《The Reborn Lady is Farming》 Chapter 1： meet In the majestic heavy rain, Mu Yangling stood in the rain with his comrades. In front of him, the captain was shouting loudly, "You are soldiers! After four years of college, and another year of training here, this is what you brought to me. Your grades? I''m so **** embarrassed for you guys!" The captain was almost going crazy, he took the report card and stuffed it under the eyes of the team members, "Are you embarrassed? Are you embarrassed? Are you embarrassed to apply for the special forces just like this? Why don''t you take this skin off? Bring me home to farm." Mu Yangling stood at attention in the team, although the autumn rain was cold, he felt that his face was burning in panic, and the hand hanging by his side tightened. It happened to be seen by the captain who turned around, and the artillery fire was aimed at her instantly, "Mu Yangling, Are you not convinced?" "Report captain, they are old special forces..." "Fart, do you have to discuss your seniority with the enemy when you go to the battlefield? You are on a mission of life and death, and a bad head will be gone. You tell your enemy, he is thirty, you are twenty, doesn''t he? Fighting with you? It would be better to say that you are women, they are men, so you are naturally inferior to them!" Mu Yangling hated others to talk about the gender of men and women the most, even if the other party was her dear and beloved captain, she turned her head "ho", looked at him with anger, and shouted: "Captain, let''s fight Fight!" Captain & Comrades: "" The captain pointed at Mu Yangling and was speechless, and finally threw away the transcript in his hand, rolled up his sleeves and said, "Come on, let me out, I won''t peel you a layer of skin today, I will turn upside down with you. surname." Mu Yangling threw the backpack on his back with a "snap", took three steps forward and took a stance, the captain called "Come", and Mu Yangling rushed towards him. The two crossed three moves in an instant. The captain caught Mu Yangling''s fist and complained in his heart. Even though it has been a year, he is still not used to Mu Yangling''s way of making moves. This little girl has changed too much. When she was fighting against him, she still dealt with him slowly. Today is like a whirlwind, just attacking, regardless of defense. The key is that this girl is still strong, and he can''t stand it. What should I do? The onlookers mourned for the captain in their hearts. In the exchange test of the three military regions, Mu Yangling won the individual all-around champion, among which Sanda ranked first, not only defeated the special team leader of the military region, but also defeated the special team leader of the military region next door. In fact, this time their team won the bottom line because they were all dragged down by them, because although they were female men, they were still female anyway. Mu Yangling has crossed the boundaries of men and women, and has truly become a man... Mu Yangling shouted loudly, and flew out with one foot, and suddenly there was a "snap", and a coquettish cry sounded. Mu Yangling only felt a pain in his ears, and immediately opened his eyes, looking at him with a sullen look, Shu Wanniang held her stomach, frightened. He jumped, and then tears filled his eyes, and he asked with heartache and worry, "A-Ling, have you had a nightmare again? You kid, you''ve kicked the pit table that your father just made to pieces. ." Mu Yangling turned her neck stiffly, only then did she see the broken pieces of wood on the pit, she seemed to kick the kang table as the captain again. Mu Yangling jumped up, gathered the broken wood on the kang together, and said covertly, "It''s okay, I''ll go back into the mountain to chop down trees and make another table." Shu Wanniang frowned, "What exactly did you dream of in this dream? This is the fifth table, and it was the same when I was a child. When I was still breastfeeding, I kicked and kicked..." Shu Wanniang took her daughter''s clothes and trousers. Seeing her rude and fast dressing, she was even more worried. How could such a daughter marry in the future. Mu Yangling naturally wouldn''t say that she dreamed of the scene where the captain of the previous life taught them to train them, so she would only dare to say it in her heart, and she would never dare to say it. "Mother, what about father?" "Your father went to Lizheng, and we have to pay taxes again. Our furs have not been sold yet, and we can''t pay the money for the time being. He will ask if he can delay it for two days." "I''m making less money this year. I''m afraid I won''t have much money left after paying the taxes. I originally wanted to send your brother to a private school. If this happens, I''m afraid it will be delayed for another year." Mu Yangling frowned, "This year''s tax is 10% heavier than last year''s. Why do we have to increase the tax every year? If it goes on like this, we won''t even have enough rice to cook." Shu Wanniang sighed, "Is there any way, Jinbing always disturbs the side, I heard that if you pay more, it will be counted as military pay." "Fart," Mu Yangling jumped up, "Jin Bing has been harassing the side every year, and I haven''t seen anyone from our side come out to resist. What kind of military salary is used?" "You child, don''t say anything," Shu Wanniang gave her a strange look, but she didn''t make any more demands. Complaining about the officials and soldiers of the imperial court had become the norm. She reprimanded her daughter because of her cautious temperament. Mu Yangling dressed in dissatisfaction, and seeing that his brother Mu Bowen was still sleeping, he stepped forward and pinched his nose, Shu Wanniang looked at him and hit him with one hand, saying: "Don''t mess around, your brother is still young, let me He sleeps a little longer." Mu Yangling pouted, drank a bowl of boiled water, picked up the basket and bow and arrows and was about to enter the mountain, Shu Wanniang hurriedly grabbed her stomach and grabbed the cakes on the table to chase out, "Put a pad on your stomach, you are still a child, always How can you do it without eating?" Mu Yangling glanced at Shu Wanniang''s pointed belly, and hesitated for a while, then Shu Wanniang put the cake in her hand, touched her head and said, "Silly child, you are still a child yourself, there are still others at home. Your father is here, don''t worry about it." Mu Yangling smiled stupidly, took the cake and went to the mountains. She decided to hunt more prey today, sell more fine rice, and come back. The old lady didn''t know what her background was, and she didn''t even know how thick rice was. I can''t get used to it, and my father loves my mother, so I can''t bear to let her be wronged, so even if my father can do it and go up the mountain every day without empty-handed, I have to maintain such a high living condition at home, and I have to pay heavy taxes. There is very little money. Besides, the old lady was seriously ill two years ago and spent all the savings in the family. Mu Yangling walked deeper and deeper with Hu Bing in his mouth. He listened to the six directions, and looked in all directions. He just met the eyes of the two dirty teenagers under the tree. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looked at Mu Yangling with bright eyes... Hu Bing in their mouths, swallowed involuntarily. Even if Mu Yangling had the soul of an adult, she couldn''t help blushing at this time. She took the hu cake out of her mouth, thought about it, and pulled off the drooled part and stuffed it in her mouth. to two teenagers. Qi Haoran took a careful look at Mu Yangling, and seemed to be sure that she was not malicious before quickly pulling off the cake. He tore off more than half of it and stuffed it into Fan Zijin''s mouth, saying, "Thank you." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes from the choking, Mu Yangling had no choice but to take off the kettle on his waist and send it over. Qi Haoran hurriedly poured water on him again, Fan Zijin tore off most of the cake, swallowed what was in his mouth, and then eased his efforts, he glared at Qi Haoran, got up and saluted, "Thank you girl, I''ll be with the table below. My brother and his family are scattered here, I just dont know how the girl is called, where she lives, and when we find the family, we will definitely come back to report. Chapter 2： help Mu Yangling took a closer look at them after hearing the words, only to realize that they were abnormal. Although their skin was also dark, they did not work all the time like the old man. They seemed to be smeared on purpose. Is it better than a girl''s skin and tender meat? At first glance, it seemed that the rich son was in trouble. Mu Yangling hesitated for a moment. He felt pity that the two of them were only teenagers, and asked, "Where are your family members? Do you need my help?" Qi Haoran opened his mouth to answer, but Fan Zijin pulled him a little and smiled at Mu Yangling: "Thank you girl, we have found our way, it''s not very far away, so I won''t work for you, and ask the girl to tell me where you live. , we will repay in the future." Seeing that the half-year-old boy was so alert, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but smile, not annoyed, just shook his head and said, "No need, it''s just a piece of cake." Looking at the sky and their positions, He pointed out the way out of the mountain for them, and said, "Go over there, and you should see a small road in two quarters of an hour. You can just walk out along that small road." After saying that, he turned around and left. Seeing Mu Yangling''s back disappear, Fan Zijin fell to the ground softly. He glared at Qi Haoran and said angrily, "We are not allowed to reveal our identities any more, we have already arrived in Xingzhou, and we will find them in two days'' walk. Big Brother Qi." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, "We have no money, how can we find it? Besides, this person is a good person." Fan Zijin jumped up, "You know." "I just know. I said she was a good person. We were deceived before because of listening to you. If we listened to me, we would not be deceived." "It''s not that you are open-mouthed. You answer what others ask. People who were originally harmless also have malice." Fan Zijin cried out in disapproval. Qi Haoran was even more dissatisfied, "It''s obvious that you don''t know people well." "You were not careful..." The two teenagers quarreled in an instant. Qi Haoran had the upper hand at first, but he was never good at quarrels, so he was defeated by Fan Zijin not long after. Gagged his mouth. Fan Zijin narrowed his eyes and gradually calmed down. Seeing that he only had a small piece of cake in his hand, he felt distressed, so he pulled out half of it from his side and gave it to him, vaguely saying: "Eat it quickly, we''ll be on our way when we''re done. " Qi Haoran snorted and said, "I''m strong and strong, so I don''t need to eat, you should eat it yourself." Fan Zijin glared and said angrily: "Hold on, I want your protection, if there are more hooligans, can''t I rely on you to fight back?" Qi Haoran said complacently: "Now you know that I am good at kung fu, right? What''s the use of reading well? I have to carry it on my back to run for my life, hahaha..." He smiled proudly after saying that. Fan Zijin snorted coldly and laughed, "What''s so good about having developed limbs and a simple mind, if it weren''t for me, no matter how good you were, forty or fifty people would be able to beat you into meat pie." Mu Yangling, who was hiding in the dark, listened to the two teenagers quarreling, and saw that they were feeding each other the cakes in their hands. She twitched the corners of her mouth instantly. Why did she feel like she fell in love with each other? How can a Hu cake be full? She is only a nine-year-old girl who has to eat three or four to feel a little bit, not to mention these two and a half-year-old teenagers. After thinking for a while, Mu Yangling turned around and walked away shortly after with a pheasant and a rabbit in his hands. The two teenagers were still sitting in the same place, resting, probably because their limbs were weak, they didn''t get up, but they stopped bickering. . Mu Yangling approached, Qi Haoran jumped over, stood in front of Fan Zijin, and asked cautiously, "Who?" Fan Zijin''s back was also tense. Mu Yangling threw the pheasant and rabbit in his hand in front of them, and said: "For you, eat the pheasant, and bring the rabbit to the town." Mu Yangling thought for a while, and said, "If you pass by Ming on your way. In Shui County, take it to the county to sell it, and the county seat is more expensive than the township. Qi Haoran saw Mu Yangling appear, a big smile suddenly appeared on his face, he raised his head proudly at Fan Zijin, and the words "Look, I''ll say she is a good person" were almost written on his face. Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth, cursed an idiot secretly, stood up and saluted Mu Yangling with a grateful face, "Thank you very much, girl, she must tell her address anyway, so that we will have a chance to repay in the future." Looking at Fan Zijin who was not at ease, Mu Yangling had to admit that the other party was definitely not as cute as another teenager. Really, does she look like a bad person? Seeing that the other party didn''t relax, Mu Yangling said without mind: "My family is easy to find. It''s in the village at the foot of the mountain. My surname is Mu, and there is only my surname Mu in the whole village. You just need to inquire." leave. This time, I really left. Mu Yangling wanted to go into the mountain to see the trap he dug last night. My mother doesnt like eating pheasant. I gave her and my father a tooth sacrifice, and the rest were sold. A pheasant and a rabbit are not difficult for her to hunt, but they are also two kilograms of fine rice, enough for my mother and brother to eat for three days... Mu Yangling shook his head, pushed these thoughts out of his mind, and secretly said in his heart: She came here as a soldier, but she can''t be so fussy about it, the other party is just a child, help if you can. Walking all the way, Mu Yangling had a string of pheasant rabbits hanging from his waist, and only when he saw the last big trap, he heard a few groans of "hoho". Mu Yangling flew up with an "Ow", and a fat wild boar lay down in the trap, and was trying to climb up with its nose arched, but it was estimated that the hind legs were injured and weak, and the trap was big enough, so it couldn''t climb at all. not come up. Mu Yangling looked up to the sky and laughed three times, "It''s true that the sky will never kill me, now I have the money to pay the tax." Mu Yangling looked at the wild boar with glowing eyes, and after thinking about it, she was still reluctant to kill it, but she definitely couldn''t take it out alive. Mu Yangling squatted on the edge of the pit, looking at the wild boar who was panicking and trying to crawl out. Not only did he fail to break through the trap, but he scarred himself. Her eyes slid over its limbs, thinking that if she broke its limbs, it would not be impossible for her to tie it up again. Mu Yangling dropped the prey on his body, squeezed his fist, and smiled, "Brother Pig, Brother Pig, I don''t blame me for being cruel, it''s just that you were born out of time." said she went around behind the wild boar, jumped down, and just rode on top of the wild boar. Without thinking, she punched the wild boar''s head with a fist, and paid attention while hitting, try not to kill the wild boar. The wild boar screamed "Ow Ow" and fell to his knees in the pit. Mu Yangling only beat it to the point where it couldn''t move. Before it recovered, he quickly grabbed its hooves with one hand, and with a tug, there was a sound of "squeeze". , one of its front legs was broken. The wild boar kept howling, and Mu Yangling shot quickly. After a while, her four legs were all broken, and the whole pig collapsed in the pit. Chapter 3： divine power The wild boar collapsed in the pit and could only make a groan of "hum, hum." Mu Yangling got down from the wild boar happily, and raised the two hundred kilograms of wild boar with both hands and threw it on it. Years old, people are still too short, and can only rely on throwing, but fortunately, she used skillful strength, so the wild boar, which was seriously injured, just howled twice in fright. Mu Yangling climbed out of the trap and broke the nearby branches to cover the trap again. Then he hung rabbits, pheasants and other objects around his waist, and carried wild boars on his shoulders out of the mountain. A villager was harvesting grain at the foot of the mountain. When he saw a wild boar moving out, he exclaimed. When he got closer, he found Mu Yangling, who was completely blocked by the wild boar. "Mom, isn''t this the eldest daughter of the Mu family?" Ma Dazhuang looked at Mu Yangling, who was full of prey on his waist, with wild boars on his shoulders, and had been buried by the prey. what." Aunt Ma slapped him on the head and spat: "If you are a daughter, you can''t get married? Oh, Yang Ling is so... majestic, how can she find her husband''s family in the future." Ma Dazhuang muttered: "People are not ugly, but they are stronger, and they can support the family..." Under the pressure of Aunt Ma''s eyes, Ma Dazhuang did not dare to say any more. Mu Yangling approached gradually, only to see Ma Dazhuang and his wife when she heard the voices, she had no choice, the prey blocked her sight, she held the wild boar on her shoulder with one hand, and pulled out one hand to greet them, smiling: "Uncle Ma, Aunt Ma, What are you working on?" The shock of seeing it up close is even greater. Uncle Ma and his wife stared at the prey on her body in stunned eyes. The wild boar suddenly struggled a few times and let out a low cry twice. Mu Yangling pressed down with his hand, and the wild boar could not move. Aunt Ma pointed at the wild boar tremblingly: "Alive?" Mu Yangling smiled and nodded: "Alive is worth more than dead," Mu Yangling regretted a little, "It''s a pity that this place is too far from the county seat, otherwise, if you carry it to the county seat, you can get at least five hundred cents more." Mu Yangling hurried home briskly while regretting. She ate too little this morning, and now she is very hungry. She should go back to fill her stomach before going to the countryside. Dad should be back by now, right? Uncle Ma and his wife watched Mu Yangling leave blankly, Uncle Ma slapped his mouth and said, "It''s really hard to marry..." The Mu family is alone at the foot of the mountain, and the Mu family has only three generations in Linshan Village. Mu Yanglings grandfather was half of the Hu people, but his stature was more like a Han mother. He was thin, and was excluded from the Hu people who advocated force. When he was about ten years old, he migrated to Linshan Village. Seeing that he was honest, the head of Mingshui County let him settle in Linshan Village. Because his grandfather did not look like a Hu, he easily integrated into the villagers and married a daughter of the village, her grandmother. , gave birth to her father Mushan. It may be inherited across generations. Mu Shi''s face is a little deep, and he is tall and powerful. A five-year-old child is stronger than a seven-year-old child. Adults dont mind, but children often dont like people who are different from themselves. Mu Shi was quickly ostracized by the children in the village. There were even several bloodshed incidents. The grandfather and grandmother moved in order not to upset their father. At the foot of the mountain, there was less contact with the village, until Mu Shi married his wife and gave birth to Mu Yangling and the others. Mu Yangling returned home in a flash, and Shu Wanniang, who was cleaning the yard with a broom, opened her mouth when she saw her. She knew that her daughter was very strong, but she wasn''t that big, was she? When he finally got home, Mu Yangling put the wild boar on the ground, and when he looked up, he found her mother staring at her with wide eyes, "Mother," Mu Yangling giggled, her hands behind her back, and she was a little nervous. She should not have given her mother. Scared? "Yangling is back." Mu Shi came out of the room. Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, jumped forward, and shouted: "Dad, there is a wild boar lying in the trap, I brought it back." "Good job!" After Mu Shi praised, he saw his wives staring at them with wide eyes. He suddenly became nervous, stepped forward and hugged his wife and said, "Wanniang, you go in and rest in the house, I''ll clean this place later. ." Shu Wanniang knew that they were hiding something from her, with tears in her eyes, she said tearfully, "What are you hiding from me?" "No, no," Mu Shi waved his hands again and again, he was most afraid of seeing Shu Wanniang cry, he was at a loss for a moment, and looked at his daughter as if asking for help. Mu Yangling had no choice but to bow his head obediently and admit his mistake, "Mother, it''s my fault, I''m too strong, I didn''t dare to tell you for fear of your worries." Shu Wanniang was really worried, she stepped forward and squeezed her daughter''s hand, and said worriedly: "It''s no different from an ordinary nine-year-old girl, why is she so strong? A wild boar can''t be carried even by the middle-aged in the village. In the future, you can Don''t do this to outsiders, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t be able to get married in the future." The most important thing is to be guilty, and now is a troubled time, and this ability of my daughter looks good, but it will also cause her trouble. Niang Shu Wan, who was young, had a far-reaching vision than Mu Shi, so she was not overjoyed with her daughter''s infinite ability. But at this time they just lived in a small mountain village, there was no need to scare their daughter and husband, Shu Wanniang said, holding her stomach: "Okay, you should pack up the prey, since Li Zheng has promised to help us rest for three days, we We must collect enough tax and silver as soon as possible, otherwise it will be difficult for Lizheng to do it. "I''ll take the prey to town." Mu Shi said immediately. "Bring Yang Ling with you too, how can you handle so many things alone? But don''t carry them on your back, push them with a trolley, go straight to the hotel and restaurant when you get to town, don''t stay too long on the street, And don''t argue with anyone..." "Mother, father goes to town every day, why do you always have endless words?" Mu Yangling''s ears were getting cocooned when he heard it. Seeing that Mu Shi was still listening with a smile, he suddenly felt that his father''s patience was too much. better. Niang Shu sighed, "Your father is very short-tempered, am I worried that he will quarrel with others? Your fathers are very strong, and I am afraid that you will cause trouble outside." Mu Shi hurriedly assured, "Nangniang, don''t worry, I will definitely not argue with others." Seeing the daughter on the side, he assured: "I will also keep a close eye on A Ling and prevent her from conflicting with others." Shu Wanniang smiled and went into the kitchen and said, "I''ll prepare some food for you and the two of you on the way, you guys should pack up first." "Hey." When Mu Shi saw his wife entering the kitchen, he pulled his daughter aside and instructed, "Why did you come back with the wild boar by yourself, you should tell Dad and let Dad go and get it, you almost got scared. your mother." Chapter 4： Inheritance He knows that his daughter is very strong. Now is a troubled time. There is nothing wrong with being strong, and he was even glad that his daughter had inherited the talent of his ancestors. Mu Yangling always thought that this talent of hers came from her previous life. After all, she was also very strong in her previous life, at least much stronger than those male comrades in the team, and in this life, this talent has been qualitatively This made her feel complacent for a while, thinking it was the benefit of reincarnation. But in the words of his father Mu Shi later, Mu Yangling knew that this was blood talent at all. Mu Yangling''s great-grandfather was a Hu, a warrior in the tribe. It is said that he never lost when he followed the tribe to fight everywhere, and he was able to retreat completely even if he went deep into the enemy army. And her great-grandmother was the trophy of her great-grandfather, a Han woman he brought back from the battlefield. It is said that she was so beautiful and moving that she once attracted the warriors of the tribe to fight for her. Fortunately, no one could defeat her great-grandfather. Steal the great-grandmother from his hands. The great-grandfather had only one wife, the great-grandmother, and the great-grandmother only gave birth to a son for the great-grandfather, which was Mu Yangling''s grandfather. Mu Yangling''s grandfather looked very much like his great-grandmother. He was beautiful and refined, but unfortunately, even his strength was inherited from his great-grandmother, and his great-grandfather was heartbroken for him. In the tribe, the strong is respected, and even the leader competes for the post. Whoever is strong is the leader. If a son is like this, he can only be slaughtered in the tribe. In order to practice his grandfather, his great-grandfather collected a lot of martial arts secrets for him, and even created a set of kung fu for him based on his small strength and flexible body. Unfortunately, after his grandfather practiced, he could only rank in the middle among the tribe warriors. If the grandfather is the same as the rough men in the tribe, the great-grandfather will be satisfied, but this son has the same beautiful face as his wife, which is a disaster in the Hu tribe. A miserable life, which he cannot tolerate. Therefore, after his wife died of illness and he was seriously injured, the warrior of the tribe gave most of his belongings to his only son, drove him out of the tribe, and let him live in the land of the Han people. Warriors believe that a son who looks like a Han Chinese and has a full body of force should live a good life among the Han Chinese, at least he will not face difficulties in the tribe. And Mu Yangling''s grandfather went all the way south, and finally settled in this small Linshan village in the countryside of Qili, Mingshui County, Xingzhou, Xingyuan Prefecture, and finally married her grandmother and gave birth to her father Mu Shi. When he arrived at the place of the Han people, his son, Mu Shi, had the power he once dreamed of, which made his grandfather feel a sense of grief. exclusion. Even his wife''s mother''s family had less and less contact with them, but Mu Yangling''s grandfather didn''t think about moving anymore, because the final punishment for all the evasion behaviors for convenience would still fall on the descendants, and he didn''t want the descendants to come. He endured these pains himself, he passed this sentence to Mu Shi, and Mu Shi told Mu Yangling, warning future generations, if you encounter difficulties, don''t think about escaping, because your evasion may cause punishment to fall on you. descendants, and you will suffer more and more. Maybe grandfather was right, because although Mu Yangling was born with divine power, her younger brother did not stand out. At least Mu Bowen, who is now five years old, did not inherit the divine power of his ancestors like ordinary children. When grandmother and father return to the Hu tribe, their family may not be better off than they are now. You know, she and her younger brother are not bad, according to the father, they look like grandfather, and grandfather like great-grandmother. Mu Yangling''s strength is much stronger than Mu Shi. In order to allow her to control her strength and not hurt herself and others, Mu Shi has taught her kung fu since she was five years old. Martial arts practiced on the parchment. Although the warrior of the tribe sent his son away, he may still have a desire to inherit his divine power from future generations. When his son left, he not only gave him all the martial arts secrets he had collected, but also wrote about the kung fu he had practiced. Take it away from him. It is said to be martial arts, but it is actually some foreign martial arts. Those so-called martial arts secrets are all ordinary moves, and there is not even a copy of internal skills, which makes Mu Yangling, who is full of expectations, disappointed. In addition to practicing the kung fu that her father taught her, Mu Yangling also used the methods of special forces in her previous life to train herself. There is no problem with grappling, but she is just a little hunter now, and she can''t use these things at all. In this chaotic world , Mu Yangling also does not want to have a useful day. The father and daughter tied the wild boar to the trolley and tied the other small prey to themselves. Mu Shi pushed the trolley to Qili Township. It takes about half an hour to walk from the village to the town, and it takes three and a half hours for them to walk fast. The villagers like to go to the market as early as possible. Only the father and daughter went there at this time, so they did not meet anyone along the way. Although it was in troubled times, Qili Township was still very lively. It was because of the weakening of the imperial courts restraint on the people and the relative freedom of business, travel and craftsmanship, and the development of private markets. This is not the first time Mu Yangling has come to town, so he looked around and said to Mu Shi, "Father, or I''ll take these things to set up a stall first, and you will push the wild boar to the restaurant." "Let''s go together, maybe the shopkeepers will take a fancy to our little prey." Mu Shi said: "There are a lot of well-to-do families in the town, let''s try our luck at the restaurant first, if it doesn''t work, we will come back and set up a stall. " Mu Yangling thought about it too, and followed Mu Shi to the center of the town. The best inns and restaurants in the town are in the town center. Their game is liked by both restaurants and restaurants, because Mu Shi and her ability are not bad, and when they enter the mountain rarely empty-handed, the supply of game is very stable. As early as five years ago, Mu Shi established a supply relationship with them. As long as they hit the prey, let the restaurants pick them first, and then send them to the market for sale. And because restaurants require the largest amount, they take precedence over restaurants. The largest restaurant in the town is called Piaoxiang Lou. The owner''s surname is Liu, and he is one of the three members of the township. The shopkeeper''s surname is Zhang. The largest restaurant is Zuixiaolou, and the owner''s surname is Zhao. The shopkeeper was a nephew of his own family, and the last member of the village opened the Yuelai Inn. The owner was called Sun Yue, and the shopkeeper''s surname was Qian. Because they often had to deal with these three families, Mu Shi gave her a detailed introduction when Mu Yangling followed his father to the town to sell prey at the age of six. The purpose of ?? is to remind Mu Yangling not to easily annoy these three families, because these three families are the most powerful people in the township, and even the magistrate of Mingshui County will give them three points. Mu Shi pushed the trolley and parked it at the side door of Piaoxiang Building. The guy in the restaurant opened the door and said with a smile, "Uncle Mu, are you here to deliver game again?" "Is this still alive?" Mu Shi nodded with a smile, "I fell into the trap, luckily I didn''t die, thinking that the rich people in the town like to eat fresh food, and now the weather is hot, so I don''t dare to kill at home." "This is good, our shopkeeper will definitely like it, you wait, I''ll call the shopkeeper to come over." The guy ran back excitedly, muttering in his mouth: "It''s really powerful, even wild boars dare to catch live ones. ." You must know that wild boars are the most ferocious, they are not as tame as domestic pigs, and once annoyed, they can bite people and trample people. The ?? shopkeeper was originally in the front, so he just planned to let the deputy shopkeeper buy some wild game and keep it as a spare. I heard that there was a live wild boar, so he hurriedly left his abacus and ran over. Chapter 5： reward Shopkeeper Zhang watched the wild boar and nodded in relief, "Yes, yes, we have collected the whole wild boar, and we don''t need to weigh it. You can take eight taels of silver from the front account, and the more we will reward you." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, but Mu Shi shook his head and said, "Thank you, Manager Zhang, but this wild boar is not worth so much money." Mu Shi took the roe deer from his daughter''s hand and asked, "I don''t know if the shopkeeper wants a roe deer. , I have other small game here." Shopkeeper Zhang looked at Mu Yangling, who was covered with prey, and Mu Yangling gave him a big smile. Shopkeeper Zhang felt that the child was a little stupid, but his eyes quickly moved away from her face and put it on the On the prey on her body, she asked, "Are these also fresh?" "We just called back this morning." Mu Shi looked at Shopkeeper Zhang with a smile on his face. Shopkeeper Zhang nodded slightly, "Let''s keep some, then go back to the account to get the money, you don''t have to refuse, my boss is going to have a feast these days, these game gentlemen like it very much, if you have fresh, tomorrow Bring it back to me." Mu Shi was only silent for a moment, then nodded and replied: "Then thank the shopkeeper." Possessed and carried the bound wild boar to the patio, and took some rabbits, pheasants and roe deer from Mu Yangling''s body and gave them to them. After sending it in, I went around and took my daughter to the front account to get the money. Everyone was stunned, even Manager Zhang, who had dealt with Mu Shi a lot, was also stunned, "I didn''t expect this Mu Shi to have such strength, no wonder he can go out every day without empty-handed, even when closing the mountains to cultivate forests, he is not embarrassed." "The shopkeeper is joking, how can there be any closure of mountains and forests in the past two years?" The man said with a smile. Shopkeeper Zhang patted his head and said, "How long have you known Mu Shi? I have been dealing with him for more than ten years. Jin Bing never came here before, and this is not a border. The decree passed, and it was said at the time that the mountains were closed for half a year, and no one dared to go hunting in the mountains, where is it like now?" Manager Zhang shook his head and went into the restaurant with his hands behind his back. The hunters rely on the mountains and forests for their food. Once the mountains are closed to support the forests, it will be difficult to live. However, there is a rule in this dynasty that the mountains should be closed for half a year a year, from the beginning of winter to the beginning of summer. Unfortunately, now is a troubled time, and the government orders are blocked, and the people cant even eat. This place has become a border again, and wars and other things will often affect the mountains and forests, and the policy of closing the mountains and cultivating forests is useless. Mu Shi took his daughter to the front, and said to her: "You wait here for Dad first, and Dad goes in to get the money." "Father, let me go in with you." Mu Yangling said excitedly, although she has been to the town several times, she has never entered the Piaoxiang Building. Just go in and get the money. Mu Shi patted her head and said, "That''s not good, we still have a lot of prey. You are here watching the trolley, Dad goes in to get it, there are many guests inside, but you can''t ram them." Only then did Mu Yangling know the reason why Mu Shi never asked her to enter the Piaoxianglou, Mu Yangling looked down at the prey in his hand, and nodded regretfully, "Go, Dad, I''m here. waiting for you." Mu Shi put the trolley on the side of the road and strode to Piaoxianglou. Although the shopkeeper Zhang was in charge of the restaurant, the accountant was another person, so Mu Shi had to run to the front every time to draw money with the accountant. There was something to say later, so the accountant was also refreshing, wrote a note for Mu Shi to sign, and gave him eight taels of silver, smiling: "My brother has earned enough today, eight taels is enough for your family for half a year. Now that you have money, why dont you buy some property? And leave some for future generations. Others don''t know how much Mu Shi earns. He often has to settle the bill for Mu Shi, but he knows that this man has more money than him. His own family has purchased more than ten acres of land. . Mu Shi smiled bitterly and said: "How can I have that ability? I can only rely on my children to break through. My wife is constantly taking medicine every year, and now she is about to give birth. The money is still catching up with the autumn tax, otherwise I will not even be able to pay the autumn tax. up." The accountant frowned slightly, "This year''s tax has been heavier by 10%. I heard that your servants are also heavier?" Mu Shi nodded solemnly, "I''m the only one in the family, so I don''t need to worry about leaving my mother and children at home alone, so with the help of silver and taxes, my family is too heavy." Qili Township is not big, and the accountant happens to be well-informed, and he is most interested in these things. It is true that he has never heard of Mushi buying a property, but he has to visit a pharmacy every few days. The accountant shook his head sadly, and his mind was balanced a little, so what if he could make more money? The mother-in-law of the family is holding back, not to mention leaving the family for the son, I am afraid that even the daughter''s dowry will not be able to earn. Thinking of Mu Shi''s daughter carrying his prey to the market all the year round, he felt even more regretful, his subordinates acted more simply, put eight taels of silver into his hands, and said with a smile: "Take it, if our boss likes it, you There will definitely be rewards for delivering things tomorrow, dont spend all the money, save some, buy some land, and gradually save the familys wealth, no one can eat into a fat man in one bite. Mu Shi took the money, nodded in response, and felt a little worried in his heart. His Al-Ling was nine years old, and he would be able to say kiss in a few years, but the family did not save any dowry. Despised by her mother-in-law. It seems that he has to save something for Arling. Mu Shi went out of the Piaoxiang Lou with a lot of thought, and then the storekeeper Zhang allocated the wild boars. What parts were left in the restaurant, and the rest were sent to the owner. At this time, he was coming in and saw Mu Shi lowered his head and felt a little dejected. When he left, he asked the accountant, "What''s the matter? You should be very happy to get eight taels of silver." The accountant smiled and said, "It''s okay, just talking about this year''s tax labor service, he didn''t save a penny, and he still has no money at all, so he''s a little sad." The shopkeeper frowned, "This year''s taxes are indeed heavier, and the most important thing is the additional labor," Shopkeeper Zhang shook his head, "I don''t know how many people are selling their sons and daughters this year." The cashier glanced at Shopkeeper Zhang and said, "The shopkeeper gave him eight taels of silver just by looking at this, right? You know that the wild boar is worth five taels at most, and the roe deer, rabbits and pheasants are only about six taels. , the shopkeeper''s heart is good." Shopkeeper Zhang snorted and said: "You think too much, I''m not so kind, this is the owner''s reward to Mu Shi, this Mu Shi has been supplying our Piaoxiang Lou for more than ten years, and what time do you see him? Did you take advantage of us? Dont look at him today, I saw him for eight taels of silver, tomorrow he will definitely not charge for the things he brings here, the shopkeeper Zhang sighed: Its just to see that he is open-minded and fair, and the owner also appreciates him. Reward him for his talents." At this time, Mu Yangling was also asking Mu Shi, "Father, shopkeeper Zhang just said that wild boars are worth 8 taels of silver, why are you pushing them out, leaving so many small prey behind." Mu Shi pushed the trolley, looked at his daughter who had just arrived at the rib cage, patted her head with his hand, and said, "Child, you have to remember that some advantages cannot be taken, and the shopkeeper Zhang is tolerant to us, and we should know more. Well, he gave us the reward. If Liu Dongjia likes it, it''s fine. If you don''t like it, why don''t you ask him to stand in the front for us? Tomorrow, you can bring a few hares to the shopkeeper Zhang''s family, and I''ll give them to the restaurant. Send some prey over, even if Liu Dong''s family doesn''t like it, and there are things I sent over later, he can''t blame shopkeeper Zhang." Mu Yangling looked at Mu Shi in surprise. The other party didn''t look at all like her rough father who would only stand and be taught by her mother. Mu Yangling secretly alerted that although she lived for more than 20 years in her previous life, her living environment was actually simple. She had to enter reincarnation and reincarnate within a year after graduating from university and entering the army. In the past nine years, her place of life has changed even more. It is only in Qili Township and Linshan Village, the mountains and forests are three points and one line, and they are not as good as Dad''s finger in terms of human skills. There are still many things in this world that you need to learn and do by yourself, but you cant be complacent with what you already know. In the end, the short-sighted one becomes yourself. Chapter 6： Grandma Mu Shi patted his daughter''s head and said, "It''s not so cheap. Dad has been dealing with Piaoxianglou for more than ten years, and he knows them better than you. They have so many suppliers over the years. How much did I change? Only my father has not been removed, not only because of the stable supply of our family, but also because my father is kind and the price is fair." "Could Piaoxianglou have a lot of money, so do you still care about the reward?" Mu Yangling always thought that the extra money was a reward, but it was not included in the payment. Modern people like to give rewards, but in fact, the rich people in ancient times preferred it. If they were happy, they would appreciate a piece of silver leaf, and even more happy, maybe there would be a golden leaf reward. When Mu Yangling was shopping, he saw those rich old ladies and gentlemen. They are so rewarded. There are other brothers who give jade pendants or fan pendants on their bodies to reward people. Those things are not very precious to them, but to Mu Yangling and the others, they are much more advanced than silver leaves. Because most of the silver leaves that are taken out to reward people are eight or six cents, but a piece of jade pendant or fan pendant is worth several taels of silver. "Piaoxianglou is rich and powerful, but there is no reason to reward people like this. If the owner of Piaoxianglou is the one who gave the silver reward this time, we would just say thank you, but it is the shopkeeper Zhang who is in charge, and he is just giving Most of the people who do the wrong thing are looking at our family''s difficulties and borrowing a pretext to help us. In this case, we can''t make it difficult for him, not to mention the extra part that is completely made up, and also give it to Piaoxiang Lou for free. Some prey, so that other people''s mouths are blocked." After his parents passed away, Mu Shi was alone, and he was much more shrewd than his daughter in terms of human relationships, and he was better able to resist all kinds of temptations. Mu Yangling bowed his head and pondered, and then said seriously: "Dad, I am eager for quick success, I can''t compare to you." Mu Shi laughed and rubbed his daughter''s hair in a funny way: "Little girl, how old are you, how old is Dad? You want to catch up with me now? Let''s do more things." Mu Yangling pouted and said secretly, my age in my previous life plus the nine years in this life is older than you, but unfortunately, I have been on campus all the time, and after graduating with great difficulty, I joined the army again. Although there were times of fighting, But with the old man who has fought villagers, relatives, bandits, and merchants, her experience can be shown on a blank sheet of paper. Mu Yangling was a little dejected. Mu Shi was very funny when he saw it. His daughter was only nine years old. He usually thought that she was too stable and didn''t have the liveliness of a child, but now it seems that this child has been learning from adults all the time, and he has concealed his childishness. Mu Shi thought of this and was a little worried. This child didn''t know why she didn''t like to play with the village children. If she could play with the village children, she might be more lively. Mu Shi was thinking about how to let his daughter have more contact with the children in the village, when Mu Yangling pulled his sleeves. Mu Shi looked down at her. Mu Yangling pointed to the left and said, "Dad, someone called you." That person called "Stone" at them should be called Dad, Mu Yangling once heard the uncle call Dad like that. Mu Shi turned his head to look, and saw an old lady with a hunched body looking at him uncertainly with a basket on her back. Seeing him looking over, she shouted uncertainly, "Stone?" Mu Shi opened his mouth slightly in amazement, and then carefully identified her facial features, "Auntie?" The old lady immediately smiled with relief, she walked over with a basket and pulled a little girl''s hand, and said with a smile: "It''s really a stone. At first, Auntie thought she was mistaken." Mu Shi was also slightly excited, "Auntie, are you also here for the market? Here, my nephew hasn''t seen you for three or four years." The old lady nodded with a smile, "It''s not been three or four years," she saw Mu Yangling standing beside Mu Shi, and asked, "Is this your eldest daughter, A Ling?" "Yes," Mu Shi dragged his daughter, "this is your aunt, call someone quickly." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then realized that this was the great aunt, straightened her body, raised a big smile, and shouted, "Great aunt." "Okay, okay," The aunt was obviously very happy, and after stroking her body, she took out five copper plates and stuffed them into Mu Yangling''s hands, "This is given to you by the aunt, take it quickly, take it quickly. " Mu Yangling hesitated to look at Mu Shi. Seeing Mu Shi nodded, he put away the five pennies and said, "Thank you, auntie." The aunt was very happy, "Aling has grown up so much and is still so sensible. That kid in your family is also five years old, right?" "Yes, this winter solstice turns five years old." The aunt said with a sense of disappointment: "Isn''t it true, when your wealthy cousin had an accident, your daughter-in-law really wanted to give birth. In the blink of an eye, five years have passed." Mu Shi''s face was also a little sad. Seeing that her clothes were neat but full of patches, he asked caringly, "Auntie, how have you been all these years?" "It''s alright, the old lady can still move, plant a few acres of land, and raise two granddaughters." Mu Shi and Mu Yangling knew that the aunt must not be doing well. Her clothes were full of patches, and her hands were full of chapped and thick calluses. She could see signs of overwork, but her face was full of dishes. , and the little girl standing beside her was also wearing tattered clothes, her hands were full of calluses from work, and her fingers were covered with black mud. The meat prey on their carts doesn''t move, or rather, the other side is watching the meat move. When the aunt gave her five copper coins, she looked up at her, a little envious, a little worried, and more reluctant. Mu Yangling looked at the fact that the other party was obviously struggling, and felt that the five copper plates in his arms were scalding. While Mu Yangling was thinking about it, the aunt had finished reminiscing with Mu Shi. She smiled and said, "Then you should go to set up the stall, it''s already noon, if you don''t go, you won''t be able to find a good place. Your niece and I are going back too. ." The aunt came to sell the eggs from the family, and now she has to go back when they are sold out. The Xishan Village where she lives is a bit far from the town. Mu Shi took a pheasant and a rabbit from the trolley and stuffed them into her, "Auntie, this is for the two children to make up their bodies. You can take it back and beat the teeth." "How can this be done," the aunt declined: "This is what you live for. You are different from us. We have land to grow our own food, but you can live by exchanging food for these, but you can''t have it, hurry up. keep it." Mu Yangling said: "Auntie take it quickly, my father is amazing, I''ll just go into the mountains tomorrow." "Yes, Auntie, please take it away. My little niece is also seven years old, right? This meat and fishy stuff is indispensable. There is nothing else in my family, but this wild thing has never been missing." Mu Shi shoved it into the aunt''s basket. The aunt''s face was flushed and she looked very embarrassed, but looking at her little granddaughter, she refused to say anything. The aunt murmured, "Then, thank you eldest nephew." The aunt pulled her little granddaughter and said, "Xiulan, quickly say thank you to your cousin." "Thank you cousin." "Hey, good." Mu Shi took out five copper coins from his arms and took out Sai Xiulan''s hand, rubbed her head with a big hand, and said with a smile, "Eat well and grow up well." Xiulan smiled shyly. The aunt opened her mouth, her eyes were slightly red, and she didn''t say anything to refuse. Chapter 7： sell Mu Shi took his daughter to Fangzheng to pay the tax and get the stall. In the past, bazaars and grass markets did not pay taxes, allowing the common people to freely set up stalls to sell small things, but the Great Zhou Dynasty has been defeated in battle over the years. Therefore, the commercial taxation is extremely heavy, and even the fairs in the townships and the grass markets in the countryside are included in the tax collection. In the past, Xingyuan Mansion had to pay taxes when entering the city when it was not a border gate. Later, because Xingyuan Mansion became a border gate, in addition to ordinary taxes, it was forced to raise army salaries from time to time. I had to cancel the city entry tax and some miscellaneous items, but that''s it, the extra tax burden that I have to pay every year is also very heavy. There are fewer people setting up stalls now, even if they come late, there are still stalls to choose from. Mu Shi was already a regular customer in the market, so Fang Zheng gave him a sign as soon as he saw him and said, "The stall you used to use happens to be empty, take it." Mushi thanked him, paid the tax with the copper plate, and then pushed the cart to his booth. Mu Yangling sat cross-legged in the back and asked curiously, "Dad, is that auntie relative? Why haven''t I seen her?" "She hugged you before. You refused to breastfeed. She taught us to feed you with rice soup, and that''s how she supported you." Yeah? Mu Yangling''s eyes were full of doubts, she had memories since she was born, how could she not remember? Mu Yangling tilted his head to think carefully, which made Mu Shi laugh and said: "Silly girl, you didn''t remember at that time, how could you remember? Don''t think about it, your aunt hasn''t come back since you were four years old. You have never seen it when you have passed our village." "Is the great aunt married far away?" In this era, only those who married far away did not return to their parents'' home. Mu Shi shook his head, "No, it''s in Xishan Village at the back of the mountain. It''s very fast after going over the mountain to the west of our house." Mu Yangling was surprised, "Why didn''t the aunt not go home? Yes, the mountain is dangerous, and the aunt is old and has to take a long way." Although Xishan is not as dangerous as the mountain in front of their house, it is lush and lush, and there are still beasts infested, so most people dont go over from Xishan, and most of them have to take a long detour, which can take an hour longer. Mu Shi shook his head, "It''s not like that." Mu Shi pondered: "Your aunt is married to the Ma family in Xishan Village, and she has only one son, your cousin..." Aunt Ma Liu''s life was not very good, it could even be said to be miserable. She lost her husband at a young age and managed to pull her eldest son, but his son died early because he was involved in a fierce fight, and his daughter-in-law was severely injured trying to save her son. , and now she has only two granddaughters to depend on each other. Mu Shi said: "Your cousin was brought up by one of his cousins, but their family not only apologised, but also blamed your great aunt for the incident, saying that she was a child, and that your uncle and uncle are here. If you can''t help her, your aunt is disheartened and has never returned to her parents'' home." Mu Shi said that he was also very apologetic, "In those days your great aunt was not mean to me, but all these years my father has been thinking about you, and he has forgotten her. She was alone with two young children, and she was taken by her uncle''s children. My daughter-in-law is running, and I dont know how Im doing in Xishan Village. Mu Shi said that he felt more and more uncomfortable, and his face became a little ugly, When I get home, my father will go to Xishan Village to see your aunt. Mu Yangling also had a very good impression of this aunt. Hearing this, he smiled and said: "Dad, why don''t I go, you are so big, and my aunt is definitely not happy when you go, thinking that you are helping them, so I think I should go. Well, Xishan is not far from our house anyway, I''m fast, I turned over in half an hour." Mu Shi never worried about his daughter going into the mountains. Her daughter''s strength is stronger than him, and her survival skills in the mountains and forests are stronger than him. Mu Shi can only classify these as talents, otherwise he really can''t figure out why a nine-year-old child would Know how to guard against venomous snakes, insects and ants in the forest and identify directions in the dense forest. "Boss, how do you sell these rabbits?" asked a little daughter-in-law with a basket. Mu Shi saw that there was business coming, so he got up and smiled: "This rabbit is twenty cents a pound." The little daughter-in-law frowned in disgust, "This rabbit won''t be dead for a long time, right? Is it worth twenty pennies?" Mu Shi patted his chest and said, "It was all shot this morning, don''t worry, I am famous in this area and I never sell wild animals overnight." The little daughter-in-law raised her eyebrows and looked at him with a smile, "What if there are the rest?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and felt that the other party''s wink was in vain. Sure enough, Mu Shi replied solemnly: "Our family dried it for the night and kept it for food rations, and we never take it out." The little daughter-in-law hesitated, but Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Little sister-in-law, the wild things in my house are the freshest on this street, otherwise if you ask around, they will all be sent on the same day, and the wild things in my house will be delivered on the same day. It''s the cheapest on the street." The little daughter-in-law was happy when she saw that she was called a little sister-in-law by a child, thinking that she would buy it wherever she wanted. This one looked really good, so she pointed to one of the rabbits and said, "Then I want this one, the boss will give it to me. I call it." "Okay." Mu Shi said quickly, "Three jins and nine taels, I count you three and a half jins, just give seventy wen." The little daughter-in-law carefully counted out seventy coins from the purse to Mu Yangling, smiled slightly, and said, "If your rabbit is delicious, I will buy it next time, but let my husband taste it if it is not fresh. Then I can''t do it anymore." Mu Shi patted his chest and assured, "Don''t worry, our family often set up a stall on this street to sell wild things. If you don''t feel fresh after eating tonight, just come to me tomorrow." The little daughter-in-law left with satisfaction. Mu Yangling stared at the seventy pennies in the palm of his hand, and whispered, "Father, I beat this rabbit." Mu Shi said with a hearty smile: "Okay, you can take the money and buy candy for you and your brother later." Mu Yangling pouted, "I don''t like candy, so let''s save some millet for my mother and younger brother." Shu Wanniang''s spleen and stomach are not good, and her brother Mu Bowen''s body is also a little weak, so you have to eat some millet and so on. of nourishing the stomach. Mu Shi was very pleased to see that his daughter was so sensible and caring. Mu Shi often sells wild things here, so there are a lot of old customers, and after a while, the rest of the wild things will be sold out, Mu Yangling happily counts the copper, and said to Mu Shi: "Dad, we made five Hundred and thirty-eight words, we''ll go buy some spare ribs and cook them for my mother in a while." "Okay, I''ll buy another pound of pork belly for you to eat." Mu Yangling suddenly smiled like a flower, showing a small pear vortex on the left, which made Mu Shi''s mood also improve. Mu Shi took his daughter to buy pork, and Mu Yangling couldn''t help swallowing. Although there was never a shortage of meat at home, wild ones were never as rich as domestic ones. In this era, except for those rich people who are tired of chicken, duck and fish meat I like wild animals more than domestic animals. Generally, people prefer to eat domestic animals because they are fat. Mu Yangling now prefers to eat domestic pork and chicken, because it is full of oil and water. Chang Butcher and Mu Shi are also acquaintances in the town. When Mu Shi has no time to set up a stall, he usually sells wild things to Chang Butcher, who then resells them. Butcher Chang saw Mu Shi and said with a smile: "Old Mu, I heard that you made a lot of money?" There are no secrets in the town, so Mu Shi only came out of Piaoxianglou, and the news that he made eight taels of silver spread everywhere. All are. Mu Shi was helpless, "When I go back and pay the tax, there will be nothing left." Chang Butcher is also a little concerned, "Yes, this year''s tax is too heavy." Mu Yangling probed to look at the pork on his chopping board and said, "Uncle Chang, bring me a pound of pork belly and a piece of pork ribs." The crisp voice broke the somewhat dull atmosphere. Butcher Chang grinned, "Okay, little lady wait, Uncle Chang will cut it for you." Chapter 8： food price Chang''s butcher''s knife was very accurate. With a single knife, a pound of pork belly was neither too much nor too much. He took the spare ribs and put them on with a rope and handed them over to Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling looked up at his father, Mu Shi looked at her with a smile, Mu Yangling smiled and took out a copper plate from his arms and gave it to Butcher Chang. Chang Butcher smiled and said, "Okay, now the little lady can be in charge, and Lao Mu has given birth to a good girl." Mu Shi and the proud one stood up with their chests up, and Hechang Butcher waved his hand and went to the grain shop. The price of food has risen again. Mu Shi frowned and felt a little uneasy. After thinking about it, he said to the boss: "I want 20 catties of millet, two stone rice, 60 catties of white noodles and 60 catties of black noodles." The boss raised his brows slightly and looked at Mu Shi in surprise. Mu Shi touched his head and smiled embarrassedly, "My family doesn''t grow food, so I buy it all from outside. It just so happens that if I make some money today, I will buy more and eat more." The boss looked at Mu Shi''s simple and honest appearance, nodded, and said to the child, "Go get a bag and put it on Mr. Mu." One stone of rice is 120 catties. Besides millet, rice and flour are only 360 catties. Mu Shi and Mu Yangling have a lot of food, and this amount of food is enough to keep their family hungry for three months. But these cost a lot, even though Mu Shi has chosen medium-priced rice and white noodles Medium-sized rice is one or two or three cents per stone, but before, it was only one or two or two cents. You must know that it is already in the autumn harvest. It was only one or two cents when it was green and yellow, but now it has risen by one cent. Think more. The medium white flour is 12 cents a pound, the black noodles are 9 cents a pound, and millet is the most expensive at 18 cents a pound, all of which have gone up in price. Mu Yangling also pays attention to food prices at ordinary times, but at this time, he could not help but calm down, knowing that something was wrong. The second of the grain shop packed them with things, the boss made an abacus, and Mu Yangling has already figured it out. "A total of 422 coins and 20 wen." The grain shop owner and Mu Yangling said in unison. The owner of the grain shop glanced at Mu Yangling in amazement. At this time, there were very few people who could settle accounts, and even fewer people could do such a quick mental calculation. Mu Shi took out the money to pay, but the two coins and 20 coins were copper plates from Mu Yangling''s side. In this way, the money earned today would only be 42,283 coins, and then reduce the amount. The 50 cents in taxes paid for entering the market today are only 422 cents and 33 cents left. Not to mention Mu Yangling, even Mu Shi couldnt help but feel a little frustrated. Besides, Mu Shi wanted to buy more food just in case. Mu Shi didn''t let his daughter carry the food out, and he always took great care not to let her daughter show her strength to people other than the villagers. Putting all the things he bought on the cart and tying it up, Mu Shi said to his silent daughter, "Get on the cart, Dad will push you back." Mu Yangling hurriedly climbed onto the trolley, turned his back to his father, and said in a high voice, "Father, I''m seated, let''s go." "Okay, let''s go now." The trolley walked steadily. Mu Yangling tilted his head to look at the stalls on both sides, with some worry in his eyes, this is the border gate, and food is not only affected by natural disasters and seasons, but also by war. She doesn''t know about other places, but according to the old people in the village, this year''s grain can be considered a bumper harvest. The wheat and rice in the fields are gradually ripening, and the village is slowly starting to harvest. It is said that the price of grain at this time should be slow. Slowly to decline is, at this time the price of food is rising. Mu Yangling was in a bad mood, but she didn''t want to affect Mu Shi, so she could only turn her back to him and try to pretend she was happy and relaxed. Mu Shi was not as worried as Mu Yangling. After all, he had experienced a lot. Although he was worried, he looked away after a while, and the boat went straight to the bridge. Shu Wanniang stood in front of the door and waited for them to come back. Xiao Bowen squatted aside and played by himself. When he saw his father pushing his sister back, he immediately threw away the stone in his hand and ran over. Mu Shi stopped the trolley, Mu Yangling jumped down and picked up his brother and put it on the trolley, smiling: "Sit back for you." Xiao Bowen ran all the way down and was out of breath. He didn''t resist when he was carried by his sister to the trolley with one hand. Instead, he grabbed the grain bag with great interest, and shouted with bright eyes: "Go forward, go forward." Mu Shi saw that his son was happy and rejoiced in his heart, so he quickened his pace, and Xiao Bowen shouted "Oh, oh", and the family arrived at the door in a short time. Niang Shu Wan looked at them with frowning eyes and waved to Xiao Bowen, "Come down quickly, don''t tire your father." Mu Yangling took his younger brother down, turned around and said with a smile: "Mom, don''t worry, it only weighs a few hundred pounds, so Dad definitely won''t be tired." Mu Shi nodded again and again, "It''s no problem to add a few hundred more kilograms." Shu Wanniang wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, and said softly, "I know you are strong, but on this hot day, walking on the road empty-handed is a disaster. Why don''t you wait for the sun to go down before returning?" Mu Shi smiled and said, "I''m not worried that you and your son are at home?" Mu Shi looked at Shu Wanniang''s belly, "It''s been seven months, so be careful." Shu Wanniang pursed her lips and smiled, "Don''t worry, I only walk around the house and don''t do heavy work, what can I do?" Seeing that her parents were showing their affection over there, Mu Yangling walked into the house with a bag of rice in one hand. Xiao Bowen looked at her sister, who was almost submerged in the grain bag, and then at her mother, who was still wiping the sweat of her father. Small short legs to keep up with my sister. Mu Yangling put the rice on the ground, and when he saw his brother, he took out a piece of candy from his pocket and put it in his hand, "This is what my sister bought for you, eat it." Xiao Bowen''s eyes were sparkling, "Where''s my sister''s?" Mu Yangling wrinkled his nose and said, "I don''t like candy, so you should eat it." However, Xiao Bowen felt that there would be no one in this world who didn''t like candy, and my sister would definitely give it to him if she didn''t eat it, so Xiao Bowen amicably opened the candy wrapper, licked it, and put it to her sister''s mouth, saying: "Sister , eat quickly, you take a bite, I''ll take a bite." Mu Yangling looked at the saliva of the little blog post above, but couldn''t take a sip. He shook his head and waved his hand and said, "I don''t eat candy. I heard that eating too much candy will damage my teeth, so I won''t eat it, you can eat it." Xiao Bowen nodded clearly and said: "By the way, my sister''s teeth fell out, is it because she ate too much sugar?" Xiao Bowen hesitated, "Then if I eat sugar, will I lose my teeth like my sister? " "..." Mu Yangling reiterated solemnly, "I don''t lose my teeth because I eat candy, but because I grew up, and you will lose your teeth when you grow up." Xiao Bowen looked at her sister in horror. Mu Yangling turned around and went out to carry the rest of the food. Xiao Bowen faced the candy in his hand alone, and said to himself: "Since you will lose your teeth when you grow up, then I will eat more. Anyway, the teeth will fall out..." has already walked out of the room, but just heard Mu Yangling: "..." Mu Yangling moved everything back to the room. Shu Wanniang had already entered the kitchen to get food for their father and daughter. Mu Shi stood outside the kitchen and said, "I''ll do it. Your belly is getting bigger and bigger." Shu Wanniang smiled and said, "My seven-month-old belly is still on the ground. I just went into the kitchen. Come in and sit in the hall, I''ll be fine soon." Mu Yangling and Xiao Bowen nodded again and again, "Yes, Dad, go into the house and let your mother cook." Mu Shi patted their heads, "Don''t you dislike what my father makes is not delicious? Some food is good, and your father''s craftsmanship is not bad." is not bad, but compared with my mother, it is one heaven and one underground. Mu Yangling and Xiao Bowen slandered. Chapter 9： shock In the end, it was Shu Wanniang''s cooking. She was no longer the young lady she was ten years ago. Her husband held her in his hand, but she couldn''t always make her husband suffer and live in her own world. Mu Shi took out all the money in the house and counted it. There were more than seven or five coins in total. He set aside the copper plates that were not enough for one. He sat cross-legged on the kang and stared at the seven or five coins in a daze. Shu Wanniang came in holding her stomach and saw it, and asked, "Isn''t it only six taels for tax? We have enough for our family, what are you worried about?" Mu Shi frowned, "The price of grain in the grain shop in the town has gone up, I''m afraid the border is unstable." Mu Shi looked at Shu Wanniang''s big belly and felt flustered, he said a little irritably: "How about we go to To the south to hide?" "How can this be possible?" Shu Wanniang was shocked, "Xiaogong, it will be difficult to leave the homeland and come back again, not to mention that we have to spend money for everything, so what can we do with only a couple of dollars in our family''s current money?" Why didn''t Mu Shi know? The wife is heavy and the son is in poor health. If they flee south, they must have a donkey cart, but now their family has nothing but a cart. When you go out, even if you can use your own food, what about the food? There is also accommodation, and even the cost of entering the city. This item requires money. My wife''s stomach is seven months old, and she is most afraid of bumps... Ke Mushi is just panic, this is a kind of alertness when facing danger, he has never made a mistake. Mu Shi''s mouth was dry, so he poured a bowl of water, touched his wife''s pointed belly, and gritted his teeth: "Then let''s stock up more food, if something happens, let''s run to the mountains." Shu Wanniang lowered her eyes, "But there are also beasts in the mountains. What''s more, our family has only one or two silver left after paying taxes. How much food can we buy?" Mu Shi was a little discouraged, and his wife also needed to prepare a sum of money for childbirth. The last time she gave birth to a son, it was very dangerous, and she could not spend all the money in the family. Shu Wanniang showed a smile, patted his hand, and said softly: "Pay the tax first, there must be a way to the car to the front of the mountain, the big deal, then we will just follow the people in the village." "But your body..." "My body is not as bad as you think," Shu Wanniang said with a smile, "I think it''s not bad. When we have you to protect our mothers, we will always be better off than others." Shu Wanniang is not very worried, life is all about forced out. Ten years ago, she would never have imagined that she would cook, become a female celebrity, go out to sell, even grow vegetables, and wash clothes by the river. At that time, she thought that such a life would be worse than death. But when the real thing came, I felt that there was nothing wrong with this kind of life. I was physically tired, but mentally satisfied. After I got used to it, I didnt feel tired anymore. Now I feel that escaping is very painful, but when the time comes, it shouldn''t be difficult to accept it. Shu Wanniang has always been lenient. Mu Shi has always been very nervous about his wife, but he is not so optimistic, so he calculated in his heart that he would go to the county town tomorrow to sell all the furs in the family, and save more money at home for emergency. Mu Bowen was shaking his head under the tree while holding a copy of the Three Character Classic, while Mu Yangling sat in front of the door listening to his parents'' conversation in a daze. What is the quick way to make money? Mu Yangling pondered with his knowledge and experience of the past two lives, and the result was that the fastest way to get rich is robbery! Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, threw the thought away, and sighed, leaving this profound issue to his father to worry about. She just broke her fingers and carefully calculated what she is good at, and found that there is nothing but fighting. As for the various mechanical knowledge and knowledge about warfare that she learned in college, it has nothing to do with making money, not only does it not help. , it can be said that the things she has learned are of little use in this era. Machinery manufacturing is based on stainless steel forging and various sophisticated machines, and in warfare, she learns modern and modern information warfare models, give her a radio, and she may be able to transform the monitoring and communication function, but in the What''s the use now? Guns and ammunition, give her time to explore, maybe she can make it, but making hot weapons in the age of cold weapons is undoubtedly a devastating blow to the people of this world, she has not been so mad. So, to sum up, she is useless except for fighting and hunting. Cooking will only be a stir-fried vegetables and scrambled eggs, or stir-fry, only the kind of oil and salt. Mu Yangling was ashamed, and felt that she had been ashamed for a lifetime, and she couldn''t do anything for her family. Mu Yangling was ashamed when Mu Bowen obediently called out "Uncle". Mu Yangling came back to his senses and saw Liu Daqian standing at the door hesitating to enter. Liu Daqian and Mu Yangling''s eyes met, smiled awkwardly, and said, "Ah Ling, where are your parents?" Mu Yangling hurriedly welcomed him in, "Uncle, my parents are in the house, come in quickly." Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang in the house heard the voice and hurriedly put away the money. Mu Shi handed the things over to Shu Wanniang and said, "I''ll go out to greet you." Shu Wanniang nodded. Liu Daqian is Mu Shi''s uncle, so Mu Shi respectfully invited Liu Daqian into the house, and Shu Wanniang poured him a bowl of tea. Liu Daqian went to the Three Treasures Hall for everything. He glanced at the furnishings in the Mu family''s house. Seeing that he was still in the same appearance as his sister when he was alive, he didn''t even buy a few tables and chairs. He sighed slightly. Not so good, although you earn more, you also spend more. Married a young lady, she was spoiled, her eldest daughter was not bad, but her son was a medicine jar, and she had to take medicine every three days to see a doctor, but no matter how bad it was, it was much better than their family. Liu Daqian clenched his hands tightly, and he couldn''t speak with his mouth open. Mu Shi said, "Uncle, if you have anything, just tell me, and I will definitely help if I can." Liu Daqian didn''t come to their house very often, and he always called his grandson to call Mu Shi to Liu for anything. Jia went to say that during the New Year and the festival, I just asked the children below to come over and give gifts and return gifts. The last time I came was because Bo Wen was born, and he has someone who has successors. Liu Daqian let out a sigh of relief, slumped his shoulders and said, "Stone, is your family''s tax and silver ready?" "Yes, a wild boar was caught in the trap this morning, so I prepared it." Liu Daqian took a puff of dry cigarettes, his face was a little red, but he still said: "Your cousin cousin''s tax and silver have not been settled, I also know that you are in trouble, the uncle came to ask, if you have money here just help them..." Liu Daqian never asked this nephew very much, so it was extremely difficult to speak to his nephew. Mu Shi was a little surprised, "Uncle, isn''t your family paying food? Why do you have to pay taxes and silver?" Liu Daqian sighed and said sadly: "This is not tax money, it is foot money. In the past, foot money was also food that could be paid, but this year, the price of food has dropped by 10%, and foot money is also required to be paid in silver money. Early in the morning, your cousin went to the Wai Lang''s house to inquire, and the price of food is only four cents and twenty cents per stone, which is nearly a cent less than last year, and we are reluctant to sell it at a low price." Mu Shi jumped up in shock, "Why is there so little? I''m going to town today to buy rice, and middle rice costs one or two or three coins..." Chapter 10： ashamed One stone of grain can yield at least seventy catties of rice, even if it is the worst, half a stone and sixty catties will always be there, right? According to the worst-case calculation, eight dollars and forty-one cents can buy one stone of rice. Even if the merchant wants to make money, according to common sense, one tael of silver is the most. In the autumn harvest in previous years, the middle rice was one tael of silver and one stone. Both Mu Shi and Liu Daqian lowered their faces, and Liu Daqian asked with a sullen face, "Is the Zhongmi you bought yesterday really worth a couple of dollars?" Mushi nodded. Liu Daqian''s hand trembled slightly, "This, this unconscionable man has almost doubled his earnings..." Mu Shi also lowered his eyes and did not speak. The grain shops in the town and the county were all run by wealthy households, and the three members of the town were among them. Mu Shi said: "I was thinking of going to the county town tomorrow to sell furs and stock up on some food..." "Don''t buy it," Liu Daqian said angrily: "Every household in the village has food, can you buy it in the town or county? It''s cheap for those bastards..." Mu Shi fell silent. Before the increase in food prices, he was afraid that the border had changed, so he wanted to go south, but now the food prices on the uncle and their side have been lowered, and this year''s taxes have risen again. Obviously, someone is maliciously raising the price of rice in the county and town and driving down the price of grain in the countryside. What Mu Shi could think of, Liu Daqian naturally also thought of it, but he had no choice. This year''s money must be money. The only thing that rural people can exchange for money is food. Those people must be colluding to keep food prices down, so The price is the same no matter who you sell it to. Seeing Liu Daqian''s sad face, Mu Shi thought about it, and went into the house and took out a half or two of the money, "Uncle, there''s only so much left in my family after paying taxes, so I think it''s me who bought it from you. food." Liu Daqian clenched the silver coin in his hand and sighed, "I''ll tell you two brothers to bring you the grain, which is the new grain this year." Mu Shi hurriedly said: "The price is the same as last year''s grain price at this time." The price of food at this time last year was about four cents and ninety-five cents. Liu Daqian nodded in response, got up and said, "My family has all the money, but so many people in the village are still in the dark. I will discuss with some old guys in the village to see if there is any way, it can''t be like this. It''s confusing to ask people to figure it out." Liu Daqian walked away with his hands behind his back. Mu Yangling was cleaning the yard, and when he saw it, he shouted, "Uncle, walk slowly." Liu Daqian nodded slightly, "A Ling, Cousin Lang picked up two rotten books, you can go back to my house to have a look, if it is useful, you can take it back for your brother, they don''t know one big character, so keep it. It''s no use." Mu Yangling answered happily, "I''ll go when the sun fades." Liu Daqian''s eldest grandson, Liu Lang, likes to walk around the streets and alleys. Because only the Mu family can read in the entire Kuoshan Village, and to be precise, only Shu Wanniang can read. Mu Shi and Mu Yangling both followed Shu Wanniang to read. Also because Shu Wanniang is literate, although Shu Wanniang is not very good at work, she doesn''t have much to say, literacy is too high in this era. Mu Yangling watched Liu Daqian leave, then ran back to the house and asked anxiously, "Father, are we still stocking grain?" "Tun, why not? Let''s buy it directly from the villagers. We don''t have to go to the town and county. It can save a lot of money. Then we can send it to the town mill to grind it into rice." Shu Wanniang sighed: "It was a good year for a bumper harvest. I thought everyone''s life would be easier, but who knew that the price was deliberately lowered, and the low price of grain hurt the farmers." Mu Shi scratched his head, but there was nothing he could do. "Father, it''s all the local squires who are keeping the price down. Wouldn''t it be the end of us selling our grain to passing merchants? At least we can raise the price a little bit." Shu Wanniang shook her head and laughed, "How can it be as simple as you think." Mu Shi also said: "Now that the autumn harvest is coming, there are more or less grains everywhere, and the price of this grain has already dropped, plus the distance is long, who has nothing to go to the border to transport grain? Okay, we adults all think If there is no good way, don''t mix it up as a child." was despised. Mu Yangling is very angry, although she looks like a child, but inside is an adult, an adult! She said that she must find a way, otherwise she will live for so many years in vain. Mu Shi didn''t know what his daughter was thinking. Seeing her eyes widen, he said, "This is about the adults, you''ve been busy for a long time today, now go and play with your brother, watch him, don''t Tell him to go out in the sun for too long." Mu Yangling saw Mu Shi turned around to go to the warehouse, and asked curiously, "Father, why are you going to the warehouse?" "I''m going to sort out the furs. I''ll go to the county tomorrow to get rid of them. Your mother is about to give birth, and you have to leave money at home." Mu Shi felt distressed that his daughter was tired for a long time, and said, "Go and play, if you don''t want to play. , just go to the house and lie down for a while, tomorrow father will get up early, and it is estimated that he will be back in the middle of the night, so don''t go to the mountains tomorrow, and take care of your mother and your brother at home." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, responded with a sound, and ran out to find his brother. Xiao Bowen was shaking his head obediently and reciting the Three Character Classic. Mu Yangling ran forward and pulled the book in his hand, saying, "Stop memorizing it, and go play with my sister." Xiao Bowen struggled inwardly and said, "But my mother told me to memorize the fifth page before I can go out to play." "You''ve memorized it for so long, and you can''t memorize it any longer. Why don''t you go play with me for a while, come back in the evening and memorize it again. I''ll cook the fire for you at night, and you just have to endorse it." Xiao Bowen showed a happy smile, and nodded obediently: "Then sister, where are we going to play?" "First go to Cousin Lang''s house. He picked up two books with characters. Let''s go see what books they are and if they can be used, then I''ll take you to Goudan and the others to play with." Goudan is the only son of Widow Liu, the head of the village. Like Xiao Bowen, he is only five years old. He is the king of the five- or six-year-old children in the village. Xiao Bowen often plays with them. Xiao Bowen happily took the book back and put it away, ran out to hold her sister''s hand and jumped to cousin Lang''s house. Linshan Village has many surnames Liu, as well as Ma surnames Hu and Zhang surnames, but they are the only ones with Mu surnames. Therefore, as long as the Mu family in Linshan Village is mentioned, everyone knows that it is their family. The Mu family lived at the foot of the mountain, with five large brick houses, the only one in the village. It was built by Mu Yangling''s grandfather before marrying his grandmother. A quarter of an hour to the southeast is the most densely populated place in the village, including the uncle''s family. Uncle Liu Daqian had a total of three sons and two daughters, but in the end only two sons stood up. The second one died of illness when he was three years old, and the two daughters died in a military disaster twelve years ago. , Mu Yangling''s grandfather and grandmother also died in that military disaster. So the uncle is now living with his two sons, and there is no separation. Because it was the busy autumn season, the adults were all rushing to harvest the fields, and there were not many people in the village. The two brothers and sisters didnt meet a single person when they approached, and the children over six years old were probably thrown into the fields to work. The eldest cousin Liu Lang was holding his eight-year-old brother Liu Lun in the basin to take a bath, and he scolded as he washed, "I told you to be disobedient, and wait until Dad comes back at night to see if he beats you up." Mu Yangling pushed the door and came in, looked at the two people in the yard blinking, and asked, "Cousin Lang, cousin Lun, what are you doing?" Liu Lun made an "Ow" and pulled the clothes off the stool to cover his chest, shouting, "Don''t look at it, turn around, turn around! Brother, get her out!" Liu Lang stared blankly at his brother, then suddenly jumped up and stopped in front of his brother, shouting, "Biao, cousin, you go out first, and then come in after Allen is dressed." Xiaodouding, who is only eight years old, who dares to dare? Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, took his sluggish younger brother out, and closed the door by the way. Liu Lun jumped out of the basin and started to get dressed in a hurry. His eyes were red and he was about to cry, "She saw it, she must have seen it, why didn''t you close the door just now?" Liu Lang defended: "How could I know that someone would come, isn''t everyone in the field at this time?" Liu Lun wiped away his grievances, and Liu Lang hurriedly said, "Don''t be sad, she certainly didn''t see it. You were sitting in the water basin at that time, and you were moving so fast." "She really didn''t see it?" "No, definitely not." Liu Lang affirmed. Chapter 11： history Liu Lang opened the door with a stern face, and Mu Yangling looked at him with a smile, "Cousin Lang, how old is Cousin Lun, and you are very particular about it." Liu Lang''s face turned even darker, and he taught her with a stern face, "You are already nine years old, and Allen is eight years old. You will be married in a few years, why are you so reckless? Fortunately, today Only a few of us know about it, and it''s our own cousins ??and brothers, what if someone else''s family insists on you being responsible for marrying you?" Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide and stammered: "I, I''m only nine years old..." Liu Lang frowned, "You''re already an adult at the age of nine, and the black girl from Uncle Liu''s family got married at the age of thirteen." Mu Yangling closed his mouth tightly, thirteen years old Liu Lun had already dressed and was doing laundry. When he saw his cousin and cousin come in, he snorted and headed back to the house. Mu Yangling saw that the corners of his eyes were still a little red, and only then did he know that this child was really mind. Xiao Bowen didn''t know what was going on. He was staring blankly at his cousin and sister, who were all sullen, and didn''t dare to joke. Mu Yangling said: "Cousin Lang, Uncle said you found two books, so I''ll come and have a look." "Well, wait, I''ll go into the house and get it for you." Liu Lang left the man in the yard and turned back to the house. Yeah, just a glance, I don''t even have the qualifications to enter the house. Liu Lang gave Mu Yangling two books with tattered skins, and said, "I picked them up in a garbage basket of a household in the town. I took them back when I saw the words on them." There is no bookstore in Qili Township. If they want to buy books, they have to go to the county town. Moreover, a book is not cheap, and books represent inheritance. Therefore, books are rarely thrown away in this era, and Liu Lang is the first to pick them up. Such a baby. But everyone in their family is literate, and its useless to pick it up, so its better to give it to my cousin. Mu Yangling took the two books, the skin was already rotten, it seemed to be torn apart by someone, she opened it and saw that it was the Analects of Confucius, Mu Yangling''s eyes suddenly lit up, and said happily: "Cousin Lang , this is The Analects, although the first five pages are torn, but the back is complete, it is really good, my brother can read some Analects after reading the Three Character Classic." Liu Lang was very envious, because he didn''t understand what "The Analects of Confucius" was, and he said sincerely: "It''s good, you can take it back and use it, and I''ll look for it later to see if I can find more words with characters. ." Mu Yangling saw that he was looking at the book in her hand with longing, and said, "Cousin Lang, why don''t I teach you how to read characters. If you know more characters, it will be more convenient to go out and find places in the future." Liu Lang was heartbroken and hesitated: "But I can''t afford a pen and ink." Mu Yangling raised a smiling face, "Our family can''t afford brushes and ink, we all draw on the ground with branches, and we don''t take the imperial examinations, so if you know some characters, you can write, and you don''t need to look good." This is how Shu Wanniang taught her, but she never allowed Xiao Bowen to draw with branches on the ground, but asked him to write on the table with his fingers dipped in water, just because he was afraid that he would get used to holding branches and become habitual when he learned to hold a pen later. Instead, learn bad words. "Then go and see what the other book is?" Liu Lang urged her. "It''s the Three Character Classic. Cousin Lang can keep this book for himself. We will use the Three Character Classic to learn how to read characters later." Liu Lang breathed a sigh of relief and whispered: "Don''t tell my parents about this, I will go to your house every day to find you and learn from your house." Liu Lang hesitated: "Can I take Allen with me? , you also teach my brother." "Teaching one is teaching, and teaching two is also teaching. Don''t worry, I will keep it a secret." Liu Lang had a big smile on his face. Mu Yangling was a little sad and sad. In the past life, the children out of school were very worrying, but the number of out-of-school people only accounted for a small part of the huge national base, but this era is different. Here, 99 out of 100 people are illiterate, or even more. many. Only a very small number of people have mastered writing, and the entire Qili Township is full of people who can read and write. Mu Yangling once followed Mu Shi to the county seat. She didnt do anything at the time, she went to the bookstore to look through the history books for a long time, plus the news she got from side-by-side on weekdays, she knew that this was an era similar to the Song Dynasty. The history before the Later Tang Dynasty is the same as the previous life, but the chaos of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms after the Later Tang Dynasty has changed. Zhou Taizu Guo Wei was born in poverty. Politics, economic development, and more can be regarded as a good emperor with great talent and prudence. In history, he only served as an emperor for six years and died of illness, leaving many regrets, so that Zhou was swallowed up by the Northern Song Dynasty, but here Historical records record that he was in power for seventeen years, not only developed the agricultural economy, but also unified the whole country in the southern and northern wars. It was Zhou Shizong, whose son Zhou Gaozong later succeeded. So the Northern Song Dynasty, which unified the whole country, disappeared, but history has turned a corner and returned to the origin. Zhou Shizong paid equal attention to both civil and military affairs, and was also conscientious in government affairs, but Zhou Gaozong did not like military officials, for fear that the military general would seize the power of the Guo family when he took control of the military. Changed Zhou Shizong''s foreign policy to Annei, and most of the domestic troops were used to guard against civil uprisings and military generals'' mutiny. Zhou Gaozong said: "I live in the great China, and I have never seen barbarians ruled by the barbarians of the barbarians. Every time the dynasties and dynasties destroyed the country, they rose up from the troublesome people and military generals. Therefore, in order to ensure the stability of the great Zhou Dynasty, I must station troops in the pass to guard against danger. Not yet." Therefore, the 800,000 soldiers who originally stationed outside the pass were scattered and returned to various places in the pass, but they did not expect that the Dangxiang and the Jurchen tribe gradually grew, and the city lost its city and lost its territory, and the front continued to move south. The emperor of Da Zhou has not yet had time to support the civil officials, but the generals have been suppressed and scattered. There is no other way but to reuse the family. The nine-rank Zhongzheng system, which was finally abolished in the Tang Dynasty, gradually rose again. Although Da Zhou did not say that the nine-rank Zhongzheng system was used to select officials, the imperial examination had been monopolized by aristocratic families, and there were even fewer people who read and read. Take Mingshui County, for example, the huge Mingshui County has only one small academy, and the children who can sit and study in it are all the children of the rich but uneducated. There is only one bookstore in the county. It took nearly two hours to go to the county town to buy books, and there were only six shelves of books in the bookstore. Mu Yangling heard from her mother that most of the books are still in the hands of the family. From Mu Yangling''s eyes, Da Zhou is going backwards. It is a matter of pride to have someone who can read in Linshan Village, and Shu Wanniang has always been gentle and submissive, so she will seriously teach children who want to learn to read. Suddenly coming into contact with the outside world, the children''s hearts stirred up some unrealistic ideas. The eldest son of Liu Sanshu''s family, Liu Yong, followed Shu Wanniang to recognize the characters for a few days, and then went to the county seat to go to school to take the imperial examination. This was a shock to the Liu family. Uncle Lius family barely has enough food and clothing, and they dont even dare to get sick, let alone studying for the imperial examinations? The patriarch thought that such a determined person was easy to emerge from the clan. If he had the ability, he would be able to support him with the strength of the whole clan. Although the cost of studying was high, the rewards from the test were equally generous, so the patriarch went to Shu Wanniang to ask. Liu Yong''s talent for reading. Chapter 12： Liu Yong Liu Yong was nine years old at the time, and he studied with Shu Wanniang for more than two months, but he only recognized a small part of the Three Character Classic, and there were always omissions in the small part. Ms. Shu Wan has a soft temperament, but she can''t be more accurate in seeing people. If Liu Yong is only clumsy, then diligence can make up for his clumsiness. She might fight for him, but Liu Yong''s character is paranoid, somewhat ambitious, and impatient, and is not suitable for reading. Shu Wanniang said to the patriarch: "Liu Yong and I learned to read characters, and they are the quickest among the children, and they are also hardworking. Every day, they come to study before dawn, and only go back when it is dark. Except for him, the village also There are five children who come here from time to time, and because they are of the same age and have no foundation, I will teach them together, only teaching three sentences a day, and after learning more, I will start teaching a page a day. The patriarch was surprised. He only asked Shu Wanniang, Liu Yong, and didn''t understand why Shu Wanniang brought out the other five children. Was it for him to compare? Shu Wanniang continued: "Liu Li, the grandson of the third uncle, is older, the most sensible, and the fastest learner. Every day he and I read it over and over again, after memorizing the gestures, he leaves. I thought he didn''t like to read, but later When I saw him working in the fields, he also recited words in his mouth, and he often gestured those words in his hands when he was free." The patriarch Liu He said proudly: "Liu Li lost his father since he was a child, and he has always been very diligent. When he was only four years old, he would go to the fields to help his mother work. It''s hard at home..." Shu Wanniang felt a little regretful in her heart, because she felt that Liu Li was the most suitable person to take the imperial examination. If the Liu family had to train someone, it would depend on what the village chief meant, and he was unwilling. Shu Wanniang paused and said, "Every time Liu Li comes, he will carry a bundle of firewood, and your grandson Liu Ping is also very good. Every time he comes, he will help me fill the water tank with water before leaving. , the other children rushed to finish the work in my yard," Shu Wanniang smiled embarrassedly, "When they came, my husband and I both felt much more relaxed." The patriarch listened patiently, he felt that Shu Wanniang was the daughter of a scholar family, and she had good knowledge. It''s their husband, they should be filial to you." Shu Wanniang nodded and said, "I know this is their filial piety, but it will inevitably affect Liu Yong, who is concentrating on his studies. There were quarrels several times when I was away. Liu Yong felt that they were too noisy in the yard, which affected him. Recognition." The patriarch smiled stiffly, leaned over and asked, "Are you saying that Liu Yong didn''t help you?" Shu Wanniang never spoke ill of people, so her face was a little uncomfortable, but she nodded and said, "That child has been buying time to practice calligraphy. He has been studying since the morning until the evening, even during busy farming seasons, so he recognized Words are much faster than others, and others can''t keep up with his progress, so he and I asked him to study alone..." Shu Wanniang said: "He and the other five people were very close before, but recently he didn''t even want to say hello to Liu Li and the others. When he saw my husband and asked about the words he recognized, he knew that there were fewer words than he recognized. Don''t say hello to my husband." Seeing that the patriarch''s face became more ugly, Shu Wanniang exhaled and said earnestly: "Patriarch, I will only tell you these words, I will naturally teach him how to read and write with me, but you have to support him with the strength of your entire clan. One person, Wan Niang can''t make a conclusion about his future, she can only tell you about his daily performance." The patriarch asked: "Since he recognizes characters faster than others, can he remember the characters he learned earlier?" Shu Wanniang sighed: "This is the second key, he has to memorize so many words in one day, and he still remembers the next day and the third day, but if he looks at it again after five days, he may not recognize all of them, but he refuses to look back. Reviewing, I feel that it is a waste of time, it is better to look forward and review it again later. Patriarch, study is supposed to move forward step by step, and now he is running, how can the foundation be solid?" The patriarch was at a loss for words, got up and saluted Shu Wanniang, "I have troubled you recently with the children, I will go back and discuss with them." Shu Wanniang sees off the guest. Liu Yong was indeed not suitable for the imperial examination, and Shu Wanniang could not even figure out where he got the confidence that he could rely on the imperial examination to stand out. The imperial examinations of this dynasty were very difficult. Only 300 people were selected every three years, and the 300-strong middle-class family accounted for the majority, and the children of other farming families were also strong opponents. After all, the educational resources are there. , every time more than 5 of the 300 people who are recruited are from the poor family, it is very good. And in the world, how many poor men participated in the imperial examinations? Liu Yong learned to read when he was nine years old. He didn''t even have a book, no book, no good teacher, and he was not particularly smart. How could he surpass others? If he had a tough temperament and a high moral character, Shu Wanniang might still support him. After all, diligence can make up for clumsiness, and high morality can lead to another way, but it has only been two months and he has not been able to hide his emotions. Shu Wanniang naturally understands his nature clearly. Among the six, he was nine years old, not to mention the oldest Liu Li, even Liu Ping, who was only eight years old, would take the initiative to run back to help his parents and family after memorizing those words, and only took time to memorize those few words when he was busy. Character. But he didn''t leave the yard of her house from morning to night, he squatted under the plane tree in the yard to study, and didn''t leave until it was dark. The other five children who come to her to learn to read will help her to do what they can, but he dislikes their noise affecting him, and even every time she washes rice and cooks, he frowns and looks unhappy. . Although Shu Wanniang has a soft temperament, it is not that she has no temper. She is his husband, and he eats and drinks at her house for free, but she is not happy with her work? At that time, Shu Wanniang was pregnant with Mu Yangling. It was the time when a pregnant woman was most sensitive and thoughtful. She cried a lot at night with Mu Shi on her back. The most important thing in reading is resilience. Sometimes doing a study requires repeated verification and inquiries, but he is unwilling to go back and review it. He is too eager for quick success. If she was in a rich family, she would naturally not meddle in her own business, but the Liu family was too poor, and supporting one person to study meant that in the next 20 years or even longer, they would have to cut down on food and clothing. Not going to a good man''s house. Shu Wanniang didn''t want them to pay such a high price to make such a decision, so she was biased to tell the patriarch of the Liu family something. Chapter 13： Delusion But Liu Yong didn''t think so. He felt that he was studying hard, progressing fast, being smart, and full of ambition, but he stopped because of Shu Wanniang''s remarks, which made him full of anger to Shu Wanniang even more. some resentment. The patriarch was unwilling to help him, so he could only find a way by himself. He forced his parents to raise money to send him to the county academy, but the Liu family was poor and could not even afford the most basic repairs, not to mention that he had to buy pen, ink, paper and inkstone to go to school. Such things, these expenses, even if they are sold, they may not be able to afford it. Who knew that Liu Yong wanted to sell his younger siblings. Liu Yong was nine years old at the time, his sister was eight years old, and his brother was six years old. The children in the village are all free-range, and their parents only call someone when they have something to do or have a meal. That day, Uncle Liu and his wife went to the field and were not at home. When they came back in the evening, they didnt care when they saw that the three children were not at home. I thought they were out to play. But when they finished the meal, it was getting dark and the three children were still without a shadow. Then Liu Sanshu and his wife panicked and called the villagers to help them find them. Liu Yong took his younger siblings to the town and did not hide it. The adults who saw him thought it was Liu Sanshu and his wife who asked them to buy something in the town, so they didn''t take it to heart. When Liu Sanshu asked, they naturally said it. The patriarch''s intuition was wrong, and he took Liu Sanshu to chase the town. On the way, he met Liu Yong who was carrying a burden. He opened it and saw that it was full of ink, ink, paper, inkstone and books. Uncle Liu looked at the eldest son who was bowing his head, and his heart was ominous, but he still asked with a glimmer of hope: "You brought this thing? Also, what about your younger brothers and sisters? Didn''t you take them to the town?" Liu Yong looked at his father calmly and said, "I bought this. I want to read and literacy exams. My younger brothers and sisters asked me to sell them. They are temporarily suffering. Redeem them, and they will have a better life." Uncle Liu''s eyes widened in disbelief, and his fingers trembled as he pointed at the eldest son, unable to speak, but the patriarch on the side couldn''t help but rejoice, fortunately they didn''t decide to support him, otherwise such a white-eyed wolf would be given to the clan. It is difficult to recruit. How old are his younger siblings? They grew up together again, and they sold it when they said they were sold. They did such vicious things at such a young age. How can they still be good when they grow up? Seeing that Uncle Liu was hit by this, the patriarch became a little confused, slapped him sober, and asked Liu Yong, "Who did you sell your younger brother and sister to? Why don''t you tell me? How old are they? You are so cruel. ." Uncle Liu came back to his senses. The most important thing now is to get the children back. He looked at Liu Yong with red eyes, his eyes were fierce, "Say, where did you sell your brother and sister?" Liu Yong called his father with a frightened look in his eyes. The calm and calm just now was just pretended, and his palms were sweating long ago, but he thought that his younger brother and sister had been sold. He is now the only child in the family. You can''t kill him, but at most one. Without younger siblings, he is their only son, and they will send him to study at that time. Liu Yong encouraged himself in his heart, and then raised his head and said, "I don''t know, so I sold it to the passerby. They have long since left, and now you have only one son of mine." "Ow" Uncle Liu couldn''t stand it and rushed forward, grabbed the eldest son''s neck, and pressed him to the ground, his eyes were red, his savage face was twisted, and he shouted, "How could I have given birth to a wicked son like you, early? Knowing that you should have strangled you when you were born, I strangled you and said, who did you sell your brother and sister to? Tell me now!" Under the blow, Uncle Liu exerted too much force. Liu Yong''s eyes were slightly bulging. He only felt that he was going to die. He was incontinent in panic, and his body smelled of feces and urine. undoubtedly. The patriarch called Liu Sanshu to pull away, and said to Liu Yong, who was lying on the ground half-dead: "Liu Yong, you''d better clarify who you sold your younger brother and sister to, and who led you, if you don''t say it, you Dad will definitely beat you to death, your parents are still young, the big deal is to have a few more children." Liu Yong is only a nine-year-old child, even if his mind is more mature than others, he can''t help but feel the panic of life and death, and said in a hoarse voice: "I really don''t know who that person is, everyone calls him the yellow-toothed man, I am I took my younger brother and sister to the town''s top lady, I wanted to sell it to her, but she didn''t want it. She said that it would take an adult to count. After coming out, I followed him. He also buys and sells people. This time I came to find Fang Yapo to buy people. I followed him to his yard, sold my younger siblings to him, and then went with the money. I bought pen, ink, paper and inkstone in the county town." Liu Yong sold his younger brother and sister for 10 taels of silver. He was so happy that he couldn''t help taking a donkey cart to the county town to buy a set of pen, ink, paper, inkstone, and two books. After listening to this, everyone just felt chilled. This person can be so happy to buy things after selling his younger brother and sister, which shows his coldness. "Patriarch, let''s go to Fang Ya Po now, she must know who the Yellow Fang is." Uncle Liu didn''t want to stop for a moment. His daughter and younger son were timid, and now they don''t know how they were scared. The patriarch also knew that he was in a hurry, and immediately handed Liu Yong to his son Liu Dazhuang, "Take him back to guard him, and then go to ask Shishi. He often walks outside and knows a lot of people. Maybe he will ask him to be on his head." Liu Dazhuang responded, carried Liu Yong on his back and rushed to Linshan Village. And the patriarch also took the rest to the town. The people bought by the Huang Ya people were sent to the palace and that kind of pickling place, so Fang Ya didnt like to do business with him very much. When I heard that they were sold to him, she immediately said: Then you should go south and chase after him. Well, I heard that he meant to leave today and rush back to the south as soon as possible, but he is an iron rooster. Since he spent money to buy people from you, there is no reason to give it away. He bought it with ten taels of silver. , you have to pay at least twelve taels to buy it back." The patriarch, Uncle Liu, and the others changed dramatically, and even the entire Liu family couldn''t come up with 10 taels of silver. The patriarch was agitated and said, "Go back and ask Liu Yong how much money he has left. Let''s get together and chase it early in the morning. Walk along the avenue. Don''t worry, you will find it." Uncle Liu gritted his teeth, knelt in front of the patriarch and said, "Uncle, my nephew knows this is an unkind request, but my nephew really can''t wait any longer. I want to chase after him all night, and I will trouble you to go back and help collect money. I, Liu San, will pay back the money I paid even if I am a cow and a horse, I just ask them to save my daughter and my youngest son first." Saying "bang bang", he kowtowed to the patriarch. The patriarch gritted his teeth and said helplessly: "Okay, you take your fifth brother to chase, I''ll go back and collect money for you, as long as you get the money, I''ll chase you, don''t worry if you catch someone, stabilize them first, Tell them in a kind voice, let''s take the money to redeem people." Uncle Liu could only kowtow to him to express his gratitude. Chapter 14： spread That night, the two teams separated. Uncle Liu chased to the south. The other party had a carriage. Although he was dragged by a group of children, he was still much faster than Uncle Liu who only walked on two legs. Uncle Liu obviously knew this. He only took a day off and only rested for more than an hour before getting up and running after him. Uncle Liu Wu, who followed Uncle Liu, was almost exhausted, but seeing his cousin like this, he didn''t dare to ask for a rest, so he could only hold on with his teeth. At noon on the third day, he caught up with the donkey cart of the Yellow Tooth. His daughter Erniang and youngest son Liu Xing were among the twenty-three children. Uncle Liu''s lips were dry and he could hardly speak. He could only kneel and kowtow in front of the Yellow Tooth Man, and said in a hoarse voice, "Master Huang, please be merciful, I want to redeem my children." Huang Yaren looked at Liu Sanshu in surprise, and then looked at his haggard expression, he could hardly even kneel, he knew that he was catching up overnight, Huang Yaren frowned and said, "Who are your sons and daughters? Let''s just say, this redemption money can''t be less than the price I bought them before, you know, they also cost me a lot of money for food and drink these two days." Seeing that the third cousin was speechless, Uncle Liu hurriedly said: "It''s certain, it''s certain, it''s just Mr. Huang, our family is poor, and the children under them are ignorant, so he secretly brought his younger brothers and sisters out to sell. You have spent most of the money, you see, can you be tolerant of one or two." When Liu Wushu said this, the Huangya people knew who they were talking about. Among the people he bought, there were three pairs of brothers and sisters, but only the pair in Qili Township was sold by a nine-year-old brother. He was still amazed. He just felt that the child was so bold that he dared to sell his younger brother and sister alone, but he only bought people, but he didn''t care what happened next. The Yellow Fang thought for a moment, and said, "No matter how little it is, it can''t be less than twelve taels, otherwise I will lose this trip." Uncle Liu''s face was full of sorrow, and he didn''t know if the family could make up twelve taels of silver, but seeing that the man with yellow teeth was impatient, for fear that he would get angry and leave, he eagerly went to see his third cousin. Uncle Liu gritted his teeth and said, "Twelve taels are only twelve taels. Master Huang might as well stay for a day. My family will soon catch up with money." The yellow-toothed people saw that they had nothing, and knew that most of them were chasing after the news. How could the country people get so much money all at once, and they had to go and borrow it. After thinking about it, today He couldn''t go very far, so he agreed to stay in the town in front of him and wait. Uncle Liu and Uncle Liu breathed a sigh of relief, and Uncle Liu took the opportunity to ask, "Master Huang, I don''t know if I can see my daughter and son. They were suddenly sold, I''m afraid I''m panicking." The Yellowfang looked at him with a frown. Uncle Liu hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang, I don''t dare to run, my home is in Linshan Village, Qili Township, as long as you ask, you will know, not to mention that you have so many people guarding you, your little hands and feet are weak, and you are carrying two The children can''t run far, I just want to see them." The yellow-toothed man frowned and agreed, and asked someone to lift the curtain and find Liu Erniang and Liu Xing from the donkey cart. Liu Erniang and Liu Xing were thrown to the Yellow Tooth by their brother. They were terrified for three days in a row. They were suddenly taken off the donkey cart and wrapped in a ball. They looked at them in horror, but saw their father kneeling on the ground, full of grievance and fear. It suddenly turned into a howl, and the two children threw themselves into their father''s arms. Uncle Liu was also full of tears while holding a pair of children. The fear and anger of the past few days made this man kneel and cry in the middle of the road. Even the hard-hearted yellow-toothed man could not help but turn his head and sigh. The originally quiet children in the car secretly lifted the curtain of the car to see, all kinds of envy and jealousy in their eyes, and they could only cry silently. When their father and son had enough crying, the group went to the nearest town. Uncle Liu hadn''t rested much for two days and three nights. When he found the child, he was in a state of wandering spirits, but his hands were tight. Holding a pair of children tightly, Liu Erniang and Liu Xing were also frightened, and they didn''t feel any pain in their hands, and cuddled tightly beside their father. Until Mu Shi and Liu Dazhuang came with the money, Liu Sanshu breathed a sigh of relief. Mu Shi paid twelve taels of silver to redeem them. He stayed in the town for one night, and only hired a donkey cart to drive back the next day. Aunt Liu saw that her children had returned safely, and hugged them and cried. After Liu Yong bought the book and pen, ink, paper and inkstone, he only had five or two and a half coins left. The remaining six and a half coins were taken out by Mu Shi, and one or two and a half coins were collected by each family in the clan. . Uncle Liu promised: "I will pay back all the money you owe as soon as possible." The patriarch looked at Mu Shi, the big head was on his side, and each family in the clan had a few hundred wen, which was not bad. Mu Shi said: "I''m not in a hurry with the money here, the third cousin will take it slowly in the future." Uncle Liu forced a smile. People have been rescued, so what will Liu Yong do? In the end, he was his own son, and he was the eldest son whom he had always loved. Although Liu Sanshu and his wife hated and resented him, they couldn''t be ruthless. Shu Wanniang and Mu Shi also said that he was still just a child, and he would gradually learn to be good. Uncle Liu could only beat him, and then he was not allowed to go to learn to read again. He took the books he bought to the bookstore and returned them, but the pen, ink, paper, inkstone, etc. could not be returned. Niang Shu had a soft heart, so she asked Mu Shi to buy that set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone for three taels of silver, so that Uncle Lius family also relaxed a bit. Liu Yong''s actions this time have had a great impact on the patriarch and the elders in the clan. Although he was not well-behaved and smart before, his temperament is not bad. He usually takes care of his younger brothers and sisters, but he was born like this after learning to read. His delusions came, the patriarch believed that it was the book that made him change his temperament. If the rich and noble people can provide him with reading, it is fine, but they are not, he has delusions again, and this has changed his temperament like a demon. In this case, it is better not to read and write in the first place, and to stay on your own for the rest of your life. It is worse than thinking about things that do not belong to you. Therefore, the patriarch stipulated that children in the clan are not allowed to read with Shu Wanniang, and even warned the parents, If you don''t have the ability to study the imperial examinations for your children, then don''t send them to read and write easily, so as not to have delusions. Therefore, even if Liu Lang and the others were Mu Yangling''s cousins, they still wanted to learn to read, and they did not dare to go to Shu Wanniang for advice. Mu Yangling dare not say that the patriarch must be wrong, but this precaution means that the Liu family will never be able to come forward. She is a child who grew up under the red flag. Her education and life experience since childhood told her that knowledge can change her destiny. Although it is not necessarily a bright side, her choices will be broader, which is better than being shackled to the land and being slaughtered by others. . Liu Lang is already eleven years old, and he may get married and start a business soon. He is a very smart child. Mu Yangling hopes that he will have one more choice after reading and calculating. Mu Yangling said to Liu Lang: "When you come to me, I will take you to Shankou, where the soil is very loose, where I will teach you to read, and you can still cook pork dishes there. My brother is there. study there." Liu Lang''s eyes were bright as stars, "Then it''s settled, I''ll find you tomorrow." "I''m afraid it won''t work tomorrow. Tomorrow my father is going to the county seat, and I want to go with me too." Chapter 15： persuade "You and your cousin are both going to the county seat. Isn''t that only your aunt and cousin at home?" Liu Lang frowned, "Could your aunt bring your cousin?" Mu Yangling was a little embarrassed, but still said: "That''s why I came to find you. I want to ask you and Aunt Biao to help me take care of my mother and brother, and I''ll buy you candy later." "Why do you have to follow your cousin to the county seat?" Liu Lang was a little reluctant. He wanted to read with Mu Yangling, but he didn''t want her to go to the county seat. "My family has accumulated a lot of furs, my mother is about to give birth, and it''s almost winter, so this time I have to sell it no matter what. My father looks like a barbarian, and those merchants always keep the prices very low." "But you''re just a kid." Mu Yangling hummed: "That''s better than my father calling others to bully." Liu Lang had to take a step back, "Okay then, I''ll tell my mother when my mother comes back." Mu Yangling immediately raised a smile and saw Liu Lun who was poking out of the door, his smile became even wider, "Cousin Lun, will you take my brother to play with Goudan and the others?" Liu Lun reluctantly came out with a straight face, and said arrogantly: "That''s fine, but you are not allowed to tell others about what you saw me taking a bath today." Mu Yangling suppressed his smile and said solemnly: "I really didn''t see anything just now, and you were blasted out just after I opened the door." Only then did Liu Lun become happy, and snorted: "I don''t think you saw it either." He stepped forward to hold Xiao Bowen''s little hand and waved: "Let''s go, cousin will take you to play, dog eggs and the others. Catching crickets at the head of the village, do you want to catch them?" "I don''t like playing crickets, I want to play hide and seek with them." "Then you told them, I''ll go catch crickets..." Hide and seek is a game only played by children. Eight-year-old Liu Lun thought that he didn''t play that kind of game because he had grown up. Mu Yangling watched them leave, so he turned around and went back with the Analects of Confucius, and only halfway there, he met Liu Yong who came back from the field. Mu Yangling smiled at him and nodded slightly. Eighteen-year-old Liu Yong glanced at Mu Yangling and walked over without looking sideways, Mu Yangling sighed. After Liu Yong''s younger brother and sister were found, they were afraid to avoid him at first because they were still young, and then they got along with his brother again. However, his parents were on guard against him, which made the relationship between their brothers and sisters weak before. Many, even the adults and children in the village do not play with Liu Yong much. Mu Yangling took psychology as an elective in school. Children can make people feel soft, but at the same time they hurt the most, because they will not hide their innocent happiness, nor will they hide their evil desires. She felt that she understood Liu Yong a little. At that time, Liu Yong was just a nine-year-old child. Before he came into contact with books, he was just a selfish and competitive child among his partners, but when he came into contact with books, he heard about the outside world. The world is so vast. Knowing that reading can make you stand out, you can wear beautiful clothes, enjoy delicious food, and live in a beautiful house. His inflated desire makes him ignore other things, because he is still a child, and his heart is still too small. Think too little. Mu Yangling can tolerate Liu Yong, and can persuade Liu Xing and Liu Erniang to spend more time with their brother and talk to him more, but he cannot convince Liu Sanshu and his wife and the adults in the village, and even Shu Wanniang does not agree that she sympathizes with Liu Yong. Because in the eyes of Shu Wanniang and the others, Liu Yong''s nature is such a problem, his nature is broken, and he can''t be changed even if he is taught. But this is all someone else''s business, and now Mu Yangling wants to persuade his father to take him to the county seat. She ran home, squatted in front of her father who was sorting furs, and said with a smile: "Dad, look, this is the book that Cousin Lang picked up, is it an "Analects of Confucius"?" Mu Shi was pleasantly surprised, "Really? That would save a coin or two. Take it back to your mother and keep it. After your brother finishes reading the Three Character Classic, I will buy him a copy of the Thousand Character Classic." "Father, why don''t you go to the county seat to buy it this time, I haven''t been to the bookstore for a long time, you can take me to have a look." Mu Shi frowned, "No, I''m not worried about leaving your mother and brother at home." "Don''t worry, I''ve made up my mind. I will ask cousin Lang and Aunt Biao to take care of my mother tomorrow. We will definitely be back at night, and we will never spend the night outside." Mu Shi still refused to agree. If it was before, it would be fine. His wife was pregnant now, and he felt that he was more at ease with his daughter at home. Mu Yangling had no choice but to ask Shu Wanniang. Shu Wanniang said, "You are a girl, and you can''t always run away. Just ask your father to buy you whatever you want." Shu Wanniang is a lady of the family. She feels that her daughter''s daily hunting in the mountains has touched her bottom line. How can she follow her father to sell furs and business affairs. Mu Yangling slumped his shoulders and said, "In the past, the merchants who always bought furs from my father left, but now those merchants in the county town always keep the prices very low when they see that my father looks like a Hu, otherwise my father will not I would carry the furs back three times in a row, and I would rather store them in the warehouse than sell them. After paying the taxes, the family will have no money. This time I have to sell the furs no matter what. I am afraid that those people will look at my father. To be honest, I pushed the price down hard, and you can see that its not easy for dad to hunt, and even more difficult for tannery, Im really not willing to sell it at such a low price. Shu Wanniang frowned and said, "But you are a little girl, what''s the use of following along?" "Mother, although I''m a girl, I look like a Han Chinese, and I''m already eleven years old. I''m half an adult. It''s okay to say a few words. I''m careful, I don''t ask for much, I just want the price. It''s okay to mention it." This is true. My daughter usually looks careless, but she is the most attentive. Even her self-proclaimed gentleness and thoughtfulness are not as subtle as her. Shu Wanniang only hesitated for a moment, but she still agreed with her husband. Mu Yangling cheered, since my mother agreed, there is no need for my father to speak more. Mu Shi was sorting furs outside, and when he heard the cheers of his daughter in the house, he shook his head helplessly. It seems that his wife went to his uncle''s place in person and asked the cousins ??to take care of Wanniang. Xiaobowen ran back like a mud monkey in the evening, knowing that her elder sister was going to the county town the next day and was clamoring to go, Mu Yangling pinched her waist and laughed, "Can you walk? It takes two hours." Xiao Bowen blushed and said angrily, "I''m going to eat two bowls of rice tonight, and I''ll be able to walk such a long way soon." Mu Yangling hummed and said: "If you are lazy again and don''t get up on time to exercise every day, you will not eat too much food, but you will become just like the little piglet from cousin Lang''s house." Xiao Bowen was horrified, "You are talking nonsense." "If you don''t believe me, ask your father. You can only grow up if you eat on time and in quantity, and get up early to fight." Xiao Bowen went to see his father tearfully. My son has always been a little squeamish because of his poor health. He stays in bed every morning and does not want to get up. When the weather is cold, he is even more reluctant to punch, and his health is getting worse. It would be best if he could get up on time to punch because of this, Mu Shi nodded solemnly: "Your sister is right, you can see that she can get up and punch on time every day, so she grows fast, and the blog has to grow up. Learn from my sister." Xiao Bowen pondered for a moment, then ran to his mother''s side, tugged at the corner of her clothes and said, "Mother, wake me up early tomorrow, I''m going to get up and punch, so that I''ll be big during the Chinese New Year, and I can go to the county seat. " Shu Wanniang readily agreed. Chapter 16： hurry When it was only the fourth watch and the fifth watch, Mu Shi got up. Shu Wanniang woke up and was about to get out of bed when Mu Shi held her down and said softly, "You lie down, I''ll do it alone." Shu Wanniang whispered, "I''ll get you something to eat." "No, I''ll go to the kitchen by myself, you have a big belly, lie down." Mu Shi got dressed, helped his wife tuck the quilt, and strode outside. He had already prepared the things he needed to take on the road, but it was too long on the road, he had to bake two cakes and take them with him, and his daughter had to follow him, so he would not have wronged her. Mu Shi measured the rice and came out to cook porridge. While making pancakes quickly, he took out a handful of sauerkraut and chopped it up into a side dish. Mu Yangling got up from the bed with difficulty, the little Bowen beside her was sleeping soundly, and when her sister got up, he just turned over and continued to sleep. Mu Yangling dressed up and came out to see that her father was already busy. She immediately sighed that Mu Shi was really a good man at home. He loved his wife, cared for his children, and was responsible. He was even better than her father in the previous life. She decided to marry someone like this in the future. . "A Ling got up? Hurry up and wash your face and come over to have something to eat, we are about to hit the road." Mu Yangling nodded, rinsed his mouth with water and washed his face, sat obediently at the dining table and waited for his father to bring the things. Mu Shi heated the cooked porridge on the stove with charcoal underneath, so that his wife would be able to eat it when she woke up. He brought a pot of porridge to the table and a bowl for his daughter, saying, "Eat more. , we have a long way to go." Mu Yangling nodded. Shu Wanniang still got up worried, she supported her stomach and came out to look at their father and daughter, Mu Shi had no choice but to let her sit down and finish the meal quickly, saying: "After we go out, you can go with Bowen. Sleep, sleep more, and A Ling and I will definitely be back tonight." "Don''t worry, if you really can''t, hire a car to come back. A-Ling is still young, don''t tire her out..." Mu Yangling was also full, put down the bowls and chopsticks, waved his hand, and said boldly: "Mother, don''t worry, Dad''s strength is not as strong as mine, I don''t have to carry things, just walking is not tired at all. " Shu Wanniang: "" Shu Wanniang looked at her daughter worriedly, can she really marry when she grows up? It seems that more dowry should be prepared. Mu Shi pushed the trolley out, waved at Shu Wanniang, and said, "Go back quickly, remember to lock the door, and go to the cousin if you have any business, I have already entrusted her to take care of you." Mu Yangling climbed onto the trolley and sat down, shouting: "Father, mother, it will be dawn if we don''t leave. We are just going to a county town, it''s not that we won''t come back for three or five days..." "Got it, got it." Mu Shi turned around, raised the trolley and walked steadily. He glanced back at his wife, and when she saw her standing at the door, Mu Shi could only speed up and leave, only when he couldn''t see himself, his wife naturally I will go back. This is the time when the dew is the heaviest, so I can''t catch a cold. Mu Yangling sat steadily on the trolley, and soon became sleepy, but when he turned around, he saw his father looking behind him from time to time, and sighed: "Father, what can happen if we just go out for a day, you are too careful. ." "What does the child know? Your mother is different from us. She used to be the eldest daughter of a daughter, and she was accompanied by servants. Now she is pregnant and has to take care of your brother. It''s too close to the mountains and forests. You used to be there. It''s okay, you have followed me to the county town today, how can I be at ease?" In the past, when Mu Yangling was not old enough to protect his mother and younger brother, he would go to the county town to pick his cousin when he was not busy, so he sent the three of them to Liu''s house, and he would pick them up when he came back in the evening. But now is the busy time of farming, although I have asked my cousin, but I will definitely not have much time there. Mu Yangling only felt that the father and mother were too sticky, "Our yard is also made of large blue bricks, so high, even if it is near the mountains and forests, I am not afraid, and I have already told my mother that we will After she came out, she went to Cousin Lang''s house to play, what could happen?" "As long as your heart is big, it''s alright, you can quickly sleep again." It was still dark at this time, thanks to the bright moonlight, you could see it even without a torch. Mu Yangling giggled, then covered himself with a fox skin and said, "Dad, I''ll go to sleep first, and I''ll sleep for you when I wake up." Mu Shi was noncommittal. Mu Yangling got up early in the morning, and was really sleepy. In addition, the road was quiet, with only the occasional sound of birds chirping and the purr of a cart, and soon fell asleep. When she woke up again, the sky was already bright. She glanced at the morning glow on the horizon, yawned, and asked, "Dad, what time is it?" "The sun just came out, what time did you say? We''ve only gone one-third of the way." Mu Yangling looked left and right, saw the trees on both sides, and said, "Dad, stop for a while, I''m going to release the water." Mu Shi slapped his face and lowered his voice: "You are a girl, where did you learn these ruffian words? It is convenient, and you are not allowed to say such words in the future." "Yes!" Mu Yangling jumped off the trolley, responded, and ran into the woods for convenience. Didn''t he just wake up and didn''t wake up, so he used those naughty words from his previous life in the military camp. Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Dad, you go, I''m looking at the cart." Mu Shi went into the woods with a stern face, and came out with a stern face after a while. Mu Yangling said: "Dad, let me push, you go up and lie down for a while." Mu Shi didn''t refuse, he tidied up the furs on the trolley and sat on it, covered his body with his daughter''s fox fur just now, closed his eyes, and said, "If you see a stranger in a while, you will wake up your father, you know?" Mu Yangling responded and pushed the car steadily forward. Her strength is stronger than Mu Shi''s, plus she has been working hard all the time, pushing such a trolley is not tiring, and Mu Shi knows this and is so relieved about her daughter. Even a wild boar weighing more than 200 catties went up and down like carrying a vegetable basket. He didn''t think how tired he would be with a carload of leather goods plus one. The father and daughter were used to it, but the people on the road widened their eyes. Mu Yangling only walked forward for more than two quarters of an hour before meeting people who were walking to the county town together. Many of them were picking goods, and some were pushing a trolley like Mu Yangling, but they were undoubtedly adults. Mu Yangling''s nine-year-old doll was too conspicuous in it, and the weight of the leather goods looked quite a bit, not to mention that there was such a sturdy man on top. Many people looked sideways and felt that Mu Yangling had been abused, and looked at Mu Shi, who was sleeping in the car, in condemnation. Who knew that Mu Yangling walked faster than them, without any burden at all, and quickly surpassed them. Mu Yangling walked for half an hour with a face full of ease. When he felt tired, he stopped, put down the cart, and sat on the side to rest. Mu Shi believed in his daughter with all his heart, but he didn''t wake up. Mu Yangling struggled for a while, and decisively stepped forward to wake him up, "Father, I''m tired, please wake up." Mu Shi opened his eyes, and the sun shook his eyes. He got up and looked at it, and said in surprise, "It''s all this time?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Father, are we almost at the gate of the city?" Mu Shi looked around and said, "Come on." He glanced at his daughter and asked, "Tired? Then you quickly get into the car, Daddy pushes you, we have to hurry up, otherwise the sun will be too hot. It''s not good to walk." Mu Yangling nodded. The people around saw Mu Yangling calling Mu Shi his father, and they all despised him. They even asked their daughter to push such a heavy cart, and they still lay on it to sleep... The father and daughter didn''t know what other people thought. Mu Yangling sat in the car, looked around at the people on the road, and curiously looked at the things they brought, most of which were handmade at home, including dyed and woven fabrics at home. Cloth, there are also woven baskets, etc... There were also various pickled cabbage jars. Mu Yangling looked at it curiously. Because Mu Shi''s feet were fast, he quickly surpassed everyone and ran to the front. After walking for about three quarters of an hour, he saw the city gate. Mu Yangling had a big smile on his face and shouted in his heart, "Yinzi, I''m here!" Chapter 17： goodbye Mingshui County belongs to Xia County among the eighty-eight counties of Xingyuan Prefecture, but because it is close to the border and the mountains and forests, there are a lot of leather goods and Hu peoples products. Merchants from the south like to come here to buy goods, so they come and go. There are more people than Zhongxian. The last time Mu Yangling came to the county town was the winter of more than a year ago, when the New Year was approaching, and Mu Shi just made a fortune, so he brought his wife and children to the county town to buy New Year''s goods. Over the past year, Mingshui County has not changed much, and it is still as lively as ever. "Dad, where are we going?" "Let''s go to Fang Market first, where merchants buy goods." Fang City in Mingshui County has all kinds of things. Furs are the goods that occupy the largest space, and the medicinal materials are next to it. Xingyuanfu''s medicinal materials are as famous as leather goods. Mu Yangling had already got off the cart, and walked beside his father looking left and right, Mu Shi whispered: "I have seen these business fathers, the last time I came here, the price was very low, let''s go inside and take a look. " Mu Yangling saw the merchants standing behind the booth. He just glanced at Mu Shi before moving his eyes away, and some people even snorted arrogantly from their nostrils. Mu Yangling couldn''t help frowning, shouldn''t the businessman value peace? Daddy''s furs are the best in this market. The more he went in, the more disappointed Mu Shi became. These businessmen were all the ones he met last time, and there was no difference. Mu Shi stopped and said to his daughter: "You watch here, Dad go and ask the price." "Okay." Mu Yangling sat on the cart obediently. Mu Shi took a piece of fur and went to ask the price from one family to another. Mu Yangling observed the people in the market, and paid special attention to several nearby merchants who received furs. He found that the prices they purchased were similar, and only good ones came across. The phenomenon of raising the price will only occur from time to time, but it is not intense. Most of them are raised three or two times before someone withdraws from the offer. Mu Yangling knew that these merchants were united, and it was a unified act to lower the price of Mu Shi. Mu Yangling frowned in disgust, not knowing that a young man not far away was looking at him in surprise. Qi Haoran grabbed Fan Zijin, pointed at Mu Yangling and said happily, "Zijin, look at who that is? We said just now that we would repay our gratitude when we had time, but people came." Fan Zijin was also a little surprised to see Mu Yangling sitting on the trolley, "Why is she here?" "Then why don''t you ask? She must be here to sell furs. She is so good at hunting. She must have accumulated a lot of furs at home. Let''s go, let''s go and have a look. If there are any good ones, let''s go and buy some." Qi Haoran pulled Fan Zijin over. Fan Zijin''s intuition is not good, and this person''s appearance is too coincidental. Once suspected, it is inevitable to think more. They only found Brother Xiuyuan and he appeared. What if they were spies sent by the Hu people, or spies sent by the imperial court? It may also be sent by an opponent who wants to deal with Brother Xiuyuan... Fan Zijin was still thinking about it, Qi Haoran jumped up happily and wanted to pat Mu Yangling on the shoulder. Mu Yang smartly reached out and grabbed Qi Haoran''s hand, twisting it slightly, Qi Haoran screamed "Wow" and shouted, "Take it easy, take it easy, it''s me, Miss Mu, don''t you remember me? " Mu Yangling saw that it was Qi Haoran, so he quickly let go, and was a little surprised to see the two of them, "It''s you? Have you found your relatives?" Fan Zijin said modestly: "I would like to thank Miss Mu. We found our family when we arrived in the county town yesterday afternoon. How did Miss Mu come to the county town?" "I came here with my father to sell furs, Mr. Qi, are your hands alright?" Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "You''re so strong, but it doesn''t matter, I''m used to beating since I was a child." Fan Zijin glanced at him, then looked down at his wrist and smiled coldly. Qi Haoran glared at him and asked Mu Yangling, "Miss Mu, what about your father?" "He went to ask the price." Qi Haoran said puzzledly: "Isn''t the price all the same? Why do you still ask?" He and Fan Zijin came over early in the morning and found that the prices for furs purchased here are all about the same. Mu Yangling said helplessly: "They deliberately lowered the price of my house, and the price they gave is half of what they paid to others, so my father wanted to compare who gave it a little higher, and see if I could mention it further." Qi Haoran was surprised, "Why? Your father offended these businessmen?" "No," Mu Yangling snorted, "it''s just bullying my father to look like a barbarian." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and pointed at Mu Shi who was asking the price: "Is that your father?" Mu Yangling nodded. Qi Haoran didn''t like the Hu people, so he looked at Mu Shi carefully and said, "It''s just that the eyes and nose are a little bit similar, and they look a bit sturdy, but they''re not particularly similar. Does your father have the blood of the Hu people?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Half of my grandfather''s blood is Hu people, but our family has settled in Linshan Village for a long time, and my father has a lot of old friends in Qili Township. It used to be good in the county, but I don''t know. Why, since the merchants in the county town have changed a lot, the price of my father''s furs has often been pushed down in the past two years. If it hadn''t been too far to go to Xingzhou, my father would have carried the furs to Xingzhou to sell them. Why bother here? Get angry with them." It is said that Mu Shi looks like Hu people, but it is because the Han people around him are compared. Mu Shi''s eyes are darker, his facial features are relatively rough, his nose is relatively high, and his stature is sturdy, in a group of people who are only as tall as his chin. There is a feeling of standing out among the Han men. But in the army, it won''t be abrupt. Qi Haoran has seen many such people in the capital, and he doesn''t think the other party is too Hu people. Fan Zijin pondered for a moment and then understood the reason, and said, "Your father''s fur seems to be good." "That''s natural. My grandfather had a good skill in tanning leather. My father got it from my grandfather. The fur from my family''s hunting is my father''s tanning, which is the best in the market." "That''s no wonder. Your family has good hunting skills and tanned leather. The price is high and large. It will cost a lot of money to buy your leather goods. Those traders are afraid to see that your father looks like a Hu. The local people have hatred for the Hu people, so they agreed to lower the price. Otherwise, if they were local Han people, traders would not dare to do this." The reason why the merchants are united is to prevent them from being bullied by the local people in other countries, and the local people will also unite in order not to be too **** the price of the merchants. included. Mu Yangling frowned, thought for a while and said, "Are there any other merchants who are also excluded?" Fan Zijin glanced at Mu Yangling approvingly, and said, "I don''t know about this, but you can ask the owner of the workshop here, he should know." Mu Yangling looked at the two with bright eyes, "Do you know the owner of the shop here?" Mu Yangling had long noticed that their clothes were luxurious, and they were not the embarrassed appearance they saw yesterday. Fan Zijin was about to repay yesterday''s favor. Hearing that, he nodded with a smile: "Although I don''t know him, I should be able to meet him. If Miss Mu wants to see him, I can have someone bring him here." Chapter 18： help Mu Yangling was overjoyed, "Then you help me take a look at the car." Mu Yangling ran to find his father to come back. Mu Shi was sweating profusely and negotiating with the merchants. He only hoped that the other party could raise the price a little bit. The other party said arrogantly: "I can only give you this price at most. If you sell it, sell it, if you don''t sell it Just leave quickly and don''t block our business." Mu Shi was displeased in his heart, but still squeezed out a smile and said, "My lord, this price is really too low. You have also seen my furs, the quality is much higher than others..." Seeing the arrogant look in his father''s eyes, Mu Yangling, who ran over, couldn''t help but get angry, ran forward and grabbed his father, and snorted coldly: "Dad, we won''t sell it to him, he wants to buy it, we won''t sell it yet. Well, let''s go." "A Ling!" Mu Shi grabbed his daughter''s hand and looked at her with a frown. Mu Yangling said: "Father, it''s you who said that people have to be persistent in life, and their bids are inherently unkind. You told him in a good voice, what does he mean by this behavior? This is so in Mingshui County. There are many merchants, is he the only one? Soon, there will be no Mingshui County and Xingzhou Prefecture." Mu Yangling was so powerful that he took his father and left. The merchant was caught by Mu Yang''s aura and was about to scold him, but Mu Yangling glared at him fiercely. The onlookers nearby also looked at the merchant, who was out of town? , Xingshang could only temporarily suppress his anger and watch Mu Yangling and his daughter leave. "Father, I didn''t intend to sell the goods to them, why did you really ask for help?" Mu Yangling felt sorry for her father. "Who else can you sell to if you don''t sell it to them?" "There must be gangs among the merchants. We just need to find out the factions between them, and I will sell them to them at that time. Let you inquire about the price to have more certainty when negotiating the price later. But we don''t need it now, we met good people, and in a while they helped us introduce the owner of the shop." Mu Shi was taken aback, "You''re not being deceived, are you?" Mu Yangling had already dragged his father to Qi Haoran, and he didn''t have time to explain, so he only introduced: "Father, this is Mr. Qi, this is Mr. Fan, I helped them yesterday, so they want to introduce the owner of the workshop. We know, two sons, this is my father." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin saluted and said with a smile, "Mr. Mu, I have already asked someone to call the owner of the shop, why don''t we find a place to sit first?" Mu Shi saw that they were dressed gorgeously, and it really didn''t look like a lie. He breathed a sigh of relief, looked left and right, and said a little embarrassedly: "You two young masters, why don''t we go to the tea stall and take a seat." "Okay." Fan Zijin responded with a smile and walked ahead with Qi Haoran. The four of them walked towards the nearest tea stall and only had a pot of tea. Mu Yangling looked at the two people who couldn''t stop looking here, and smiled slightly. Those two were probably the guards of Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran''s house, right? It''s just that he opens and closes between his actions and stops, and he looks like a soldier in the army. The thought of ?? was only a flash, and Mu Yangling took the tea bowl and drank it. Qi Haoran was very interested in Mu Yangling''s skills, "Miss Mu, your hands were so fast and powerful just now, how did you practice them?" Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling''s hands with bright eyes. There is a difference between men and women, and the father of the other party is present. He really wants to hold the other party''s hand and study it well. You must know that Qi Haoran has practiced martial arts since he was a child, and his kung fu has never been weak. He is the same age as him, and even among his companions two or three years older than him, he has few opponents, but just now, the other party could easily grab his wrist and let his arm Wei Ma, how could Qi Haoran not be curious? Mu Yangling said carelessly: "That''s innate, I''m naturally strong." Qi Haoran looked at the petite nine-year-old girl and said in disbelief, "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me, why are you making up stories to lie to me?" Fan Zijin couldn''t help but tug at his friend''s sleeve. It''s fine to keep this in his heart, why would he say it? Fan Zijin smiled and said apologetically, "Miss Mu, don''t mind, Haoran is straightforward and generous, and I don''t mean to offend." Mu Yangling glanced at Fan Zijin and felt that the other party had a lot of hearts and minds. Qi Haoran was straightforward and broad-minded. Could it be that she is someone with a deep mind and a small belly to hide it? Mu Yangling said sternly: "Master Qi, I didn''t lie to you, I was born." Mu Shi nodded again and again and smiled: "You two young masters, the little girl didn''t lie to you, because my ancestors were born with great strength, so I am also strong, and my daughter''s strength is naturally stronger than others. I asked before going out this morning. She should be more careful when she goes out, so she might have been too nervous just now, and Young Master Qi suddenly went to shoot her, so it''s possible that she couldn''t control her strength." Fan Zijin glanced at Mu Shi''s strong muscles wrapped under his clothes, then at Mu Yangling, imagining what she would look like when she grew up, suddenly shuddered, and hurriedly said with a smile: "That''s true, but Haoran and I. Misunderstood." Qi Haoran opened his mouth and saw Fan Zijin winking at him, so he had no choice but to say no more, but he didn''t believe it in his heart. He knows his own kung fu well. Even if his eldest brother played against him, he could hold hundreds of moves. When Mu Yangling grabbed his hand just now, he directly grabbed his lifeline. Strength, innate strength is definitely not so great. Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling up and down, and he was very envious. He was only nine years old and had such martial power. The opponent''s kung fu practice is not known by how much higher than his own. Qi Haoran was drooling in his heart, but he was a little flattering to Mu Yangling, thinking that if he could gain the other party''s favor, he might be able to take a look at her practice. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran are also very friendly. The other party looks like a rich and powerful master. If they become friends, maybe their fur goods will not always be undercut in the future. Fei Bai, who went to bring the owner of the workshop, saw that the two young masters were chatting and laughing with the little girl, and he couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. He led the owner of the workshop and saluted: "Fourth Young Master, Young Master Biao, the master of the workshop brought it here." Master Zhang Fang hurriedly stepped forward to salute and said with a smile, "Greetings to the two young masters, I don''t know what the two young masters want to buy, so I will take the two of you to take a look." Fan Zijin closed the fan and said with a smile: "Master Zhang Fang is polite, our brothers don''t particularly want to buy anything, we just want to ask you something." "Sir, please tell me, the little old man will know everything and say everything." "I see that the merchants in this area are all leather goods. It is said that each owner is different, and the price should be high or low, but why is the price of each one the same?" Master Zhang Fang smiled and said: "Young master does not know, the quality of this fur is good or bad, and everyone knows how much it is worth, so the price is naturally similar. Fang Shi is afraid that these traders will deceive the local people, so they give it to the local people. A range is set, and they only float within this range, so that the people will not suffer too much, and they can also receive the goods." "Oh? Then you can keep good goods at good prices?" "It''s natural," Zhang Fang said proudly: "There are still inspections in Fang City, so there is absolutely no possibility of bullying." Fan Zijin pulled out a fox fur from the cart and asked him, "In your opinion, how much is this fox fur worth?" Chapter 19： sold Master Zhang Fang rubbed the fox fur with his fingers and said with a smile, "This fox fur is of high quality and is worth at least four taels of silver." Fan Zijin turned around and asked Mu Shi, "Uncle Mu, what price did those traders give you just now?" Master Zhang Fang only saw Mu Shi who was sitting on the side, his face changed slightly, and he felt a little nervous in his heart. Mu Shi said: "They bid two taels." Fan Zijin looked at Fangzhu Zhang with a smile, and said, "Boss, there seems to be a big difference in price." Master Zhang Fang smiled and said: "I''m afraid those traders don''t know the goods." Master Zhang Fang thought for a while and said, "Why don''t I recommend a few traders for you? Their bids have always been fair." Although I don''t know what the relationship between this son and the Mu family''s father and daughter is, it''s better not to offend him. Fan Zijin just wanted to repay Mu Yangling''s favor, not to stand up for them, so he said cheerfully: "Then I will trouble Master Zhang Fang." Isn''t that what Zhang Fangzhu introduced to those traders? This time, Fan Zijin and the others helped, but next time there will be no such luck. Mu Yangling was unhappy, with a bright smile on his face, and interrupted: "Master Zhang Fang, my father is dumb, and I don''t know much about words, I''m afraid Those businessmen don''t like us, and I wonder if there are so many furry lords who are as out of place as us." Zhang Fangzhu glanced at Mu Yangling, secretly said, you still can''t speak like this? But he still lowered his head and thought about it, and said, "There are two of them. They came from the Wenzhou area. They don''t fit in with others. They set up a booth in the North Point alone. Why, the little lady wants to sell them furs?" Mu Yangling looked at his father, and Mu Shi saluted: "We want to go and see, and ask the owner of the shop to help us introduce it." Zhang Fangzhu nodded, "It''s not difficult, you come with me." He knows Mu Shi, and he sells the most furs every year, and the quality is high. Although he has the blood of Hu people, he has lived in Mingshui County since his father. He is also a native of Mingshui County, so he despises him. , but also regarded him as a native of Mingshui County. The merchant who used to receive goods from him often left, and he knew a thing or two about the fact that he was bullied by the new merchant, but Mu Shi didn''t complain, so he naturally didn''t care, and secondly, this matter only involved him, because he It is not good for one to challenge so many merchants, so he turned a blind eye and passed, but he was not very happy with those merchants. Now that someone has come forward for him, he is happy to help. Master Zhang Fang and his group went directly to the two merchants from Wenzhou. Most of the local traders come from the Hongzhou area, so they often work together. Only Jiang Rong and Guo Cai are from Wenzhou, so they are crowded out and can''t even find a good booth, so even if they offer a fair price, they can get a good deal. The fur goods are also very few, but if the price is increased, the money they make by going back and forth is not worth it. The two were sitting at the back of the booth, eagerly watching the flow of people in front of them, but there was no one in front of them. Seeing that Fangzhu Zhang brought people over, the two quickly got up and saluted, "Master Zhang Fang." Fangzhu Zhang nodded slightly, pointed at Mu Shi and said, "You two, I have recommended a business for you. This is Mu Shi. The quality of his leather goods has always been good. You can discuss with them." After speaking, he stepped aside, As the owner of the square, he cannot interfere with the transactions under the square. Jiang Rong and Guo Cai were stunned and suspicious. After seeing Mu Shi''s appearance, and then looking at the two young masters who were standing on the side talking in a low voice, they calmed down a little. Mu Yangling was the first to break the silence and took the fox fur to sell it to them, "Two uncles, this is my family''s fur, take a closer look, my father''s tanning skills are among the best in Qili Township." Jiang Rong touched it in his hand, then unfolded it carefully, nodded slightly to Guo Cai, and Guo Cai pondered: "This fox skin is really good, I wonder how many of them are in Brother Mu''s hand?" Mu Shi''s eyes brightened, and he said cheerfully: "There are five in total." "Can you find it out and show us?" Mu Shi carefully unwrapped a roll of fox fur from the trolley and opened it to show them. The two of them checked carefully, not missing a single place, and nodded after a while, feeling excited. Jiang Rong sank his mood and said with a smile: "This fox skin is really good, I wonder how much Big Brother Mu wants to ask for?" Mu Shi thought, those people just asked for two taels, but they were unwilling to raise half the money. Originally, he thought it would be good if he could sell two and a half taels, but now he wants to sell three taels, so he has to say it when he opens his mouth. , but his daughter said in front of him: "The two uncles might as well set a price first, we will sell it if it is suitable, and we will discuss it if it is not suitable, how about it?" Jiang Rong and Guo Cai looked at each other and looked at Mu Yangling differently. Whoever made the first bid would lose first. The two of them deliberately refused to go back, but the two young masters in Chinese clothes were looking at this side with a smile. The two thought about it and said, "Such a good fox fur can be sold for four taels of silver in the market," Guo Cai said. He gritted his teeth, but still did not raise the price, and said, "Then we will bid forty taels of silver." He and Jiang Rong''s family were not good. This time they came to Mingshui County to buy goods not only sold their property, but also owed a lot of money. The debts of the family, the wife and young son of the family are waiting. Although they know that the other party has backers, they still do not raise the price. I think that if the other party is not satisfied, they will slowly increase the price. Mu Shi and Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and nodded, "That''s the price." The most expensive fox fur was sold, and the rest were furs such as rabbit fur and wolf fur. Rabbit skin is okay, many noble people in the south like it, but this wolf skin is a bit difficult to sell, because Wenzhou is already very south, and the men there don''t like to wear it, but the area in Hongzhou, in winter. Men are quite fond of these furs. However, Jiang Rong and Guo Cai bought it after hesitating for a while, and the price was very fair. Mu Yangling watched them take out the money, and squinted his eyes with a smile. There was only one slit left in his eyes. Mu Shi was also very happy. The light fox fur was sold for 22 taels, and the other furs were added for 48 taels. The silver is enough to have a good year at home, and there is no need to worry about it until next summer. Jiang Rong and Guo Cai were also very happy. Jiang Rong thought about it and said, "Brother Mu, if you still have fur to sell in the future, you can come to us, and you can come here if you want to sell in your village. Dare to say that the price we give is the highest, but it must be the most fair." Mu Shi was also very satisfied with them, nodded and said, "Thank you, I will definitely come to you when I have furs." Jiang Rong and Guo Cai suddenly showed big smiles. Everyone thanked Fangzhu again, and then Mu Yangling saw that Dad took out five taels of silver and put it into Zhang Fangzhu''s hands, and said, "Fangzhu, this is the tax we paid." Fangzhu Zhang narrowed his eyes, took out a small wolf cent from his body, wrote a receipt to Mu Shi, put away the money, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin smiled and said, "You two young masters, it''s better to let me accompany you after this matter is over. Are you two going for a walk?" "No need, let''s play by ourselves for a while." Qi Haoran was impatient to go shopping with an old man, and said, "Master Zhang Fang is busy, let''s go first, you don''t need to accompany him." Zhang Fangzhu didn''t force it, he just nodded and smiled and left. Chapter 20： freedom of speech Fangzhu Zhang came forward to take Mu Shi and the others away and alerted the nearby merchants. Everyone secretly paid attention to it. Seeing that Fangzhu Zhang was connecting Mu Shi and Jiang Rongguo from Wenzhou, his face was a little ugly, but they also saw that he was following Mu Shifu. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin beside the woman, although they don''t know their identities, but they are dressed in fancy clothes and can invite the owner of the workshop, so it can be seen that they are not ordinary people. The merchants are definitely not satisfied, and they have to suppress their temper, just pretend they don''t see it. Those who are open-minded just frown and put it down, but there are also those who are narrow-minded and secretly hold grudges. If you know that Mu Shi''s leather goods are good, they will wait for Mu Shi to take the initiative to accept the low price. The second time, they can buy Mushi''s furs at a low price in the future. Qi Haoran was sensitive to good and evil, and felt malicious, so he glared back viciously, and those traders who showed dissatisfaction could only bow their heads. Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said to Mu Yangling, "Do you want to buy anything else? I''ll accompany you." Mu Yangling glanced at his father and said, "We want to go to the grain shop." Qi Haoran estimated that it was still early, and said, "I''ll go with you." Fan Zijin frowned, not knowing why Qi Haoran was with them, they had already repaid Mu Yangling''s favor yesterday, shouldn''t they go back to brother Xiuyuan at this time? Qi Haoran is full of heart to approach Mu Yangling, be good friends with her, and then ask her about kung fu. Although Mu Yangling felt that Fan Zijin had too much heart, but the other party was only a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy, so she didn''t care much about him. Mu Shi was very grateful to the two teenagers and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to the restaurant. Uncle invites you to dinner." Only then did Mu Yangling realize that he was hungry, and nodded hurriedly: "Yes, yes, thanks to your help today, I asked my father to invite you to dinner." Qi Haoran knew that their family was not good, so he waved his hand and said, "How can I ask you to invite me? Thanks to the cakes and pheasants and hares you gave us yesterday, we were able to support the county town. It was only a sentence just now, so let me invite you. you guys." did not wait for them to refuse, dragged Fan Zijin to choose a restaurant and went in, Mu Yangling and Mu Shi had no choice but to keep up. The four chose a window seat on the second floor. Qi Haoran asked curiously, "Aren''t you farming? Why do you still go to the grain store?" "My family is a hunter and I don''t farm, but I went to the grain shop not to buy grain, but to inquire about the price of grain," Mu Yangling said: "Now for the autumn harvest, we can only buy grain in the village." Fan Zijin smiled and said: "Unfortunately, we just came out of the grain shop this morning. Now the middle rice is one tael or three coins and one stone, and the low-grade rice is one tael of silver. I didn''t pay attention to the others. Let''s see what kind of people you want to inquire about." Fan Zijin saw that the Mu family''s father and daughter were frowning, and asked curiously, "What? Are the food prices different from those in your village?" Mu Yangling said with a stern face: "It''s not the same, it''s just too different. Before we came, my uncle complained to us that the price of food this year was too low, and several owners who went to the countryside to collect food only paid four cents and twenty dollars. Bawen, although it is not shelled, but the price is also very different, and the price of the grain shop in our town is also the same." Mu Shi said: "Grain is cheap and rice is expensive. This is the first time I have seen such a thing when I grew up. I went to the grain store to buy rice before, and I thought it was a border war." Mu Shi shook his head and stopped talking, but his heart was even more melancholy. The county town is the same as the town, and the uncle and their food will not be able to sell for a price. Mu Yangling was also a little worried. If the villagers had a difficult time, they would definitely not have a good time. They were all from the villages, and they would come to the door for help at that time. Would they help or not? Not to mention, Mu Yangling felt aggrieved when she thought about it. She took all the hardships of the farmers in her heart. She managed to get a good harvest but encountering such a thing, she was forcing everyone to a dead end. Mu Yangling couldn''t help complaining: "If it''s just like this, it''s fine, it''s a big deal that everyone will not sell food, but this year''s foot money has gone up in price, and it is stipulated that only silver money can be paid, not food, do you not? The food has to be sold too. Qi Haoran asked curiously, "What is foot money?" Fan Zijin was also curious. Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t know about the money. Every year to pay taxes, I need to transport the tax and grain to the capital. That is the money. If you don''t pay the money, you have to take it to the capital to pay it. From here to There are two thousand miles to the capital, and it takes half a year to go back and forth, not to mention the expenses on the road, so..." Mu Yangling shrugged and said, "Understood? Fees must be paid, otherwise the government will not charge you. If you dont pay the tax and silver, the government will seize your wealth and exile your entire family. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin opened their mouths wide, and Qi Haoran exclaimed, "How can this be so? Didn''t the sage say that it is necessary to give lightly and cheaply?" Mu Yangling sneered, "You really believe it, if the sage really wanted to pay less and less money, he wouldn''t include the township market and the village''s grass market into the taxpayer ranks. In the past few years, the city fee was also collected, but the Taizu did not have these fees when he established the dynasty." "A Ling." Mu Shi called his daughter in disapproval, "Going out is at the door, be careful." If this was the Ming Dynasty or the Qing Dynasty, Mu Yangling would not dare to say such a thing, but this is the Great Zhou Dynasty. even engraved this point on the tablet, and now the tablet is erected in front of the palace gate of the capital''s Lin''an House. Speaking of this, Mu Yangling felt very funny. When the royal family and the court fled south, there were still people who took the inscription in a panic. After the palace of Lin''an Mansion was completed, the inscription was erected in front of the palace again, just like A big mountain was on the emperor''s head. Therefore, three years ago, the Yuan family army recovered the lost territory and was transferred to the south by the emperor''s suspicions. As a result, Jingzhao Mansion, Fengxiang Mansion, and Lintao Mansion were all lost. The front line was pushed south to Xingyuan Mansion. Shui, and even more scholars wrote and disseminated articles scolding the emperor and the traitorous officials in the court. The emperor huddled in the palace and did not dare to say a word. Mu Yangling, who was only six years old at the time, had just come into contact with books in this world. It was the first time he heard people yelling at the emperor in a teahouse. The yamen sitting next to him even agreed, which scared Mu Yangling''s little heart half to death. What about the legendary Mo talk about state affairs? Mu Yangling found that the freedom of speech of the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty was even greater than that of modern times. But it is strange that in the great week of freedom of speech, no one has ever said that the emperor should be brought down. Even if everyone scolded him for not doing well and listened to what the traitor said, no one had ever proposed to change the emperor. Dangdang. Mu Yangling could not help but sigh about the good luck of the Great Zhou Emperor. So Mu Yangling was never afraid to say these words outside, and at this moment she pouted: "What I said is the truth, and everyone said it." Mu Shi lowered his head to eat vegetables and tea, leaving his daughter alone. Chapter 21： brother Although Qi Haoran has always looked down on the cowardice of the royal family, he is still very loyal to the emperor. Since he was a child, he has heard his father say how charitable the emperor is. Hearing Mu Yangling''s words at this time, it is inevitable that he cannot accept it. Fan Zijin also widened his eyes, looked at Mu Yangling in disbelief, and said, "This is just one side of your words, maybe it was done by local corrupt officials?" "He is the emperor. Whether it is a corrupt official or his original intention, isn''t it all his responsibility?" Although ?? was a rogue, the two teenagers could not refute it. Qi Haoran frowned, caught in the tangle that my emperor was not the good person I imagined. Fan Zijin was also depressed, but he quickly grasped the point and asked, "You said just now that grain is cheap in the countryside, but rice is expensive in the city?" Mu Yangling nodded, "I don''t know if it was the local gentry, or the government, or whether they colluded, and they all participated. Anyway, our life is very difficult now. Fortunately, the apportioned soldiers receive food. They also ask to receive money, so the people really dont have to live. The four of them had eaten. Mu Yangling was very grateful to them and said, "Thank you for this today. If you come to the mountain village another day, I will invite you to eat mountain delicacies." Qi Haoran said with a hearty smile: "This is what you said, you are not allowed to deny it when I go to you." Mu Yangling patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, there is nothing else, Shan Zhen takes care of it." Mu Yangling didn''t talk big, Shanzhen was nothing in Mu''s house, but unfortunately, Shanzhen is not too rare here because it is backed by mountains. Fan Zijin saw that the father and daughter were far away, so he asked Qi Haoran, "Why are you being so nice to her?" Qi Haoran looked at Fan Zijin strangely, "We are friends." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth, "We''ve only met her twice, how did we become friends?" Qi Haoran frowned slightly and said disapprovingly: "Zijin, you are too suspicious. She helped us yesterday, and we helped her today. Are you friends?" "Her ancestors have Hu people blood, and she has good skills. I think we should be more careful." Qi Haoran pouted in disapproval, and slapped him on the head with a slap behind him. Qi Haoran felt the wind, tilted his head, avoided the slap, his eyes widened, his left hand pulled Fan Zijin behind him, and his right hand grabbed the hand , Li Yan glared at the hand, only to see the big brother standing behind him. Qi Haoran was stunned, and quickly let go of his eldest brother''s hand and called out, "Brother, why is it you?" Qi Xiuyuan didn''t expect his younger brother to be so alert. Seeing his series of actions, his heart ached. This kid ran all the way from Lin''an Mansion to here, and he didn''t know how much he had to suffer to become so alert and sensitive. Qi Xiuyuan suppressed the pity in his eyes and said, "Who do you think it is?" Shi Jian behind Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile: "Fourth Young Master, the eldest son has been upstairs long ago. I ordered dishes and waited for you. Seeing that Fourth Young Master and Young Master Biao have guests, that''s why I didn''t show up." "Have you finished all the dishes you ordered?" Shijian was stunned for a moment. He didn''t quite understand why the Fourth Young Master asked this, but he still shook his head and said, "No, we ordered a lot of dishes, how can the eldest son finish it all by himself?" "Have you settled the bill yet?" "I haven''t had time yet..." Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "That''s right, I''m not full yet, let''s go eat again, we''ll pack it back if we can''t finish it." Shijian and Feibai were stunned, it was the first time they saw the Fourth Young Master like this. Fan Zijin frowned, but when he saw his partner smiling, he knew that he was hungry some time ago, and he hadn''t changed his state, and felt even more guilty. If it wasn''t for him, they wouldn''t have suffered so much along the way. Qi Xiu''s vision was that his younger brother, who had always been a lawless overlord, would even pack food. His heart was suddenly broken into several petals. He reached out and touched Qi Haoran''s head, suppressed the tears in his eyes, and nodded: "Okay, let''s go to dinner, you can order what you want, and after eating, we will order your favorite food and pack it back." Qi Haoran looked at his elder brother ignorantly, and always felt that something was wrong, but he really wasn''t full when he ate with the Mu family''s father and daughter just now. He didn''t know that Mu Yangling had such a big appetite. When he saw that she was eating deliciously, he was obviously not too hungry. Considering her poor family background, he didn''t stretch out his chopsticks very much. After running for a long time today, he was hungry early. The front is on the back, so it''s more important to go to dinner quickly. Qi Xiuyuan felt sorry for his younger brother, so he sat down at the dinner table, and then asked Xiaoer to add two more meat dishes, and said to his little brother who was gobbling up: "You eat slowly, we don''t have enough to order more." Qi Haoran nodded while eating, glanced at the dishes on the table, and said, "I guess enough." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes, ate with chopsticks, and said, "It''s almost time for the rice bucket." "The more you eat, the faster you grow. Now I''m taller and stronger than you." Qi Haoran said proudly. Fan Zijin choked and retorted, "No, it only grows on the limbs, it can be said that the limbs are developed." He just doesn''t have a brain. It''s a pity that Qi Haoran didn''t hear what he was hiding, so he was very proud of his mouth. On the contrary, the sarcastic Fan Zijin was choked. Qi Xiuyuan sat on the side with a smile and watched the two bickering, it was no surprise that he had long since seen it. When they had almost eaten, Qi Xiuyuan said, "Take a break, we will go back to the barracks later, the horses are ready." Fan Zijin said sternly: "Big cousin, shall we enter the camp like this?" Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly and said, "Xiying is my territory, who would dare to say bad? You can just live in the barracks, I''ll go and invite you to a gentleman, and study in the camp." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide and wailed: "I still want to study? No, brother, I want to join the army to train, I don''t want to study anymore." Qi Xiuyuan snorted, "How old are you? What kind of army are you in? Let me study honestly, and let me know that you don''t listen to your husband, and I won''t beat you up." Qi Haoran stalked his neck and said, "I''m not meant to study. What''s wrong with me wanting to practice martial arts? In short, I just don''t study." Qi Xiuyuan''s hands were itchy, but he thought that he was outside, and he had just reunited with his younger brother. He gritted his teeth and said, "We''ll talk about it when we get back to the military camp." Qi Haoran, like a concubine, stuffed something into his mouth like a vent, with bulging cheeks and round eyes staring at his brother. Not to mention Qi Xiuyuan, even Fan Zijin was soft-hearted, and could not help but say good things for him, "Big cousin, Haoran is indeed not a material for reading, I think it is better to let him study for half a day and practice martial arts for half a day, otherwise even if he is detained in the study, I''m afraid he doesn''t care." Qi Haoran nodded with his bulging cheeks, his round eyes looked at his big brother expectantly, he just regretted that his mouth was so full that he couldn''t speak, so he could only nod "woohoo". Fan Zijin supported his forehead and couldn''t bear to look at him. A smile flashed in Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, but he said straightly: "I will consider it." PS: I wish everyone a Merry Christmas, two updates today, and one more in the evening. Chapter 22： get angry Qi Xiuyuan was the fourth-rank general of the Western Battalion of Lizhou Road and the highest commander of the Western Battalion. Xiying is stationed in Xingzhou House under Xingyuan House. Under Xingzhou House Guoxia is Shunzheng County. Because the prefecture of Xingzhou Prefecture is located in Shunzheng County, there are now three groups of forces in the city of Xingzhou Prefecture. First, the government office of Shunzheng County is located in the east of the county, the government office of Xingzhou Prefecture is located in the north of the county, and the offices of these generals are located in the south of the county. Although Qi Xiuyuan said he would take them back to the barracks, there was nothing in the barracks, and Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want to wrong his younger brother, so he took him back to the house in Shunzheng County first, and arranged for his younger brother and cousin before taking his own. The confidant called to the study. The Qi family was only a small family in Lin''an Mansion, and Qi''s father Qi Feng was just a fourth-rank censor in the Censor''s Terrace, the same as Qi Xiuyuan''s rank. Besides their father and son, there was no other clan member of the Qi family. Although the civil officials are now more honorable than the military officials, the fourth-rank military general in charge of the military and the fourth-rank censor middle-ranking officer of the censor station adjutant really can''t tell who is more important. And Qi Xiuyuan was able to rise so quickly after joining the military position, not only because he had served as a bodyguard by the saint''s side for half a year, but also because his two uncles were military generals, and because he dared to fight, he fought almost desperately on the battlefield After accumulating illustrious military exploits, it is possible to rise from a sixth-rank captain to a fourth-rank general in two years. Qi Xiuyuan''s feud with his father was something his confidants knew. He ran to the border at the age of sixteen, and it was admirable to get to this point without relying on Qi''s family, but Qi''s family was a scholar and he joined the army. There is an opinion about not studying, even if he is already a fourth-rank, not worse than his father, but he is still ashamed to mention it. Qi Xiuyuan''s connection with that family was Qi Haoran, his cousin''s younger brother. Who knew that half a month ago he received news that his younger brother left a book and left, and even his cousin disappeared. Qi Xiuyuan only felt angered. Although his younger brother was naughty, he knew his sense of proportion, not to mention that his cousin was a person with seven orifices and a long heart. He could force the two of them to leave a book and run away. After anger comes worry. Now the world is not peaceful, there are constant bandits all over the place, and the folk customs are sturdy. My younger brother and cousin are only twelve years old, and the two have never traveled far. The corners of his mouth were blistered, so he could only send his personal soldiers all the way to the south. When my younger brother ran away, he had to come here except for his uncle. Brother and uncle, younger brother would naturally choose him. Qi Xiuyuan anxiously asked people to look south along the avenue, but there was no news. Yesterday afternoon, he received a report from the spies who stayed in Mingshui County. Only then did he know that the two boys had come to Xingzhou Mansion, and he hurriedly rode his horse to find someone. Although Qi Xiuyuan hadn''t seen his younger brother for two years, he kept writing letters every month. He naturally knew that his younger brother was most concerned about the baby fat on his face. Every time he wrote to him, he complained that his round face made him look smaller. The classmates who study with him look down on him. But when I saw my brother this time, the flesh on both cheeks of my brother disappeared, and the whole person was quite haggard. If it wasn''t for the majesty of his brother, Qi Xiuyuan would have cried with his brother in his arms. Now that he has calmed down his younger brother, Qi Xiuyuan no longer suppressed his low air pressure, and kept releasing the cold air, so cold that Shi Jian and a few confidants who came to listen to the order shrank their necks. "Send a letter to Jiang Ze, so that he doesn''t have to come back for the time being, go to Lin''an to find out what happened, why did the fourth son and the cousin run away from home?" Qi Xiuyuan''s expression was cold, his brother and the others had a way to lead them in and out. The city has to be taken out. If the Qi family finds it, they will chase it out. How can they not be found following such obvious traces? "No," military advisor Rong Xuan hurriedly stopped him: "Xiu Yuan, Jiang Ze has an official position, and military generals cannot enter the capital without an edict. Once someone finds out, the consequences will be disastrous, so let''s call him back. As for what happened in Lin''an, it''s better Ask the fourth son and the first son directly, as to why the Qi family did not find them," Rong Xuan sneered, "Isn''t this obvious? Your stepmother is naturally unwilling to bring your brother back." Qi Xiuyuan frowned, "That''s just an aunt." "Yes, yes, it''s my aunt, not my stepmother," Rong Xuan said with kindness. "Let''s call Jiang Ze and the others back. They''ve already been found. It just so happens that Fourth Young Master doesn''t want to learn martial arts? Let Jiang Ze teach him." Qi Xiuyuan just pondered for a moment and then nodded in agreement, "Then send the order to let Jiang Ze come back, Jin Yu, don''t let the four sons be your sons, they are younger than you, you can just call them by their first names, otherwise, they will be called Xiao Sihe. Second one." Rongxuan, courtesy name Jinyu, was a military advisor in Xiying, who followed Qi Xiuyuan all the way from Lin''an to here, and was Qi Xiuyuan''s confidant. Qi Haoran ranked fourth in the family, Qi Xiuyuan was the eldest, and the second and third children in the middle were all descendants. Naturally, now their biological mother was upright, and she was already a descendant. After talking about personal matters, it is time to talk about the real business. Qi Haoran said: "I heard something in the restaurant today. It is autumn harvest time, but the price of rice and noodles in the grain store has risen." Qi Xiuyuan''s bodyguard Mo Xiong frowned and said, "Could it be that this year''s harvest is not good?" "Impossible," Rong Xuan frowned and said, "I just inspected the field some time ago, and the crops in the field are not bad. Recently, the weather has been good, how can the harvest be bad?" Qi Xiuyuan looked at the military aide-de-camp, He Ming, who bowed his head in thought, "What price are they asking for the grain we want to buy?" "One tael for one coin and one stone of rice is already two bucks less than the market price." "Zhao Guang agreed?" Qi Xiuyuan asked in a deep voice. Zhao Guang was the quartermaster of Xiying. "Yes, you can buy it as long as you wait for the soldier''s salaries to be delivered." A cold light flashed in Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, and he snorted coldly, "Middle rice in the grain store costs one or two or three cents, but the grain they went to collect was only four cents and twenty cents." The expressions of several people changed slightly, and they looked at each other, "Well, are we being calculated?" Rong Xuan frowned and said, "We need to find out about this matter. We are going to be stationed in Xingzhou Prefecture. If the people are forced too hard at this time and they rebel, it will be us who will suffer." "Yes," He Ming''s face was also a little ugly, "We didn''t get the benefits, but instead took the blame for them." Qi Xiuyuan nodded with satisfaction, "I''ll leave this to you. It just so happens that every year apart from us, we have to buy extra military supplies. Taking advantage of the autumn harvest, He Ming, why don''t you go and buy some food from those villagers, you don''t have to put pressure on the price, trust them Happy to sell it to you at the right price." He Ming wanted to take advantage of the low price of grain to buy a batch of grain, but seeing that the general was unwilling to hurt the people, he had no choice but to nod: "Don''t worry, general, I will definitely handle this matter well." Qi Xiuyuan said: "I remember that Zhao Guang is the direct branch of the local squire Zhao''s family, Jin Yu, go check this person, I don''t believe he doesn''t know about these things." Jin Yu knew that Qi Xiu could no longer tolerate Zhao Guang, so she nodded in response. Qi Xiuyuan made a simple arrangement before pacing to the backyard. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin slept for more than an hour and woke up hungry. They came back after dinner at noon. It was already dark and hungry, so the two of them groped and got up to find something to eat. Chapter 23： Inquiry Qi Xiuyuan opened the door and came in. He saw the two of them were getting up and eating a plate of dim sum, so he smiled and said, "Don''t eat too much, I have already told someone to prepare the meal, be careful that you won''t be able to eat dinner for a while." Qi Haoran threw a snack into his mouth and said, "I can eat a cow now." Fan Zijin obediently threw away the dim sum and stopped eating. Qi Xiuyuan took the two brothers to dinner, and after they had eaten and drank all the servants, he sent all the servants back, and asked sternly, "Okay, I didn''t ask you last night when I saw that you were tired like dogs, and I haven''t been there today. Kong, now you can talk about why you ran away from home?" Qi Xiuyuan looked at his younger brother first and said, "You come first." Anger flashed across Qi Haoran''s face, and he said bitterly: "Brother, that woman wants to kiss you, but she is talking about her own niece. She is a concubine, and she even wants to marry her niece to you as your wife. Do you still want to meet people? Besides, her niece is lazy and has a bad reputation, so I don''t want her to be my sister-in-law." Fan Zijin glanced at him and corrected: "Sister Wu has been straightened." Qi Haoran was even more angry and snorted coldly, "I don''t admit it." "So you fell out with them because of my marriage?" Qi Xiuyuan asked. Qi Haoran was a little uncomfortable, so Fan Zijin said: "Big cousin, they want to marry the bride while you are away, so that the marriage can be settled, so let Haoran welcome you on your behalf, and Mrs Wu will keep Haoran in the yard. Here, it was I who bribed the servants of your house and brought them out overnight." Qi Xiuyuan''s face was ugly, "She even locked up Haoran, doesn''t my father care at all?" Fan Zijin lowered his head and didn''t speak, but Qi Haoran''s eyes were red, "He only has the second and third brothers in his eyes, when has he ever had me?" Qi Xiuyuan grabbed his brother''s hand, his eyes flashed coldly, and more of it was helpless. That was their father, who could not be beaten or scold. Qi Haoran was very proud, "Now that I''ve run away, they can''t find anyone to replace the eldest brother, eldest brother, you have to brighten your eyes and find me a good sister-in-law in the future." Qi Xiuyuan''s mouth curled slightly, showing a smile, and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely find a good sister-in-law for you." "I''m afraid they won''t let it go." Fan Zijin frowned slightly, "I''ve always wondered, why are they in such a hurry to marry Xiao Wu to the big cousin?" Qi Haoran looked at him with contempt, "I don''t know. My eldest brother will definitely not marry a girl from the Wu family. They naturally have to settle the marriage while the eldest brother is away." The marriage that has been fixed can be revoked, but the marriage that has been married and has written a marriage certificate cannot be revoked. Either find the wrong place of the wife and divorce the person, or you can only ask for the other party''s consent and divorce, but no matter what it is, Qi Xiuyuan The effects are bad. Fan Zijin said with a stern face: "I think there is something wrong with the little Wu family, otherwise there is no need to hurry." Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and said, "That''s not important now, Haoran is no longer in Lin''an. She can''t ask her two sons to welcome the kiss on my behalf, right?" If she dared to do it, Qi Xiuyuan would dare to claim that his two younger brothers had suffered for him. Now, he doesn''t dare to have such a wife, who can tell the truth then? He is naturally not afraid of being a big man, but I don''t know if the Wu family has the courage. Marriage is indeed the order of the parents and the matchmaker''s word, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t do anything. Qi Xiuyuan looked at Fan Zijin, "Then why did you run out?" Fan Zijin moved his **** uncomfortably and said, "I came up with Haoran." Qi Haoran shouted in dissatisfaction, "That''s not it, Uncle Biao gave Fan Zixiao the grace that originally belonged to Zijin, Aunt Biao was so angry that he raised his sword to cut Uncle Biao, and the two got into trouble, and Zijin felt boring. , and ran out with me." Fan Zijin''s mother Xia Tong and Qi Haoran''s mother Zhu Wan are cousins ??and grew up together, so they have a close relationship. After Zhu Wan died, the two aunts of the Zhu family were not in Lin''an, and Qi Feng did not love either son. After all, Qi Haoran, who is only one year old, and Qi Xiuyuan, who is seven years old, are thanks to Xia Tong''s care, so the brothers are very close to Xia Tong. And Fan Zijin was two months older than Qi Haoran, and the two little guys got together when they could crawl, and they were more affectionate than brothers. In Qi Haoran''s heart, in addition to the eldest brother Qi Xiuyuan, the second is Fan Zijin. Qi Xiuyuan glared at Fan Zijin and said, "I will write a letter to my cousin. I think you can''t read in Lin''an, so why don''t you stay here first, and I''ll invite a gentleman back for you." Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, he was really overwhelmed by the atmosphere at home, so when Qi Haoran proposed "escape", he agreed without thinking. "You guys have even prepared Lu Yin, so you can''t help but prepare money, right? How did you get so embarrassed? You even called an Orion girl to rescue him?" Fan Zijin blushed a little, and said with guilt: "We brought money, but there were some accidents on the way..." Fan Zijin is only twelve years old no matter how smart he is, and he has never travelled far. He and Qi Haoran are accompanied by servants when they go in and out. Fan Zijin was vigilant, but he had no experience in being vigilant, so they escaped in fancy clothes, and they were scammed for half the money just to buy a horse. In addition, the latter two also encountered robbers and cheated money. Yes, they were motivated by temporary wealth. In short, it was a two-month trip from Lin''an to Linzhou, and the two of them could be described as a near-death experience. When they met Mu Yangling, they were already at their limit. At that time, they were chased by the head of a manor and ran into the woods. They lost their way at first sight, and they were starved for two days, so they almost moved. The strength is gone. That''s why Mu Yangling''s help is so precious. Not only gave them food, but also showed them the way. Among the people they met along the way, he was a good person. However, Fan Zijin was deceived a lot, and his suspicions became worse. Although Mu Yangling saved them, he still suspected that she had ulterior motives, so he resisted Qi Haoran and approached her. Qi Xiuyuan was of course more careful. After all, Mu Shi had a face different from that of the Han people, but there were quite a few mixed-race Hu and Han people in the army, but in order to be careful, he still sent someone to investigate the Mu family and their daughter. At this time, the Mu family''s father and daughter, who had no idea that they would be investigated, were rushing home. At this time, the sky was completely dark, but Mu Yangling saw the lights of the village and said happily: "Dad, we are home!" Mu Shi smiled and said, "You are walking fast, run back to see if your mother is at home." Mu Yangling responded, and Sayazi ran towards the house. As soon as he got to the entrance of the village, he saw two torches, and the faces of his mother and brother burst into his eyes. Mu Yangling ran faster, ran to his mother in a flash, and shouted, "Mother, why are you here?" "Oh, I''m not worried about your father and daughter. I''m drooling all over the place. Your mother is stunned that she doesn''t want to go back, so she has to stand here and wait." Mu Yangling saw his cousin Liu Zhao standing beside him, Mu Yangling smiled and bowed, "Thank you my cousin for being with my mother today." Chapter 24： go home "It''s alright, it''s alright, just come back safely. Did you go well to the county today?" Liu Zhao asked. Mu Yangling nodded, "It''s going well." When the words fell, Mu Shi also pushed the cart and came forward, Mu Yangling quickly took out a piece of pork and a small packet of candy from the car and put it in the hands of Aunt Cousin, "Aunt Cousin, this is for you, I will buy it. I bought some candy and went back to my cousins ??to eat." Liu Zhao hurriedly pushed back, "How can this be done? Give it to your brother, if it''s not a festival, it won''t spoil their stomachs. Take this meat back to your mother, she''s pregnant." Although Mu''s family is not short of meat, wild and domestic pigs are still different. Domestic pigs are much more oily and watery than wild boars, and Liu''s family is hard to see meat and fish unless it is a festival. "My mother still has it. It''s for my uncle, so you can take it." Mu Yangling pushed it back again. They bought more for his uncle''s family on purpose. Niang Shu Wan said softly: "Cousin-in-law, just accept it, thanks to you for being with us today." Mu Shi also said: "We still have it here." Liu Zhao thought about it before accepting it, and said with a loud laugh: "Then go back quickly, this night is dewy, don''t catch a cold." Mu Yangling responded, seeing his aunt turned around and left, he put his brother on the cart, took his mother''s arm, and said, "Let''s go home quickly." Xiao Bowen sat on the trolley excitedly, his face was red, his eyes were bright and he looked forward, shouting: "Go home!" Back home, Mu Yangling entered the house first and lit the oil lamp, and then Shu Wanniang slowly entered the house. "I''m going to cook, Bowen, come and help me make the fire." Mu Yangling took the dishes from the cart into the kitchen. Niang Shu Wan let out a sigh of relief and said to her husband, "You guys are finally back, I''m afraid you won''t be able to come back tonight." "It''s said that you will be able to come back, you are too worried," Mu Shi helped her to sit down on the chair, and said, "It''s dark outside, and you and Bowen are not in good health, so you shouldn''t go out. ." Shu Wanniang looked at what they bought and saw that there were still two pieces of fabric in it, so she asked, "Why did you still buy fabric?" "This time the furs sold well, so I bought everything with the change. You and the children may not have made new clothes for a long time, so you bought two pieces of fabric, and then you will make new clothes for the children, yourself. Make a set too." Mu Shi took out five taels of silver to pay the tax, and there was forty-three taels left, so he simply took out three taels of silver to buy all the things, and only took the whole silver back. In the kitchen, Mu Yangling stood and thought about it, and finally fried a leek and scrambled eggs, and then cut up pork and cabbage vermicelli and other dishes and stewed them in one pot. Xiao Bowen stared blankly at her sister''s actions and protested, "Mother doesn''t do this." Mu Yangling glared at him and said, "It''s good to eat some, it''s not bad anyway." Xiao Bowen pouted and whispered: "But it''s not delicious either." Its just that the elder sister was too powerful, and Xiao Bowens protest was ineffective. In the end, Mu Yangling brought a pot of chaos and stewed it. Niang Shu Wan just ordered the things that Mu Shi bought back, and when she saw the two dishes on the table, she was helpless, "A Ling, from tomorrow onwards, you have to learn how to cook with me seriously, or what if you get married later?" Mu Yangling said indifferently: "In the future, I will find someone who can cook and marry." Shu Wanniang tapped her forehead and said, "I''m not ashamed, no matter what, you must learn some cooking skills." Xiao Bowen nodded ruthlessly, "Otherwise, no one will eat your dishes in the future except Dad and I." Mu Yangling was not convinced, "I''m cooking home-cooked food. I think it''s delicious. It''s not salty or bland, and the taste is moderate. What''s wrong?" "But it''s all the same flavor." Xiao Bowen shouted: "Sister, no matter what ingredients you cook, it''s the same flavor." Mu Yangling saw that he was shouting with grief and indignation, and decided that the adults would not remember the villain''s deeds, just pretended not to hear, and sat down to eat. Xiao Bowen pouted and looked at his father and mother, and Shu Wanniang assured: "Tomorrow, my mother will cook, so you can eat it today." Xiao Bowen then picked up the chopsticks. After dinner, Mu Yangling took out the candy he bought for Xiao Bowen and said, "I''ll give you two a day, enough for a month." Xiao Bowen swallowed and entangled Mu Yangling: "Sister, give me more." "You have to think about it, eat more now, you will be finished soon." Xiao Bowen hesitated for a moment, and could only reluctantly push the paper bag back, "That sister help me hide it." Mu Yangling took out a piece of candy and put it in his mouth, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I will hide it for you, except for me, even my father can''t find it." I am very relieved about this little blog post. It is true that neither my father nor my mother can find out what my sister is hiding. The family sat together to rest and chat before Mu Yangling had time to ask his father, "Father, why did you give Zhang Fangzhu five taels of silver in tax? Didn''t you only have to pay one tael or six of silver?" "Master Zhang Fang introduced us to the business, and we always have to say something." Mu Shi smiled. "Then you can give it later." Mu Shi smiled slightly. Although his daughter understood the hurdles, it was still too sloppy, and said, "That would be too obvious. There is no one who knows more about the tax and silver than Master Zhang Fang. I gave him five taels of silver. , He naturally knew that I was trying to please him. If I find one or two or six dollars for him as tax silver, and then give him five or two silver dollars, it will inevitably have a feeling of trading power. A Ling, you have to remember, there are some things It is the best to be able to moisten things quietly and silently, but revealing traces will appear powerful." Shu Wanniang looked at her husband with confidence. Mu Yangling looked at her rough-looking father, and then at her gentle and smiling mother. For the first time, she understood why, as a lady, her mother was willing to live with her father in this country, without any resentment in her heart. For nine years, she may not have known her father. Mu Shi calmly accepted his daughter''s admiration and asked, "I was about to ask you, how did you know Qi Gongzi and Fan Gongzi?" He accompanies his daughter whenever she goes out of the village, and he knows all the people she knows, so he doesn''t understand when her daughter has the opportunity to meet those two noble sons. "I met them when I was hunting in the mountains yesterday. They got lost in the mountains. I guess they were hungry for a long time. I shot them a hare and a pheasant and pointed them in the direction. Who would have met them today? He did us such a big favor." "So good people have good rewards," Shu Wanniang said softly, "If you two brothers and sisters can help others in the future, try your best to help others and be kind to others, you know?" Mu Yangling and Xiao Bowen nodded in agreement. "Okay, let''s go to bed. Tomorrow, Dad will go into the mountains to hunt some prey to send to the Piaoxianglou in the town. A Ling has hurried for a day''s journey today, and will sleep a little more tomorrow." Mu Yangling cheered and ran to the kitchen to boil water to take a bath and sleep. Chapter 25： figured out Mu Yangling stretched and got up from the bed. Shu Wanniang was picking up broken beans outside. She heard the movement and came in to see. Seeing that her daughter was about to lie down again, she hurriedly said, "Don''t get up soon, the sun is already shining. On the ass, your brother has memorized the book again." Mu Yangling had to get up, "Where''s Dad?" "Your father went to town and should be back soon." "So fast?" Mu Yangling was surprised, "Don''t you want to go hunting in the mountains?" "There was prey in the trap you set some time ago, so your father came out soon, and left a few pheasants and hares for the family. If you want me to say that your father and daughter can''t eat so much, you might as well get Sell ??it at the market." Mu Yangling remembered the last time he saw his aunt, and said absent-mindedly: "It''s not necessarily for the family to eat, maybe it''s to give away?" "Who is it for?" Although most of the people in the same village are relatives of the Mu family, and they seem to get along well, but Shu Wanniang knows that her husband has little contact with them. It was only after she got married and had children that she moved around more with her uncle''s family. But people from the Liu family seldom come here, and she and her husband seldom go to the Liu family''s side, so the two children often go to the Liu family''s children to play. During the Chinese New Year, the husband just let the daughter and the Liu family play with each other. The son brought some things over to the two uncles'' houses. When their father and daughter hunted a lot and couldn''t sell it, they would rather marinate or dry the meat than give it to the poor Liu family. The husband and the Liu family dont usually have much contact, but the Liu family counts the Mu family under their wing. If there is any policy, they will remind the Mu family when they hear any news, and they will also help them gain more benefits in the village. And if anything happens to the Liu family, her husband will also help. It''s not that Shu Wanniang didn''t know the story between her husband and the Liu family, but it was all in the past. Her husband didn''t want to mention it, so she naturally didn''t ask. For them, it was all in the past, and now, we have to look to the future, as long as we live the present and the future well. Mu Yangling didn''t know her mother''s thoughts, but she quickly put on her clothes and said, "Maybe it was given to my aunt. Last time we went to town, we met my aunt. The days of her home It''s been tough." Shu Wanniang frowned, "Auntie? Didn''t your father always dislike her?" They were in the same village and only nodded and said hello when they met. "Not the second aunt, but the first aunt." Shu Wanniang suddenly realized that her husband''s aunt was not bad to her husband. When she gave birth to her daughter, she came to take care of her for three days. It''s just that we haven''t been in touch for a few years. Shu Wanniang couldn''t sit still and asked, "Your aunt''s life is not very good? Would you like to send some rice noodles over there? I''m also my fault. I haven''t walked with my aunt in the past few years." Mu Yangling knew that his father and his relatives didn''t communicate very much, even in the same village, he only paid attention to two uncles, and even the patriarch of the Liu family didn''t pay much attention, so he said: "It''s okay, I''ll go in a while. Look at them." "Xishan Village is far away, and you don''t know the way, so let your father go." Mu Yangling smiled and said nothing. If the old man carried something, the aunt would definitely not accept it, so she still had to carry it, and the old man also said, let her go directly through Xishan, Xishan Village is at the foot of the opposite mountain, but it is just a hilltop. , much faster than walking down the avenue. Xiao Bowen saw that her sister got up, so she put the book away and followed behind her step by step. Mu Yangling almost tripped him to the ground while walking, and said, "Go play by yourself now, and my sister will accompany you later." Xiao Bowen pursed his lips and looked at his sister eagerly. Mu Yangling understood in seconds, and said, "You want to eat candy? I''ll give it to you after I wash up. You can play by yourself for a while." Xiao Bowen sat beside him, propped his chin, and his eyes moved with the movement of his sister. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, so he had no choice but to speed up the movements in his hands, then went back to the house and took out a paper bag, stuffed him with a piece of candy, and then Xiao Bowen sat down with the book contentedly. After Mu Yangling had eaten his breakfast, Mu Shi also came back. He put two pheasants and two hares in the back basket. After thinking about it, he went back to the house and took fifty pennies to give to his daughter, and whispered: "I think Give it to your aunt, if she doesn''t want you to take it back. Didn''t you buy three packets of candy yesterday? Take one out and bring it to your cousins." But that was bought for my brother. Mu Yangling thought of his younger brother looking at her with bright eyes, and was a little reluctant, but then he thought again, the big deal is to go into the mountains tomorrow to hunt more prey and buy it for his younger brother. Mu Yangling went into the room and took out a bag of candy and put it in the bag. Looking at his brother who couldn''t help but look over here, he couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Fortunately, she said yesterday that there was only one bag of candy, otherwise he would have known that there was another bag that belonged to him. , but was given away, it would definitely flood the mountains. "Okay, let''s go and see if your aunt is bullying you in Xishan Village. If you do, don''t fight with them. Come back and tell Dad, Dad will ask your uncle to come forward." Shu Wanniang couldn''t help but said: "My daughter doesn''t know the way, why did you let her go alone?" Neither father and daughter dared to tell Shu Wanniang that Mu Yangling planned to climb over the mountain, and said vaguely: "My daughter knows the way..." Shu Wanniang has always been lenient, she heard that she thought that Mu Shi had brought her daughter to Xishan Village when she took her to town, so she didn''t ask any more questions, she went into the kitchen and brought pancakes to her daughter to eat on the way, "This time you have to go back and forth. It''s more than two hours, take the road to fill the stomach, and come back early." Mu Yangling picked up the back basket, took the pancake and left. Seeing her daughter disappearing, Shu Wanniang couldn''t help complaining about her husband, "A Ling is only nine years old, don''t always treat her like an adult, she''s a little stronger, but she''s still young, so don''t worry about letting her go. Come this far." Mu Shi said: "The nine-year-old children in the village are considered half adults, and the daughter is smart, but it''s just a trip to her aunt''s house, it doesn''t matter." Shu Wanniang couldn''t help feeling sad. When she was nine years old, she was still getting a beautiful dress for her eldest sister, but she didn''t have to worry about such trivial things, but her daughter took up the burden of supporting the family early. Shu Wanniang thought that she could also do some housework, so she couldn''t help but blame herself even more, and tears fell in her eyes. When Mu Shi saw his wife cry, he was at a loss, and he wiped her tears in a hurry, and criticized: "It''s my fault, don''t cry, I spoke too loudly just now, and I won''t let her go out when my daughter comes back. , don''t worry, I''ll go out and chase her now." My daughter will be married in the countryside in the future. Does she have to be like herself and not know how to do anything? Even when her husband goes out, he has to worry about him. Shu Wanniang shook her head, "You''re right, I was too careful." Mu Shi breathed a sigh of relief, he was really worried that his wife would bring up her daughter in the same way as a lady. Chapter 26： Xishan Village The mountain behind Mu''s house is Kitchen Mountain, which surrounds half of Mingshui County. There are many wild animals and many wild fruits on the kitchen mountain. It can be said that the kitchen mountain is not only half the barrier of Mingshui County, but also one of the survival of the local people. The kitchen mountain behind Mu''s house extends all the way from the east, and it''s the end here, so the people in Mingshui County collectively refer to the mountains here as Xishan or Weishan, because several mountains here are in the kitchen. on the small tail of the mountain. If Mu Yangling wants to go from Linshan Village to Xishan Village, he only needs to go over the last hill. The villagers of the two villages used to walk a narrow road for convenience, which is more than half the speed of going around Xishan and taking the avenue. time. Mu Yangling was used to walking in the mountains, so he was not afraid at all. He carried a basket that was about the same height as himself and walked up the mountain lightly. The path has grown denser because no one has walked around for a long time. Fortunately, traces can still be seen. Mu Yangling hummed a song and jumped over the stones, whipping the things on the side of the road to Xishan Village. After coming out of the mountain, he saw the village at the foot of the mountain at a glance. Several households had already seen smoke from the cooking. Mu Yangling looked up at the sun in the sky. It was about eleven o''clock before noon. Mu Yangling lifted the basket on his back and said to himself, "This time is just right, not too early, not too late." Mu Yangling didn''t know where her aunt''s house was, so she could only go to the village to find out, so she hurried down the mountain with the basket on her back. Ma Zhang was picking off the good rice at home when he saw a little girl coming from the foot of the mountain with a big bag on her back. come over. Ma Zhang could only stop, and the little girl raised a smile and asked her, "Auntie, do you know how to get to the house of Granny Liu, who married from Linshan Village?" She married from Linshan Village and is also called Granny Liu. Isn''t that her aunt? Ma Zhang looked at the little girl up and down and asked, "Little girl, where are you from? What are you looking for with Granny Liu?" "I came from Linshan Village. Granny Liu is my aunt, auntie, do you know how to get to my aunt''s house?" Mu Yangling didn''t say why she came, only her identity. "I know, it turns out that my aunt is your aunt, so you have to call me aunt. Your aunt is my aunt." Ma Zhang picked up the burden and said, "Wait first, I will put This rice is picked up at home and I will show you the way." "Thank you, Auntie." Mu Yangling would rather call her Auntie, a relative. Ma Zhang''s house was not far away, so she came out soon. She looked at Mu Yangling''s back basket curiously and asked, "What''s in here?" However, Mu Yangling walked a few steps quickly as if there were eyes behind her back, which made her hand fall, and smiled as she walked quickly: "It''s not a good thing, it''s just some food from the family, my mother said that I haven''t seen my aunt for a long time. Mother-in-law, ask me to bring it here." Fortunately, when she was in the mountains, she was worried that the sun would catch the prey inside, so she picked a lot of big leaves to cover it up. Ma Zhang was a little embarrassed, and said: "Is it your mother''s sauerkraut or something?" Seeing that Mu Yangling just smirked and didn''t answer, she asked: "You said my aunt is your aunt, I haven''t seen it before. How about you?" "This is the first time I''ve come here, and Auntie has never seen me before." Mu Yangling looked around and asked, "Auntie, is my aunt''s house still far away?" "It''s not too far, now, the adobe houses in front of you are." Mu Yangling looked up and stopped, this was the worst adobe house she had ever seen. The three adobe houses were next to each other, and the walls were sparsely hung with clods. Mu Yangling believed that, As long as the wind is stronger, the house is afraid that it will collapse, and the front wall is about one meter of mud piled up. Mu Yangling didn''t expect that her aunt''s family was so poor. Even if the life in Linshan Village was not very good, there was no such a bad house. Ma Zhang didn''t know the shock this house caused to Mu Yangling''s soul, but just walked in front to lead the way: "Let''s go, your aunt is probably in the ground at this time, and I don''t know if your cousins ??are there." Because Mu Yangling can keep up with the nutrition and has been practicing martial arts, she is a little older than the average nine-year-old girl, and it is not obvious in the town and county. In this rural area, Ma Zhang thought she was ten years old. One or two years old, after all, Mu Yangling''s stature is indeed what an eleven or twelve-year-old girl should have when everyone is hungry and thin. Ma Zhang pushed open the door of her aunt''s house and shouted loudly, "Xiulan, Xiulan, are you at home? A guest is coming to your house." A thin and weak girl ran out of the kitchen and looked at Ma Zhang''s family warily. Mu Yangling took a closer look and realized that it was the little girl he saw a few days ago. The seven-year-old girl looked like she was only five years old. The big eyes on her thin face looked at Ma Zhang uneasily, which made Mu Yangling feel sad. She took the initiative to step forward, "Cousin, do you remember me? We only met in town two days ago." Ma Xiulan only saw Mu Yangling, her eyes flashed brightly, she nodded, and whispered, "You are the cousin of the cousin''s family." Mu Yangling''s face suddenly raised a smile, boasting: "Cousin has a good memory, my mother asked me to come and see my aunt. Last time my father went back and said that I met my aunt, and my mother remembered that my aunt had marinated before. Pickled cabbage and beans are really delicious, and it happened that my mother was pregnant and wanted to eat something sour, so I asked me to come and see if you have pickled pickled cabbage and sour beans." Ma Zhang realized, frowned, and glanced at Mu Yangling with contempt. Seeing that she was carrying a basket on her back, she didn''t seem to have much weight, so she thought that the leaves covered on her were for the sake of appearance. No wonder she didn''t show it, it turned out that there was nothing in it, but it came to play the autumn wind. Ma Zhang lost interest in an instant, and said lazily: "Since I have brought you here, I will go back to work first." "Thank you, Auntie, for bringing me here." Mu Yangling sent Ma Zhang out with a smile on his face. Ma Xiulan saw that Ma Zhang finally left, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled at Mu Yangling: "Cousin, you can do it in the house, I''ll call my grandma and sister back." Mu Yangling pinched her face and said, "Don''t go out and call, they will be back soon at this hour, do you want to cook? I''ll help you do it together." Ma Xiulan got tangled up. Their grandparents and grandchildren eat porridge every day at noon, and the side dishes are Xiaodies sauerkraut. My cousin is a guest, so she cant be allowed to eat these too, right? Mu Yangling had already entered the house with a backpack on his back, took out all the leaves, took out a pheasant, and said, "Do you have a lot of sauerkraut in your house?" Ma Xiulan stared blankly at the four wild animals in the back basket, and couldn''t help swallowing, not hearing Mu Yangling''s question at all. Chapter 27： prepare lunch Mu Yangling saw that her saliva was about to flow out, she shook her hand in front of her, and said with a chuckle, "Hungry? I cook very fast, do you have sauerkraut at home?" Ma Xiulan blushed, ashamed of her stupidity, and whispered, "There is sauerkraut at home, and grandma pickled a lot." "That''s right, let''s stew the pheasant with sauerkraut. It would be even better if we had potatoes." Ma Xiulan hurriedly said, "We also have potatoes in our house." But why hasn''t she heard of pheasant chicken being stewed with sauerkraut and potatoes? Of course, Ma Xiulan has never heard of it, because it was invented by Mu Yangling. Her way of cooking has always been: pheasants are a bit fishy, ??don''t like ginger, it doesn''t matter, put sauerkraut to get rid of the fishy smell, potatoes are delicious to fill your stomach, and then put more Go down and **** the oil. Mu Yangling said: "Go get the potatoes and sauerkraut, and I''ll boil the water to remove the chicken feathers." Ma Xiulan turned around anxiously and said, "Cousin, let me come, you are a guest." Mu Yangling waved his hand and said indifferently: "You are still young, not to mention I am not a guest, go ahead, or your grandma won''t have a delicious lunch when she comes back." Ma Xiulan had to run to the vegetable garden to pull potatoes, while Mu Yangling went to the kitchen to boil water. In the distance, Mr. Ma Zhang, who was secretly paying attention to this side, twitched the corners of his mouth when he saw that Ma Xiulan had only picked up two potatoes and went back. This is stingy from relatives and stingy for entertaining guests. It''s better to stop rubbing it for lunch this time. Eat at home. Ma Zhang turned around and left. Mu Yangling and Ma Xiulan didn''t know that they secretly succeeded in repelling the one who wanted to eat. Mu Yangling has always been fast at work, so when Ma Xiulan came back, there was already boiling water on the stove, and she even poured water to clean the kitchen. Ma Xiulan looked at her blankly. Seeing that she was at a loss, Mu Yangling took out the paper bag with the candy, opened it, picked up a piece of candy and put it in her mouth, and put the rest in her hand, saying, "This is for you. With my sister, hurry up and hide." Ma Xiulan cowardly said: "This, let''s cousin eat it." "My family has it. My parents asked me to bring it to you. Hide it and don''t let outsiders see it." Ma Xiulan clutched the paper bag tightly and looked at Mu Yangling with bright eyes like stars: "Thank you cousin." She turned around and ran back to the room to hide the sugar. Seeing that she was flushed with excitement when she came out of the room, Mu Yangling turned her eyes away and said, "Where is your rice? Go measure it out and cook, the water is almost ready, I''ll help you. Dispose of all four wild animals." Mu Shi was afraid that his aunt would not eat it when he brought it, so he specifically told Mu Yangling to help them clean it up, so that they would not take it out and sell it, and could only eat it by themselves. What''s more, rabbit skins can be sold individually. A complete rabbit skin can be sold for eight cents. Mu Yangling''s skinning skills were learned from Mu Shi, which is not worse than the butcher in the town, so she pinched two. The dead rabbit was cut with scissors in the head, and then peeled down the back. After a while, a complete rabbit skin appeared in his hand. Mu Yangling smiled slightly, washed it and dried it on the stone in the yard, and said to Ma Xiulan, who was squatting on the ground washing the pickled vegetables, and said, "This rabbit skin is a good thing, you can dry it, go back and take it. If you go to town and sell it to a butcher, you can sell it for eight cents a piece, and if its made from nitrate, you can buy it for twelve cents. Ma Xiulan''s eyes were sparkling, "Then, can that cousin help us make the nitrile?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, and said, "You don''t have anything made from nitrification, and my nitrification skills are not very good..." The most important thing is that if she does nitrification, the aunt will definitely put it in her hands to let it go. She took her back, which is why Mu Shi brought two rabbits to his daughter before asking her to skin them. He knew his great aunt too well. She was a woman who was unwilling to owe favor and had a strong nature, otherwise he would not Life is so difficult, and I don''t go back and beg my brothers and nephews. Ma Xiulan was only slightly disappointed, and then became very happy. One egg is one penny, eight penny is eight eggs, how much is two rabbit skins? Anyway, definitely can replace a lot of eggs. Ma Xiulan''s subordinates moved faster, not only washed and cut the sauerkraut, but also peeled and cut the potatoes. And here, Mu Yangling also shed the feathers of the two pheasants, put one in a bucket and chilled with well water, and chopped the other. "You keep this one for dinner. Go and make a fire now. It''s almost time for lunch. Your grandma and sister should be back soon, right?" Ma Xiulan looked up at the sun and nodded fiercely, "I''ll be back soon." Ma Liu and their eldest granddaughter are harvesting in the fields. Now is the time of autumn harvest. Although their family has little land, because only the grandparents and grandchildren can work, they are old and weak, and they are very backward. . Ma Liu only felt dizzy from the sun, looked up at the eldest granddaughter, saw her bowing her head and was harvesting rice in front of her, she couldn''t help pursing her lips. Her health is getting worse and worse, and she doesn''t know how long she will live. The eldest granddaughter is only nine years old, but because of malnutrition, she looks like she is only six or seven years old. If she dies, what will happen to the two children As you can imagine. If only there was a boy among the two children, then the clan would definitely help her raise a child. Ma Liu shook his head, her grandson had died more than four years ago. "Okay, let''s go back for lunch first, and come back in the afternoon." Ma Liu called his eldest granddaughter, calculated in his heart, and said, "The harvest should be over in two days." Ma Xiuhong put down the sickle, walked over quietly, straightened up, and said, "I still have to carry it out and thresh it." Ma Liu sighed, "Take your time, I just hope it won''t rain." Their grandparents are old and young, and they can only carry half a load at most each time. The eldest granddaughter and the youngest granddaughter are more It is only possible to pull one basket together. It takes about ten days to harvest each time, and it takes four days to drag it out. Ma Liushi was afraid of being stolen food, so she slept in the ground with a quilt every night. Even she herself did not know how long she would live. The grandfather and grandson packed up and headed home. When they passed the valley, they met Ma Zhang who was going home for dinner. Ma Zhang said with a smile: "Fourth aunt, why did you come back? Today you have a guest at your house, so you have to go back and have a look." Ma Liu frowned, "What kind of guests can I have in my house?" "Oh, I heard that it was your grandniece who carried such a big bag." Ma Liu opened his mouth slightly, took his eldest granddaughter''s hand tightly, and quickened his pace, saying, "Thank you, my niece-in-law for telling me." "You''re welcome, you''re welcome." Mrs. Ma Zhang smiled. The person next to him couldn''t help but lowered his voice and asked, "Aunt Aunt''s grandniece really came to see her with a big basket on her back?" Ma Zhang was overjoyed, "Can I still lie to you? But the basket is full of leaves. I heard her meaning, her mother wanted to eat the pickled sauerkraut from the fourth aunt." A lot of people around him were listening, and when they heard the words, they all shed tears of sympathy for Mrs. Ma Liu. The relatives of this family have not come to the house for many years, but this visit was an autumn breeze. There were also people who frowned to fight for Ma Liu''s injustice, and said, "Aunt Ma has already suffered enough, why is it still hitting her head with the autumn wind?" "Maybe it''s a relative who has a tougher life." PS: One more chapter late Chapter 28： angry When Ma Liu dragged his eldest granddaughter and rushed to the house, he smelled a faint smell of meat. Ma Liu was stunned for a moment, then pushed open the courtyard door. After hearing the movement, Ma Xiulan, who ran out, saw her grandmother and sister came back, so she jumped up happily and said, "Grandma, cousin came to see us, we have meat to eat. "The last sentence, Ma Xiulan kept her voice low. Although she is small, she also knows how to guard against those who will come over to eat when she hears voices. Ma Xiulan ran over to grab her sister''s hand, stood on tiptoe and whispered in her ear: "Sister, cousin brought us candy." Hearing the movement, Mu Yangling came out and saw the great aunt, and raised a smile, "Great aunt, are you back?" "This, A Ling?" Ma Liu was only surprised for a moment, and then rushed forward to push her out of the kitchen, "Why did you cook by yourself? It should be the aunt who greeted you." "It doesn''t matter, auntie, the dishes are ready, and I''m about to serve them out." Ma Liu saw a pot full of chicken on the stove, and his eyes turned red, and he said, "Your father has a heart." Mu Yangling was most afraid of people crying, so he hurried to the front to get the dishes and left, with a cheerful voice: "Auntie, you are all hungry, wash your hands and eat, cousin, quickly bring out the food." Ma Xiulan responded, pushed her sister, and said in a low voice, "Sister, go wash your hands, I''ll serve the rice." Ma Xiuhong had been looking at Mu Yangling from the very beginning without saying a word, but when she was pushed by her sister, she just nodded slightly. Ma Liu turned around in the kitchen, only to find a chicken dipped in a wooden bucket and two rabbits hanging in the kitchen, and said non-stop: "This is too much, you take so much There are so many things that our grandparents and grandchildren cant eat. Your family relies on this to live on. Next time you come back, you cant take any more. Its serious to buy more food after selling the money Ma Xiuhong was surprised at this moment, and glanced at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling felt that this cousin''s reaction was very strange, so he smiled and said, "This is the big cousin. My father said that I am two months older than you, so you should call me cousin." Ma Xiuhong showed a stiff smile, called "cousin", and lowered her head to wash her hands. Mu Yangling responded. The four of them sat at the dining table, Ma Liu kept putting chicken in Mu Yangling''s bowl and said, "Eat more, you are growing..." Mu Yangling looked at the two cousins ??who were much thinner than himself, and hurriedly stopped him: "Auntie, I''ll clip it myself," and wrinkled his nose, and said, "My family lacks everything else, but these game dishes are not lacking. , so let''s eat it." Then he picked up the two meatiest pieces from his own bowl and stuffed them into the two cousins'' bowls, saying: "Hurry up and eat, my mother often said that my craftsmanship is not good, you today Just taste it, is it really your fault?" Ma Liu said with a smile: "Your craftsmanship is not bad, it''s because your mother''s craftsmanship is very good." Ma Xiulan devoured the meat and said, "Cousin''s cooking is delicious." Ma Xiuhong is not slow to eat meat. Hearing that, he just nodded, obviously not very good at speaking. One pot of dishes, Mu Yangling ate two bowls of rice, a lot of potatoes and sauerkraut, but only a few pieces of meat. Ma Liu noticed that his heart could not help but feel sour, and he felt that this child was too considerate. A pot of vegetables was eaten cleanly by a private person. For the first time in many years, sisters Ma Xiuhong had eaten so full that it was not during the Chinese New Year. Ma Liu got up to clean up the table, cut open the two rabbits in the kitchen and put them under the eaves, because he was afraid of being seen and stolen, he also took things around to block his sight. Mrs. Ma Liu stood in the kitchen for a while. The family couldn''t bring anything in return. The little granddaughter slipped over and said, "Grandma, my cousin said that her mother likes to eat your pickled sauerkraut very much." Ma Liu''s eyes lit up, her nephew and daughter-in-law are a lady, she must not know how to do this kind of thing, but she can give her more as a gift. It''s just that the sauerkraut is too cheap, Ma Liu felt embarrassed, not to mention that A Ling is just a little girl, how much can she bring? Ma Liu gritted his teeth secretly, and decided to bring some silk raised at home as a return gift when the autumn harvest was over. Those were originally left over after the summer tax, and he wanted to save it and wait for the two children to grow up and sell them for them. dowry. "A Ling, what else does your mother like to eat sauerkraut? I''ll get you some more." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "My mother likes it as long as it''s sour." She squatted beside him and watched Mrs. Ma Liu take the pickled cabbage from the jar, and couldn''t help but envy: "Auntie, you are amazing, you can make pickled cabbage, and you can make pickled cabbage. Sour beans, my mother can''t make them." The sauerkraut and sour beans made by Ma Liu''s family is a must. Mu Yangling almost couldn''t get off the table just now, so he picked up these things and ate them all. Although Shu Wanniang is very good at cooking and has exquisite dishes, she can''t learn the essence of these common side dishes. So the Mu family did not have these things, and they exchanged things with people in the village. Ma Liu has put on a lot of everything, looked at Mu Yangling''s small body, took out some more, gave her the number and put it in the back basket, and said, "You are young, just carry these things back and go back. The next time I call your father, I will carry two tanks back for him, there is not much else in my family, these pickled cabbage and sour beans are enough." Ma Liu''s words are not polite. Farmers are nervous about eating oil. The vegetables are boiled in water, so just add two drops of oil. Pickled cabbage and other things can be cooked by themselves, and it is cheap. Every household in the countryside They will make these things. Because the Ma family is poor, they don''t need too much sauerkraut. Of course, Mu Yangling cant ask for too much. If he gets enough this time, what will he use as an excuse next time? So she said: "These are enough, otherwise it won''t be fresh if you take it back. I heard that sour things won''t taste good if they stay in the wind for a long time." "It''s true, so when you go back, let your mother mix it up, don''t keep it, and come over to get it if you don''t have enough." Speaking of which, Ma Liu complained again, "So does your father, you are only a few years old, he will Don''t worry, let you go this far, next time let him come over by himself, you are still too dangerous for a little girl." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "It''s not far at all, I came over the mountain, my feet are fast, I will arrive in three quarters, and it takes more than two hours to walk on the road." Ma Liu''s body stiffened, and then he became furious, "Your father actually asked you to come over the mountain? This bastard, you, you are only nine years old. There are so many beasts in the mountain, and he is not afraid of you being taken by wolves?" Said Holding Mu Yangling in his arms, he checked it up and down to confirm that she was in good condition. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and stood up and said, "Come on, auntie will take you home, let''s walk along the main road, is that mountain someone can easily climb over? Only the middle-aged dare to take that road, and you have to pull two or three people to do it, you are a child who takes the mountain road, your father is really unreliable." Although the mountain behind is already the tail of Kitchen Mountain, there are far fewer wild beasts than other places, and there are also fewer fierce beasts, but at night you can still hear howling wolves, and children in the village are not allowed to go into the mountain. Ma Liu didn''t know how big a heart Mu Shi was to dare to put his daughter into the mountain alone. PS: First of all, I would like to apologize to everyone for not being able to update the time stably. Yuzhu decided to work hard and work hard. From tomorrow onwards, the update will be fixed at 10:00 and 18:00. If it cant be on time, I will ask for leave to inform everyone. Yes, you didnt listen. Wrong, I''m going to work hard. Chapter 29： vigorously As long as Mu Yangling thought that he would have to walk for more than two hours, nearly five hours, and still under the sun, he couldn''t help but his eyes darkened, he waved his hand and said, "Auntie, please forgive me, it''s just a mountain road, there are What''s the big deal, and now you''re going back on the road with me, it''s already dark when you get to my house, and you won''t be able to come back, aren''t there only two cousins ??left at home?" Rao is the daring and calm Ma Xiuhong who could not help leaning on her grandmother''s side, looking at her worriedly. "Then, don''t go back tonight, and my aunt will take you back tomorrow morning." Mu Yangling pursed her lips. Seeing that her aunt was stubborn, she could only try it later. She was not used to living in someone else''s house. And it''s only such a short distance, if she doesn''t go home, my father and mother must be worried. Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "Auntie, I have a lot of strength. How is your autumn harvest? Do you want me to help?" Ma Liu smiled slightly and said, "The harvest is almost finished in two or three days. If you don''t farm the land, how can you do that work? Let''s play with your cousins ??at home." "I haven''t eaten pork before, haven''t I seen a pig run? I can even take a sickle." Mu Yangling saw people planting and reaping when he came and went, and he felt that it was not difficult. Seeing that she was a head taller than herself, Ma Xiuhong felt that it was half a labor, so she said, "Grandma, just take my cousin, there is no fun at home anyway. Just play in the house, my sister can take her to play." Ma Liu hesitated and agreed. One or two o''clock in the afternoon was when the sun was at its most venomous, and Mu Yangling did not expect them to go out at this time. When I got to the field, I found that no one was idle, and many people were busy in the field. Mu Yangling opened her mouth slightly. In her previous life, she had followed her classmates from the countryside to the countryside. At that time, it happened to be the autumn harvest. The classmates'' homes would go out at five in the morning, come back at eleven in the morning, and then at three in the afternoon. I only left the house around 7:00 am and got home... It can be seen from the aunt''s posture, everyone has to stay in the field all day, even when the sun is the most venomous. Although Linshan Village is also fortunate, everyone avoids the noon, when the sun is at its most venomous, and only goes out after two o''clock. It seems that this Xishan Village is poorer than Linshan Village. Only the poorer the place will fight harder. When we arrived at the aunt''s house, the aunt pointed to the three places connected together and the one not far away and said, "These four fields are my family''s fields." The four pieces of land are quite big, and now there is only one piece of land that has been cut in half. Mu Yangling asked curiously: "Auntie, why didn''t your family take it to the grain field to dry it? It''s still a little wet in the field. What if it rains?" The aunt was sad. Ma Xiuhong looked at her grandmother and said in a low voice, "My family has no labor. If this is pulled out first, the harvest in the field will have to be put on hold." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up when he heard this. She had no experience in cutting rice, but she had experience in carrying things. When I saw the aunt''s hunched back and the two thin and small cousins, I felt even more uncomfortable. How much effort did it take to transport the harvested rice out of these four fields? Mu Yangling dropped the scythe and said proudly: "It''s just carrying things, it''s very simple, auntie, let me help you." Ma Liu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and said: "You are young, how can you do heavy work, you can learn to cut rice with your cousin." Seeing that it didn''t make sense, Mu Yangling ran to build up the piles of rice, and then went to the ridge to pull the thatch. She had seen farmers use the thatch to tie the rice with ropes, but she kneaded for a while, and two Thatch is still thatch. Ma Xiuhong twitched the corners of her mouth. She had given up hope for this cousin when she said she wanted to help. She stepped forward to help her knead the thatch into a rope and spread it on the ground, saying, "Just hold the rice on top and tie it up." Ma Xiuhong thought about it, her cousin had never cut rice before, and I was afraid that she would not know either, so she might as well tie the rice with her younger sister, and she and grandma would carry it out faster. Ma Xiuhong said: "I''ll help you rub the rope, you go and bring the rice over." Over there, Ma Liu saw that they were having a good time, so he ignored them and took a sickle to cut them. Seeing that Ma Xiuhong was pulling the thatch with difficulty, Mu Yangling stepped forward to help her pull it out. She had great strength, grabbed the thatch, rubbed it and gently pulled it up, and she moved quickly. The thatch was pulled clean by her. Ma Xiuhong wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Enough, enough, this is enough to rub more than twenty ropes." Mu Yangling then gave up, turned around to hold the rice, and Ma Xiulan also hugged him one by one. Ma Xiuhong was weak and naturally couldn''t tie the rice, but Mu Yang had great strength and was tied with ropes. When Ma Xiuhong looked over, she saw several piles of rice, and she hurriedly shouted: "It''s too big, it''s too big. Now, grandma and I can''t carry it out, so we have to bundle it smaller." Mu Yangling has already **** six bundles, and he said with a smile: "I said I will help you carry it out." Ma Xiuhong was even more helpless. Because of the sun exposure, she was even more irritable and angry, and said, "How can you be able to carry it?" Mu Yangling told her that she could handle it with practical actions. She lifted the bundle of rice with one hand and placed it on her left shoulder. Under the dumbfounded stares of her two cousins, she lifted another bundle of rice with her right hand and placed it on her right shoulder. Mu Yangling''s tiny figure was instantly buried. Mu Yangling found that this affected her vision, so she had to put the rice on her right shoulder under her arm. If she wasn''t too short, she would have preferred to carry it with her hands. But she was too short to carry it with her hands, and the rice was mopping the floor. Mu Yangling said to Ma Xiuhong, "Cousin, lead the way and see where it goes." Ma Xiuhong screamed "Ah-", "Grandma, grandma, come and see my cousin." Mu Yangling: "" Don''t be so surprised. When we were in Linshan Village, everyone was surprised when they saw her strength. How did she know that the villagers of Linshan Village were used to it. Ma Liu didn''t expect Mu Yangling''s strength to be so strong. She ran over and shouted, "Put down, put down quickly, what if you hurt your waist?" Mu Yangling grabbed a bundle of rice and threw it into the sky, and then gently and skillfully caught it, saying: "Auntie, don''t worry, I can even carry a wild boar, but only two bundles of rice, even two It''s less than a hundred kilograms." The aunt looked at a bundle of seventy to eighty catties of rice like a brick in her hand, and immediately understood why Mu Shi would rest assured that his daughter had come over the mountain. She twitched the corners of her mouth and said, "Okay, okay, my aunt knows, don''t throw it away." Ma Liu thought for a while and said, "Xiuhong, take your cousin to the valley, our house. still in place. Ma Xiuhong''s eyes were sparkling, and she said happily, "Okay, I''ll take my cousin, grandma, you can bundle rice with my sister here, and while my cousin is here, let''s move more back to the grain yard." Ma Liu hesitated, Mu Yangling was a child after all, so he couldn''t be tired even if he was very strong. Mu Yangling heard Ma Xiuhong''s words but said boldly: "No problem, you just tie it up, I just need to get home before the sun goes down, I only need three quarters of an hour to climb the mountain." Ma Xiuhong''s eyes brightened, and she looked at Ma Liu stubbornly. Ma Liu nodded and said, "Okay, but you can''t carry it like that. I''ll go to the grain yard with you, and by the way, borrow someone''s rice fork to save effort." Chapter 30： grief Mu Yangling was relieved when she saw that she no longer objected to going over the mountain and went home. She picked up two bundles of rice and left. The footsteps were so fast that even Ma Liu could not keep up. Looking at Mu Yangling, who was walking briskly in front of him, Ma Liu only felt his heart tremble, for fear that she would be crushed by the rice in the next moment. Ma Xiuhong and Ma Xiulan ran to catch up, with a surprised smile on their faces, exclaiming from time to time. The villagers who were beating and threshing in the grain field saw Mu Yangling carrying two bundles of rice, and their mouths widened, and they all stared at it dumbfounded. Ma Liu had already rushed to the front and led Mu Yangling to his place, only to see that it was already full of rice, and could not help frowning slightly. She turned her head to Mu Yangling and said, "You put it down first, I''ll go ask who this belongs to." Ma Zhangshi, who was standing next to him, blinked, and said, "Fourth aunt, this is something from a wealthy family. Someone from a wealthy family said that your family has not had time to collect it, so use it first." Ma Liu still had a three-point smile, but when she heard that it was from Ma Youcai''s family, her face suddenly turned cold. , but Ma Youcai is not good. He caused his son''s death back then. The two families have become even more hostile in recent years, and they have the face to use her grain field. The humiliation and resentment of being oppressed over the years welled up in my heart. Ma Liu was so angry that his chest was heaving and he turned his head to Mu Yangling and said, "Good boy, you are very strong, throw these things out for me, so as not to dirty my place." Everyone knows the entanglement between the two families, and also thinks that the Ma Youcai family is deceiving people too much, so they do not stop it. You had a close relationship with Ma Youcai''s family, so he whispered, "Why do you tell people from outside the village to bully people in our village?" Ma Zhang is not afraid of the height of the stage when watching a play, and heard the voice: "You can''t say that, this is my fourth aunt''s grandniece, not to mention, if you don''t call her family to the top, is there anyone in our village who is willing to speak to the fourth aunt''s family? Besides, he''s still a child." Those who have opinions suddenly dare not speak. The married daughter-in-law can indeed ask her family to speak. If the other party is an adult, they will also say something for Ma Youcai, but the other party is just a child and Ma Liu''s family. people. Many of the onlookers in the valley sighed. Ma Youcai has many brothers, so even if he knew that his family was not benevolent and righteous, no one would touch his bad head to help Ma Liu, not to mention, Ma Liu has no descendants, and both granddaughters will be married in the future. If there is a grandson, they will definitely help. Mu Yangling saw that the aunt was so angry, the two cousins ??clenched their fists and their eyes were red, and knew that the person who occupied their place must be their enemy. Mu Yangling was also unambiguous. He put down the things directly, lifted up the bundle of rice in one hand, turned his head and asked, "Auntie, where are you throwing this?" "I don''t know the origin, who knows what kind of dirty smell it is? Throw it on the road for me, don''t leave a little bit!" Grain is the lifeblood of farmers. If it is thrown on the road, it will definitely be threshed. It will take time to pick it up. Mu Yangling hesitated. Ma Xiuhong and Ma Xiulan, who were full of resentment, rushed up and tore apart a bundle of rice each, and then hurriedly threw them on the road. Mu Yangling was stunned, stunned for a moment, and threw a bundle of rice with his arms. The rice flew over the heads of the two people and fell to the ground with a "bang". Ma Xiuhong and Ma Xiulan even relieved their hatred when they saw it, and rushed back and threw things out. Some old people couldn''t see them wasting food like this, so they shouted: "Stop it for me, this food is our lifeblood!" "Bah!" Ma Liu spit directly on the man''s face, staring at him with red eyes: "My life? My life was killed by them, and they forced me and my granddaughter to do this. Come on, you are still occupying my cornfield. Are you trying to kill me with their family? Isn''t it? I tell you Ma Dazhong, I am not afraid of death now, but I will hang my two granddaughters in front of your house. If I die, you will kill me, and it will be your Ma family who forced our three grandparents to death, I see who would dare to marry into your Ma family!" Ma Liu shouted hoarsely, stunned the crowd, and the old man who was facing her took three steps back, and Ma Zhang, who was provoking next to him, couldn''t help shrinking his neck. The whole place was silent. Everyone looked at Ma Liu, and they all knew that she could do what she said, and this person no longer had any scruples. The so-called barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes, and the horizontal is afraid of death. people, Now Ma Liu is the strongest one. Mu Yangling''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was more certain in his heart. It seems that Ma Youcai, who occupied the grain farm, was the cousin who killed his cousin back then. Otherwise, the aunt would not be resentful like this, nor would the two cousins Performance. Figured this out, Mu Yangling was even more rude, he opened his bow with his left and right hands, and bundles of rice were continuously thrown onto the road. The sound of "bang bang" seemed to hit everyone''s heart, and everyone felt their hearts tremble when they looked at Ma Liu who was standing in the middle of the valley. There were people who were close to the Ma Youcai family. Seeing that the situation was wrong, they secretly ran back to inform the Ma Youcai family. But Mu Yangling moved too fast, a bundle of rice flew out with one swing of his hand, even if the bundle of rice was like a hill, she was quickly thrown away by her. While everyone was distressed about the food, they couldn''t help being restrained by Mu Yangling''s great strength. This bundle of rice had to be carried by a fifteen or sixteen-year-old. As a result, this child was able to lift it, even the most powerful young man in the village. Can''t do it. It must be known that the farm of Ma Liu''s family is not on the edge, but in the middle, there is still a certain distance from the road, otherwise Ma Xiuhong and Ma Xiulan sisters would not have to run to throw the rice out. Ma Liu looked at the scattered rice left on the ground, snorted coldly, and said to his eldest granddaughter: "Xiuhong, sweep the things out, I look disgusting." "Hey," Ma Xiuhong answered loudly, and went with her sister to borrow two brooms to sweep all the grains that fell off the ground onto the road, and the grains instantly fell into the soil. The onlookers showed more or less distressed expressions. Everyone grows food, and even if it is not their own, they feel uncomfortable. Ma Liu sneered and said, "If it belongs to someone else, I would like to ask you to leave. I would do it a few days later, but Ma Youcai''s family can''t do it! He killed my son and daughter-in-law. , killed my grandson, and still provoked from the patriarch, robbed my family''s fields, and now it''s better, even my family''s small grain field is occupied, they want to kill me, kill me." Ma Liu said, sitting on the ground with her two granddaughters in her arms and crying loudly, "Why are you still alive, what are you still doing? If you die too, I will go to their door and hang them, and our family of seven will also be hanged. To be able to reunite in the underground, let Ma Dafu open his eyes and see how his good brother treats his children and grandchildren, Ma Dafu, you short-lived, open your eyes and see how your brother and nephew treat you For children and grandchildren, they killed your son, daughter-in-law and grandson, and now they will kill your two granddaughters. My old woman will die if she dies. What will you do with the only two bloodlines you have left? Come out and see. , you climb out and take a look!" Ma Xiuhong and Ma Xiulan hugged their grandmother and cried loudly, tears bursting out. Mu Yangling, who was standing beside them, grew his mouth... Chapter 31： quarrel Mu Yangling was most afraid of people crying, and was at a loss for a while. He wanted to pull his aunt, but she was thrown away. He had no choice but to stand behind them. In the valley, only their grandparents and grandchildren cried sorrowfully. Voice. Ma Youcai''s mother-in-law, Ma Fang, ran over when she heard the wind, and when she saw the rice scattered on the road, she cried out, and rushed towards Ma Liu fiercely, "Who did this? Which one has no conscience? It''s such a waste of food, my family has worked so hard to collect such a thing!" Mrs Ma Liu pushed her two granddaughters away, stood up and charged towards Mrs Ma Fang, who spit at his hips and said, "I threw it out, I don''t know which beast piled these dirty and smelly things on my farm. , what, seeing that our family was ruined by a wealthy family, so we even have to occupy this field?" Ma Fang jumped up, "Fourth aunt, don''t talk nonsense, why did my family''s wealth hurt your family? The rich brothers were obviously beaten to death by the eldest young master of the Wu family." "Bah, why was Fugui killed by the eldest young master of the Wu family? You are not guilty, will you have nightmares at night? You killed my son and daughter-in-law, and also killed my grandson, even the land left by riches and honors. If you want to rob, you are not human, but beasts, and now the beasts are coming to rob my farm again, is there any reason for this, is there?" Ma Liu''s eyes were flushed, and he looked at Ma Fang''s eyes fiercely. She forced her back a few steps and moved her eyes away. The people from the wealthy family came running over one after another. His mother, Mrs. Zhao, saw that the rice quilt that she had fortunately recovered was still on the road, so she wailed and sat on the ground crying. Ma Youcai looked at Ma Liu, with disgust and anger flashing in his eyes, and some did not dare to step forward. Ma Youcai''s father, Ma Dagui, was displeased and stepped forward: "Brother and sister, this grain is the lifeblood of the peasants. Even if the wealthy couple does something wrong, you shouldn''t throw the grain on the road." Ma Liu snorted coldly, "If it weren''t for your Ma Dagui''s, I wouldn''t throw it away. I''m afraid that if this thing is placed on my ground, the three of us will be killed when we turn back." "You!" Ma Dagui''s face was ugly, and he endured it. Seeing that the villagers were all looking at him, he still sighed: "Brother and sister, it has been four years since that incident. In the face of the villagers, it''s better to break it up and talk about it." I don''t know which of these words touched Ma Liushi''s inverse scale, Ma Liushi jumped up and said: "What? Tell me how your son killed my son, and how your family occupied my home after my son died. Farmed?" Ma Dagui couldn''t help but get angry and said: "Brother-in-law, it was indeed because of the impulse to make money that Young Master Wu had a conflict with You Cai and the others, but Fugui and Fugui''s daughter-in-law were beaten to death by Young Master Wu. , A wealthy person is also injured. A rich and noble daughter-in-law was injured and gave birth to a child. Our family also paid for him to hire a doctor, but his life was not good. Could it be that you have a wealth of money? Instead, it was you. He died after he came here, I think as the goddess said, you are the life of Kefu Kezi Kesun, they are all killed by you!" This is the sore spot in Ma Liushi''s heart. Her eyes were round and she pointed at Ma Dagui and was speechless. "As for the property, the rich and noble have no sons, and the fields in the clan cannot flow out. This is a decision made by the patriarch and the big guy. What do you think?" After speaking, Ma Dagui glanced at the big guy. Being caught by Ma Dagui''s eyes, everyone lowered their heads slightly. In this matter, everyone benefited more or less. Ma Liu only felt that his heart was as heavy as a stone, and he couldn''t breathe out the air he inhaled. Ma Xiuhong and Ma Xiulan supported their grandmother from left to right, staring at him angrily. Ma Dagui even said, "Look at the granddaughter you taught, she dared to stare at her elders at such a young age..." Ma Dagui reached out and almost pointed to Ma Xiuhong''s nose. Mu Yangling took a step forward and pulled the three back, patted Ma Dagui''s hand, and said, "If you have something to say, you are still an elder, so what''s the matter with your hands and feet?" Mu Yangling knew that it would be incomprehensible to bring the matter back to the grievances of the past, and only said: "I don''t understand the grievances between my cousin''s family and your family, but I just have a few words to ask this old man, what is this? Is the grain farm owned by my great aunt? Did your family occupy the grain farm of my great aunt''s house? Did you ask my great aunt before using it? Your daughter-in-law yelled at my great aunt as soon as she came, this is your Ma family rules?" Ma Dagui frowned and snorted: "How old is a child who dares to ask me about it, this is my Ma family''s business, what''s your child''s business?" Mu Yangling also said rudely: "A child of a few years old knows the truth, I''m afraid you don''t know the old man? Ma Liu is my great aunt, and I am her family. This is not just about your Ma family. Mu Yangling looked around for a week and said, "If you don''t give me an explanation today, I''ll have to go back and ask my uncle and the others to come over. The Ma and Liu families will sit down and talk about it." Ma Dagui was taken aback and looked at Mu Yangling in amazement. Seeing her eyes glowing like electricity, he couldn''t help but be surprised. How could a child understand these truths? I''m afraid that Ma Liu taught her? Ma Dagui pondered. Mu Yangling didn''t wait for his answer, snorted coldly, and asked him on the nose, "The old man is talking, right?" Ma Dagui held his breath and said: "They are all villagers. Even if they have money, they temporarily put things on your aunt''s grain field, and they shouldn''t throw the food on the road." "It''s strange for me to talk about this," Mu Yangling tilted his head to look at them, "I listen, you seem to have a grudge against my aunt, why don''t you avoid it, but you are shameless and skinless. My aunt''s farm?" Mu Yangling said to himself, "It''s no wonder that he is so domineering." Although he was talking to himself, Mu Yangling didn''t lower his voice. For a while, the villagers looked at Ma Dagui''s family differently. Ma Dagui''s family is indeed domineering in the village, all because he has three sons, two daughters, and his son-in-law is also strong and capable. Ma Dagui was full of anger, but Mu Yangling waved his hand: "In short, I threw the things, what do you think, don''t think that we Liu family and Mu family have not been here for many years, and you can bully my aunt vigorously, tell you, I My aunt came from my Linshan Village, and even if she was married for 80 years, she is also my daughter in Linshan Village!" These domineering words made the eldest and youngest daughters-in-law on the farm couldn''t help but secretly shout "Okay". Ma Dagui''s face was even more ugly, and he couldn''t help but look at his wife, Ma Zhao wiped away tears and stepped forward: "My sister-in-law, I know you are angry, I won''t care about you today, but I can''t do it again in the future. Food was wasted." Ma Liu smiled coldly and looked at them coldly. Ma Zhao suppressed the anger in his heart, turned around and slapped Ma Youcai, and shouted, "What are you doing? Why don''t you pack your things back soon, how many grains have been lost, what a sin." Ma Liu was about to come forward again after hearing the words, and Mu Yangling pulled her and whispered: "Auntie, we don''t have the same knowledge as them, I''ll help you bring the rice here first." Ma Liu wiped his tears and forced a smile: "Good boy, I''m fortunate to have suffered today." "It''s not hard, it''s not hard at all." Mu Yangling took the three grandparents to the field. She was strong and fast, and she tied ten bundles in a short time. She used a borrowed rice fork to fork two bundles of rice at one end, and then carried another bundle with her hand. In one go, she sent five bundles of rice to the field. Even if Ma Liu, who was in a bad mood just had a quarrel just now, his eyes widened when he saw it, and he rushed to stop him: "Don''t pick so many, just pick two bundles at a time." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie, it''s not heavy at all." Ma Xiuhong looked at Mu Yangling enviously, then looked down at her thin arms and thin legs, and said sadly, "If only I had a good cousin." Chapter 32： Complain Even though they had seen Mu Yangling''s strength just now, seeing her carrying four bundles of rice on her shoulders and walking into the middle of the field with one bundle in her hand, the villagers still couldn''t accept it, so everyone stopped working and squatted down. Watching on the ground, counting the rice that Mu Yangling picked up. Ma Zhang said with envy: "Whose daughter is this family, she is really capable. If I had such a daughter, I would eat and drink spicy food long ago." "Let''s pull it down, it must take a lot of effort for such a pair of strengths, and if you grow up, how much dowry do you have to prepare to get married?" Ma Zhang was not convinced, "If such a capable girl is willing to marry into my house, no dowry is required, but the bride price will be given." Everyone laughed, and a man laughed and said, "Sister-in-law, this is what you think. If you really want to get married, the argument is, is it the man who beats the daughter-in-law or the mother-in-law beats the man? Besides, if she is lazy, your family will Who can cure her?" The kind little daughter-in-law shouted: "Okay, okay, the little girl didn''t offend you, you are talking cheerfully now, be careful to pass it to the ears of other people, and see if her father beats you or not." A big boy next to him shouted: "I want to tell you, uncle and aunt, you are all dreaming. You see her ruddy complexion and long hands and feet, can you afford it? Do you know how old she is?" "The children in the village grow slowly, they must be eleven or twelve years old, right?" It is said that they grow slowly, but it is because of malnutrition that they grow small. "Auntie, what a good eye," the big boy laughed, "Xiuhong said that her cousin is two months older than her, and she is nine years old this year, hahaha..." The boy ran away after saying that. Ma Zhang was teased by him and was about to grab him when she reached out her hand. That kid had already started running around the valley with a squeak, and she couldn''t care less about a junior. "Only nine years old? That size." Ma Zhang hurriedly said: "I see many nine-year-old girls in the town have grown up to this size." "How can it be the same? The people in the town can eat enough..." When Mu Yangling came back with rice, the big boy appeared again and asked loudly, "Little sister, how many bowls of rice do you eat?" Mu Yangling looked at him suspiciously, not understanding why he asked this question, but still said: "Three bowls." The big boy smashed his mouth and asked, "Dry?" "Of course it''s dry rice, do you still eat porridge? That''s for the morning." Mu Yang said. Ma Zhang said: "Although it is a little more, it is not too much." Ma Zhang didn''t know that the bowls in Mu Yangling''s house were different from those in other families, because she and her father ate a lot, so Shu Wanniang specially used a big bowl for their father, one bowl tops two. Mu Yangling didn''t take this matter to heart. Now that the sun is a little bit westward, he can only tie up half of the rice at most. Mu Yangling returned to the field. The three grandfathers and grandsons were already sitting in the field, and they had already tied all the rice in this half of the field. The bundle of three people couldn''t supply Mu Yangling at all, and it was only when Mu Yangling came back to help that he could fix it so quickly. Mu Yangling said to Ma Liu, "Auntie, don''t work tonight, go back and rest, I''ll help you tomorrow." Ma Xiuhong''s eyes were sparkling, and she said crisply: "Thank you cousin!" But Ma Liu waved his hand and said: "You are not allowed to come again tomorrow, the Mid-Autumn Festival will be over soon, and the mountain will be closed when the first snow falls. Your family relies on hunting for a living, so you should hurry up and hunt more. Some prey are ready for the winter, there are not many left, and my aunt can do it by herself." Mu Yangling didn''t say any more, anyway, she will come back tomorrow, her furs have been sold, and the forty taels of silver will be available until next fall. She carried five bundles and walked away, and there was only one bundle left in the field. Mrs. Ma Liu had to drink the eldest granddaughter and carry it along. But the 70 to 80 kilograms of rice almost bent the old man''s back. Mu Yangling looked terrified. After thinking about it, he quickened his pace and threw the thing on the field before running back to take it. Rice in the hands of the old man. The people from the Ma Youcai family have been watching from the sidelines, and when they saw their grandparents returning home, they couldn''t help but let out a cold laugh. Mu Yangling turned his head and glared at them, and said to his aunt: "Great aunt, let''s go back, I''m thirsty." Ma Liu knew that she was afraid that she would conflict with them again, so she responded. It was getting late, Mu Yangling just sat at the Ma''s house for a while, then he carried the backpack to go home. Ma Liu wanted to get her some more sauerkraut and sour beans, and said, "I didn''t know you were so strong before, but now I''ll take some more back, and speed up on the road. Be sure to go home before the sun goes down." Mu Yangling ran away with the basket on his back, and said loudly: "It''s too late, so it''s not good to delay, I''ll take it tomorrow." Ma Liu chased after him with the pickled cabbage, only to see Mu Yangling scurried up the mountain, so he had to sigh and turn back. Mu Shi saw his daughter''s delay in coming back, and his originally determined attitude became hesitant. Is his daughter lost? Or is there something going on in the woods? He didn''t dare to show any traces to make his wife worried, so he could only wait at the mountain pass under the pretext of collecting firewood, but the firewood had been bundled twice, and his daughter was still missing. Mu Shi looked up at the setting sun, and decided to go into the mountains to look for it if he didn''t come out for a while. The mountains and forests are too dangerous at night, and that girl is very daring, but dont rush on the road at night. Mu Shi was sitting on the grass when he heard footsteps and stood up in a hurry, Mu Yangling turned a few trees and ran down the mountain, Mu Shi was relieved, and then angry, "You child, I asked you to go to your aunt''s house, how come you don''t come back until this time?" Mu Yangling was out of breath, ran down and shouted, "Father, my aunt is being bullied, go and ask my uncle to support her." Mu Shi was taken aback and grabbed his daughter who ran to him, "What happened? Who was your aunt bullied by?" Mu Yangling was busy telling his father what happened today, and finally said: "The aunt is old, and the cousins ??are still young. I see the look of Ma Dagui and his family. They often bully the aunt and the others. If it wasn''t for me today. Now, auntie and the others can only swallow this breath, she is the daughter of our Linshan Village and cannot be bullied like this." Mu Shi patted his daughter''s head, "What kind of girl do you know from Linshan Village? Hurry back, it''s an adult''s business, don''t mix it up." He picked up the firewood and left. Mu Yangling followed his father in dissatisfaction and said, "Why don''t I know? Last time the daughter of Uncle Ma''s family was bullied by her husband''s family, wasn''t it the little uncle and the others who went to the fourth village with the Ma family to seek justice? ? And beat her husband hard." Mu Shi looked at his daughter who was a little overexcited, only to feel that her head was bigger, so she could only vaguely say: "Your aunt''s affairs are a little different." "Why is it different? Wasn''t it all being bullied by her husband''s family?" Mu Yangling didn''t understand, thinking that Ma Dagui was righteously talking about his great aunt Kefu Kezi Kesun, he shouted: "Is it because of what the mother-in-law said? It''s superstition!" As a good boy who grew up with a red flag, Mu Yangling, who became a red flag in the eyes of others when he grew up, was never superstitious. Although he died and was reborn, he consciously stayed in his mother''s belly for a few months, living with the memories of his previous life. In this backward ancient times, but Mu Yangling is still not superstitious. In particular, I dont believe in the goddess in the fourth village. The goddesss life is not as good as her familys. Is there such a goddess? Mu Yangling pestered Mu Shi to support her aunt and said, "Let''s ignore the grievances from four years ago, this time is always the fault of Ma Dagui''s family, right? If you don''t go, the aunt''s life will definitely be more difficult. Moreover, what is it that the aunt has no future, so she took back the land of her cousin, well, let''s not say whether what they said is right or wrong, even if it is right, the aunt is still alive now, and you have to wait for the aunt to take it back. The mother-in-law can only receive it when she dies... oops!" Mu Shi, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped, and Mu Yangling slammed into his back all of a sudden, causing his nose to hurt. "Father, why did you stop suddenly?" Mu Shi looked at his daughter and said, "You are right." PS: Yuzhu remembered going to her aunts house to play during the festival, and every time she filled me with stuff to go home, I dont want it, she can take things from the end of the village to the beginning of the village Chapter 33： gather Mu Yangling didn''t know what the father said to his uncle, but when he came back, he said, "Tomorrow we will go to Xishan Village, you stay at home and don''t run around." Mu Yangling jumped up and said, "I''m going too!" Mu Shi frowned, "Nonsense, we adults are going to talk about business, why are you running?" "My cousin and I didn''t go to work with my aunt. You go talk about your business," Mu Yangling said, "The rice from the aunt''s house is still piled up in the fields. The three of them are old and weak. Weak, how can you handle it? You are going to talk about business, you can''t let you go to work, right? So Dad, let me go." Mu Shi glared at her, Mu Yang Ling said: "Anyway, all the men in the village have gone, and they must not be able to do their jobs, so let my mother go to my uncle''s house for a day. We will definitely be back before the sun goes down." Mu Shi only felt a headache, and it was not good for her daughter to have too much idea and temper. Mu Yangling did not persuade Mu Shi, but persuaded Shu Wanniang. She had already heard her daughter talk about the difficult life of her aunt''s family. Ma Liu is Mu Shi''s aunt. Among his relatives, Shu Wanniang has the deepest impression and deepest affection for her. It was only because she was the only one who came to help Mu Yangling when she was born. She also arranged for Mu Yangling to wash the third one. Mu Yangling didn''t drink milk, and she taught her how to make rice soup for her children. She was in Mu''s house. Served her for five days. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had been sick all these years, Xiao Bowen''s body was also in good and bad times, and she couldn''t take care of outsiders at all. Shu Wanniang said she would go to this relative. Now that the family''s situation is getting better, and knowing that her life is not good, Shu Wanniang naturally wants to help more. Mu Shi saw his wife''s insistence, so he had to acquiesce, and said: "Tomorrow morning, I will go to my uncle and the others, and let Liu Lang and Liu Lun from his family go there. I will go with my cousin the day after tomorrow." "Bring more meat over there. Your grandfather''s meal is like fighting a war, but you need to bring more things. You are here to help others. Don''t be a drag on your aunt." "understood." Mu Yangling said on the side: "I will get up early tomorrow morning and go into the mountains to see if I can hit a roe deer. If so, I will have lunch." "Do you think the roe deer is a rabbit running all over the mountains? If you want to fight, fight it? Go take a bath and go to bed." Mu Shi pushed his daughter out and said to Shu Wanniang, "You are too obedient to her, this child is getting more and more determined. big." Shu Wanniang pursed her lips and smiled, "It''s not all your pet, how much did you two hide from me? I just promise her this." Mu Shi didn''t dare to speak again, for fear that his wife would turn over the old accounts. Most of the villagers in Xishan Village are surnamed Ma, and most of the villagers in Linshan Village are surnamed Liu, so as soon as Mu Shi said last night, his uncle Liu Daqian went to his younger brother Liu Erqian and several other halls that were still within the fifth service. brother. Early in the morning, everyone brought their own food rations and waited at Liu Daqian''s house. Mu Shi also came with a small half bag of rice, Liu Daqian frowned slightly, "You take so much, what do your uncles think?" Ma Liu''s life was difficult, although everyone went to give her a speech, but according to the custom, they had to bring their own rations. Ma Liu''s side would cook it again and provide a few pots of vegetables. But everyone only brought enough rations for themselves, and Mu Shi carried so much alone, which would inevitably make people unhappy. Mu Shi said: "A Ling and I eat a lot, so bring more." "A Ling? Why is she going too?" Liu Daqian disagreed: "The child is still young, don''t talk about these things in front of her." "A-Ling said that she would go over to help her aunt to harvest rice, and she also said that she would bring some Liu Lang over there." Cousin Liu Zhao, who was originally standing on the side, was dissatisfied. Her son was exhausted from going to the ground these days. How could she be willing to ask them to work in other villages? Liu Lang and Liu Lun were moved, not because they wanted to work, but because of Mu Yangling''s flesh. They grabbed their mother''s sleeve and whispered in her ear, "Mother, follow your cousin to eat meat." Liu Lun nodded again and again, looking at his mother eagerly. Liu Zhao hesitated and asked Mu Shi, "His cousin, why didn''t A Ling come along?" Mu Shi was a little helpless, "The child went into the mountain early in the morning and said he would hit a roe deer over there." Liu Zhao''s eyes lit up, since he said that he wants to fight roe deer, even if there is no roe deer, there must be other meat, right? The child also had a little bit of meat last night, and it was the piece of meat that Mu Shi gave, but their family is not separated. There are five children in the two families, and six adults. More than a pound of meat is not enough for people''s teeth. . The mother-in-law also hid half of it and planned to add some titi flavor every day. Liu Lang and Liu Lun swallowed and whispered, "The braised roe deer is delicious." "It''s like you''ve eaten it before, it''s delicious when you''re grilled." Liu Lang said, "A-Ling baked some for us last time, but unfortunately, A-Yun almost discovered it." When Liu Zhao heard the muttering of the two children, she couldn''t help frowning, but she raised her head and said to her father-in-law Liu Daqian: "Dad, why don''t you let the two children go, they haven''t been to my aunt''s house for a long time, right, Let the eldest sister follow along." Liu Zhao''s daughter, Liu Rong, is ten years old this year. Liu Zhao''s sister-in-law glanced at her when she heard the words, and said to her fairness: "In this case, let''s all five children in the family go." Liu Daqian frowned, "What are you going to do with so many children? Just go to three of them. If you want to help your aunt, just go again the day after tomorrow. Okay, when will A Ling come out? We''re leaving now." "I told her that, no matter if the fight arrives or not, I will come out at this time. I guess I''m already waiting at the foot of the mountain." Mu Shi glanced at the sun in the sky. "Then let''s go." A group of more than ten people walked to the foot of the West Mountain. Mu Yangling was sitting on the ground pulling weeds and waiting bored. When they saw them coming, she jumped up and waved. Then everyone saw that the prey beside her was not a roe deer, but a goat. Uncle Liu Ting smiled and said, "A Ling is so powerful that he can even catch a goat." Mu Yangling said, "Goats are not as delicious as roe deer." Everyone: "..." What if you can''t even eat meat? So despised. Liu Lang and Liu Lun were very happy, and Liu Rong''s eyes were even more sparkling. She ran to Mu Yangling''s side and said softly, "Cousin, can I carry the basket for you?" "No, my backpack is not heavy at all." Mu Shi put the rice bag in his hand into his daughter''s back basket, carried the dead goat and walked in front, saying, "Let''s go." We walked through the mountain. Because of the crowd, we walked slowly, but it took half an hour to arrive. More than a dozen people suddenly entered the village, half of them young and middle-aged. The villagers in Xishan Village were not vigilant. Someone ran over to stop them, "Who are you? Why did you come to our village?" Uncle Liu Ting stood up and said, "We are from the Liu family in Linshan Village. We came to find our aunt and the patriarch of the Ma family in Xishan Village. Who is the brother from?" The people who ran out were startled and jumped, remembering the dispute between Ma Youcai''s family and Ma Liu''s family yesterday, knowing that the family of her parents had come to the door, they pointed at Guchang and said, "They are all in Guchang, Ma Youcai''s family is here. I found the patriarch and wanted to re-divide the valley." "What?" Liu Zhuang, who had a bad temper, jumped up, "The Ma family is too deceiving, not to mention taking up the aunt''s property before, but now they have to take up the grain farm, so shameless?" Liu Daqian was also very angry, but he was too old to hold back his temper. He turned his head and said to Mu Shi, "Go to your aunt''s house with your stuff first, put your stuff down first, and let''s go to the grain farm first." Mushi nodded. Mu Yangling dragged the three little ones and ran to find the aunt. Liu Daqian looked at it and nodded secretly. They didn''t want to run over aggressively, but they were also worried that their sister would be bullied. Now A Ling ran over just right. With her around, no one else could bully his sister. Chapter 34： lesson When Mu Yangling pulled the three cousins ??and sisters to the field, Ma Liu was holding a granddaughter in one hand and stood stubbornly in the middle of the field. His back was sad and lonely. On the opposite side, Ma Dagui was persuading the clan to redistribute the field. The valley farms in Xishan Village are the same as those in Linshan Village. They were built with the villagers money, and then divided according to the number of households. Ma''s family is the surname of Xishan Village, so they made a lot of money back then, and naturally they also occupied a lot of money. Most of the farms belonged to the Ma family. The Valley Farm under Ma Liu''s name was distributed to her husband when her father-in-law was there, and the other side belonged to Ma Dagui''s family. Her father-in-law has only two sons, Ma Dagui and Ma Dafu. Now Ma Dagui has a very good reason for re-dividing. Ma Liu has no grandson, and his family has few fields, so he can''t occupy such a large field. He has three sons and ten grandchildren, and his family has ten There are several people, and there are more and more fields, and the cornfield that Dad previously allocated is simply not enough. His reason was shameless, but no one thought it was wrong, because there was no male in the Ma Liu family, which meant that after her death, the house where she lived, her farm, and her vegetable garden would be given priority first. Allocated to Ma Dagui''s family. Such things are commonplace in the countryside. If Ma Youcai hadn''t killed her son, daughter-in-law and grandson, Ma Liu would not have objected even if she was displeased. But not now, even if she smashed these things, she wouldn''t leave it to Ma Dagui''s family. So she stood in the middle of the grain field and said clearly: "If anyone dares to divide my grain field, I will die here today." Mu Yangling was very angry, "Auntie, why would you say death at every turn?" She ran forward and pulled her behind her back, gave Ma Dagui a sidelong glance, and said to Ma Liu, "Auntie, you are really stupid, if you If they die, the cousins ??can only follow them. How should they use water to wash the blood on the field? In the end, isn''t it cheap for them? If I were you, I would go to the yamen and sue them for bullying the weak. If you don''t want to go, it''s easy, just smash the farm and repair it to anyone who wants it. No matter how bad it is, you''re going to die. What are you afraid of? Pull down their entire family before you die. You can still pull a few backs in front of you, and there are people who accompany you on Huangquan Road, right?" Mu Yangling said it softly, but everyone was frightened by this little girl. Even Ma Liushi couldn''t help but get scared and secretly worried. She wanted to threaten them with death, but she didn''t want to kill her grandniece. Pulled into the water, if these remarks spread out, I am afraid that all these ten miles and eight villages will know that the grandniece Ning is rigid and rigid. Such a character can be a celebrity in a man, but it is not a good evaluation in a woman. The grandniece is devoted to her, how can she drag her grandniece down? Mu Yangling didn''t know what she was thinking, and only said: "Auntie, this is not a decision that their family can make. Why don''t you ask the patriarch of your Ma family what it means?" Ma Dagui sneered: "This is the internal affairs of my Ma family. When will an outsider be able to take care of the internal affairs of the Ma family?" "Who said this is the internal affairs of your Ma family?" Liu Daqian hurriedly rushed, and finally came up with a group of people, he came out more and more, and sneered: "My Liu family''s aunt married to your Ma family. She is a daughter-in-law, not specifically to bully the Ma family." Liu Daqian''s eyes slid across the faces of the old men such as Ma Dagui, stabbed them to turn their heads, and said, "According to your Ma Dagui statement, there are more than a dozen people in your family, and there is not enough cornfield, because my sister''s fields are not enough. The population is smaller than yours, so the grain field should be distributed to your family, so does that mean that other families with only three or four people will also divide the field for you?" As soon as these words came out, the villagers of Xishan Village looked at Ma Dagui with a bad look. Yes, we set a precedent today and occupied Ma Liu''s cornfield. Next time Ma Dagui''s family''s cornfield is not enough, he will come. Occupy their home? Ma Dagui noticed Liu Daqian''s sinister intentions and jumped up and said, "You are talking nonsense, I obviously don''t mean it." "That''s only for my sister? My sister is your sister-in-law anyway. You don''t hesitate to come up with such vicious methods, just to take advantage of my sister''s family? Didn''t those fields feed you?" Liu Daqianbu Step by step, he dragged Ma Xiuhong and Ma Xiulan''s two children forward and asked, "Aren''t they your grandniece? Are they not the blood of your own brother? Or did your brother offend you during his lifetime and made you hold such a grudge?" Liu Daqian and Ma Dagui are of the same generation. His accusations are not like Mu Yangling''s angry words, but they will penetrate people''s hearts. At this time, everyone is looking at Ma Dagui inquisitively. Ma Dagui snorted: "This is your false accusation, Liu Daqian, I think you are the in-law of my Ma family and do not have the same knowledge as you. Everyone knows why my brother''s family fell, and it is not because of your Liu family''s daughter Kefuke children. " "You fart!" Liu Daqian was furious, turning his head to Ma Dazhong who was standing beside him and said: "Ma Dazhong, what did the patriarch of your Ma family say? Do you also agree with Ma Dagui bullying my sister like this? In this case, we Unfortunately, the Liu family also suffers from your Ma family, only three pairs of chopsticks, our Liu family can afford it!" Having said that, Liu Daqian scolded his son Liu Ting, "What are you still doing? Your cousin is dead, aren''t you human? Your aunt is suffering here, and she doesn''t even understand filial piety. Don''t hurry up and pack your aunt''s luggage, your mother and I don''t tell you to retire and die, you just throw pots and flags for your aunt and raise your two nieces to grow up and get married, I have your brother to worry about." Liu Ting bowed his back obediently and responded, really stepped forward to support Ma Liu, and said, "Aunt, nephew will take you back to pack your things." That doesn''t let their spines be punctured? The Ma family hurried forward to stop them, how dare they let them go. Ma Dazhong, who had been silent for a long time, had to step forward to apologize, grabbed Liu Daqian and said, "Liu Big Brother, our patriarch doesn''t know about this, so we might as well wait for him to come and talk about it." "Fart, I already knew about this in Linshan Village, is he the patriarch tucked into his crotch?" Liu Daqian pushed the person away mercilessly, and said to the young man of the Liu family behind: "You are also stupid. Yes, your aunt was bullied like this, you just stood there in a daze, what''s the use of raising you?" The young man in his twenties was at his most prosperous time. Hearing what his uncle (uncle) said, he rolled up his sleeves and rushed over to Ma Dagui''s three sons. Liu Daqian''s youngest son, Liu Zhuangchong, was at the front and punched him. Go to Ma Youcai''s face. Ma Dagui didn''t dare to say a word when Liu Daqian said that he was going to take the Ma Liu family back to raise him. At this time, when he saw the young man from the Liu family rushing over, he shouted: "This is in my Xishan Village, you are from Linshan Village. Don''t deceive people too much." Liu Daqian snorted coldly and said, "Don''t worry about that old guy, your aunt is getting old, her three nephews don''t have any tutoring, she can''t do anything, you teach her three nephews for her. , what is filial piety?" As soon as these words came out, the Ma family members who wanted to stop them couldn''t help but stop. This is the matter of the Ma Dagui family and the Liu family. If they do it, it will become the matter of the Ma family and the Liu family. It will escalate into a conflict between Xishan Village and Linshan Village. The villages on both sides are close, and everyone has some relatives more or less. Some of the daughters-in-law who were present were from Linshan Village, and there were also daughters who married in Linshan Village. They all stopped, only watching the three brothers Ma Youcai be beaten. Mu Yangling was stunned, her mouth was wide enough to shove a duck egg. At this time, she realized that her attack power was simply incomparable compared to her uncle''s. Sure enough, this kind of thing should still be brought forward by the elders. Chapter 35： hospitality Mu Yangling watched the Liu family beating people, eager to try, but before she could roll up her sleeves, Mu Shi hurried over. He covered her daughter''s mouth, pulled her back, and lowered her voice. He shouted, "Didn''t you say you''re here to help your aunt collect rice? Who told you to interrupt, you arrogant child? Do you want to get married in the future?" Mu Shi was only halfway there when he heard several half-year-old teenagers there vividly saying that his daughter had taught her that her great aunt had pulled Ma Dagui''s family down before she died, and he was so angry that his head was about to smoke. "Hurry up and take your cousins ??and cousins ??to harvest rice. This is an adult''s business. You are not allowed to mix in. If you don''t obey me again, I won''t take you when I go out." Mu Yangling shrank his neck, gave a dejected "Oh", and stepped forward to hold Liu Ting and the others who were watching with relish, and said, "Let''s go and help the aunt''s house to harvest rice, cousin, take us there." Yang Ling reached out and pulled Ma Xiuhong. Ma Xiuhong looked at her grandmother and the field, a little worried. Liu Ting patted his chest and said, "Cousin, don''t worry, with my grandfather here, no one can bully my aunt." Ma Xiuhong took her sister''s hand and led everyone to the field. She glanced at Mu Yangling and whispered, "Thank you cousin." Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows, and Ma Xiuhong said, "If it weren''t for my cousin, my uncle and the others wouldn''t come here." "You should have called someone back and called Uncle. Although they are busy, they can still squeeze in a few days for the aunt''s business." Ma Xiuhong shook her head and whispered, "My grandmother''s affairs are different. The goddess said that she is a child and a grandson." Mu Yangling frowned, "Do you believe?" "I don''t believe it," Ma Xiuhong shook her head, "but everyone else believes it. Grandma said it, and my uncle also believes it..." Mu Yangling stopped talking for a moment, but she thought about it in her heart. With this reputation, no matter how hard her aunt worked, she would be rejected by the people of Xishan Village and the Ma family, and even her parents would not treat her too much. Otherwise, with Linshan Village''s situation of protecting the shortcoming, it is impossible for her to not stand up for her great aunt in recent years. After all, her great aunt is still burdened by this reputation. Mu Yangling squinted his eyes, the four villages are not too far away, turn left along the main road and walk for half an hour. The six children stood in the field, and Mu Yangling said: "I''m going to pull the thatch, and you guys will rub the rope behind you. When you come back, you can bring the rice, and I''ll tie it. We''ll carry it back when it''s almost tied." Everyone obeyed Mu Yangling''s arrangement. Several children, including the youngest Ma Xiulan, were also used to farm work, so their hands and feet were very fast. Liu Rong and Ma Xiuhong took care of her again, and the children were scrambling, but they didn''t even bother at all. Feeling tired, when it was almost noon, the rice in the two fields was all **** by six children. Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "I will carry it in the afternoon, and you can go play." Liu Ting smiled and said: "Why is it so troublesome, a few uncles are still there, they each carry a few more times and they are finished." Mu Shi didn''t want his daughter to be too tired, but he didn''t agree with letting the sons of the Liu family help the aunt carry the rice, "Everyone is here to ask for advice, if they are dragged to do farm work, they won''t say it, but they must be in their hearts. It''s a little uncomfortable, so it''s better for our grandfather and your two cousins ??to go, our grandfather is strong, and it''s almost the same for a few back and forth." "Father is the master." Mu Yangling asked curiously, "Father, where are they?" Now there is no one in the valley. "I was invited to his house by the patriarch of the Ma family. I guess you are almost here, so I will come and have a look." "What does the Ma family say?" Sisters Ma Xiuhong also pricked up their ears, Mu Shi touched their heads, and said, "The Guchang will not be divided again, what happened yesterday was wrong with Ma Dagui''s family, and I have to apologize to your great aunt, because your great aunt also took his family The rice was thrown on the road, and some losses were lost, so there is no compensation." Mu Yangling frowned, "Isn''t this partial? It''s so obvious." "Okay, it''s not bad to have this result. Ma Dagui has three sons and seven grandsons." In this era, having a son is king. Although Mu Yangling was helpless, he could not adapt to this rule. Everyone went back to Ma''s house. The aunt was already cooking rice. Seeing Mu Yangling and the others coming back, she couldn''t help but wipe away her tears, stepped forward and grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "You child, you are too upright. , like your grandmother, such a temperament man will suffer, let alone a girl? Thank you auntie, you can''t be so impulsive anymore, you have to talk about your in-law''s family. " Mu Yangling was afraid that if he didn''t nod, he would be taken out for education alone, so he nodded and said, "I see, auntie." Ma Liu sighed in relief, and said to Mu Shi: "Go and deal with that goat. I''ll take a few children to pick vegetables in the vegetable garden. The rice is already cooked, just look at the fire." Mu Shi should go down. Seven or eight-year-old children can do a lot of housework, except for Mu Yangling, so Ma Liu has a few children to join, and they will soon make a fire and cook. Because there is a lot of mutton, Ma Liu has no scruples. First, cook a large pot of mutton soup, then braise the mutton. Now, it has become a small fried rabbit meat. In the past, it was not bad to have a meat dish on the table. Now that there are so many dishes, Ma Liu is very satisfied. Waiting for Liu Daqian to bring everyone back, smelling the fragrance, they all swallowed their saliva and looked at the kitchen eagerly. Ma Liu took the bowls and chopsticks out and said with a smile: "Quickly set the table, the food is ready." Liu Zhuang ran out first and said with a smile, "I''m coming, I''m coming, aunt, where is the support?" "Just in the yard, it''s shaded and windy here, cool." In order to eat early, everyone rolled up their sleeves, and soon two tables were filled, but although they swallowed at the food on the table, no one dared to move the chopsticks first, waiting for the elders to move the chopsticks first. And at the table of the elders, he looked at Liu Daqian. Liu Daqian sat on the top, moved his chopsticks and put a piece in his mouth, chewed it, swallowed it, and said to everyone: "Okay, everyone can eat." Liu Zhuang grabbed the chopsticks anxiously, and waited for the uncles and elders to grab the chopsticks before gobbling up the meat and vegetables. They are not like the Mu family. They are born hunters. They dont go into the mountains empty-handed. And when the farming is busy, I can only go to the town to buy a few taels of meat to smell the meat. Naturally, the meat is eaten by the children and the elderly at home. Mu Yangling''s children were not allowed to serve the table, so the aunt was not too biased towards them. Originally there was only a small bowl of meat and vegetables, Mu Shi directly took two bowls and evenly mixed a lot of them and put them in the main room for them to eat. Six children sat on small stools around a small table made of wooden boards, and quickly pulled the meat and vegetables in the basin. Liu Lun grabbed a piece of mutton with his hand and gnawed it, and said vaguely: "I know that I have meat to eat with my cousin, cousin, next time you go into the mountains and hunt unwanted prey, return it to us, my brother''s barbecue skills are very good. already." Liu Rong looked up at her brother and looked at Mu Yangling eagerly. Mu Yangling said, "Besides, I''ve been a little busy recently. If you guys want to eat meat, go to me and I''ll catch a rabbit for you." With a frown, "There are too many rabbits today. If we don''t catch more, the rabbits in the spring next year will be a disaster." PS: I''m thinking, should we add more updates on New Year''s Day? Chapter 36： help Several children couldn''t imagine what it would be like to have a rabbit disaster. They only knew that rabbit meat was delicious and difficult to catch. They used firewood to catch rabbits in the woods, but they couldn''t catch them. They imitated Mu Yangling to set traps. Nine out of ten were ineffective. . So Liu Lun kept his saliva and asked: "The rabbits are in trouble, can we eat more rabbit meat?" The young man really didn''t know his worries. Mu Yangling glanced at him enviously and said, "Don''t let your grandfather hear this, or he will beat you up." Rabbits love to dig holes. Although this place is not a grassland, there is no grazing, so the ecological damage is not comparable to that of the grassland, but the flood of rabbits will still have a great impact on everyone. If nothing else, Linshan Village is at the foot of the mountain. , If there are several heavy rains in the coming year, the loose soil caused by the rabbit hole will be washed down, and even mudslides will occur. Mu Yangling has not seen it, but Mu Shi has seen it. It happened once in Linshan Village more than ten years ago, so Mu Shi can''t help worrying when he sees more rabbits in the woods these days, and the situation is getting worse and worse. But his ability is limited, the rabbits he can fight are limited, and the mountains and forests are too dangerous, so he did not dare to encourage everyone to enter the mountains. Mu Yangling was thinking about how to set up more traps, catch more rabbits, and generate more income after returning, when Liu Daqian put down the tableware and waved to the person who also stopped and looked at him: "Okay, let''s eat." As he said that, he got up and walked towards Mrs. Ma Liu. Everyone knew that their sister and brother had something to say, so they relaxed and continued to eat. Liu Erqian slowly pulled a chopstick and mutton, filled the bowl, and then got up and walked over. The cousin Liu Dazhu next to him twitched the corners of his mouth and cursed inwardly. But in the end, he was getting old, and there were younger generations present, which saved face for Liu Erqian. Liu Erqian followed his brothers and sisters and stood by to listen to them. Liu Daqian looked at his sister who was more than ten years older than him and sighed slightly. Of the six brothers and sisters in the Liu family, one survived for five, and the eldest starved to death when he was three or four years old, and the Ma Liu family was the eldest. When there was a famine in the past, Liu Daqian and his five brothers and sisters survived because of this sister''s risk of death. Going into the mountains to find food, this sister is tough and strong, but unfortunately her life is not good. Liu Daqian thought for a while and said, "Sister, the farmland will not come back, but with your brothers here, don''t be afraid of being bullied by them. Tomorrow I will call A Ting and Zhuangzi to help you collect the food." Ma Liu wiped his tears and said, "No need, you have to work at home too. The autumn harvest is only a few days'' work. If it is delayed any longer, it will rain. I will do it myself here." Liu Daqian did not speak, but his attitude was obvious. Ma Liu asked, "I haven''t seen you for three or four years. Are you still healthy? How is Sanniang?" Liu Daqian''s face was a little ugly. The eldest sister married in Xishan Village, but Erniang and Sanniang married in Linshan Village. Last night, he went to Sanniang and asked her son to come with her, but she shied away in every possible way. It was serious. I hate that he can see clearly. Liu Daqian felt very uncomfortable. This younger sister was the youngest, and none of them wanted her to be sad back then. As a result, she disliked the eldest sister. But Liu Daqian didn''t say it to make Ma Liu feel bad, but said: "She is very good, and she asked me to say hello when I came." Liu Erqian sneered, looked up at Big Brother, and turned his head away. Liu Daqian was so angry that he kicked him and said angrily, "How old are you, and you still look like a dead man. If you don''t speak, no one will think you are a fool." Liu Erqian said coolly, "I didn''t speak." Liu Daqian was even more angry, Ma Liushi still didn''t understand, she only felt sullen in her chest, and her eyes were slightly sour, she blinked, blinked back the tears, and forced a smile: "Don''t bully the second brother, he is a grandfather. The people who are now, cant teach the same lessons as before. said to Liu Erqian again: "Second brother, you are also a grandfather, but you can''t be fooling around like before, but you have to set an example for your grandchildren." Liu Erqian responded casually and said, "Is there anything else? I''ll go back to eat." Then he turned to leave, and suddenly remembered something. He took out a money bag from his arms and stuffed it into Liu''s hand. , shake your head and leave. Ma Liu was shocked and was about to catch up, but Liu Daqian stopped her, "Okay, you still don''t know the temper of the second child? You have to return it, it will arouse his arrogance in a while, and he can give the dining table to him. It''s smashed, just put it away, the two grandnieces are not too young, you prepare them well." Then she took out a money bag from her arms and stuffed it in her hand, sighing: "Brother is useless, I can''t protect you, don''t blame me." turned around and left. Ma Liu was leaning against the wall and weeping. She blamed her two younger brothers. Her parents died early, and her four younger siblings depended on her to raise them with all their might. As a result, she was in trouble, but her parents brothers couldnt support her. It was an attitude and resentment that she didnt go back to her parents home for three or four years to see them, but now It seems that this matter hurts himself, hurts them, and hurts the enemy, but it''s a big deal! But she was unwilling to go back to her parents'' home as before. Ma Liu sometimes thought that she couldn''t protect her parents'' younger brother. What was the use of raising them back then? Ma Liu exhaled a breath and said with a self-deprecating tone: "It''s still useful, isn''t it useful now?" After everyone was full, Ma Liu cut up the rest of the mutton and distributed it to everyone, saying, "Thank you for coming here today, my family is poor, and there''s nothing you can do, so let''s take it." Liu Dazhu said with a smile: "Cousin didn''t spoil them, my sister was wronged, how can a younger brother not come back to find a place? Your nephews also came to train and hone." "Okay, okay," Liu Daqian pushed them out, "don''t show off your tongue here, go back quickly, we''ll leave in the afternoon." Then he said to the descendants of the Liu family: "Hold your father and Uncle and uncle, walk slowly, don''t let anyone fall, there are beasts in the mountains." Everyone responded, and each helped their old man to leave. Liu Ting rolled up his sleeves and said, "Dad, let''s go carry rice for aunt." Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "Big cousin, you and your cousins ??go to harvest the rice, my father and I can carry it, and it will be done in half an afternoon." Liu Ting expressed doubts, Mu Shi hesitated, Mu Yangling tugged at his sleeve and said, "Father, let the big cousin and the others go to harvest the rice. With so many people, they can finish it in the afternoon." Mu Shi also thinks about it. There is still half a plot of rice in the Ma family that has not been harvested, but there are many people left today. Brother Liu Daqian, their two sons, plus a few children can go down to the field to harvest rice. There are twelve people in total. The cutting can be finished in the afternoon, so there is no need to run again tomorrow, otherwise the two aunts will definitely feel uncomfortable even if they don''t say it. Liu Daqian thought about it too, and said to Ma Liu: "Eldest sister, go and borrow a sickle back." Ma Liu thought that it would be done today, so he had no intention of clearing the table, so he went out to borrow a sickle and took them to the field. Mu Yangling and Mu Shi were responsible for transporting the rice out, and the others cut the rice together. There were many people, and there were four young men, and it took less than two hours. Liu Zhuang shook his hands, seeing that the Mu family''s father and daughter had already carried out the rice from the two fields, and they were sitting on the ridge to rest, and suddenly twitched the corners of his mouth, and said to his cousin Liu Xuan, "This is also true. He''s so capable, he''s more powerful than a cow." Liu Xuan glanced at his father and said, "Shut up, be careful that uncle beats you when he hears it." The half of the land was cut, but it was too late to transport it out. Ma Liu hurriedly urged them to go back, "Let''s go quickly, or we won''t be able to go down the mountain before dark." Liu Daqian nodded, returned the sickle to her, and waved: "What are you still doing, go home soon." PS: There will be an update tonight, about eight o''clock Chapter 37： Method At this time, the sun is already in the west, and there is a shade of trees. Not only is it not hot, but it is cooler when walking on the road. Liu Rong stepped forward to hold Mu Yangling''s hand in fear, and smiled shyly, "Cousin, let''s go holding hands." "Okay." Mu Yangling reached out and pulled the plug on the road for her, and said, "It''s so beautiful to wear." Liu Rong bowed her head shyly. Liu Lang and Liu Lun slapped each other and ran forward, suddenly a white flash flashed in front of them, and Liu Lang shouted: "Rabbit!" Liu Lun shouted: "Hurry up, grab it." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, "Stop shouting, the rabbits are scaring you away, and you still catch them like that." Who knew that Mu Yangling had just finished speaking when the rabbit was so frightened by Liu Lang and Liu Lun''s shouting that he turned his head and hit the tree, and everyone was stunned. Liu Lang jumped up immediately and ran over to catch it. The rabbit was stunned for a moment, and then jumped away quickly. Liu Lang fell to the ground at once, and Liu Lun also rushed over, but was tripped by a stone under his feet. Falling on Liu Lang, Rabbit glanced at the two of them in confusion, and was about to jump away. Liu Lang screamed, "Cousin, grab it quickly, or I''ll fall for nothing." Mu Yangling stared at the rabbit and jumped towards the rabbit. The rabbit was startled and jumped to the side, but Mu Yangling didn''t stop. There were traces of the rabbit in the corner of his eyes, and he jumped over and pressed his hand forward. He pressed the rabbit under the grass and held it tightly with one hand, while the other hand pinched its ear and lifted it up. The two brothers Liu Lang ran over, looked at them eagerly, and exclaimed: "It''s amazing." Liu Ting couldn''t help exclaiming with Mu Shi, "Cousin, Ah Ling''s skills are so fast." Liu Zhuang drooled at the rabbit, "This rabbit is so fat, it must have five or six pounds." Liu Ting suddenly felt a little ashamed, his younger brother was already in his twenties. Who knew that the second uncle Liu Erqian immediately nodded and said, "The rabbit is fat, and braised is delicious." It was Liu Erqian''s sons Liu Yuan and Liu Xuan who felt ashamed. Liu Ting was instantly satisfied, the first and second rooms were disgraced, the boss didn''t say the second. Liu Daqian blushed. One was his son and the other was his younger brother. They were both ashamed. If Liu Zhuang and Liu Xuan were not born in the same month, he really suspected that his son and his younger brother''s son were in the wrong arms. Mu Yang waved his hand arrogantly and said, "Send it to you." Liu Lang laughed so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth and eyes, and said, "I''ll take it back and raise it, and let the big rabbit give birth to little rabbits." Mu Yangling poured cold water on him, "This is a male, you can''t give birth to a rabbit." "Then grab another female and give it to me." Liu Lang pestered him. Mu Yangling said: "Let''s see, I''ll catch you when you come across it." While walking down the group, they kept an eye on the surroundings. Not to mention, when they were about to leave the mountain, they vaguely saw a gray-white rabbit. Liu Lun pestered her to catch it, and Mu Yangling felt that it was not enough to catch a rabbit. It was difficult, so I went, and Mu Shi did not stop him. Liu Daqian glared at his grandson. After a while, Mu Yangling came back with a fatter gray rabbit and said, "The one just ran away." Liu Erqian took the rabbit in her hand with satisfaction, nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll have a braised drink tomorrow night." Mu Yangling looked at him blankly, isn''t it for Liu Lang? Liu Lang was also stunned, and Liu Erqian glared at him and said, "Why, the second grandpa can''t even eat a rabbit." "Okay, we''re all fifty or sixty, don''t you lose face?" Liu Daqian flung his sleeves and left. Liu Erqian snorted twice, grabbed the rabbit''s ears and followed, Liu Yuan and Liu Xuan could not wait to hide their faces, it was too embarrassing for the old father to grab something from his grand-nephew when he was so old. Liu Lang didn''t dare to show his dissatisfaction, so he could only leave regretfully. After today, it was impossible for them to ask Mu Yangling to catch them rabbits. In the past, they used to secretly ask her for some tooth sacrifices. They went to their uncle''s house to eat, and they were not allowed to take the prey given by their uncle, but it seemed that the uncle never gave them... Mu Yangling and Dad went home and said on the way, "Dad, I was chasing rabbits just now, and I was surprised that there were three or four rabbits along the way." Mu Shi frowned, "So much more?" "No, this is still on the periphery, but there are more rabbits inside, aren''t there? We are still like this in the mountains, but what about the grasslands?" There is a large grassland in the north of Xingzhou House, which has been occupied by Jinbing, not far from Kitchen Mountain, and there are more rabbits on the grassland than in the woods. Mu Shi pondered for a moment, "Let''s hit some more rabbits and bring them back to the market to sell." Mu Yangling was not optimistic, "How many people can buy it? It''s already the limit to sell more than ten rabbits a day." Although the economy of the Great Zhou Dynasty was relatively developed, in a low-level town like Qili Township, they were willing to spend money to buy them. Rabbit meat is still rare. It''s not that they don''t work hard, but the customers are not rich. "No, we''ll make jerky, and sell it in winter, when the mountains are closed, and the meat is easier to sell." "Pull it down, my mother has a big belly. If I put it in the yard to dry, my mother can vomit all night." "That''s fine." My wife can''t smell that smell. It''s fine if it''s less. He put it directly on the side of the yard, and it''s gone when the wind blows. . Mu Yangling went back to the room and thought hard, Xiao Bowen sat beside her sister obediently, looked at her with a face, and after seeing her unresponsive for a long time, he pouted: "Sister, you haven''t given it yet. Candy for me." "Oh," Mu Yangling took out the candy bag for him, and continued to sit in a daze. Xiao Bowen looked at the rest of the candy in a melancholy manner, and sighed like an adult, "I won''t have any more in a short while. Candy." Mu Yangling replied unconsciously, "I''ll buy it for you when the time comes." "But our family''s money should be kept for my brother to buy clothes and goat''s milk. I still don''t want to buy candy." Xiao Bowen took out a candy and hid it on his body. Mu Yangling frowned when he saw it, "You have eaten two today, why are you still hiding it?" "This is for Dogdan. I have agreed with him to exchange candy for his bamboo dragonfly." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up and clapped his hands: "Yes, you can''t sell it for money, it''s the same for things." Barter has a long history, and it still exists even now, but she is used to money transactions, but Mu Shi never thought about it, so the Mu family has always been money transactions, and never thought about bartering. There are too many rabbits in the mountains, and they are too many to be worthless, but selling them at a lower price will undoubtedly make the rabbits cheaper and make their labor unrewarded. Barter just solves this. Mu Yangling was very happy, hugged Xiao Bowen''s head and kissed him, and said, "Tomorrow, my sister will bring you something delicious." Mu Yangling did what she said, and early the next morning, she tied a knot with a rope and went into the mountain with her father, Mu Shi said, "Dad go in a deeper place and see if you can hit the big guy. , just walk around here yourself." Mu Yangling responded, firstly choosing a place to arrange the trap, and then taking out the bow and arrow to hunt the rabbit. Today, she doesn''t want a single pheasant, even if she sees a roe deer flying past not far away, she doesn''t care, she just aims at the rabbit and shoots. The rabbits in the forest haven''t been a disaster yet, but it''s almost there. Mu Yangling''s eyes are poisonous. After a while, he found a nest of rabbits. He used a sack to cover the hole, and found another two rabbit nests. When the fire was over, he forced them to drill towards the hole with smoke, and Mu Yangling hurried back and stayed there. After a while, several gray rabbits rushed out and fell directly into the sack. Mu Yangling counted, "...five...seven, eight, nine!" Mu Yangling saw that there was no movement, so he picked up the sack and said with a smile: "This is the whole family, so it''s no wonder it will be a disaster." Chapter 38： angry When Mu Yangling went down the mountain, there were dead or injured rabbits on the back of the basket, but in the sack was a nest of live rabbits that were jumping and struggling. Xiao Bowen was still standing under the tree with his hands behind his back to endorse the letter, Mu Yangling waved at him, and the child ran over. Xiao Bowen was timid, Mu Yangling didn''t tell him to see the rabbit with the blood hole in the neck in the back basket, but opened the sack to show him, "This is the rabbit caught by my sister, do you like it? If you like it, keep one and keep it. " Xiao Bowen''s eyes are shining, "One is so lonely, let''s raise two." Rabbits can be raised fat enough to eat in a month or two, and then, Mu Yangling said: "Just raise one, you have to cut grass for it to eat, you can''t raise two." "Oh," Xiao Bowen poked his head to look, and finally pointed to the whitest one: "I want this one, this one is the best looking." Mu Yangling slipped it out and stuffed it into his brother''s arms, saying, "Hold it up, don''t let it run away, I''ll find a rope to tie it up for you." Xiao Bowen said happily: "When Daddy comes down the mountain, I want him to help me make a cage." Mu Yangling sneered mercilessly, "Come on, Dad will only kill rabbits and eat rabbits." Xiao Bowen hugged the rabbit tightly and looked at his sister pitifully. Mu Yangling touched his nose, apologized to his father in his heart, and thought about it, "Let''s go, let''s go to my uncle, who can make cages." Mu Yangling simply threw the basket at home, took the sack, and took his younger brother to find his uncle. Shu Wanniang was sitting under the eaves embroidering. When she saw her, she instructed: "Come back quickly, your father is about to go down the mountain." "I know mother." Liu Lun was crying at home, and he rolled, howling, "That was raised by my cousin, why are you so cruel, why are you willing to eat it?" Grandma Liu stepped over him without blinking, and sat on the small stool to chop pork vegetables, not listening to him. Liu Lun howled louder, Liu Zhuang''s wife Liu Zhang sneered and said with dissatisfaction: "Arun, yesterday you and your brothers and sisters went to your aunt''s house to eat and drink, your brothers and sisters. But there is no meat or fishy smell, what''s wrong with eating a rabbit, and you didn''t eat it last night." Grandma Liu frowned, put down the kitchen knife, glared at her daughter-in-law, and said, "Hu Lielie? Yesterday, A Ting and the others used to work for your aunt. If you have an opinion, why didn''t you ask A Yang and the others to follow?" Liu Zhao sneered and stepped forward to pull his son up, why else? Are you still reluctant to let your children suffer? Liu Zhaoshi looked at his son, who had tears and snot, and suddenly became angry. He patted his **** and said, "What''s wrong with eating your rabbit? Rabbits don''t eat and keep their nests for cubs?" "Isn''t it just keeping the brood to give birth to cubs?" Liu Lun cried: "My cousin has promised me that she will give me a female rabbit today. You ate my male rabbit. How can this female rabbit give birth to cubs? How can there be rabbits to eat when there are no cubs, oh my poor male rabbit." Then he learned how grandma sat on the ground and patted her legs and cried. Everyone in the yard was stunned, Liu Ting twitched the corners of his mouth, stepped forward and gently kicked his brother, saying: "Okay, don''t cry, you didn''t eat less last night, we''ll go another day. Just ask my cousin to help us catch it." "Don''t go!" Liu Daqian frowned, obviously angry, "How many times have I told you that you are not allowed to pick up your cousin''s things, I didn''t say anything yesterday, the big guy came back together, and we were there too. , How much did you take advantage of your cousin before? I said, why haven''t you seen meat and fish for half a year, you two boys have gained weight, and the co-author is secretly looking for your cousin to eat. " said, Liu Daqian picked up a stick and was about to beat him, and Liu Lun jumped up and hid behind his mother. Liu Zhao felt distressed for his son, but did not dare to stop her father-in-law. She was in a hurry and could only explain, "Father-in-law, they didn''t ask their cousin to ask for it, they just played with their cousin..." It is said that Liu Ting and Liu Lun are fat, but they are actually thin like ribs, but in the case of a group of sticks in the village, the ribs appear "fat". Grandma Liu also felt sorry for her grandson, so she stepped forward to stop her, and said, "Okay, okay, it''s not from their cousin. When have you ever seen Shishi hunting meat for us for no reason? It''s all that A Ling''s child who cares for her. A cousin secretly gave it to me." It is not a secret in the village that Mu Yangling takes a few children to the mountain valley from time to time to eat barbecue. "They are all descendants, how do you know about us old things? Do you think Stone doesn''t know? He doesn''t say that he has a good heart," Grandma Liu wiped away tears, "A Ling is also a good boy, you are like this now Why don''t you make them cousins ??and sisters? You can fight if you want, and you can tell the children clearly." Liu Daqian choked, what do you say? Can the children understand it? Liu Daqian returned to the house angrily. Mrs Liu Zhao breathed a sigh of relief, but Mrs Liu Zhang rolled her eyes. She came late and didn''t know the reason. At first, she didn''t want to take advantage of the Mu family, but she was almost dismissed because of this. After being repeatedly warned by my in-laws, I didn''t dare to say that the Mu family was too fleshy, borrowing or changing things. And the wives of other families in the village were also warned when they married, so although the Mu family was richer than everyone in the village, no one had ever asked for trouble, and even if there was trouble outside, the elders in the village would help to block it. For example, last time Li was accompanying Si Zheng from the county, and asked about the income and property of each family. A dozen elderly people in the village all helped the Mu family to cover up. If you can afford meat every day, eat white rice, and drink some millet porridge from time to time, how can you be a low-class household? However, Liu Zhangshi only dared to slander these words in his heart and dared not say them out. Liu Lun was taught a lesson by his grandfather, and he didn''t dare to cry anymore, so he sat on the ground and wiped his tears. When Mu Yangling came over, he saw this picture and thought Liu Lun was so desolate. "What''s going on here?" When Liu Zhao saw Mu Yangling, he hurriedly put on a smile, "Aling is here? Come in, come in quickly, your cousin is crying, you two will go out to play together later." The eyes of several children were glued to the rabbit in Xiao Bowen''s arms. Six-year-old Liu Yun ran over and stared at the rabbit in Xiao Bowen''s arms for a moment, then looked at Mu Yangling with wet eyes and said: "Cousin, I also want a little rabbit." Mrs. Liu Zhang saw her mother-in-law''s brows furrowed, and hurriedly stepped forward to pull her daughter, patted her butt, and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Your cousin catches rabbits to sell them for food." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Aunt Sanbiao, I''m here to find Uncle, is Uncle there?" "Yes, yes, I''ll call you." Mrs. Liu Zhang went into the house to find her father-in-law. "Uncle, I caught a litter of live rabbits, and there happened to be a female in it, so I sent it to my cousin." Grandma Liu smiled and said, "No need to give it away. That male rabbit asked us to eat it. It is useless to have a female rabbit. What are you looking for with your uncle?" Mu Yangling looked at Liu Lun in amazement. He didn''t expect that the rabbit didn''t even spend a night. Seeing his red eyes, he immediately understood. Liu Yun looked at her eagerly and whispered, "Cousin, give me a little rabbit too." In fact, Mu Yangling didn''t like Liu Yun very much. This child was too squeamish and caring, but the other party was only a six-year-old child, so Mu Yangling didn''t care too much. After thinking about it, he gave it to Liu. Lun and the others, if they don''t give Liu Yun and Liu Yang, the two rooms will fight. "Okay, I just came to find my uncle to change things. If your grandfather promises to help me in a while, I will give you a rabbit." Only in this way can the uncle let them accept the rabbit. Liu Daqian came out with a smile, "A-Ling, what do you want to do with your uncle?" PS: Added a new chapter today Chapter 39： Barter (Part 1) "Uncle, please help us make a few cages for raising rabbits. You should do it from childhood to adulthood. It''s better to make it more beautiful." "Yo, I''m asking for so much?" Liu Daqian glanced at the rabbit in Xiao Bowen''s arms with a smile, and nodded: "No problem, I''ll ask your cousin to chop a few bamboos back, and I''ll give it to you in the afternoon. Make a small one." Little Bowen suddenly became happy, "Then I''ll go pull the weeds and feed the rabbits." Liu Yun looked at him enviously, but didn''t dare to ask Mu Yangling for it again, and just stared at him. Mu Yangling couldn''t refuse her eyes, and smiled: "Uncle, I don''t dare to ask for your things alone, I caught a litter of live rabbits, why don''t I give a few to my cousins ??and cousins, after two or three? The month rabbit will be able to hold a nest." Liu Daqian glanced at the five children and nodded slightly, "Just give it to a male or a female." Mu Yangling just smiled, and quickly grabbed it in the sack. There were two female rabbits, one for Liu Yun and one for Liu Lun, and said, "When you are old enough to breed, come to Xiao Bowen. Well, his rabbit is a male." Liu Lun and Liu Yun hugged the rabbit and laughed until their teeth were blinded. Liu Yun took the rabbit to find her brother Liu Yang, while Liu Lun went to find her brother Liu Ting and sister Liu Rong. The children gathered around, planning who would cut the grass and who would be responsible for cleaning up the rabbit... Mu Yangling still remembered the family, so he left Xiao Bowen here, and said to the most stable Liu Ting: "You help me take good care of my brother, I''m going to the town," lowered his voice and said, "Don''t allow people in the village to The child bullied my brother." Liu Ting nodded again and again, patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, no one dares to bully my cousin when I''m here." He was muttering in his heart, with a sister like you, the children in the village dared to bully you only after eating a leopard''s guts. younger brother. Mu Yangling returned with the sack. Mu Shi had already descended the mountain, carrying a roe deer and a bunch of rabbits. He was worried, how could he sell so many prey. "Father, let me go to town with you." Mu Shi sighed: "If it really can''t be done, just sell it to the butcher at a low price." "No," Mu Yangling said, "Wouldn''t we have to die then?" "Then what do you say? If you can''t sell them, the rabbits will become smelly, and restaurants and restaurants can''t use so much. You can sell a dozen or so in a day at the market." Mu Shi regretted, "There are many people in the county who eat this. , it''s a pity it''s too far..." After hunting in the morning, he could only stay there for one night before entering the county seat. Mu Shi was worried about his home. The rabbits were not fresh if they stayed overnight. Mu Yangling didn''t know what his father was thinking, so he just said: "No, we will change, just in time, the winter is about to end, and the cotton is also harvested, we may change some cotton cloth, cotton, or some food is also good, we must try it, and then No, we can only go to the county seat. There are many rabbits in the mountains, so it would be a pity not to fight." Mu Shi had to take his daughter to the town. In order to catch up with the time, Mu Shi directly took Roe deer and half of the rabbits to the restaurant, while Mu Yangling walked the streets with a basket of rabbits on his back. She first found a place to sell cotton and asked the boss, "Boss, is this your business?" The boss nodded, "My shop, why, the girl wants to buy cotton?" Mu Yangling nodded cheekily and asked, "Is this year''s new cotton?" "There are new harvests, but most of them were not sold last year. If the little girl wants to buy new cotton, some have less, and more will have to wait a little longer." Mu Yangling hurriedly smiled and said: "Not much, not much, I don''t want much." Mu Yangling asked: "Boss, do you want rabbits in your family?" "Rabbit?" The boss, Xingxingyan, didn''t understand how buying cotton got involved with rabbits. Mu Yangling took out two rabbits from the basket and said, "My family is a hunter, and I don''t grow cotton. My mother asked me to sell rabbits to buy cotton, but I have to pay a lot of taxes at the market, so I might not be able to make it in time. I want to ask the boss if you can barter." The boss also looked around when he heard the words, and when he saw that there was no inspector, he coughed softly: "Go into the room and talk." Mu Yangling knew there was a show, so he hurriedly followed. The boss looked at her basket and frowned slightly, "Why are there so many rabbits? Don''t you stay overnight?" "No overnight, no overnight, they were all called this morning. The boss doesn''t believe Momo, and it''s still soft." The boss touched it, and it was really soft, some blood was even warm, maybe it was a serious injury before, and he died not long ago. He calmed down and thought about it: "How do you want to change it?" Mu Yangling had never bartered, so he could only stare blankly at the boss. The boss moved in his heart and knew that Mu Yangling had never done it, so he said: "You are only six or seventy cents a rabbit, my new cotton is forty cents a pound, if you want to change it, I will give you one. Jin and a half, how is it?" Mu Yangling frowned, the rabbit skin and the rabbit were sold for 80 yuan, "The price the boss gave is a bit low." The boss said: "Although it''s a bit low, you don''t have to pay taxes. You have to set up a stall in the market. If those households deduct more, you will be fortunate in vain." Seeing Mu Yangling''s face Shang was still reluctant, and said: "This rabbit meat is good, but in this era, how many people are willing to eat a rabbit for seventy or eighty dollars? That is, you want to change things, if you let me buy it with money, I will I don''t buy it." The boss is not lying, so he hesitated to exchange things for him, but if he took out a copper plate to buy it, he would rather spend twenty cents to buy half a catty of pork and come back with meat and fish. "If you''re willing, I''ll also introduce you to a few that are willing to change. The families around here are all good, and I''d still be willing to take out a pound or two of cotton for a rabbit." The bosss recommendation would indeed be much less talkative. Mu Yangling agreed after hesitating for a moment. Anyway, this rabbit cant be sold if he keeps it. When the boss saw Mu Yangling''s agreement, he smiled happily. After careful selection and comparison, he chose a big, fat and fresh one from the many rabbits. Mu Yangling''s mouth twitched and he couldn''t help but whisper: "This rabbit At least seven pounds." The boss''s face was even brighter. Seven catties of rabbit meat was enough for his family to eat for four or five days, and he only needed to pay one and a half catties of cotton. He said that the business was doing well, because he took advantage of it, and he was not willing to help Mu Yangling. Introducing customers is also more attentive. He first went out and weighed a pound and a half of new cotton for her, and said, "Come on, let me tell them that a rabbit can be exchanged for two pounds. How about it, old uncle is still kind?" Mu Yangling suddenly saw a smile on his face, and said with a smile, "Thank you, uncle." After thinking about it, he took a smaller one for him from the basket, and said, "Uncle, the clerks always bully me when I am young, and in the future Maybe I won''t go to the stall to exchange money, I need to change a lot of things at that time, the uncle is familiar with people on this street, and I hope to help me more at that time." "It''s easy to talk, easy to talk about." The boss answered with a smile, and said, "Wait, I''ll go out and talk to them, and make sure to bring new cotton over here." Those who do business, not to mention the eloquent lotus, are at least eloquent. The boss only went out for less than a quarter of an hour, and then came in with four people, each with a small bag in his hand. "I heard that someone wants to change cotton?" Mu Yangling hurriedly stood up nervously, "Hello, bosses, it''s what I want to change." Chapter 40： Barter (below) Mu Yangling motioned them to look at her rabbit, and said, "My father went into the mountains to fight this morning. One rabbit is two pounds of new cotton." "Can you hit that much in one morning?" Mu Yang''s heart skipped a beat, and he bowed his head in embarrassment: "The trap was set up in advance, and there are many people in the family, so because they are still in the mountains, I can only sell it so that I can buy some cotton for the money. Waiting for things, just not to mention the length of time to set up the stall, and to pay a lot of taxes, so Several owners knew it, and one sighed: "This business tax is heavy again, and I don''t know if this store will be able to open in the spring of next year." Mu Yangling''s eyebrows twitched, the commercial tax is heavy again? "I don''t have the money, so it''s good to exchange cotton for it. I''ll look at you rabbits and choose one to go back to the family''s children for a toothbrush." This is the first time Mu Yangling has done this kind of thing, but these people are familiar with it. Usually, there are merchants from the countryside who take food or other things in exchange with them. As long as they can avoid the Sihu, everyone is happy to have them. barter. Mu Yangling quickly swapped out four more rabbits, checked the new cotton they brought, put it into the bag he brought, and carried it on his back. Seeing that Mu Yangling was leaving, the boss asked, "What else do you want to change? I think you only have seven or eight rabbits in the basket." "My mother is pregnant. I want to change some blood-boosting things such as brown sugar, red dates, longan, etc." After speaking, he regretted: "It''s a pity that the pharmacy is not the owner''s office, otherwise I''d like to go and change some herbs." The boss laughed and said: "The medicinal materials cannot be exchanged, but these little things are not difficult, I tell you, go to the end of this street, turn left and there is a grocery store, that store is a relative of mine The family has a large population and a decent family, so if you want to change it, go there to change it, and you will definitely be able to change it out." Mu Yangling was grateful, and went there after leaving the shop. There were not many things that needed to be added to the house, but there were actually a lot of bits and pieces. When Mu Yangling arrived at the grocery store, he directly explained his purpose, and said that he was introduced by the boss not far away. He successfully exchanged two rabbits for a lot of red dates and brown sugar, and also took a bag of children''s favorite food. Candy, and then left contentedly. Mu Yangling went to find his father. Mu Shi just came out of the restaurant. The roe deer were gone, and most of the rabbits were gone. There were only seven left. Seeing that there were still six left by his daughter, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Let''s go, let''s go to the market. stall." "Father, I heard that the business tax has gone up again." Mu Shi frowned slightly, "Let''s go and ask." The business tax has indeed risen, not much. With the size of the Mu family''s stalls, they have to pay five cents more every day, but it can add up to a lot. Especially for people like them, five cents can do a lot of things. . But he had to pay it again. If he was found in a stall outside, the goods would be confiscated and he would be fined. Mu Shi looked at the things his daughter had changed, touched her head and said, "Dad, let''s go to the county seat tomorrow. If you go every other day, you will stay at home and take care of your mother and your brother. Although this change is a The way, but our family is so small, what can be used is limited, what is the use of changing it back? It is still money. " Mu Yangling was suffocated by what Mu Shi said, and said dejectedly: "I forgot about this." Mu Shi said with a smile: "You are still so young, it''s pretty good to think of this method." Mu Yangling was a little dejected, she is not too young. Father and daughter sold out the rabbits and bought some millet before going home. Mushi told his wife about entering the county town, and said, "The town can''t consume so many rabbits. In the future, A Ling and I will go to the mountain in the morning, I will go to the county town, and she will go to the town to deliver food to restaurants and restaurants, but only half a When she comes back, don''t let her go into the mountains, just let her take her brother to play in the village." Shu Wanniang nodded hurriedly, "Let her learn some needlework with me. She can''t know these things when she gets married." "Okay, let her play for an hour in the afternoon and study for an hour." The two of them set Mu Yangling''s daily study time in the future. Mu Yangling also had a plan for himself. If he entered the mountain in the morning, he would be out of the mountain at ten o''clock in the morning, and he would deliver things to the town and come back in an hour. You can play with your younger brother for an hour, then go home for dinner. In the afternoon, you can take them to catch fish and roast rabbits to eat. You can also go to the mountain valley to play games. The promise to teach Liu Ting to read will also be put on the agenda... Mu Yangling suddenly thought of the great aunt, and turned over, his eyes were bright and bright, just right, he was worried that he didn''t have time to find the goddess Lao Shizi, and now there is no time. Mu Yangling smiled, even if she couldn''t help her aunt recover those properties, it would at least make her life in Xishan Village easier. Mu Yangling determined his future goals. He got up early the next morning, covered his brother with a quilt, got up and washed and followed his father into the mountain. Because it was in the county seat, the father and daughter no longer kept their skills, and tried to hit as many rabbits as possible. There are indeed many rabbits in the mountains. As long as you go deeper, you can find two rabbit nests within a hundred steps. Mu Yangling sealed one nest and smoked the rabbits out with smoke. This method is faster than shooting with arrows. She chose to throw them into the sack, and let the little ones go. "Father, do you want to bring a few little ones into the city? I heard that the young ladies in the county town are more squeamish than the townspeople, so they like to keep them. Anyway, when you enter the city, you are looking for rabbits from restaurants and restaurants, why don''t you? Bring a few more little ones, and send them back to the stewards of the restaurant and let them take them back to play with their children, or their young masters?" "Rabbits are dirty, who would like to play like this? I''ve only heard of eating rabbits and raising horses and cats, but never raising rabbits." Mu Yangling was not convinced, "Rabbits are much cuter than cats." Mu Shi picked up a rabbit, "Can those young ladies carry such a fat rabbit? I don''t think your mother likes raising rabbits, but has thought about raising cats." For Mu Shi, his wife''s aesthetics are much more reliable than his daughter''s. At least his wife was once a daughter, daughter? Well, it''s not the modesty of being a father, this child is a wild child running around the mountains, more like a boy than a boy. Mu Yangling had something to do with her. Seeing that her father didn''t trust her, she ran away and found a rabbit nest. This time, she didn''t let the little ones go, and brought them over and put them in the sack. Said: "If you are still alive when you arrive at the county seat, you will take it out and give it to someone alone. Dad, you are right. Many little girls and young masters like to raise rabbits. How cute are rabbits, you can see that your son is very happy to raise them. " "That''s because your brother has nothing to keep. You buy a horse for him to try and see if he wants a rabbit." Mu Yangling stomped his feet, "Can that be compared? A horse is 80 taels of silver, and a rabbit is 80 pennies. If you want me, I also like horses, not rabbits." Mu Shi saw that his daughter was angry, and did not dare to be angry with her any more, and promised: "Okay, Dad remember, when you enter the city, give it to those shopkeepers or owners." Mu Yangling was satisfied. Chapter 41： Cooperation Mu Shi shot a lot of prey, but he couldn''t take them all to the county town, but left a quarter for his daughter to take to the town, "If you can''t sell it, take it back, make it into jerky, and take it outside. Don''t smoke your mother in a ventilated place." Mu Yangling responded and sent the things to the restaurant for them to choose. After there were four rabbits left, Mu Yangling went straight home. Glancing at the dried meat in the yard, Mu Yangling felt that instead of cooking these four rabbits, he might as well just eat them. Turning her eyes, Mu Yangling took the knife and peeled the rabbit''s skin. She picked up two rabbits and left. When Shu Wanniang saw it, she shouted, "Why are you taking it? Don''t give it to your uncle and the others." Shu Wanniang knew about it, she didn''t want to break the current peace. Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "There''s no more soybeans at home, I''ll go get some soybeans back." Shu Wanniang was relieved. Mu Yangling went to find Widow Liu, her son Goudan and younger brother were the best. At this time, the two little guys were playing together. Seeing Mu Yangling carrying two rabbits, the little guy drooled. With a sweet mouth, he said, "Hello, Sister Mu!" "Good dog, is your mother there?" "Yes, my mother is in the house," he said, leaving his friends behind, and ran back to the house to call his mother, "Mother, Sister Mu is here!" Xiao Bowen hugged his little rabbit and ran to his sister, raised his head and asked, "Is this for the Goudan family?" "Exchange something with Goudan''s house." Xiao Bowen also wanted to eat rabbit meat, so he drooled and asked, "Sister, I want to eat it too." "No problem, my sister will take you to Shanao to roast rabbit meat in a while." Xiao Bowen cheered. Widow Liu came out quickly and said with a smile, "What''s wrong with A Ling looking for Auntie?" "Auntie, do you still have soybeans in your house? I want to exchange two pounds of soybeans with you and make soy milk and tofu later." "Yes, wait, my aunt will weigh it for you." Although Widow Liu was shrewd, she would not take advantage of Mu Yangling. After all, her son and Xiao Bowen were good friends, so she weighed ten pounds of soybeans for her. . Mu Yangling gave her the biggest rabbit, and then winked at the two little ones. Little Bowen stepped forward to pull Goudan and said to Widow Liu, "Auntie, Goudan and I went to play with my cousins. " Widow Liu glanced at Mu Yangling and nodded with a smile, "Come on, run slowly on the road, don''t fall." The two little kids responded and ran away. Mu Yangling took another rabbit to Liu Erqian''s house. Liu Erqian''s family had already collected the rice. Now several sons and daughters-in-law are threshing and drying on the farm. Only he and his two grandsons are at home. Seeing Mu Yangling When he came over with a rabbit, he frowned and waved his hand: "Why did you come here with something? Hurry up, hurry up, our Liu family doesn''t want your stuff." "Second Uncle, I have something to ask you." He looked at Liu Zhi and Liu Zheng who were on the side. Liu Erqian opened his eyes to look at Mu Yangling and said to the two grandsons, "What are you still doing, go to the side to play with your brother." Six-year-old Liu Zhi took his four-year-old brother to the next door to find his cousin to play. Mu Yangling put the rabbit in the kitchen, squatted beside Liu Erqian and asked, "Second Uncle, do you know the goddess in the fourth village?" Liu Erqian''s face was like a black pot, and he said viciously: "It''s hard not to know each other, you kid, what''s wrong with believing, you actually believe in those bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods?" "Who said I believed that?" Mu Yangling approached Liu Erqian and said in a low voice, "Second uncle, let me tell you the truth, I don''t believe in ghosts and spirits like this, so she said what the aunt Kefukezikesun said. Yes, I don''t believe at all, in this world, money can make ghosts run the mill, let alone people? My aunt is not doing well now, and half of it is because of this reputation. " Liu Erqian smiled, "Okay, I said earlier that you are quick-witted, tell me, what good way have you come up with? Say that the second uncle and grandpa will help you, don''t ask you to thank me, just pretend I am filial to your aunt." The words were nondescript, but Mu Yangling didn''t care, and whispered a few words in his ear. Liu Erqian frowned, "You came up with this? It''s not very righteous." Mu Yangling snorted coldly and said, "This is called treating others in the same way. How did the great aunt''s reputation spread? Although I was young back then, I could guess that it was his son who killed him. My uncle, aunt, and cousin died. I was afraid that I would raise my aunt''s family in the future, and I also covet the little property of my aunt''s family, so the vicious method we came up with is just imitating the method, and I don''t ask for those I just hope that my aunt and two cousins ??will have an easier time in Xishan Village, so we can help you here." Liu Erqian was still hesitant. Although he was a fool, he had never done anything wrong, let alone such a secret thing. Mu Yangling said: "That''s fine, let the aunt just live like this, I''ll just visit her every few days." Liu Erqian patted the table and said, "It''s done, but we can''t come forward in person. Although the Ma family doesn''t necessarily think that we did it, it''s not good if rumors spread. I''ll go back to the town and find a woman to come forward. It''s just that it costs a lot of money." Liu Erqian was worried. The last time he went to see the eldest sister, he had already given her all his private money, and now he really has no money left. Mu Yangling patted his chest and said, "Second Uncle, this matter is covered by me." Just as Liu Erqian was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard Mu Yangling say: "Tomorrow I will go into the mountains to hunt more prey, you can take some to sell in the town, and save the money you get, within ten days, you are guaranteed to save enough. If I dont have the funds, I will steal some money from the family first, and then you will sell the money and make up for it. Liu Erqian jumped up and smoked Mu Yangling, "Co-author you came to me just to be a coolie, I said why did you send me a rabbit..." Mu Yangling jumped up and ran out, shouting, "I just take it as you agreed, see you on the road tomorrow." Liu Erqian was so angry that he fell backwards, but he couldn''t do anything about her, so he touched his old face and said, "You''re a lot of age, and you still do this kind of publicity..." Mu Yangling ran to the next door to find Liu Ting and the others, gave them a wink, and then flew home to get the remaining two rabbits, "Mother, we''re not home for lunch at noon." Shu Wanniang rushed out of the kitchen and said to Mu Yangling, who had run away with only one figure left: "Your brother Weijiao, you are not allowed to give him those things..." Mu Yangling ran away without a trace, and Mother Shu Wan stomped her feet angrily, "This child is getting more and more nonsense, wait for your father to come back and see how I tell him to clean up you." Liu Ting got Mu Yangling''s letter of approval, so he said to his mother: "Mother, I took my brothers and sisters out to play, and I won''t be back for dinner at noon." Liu Zhao knew that Mu Yangling must have opened a small stove for them, so he nodded and said, "Go, don''t fight and play in the water." Liu Ting carried the small blog post, Liu Lun ran with Goudan''s hand, Liu Rong took Liu Yun away, and Liu Yang walked with his cousin Liu Zhi and Liu Zheng. The children in the village saw them go to the mountain valley, their eyes rolled and they followed. Although Liu Ting didn''t like people robbing them of food, his cousin never stopped him, and he was not good at stopping. Mu Yangling put the two rabbits by the water and handed them over to Liu Ting, Liu Ting stood on the stone and said, "Today we eat rabbit meat, but we can''t just eat meat. It''s an old rule. In charge of allocating, Liu Rong, you bring someone to collect the vegetables, Liu Lun, you bring someone to pick up firewood, hurry up, hurry up, or you will faint from hunger." As soon as these words came out, the children scattered and ran towards their vegetable garden. Chapter 42： harvest Liu Ting took the spare pot and put it on the stove made of clods, made a stew of rabbit meat, and picked half of the rabbit and cut it into cubes and roasted it. But only children over the age of six can take this orally. The younger ones can only watch drooling. There is no way. My cousin said that children are squeamish, and they are often hungry, so they dont give them baked goods. Even the little blog post can only hold the little rabbit and drool on the side. Mu Yangling was standing in the river with a sharpened wooden stick, aiming at the fish in the water, standing for a while, and when the rabbit meat was almost cooked, she quickly dropped her hand and forked a big grass carp. Mu Yangling laughed, threw it to the shore, and waved to Liu Ting: "I have cleaned up the stewed fish soup." "Take it back and give it to my aunt to eat." "My mother can''t smell the fishy smell, and I won''t deal with it if I take it back. Let''s stew it here. The fish is nutritious. Give my family a bowl of Bo Wensheng." Liu Ting should come down. Mu Yangling then hugged Xiao Bowen to eat. Everyone wiped out things like a war, put out the fire, and hid the pots, and then went back to their respective homes with their stomachs in their arms. As soon as Mu Yangling returned home, she was scolded by Shu Wanniang. Mu Yangling wiped her brother''s face and washed her hands and put it on the bed. She also took a bath, changed her clothes, and climbed into bed to sleep. She pulled the quilt to cover her stomach and said: "Mother, my brother is too quiet. Play with everyone more so that you can be more courageous. Always study at home, and you will become a nerd in the future." After turning over to take a nap, Xiao Bowen fell asleep early. Shu Wanniang looked at the two children, sighed helplessly, covered their stomachs, and then went out to close the door and returned to her room. Mu Shi didn''t come back that night, Mu Yangling checked the doors and windows, took a stick and put it next to the bed, and then went to bed. The next day she woke up and waited until all the villagers were moving before she carried the basket and went into the mountain. On the same day, she gave Liu Erqian some prey, and the rest was sent to restaurants and restaurants. After taking the money, she went home. Mu Shi didn''t come back until the afternoon. Shu Wanniang prepared hot water for him to wash. Seeing his tired face, she asked, "Where did you live last night?" "I found a cheaper inn in the city and stayed there. I''ll go to sleep first, and call me when I have dinner at night." Mu Yangling''s eyes swept across Mu Shi''s clothes, and when she saw her mother''s distressed face, she didn''t dare to speak. The clothes behind Dad were covered with some straw shavings. Mu Yangling knew with his toes that he had dealt with it in the land temple in the county town last night. Shu Wanniang did not doubt and went to prepare dinner for her husband. Mu Yangling said, "Father, take a day off tomorrow. I''ll go into the mountains to deliver prey to the town, and you''ll go to the county the day after tomorrow." Mu Shi nodded, "Okay, that father will go to rest first, and when your brother comes back, don''t let him come in and make trouble with me." The itinerary of Mu''s family is temporarily set like this. Mu Shi will go to the county town on a day off, and it will take two days to go there. The business here in the town is all handed over to Mu Yangling. While providing prey to restaurants, she and Liu Erqian secretly earn small money. It was at this time that the food in the village was sold at the price of last year. Liu Erqian stayed at home for a day for this purpose. They did not know who received the grain, but it was obvious that he was not a member of the three family members, so Liu Daqian only hesitated before agreeing on behalf of the villagers and asking for cash. "I don''t know who they are. If we offend the gentlemen, we..." Ma Dazhuang''s father was very hesitant. Liu Erqian snorted coldly and said, "What''s wrong with you? The villagers in the villages, they are not guilty of paying this price? If they want to offend us, they offend us first. We have discussed with a few villages before and we will sell it to a foreign businessman. Grain, foreign businessmen don''t have to look for them now, just someone will clean them up." Liu Daqian glared at his younger brother and said to everyone: "Don''t worry, I''ve already inquired about it, these people in the nearby villages are all charged at this price, and those villages are also happy, not to mention the gentlemen and foreigners. On our heads, there is a conflict, are our villagers in eight villages still afraid that the three of them will fail?" The law does not blame the public. When I heard that it was not just my own village, everyone felt relieved. So, when the grain harvesters came the next day, many families took out the grain and sold it. They have to pay for their money. Usually, some people with needles and threads also need money. In addition, this year is considered a bumper harvest, so everyone can change more or less. The food was changed, the purse swelled up, and the whole village was beaming with joy. However, some people are happy and some are worried. Liu Yuanwai, Zhao Yuanwai and Zhang Yuanwai are almost dying of anger. The shopkeepers who went to the countryside to collect grain a few days ago all passed by. They just wanted to suppress the momentum of those mud legs and hang them first. , go back and press the price again, when they panic, the price is low and they can only sell. This is not only in their Qili Township, but also in several squires in the county. Who would have known that in just a few days, someone would dare to come to their site to receive the goods? I went to the county to inquire, and then I found out that not only Qili Township, but even people in the prefecture and county were receiving grain at last year''s price, and they were still paying cash. A few squires really can''t sit still. They can''t be sure of the background of the person behind them, and they don''t dare to make a rash move. They can only meet and think of a way. They were free to think of ways, but those who harvested grain couldn''t stop at all, sweeping them from village to village. People in Linshan Village don''t know these things, they are just happy to make money by selling food, Liu Erqian even came to Mu Yangling, proudly said: "Now your second uncle and grandfather are rich, I will go to town tomorrow to find them. A mother-in-law to go to the four villages." Mu Yangling looked at him suspiciously, "Second auntie won''t beat you?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Liu Erqian stared, "Can a mother-in-law take care of the old man? Don''t worry about this, it''s up to me." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of her mouth. She had seen the second uncle and grandmother drive the second uncle out of the house with a mallet. At that time, the second uncle didn''t dare to let a fart. "Okay, I''ll listen to Second Uncle." Liu Erqian went to the town to find a woman who could talk and gave her 500 yuan and asked her to come forward to find the goddess. She said she was a goddess, but she was actually an ordinary village woman, but she would read nonsense and say something nonsense. Gradually, everyone believed her, but her life was not easy. She had several sons, and the family didnt have much land. , Although they asked her to go to fortune-telling and look at the pictures, they only gave her hard money of more than ten or twenty cents. Therefore, Mu Yangling willingly took out a tael of silver to "change his speech", and then came to a woman who could speak well. Although the goddess hesitated, she still agreed. As for how to say it, it depends on her wisdom, as long as she doesn''t tear down Ma Liu. Chapter 43： gossip So, when Mu Yangling brought the rabbit to see her aunt again, the atmosphere in Xishan Village became strange, and she avoided seeing Mu Yangling from a distance. Mu Yangling was a little puzzled, but he went straight to his aunt''s house. Ma Xiuhong and Ma Xiulan saw Mu Yangling, their eyes lit up, "Cousin, are you here?" "Where''s auntie?" "Grandma has gone to the grain farm. Some people have come to the village to collect grain these days. Grandma sold all the grain left over from last year and is waiting for the new grain to be dried and put into the warehouse." Mu Yangling put the things in the kitchen and asked, "I saw them behave strangely when I entered the village just now. Did someone bully you again?" The two children shook their heads in confusion, Ma Xiuhong said, "No, no one has bullied us recently, and the grandfather has never come over." Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Sit down, I''ll go to your second aunt''s house to see." Ma Zhang was sitting in front of the house eating melon seeds. When he saw Mu Yangling coming over, he got up and patted his sleeves and said with a smile, "Oh, the eldest girl came to see your aunt?" Mu Yangling smiled and nodded, "Second aunt is free, is your family''s rice harvested?" "That''s all, it''s finished early, and it''s just waiting to be threshed and dried." Ma Zhang''s eyes slid over her hands, and she lowered her voice and asked, "Miss, this is to bring meat to your aunt again. Oh? Oh, after you left that day, I smelled the fragrance of meat for several days, your family is really good enough to your aunt." I just don''t know why I didn''t see anyone three or four years ago. Mu Yangling smiled embarrassedly and said, "Our family is a hunter, so we can only bring this little thing over, otherwise it would be embarrassing to always get things from the aunt." Ma Zhang rolled his eyes and asked, "What did you take from your aunt?" "That''s a lot. My family doesn''t grow food, and even some side dishes, such as pickled cabbage, sour beans, and soybeans and peanuts. My aunt is generous, and my father and I are not good. We always take it from her, and we can only go back. Some things, come here from time to time to see if there is anything that can help." Mu Yangling patted the wall of her house vigorously, and smiled: "My father and I have nothing else, only a handful of strength." The wall was shot by Mu Yangling, and the mud fell to the ground. Mu Yangling smiled embarrassedly, and said with a smile: "This is too powerful, I couldn''t control it all of a sudden, hehe..." "Haha..." Ma Zhang also laughed dryly, remembering the strength Mu Yangling showed two times before, and did not dare to provoke her again. Thinking of the rumors in the village these days, she wanted to sell her a favor. Pulling the person into the door, Ma Zhang lowered his voice and said, "Miss, my aunt told you something, you can''t say that I told you when you go out." Mu Yangling asked curiously, "What is so mysterious?" "Oh, isn''t it mysterious, didn''t the goddess of the four villages say that your great aunt Kefu Kezi Kesun?" Ma Zhang hurriedly said when Mu Yangling''s face was cold: "Listen to me, now this is the case. Ah, there''s a new saying." "What?" Mu Yangling frowned and said, "I don''t believe what the goddess said." "That''s when you''re young, you''ll understand when you get older," Ma Zhang said, "Two days ago, that goddess brought something over, put it at your aunt''s door, and ran away. I heard that there were two people inside. What about jins of brown sugar?" Sugar is more expensive than salt in this world. It is one of the precious gifts in the countryside. Two catties of brown sugar is considered a moderate etiquette in the countryside. Why did the goddess give gifts to Ma Liu for no reason? Ma Liu did not know who sent the item, but many people in the village saw it, so they told Ma Liu. Ma Liu had a grudge against the goddess of the four villages, so she asked people to go back without even thinking about it, but the goddess asked her youngest son to bring it back, and this time she added 20 eggs, just saying it was right or not. Living in Ma Liu, I just ask her to forgive me and don''t hold grudges against her. Ma Liu naturally wanted to ask the various reasons, but the goddess did not speak. Ma Liu was even more annoyed when she saw her nagging. made sense. But the autumn harvest has just ended, and everyone is taking a break from their busy schedules. Naturally, such good gossip will not be let go. If there is something good, they will go to the four villages to inquire. They squatted at the godmother''s house for two consecutive days and only heard a few words. It turned out that when Ma Dagui ran to ask for life more than four years ago, it happened that she was recovering from a serious illness and her skills were greatly reduced. Feng shui, I was looking for a treasure land of feng shui, so I took the risk and calculated it for myself, but she suddenly figured out that she had done something that was detrimental to yin and morality, and she was afraid that it would affect her own feng shui peace in the future. After searching for the items, I finally found the fortune-telling for Ma Liu four years ago not long ago. That was a wrong instruction, because Ma Liu suffered from rumors, so this virtue loss may fall on her. Ma Liu said mysteriously: "The goddess was afraid that this matter would affect her peace after her death, so she prepared a big gift and came to apologize. I just hope that your aunt can accept the gift and her sins will be paid." Mu Yangling tried his best to restrain himself from twitching the corners of his mouth. Hearing this, he knew it was nonsense. However, many people believed this. Fortunately, at that time, she did not try to help the goddess to think of her own ideas, but let her play freely. The goddess also worked hard for the money. Mu Yangling tried his best to look shocked and asked, "Did the goddess say who misled her?" Ma Liu pointed to the east, and said, "Who else could it be? It was their family who went to ask their fate at first, and it was their family who benefited later. Not only that, the goddess also said, the reason why your cousin''s family is so miserable. , all because his life is too hard, he will steal people''s fortune. Your aunt''s family is because they are too close to him by blood and live close to him. The family involved with their family has more luck. Or at least it will be taken away. This he is naturally Ma Dagui. Mu Yangling frowned, this goddess is ruthless enough, it sounds like she has a grudge against Ma Dagui, didn''t she just make up some specious words to disturb the audience? is so ruthless, I dont know if it will have the opposite effect, but in the end it will affect my aunt. Ma Liu said worriedly: "In this village, except for a few other families, who is not named Ma? Anyone can have something to do with their family. No wonder their family has been so prosperous in recent years. It''s your aunt''s family. I heard that the reason why their family is so prosperous is that all the descendants of your aunt''s family, Yun Yun, have been snatched away, and the two have become one family." Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "Is this also what the goddess said?" "Where do you still use her to say it, everyone can guess it with their eyes closed." Sure enough, the wisdom of the working people cannot be underestimated. Look at this rumor. Mu Yangling asked, "Does my aunt know about this?" "Oh, who would dare to tell your aunt about such a big thing." Mu Yangling hurriedly took the opportunity to ask her, "Then ask my aunt to hide it from my aunt for a few more days. If she finds out about this, it will definitely cause trouble, so I should tell her later when the time is right." Mu Yangling paused. He said, "Next time, I will exchange things with my aunt. I will also bring a piece of meat for my aunt, and I will beat it at home. I also ask my aunt to be polite." Ma Zhang''s eyes were bright, and he said with a big smile: "What''s the use of being so polite, don''t worry, there is an auntie, and your auntie won''t know about it. That big girl remembers to come and play often." Say a few words It''s great to get a piece of meat. Chapter 44： gift Gossip or something, the person concerned is often the last to know. Ma Liu was so busy that he didn''t have time to drink water every day, and it was impossible to know, so she was just happy because Mu Yangling came to see her. She knew that Miss Shu Wanniang was not very good at growing vegetables, so she went to the vegetable garden to pick some vegetables, and took a lot of pickles to Mu Yangling to bring back, saying, "Your mother will give birth in three months. Right? The sky will be cold, and the ground will be dead. I will serve her confinement. Go back and ask your mother, if you don''t dislike me for being clumsy, I will start preparing the red cloth." "What did my aunt say? My mother often told me that you helped take care of me for the first three days of her birth. Otherwise, my mother and father were the only ones at home. They were so young that they couldn''t even hold a child." Ma Liu burst into laughter, "You child, your father and mother were not young at that time. Your father was twenty-one, and your mother was seventeen." Mu Yangling lowered her head, my mother had conceived herself at the age of sixteen, so she was not too young? When she was born that year, she was shocked to learn how old her mother was. "Okay, go back quickly. Next time you don''t have enough food, come and get it from my aunt." Mu Yangling went back and left things and went to the second uncle. Shu Wanniang turned to ask Mu Shi, "A Ling and the second uncle have been together a lot these days, and I don''t know why." Mu Shi said indifferently: "Don''t worry, the second uncle has to find the eldest uncle to do things. The second uncle is unreliable, isn''t there still the eldest uncle?" Mu Shi guessed right, and when he heard that the goddess had found such a good reason, Liu Erqian smiled and clapped his hands: "I went to your uncle, and I found someone to go to Xishan Village to get your aunt''s property back, Hmph, I see why he has any reason to shirk." "Second Uncle, this goddess is working too hard. Does she have any grudge against Ma Dagui?" "How do I know? You want to know and ask her yourself, okay, don''t get involved in the rest of the matter. You should let your third uncle and the others come to quarrels. His eloquence can tell the dead. survived." Mu Yangling hesitated, "Uncle Third is not from our family, can he help?" Liu Erqian was silent for a moment, then said, "How about I bring two pots of wine over there? But I''m older than him, so it''s too much." "If you want to, let Uncle Biao and the others go, and then take the money to the town to cut two catties of meat and buy a big rooster. I will take his grandson to Shanao and send him back two wild rabbits. I definitely want to." You have to want to. Liu Erqian said in pain: "How much does this cost?" "It''s alright, I''ll hunt you back later. You bought a subsidy from the town. Now my father goes to the county town every other day, and the business of the town market has stopped." Halfway through the matter, Liu Erqian couldn''t give up. He could only pay for his son to go to the town to cut meat and buy **** while he was distressed. He also had to tell his eldest brother what he had done recently and ask someone to come forward. Naturally, I still have to be the big brother. That night, Mu Shi was temporarily invited to the Liu family compound, and more than 20 people gathered to discuss. The situation is so good, it is obviously impossible for Liu Daqian to give up the justice for the eldest sister this time. Of course, he will not tell them the good things that his brother and Mu Yangling have done. He only said that Mu Yangling went to see his aunt today. Rumors heard in Xishan Village. Liu Daqian said: "I mean, let people ask secretly first, if it''s really like what A Ling said, we have to seek justice from the Ma family. In recent years, because of this reputation, not only my aunt is in Xishan Village. If things are not good, the girl married from the Liu family has to put away her temper and live cautiously in her husband''s house. It''s not that I don''t feel pain or hate. Now that I have the opportunity, I won''t make our daughter of the Liu family suffer again. reason." Among those present, who has no daughter? Because of Ma Liu''s reputation, there is also a voice outside, saying that the daughters of the Liu family are inherently tough, although it will not prevent their daughters from the Liu family from marrying, but it makes them less choices and more cautious. The daughters in the family took the lead in expressing their position, "We listened to the uncle. The aunt was harmed by the Ma family. Now that we know the truth, it is naturally impossible to sit back and watch." If someone takes the lead, it will be much easier later, and everyone will respond. Liu Daqian chose two clever people among the young and strong in the clan to go with his son to inquire about the news first, and then make plans. Liu Daqian said: "It''s already the end of the autumn harvest, and the rest of the people are still staying at home to dry the rice, and those who want to sell food should hurry up. These days, the stewards of Liu Yuanwai''s family often turn around at the entrance of our village. I dont know when the price of grain will change, and when everyones new grains enter the warehouse, everyone will take time out, and then go to Xishan Village. I heard that it was given time, and everyone was even more satisfied. Liu Daqian left his third brother Liu Dazhu. Liu Dazhu and Liu Daqian are cousins. They have the same grandfather. Liu Dazhu was sent to the town as an apprentice when he was a child. Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian have the same thoughts. If they can invite Liu Dazhu, their success in discussing and asking for an explanation will increase by at least 20%. Last time, Liu Dazhu also followed him to Xishan Village, but he did not do his best. You can tell by his performance that he is a good person, and he will not offend people easily. It must be beneficial to ask him to help. Although Liu Daqian didn''t like his behavior, he still had to come forward for the sake of his sister, and it was nothing but a few good gifts. Liu Daqian pushed the gift that Liu Erqian bought to him and said with a smile: "Dazhu, you still have to worry about your big sister, you also know that your second brother and I are both clumsy. , I can''t say a few words, so if I go to Xishan Village later, I have to rely on you to take the lead." Liu Dazhu was smoking a dry cigarette and said nothing. Liu Erqian knew that he was disrespectful of etiquette, and was secretly annoyed. Liu Daqian pondered for a moment, and said, "If you can really help your big sister to get those fields back, I will give your Liu Xiaobao a package for the Chinese New Year. A big red seal." Dafenghong is the first New Year''s gift for the eldest grandson of the relatives. This gift is not small. A smile appeared on Liu Dazhu''s face, and he said with a smile: "eldest brother and second brother, why are you being polite? The big sister is also my sister, and I will naturally help her. Don''t worry, go back to Xishan Village, I will help you even if you try your best The big sister wants to return the eldest nephew''s property." Liu Daqian smiled and nodded, "Then it''s hard work, Dazhu, okay, you can go back first." Then he brought a gift and sent him out. Liu Dazhu took the things in his hand and waved: "Brother, let''s go back, I''ll just go back by myself, it''s not too far." is indeed not far, the two families are separated by three households. Liu Daqian watched his figure disappear into the darkness, then he sighed and turned back to his second brother: "Okay, come back." Liu Erqian gritted his teeth in anger, "It''s best not to come to me in the future when his daughter has an accident, otherwise..." Liu Daqian slapped him and shouted: "What nonsense? How can you say that about your own niece? Tomorrow you and A Ling, don''t give his grandson any rabbits, you don''t have to spoil him, yes It''s better to eat it yourself." Liu Erqian hurriedly followed and whispered, "Brother, A-Ling said that the wild rabbits in the woods were a disaster. She said that now you don''t need a bow and arrow to enter the mountains. You can pick up enough to go to the town just by going to the traps." Liu Daqian frowned, "What do you want to say?" Liu Erqian twitched a bit and said, "The child told me two days ago that he wants to take her uncles into the mountains while he is free, so he can give the family a tooth sacrifice, if he can really get a few more and make them into meat. It''s alright to add some meat and fishy food when winter comes." Liu Daqian glared at him, "I think you''re greedy, right? You said you were taking them into the mountains. Those boys followed Shishi into the mountains to set up traps when they were 18 years old, but when did they get caught? All the ones who could have prey. The stone has been corrected again and again by the selected land, and I do not allow you to take advantage of them." Liu Erqian stomped his feet, "Brother, it''s not that many years now, everyone''s life is much better, what''s wrong with helping each other?" "I said no and no." "I think you''re stubborn," Liu Erqian was also annoyed, thought about it, and said, "Okay, don''t take advantage of Shishi, take advantage of A Ling, that child opens a small stove for several children every day, not only is it a waste of energy, It''s time-consuming and expensive. It''s better to instruct some of his uncles to go into the mountains to work for him. Anyway, a few children don''t have to follow her ass, and she doesn''t have to be the child''s head every time she comes back from town. Go to the mountain valley to serve a group of small ones." Liu Daqian suddenly stopped talking. Chapter 45： teach Liu Erqian decided to find his two sons and two nephews, and said: "You guys clean up and go into the mountains with your niece tomorrow. The rabbits in the mountains are a disaster, and now there is not much work left at home. Your daughter-in-law is enough." Liu Ting''s eyes flashed brightly, and he was secretly excited, "Second uncle, my father agreed?" Liu Erqian glared at him, "I told you all here, what do you think?" Although the elder brother didn''t agree, he didn''t stop him. "If you feel bad about it, go back and pack up some agricultural products and send them over. Shishi''s daughter-in-law doesn''t know how to grow vegetables, so all the vegetables at home are saved." These things are not lacking in the farmhouse, and all four of them should go. When he went to bed at night, Liu Ting shared the good news with his wife and said, "The children are growing up. If they can eat more meat, they will definitely be stronger and stand more stable." There are many children in rural areas who are dying. Even if the eldest son Liu Lang is eleven years old, he is still uninsured, not to mention there are two younger children under him? Liu Zhao was also overjoyed, "Go into the mountain, I''ll work at home, listen to A Ling''s words when you enter the mountain, don''t go too far, run out when something goes wrong, you are the backbone of the family, it''s natural to have those things. , you can live well without us, so don''t be greedy." The other two houses also had such instructions. Only Liu Erqian''s youngest son, Liu Xuan, hadn''t married yet, so he slept on the bed as soon as he got home. The next day, he was full of energy after the chicken crows for the second time. up. Compared to the various goals of cousins ??and older brothers, his goals are much simpler, fighting rabbits and eating meat. The four ?? brothers packed up and stood in front of Mu''s house early in the morning. Mu Shi came out and saw them stunned for a moment, then Mu Yangling said, "Father, you enter the mountain by yourself today, and I will bring the uncles in." Mu Shi hesitated for a moment and then nodded. Anyway, he didn''t usually go the same way as his daughter, he always went to a deeper place. "Don''t take your uncles too deep, just be there with the jujube trees." Mu Yangling complied, and after watching Mu Shi enter the mountain, he said to the four uncles: "Let''s go, let''s enter the mountain." They mainly set up traps today, and they will collect them the next day. Mu Yangling is very familiar with this area. After walking into the forest for a quarter of an hour, there will be a jujube tree. Soon after the jujube can be harvested, the young people in the village will come in here to pick them together, but usually few people come here, so a thick layer of fallen leaves fell on the ground. There are dates that wither and fall to the ground. Liu Ting stretched out his hand to pick one from the tree and put it in his mouth, saying, "Yes, it will be ready in twenty days or so." The wild dates in the mountains are harvested later than those grown outside. Mu Yangling looked around and said, "Uncle Biao, rabbits love to nest around here, but there are also animals that like to eat wild jujubes, so don''t go far, if something happens, just shout." Today Mu Yangling Yang Ling entered the mountain with a big bow specially to prevent accidents. The four uncles should come down. Mu Yangling inspected it, and made a mark when he saw the traces of rabbits that often haunted, and made a trap on it in a while. At this time, it was just a little light, and the morning light fell on the ground through the leaves, which softened Mu Yangling''s expression. Liu Ting poohed twice, picked up his hoe, walked over, and asked, "A Ling, where do we start?" "Dig this first, Uncle Zhuang, you and Uncle Yuan just follow what my father taught you to place the knots where I made the traces, Uncle Xuan, let''s go, I''ll take you to find the rabbit''s nest, We''ll smoke the rabbit in a while." Liu Xuan''s eyes were sparkling. Mu Yangling taught him how to read the traces and judge the size and species of the animals that left the traces, but Liu Xuan couldn''t see any relationship between this piece of grass and that piece of grass, why that piece of grass once had a fox passing by. Mu Yangling looked at him strangely, "Uncle Xuan, didn''t you smell a smell?" "..." Liu Xuan said, "No, I only smelled the fragrance of wild jujube." "...Then do you see what''s different about this clump of grass?" Mu Yangling asked, pointing to a knee-high clump of grass not far away. Liu Xuan took a closer look and said, "It seems that he was bent over." "Where''s the bush next to it?" Mu Yangling pointed to the top of the bush, and it was also slightly bent. If you didn''t look carefully, you couldn''t really see it. "It was also bent." Mu Yangling nodded, "Do you know how it was bent?" Liu Xuan shook his head. Mu Yangling pointed to the first cluster and said, "It was blown by the wind." Liu Xuan: "..." "Look there is a large open space over there, standing here just can blow the wind, that is to say, this position is directly facing the air outlet, and the fold of the grass is overall downward, the curvature is very smooth, not like Animal overwhelm." Liu Xuan nodded excitedly, "I understand." "Then what about the bunch you''re looking at?" Liu Xuan hesitated: "It was also blown by the wind?" "No, it was bent by a wild boar." "..." Liu Xuan looked and looked, and asked, "How do you know?" "There is a shallow pig''s foot print on the ground, and there are two pig feces behind the tree." Liu Xuan lay on the ground and looked at it for a long time, but he couldn''t see the shallow pig''s hoof print, but he saw the pig feces behind the tree. Although he didn''t pay attention, he wouldn''t notice it, because the grass under the tree was also very thick. You can''t find it by looking at it. "And the grass suddenly bent down from the top two-thirds, so it must have been bent by something..." Liu Xuan''s eyes looked back and forth between the two grasses, but he still couldn''t see how their bending degrees were different. He turned his mosquito-repellent incense eyes to look at his niece and said, "A Ling, I''d better stop learning, you just tell me directly. The rabbit''s nest is there, I''ll go to smoke." "...Well, the rabbit''s nest is in the grass not far under the tree you saw just now. Didn''t you see the hole when you went to open it just now?" Mu Yangling asked him to see the two pieces of grass. In order to continue teaching him how to recognize the rabbit hole, it is clear that the homework she has prepared is not going to work. Liu Xuan touched his nose, ran to look at the hole, and asked, "It is said that there are many exits from the rabbit hole. Where are the other exits?" "I''ll look for it." Mu Yangling turned around here and found another hole, and said to Liu Xuan, "Come here and guard, put a sack around the hole, and I''ll make a fire to smoke the rabbits." There are many trees in the forest, and even the slightest spark could cause a fire, so Mu Yangling was very careful every time she started a fire. It was the first time she brought Liu Xuan into the mountain, and she was really worried about handing over such an important matter to him. Mu Yangling taught him some skills, so he pulled a few handfuls of green grass and a handful of hay and placed them at the entrance of the cave, and lightly opened the flint to light them. The big leaves fanned vigorously towards the hole. Most of the smoke that was born went into the hole. After a while, the smoke floated out from another hole, and Mu Yangling knew that it was almost there. She was afraid that there were still holes to be found, so she looked around and planned to wait until When smoke came out of other places, I ran to block it. The two of them were very lucky. The first rabbit hole they found had only two exits. After waiting for a while, there was an exclamation from Liu Xuan''s side, and a snow-white rabbit quickly escaped from the hole and rushed in. in his sack. Liu Xuan quickly pressed the sack when he saw that there were no more rabbits coming out, and shouted happily, "A-Ling, come and see, the snow-white rabbits are so beautiful." Mu Yangling ran over to see, a big snow-white rabbit and four little rabbits were quietly huddled under the sack, Mu Yangling said happily: "Uncle Xuan Biao, you are so lucky, this kind of snow-white rabbit in the county town. Those young masters and young ladies like it the most, so lets hurry down the mountain and let my father take it to the county seat, and it will definitely sell for a good price. Liu Xuan raised his smiling face, "Where is my luck, it is obviously A Ling who is lucky. Chapter 46： aware Whether it was Liu Xuan''s luck or Mu Yangling''s luck, they all went well in the future, and they brought several rabbit dens in a row. The grass under the jujube tree is lush and old and hard to chew, but there will be a small valley and a small pond there, as long as it is not a dry season, the grass inside is tender and tender, so many rabbits are I love digging holes in or near the jujube forest, just to eat the tender grass and drink water. But because people from the village come here to pick wild jujubes every year in late autumn, the Mu family and their daughters consciously bypassed this area and left these rabbits to hunt when they came to pick wild jujubes. There are fewer when they go to each household, but in autumn the rabbits are so fat that they can more or less beat their teeth. Today, Mu Yangling took them for the first time, so he brought them here to get acquainted with them. After tomorrow, he would have to change to another place. It would be much more dangerous to go to the places where Mu Yangling often hunted. But there are more prey too. When Mu Yangling and Liu Xuan returned with a small half bag of rabbits, the three of them also made the trap and were sitting on the ground to rest, each of them nibbling with two dates in their hands. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to collect the prey." Mu Yangling''s traps were arranged in the other direction, and it was almost time now. She took them there and taught them how to identify traps by the way. When Mu Yangling went all the way to take out the prey trapped in the trap, and then cover it up, the four brothers of the Liu family were all shocked, "This trap alone can make a lot of money." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "It''s because I''m lucky today, I don''t usually have so many traps." Almost three traps can destroy one, and one of the four traps has a prey in it. Mu Yangling even found a goat in the last trap. The goat fell into the trap and injured his leg, and was raising his head and calling Mu Yangling "". Mu Yangling took a closer look and found that its belly was bulging, so he jumped down and grabbed its horns vigorously, touched its belly, and said, "The goat is pregnant with a baby sheep." Mu Yangling''s eyes are bright, and Mu Bowen is weak. She wanted to buy him a sheep for goat milk a long time ago, but she had a bad life before, and she didn''t have any money at home. The matter was delayed, but I didn''t expect to catch a pregnant goat now. Mu Yangling jumped into the trap and said to the four uncles: "You guys help me with other things, I''ll go out with the goat." Liu Ting said: "It''s still me and you, and Uncle Biao will carry it out. What if you are kicked by a goat?" This wild goat is not the same as the domestic goat, it is very fierce. Mu Yangling said to himself: "It doesn''t dare to kick me." Lifting by two people will cause damage to the goat more or less. Only she is the best to hold it, and it is not heavy anyway. Mu Yangling gave them something, jumped down and grabbed the goat''s front legs lightly, then went around its back and picked it up. The goat struggled violently for a while, and found that not only could it not break free, but it would aggravate the wound. With Mu Yangling''s constant stroking of its chin, the goat gradually became quiet, and was carried out of the trap by Mu Yangling obediently. . There is no place for cattle and pigs in Mus house, only a utility room, but obviously, goats cannot be kept in it, and Mu Yangling doesnt care, so he directly tied it with a rope and tied it to a large rock. The next step is to divide the prey. Mu Yangling took out the prey that had fallen into her trap and put it aside, and the rest was her rabbit nest with Siren Tao. Mu Yangling said: "These are the four uncles. If you want to get them to the town to sell, you have to hurry up. Some of them are relatively small. You can also keep them at home first, and let the cousins ??mow the grass for them to eat. It will definitely be sold in a month or so. Liu Ting pondered: "Keep two for the family, and sell the others. We have never raised rabbits. What if they die? If the others can''t be sold and brought back, if they are still alive, they will be raised first, and they will die. Just smoke it into jerky and save it for winter. The other three have no opinion. Mu Yangling got up and said: "Then you jump out, I''m going to get ready to go to the town too, big cousin, the litter of white rabbits just now was very beautiful. Going to the county town is different, why don''t my dad take it to the county town." Liu Ting said with a smile: "That thing was made by you. After all, we just borrowed your light. If we didn''t know that you didn''t want it, we would have given half of all the rabbits to you. Since this thing is going to be taken to the county seat. , that''s yours, I sold it back and asked your father to buy you candy." Liu Xuan took out the nest of rabbits from the sack and gave it to Mu Yangling, and said with a stern face, "If you don''t want it, we won''t dare to follow you into the mountains in the future." Mu Yangling took it after thinking about it, and raised the rabbit carefully in the cage. Liu Ting and the four discussed it, and finally decided that Liu Ting and Liu Xuan would go to the town, while Liu Zhuang and Liu Yuan stayed at home. Mu Shi soon came out of the mountain, carrying a wild boar on his shoulders and a fiery red little fox in his hands. Seeing the sweat on his forehead, Mu Yangling rushed forward to catch the wild boar and looked at the fox in amazement, "Father, this color is so beautiful, it''s still alive." Mu Shi nodded, threw the little fox in the cage, and said: "I picked it up in the mountains, the big fox is probably dead," Mu Shi saw that the four cousins ??were all there, and said, "You guys have a good harvest today, right? " Liu Ting nodded and smiled: "Very good, thanks to A Ling for taking us." Mu Shi had a smile on his face and said proudly: "A Ling has a natural instinct in this area, he is stronger than me. If you want to go to town, hurry up and go early. A Ling only goes to restaurants and restaurants, but it''s fast." This means that he is no longer walking with them. Liu Ting hesitated for a while, then nodded in response, and said hello to them, and then said goodbye to the Mu family and their father and daughter. Mu Yangling noticed something was wrong and asked, "Father, what''s wrong with you?" Mu Shi wiped his sweat and said worriedly: "Something happened in the mountains. There was a fallen tree in the place I used to go, and there were signs of fighting. I looked carefully, and it turned out to be a black bear and a female worm." Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "How did they come out?" Although it is dangerous in the kitchen mountain, because the kitchen mountain is very large, the whole mountain range is continuous, and this belongs to the end of the mountain range, and there are generally few such beasts. They usually have to be careful about wild boars, wolves and other beasts. No matter how powerful Mu Yangling and Mu Shi are, it is impossible for them to be more powerful than a tiger or a black bear. That thing is too scary to explain. Mu Shi was also very irritable, "I don''t know how they came here, but I always feel that this year is not going well." In the end, Mu Shi was only standing near, and he had only been hunting for more than ten years, so he did not have much experience. In his memory, he did not find similar incidents, but the hunter''s natural intuition told him that this matter was very important and very important. Danger. Mu Shi saw that his daughter was also worried, so he suppressed his anxiety, touched her head and said, "Don''t worry, the black bear won''t run outside, at most wandering in the deep forest." "Father, then you shouldn''t go in so deep in the future. Anyway, our family has enough money for the winter, just take your time." Mu Shi hesitated, "Your mother is going to add a younger brother to you in the winter, so why do the family have to prepare more money." "No matter how much money you have, your life doesn''t matter. Dad, we can make money outside as well. Although it''s a little less, it''s enough for our family to live." Shu Wanniang listened to the whole process in the room. She held her stomach and looked at Mu Shi with tears in her eyes, "If something happens to you, who else can I rely on for the children?" Mu Shi suddenly felt distressed, hurriedly stepped forward to hug his wife, and promised: "Don''t worry, I won''t go too far from tomorrow, will I be with my daughter?" Chapter 47： reason This is the reason why the Mu family has been unable to accumulate money - Mu Shi is too affectionate with children, and others are too lack of fighting spirit. Liu He, the patriarch of the Liu family, once regretted that Mu Shi was too attached to his family, otherwise he would definitely have achieved a great career, because he was not lacking in ability, emotional intelligence and intelligence, but he was unwilling to leave his wife and children to go out for a career. Mu Shi''s father once accumulated a lot of money for him. Although he lost a lot of money in the chaos of more than ten years ago, Mu Shi has lived a life of four or five years when he has enough food for the whole family, and he often goes out. According to Liu He''s private calculations, Mu Shi can save at least one hundred taels of silver a year. In the end, after marrying a daughter-in-law, the days are not only better, but they are getting worse. Speaking of which, I have to talk about the identity of Shu Wanniang. She is the second young lady from the Shu family. The Shu family is a small family in Jingzhao Mansion. It has been handed down for two or three hundred years. Rooted in the land of Jingzhao Mansion, it is decades longer than the history of this dynasty. Shu Wanniang''s father''s house is considered a side branch, but his family is good, and it is not worse than the direct branch. Unfortunately, the background is a little worse, so when the court fled south, he was left behind and suffered indiscriminately. After all, Jingzhao Mansion is the home of the Shu family. If the Hu people were more polite to them, maybe they would also be thinking about the court in their hearts, how to live or how to live, but in less than ten years, Shu was left behind. A few branches of the family were tossed by the Hu people and lost half of the family business. Father Shu immediately contacted Yuan Jiajun who was stationed at the border at that time, and was willing to give half of his family fortune to protect him and flee south. Of course, the upright and brave Yuan Jiajun did not ask for money from the Shu family and was willing to **** them to the border of Dazhou for free. Shu Wanniang encountered a bandit when she fled to the kitchen mountain in the south. In the chaos, she was pushed out of a carriage and looted by the bandits. At that time, Mu Shi was alone and full of courage. He lived in the mountains for a long time. As a result, he was hunting when the bandits rushed in and frightened the prey away. When he looked again, he found the faceless Shu Wanniang being pulled by the bandits. At that time, Shu Wanniang was only young, and she was still a little girl. She was lucky not to faint. She would kill herself when she got the chance, but she was pulled by the bandits and tortured on the spot. Mu Shi was an honest and kind young man. Can''t watch it, so the hero saves the beauty. Mu Shi rescued Shu Wanniang and only stayed at the bottom of the mountain for one night before taking her to find her family, but the Shu family adhered to the rules of etiquette. Of course, it was impossible to have a daughter who was robbed by bandits. Mu Shi was furious. Next, I took Shu Wanniang away. Shu Wanniang was sad for a year and almost died on the sickbed. That year almost exhausted Mu Shi''s savings. Mu Yangling once heard Shu Wanniang apologize more than once, saying that if she wasn''t sick and squeamish at the time, she wouldn''t make her children''s life so sad. Of course, every time Mu Shi held her hand, he said softly, "It''s all worth it." Then Mu Yangling was going to carry his younger brother back to their room, leaving the space for the couple. Shu Wanniang is everyone''s young lady, so their family''s living standard has always been much higher than that of the villagers. They don''t eat chaff, and they won''t eat coarse grains that make their throats difficult. However, this kind of living standard has made their family''s expenses always high. She has never been able to save much money, not to mention that Shu Wanniang always needs to take medicine for three or four months a year. And Mu Shi, who was very profitable in the past, was not willing to leave his wife and children for too long. After getting married and having children, the farthest place Mu Shi went was Mingshui County. Money is coming. Mu Yangling is a fetus, and she started kicking or rolling consciously in her mother''s belly since six months. In addition to her intelligent performance since birth, she has always been a big part of the family. She was willing to persuade her father to go out and earn more money to support the family. Maybe her parents would also consider her opinion, but she was also a comfortable life. She felt that she had meat, food, clothing and shelter. This was another troubled time, and there was nothing more important than life. So she didn''t agree with her father''s adventures. Once there was trouble, the family would stay together and never go anywhere, and Mu Shi would happily guard his wife and children on the hot kang head. The same is true now. As soon as Mu Yangling heard that the mountains and forests had changed, he didnt agree with his father going to the deep mountains. He planned to take the father and daughter with the four uncles to circle around the outside. Anyway, there are many rabbits this year. , do not worry about not being able to catch prey. was about to meet an ambitious man who planned to kill a black bear or a female worm, then he would not have to worry about it for three years. Be aware that these two things are valuable from head to toe, from skin to blood. Shu Wanniang and Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief when their father agreed, Mu Yangling waved: "Dad, don''t worry, I''ll buy more millet when I go to town today, and I''ll buy some new rice with the villagers when I go back. Enough to eat next summer, so we don''t have to worry about it. If the food price rises, it will rise. It has nothing to do with us. We have a vegetable garden at home. ." "Okay," Mu Shi helped his wife into the house and reassured her: "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself, you can take care of your baby, I will go to the mountain tomorrow to see, if there are few prey, I will not go. In the county seat, just take care of the business in the town." Mu Shi comforted his wife, then pulled out the trolley and put the wild boar on it, then put the cage containing the little fox and the white rabbit on the car and tied it up, and said to his daughter: "Put your things up too, when you arrive at the town I''ll put it down for you." Don''t have to carry it by himself, Mu Yangling is relaxed and busy putting things away. Mu Shi pushed the car and walked in front, Mu Yangling followed behind his father. Mu Yangling counted the money he had recently earned with his fingers and asked, "Father, can our family save fifty taels of silver after this trip?" Mu Shi calculated in his heart, shook his head and said, "It''s hard to estimate, the price of wild boars and rabbits is certain, but I don''t know how much this fiery red fox can be sold for." Mu Shi regretted, "I am in Xingzhou Prefecture for this thing. I''ve seen people sell it, and everyone bought it for ten taels of silver, especially for the young lady to win, but our Mingshui County is too small." "There is a magistrate in Xingzhou, of course it''s big," Mu Yangling pointed, "You can''t sell 10 taels of silver, but 5 taels can always be okay?" Mu Shi glanced at his daughter, broke her fantasy, and said, "Impossible, it''s already sky-high to be able to sell forty taels of silver." Mu Yangling pouted, "Xingzhou House is not far from the county seat. It only takes a day to walk. If you ride a horse, you''ll be there in an instant." Mu Shi laughed, "But how many people in the world can afford to ride a horse? Come on, don''t be so gloomy, Dad thinks there''s nothing wrong with this, we can''t let us spread all the good things, and we have to give Others take a sip of soup." Mu Yangling got bored for a while, then became happy again, and asked: "Dad, do you wonder if we are dragging you down? If the big cousin and the others knew that they could earn six taels more by walking an extra day, they would definitely be willing to. ." It is not bad to know that the rural area can earn four taels of silver a year, let alone six taels? Mu Shi had a clear heart, smiled and said to his daughter: "Silly children, it''s fine if you don''t dislike your father''s worthlessness. I think our family is very good, why should we envy those? Silver can always be earned." After all, he I just don''t want to be too far away from my wife and children, let alone worry about them. Chapter 48： written request for leave Go for a drip first, come back in the afternoon and then update, it is easy to catch a cold at this time, everyone should pay attention to your health. Chapter 49： against Mu Yangling sent the prey to the restaurant and restaurant, received the money from the cashier, and was about to go out when the shopkeeper Zhang stopped him, "Miss Mu, from tomorrow onwards, you will send me five more rabbits, If you can hit a roe deer, it''s even better, you bring it, and I want it all." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, "Manager Zhang, your store''s business is getting better and better." Shopkeeper Zhang laughed and said, "It''s not that my business is good, it''s just that there are a lot of people from outside recently, and the rest are fine. People have to eat. Our business in Piaoxianglou is naturally better." Qili Township only has wild jujubes and furs on Chushan Mountain as special products, so Mu Yangling asked, "Is someone here to collect furs and wild jujubes?" "That''s not true. These two groups of merchants came only at the end of autumn, and now they are here to harvest food." Manager Zhang smiled when he said this, and he knew more or less about the movement outside. Rice is expensive and grain is cheap. It''s just bullying those foolish people, and the owner must have also participated in it. I just don''t know how much they will lose this time. The last time I saw the owner, that person''s face was not very good. "Okay, you can go back quickly, you can deliver things early tomorrow." Mu Yangling responded, but when he went out, he glanced at the Piaoxiang Building, so many people came to collect food? Will food prices continue to rise? It seems that when I return to the village, I have to take out some more money to buy food with everyone. Mu Yangling went directly to the grain shop, planning to buy more millet to prepare, so that he would not have to come and buy it for a long time in the future. What Mu Yangling didn''t expect was that the price of rice dropped, and even millet returned to its previous price. Mu Yangling asked the shopkeeper of the grain shop in surprise, "Why has the price of rice dropped again?" The shopkeeper ?? glanced at her and said, "Why do you care so much? Buy it if you want, or pull it down if you don''t." The attitude was very bad. Mu Yangling frowned and felt unhappy in her heart. If she had turned around and left in the past, she would never step into this store again, but now she has learned to be patient, so Mu Yangling just glanced at the shopkeeper indifferently and then shook her hand. Said: "Bring me a hundred catties of millet to pack." Mu Yangling didn''t care anymore, but her attitude angered the shopkeeper. He snorted coldly, "One hundred catties? Have you got enough money? Don''t look back and weigh it but you can''t get it." He is no stranger to the Mu family and their daughters. When they come here to buy millet, they usually buy 20 kilograms at most. Mu Yangling only felt anger surging in her heart, but she suppressed her temper, gave the shopkeeper a contemptuous look, and said lightly, "Oh? How much is a hundred kilograms of millet? I''ll count to see if it''s enough. " After speaking, she tore the purse from her waist and took out a few strings of copper coins. These coins were either brought from her home or just received. One coin was a thousand coins, while the other was a hundred coins. Yes, but Mu Yangling tore the rope and scattered it on the counter, then took out a piece of money and tore it apart. A small pile of copper plates suddenly piled up on the counter, Mu Yangling raised his chin, and said to the shopkeeper, "Count it, Not enough for me to add more." "You!" The shopkeeper was so angry that he pointed at Mu Yangling and was speechless. There were other people in the store buying food, and they all looked over at this time. Everyone knew that the shopkeeper had a bad attitude. At this time, he was happy to see his jokes, so he coaxed and said, "I think the little lady has enough money. You should weigh the food first and then count the money, right?" "That''s pretty easy to count, there''s almost two coins on the counter, right?" "Yeah, yeah, why don''t we be a witness?" "Take it down, you can only count to three hundred, can you count more than three hundred?" The shopkeeper looked at Mu Yangling with a gloomy face, and said, "Sixteen cents per pound of millet, Xiao Er, go and weigh it for her." Mu Yangling raised his hand and said, "I changed my mind. I want to buy one hundred and twenty kilograms. The total is one thousand nine hundred and twenty. The shopkeeper, count it." The shopkeeper almost crooked his nose with anger. There were only two employees in the store, and one of the three people had to count the money, which would take two quarters of an hour. The most important thing was that the two employees in the store could only count the money. Will count to nine hundred, and then get confused. But there are other businesses in his store, how much time will it take? Coupled with restlessness, you can go wrong, and if you go wrong, you have to start over. Mu Yangling troubled him, a very simple method, but **** useful. Seeing that his nose was crooked with anger, Mu Yangling was finally happy, and snorted coldly and stood on the side watching. The other people in the store also came up to join in the fun, and said with a smile: "The shopkeeper, you count as soon as possible, we are in no hurry." "Yes, yes, we are not in a hurry at all." There are still people over there who are counting their fingers, whispering: "Is one hundred and twenty pounds of millet worth one thousand nine hundred and twenty? This little lady is too fast, don''t be deceived and cheapen others. " "Don''t look at who this is. The little lady of the Mu family followed his father to sell rabbits in the market when she was six years old. The arithmetic is fast and accurate, and she can''t be wrong. Now it''s up to the shopkeeper to count the coins." "The shopkeeper is also, the little lady of the Mu family has a good temper, and she can even make the little lady of the Mu family angry." "Oh, keep your voice down, this grain shop belongs to the Liu family." There were more and more discussions in the store, and more and more people gathered around. Now the shopkeeper can count and count. He also knew that he had become more impatient recently, he took a deep breath, gave Mu Yangling a cold look, and began to count. Mu Yangling turned her head with a light snort, she naturally knew the money she took out, and she was not afraid of the shopkeeper''s tricks under the eyes of the public, so she leaned against the counter and watched. Shen San stood behind the crowd listening to everyone''s discussion, looked at the child in the crowd with slight surprise, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. The shopkeeper counted it again and said, "It''s 1,800 wen in total, and there is still one hundred and twenty wen." Mu Yangling took out two more strings of money from the purse, and looked at the shopkeeper with a half-smile, "Do you want to take it apart and count it?" The shopkeeper took a deep breath and said with a stern face: "Little lady is joking, your money is counted on strings, naturally you don''t need to count it anymore." Mu Yangling snorted coldly and threw down a bunch of money, counted out another 20 coins and threw it to him, stepped forward, picked up the bag full of millet, weighed it, and looked at the man. The guy hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, little lady, everything in our store is adequate." "Of course I know that the items in your store are heavy enough, but you can''t help tying the bag to me, so how can I carry it back?" The guy realized that he was stupid after hearing it, and hurriedly turned around to get a rope to help her tie the bag. Only then did Mu Yangling carry a bag of rice and strode away. The people in the town had long been accustomed to it, so they were not surprised to see Mu Yangling carrying something taller and heavier than her, but Shen San and his party were not surprised. Eyes widened. Shen San shook the fan in the handshake, turned his head to his subordinates and said, "I only heard that the customs of the border are strong, but I don''t know if a child can be so powerful?" The subordinate coughed lightly and said, "Third Young Master, that should be an exception." If everyone at the border was so powerful, how could the Hu people still occupy half of their country? Only then did Shen San regain his balance, and waved his hand: "Let''s go, let''s go and see how the food procurement is going. If we can, we can withdraw. After eating the meat, always keep some soup, otherwise Qi Xiuyuan will be in trouble. already." Chapter 50： beg Shen San is the third son of the Shen family in Huizhou. The Shen family of Huizhou was the first emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, and was also the in-law of General Yuan''s family. It was because of the support of the Shen family that the Yuan family army was able to defend the border when the court was in arrears with food and grass. The relationship between the military attache and the Shen family has always been good, and Qi Xiuyuan is no exception. The squires headed by the Zhang family united to lower the price of grain, but raised the price of rice. Qi Xiuyuan was not a civil official and could not manage the government affairs of the Xingzhou government, but they offended him by putting their ideas on military rations. Qi Xiuyuan was naturally not polite. It happened that the Tongchuan area was suffering from drought, and they couldn''t buy food if they wanted to. The Shen family was very willing to be a good person and make a fortune, so Qi Xiuyuan took out military salaries to buy food, and gave it to Shen San, who happened to be in Jiangling Prefecture. send a letter. The Shen family bought grain in the Xingyuan Mansion area, using last year''s price, which undoubtedly made the calculations of the Zhang family and others fail. Now they have to back down and increase the price of the purchased grain and reduce the price of rice. When Shen San hurried to the General''s Mansion in Xingzhou Mansion, Qi Xiuyuan was chasing Qi Haoran with a stick all over the yard, "You stop for me, if you dare to run again, you are not allowed to eat at night." Qi Haoran ran faster, Qi Xiuyuan almost went crazy, "The book I finally bought, you tore it up!" Qi Haoran was aggrieved, "I didn''t do it on purpose, I was careless when fighting with them." Fan Zijin, who was chasing after him, almost helped his forehead. He hurriedly remedied: "Cousin, everyone is just kidding. Haoran didn''t expect to tear up the book by accident." Qi Xiuyuan jumped like thunder, "You guys are still fighting outside! Say, how many things are you hiding from me? Qi Haoran, come here and let me play ten slapsticks, or I will fine you not to eat for two days." Qi Haoran hesitated between the board and the rice, and when he saw Fan Zijin motioning for him to run away, he quickly retracted his already outstretched foot, turned around and ran. A roar from Qi Xiuyuan came from behind him, and Qi Haoran ran faster. Qi Xiuyuan stared at Fan Zijin with red eyes, stretched out his hand and twisted his ear and said, "Did you wink him?" "No, cousin, I''ve been by your side all the time, how can I have the courage?" Fan Zijin begged for mercy: "Cousin, we really didn''t mean it, you know Haoran has a straight heart, those people scolding cousin as a martial artist, we Naturally unconvinced, his martial arts are so strong that he can''t hold back his strength, and in fact he just pushes lightly, who would have known those people would be so reckless?" Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, "Those silverfish, what else do they do other than bully the people? I originally sent you to the academy to let you get in touch with the outside world. Since you are unhappy, I will ask the gentleman to teach you at home, don''t worry about it. the words of those people." Fan Zijin was naturally happy not to see those hated people, and answered happily, then looked at Qi Xiuyuan cautiously and said, "Cousin, can the Haoran punishment be dispensed with..." "No shit," Qi Xiuyuan said angrily, "don''t come back if he has the ability, and I''ll starve him three times when he comes back. He thinks those books are so easy to buy? I don''t care if he tore them or someone else tore them up, After all, it was torn by his hands, hum!" Qi Xiuyuan turned and left angrily. In the corridor, he met Shen San standing with a smile on his face. Qi Xiuyuan restrained the anger on his face, clasped his fists and smiled, "How come you have time for the third son?" "The business has already begun to wrap up, and I will be leaving Xingyuan Mansion in a few days, so I came over today and talked to the general." "Then I''m going to hold a banquet for the third son to celebrate. It just so happened that I just got a jar of 50-year-old Bamboo Leaf Green not long ago." "Then I''m lucky..." The two of them walked while talking, and it was natural to have a drink at night. Fan Zijin took the opportunity to sneak out and bring Qi Haoran back. The two secretly went to the kitchen to get some food and went back to the room to fill their stomachs. "I want to ask Big Brother to let me go to the army to train." Qi Haoran said while nibbling on the chicken leg. "You''re only twelve years old, and your cousin won''t agree." Qi Haoran pondered while pulling the drumstick, and Fan Zijin whispered: "Don''t hit the gun, I heard that the quartermaster in Xiying asked his cousin to cut him off. That quartermaster is from the He family, a local squire, this matter. Even the prefect is alarmed, don''t mess with him." Qi Haoran replied insincerely, and sneaked into the elder brother''s room at night, only to see that the elder brother hadn''t come back, so he could only sit cross-legged on the bed and wait. Qi Haoran fell asleep while waiting, and when Qi Xiuyuan came back, he was already lying on the bed with all his back and he didn''t know what to do. Qi Xiuyuan gave his younger brother a deep look before rubbing his forehead helplessly, pushing him into the bed, covering him with a thin quilt, and took off his shoes and climbed onto the bed himself. Qi Xiuyuan just lay down, Qi Haoran rolled over and hugged him, Qi Xiuyuan said lightly, "Release." "I don''t," Qi Haoran said in a muffled voice, "Big brother doesn''t hurt me anymore." Qi Xiuyuan slapped him on the back, kicked him away, sat up and asked, "Why do you want me to love you? I''ll ask you a master, a master, if you''re a little more aggressive, I don''t need to worry so much. already." Qi Haoran came over again, "But I don''t like reading, I want to go to the army to train." Qi Xiuyuan''s brows were so wrinkled that he could kill the bugs, "How old are you?" "The children of the Yuan family will go to the battlefield at the age of twelve." Qi Xiuyuan sneered, "What you think is too beautiful, you say that you are on the battlefield, but you are only training in the army. Have you ever seen the Yuan family drive Erlang who is less than fourteen years old to the battlefield to kill the enemy? You are good, only ten years old. When I was two years old, I wanted to train in the army." Qi Haoran puffed up his chest and said proudly, "I''m better than them in kung fu, and I''m more familiar with military books than them. When I was in Lin''an Mansion, they were never my opponents, even Yuan Wulang was willing to be defeated." Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth, unable to tell his brother that the formation of troops on the chessboard was different from the formation of troops on the battlefield. Qi Haoran insisted on looking at his brother. Qi Xiuyuan thought for a moment, and said, "The children of the Yuan family all start from a small soldier when they enter the military camp. Don''t you want to follow suit? Then every morning after you finish studying with your husband, go to the camp and start with a small soldier. " Qi Haoran gritted his teeth, "Why do you follow the rules of the Yuan family? You are obviously a general, so what''s wrong with letting me train?" Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but slap him on the head, this time it was a little heavy, and his head was tilted to one side, Qi Xiuyuan was particularly angry, and kicked him again, and then said: "How can you be a good general if you are not a soldier? You? Brother, I also started as a soldier. If you want to manage the soldiers well, you have to know what they are thinking, what they are doing, and what they want to do. There is a lot of knowledge here, you give me a good study, and, Don''t miss your homework, sir, or I won''t allow you to go to the camp again even if you say that you are going to go to hell." Qi Haoran reluctantly agreed, but the villain in his heart had already flipped a few somersaults excitedly. For him, as long as he could go to the camp, it was enough. Chapter 51： Require Mu Yangling came home with a bag of millet, and Shu Wanniang was surprised when she saw it, "Why did you buy so much?" "You have to buy it sooner or later, and you can feel at ease if you buy it early." Mu Yangling put the things away, and when she came out, she was pulled by Shu Wanniang, "Mother made clothes for you, come and see if they fit." "Mother, didn''t Daddy let you do these needlework? You are pregnant with a child now, which is not good for your eyes." Shu Wanniang just smiled and took her daughter to try it, "Your brother has already tried it, you can try it too, mother, let''s see if there is anything else that needs to be changed." Mu Yangling put on her clothes and showed it to Shu Wanniang. Shu Wanniang nodded and said with a smile, "Mom, please put the sleeves away for you." Having said this, she was a little disappointed, looking at her daughter''s handsome facial features, and said, "If A Ling would Clothes with wide sleeves must look good, but your skin is like a monkey..." That''s why Shu Wanniang always made narrow-sleeved clothes for Mu Yangling. "Wow-sleeves are too procrastinating. When entering the woods, they catch the branches and rocks and waste their clothes." Mu Yangling took off his clothes and gave them to his mother, and ran to the kitchen to find something to eat, "Mother, what are we going to have for lunch? " "Just now your cousin and aunt sent a sausage, and my mother will fry it for you in a while. Now go back to your brother first." Mu Yangling responded and ran to Goudan''s house to find his younger brother. In the afternoon, the siblings didnt go anywhere, they just sat at home practicing calligraphy and reading, and Mu Yangling had to learn needlework. The two cousins ??of the Liu family did not return until the sun was about to set. Eight of the more than 20 rabbits they brought out came back, but they were very happy and divided the rabbits and went back to their own homes. Some people saw them come back with rabbits, and when it was time for dinner, everyone in the village knew that Mu Yangling took her cousins ??into the mountains. It''s okay for others, although they will say some bitter words, but after all, their relatives are here, and there is an unwritten agreement, and it is Mu Yangling who brought Liu Ting and the others into the mountain, not Mu Shi, and it is also here. Jealous and jealous. But Mu Yangling''s little aunt, Fang Liu, was unwilling. After she found out, she threw the pot at home, and said bitterly: "They are all relatives, and the Mu family really favors one over the other, even Xishan Village knows how to send things over, and the same is true. How come the aunt in a village doesn''t know how to take care of it here?" "What''s so difficult about this? Mother will go to the little girl from the Mu family tomorrow, and ask her to take me and my brother into the mountain together. You are her aunt, so dare she not listen to what you say?" Fang Zhuzi said. Fang Liu rolled his eyes and clapped his hands: "Good son, you are still smart. I will go to her early tomorrow morning, and she will take you into the mountains as well." Fang Zhao glanced at her mother-in-law and whispered, "I heard that A Ling took the initiative to bring up the matter of going into the mountain. Shouldn''t we go this way?" "What''s wrong?" Fang Liu scolded her, "You don''t think about your family, don''t you allow me to make life easier at home? Speaking of which, Liu Zhao is still your sister, and I haven''t seen her help you. , How could our Fang family marry a daughter-in-law like you without saying anything about such a big thing as going into the mountain..." Fang Zhao shrank his neck and did not dare to speak. Fang Liu said that he was tired, so he turned around. Early the next morning, Mu Yangling checked the doors and windows, then carried his brother to his mother''s room, put him on her bed, and whispered: "Mother, I''ve closed the doors and windows, you can sleep again." The pregnant Shu Wanniang was drowsy, she responded in confusion, hugged her son beside her slightly and fell asleep again. Xiao Bowen slept even more deadly, and did not move from beginning to end. Mu Yangling smiled, took the bow and arrow, carried the basket on his back, and went out. At this time, the sky was already bright, but the sun had not yet appeared, not even the morning light. Mu Yangling squinted his eyes, and could only see someone coming towards her not far away. When they got closer, he realized that something was wrong. It was not four, but seven. Mu Yangling frowned. Liu Ting walked closer and said with an embarrassed expression: "A Ling, we met my aunt on the way..." "A-Ling, since you brought your cousins ??into the mountains, let''s take your two cousins ??too." Fang Liu cut off Liu Ting''s words and stepped forward: "Your two uncles lived together. It''s not easy, my aunt is also very difficult here, I know you are a kind child, since you want to bring it, why don''t you bring two more people, and my aunt will cook something delicious for you." Mu Yangling snorted coldly, took a step back, and categorically refused: "I''ll take my four cousins, I can''t take them, my aunt should go." Then he said to Liu Ting and the others, "Let''s go. ." Fang Liu''s face was ugly, and he couldn''t help asking loudly: "How did you talk to the elders? It''s not just a matter of helping hands. Since you have four cousins, why can''t you bring two more cousins? ?" Fang Zhuzi and Fang Genzi also looked at Mu Yangling with displeasure. Liu Ting frowned and his face was displeased. He could not help but stop in front of Mu Yangling and said, "Auntie, do you want to ask the Mu family to take you into the mountain?" Fang Liu was startled, then jumped up, "Don''t talk nonsense, when did I say this?" "Then why are you being aggressive now? A Ling took the initiative to mention that we followed A Ling into the mountain, and now she doesn''t want to take you," Liu Ting looked straight at Fang Liu, "Auntie, if you continue to ask, I will I can only ask my father to come over." Fang Lius face was ashen. People in Linshan Village could not ask the Mu family to take them into the mountain. If they had to take them with them, they would have to pay more than 30% of the income. This is a mature rule agreed in the village. Mu Yangling pushed Liu Ting away and confronted Fang Liu, "I don''t know what agreement Linshan Village has with the Mu family. I don''t bring you because I don''t like you." Liu Xuan stomped his feet and shouted, "A Ling, what nonsense are you talking about?" The four cousins ??all felt that Mu Yangling was too sincere, and Mu Shi had never been so honest. Mu Yangling snorted and continued: "Your Fang family bullied me when I was a child, and my little aunt bullied my mother from time to time. I only brought you into the mountains when I was sick, and the two cousins ??are not obedient. People, if something goes wrong in the woods, you won''t have to tear me apart, so even if I bring other people from the village into the mountains, I will never take you." He turned around and was about to leave, but seeing Fang Liu glaring at her with hatred, Mu Yangling thought about it and said, "If you dare to bully my mother and my brother while my father and I are not here, I will I dare to smash your house, if you don''t believe me, try it." Liu Ting frowned slightly and said, "Auntie, the stone is precious to his daughter-in-law, and he will be home at noon today." Fang Liu''s chest was bullied sharply, and he pointed at a few nephews and said hatefully: "Okay, okay, you bully our orphans and widows, right? I''ll go to the village chief to sue you." He turned around with his son and left in a hurry. . Liu Yuan frowned, "Lord Hall, they won''t really go to the village chief, will they?" "It''s okay, even if we find the village chief, we have something to say, let''s go, the morning light has come out." Liu Ting took the lead to follow Mu Yangling, but sighed in his heart, knowing that the number of times they could enter the mountain was limited. Even if A Ling took the initiative to bring them into the mountain, it was too eye-catching, and there were many people who were jealous. For the sake of the peace of the village, I am afraid that he would not agree with them to follow A Ling into the mountain again. Mu Yangling obviously also thought of this, so he felt a little sullen in his heart. Chapter 52： angry Because of Fang Liu''s episode, several people were not in a good mood, but when they got to the place where the traps were set up, they saw that most of the traps were destroyed, and there were wounded hares lying inside, and a few smiles appeared on their faces. Liu Ting carefully untied the rope, took out the rabbit and tied it in the back basket, and said to Mu Yangling: "A Ling, don''t worry, your uncle and the others are in the village, your mother and your brother will not be bullied. of." Fang Liu''s is his own Xiaoyi, and Liu Ting can''t say it too straightforwardly. Mu Yangling said: "If she is not afraid that my father will tear down her house, she will just bully her, hum." You must know that her father loves her mother, not to mention that she just bullies their little aunt from time to time, the uncle that her father always respects. If she bullies her mother, her father still dares to tear down the Liu family. Mu Yangling had already figured out the attributes of . Liu Xuan also said: "My aunt is always bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. When Shishi comes back at noon, I see that she doesn''t even dare to show her face." Liu Yuan thumped him and glared at him: "What nonsense, that''s your aunt, quickly pick up all the prey in the trap and restore the trap, we have to go to another place to set up the trap." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled. A few people went out of the mountain, but were stopped by Liu Lang who was waiting at the bottom of the mountain, "Father, when Grandpa told you to come back, go home, don''t go to the town yet." Mu Yangling snorted coldly, stopped directly, and said, "I have to go to the town to deliver goods, let''s divide the things first, I won''t go to the uncle''s place." It was because of them that Liu Ting did not go back with them like a child like Mu Yangling, so as not to be run on by words, he put down his basket and said, "Okay, we will divide things here." Mu Yangling put on a big back basket, thought about it, and then took out two big rabbits that were seriously injured, and said, "Okay, I want these, and the rest of the uncles should be divided." Then he waved at the envious Liu Lang, and went straight to the town without returning home. Liu Ting sighed and said to his three younger brothers, "Tomorrow, we''re afraid we won''t be able to follow A Ling into the mountain." Liu Yuan only felt a breath in his chest, "Without A Ling, what if we encounter wild boars and wolves when we go into the mountains? And if we go further inside, some trees are dense, and we don''t even know the road..." "Okay, let''s go back and have a look first." Liu Ting got up with his things on his back, took his son''s hand and left. Liu Lang complained in a low voice: "Father, the little aunt came to find grandpa, saying that our family was not loyal, and secretly took advantage of the Mu family but left their home. Grandma got angry and quarreled with her, and the little aunt left. I went out and went to the village chief and said they wanted them to judge." Liu Ting''s four brothers looked at each other, and their faces were a little ugly. Back at Liu''s house, there was a lot of noise in the yard. There were more than ten heads of households sitting in it, and some children were running around. Fang Liu was sitting on the small stool wiping tears and complaining, while Grandma Liu stared angrily. This little girl. Everyone frowned when they saw that only the four brothers of the Liu family had returned. The village chief Liu He asked, "Where''s the little lady of the Mu family?" Liu Ting lowered his eyes, bowed and replied: "A Ling went to the town to deliver goods, what is the village chief looking for her?" Liu He took a puff of cigarette, thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "It''s okay." Fang Liu jumped up, "How come it''s all right? Didn''t you want to ask A Ling to let her take the descendants into the mountain?" Liu He snorted coldly, "When did I say this? Mrs Fang Liu, please don''t misinterpret what we mean." He looked at Mrs Fang Liu and said, "I think you forgot the rules of our Linshan Village." Fang Liu''s complexion turned pale. Liu He said: "There are sixty-eight households in Linshan Village, and sixty-seven households all owe the Mu family. Back then, Shitou kindly took the descendants into the mountains to find food, but the descendants were ignorant and didn''t give him a way back. Since then Lets make a three-chapter agreement. No matter what the surname is, the villagers in Linshan are not allowed to take advantage of the Mu family. Its better now, its only been a few years since it happened? Have you had such a good time over the years that you have forgotten many rules?" Liu He''s words were a bit serious, he glanced at the ten or so household heads sitting below, and snorted: "It''s okay if A Ling doesn''t come, after all, it''s our side that is breaking the rules, and it has nothing to do with the Mu family. , starting from today, if anyone dares to make such a request to the Mu family again, don''t blame us old men for being ruthless." "This matter started from the big money family?" Someone shouted: "If it wasn''t for Liu Ting and the little lady of the Mu family who went into the mountains, how could there be so many troubles?" Liu He frowned and looked at Liu Daqian. Liu Daqian said: "Tomorrow they will not follow A Ling into the mountains." "Uncle," Liu Xuan exclaimed in dissatisfaction, "It was A Ling who wanted to take us into the mountain. She saw the hardships of the children, so she brought us in, just to beat the children''s teeth." "I also know about A Ling giving the children in the village a tooth sacrifice, but I don''t believe it when he said that he brought you in to give the children a tooth sacrifice," someone shouted, "A Ling didn''t take you into the mountain before, and he will be there the next day. There is a small stove for the children in the mountain valley, but when I brought you into the mountain, I didnt see you giving the children anything to eat. Liu Xuan said angrily, "How do you know that we don''t feed the children? Ah Ling just fed them before, didn''t he just go down the mountain today?" "Okay, okay, stop arguing," Liu Daqian said, "It''s her kindness that A Ling opens a small kitchen for the children. It''s her business whether she does it or not. In short, you are not allowed to follow A Ling into the mountains. The matter is settled like this, put down the things in the backpack and pack them out for the children in the village to taste." Liu Xuan''s eyes were red, but he didn''t dare to ignore the uncle''s words and put the thing on the ground. It''s not that Liu Daqian can''t think of a way to distribute it, but it''s just that it will inevitably cause trouble to the Mu family. Their original intention is not to trouble the Mu family. If they pull A Ling into the water, it will run counter to their original intention. The atmosphere in the yard was a little dull, Fang Liu muttered: "A Ling is so talented, what''s wrong with taking us?" Liu Daqian stared at her with cold eyes, Fang Liushi shuddered and lowered his head. Fang Liu was even more annoyed. She made the matter so big that she wanted to force Mu Yangling to take her two sons into the mountains, so that the family would also have some income. The two sons followed, and even a few nephews couldn''t enter the mountain. In this way, Liu Ting''s brothers still have to hate her? Fang Liu felt that the eyes of the two sisters-in-law were about to catch fire. Liu Daqian ignored the younger sister and said to his son, "Pick up all your prey and greet your uncles." "Forget it, these things were hard-earned by their brothers. Let''s keep them for Liu Lang''s children." After speaking, Liu He was about to get up and leave. Liu Daqian hurriedly held him down, and said with a cold face: "Isn''t the big brother disgusting with my family''s meal? Let''s eat it first." Liu He could only stay, and the others had to stay. Liu Ting gritted his teeth, pulled his son and said, "Go, call me all the children in the village, and I''ll set up two tables for you alone in a while." Liu Zhao grabbed him and said in a low voice, "You''re crazy. If you don''t talk about these meat and vegetables, you can eat as much as you want. You''re not afraid that your mother will beat you at night." Liu Ting said: "Didn''t they say that we don''t follow A Ling into the mountains and the children have meat to eat, but we follow A Ling into the mountains but the children have no meat to eat? I just let them watch the children eat meat. In the kitchen, I will fry two pots of green vegetables for them, and put the meat on the children''s side, and I will chop all the prey that came back today for the children to eat." Chapter 53： written request for leave I just came back from the injection, so today''s update is postponed to 9 o''clock in the evening, please forgive me Chapter 54： introspection Liu Zhao looked at her husband in amazement, "Are you crazy?" Being so angry, is it not them who suffer in the end? Liu Ting insisted on betting on this, and asked Liu Lang to call all the children aged fifteen and under in the village, so that there were many children. There were more than 50 children in the whole village, and two tables were not enough. Liu Ting said, "When the time comes, let the children stand, put the dishes on the table, and let them grab it by themselves. Anyway, there is a lot of meat today, so I''m not afraid that I won''t be able to grab it." Liu Zhao looked at her stubborn husband and stomped her feet: "You used to say that Liu Zhuang was naughty, but I think you''re even worse than him." Liu Zhao hesitated for a while, but didn''t tell her father-in-law and mother-in-law that her husband was angry, and if it was absurd, it would be absurd. It is better than keeping the anger in his heart. Liu Zhao comforted himself so, and went into the kitchen to cook. Sister-in-law Liu Zhang saw that her sister-in-law had chopped up all the meat, so she couldn''t help but whisper: "Sister-in-law, there are only two tables of people, just one hare is enough, why did you chop them all?" "This is what your elder brother means, we just listen." Liu Zhao was the chef in the kitchen. After a while, Liu Lang brought a few younger brothers and sisters to talk about how to set up the table, and ran out and said to the friends who gradually gathered around: "All go home and get the dishes and chopsticks, my family''s food is not good. A lot of meat, enough meat, everyone under the age of 15 who can eat meat, Liu Shui, dont come here by yourself, remember to call your three sisters together, do you hear? And you, call your brother Bring him here too, he''s three years old, he''s always gnawing at the bones..." More than 50 children, the big holding the small, the small holding the big, boys and boys, girls and girls, and soon they filled the Liu''s yard. Grandma Liu looked at them in amazement, pulled Liu Lang and asked, "Why did you bring them here?" "Dad said, open a small stove for them." "..." Grandma Liu took a deep breath, "It''s not like opening a small stove." Mu Yangling opened a small kitchen for children under the age of ten in the village, but they went there voluntarily. Some children were thin-skinned and dared not go. Every time they went there, there were only a dozen or twenty people. Now it''s better. The grandson recruited all the children in the village. A half-year-old child eats the old lady, and their food intake is not worse than that of an adult. With so many people, are they planning to eat their family poor? Liu Ting took his younger brothers to set up two tables in the main room, and personally went to the kitchen to serve dishes. There were six dishes on one table, all vegetarian. The children outside also served the dishes. There were five pots of vegetables per table. Except for one pot of vegetarian food, the others were all meat. As soon as the ?? dishes were served, the yard was filled with the sound of children swallowing saliva, but no one dared to do it first. Liu Xuan already knew about Brother Hall''s bad idea, so he paced over and clapped his hands: "Today, let go of your belly and eat, you have enough meat, but take care of the little ones when you eat, did you hear me!" "I heard!" Everyone shouted, and Liu Xuan waved: "Okay, let''s eat." Liu Xuan gave an order, the children rushed up to aim at the meat and vegetables, and if there were younger brothers and sisters, they had to take care of them after filling their mouths, and the yard was very lively for a while. The adults in the main room looked at the vegetarian dishes on the table and looked at each other. In the end, Liu Hexian picked up the chopsticks and said indifferently, "Eat it." Other people could only pick up chopsticks when they saw this, but the smell of meat kept wafting in from the outside, and the children kept cheering. A few people felt that the meal was like chewing wax, and that kid Liu Ting was too cruel. People of the same generation as Liu Daqian glared at him secretly, Liu Daqian ate with the same expression on his face, and pretended not to see their eyes. Seeing their suffocated appearance, Liu Ting''s anger disappeared a little. In the kitchen, Fang Liu looked at the vegetarian dishes, and then looked at the meat dishes on the table outside. She only felt that her heart was on fire. Grandma Liu Er snorted coldly and said slowly, "That child in Ting''er has a good heart. He left all the meat and vegetables to the children. He didn''t even touch the meat and fish in the main room. Sister-in-law taught him well." Grandma Liu glanced at Mrs. Fang Liu, lowered her eyes and said, "The children are pitiful. They haven''t had a good meal all year round. How can we immortals go to grab this stutter from the children?" Fang Liu couldn''t take the steps she wanted to take. She was fighting with the children for food. Although her skin was thick, she was not that thick. Today, it is really impossible to steal chickens without losing rice. Fortunately, her grandchildren are also inside, otherwise it will be even worse. When Mu Yangling came over with her brother''s hand, she saw this scene. The brutal scene of the children grabbing food made her eyes widen, and Xiao Bowen opened her mouth even more. The Mu family never lacked meat, so they had never seen such a brutal scene, but Mu Yangling felt distressed after being shocked. She couldn''t help clenching her brother''s hand. She has never lived such a hard life. The hardships she said are only because the family has no money left, and can''t afford medium-sized rice, so she can only eat low-quality rice, but there is never a shortage of meat. Even when the mountains are closed, she dares to sneak away. Going to the mountains to fight one or two hares and pheasants will add to her stomach, so she can''t imagine the days when she only eats meat for the New Year. That''s why she feels sorry for those children. But her ability is limited, and she can only help children under the age of ten at ordinary times, but that''s it, only a part of them are willing to go to Shanao with a cheeky face. So, did she really try her best? Mu Yangling felt guilty and her eyes were slightly sour. She remembered what the instructor at the military academy asked them, "When you put on this military uniform, how far do you think you are worthy of her?" The students said in unison: "Defend the family and the country!" The instructor laughed and said, "This is your responsibility." He looked at them with awe, and said seriously, "Do your best to help those you meet in need, worthy of your conscience, then It''s worthy of your military uniform." At this time, Mu Yangling asked himself, have you tried your best? Are you ashamed? Nine years of child life, she has already regarded herself as a child, but is she really a child? She wore a military uniform for six years. Could it be that because of her reincarnation, those beliefs and ideals disappeared? Then she is now using the memory of her previous life, what about the knowledge and ability of her previous life? Mu Yangling was ashamed. Xiao Bowen felt that her sister''s hand hurt a little, so she looked at her with tears in her eyes, and whispered, "Sister, you are holding too tightly." Mu Yangling was immersed in self-reflection and did not hear it. It was Liu Lang who turned around and saw Mu Yangling, pulled a bowl of meat and squeezed it out and shouted, "Cousin, you''re here." The sound of ?? exploded in Mu Yangling''s ear, and Mu Yangling came back to his senses. He hurriedly released his brother''s hand, grabbed his white paws and breathed, "Does it hurt? Big sister blows for you." "It doesn''t hurt anymore, sister, what are you thinking? Why can''t you hear me when I call you?" Mu Yangling patted his head, "Sister is thinking about something big." Liu Lang handed the bowl to them and said, "Will you eat it? I''ll grab it for you." Mu Yangling shook his head, "You guys eat, we won''t." He looked around in the yard and asked, "Who is in the main room?" "The grandfathers are all here," Liu Lang said unhappily, "I guess he''s still eating." He also knew that in the future, neither father nor second uncle would be able to follow his cousin into the mountains. Mu Yangling looked at him, "Are you full?" Liu Lang felt it for a while, and said, "It can be stuffed a little more." "Don''t eat, help me with the blog post, I''m looking for uncle and they have something to do." Mu Yangling handed the blog post to him, "Be sure to watch it, there are too many people here." Although most of the children and Xiao Bowen are good, there are also people who don''t like Bowen and bully him, and now all the children in the village are here. Chapter 55： idea The chopsticks have already been put down in the main room, but the children are still eating outside, and they can''t go out right away, so everyone has to chat. It happened that the autumn harvest had just ended, and everyone was talking about this years harvest and next years sowing. As soon as Mu Yangling came in, he saw Liu He and Liu Daqian who were facing the door. Liu He waved at her and smiled, "A Ling is here? Come to Uncle''s side." Mu Yangling smiled slightly, walked over, and saluted in groups, "Hello uncles, hello cousins." Liu He laughed, "You are still so polite, you came back from the town? Where''s your father? Have you come back from the county?" "I''m back, he''s at home, I''ll accompany my brother to play." Liu He knew that Mu Shi didn''t care about this matter at all, and only let his daughter handle it. He knew that Mu Shi loved his daughter, but he didn''t expect to let Mu Yangling be so indulgent. Liu He breathed a sigh of relief and said to Mu Yangling: "Good boy, I know it''s good intentions for you to bring your cousins ??into the mountains, but we are farmers, and the most important thing is farming, so they won''t follow you. Mountain, work at home." "I know what my uncles are worried about, it''s just that other people in the village will come to my house. I really need to thank my uncle for thinking about our Mu family. I haven''t thought about this before, but I still want to bring everyone in Mountain." Mu Yangling said: "Recently, there are more and more rabbits in the mountains, and now there is a trend of more and more. In the past, after I finished hunting in the west, I would move to the east the next day, and then slowly go east. Move, and come back after about two months, so that I dont have to worry about the prey in one place being hunted and reducing too much, but in the past half month, I have hardly changed places. A hare that can carry a basket on its back." Liu He and Liu Daqian looked at each other and said solemnly, "You mean there are many hares in the mountains?" Mu Yangling nodded, "It''s about to be a disaster. If you don''t catch more in the autumn, after the winter, I''m afraid it will harm the crops grown in the village." They had never seen ?? rabbits in the mountains harming the crops in the fields, but Liu He had heard that those rabbits could dig out the roots when they were hungry, which was only slightly more harmful than the voles. "That''s why I took my four cousins ??into the mountain. Since other people in the village have opinions, then my uncle might as well divide the forty-seven households into five teams, and send one team to follow me into the mountain every day. The people are divided equally, but I also have a request." As soon as these words came out, there was a sudden silence in the main room, Liu Daqian looked at Mu Yangling anxiously, but everyone else looked at her with bright eyes. Liu He Wei sat up straight, "You said." "I brought them into the mountain, but my intention was to feel sorry for those children, and, as everyone knows, my Mu family lived by hunting, so the prey you hunted is not allowed to go to the town and Mingshui County. If you sell it, you can only keep it for your own food, if you want to sell it, you have to go out of Qili Township and Mingshui County. Liu He pondered for a while, and said, "You are still a child, why do you have to tell your father about this..." Mu Yangling shook his head, "I can call the shots on this matter, uncle just don''t worry." Liu Daqian interjected: "Then we can''t take advantage of you in vain, child, how about half of the prey entering the mountains?" Mu Yangling pursed his lips and said with a smile: "Uncle, there are a lot of prey collected in the town and in the county. I can''t sell it if I want so much. My mother is pregnant now, and making jerky will smoke her. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Why don''t we do this, each household divides half of the rabbit skins that I peel off every day, how about that?" She doesn''t want the rabbit meat, but the rabbit skin can be sold. When the tanning is finished, the old lady will make leather coats, gloves and hats for them to live a warm winter. Such a small request, Liu and the others naturally complied. Mu Yangling got up and said: "Take out my uncle Ting Biao and Yuan Biao alone, so there are forty-five households, each team has nine people, and then count the two of them in, each time two of them They have to follow, and the people in the village listen to their arrangements, I am only responsible for bringing them in and teaching them to set traps and hunt, and leave the management of people to my two cousins. That means that Liu Ting and Liu Yuan can join the team every time, and get their prey every time. Everyone knows that she is taking care of her two uncles. There are differences in kinship. No one has an opinion, and everyone nodded in agreement. Down. Mu Yangling said again: "There is no grown-up male in Widow Liu''s house. When it was her turn, her prey came out from my two cousins." Only Widow Liu, the head of the household in the whole village, was only five years old. Widow Liu could not follow him into the mountain, and things came from Liuting and Liuyuan, so everyone had no opinion. The people who came to Liu''s family did not expect such a surprise. Even if they were teased by Liu Ting, it would not affect their good mood. Everyone looked at Mu Yangling with relief, and felt that it was not a loss to the Mu family, and their hearts were kind. . Seeing that the matter was finished, Mu Yangling got up and said: "Then uncles, let''s arrange, we will enter the mountain the day after tomorrow." After a pause, he pretended to be unintentional and said, "By the way, what happened to the aunt? Entering the mountain. Will it delay the aunt''s affairs?" "No, no," Liu He promised, "I will personally take your uncle to Xishan Village to see your aunt in a few days, and I will also go to say hello at the chief." Liu Daqian''s eyes lit up. Liu He was not only the village chief of Linshan Village, but also the patriarch of the Liu family. If he could be invited, the amount would not be ordinary. Besides, Liu He could also ask the li chief. Mu Yangling didn''t expect such a surprise, and the smile on his face was more sincere, "Then wait for you to divide into teams, wait for me at the foot of the mountain the day after tomorrow, and I''ll go back and tell my father." "Okay, okay, you can go back, I''ll do the statistics today, and we''ll be able to divide it tomorrow, and ask your two cousins ??to take someone there early in the morning." Liu He personally got up and escorted Mu Yangling out. Fang Liu listened to the general idea in the kitchen, saw Mu Yangling rushing out, hurriedly ran over and said, "A-Ling, if you make up your two cousins, why not make up your uncle too, and let them three I''ll help you lead the team together." Mu Yangling snorted: "I don''t like Uncle Zhuzi, so I don''t need to say more about my aunt." Anyway, she''s just a nine-year-old child, so what if she is more willful? Liu He also shouted: "Fang Liu, there is no place for you to speak, let me out." Fang Liu blushed and was about to say something when Mu Yangling said, "My father is back and is waiting for me at home. If my aunt is not happy, she can come to my house and talk to my father." Where does Fang Liu dare? He could only suppress his temper and watch Mu Yangling pull Xiao Bowen away. Xiao Bowen jumped forward and said, "Sister, Daddy said that he will send me to school next spring." "Then I''ll get up every morning and carry you with me, okay?" "I don''t want it," Xiao Bowen said proudly, "I can go by myself." Mu Yangling patted his head, "You''re going to school next year, so you have to learn a few more words, so that you won''t be overtaken when you go to school." Xiao Bowen immediately said with great pride: "No problem, I will definitely be the first in the test." Mu Yangling took her brother by the hand and returned home. Mu Shi was sitting in the yard waiting for her, "Come back? Come and tell Dad what happened to you again?" Mu Yangling squatted in front of his father, and Xiao Bowen followed suit, squatting with his sister with his chin staggered, Mu Shi looked at the big and small in front of him, and the anger in his heart suddenly disappeared. Chapter 56： past It wasn''t that he was angry with his daughter for making her own decisions, but she just stared at him with her moist eyes, and then looked at the innocent and carefree son, no amount of anger dissipated. Mu Yangling was very curious, "Father, what agreement did our Mu family have with the village?" Mu Shi glanced at his wobbly son, pointed to the small stool and said, "Come here and sit." Mu Yangling ran over and brought two stools and sat in front of Mu Shi with his younger brother. Mu Shi said sadly: "I wanted to wait until you grow up and then tell you, lest you have resentment in your hearts, but now it seems that you are worthy of the seed of my Mu family, kind-hearted and small. When I was young, I would think of ways to help others." Mu Yangling was blushed by her father''s cheeky face, and Shu Wanniang, who was sitting at the door making clothes, laughed out loud, only the innocent little Bowen looked at her father proudly. "Speak honestly, don''t teach the children bad." Shu Wanniang said, "Since you want to say it, make it clear together, so that the children will not have any doubts in the future." Mu Shi knew that what she was talking about was about Mrs. Fang Liu, his auntie. His relationship with other relatives was okay, but he didn''t even care about the relationship with Mrs. Fang Liu, the kind that he didn''t give as gifts every New Year''s Eve. Mu Shi touched his son''s head and said, "It''s a long time to talk about it. You have to start with your grandfather." Mu Shi looked at his daughter carefully and said, "A Ling, you look good. There are seven points like your grandfather, can you imagine how handsome and handsome your grandfather is?" Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide. "When your grandfather settled in Linshan Village, it caused a sensation in the eight townships of ten miles and eight villages. Not to mention those big girls, even the married young daughters-in-law who saw your grandfather forgot to walk." Mu Shi looked at his daughter regretfully and said: " It''s a pity that although your facial features resemble your grandfather''s, your skin color doesn''t inherit your grandfather''s talent, you will get dark as soon as you tan, how do you know that your grandfather''s face is as white as jade, even after the wind and the sun have been exposed to the sun for years, the skin color remains the same." Mu Yangling: "..." She touched her face, is her complexion really that bad? She is only nine years old now. Although she is a little darker, her skin is delicate, her pores are invisible, and her face is smooth. She looks beautiful in the mirror every day. Xiao Bowen looked at his sister, then at his father, and asked, "Dad, then you definitely don''t look like your grandfather, do you look like your grandmother?" Mu Shi''s face darkened, "...I look like my grandfather." In a word, Mu Yangling''s grandfather, Mu Yan, is very handsome. When he came, the hearts of the girls in Linshan Village and the nearby villages fell on him, including Mu Yangling''s grandmother Liu Erniang and his aunt. Mother Liu Sanniang. In the end, Mu Yan proposed to Liu Erniang, which made Liu Sanniang very unhappy. Fortunately, Mu Yan was not without flaws. Although he is handsome, he has no parents, no brothers and sisters, so he can be said to be alone. In addition, there is only a thatched hut at the foot of the mountain, and he doesn''t even have a share of the land. The Fang family that Liu Sanniang later decided can be regarded as a village. good family. Liu Sanniang could only keep hinting at herself that she looked down on Mu Yan and Liu Erniang in this regard. Therefore, although Liu Sanniang was jealous, she did not go too far, but it didn''t take long for Mu Yan, whom she despised, to buy a large piece of land at the foot of the mountain, and then paid for five blue-brick and black-tiled houses. The dowry gift given is the first in Linshan Village. Liu Sanniang''s jealousy turned into hatred, not to mention that Liu Erniang had a wonderful life after marriage. It is natural for Mu family men to love their wives, so Mu Yan didn''t let Liu Erniang go to work in the fields any more. When Liu Sanniang was twenty-five, she looked like she was thirty, but Liu Erniang, who was one year older than her, seemed to be in her early twenties. The two sisters lived in the same village day and night, and they met day and night. The jealousy gnawed at her all the time. heart of. It wasn''t until Mu Shi''s birth that she pulled back a game. When Mu Shi was first born, the characteristics of the Hu people were not strong, but he grew too fast. When he was five years old, he already had hands and feet like a seven-year-old child. At this time, his eyes already had some clues. Liu Sanniang was the first to find out, so she spread rumors in the village. At first, she suspected that Liu Erniang was cheating and stealing people, because Mu Shi didn''t look like his parents. His father didn''t want to say, she was a beautiful woman, and his mother was also a beautiful woman. As a result, the born Mu Shijun was handsome, but he was also too strong, and his facial features were deeper than that of children of the same age. The rumors spread. Liu Erniang wanted to die, but Mu Yan knew everything, because his son looked too much like his father, and at this time he could only calmly be of Hu blood. Because the Hu people and the Han people have been at war all the time, there have been many Hu and Han marriages in recent years. Although the Liu family was angry with Mu Yan for concealing it, but seeing the other party''s good attitude in admitting his mistake, the matter was over. But Liu Sanniang was unwilling to let it go, first instructing the children in the village to reject and beat Mu Shi, and then before the woman rejected Liu Erniang. Mu Shi''s force value is high, and few children in the village beat him, so it is all the children in the village who are beaten by him, and the children are beaten, and the parents naturally have opinions. I feel that Mu Shi has the blood of the Hu people, and he is cruel, and he always insults the children in the village. And Mu Yan and Liu Erniang didn''t take the children''s slapstick to heart. By the time they found out, the Mu family had been excluded from the entire Linshan Village. At that time, Mu Shi was only seven years old. Since then, he has no playmates. Most of them follow his father into the mountains to hunt, or squat in front of the house to play. Liu Ting''s cousins ??came to play with him from time to time, but every time they went back, they were ostracized by the children in the village. Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian realized that something was wrong, and they secretly investigated, but they found the little sister Liu Sanniang. The Liu family was strife. They could only swallow the bitter fruit in their stomachs, except to call Mu Yan and his wife away and scolded Liu Sanniang. , there is no way to order her not to slander Mu''s family. Liu Sanniang did not restrain herself because she saw that her family was unwilling to make a big issue. So the relationship between the Mu family and Linshan Village gradually became tense until the military disaster fifteen years ago. Fifteen years ago, in the winter of 15 years ago, there was a snowstorm in the north. A group of Hu people secretly crossed the border and headed south, looting all the way to the south. People fled to Linshan Village. At that time, there were a lot of young people in the village, but very few people had the courage to pick up things and resist. The 48 households and 348 people in the village almost became lambs to be slaughtered. In the end, Mu Yan took a bow and shot arrows to protect the whole village. Young and old retreat to the mountains. Mu Shi was familiar with the mountains and forests, and was assigned by Mu Yan to lead the way, and he led the young men from the village to resist. But in fact, he was the only one who could contribute, or Liu Erniang, who was desperately slashing aside with a big knife, was finally carried back with a total of seventeen knives, and only one breath was left. He alone killed twenty-one people. He only had time to look at his wife and children, and then closed his eyes. Liu Erniang was already injured, and at this time, she was even more grief-stricken. She died holding her husband that night. Mu Shi lost his parents overnight, and it was a blow to him, so at that time he hated the cowardice and incompetence of the people of Linshan Village. Chapter 57： joint force Mu Shi felt that if they were not brave, how could his father undertake so many attacks, and even his mother was forced to take up a big sword, so he resented them and despised them even more. But these people are his mother''s kin, and also his kin. Mu Shi took them out of the mountain. Linshan Village was burnt down. Except for a few houses, everything was burnt by the escaped Hu people. That time, thirty-three people died in Linshan Village, including his parents. Linshan Village was in a desperate situation. In the end, Liu He brought Liu Daqian and others to him, hoping that he could bring the young men of the village into the mountain, and at least he could find a bite to eat from the kitchen mountain to survive the winter. Mu Shi did not like them, but he agreed. But the people who brought them into the mountains did not know how to restrain themselves, and even the cubs were not spared. Mu Shi was a hunter, and he paid attention to recuperation and life. The cubs and pregnant females would be released as long as they were caught. Besides, the prey they hunted was not eaten by themselves, but was sold in the town and county. Because there were so many things, the price was kept very low, which would undoubtedly deal a heavy blow to the hunters and Mushi in Mingshui County. So after that year, Mu Shi just threw his hands away and left. Liu He felt very guilty. He knelt down in front of Mu''s house while pressing those descendants, but Mu Shi didn''t pay any attention. This is also one of the reasons why Mu Shi left Linshan Village and ran into the kitchen mountain back then. If it weren''t for this incident, he might not have been able to rescue Shu Wanniang by chance. Because he saved Shu Wanniang, he brought her back to Linshan Village. Liu He and the old people of Linshan Village felt ashamed, so they bound Linshan Village and Mu Shi to make an agreement that unless there was a danger of destroying the village, they would not disturb the Mu family. Permissible requests to coerce the Mu family into taking them into the mountains or seeking benefits for them. For better execution, Liu He asked everyone not to have interests with the Mu family. Without interests, there would be no disputes. Therefore, although it is possible to exchange food with the villagers nearby, Mu Shi always has to go to the town to buy rice and noodles. Therefore, although the people of Linshan Village are very greedy for meat, no one will come to ask for or exchange prey. Not even accepting the prey sent by Mu Shi during the festivals. Now, Mu Shi and the villagers still have a light relationship, and they dont communicate at all. Every day, except for entering the market in the mountains, he accompanies his wife and children at home. In recent years, the relationship between the two sides has eased down mostly because of Mu Yangling and Xiao Bowen. The two children often go to the village to play, and gradually they become familiar with the villagers, but this interaction is limited to the villagers and the two children. Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang rarely appear in front of everyone. Mu Yangling burst into tears and asked his father, "Then do you still blame them?" Mu Shi snorted coldly, "No wonder." But Mu Yangling didn''t believe it, this is not strange. "Go and help those children if you want, don''t worry too much," Mu Shi touched her head and said in a daze: "Who told our Mu family to be kind-hearted?" Mu Yangling: "" Xiao Bowen did not understand, but he understood the last sentence. He nodded seriously, "That''s right, who told us that we are all kind." "Mother, look at them, Daddy has taught the younger brother badly." Shu Wanniang just covered her mouth and smiled. Mu Shi said no matter, but he took his daughter into the mountain to investigate again, demarcated a safe area, and said, "Don''t go in the deepest place, the black bear and the big bug don''t know if they are still there, you bring Be alert when they enter the mountain, and take them out of the mountain as soon as there is an accident." Mu Yangling nodded, "Dad, don''t worry, safety comes first, I will definitely be careful." Mu Shi looked at his daughter with relief, "You have grown up and have your own ideas." Although her daughter is becoming more and more disobedient, Mu Shi is still very happy that his daughter is much smarter than others. At least he hadn''t seen a nine-year-old who would think of doing this. When the time came, Mu Yangling brought eleven people into the mountain, and divided them into two groups, a group of five people and a group of six people, Liu Ting and Liu Yuan each brought a group, Mu Yangling took them to the place, Said: "You spread out, don''t get too far, but don''t get too close, don''t damage the grass, trees and rocks on the ground, we''ll set up traps here today, and then I''ll take you to another place to catch rabbits, remember, Our main target is rabbits, if you see other prey, especially large ones, dont panic, come and tell me, if you shout loudly, I wont be able to save people in time, so you can be conceited. Eleven people responded softly, and Mu Yangling looked at Liu Ting and Liu Yuan, "Biao uncles, let''s arrange, one group digs traps, and the other sets ropes." Mu Yangling taught the traps one by one, and surveyed the surrounding area. When they were all set, they checked again, checked some traps, and then waved: "Let''s go east, be careful of some traps, and watch how I do. Finish and remove the traces. You have to remember that we will look at the traces of our prey, and the prey will also look at our traces, so you must sweep the tail when you leave, otherwise your traps will be in vain no matter how perfect they are. Saying that, Mu Yangling used a branch to gently cover up the traces of the people who had stepped on it, and when he exited the area, Mu Yangling said: "Actually, it is suitable for about five people to hunt. " Liu Ting and a few people didn''t speak. There were too many people in the village. It would take a long time for a group of five people to work together, and their strength was limited, so they could gain a little. Mu Yangling obviously thought of this, so he asked to be divided into five groups at that time. Mu Yangling led the crowd to lie down on the grass. There was a large open grass in front of her. She pointed to the front and asked, "Did you see it, what is there?" Liu Ting swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Rabbit." Lots and lots of rabbits. Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, "Of course I know it''s a rabbit, I''m letting you see the situation on both sides, there are many trees on both sides, one side is where we are lying now, and the east is a river, that is to say, we only need Three buns can catch the rabbit. Did I ask you to bring all the nets?" Liu Ting was just stunned for a moment, and then quickly said, "Bring it." He motioned her to look at the things in their hands. Mu Yangling nodded, "Very good, the three of them grabbed the net to outflank in a while, and the remaining two followed me with sacks and walked inside to catch rabbits." Liu Ting didn''t understand too much, the place is so big and the net is so small, how could it be possible to stop it? "Come on, you''ll understand after the operation." Rabbits are timid animals, and they will run away at the slightest disturbance. Mu Yangling gave them the branches he chose on the road, holding one in each hand of the left and right, with leaves on their tails, grabbing the nets that surrounded them. At the same time, the branches in his hand should stop the rabbits trying to escape from both sides at the same time. There is no need to stop them. Liu Ting and Liu Yuan are both stable people. Mu Yangling arranged them in the back and west, and Liu Dazhuang was in charge of the south. Liu Li and Liu Yong were the most flexible, so they followed Mu Yangling to catch rabbits. "I''m in the south, Uncle Li Biao goes to the west, Cousin Yong goes to the north, remember, when catching a rabbit, you have to hunched over, and immediately give up if the rabbit has passed you, mainly to catch the gap, let''s try it today, This method doesn''t work, I''ll think of another one." Chapter 58： Find Everyone was ready, and supported the net to slowly surround the center. Mu Yangling, Liu Li and Liu Yong bowed and grabbed the rabbit in the middle. As soon as the ?? person appeared, the rabbit was alerted and ran around in a hurry. Mu Yangling''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. The rabbit that rushed over put one hand into the cloth bag, and grabbed the bag tightly with the other and continued to walk forward. Mu Yangling had learned kung fu in the end, and his experience was there, so he didn''t think it was too difficult, but Liu Li and Liu Yong were a little embarrassed. They have also caught rabbits, but they can''t keep up with the speed. They may only catch once after three rushes. Within two quarters of an hour, the two of them are out of breath. Mu Yangling shouted: "When you are tired, go to block the gap, don''t catch it, wait until you have slowed down and catch it again." Liu Li and Liu Yong heard the words and walked to the gap on their side, raised their hands to help drive the rabbit towards the middle. When the three-sided net was finally closed, the rabbits were all driven to the river. They jumped around the river in panic, but did not dare to jump down. Rabbits are afraid of water. Seeing that the scope of the spirit was gradually decreasing, Mu Yang raised his hand and said, "Stop! Just like this, leave six people to support the net, and the others will come in for me to catch rabbits." Mu Yangling picked up a few large stones to hold down the corners of the net, and then let the six people step on the net with their feet and firmly fix it. The remaining five people followed her and stood on the side of the net, each catching the rabbit with a sack. . There were about thirty rabbits surrounded. It was the first time for Liu Li and others to follow Mu Yangling out for hunting. In the end, a few daring rabbits fell into the water, but as soon as they entered the water, they fluttered indiscriminately, and it was Liu Ting who picked up the rabbits from the water. "Okay, everyone, let''s rest for a while," Mu Yangling asked people to tie their pockets, opened a few small holes for the rabbits to breathe, and sat on the side, looking at the grass and saying, "Is this place going to be here in four or five days? There will be so many rabbits again." Liu Yuan smiled and said, "The rabbit is timid, I''m afraid it''s going to freak out. By the way, A Ling, is there a lot of grass and mountains like this?" "Not much, we can''t go to other places, there are beasts," Mu Yangling paused and said: "There are places with grass where there are many beasts, I brought you here because it is close to the outside, and I will take you there in a while. Pottery Rabbit Den." "Aren''t you going to town today?" Liu Ting asked. The business of Mus house and the restaurant in the town is fixed, and the delivery must be delivered before lunch every day. "My father went to deliver it, and I''ll deliver it tomorrow." Mu Yangling got up and patted his butt, and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the Tao rabbit den, there are many trees in the forest, don''t go too far, lest I I can''t see you, if you hear me blowing the whistle, immediately gather by my side." Mu Yangling reiterated the law of forest life again, and seeing that they all listened, he said, "Let''s go." At the end of the day, the group harvested 68 rabbits. Considering that each rabbit is not the same size, Mu Yangling asked Liu Ting and Liu Yuan to take them back and weigh them, and give the extra to the orphans in the village. send. In the end, Liu Ting brought eight fat rabbits to Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling said, "My family can''t use that many." "It''s still alive. It''s the same if you raise it and take it to town tomorrow." Mu Yangling thought about it too, and accepted it. When she took someone to collect the prey in the trap the next day, the harvest was even more than the first day. After one turn, every household in the village ate meat, but maybe it was too much hardship. Now, although there are a lot of harvests every day, many people are still reluctant to eat enough meat, smoke most of them and hang them up. No one dared to take it to the town and sell it for money. Liu He just sat at the entrance of the village and watched. Maybe it was because of what happened in the past, Liu He and other older generation were very strict about this. And Mu Yangling took them all the way to the east, and the time needed increased every day. When Liu Daqian saw her hard work, he asked Liu Xuan to replace Mu Yangling to deliver goods to the town. Mu Yangling agreed after thinking about it. The mountain forest in the west has almost been captured by her. If they want to go further east, it will definitely take more time. And the further east you go, the denser the rabbits are. The grass in the forest is gnawed down to a point. In one place, because of the high density of rabbits, even the grass stems were dug up and gnawed. Several people saw a few of them. A hungry roe deer. Mu Yangling drooled at the roe deer and said, "I''ve eaten rabbit meat for several days. In fact, my favorite is the roe deer meat. It''s a pity..." Liu Li was puzzled, "Then fight, the cousins ??will help you catch it." Mu Yangling took back his saliva, shook his head and said, "No, they are already miserable enough. If we eat them again, the number of roe deer will probably decrease a lot next year, so let''s go catch rabbits." The rabbit has eaten all the grass, and the starving roe deer can only be eaten by other carnivores. If she also eats the roe deer, it will be very difficult for them to see the roe deer next year, so let them survive. . "I understand now why the hare disaster will affect the crops," Liu Ting''s face was a little ugly. "There are so many rabbits, if there is no grass to eat in the forest next spring, won''t they go down the mountain to eat the crops?" Liu Yong''s face was gloomy, "When did Chushan have so many rabbits?" Mu Yangling''s ominous feeling grew stronger, "What''s behind the kitchen mountain?" Liu Ting and several others have been to Mingshui County the farthest, how would they know? So several people shook their heads blankly. Mu Yangling pondered for a while, and said, "Forget it, let''s talk about this later, let''s catch the rabbits first, all the rabbits are caught, the little ones and the pregnant female rabbits are released, and all the others are caught. " This time, the harvest was more than ever before, with more than 150 animals, but because of worries about the harvest in the coming year, this joy was overshadowed by a little melancholy. "Okay, it''s noon, everyone sit down and rest for a while, and we''ll go back right away." Liu Ting shouted, scanned the number of people, and frowned, "A Yuan, where are Dazhuang and Zhuzi?" Liu Yuan heard the words and stood up and looked around and said, "It''s convenient to go, why haven''t you come back?" "Where did you go? Didn''t you tell me not to stay away?" Liu Ting was displeased. "Go north, why don''t I go and have a look." Liu Yuan was also a little angry. Zhuzi and Da Zhuang belonged to his group, and the others paid off, but Zhuzi was disobedient. They were both fathers of two children. , who is a year older than him, but the reasoning doesn''t make sense. This time, he took Da Zhuang to the convenience, and he also said not to be too far away, but the other party felt that A Ling was embarrassed, and took Da Zhuang to the north. It''s been so long, why haven''t he come back? Liu Yuan walked in the direction where Fang Zhuzi went just now while thinking about it, and Liu Ting shouted: "Be careful, tell them to come back quickly, we are going back." Liu Yuan responded, but after walking a long distance, he found two people squatting on the ground with their heads resting on their heads, and asked with a frown, "What are you doing? Even the gold should be pulled out." Fang Zhuzi and Liu Dazhuang were startled, and they both fell to the ground together. "What''s wrong with you?" Liu Yuan noticed something was different and ran up immediately. Fang Zhuzi jumped up and opened his arms to stop him, "Liu Yuan, what do you want? This thing was discovered by me and Dazhuang." "What?" Liu Yuan frowned, "What are you doing here? Don''t you know we''re leaving soon? Convenience has gone so far." Liu Dazhuang was a little embarrassed, he stepped forward to hold Fang Zhuzi, and said, "Brother Zhuzi, since Brother Yuan is here, why don''t you ask Brother Yuan to help, and we will be divided into three points." "Fart, I found this thing, why let him split with us?" Fang Zhuzi shouted in disapproval. Liu Dazhuang frowned and said displeasedly, "Brother Zhuzi, I found this thing obviously." Chapter 59： run away Fang Zhuzi was a little embarrassed, but he still said cheekily: "Isn''t this a slip of the tongue? We discovered it together." Liu Yuan looked at them with a sullen face, and said irritably: "Okay, I don''t want yours, hurry up and come back with me, we''re leaving." Fang Zhuzi pouted and said disdainfully, "Do you know what we found?" Then he stepped aside, pointed to a plant on the ground, and said, "This is ginseng, and looking at this head, the year is at least this one. This, Da Zhuang and I will be able to eat and clothe ourselves without working for the rest of our lives." Liu Yuan looked at the plants on the ground in amazement, "This is ginseng? How did you know?" Liu Dazhuang touched his head embarrassedly and said, "My father was in poor health two years ago. When I went to the pharmacy to buy ginseng for him, I saw someone selling ginseng that had just been dug up. I looked at this tree and it looked very similar, but we don''t know how to dig ginseng. , for fear of digging it up, I heard from the shopkeeper that if the ginseng is dug up, the value will be reduced by at least half." That''s why they delayed it for so long, and they really have no way to start. Liu Yuan also hesitated at this time, this is the legendary ginseng, "Then we call A Ling over, she often runs in the mountains, maybe she knows how to do it." "No," Fang Zhuzi categorically refused, and said, "Let her come, will we still have our share?" "Cousin, what did you say? Is A Ling like that?" Fang Zhuzi snorted, "She made it clear that she was at odds with me, my cousin, she really wanted to call her, not to mention that we would share her share, maybe she would deliberately dig up our things, and then we will There is nowhere to cry." Liu Dazhuang frowned and disagreed: "A Ling is not that kind of person, Brother Zhuzi, you think too much." I really regretted the convenience of going out with Fang Zhuzi. If it were anyone else, there would be nothing to do. Liu Yuan waved his hand impatiently: "Okay, okay, how can you make up your own mind, but time is running out, the hall brother is urging us to go..." Mu Yangling was lying on the grass with her eyes closed, her ears pressed against the grass, listening to all kinds of movements in the mountains. In the warm sunlight, when she was about to fall asleep, there was a sudden explosion in her ear. Ling jumped up in fright. Liu Ting and the others were taken aback by Mu Yangling''s actions, and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?" Mu Yangling didn''t answer, she lay down on the grass again with a "pop" to listen to the movement, the dull sound reached her ears through the ground, Mu Yangling jumped up after confirming, "Quickly pack up and leave, don''t make a loud noise. , there are beasts, hurry up!" Liu Ting''s face changed slightly and said, "Zhu Zi and Da Zhuang have not come back since they went to convenience, and A Yuan went to find them." Mu Yangling''s face was ugly, "Which direction did they go? Didn''t they let you go far?" Everyone looked at Liu Ting and Mu Yangling eagerly, holding back the fear in their hearts. The mountains and forests have always been dangerous in everyone''s hearts. It went well, but they had also seen the wolves leave while lying in the grass, watching how Mu Yangling avoided the beasts. Seeing her discoloration at this time, they knew that the so-called beasts must not be wolves and wild boars. , people don''t even dare to think about it. Because of Fang Zhuzi and Liu Dazhuang, everyone could not leave immediately, and the team members became a little restless. Mu Yangling said solemnly: "I''m going to find them back. You take someone out first. Remember, you are not allowed to shout on the road. If something goes wrong, blow the whistle I gave you." said, she turned and ran towards Liu Yuan and the others. Liu Ting had a gloomy expression on his face and waved, "Let''s go." A few people ran out behind Liu Ting with their things on their backs. It took at least half an hour to walk from here to out of the mountain. After running for a while, Mu Yangling saw what the three were arguing about. He gritted his teeth in anger, ran forward and grabbed Liu Yuan''s arm, and whispered, "What are you doing here? A beast is coming, let''s go quickly. ." The three were startled, and Fang Zhuzi jumped out and said, "No, we still have things to do." "Shut up, I brought you in, you have to let me out, don''t leave quickly." Fang Zhuzi raised his eyebrows and raised his eyes and said, "Who are you lying to? I''ve been in the mountains for so long, and I''ve never seen a beast. If you want to leave, I won''t leave." Liu Yuan also said: "A Ling, your cousin and the others found a ginseng, let''s dig it up and then go?" But Mu Yangling didn''t talk nonsense with them, saying: "There are two beasts fighting not far away, if I''m not mistaken, it should be a big bug and a black bear. Are you going to stay or leave? It doesn''t matter, when I entered the mountain, I agreed, either listen to me, or fend for myself, I am not responsible." Mu Yangling turned around and left. If they were her comrades, she would have whipped people with whips. She hated soldiers who didn''t obey orders. When Liu Yuan saw this, he followed Mu Yangling''s footsteps without thinking. Liu Dazhuang hesitated for a while, and then hurriedly chased after him. He also turned around and pulled the square pillar, "Come on, A Ling will not go wrong." Mu Yangling has been in the mountains every day for more than three years. Her judgment will not be wrong. Fang Zhuzi looked ugly, looked at the ginseng on the ground, then looked at the three people who were gradually disappearing, and finally stomped his feet, squatted down and dug quickly with his hands. "Hoho" A tiger roar came. "Damn it!" Fang Zhuzi was so frightened that he fell to the ground, his face was pale, he looked up again, the forest was silent, but he was alone. Although he no longer heard the tiger''s voice, the tiger''s roar just now seemed to be in his ears. Side blast. Fangzhu didn''t even think about it, he dropped the ginseng on the ground and stumbled towards Mu Yangling and the others. Liu Yuan also heard the roar of the tiger, and quickly grabbed Mu Yangling, "A Ling, you can''t leave your cousin there alone, I''ll go back and pick him up." Mu Yangling snorted coldly and said, "Don''t worry, he is cowardly and will definitely catch up. Now that he hears the roar of a tiger again, he must have run towards this side, we can walk slowly and wait for him. ." Liu Yuan was uneasy, not sure if what Mu Yangling said was right, but seeing her insistence, she still followed her and walked forward. After walking for a long time, Mu Yangling stopped and looked back. Liu Yuan and Liu Dazhuang also turned their heads, and saw Fang Zhuzi stumbling over. When they saw them, they shouted loudly, "Why didn''t you wait for me? If I die, can you afford it?" "Shut up!" Mu Yangling''s face was ashen as he glared at him and said, "If you dare to call me again, I will give you an arrow. Do you think the tiger is not coming fast enough?" Mu Yangling glanced at his crotch, turned and walked quickly: "Come on, we have to catch up with Uncle Ting Biao." Fang Zhuzi complained: "I''m your cousin anyway, why did you leave me there?" Mu Yangling said coldly as he ran: "Didn''t my cousin take the initiative to stay? Besides, there are ten people here. If something happens to them, if the people in the village don''t strip you, you should protect the other ten. Man, the obvious thing." Seeing that he was about to get angry, Mu Yangling said quickly: "I''m going to run now, and those who can catch up will survive. not coming back." After ??, Mu Yangling rushed out like an arrow from the string. Liu Yuan and Liu Dazhuang hurried to catch up, Fang Zhuzi gritted his teeth, and could only hold his breath to catch up, he didn''t dare to stay. The four quickly caught up with the people in front. Liu Ting was relieved when he saw Mu Yangling and the others catching up, and ran over and said, "We heard a tiger roar just now." "Run out quickly, the black bear should be fighting the big bug, I''m afraid they will spread here, let''s go." Because Mu Yangling led the way and controlled the speed, the group went out faster, but Mu Yangling still heard the sound that was getting louder and louder, which indicated that the two big things were heading this way. Mu Yangling''s face was ugly. As he ran, he tore off a sack from Liu Ting''s body, and said to them: "You all run out, and you''ll be out in another quarter of an hour. I''ll take the rabbits to lure them away." "No, this is very dangerous, we have to go together." Liu Ting roared in a low voice. Mu Yangling listened to the louder and louder movement and said, "Shut up, can you run faster than me? It''s just a burden to follow, so hurry out." He chose the direction of the east and rushed out. Liu Ting gritted his teeth and stomped his feet: "Let''s go, Liu Li, Liu Yong, you give us your things, you two quickly run out to find the stone, and let him go into the mountain and take A Ling out." Chapter 60： watch the battle Liu Ting took the people to flee, while Mu Yangling ran all the way to the east. After running a certain distance, he fished out a rabbit, wiped his neck, and threw it on the road. He continued to run forward at a high speed, and left a rabbit at a distance. Rabbit who just wiped his neck... I just hope this fresh blood can draw them in. Mu Yangling was standing in the forest, he was relieved when he heard the movement coming towards her, then he became nervous again and ran eastward quickly. attracted them, but you can''t lose yourself. While running, Mu Yangling looked for tall and sturdy trees. After running for nearly seven or eight minutes, he saw a branch that expanded, and the branches were like an adult tree with thick and leafy branches. In addition, the trunk was towering out of the forest, Mu Yangling thought. I don''t want to, I throw my arms and climb up. A bear and a tiger are fighting happily. Although they have their own winners and losers, when they hear such a big movement, they know that a large wave of prey is coming. The bear and the tiger are not stupid either, they fight each other and in the end either you will die or I will die. Since there are more choices, they will naturally continue to live. So the two kept on guard against each other, biting each other and heading for the prey. The nature of animals makes them follow a fresh smell of blood at the bifurcation point. As a result, they only took a few steps and only found a rabbit that was bleeding out. The bear and tiger were instantly angry. They didn''t know they were designed, but they felt that their prey was too stingy. They only left one rabbit, and it was not enough for one to stick between their teeth, so there was no need for two. There are too many rabbits in the mountains and forests. They can eat anytime and anywhere if they want to eat. So they continued to chase, but when they came to the bottom of a big tree, the two lost track of their prey, and even the smell faded. The two hurriedly turned around under the tree, and finally the bear roared angrily at the tiger. Before winter comes, it must store enough prey, otherwise it will freeze to death and starve to death in the forest. The bear first attacked the tiger. Not to be outdone, the tiger bowed and roared, and rushed towards the bear. The two of them fought in an instant, hitting the trees next to them from time to time, either knocking the tree down or being bounced back. For a while, tigers roared and bears roared, swords, lights and swords shadowed. Mu Yangling was lying on the tree, hugging the branches under him tightly, feeling that if one of himself was unstable and was knocked off by the two underneath, then he would definitely not leave any scum. The tiger was finally hit by the bear''s paw and hit the giant tree. Mu Yangling only felt that he was bumped and closed his eyes tightly. Then he heard the scream of the tiger "Ow", and quickly looked down. I saw the tiger was beaten to the ground by the bear, and was dying. Mu Yangling breathed lighter, huddled against the tree, motionless. The bear tilted his head at the tiger, patted it with the last palm, and sent the tiger to the paradise of bliss, and he also lay down on the ground. Although it slapped the tiger to death, it was not lightly injured, and was lying on the ground licking the wound. It also knows that the smell of blood here will attract many enemies, so it simply licked its important wound, stood up, picked up the tiger and left. Mu Yangling stayed on the tree all the time, making sure that the bear was gone, and then he quickly slid down the tree and ran towards his house without thinking. was only halfway through when he met Mu Shi, who had a livid complexion, followed by twenty or so young men with clubs. "A Ling!" Mu Shi yelled when he saw his daughter. "Father," Mu Yangling rushed towards his father and said, "Father, the bear and the tiger fought and killed the tiger, let''s get out, or it will be bad if the bear comes." Although Mu Shi had the intention to teach his daughter a lesson, this was not the time to speak, he grabbed his daughter and said to Liu Ting and others behind him: "Let''s go quickly." When the group came out of the forest, the whole village was standing outside waiting, and Shu Wanniang held her son''s hand tightly with red eyes. Seeing her husband and daughter come out, she breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly stepped forward with her stomach. Mu Yangling obediently called out "mother" and stood aside. Mu Shichong nodded to Liu He, and raised his voice: "Thank you all folks, the mountains and forests are dangerous recently, everyone should try not to get close, and the matter of hunting will be decided after I discuss with the little girl and the old people in the village." The villagers ate the sweetness because of hunting. At this time, they were a little nervous when they heard this, for fear that Mu Shi would no longer allow her to enter the mountain because of Mu Yangling. "It''s all Dazhuang and Zhuzi''s fault. A Ling called us out a long time ago. If they hadn''t delayed, we wouldn''t have been chased by the worms and bears, and she wouldn''t have to lure the bears and worms away to make bait for us." "Yes, it''s all Dazhuang and Zhuzi''s fault. If it weren''t for them, we might have come out without even hearing the roar. A Ling has been in the mountains every day for three or four years. There is no danger at all. He must be aware of it. Quit when it''s quiet." For a while, everyone looked at Dazhuang and Zhuzi with condemnation. Liu Dazhuang is Liu He''s youngest son. At this time, he was so ashamed that he wanted to burrow into the hole, but Fang Zhuzi jumped up and said, "Fuck, why are we wasting time? Wouldn''t it be convenient for A Ling to find us earlier? " Everyone didn''t expect Fang Zhuzi to be so thick-skinned, and they were all stunned for a while. Liu Dazhuang suddenly ran to find his father. He knew that if the village lost the opportunity to enter the mountains because of them, he would definitely be drowned by spittle stars, especially his family. His great-grandfather was the patriarch of the Liu family, until his father was the patriarch, and even his eldest brother would be the next patriarch. If he lost the prestige of his family and finally lost his position as the patriarch, he would have to die. So Liu Dazhuang went to his father to talk about the ginseng without thinking, and said ashamed: "I want to dig out the ginseng so that the family can be better off, but neither I nor the pillars have ever dug before, so I didn''t dare to start, and that was the delay. Its time. Dad, lets tell the villagers about the ginseng as compensation. Liu He pondered for a while and asked, "You found ginseng? Not a pillar?" "I found it and told the pillar." "Who else knows about this?" "Brother Ayuan also knows, I told him when he came to us later." Liu He breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said, "Very good, so we won''t be afraid of Fang Zhuzi''s objection when we take things out." At the end, Liu He was quite gnashing his teeth. My own son understands that it must be Fang Zhuzi''s opinion to hide this matter, and it must also be Fang Zhuzi who delays it. Although his own son is selfish, this child has always been soft-hearted, and he must not be able to make this decision, not to mention that he does not know how to dig ginseng. Liu He is very sorry. If his son didn''t tell Fang Zhuzi how good it was after he found out, he would definitely run back to find Liu Ting, and Liu Ting would definitely tell Mu Yangling that they would not be able to dig up the ginseng by then. Delay the time to escape. But the thought just passed by in a flash, Liu He felt fortunate, thanks to Mu Yang''s cleverness, otherwise if someone died in the forest this time, he and Liu He would have an unshirkable responsibility, and the comparison was caused by his son. Liu He took his son to Mu Shi''s house, and Mu Shi had to make up his mind. The author has something to say: I have no internet when I go home, so I can only upload it on my mobile phone, but I can''t find my mobile phone when I finish writing, and I can''t even ask for leave. After looking around, I found out that my two-year-old niece took my mobile phone to hang out. went In order to apologize for the delayed update, we will add a new chapter today Chapter 61： deal with The village has not yet decided whether to stop entering the mountain, and another big news was exposed. The reason why Liu Dazhuang was delayed was because he found a ginseng plant. In order to apologize, Liu Dazhuang was willing to return this ginseng plant to the public, but the question was, who went into the mountains to dig it. That was the place where the big bug and the bear had appeared. At that time, the loud roar of the two fighting was heard by the villagers who stayed in the village. Even if the wealth and silk are attractive, no one dares to go into the mountains to dig at this time. So Liu He went to Mu Shi and said, "When this gust of wind passes, I would like to ask you to bring Da Zhuang and the others into the mountains to dig out the things and sell the money to distribute to the villagers." Speaking of which, Liu He sighed. Said: "Because my family is strong and scared everyone, and also put A Ling in danger." Liu He had already planned in his mind that when the money arrived, he would give a portion of the money to the Mu family father and daughter, firstly to shock them, and secondly because they were rewarded for bringing people into the mountains. Mu Shi said, "It''s not Dazhuang''s fault, it''s because the child in my family is too daring." Mu Shi didn''t like Fang Liu''s and Fang Zhuzi. He was the one who took the lead in bullying him when he was a child. This time it was because of his delay that his daughter was in danger. Mu Shi had already made up his mind that Mu Yangling would not be allowed to enter the mountains this year. . "Don''t worry, the village chief, I''ll take them into the mountain after two days when the mountains are quiet." Liu He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Mu Shi respond. Mu Shi turned around and went back to find Mu Yangling to settle accounts. Mu Yangling was lying on the bed in shame, covering his head with a quilt, Xiao Bowen sat obediently on the bed, patted the quilt gently with his little hand, and comforted his sister with his actions. Shu Wanniang was also sitting on the side, holding the medicine in her hand and said, "Hurry up and release it for me, and I''ll wipe the medicine for you." Mu Yangling said dully in the quilt: "I don''t, and it doesn''t hurt." "Your father''s shot is not serious, how can it not hurt? I am your mother, and you are still shy? Hurry up and let me go." Daddy beats you up? I don''t blame your dad for beating you up. You are too stubborn. You don''t run for your life at that time, but you run away to lure away the bear and the worm. Do you think it''s a rabbit? A bear can slap you with a slap Into the minced meat, you almost scared the mother to death, do you know that?" Mu Yangling lifted the quilt and said, "Mother, I made a calculation in my heart before, I just need to climb the tree before they come over and it will be fine, well, even if I am stubborn and do something wrong, my father can''t beat me. Ass, how old am I." Mu Yangling stared: "Mu Bowen, why are you laughing? Believe it or not, I''ll beat your ass." Xiao Bowen hugged his buttocks with both hands and looked at his mother aggrieved, "Mother--" Niang Shu looked at her daughter angrily, pulled her pants, and said, "Take it off for me, and I''ll rub the medicine for you." Mu Yangling pulled his pants tightly and shouted, "It''s really okay, really, dear mother, I really won''t lie to you, father is not very strong!" Mu Shi came in from outside the door, and Shu Wanniang quickly stopped and stood up and said, "You''re back? What did the village chief ask you to say?" Mu Shi set his eyes on his daughter and said, "Dazhuang found a ginseng plant in the mountains, and I promised to take them into the mountains in two days." Mu Shi looked at his daughter and snorted coldly, "I''m here to tell you that you are not allowed to enter the mountains again this year." Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide and resisted: "Why? Dad, it''s a big deal if I don''t go in and you''re deep, I''ll be at the peripheral head office, right?" "No," Mu Shi said, "I used to think you were a cautious person, but this time you are too daring to do the bait alone. Are you impatient?" Every time I think about this, Mu Shi gets annoyed. Why was he so relieved that his daughter went into the mountain alone? In addition to the daughter''s excellent hunting skills and survey traces, it is because of her cautious temperament. From childhood to adulthood, whenever she encounters danger, she will choose the correct escape method to escape. Mu Shi has avoided some danger several times because he is with his daughter. Daughter, more cautious than him. But the daughter, who was cautious and cherished her life, ran to make bait. This made Mu Shi angry and jealous at the same time. The daughter treats the villagers better than his father. Mu Yangling didn''t know what his father was thinking, so he just pestered him: "Father, now I am not only going to the mountains for the villagers to live a better life, but to reduce the number of rabbits." Mu Yang Ling solemnly said: "Dad goes deeper into the mountains than us every day, and he must know that there are too many rabbits in the mountains, and there will be more in the spring of next year. When the grass in the mountains is exhausted, the rabbits can only go down the mountain to eat the crops. , If everyone''s life is difficult, Daddy thinks our life will be better?" Mu Yangling looked at Shu Wanniang''s belly and said, "Mother will give birth in the winter, and my little brother will only be three months in the spring next year. Bo Wen is also going to school, Dad, I don''t want to feel wronged brothers." Mu Shi''s resolute attitude suddenly loosened. Mu Yangling took his hand and said, "Father, it''s too deep for me to go in without my cousins. Let''s go east and keep going around the periphery. What do you think?" Mu Shi snorted twice and said, "Let''s see what''s going on in the woods." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his breath soften. That night, wolf howls came from the woods, and tiger roars came from farther away. Except for the children, all adults in Linshan Village opened their eyes until dawn. The few noises I heard during the day were enough to frighten people. Mu Shi kept his eyes open, his heart was like a fire. He went to a deeper place than his daughter. He knew the situation in the mountains and forests better than her daughter. If there are groups of rabbits in the periphery, then in the deep forests, rabbits can be seen everywhere. The rabbits inside are not as plump as those outside, and the rabbits in places with sparse grass are even hungry and thin. He has seen several traces of beasts in the mountains, and they all seem to be storing food for winter. In previous years, although animals had to prepare for winter, they had never been so crazy and urgent. Mu Shi vaguely remembers that his father said when he was a child that animals on the grassland are the most spiritual, and their perception of danger is much more accurate and earlier than humans. To make animals so eager to store food for winter, Mu Shi only thought of one possibility. Mu Shi reached out and touched his wife''s stomach, and felt that the child gently kicked his hand, his wife frowned slightly in discomfort, Mu Shi''s heart was sour, and his child was always unable to catch up with the good time. No matter what the outside world is like, he has to support his wife and children, at least to keep them safe. Mu Shi decided in his heart, he stretched his arms around his wife, closed his eyes and fell into a light sleep. After two days, Mu Shi found out that the forest was much quieter, so he took Liu Ting, Liu Dazhuang and others to dig the ginseng. Square Pillar let go after making a fuss, because he was also one of the people who discovered it. Liu He just snorted and did not stop. The ginseng was still there, and Mu Shi didn''t know how to dig it. Fortunately, he brought a **** and there were many people. Slowly peel off the soil, and a whole ginseng will appear in front of you. Ginseng has begun to take shape, everyone crowded together and exclaimed, "How old is this?" "Would it take fifty years?" "I don''t think it''s worth it, how can there be one hundred and eighty years." "Fuck you, if it''s been 180 years, why hasn''t it been discovered in such an outside place?" "Alright, alright, we don''t understand, we''ll find out when we go back to the town and ask." Mu Shi put away the ginseng and said, "I''m afraid it won''t sell for a price when I get it in the town, so let''s take it to the county." "That''s right, there''s only one hospital in the town, and it''s from He''s family. Their family and we have to lower the price of some food, let alone buy ginseng. I think it''s better to go to the county town. There are too many." When Liu Yuan said this, everyone agreed. Chapter 62： benefit When the ?? things were brought back to the village, Liu He was still knowledgeable, and laughed loudly: "This thing is at least a hundred years old. You take it to the county seat, and you are not allowed to sell it if it is less than 60 taels." As soon as these words came out, the whole village was happy. If its really worth this price, then you can get at least 900 cents for each house sold. You must know that the food and drink of the rural people are grown by themselves, and even the wear is three years old, three years old, and three times of sewing and repairing. Years, and then the big one gives the small one another three years, so except when paying taxes, everyone thinks about exchanging money, and most of the time there is no cash at home. Nine hundred wen, which is a lot of money. The people in the village were as happy as the Chinese New Year, except for Liu He''s family and Fang Zhuzi''s family. Liu He''s family was just a bit dull and regretful, but Fang Zhuzi''s family broke out. Fang Liu poked his son in the head and scolded him, "Why are you so stupid? You should have dug down at that time. Even if it was broken, it would always be worth thirty or forty ounces, and it would be better than being scolded and scolded again now. No money is good." Fang Zhuzi said impatiently: "At that time, the big insects and bears were about to come. Wouldn''t your son still be there for them to eat if he didn''t run away? Forget about ginseng, you don''t even have a son." "Isn''t A Ling there? You won''t let her block you?" "What you think is too beautiful. At that time, she said that she was conceited about life and death, turned her head and left without hesitation." Fang Zhuzi said bitterly: "They are all her relatives, and they are friendly to Liu Ting, yes. I don''t have a good face, mother, are you the daughter of the old Liu family? Don''t you pick it up from the street?" "Fuck your mother, what nonsense are you talking about?" Fang Liu said angrily: "Mu Yangling, this little girl," Fang Liu gritted his teeth, unable to say what to do with her, and could only say: " You kept an eye on Liu Dazhuang''s family, you and Dazhuang discovered this thing together, if the Liu family dares to ask for more, you will ask for the same number as them, you know?" The square pillar should go down. The ginseng sold for 82 taels in total. It is said that this ginseng is almost two hundred years old. They went to several drugstores to say the price. The village chief gathered the old and young in the village and said: "This thing was announced early to shock everyone. There are sixty-eight households in our village, so each household will pay one or two dollars, and the rest will be three hundred and forty dollars. I will buy candy for A-Ling, and let her be overwhelmed." Liu He turned his head to look at Mu Yangling and said with a smile, "Child, don''t dislike it, there''s not much money, it''s your big uncle who apologized to you." Mu Yangling smiled, went up to pick it up, and said, "Uncle, my father has promised me to continue to bring my cousins ??into the mountain, but he doesn''t allow me to go in so deep, so next time we''ll go around the outside of the forest. Turn around, but go somewhere farther." Everyone was happy when they heard that the trip to the mountain had not been cancelled. Mu Yangling said: "Everyone will rest for two more days, and we will enter the mountain when the mountain is quieter. By the way, when will my aunt''s affairs be dealt with?" Knowing that she was worried about Ma Liu''s family, Liu He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we have already found Ma''s family, and this matter has been decided. We only need to wait for the date to be chosen by both parties to formally measure and approve the land. You can go and see your aunt." When Mu Yangling brought people into the mountain, Liu Dachian proposed to go to Xishan Village when everyone was grateful to the Mu family. Liu He came forward, and more than half of the clan went to the prime of life. No matter how reluctant the Ma family was, they could only make a step and agreed to temporarily return the reclaimed fields to Ma Liu''s family, and wait for her family to take it back a hundred years later. Mu Yangling heard that there was a big smile on her face, her aunt had that land, and in the spring, she asked someone to plant it, and at least it would relax a lot when it came to the autumn harvest. Moreover, Ma Xiuhong would pass by at the age of kissing in this era. He will be married in a few years, and the rest of the food is just enough to prepare some dowry. Mu Yangling thought that the harvest a few days ago was not small, so he planned to give some to his aunt. Mu Yangling also divided the prey with the hunting team, but her family sent to the town fresh, and as the hunting distance increased, Mu Yangling could not guarantee to return before noon every day, so the prey sent to the town were all fresh. After Mushi came out of the mountain, he handed it over to Liu Xuan to help deliver it to the town. And the hare that Mu Yangling got, either eat it at home, or give it to Liu Xuan and Liu Zhuang to help make jerky. Liu Daqian felt that Mu Yangling had done so much for them, he was just helping to make some jerky, but it was the work of helping hands. Now these jerky are drying in the big yard of Liu''s family, Mu Yangling carried a basket and picked it up. Grandma Liu couldn''t help but say, "You can give some to your aunt, but you don''t have to give it. So much, too much, your aunt is just too embarrassed to accept it." "I know, I''m going to exchange it with my aunt, auntie, I''ll go first." Mu Yangling went to the mountain and picked a few large leaves to cover the basket, and then strode towards Xishan Village. Mu Yangling was seen by Mrs. Ma Zhang before she came out of the mountain. Mrs. Ma Zhang was collecting firewood at the foot of the mountain. When she saw Mu Yangling coming out of the mountain, she raised a smile, "It''s A Ling, come to my aunt." Mu Yangling glanced at the firewood under her feet, turned around and asked, "Second Aunt Ma, are you here to collect firewood?" "No, it will be winter soon, so you can''t start to catch firewood," Ma Zhang asked, aiming at Mu Yangling''s back basket, "A Ling brought something to your aunt again?" After thinking about it, Mu Yangling put down the basket, and took out a dried rabbit from it and stuffed it into Mrs. Ma Zhang, "Second Aunt Ma, thanks to your care of my aunt in Xishan Village, although this rabbit has been smoked, But the taste is not bad, you can take it back and try it." Ma Zhang''s eyes were bright, he took the things, and smiled: "How embarrassing, but don''t worry, your aunt is old and Xiuhong is still young. I often ask my boys to help them fetch water." Mu Yangling heard it, regardless of whether it was true or not, and took out a rabbit from the back basket and put it in Mrs. Zhang''s hand, "After that, I will ask Second Aunt Ma to help my aunt more." Anyway, Mrs. Ma Zhang took her advantage. She asked Xiuhong next time. If she didnt help, she wouldnt give it next time. Mr. Ma Zhang was pleasantly surprised. In fact, she didn''t lie. Although she likes to take advantage, she really sympathizes with Ma Liu, so when the family has time, she will ask her eldest son to carry water and carry things for Ma Liu. Of course, she also had some thoughts of taking some benefits from Mu Yangling. "Second Aunt Ma is busy first, I''ll go to my aunt first." "Okay, okay, let''s go." The arrival of Mu Yangling made Ma Liu very happy. Seeing that she brought so many things, she knew that she would bring it again next time, so Ma Liu did not say much and went to the vegetable garden to pick it up for her. Bring a basket and two bags of vegetables to her, and said, "It''s getting cold now, you can take it back and put it in the cellar and eat it in winter." Chapter 63： pictorial Mu Yangling hesitated for a while, "Auntie, if you give me so much, your family will have no vegetables in the winter." The aunt smiled and said, "My vegetable garden is huge, and there are many more, so don''t worry about it." She added, "Because I couldn''t afford meat to eat, I could only have a variety of vegetables. Even if I was hungry, I would still be full by eating these. Belly, now that you brought us so much meat, I don''t have to worry about it anymore." Ma Xiuhong tugged on Mu Yangling''s clothes and whispered: "Cousin, you can take it, or my grandma will send it over in person. My grandma said your family has few dishes." The Mu family does have few vegetables, and Shu Wanniang cant farm the land. Even if she only grows a piece of vegetable plot, it is only enough for her daily consumption. When it comes to cellaring in winter, Mu Shi can only go to the town to buy vegetables and store them back. And Mu Shi, he can only **** the ground, even if Liu Daqian taught him many times, the vegetables he planted are still half-dead, but Shu Wanniang is better than him, but only one. Therefore, although the Mu family had extra money, they never bought fields and land like other families, because they could not plant. Mu Yangling did not refuse any more and took it. Ma Liu''s face showed a smile, rolled up his sleeves and said, "You play with your cousins ??first, and my aunt will cook something delicious for you." Then she entered the kitchen. Mu Yangling dragged his two cousins ??to play at the door and asked, "Are your fields going to be taken back?" Ma Xiulan was ignorant, while Ma Xiuhong nodded and said, "Grandma said that my uncle will come over to measure with the grandfathers in a few days, and return the land deed when it is ready." Ma Xiuhong looked at Mu Yangling gratefully. She was not as ignorant as her younger sister. On the contrary, because she was the eldest daughter and her parents died early, her grandmother liked to talk about everything in front of her, and she knew a lot of things. She knew how the eldest grandfather''s family and the people in the village bullied their grandparents and grandchildren, she knew that her grandmother blamed her uncle and they couldn''t support the married daughter, and she knew that because of the chance encounter with Mu''s cousin in the town, their family''s life was slow. for the better. Cousin brought her uncles and cousins ??to support them, letting the people in the village know that they were not without support. Now she has even come forward to ask the Liu family to come forward and take back the property for them. Ma Xiuhong is only slightly grateful to Liu Daqian and others, but she is grateful to Mu Yangling, and can''t wait to be a cow and a horse for her in the next life. However, Ma Xiuhong only kept these emotions in her heart and did not show them. She knew that if she let her cousin know, she would be embarrassed and frightened, and she might come back less frequently in the future. Ma Xiuhong likes Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling came full load and still returned full load. Shu Wanniang saw that she brought back so many vegetables, she couldn''t help laughing, "It seems that your father doesn''t have to go to town to buy vegetables this year." Mu Yangling wiped his sweat, nodded, took the things to the cellar, and said, "That''s right, and the food at my aunt''s house is even better than the ones sold in the town." Mu Yangling put the vegetables in the cellar and arranged them, climbed out, moved the slate to cover it, and clapped: "Okay, our family doesn''t have to worry about vegetables this year." Widow Liu saw that Mu Yangling had so many vegetables from Xishan Village, and she thought that the Mu family had to buy vegetables from the town every year, so she went home and packed a large load of cabbage and picked it up to the Mu family, "Sister-in-law, I''ll give it to you. Something is coming." Shu Wanniang was a little surprised when she came out to see this load of vegetables, and hesitated: "Stone and brother and sister have bought vegetables?" Doesn''t Mu Shi never buy things from the villagers? Last time, it was because the village was really difficult and the food in the town was expensive, so I bought it in the village. Why are you even buying vegetables in the village now? Widow Liu took Shu Wanniang''s hand and said, "What to buy, some gadgets at home, I''ll give you a taste of it, you can ask A Ling to carry it to the cellar and store it, so that you can eat it in winter." "How does this work?" Shu Wanniang quickly declined, "Your family grows so many vegetables, how can we want you? Besides, you won''t be rewarded without merit..." "Oh, I don''t understand what my sister-in-law said. I knew that A Ling helped me. It''s only been a month, and the dog''s eggs have been raised by several kilograms. You don''t have to dislike my lack of vegetables." After throwing things away, he walked out and waved: "You remember to let A Ling carry it to the cellar." Widow Liu''s actions were not hidden from the villagers. When Liu Daqian saw it, he asked his two daughters-in-law to carry two baskets of vegetables over there, and others followed suit. When Mu Yangling brought back his little brother, who was covered in mud, there were a lot of vegetables in the yard, and Shu Wanniang was worried about them. Seeing Mu Yangling coming back, Shu Wanniang hurriedly waved her hand: "Come here, Ah Ling, and send all these things back to the villagers, or you will be angry again when your father comes back." "Why are you angry," Mu Yangling carried his younger brother lightly across the vegetables in the yard, successfully reached his mother''s side, and said indifferently: "Maybe I''m happy, anyway, there is no need to buy vegetables." "What do you know about this child?" Shu Wanniang tapped her on the head and said, "Your father said that he no longer blames the villagers, but he still has resentment in his heart, otherwise he wouldn''t be with your uncle and the others for so many years. You just took them into the mountains before, your father didn''t say anything and let you fool around, it''s our family''s grace, they suffered, and now they bring these things, it''s different." "I think we accept these things well, lest the villagers think we are soft and easy to talk to, and ask us for anything in the future." Although Mu Yangling wanted to help the villagers live a good life, he didn''t want to raise them either. took their temper. She had heard too many stories of Shengmien fighting against Miqiu, and her father had been ungrateful, so she didn''t plan to return the things. Shu Wanniang said strangely, "I''ve only heard that kindness is not reciprocated..." "Mother, if you don''t get any reward for your kindness, as time goes by, who will be full of food and have nothing to do? I am kind-hearted and full of responsibility, so I don''t want to repay the villagers to help the villagers, but this world is like me. There are very few good people, so in order to let more people do good deeds and help others, we should accept the rewards of kindness. Someone who can help is sure to be helpful." Shu Wanniang stared at her daughter with wide eyes. She never knew that her daughter was such a cheeky person. She was inexplicable, but she was familiar. Shu Wanniang pondered, and when Mu Shi came back from the county town the next day, Shu Wanniang finally remembered. She beat her husband and said angrily: "I said who A Ling looks like, it turns out to be like you." Mu Shi was puzzled. Shu Wanniang said angrily about Mu Yangling''s speech yesterday, and said, "This child is so thick-skinned, he speaks as if he is the most kind-hearted person in the world." Mu Shi laughed and said, "Your daughter is right. The Mu family has always been kind and responsible, and treats family members better. Madam, isn''t my husband such a person?" Shu Wanniang blushed, stretched out her hand and twisted the flesh on Mu Shi''s waist and turned around. Mu Shi held his breath and did not dare to cry out, so he could only look at the lady in prayer, and Shu Wanniang snorted coldly before letting go. Mu Shi breathed out a breath and said, "A-Ling is right, we accept things, and if we have more, we will give them away, and there are many people who can''t afford food outside. If we don''t accept them, we will do it twice. It''s okay, I''m afraid the villagers think it''s right for the Mu family to help them. This year, the rabbits are in trouble, and I won''t allow A Ling to bring them into the mountains in the spring of next year." Mu Shi is already past the age of passion for everyone''s welfare, and his heart is hardened because of the betrayal at the beginning. Chapter 64： heavy snow Mu Yangling was woken up by the cold, and Xiao Bowen got into her arms. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her brother''s swarthy head, and turned to look out the window, but there was a white light. Is it dawn now? Why doesn''t she feel at all? Mu Yangling thought in a daze, and then he was shocked, his eyes widened and he looked out the window, this is - snow. Snowing! Mu Yangling quickly got up and shouted, "Father, mother, get up, it''s snowing." Mu Yangling quickly took out a thick quilt from the closet to cover his brother, and then put on a cotton coat and went out. Mu Shi also woke up. He covered his wife with a quilt and came out. He saw the white flowers outside. The snow was already half a finger deep. "Father, is this snow so thick? It''s only the end of September, and it''s not winter yet." Mu Yangling cried. Mu Shi looked at the heavy snow outside gloomily, and said, "The weather has changed, you go and put on a few more clothes. Dad will go to find the chief, and you have to tell everyone to get up quickly, or you will freeze to death." The temperature has dropped sharply, and it is possible that you will not be able to wake up in your sleep, so you have to call people up quickly. Mu Yangling hurriedly went into the room to get dressed, and said, "Dad, go ahead, I''ll go to the uncle and let him wake up everyone in the village." Mu Shi nodded and went into the room to change clothes. Shu Wanniang sat up around the quilt and worried: "Be careful on the road, the ground is slippery, don''t worry." "I see, you should lie down, but you can''t catch a cold. I''ll drop by the county in a while to get you and Bowen some medicine back." His wife and son were both weak. They had caught cold before and would definitely get sick. Mu Shi was a little worried. Mu Shi went out, but Mu Yangling woke up Xiao Bowen, who was still sleeping, took off his clothes and rubbed him all over. Seeing him crying, he couldn''t help comforting: "When you get hot, you can Well, otherwise you will be sick and take hard medicine." Seeing that his forehead was sweating, Mu Yangling wiped him off with a dry towel, quickly dressed him, and carried him to Shu Wanniang with the quilt, "Mother, you and Bo Wen are warm, I Go to the uncle first." "Be careful, come back when the notice arrives." Mu Yangling was not worried that her mother and younger brother were alone at home, so she responded. Mu Yangling stepped on the snow wearing cloth shoes, and felt a chill through his heart, a chill running from the soles of his feet to his heart, and his whole body shrank. Because there are still more than half a month before the winter solstice, Mu Shi and Mu Yangling are reluctant to let Shu Wanniang do too much needlework, so her leather boots this year are not ready, but Mu Shi made them two days ago. Mu Yangling can only wear cloth shoes now. The leather boots from last year are still there, but unfortunately they are broken a lot. Mu Yangling ran to Liu Daqian''s house with one foot and one foot, knocked on the door "bang bang" and shouted, "Uncle, uncle, get up, it''s snowing heavily." Mu Yangling saw that there was absolutely no movement inside, and became worried. He simply kicked the door and shouted, "Get up, it''s snowing heavily, and people will freeze to death." Liu Ting and Liu Zhuang woke up in a daze, and they were shocked when they saw the snow outside the window. Liu Ting rolled up and up, shook Liu Zhao and shouted: "Get up, get up, it''s snowing heavily. " Liu Zhao''s lips were blue from the cold, and her hands and feet were shaking when she got up. When Liu Ting saw her, he wrapped her in a quilt and shouted, "Go and see the three children, hurry up!" Liu Zhao finally woke up and rushed out to find the child with the quilt in his arms. Liu Ting ran to knock on his parents'' door, and Liu Zhuang also ran out. Liu Ting shouted at him, "Go open the door for A Ling," while kicking his parents'' door with his feet. After kicking the door, he saw that his parents were only covering The thin quilt, with a pale complexion, was suddenly shocked, and rushed up to rub their hands and feet. Mu Yangling also ran in and shouted, "Go and **** come in and rub their bodies, Uncle Zhuang, take the gong and go with me to wake everyone up." The reason why Mu Yangling came to Liu''s house was because the Liu''s house had two gongs. As long as it was knocked, the whole village could hear it. Liu Ting took the quilt from the closet to cover his parents, and shouted to Liu Zhuang: "Go get something, I have me at home, brother and sister, go and bring the children here and burn charcoal to keep them warm. Come in, madam, use a curtain to separate a single room, wipe your mother, and I will wipe your father." Liu Zhuang and Mu Yangling came out with a gong, knocking and shouting, "It''s snowing -- get up quickly --" Liu Zhuang knocked while walking, while Mu Yangling stepped forward and slammed on the door. No one let them go. It didn''t take long for the village to light up, and most of the people climbed up. There are still some lonely and widows in the village. Mu Yangling and Liu Zhuang told them to break into the door as long as they didn''t wake up, wake them up, and then help them rub their bodies and make a fire to heat hot water. A young man from the village came over to take over, "Go back and add some more clothes, we are here." "What about other people in the village?" Liu Dazhuang said: "My father has called people to go, you all go back." "Someone went to the Goudan family?" Mu Yangling asked. "Don''t worry, my sister-in-law took someone with me." Liu Dazhuang said, "Thanks you woke us up, otherwise we wouldn''t know when we would wake up." Mu Yangling was relieved at this moment, and after talking to Liu Zhuang, he went home. There are only his mother and younger brother at home, and Mu Yangling was also a little worried. When Mu Yangling came back, Shu Wanniang had already got up and was cooking porridge in the kitchen. Mu Yangling hurriedly stepped forward to support her, "Mother, you have a big belly, why did you get out of bed?" "Your brother is very cold. I think he might be better off with a bowl of hot porridge. You should also eat a bowl of hot porridge to warm up." "I know Mother, you go back first, I''ll see the fire." Mu Yangling helped Shu Wanniang into the room, and then turned back to the kitchen. At this time, the whole world was white, but the engraving in the room told her that it was not yet time, but it was as bright as day. Mu Yangling was a little worried about Mu Shi, wondering if he was safe on the road. Because of a heavy snowfall, three elderly people and a child died in the village. Before winter entered, the village was already holding funerals. Liu He was very worried, and said to Liu Daqian, "I''m afraid it will be very cold this year, and I don''t know if the elderly and children in the village will survive." Liu Daqian frowned, "It''s not winter yet..." "Yeah, it''s not winter yet." Liu He twirled the tobacco with his hands trembling slightly. This year''s snow was so sudden that even he almost didn''t survive. Mu Shi had already returned from the county town. He informed the restaurant over there that he might not be able to supply them with prey. The town also told them to wait for the family to settle down before delivering them. Piaoxianglou''s shopkeeper Zhang has no objection. Although Zuixiaolou is dissatisfied, he also knows that this is a natural disaster, and it is not Mu Shi''s responsibility. Chapter 65： catch The sky was gloomy, Mu Shi looked at the dark clouds in the sky, and said to Mu Yangling: "I''m afraid it will snow tomorrow, and I don''t know how your aunt''s house is going. Tomorrow, Dad will go to your aunt''s house early to see, by the way. Clear the road in the mountains." "Father, with such heavy snow, it is very dangerous to walk on the mountain road." Mu Shi smiled slightly, touched her head and said, "The snow in the mountains is blocked by trees, which is less than the snow outside. Even if the mountain road is difficult to walk, Dad has experience. You can rest assured that you will not fall." Mu Yangling looked back at Shu Wanniang and said in a low voice, "Father, then you have to come back quickly, my mother is a little restless these days." Mu Shi also looked back at his wife. There was still about a month before the delivery date. She didn''t know if the sudden change in the weather made Wan Niang uncomfortable. She always frowned and couldn''t sleep at night. . Mu Shi didn''t dare to leave the house for too long, so he said: "Don''t worry, Dad will be back soon. If your mother is not feeling well, you can go to your aunt and grandmother and ask them to come and help." said so, but Mu Shi didn''t want to give his wife to someone else, so the next day when Shu Wanniang was still sleeping, he got up and put on his clothes. He didn''t eat breakfast, and went straight to Xishan Village. It took three quarters of an hour for Mu Yangling to go over the mountain. When it was difficult to walk on the snowy road, Mu Shi only walked for three quarters of an hour. When he arrived at Xishan Village, when he saw Ma Liu''s house, Mu Shi''s whole face was full of expressions. Chilled down. The house on the left side of Ma''s house was crushed by snow. Xiuhong''s two children were wearing padded jackets around the brazier, but the wind was leaking from one side. Mu Shi looked around and didn''t see Ma Liu''s, his eyes were a little dark, and he strode into Ma''s house, "Xiuhong, where''s your grandma?" Ma Xiuhong raised her head in surprise and shouted with red eyes, "Cousin!" Ma Xiulan cried with a "wow" when she saw Mu Shi. Xiuhong wiped her tears and said: "Grandma went to the village chief, our house fell down, grandma went to the village chief yesterday, and wanted everyone to help build a simple house, but the village chief said that many people in the village are in bad condition. After the disaster, I cant take care of my house for the time being. Last night, we sat around the brazier all night. Grandma didnt tell us to sleep. At dawn, grandma went to the village chief. The village head of Xishan Village is also the head of the Ma family. Mu Shi is well aware of the urination of the Ma family. Whats more, this snow disaster has indeed affected every household. It is because Liu He is in Linshan Village. Reputation is the most important thing, which is why I always put my own family last and help other people''s families through difficulties first. The patriarch of the Ma family does not have these virtues. The most important thing is that Liu He has unequivocal prestige in Linshan Village. The patriarch of the Ma family thinks that Ma Dagui dares to point the nose of the patriarch of the Ma family and curse, Mu Shi does not think they can help the big family. The aunt built the house. Look at the weather, I''m afraid there will be another heavy snowfall this afternoon or night. If they really spend the night in such a house, even if they don''t fall asleep, they will be seriously ill. Mu Shi said: "You pack up, my cousin will take you back to my house." Xiuhong''s eyes lit up, but darkened again, and said, "Don''t you know grandma would agree?" "Just take out all the things in the house, I''ll tell your grandma later." Ma Xiuhong knew where her valuable things were. Ma Liu was getting old and afraid that she would go away someday, so she told her eldest granddaughter where the money and land deeds were hidden. The Ma family has only these things that are valuable, as well as their food and clothes and the bacon sent by Mu Yangling before. Ma Xiuhong took a big backpack and packed all these things. By the time Ma Liu came back, she had almost packed up her things. "Going to live at your house?" Ma Liu''s eyes widened, he glanced at his two granddaughters, nodded after hesitating, and said, "Okay, it''s just that there are so many things in the house that I can''t take it for a while." The rest is worth it, the Ma family''s food is piled up in the house, and Mu Shi will definitely not be able to carry it. Mu Shi smiled and said, "Auntie, why don''t you store the food here first, and after a while, the clan will pull out their hands. My cousin and my cousin will come over to help you get the house done." Ma Liu wiped a handful of tears and nodded choked up, "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Ma Liu brought two hares over to find Ma Zhang, and asked their family to help keep the food at home first. Ma Zhang received a lot of benefits from Mu Yangling during this period. Seeing that Ma Liu was accompanied by Mu Shi, and seeing that she brought something over, she was naturally willing, and immediately asked her man to carry the food with Mu Shi. He also invited several nearby households to testify. Mu Shi is very strong, and it is almost enough to go back and forth a few times. He was worried about his wife at home, so he transported the food to Ma Zhang''s house, and said to Ma Liu: "Aunt, let''s go." "Walking from the mountain?" Ma Liu glanced at the white snow on the trees on the mountain. "I''m holding two children, aunt can rest assured that nothing will happen." Their big back basket was not full, and Mu Shi directly put Xiulan in the back basket. The blog posts are the same size, so it just fits in the backpack. Mu Shi instructed Xiulan, "For a while, you have to hold the ropes on both sides of the back basket tightly, don''t be afraid, and tell your grandma and cousin if you have anything, you know?" Xiulan nodded cautiously. Mu Shi wanted to hug Xiuhong, but Xiuhong said, "Cousin, I can go by myself." Mu Shi did not force himself, he directly supported Ma Liu and Xiuhong from left to right, and when the road was narrow, he leaned on his side to help them down. When the four came out of the mountain, their bodies were more or less heavy They were all a little embarrassed, but fortunately they came out after only walking for more than half an hour. Mu Shi saw that their lips were blue from the cold, so he said: "Let''s go home quickly, and you can also warm up." There are five rooms in the Mu family, except for the one in the middle, which is used as the main room, the one on the left where Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang live, the one on the right where Mu Yangling and Xiao Bowen live, and the other one is filled with debris, and the other one is used for living. to spare. Shu Wanniang originally planned to move Xiao Bowen out of her room in the spring of next year and live in a room alone. As their siblings get older, it is not suitable for them to live together anymore. So the room was very clean, and the kang and quilt were ready-made. Mu Yangling boiled hot water in the kitchen to warm them up, "You guys will feel better after taking a shower in a while." Ma Xiuhong shrank back in shame and whispered, "Thank you cousin." Mu Yangling glanced at the soaked shoes on her feet and the padded padded coat on her body, and said with a smile, "Cousin, why don''t you come and help me make a fire, I''m not very good at housework." Ma Xiuhong said happily: "Okay, cousin, go to rest, I''ll start the fire." Ma Xiuhong pulled her sister and squatted in the kitchen to start the fire. Chapter 66： arm It was the first time that Xiao Bowen saw two cousins, especially Ma Xiulan who was about the same age as him, so as soon as people came, he followed Ma Xiulan around. Mu Yangling let their three children stay in the kitchen and went into the house to find her old clothes and boots. Mu Yangling grew up fast and changed clothes almost every year. Except for the most difficult years, when he needed to recycle his clothes, Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang were unwilling to wrong their two children. They made two new sets of cotton-padded clothes every year. And most of last year''s stayed. Ma Xiuhong and Ma Xiulan are much smaller than Mu Yangling, so they can wear her clothes from previous years, even the boots are ready-made. Mu Yangling found three or four sets of clothes and gave them to them, saying: "You guys go take a shower and put on, and I''ll cook you some hot food." Ma Xiuhong held the clothes, her eyes were slightly red, and she muttered, "Thank you, cousin." Mu Yangling just smiled. Over there, Mrs. Ma Liu has also changed clothes and is sitting and talking with Shu Wanniang in the room. After only half a day of work, the three grandparents and grandchildren settled in Mu''s house, and Shu Wanniang was about to give birth. With Ma Liu''s presence, Mu Shi and Mu Yangling felt a lot more at ease. The entire Mingshui County was in the midst of a snowstorm, and people kept freezing to death. In just five days, Mu Shi took Mu Yangling to the town to deliver goods, and along the way, he saw funerals. "Father, will it be colder in winter? Will more people die by then?" Mu Shi was silent, he didn''t have much time to worry about others, he was worried about his wife and the child in her womb. The weather is cold, and the newborn is easy to die, and Shu Wanniang has been in poor health. Mu Shi is very worried about giving birth in such a cold weather. In Xiying, Qi Xiuyuan and others had another worry. "It''s been snowing for two days in a row, and the snow outside is already a finger thick," Qi Xiuyuan said worriedly, "I''m afraid the snow in the north is even bigger." Jiang Ze didn''t understand, "General, what does it have to do with us if there is no disaster in the north? Anyway, that area was occupied by the Hu people." Qi Xiuyuan picked up the book on the desk and hit him on the head, "That is my Dazhou world, even if it is now occupied by the Hu people, the people there are still my Dazhou people, don''t let me hear it again. These words." Rongxuan also said: "What''s more, the disaster in the north is serious, and I''m afraid it will be even worse on the grasslands. If they don''t have enough food, I''m afraid they will go south and intrude, and Xingyuan House will bear the brunt of that." "This is exactly what I worry about," Qi Xiuyuan said, "If the Hu people go south, we must be at the forefront of Xiying, but the defensive line in the east of Chushan is too long, and we''re afraid we won''t be able to take care of it." Qi Xiuyuan looked at his capable general and said, "So, I want to re-draw the patrol route. Even if I can''t resist the Hu people going south, I have to pass the news as soon as possible. We can help as soon as possible." "The re-arrangement requires the consent of Lord Xuan Fu." Rong Xuan didn''t think this matter could be achieved so easily, so he said, "General, if you change the defense to prevent the Hu people from attacking from the area of ??Chushan, the application has already been made. That''s too late." "So I decided to kill first and then file. I will be outside. Your order will not be accepted. Rong Xuan, you immediately draft a document and report the details of the change to the envoy. I will start the defense here." Jiang Ze immediately ordered, "General, let your subordinates lead the team." Rongxuan did not agree with Qi Xiuyuan''s behavior, and said, "General, if Xuan Fu will take this as an excuse to treat your sins..." Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly: "He doesn''t dare." Qi Xiuyuan said to himself, "Who else can he ask him to guard the northwest now in the court?" Rong Xuan suddenly realized, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but his heart was a little sad, Qi Xiuyuan was very strong, he was happy, but the court was actually useless, and then thinking of the current situation, Rong Xuan suddenly had a feeling that the country was not far away. Lizhou Lu Xuanfu Envoy was a civil servant and was the emperor''s confidant. The emperor always let the outside world let him go. Therefore, the relationship between Qi Xiuyuan and others and Xuanfu Envoy was not a good one. Jiang Ze said proudly: "General, let your subordinates lead the troops to inspect the area around Chushan. If the Hu people dare to come, subordinates will let them go back and forth, and let Lord Xuanfu Envoy see if we can defeat them. Hu people." Rongxuan glanced at him sideways and said with a smile: "I''m afraid that the Lord Xuanfu is not afraid that you will lose to the barbarians, but that you will win against the barbarians, right?" Jiang Ze''s mind was simple, and he stared at the words: "Why? Shouldn''t you be happy to win a battle?" Why? Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan both smiled sarcastically, because winning the battle means that the war will expand. If Da Zhou loses, it will be over as long as he loses some land and gold, silver and silk cloth, but if the Hu people lose, the Hu people will become angry and angry. The large-scale south attack, and the people on the Da Zhou side will also think about taking back their homeland, and the war between the two sides will expand. As the war expands, the imperial court''s military salaries, food and grass and other expenditures will expand. Da Zhou has been extravagant for more than 20 years, and he can no longer afford the war. Now the imperial court can only give out the food and grass that the soldiers eat, but the military pay promised to the soldiers is not a penny. Even Qi Xiuyuan has not received military pay for half a year. Now all the soldiers and soldiers are trying to solve the problem by themselves, and Qi Xiuyuan''s method is just to collect from the local people and secondment from rich households. Why did the Yuan family only recognize the Yuan family, but not the current sage? Because the Yuan family is raising them, they are called Yuanjiajun, and they only recognize the Yuan family. The more battles won, the more military merits accumulated, and the more prestige the emperor would naturally be afraid of. Thats why the Yuan family army was so taboo, and was forcibly recalled by the emperor in the battle of recovery four years ago. will be lost. Therefore, Qi Xiuyuan had to behead first and then file, because he was afraid that he would write a letter now, and the envoy would make him stick to Xiying and not attack back, so as not to hurt the diplomatic relations between the two countries. Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan agreed, and the next day they called everyone to arrange the arrangement. Mo Xiong was puzzled and asked, "General, our Xingyuan Mansion is north of Jingzhao Mansion, and the Jingzhao Mansion area is much richer than ours. , even if the disaster over there is worse than us, and the dead camels are bigger than horses, it should be our poor group to rob them." "The wealth of Jingzhao House was four years ago. The Hu people were not good at planting. They encroached on the farmland and circled it to plant grass and raise horses. In the past four years, the people have been miserable. Now the snow disaster is the most difficult for them. The Hu people can no longer squeeze oil and water from there. In order to cope with the snow disaster on the grassland, they must go south to plunder." Qi Xiuyuan looked at everyone and said, "So, the defense must start as soon as possible, and this is why I called everyone here today. Da Zhou''s territory has been lost for the most part, and it must not be lost any more, otherwise we will become sinners through the ages." As soon as ?? Qi Xiuyuan said these words, everyone immediately stood up and clasped their fists and said, "The last general is willing to follow the general to guard the country and protect my great Zhou!" The author has something to say: I am in a very bad state today. I wrote and deleted it, deleted it and wrote it again. This chapter is very difficult, and the following chapters are considered excessive, so it is a bit difficult to write. Chapter 67： ask for an official "Brother, I will also follow Jiang Ze to patrol," Qi Haoran shouted and rushed into Qi Xiuyuan''s study. The matter of patrolling is a secret, Qi Xiuyuan never told Qi Haoran, how could he know? Qi Xiuyuan asked, "Who said Jiang Ze was on patrol?" Qi Haoran tilted his head, "Isn''t it? But today I went to the third battalion and found that half of the elites had been transferred, and both the first and second battalions had scouts transferred to Jiang Ze. Isn''t there a war going to happen?" Qi Haoran looked at the elder brother and said dissatisfiedly: "Brother, you can''t leave me to fight the war, I will follow you too." Qi Haoran stomped his neck and said with red eyes, "If you leave me alone, I''ll grab the battlefield myself." Qi Xiuyuan was instantly furious, he held down Qi Haoran and beat his ass, "What are you doing on the battlefield? Are you going to die? You are only twelve years old this year!" Qi Haoran shouted while struggling: "Why can''t I fight? I can do one hundred and twenty moves under your command now, don''t you say that you don''t have enough troops under your command? Why do you give me dozens of troops? Now, it''s snowing heavily, those barbarians will definitely go south to loot." Qi Xiuyuan paused, pulled the man up, and asked with a solemn expression, "How do you know that the Hu prisoners will definitely go south to loot?" Although Qi Xiuyuan re-armed the defense, it was only a precaution. Not sure, but Qi Haoran''s words seemed to be absolutely certain that the Hu people would definitely go south. Qi Haoran said as a matter of course: "If I were a Hu people, I would definitely go south, not only can I get food for the winter, but also weaken Da Zhou''s military strength, maybe even win a few victories and possibly get Da Zhou''s indemnity porcelain and silk. Bu, there are so many benefits, why dont I go south? The reason is ready-made, the snow disaster needs more materials, and the Hu peoples court will definitely be happy to let the soldiers go south to try. Qi Xiuyuan looked at his younger brother in surprise, his younger brother seems to be only twelve years old this year, right? I usually look stupid and cute, but eight out of ten sentences in reading fail to make sense. Every time I check my homework, my husband will complain to him. Qi Xiuyuan remembered that Rong Xuan and him once praised Qi Haoran''s ability to train troops, and in just one month he gathered the miscellaneous soldiers of the fourth battalion. Qi Xiuyuan seriously considered his younger brother''s future, and asked his younger brother not to think about taking the imperial examinations. Even he couldn''t bear to look directly at the article, let alone those knowledgeable examiners? Then he could only go all the way from Wu. Qi Xiuyuan looked at his immature younger brother, his heart aching. Going to the battlefield was like giving up half of his life to God. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want his younger brother to have such a life of licking blood. But apart from going from martial arts, what other path can Qi Haoran take? Qi Xiuyuan suddenly felt that his eldest brother was too incompetent. His younger brother was already twelve years old, but he had not yet determined his future direction for his younger brother. Qi Xiuyuan asked him, "Have you thought about your future?" Qi Haoran said as a matter of course: "Of course I''ll be a general by the side of eldest brother, eldest brother, when you become an envoy, I will go to be a general under you." Qi Xiuyuan laughed loudly when he heard the words, and said loudly, "If Big Brother can really be an ambassador, I will definitely transfer your general to me." Emissary of Xuanfu is a high-ranking official from the first rank. How many people in the world can reach this position? Qi Xiuyuan only took this as a joke, but Qi Haoran was serious. At this time, he was at the stage of admiring his elder brother the most. He felt that his elder brother was the most capable person in the world. Father is stronger. "Okay, you go back first, and when the eldest brother becomes an envoy, he will transfer you to his hands." Qi Haoran jumped up when he heard the words, "Brother, you can''t change the subject, after you become the ambassador, I will be the general under your hands, and now that you are the general, I will be a small flag under your hands. Ah, just give me a few people, and I''ll take them to patrol, brother, I beg you." Qi Haoran almost jumped on Qi Xiuyuan to act like a spoiled child, Qi Xiuyuan said with a straight face: "You have no military skills and experience, how can you be qualified for the post of Xiaoqi, don''t be ridiculous, I will be charged with favoritism if you spread out your eldest brother. " Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Brother, just lie to me, how many generals in each army don''t put their own people in? Brother Rongxuan can''t even stop me with three fists. You can''t do it unless you protect it. Military officer?" Qi Xiuyuan glared at him, "What nonsense are you talking about? Your brother Rongxuan is extremely smart, and you rely on your own abilities." "The military is not just about being smart. If there is no force, no matter how smart you are, you can''t walk out of the battlefield alive. Big brother, you can''t only favor your friends, but not your own brother." Qi Haoran cried and hugged Qi Xiuyuan. . Qi Xiuyuan was helpless and said, "You are too young, the generals and soldiers in the army will not be convinced." "Then the eldest brother will give me the miscellaneous soldiers of the fourth battalion, they will not have any opinions, right?" Qi Haoran looked at the eldest brother with tears in his eyes. Qi Xiuyuan was silent for a moment, then said: "The death rate of the miscellaneous soldiers of the fourth battalion has always been high, and you will be very dangerous if you take them..." Qi Haoran patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, eldest brother, I can definitely save my life, you can give me a flag of the fourth battalion." Qi Xiuyuan frowned slightly, "Didn''t you just say Xiaoqi?" "But that''s the first battalion, the second battalion, and the third battalion. If it is the fourth battalion, you have to give me a general flag anyway." Qi Haoran smiled. The fourth battalion is the old, weak, sick and disabled who are eliminated from each battalion, or the new recruits who are unqualified and eliminated after training. Each army has a battalion specially equipped with these people, which is used as cannon fodder. Qi Xiuyuan''s heart is not hard enough, he didn''t push those who would die on the battlefield, and only let them be responsible for logistics and some more messy and messy work. Of course, the treatment is also the worst. Qi Xiuyuan, no matter how soft-hearted it is, when there is a big war, they must also go to the battlefield. Soldiers should die on the battlefield. The next war may not happen, and if it happens, the people from the fourth battalion may not be used. Qi Xiuyuan thought about it and agreed. It would be good for his younger brother to go there to sharpen his temper. Just take him out. Qi Haoran got what he wanted and left happily. Fan Zijin squatted outside the yard waiting for him, Qi Haoran saw him, jumped over and asked, "Why are you here?" "Wait for you," Fan Zijin got up and patted his clothes and said, "Seeing how happy you are, did your cousin promise to let you lead the patrol?" "That''s right," Qi Haoran proudly patted his shoulder and said, "Brother is also someone who has errands now, and I am the general flag now." Fan Zijin sneered, and immediately withdrew his expression, and said with a serious salute: "Then cousin, cousin, my military advisor greets you." Fan Zijin bit the word "cousin" fiercely. Qi Haoran was stunned: "What military advisor?" Fan Zijin glanced at him sideways and said, "As long as you are a great general, there is a military advisor who is close to each other. General Yuan has Shen Mu, and cousin has Rongxuan. Who is next to you? For you to walk better in the future. Go ahead, I''ll just be your military advisor with reluctance." Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, "Is this the use of congeniality?" Chapter 68： traitor Qi Xiuyuan pondered after his younger brother left. Since his younger brother can guess his deployment from his deployment, can others also do it? Qi Xiuyuan brought Rong Xuan to him. Rong Xuan pondered for a moment and said, "It''s unlikely. The information of each battalion is actually closed, so Haoran and Zijin can access this information at the same time." "No matter what, we should be more careful," Qi Xiuyuan said: "Now that the defense has not been completed, there must be no accidents." Rongxuan got up immediately, "I''ll go and tell them now, and tell them to be careful. Those who are assigned to patrol should pay attention to confidentiality." Qi Xiuyuan nodded. But none of them expected that the problem would arise directly from within. Lu Cheng, one of Qi Xiuyuan''s confidants, had not completed the defense, and Qi Xiuyuan''s documents had not yet reached the high-secrecy before the envoy''s case. The envoy of Xuanfu directly sent a supervisor to Qi Xiuyuan, and the elite soldiers of the general banner who escorted the supervisor also stayed in Xingzhou Mansion. Qi Xiuyuan''s face was ugly, "Lu Cheng betrayed me, why?" He asked himself that he was good to the people under him. Lu Cheng had been following him three years ago. His mother was seriously ill, and his salary was not enough to ask a doctor for medicine. It was he who gave him silver taels and medicinal materials. Lu Cheng was also grateful to him. After saving him a knife, he really couldn''t understand why Lu Chengcheng betrayed him. The people sitting below all bowed their heads and said nothing, Rong Xuan asked them to step back, patted Qi Xiuyuan on the shoulder, and said, "There must be more benefits, but no matter what the reason is, the most important thing at this time is the countermeasures. " Qi Xiuyuan''s morale became sharp, his eyes were like falcons, "The original defense is no longer necessary, but people still need to be sent to inspect the area around Chushan. They want to restrain me with a supervisor and a general flag, which is too underestimated. I''m far away." "Huang Jian said that the court is negotiating with Jin Guo, and our court may send a princess to marry him, and the emissary will not allow us to destroy the diplomatic relations between the two countries." Rong Xuan said. Qi Xiuyuan was so angry that his liver hurt, "I have sent a few princesses to the Jin Kingdom? Don''t they think that when the princesses are sent there, the Jin Bing will not call? Hu Han can''t be a family, let alone marry a princess in the Jin Kingdom. If you dont have children, even if you are born and ascend to the throne, you are also Hu people, not Han people. Rong Xuan frowned slightly, and couldn''t help but say, "Having a relationship with relatives still has some effect..." Qi Xiuyuan sneered: "Of course it works. With the dowry brought by the princess, the Hu people will be safe for at least a year or two." Qi Xiuyuan does not agree with the act of marriage, the great country, but he has to sacrifice the princess in exchange for a few years of living, it is better to fight a vigorous battle, lose the country, and at least die decently. It''s just that Da Zhou Wen is strong and weak, and every time a major battle is defeated, a princess is sent to be a relative, not only the princess of the Jin Dynasty, but also the princess of the Da Zhou in Xia, Tubo and Xiliao. In the ten years after the imperial court fled to the south, the emperor. Because there is no princess of the right age, almost all the princesses are sent out with the princesses of the princesses of the royal family or the daughters of important officials in the court. But no matter it is the real princess or the princess who has been crowned, no one can live beyond the age of twenty-five. No son or daughter was born in his life. One or two Qi Xiuyuan can be regarded as an accident, but all the princesses who are close to each other have no children left. Qi Xiuyuan feels sad for the princesses who are close to each other, and even more indignant, his princess of the big week Jinzhiyuye was bullied in another country. in this way. It is almost impossible for Qi Xiuyuan to temporarily retreat from the edge of the Jin Kingdom in order to promote the harmony between the two countries. He is eager to destroy the harmony, at least to reduce the death of a princess in a foreign country. Besides, his camp is here, if he persists and does not counterattack, he will die. It is his soldiers, the people under his rule. He and the soldiers all grabbed food from the people here, and let him watch the people being looted. How brutish is Qi Xiuyuan? So Qi Xiuyuan told Rong Xuan with certainty, "You don''t have to worry about this matter, we only lower the standard of defense. If Huang Jian dares to stop him, let him come to me." "What about Lu Cheng?" Qi Xiuyuan pondered for a moment and said, "Let him continue to be his captain." Rong Xuan raised his eyebrows, "Aren''t you going to deal with him?" Qi Xiuyuan raised his mouth slightly, and said coldly: "He just passed me over to report something to the envoy. It''s not a crime. Besides, I really want to know if he will come to explain it to me." For traitors, sometimes stillness is more difficult than moving. Rongxuan said no more. Lu Cheng didn''t come to Qi Xiuyuan to explain, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t bother him, but Qi Haoran put a sack on Lu Cheng''s way home and beat him hard, and Lu Cheng went away the next day with a bruised nose and a swollen face. barracks. Fan Zijin kicked Qi Haoran angrily when he heard it, and shouted, "Why do you still hit someone in the face? You already know that he is wearing a sack, so why don''t you just stare at the place where he hurts and hits inconspicuously? " Qi Haoran shouted: "Who said I didn''t beat him where it hurts? I dare say that he must have suffered internal injuries now." "Then you can''t punch him in the face either. He has that face on his face, and people who don''t know it would think it was the elder brother''s instructions." Fan Zijin sneered: "Cousin still wants to give him a chance to explain, but I see He has no intention of repenting at all. If he is really ashamed, he should take care of his injuries at home, find any excuse to ask for leave, and dangle in the army with such a face, because he is afraid that others will not know that you beat him ?" Qi Haoran jumped up and said, "How would anyone know that I beat him? I''m wearing a sack." "You''re really stupid," Fan Zijin patted his head, and said with a hatred of iron not being steel: "Brother Jiang Ze is too angry to let people publicize the story of Lu Cheng''s betrayal of his cousin. Knowing that Lu Cheng has offended his cousin, it is considered a vengeance. At this time, Lu Cheng was beaten by someone with a sack. Everyone knows that it was to vent his anger. In Xingzhou, people can put a sack for his cousin, except for Who else do you have? Those who know say that you love your brother, and you can''t stand betrayal. Those who don''t know, you think you are domineering and arrogant, and do whatever you want with your cousin. Brother instructed you to do this." Qi Haoran didn''t expect so many twists and turns, and his head suddenly became big, "Then what do you say?" "You are injured and seriously injured. From today onwards, you should rest in bed." Fan Zijin said solemnly. "What did you say?" Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, "Master didn''t even lose any hair, so why was he seriously injured? Don''t damage my prestige, just because Lu Cheng''s hands can''t hurt me." Fan Zijin glanced at him, and said slowly: "I said you are sick, you are sick, you lie down for me." Then he turned around and went out and called people to the city with great fanfare to find three good doctors. He stayed in the general''s mansion to see a doctor for Qi Xiuyuan. He himself took out a piece of **** and wiped it with his sleeve, then wiped his eyes again, and his eyes suddenly turned red. Fan Zijin looked sad and angry when he raised his head again. The two servants were stunned, but Qi Haoran was used to it. Whenever Fan Zijin showed such an expression, it meant that someone was going to be unlucky. Chapter 69： fight back Sure enough, Fan Zijin ran to the barracks with two little servants to stop Lu Cheng, and scolded: "My cousin is young and ignorant. Hearing the rumors outside will inevitably feel resentful for my cousin. It''s his fault for taking action against you. After all, you are a few years older than him, and you have seen blood on the battlefield, you just teach him a lesson, why do you take such a heavy shot?" Lu Cheng''s face was sinking like water, he looked at Fan Zijin gloomily, and said, "I don''t understand what Young Master Fan said. When did the Fourth Young Master trouble me?" Fan Zijin snorted coldly, "You know what you''re looking for," he said, staring at the wound on his face, "You don''t have to come out and pretend to be pitiful, if something happens to my cousin, cousin. Guangfeng Jiyue won''t give you shoes, but I must seek justice for my cousin." said that, gave Lu Cheng a vicious look, and left with a flick of his sleeves. Lu Cheng''s heart was even more hazy, he was really seriously injured, Qi Haoran was good at martial arts, and he had been practicing internal skills since childhood, and when he was angry in his heart, he didn''t show mercy, even if he tried to avoid it, he still suffered a lot of injuries. He originally planned to pretend to be fine with this appearance, and waited until everyone guessed that Qi Haoran had attacked and then revealed his serious injury. Even if Qi Xiuyuan said that he didn''t know it, the soldiers in the army would definitely not believe it. Qi Xiuyuan''s prestige has declined, and he will do a few more things in the future. Even if the envoy wants to replace the general in the future, the soldiers will not have too many opinions, and he will be able to subdue everyone faster. Unexpectedly, all this was ruined by Fan Zijin. He ran out and said these words, and everyone knew that he had hurt Qi Haoran, and he had shown a kindness that was hard to say before, but insisted that it was just suffering. skin injury... Now that he has suffered internal injuries again, no one will believe Fan Zijin''s words anymore, and he doesn''t dare to say it anymore. Saying it at this time is equivalent to admitting that he has bad intentions. Lu Cheng gritted his teeth. Rong Xuan, who rushed over to watch the fun, heaved a sigh of relief, and smiled with Jiang Ze next to him: "This young master Fan is very quick-witted, no wonder the general agreed to him to be the fourth son''s counselor." Jiang Ze smiled and said, "Master Fan, like you, has eighteen twists in his heart." Rong Xuan looked at Jiang Ze and smiled and said gently, "Thank you for your compliment, don''t worry, I have one more curve than him." Jiang Ze couldn''t wait to sew his mouth, and looked at Rong Xuan pleadingly, "Master, the subordinates are complimenting you." "Oh?" Rong Xuan looked at him with a half-smile, "I thank you for your compliment." Jiang Ze looked at Rong Xuan with tears in his eyes, he really praised the strategist for being smart. When Qi Xiuyuan heard about this from the guard, he smashed the table in annoyance and asked the guard gloomily, "You said that Lu Cheng injured Haoran?" The guard hurriedly waved his hands and said, "Don''t worry, General, I went to the mansion to see it in person just now. The fourth son was not injured, but was detained in the courtyard by Mr. Fan, and the doctor who invited him was arranged to live in the side courtyard of the mansion. " Qi Xiuyuan''s face looked better now. Lu Cheng wanted to replace him. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t blame him. Who wouldn''t want to be a general if he had the chance? He also wanted to take Xuan Fu envoy instead. But Lu Chengqian shouldn''t, he shouldn''t put his mind on Qi Haoran, if he wants to step on Qi Haoran, it depends on whether he agrees or not. In Qi Xiuyuan''s heart, there is only Qi Haoran, a relative, how could he tolerate Lu Cheng''s use of him? I wanted to hear Lu Cheng''s explanation, but now I don''t. "Let Haoran stay at home for a few days to rest, and then go to the fourth battalion after a while. I will arrange for someone else to do the patrolling." personally guarded: "General, where is the Huang Jianjun..." "Treat each other with courtesy, don''t worry about the rest, I would like to know his attitude." The supervisors sent by the envoy of Xuanfu may not always agree with the envoy. Xingzhou is not a good place. The hardships are much higher than that of Xingyuan. How many officials in the court are willing to come here? Xingzhou Prefecture was turbulent, but Linshan Village slowly recovered from its grief, and life began to be on the right track. Several funerals in the village were finished. Because of the cold weather, everyone stayed at home. Because the weather suddenly turned cold, some of the vegetables left in the vegetable field before were not recovered. They were frozen by the snow and lost half of them. Although they were recovered on the third day, there may not be many preserved. Fortunately, they had saved a lot of bacon before, and the autumn harvest was considered a bumper harvest. As long as the supply of firewood could keep up, this winter should not be difficult. At this moment, Mu Yangling was sitting on a small stool around the brazier. From time to time, he put a few peanuts next to the brazier, and put a few skewers of meat on it. The aroma of meat wafted out, and the three children sitting on the side Involuntarily swallowed. Xiao Bowen looked at the meat skewers on the brazier with bright eyes and asked, "Sister, how long can I eat?" "Wait a while." Mu Yangling flipped the meat skewer flexibly, "Go and ask Dad if you want to eat it." Xiao Bowen tangled: "If Dad eats too, it''s definitely not enough." Xiulan also looked at the twenty or so skewers worriedly, and Xiuhong said, "Cousin wants to go into the mountain, fortunately, let''s give it to my uncle." "There''s more. If Dad eats it, let him pick out the rest of the rabbit meat. I roast meat very quickly." Mu Yangling came in enthusiastically and wanted to instruct him to work. Mu Yangling was not good at picking meat. , I was busy all morning to pick out such a small piece of meat, but Mu Shi has a good knife skills, and he can clean up a rabbit with three strokes and five divisions. Mu Yangling just wanted his father to pick meat for him. Xiuhong instantly noticed her cousin''s thoughts, and volunteered: "I''ll ask my cousin to come over and eat meat skewers." Xiuhong ran to find her uncle. Shu Wanniang and Ma Liu were both here. Xiuhong was also clever and shouted, "Cousin, auntie, do you want to eat meat skewers? My cousin grilled a lot of meat skewers." Shu Wanniang smiled and shook her head, "My aunt won''t eat it, the four of you can eat it." Mu Shi also said: "You guys can eat it, my cousin won''t eat it, bring a few skewers for your grandmother to eat." "I don''t want to eat it. If it''s cooked, I can''t eat this roasted one. Your sister and cousin are still young. Watching them, don''t let them eat too much, so as not to get angry." Mu Shi was moved in his heart and asked, "How many skewers did you bake?" Xiuhong couldn''t count, so she could only say: "Cousin said there are more than 20 strings." Mu Shi raised his eyebrows, "Twenty or so strings are not enough for your cousin''s teeth." He said to Shu Wanniang, "It must be that kid A Ling who wants me to pick meat for them." Shu Wanniang pushed him and said, "Then why don''t you hurry up, Ah Ling is a naughty child. What if he uses your knife and accidentally gets hurt?" The short knife of Mu Shi was passed down to him by his father, and passed down to his father by his warrior grandfather. Mu Shi took it with him when he went in and out of the mountains and forests. Mu Yangling was greedy for a long time, but Mu Shi did not allow her to use it. But if Mu Shi didn''t go, the kid would probably run and steal the kitchen knife on the grounds that it wasn''t sharp enough. The author has something to say: Suddenly there was no electricity, I managed to write it and did not save it, and lost 500 words Chapter 70： barbecue Mu Yangling and the others used fresh rabbit meat for their barbecue. At this time, the weather was cold and thick snow fell on the ground. Mu Shi and Mu Yangling no longer went into the mountains to hunt, but the traps that could be set before were still kept. Every three or two days, the father and daughter will go into the mountains together, just to see if they are lucky enough to hunt prey in these traps. If there is, they can eat a fresh meal. If not, they will eat bacon and dried meat. of dried meat. Most of the people who fell into the trap were hares. So far, Mu Yangling has only encountered one roe deer, but it was a pity that Mu Shi sent it to the restaurant in the town and did not keep it at home, so Mu Yangling only used rabbit meat. Make kebabs. In the past few days, Mu Yangling has invented many ways to eat rabbit meat. Her cooking skills are not very good, but she has many ideas, such as dicing the rabbit meat and smashing it into meatballs, putting it in the broth to cook... In the past, there was Niang Shu who spoiled them and helped them cook all kinds of delicious food. Now Niang Shu is inconvenient, but she has the Ma Liu family. The diced and mashed rabbit meat is made by Mu Yangling. She has great strength and stamina. Even if it is pounded all morning, she is not bothered. Then Ma Liu prepares the rabbit meat and gently kneads it into meat dumplings. Put the soup stock in it. That''s what they ate last night. Even Shu Wanniang, who never liked hares, also ate a small bowl. Not to mention the two carnivores Mu Yangling and Mu Shi. A few children also like it very much. This morning, Mu Yangling followed Mu Shi into the mountain. Two hares came back from the trap. One was left for Ma Liu to fry and eat at night, and the other Mu Shi wanted to throw away. It was frozen with snow outside, but he asked Mu Yangling to peel and wash it and make barbecue. There is no way, although the winter is short, there is nothing to do, and Xiao Bowen can''t always read books, so Mu Yangling set up the grill to roast meat. Speaking of kebabs, Mu Yangling still likes roe deer or venison the most, but unfortunately, now that the weather is cold and snowy, they cant enter too deep, and they cant track their prey. Mu Yangling regretted with his cousin and younger brother: "Roasted venison is delicious in winter. When the weather turns sunny and warmer, my father and I went into the mountains to hunt a deer and come back, and then we will roast venison for you. That venison will be eaten. Put it on the baking pan, just rub a little sesame oil, and sprinkle a little salt and pepper. Its a pity, if there is cumin, just put a little bit and bake it until it is seven mature, Mu Yangling made an expression of enjoyment , "As long as you eat it once, I can guarantee that you will never forget the taste." Xiao Bowen and Xiulan''s saliva flowed down, Xiao Bowen sucked in the saliva, and asked eagerly: "Can I eat the roasted venison?" "Of course, but you are weak and can''t eat more. Dad should eat more," Mu Yangling smiled. "When the time comes, I will bring my baby to make wine for my dad." Xiulan and Xiao Bowen asked innocently: "What baby?" Mu Yangling was about to speak when he was slapped on the head, and when he looked back, Mu Shi was standing behind her with a dark face. "Where did you know these nonsense at such a young age?" Mu Shi looked at his daughter with a dark face, "And you taught your brothers and sisters badly." Mu Yangling touched his nose and admitted his mistake: "Father, I know I was wrong, and I will never dare again." However, Mu Shi knew that she just said that. Broken by someone. Mu Shi said with a stern face: "Don''t listen to these nonsense in the future." Mu Yangling answered honestly. Mu Shi then snorted, took out the short knife, took out most of the remaining rabbits, picked the meat out and put it on a plate. Xiuhong Xiulan and Xiao Bowen excitedly took the skewers and skewers, and Mu Yangling grilled them again. After a while, there were about twenty skewers on the other plate, and Mu Yangling stuffed a skewer into his mouth. Pushing the rest over, he said, "Eat it while it''s hot, otherwise it won''t taste good when it''s cold." Xiuhong gave it to Mu Shi first, and Mu Shi took a bunch of them and said, "You guys can eat it, I''ll just have a taste of it." She quickly picked the rabbit meat into a serving plate, and then ordered, "Don''t be greedy, If you eat too much and get angry, I have to make tea for you when I turn around. Ah Ling, you are a sister, look after them." Mu Yangling complied, stuck out his tongue after Mu Shi left, and said to the three: "Let''s string together, eat half of it today, and bake the rest tomorrow." Mu Yangling took two strings and stuffed it into his mouth. He ate his mouth full of oil and sighed contentedly: "Wild rabbits are fresh, fragrant and sweet enough. The domestic rabbits I used to eat couldn''t even get half of them." Xiuhong''s face was full of doubts, "Cousin, do you still buy rabbits for food? Can this rabbit still be raised at home? How to raise it?" "Uh, I''ve eaten it before," Mu Yangling said vaguely: "This pig can be raised at home, chicken can be raised at home, why can''t this rabbit be raised at home?" Xiuhong thought about it carefully, nodded and said: "Cousin is right, I have little knowledge, maybe I haven''t heard of it." Mu Yangling blinked, tilted his head and asked, "Have you never heard that rabbits can be raised?" Xiuhong shook her head, "I haven''t heard of it, but I was thinking about how to raise rabbits? They can burrow, how can they be raised?" She looked at Mu Yangling with bright eyes and asked, "Cousin, if rabbits can be raised, In the coming year, will our family be able to raise a few rabbits, and they will be able to sell when they are fattened?" Listening to Xiuhong''s words, Mu Yangling really didn''t know how to raise rabbits. Thinking of Mu Shi''s extensive knowledge, he planned to ask him at night. Xiao Bowen and Xiulan were not interested in this topic, they were grabbing a handful of meat skewers and eating them. When Mu Yangling recovered, Xiao Bowen had already eaten seven or eight skewers, so she was so anxious to stop them. "Okay, okay, don''t eat so much, or you won''t be able to eat dinner at night, and Dad will beat me up." Xiao Bowen said: "I still want to eat, and you all still eat." "Okay, okay, we won''t eat it either." Mu Yangling knew that the children did what others did, so they learned how to do it. Although they still wanted to eat, they could only press down and said, "Let''s drink water first. , and save the rest for my sister to bake for you tomorrow." Mu Shi went to Liu Daqian''s house and asked him to discuss building a house in Xishan Village after the weather cleared. I had to buy some wood, and Mushi helped out the materials first, but I dont know when the weather will clear up. Mushi asked Ma Liu to live in Mus house first. The most important thing is that Ma Liu lived in Mus house, and Mu Shi Also feel more at ease. Shu Wanniang''s due date is about a month. After all, Ma Liu has experience and is more reliable than Mu Shi and Mu Yangling. Shu Wanniang took out the needle and thread to make a dress for the child in her belly. When Ma Liu saw it, she quickly grabbed it and said, "You can''t use the needle and thread, or else your eyes will be smeared in the future, and it will not affect the child well." Ma Liu looked at the half-made clothes in the basket, and smiled: "This dress is not difficult, my aunt can help you do it, if you embroider those things on it, I still can''t do it, but if you simply do it Clothes, but I don''t lose." Ma Liu does not know how to embroider, but every woman knows how to sew clothes. Generally, clothes for children cant be embroidered, as long as the stitches are fine. Shu Wanniang said happily: "I saw the clothes that my aunt made for Xiuhong and the others. I really can''t compare the stitches. It''s too late for me to be happy to have you make clothes for the children." Chapter 71： begging Mu Yangling took out a cabbage from the cellar, "Tonight we will eat vermicelli and stewed cabbage." Xiuhong and Xiulan clapped and cheered, and Bowen took a breath and said, "Put more vermicelli and less vegetables." Mu Yangling nodded his nose and said, "You think beautiful, but there are not so many vermicelli at home." Xiao Bowen pouted: "Anyway, sister, you don''t like to eat vermicelli, why don''t you give me your share, and I will give you cabbage." "I thank you, there is no shortage of cabbage at home." Xiao Bowen pouted, and Xiuhong hurriedly said, "Cousin, I''ll give you my share." "Xiuhong, don''t let him go. We need a balanced diet, so we can''t just give him noodles, we should give him more vegetables and meat." Xiao Bowen pointed out in dissatisfaction, "Then you and Daddy don''t like to eat vegetables. We always eat meat, and you and Daddy are not obedient." "..." Mu Yangling insisted: "Who said I don''t like eating vegetables, eating more vegetables will make me beautiful, I eat vegetables every day." Xiao Bowen snorted and pointed out ruthlessly, "You eat half a plate of meat before you eat a chopstick''s dish. My mother told you to eat more vegetables. You also said that you don''t have the strength to eat vegetables, and you will become a rabbit." Mu Yangling pretended to be stupid, "Did I say that?" Xiao Bowen nodded fiercely, "Yes." Xiuhong and Xiulan covered their mouths and smiled. Mu Yangling knew that if he continued speaking, he would only be exposed more, so he stuck out his tongue and stopped talking about this topic, but said, "Go, I''ll take you out to play." Mu Yangling took them to find Liu Lang and others. The weather was cold and no children in the village went out. An old and young family was sitting in the main room. Mrs. Liu Zhao and Mrs. Liu Zhang were working with needles and thread. A few children were playing with the rope on the kang with the quilt. Grandma Liu saw Mu Yangling and several children busy. He waved, "A Ling is here, come in, come in quickly, A Lang, A Rong, your cousin and cousin are here to play with you." He went to pull Xiuhong and Xiulan''s hands again, and saw that their hands were frozen and were rubbing the yellow medicine, so they said with pity: "Poor poor child, why is it frozen like this? Grandma has some ointment here, I will give it to you later. Take it, go back and wipe it." Liu Rong also slid off the kang, ran over and pulled Xiuhong''s hand, "Cousin, let''s get on the kang soon, it''s cold below." Liu Yun snorted disdainfully when she saw her cousin''s enthusiasm for the pair of sisters, picked out her belongings from a pile of things and put them away, watching them vigilantly to prevent them from stealing them. No one noticed her thoughts, Xiao Bowen had already thrown off his shoes and climbed into bed, and Mu Yangling was busy taking care of him. Liu Zhang saw that their sisters were all wearing half-new cotton-padded clothes, and took advantage of the effort of stepping forward to support them. The cotton wool was soft and felt good. The two children of the Ma family have difficulty even eating. How can they have the money to buy cotton clothes? And this is not new. When people came that day, she had seen it from a distance. The clothes were full of patches. If she had such a good cotton coat, how could she not wear it when she was driving the mountain road? If it is said that it is new, it is even more impossible, who buys cotton-padded clothes instead of new ones, but a half-new one? Most of them are Mu Yangling''s old clothes, right? Mrs. Liu Zhang felt a little uncomfortable. They were all her relatives, and they belonged to the same village. Mu Bowen came here to play every once in a while. In terms of closeness, their family should be closer to Mus, right? Moreover, this side is her grandmother''s family''s house, and that side is just her aunt''s house. The Shu family is also, her daughter is ignorant and does not teach, but only blindly indulges. Liu Zhang''s face was not good after touching Xiu Hong''s clothes. She was not a person with deep scheming, so she brought it out on her face. Xiu Hong was sensitive. Feeling Liu Zhang''s disgust, she moved in her heart. She pulled her hand back, smoothed her clothes, turned around and pulled her sister, and smiled at Mrs. Liu Zhang, "Hello, second cousin." Liu Zhang smiled stiffly, glanced at the cotton-padded clothes on the two sisters, and still couldn''t help asking: "Xiuhong, where did you buy the cotton-padded clothes on your body? In such a cold day, I also want to give it to you. Cousins ??and cousins ??buy one." Xiuhong''s face was even more prosperous, and she said with a smile: "I didn''t buy it, it was given to us by Cousin A Ling. I only wore it for one season, because Cousin A Ling is growing fast, so I can''t wear it anymore." Hearing this, Mrs Liu Zhang took the opportunity to turn her head and said to Mu Yangling, "Ah Ling, do you still have any old clothes? If so, give one to your cousins ??too, otherwise they won''t be able to go out this winter. door." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, if this is to help Liu Yun and the others, then Liu Rong and Liu Lun will also give it, and the second uncle also has cousins, how can she have so many old clothes? Moreover, these days, she has found all the clothes that she can wear to Ma Liu, and asked her to change the clothes to those that Xiuhong and Xiulan can wear. Xiuhong was also taken aback, she just wanted to show off that she was close to cousin A Ling and stabbed this cousin in the eye, but she didn''t expect her to be so thick-skinned that she would ask for something directly. She felt that she was in trouble and couldn''t let her cousin face it, so she rushed in front of Mu Yangling and said, "Cousin, cousins ??and cousins ??don''t have any clothes to wear? Why don''t I go back and get some pieces, Cousin Aling''s. The clothes have only been worn for one season. My aunt originally wanted to use two larger ones to wear them for my cousin. My aunt saw that our sisters had no clothes to wear, so she changed them to wear them for us. Since my cousin and cousin did not have any clothes, then When I go back, I will tell my aunt and grandma, and give them two more. After saying that, he bowed his head shyly: "I just don''t know if it''s enough..." When Grandma Liu heard that Mrs. Liu Zhang asked for clothes from a child, her face suddenly turned cold, she glared at her, pulled Xiuhong over, and said, "Good boy, don''t listen to your cousin, come and have a fire with your aunt. " "The clothes are as thin as summer clothes. The family can''t make new ones, so I''m not allowed to ask for two?" Liu Zhang muttered, but the voice was so loud that everyone in the room could hear it. Grandma Liu glared at her angrily, Liu Zhao hurriedly stepped forward to pull her brother and sister, and said to Grandma Liu with an apologetic smile: "Mother, brother and sister are sleepy, I''ll take her out to wake up." Then she pulled Liu Zhang. Shi goes out. Mu Yangling pulled Sister Xiuhong and sat by the brazier together, and seemed to have not heard what Liu Zhang said just now. Mrs. Liu Zhao pulled Mrs. Liu Zhang out and said, "The clothes belong to A Ling, she can give them to anyone she wants. It''s not like you don''t know, the family doesn''t want to owe the Mu family too much, why are you still rushing? Go ask for it? Fortunately, father-in-law is in the house, if you hear those words, you will suffer." Mrs Liu Zhang was unconvinced and said, "I don''t want to owe it. Besides, we are her uncle''s family, and the Ma family is just her aunt''s family. How can they be more kissable to their family than to ours?" Mrs. Liu Zhang married early, but she knew the reason, but she was not good at commenting on matters of the older generation, so she only vaguely said: "It''s all the same flesh and blood, how can there be any distinction?" Chapter 72： lesson In terms of closeness, the father-in-law may not be able to compare to the eldest aunt. Liu Zhao knew that the younger aunt was the one who brought up the eldest aunt. In addition, when Shu Wanniang was in childbirth, she was by her side to take care of her. This kind of affection cannot be replaced by anyone else. of. Seeing that his younger brother and sister didn''t listen, Liu Zhao said: "Just go and ask for it, A Ling is not someone who can''t save face, if she really wants to annoy her, she dares to choke even in front of her father-in-law. You are her aunt''s face, if this lawsuit hits the father-in-law, even Liu Zhuang will not be sent." Liu Zhuang''s temper is a bit hot. If she was taught by her father-in-law, she must be anxious to go home. Although Liu Zhang''s face was still ugly, he didn''t dare to bring up this topic again. Xiuhong in the room was also a little uneasy, so Mu Yangling patted her hand to show comfort. Seeing that the atmosphere in the room was a little weird, Liu Lang rolled his eyes and approached Mu Yangling and asked, "Cousin, In a few days, let''s go to Shanao''s to barbecue and eat, just the few of us, no one else." When Liu Zhang, who entered the house, heard the words, he thought that Liu Lang was going to take out the bacon from the house, so he hurriedly said: "The barbecue is smoked and heated, how can it be cooked? Alang, you Don''t waste the good things in the house." Liu Zhao was a little unhappy, and said, "Alang didn''t say that he wanted the bacon from the house. In the past, Ayun and the others ate so much barbecue with Aling. Why didn''t they say it''s bad to get angry?" Mu Yangling said lightly: "Second cousin, aunt, don''t worry, I still have meat at home, and I use mine." Mrs. Liu Zhang said a little embarrassedly: "Although your meat is not much expensive, don''t take it out to eat and play. Now it''s cold and it''s not easy to go into the mountains." "Auntie, we never use bacon in our barbecues, we only use fresh meat, so it''s delicious," Liu Lang exclaimed, "A Ling never goes into the mountains empty-handed, but it''s amazing, that is, in winter, there are fewer prey, and then the time comes. Just a few of us, don''t call anyone else." Xiao Bowen took the opportunity to say, "You must call Goudan." Goudan is Xiao Bowen''s best friend, Liu Lang nodded and said, "There must be that kid, don''t worry, there are also cousins, just us." Then he said to Xiuhong Xiulan: " Let me tell you, don''t look at the mediocre cooking skills of A Ling, this barbecue is a must, even my cousin can''t compare." Xiuhong grinned, "I know, we''ve already eaten the rabbit meat roasted by my cousin." Liu Lang suddenly became jealous. The two sisters lived with A Ling. After that, they and Bo Wen were the first to eat anything delicious that A Ling had. Thinking about the past, A Ling had delicious food, and after giving it to Bowen, it was just a few of their brothers. Now, the treatment has been lowered. Xiuhong saw his jealousy and looked up proudly. Liu Lun snorted angrily when he saw it, and squeezed to Mu Yangling''s side, looking at her eagerly, "Ah... cousin, shall we go to Shanwa tomorrow?" Liu Rong and Liu Yang and Liu Yun both looked at Mu Yangling eagerly. Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "Tomorrow I will go into the mountain to see. If there is something in the trap, we will go. If there is none, forget it." A few people cheered suddenly, the strange atmosphere just now dissipated with a smile, and a smile appeared on Grandma Liu''s face. Mu Yangling and Xiuhong quickly forgot the unpleasantness just now, and went home after playing at Liu''s house for a long time. Mrs. Ma Liu had already prepared the food, and when they came back, he waved his hand and smiled and said: "There is another soup, I also said that if you don''t come back, I will ask your father to call you, quickly wash your hands and go back to the house to sit down, we will just It''s time for dinner." Shu Wanniang is making fire for Ma Liu in the kitchen. Since Ma Liu came, she doesn''t have to cook, and she doesn''t even need to do many housework, Ma Liu is always rushing to do it. Shu Wanniang had been uncomfortable for two days. After seeing her being dismissed, she felt uneasy. Knowing that she was uneasy because she was under someone else''s control, she let her do it, and usually beat her up. In the past few days, the relationship between the two has been fixed. . Ma Liu was uneasy, but Shu Wan Niang respected Ma Liu as her mother-in-law. First, her mother-in-law was brought up by Ma Liu. Second, when she gave birth to her daughter, she had a difficult childbirth, and she was the one who encouraged her by her side. , After her daughter was born, she was reluctant to breastfeed, and she also took care of her, taught them to feed them with rice soup, and served her for three days of confinement. Mu Yangling didn''t know that Shu Wanniang had thought about it so much. She saw that there was a plate of braised rabbit meat on the table, and her saliva was about to flow out. Xiuhong and the others were also greedy for meat, sitting on the table eagerly waiting for the last soup. Ma Liu brought out the soup. Seeing their eagerness, he smiled and said, "I know you are hungry, so eat quickly. Today''s braised pot is full, enough for you to eat." Shu Wanniang glanced at the braised rabbit meat and felt it was greasy, so she hurriedly looked elsewhere and said happily, "Thankfully our family is a hunter, otherwise how could we afford these two children." Mu Shi loves meat, and Mu Yangling''s appetite is exactly the same as her father''s. He looks small, but he eats a lot. Lunch and dinner are three bowls of rice, a large pot of meat, and vegetables. , Although she always only eats a few chopsticks, she must have them. Bowen seems to prefer eating green vegetables, but that is compared with his father and sister. Compared with people outside, this kid is also very cruel to eat meat. These two children really want to be born in someone else''s house, and they really can''t support them. Only the Mu family can guarantee enough meat every day. "It''s a blessing to be able to eat," Ma Liu looked at them with a smile, "the more you eat now, the stronger you will grow, and the stronger you will be in the future, and you will be better than others." For peasants, strength and diligence are everything. "Isn''t Shishi more promising now than others? That''s because he is strong and powerful." Ma Liu turned to his two granddaughters and said, "I only hope that they can have half of A Ling''s abilities in the future. Enough." Mu Yangling said vaguely while eating: "Don''t worry, auntie, cousins ??are ingenious, they must be better than me." At this time, the atmosphere of the Liu family was a little stagnant. During the day, Grandma Liu didn''t care too much because Mu Yangling and others were there. Now she only has her own family left at home, so she doesn''t have to worry about other people''s face, she first scolded Liu Zhang, and finally said: " Don''t think I don''t know your thoughts. You''d better put them all away. Our Liu family owes the Mu family, and the entire Linshan village owes the Mu family. You go directly to your mother''s house." Liu Zhang''s complexion changed and she was driven back to her parents'' home, which was a great shame. Chapter 73： Production Shu Wanniang felt pain in her stomach in the middle of the night and opened her eyes in discomfort, only to feel her lower abdomen sinking. She had already had two birth experiences and knew that she was about to give birth. "What''s wrong?" Mu Shi woke up when Shu Wanniang moved, pressed the quilt, and raised his head to look at her. "I seem to be about to give birth," Shu Wanniang took a deep breath and said in a calm tone as much as possible: "Go and call Granny Wen." "Why so fast? Isn''t there still more than half a month?" Mu Shi became anxious, got up and put on clothes, while rubbing her stomach, "Is it hurting badly? I''ll call my aunt to come and have a look." "Put more clothes on..." Shu Wanniang saw that Mu Shi was wearing a piece of clothes and ran out, and hurriedly shouted, but people had already slipped out of the door. "Auntie, get up, Wanniang is about to give birth." Ma Liu quickly got up after hearing the words, and the two granddaughters also rubbed their eyes and got up. She hurriedly pressed them and said, "Lie down, you can''t help, Xiuhong, take care of your sister." Ma Liu quickly put on his clothes and followed Mu Shi to see Shu Wanniang. Mu Yangling was already in the room. Seeing the two came in, he hurriedly gave them his seat. Ma Liu rubbed her stomach and said, "It''s about to give birth. You go to the town to find Mrs. Wen. I''ll boil hot water and wait." Looking outside, there was snow falling again. Feeling worried, he pulled Mu Shi outside, and said in a low voice, "The snow is slippery, you have to be careful, I''ll ask A Ling to find your two aunts to guard you, don''t panic, take it easy. Walk." Because there were many people who fell to their deaths and disabled on the road in snowy days, Mu Shi was the backbone of the family, so Ma Liu was not worried. Mu Shi nodded carelessly, went into the room and put on his clothes, held Shu Wanniang''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." He said to Mu Yangling, "Take care of your mother," after a while He lowered his voice and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "If... keep your mother." Mu Yangling nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry, Dad, I know what to do." Mu Shi then opened the door and hurried to the town. It is not far from here to the town. When the weather is good, Mu Shi can go back and forth at his usual speed in half an hour. Now it is snowing and there is thick snow on the ground. In the place where you encounter those thick ones, you can only try to take a bigger step. Seeing that Mu Shi was gone, Ma Liu hurriedly went into the house to look at Shu Wanniang, and asked Mu Yangling to find two younger siblings. Seeing that Xiuhong also got up, she said: "Xiuhong, go to the kitchen to boil water, boil more water. A little spare." Ma Liu found out what he needed for production, soaked it in boiling water for a while, and waited for everything to be arranged properly, then sat in front of Shu Wanniang''s bed and asked softly, "Does it still hurt now?" Shu Wanniang shook her head, "The pain is over, aunt can rest assured, it shouldn''t be that fast." Ma Liushi is not so optimistic. Although she has only given birth to one child, she will also help women in the village when they give birth. After a long time, she will have more experience. Shu Wanniang is already the third child, and the cervix should be very open. Hurry up, I''m afraid I won''t be able to wait for Mother Wen to come back. But Shu Wanniang''s belly is too big, and I''m afraid the delivery will not go well. Although she can wait until Wen''s mother comes back, it means that the childbirth will be difficult, and Ma Liushi doesn''t want to see this situation. To give birth is to step into the gate of **** with one foot. If it is difficult to give birth, then most of the body has entered the gate of hell. It all depends on luck to see if it can pull the person back. Ma Liu was thinking wildly here, and Grandma Liu and Second Grandma Liu rushed over with their daughters-in-law. Seeing Mu Yangling sitting in the delivery room, Grandma Liu hurriedly kicked her out, "How can you be here as a little girl? Get out, get out." Mu Yangling grabbed the head of the bed and said, "My father asked me to watch my mother here. I won''t go out. Auntie, just let me stay here." Mu Yangling confirmed the Ma Liu family in one sentence. dominance among the crowd. Ma Liu was also worried that Mu Yangling would be uneasy when she left Shu Wanniang, so she patted her hand and said to Grandma Liu, "Let her stay here, it''s her mother who gave birth to her brother, it''s nothing." Grandma Liu no longer objected when she saw that the eldest sister-in-law had spoken. Mrs. Ma Liu instructed Mrs. Liu Zhang, "Go to the kitchen to guard and boil some more boiling water," and instructed Mrs. Liu Zhao, "I have found everything, and the water is soaked when it boils. It must be cleaned." said to Grandma Liu and Second Grandma Liu again: "Your sister-in-law has several children. If you have experience, just stay with me in the house." The two agreed, and went up to touch Shu Wanniang''s belly, and they couldn''t help frowning. Usually, Shu Wanniang doesn''t look fat, and her belly is generally big. Why is she so thin now, but her belly is so big? This is exactly what Ma Liu is most worried about. The most feared thing in childbirth is that the fetus is too large or the fetal position is abnormal. Shu Wanniang was afraid of the cold, so she wore one more piece of clothes than others when she entered the Mid-Autumn Festival. By the late autumn, she was already wearing clips, so she could not see her fat or thin, and even the size of her belly was covered by the clothes. When Shi was taken over, it was already snowing heavily at that time, and Shu Wanniang could not wait to put the quilt on her body, and Ma Liu Shi didn''t even know. It was only a few days ago that Mrs. Wen came to touch her belly before Ma Liu saw her belly. At that time, she felt that her belly was too big. When I told Granny Wen, Granny Wen also said that it was a little big, so be careful. Mu Shi originally planned to pick up a woman from the town to live with her due date in a few days, but who knew that the child would be born so early. Now, the three sisters-in-law are sitting in the room with some worry, and no one dares to say this to Shu Wanniang and Mu Yangling. Half an hour after Mu Shi left, Shu Wanniang''s cervix began to open, bursts of pain swept her nerves, Mu Yangling held her hand tightly and whispered in her ear, "Mother , don''t worry, take your time, let''s take a deep breath with my aunt first..." By the time Mu Shi ran to the house carrying Wen Po Shen and shallow, Shu Wanniang had been calling for nearly a quarter of an hour. "Stone, you''re back, hurry up, let Madam Wen come over to take a look, it seems that Wanniang''s fetal position is not right." Mother Wen was carried by Mu Shi all the way, so she saved her energy and did not hesitate at the moment. She rushed into the delivery room, opened the mother''s legs to look at it, and touched her stomach again, saying: "The fetal position is fine, I guess It''s because the child is too old, hurry up and cook a bowl of brown sugar water for the mother." She said to Shu Wanniang again, "Don''t cry, save your energy, I''ll tell you to work harder, try harder, you have given birth to two Now, even if it''s a little bigger, it won''t be a problem, just listen to me." Wen Po''s determined attitude made Shu Wanniang feel relieved, and she couldn''t help but believe her. Granny Wen turned her head to Grandma Liu and said, "Go get a pot of hot water..." Niang Shu was in pain again, and Granny Wen hurriedly stepped forward to hold her down and said, "Take a breath, hold it for me, yes, that''s it, okay, push harder, push harder, hurry up!" Shu Wanniang did as she instructed, biting the Busai in her mouth tightly, and grabbing her daughter''s hand, she heard Granny Wen shout: "Very good, I see the child''s head, come on, let''s take another breath, yes. , take a deep breath, hold it in, exhale hard, exhale hard, give me hard... see the child''s shoulder, do it again..." Niang Shu only felt that something slipped out of her body, and she heard Madam Wen happily say, "Daxi, Daxi, she''s a boy." Chapter 74： twins Shu Wanniang turned to look at the wrinkled little child, showing a tired but contented smile. Mu Yangling, who was sitting beside Shu Wanniang''s bed, realized that something was wrong. This child was even younger than when Xiao Bowen was born. Although it has been more than four years, it is the first time to see a newborn child after all. Mu Yangling is very impressed. At that time, Xiao Bowen was a little weak when he was born, and Granny Wen also said that he was not as heavy as other full-term children. . But didn''t they just say that the mother''s belly is big, and the child may be too big to give birth? Why is this child even younger than when Bowen was born? Granny Wen also quickly discovered the anomaly, and hurriedly handed the child over to Ma Liu, and stepped forward to check on Shu Wanniang''s condition. Shu Wanniang still felt a little pain in her stomach, which was completely different from the relaxed feeling after giving birth in the past. Wen Po touched it and said in surprise, "There is another one in my stomach." As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the people in the room changed. Production is inherently difficult, and having twins is even more difficult. Not only does the probability of child death increase, but the probability of maternal death is also high. Before they could finish worrying, Shu Wanniang gave birth to a baby girl. She was a small baby girl. She was slapped on the buttocks by the mother Wen and only made two sounds, like a cat meowing. Mu Yangling felt pity and hurriedly hugged her carefully. Granny Wen looked at it for a while, and said worriedly, "It''s so young, you have to be careful, but you can''t be cold and hungry." The Mu family added two people all at once, and Mu Shi was both happy and worried at the same time. The son is not good enough. He looks weak, but his cry is louder, stronger than when Bowen was born. The younger daughter is like a kitten, her eyes are not open, and she will only cry two times when she is hungry. Next, Mu Shi measured it in private, and the youngest daughter was the size of his palm. He was worried about whether she would survive. Ma Liu taught him, "The baby depends on the milk. As long as your wife''s milk is good and you keep warm, the baby will definitely be able to stand." Mu Shi said immediately: "I''ll go buy chicken and eggs right away. If you need anything else, I''ll go buy it right away." "Your daughter-in-law will get angry when she eats something that is too greasy. I''ll teach you later, buy it from the town, and I''ll make it for you when you come back." Mu Shi breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that it was too right to pick up his aunt''s family. Xiao Bowen and Xiulan were lying in front of the bed looking at the two children sleeping side by side, Xiao Bowen quietly reached out and touched his sister''s face, but retracted his hand as if afraid of being discovered, and whispered to Xiulan, "It''s so slippery. what." Xiulan envied: "It''s good that you have younger siblings." Mu Yangling brought a bowl of noodles to Shu Wanniang, "Mother, try it now, it was made by my aunt. It used old hen soup with two eggs lying in it." Shu Wanniang sat up, and seeing the bright sky outside, she asked, "Have your aunt and grandmother sent them away?" "Send off, they left as soon as you fell asleep. Mother Wen didn''t leave until dawn, and Dad gave her a hundred fen and two smoked rabbit meat." "What about your father?" "He went to the town to buy something, mother, eat quickly. When I''m full, I''ll bring my brothers and sisters over to show you, and then you can name them nicer." Mu Yangling and Mu Bowen were named by Shu Wanniang. Shu Wanniang smiled and said: "The name has been chosen a long time ago, I thought before that if it is a boy, it will be called Bosi, and if it is a girl, it will be called Kejia. Your father also agreed, but I didn''t expect it to be a dragon and a phoenix, so both names are used. already." Mu Yangling brought the two children to Shu Wanniang to see, and gently nodded their foreheads: "You guys have names." In the evening, Mu Shi brought back two cages of chickens and a hundred eggs, plus the dry goods at home, enough for Shu Wanniang to confine her for forty days. Mu Shi handed the things to Ma Liushi, and Ma Liushi did everything in his power to make food for Shu Wanniang. After half a month, the two children were fed fat and white, and they looked almost full-term children. Shu Wanniang wrapped the two children in soft robes and said to Mu Shi, "We did it easily during the third wash, but this full moon seat has to be done well, so we can''t wrong the two little guys." "Don''t worry, I''ve already told my aunt to let her help." "By the way, is my aunt''s house ready?" Shu Wanniang asked. Because the weather turned fine, Liu Ting brought people to Xishan Village to help Ma Liu build a house two days ago. "I was about to tell you, I want to keep my aunt here for the rest of the winter, and now there are two new children in the family, and Bo Wen also needs someone to take care of me. From time to time, Erling and I have to go into the mountains. You must be alone. I can''t take care of it, so it''s better to leave my aunt to live here, and when the winter is over, Bo Wen has also gone to the school, and A Ling and I will just help." "Did you tell your aunt?" Mu Shi smiled and nodded, "I have already said that, you just need to sit in confinement with peace of mind, It''s just that Mu Shi didn''t expect that this could only be an empty promise, and Shu Wanniang was destined to fail this month. In the middle of the night, Mu Shi suddenly opened his eyes, jumped out of bed and lay on the ground to listen carefully, but it was silent, everything was normal, but he just felt uneasy, this is a feeling only when facing danger, This intuition is inherited from ancestors, from the blood on the grasslands. In the other side of the room, Mu Yangling also opened her eyes. She turned to look at Xiao Bowen who was sleeping on the side with some doubts. She had a rare insomnia. Mu Yangling was closing his eyes and trying to force himself to sleep when he heard the sound of the door opening next door. Mu Yangling got up suspiciously, what did the old man go out for at night? Mu Yangling put on his clothes and went out. Mu Shi was climbing up the roof and looking around, and was startled when he saw his daughter come out, "Why are you awake?" "Suddenly woke up, Dad, what are you doing on the roof?" Mu Shi looked at the red light rising to the sky over Xishan with a gloomy expression, his face sinking like water, "There is an accident in Xishan Village." Mu Yangling quickly climbed up to look, only to see a thick smoke rising into the sky from the north, and a faint red light could be seen. Because of the thick but tall Chushan Mountain in the middle, it was not real to see, but the roaring dense Cigarettes are never wrong. "There''s a fire in Xishan Village? But it shouldn''t burn so badly." This is not a modern house connected to a house. Except for the brothers who separated from each other, there is a certain distance between the homesteads of each family. Even if there is a fire, At most, three or five houses will be burned. How could there be such a big smoke, it feels like the whole village is on fire. "If it was a simple fire, I wouldn''t be so flustered. Something must have happened. You hurry up and get your mother and younger siblings up, pack up first, and I''ll go to the village chief." Mu Yangling didn''t understand, but he still followed Mu Shi''s instructions to wake up his aunt, mother, and others, and packed up all the valuable things in the family that needed to be taken away. Seeing his half-month-old younger brother and sister lying quietly on the bed, he turned around to pack up two small quilts, tied them tightly with ropes, and found the two-wheeled scooters that had been piled up in the warehouse. Chapter 75： confusion This scooter was made by my grandfather. I wanted to buy a horse back then, but there was no way. Later, the Mu familys money was slowly spent, and the scooter was idle. Mu Shi later made a wheelbarrow for himself, and put the scooter in the warehouse. Mu Yangling didn''t know what happened, but Mu Shi looked like he was running for his life, so she had to take out this thing. By the time Mu Yangling had packed up his things, Mu Shi had already brought about ten people with torches and walked down the mountain road to Xishan Village to check the situation. Liu He asked someone to come and take them to the Liu family compound. The whole village was there, young and old. In the cold night, no one spoke. Mu Yangling surrounded Shu Wanniang and the two children with a quilt, stuffed Xiao Bowen and Xiulan, and whispered to Ma Liu: "Auntie, you help me take care of my mother, I''ll ask What happened to my uncle?" Ma Liu looked at the fire in Xishan Village and said in a low voice, "You don''t have to go, such a big fire, 80% of the time is the Hu people." Mu Yangling was taken aback, "We have troops stationed in Xingzhou Prefecture." Ma Liu smiled bitterly, "Four years ago, when the Hu people went south, Liuxia Village was set on fire like this, and everyone in the village, old and young, came out alive. At that time, we were lucky in Xishan Village, and the Hu people hadn''t reached us yet. There, the soldiers from Xingzhou Prefecture arrived, but Liuxia Village is long gone, and if the Hu people come down, wont it be our Xishan Villages turn? I dont know how many people in the village can survive. Xishan Village and Linshan Village are separated by a mountain. Mu Yangling became anxious and did not know what Mu Shi was doing at this time in Xishan Village. Ma Liu lived for decades, and explained in a low voice: "Only the villagers in our two villages know about the trail from Xishan Village to Linshan Village. Your father wants to seal that road. If we take the main road, we wont be able to reach Linshan Village, we will go straight to other villages, we just need to stay in the Liu family compound and wait for the troops from Xingzhou Prefecture. Mu Yangling raised his eyes to look at Chushan, but did not ask: "What if the villagers of Xishan Village betray them?" He just said, "Aren''t we going to send someone to inform Xingzhou Prefecture to garrison troops?" "How do I notify this?" Ma Liu said, "It takes a day and a half to go from here to Fucheng." "We just need to inform the yamen about the news? The yamen will naturally do it when the garrison is notified," Mu Yangling didn''t want to sit still like this. Ma Liu hesitated for a while and said, "Then I''ll go talk to your uncle and see if he agrees or not." Although it only takes half a day to get to the county office from here, you need to walk on the main road. If you go to the main road, you may encounter barbarians. Once they encounter barbarians, they will only lose their heads. No one wants to let their son do this dangerous thing. So Liu Daqian didn''t ask Liu He, and refused directly, "Our Linshan Village is in a special location. As long as the road is closed, the chance of our village being discovered is very low." Mu Yangling''s face was angry, "No matter how low the probability is, it is possible. By then, the Hu people will rush over from the avenue, can we just wait for dumplings to be made? Besides, there are many villages along the avenue, even if the county is not notified. Ya, it would be nice to give them a warning. Now they are unaware. Maybe the Hu people rushed into the village and they don''t even know that it is only one person who can save one person. Even if we encounter a Hu people, we have hands and feet. The familiarity here, cant we hide? Four years ago, when the Hu people went south, didnt we hide in the woods? Mu Yangling watched them bow their heads and said nothing, knowing that they were unwilling to take risks for others, so they threw their sleeves away in anger. To save others is to save oneself. There are only a few hundred people in Linshan Village, but most of them are old people and children. There are only a few hundred young people. When encountering brave and experienced Hu people, the whole village can only become a lamb to be slaughtered. Linshan Village is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the other side faces the avenue. Although it may be ignored by the Hu people, once they are discovered, they will either rush through the Hu people''s team and rush to the avenue, or they will go into the mountains to hide. Rush through the Hu people team, it is almost no need to think about it, even if Mu Yangling wants to use this method, other people do not have the courage to enter the mountain forest, such as today''s cold snow is deep, young and strong, how many old people and children can stand it live? Even if it was for Shu Wanniang and her younger siblings who had just given birth, Mu Yangling would not choose this path. Before Mu Yangling could convince Liu He, someone pointed to the foot of the mountain and said, "There is fire there, and the stone and the others are back." Mu Yangling hurriedly turned back, and someone had already gone to greet him. Mu Shi and the others were all covered in blood, and Liu Ting even had a stab wound. Liu He was shocked when he saw this, "Have you met Hu people?" Mu Shi''s face sank like water, "Hu people discovered that trail, we met five people first, and we killed them before we dared to let them come out with us, but there should be people behind us, we can''t stay here any longer, You must leave immediately." "How is this possible? Only people on both sides of us know about that trail, how could the Hu people know?" "Xishan Village has built the house to the foot of the mountain, which is not far from the path." When Mu Shi said these words, everyone''s suspicious eyes on Ma Liu disappeared. Yes, it is very possible for the Hu people to burn down the house and find that path. It may not be betrayed by people from Xishan Village. The villagers of Linshan Village dont often go to Xishan Village, so they dont know these things. Even Liu Ting, who often goes to Xishan Village during this time, didnt notice this. But Ma Liu''s grandson and grandson and the girl who married from Xishan Village knew that the house in Xishan Village was not built down the mountain. Her parents family in Xishan Village and those whose daughters married in Xishan Village cried bitterly, Has no one survived in Xishan Village? Mu Shi and the others did not answer. The Hu people always looted the old and the young. Maybe the woman is still alive, but most of it is better than death. "Okay, stop crying, hurry up and pack up, we''ll go now." Liu He ordered: "Don''t take too many things, it''s important to escape." Liu He said that, but everyone was reluctant to leave the family business. Some elderly people sat on the ground crying, refusing to leave, and some people wanted to take all the things in the house with them. Mu Yangling looked at the chaotic village, and immediately fell down with anger. In this way, I was afraid that before the barbarians came in, Linshan Village would be in chaos first. "Father, we can only stay for another quarter of an hour, and we''ll leave in two quarters of an hour." Mu Shi''s face was also ugly. He took a deep breath, nodded and said, "Go take care of your mother, I''ll talk to the village chief." Mu Yangling turned around to find a rope, spread it on the trolley with a quilt, wrapped Shu Wanniang and Bosco Jia beside her, stuffed Bowen and Xiulan in, and covered them with a quilt They tied it up with ropes and fastened everything in their house to the trolley, but the villagers were still in a mess. Chapter 76： leave Mu Shi had found Liu He and informed him: "We are going to run for our lives, not to play, let them throw away all the burdens, let them figure out whether it is death or money, and I will take my wife after a quarter of an hour. I will not stop and wait for them." Mu Shi looked at him seriously and said, "I am not my father and mother, my wife and children are very weak, I do not half a step away from them." In other words, Mu Shi will not sacrifice himself for Linshan Village like Mu Yan. Liu He''s expression changed, and he looked at him in a complicated way and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll call someone to inform them and let them prepare to escape immediately." Then Mu Shi turned back to his wife and children, took out the short knife from his arms and handed it to Mu Yangling, "Good boy, father wants to take care of your mother and younger siblings, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to take care of you anymore, you have to always take care of you. Stay by your father''s side and protect yourself, you know?" This is Mu Shi''s greatest weapon, Mu Yangling hesitated and took it and tied it to his leg, "Father, let''s take all the arrows at home." Mu Shi nodded, "You go and choose a sturdy stick. If you really want to meet the barbarians, you go to grab their knives. With weapons, you have a better chance of surviving." Mu Yangling ran back, carried his bow and arrow on his back, and chose another stick to put on the scooter. When two quarters of an hour came, he and his father pulled up the scooter and left, regardless of the villagers who were still packing. . Ma Liu took Xiuhong''s hand and followed them tightly. When Liu He saw it, he shouted at the villagers, "Shut up! When are you going to quarrel? The Mu family has already left, those who are willing to follow, hurry up, and those who don''t want to go, find a place to hide. Don''t stick to the house, or the Hu people will lose their lives in vain." Liu Heyi said that everyone found that Mu Shi had pushed the scooter out of the 100 meters, and Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian''s family were also behind the Mu family, Fang Liu cried loudly when they saw it: "Brother , second brother, eldest sister, why did you leave me alone?" Liu Daqian and the others didn''t turn their heads, Liu He shouted in a low voice, "Shut up, the Hu people are on the mountain, are you afraid they won''t be able to find our Linshan Village to report to them?" Fang Liu''s cry suddenly got stuck in his neck. Liu He had prestige in the end, and he lost his temper. Everyone was in good order. Liu He instructed: "Just bring some cotton-padded clothes, quilts and food, don''t bring other things if you can, and don''t make fire and noise on the road. Try to keep up with the Mu family''s team." Liu He glanced at the villagers, then turned back to his sons and said, "Flying separately when the disaster is imminent, everyone should go for their lives now. Although we are a family, there are constant conflicts on the road. If you are washed away, you will work hard. Save your life, and when the Hu people retreat, we will come back." Liu Dazhuang stood with red eyes and supported his mother, glanced at a few older brothers, and nodded in response. Liu He''s family also followed the Mu family''s team. Seeing that the village chief''s family was gone, the villagers didn''t dare to pack their things, so they hurriedly dragged their belongings and followed with their family members. After half an hour, there were only a few villagers left in Linshan Village who refused to leave. Things went to catch the Mu family''s team. Because the ground is snowy, and the moonlight shines on the ground, the road is brightly illuminated. Even if there is no fire, you can see the road clearly. Except for the cold, the group is not too difficult. Mu Yangling took advantage of the free time to look back and saw that there were people all along the road, but there were only three hundred people, but they dragged such a long distance. Mu Yangling was born in a military academy. He felt that if he encountered a barbarian at this time, and the opponent rushed all the way, they would have no choice but to die. Seeing that he was about to leave the road, Mu Yangling grabbed his father and whispered: "Father, we can''t go by ourselves, otherwise if the Hu people are on the road, we will run into each other head-on. We only have a dozen young men here. , it''s not enough for the barbarians to attack, wait for them, when they arrive, let the village chief form a squad for them according to the household, alert each other and move forward, it is best to choose a few people to go out to explore the road, otherwise it will be useless. Walking around without a brain, I don''t know how to die." Although Mu Shi has traveled all over the world, he really doesn''t understand the formation of the army. Hearing this, he pondered for a while, thinking that her daughter is hunting in the mountains and forests, maybe she has talent in this area, so she nodded and said: " Listen to you, it''s just that I''m the only male in our family, and we mentioned the words, why should we have another person in our family." Let Mu Shi leave his wife and children to explore the road at this time, and he will not agree to kill him, so he is entangled. Mu Yangling looked at Shu Wanniang and her younger brothers and sisters. Seeing that they were lying on the plank, although they were frightened, they were fine, and Ma Liu and Xiuhong could follow Mu Shi firmly, and said, "Father, Let me go, I''m a hunter, I''m good at this, just take care of your home." "No," Shu Wanniang refused, almost reaching out to grab her, "You are still a child, how can you do such a dangerous thing? The barbarians are different from the wild beasts in the woods." "Mother, my speed is fast. If you don''t believe me, ask Dad. If I am in danger, I can still run into the forest. Who knows this mountain forest better than me? There are hundreds of people, and someone has to come forward." Mu Yang Ling went to persuade Mu Shi again, "Father, you know my strength, and I''ve learned kung fu well. Three or five people can''t get close to me. Even if I''m a Hu person, my strength is at most a little bit stronger than that of a Han person. You dont worry." Mu Shi looked at the team that stretched up behind him and said nothing, Mu Yangling said cruelly: "If no one goes, our family will be the first, and if we really want to meet Hu people, mother and younger brothers and sisters will be the first to suffer. ." Shu Wanniang couldn''t run away at all, let alone two newborn babies. When the Hu people rushed up, could Mu Shi be able to protect each of them? Not even with Mu Yangling. So the best way is to investigate the situation well in advance, avoid the barbarians, and find a way to settle the wife and children in the back first. Mu Shi touched Mu Yangling''s head and said with red eyes: "Then you have to be careful. If you are in danger, run into the mountains. Don''t worry about others, it''s important to save your own life first." Mu Yangling nodded. Mu Shi then turned to look for Liu He. When the people behind caught up, Liu He called several old people in the village and said, "Stone said that we can''t walk like this, and we will be chopped down like melons by the Hu people, so we have to form a square team. Da Qian Er and I Qian and the others discussed it, and divided them into five groups according to the way they went hunting in the mountains before. Before, who and who were grouped into one group, and now they are organized in the same way. Each group surrounds the children and the elderly in the middle, and the young and strong hold the The things are kept outside, we go west, we only hope that we can reach the county seat safely tonight, as long as we reach the county seat, we will be safe." No one else had any opinion. The old people agreed. The young men at the bottom only had to obey orders. The villagers of Linshan Village who gathered together were quickly divided into five teams. Mu Shi chose six more people inside and followed Mu Yangling to lead the investigation. The six people selected followed Mu Yangling into the mountains, so they obeyed Mu Yangling''s orders, and the group of seven left first and went to the avenue. Chapter 77： bump into It was only the third watch. It was the quietest time of the night. Mu Yangling took them on the road. He could only hear their own breathing and footsteps, so the sudden sound would be particularly abrupt. Mu Yangling heard the sound of "NN", raised his hand to stop everyone''s movements, and led the six people to hide behind the trees on the side of the road, Liu Li asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" "There are hooves." Liu Li and the others looked at each other, both looking forward and fearful. If it was a Han Chinese, there would be someone reporting the news, but if it was a Hu... Mu Yangling waved his hand to make everyone press down. Now she didn''t need to remind them, everyone heard the sound of horses'' hooves. A group of ten cavalry passed in front of several people. Under the reflection of the snow, Mu Yangling could see clearly. They were wearing Hu clothes. Mu Yangling''s face changed slightly. Then how could they escape? Mu Yangling clenched his fists, waited for the ten cavalry to run away, then came out from behind the tree, glanced at the direction the cavalry was leaving, and said, "Don''t look ahead, most of the Hu people''s cavalry go ahead to explore the road, we Go back and look for it, cousin Li, go back and inform my father and them, and let them take people to the main road immediately and head towards the county town with all their strength." Liu Xuan said in surprise: "But there are Hu people''s cavalry in front, what if they turn back?" Mu Yangling''s eyes flashed fiercely, and he looked at Liu Yong, "You are the best at learning the traps I taught you. You take three people to the front, trot forward for two quarters of hours, and set up traps in the middle of the road. Dig five small pits side by side at three steps, just one fist deep." He took a bundle of rope from his waist and gave him, "Arrange the rope in front of the trap, and when you see them riding back, pull it up, and they fall. After you get off, run into the woods, but I don''t think it''s very likely that you will meet them before I come back, so don''t worry." Liu Yong dared to sell his younger brother and sister when he was nine years old. He was recognized as a ruthless person in Linshan Village. He took the rope from Mu Yangling''s hand, looked at her deeply, and asked, "Do you believe me like that?" Mu Yangling nodded, "I believe you, your parents and younger brother are still behind." Liu Yong''s throat was slightly sour, his eyes clenched tightly on the rope, looked up at her seriously, and said word by word, "Don''t worry, even if I die, I will leave their horses behind." The cavalry would not be so scary without their horses. The corners of Mu Yangling''s mouth twitched slightly, and after sending them away, he took the remaining two to investigate behind him. The group walked for about three quarters of an hour, and in the distance, they saw the fire of a village soaring into the sky, Liu Xuan thumped the ground with hatred, "These barbarians!" Mu Yangling looked at it for a while, and said: "Let''s go, they burned this village, they will definitely go forward." The group of three hurried back, but the people of Linshan Village had already fallen into chaos. The Hu people who set fire to Xishan Village had already caught up from the path. The people who stayed in Linshan Village were all killed. burnt. The villagers who had just walked up the avenue looked back and saw that their house was in flames, and they burst into tears. Mu Shi''s face turned blue with anger, and shouted: "Why are you crying? Why don''t you run forward? quick!" Liu He also became anxious, and hurriedly handed the younger grandson to the eldest son, and said loudly: "Everyone, go, hurry! The Hu people are about to catch up." Everyone remembered the chaos twelve years ago, wiped away tears, gritted their teeth and ran forward. How could it be possible for the villagers, old and young, to outrun the barbarians with their luggage, and five or six barbarians with knives came out from Linshan Village, and they attacked them randomly. Heads rolled to the ground, eyes wide open. The last team was in chaos. Mu Shi, who heard the movement in front, shouted loudly: "Where''s Qingzhuang? Didn''t you want to protect the squad?" Liu He''s face was gray and defeated. People ran forward as soon as they saw the Hu people. The rest were old and weak, women and children. How could they resist? Mu Shi pushed the car and ran forward, looking at his wife and children in the car, finally gritted his teeth, ignored the back, and walked forward. Abandoning his wife and children and going to the back may save them, but once the trolley is put down, he and them may be separated forever. Regardless of whether the Hu people will catch up, in this chaotic time, when they can''t move, they may be crushed and trampled at any time. Mu Shi couldn''t help telling himself that you are not a parent, you must first take care of your own Wife and children are responsible. Shu Wanniang was also full of tears. She hugged the child in her arms tightly and did not dare to ask her husband to turn back and save the person. At this time, even Liu and a few others couldn''t turn back, so they could only try to ask Qingzhuang, who had family behind him, to turn around and rescue him, but because he didn''t know how many Hu people were behind him, very few dared to go forward. When Mu Yangling and Liu Xuan and Liu Dazhuang arrived, what they saw was only six Hu people hacking and slashing like no one in the square of the villagers. Those who were hacked and killed did not even wave their hands to stop them. was killed. It was the first time that Mu Yangling saw a dead person in this world. Before she could react, the stick in her hand slammed into a barbarian. He lay down on the ground, Mu Yangling took a leap, raised the knife in his hand with his feet, and wiped his neck with the knife. Killing the red-eyed Hu people didn''t even notice the three of Mu Yangling, and continued to slash and kill in front of them. Mu Yangling took the knife and went forward and found one directly from the back. The other four saw Mu Yangling and were shocked. They shouted in nonsense, "Child? Mu Yangling understood, she wanted to kill the remaining four people quickly, but she caught a glimpse of Liu Xuan and several people''s grief, anger and fear. After a change of mind, she threw away the knife in her hand, raised her stick and greeted him. go up. Before the Hu people could react, Mu Yangling suddenly attacked and hit a man''s hands and legs with a stick. The man fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time. The remaining three people howled and rushed up with their knives. Mu Yangling directly used one stick and one person, this is the advantage of having great strength. Yili down ten times, not to mention Mu Yangling has also learned the skills of grasping hands and other skills, and knows where the most vulnerable part of the human body is, and hitting it can make people unable to stand upright without being fatal. Mu Yangling kicked the knives at the feet of Liu Xuan and Liu Dali, and said, "Watch them, if they dare to make a difference, kill them." Mu Yangling said to the messed up people: "Cry, it''s better to bring the rest of the barbarians together, and then you can go down together and reunite with the villagers." As soon as these words came out, everyone''s cries stopped, and they covered their mouths and dared not cry. Mu Yangling snorted and glanced at the scene. Eighteen corpses were lying on the ground, covering their wounds and lying on the ground. There are also ten people. Mu Yangling''s face was a little ugly, so many people, just throwing one by one on each person is enough to kill six Hu people, right? The opponent was holding a cold weapon, not a hot weapon. They could kill people without getting close. Mu Yangling couldn''t understand why they would rather hide on the ground and wait to be killed than risk being injured. The danger of taking a shot. If it was her, even if she died, she would have to pull a back. Chapter 78： tripping Mu Yangling pushed the three Hu people to the middle, gave six knives to the people in Linshan Village, and said, "Kill them." Everyone was taken aback, and they dared not go forward with knives. They were just peasants digging food in the soil, and they dared not even fight and hurt others, let alone murder? Mu Yangling didn''t have time to slowly train them, so he kicked one person in, and said coldly, "If you don''t kill them, they will kill you, whether they die or you die, think about it slowly. The six people are just exploring the way, the barbarians who set fire behind them will come up soon, if you want to die, continue to drag, I will go with my father first." Liu Xuan tightened the knife in his hand, and when he saw Mu Yangling turn around to leave, he immediately roared and rushed up to a barbarian, and when the others saw it, his eyes were red, he rushed up with blood, and he was holding something. rush up. Mu Yangling only felt nauseated, and her heart ached, she never thought that one day she would use this method to force people to kill. Mu Yangling seems to have returned to a previous life. In the border forest, the captain whispered in her ear: "Kill them, they won''t die, we can only die, no, maybe you don''t have to die, you can escape, then Only I am dead." The captain ?? accompanied her for more than a year, training her day and night. On one side was a vicious drug dealer. Although Mu Yangs heart was trembling, his hands were steady. Of the eight drug dealers, one was killed by snipers. That was Mu Yangling''s first murder. Except for a momentary pause in the first shot, everything went smoothly. Afterwards, there was no need to hire a psychiatrist. Even the captain of the special forces for eight years said that Mu Yangling was better than him. too much. Mu Yangling didn''t say it, but she didn''t like the way the captain forced her to kill. Now, she uses the captain''s method to force others to kill. Mu Yangling stood and watched. Liu He, who rushed over, only felt cold. This child was only nine years old, so he was so cruel. Mu Yangling turned to look at Liu He, Liu He hurriedly restrained his expression, and showed some respect in his actions, "A Ling, how is the situation going on?" "There is a group of Hu people about ten miles away. I don''t know how many people there are. We will definitely not be able to escape like this." Liu He asked for her opinion, "Then what do you think we should do?" "Since you asked me, I won''t hide it from you. If you want to survive, someone has to sacrifice, someone has to stand up to block them, or lead the barbarians away." Liu He smiled wryly, "Who would be willing?" "That''s why it has to be enforced. Except for the only son and the widow, every family must have a young man. Uncle, I will give you a quarter of an hour. I will take Uncle Xuan and a few to the front to block the barbarians from the village. You If I can do it, I will take them to cover you. I can''t guarantee that they will survive, but I can guarantee that your escape will have a 50% chance of survival. If I come back, you haven''t done it yet, and they won''t want to. If you do this, then run for your own life, and don''t count on anyone else. Although my father is the only young man in my family, I''m still strong enough to be a young man in front of me, protecting my mother and my younger brothers and sisters to escape." After some life and death, the villagers were already complaining, and someone nearby heard Mu Yangling say this, and said angrily: "A Ling, you and your father can be the ten young men in the village, if your father and daughter are willing to help , how can we die so many people?" Mu Yangling sneered, "Who are you to me? Why did you abandon my mother and younger siblings to save you? Since you have to say that, I am even more reluctant to save you like this. From now on, everyone will go to one side." Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard the words. Liu He stepped forward and slapped the man on the ground, "What nonsense are you talking about? The Mu family has done enough for Linshan Village, they have no obligation to help you." turned back and said to Mu Yangling: "A-Ling, don''t have the same knowledge as him, he''s just blinded by lard." "I''m afraid he''s not the only one who got lard deceived?" Mu Yangling sneered, "My father and I are not as selfless as my grandfather and grandmother. Are you disappointed?" The villagers who were swept by Mu Yangling lowered their heads and dared not look at each other. Liu Xuan''s face was also very ugly. He stepped forward and stood behind Mu Yangling to show his support. Liu He was silent for a moment, then said: "A Ling, you take Liu Xuan first and then stop the Hu people from the village. I will take someone to count them, and I will give you an accurate statement when you come back." Mu Yangling looked at the front of the team. Her parents and relatives were in front of them. Mu Yangling hesitated for a while, but did not go to see them, but chose six people to take them with the Hu Ren''s knife The road on the road to the village entrance. In front of him, Mu Shi hid his wife and children''s scooter behind the bushes under the avenue, and took a stick to ambush himself. Liu Yongzheng looked at him sweating profusely, "Uncle Mu, will the Hu people really turn back?" "Wait and see, we are so lively here, if the ten people come back on horseback, they will definitely find this place. With the arrogance of the Hu people, they will definitely disdain to dismount to check, but will rush directly over, and then you will trip the horse and leave the rest. I''ll take someone to solve it." Liu Yong looked in the direction of Shu Wanniang with complicated eyes, "Uncle Mu, take your husband and go, we can only be your drag." Mu Shi glanced at Liu Yong in surprise, was silent for a moment, and said, "I''m not all for you, but for myself. The Hu people have cavalry, and none of us can escape." The party behind ?? was already in a mess, and their team had left people far away. At this time, the ambush was here to deal with the cavalry that might turn around. So Mu Shi still doesn''t know what happened behind him, much less that his daughter is so bold that he wants to form a "death squad" to delay time so that they can escape. If Mu Shi knew about it, I was afraid that he would not be in the mood to ambush the enemy again, but jumped up and beat Mu Yangling. Mu Shi was used to hunting in the mountains and forests, and his ears were better than ordinary people. He vaguely heard the sound of horse hooves, and immediately lay on the ground and listened carefully for a while. Come, get ready." Liu Yong and one person grabbed one end of the rope and hid on both sides of the avenue. Mu Shi whispered, "When you hear my long howl, pull up the rope immediately." Liu Yong responded and clenched the rope in his hand. Mu Shi held the stick in his hand and stared at the situation in front of him like a cold star. The sound of the horse''s hooves was getting closer, and Mu Shi remembered what his father once said to him. The speed of the horse is very fast and the pace is very large, and no matter how good the cavalry is, it is impossible for the fast-running horse to stop immediately and face the cavalry. The cavalry must not be allowed to get close, otherwise only the life will be harvested, and the cavalry can only be knocked off the horse. At this time, Mu Shi''s mind was full of the tricks his father taught him to trip a horse. Daughter is still too naive, thinking that as long as there is a rope, she can stumble on a horse? Whether he can stumble, Mu Shi is not even 50% sure. If they were lucky enough to be pulled down, then they might be able to escape this disaster, if they couldnt be pulled down, their family might die here. There are cavalry, and he can''t escape again. Chapter 79： kill the enemy The first three, the fourth and the last three of the ten horses ran over, and Mu Shi stared at them closely. The people on the horse also clearly noticed the villagers in front of them. They sped up and flashed their sabres. Mu Shi was getting closer and closer to them. , when they were only twenty steps away, there was a long whistle, and Liu Yong and other people in ambush closed their eyes and pulled up the tripping rope. When the three horses in front heard the roar, it was too late to restrain them again. The hooves of the horses stumbled on the rope. But because of his confusion, he stepped on a small trap dug on the ground, the horse fell to the side, and the man fell... Mu Shi fell in the first team, and rushed up before the situation was settled. He hit a cavalryman on the head with a stick, killing him directly. One turned over and snatched his saber, then turned around and wiped the other. a person''s neck. The man behind ?? just fell off his horse and was killed by Mu Shi before he could react. The last group of Hu people also had to dismount because of the confusion of the horses, and surrounded Mu Shi with the two remaining Hu people in front. Five to one, Mu Shi didn''t dare to be careless and held the saber tightly. The cavalry screamed strangely and rushed forward with a saber in hand, but was blocked by Mu Shi, kicked in the abdomen, and flew straight out, Mu Shi turned around to block the other... Liu Yong had already climbed up from the ground and looked at the barbarians who were fighting with Mu Shi, his eyes flashed fiercely. He quietly climbed out and took out a saber. If you want to rush over, sneak behind him and insert a knife... Liu Yong''s hands trembled slightly, but his eyes were fierce. He stared at the other party closely. Seeing that the other party was not dead, he pulled out the knife and inserted it again. Qing Zhuang, surrounded by both sides, swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice, "Liu Yongke is really ruthless." However, Liu Zhi''s eyes glowed as he looked at Mu Shi with one enemy and four, and lowered his voice: "Let''s go too, Uncle Mu can''t kill them if they are restrained by others, why don''t we go up with a knife, even if we can''t kill anyone, help drag them. All at once." As soon as Liu Zhi''s words fell, Liu Yong over there was already rushing up with a knife. He had never learned the knife technique, so he could only chop at the back with a knife. Although he couldn''t cut the Hu people, he forced them to Had to separate the mind to deal with him. The Hu people wanted to get out and kill Liu Yong, but Mu Shi came over with a knife, and he had to turn around to defend. In this way, they could not kill Mu Shi or Liu Yong. Liu Zhi did not hesitate when he saw this, ran up and grabbed a saber on the ground and rushed over to deal with a Hu people with Liu Yong. The two of them dealt with one person. That Hu Ren was very annoying. He turned around and was about to kill Liu Yong and Liu Zhi. Who knew that they were kicked in the waist by Mu Shi and flew out. Liu Yong chased after him. When he raised his head, he directly smeared the opponent''s neck with a knife... Other young men who were hiding ran out one after another, or picked up the saber on the ground, or helped Mu Shi with a pole and stick. Mu Shi, covered in blood, stepped forward to check the situation of the horses, and found that the good horses had all run into the forest, and they couldn''t get back after chasing them. Mu Shi was a little annoyed. Just now, they should have left a good horse first, so that they would have a tool for reporting. "Stone," Ma Liu stumbled out of the woods, "what''s the matter? Wanniang is worried about you." Mu Shi wiped the blood on his face and said, "It''s okay, everyone has already taken care of it, let them hurry up." Turning around to see Shu Wanniang. Shu Wanniang wrapped a piece of cotton cloth around Xiao Bowen''s head, so that only one nose of the four children was exposed. Seeing Mu Shi coming over, she couldn''t help but raise her body, her eyes fell eagerly behind him, and she didn''t see her daughter, and she felt lost and worried. "Is A Ling not back yet?" Mu Shi shook his head, "This child is probably far away, don''t worry, she''s better at escaping than me, and she''ll be fine for sure." Poor Mu Shi still didn''t know that Mu Yangling brought people to ambush the Hu people in Linshan Village. As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Yong came over with a saber in hand, hesitating and not stepping forward. When Shu Wanniang saw him, her expression paused, and after a while she asked softly, "Ayong, why are you here?" Liu Yong raised his head and glanced at Shu Wanniang, then lowered his head immediately and said, "Uncle Mu, the village chief is here and wants to see the heads of each household." Mu Shi frowned slightly. Didn''t it have been discussed earlier that his daughter was looking for the way behind, and he was looking for the way in the first team? The most dangerous places are already in charge of the Mu family, what else do they ask for? But in front of Shu Wanniang, Mu Shi couldn''t ask, so as not to worry her. Mu Shi got up and patted her on the shoulder, and said, "I''ll take a look first, you can rest for a while." Seeing that his aunt and Xiuhong were holding on, he cleaned out the things at the rear of the scooter and put the two He gave them a large jacket, "Auntie, you and Xiuhong will sit in the back and rest for a while, and then go on our way when I get back. Pay attention to your surroundings, and shout if you have anything. I''m not far away." Ma Liu responded and pulled his eldest granddaughter onto the scooter. Mu Shi arrived on the road, only to find that Liu He had gathered all the heads of households and young men in the village. Liu He glanced at Mu Shi and looked away in shame. There is only one young man in the Mu family, Mu Shi, which is also a requirement of the only son. His family does not need to be talented, but he and Mu Yangling are the only ones in the village who have some skills and can unite people''s hearts. Liu He sighed and said Mu Yangling''s request in a loud voice, saying, "Now A Ling has taken her cousins ??to block the barbarians from the village, I will count the number here." Liu He sighed "Folks, this is not the first time the Hu people have killed the Hu people. Twelve years ago, it was still autumn. There was Mu Shi who took us into the mountains, and then there was Mu Yan who led people to block the Hu people, but that''s how it was. We also lost a lot of people." "This time it''s even more severe. There is a finger deep in the snow in the mountains and forests. Not to mention the elderly and children, they are young and strong. If they stay in it for a night, it is unknown whether they will survive or not, so we can only flee to the county town, but now it is not only our village that has Hu People, A Ling said, there is a team behind, how many people there are I don''t know. If we don''t send people to stop them, the three hundred people in the whole village will not survive the county..." The heads of households bowed their heads. Liu Hedao: "Aling also said that she has parents on top and younger siblings, so they can have one of her. Now you can also discuss that one person per household, except for the only son and the widow, must have one person. Wait for her. Come back, if it''s not done yet, she and her father will leave with their family, and the big guys will run away for their own lives." It is almost impossible to choose whether one person may die or bet on the whole family, but it is the most difficult choice for every family. Chapter 80： choose The parents were in pain when they looked at the child who had been raised so easily. Uncle Liu went back and forth on Liu Yong and his youngest son Liu Xing, and finally stood up by himself and said, "My family, I''ll come." Liu Yong grabbed him, stepped forward and said, "I''m coming." "Ayong!" Uncle Liu exclaimed. Liu Yong looked at his father deeply and said, "Father, I made a mistake nine years ago. This time I am here. I am stronger than you, and I killed someone just now." Uncle Liu opened his mouth, and Liu Xing said with red eyes, "Brother, let me go." Liu Yong only glanced at his brother, then turned and stood behind Liu He. Liu Daqian also looked at his two sons, Liu Zhuang took a step forward, "I''ll come from my family, the eldest brother is the eldest son and should support his parents." Liu Ting hurriedly stepped forward to hold his brother, but Liu Daqian stopped him and said solemnly: "Your brother is right, let him go." Mrs. Liu Zhang burst into tears while holding a pair of children, but did not dare to say the words that would not let Liu Zhuang go. The eldest son and the second son, most families will choose to let the eldest son stay and the second son go. When I got to Liu Erqian, there was no choice. Liu Xuan was already by Mu Yangling''s side, but Liu Er''s grandma stood up and forced Liu Yuan''s daughter-in-law to swear, "Xuan''er is still alive, if he dies, you will be in this room. You have to promise to adopt a son to him and let him inherit the incense." Liu Yuan and his wife have no opinion. It was Liu He''s turn, he was silent for a long time, and finally said with difficulty: "Da Zhuang is also with A Ling." As soon as these words came out, Liu He''s mother-in-law burst into tears and came forward to beat him, "Why did you choose him, why did you choose him, he is only eighteen years old, and he hasn''t married yet." Liu He has a total of five sons, and the first four are all married. Liu Dazhuang is the youngest and belongs to the old son. The old couple usually dotes on this child the most, but at this time they want to let him out, and everyone can''t help booing. Liu He also had red eyes, but this was a choice he had to make. The villagers are still hesitating, if he doesn''t show his attitude, I''m afraid that Mu Yangling will really not be able to handle it when he comes back. And his four sons will definitely have opinions. Da Zhuang is already behind Mu Yangling. If he chooses from the other four sons at this time, I am afraid that they will start civil unrest before they start to flee. . Therefore, choosing the youngest son is a must. Sure enough, with Liu He''s choice, things went much smoother later. Some people were reluctant to bear their children, and the heads of households under 40 stood up on their own. superior. Someone thinks about his family, and naturally he also shirks his eccentricity. In a quarter of an hour, Mu Shi has watched all the scenes of parting from life and death, but what about him? Mu Shi only felt that his heart was cold. Others had sons in their twenties who pushed out, but his daughter was only nine years old! How could Mu Shi let his daughter do such a thing? He took a step forward and said solemnly, "I''ll come from our Mu family, and let A Ling come back and take her mother and them away." When ?? Mu Shi said this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Compared with Mu Yangling, everyone naturally trusted Mu Shi, who was tall and powerful. Liu He didn''t say anything to shirk, only said: "A Ling is coming back soon, now everyone is going to pack up, if you have anything to say to your family, please say it quickly, don''t make too much noise, Hu people can behind us." Everyone then dispersed. Mu Yangling soon brought people back covered in blood. Everyone was injured more or less, but they all came back alive. At this time, they were still wearing Hu people''s clothes. Mu Yangling used these clothes to confuse the Hu people, and he solved them so quickly. Mu Shi saw that his daughter was covered in blood, so he pulled her up and down and groped. Mu Yangling hurriedly said, "Father, this is not my blood, it''s all from Hu people. I didn''t even lose a single hair." Mu Shi''s face sank like water, "Who told you to do such a dangerous thing? Didn''t you just find the way?" "You can''t do it if you don''t do it, Dad, don''t you know that killing the villagers is like chopping melons. In this way, even if our family avoids at the front, we will definitely be caught up behind, and then our family will be caught. The old are the old, the young and the young, the weak and the weak, how can they escape?" Mu Yangling tried to persuade Mu Shi, but lowered his voice and said, "Father, I am not being selfless, but for the sake of the public." Mu Shi snorted coldly, "You just break it, and you said that you run for your own life, I think you made up your mind to take care of this from the beginning." Mu Yangling could only touch his nose. Mu Shi''s eyes were hot, seeing his daughter''s face becoming more and more like his father, his heart was twisted, "Why is it the same? Why don''t you think about your father, think about your mother and younger siblings? Like your grandfather, he You are a Hu, and you have Hu''s blood on your body, so why are you so obsessed with Han people?" Mu Shi has always been brooding about his father''s choice to protect the villagers and left him, but his mother is fine. She was born in Linshan Village and grew up in Linshan Village, but what about her father? Obviously being ostracized by the villagers, and obviously having a weak relationship with them, why do you want to protect them with all your life? In the past, his daughter was full of thoughts on how to take care of the family, and he was proud to have a daughter named Xiao He, thinking that this child was just like her grandfather, but not a god. He did things without a word, but this one was a knife-mouthed tofu-hearted man, saying things about parting ways, but kept turning around to save people. Co-authoring him is the alternative of the Mu family? Seeing that his father was on the horns, Mu Yangling hurriedly pulled the man closer to the woods and whispered: "Dad, I didn''t lie to you, how fast can we run with our mother and younger siblings? To save them is to save ourselves, otherwise, Mother, they are protected by me and you, if the barbarians rush up, can we really protect them?" Mu Yangling looked at Mu Shi seriously, and said, "Father, family members and outsiders, I can distinguish clearly." She has ideals and bottom lines, but she also knows better that now she is not a soldier, and this is not a socialist society. She sticks to her bottom line, but she will not choose to protect the people even if she dies like in her previous life. Mu Shi looked at his daughter suspiciously, "Is what you said true?" It was true that her daughter had been helping the villagers, and had brought people into the mountains to hunt some time ago. Mu Yangling nodded fiercely, "I won''t lie to you, Dad, I''m very good at escaping. If I can''t beat the Hu people, I''ll run to the mountains and hide for three or two days, and then I''ll come out to find you." Although ??Mu Shi still raised his heart, he did not object anymore. Mu Yangling took the opportunity to say, "Father, we can''t live without you in our family, so I''ll do this." Mu Shi said with a stern face: "No..." "Father," Mu Yangling pestered him, "what can I do as a nine-year-old child? Maybe even my mother can''t protect her. The most important thing is that I''m better than you when it comes to escaping and fighting." "War?" Mu Shi looked at her suspiciously, "How can you fight?" He knew that his daughter ran for her life, but what happened to the war? "Father, this is the talent of the ancestors. Anyway, I discovered it just now. When I went to investigate and saw the Hu people, there was a sudden ''hum'' in my mind, as if it had penetrated the two veins of Ren and Du, and I knew how to march. Set up the formation, really, my daughter didn''t lie to you. Otherwise, do you think I have the ability to bring five or six people and kill nearly twenty barbarians?" Mu Shi immediately believed that their strength was inherited from their ancestors, and their daughter''s strength was greater than his, and it was not impossible that her daughter inherited the talent for fighting. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. Sure enough, their ancestors were powerful. As long as everything was pushed to the ancestors, it was more effective than Guanyin Bodhisattva. Chapter 81： entrapment Mu Yangling called the selected fifty-four people to his side, and the eighteen large knives and ten sabers obtained from killing the Hu people were divided, while the rest took kitchen knives, hoes and sticks, etc. tool. Mu Yangling said solemnly: "Kill the enemy for a while, and then you will ask for weapons while you are free. Now you will do it first. Remember, our mission is not to kill people, but to lead people away or hold them back and do our best. save your life." Liu Xuan whispered: "Isn''t this still escaping?" "It''s escaping, but it''s to obey my order, and no one is allowed to run away." Mu Yangling turned around and said to Liu He, "Village chief, you still have to choose five or six people to report to the county by light car. There are many villages along the way, and it is not just people from our village who need to be rescued, and the town doesnt know whats going on? The road they are taking now does not pass through the town. Liu He, thinking of the cavalry who ambushed just now, is not too optimistic about the situation in the town. Mu Yangling finally said goodbye to his father, "Dad, don''t tell your mother and Bowen, just say I''m looking for the way ahead." Mu Shi nodded, touched his daughter''s head, his throat was dry, and he said, "Be careful." Mu Yangling nodded, and took the people away after carrying the dry food. Liu and the others watched them leave, and as Mu Yangling said, they selected six people to report to the county lightly, and the rest went on their way immediately. Mu Shi didn''t dare to tell Shu Wanniang the truth, but only said that he had sent someone to the county town to report the news, and A Ling led the people to the front first. Mu Yangling used a stone to draw a few paths on the ground, and said, "There is a fork in the road one mile ahead. That path goes to Luocong Mountain in the east, and Jialing Water in the west. There is no obstruction on Luocong Mountain. There is no benefit, but there are dense trees on the edge of Jialing Water, everyone leads people all the way here and rushes into the woods, how long you can survive depends on your ability." Liu Xuan asked in a deep voice, "Just to lead people over?" "Of course not," Mu Yangling glanced at them and said, "We have to do our best to eliminate them, otherwise we will not be able to attract all the barbarians behind us, only fifty-five of us can only anger them. , so that they can''t give up on us, I know this is very dangerous, but our parents, wife and children are in front of us, and this risk must be taken." Those who were selected all nodded in contemplation for a moment. "Okay," Mu Yangling got up and said, "Then let''s do some preparations first." Mu Yangling looked at the dense trees on both sides of the road, and couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Fortunately, it is ancient times, and the most indispensable thing is the mountains and forests, and she Unfortunately, he is best at fighting in the mountains. "We have few people, and you have no experience in killing enemies, so we must use as many traps as possible." Mu Yangling arranged the task, and asked Liu Xuan to take Liu Li to the front to guard, as long as he saw Hu people immediately to report. Mu Yangling and the others have been setting up the traps and haven''t seen the barbarians coming. They couldn''t help looking at each other. Liu Zhuang felt uneasy, "Shouldn''t they change course?" Mu Yangling carefully recalled the nearby map, and pondered: "Unless they retreat back, they must pass here if they want to invade other villages." Mu Yangling thought with his toes and knew that it was impossible, how could the Hu people just retreat like this? "Wait a second, if there is still no movement, we will go ahead and take a look." Liu Zhuang couldn''t help breathing into his hands. It was already early morning, and it was the coldest time of the day. Not only Liu Zhuang, but other people''s bodies couldn''t stand it. Mu Yangling turned his head and said, "You move on the spot, and you won''t be cold if you move." Liu Xuan and Liu Li suddenly ran over, his face full of grief and anger, "A Ling, the Hu people are here." "How many people are there?" "More than 50, but they are holding more than 20 big girls and little wives, A Ling, they, they are all beasts." After Liu Xuan said, he could not help but hammer the ground. These are all villages in Qili Township. Every village has some kind of relative relationship with Linshan Village. Seeing the miserable appearance of those women, they think of what the Hu people are used to doing, and a few people feel sad and angry. Mu Yangling''s face was gloomy, and he said solemnly: "Okay, go to ambush first, I''ll lead people." "What if I accidentally hurt those women?" Liu Xuan asked. "No, the Hu people won''t let those women rush ahead, but we have to think long-term to save them." Mu Yangling remembered the nearby terrain, but there was a place to hide people. They wanted to use cannon fodder to lure the Hu people away. Yes, you can''t take those women with you, otherwise you won''t save them, but harm them. Mu Yangling was ambushed. He was standing at the entrance with a small burden on his back. Hu Ren giggled with a knife and came over with two strings of women strung with ropes. , Mu Yangling couldn''t help clenching her fists, she finally knew why these barbarians appeared only now. A cold light flashed in Mu Yangling''s eyes, but he quickly restrained his expression. When the Hu people found her, she screamed and shouted: "Mother, the Hu people are here, run away." Hu Ren gave a strange cry, and more than 20 people in front immediately chased after him with their swords raised. The remaining twenty people laughed while tightening the ropes in their hands, pulling the women over to guard them. Mu Yangling''s dexterous body shuttled through the forest, while shouting strangely to guide them, turning around and seeing the Hu Ren chasing after him, he hid his body, sneaked to Liu Yong''s side, took the big sword from him, and whispered. Said: "You lead them here, remember, don''t show up, follow what I taught you, three to one, stealth immediately after killing them, just circle around here, I will take Liu Xuan and Liu Li to save people ." Liu Yong nodded, because he was the first to follow Mu Shi to kill, although the villagers were still dissatisfied with him, they would obey his orders. Mu Yangling is also very optimistic about him. He is ruthless and rational and calm. He is the best candidate to be his deputy. Liu Xuan and Liu Zhuang are not comparable to him. Mu Yangling carried the bow and arrow and led Liu Xuan and Liu Li away quietly. There Liu Yong saw that the five Hu people had stepped into the trap, and then saw that the others had also entered the area they had set up. He waved the cloth in his hand. , a row of wooden thorns slammed down from the sky, and the five people were stabbed into hedgehogs before they could react. Seeing the success of the trap, everyone is full of confidence, and the original anxiety gradually disappeared. However, the Hu people became frightened. They were used to fighting in grasslands, and they fought well in siege battles, but they rarely fought in the mountains and forests. Get out now!" But the Hu people who were already panicking accidentally stepped on the trap and fell directly into the pit full of wooden thorns. Although they were not dead, they were seriously injured. At this time, the Hu people also knew that they had been deceived. Liu Yong raised a cold smile and whispered, "This is just the beginning." Chapter 82： jungle battle Mu Yangling put on a bow and arrow, and both arrows were fired, piercing the two people who were laughing and joking in front of them. Mu Yangling quickly drew arrows and bows while moving. Liu Xuan and Liu Li ran into the woods on both sides and kept shaking the trees on both sides. The Hu people were frightened and thought they were surrounded by Han people. Mu Yang''s spiritual arrow was not in vain, and he shot five people at once, which made the Hu people a little terrified. They followed General Wushu to the grassy valley. General Wushu took a large army to the county seat. They were not soldiers, and they didn''t have the ability to follow. They could only pick up some leftovers from the village. They waved their butcher knives, and they could only kneel down to beg for mercy, so they were divided into four teams of more than 100 people. The two teams joined together at the front. Trapped by the Han Chinese? Wu also had some regrets. The hearts of the Han people were twisted and eighteen. General Wu Shu fought with the generals of the Han people for four years without a winner. People who were as powerful as General Wu Shu could not win, maybe they were Really fell into the trap. Wu also screamed in fright, and couldn''t help shouting: "We''ve been tricked." As soon as these words came out, Hu Ren was shocked, and he was about to run away with the woman he grabbed, but one of them was just grabbed by a woman''s hair and dragged to his side, and was shot through the neck by an arrow. After one after another, Wu Ye was the first to give up Woman, ran away with a big knife. Others saw that Wu, who took the lead, also ran away, and no longer wanted women. Women can still rob them, but if they die, they will die. Behind the trees, Mu Yangling held the last arrow tightly. Liu Xuan rushed up to cut the rope, and together with Liu Li, pulled up the woman who was sitting on the ground, and whispered, "Get up, get up, they are coming back." Those women looked numb, and Liu Xuan scolded angrily: "Hurry up, my niece is still leading the way. There are only three of us. Do you want to kill us?" As soon as these words came out, these women finally reacted, supporting each other, stumbled and followed Liu Xuan and Liu Li to the woods. The two pushed the women down to the valley, blocked them with dead branches of trees, and said in a low voice, "Let''s go and lead the people away, you guys just hide here, go after dawn, and don''t make a sound, otherwise none of them will be able to live. "After that, he dragged Liu Li and ran out. Mu Yangling had already killed those barbarians with a big sword. Wu also ran for a while, and found that no one was chasing him, and even the arrow that had been urging his life disappeared. Wu also intuition was deceived. The companion was cut off. Wu was also furious, and his companions picked up the swords and were about to surround them, but the child went into the woods to fight and retreat. The people in the group were injured by her one after another, but they didn''t even touch the corners of her clothes. Wu also forgot about the fact that the previous team hadn''t come out since they entered the woods, and he directly chased in with a knife while slashing. Mu Yangling led the people out of the trap, grabbed their knives with a horizontal knife, kicked Wu Ye''s stomach with one foot, and kicked the person out. Behind a big tree, the Hu people scattered and surrounded, but Liu Yong suddenly led people out from the flank, three people beat one person, and several Hu people were killed in a short while. Wu also rolled to the side of the tree, and looked into the people''s ultimate move, and saw that they had no rules and only chopped down, relying on three people against one person, and their people couldn''t make a move. Wu Ye was so blessed that he shouted: "They are not soldiers, they are Han people. They killed that child, and only that child knows kung fu." Hearing the shout, Liu Yong''s eyes flashed with cold light. He took advantage of the gap and gave his opponent a knife. He turned around and was about to kill Wu Ye. When they landed on the ground, the Hu people laughed loudly, "Han people are all little yellow chickens, and they are not vulnerable at all. Children, let''s kill them in formation." Mu Yangling was helping Liu Xuan and others to restore the trap, and shouted loudly, "Stop them from gathering and disperse them." "No way, A Ling, there are too many of them." There are still more than 20 of them left, and the three of them cannot be distinguished from one another at all, but the Hu people are more powerful than them, and the two of them are not very sure about one person. "Ahcousin," Fang Zhuzi saw that his cousin was killed beside him, so frightened that he could not hold the knife firmly, he slashed with the knife, "A Ling, come and save Cousin." As the Hu people gradually got closer together, people in Linshan Village kept dying. Mu Yangling clenched his teeth to tie the knot, then bent over to pick up the knife, and whispered, "You guys stand guard, I''ll lead people over." A barbarian kicked Liu Dazhuang away with one kick, then went down at Liu Yong''s head with a knife, Mu Yangling came to block it with a horizontal knife, and directly shook the barbarian back three steps, and wiped the man''s neck with a backhand, Mu Yangling pulled him. Take Liu Dazhuang and shout: "Withdraw, quickly withdraw!" Mu Yangling stepped forward to save the people and asked them to form a team to evacuate. She led the people into the trap while killing her. She was light-hearted and stepped directly over the trap. , fell into the trap, even if he did not die or was seriously injured, Mu Yangling took advantage of this gap to get into the jungle on the side. Other young villagers in Linshan were also hidden, leaving only the Hu people outside. Wu also turned with his sword on alert, and proceeded cautiously step by step. For fear of being separated by the enemy to deal with, the Hu people all gathered together and advanced cautiously. This is what Mu Yangling wanted. Seeing that the opponent entered the shooting area, Mu Yangling let out a long whistle and turned away. Liu Xuan chopped off the rope, and a row of wooden stakes came swiftly not far away. Hu Ren was terrified. Yelling, dodging around, but tripping because he was standing too tight, five wooden stakes penetrated the chest and abdomen of three people... Wu also sat down on the ground, and was about to get up and run away, when a row of wooden thorns suddenly fell from his head, and everyone on the ground who had not had time to get up and run away had their eyes widened, and they couldn''t rest their eyes. When the remaining Hu people saw this, they went crazy and shouted, "The eagles on the grassland are never afraid of death. We kill them, we must kill them." Mu Yangling waved and told everyone to lean down and try not to show their faces. She turned her head and nodded slightly to Liu Li, and Liu Li suddenly raised the knife and ran into the deep forest. The movement of Liu Li''s running alarmed the Hu people. The Hu people were a lot more cautious. Although they chased after Liu Li, they were no longer reckless. Mu Yangling took out the short knife that Mu Shi gave her, followed behind them, took advantage of the last person to cover the other''s nose and mouth, wiped his neck and dragged it behind the trees. Liu Xuan, Liu Yong and the others stared wide-eyed and watched Mu Yangling quietly solve them one by one, but the people in front didn''t seem to notice at all. Liu Li took them around in circles, and when the Hu people reacted incorrectly, he turned around and found that there were only six of them left. They were frightened, Mu Yangling sat on the ground and whispered to Liu Yong: "Take people up and kill them." Chapter 83： chase Mu Yangling took them to clean the battlefield. There were fifty-five people, and in the end, only forty-two people remained. Mu Yangling picked out the corpses of Linshan Village and had them dig a hole on the spot, saying, "Let them go back and let them go. The family members come here to collect the corpses." Liu Yong walked up to Mu Yangling, looked at the Hu people who were dying on the ground, and wondered: "Didn''t you say that Hu people are good at fighting, and five Han people can''t beat a Hu people?" Mu Yangling squatted down and checked, and saw that although they were all wearing Hu clothes, they were not military uniforms, and their faces were solemn, "They are not soldiers, just ordinary people of the Hu people." "Will the village chief and the others encounter soldiers?" The common people of the Hu people are so powerful, how powerful are the soldiers? "Let''s rest on the spot for a quarter of an hour, and we''ll go right away." Liu Xuan ran to Mu Yangling''s side and asked in a low voice, "What about the women in the mountain valley? Do you want to bring them?" "No, we may not even be able to save our own lives. How can we drag them? Let them hide in the valley. As long as they don''t climb out and make no noise, no one will find them." Mu Yangling took people to chase after Mu Shi and the others. The sky was already a little bright. When Mu Yangling caught up with them, they were not far from the county seat. The villagers were surprised and delighted to see them come back with wounds and blood, but those who did not find their family members wept bitterly, they knew that their relatives would never come back. Mu Yangling ran to the front to find Mu Shi, Shu Wanniang saw that her daughter was so embarrassed, she didn''t know that they had something to hide from her, but this was not the time to ask, she only took Mu Yangling to look up and down, and saw that she was just a palm It was relieved that there was no other injury on the body. Mu Yangling has already lost her strength. After all, she is only over nine years old. She has been fleeing and killing enemies since the third watch, but now she is just holding on. Mu Shi didn''t say much, took out the dry food and stuffed it into her mouth, then stuffed her under the quilt, and said, "Sleep for a while, Dad will push the car, and soon you will be able to reach the county seat." Mu Yangling''s eyelids were a little heavy, but he still said: "Dad, those Hu people are not soldiers, where did the golden soldiers go? Without the army to take the lead, they would not have the courage to rush in..." "Okay, as long as we can run for our lives, it''s up to the court where the golden soldiers go." Mu Shi didn''t pay much attention to his daughter, lifted the trolley and pushed it away. Other people saw it and quickly took things to keep up. But after walking for a quarter of an hour, Mu Shi stopped, and all the villagers of Linshan Village behind him stopped and looked up at the fire in front of him. Liu He trembled to Mu Shi''s side, pointed to the firelight and asked him, "What is that? What is that?" Mu Shi''s mind only heard what Mu Yangling asked him just now, "Where did Jin Bing go?" The villagers who escaped overnight fell to their knees, "The county town is gone, where else can we escape?" Just a light sleep, Mu Yangling woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw the blazing fire in front of her. Her complexion changed, and she rolled over and got out of the car, "Father, is Jinbing still in the city?" "It must be there," Mu Shi said: "This fire has just started, and I haven''t seen it before." "Where will they go when they burn the city?" Mu Yangling became anxious, regretting for the first time that after coming to this world, he was only at ease in his own little world and did not try his best to understand it. Still, Liu He calmed down, "After robbing the county seat, it''s the turn of the township. The villages encountered on the road should not be spared. They bypassed Xingcheng Pass and avoided Xiying for the purpose of fighting grassy valleys." As soon as these words came out, everyone''s face became even bluer. The Han people all know that if the Hu people attack the city and conquer the land, in addition to the slaughter of the stubborn Guancheng, at most other times, they will rob food and property. But if they fight grass, the Hu people will slaughter young and old, loot women and food and property, and set fire to it. Burning villages is the norm. "We can''t stay on the main road," said Liu Daqian, "Jin Bing saw us as soon as he left the city." "We''re walking into a dead end," Uncle Liu squatted on the ground, Wutou annoyed. As soon as these words came out, some people questioned the Mu family father and daughter, "If we still stay in the village, maybe nothing will happen." Liu He hit him with a cane and shouted, "If you don''t leave the village, you are all the same as the people who stayed in the village. Is there less people in Xishan Village than our Linshan Village? Is there still Xishan Village?" Everyone bowed their heads and did not speak. Liu He turned his head and asked Mu Yangling, "A Ling, what do you say?" After the younger son came back, he asked them carefully about the process of killing the enemy. Although he had not seen it with his own eyes, he was aware of Mu Yangling. In the battle, he is better than Mu Shi. Mu Yangling said without thinking: "Let''s go north, go to Jialing Water, and go up along Jialing Water is Xiying." "I can''t go, my son went to report the letter, but he hasn''t come back yet." The third uncle ran out and grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand: "Ah Ling, hurry up and think of a way to save your cousin and the others, they I went to report the letter last night, but I haven''t come back yet, do you think they will be left in the county seat?" "No," Mu Yangling raised his chin and motioned them to look ahead. "The east gate was only opened in the county seat, and everyone who could escape escaped. I''m afraid they haven''t had time to enter the city." Everyone followed her line of sight, only to find that a large group of people were vaguely rushing ahead, and some people with good eyesight climbed up the tree next to them to look around, shouting loudly: "No, there are people running for their lives in front of us, more than us. There are more, it is estimated that there are thousands of people." Mu Yangling made a decisive decision, "The people behind turn their heads to form the first party, and turn around one by one. This is the fifth party. Go ahead immediately, take the path to Jialingshui, hurry up!" The people behind ?? hurriedly turned around and ran forward. Mushi also hurriedly turned the scooter into a bay, and the people from Linshan Village hurriedly fled in the direction of Jialingshui. Ma Liu held Xiuhong tightly, her face was pale, she was old after all, and after running for most of the night, she was cold and tired, and she couldn''t take it anymore. Mu Yangling noticed her abnormality, went forward, picked up the two luggage bags on the scooter, and threw them into the woods next to them, then picked up the two of them and put them on the scooter, and pushed the scooter with her father. walking. "A Ling, my aunt doesn''t sit down..." "Just sit down," Mu Yangling interrupted her and said, "Your body is not strong enough to be carried by one arm. It''s not heavy. My mother will ask you to take care of it later." Mu Yangling took the people all the way to Jialing Water, while the people who escaped from the county town fled in all directions. Su shouted: "There are many footsteps here, and there must be many people who have fled here. Seeing that there are even signs of carts and ox carts, a team will chase after me." A team of twenty-one people, and now twenty-one horses are chasing down the path in an orderly manner. Mu Yangling didn''t expect to clean up the traces on the road at all. First, there was a large wave of disaster victims behind, which was unnecessary, and second, there was no time. So when Liu Yongfei, who was left behind to investigate, came running and said that the sound of horses'' hooves was coming towards them, Mu Yangling had no time to make any more arrangements. He could only let those who survived last night come out with knives and cover. All the villagers leave. Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang only had time to look at their daughter, and before they could say a word, Mu Yangling ran away with them. Chapter 84： bloodbath The hooves of the horses were in a hurry. Seeing that they were about to come, Mu Yangling only had time to throw three ropes to Liu Xuan and the others. She had no hope of stumbling over the horses, she just wanted to try her best to hold them back. The people of Linshan Village have left most of their luggage, and at this time they are only taking people to retreat to Jialingshui. Seeing Mu Yangling and the others'' movements early, Asu raised a mocking smile on his lips, and he jumped over the rope that suddenly jumped up. With a wave of his saber, he rushed towards one person, and Mu Yangling shouted loudly: "Come in. Go to the woods, hurry up!" The Jinbing behind Aso took a bow and shot arrows, and he shot five or six people in a blink of an eye. Mu Yangling''s eyes were red, he took out his saber and rolled on the ground, slid directly under the horse, and cut off the horse''s leg with one slash. Ling rolled out directly from the belly of the horse, and with a wave of the knife was another horse''s hoof... Ma is the best partner of Jinbing. This move made them furious. Others would kill Mu Yangling with their swords, but Mu Yangling was walking among the horses. It was inconvenient for them to turn. Mu Yangling was like a loach. Five horses fell, and then one rolled into the woods. The other horses were implicated. There are only twelve people still sitting on the horses. Jin Bing, who was still alive after being thrown off the horse, directly killed Liu Xuan and others. Liu Xuan and the others fought with Mu Yangling, but they mainly relied on the power of traps. At this time, they were facing Jin Bing, and even if three people besieged one, they would lose quickly. Mu Yangling took the time to look back and saw that there were only less than thirty people left here. He was shocked and shouted: "Hide, hide!" Liu Zhuang saw that several of his clan brothers were dead and Liu Xuan was seriously injured again, so he shouted and slashed at a golden soldier like a madman, shouting to Liu Xuan, "Let''s go, hurry!" Liu Xuan covered his stomach and turned around and ran. The stopped Jin Bing was about to cut Liu Xuan when he saw the chopper, but his raised hand was suddenly hit by a stone. His hand was numb, and the knife fell to the ground. Just chopped off his head. Mu Yangling saw Liu Zhuang escaped danger, and turned around to stop the three golden soldiers. Asu saw clearly right away, gave up chasing and killed the others, and Da Ma turned around and killed her, shouting, "Kill her, she is the leader!" Mu Yangling turned around and glanced at him, bursting out with all his strength, cut off three golden soldiers with one knife, and then killed three of them with one knife, then turned and ran into the deep forest, shouting: "Run in, escape quickly. go out!" This is a signal, a signal that leads people into the woods, leaving behind enemies with their lives. Liu Yong and several people knew that they were afraid that they would not be able to walk out alive this time. Thinking of their parents and family members who were fleeing for their lives in Jialingshui, they roared and ran into the deep forest at the pace of Mu Yangling Sect. The golden soldier who set up the arrow could not aim at all, and nine out of ten arrows shot missed, so he had to give up the bow and dash forward to pursue. It was just that the jungle got denser and denser as we went inside, and the horse couldn''t turn around at all. Aso felt something was wrong and waved, "Let''s go out and stop chasing." But it was too late. Sharp stones were continuously shot from the back of the jungle, hitting the horse''s buttocks and neck. The horse kept raising its hoofs and neighing, throwing many golden soldiers off the horse. Asu was furious and jumped off the horse. The local archery was shot, but the arrow failed. Asu rushed out with the people and found two traces. Asu gritted his teeth and said, "Divided into two teams, we must kill these Han people." "No," Asu''s adjutant Wu Lin replied: "Fire Chief, we are eagles on the grasslands, and we are not familiar with the mountains and forests. It is not good for us to be scattered." Asu snorted coldly and said, "One of our warriors can face five Han Chinese, but there are only less than thirty of them. What are you afraid of? We must kill them all as soon as possible, and go after their clansmen." But eight of us died just now, and Wu Lin replied seeing Asu''s face condensed, knowing that he was very proud and did not want to admit that his warriors were killed by a few despicable Han Chinese. Asu took the six people and chose a direction to chase after them. Wu Lin replied that he could only bring the remaining six people, "We must not be separated again in a while." Wu Lin replied with a subordinate. Mu Yangling and Liu Yong ran ahead with the rest of them. Seeing that there was a certain distance behind them, they bowed down and said, "Let''s ambush one team first, and then deal with the other team." Liu Xuan was seriously injured, lying on the ground looking at Mu Yangling, his eyes swept over everyone, except for Mu Yangling and Liu Zhuang Liu Yong, everyone was injured more or less, he was the heaviest, and now he can''t even stand. Can''t stand up. "A-Ling, even if there are only seven people in their team, we''re afraid we can''t deal with them." Jin Bing was completely different from the Hu people he met last night. Liu Li climbed to Mu Yangling''s side and whispered, "Why don''t we leave immediately? You are so familiar with the mountains and forests, you can definitely take us out." "But if they can''t find us, they will definitely go out to chase my father and them. Even if their horses are scared away, they can catch up quickly with their feet." Liu Zhuang continued: "At that time, wolves will join the sheep, and our half-day effort will be in vain." "So we must leave them in the forest. Even if we all die, we must leave them behind." Mu Yangling gritted his teeth, "We will do it when they are divided." At this time, Qi Haoran had just arrived in Mingshui County with his people. Seeing the thick smoke billowing from Mingshui County and the corpses everywhere in the county town, he was furious, "Damn Tartar!" "Little general, the people all fled to the west and east, and those Tartars all chased to the east." To the west of Mingshui County is the territory of their Western Camp, and the Tartars are chasing the east for the purpose of fighting the grass. Ran. Qi Haoran gritted his teeth, "Let''s go save people." He ran out first. Fan Zijin rode his horse and ran beside him, saying, "We only brought two hundred people, which is not enough for the Tartars to cut down. Didn''t my cousin just let you guard the county seat?" "The county town has long since been broken, so what are you guarding? Saving people is the most important thing. Damn Tartars, Lord, I will kill them all!" "You''ve never killed anyone before, so how do you kill them?" Fan Zijin still wanted to stop him, Qi Haoran was so strong, what was the use of marching in formations? This guy has never fought on the battlefield. Qi Haoran is a newborn calf and is not afraid of tigers, but he can''t be so incompetent, otherwise it''s not certain whether they can go back alive to see their cousin. Qi Haoran didn''t have as much thought as Fan Zijin. He had always wanted to be a general, but now he saw Jin soldiers looting, burning and killing, and he couldn''t bear it any longer. Killed with a sword. Qi Haoran led the people to pursue all the way, and soon caught up with Wushu''s large army. They were looting around the people, and dragged the young daughter-in-law and the young girl out from the inside. Qi Haoran saw that he was burning with anger, and shouted: "Wu Shu, let them go if you have the guts, and make a move with the master first." Chapter 85： against Fan Zijin''s eyes darkened, knowing that it was too late to stop him, he glanced at the people and said with a smile: "The Hu people have always said that our Han people have twists and turns, but now it seems that you Hu people are not bad. You sent troops to attack Xingcheng Pass, but you secretly crossed Jiexi Mountain to attack Mingshui County. This is more than 18 Chinese people, so this rumor may not be credible. Wushu claims to be a warrior on the grassland. No moisture." When these words were provoked, Jin Bing suddenly clamored, and Wu Shu was even more angry. Originally wanted to slaughter these people first and then fight with the Han soldiers, but at this time, he turned his horse and shouted: "It''s just you two children? Be careful, grandpa, I will crush your heads." Qi Haoran snorted: "Then see if you have the ability, find a spacious place, so that you can see and see." He hit the horse and left first. Wushu saw him open and close, and didn''t mind that he was on his back at all, and immediately narrowed his eyes slightly, this person was either a daring artist, or he had something to rely on. Fan Zijin broke out in a cold sweat. This stupid boy just handed over his back. He glanced at Wushu out of the corner of his eyes and saw that he didn''t order an attack. Started from behind. Who knew that he only rode a few steps forward, and Qi Haoran said to him, "Zijin, that Wushu is a fool, don''t worry, I will definitely beat him to the ground." "..." Fan Zijin was speechless for a while and asked, "How do you know he''s a fool?" "I showed him his back on purpose, but he was so stupid that he didn''t do anything. Isn''t he a fool?" Fan Zijin tightened the reins in his hands, suppressed his temper, and asked with a sullen face, "Why did you show your back to him on purpose?" Qi Haoran looked at him with a foolish expression, "Is there any need to say that? Of course, it is to lure him, otherwise he will not be stimulated, so what if he wants to kill those people? If he wants to slaughter those people, he will definitely rush up to finish us first, what a great opportunity, but he gave up, since he is so stupid, he will definitely catch up, and those people will be safe." "..." Fan Zijin gritted his teeth and said, "You are very smart. If you can return to Xiying alive, I will definitely praise you with my cousin." If you give your back to the enemy, the stupidest person can''t do it. come out. Qi Haoran smiled like a flower, accepted Fan Zijin''s compliment, and patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, with me protecting you, you will definitely be able to go back alive." And Wu Shu, who was behind them, waved his hand, leaving behind the besieged people and following Qi Haoran and the others. Humph, its just some common people, just after killing the Han soldiers and then chasing them back, the two-legged ones can still outrun four-legged ones? Qi Haoran once led people to patrol this area, so he knew that there was an open place not far from Jialing Water, so he took people directly there. He and Mushi did not follow the same road, because at this time he had chased 50 miles east of the county, and there was a road near here to Jialing Water. Qi Haoran occupied the upstream part first, and whispered to the lieutenant beside him: "Get your bows and arrows ready, when I kill Wushu, you immediately shoot the golden soldiers on the opposite side, only one arrow is allowed, as many as you can kill, Then we have to rush up when the other party doesnt pick up the bow and arrow, we are few, we only wave the horse three times, and then follow my orders. Qi Haoran thought that if the opponent lost their generals, if there was a big chaos, he would wipe them out in one fell swoop. Qi Haoran turned his head slightly to look at the shallow flowing Jialing Water in the north. At this time, the Jialing Water was not yet on ice. He chose this place specially for the opponent to escape. will work hard. Fan Zijin saw him turn his head to look at the river, his heart moved, he immediately understood his arrangement, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and he became happy. Wushu over there was also lined up and shouted, "Little boy, how do you fight?" Qi Haoran came out first and drew his sword, "Of course it''s a battle between the generals, and the outcome is one point." Wu Shu sneered, "It''s just you? Boy, are you weaned?" Even if Qi Haoran is stronger than the average child, this can''t hide the baby fat and childishness on his face. He looks like a twelve or thirteen year old. child. Jin Bing burst out laughing, and all looked at Qi Haoran with contempt. Qi Haoran was not annoyed, he just said solemnly: "Come on, Master will ask you to see if Master is weaned or not." After saying a word, the horse under him rushed out, Wu Shu narrowed his eyes slightly, took out his saber and went up to it, the two instantly made five or six moves, Qi Haoran picked it up with a sword, Wu Shu tilted his head to avoid, Qi Haoran The sword was slashed over, and the speed was so fast that Wu Shu was a little embarrassed to avoid. The swords collided, Wushu''s tiger''s mouth was slightly numb, and his heart was stunned. Knowing that he had met an opponent, Qi Haoran took advantage of his skill, kicked his foot on the stirrup, jumped up and kicked Wushu, Wushu could not Without putting his hands together to block it, Qi Haoran stabbed his right chest with a backhand sword... Wushu only felt a pain in his right chest, and was kicked off his horse by Qi Haoran in an instant, Qi Haoran shouted: "Wushu is dead, kill all the Tartars, kill!" Almost at the moment Wushu was kicked off his horse, the fourth battalion took bows and shot arrows, and Jinbing was shot and killed about twenty people in an instant. From Qi Haoran''s jump from a horse to a kick-off technique, it was only a breath and a half of effort, and Jin Bing couldn''t react at all. Qi Haoran jumped back to his horse, raised his sword and charged at Jinbing. The soldiers of the fourth battalion saw that the little general was taking the lead, and they felt that there was a thousand rivers in their chests. Jin Bing was a little flustered because of Wu Shu''s death, but when he was suppressed by the momentum of the fourth battalion, he suddenly became a little confused. Qi Haoran has never killed anyone, but he is a good seedling born to be a general. With three in and three outs, the Jin Bing was completely defeated. Qi Haoran made a decisive decision and shouted: "Leave all of them." Immediately turned the horse''s head and rushed in again, stabbing the Jin Bing with a sword, and the opponent fell off the horse with a "thump"... Fan Zijin, who knew that he could only hold back his legs, stayed on the edge, dumbfounded, watching Qi Haoran kill the enemy. Qi Haoran killed the enemy, and he couldn''t help but be full of pride. He stared at Qi Haoran intently. His cousin once said that Haoran''s talent for fighting is no worse than his. Now, it seems that what his cousin said is not wrong at all. Fan Zijin raised his head slightly, showing a pleasant smile, then, let me stay by your side to assist you. Most of the Jin soldiers were killed. Wushu''s deputy general knew that he couldn''t stay any longer. He waved his hand and said, "Retreat, quickly retreat!" superior. Qi Haoran killed the remaining people, waved his hand to stop everyone''s pursuit, and said coldly: "Let them go, Jin Bing must still have people in my Dazhou territory, find them out, otherwise the people will not be peaceful." Fan Zijin rode his horse to his side and said, "Send scouts to investigate. This is the fastest way. Let''s go up the Jialing Water first." Qi Haoran was puzzled, so Fan Zijin explained: "I carefully paid attention to the traces on the road on the way here, and found that there are many footprints left by people on a path from ten miles east of the county to Jialingshui, which are covered with horseshoe prints. They should have fled in the direction of Jialingshui, but I don''t know if they are still alive." Chapter 86： be saved Qi Haoran''s face sank like water. Whether they live or not, they have to kill the golden soldiers who are chasing them, otherwise more people will suffer. On the road, Qi Haoran asked Fan Zijin curiously, "We never stopped the horse, how do you know there are traces there?" "You forgot the two scouts I asked for with you? They reported it." Fan Zijin quickened his horse speed and said, "Wu Shu leads a large army, followed by a small group of skirmishers, it is better to divide the people into A few teams go out to save people, that''s faster." Qi Haoran agreed after thinking about it. He divided the people into three teams, each with two scouts, and said, "If you encounter a strong enemy, run away if you can, or send a signal for help if you can''t." Everyone should come down. Qi Haoran then rode to Jialing Water. Forty li, it took half a day to walk on two legs, but it took only a few quarters of an hour to ride a horse before turning to the trail, and they encountered the embarrassed villagers in Linshan. Mu Shi was very sad at this time. His daughter went to block the cavalry, and the probability of surviving was almost zero. At this time, he heard a large number of horse hooves. He just felt that there was no way to escape. If he didn''t take care of his wife and children, he really wanted to rush up. Have a good fight. The cavalry arrived in an instant, Liu Ting''s eyes were sharp, and he exclaimed in surprise: "It''s the Western Ying, it''s the soldiers of the Western Ying, it''s our Han people!" Qi Haoran pulled back his horse, and was the first to see Mu Shi standing at the front, and said in surprise, "Uncle Mu, why are you?" His eyes swept through the crowd, but Mu Yangling was not found. He frowned slightly and asked. Said, "Where''s Miss Mu?" Mu Shi bent his knees at the person for the first time, knelt on the ground and said, "Please, Mr. Qi, save the little girl, she, she, she took someone to stop the chasing Jin soldiers." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Shi unexpectedly, that nine-year-old girl was going to stop Jin Bing? Qi Haoran didn''t think anything was wrong, he just asked anxiously, "Where are they?" Mushi knew her daughter, she would definitely lead people into the forest, so she said, "It should be in the forest behind." Fan Zijin frowned and said before Qi Haoran opened his mouth: "The golden soldiers of Wushu are all cavalry, how can they enter the forest? Besides, we are not familiar with the forest. As for the father and daughter, their eyes swept across the faces of the villagers in Linshan Village, but they didn''t seem to be deceitful. Qi Haoran just frowned and thought for a moment, then waved his hand: "Let''s go and see, if Jin Bing really entered the mountains, we have to find them out, otherwise it would be a disaster to stay in the forest." Shu Wanniang raised her head slightly and looked at Fan Zijin, who frowned. Fuzhi knew in her heart that he was afraid of encountering an ambush when she entered the mountain. She grabbed her husband''s hand and said softly, "Take them into the mountain, and with you leading the way, they can be faster. Find A Ling." Shu Wanniang looked at him pleadingly, "She is our daughter, we can''t let her go on adventures alone, we are safe now, aren''t we?" Liu Ting immediately said: "Stone, don''t worry, go into the mountains, we will take care of your younger brother and sister here." Liu Zhao also said: "Don''t worry about his cousin, my younger brother and sister are here, you can rest assured." Ma Liu: "My old wife still has some use, you can go." Mu Shi clapped his wife''s hand and looked at Xiao Bowen, "Bowen, you are a boy, you have to protect your mother and younger siblings, you know?" Fan Zijin followed his gaze and saw not only the little Mu Bowen, but also the two infant children. After learning that most of the people in Linshan Village were related to Mu Shi, he let go of his worries. . Qi Haoran left ten people to protect the villagers, and the rest were taken away together. When they arrived at the place where Mu Yangling and the others blocked the Jinbing, they didn''t need Mu Shi to point the way, and everyone found obvious traces. Mu Shi said: "The inside is dense with trees and is not suitable for horseback riding, little general, we can only enter on foot." Looking inside along the traces, Qi Haoran and others quickly saw Jin Bing''s body and the horses stranded in the woods, but Mu Shi also saw more young men in Linshan Village, all of them in their twenties. , of the same generation as him, they greeted each other when they met in the village yesterday, but now, they fell in a pool of blood. Thinking of her daughter''s life and death now, Mu Shi''s eyes turned red, and his feet became faster. Walking all the way, Qi Haoran''s lieutenant and the soldiers behind him were very surprised. According to Mu Shi, they only had more than 40 villagers, how could they kill so many golden soldiers? It''s not that the Han people look down on themselves, but that they fight alone. The Han people are indeed inferior to the Hu people. First of all, they can''t match their height and strength. Secondly, the Hu people use knives to slash and kill when they are young. The Han people are more honest. farmers. Whether its nature or nurture, its a little bit worse in fighting. Their trained soldiers can only fight one golden soldier with five people, let alone these untrained peasants? Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin naturally thought of this. Fan Zijin couldn''t see why, but Qi Haoran gradually understood after seeing the third trace. The opponent took advantage of the mountains and forests to kill Jin Bing one by one. It can be seen that there are people in Linshan Village who are good at fighting in the mountains and forests. . Qi Haoran''s eyes are bright. He has always been fighting in open places to form troops, but the Hu people have excellent horses and high force value. If they want to win Da Zhou, they will need to pay too much. How about going into the forest to fight? Qi Haoran''s thoughts only flashed, and he heard the sound of swords coming from the front. Several people looked at each other, rushed forward, and saw Mu Yangling attacking Jin Bing with one enemy and four fatal moves. , she herself has a lot of color on her body. Mu Shi and Qi Haoran rushed up without thinking... Asu and Wu Linda saw the Han soldiers appear, and immediately shouted, "You Han people are treacherous, and you used tricks to lure us into the mountains." Mu Yangling was like a demon, his eyes were full of anger and he swung over and chopped off A Su''s arm, the knife pressed tightly against his neck, looked into his eyes and said word by word: "You kill me. My compatriots, kidnapped my sister, do we still have to lie down and let you kill? Whose reason is this?" After saying that, with a slash of the knife, Asu''s eyes widened, a large stream of blood spurted from his neck, and he fell dead. . The others were also solved by Qi Haoran, Mu Shi was about to kill Wu Lin, Fan Zijin saw the light in his eyes and thought that his cousin was transferred out of Xiying for no reason, so he stopped him: "Wait, take him down. , I have something to ask him." Qi Haoran was dissatisfied, "They are golden soldiers, they should have been killed, just ask me if you have anything." Fan Zijin glanced at him, "Do you know how many bowls of rice Jin Bing eats a day and how many times he goes to the thatched hut? It''s like you know everything in the world." Qi Haoran touched his nose and could only wave his hand: "Tie the person, be careful that he commits suicide." Fan Zijin was satisfied, but when he saw Qi Haoran turn around and lean towards Mu Yangling, he felt uncomfortable again, why does this kid keep pestering her? She''s just a country woman, and she knows some tricks. Qi Haoran was praising Mu Yangling, "You are so powerful that you can defeat four with one. Just now I saw that your moves are all critical, and none of them are superfluous. Can you teach me?" Mu Shi was more concerned about Liu Xuan and the others. Seeing that there was only one daughter, he hurriedly asked, "A Ling, where are your cousins?" Mu Yangling sat down on the ground and said, "We''re scattered, but there are not many people alive. They are injured. Dad, you can bring someone to find them." Chapter 87： loss Including Mu Yangling, there were fifty-five people in total, and only nine survived. When Mu Shi brought people to find Liu Xuan and the others, three of them were already breathless. Liu Xuan lost too much blood and was already in shock. Mu Yangling looked at them and said without sadness or joy: "Find them a doctor. Whether they can survive or not depends on God''s will." Liu Zhuang hugged Liu Xuan, his face full of tears, "I''ve been through this time, I''ve been through this time, Ah Xuan, you have to live up to your expectations and wake up." Qi Haoran admired their ability to kill Jinbing instead of fleeing blindly. He waved at his subordinates and said, "Quickly go get the military doctor, give me good medicine, and put it in my name." This time, eighty-nine people died in Linshan Village, but after seeing the slaughtered village and the county town with ten rooms and nine empty places, the people of Linshan Village were only happy. Qi Haoran was not able to accompany them. He just called two soldiers to send them to Fucheng. Along the way, disaster victims were constantly participating. By the time they got to Fucheng, there were nearly 2,000 people affected by the disaster behind Linshan Village. Suddenly so many people flocked to Xingzhou Prefecture, and Wu Shancai, governor of Xingzhou Prefecture, and He Bao, governor of Shunzheng County, quickly brought people over. Wu Shancai was worried that so many victims had entered the city, and was about to close the city gates, but the guards of these four city gates were all from Qi Xiuyuan, and he couldn''t move at all. The victims were brought back by soldiers from Xiying, and the soldiers guarding the city put people in without thinking. Wu Shancai was furious and shouted: "What does Qi Xiuyuan want to do? Can''t govern the government? With so many disaster victims pouring in, what about safety and food?" He Bao glanced at him and cupped his hands: "Sir, I heard that General Qi is in the city, why don''t you ask him?" Wu Shancai choked. Last night, the Hu people suddenly attacked the city. He was ordered to close the southern city gate and lock Qi Xiuyuan outside the city gate. At that time, Qi Xiuyuan dared to jump up to the city gate and kill him all the way. Hu people, Hu people can only come down after retreating, how can he dare to lick his beard? He Bao stopped talking when he saw that he was quiet. At this time, in the General''s Mansion, Qi Xiuyuan''s orders were continuously issued, leaving only one battalion to guard the gate, while the second and third battalions went out to rescue the people. He also knew about the large number of disaster victims pouring into Fucheng, Qi Xiuyuan thought for a moment, then said to Rong Xuan: "Wu Shancai is still suspected, I don''t worry about handing over the disaster victims to him, you bring someone to talk to him, just say Xiying I am willing to share the burden for the government, starting today, the security of the city will be handed over to our soldiers." Rong Xuan raised his eyebrows, "I''m afraid Wu Shancai won''t agree, isn''t this putting life and death in our hands?" "If you don''t agree, you have to agree," Qi Xiuyuan was full of anger, "I was just called out of the city and attacked the city. If it wasn''t for our special contact information, I''d be in Xingyuan Mansion right now. I''m afraid I''ve already been breached, as a defender, what do you think I will do?" Rong Xuan also suspects that someone is colluding with the Hu people. It is not easy to go to the mountain. It is foggy inside. Except for the accidental hits, the Han people can''t get to the Hu people, and the Hu people can''t get to the Han people. It is only possible There are Han Chinese people. Otherwise, the Hu people would be able to climb over from Jiexi Mountain. With such a long line of defense, the imperial court would not only set up a western camp here. "You doubt Wu Shancai?" "Last night, I clearly told my identity, the rules of the border city, the gates are closed on time, but the angels will not stop them, the 100,000 urgent will not stop them, and the guards will not stop them. I am the chief general of Xiying, let alone I can come and go freely. Sichengmen, even when he arrived at Xingyuan Mansion, he had to open the door honestly for me. Where did the Nanchengmen have the courage to stop me? They said that the prefect ordered no one to open the city gate." Qi Xiuyuan looked at it. There was a cold light inside, "I was blocked outside the city gate for two and a half hours. Because of the delay, how many soldiers and civilians died? I must settle the account." Rong Xuan also sighed slightly when he thought of this loss. Now the imperial court can''t even pay for the soldiers, and they all depend on the local people to support them, so the soldiers can eat seven percent of the food. Now recruiting soldiers is more difficult than giving birth to children. The last time I failed to protect the people, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to collect the tax related to military salaries next year. "General, the little general sent someone back to spread the word. He has already beheaded Wushu who attacked Mingshui County, and his main force fled north across the Jialing River. The small group of golden soldiers left behind turned into fire. Too many, the general asked to send more reinforcements to bring the people over." Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan''s eyes lit up and asked in unison, "Haoran killed Wushu?" The soldier nodded proudly, "The general stabbed a hole in the right chest of that Wushu with a sword, but unfortunately we couldn''t grab his body, otherwise it would be more majestic hanging on the gate of the city." Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan smiled, "I was stabbed in the right chest?" Isn''t it possible to still be alive? In the chaos, Haoran couldn''t get off his horse to touch his breath. But it''s good to be able to win the battle. At that time, the battle for defending the city was going on at a critical moment, but suddenly he received an emergency from Mingshui County, and he really couldn''t draw any troops, so he asked Qi Xiuyuan to go with the four battalions. Originally, he had the idea that he could keep Mingshui County for a while. Who would have thought that before Qi Haoran arrived in Mingshui County, Qian Shu, the magistrate of Mingshui County, would suddenly escape and take a group of yamen with him. The county magistrate, Song Zhi, took the rest of the people and insisted on defending the city. Seeing that he could not hold it, he opened the east and west gates and released the people of the county, but even if he guarded the north gate, he could not hold on to it. When Qi Haoran arrived, the whole county was plunged into flames, and 40% of the people were massacred, not to mention the towns and villages under Mingshui County. Qi Haoran served as a defender here for four years. Among them, the golden soldiers attacked the city countless times, and the number of times they hit grassy valleys was countless. Although he did not dare to guarantee victory, he never put the people in such a dangerous situation. His defenses and his strategies were all leaked. Rather than saying he was angry that someone colluded with Jinbing, he hated his own negligence and incompetence. The people around him who are familiar with his defense and strategy must be the people around him, but he and Rong Xuan didn''t realize it at all. Is this not incompetence for him? The soldier who reported ?? didn''t know the general''s ups and downs, and continued: "The general also sent people back to a village, let us take more care, and said that there is his benefactor in it." "Oh?" Qi Xiuyuan came back to his senses, his mind moved, and he asked, "Is he from Linshan Village?" The soldier nodded, "It''s the villagers of Linshan Village, the generals. They are amazing. More than 50 people have left more than 40 Hu people and 22 golden soldiers." Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan looked at each other, a little surprised, and there was some light in their eyes, "Are they all ordinary villagers?" "Yes, they are ordinary villagers. They only farm the fields, but there''s a little girl in there. With that strength, a small hand can crush our bones." The soldiers laughed. Ergouzi was the most pitiful **** Miss Mu''s shoulder, and she was almost crushed by one hand. Chapter 88： new tactics When Fei Bai Duan Yao came over, he carefully looked at Mu Yangling, and saw that her face was pale, her eyes were tightly closed, and her body had a faint smell of blood. She was obviously no different from a nine-year-old girl. sharp? Mu Yangling noticed that someone was approaching, his eyes suddenly opened, and he looked at Feibai warily. Feibai felt a chill in his heart, and his body froze in place. When Mu Yangling''s eyes turned warm, Feibai felt alive. With a stiff smile, he said, "Miss Mu, the medicine is ready for you, you can drink it now." "Thank you," Mu Yangling took the medicine and drank it and asked, "Is your little general still back?" "Come on, come on," Fei Bai said respectfully, "The general has ordered the fourth son to come back, and the girl should be able to see the fourth son at night." Seeing Mu Yangling''s indifferent expression, she said smartly, "Come with you. Those of you who have seen the doctor, have taken medicine now, just wait until tomorrow to see if they can wake up." Mu Yangling showed a grateful look on his face, and said sincerely, "Thank you little brother for taking care of me. Please write down the cost of seeing a doctor first, and we will pay it back when we have the money." "Miss Mu is very polite, but the fourth son of my family said that you are his benefactor. This is what our Qi family should do." Mu Yangling shook his head, "I''m not really their benefactor. It was just a little effort at the beginning. He has already repaid my favor. This time it was a life-saving grace, and we should owe him." Feibai saw this girl''s interest and respected her a little more, "Miss Mu, your parents have also entered the house, so I''ll invite them over when I''m young." There are more than 200 people in Linshan Village. Naturally, the Qi Mansion could not accommodate so many people. Liu He also did not allow Mu Shi to bear his favor. Therefore, except for Liu Xuan, who was injured, everyone stayed with the victims in the east of the city. The Mu Shi family was invited into the Generals Mansion, and the three grandparents of the Ma Liu clan were also brought over by Mu Shi. Feibai went to invite them. Mu Shi stepped in quickly, touched his daughter''s forehead, and checked her wound again, and he was relieved to see that there was no fever or inflammation. Shu Wanniang came in with her child and Ma Liushi and others, "A Ling, how are you?" Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Mother, I''m fine, how are the cousins?" Shu Wanniang lowered her head, and Mu Shi sighed: "Liu Yong and the others are all fine, but your cousin Xuan and cousin Li are a little overwhelmed. Whether you can survive or not depends on God''s will." Mu Yang''s heart tightened, "Cousin Li, where did he get hurt?" She remembered that he was only slightly injured when she went to lure people away. "There was a knife deep in the back, and the blood loss was too much. Liu Yong said that when they turned around, they encountered a golden soldier who was scattered. They were all injured and only had the strength to breathe. It''s all up to you. Brother and Liu Yong dragged him to kill him, otherwise neither of you Xuan Biao and the others would survive." Seeing that his daughter was silent, Mu Shi touched her hair and said, "Good boy, you have done a great job. , if you were a father, maybe even half of you cant be compared to you, the generals praised you, and you and your uncle also said that they would give you a longevity card when they came back. Mu Yangling did not feel proud. On the way, he saw people sitting on the side of the road and crying with corpses. Three or four-year-old children lost their parents and stood ignorantly in the middle of the road. Mu Yangling clearly realized that this was not the case. Peaceful China in the 21st century is a time of war and chaos, where human life is like a must. But Caojiao also has his own sorrows, likes and sorrows, and Caojiao also wants to live, but here, once the invaders invade, they can only pin their hopes on the court, but this court is not reliable. If you want to survive, you have to rely on yourself, Mu Yangling said seriously: "Dad, when we go back, I will teach them some boxing skills and marching formations, okay? Next time the Hu people dare to enter the customs, we won''t be so passive. ." After thinking about it, Mu Shi agreed. In fact, in the border town, many people can do some martial arts and fight, but it was not long before Xingzhou Prefecture was designated as a border gate. have to come. "Mother, how are your brother and sister?" "They are all right," Shu Wanniang said with a faint smile on her lips: "Your younger brother and sister are fine, you know that we are going to escape, and I haven''t cried since last night." Mu Yangling glanced at the two children, and saw Xiao Bowen and Xiuhong Xiulan standing silently on the side, knowing that the three children were not small, sighed slightly, and said, "Father, give it to Bowen and cousin. Let''s make some medicine to suppress shock. Also, this time, write down the medicines that cousins ??use. We have to pay them back later. Last time Qi Haoran helped us with the favor, and this time, we can''t benefit from it in vain. ." "Don''t worry, I have all the recipes, and I will pay them back when I have money at home." "Then you can''t let the two of you pay for it." Seeing that Shu Wanniang didn''t speak, Ma Liu knew that she would not object, so she could only stand up and say: "I have seen the medicine, and there are ginseng slices in it. How much does this pair cost, and there are eight people in total. Are you two going to repay the debt for the rest of your life? They were injured for the sake of the village, so why should the village pay for it?" Mu Yangling smiled bitterly, "Auntie, our village has been set on fire, do you think everyone can get the money? Besides, the other forty-six families have all died, and the injured have to pool money for medical treatment. Does the dead person want to give more money? As soon as these words come out, there is no stop. Now Qi Haoran has not asked us to pay. My family wants to pay for the money because I dont want to owe favor. If you go and ask them to pay it back They definitely don''t want this kind of favor." Mu Yangling sighed: "The key is still poverty, you don''t even know where the food for the winter is." They only care about escaping for their lives, and the food they brought out is enough for a few days. What if they run out of food in a few days? The village has been looted by the barbarians and burned by fire. How many things can be left in it? Fortunately, the Mu family has a deposit of silver, so it should not be a problem by next summer. Qi Haoran came back in the evening, ran to report to Qi Xiuyuan first, then turned around and was about to run home, Qi Xiuyuan grabbed his collar from behind, "What''s the hurry? Let the soldiers under you look like you? " "Brother, I want to go back and see Mu Yangling. I don''t know what happened to her. You don''t know, she is covered in blood, and she almost hurt her in several places." Qi Xiuyuan got up and said, "I''ll go back with you. I heard that she is a strong martial artist. Have you played against her?" "No, when she''s healed, I''ll go to her for a test. Big brother, she''s a hunter and is very familiar with the mountains and forests. When the barbarians go in, she''ll run by her nose. She''s all peasants who only know how to farm. , if we replace our soldiers, even if we encounter the golden soldiers behind, we will definitely be able to do it well, at least the losses will not be so heavy." Qi Haoran''s eyes brightened: "If we can make some arrangements in advance, I believe the odds of winning are even greater, brother, we Why can''t you lead the golden soldiers into the forest and fight in the jungle?" "Jungle battle?" Qi Xiuyuan had never heard of it before, and he pondered for a while. Qi Haoran kept pushing, "Brother, our horses have always been inferior to the Jinbing. They were born on the grasslands and grew up on horseback. In terms of riding skills, most Han people are not as good as the Hu people, but we are big. Zhou has a lot of mountains and forests, since we have all come to our big week, why do we fight according to their method every time? We should fight in the jungle, horses are not much use in the jungle. " Qi Haoran''s words opened up another world for Qi Xiuyuan. Chapter 89： distressed Since ancient times, there have been various methods of warfare, and they are not limited to one, but there has never been a method of warfare specifically for the jungle. Because the mountains and forests have always been one of the wealth of the country, few people will introduce the enemy into the forests to avoid destroying the trees in the mountains. beasts. Although Qi Xiuyuan was moved by Qi Haoran''s proposal, he didn''t immediately agree to it. He can''t harm future generations just for a momentary victory. If he wins the battle in the jungle, other soldiers will follow suit. The Hu people were so embarrassed that they set fire to the mountains and forests. What should they do then? Backed by the mountains to eat the mountains, how many people were supported by the Chushan and Jiexi Mountains in Xingzhou Prefecture, they were really burned by the fire, and the eighteen generations of the ancestors of the Qi family had to be scolded. "Mountain and forest warfare is good, but it can''t be used on a large scale. It''s a small group of elite soldiers who encounter Jinbing can bring people in." As long as they master the degree, Hu people will not dare to risk burning the mountain. After all, they need to pay for burning the mountain. The price is also high. Qi Haoran''s eyes became brighter and brighter, "Brother, don''t worry, one day, even if I don''t use the jungle, I can defeat them all, not only the Jinbing, but also Xixia and Tubo. I will definitely be able to take back my homeland." Qi Xiuyuan laughed loudly, patted his still immature younger brother, and said with a big laugh: "Good ambition, then the elder brother is waiting for you to make achievements and honor your ancestors." "Hmph, I''m not thinking of honoring the ancestors," Qi Haoran said proudly: "When I become a first-rank general, I will give my mother an imperial order and make her tablet high in the Qi family''s ancestral hall." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes dimmed, and he said with a smile, "Okay, from tomorrow onwards, not only do you have to practice martial arts, but also don''t miss out on your homework from Mr. Fang. There is no first-rank general who doesn''t read a lot of books," Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile: " I heard that General Yuan has to take an hour every day to study during his busy schedule. You are not as good as General Yuan, but you always have to learn from him, hoping to surpass him one day." General Yuan is Qi Haoran''s second idol besides his eldest brother. Although Qi Haoran doesn''t like reading, he still nodded. The smile on Qi Xiuyuan''s face was even more prosperous, and he took his younger brother back to visit his benefactor. Fan Zijin was already at home, and he had just finished bathing. When he saw the two of them coming in, he quickly got up and greeted Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan nodded slightly and asked, "Are you injured?" "Don''t worry, big brother, he''s following me, how could I hurt him?" Qi Haoran hurriedly said. Fan Zijin also nodded, "Cousin, don''t worry, I''m not injured, but someone, who seems to have hit the knife in someone else''s hand a little bit." He glanced at someone standing beside him. Qi Xiuyuan looked at Qi Haoran, he had already smelled the faint smell of blood on his brother''s body, but when he saw him jumping around, he knew that the injury on his body was not serious, and there was no way that he would not be injured in battle. Instead of asking more, he said, "Well, next time, remember to stop and don''t hit the knife." Qi Haoran raised his chest and assured: "Brother, don''t worry, I will definitely pay attention next time." Fan Zijin was a little dissatisfied. Qi Haoran''s wound was not shallow. He simply bandaged it and ran to his cousin. Now he doesn''t know if it has cracked. Is he like this? "Okay, let''s go see your little benefactor," Qi Xiuyuan said, "I said I would thank them in person, but I couldn''t find the time. This time they came to Fucheng, why should I entertain them? Fan." Qi Haoran followed excitedly, and praised Mu Yangling with Qi Xiuyuan, "...The strength of my hands is so strong, I can''t use her internal strength as well, I don''t know what kind of kung fu she has learned." Fan Zijin followed behind them with a sullen face. After holding back for a while, he still beckoned to call his servant Yanmo, "Go to the front yard and find the doctor, the fourth son has injuries on his body." Qi Xiuyuan, who was walking in front, had a smile in his eyes when he heard the words, shook his head and laughed. The two children quarreled every day, but their relationship was always good, which made him not like a brother. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at his younger brother who was still dancing with excitement, and sighed slightly. That''s fine. He goes on expeditions all the year round, so he never has time to look at this kid all the time. With Zijin there, he can at least restrain him for one or two times. Jin''s maintenance of him will not make him feel wronged. Mu Shi and the others stood up nervously and saluted for the first time when they saw a general like a general, but Shu Wanniang was calm and quiet. But Qi Xiuyuan still looked at her more. Just now, when she saluted, it was as natural as flowing clouds and water, which was different from the simple and roughness of Mu Shi and the others. But it was just a few more glances, Qi Xiuyuan put his eyes on Mu Yangling on the bed, and asked warmly, "How''s Miss Mu''s injury?" Mu Yangling was half leaning on the bed, and said, "Thank you General Qi, I''m much better, I just need to rest for two more days." "Since you have arrived at the palace, you can rest assured to recover from your injuries. Other matters include Haoran and Zijin. Just mention what Miss Mu asks. Seriously, if you hadn''t helped these two foolish boys, it''s uncertain whether they would be able to get out of the mountains and forests. Woolen cloth." "General Qi was joking. At that time, they were not far from the exit. Even if I didn''t show the way, they could see it after walking a few steps. When they came out of the mountain and met the villagers, everyone would be happy to help. I just did a little bit of work. " "I''m afraid they don''t have the strength to come out even if they know the way. Although it is a big effort, it is a life-saving grace for them. Miss Mu just lives here with peace of mind, and let them repay one or two." Mu Yangling was silent for a while, nodded slightly, and then changed the subject: "General Qi, I don''t know what''s going on outside? Many relatives and friends in my family have lost contact." Mu Yangling didn''t lie. Although her grandfather was a foreigner, her grandmother was a native. If nothing else, several of her father''s cousins ??were all married to other villages, and they were related by blood both inside and out. Qi Xiuyuan was silent for a while, then said solemnly: "The loss is heavy, only two of your villages in the countryside of Qili survive, and the other villages were all burned by the fire, and the people save three or four." Mu Yangling''s face changed, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became solemn. Qi Haoran was a little uncomfortable, pushed his elder brother away, and asked Mu Yangling, "Miss Mu, I asked you what kung fu you learned last time. Answer me, I have checked the knives of those Hu people, and many knives are chipped. It shows that you are powerful. Tell me, I will learn from you, I will teach you the kung fu I am learning now, and you will too. No loss." Qi Haoran showed off: "The kung fu I learned is from my uncle''s house, and the most powerful one is the inner strength and mind method. This inner strength and mind method can be practiced all the time, and the inner energy will be continuously generated. When you practice it to the end, it can be operated with your breath. Inner strength will not stop, you must know that when people put their hands into inner strength, it means that there is a suit of armor protecting them at all times, and they are extremely powerful. With a slight squeeze, stones can be crushed..." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head and smiled. He didn''t stop him. Although this set of internal skills was given by his uncle, it wasn''t actually from Zhu''s family. I heard that who has practiced it, and few people can even practice the fifth floor. That''s why Qi Haoran chose this book from among the many internal methods, so Qi Xiuyuan opposed it. Chapter 90： inner strength Mu Yangling said earnestly: "I have never learned the inner strength and mind method, I only know some boxing skills. If you want to learn it, I can teach you anytime." Mu Yangling doesn''t think his boxing skills are so powerful. This is a world with all the world''s inner strength and mind. Qi Haoran can jump ten meters high, can she? In the final analysis, all she can rely on is her natural divine power and her archery skills of piercing Yang with a hundred steps, but this is useful on the battlefield, and when it is put on the rivers and lakes, people are both light and internal, and she can be given to her in minutes. Went out. Hearing Qi Haoran say that practicing his kung fu is like wearing a body armor at any time. Mu Yangling is not unmoved, but she is not confident that she can practice well. The most important thing is that she has nothing in exchange. Qi Haoran didn''t believe that Mu Yangling''s strength was so great, how could he be born like this without internal strength? If she was a boy, he might have believed her a little bit, but she was obviously a girl. So when Mu Yang''s spiritual injury was just a little bit better, Qi Haoran came to her excitedly, "Let''s exchange the inner strength method first. Now that your wound is almost healed, you can meditate and practice." Said, sitting cross-legged on Mu Yangling On the opposite side, looking at her expectantly, "I''ll come first, and then you will pass on your thoughts to me." Mu Yangling''s face was helpless, "Mr. Qi, I really don''t have any internal skills." Qi Haoran tilted his head, "Is it that your family''s mentality is not allowed to be spread?" Qi Haoran was very tangled and sad, and after a long period of silence, he gritted his teeth and said, "Forget it, I don''t want to learn it anymore, but it''s alright to learn from each other. , I am willing to give you my mind for free." Fan Zijin, who was listening in the corner outside, only thought that Qi Haoran was too stupid, and they made it clear that they did not want to teach him. Mu Yangling was silent for a moment, then pulled Qi Haoran to go out, Fan Zijin immediately stood up straight, the fan in his hand opened with a "snap", and the moment the door opened, a smile appeared on his face, and when he saw Qi Haoran, his smile became even more prosperous. "So coincidental? Is Miss Mu feeling better?" Mu Yangling''s hearing is better than ordinary people. He heard Fan Zijin''s footsteps a long time ago. He didn''t break it. He nodded and smiled, "I''m much better, thank you Mr. Fan for your concern." Qi Haoran has been learning internal skills since he was a child, and his facial features are more sensitive than Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling took Qi Haoran to the garden, Fan Zijin of course followed closely behind. Mu Yangling stood in front of a rockery and said to Qi Haoran: "I really haven''t learned the inner strength method. My grandfather has half the blood of the Hu people. My great-grandfather was the first warrior of their tribe. However, my grandfather did not inherit the great-grandfather''s supernatural power, and because he looked no different from the Han people, he was excluded from the tribe. This is why my grandfather left the grassland and came here. My father was strong since he was a child. When breastfeeding, if you touch the table with a flick of your hand, the table will shatter." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were full of disbelief. Mu Yangling said with a stern face: "If this didn''t happen to me, I wouldn''t believe it." Then he turned around and hugged the rockery with both hands, and slowly raised it under the wide eyes of Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin. Qi Haoran''s mouth was wide enough to fit a big duck''s egg. He pointed to Mu Yangling, and then to the rockery that was two people tall and three people lying wide. How heavy does it have to be? Mu Yangling put down the rockery gently, and said indifferently: "Now you should believe it, right? No matter how powerful the inner strength method is, it is impossible for a nine-year-old child to move this rockery. If you don''t believe it yet. I can let you check my meridians, there is no trace of internal force in them." Qi Haoran''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Can you check the meridians? You teach me." Fan Zijin was also full of interest, and their attention was instantly diverted. Mu Yangling was a little embarrassed, and asked abruptly: "Can''t you check other people''s meridians if you have the inner strength? Isn''t that what the text says?" As soon as these words came out, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were a little discouraged. Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "That''s all nonsense, how can you believe it? You can''t check your own meridians, let alone check other people''s?" Mu Yangling asked curiously, "Then how do you know if your inner strength has increased?" "I feel," Qi Haoran said confidently, "the inner force is stored in the lower dantian. When qi is being refined, the dantian is as warm as spring, even if it is only an inch in, it is as hot as a flame, and the inner force can be felt in the meridians. , but when it comes to introspection, that''s impossible." Mu Yangling''s eyes gleamed, "Then can I practice Qinggong after practicing inner strength?" Qi Haoran looked Mu Yangling up and down, and shook his head half aloud and said, "You are not suitable for practicing Qinggong, the lower plate is too heavy." Mu Yangling was disappointed for a moment, and asked again: "Then do you think I''m suitable for practicing internal skills?" "Internal skills can be practiced by everyone," Qi Haoran said: "The most important thing in the methods of internal skills is to adjust the health of the body and exercise the internal organs, so as to achieve the effect of strengthening the body. If you want to learn it, I will teach you." "Can there be powerful people in Jianghu?" Mu Yangling asked curiously. Qi Haoran said disdainfully: "Internal strength is originally used to strengthen the body, and it is used for self-defense in conjunction with the previous moves, but people on the rivers and lakes use it to fight fiercely and seize territory. What do you compare to them? Are you? Girls, you have a lot of strength, it is enough to learn some internal strength to strengthen your body, unlike me, I want to protect my family and protect the country, and I want to be a general in the future, so I must be diligent in martial arts." Mu Yangling & Fan Zijin: "..." Fan Zijin turned his head and smiled at Mu Yangling: "Miss Mu, if you want to learn internal skills, it''s better to learn this set of exercises that Haoran is learning now. Although this set of exercises is not easy to practice, as long as you practice it once, it''s enough, you don''t need to be a girl. urgent." "Since this set of exercises is so difficult to practice, why did Master Qi choose this set?" Because he is stupid and ambitious. Fan Zijin slandered, Qi Haoran said proudly: "Naturally because of my talent, no matter how difficult the inner strength and mental methods are, I can''t beat me." Fan Zijin turned his head directly, while Mu Yangling was amused by his proud appearance. Qi Haoran said: "I have now reached the third level, don''t believe me, even though it is only the third level, I can do one hundred and twenty moves under my elder brother''s hands." That is what your cousin asked you to do. Fan Zijin was worried that Qi Haoran''s words were getting bigger and bigger, so he quickly changed the subject and said, "Miss Mu, I have seen the traps you prepared in the woods. Some of the traps don''t seem to be aimed at beasts, right?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then admitted with a smile, "Yes, it''s aimed at people." To be precise, it was aimed at little devils, but she just borrowed it. "Uncle Mu taught you those traps? I don''t know if you can teach them to us. I checked them, and there are two very wonderful traps." "No problem, I''ll draw the picture when I look back, and then write clearly where it applies, and you''ll understand when you explore it slowly." She even gave her the inner strength and mental method she had practiced herself, so what else could she hide? ? Chapter 91： mortgage deed "This is collected by each family. Although it is not enough, it is a little bit if you can pay it back. When the autumn harvest next year, everyone will collect the rest." Liu He stuffed the money that each family voluntarily collected into Mu Stone hands. Although Mu Shi had money, Shu Wanniang and Xiao Bowen both fell ill from the cold. In addition to Mu Yangling''s injury, his money was not much left, and it was impossible to repay the medical expenses that the Qi family helped to pay. , Ma Liu saw in his eyes, and naturally did not want his nephew to suffer such a loss, so he went to Liu He without the knowledge of Mu Shi. In the past few days, the disaster victims in Quanzhou Prefecture have arrived in Fucheng one after another, and the villagers of Linshan Village have also learned from them the situation in various places. The worst victim was Mingshui County. It was because the Jin Bing came from Jiexi Mountain in Mingshui County and Changju County. The magistrate of Changju County took the yamen to guard the gate of the city and did not let the Jin Bing go in. Only The village on the other side of Jiexi Mountain suffered. But the magistrate of Mingshui County left the people in the county seat and ran away. Jin Bing not only looted the county seat and slaughtered the entire county, but also followed the opened city gates and went deep into the villages of Mingshui County. The villages below, except for a small village Due to the need to cross the kitchen mountain, one location was hidden and spared, and the other villages were all burned down. Linshan Village is not bad, because they escaped, plus those who were killed in the village, 263 people survived, and some villages were destroyed, and some only survived a dozen or 20 people. This also makes the villagers of Linshan Village appreciate Mu Yangling even more. If it wasn''t for her, Linshan Village might become the second Xishan Village. Liu He said regretfully: "I don''t know how many people in Xishan Village will survive. I heard that the village was burnt to nothing, and the village was covered in blood. Those god-killed Hu people did not spare even the newly born children." Linshan Village and Xishan Village are very close, and many people have relatives there, so I am a little sad to hear the news. Liu He saw that everyone was silent, so he knocked on the cigarette stick and raised his voice: "Okay, it''s important to live, Okura, what did you hear from the yamen? The prefect didn''t say when the warehouse will be opened for disaster relief?" Liu Dacang is Liu He''s eldest son. If there is no accident, he will take over Liu He as the patriarch of the Liu family and the village head of Linshan Village. Liu Dacang''s expression was a little solemn, and he said, "I have inquired about it, and nothing was said in the yamen. Now there are a lot of people surrounded by people. Later, I called a yamen privately to ask, and he said that the yamen would not be able to open. Warehouse relief." "What did you say?" Liu Erqian jumped up, "How can we survive the winter without opening a warehouse for disaster relief? All our food has been robbed, and even the house has been burned down..." "Okay, okay," Liu Daqian grabbed his younger brother and taught him a lesson: "How old are you? It''s still like this, the junior is not too embarrassed to panic." "What do I have to be ashamed of?" Liu Erqian muttered dissatisfiedly: "I''m right, haven''t we eaten up all the food we brought from home?" Liu He looked at his son and asked, "Did the yamen say what the prefect is going to do with us victims?" Liu Dacang''s voice was low and his eyes were slightly red, and he said, "Speaking of which, a few squires took pity on us and were willing to lend us the grain we had at home temporarily, but they just needed the land deed mortgage." The cigarette rod in Liu He''s hand fell to the ground, Mu Yangling raised his head, his eyes flashed fiercely, and Liu Daqian and others fell silent. Square Pillar looked left and right, and finally came forward with a cane and asked, "What''s the matter, just mortgage it, and we''ll pay it back after the harvest next year." Fang Liu slapped his son on the head with an unprecedented slap, and cried, "What do you know about a prodigal thing? You don''t want to take it back when you mortgage it. You have seen things that have gone into the landlord''s house. Take it out? This is going to kill us." Liu He''s face sinks like water, his chest rises and falls sharply, "The government office doesn''t come out with a grain of grain?" "Father, don''t worry," Liu Dacang hurriedly supported him, "This is just the side of the yamen, let''s wait a few days to see, maybe the government yamen will open the warehouse and put food on it." This is just a word of comfort from Liu Dacang, because within three days, the magistrate of the prefect stood in the government office crying poor, "The tax and grain have been transported to Lin''an Prefecture, plus the military salaries allocated to the Xiying Army, there is no money in the treasury. The food is gone, but don''t worry, everyone, this official has discussed with several local masters, and they are willing to lend food to you temporarily, so that everyone can have a good year, but, in order to avoid some cheating people. If you dont pay it back, you need everyone to mortgage your land deed. It doesnt matter if you dont have a land deed. Write down your own land. You can borrow food as long as you verify it. Next fall, when everyone pays back the borrowed grain, these land deeds will naturally be returned, and the agreement will be voided. As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked, and many people were moved, but some older elders pressed their sons and nephews not to come forward, and Liu He, Liu Daqian and others in Linshan Village also suppressed the noisy villagers. Said: "This thing cannot be exchanged. The land is the lifeblood of our peasants. Once it is sent out, it will not come back." "Isn''t the lord of the government saying that we only need to return the food next year?" The young man was still moved, and said with a smile: "Grandpa, you agree, we were hungry two days ago, and if we don''t eat anything, we will starving." "That''s right, if everyone is dead, it''s useless to ask for a title deed." Fang Zhuzi touched the pocket where the title deed was placed, and was still moved. Fang Liu held his eldest son tightly, not allowing him to come forward. Although she couldn''t make sense, she knew that this was not a good thing, and she absolutely couldn''t exchange the land deed, otherwise their family would have to drink the northwest wind in the future. Fang Zhuzi and the others were excited, but Liu Hede was highly respected, and he stood in front with a sullen face, and no one dared to step forward. Twelve tables have been lined up at the front of the government office. The names of the squires are written on the front, and some people are carrying bags of grain and put them in the back. Book, you can take away the food immediately. Seeing the food, everyone was even more excited. Mu Yangling saw that several people had already stepped forward with the title deed. When you become a bitch, you have to set up a torii. If things go on like this, no matter how powerful Liu He is, he won''t be able to suppress everyone. The most important thing is that everyone is running out of food now. The government and the gentry have colluded to tell everyone clearly that if you don''t mortgage the land deed, you can only starve to death. Even if Liu He understands in his heart , Is it possible to see the villagers starve to death in the end? This is almost a dead end. Everyone has to mortgage even if they are mortgaged. If they do not mortgage, they must mortgage. After this, how many people will become slave laborers of the squires? Chapter 92： question Mu Yangling broke free from Mu Shi''s hand, pushed aside the crowd and stepped forward to stop the person who was about to dig out the land deed, looked at the Wu Zhifu with bright eyes, and asked loudly: "Master Zhifu, the little girl has no shape, but I really want to have some questions. I ask you, you are our parental official, we are considerate of you, and dare not ask you to treat us like sons, but only to be fair and honest. After saying that, without waiting for Wu Shancai to answer, he asked in a deep voice: "Sir, although the little girl is ignorant, she also knows that every prefecture and even every county has a grain depot, and the old grain is replaced with new grain every autumn harvest. Grain and old grain are sold. If Mingshui County is breached, even if the grain relief depot is robbed, there are still grain depots in the two subordinate counties. Furthermore, the grain relief depot in Fucheng is three times that of the county seat. If you dont want to lend me Mingshui County, the city should give some to help the victims, but why do you ask our people to mortgage their land deeds to raise grain? Where did all the tax and grain we paid in the past go? As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Wu Shancai in surprise. Yes, there is still grain in the grain depot. Those are all handed in by us, so why not take it out? Wu Shancai''s expression didn''t change, and Liu Yuanwai, who was standing beside him, stepped forward and scolded: "Ignorance child, step back quickly, how can you be presumptuous in front of the prefect, what are you doing? Why don''t you drive people down quickly?" "Liu Yuanwai is right, I am indeed ignorant, that''s why I asked the prefect, the old sage Kong said, know what you know, don''t know if you don''t know, you have to ask if you don''t know, otherwise you won''t know if you don''t learn, not to mention, The prefect loves the people like a son, and he didn''t chase me, why would you, a member of your staff, overtake your place?" Mu Yangling looked at him sharply, glanced around, and said, "But I also have a few questions to ask Liu Yuanwai and other members. Fellow officers." "Little girl," Wu Zhifu interrupted her with a smile, "if you have any questions, you can ask me in private, or don''t waste the time of the big guys, you know that their family members are still waiting for them to bring their food back," said With a pitiful sigh, "I am incompetent, and I failed to let the people under my rule live and work in peace and contentment." "Mr. Wu, what I''m asking is about everyone present. I believe they also want to know, why is it delaying? As for the incompetence that Lord Wu said, the little girl thinks that you have finally told the truth." Mu Yangling ignored his pale complexion and said, "The little girl heard that Qian Shu, the fugitive magistrate of Mingshui County, is the proud student of the adults. He was recommended by the adults when he was promoted to the county magistrate. In the midst of water and fire, I heard that he is now hiding in the mansion of the Lord, and I dont know how Lord Wu plans to deal with it? "Furthermore, Mr. Wu said that some of the staff members are kind-hearted and willing to lend us the food they have saved at home, but I don''t know how much the interest of the borrowed food is, and when we have to return it, the land deed has been pledged, and this land is still us. Is it yours, or is it yours? When will this land deed be returned, will we farm it in the spring, or will you be using the land? The prefect hasnt made it clear yet, but we dare not borrow food. said and smiled again, "But our city has a grain depot, so we may not need to deposit land deeds in exchange for grain." As soon as these words came out, everyone took the land deed and begged: "My lord, the family really can''t survive, so please open the treasury for disaster relief." "That''s right, Mingshui County was breached, and there is no need for food, but Fucheng and other counties have been defended, so adults can''t let us live or die." Wu Shancai said loudly: "Folks, this official knows that everyone is having a hard time, but the food in this grain depot is to deal with natural disasters. There is no court decree, and this official dare not open it. The official immediately wrote a letter requesting the opening of the grain depot, what do you think?" With Mu Yangling at the beginning, there was no need for her to remind her later, and several old people stood up and asked: "Sir, before the title deed, please ask the adults and a few masters to answer the little girl''s question just now, we also want to know. The interest of several masters, this land has been mortgaged, is it already owned by you masters, or is it still ours? Does this grain have to be paid back for the next autumn harvest, or can it be given a grace period for a few years? The adults also know that we poor people People rely on the sky to eat, and next year they dont know if the gods are willing to honor them. If they want to pay back the first year, its difficult! This place is our lifeblood, and adults and gentlemen should make it clear to us. The faces of the squires standing behind Wu Shancai sank. He Yuanwai snorted coldly: "We kindly borrowed your food to keep you alive, but you forced us to ask us." Borrow it or not," he said, clasping his fists at Wu Shancai, and said, "Master Wu, we are willing to lend them food for your sake, they don''t appreciate it, and we don''t need to be offensive here, come. People, raise the table and let''s go." The other staff members looked at each other and asked the servants to pack up the tables and chairs to leave. Everyone couldn''t help but panic, for fear that they would have no food to eat when they left. Knowing that they have been hungry for a long time, they can starve again. But the parents, wife and children at home can no longer be hungry. "My lord, our question is not to make things difficult for others. Why are adults and gentlemen unwilling to answer? Or is it really like it was said outside, that the adults colluded with a few gentlemen to calculate our land deed?" A strong man stood apart from everyone Come out and drink. Wu Shancai pointed at them with a trembling finger, "Tricksters, pickpockets, a group of pickpockets, this official is all for you, you are so slanderous and insulting to this official, come here, arrest them for me, arrest them." Mu Yangling laughed and said, "Your Excellency is so confused, do you not know the law that a nine-year-old child knows? Emperor Sejong once made a law that officials are not allowed to punish the people with their speeches. We are just asking you a few words, Not only did the lord not answer, why did he blame us instead? Does the lord not want to answer, or can''t answer?" "That''s right, I can even scold the emperor, can''t I scold you as a prefect?" An old woman walked out on crutches and said, "These gentlemen don''t need to scare us, tens of thousands of people in one state, three counties and nine townships have been affected. Could it be that the prefect still wants to starve us to death?" "Don''t mention other things, the lord only said whether there is any food in the food bank. Although we haven''t read the book, we know that if we are in a hurry, we have no land and no fields. Although we have a lot of strength, we don''t want to be slaves. , I also paid a lot of taxes and grains in previous years, you just said that you can''t open a warehouse." A strong man asked Wu Shancai aggressively. As soon as these words came out, everyone was agitated, and whoever was willing to take the land deed without spending money on food for nothing, they all gathered around and asked the prefect of Wu to give an explanation. Wu Shan was so arrogant that he had no choice but to deal with these gangsters. He couldn''t help complaining about Emperor Sejong. When the law was enacted, he was too forgiving to these gangsters. Master Huang saw this and said in a low voice, "Sir, let''s avoid the edge for a while, and let them be honest for another two days." Wu Shancai snorted coldly, stared at Mu Yangling fiercely, turned around and threw his sleeves and said, "Drive the person away, go and find out who the child is?" The author has something to say: I would like to inform everyone that tomorrow the book will be entered into V, and the editor will reverse the V, but you have seen the children''s boots here, don''t worry, it will be updated tomorrow, please support Yuzhu a lot! Chapter 93： Fight for power This matter was a sure thing. They even arranged for someone to take the lead in mortgaging the land deed. Who knew that someone would come out and make trouble. The other party was still a child. Not only Wu Shancai was annoyed, but those squires looked at Mu Yangling as if they were killing his father and enemy. Isn''t ?? cutting off a person''s fortune the same as killing his father? This time the Hu people attacked the city by accident, but they wanted to buy more field slaves, but it was a long-term plan, but farmers regard the fields as eyeballs, unless there is a big change in the family, or no one will sell it for no reason land? In the past, they could forcefully buy or borrow at high interest rates, but since Qi Xiuyuan was guarding Xingzhou, they had to be careful in their actions. It was said that military attachs were not allowed to interfere in local government affairs, but his father was the imperial censor, and it was his duty to impeach officials, and they really did not dare to offend him too much. As for the local squires, although they looked down on Qi Xiuyuan, they had soldiers in their hands, and they could still tell who was stronger and who was weaker. It was easy to have a chance to plan these scumbags in a fair and honest way, and asked a child to mix it up, so they couldn''t help but hate her. Mu Yangling ignored their gazes and returned to the General''s Mansion with Mu Shi. "You can offend both Wu Shancai and the squires of Xingzhou Mansion." Fan Zijin''s playful voice came from behind. Mu Yangling turned around and saw Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looking at her with a smile. Mu Shi hurriedly bowed his hands in salute, "I have seen two young masters, and the little girl has no status, which made them laugh. I am afraid that this matter will affect the house, and we will move out when we come back." "Am I still afraid that they won''t succeed?" Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "Uncle Mu just stay here for as long as you want." then looked at Mu Yangling with admiration, "You''re right, Zijin also said that they had colluded before, but it''s a pity that my eldest brother can''t meddle in local government affairs, otherwise I have to join them." Emperor Sejong legislated more restrictions on officials'' behavior, advocated the rule of law, and was more tolerant of the people, but Emperor Gaozong thought that the country''s breaking up was mostly caused by the treachery and military generals, so he imposed more restrictions on the military attachs, and even transferred all the troops stationed at the border. prevent civil upheaval. If Emperor Sejong hadn''t left a decree that the constitution should not be easily changed before his death, Emperor Gojong would have re-enacted the law. Therefore, Dazhou''s current national conditions are very strange. In the north, there are big golden tigers, and in the west, there are Xixia and Tubo, and in the south there is Dali. Don''t offend your neighbors too much, and on the other hand, you must guard against the generals who lead the troops. For the common people, the Great Zhou Emperor was able to scrape a little more, and all kinds of strange taxes appeared. The strangest thing is that Da Zhou''s freedom of speech was so great that Mu Yangling was speechless. The people scolded corrupt officials and the king was faint, while taking out money to pay taxes. The emperor was scolded by the people to the gate of the palace, but he didn''t even put a fart, and he turned around and committed himself. The confrontation between the civil servants and the military attachs has reached an unprecedented height. It has become a common practice for the emperor not to allow military attachs to interfere in local affairs. "But Mingshui County fell because the magistrate led people to escape, so let him go?" If Qian Shu hadn''t taken away most of the yamen, Mingshui County would not have been breached so quickly. Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "Of course it can''t be done like this. My eldest brother has already written a document to impeach him. When will the idiot hide?" Seeing that the streets were full of victims, Qi Haoran protected them to the General''s Mansion. , said: "But you have enough food for disaster relief. My eldest brother said that these squires and Wu Shancai have already agreed. It is difficult for you to get food from Wu Shancai." Qi Haoran looked left and right, then lowered his voice and said, "Our West Camp is stationed in Fucheng, and it is impossible for you to riot and force him to submit." Mu Yangling''s face was full of surprise, "Who said we were going to riot?" Mu Yangling was very happy to move her lips, but if she moved her hands, she would rebel, and she was not tired of living. Qi Haoran had a "don''t lie to me" expression on his face, and said, "You guys almost broke your fists just now, aren''t you going to riot?" Mu Yangling hummed and said: "I don''t do it, and I''m not a fool to do it with an official." The Mu family has no land, and it is even more impossible for them to sell themselves as slaves. Two days ago, Shu Wanniang proposed to go south, and Mu Shi agreed. Now they will just wait for the people of Linshan Village to settle down. Xingzhou Prefecture is now a border gate, and there will definitely be more and more Hu people going south to fight grassy valleys. In the past, only Shu Wanniang and Xiao Bowen, Mu Shi and Mu Yangling were able to protect them, but now that they have a dragon and a phoenix, they have no three heads and six arms. How can you protect so many people? The best way is to stay away from here, go south, and find a place with beautiful scenery and hunting to resettle again. Shu Wanniang has nothing to do here, Mu Shi is more of a responsibility to Linshan Village, but his feelings are indifferent. Now he is just waiting for the Linshan villagers to settle down. He can be regarded as an explanation to his parents. Although Mu Yangling was reluctant to give up, he understood his parents'' decision. Since he would never live in Xingzhou Mansion in the future, why should he be afraid of offending the squires here? They are only within one county in this state, so don''t worry about it now, they live in Qi Mansion, and the military and civil officials are not in harmony. Thinking of this, Mu Yanglingte looked at Qi Haoran sincerely and said, "Thank you." Qi Haoran was confused, "Thank me for what?" "Thank you for letting me borrow your power," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "If I hadn''t lived in the Qi Mansion, I wouldn''t dare to blame the prefect of Wu and those squires." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted, and then he waved his hand: "What''s the matter? You just control the situation and see who dares to bully you." Fan Zijin could not wait to step on him. As soon as these big words came out, what would Mu Yangling do if he really used his power to bully others? Mu Yangling laughed and said equally boldly: "Don''t worry, I will definitely not be polite." Qi Haoran saw that she was in good spirits, and his heart moved, he pulled her over to avoid Mu Shi and asked in a low voice, "Are you injured now?" "It''s almost there, what''s wrong?" His hands were itchy, Qi Haoran glanced at Mu Shi secretly, and lowered his voice, "Let''s go to the school grounds to discuss." Qi Haoran has long wanted to discuss with Mu Yangling, but he has not been able to find a chance. This time he is living in his house, but he is injured. He has been waiting for this opportunity. Mu Yangling also wanted to see ancient Kung Fu, which is a legendary thing. He also glanced at his father and nodded slightly when he saw that he and Fan Zijin were looking at the things on the booth. Mu Shi took the splash drum from Fan Zijin''s hand with embarrassment on his face, and said, "Thank you, Mr. Fan, we already have two children, so there''s no need for so many." Fan Zijin smiled lightly and said, "Children, prepare a few more, and the rest can be used when they have younger siblings." Mu Shi had no choice but to accept it when he heard it, while Fan Zijin looked sideways at the two, and seeing that they had made a deal, he would no longer help them attract Mu Shi''s attention. Mu Yangling changed into light clothes and ran to the school grounds when he went back. Qi Haoran was already waiting there, and even Fan Zijin changed into a martial arts uniform and stood there. Seeing Mu Yangling coming, Qi Haoran showed a big smile, bright as the sun in the sky, almost blinding Mu Yangling''s eyes. Chapter 94： fight Mu Yangling looked at the weapons on both sides of the school grounds with bright eyes, and asked, "What weapons are you good at?" "Sword and spear." Qi Haoran picked out a spear, danced a spear flower, and asked with a smile, "How about you?" Mu Yangling looked at those weapons regretfully, and said, "I''m good at using bows and short knives, preferably daggers." In addition to marksmanship, Mu Yangling''s best is melee combat, and his weapon is naturally a dagger or a short knife. Qi Haoran''s eyes brightened, "My archery skills are also very good, let''s learn from each other later." Qi Haoran asked, "Let''s learn from each other?" "I want to see your marksmanship first, and then learn from it." Fan Zijin shook his fan and said with a smile, "This is a little unfair to Haoran." Mu Yangling looked at the folding fan in his hand with a twitching mouth, and said, "Don''t worry, I just want to see his marksmanship. If you guys think it''s unfair, I can play my moves later." "A word is settled!" Qi Haoran finished speaking, threw out the spear, and danced out in the field, like a dragon around his body, the spear broke through the air, Mu Yangling could feel the strength in it, his eyes lit up, and he was fully focused look up. Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan Jiang Ze stood on a high place and looked down, Jiang Ze praised: "Good marksmanship, Fourth Young Master''s marksmanship is not worse than that of the Yuan family." The corner of Qi Xiuyuan''s mouth twitched happily, proud in his heart, but said in his mouth: "Yuan Jiagun is unmatched on the battlefield, Haoran is still young, how can it compare with Yuan Jiagun?" Qian means that when you grow up, you can compare to Yuan Jiagun? Rong Xuan touched his nose and looked down at the field. Mu Yangling was already practicing. Jiang Ze saw Mu Yangling''s punches and strokes and laughed, "How does this girl learn from Mu Yangling?" This kind of boxing? I''m afraid that she will be knocked down before she punches, and it''s a good thing she didn''t walk in the rivers and lakes." Qi Xiuyuan also laughed, shook his head slightly, and said, "She is not from the rivers and lakes, she just needs to learn some boxing and kung fu to defend herself..." Before he finished speaking, the smile on Qi Xiuyuan''s face gradually disappeared, and he looked down solemnly. Mu Yangling''s boxing is getting faster and faster. Rongxuan and Jiang Ze looked at each other, both confused, "What''s wrong?" Qi Xiuyuan looked more closely, almost moved with Mu Yangling''s movements, and said solemnly after a while: "This kind of boxing really can''t walk in the rivers and lakes, but it can run rampant in the army." said and turned around, "Let''s go, let''s take a closer look." Fan Zijin lost interest after watching it for a while, this is just an ordinary boxing technique, and even the few basic boxing manuals in his hand are not comparable. Qi Haoran looked at him with a serious face, his eyes were getting brighter and brighter. He studied martial arts since he was a child, and he was able to hold a wooden sword and follow his uncle at the age of three, so he found out when Mu Yangling reached the fifth form. The boxing method she practiced looks simple, but the weak points of attacking people may not be worth mentioning in the arena, but it is very applicable in the army. Kung fu on the rivers and lakes can take the head of a general among thousands of troops, but it is only the success of one person. Qi Haoran is a natural general, and what he pursues is the strength of the soldiers. There is only one general ??, but there are thousands of soldiers. Mu Yangling''s movements are simple and powerful, which leads to weakness. Because it is easy to learn and slow, it is suitable for large-scale drills. If the whole army learns it, when he faces the Hu people again, he does not believe that the five of them can''t be destroyed. One. Qi Haoran looked at her with glowing eyes, "Who taught you this boxing technique? Can I learn it?" If he can learn it, then Zijin and Big Brother can learn it, and it''s not enough to spread it out slowly. "...This is military boxing, I don''t know who created it, I learned it anyway." Fan Zijin looked at her suspiciously, but Qi Haoran''s focus was on the word "jun-ti boxing", "jun-ti boxing? Isn''t that the boxing method learned by the military?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Exactly, the fighting skills are particularly good, there is no way to deal with people like you who can fly, but it is enough to deal with some non-jianghu people." "That''s enough. How many people in the world can be in the world, and how many of them can learn the best kung fu in the world? My elder brother and I are still under the care of my uncle''s family, otherwise it''s just a little bit of kung fu. ." Qi Haoran threw away the spear, "Why don''t we fight against each other." "Okay," Mu Yangling clenched his fists and said happily, "You can use your internal strength to strengthen yourself, I am very strong." Qi Haoran also wanted to know how strong Mu Yangling was, so he used 50% of his internal strength when he punched. Who knew that Mu Yangling would grasp his fist fearlessly and pull him forward, Kicked at him, Qi Haoran immediately flew up like a swallow to avoid... Mu Yangling''s kicked foot landed on the ground, and the ground beneath his feet made a dull sound. Fan Zijin: "..." Looking at the group of people, he no longer wanted to speak. Mu Yangling didn''t use all her strength. She didn''t know Qi Haoran''s strength. When the two tried each other out, she probably knew how much the other party could withstand. Qi Haoran finally used 100% of his internal strength, while Mu Yangling only used 60% of his strength, which was more than enough for Qi Haoran. The two people fought together, and at the beginning there were some tricks and fancy, and in the end, they almost got the meat together. Fan Zijin, who was on the sidelines: "..." He felt that his teeth were sore. Qi Haoran laughed at the end of the fight, and shouted, "Cool, we''ll come again next time." Mu Yangling touched the wound on his waist and said, "Then you probably have to wait for a long time." "What''s wrong? The wound is cracked?" Qi Haoran asked nervously. "No, but at least it won''t get better so soon." "Haoran, Miss Mu''s injury hasn''t healed yet, how can you learn from her?" Qi Xiuyuan, who had been watching for a long time, paced over. Mu Yangling hurriedly smiled and said, "General Qi, my injury is almost healed." "Although it''s almost better, it''s still not advisable to exercise vigorously. I''ll ask the doctor to show it to you later," Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile, "Miss Mu, I think you were able to do it with ease just now, so you can see that you are very strong." "Big brother, although she doesn''t have internal strength, she is born with great strength, which is similar to her internal strength, and even has an advantage over those with internal strength like me. We have to separate our minds to control our internal strength, but she doesn''t need it." Qi Haoran was very envious, "If only I was born with divine power, eldest brother, don''t our ancestors have the blood of the Hu people?" Rong Xuan bowed his head a few times and shrugged his shoulders. Qi Xiuyuan had prominent blue veins on his forehead. If he hadn''t been worried about the presence of outsiders, he would have wanted to beat this kid. Fan Zijin rolled his eyes unceremoniously and glanced at Rong Xuan a few times, but he didn''t hit anyone. Mu Yangling said seriously: "It''s not the Hu people who are born with divine power, but I heard from my father that the tribe of my great-grandfather has several warriors who were born with divine power. If you really want it, you can find that tribe in the future. Then marry their offspring, and maybe the babies born will inherit divine powers." Qi Haoran blinked, "But Hu people''s women are so strong, I don''t like them, so I might as well marry you." The crowd watching: "" As a parent, Qi Xiuyuan looked at his innocent and ignorant younger brother, and he felt extremely sad. Chapter 95： see through "Miss Mu, can you teach us your martial art? I want to try it out to see if it is suitable for soldiers in the army to learn." Qi Xiuyuan was much more candid than Qi Haoran, and immediately proposed the idea of ????trying it out. Mu Yangling understood after a moment, nodded and smiled: "Of course, I can help you." jun-ti boxing is something they must learn in the army, but the ancient martial arts are more inherited, and Mu Yangling is not sure that there is no more suitable boxing in the army. Qi Xiuyuan, a general of the army, obviously knows better. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Then I will teach Young Master Qi from tomorrow, and I will leave when he learns." Qi Xiuyuan thought she was going to leave the General''s Mansion and return to Linshan Village, so he smiled and said, "Your Linshan Village has been burnt down, why don''t you live in the General''s Mansion first, and then go back when spring begins." "We want to move south when the villagers in Linshan Village settle down." "Moving south?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and asked, "Are you going to leave Xingzhou?" Mu Yangling nodded with some reluctance on his face, "Yeah, the first snow this year is only a month earlier, and the Hu people will go south to hunt grass and valleys. After summer, there will be severe droughts, and the Hu people will only get worse when they commit crimes. Seriously, there are many children in our family, and my father is afraid that he will not be able to protect us, so if he wants to go south, it will be more difficult to leave his hometown, but it is better than losing his life." "Who said there would be a severe drought after summer?" Qi Xiuyuan asked. Rongze also looked over with concern. Mu Yangling''s face was a little embarrassed, "This is my guess, it''s not necessarily true." Qi Xiuyuan slowed down and asked warmly, "I don''t know how Miss Mu deduced it." Mu Yangling said truthfully: "The first snow this year was a month earlier than in previous years, and it fell for five days in a row. Now the snow outside is still a finger deep. My uncle said that according to the older generation According to my experience, there will definitely be less rain in the coming year. If I am unlucky, I am afraid that there will be a drought. But I thought that there is a lot of rain in the sky, and the snow is rained. , there will be less rain on that day, and the snow will melt in the spring, and the river water will probably rise, and in previous years, the summer is the time when the rain is the most, so how can there be any rain falling?" Mu Yangling simply stated the principle of the conservation of rainwater. Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Ze heard her child''s thoughts and laughed: "You are a child, you think a lot." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin believed it. Fan Zijin said: "Cousin, I think what she said is good, it''s better to take precautions earlier." Qi Xiuyuan laughed. He felt that his cousin usually looked stable, but he was still a child. He even believed such words, but he knew the stubbornness of his younger brother and his cousin. So Qi Xiuyuan nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll take care of it. As soon as these words came out, the three children were relieved. Qi Xiuyuan said after seeing Director Zhu: "The Mu family will go south in a while, you pack a first-class Chengyi, and give them to them when they leave." I wish the general manager to respond quickly, "Don''t worry, eldest son, the minions must be ready." Rong Ze said: "The Mu family wants to go south, but I''m afraid it won''t be possible in the short term." "Why?" Rongze described what happened at the gate of the government office today, and said: "Wu Shancai obviously wants to plot their fields with the squires, and won''t come up with food for disaster relief. The Mu family wants to wait for the people in Linshan Village to settle down. If you leave again, I''m afraid some will have to wait." Anger appeared on Qi Xiuyuan''s face, "They will take advantage of the situation to loot. They are even worse than the Tartars." "There''s no way that we can interfere in local government affairs." Qi Xiuyuan''s face was solemn, and he asked, "If most of the land in Xingzhou Prefecture is in their hands, do you think we can still collect our military salaries next year?" "..." Rong Ze said immediately: "We must not let them succeed, I will go to my staff to discuss." Qi Xiuyuan was only satisfied. These people even fled the national tax, not to mention the tax related to military salaries. Riot without food. Wu Shancai thought he could do whatever he wanted without interfering in local government affairs? Qi Xiuyuan has never been someone who can suffer losses. That day, he asked Jiang Ze to lead people to surround the city, and he called Qian Shu, the former magistrate of Mingshui County, who was collaborating with the enemy. Qian Shu fled the city, it can be said that he was on the run due to dereliction of duty, but Qi Xiuyuan can also say that he cooperated with the enemy and betrayed the country, and deliberately let the Jin soldiers enter the city. When Wu Shancai locked him out of the city gate, the account was not settled yet, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t mind stirring up the water even more. On the other hand, Wu Shancai in the mansion was as uncomfortable as swallowing a fly. He slapped the table angrily, "Qi Xiuyuan is too deceiving!" Wu Shan''s talent turned round and round, "I took a picture of a little boy to make trouble for me, but he even dared to send troops to surround my government office. He is trying to rebel. I want to read his book and let the sage decide for me!" Master Huang wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and advised in a low voice, "Sir, Qian Shu is still in the mansion, but Qi Xiuyuan can''t be taken away from the mansion, otherwise he will be charged with certain crimes, and he will definitely be implicated. you." Master Huang didn''t think that the sage would listen to Wu Shancai''s one-sided words. After all, Qi Xiu had a good reason to surround the mansion, and the most terrible person was the man who was really in the mansion. Wu Shancai''s attack on Qi Xiuyuan was all speculation, and there was no evidence. Master Huang regretted that Wu Shancai did not insist on persuading him when he locked Qi Xiuyuan outside the city gate last time, otherwise the two of them would not have such a deep relationship. Qi Xiuyuan has been here for four years, and he has been dealing with the other party for four years, and he knows him better than this prefect. Qi Xiuyuan looked at magnanimity and uprightness, but he was the master who never suffered losses. Wu Shancai offended him, and he could remember this hatred for ten years. "Then what do you say? Now that there are all his people outside the government office, how can he send them away?" Wu Shancai asked irritably. Master Huang was silent for a moment, then said: "Sir, why don''t you go out and question him in a costume, let Qian Shu disguise as a yamen with you, and let him leave on the way. As for his family, outsiders don''t know, for the time being. Just lock them up." "Okay, just do as you said, but I went to question him what?" Whether you can see General Qi is a question. "...Sir, just ask the words you scolded General Qi just now. It''s better to ask the child who said this morning to come over, and then you can explain it to Mr. He Yuanwai and other masters." Wu Shancai nodded with satisfaction, "Yes, that child surnamed Mu is indeed abominable. Remember, her family''s tax will be 30% heavier next year, and the village where she lives will be 20% heavier." Master Huang opened his mouth, and finally bowed his head in response. Wu Shancai made Qian Shu pretend to be a yamen and took him out struttingly. Master Huang followed him closely. As soon as he went out, he met Jiang Ze, who was sitting on the horse. Wanting Qian Shu to go back quickly, Wu Shancai stepped forward and shouted aggressively: "Jiang Ze, you are just a school captain. Not only did you not kneel when you saw this officer, but you even sat on the horse, which is simply outrageous." Qian Shu was busy following Wu Shancai closely. Master Huang who wanted to hold Qian Shu: "..." Chapter 96： Arrests Jiang Ze chuckled, "Oh, so it''s the prefect, Shu Xiao''s eyes are clumsy, I really didn''t see it right now, the little eyes looked back, and the eyes were glued to the person behind you, I haven''t seen you for a while, please forgive me." Said to be forgiven, but he didn''t even get off his horse, and waved his hand directly: "My sons, open your eyes and take a closer look. Is the man behind the prefect who wears the yamen, is the money tree that is collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country." Qian Shu was shocked, sat on the ground, and defended: "I didn''t cooperate with the enemy to betray the country, I didn''t." Then he hugged Wu Shancai''s thigh and cried, "Sir, my lord, Xiaguan did not cooperate with the enemy and betray the country, Xiaguan is You''re cowardly, you just lost the city and ran away, you really didn''t betray your country, you must save me, I''m the uncle of the young master." Wu Shancai''s face was blue and white, and he reprimanded: "What are you yelling about? Go away." He turned his head and looked at Jiang Ze with anger, "Jiang Ze, you are not worthy to talk to this official, let your general come, Qian Shu is The local officials are under the jurisdiction of their own officials, and it is not your generals turn to send and deal with them. Jiang Ze''s face slowly sank, looked at Wu Shancai coldly, and said slowly: "Master Wu, Qian Shu is under your control, but he condoned Jin soldiers into the city, collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country involves the Ministry of War, we adults have the right to inquire. Now this money tree has not gone anywhere, so he has escaped to you. Xiguan remembers that when General Qi returned to the city to rescue, he was locked outside the city gate by the prefect. If my general did not try his best to jump to the city gate, this Xingzhou Mansion is probably also captured by the Jinbing, right?" Master Huang couldn''t help but close his eyes, the thing he was most worried about had happened. Qi Xiuyuan''s failure to protect the prefecture and county was his dereliction of duty, but it was also a fact that he was locked out of the city gate and missed a good opportunity. It is very likely that the imperial court would not convict him, and ordered the prefect of Wu, who ordered the city gate to be closed tightly and not let anyone enter the city, hang. In addition, Qian Shu is Wu Shancai''s proud student, and he abandoned the city and fled. Qian Shu''s concubine is now the third concubine of the family. Wu Shancai also broke out in cold sweat on his forehead, but he couldn''t say that he was ordered by others. Once he said this, he was neither guilty nor guilty. Now he can only blame the soldiers guarding the city. "Come here, take Qian Shu back for questioning, Master Wu, if you have any questions, just come to Xiying and ask." The soldiers rushed up and pulled out Qian Shu who was hiding behind Wu Shancai. Qian Shu hugged Wu Shancai''s thigh tightly and cried, "Sir, save Xiaguan, Xiaguan is wronged, Xiaguan is really wrong. Innocent" "Didn''t you eat? It takes a long time to arrest everyone. Seeing that you have torn Wu Zhifu''s clothes, don''t you just pull it out for me." The two soldiers who came here looked at each other and worked hard together, not only pulling the money tree out, but also breaking the clothes of the prefect of Wu. Jiang Ze looked at the embarrassed appearance of Wu Zhifu with satisfaction. Qian Shu was dragged to Xiying, and when he saw the soldiers who were eyeing tigers, he bowed bitterly, "Xiaguan really didn''t cooperate with the enemy and betray the country, really not." Qi Xiuyuan paced over, circled him three times, and said with a smile: "Of course I know you can''t betray the country, you don''t have the ability, but you need to live in Xiying for a while, by the way, our soldiers'' clothes are just right. If there is no one to wash, you should contribute to us before beheading." Qian Shu''s legs trembled slightly, and his voice trembled, "Cut... Behead?" Qi Xiuyuan looked at him with a smile but not a smile, "Why, do you think you can still live? Run away from the city, if you escape without a trace, you will be no one will know if you change your name and surname. Go, you should be glad that I didn''t force you to admit the crime of collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country, which is the crime of punishing the Nine Clan." Qian Shu fell to his knees with a "thump", and felt infinite regret in his heart. Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, turned around and left, instructing Jiang Ze: "Take the people down, if you have any dirty work recently, feel free to call me." Jiang Ze responded, watched Qi Xiuyuan leave, crouched in front of Qian Shu, twitched the corner of his mouth, and said, "Do you know how many people died in Mingshui County?" Qian Shu looked at him blankly. "Three townships, the number of people who survived in the end was less than two-thirds of the previous township, especially Qili Township, where almost all the villages were torched by the golden soldiers. If it wasn''t for you who fled with most of the yamen in the end , they could have been spared, just half an hour, and another half hour, our reinforcements will arrive, you say, should you kill?" Qian Shu murmured: "I...I didn''t mean to, I just didn''t want to die..." Jiang Ze got up, looked at him condescendingly, and said, "No one wants to die, but because of you, so many people died, you should kill them. Before you die, you should contribute to us." Actually, in Jiang Ze''s opinion, not only Qian Shu should be killed, but Wu Shancai should also be killed. If he hadn''t locked the general outside the city gate, they wouldn''t have been so passive. Why did it take so long for reinforcements to be dispatched? Wu Shancai panicked, looked at the disaster victims surrounded by the government office, gritted his teeth, and said, "Master Huang, why don''t we take out some food to help the disaster victims? It''s not a problem for them to always be surrounded by the outside." Ever since Mu Yangling broke the grain depot, the disaster victims refused to mortgage their land deeds, but gradually surrounded the government office and couldn''t drive them away. There were a group of hungry victims outside. Wu Shancai couldn''t sleep well at night, and he couldn''t stand it after only two days. Master Huang knew the plan of the prefect of Wu and the squires. After hearing the words, he thought about it and said, "I''m afraid they will have opinions..." "I still have an opinion, the victims are not surrounded by their homes," Wu Zhifu said in a circle, "If I say they are ruthless, the interest rate set is higher than that of usury. As long as they are not stupid, who will borrow food from them?" "Either starve to death or borrow food, as long as they starve hard, they will naturally be subdued." Wu Zhifu sneered, "In addition to being soft, they will also riot, and we will be the first who live behind the prefecture to suffer." "Sir, why don''t you mention it to General Qi and ask him to send troops to protect it." Wu Zhifu rolled his eyes and said, "We are both living and dying, do you think he will agree?" "Your Excellency didn''t mention it, so how do you know he wouldn''t agree?" Master Huang pointedly said, "Your Excellency will be working with General Qi for a long time in the future, and you will have to pay for next year''s army." Wu Zhifu pondered and asked, "Do you really think it''s feasible?" Master Huang nodded slowly, "But you can give it a try." "Okay, I''ll listen to you," Wu Zhifu said, "Go ask someone to prepare a sedan chair, and we''ll go to Xiying." "Sir, it''s better to take a carriage. There are disaster victims on the way. It is safer to take a carriage." Wu Zhifu nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, take a carriage, hurry up and prepare the carriage." At this time, Mu Yangling was taking out the last piece of silver to Mu Shi, and sighed: "Yes, let''s not talk about repaying the medicine money, now we don''t lend them money." Mu Shi collected the money and said indifferently, "We can always make money when we live, but now the most important thing is to buy more food, don''t let the villagers survive from the sword of the Hu people and starve to death instead. already." Shu Wanniang took out a silver hairpin, "Take this one too, I can buy some more." Mu Shi stopped, "It''s not bad for you. I bought it for you when we got married. Unless it''s for the children, I won''t allow you to spend it." Shu Wanniang bowed her head and smiled shyly, "You can buy it for me in the future, isn''t it difficult now?" Seeing her parents show their affection, Mu Yangling felt that her teeth were sore, and covering her eyes, she said, "Oh, it''s going to grow needles." Chapter 97： fight Shu Wanniang''s face turned even redder, like a ripe apple. Mu Shi was stunned for a while, and forgot to reprimand her daughter. Shu Wanniang''s face turned even redder when she saw Mu Shi''s appearance, and Mu Yangling hurriedly carried her brother out. When Xiao Bowen was covering his eyes when he got outside, Mu Yangling knocked off his hand, "Okay, don''t cover it, your fingers are wide enough to fit a rabbit, what''s the use of covering it?" Xiao Bowen put down his hand and retorted: "I learned from you, and you lied, how could a rabbit be stuffed before your fingers?" "That''s an exaggeration, not a lie. Come on, don''t be sloppy, you go and see how Cousin Lang and the others are doing." Mu Yangling pushed him and turned to look for Liu Yong and the others. The most dangerous Liu Xuan has also woken up. At this time, he has to rest in bed. Now there is a lot of noise outside. The prefect of Wu can''t bring out the food for relief. . The table of the squires is placed at the gate of the government office. As long as they take the land deed as collateral, they can borrow food. This morning, a dozen people took the land deeds and pledged it. It was like opening a hole. The victims who were too hungry took out the land deeds at home or took the road guide to sell their own food. The elders of the disaster victims and those with bright minds had no choice but to watch it even if they knew there was a fraud. Originally, they wanted to crowd outside and force the prefect of Wu to come out with food for disaster relief, but now they are surrounded by soldiers from Xiying. If there is a conflict, it will be the end of death. Many people took their grievances on the soldiers of Xiying. Even the villagers of Linshan Village felt that Xiying was helping the monarchy. Mu Yangling can somewhat guess why Qi Xiuyuan did this, but she did not think that Qi Xiuyuan would be used by others like this. Although she and Qi Xiuyuan had only known each other for ten days and had only met a few times, judging from his actions, this was not the case. A master who is willing to suffer losses will most likely have accidents later. Mu Yangling guessed right, Qi Haoran was angry that Wu Zhifu had let the eldest brother take such a **** pot, and went straight to beat up the three sons of Wu Zhifu, even the youngest, who was eight years old, pressed it on the ground. Beat up screaming. Qi Xiuyuan was carrying his younger brother into the study and scolding, "...you beat someone, and you won''t drag them into the alley? You''d better beat me in front of so many people, don''t you think I''m not making enough trouble now?" Qi Haoran muttered: "A manly man is bright and upright..." Qi Xiuyuan kicked it, Qi Haoran jumped up to avoid it, his foot barely touched the clothes, and successfully left a vague footprint on it, Qi Haoran smiled, but didn''t touch his butt... Fan Zijin, who was sitting on the sidelines, turned his head away, ignoring Qi Xiuyuan''s ineffective beating process, and when the movement stopped, he turned his head and said, "Cousin, I asked Haoran to beat people in public. " Qi Xiuyuan then restrained his anger, "Why is this?" "Cousin, everyone knows that Haoran has a quick temper. Wu Shancai framed such a big thing for you. It would be strange if Haoran didn''t react at all. Wouldn''t it be better now? Didn''t Wu Shancai even go to the door? Go back and give it to the Wu family. Just send some herbs over there, Haoran is serious, so he just let his three sons rest in bed for four or five days." Qi Xiuyuan nodded in satisfaction, "Zijin is still smart," turned his head to face Qi Haoran, his face stern again, "I''ll be satisfied as long as you have Zijin half smart." Qi Haoran hated Fan Zijin so much, "It''s useless if you like him, I''m your younger brother." After saying that, he pulled Fan Zijin and ran out. The disciple left the angry Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Haoran dragged Fan Zijin out, dissatisfied: "Why do you say you''re smart? Didn''t I do anything when I was a kid? I was the one who helped you get ahead when you were bullied in the school." Fan Zijin looked at him pitifully and said sincerely, "I never knew you thought so." Qi Haoran was choked for a while. He couldn''t quarrel with Fan Zijin, so he simply said, "Don''t use this tone of voice to talk to you. You don''t understand. Turn around and run. Fan Zijin paced away in no hurry. Yanmo, who followed Fan Zijin, was no longer in a hurry. He had served the two masters since he was a child, and he knew them well. No matter how the two quarreled, he would be sure to be fine in half an hour. The most angry time for the fourth son was when the son secretly took his cricket out to play to death, and swore that he would never talk to him for the rest of his life. That time he was angry for the longest time. These two have been together since the beginning of fighting and crawling. It has always been their own son who has bad water, and the fourth son will execute it. This time he ran away from home. Others thought it was the son who accompanied the fourth son to run away from home, but only he knew that it was the son who led the fourth son to run away from home, and even the route was prepared by the son. At that time, he and Xibi were almost beaten to death. It was also because of a letter left by the son that saved his life. Later, the big cousin sent someone to report the letter, and he was sent by his wife to serve the son. As for the two servants that the Fourth Young Master used to serve, who cares about their lives? Anyway, they are from the Wu family, so they usually make small reports. Fan Zijin just walked to the door of the study, and saw Qi Haoran standing at the door angrily. He floated past him without looking sideways, and said lightly, "Why didn''t you run away? Are you okay with me again?" Qi Haoran snorted and said, "Master, you don''t remember the villain''s deeds. Honestly, are you hiding something from me?" Fan Zijin sat down at the desk, poured himself a cup of tea, and said, "I''m not hiding something from you, but there is one thing I didn''t have time to tell you." Qi Haoran pulled the stool and sat down in front of Fan Zijin, glared at him and asked, "What does this have to do with me hitting Wu Shancai''s son?" Fan Zijin glanced at Yanmo, who immediately went out to guard the door for the two of them. Fan Zijin said: "You didn''t realize that Mo Xiong, who was next to my cousin, disappeared after we came back?" Qi Haoran stared at him, not understanding. "I knew you didn''t pay attention. When brother''s carrier pigeons didn''t stop some time ago, even brother Rong was gone these days. I guess, cousin must have made a big move this time. He is doing big things, and small things are inevitable. If there is any omission, I will have to fill the gap for him. At this time, it makes sense that you beat up Wu Shancai''s three trash sons. Now, not only Wu Shancai is at ease, but Xingyuan Mansion is also at ease." "What does this have to do with Xingyuan Mansion?" "It''s a big relationship," Fan Zijin''s eyes flashed a cold light, and said, "Cousin and Wu Shancai have been working together for more than four years. Although there were minor conflicts before, everyone was friendly on the face, why did he suddenly imprison his cousin? Outside the city gate? This is at the risk of beheading and raiding the house. The only people who can command him to move are those from Xingyuan Mansion." "Last time I heard what my cousin and eldest brother Rong said, the traitor was in Xingyuan Mansion, and the capital was too far from here, so I would definitely not be able to direct Wu Shancai in time." Qi Haoran''s eyes sparkled, "Mo Xiong went to catch the traitor?" Fan Zijin smiled, "This is my cousin''s business, we just need to make trouble for Wu Shancai during this time, beat his son-in-law today, and beat his brother-in-law tomorrow, together with what He Yuanwai Outside of Liu, you can beat them all, but you have to be careful, let them lie down for three or two days, but don''t make me wrong." Qi Haoran clenched his fists and said, "Don''t worry, I''m the best at fighting." Chapter 98： sell land The devastated victims held the title deed to the table to register, then put the things down, and then took a bag of food from the back, and left with a sad face. The squire''s accountants'' faces became more and more smug. Qi Xiuyuan, who was standing in the corner, saw all of this. He also raised the corner of his mouth and said to Jiang Ze, "If these land deeds are mortgaged, it will be difficult to get them back, so why bother holding them? That unrealistic idea? Why don''t you just sell the land and replace it with grain." Jiang Ze blinked and said, "What the general said is." Qi Xiuyuan: "" After a while, Qi Xiuyuan sighed, half looking up at the sky, his heart twitching, it would be great if Rong Xuan was there, not Mo Xiong would be fine, at least he didn''t need to say more. Qi Xiuyuan finished his depression, turned his head and smiled lightly at Jiang Ze, "Transfer these words in a different version. Make sure that the victims sell their land to these squires. Don''t borrow it, the borrowed food is not enough to stick in the teeth." Jiang Ze suddenly realized and touched his head embarrassedly, "Yes, General, don''t worry, I will definitely handle it for you," he added, "No one will find you here." Qi Xiuyuan glared at him, "I can''t let people find Xiying." "Yes, yes, they must not even be able to touch their tails." Qi Xiuyuan felt that there was no one around him, so he returned to the gate of the mansion, and saw a few ragged people standing not far away, Mu Yangling was standing opposite, and put a few pieces of silver into their hands. Qi Xiuyuan was thoughtful. He knew that the villagers of Linshan Village were in the disaster resettlement area in the east of the city, but the Mu family didn''t ask him for help, and he certainly wouldn''t take the initiative. There are more than 200 people, and they have to eat them for a month to be poor, so they can avoid them if they can, but now, it seems that there is no need to avoid them. Qi Xiuyuan took the initiative to step forward, smiled and bowed, "Several old men." Liu He and others hurriedly avoided the salute, "The general is polite, and the little old people deserve it." "Some of them are elders, and it is natural to receive the courtesy of the younger generation," Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile: "A few days ago, the younger generation wanted to invite a few elders to visit the mansion, but I just couldn''t make time for it because of my busy schedule." Although he knew it was a polite remark, Liu He was still a little speechless with excitement when he was treated like this by a general. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t seem to see the tattered clothes on their bodies, and chatted with Liu He and them casually. Mu Yangling saw that Liu He and the others were really restrained, so he said, "Uncle, go back first, I will take good care of my cousin and my cousin." Liu He hurriedly said goodbye. Mu Yangling saw that Qi Xiuyuan had been looking at their backs, and asked suspiciously, "General, what''s the matter?" Qi Xiuyuan seemed to have just regained his senses. He lowered his head and smiled. He looked directly at Mu Yangling and asked, "The squires and gentlemen are all lending food from the government office. Why don''t your uncle and the others go?" Mu Yangling pouted and said without hesitation, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to pay for it if I borrowed their food." Seeing the smile on Qi Xiuyuan''s mouth, he tilted his head and asked, "The general thinks we should borrow their food?" "No," Qi Xiuyuan smiled lightly, "I think you should sell your land to them, so you can get more food." "Yes, but that is their lifeblood. If they are sold, how will they live in the future?" "They may not have no land," Qi Xiuyuan said meaningfully: "And the person holding the land deed may not necessarily be the owner of the land." Mu Yangling was thoughtful, and when he came back to his senses, Qi Xiuyuan had already gone far. Mu Yangling hesitated for a moment, then turned around and ran after Liu He. "You asked us to sell the land to He Yuanwai and them?" Liu He stood up in shock. Liu Daqian also stood up awkwardly, looking at his nephew and granddaughter with wide eyes. Mu Yangling nodded solemnly, looked at Liu He persistently, and said, "Uncle, if you can change some more." "Why?" Thinking that Mu Yangling lived in the general''s mansion, his eyes lit up, "Did you get any news?" Mu Yangling frowned. Qi Xiuyuan reminded her out of kindness. Although she didn''t know the reason, she believed him. Qi Xiuyuan also saw Liu He just now, but he didn''t mention it in person, but secretly reminded himself after the others left, which shows that he didn''t want people to know that he was involved. Mu Yangling naturally couldn''t tell him. "Uncle, this is all my guessing. I thought, the villagers can''t live anymore, it''s better to sell the land. Anyway, the outsiders can''t grow so much land by themselves, right? We will rent it later. Now, if I go to open up wasteland or something in my spare time, the days will gradually pass." Liu He watched Mu Yangling seriously for a while, then fell on the stone and smoked a cigarette. He knew that this was the reason Mu Yangling found out. She was not such a reckless person. She dared to propose such a thing based on these conjectures. Come. She must have received some news from the General''s Mansion. Maybe it was what General Qi told her just now. Otherwise, the child broke up with them, so why did he catch up? The reason why the General''s Mansion is willing to take in the Mu''s family and Da Zhuang''s serious injuries is because A Ling once rescued the two sons of the General''s Mansion. With this kindness, they should not lie to A Ling. Liu He''s hands trembled slightly, and finally closed his eyes and gritted his teeth: "Sold, all sold, Okura, bring our land deed." "Father, this land can''t be sold. The Liu family has accumulated so much land for three generations. If they are all sold, how will future generations live?" Liu He looked at him with burning eyes, "I''ll sell it if I say it, go and get it!" Liu Dacang knelt on the ground for a while, wiping his tears for the last time, he went to the bag and took out the land deed that was wrapped in layers, and gave it to his father on his knees. Liu He took over the land deed, and reluctantly touched it again and again. This was created by his great-grandfathers with a **** and a hoe. For these lands, the previous generations of the Liu family did not have longevity, and they were all exhausted. But now, they But to use these things in exchange for life. Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian looked at each other, finally gritted their teeth, and waved their sons to get the land deed. Liu Ting and Liu Yuan took them out with red eyes, but they believed Mu Yangling more than Liu Dacang. Although A Ling was young, they didn''t treat her as a child since she took them into the mountains to hunt. Liu He and Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian expressed their stance, and other families also took out the land deeds one after another, but some people didn''t want to, so they just stood by and didn''t speak. Liu He was not reluctant, he brought people who were willing to sell the land, and contacted the disaster victims in several nearby villages, and went to the government office to talk to Liu Yuanwai and the others. Selling and borrowing, the seller of the land should always get some more food, right? Liu He sold out the land and brought back a few bags of grain. Crying broke out in the disaster victims area where they were located. Everyone listened to their hearts. After a while, the disaster victims were detonated, and everyone cried. Chapter 99： explore But the next day, with the rumors spread by Jiang Ze, they all said that the mortgaged land deeds will not come back, the interest rate is too high, they will not be able to pay next autumn, and the country gentry will definitely buy the land by then. If you take it back, you might as well sell it. So within two days, the person who went to the gate of the government office with the title deed was not a mortgage, but asked to sell it. A few squires didn''t buy it, so they went to someone else. These squires are not the only ones in Fucheng, there are also some rich peasants, small landlords, small merchants, or middle squires, who also want to buy land... This is different from Liu Yuanwai''s idea. The food needed for buying land and lending is different. The former is twice as much as the latter, but seeing the victims who have left, Liu Yuanwai gritted his teeth and said, "Buy, otherwise These mud legs can go to Xingyuan Mansion to sell, you know, there are many people there who want to buy land at a low price." He Yuanwai thought about it and agreed. Qi Xiuyuan''s mouth has a higher curvature. Mu Yangling didn''t know what was going to happen, but watching the big guy bustlingly selling and buying land, he always felt uneasy. She ran to Qi Haoran to inquire about the news. Qi Haoran had been beating up people happily these days, and he waved his hand indifferently when he heard the words: "What can happen? My eldest brother is busy catching traitors these days, how can I pay attention to it? Local government affairs? You don''t have to worry, Wu Shancai really wants to go too far, I will write a letter to the capital to impeach him and see what he is proud of." The nervous Fan Zijin suddenly relaxed, and nodded with a smile, "Haoran and I know many friends in Lin''an Mansion. Their fathers are all officials in the court. You can help me. Miss Mu, don''t worry." Mu Yangling looked at Fan Zijin suspiciously, "Is that so?" What was he nervous about just now? Fan Zijin nodded with a smile, "That''s it." Mu Yangling couldn''t see anything, so he could only leave in disappointment. Seeing that she was in a low mood, Qi Haoran didn''t understand why, so he hurriedly followed up and asked, "What happened to you? Didn''t you just sell the land? Go back and make money and buy it back. Qu Zijin said that the imperial court encouraged land reclamation. The income from land reclamation belongs to everyone, and the first two years will also reduce taxes. "What you said is quite light. How can the villagers make money besides farming? When there was land in the past, they could not make a few taels of silver a year. Now there is no land, and it is difficult to even eat." Mu Yangling sighed and said, "Do you think it is so good to be a tenant of a landlord''s family? Sixty percent of the harvest in the fields will go up. When the farming is busy, the landlord will force them to work for him. Its a little bit better than the long-term workers of the landlords family, let alone making money, its the ancestors virtue to not die of exhaustion. Qi Haoran was stunned, "The tenant is so hard?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, "Otherwise, what do you think? The tenants don''t have to pay the land tax, but the Ding tax and Ding Fu are not less, and only 40% of the grain is obtained in a year. After removing these, how much do you think is enough? What does the family eat? In Linshan Village, we can eat thick porridge for half a year, black and white steamed buns for two months, and all kinds of miscellaneous grains for the remaining four months. As a tenant, we have to eat bran for at least half a year. Food for pigs." Qi Haoran looked shy, "I, I don''t know, it''s easy for you to make money, how about I lend you some?" Qi Haoran touched his deflated purse. Mu Yangling glanced at his purse and said, "Come on, your money is not enough for us to stuff our teeth between our teeth. In fact, I came to find you just to know what would happen, and also gave me a reassurance. In the past two days, my heart has always been up and down, for fear of taking the villagers down a dead end." Qi Haoran was silent for a moment, then said, "Wait, I''ll go and ask my elder brother." "Don''t," Mu Yangling grabbed him, "you also said that the general is busy, so don''t make trouble for him, forget it if you don''t know." Mu Yangling remembered that Fan Zijin''s expression was different just now, and his eyes rolled. , he attached to his ear and said, "Don''t ask the general, ask Fan Zijin." "Zijin? If he knew, Grandpa would have known." The two brothers would tell each other anything. "Maybe he just knew about it, and he hasn''t had time to tell you," Mu Yangling said: "You go and ask him, and you must tell me if you ask." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and agreed. Poor Fan Zijin thought that Qi Haoran didn''t know anything and would not reveal the secret, so he didn''t keep up with the two of them, so he was tricked by his brother. Qi Haoran ran to find Fan Zijin, and as soon as they met, he asked, "I heard from Mu Yangling that it was the eldest brother who suggested that she asked the people of Linshan Village to sell the land. Do you know why?" Fan Zijin never took precautions against Qi Haoran. Hearing that, he nodded and said, "I know, my cousin got some news from the capital. It is more cost-effective to sell the land than to mortgage the title deed." Qi Haoran hurriedly leaned forward, "What news?" Fan Zijin saw that there were only two people in the room, so he didn''t hide it from him, and said in a low voice, "I told you, you have to be careful and don''t let it leak out." Qi Haoran nodded quickly. Fan Zijin whispered a few words in his ear. Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, "Are you serious?" Fan Zijin nodded with a smile. "That''s great," Qi Haoran jumped up and said, "I''ll let my eldest brother take care of the four and five battalions at that time." "What you think is too beautiful, even Hua Hui, the first general under my cousin, didn''t lead two battalions. If my cousin really handed over the fourth and fifth battalions to you, it would be terrible." Qi Haoran pursed his lips, and Fan Zijin sighed: "I think my cousin wants to give you the fifth battalion. The last time I asked you to go to the fourth battalion, the soldiers in the western camp didn''t say anything, but they all felt that my cousin was favoritism. You, this time you have done a great job, and you have trained the miscellaneous soldiers of the fourth battalion to make a personal appearance. Everyone is somewhat convinced, but you are only twelve years old, and your cousin can''t give you a seal. You have nothing. Official position, it would be inappropriate to manage the four battalions." Qi Haoran''s anxious eyes were red, and he still remembered what Mu Yangling entrusted to him, and immediately shouted: "I want to take advantage of the achievements of the master, and I don''t want to see who the master is. Take over four battalions." The original soldiers of the fourth battalion are so wicked, the old and old, the disabled, the weak and the weak, and some are so timid that they scream when they see killing chickens. Just taken over? For the sake of the fourth camp, he skipped classes every three days, and was beaten by his elder brother every three or five minutes. Almost all his food and lodging were in the camp. Is it easy for him? Fan Zijin is also distressed for his partners, but there is no way, who told them to be young? No one in the DPRK became an official at the age of twelve, let alone a general. Fan Zijin patted his brother on the shoulder and said, "Wait two more years, we will be fourteen in two years, and then let my cousin seal us." Chapter 100： secret Qi Haoran lowered his head and did not speak, Fan Zijin saw that he was pretending to be melancholy, and slapped him directly, "Okay, no matter how sad you are when you go to my cousin, I actually think Wuying is not bad. It''s almost as if you are in charge of the local snakes. Although they are recruits, as long as you train them, they will definitely be stronger than the fourth battalion." Qi Haoran thought of the strength of Mu Shi and Mu Yangling, and immediately cheered, "You are right, the seedlings of the fifth battalion are stronger than the fourth battalion." Qi Haoran knew what he was thinking as soon as he pouted, Fan Zijin said leisurely: "You think too much, the Mu family will not be included." Qi Haoran smiled, "Why?" "Didn''t Miss Mu say that she wants the whole family to go south, just show her kindness to us, and my cousin will not embarrass them." In fact, Fan Zijin really didn''t think that Mu Yangling had much kindness to them. They had already changed when they were in Mingshui County. It was their duty to save them this time, but asking a doctor for medicine was a big catching up with the original kindness, right? It''s just that Haoran foolishly thinks that a meal in adversity is like remaking, and his cousin is also grateful and willing to repay his kindness, so he just folds his arms and watches, happy to make this silly boy feel at ease. "Going south?" Qi Haoran was a little sad, "They have already made up their minds? I think Xingzhou Mansion is pretty good, much better than Lin''an Mansion." "Lin''an House is the capital, the most prosperous place in the world, so you fool would think that this wild land is better than the capital." Qi Haoran glared at him, "Then you say you like staying in Lin''an Mansion or here?" "Of course it isit''s here," Fan Zijin sighed, "Although there are no restaurants here, let alone beautiful scenery, I''m fortunately at ease, my cousin loves me again, and there are no messy troubles in Lin''an Prefecture, naturally it''s better here. ." Qi Haoran was satisfied, "That''s right, it''s better here, the little pony that eldest brother chose for me is almost here, it''s a thousand-mile horse that cost more than 800 taels of silver to buy, then you and I will raise it together, and in your spare time I can lend you a ride." "Come on, I don''t care." Fan Zijin got up and said, "I still like beauty and books." Qi Haoran pouted, "You will definitely be the same as your father in the future." Fan Zijin lowered his face and said seriously: "No, I won''t be as shameless as him. At the very least, I''ll distinguish between my descendants and give my wife the respect they deserve." Qi Haoran pouted, "Isn''t that a group of wives and concubines? The aunt''s character is definitely not dependent, and there are still contradictions. If the concubine is more arrogant, what''s the use of being smart?" Qi Haoran advised: "The concubine It''s the root of the family chaos, look at my family and yours, neither one is good, for the sake of the children and grandchildren, if you can''t take a concubine, don''t take a concubine." Fan Zijin looked at him strangely, "It''s rare that you have this kind of awareness." "Of course," Qi Haoran said proudly: "I figured it out a long time ago, a man and a man should focus on making achievements, what is a woman?" They were all twelve-year-olds, and it was when they were most interested in the opposite sex. The two boys who didn''t have meat immediately gathered together. Fan Zijin pulled him and asked, "Then you are not bothered by a woman all day long? Like my father. , I saw the spring flowers today, and tomorrow I can go to appreciate the autumn moon, if there is only one wife, I will be angry with her, happy with her, and irritable or with her." Qi Haoran looked at him like a fool, "Is there any type of spring flowers and autumn moon in the Chu Pavilion outside the brothel? If you''re bored, go there and keep your eyes peeled. As long as you don''t take it back and no concubine is born, won''t the family be peaceful?" Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran thoughtfully, and said after a while, "Good idea!" "That''s right, I don''t have so much time to talk about this with women. Well, you''re going to practice martial arts. You should also hurry up and study." After saying that, he left. Fan Zijin said coolly behind him: "I remember the class schedule that my cousin gave you. I''m reading "University" with my husband this afternoon, right?" Qi Haoran spread his feet and ran. Fan Zijin saw that he was alone in the afternoon class, so he was so angry that he picked up the cup on the table and threw it over. Qi Haoran laughed, "I haven''t memorized "The Doctrine of the Mean" yet. What university do you study? Go and study it yourself." "I''m going to tell my cousin that he will punish you for copying the Analects a hundred times." Qi Haoran ran away early. Qi Haoran only woke up when he ran to the school grounds. He hadn''t gone to tell Mu Yangling yet. It was a matter of confidentiality, but he had already promised Mu Yangling that he would tell her. He hesitated for a while or went to find someone, but Pulled people into the garden and whispered to her to promise not to tell anyone, including her parents. Mu Yangling nodded without thinking. Qi Haoran looked at her suspiciously, "Aren''t you suspicious?" "Doubt what? I''ll ask you for peace of mind. Whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, the land has been sold and the grain has been eaten in the stomach. If you want to go back, you can''t go back." Qi Haoran became even more entangled after hearing what she said, and said after a while, "It''s both a good thing and a bad thing. Anyway, you didn''t lose any money by selling your land, but it turned out that you didn''t end up either. Although I think it''s a good thing to be a soldier, at least It can protect the family and the country, and make achievements, right? But the people dont seem to like being in the army very much. Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "What is being a soldier? What does this have to do with being a soldier?" Qi Haoran touched his nose and whispered a few words in Mu Yangling''s ear. She didn''t harass the villagers in Linshan Village, but the emperor''s old man harassed the entire Mingshui County. No, he harassed half of the people of Xingzhou Prefecture. As expected of a god-like emperor. Qi Haoran waved his hand in front of her and said, "You promise me, no one can tell me about this." Mu Yangling looked at him with straight eyes, "Then can''t we also go south?" Mu Yangling was agitated and asked hastily, "My younger brother and sister are still young, won''t they be included in the military household as well?" "Don''t worry, my eldest brother will remove you from the roster as soon as he hears that you want to move. You can leave at any time if you want." Mu Yangling is sour and astringent all of a sudden, she doesn''t know what to do. She was a soldier in her previous life, and she didn''t think there was anything wrong with being a soldier. In her past life, being a soldier was a glorious thing. But not here, being a soldier means that your children and grandchildren will be soldiers in the future, and being a soldier means being poor and being a bachelor. Just think of Xiao Bowen carrying a big sword, standing on the battlefield covered in blood, and getting old. Just leaning against the gate of the camp with white hair and no one to accompany him with filial piety, Mu Yang felt like a stone was pressed on his heart. Therefore, Mu Yangling is very fortunate that she can go through the back door here, but she feels a little sorry for the villagers in Linshan Village. Chapter 101： imperial decree Five days passed, and the victims either mortgaged their land or people to the squires, and only then did they get the capital to survive. After getting the food, everyone started to pack their things and go home. The house was burnt down. Now its winter again. No matter how hard you try to build a thatched hut for the family to keep out the wind and snow. He Yuanwai and the others laughed with wrinkled faces, and said with Wu Shancai, "Fortunately, Master Wu has helped to maintain order these days." Wu Shancai said absent-mindedly: "Where, this is all within the responsibility of the official." Liu Yuanwai saw his solemn expression and asked, "Is there anything bothering you, sir?" Wu Shancai sighed, "Lin''an Prefecture''s handling of the siege of the city by the golden soldiers has been settled, and today the angels of Xingyuan Prefecture will come to announce the decree." "So fast?" Liu Yuanwai was very surprised. When did the court''s efficiency become so high? "Yeah," Wu Shancai didn''t expect it to be so fast, and sighed, "I don''t know how many people will be repaid this time." In fact, what he wanted to say was that he didnt know whether he would be replaced, dismissed, or demoted, but no matter how much he inquired, he could not hear any news. The unknown is always frightened. Thinking that the ending will be revealed in a while, I feel even more uneasy in my heart. Even though He Yuanwai and the others just sent him a lot of money, he is still unhappy, very unhappy. A few people outside He Yuan looked at each other, and their good mood was also affected. They cooperated well with Wu Shancai, and they invested a lot of money in Wu Shancai for so many years. It takes a break-in period. But no one thought that the two thousand elite soldiers of Xingyuan Mansion would come with the angel, and they would surround the mansion city as soon as they arrived. Wu Shancai was taken aback and ran to Qi Xiuyuan with trembling legs. Qi Xiuyuan also greeted him in surprise, "Why did the angels surround the palace?" Wu Shancai asked tremblingly, "Does the general also know?" Qi Xiuyuan frowned, Wu Shancai''s heart became even colder, "Emperor, the emperor won''t do both of us?" Qi Xiuyuan said angrily: "Who are you and us? The emperor really dealt with this general because of the siege, and this general took care of you first." After saying that, he left. Wu Shancai had no intention of arguing with him at this time, and quickly trotted to keep up. The angel and Dai Wei who came with the soldiers were already waiting at the government office. The strange thing was that He Yuanwai and others were also there. Wu Shancai hurriedly trotted two steps forward, and said with a smile: "I don''t know if the angel and General Dai are coming, it''s really a dereliction of duty, two adults, why don''t you go to the mansion to wash up?" "No need," the angel glanced at Wu Shancai condescendingly, and said, "This official has to go to General Yuan after declaring his decree here, so don''t delay." "Yes, yes, everything is up to the adults." Wu Shancai was busy with people setting up the incense case. Qi Xiuyuan asked Dai Wei with a cold face, "I don''t know what General Dai''s soldiers mean by encircling Xingzhou Mansion?" Dai Wei snorted coldly, turned his head away without answering, and said to Wu Shancai''s icy angel Qi Xiuyuan with a smile on his face: "General Qi is not in a hurry, this is a good thing, the Holy Master is taking care of your worries." Qi Xiuyuan frowned, and He Yuanwai and the others who were standing beside them also looked at each other, with some ominous premonition in their hearts. Speaking of which, why did the angel declare to detain them here? The ??angel saw their doubts, but their identities were not enough for him to answer, so he just glanced at them half-smiling. What should I do if the ominous premonition becomes stronger? The ?? imperial decree did come to solve the biggest problem for Qi Xiuyuan, but it also gave him another problem. The lesser half of the people in Xingzhou Prefecture were classified as military households, and because of this military disaster, the households of victims who became victims, except for the only son and the widow, were all classified as military households. This time, the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Household have reformed the military system. In the past, when a soldier left his hometown to join the army, he may not be able to return to his hometown in his entire life. Except for the school captains and a small number of soldiers who had survived, there were many who were unmarried before joining the army. Few of them were able to marry a wife and have children, all because they were poor soldiers. There have been constant wars in the country. In recent years, many household registrations have been conscripted into the army, but the royal family is extravagant and the treasury has been empty. Not to mention Qi Xiuyuan, even General Yuans army salaries and forages have been deducted. Qi Xiuyuan has been a general for four years, only to give Ordinary soldiers have been paid once, but they are still half-paid. As for food and grass, they are lucky enough to eat and drink. This time the weather changed suddenly. Qin Tianjian had already predicted that every time the North was affected by the disaster, the Hu people would go south to loot, so the emperor blocked the news when he got the news. In fact, he was worried about the salaries and provisions of the various armies. He still has to celebrate the New Year, but there is no money in the treasury. Once there is a war, where will the food and grass come from? And what about next year? What to do next year? Not only are the generals worried about the rations of the army, but he is also worried. The emperor gathered Qin Fang and other confidants together, and finally came up with a way to let the soldiers worry about their own military rations. The emperor planned to allocate a large area for them to plant by themselves, and the red pen was a little on the booklet, and tens of thousands of families in the world became military households. Each household sends a strong man to join the army, and the rest farm the fields in the rear. There is enough food and grass to see the ability of each army. The emperor lost his hand and left it alone. When the emperor made this decision, he was catching up with the Jinbing to attack Xingzhou Prefecture, and Mingshui County became a heavily disaster-stricken county. The emperor did not want to bother to send people to help the disaster. worry about it. Qi Xiuyuan was very worried, but Wu Shancai and He Yuanwai solved this problem for him. Wu Shancai and He Yuanwai designed the victims, but in his eyes, Wu Shancai and He Yuanwai provided food to help him settle down his future subordinates. At this time, seeing the pale faces of Wu Shancai and the squires, the anger of the past few days has finally dissipated. Qi Xiuyuan was very happy, but he questioned the angel with a condensed expression, "Even if the military system is changed, these military households will have to wait until next autumn. Only after harvesting, what should I do with the armys salaries and forages? Also, the seeds, farm tools, and cattle after the beginning of spring, my lord, will only be fighting, not farming. The angel was embarrassed for a while, he also knew that this matter was a bit embarrassing for him, but the decree was personally ordered by the sage, and in the future, all the armies will follow this system, the most important thing is that the angel tried his best to be careful and said: "Master Qi, the treasury is now very real. Its because we cant get food. Since the system has been restructured at this time, the armys food and grass will naturally be raised by the generals, and all armies follow this rule. Seeing that Qi Xiuyuans face was even more ugly, the angel hurriedly said: But General Qi, dont worry, this good seed , farm tools, cattle and other items that the imperial court will provide will definitely arrive in Xingzhou before the spring. Chapter 102： edited "It seems that only a quarter of the food and forage that the DPRK should have given to our army this year, when will the rest be given? This year''s local army pays less than last year, but the army has already expanded from three battalions to Fourth Battalion, and, in this battle of defending the city, many soldiers died in the battle, this pension must be given by the court?" The angel''s forehead slid cold sweat, and after a while, he said: "General, this, the treasury is empty..." "When will the treasury not be empty?" Qi Xiuyuan interrupted the angel''s words and snorted: "I think the sage should be replaced by a minister of the household. The treasury is empty every year. Haven''t you thought about finding the reason?" The angel was silent for a moment. The Minister of the Household was held by Qin Xiangqin Fang, who was the celebrity in front of the saint. Who would dare to pick on his fault? Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, the angel rolled his eyes, saw He Yuanwai and the others who were lying softly on the ground, and said in a low voice, "General Qi, Qin Xiang has already helped you solve the problem, but you have to do this last step. , General Lu Ji of Dongying solved it by himself, although the method is a little tougher, it is still a good method." Qi Xiuyuan followed his gaze and looked at He Yuanwai and the others with a strange expression, "Anything will do?" "This, don''t be too good." The angel said vaguely. Although the voices of the two were small, He Yuanwai and others were close to the two and could hear them clearly, and only felt sadness coming from them. When the angel saw that Qi Xiuyuan no longer asked for money and food, he breathed a sigh of relief, raised his chest and said, "General Qi, Master Wu, this time this officer was ordered to **** Qian Shu, the magistrate of Mingshui County, back to Beijing, and the magistrate of Mingshui County is temporarily The county magistrate Song Zhi will be the one. The chief of the pamphlet designated as the military field has also brought it with you, so you can discuss it with Lord Wu. The angel came in a mighty way, leaving a big booth and hurriedly left. He Yuanwai and the others only then looked up at Qi Xiuyuan and asked expectantly, "General Qi, this military affairs..." "Of course I obey the Holy Order, Master He, Master Liu, Master Fang, you all seem to be on the roster, go back and prepare." The faces of the three of them changed dramatically, and they all pleaded, "General, look at my old arms and legs, and I can''t even pick up a knife. How can I get on the battlefield? I am willing to donate food and grass to help the general." Qi Xiuyuan said indifferently, "The three descendants have countless descendants. You can''t go to the battlefield, don''t you still have children and grandchildren? You three can just enjoy themselves at home." The three of them have a lot of sons and grandsons. They are not reluctant to have a son or grandson, but once they are classified as military households, the fields under their names will also become military fields, and 40% of the harvest will be taken away. What is the difference between their lives? The other squires who were spared stood aside with their necks hunched, for fear that the fire would burn them. Qi Xiuyuan ignored them, only turned his head to Wu Shancai and said: "Master Wu, you still order the counties to prepare, and I will send someone to check with you later." After saying that, turn around and leave. While Dai Wei''s soldiers were still surrounded outside, everyone knew that he was doing this to prevent the people from causing chaos. And as soon as Qi Xiuyuan left, the meaning of the imperial decree was also publicized. For a time, the people in the palace were crying, but some bachelors ran into the street and shouted: "This is the time when we will make achievements!" is often thrown away by the rotten leaves as soon as he shouts it out. No matter how good the imperial edict is, to give fields to fields and return to seed farming tools, for ordinary people, joining the army and fighting means death. Qi Xiuyuan moved quickly. Seeing that the people in the city were agitated, he asked Jiang Ze to set up a platform in the city with a booklet and announced: "The Holy One is merciful, seeing that the people have nowhere to go, that''s why this decree was issued. For military households, each male is 40 acres, each female is 20 acres, and each minor is 20 acres. This is Yongye Field. In addition, each household has another 100 acres for military fields. You will know that most of you have mortgaged the land deeds. If there is no accident, you can only rent fields or become slaves after the spring. If so, why not give it a shot? If you make achievements on the battlefield, your family will also have a place to live, not to mention, join the army. Originally, it was to protect the family and the country, but now the Tartars are rampant, and the country does not exist, what is the family?" The excited people gradually quieted down, and some people questioned: "We have entered the military household, can we really get so many fields?" Jiang Ze nodded solemnly, "This is the imperial decree, and of course it is true." Someone scratched their fingers for a long time and still couldn''t figure out how many fields they could get from home, but they also knew that it was impossible for them to get it with their three lifetimes of hard work, and couldn''t help but wonder, "Where did the imperial court come from so many fields?" Someone said from the side: "I heard that He Yuanwai and the others were also included, and their wealth has never escaped. What else can we complain about?" Immediately, someone laughed, "Wouldn''t He Yuanwai want me to go to the battlefield together?" "What you think is beautiful, there are many sons, just pick one out, what can you compare with others as a bachelor?" "I am also happy to be able to go to war with the son of the landlord''s family." The painting style below ?? suddenly changed. Standing on the high platform, Jiang Ze''s mouth twitched slightly, as if he didn''t hear it. Seeing the people being appeased, Jiang Ze breathed a sigh of relief and was in a happy mood. Qi Xiuyuan, who returned to the mansion and opened the booklet, was not in a good mood. He tapped the booklet with his finger, and a name was written on it, Mu Shi! Mu Shi, he clearly remembered that he crossed out his name. Although the other party was strong, he also wanted to keep this strong general, but Fang Zhi was not here. The most important thing was that they were kind to Haoran and Zijin. Naturally, he is willing to fulfill them, but why does his name appear here? The Mu family seems to have offended a great person. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t figure it out, so he went to find the answer himself, took the booklet and went to Mu Shi. The Mu family had already packed up their things, and just waited for the villagers in Linshan Village to be incorporated into the military household before leaving. Mu Shi decided to take the three of Ma Liu''s grandson and grandson to go together. The Ma family had no males, so they belonged to an extinct household, and were not incorporated into the military household, so they came and went freely. Their fields were also designated as military fields. Even if they were not designated as military fields, their land deeds were not on them. Those pieces of land have become Liu Yuanwai''s home. They know that the land has been occupied, and it is difficult to get it back. Although they are aggrieved, it is difficult for the ants to shake the elephant, and they can only recognize it. Mu Shi was worried about them, and felt that Shu Wanniang and the dragon and phoenix were still young, so he suggested that Ma Liu should follow. Although Ma Liu was reluctant to leave his hometown, he agreed for the sake of his two granddaughters and his livelihood. At this time, they all packed up their things, and when they saw Qi Xiuyuan coming over, they thought they were here to say something else, and they were busy welcoming people in enthusiastically. Who knew that Qi Xiuyuan handed over a booklet to Mu Shi and said, "You have been incorporated into the military account and given the post of Xiaoqi, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave." The Mu family''s complexion changed dramatically. Chapter 103： Leave "Your name is included in the roster, I can report your death and leave here, but then you will have to change your name and surname." Qi Xiuyuan looked at them deeply, "Uncle Mu, are you in Lin''an Mansion? Who did you offend? Otherwise I can''t figure out who would put your name on it." Mu Shi''s expression changed, he took the booklet and looked at it calmly, and said, "General Qi, please allow me to discuss it with my wife and children." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "The matter of military membership will be finalized in the next few days, I can postpone this booklet of yours, you will tell me after you think about it." Mu Shi was grateful. At first, his daughter just extended her hand, and the Qi family repaid so much. Now it is their Mu family who owes the Qi family their kindness. Mu Shi respectfully sent Qi Xiuyuan out, and when he returned to the house, he saw his wife holding the booklet and weeping sadly, and her daughter and son were looking at her with ignorant faces. Mu Shi sighed slightly, stepped forward to hug his wife, and said to his daughter, "Take your brother out, and tell your aunt and the others to leave it alone." Mu Yangling glanced at his mother, and led his brother out obediently, but he didn''t leave when he got to the door, but hid at the door and listened to the corner of the wall. Mu Bowen''s eyes were shining, and he was also squatting beside his sister, without making any movement. Inside the house, Mu Shi was holding his wife''s hand tightly and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not necessarily what you think." Shu Wanniang shook her head with tears in her eyes, "I know it''s them, who can we offend in Lin''an? They are afraid that I will go back, that my story will be known, and that it will ruin the reputation of the Shu family? But we just want to move south, I didn''t think about going to Lin''an, I didn''t think about it." Mu Shi hugged his wife silently, and patted her on the shoulder in comfort. "What should we do?" Shu Wanniang looked at her husband in a panic. Mu Shi looked out the door with deep eyes, and said after a while: "Let''s stay." Shu Wanniang covered her mouth and wept bitterly, staying behind meant that Mu Shi was going to join the army. Compared to handing over half of her life to God, Shu Wanniang felt resentment for the first time towards her family. Mu Shi wanted to give his wife and children an upright identity. No matter where they go in the future, the world will follow them. Since the Shu family has been keeping an eye on them, even if they change their names, they will definitely be able to find them. He doesn''t want to live under the surveillance of others in the future. And joining the army is undoubtedly a way. Made up his mind, Mu Shi went to find his daughter. Mu Yangling couldn''t understand, "Father, mother''s parents are very powerful? They keep monitoring us?" Mu Shi frowned, "The Shu family is considered a noble family. Although it is only a side branch, it has a lot of assets. Maybe there will be any opportunities after arriving at Lin''an Mansion." "But Niang is their daughter after all, didn''t she say that Niang is a direct daughter? Don''t you feel bad?" Mu Shi''s face was ugly and he didn''t speak. Mu Yangling slumped his shoulders, "I know Dad, but if you go to the army, what will happen to Bowen and Bosi? Bowen doesn''t need to think about it, he is so weak, it''s amazing to be able to live a long life safely, you can only do it now. I pray to God and worship Buddha, and hope that your second son will inherit the divine power of his ancestors, and at least be in good health, if not, you can only have another one." Mu Shi twitched the corner of his mouth and slapped him with a slap, "You have no confidence in your father? I will work hard to build military merit, and as long as I get to the fifth rank, I will leave the country." Although the military status is passed down through generations, the soldiers can get out of their family as long as they reach the fifth rank of ginseng, but the fifth-rank ginseng also has the right to Yinzi, as long as the descendants of the descendants still have the military status, they can enjoy it, so many of them have survived until the fifth. Although those who joined the army have the opportunity to renounce their citizenship, they will not renounce their citizenship. They want to leave some support for future generations. Even if the descendants do not live up to their expectations, with grace, it will not be too miserable. "Dad will be willing then?" Mu Yangling looked at him suspiciously. "If you don''t want to, you have to give up, can your brother join the army with that body?" Mu Shi looked at his daughter regretfully, "If only you were a son." Mu Yangling muttered: "There''s nothing wrong with girls, if they let me join the army, maybe I can become a general too." Mu Shi didn''t hear his daughter''s muttering, so he discussed with her: "Your aunt''s house is gone, and I originally wanted them to go with us, but now that we can''t go, we can''t leave them alone. The family has a lot of land, and the most important thing is that neither of us can farm, so let your aunt live with us." Mu Yangling had no opinion, "Dad, go ask your mother for her opinion." "Your mother has no opinion." Mu Shi knows his wife, and he can make up his own mind about these matters. "Then go and discuss with your aunt." Ma Liu sat silently by the bed, Xiuhong and Xiulan stood beside her, Mu Shi said, "Aunt, mother often told me about her childhood, when grandfather and grandmother left, she was only three Sui, you brought her up in the first place, there was no food at home at that time, you just left the food to my mother and the others, and you took care of my mother''s marriage..." Ma Liu wiped his tears and said, "So many years have passed, what are you talking about?" Mu Shi knelt down in front of her, "Aunt, because I was sad about my parents a few years ago, and Wan Niang and Bo Wen''s health were not good, so I neglected your side, my nephew has always been ashamed, the Ma family is now The fields are under Liu Yuanwai''s name, and Liu Yuanwai is in the roster, and those fields will probably be taken as military fields, so if you bring your niece, they might as well live with us." Speaking of this, Mu Shi was a little embarrassed and said: "You know, I can''t farm, not to mention Wan Niang, she is not in good health, and she has two young children to take. If you don''t mind, our two families will become a family together, and when the nieces grow up, I will give them dowry and marry them, and then I will give you the old age." Ma Liushi had tears in the corners of his eyes, turned his head and wiped his eyes, and choked up: "So, aren''t you too bad?" Mu Shi smiled and said, "What did my aunt say? I''m still worried that you will suffer a loss. You also know that, like my father, we are not good at farming, and we will have to give you guidance in the future, otherwise our family can only Go drink the northwest wind." It''s not that Mu Shi didn''t worry about this. After he became a soldier, it was obviously impossible for him to go hunting in the mountains every day, and farming, well, he is a master who can''t even grow vegetables, can he really grow food? ? Mushi was infinitely worried. Ma Liu lowered her head and pondered, her own life is different from being under someone else''s house. She has nothing to worry about when she is old, but her two granddaughters are just when their personalities are finalized, and she doesn''t want to have any bad influence on the two children. Xiuhong was anxious when she saw it, so she reached out and tugged at her grandmother''s sleeve, Ma Liu looked down at her, and Xiuhong murmured, "I like Cousin Arling." Ma Liu''s heart moved and nodded in response. Chapter 104： arrange Qi Haoran heard that Mu Yangling and the others were not leaving, so he jumped up happily and ran to find her, "That''s great, we can practice martial arts together in the future." Mu Yangling didn''t even look at him, "What you think is too beautiful, I want to farm, how can I have time to practice martial arts." Qi Haoran was taken aback, "You are a girl, why do you want to farm?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, "My father is going to the camp for training, do you think who else can farm in my family?" Qi Haoran opened his mouth, thinking of Shu Wanniang''s gentle and virtuous appearance, it really didn''t look like she could farm. Mu Yangling approached Qi Haoran and asked, "My father became a small flag, do you know who is the general flag above?" Qi Haoran''s face turned solemn, with a faint smugness, and said, "I don''t know, but I know who the general in your camp is?" "who is it?" "Me!" Qi Haoran looked up and waited for Mu Yangling to praise. Mu Yangling half-opened his mouth and said, "This is using power for personal gain." Qi Haoran jumped up and said, "Master is based on real ability." Mu Yangling pouted, "No matter how talented you are, you are only twelve years old, how can you be a general? Your elder brother asked you to seal it?" Qi Haoran''s shoulders slumped, "The fifth battalion is under my control for the time being. The nominal general is still the eldest brother, but the eldest brother said that all the affairs of the fifth battalion are under my control." Mu Yangling said affirmatively: "Are all the good seedlings picked away?" Qi Haoran blushed and said angrily, "Isn''t your father still under my hands? Hmph, even if the good seedlings are picked away, my father can surpass them." Mu Yangling is even more worried about his father''s future. What future can he have in a group of soldiers who are picked by others? The fifth battalion was obviously used by Qi Xiuyuan for Qi Haoran''s practice. Mu Shi was naturally safe enough in such a team, but there seemed to be no future. "Then you work hard, I''m waiting for you to take my father to a bright future." "Don''t believe me, he is amazing." Seeing that his face was flushed red, Mu Yangling turned serious and said seriously, "I''m serious, you can lead troops to fight at the age of twelve, it''s really amazing, I also heard that the previous four battalions Those soldiers here are also very bad." Qi Haoran got Mu Yangling''s affirmation, and his face became much better. He heard Mu Yangling continue: "Maybe you can''t do it without reading, and you can''t match Fan Zijin in terms of strategy and scheming, but you are obviously one of a kind during the march and battle. Staff Tiger General..." Qi Haoran''s face stiffened slightly, and then he was relieved. Although she didn''t fully praise the master, but for the sake of her reluctance to tell the truth, the master didn''t care about her. Mu Yangling really thinks Qi Haoran is amazing, think about those children in the previous life, what were they doing when they were twelve years old? A primary school student, I look forward to watching cartoons every day when I come home from school. If I''m a little naughty, maybe I can roll all over the floor for a toy. Qi Haoran can go to the army to eat, live and train with the soldiers, and he can take them out. Killing the Tartars to save people is very remarkable. Whose son was so capable in the previous life, as a parent, he could wake up when he fell asleep. Of course, children of this era are also very precocious. I heard that Wu Shancai''s fourteen-year-old son has already had two marriages. Recently, the marriage he said was because of his accidental pregnancy. Qi Haoran stepped in. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran up and down, then focused on his lower body, and asked, "You are so capable, there must be many little girls who want to marry you, right? When are you going to get married? Let''s talk about it first, my family is now There''s not a penny left, you''d better talk about kissing in a few years later, and I might be able to make up a congratulatory gift that can be seen." Qi Haoran''s face turned even redder, this time he was shy and annoyed: "What nonsense are you talking about? Who is going to say kiss?" Then he turned around and left, but halfway through, he turned back and said, "Don''t worry, Master will. Arrange a good place for your home." Qi Haoran said that a good place to arrange is to choose a beautiful place for Mu Yangling and the others, with easy access, fertile land nearby, and the neighbors are all good farmers. Xingzhou Prefecture is vast and sparsely populated, with more mountains and forests than arable land. Under the circumstance that the state encourages wasteland reclamation, there is really no shortage of this land. However, most of the cultivated land is in the hands of the squires and the peasants. Take Mingshui County as an example, according to Song Zhi statistics, the average household is less than ten mu. Two thousand kilograms of wheat, but if the land in the hands of the squires of Mingshui County is added, the average household reaches 28 mu, which shows that they occupy a lot of land. Song Zhi told Qi Xiuyuan that this is still without calculating the hidden fields, so, In addition to the cultivated land occupied by the government, the land that has been cultivated over the years but not cultivated is not a lot under the name of each military household. In addition, most of the people in Mingshui County died this time, and the cultivated land became ownerless, and the Holy One handed it over to Qi Xiuyuan to distribute to the military households. In the past, He Yuanwai and others tried their best to lure the victims to mortgage all the land deeds. All the household heads who were listed as military households, all transactions made after the registration time were voided. He Yuanwai and others could ask the victims to get the food they lent back, but they have eaten all the food in the victims'' stomachs, can they still get it back? Even if someone is willing to pay it back, Qi Xiuyuan is still not willing, what a joke, if the food is returned, he cant support his soldiers? So let''s continue to eat the borrowed food. As for the debt, Qi Xiuyuan will not see it. Mu Yangling listened to Qi Haoran''s gloating report, and mourned for those squires in his heart, and asked, "Then why are they really incorporated into the military household?" "No," Qi Haoran said sullenly: "Most of their land was confiscated, and a large amount of food was donated, so the eldest brother let them go and crossed them out of the book." Mu Yangling was stunned, "They are also willing?" This is really cruel, no wonder the ancients hated being in the army so much, and she hated it. Most of the family business that had been accumulated so easily was lost, so socialism is better. Although it is impossible to achieve fairness in everything, at least in the big fairness was maintained. Fan Zijin on the side said with a smile: "I don''t want to do anything? If they enter the military household, their losses will be greater, and the two powers will take the lesser of the damage. Qin Fang is not confused. , Without the alliances of other people, these people alone will not be able to fight back." Fan Zijin''s eyes flickered, and a sneer flashed in his eyes, "The person who went to choose is also very skilled, if I didn''t know that Qin Fang has been staying in the capital and has been in Xingzhou Mansion in the future, I would have doubted that he has always lived in Xingzhou Mansion. You are two points more familiar than your cousin." Mu Yangling raised his brows. Does this mean that there is Qin Fang''s eyeliner in Xingzhou Mansion? Qi Haoran also flashed anger in his eyes, and snorted coldly: "One day, that nail will be pulled out." Mu Yangling was surprised again, this meant that they actually knew who that person was? "Don''t worry, the messenger and them are not of the same mind, otherwise the angels sent this time won''t be so polite to my cousin." Mu Yangling saw that they mentioned this recklessly in front of her, so he said "hello", "You are too reckless, find a secret place and you can talk quietly." Chapter 105： broken Fan Zijin looked at her with contempt, "You won''t betray us, why waste that time?" "...how did you know I wouldn''t?" Fan Zijin said firmly: "Your whole family is in our hands." Mu Yangling turned around and left without speaking to them. Fan Zijin saw that he was finally mad at her, and his body suddenly became peaceful and very comfortable, and a comfortable and happy smile appeared on his face. Qi Haoran gave him a contemptuous look, "Childish." Turning around and chasing after Mu Yangling, he said straight: "I said this in front of you because I trusted you, really!" Just when Mu Yangling was about to believe him, Qi Haoran asked again, "Do you have time now? Come with me to the school grounds to fight." Mu Yangling walked faster after a pause. It took Qi Xiuyuan half a month to finally divide the sites of the five battalions. There were five battalions, four battalions had leading generals, only five battalions were vacant, and Qi Xiuyuan was handed over to Qi Haoran. The other four generals had no opinion at all, because Qi Haoran''s fifth battalion was a miscellaneous army. The wounded, substandard, frail, cheating and slippery, old, were all thrown to the fifth battalion, and the fourth battalion. The general even felt that the general was giving the little son a problem. And the soldiers of the fifth battalion saw that Qi Haoran called him little general, and the four generals also called together, and it was louder. The camp area of ??the fifth battalion is in Mingshui County. In addition to the fifth battalion, half of the camp area of ??the third battalion is also in Mingshui County. Poor Song Zhi faced a big problem when he became a magistrate. Most of Mingshui County became a military area, and he could only manage the remaining half. This magistrate was not as beautiful as the county magistrate at the time. The Mu family was assigned to Qi Haoran, and after the land was allocated, the whole family moved out of the General''s Mansion. The other villagers in Linshan Village were scattered and relocated to other camps. Among them, Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian''s family were in the third camp, not far from them, but Liu He''s family was sent to the first camp, which is now in Xiying. territory. The Mu family was allocated a total of 180 acres of land, of which 100 acres were military fields, 80 acres of Yongye fields, 40 acres of Mu Shi, and 20 acres each for Shu Wanniang and Mu Bowen. The newly born Mubosi was not included because he was under the age of three. In ancient times, the survival rate of infants was low, and only after three years of age could they be considered barely standing, and they could be classified as minors, and Mu Yangling, she was a girl, and she was never included in the "minor" list considered by the state, poor Mu Yangling , now not even a person All villages in Mingshui County were destroyed by the Hu people. Few survived. Qi Haoran took care of them. They were lucky enough to be assigned a thatched cottage, which is in Chenggu Village not far from Mingshui County. It is called Chenggu Village, because this area has all become a military village, and the camp of the fifth battalion is at the foot of Luocong Mountain not far away. This area is all affiliated to Luocong Township. It is a very respectable thing to be the mayor of Luocong Township under the county seat, and the mayor of Luocong Township has always been re-elected by the He family. Surprised, he dismissed the post of mayor, Song Zhi was so happy that no one restrained him, Qi Haoran squeezed out a rare smile. Qi Haoran admired his courage to defend the city alone, and was even more polite to him. The two had such a miraculous conversation that they had a good time, and it felt like a long-term friendship. This is Mu Yangling''s feeling, but Qi Haoran and Song Zhi don''t think so. Qi Haoran felt that he was an adult, and he and Song Zhi were equals. Song Zhi felt that he was only twenty-seven and had not yet passed the stage. He and Qi Haoran could be called brothers. In this regard, Fan Zijin just bowed respectfully when he saw Song Zhi again, and called out "Uncle Song." Qi Haoran: "..." Brothers really used to pit. Song Zhi: "..." The bear children are not good at all, so don''t play with them in the future. "Hahahaha..." This was Mu Yangling''s laughter after hearing Qi Haoran describe the whole process. Mu Yangling was lying on the kang, laughing so hard that he could not help hammering the kang. The stones on the edge of the kang fell down with a thud, and Mu Yangling was stunned. Mu Bowen jumped up and shouted: "Sister, you, our house''s kang is broken." "How is that possible?" Mu Yangling was stunned, "I controlled my strength." Since the age of five, Mu Yangling has gradually controlled his strength, and will never break a stool or kick a kang by accident. situation. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin both stood stiffly looking at the falling stones. Mu Yangling smiled awkwardly, touched the edge of the kang with his hand, and said, "It must be not strong at all..." Mu Yangling was speechless when she saw the stone in her hand. She swears that she just touched it lightly, without any effort, and the stone fell into her hand. Fan Zijin took two steps back, feeling safe, so he said insincerely, "Maybe." Mu Yangling raised his eyes and stared at him. Qi Haoran stepped forward and tried to break it, but Kangyan didn''t respond at all. Mu Yangling''s face froze completely, Qi Haoran rubbed his head, puzzled: "Did your strength increase again? Bo Wen, did your sister suddenly eat a lot in the past two days?" Xiao Bowen thought about it seriously, and shook his head with a half sound: "No, I still eat three bowls of rice as before." Fan Zijin half-opened his mouth, turned around and went to Mu''s kitchen to get a bowl and asked, "This kind of bowl?" Xiao Bowen nodded as usual, "Yes, this is my father and my sister''s bowl." Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran put their eyes on Mu Yangling''s stomach together. Mu Yangling covered his stomach and shouted, "What are you looking at? I eat a lot and do a lot of work. Try it out, whoever goes into the mountains to hunt more than me?" Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looked away together, and after a while, Qi Haoran comfortably said, "How well you eat, so you''re not picky eaters, and you can support yourself." Mu Yang was even more angry and stared at him. Qi Haoran glanced at Fan Zijin at a loss, "Otherwise, I''ll help you try to see if your kang is firm." Without waiting for Mu Yangling to react, he kicked up with a kick. , before the heels touched the kang, the four of them saw the kang bed crack open, and then collapsed under the gaze of the four. Qi Haoran turned to look stiffly at Mu Yangling, who was stunned, smiled and said, "This kang does seem to be a little weak." "Ah" Mu Yangling shouted, "My kang" Qi Haoran turned around and ran, not forgetting to hold Fan Zijin. Mu Yangling chased and ran out of the village entrance, pinched his waist and shouted, "Qi Haoran, you''d better not appear in front of me again." Fan Zijin was out of breath by Qi Haoran, and shouted: "This is your fault, what are you doing with me? What does this have to do with me?" "We are a group, are you still my brother?" Fan Zijin said decisively: "One person does things and one person is responsible." Qi Haoran certainly didn''t hear it. Chapter 106： difficult Fei Bai brought two thick quilts and smiled at Mu Yangling: "As soon as our master came back, he asked Xiao to bring it to the girl, saying that even if he is cold, he can''t be cold to the girl and Master Bowen. , look, where is the little one for you in this life?" "Can your master say such a thing?" Mu Yangling glanced at him sideways, "Is he smeared with honey or is he nervous?" Feibai laughed and did not dare to speak. Mu Yangling snorted arrogantly, took the quilt in his arms, touched it, it was really thick, only then was he satisfied, "Did you make up the words yourself, or did Fan Zijin teach you to say it?" "Oh my great aunt, how dare you make up nonsense to deceive you?" Mu Yangling nodded, "That''s what Fan Zijin taught you, hmph, go back and tell them, for the sake of their sincerity, I won''t bother with them about kicking my kang, and I''ll count them as them. Apologize." "Yes, yes, the small ones must be brought." "Then let''s go." Feibai wiped his cold sweat and went out, and as soon as he went out, he spread his feet and ran away on horseback. This aunt dared to beat and roll on the ground with Fourth Young Master. That slap is enough for him to endure, so it''s better not to offend her. Mu Yangling happily went to find her aunt with the quilt in her arms. This thatched hut is a real thatched hut. It is built with yellow mud. The house is low and covered with thatch. It is dark in the house. In the cold night, I don''t know if the house is leaking or not. They didn''t bring many quilts from the house. I thought about burning the kang after tonight. Tomorrow, Mu Yangling will bring two cousins ??into the mountains to collect firewood, even if the quilt Not enough, enough firewood, the kang can be heated warmly to survive this winter. But she can pull off the stones along the edge of the kang with a slap, and Qi Haoran can knock down the kang with one foot. They don''t dare to set fire to such a kang at night. What if they accidentally cook someone? There are five thatched cottages in total, three side by side, one for Mu Shi and his wife, one for Mu Yangling and Xiao Bowen, one for Ma Lius grandson and grandson, and one for the left and right, one for the kitchen. , a room for stacking debris. Such conditions are very advantageous for military households. Now many private houses have been burnt down. Qi Haoran arranged for several families to live in one room. Haoran arranged for people to build houses for everyone before they could live in them. So Qi Haoran really took good care of the Mu family. But Shu Wanniang is very worried. In two years, her son will grow old, and she can''t sleep with her daughter. There are also Xiuhong and Xiulan. They are a girl''s family and they have to have their own room. It''s hard to say whether she will be able to eat in the future, so Shu Wanniang sat in the room full of sadness. Mu Yangling didn''t think about it so much. He had hands and feet, great strength, and no lack of wisdom. There was no reason to live on. Mu Yangling carried a quilt to his aunt and the others, put it together with the previous one, and said, "Auntie, this is what Qi Haoran and the others brought here, you put the old one under it and build the new one, tonight. Stop burning the kang, Qi Haoran can knock down the kang in my room with one foot, who knows if yours will be strong?" Auntie heard the movement over there long ago, but Qi Haoran and the others were there. She didn''t dare to go there. Now that she heard that the kang had collapsed, she hurriedly asked, "Your kang has collapsed, so where do you sleep at night?" "Let''s go to sleep with my mother, don''t worry auntie, the kang in my father''s house is big." "What if all of you lie down and collapse?" "..." Mu Yangling didn''t think about this question, and said in amazement, "What should I do then?" "Come and sleep with us, we are light." Xiuhong happily stepped forward and took Mu Yangling''s hand, "Yes, cousin, sleep with us." After hesitating for a while, Mu Yangling agreed, took another quilt to Shu Wanniang''s place, looked at the twins who were still sleeping, and sighed, "I didn''t expect that there are four children in the family, except that I was born with happiness. The rest suffer." "What nonsense are you talking about? Mother and your father are not worried, what are you worried about?" Shu Wanniang picked up the grass clippings from her hair and said, "And your father is here, as long as you and your brother are happy, it is good." In Shu Wanniang''s heart, her husband is omnipotent. Mu Yangling is not so optimistic, "Mom, Dad can''t farm, and Dad has to go to the camp for training, he is a soldier." Shu Wanniang''s face froze, "Isn''t this, you only go to the battlefield during the war?" "Mother, you think so beautifully. If you don''t train normally, will the soldiers still be soldiers in wartime? Training is for sure, and they are still recruits, so they have to practice." Besides, they are still keen on training Qi Haoran Under the hand, it must be practiced to death. Mushi didn''t come back from the camp until it was dark. My aunt had already prepared the food. Seeing him coming back, she hurriedly called Shang Xiuhong to bring the food together. "How is it?" Shu Wanniang greeted her and asked, "Why did you come back so late?" "Everyone has just arrived, and everything has to start all over again. It''s too late for me to figure out their situation." Mu Shi is a small flag, and the small flag has a hundred people. It is natural to find out the situation of each family before tomorrow. Have to ask family by family. The whole family sat down to eat together. After the meal, Shu Wanniang asked, "What do we grow on our land?" Mu Shi said indifferently: "We will plant what others are planting. The seeds will have to wait for two months to arrive. Let''s talk about it later. Let''s think about how to spend this winter. But what to do after the spring? My meals are handled by the camp, and yours haven''t arrived yet." Mu Yangling said: "Then I''ll go to the mountain tomorrow after gathering firewood." "No," Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang shouted at the same time, Mu Shi looked sharply at his daughter, "What time is it? Going to the mountain to seek death? Dad thinks about a way, if you dare to go into the mountain, I will beat you." It was Mu Shi, Unless forced to, never go into the mountains in heavy snow, let alone beasts who can''t find food in the mountains, can''t distinguish the direction and the cold may make people stay in the mountains forever and can''t get out. Mu Yangling shrank his neck in response. Ma Liu saw that they had talked for a long time and still didn''t mention the key, so he couldn''t help but interjected: "Aren''t you going to discuss the sowing in the spring?" What else is there to discuss? Didn''t it say that when people planted what they planted? The whole family stared blankly at Ma Liu. Ma Liu sighed, she understood what Mu Shi said at the beginning, if she didn''t come, they would really not be able to plant the land. Ma Liu said: "There are a total of 180 acres of land in the family. Do you think you can plant all of them? Although the court sent oxen, it is uncertain whether it will be our turn. Don''t you get tired of cultivating with cattle? You have to choose the fertile ones to farm." "Before tilling, you have to turn the soil and weed. Whether you are planting wheat or rice, you have to take care of the land before that, and you have to worry about the fertilizer after the spring. All these have to be done before the spring." Chapter 107： Regulation Ma Liu''s eyes turned on Mu Shi and Mu Yangling, and finally settled on Mu Yangling, saying: "If your father is here, we can plant more than half of the land, but your father can''t. Home, we have to rely on a few of us, the old and the weak. It is not bad to be able to grow 20 acres. Even if there are cattle, it will only be more than 10 acres. Stones, you have to ask clearly, we will have to hand them over after the fall. How much food is there for the army, we won''t even be able to pay the army''s share." Mu Yangling and Mu Shi looked at each other, neither of them thought of this. They already had this land, but they still couldn''t plant it? "Then, I''ll go see our land tomorrow? But tomorrow, the general will recruit troops, so I can''t find the time." Mu Shi said in distress. "Dad, let me go," Mu Yangling said, "I will go to collect firewood in the morning, and I will go to see the land with my aunt in the afternoon. Dad, you don''t know how to look at fat and thin, so it''s useless to go, it''s better to let my aunt go. Look, when the time comes, we will set aside the fat land, and if it only pays 40% to the army, we can plant as much as we can, dont we have 60% for us to eat? Xiuhong said quickly: "My sister and I can also help." Xiao Bowen rushed over, "And me, and me." Mu Yangling glanced at their small bodies and ignored them. Xiuhong said unconvinced: "Cousin, I can do a lot of work. I''ll go get firewood with you tomorrow." "Okay," Mu Yangling said cheerfully: "Then you have to get up early tomorrow." Xiulan and Xiao Bowen are also clamoring to go. "Forget the two of you, you are still growing, sleep more," he added, "You two take care of your younger siblings at home, they need someone to accompany them." The two stopped tangling now. Like the Mu family, there are not many people who fall into such a situation that they have land but cant plant them all, because they have more or less brothers, and the family can work, old and young. Although one or two hundred acres is large, it is more tiring to leave early and return late. It''s done, even if there''s not much left. For example, in Liu Daqian''s family, Liu Ting and Liu Zhuang finally cast lots, and Liu Zhuang went to serve as a soldier. After that, Liu Lang took over from his class. Liu Daqian, the old couple, Liu Ting and his wife Liu Zhang and their children can all work in the fields, but they also have a lot of land. They are also discussing to visit tomorrow, and choose the fertile ones to serve first, and the rest Let''s talk about it later. At this time, Qi Haoran was also looking at the brochures of these lands, and said proudly: "With so many lands, we will no longer have to be controlled by others in the future." Fan Zijin was not as optimistic as he was, so he took out a book and showed it to him. Qi Haoran flipped over and asked, "What is this?" "Xingzhou Prefecture''s grain production over the years, followed by Jiangnan''s grain production. Brother Rong spent half a month asking people to transcribe and collect it." Qi Haoran opened it and looked at it, his eyes widened immediately, "How come there is so much difference?" "Otherwise, why do you think that the average household in the government is ten acres, and life is worse than the average household in Jiangnan is three acres?" Fan Zijin sighed: "Jiangnan is a land of fish and rice, and the water conservancy is incomparable to other places, even more than Speaking of Xingzhou Prefecture, lets talk about the climate and the fertile land of the two places. Xingzhou Prefectures autumn harvests output per mu is half that of Jiangnans. Last time Song Zhi said that the yield of 200 catties of wheat per mu was the landlords family. The best land production, do you think our army can have this production capacity?" Qi Haoran dropped the booklet and asked, "Then how much do you think we can charge for 40%?" Fan Zijin shook his head, "I don''t know, it depends on how many oxen the court can give. Although we have a lot of land, but there are few people, we will definitely not be able to cultivate this land. If there are more oxen, we can cultivate more and hand over four Cheng is the method of the imperial court, and my cousin may not follow this." Qi Haoran said solemnly: "Big brother will not raise taxes, he is not such a person." Fan Zijin glanced at him and said, "I didn''t say that my cousin will improve, but some rigid regulations may be added, such as how much military fields must be cultivated, and how much Yongye Tian must be cultivated. Only in this way can we guarantee the next year''s food and grass, otherwise In the event of a war, the only option is to force the rations of the army and the people, and then my cousin will definitely lose his heart, which no one wants to see." "What''s the difference? They have to plant the land anyway, and they can plant it for sure." Fan Zijin glanced at him, "What do you know? The sage said that 40% of the yield would be Yongye Field, but Juntian had to hand over 60%. If they all planted Yongye Field, or if they cultivated the Junye field extensively , for the intensive cultivation and meticulous cultivation of Yongye Field, will the food collected by the army be enough to stick in the teeth?" Fan Zijin was right, this is what Qi Xiuyuan has been busy with these days. He wants to formulate a rule that can at least ensure the supply of the army without making the people too sad. Rongxuan hired several accountants from Xingyuan Mansion, and also invited Song Zhi, who was familiar with people''s livelihood, to plan this area. Food and grass has always been one of the most important materials for the army. Without worrying about food and grass, soldiers can train and fight with confidence. When Mu Shi stepped on the morning light and gathered all the soldiers to the camp, the document issued by Qi Xiuyuan also arrived in Qi Haoran''s hands. Qi Haoran flipped it over and said with a big laugh, "This is a good idea, I''ll announce it right away." Qi Xiuyuan''s method was very simple. Each household was allocated 100 mu of military fields. He stipulated that the cultivation of military fields should not be less than 40 mu, and the average yield of military fields and Yongye fields should not differ by more than 20 catties. This ensures the amount of cultivation and the average yield per mu of the military fields, and the harvested grain and grass will naturally not be too small. In this way, Mu Shi is even more worried, doesn''t this mean that they can''t grow one acre of Yongye Field? Mu Shi stood below and listened to Qi Haoran''s words in dejection. At this time, Mu Yangling took Xiuhong to the foot of the mountain. Mu Yangling looked around and said, "It''s still convenient at my house. The mountain is just outside the door. It takes two quarters of an hour to walk here. It''s really troublesome." Xiuhong felt very good. She grew up farming and prefers to see the endless fields. Chenggu Tun is located in the second li in the south of Mingshui County. Two quarters of an hour to the south is the middle of Chushan Mountain. There are dense trees here. From a commanding height, it looks at Chenggu Tun. To the north is the county seat of Mingshui County, and to the northwest is Luocong Mountain. Right at the foot of Luocong Mountain, to the east is the main road from Qili Township into Mingshui County, and there is a large area of ??flat fields underneath. Xiuhong is happy as long as she thinks of the yellow grains during the autumn harvest, so she doesn''t think there is anything wrong. If ??shan is too close to home, she still feels afraid and depressed. Mu Yangling had already walked into the mountains with the sickle, took a look in the woods, and said disappointedly: "There is not much dry wood that fell on the ground, you go pick it up, I will chop the branches." Xiuhong ran to pick it up with a deep foot and a shallow foot. Mu Yangling picked up the withered branch and chopped it. She was so strong that she could chop down a branch with two knives, and sometimes she could break it with her hands. Xiuhong watched. I clicked my tongue, thinking that even if my cousin was not at home and my cousin was there, farming shouldn''t be too difficult. Chapter 108： Mu Yanglings home (1) After Mu Yangling had chopped down two large piles of firewood and tied them up, some people came to the woods one after another, and everyone came to chop firewood. They saw that Mu Yangling had already cut so much, so they took a few more glances, and then they dispersed. Everyone was new, and no one knew anyone. Mu Yangling inserted two sticks into it and carried it up, waved to Xiuhong: "Let''s go back." Xiuhong was busy tying up the little dry wood she picked up with straw ropes and carrying it on her back, Mu Yangling saw her sadness, so she simply carried it from her back, "Come on, my aunt will definitely be waiting for us. already." Xiuhong trot to barely catch up with Mu Yangling. A few strong men who were chopping trees in the mountains looked at it and said, "The pile of firewood must be hundreds of kilograms. It''s really powerful. I don''t know which boy it is." Mu Yangling''s back froze slightly upon hearing this, and Xiuhong turned her head angrily and shouted, "This is my cousin, and my cousin is Xiaoqi." When the tree-cutting man heard this, he shrank his neck and did not dare to say any more. Mu Yangling turned his head and smiled and said, "You guys can go inside, I have already chopped all of these outside." He added, "It''s better to chop down some branches, don''t chop down the whole tree, or the officers will be angry. ." The uncle who chopped the tree saw her being kind, so he boldly said: "Is this officer still in charge of this?" "Of course," Mu Yangling frightened them. "My father said that the trees in this mountain are for the protection of the camp. If they are cut down, we will suffer in the future, so the chief told my father earlier that it is okay to chop wood. But only the branches can be chopped down, and the whole tree is not allowed to be chopped down without the top." The person who was cutting the tree stopped when he heard the words, hesitated for a while, but nodded and said, "Thank you little girl, we will cut down some branches instead of cutting down the whole tree." There may be someone above, and there are well-informed people. The people who chopped down the trees went inside a little bit, but Mu Yangling was relieved to see that they didn''t chop down the whole tree. If many people in the entire Five Battalions went up to the mountains to chop down trees, I don''t know how many mountains and forests would be wasted. She also thought about relying on the mountains to eat mountains in the future. When Mu Yangling and Xiuhong returned home, their aunt had already made pancakes, so she put two of them in Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "Let''s go now, Xiuhong, take care of your cousins ??and the others at home, pay attention. Some, don''t let them run out to play, be careful of being caught by wolves." "Hey, grandma, go with your cousin, I''ll be optimistic about them." Ma Liu took a sickle and sighed at Mu Yangling: "It''s a pity that there is no hoe, you should go to Linshan Village to see if you can find some farm tools, although those god-killed Hu people set fire to it. The house, but the farm tools are not necessarily burnt out, you can look for them, and we should start work earlier if we have the farm tools. With Mu Yangling''s footsteps, he could go back and forth a day, and Mu Yangling responded. The Mu family''s land is mainly in the east, where the army field is 30 mu and Yongye field is 80 mu, and they are connected together. If you look at it, a large area belongs to the Mu family. In the south there is the remaining 70 mu of military land. They were not connected together, and they were not far from each other. Ma Liushi said: "Looking at the distribution of this place, we know that the general is taking care of us, otherwise, like other homes, we will be hammered in the east and west, and we will not know how long it will take us to travel. You will be right in the future. Little General, be kind, don''t quarrel with people at every turn." "How could I ever quarrel with him?" Mu Yangling retorted: "I have always been kind to him." "Then why did you scare people away yesterday?" Mu Yangling snorted twice and did not speak. When Ma Liu arrived at the ground, he squatted on the ground and dug, and then reached out and rubbed the mud in the ground, and after walking for a while, he said, "This land is not good, it looks like a raw land that has not been planted for several years. , Mrs. Ma Liu walked inward along the field, and the more she went, the colder her heart became. She has cultivated land all her life, and she is very familiar with the land. It takes a lot of manpower and fertilizer to get a good harvest from such land, but their family None now. Mu Yangling saw that Ma Liu''s face was getting darker and darker, and she couldn''t help but feel uneasy. She kicked the ground under her feet, and there were clumps of dry weeds above her, she couldn''t tell the difference between good and bad. Now there are many people in the field watching the land, some even the whole family is dispatched, the old and the young, except the soldier, are all squatting in the field and watching, the Mu family is the most deserted. Ma Liu happened to walk to a junction, and an old man glanced at his old woman, and the old woman shouted to this side: "Old sister, is this your home?" Ma Liu smiled and replied loudly: "Yes, my family, this large area and the 80 acres at the other end belong to my family." "Oh, the relationship is good, it''s connected together, and it''s convenient to go to the ground. This is my family''s, and there are 40 acres. In the future, the old sister will take care of it." The old woman paused and said: "My husband''s family name is Hu, Her maiden name is Fang." "Sister Fang, my maiden name is Liu, you can call me Big Sister Liu," Ma Liu said with a wry smile, "It''s convenient for this place to be connected together, but I''ve been gone for almost three quarters of an hour, and they''re the lowest class. The wasteland reclamation, my heart, panic." Hu Fangshi came up, stretched out his hand to dig mud, put it in the palm of his hand and rubbed it, the soil quickly spread out, one by one fell to the ground, Hu Fangshi sighed, "It''s too bad, my family is better than yours. It looks like it has been cultivated for seven or eight years, and it is a medium-sized land, so dont worry, old sister, if you go further, there may be good land. Ma Liu gave a strong laugh, "I think so too, I can''t assign all the inferior land to me, right?" Mu Yangling had an ominous premonition in his heart, Qi Haoran''s idiot, like her, couldn''t see the land, wouldn''t he be self-righteous and get her such a poor land? Hu Fangshi glanced at Mu Yangling and said with a smile: "Old sister, is this your granddaughter? She looks so beautiful, why is it only your grandparents and grandchildren who have such a big event today? What about your son?" "This is not my granddaughter, but my grandniece. My son died a long time ago, and now he has followed my nephew. Oh, he is the little flag in this area. He is the only strong man in the family. He was called to the camp early in the morning. My nephew and daughter-in-law are taking care of the children at home, so I brought my niece and granddaughter to see the land." Hu Fangshi''s eyes lit up, and he said more enthusiastically: "It turned out to be Mu Xiaoqi''s land, it is really fate, our family''s land is nearby, it doesn''t matter if your family is small, I have three sons, look back Ask them to help you." "No, no, your family has a lot of land, and you are still too busy with your own work. How can I trouble you?" . Mu Yangling saw that she couldn''t get into her mouth, so she could only walk around with a stick by herself, sticking it down from time to time, she seemed to understand. The soil is a little yellow, and it takes a lot of effort to push it in. The soil that comes out is hard and hard, and it spreads out with a slight kick of the foot. This kind of soil doesnt seem to be good. Mu Yangling described these characteristics. In mind. Chapter 109： Mu Yanglings home (middle) Mr. Ma Liu over there had finished speaking and shouted, "A-Ling, come here quickly, let''s go over there and take a look." "Hey." Mu Yangling trotted forward, saw Ma Liushi sweating on his forehead, and said, "Auntie, I''ll carry you." "No, your aunt isn''t old yet." Mu Yangling helped her go forward, and she heard her sigh: "I used to think that if I could have a lot of land, I would definitely not worry about food and clothing. question." "Auntie, if this land is too rude, we won''t plant it. Isn''t there another 70 acres of military fields?" "You can''t say that. If this land is not planted, it will never become fat. After three or two years, it will become a wasteland. How bad are the people who opened it in the first place." Ma Liu said in a low voice: "I asked your grandma Fang just now. Your father manages 100 families. It''s really not good. When the time comes, let your father use his power for personal gain and bring a few people to work for our family. Pear again." "That can''t be done," Mu Yangling objected without thinking, "It''s not easy for everyone, if my father uses power for personal gain, can the general flag and the generals above it be able to use power for personal gain? By then, the soldiers below will not die from exhaustion? Lets plant it ourselves, if it really doesnt work, well panic, and well pay someone to hire someone after two years, there will always be a way. Ma Liushi said in surprise: "Isn''t it natural for Shangguan to ask the people below him to work?" Mu Yangling: "...It may have been a matter of course before, but not with my father." Ma Liu sighed when she saw that she was upright, "Okay, Auntie listens to you, don''t seek selfishness, let''s go forward, maybe there is a good place." The grandparents and grandchildren walked from Juntian to Yongyetian, and walked for another quarter of an hour. They finally changed from inferior to medium, but Ma Liushi and Mu Yangling''s hearts have also been relieved. . One hundred and ten acres of land, more than sixty acres of land are classified as inferior, what kind of luck is this? Mu Yangling gritted his teeth in hatred for Qi Haoran and walked to the place near the river bank. Mu Yangling stuck his stick in and pulled it out again. The brown soil came out, and it was soft and sticky with a bit of moisture. Want to burst into tears, "This is the best place, I finally saw the old lady." At this time, she was so tired that her feet were shaking. Mu Yangling raised his eyes and said, "Auntie, this has to be about ten acres. When you go back and plant all the grains, don''t worry. With my strength, if you give pointers from the side, our family will definitely have a good harvest." Ma Liu sat on the ground, looked up and wiped away tears, "How can I be at ease, little general, why did he give us such a piece of land? A Ling, if you still have the strength, carry it on your back. I''ll go to the south and have a look, and if I don''t take a look, I''ll feel uneasy." Mu Yangling was also very afraid that the 70 acres of military fields in the south were inferior and would kill people. Mu Yangling squatted down, carried Ma Liu''s back, and walked south, comforting: "Auntie, don''t worry, you didn''t say last night that with our ability, we can grow twenty or thirty crops. There are also about 30 acres of medium-sized land here, plus the first-class ones, its enough. "That''s what I said, yes, your younger brothers will always grow up in the future, and these lands will be reserved for them. If you don''t think there''s anything right now, you''ll know it''s a loss in the future." "Auntie, you are worrying too much. Is Bowen someone who can farm? We will send him to school in the spring, maybe when he grows up, he will be able to take the top spot." Ma Liu was stunned, "Isn''t the military status not eligible for the imperial examination? How can Bo Wen be the champion?" "When my father becomes a general, he will be able to leave the country." Mu Yangling said confidently. Ma Liu was discouraged, "How easy is it for you to be an official? It''s not bad if you can save your life." Mu Yangling was still very confident in her father. The two went to the ground in the south in silence. Mu Yangling put her down, and Ma Liu started to check. When the sun went down, she finally put the seventy acres of land on the ground. After walking once, he sighed and said, "The situation in these 70 acres is relatively good, there are about 30 acres of medium-sized land, about 10 acres of high-quality land, and the remaining 30 acres of low-level land, although it is still lower-level land. Wait, but the soil quality is much better than that over there, at least the years of cultivation are much longer than those in the east, that is, there is no river in the south, and irrigation will be a problem in the future." "Here we go into the mountains again. I''m afraid there will be wild boars coming down in the spring. We have to watch more then, otherwise the food will be wasted." Mu Yangling didn''t see anything, "Auntie, it''s getting dark, let''s go back first." "Okay, let''s go back and ask your father what you mean." Mu Shi had already returned home. What he meant was that it was boring. In farming, he was inferior to Shu Wanniang and Mu Yangling. At least the mother and daughter were able to grow vegetables. He was the master who could not grow vegetables. So he said, "My aunt is in charge. I will listen to you, but this army field must be planted for 40 acres. This is an order from above, and it can''t be cowardly. I will check it later." Mu Shi glanced at his wife, and said again: "I will go to the camp from tomorrow to follow orders and build houses with the soldiers. After the civilian houses are built, the barracks must be built. The little general said that these must be done before the spring, and daily We have to spare two hours to train our troops, the snow disaster on Dajin is worse than ours, and it may go south after a while, so from tomorrow onwards, I will have to stay in the camp for food and lodging. "But Dad, hasn''t the camp been built yet? Where did you go to live?" "Stay in the shed for the time being, so that everyone has to go home every day to delay time. This is what the little general said. From now on, you can only go home every ten days. Take turns, A Ling, after Dad goes to the camp, you have to take care of the portal. , take care of your mother and younger siblings, you know?" Mu Yangling nodded solemnly. Mu Shi went into the room and took out a large knife and handed it to her, "This is from Jin Bing before, I hid one, Dad left it to you, put it away, if anyone dares to offend our family, you will Bring out your ability to kill Jin Bing, if something goes wrong, you will have a father. I also leave that short knife with you, take it with you, your grandfather and grandmother will bless you." Mu Yangling nodded, "Father, I have something to tell you." Mu Yangling was talking about the issue of cutting down trees. Building a house and chopping firewood requires trees. If it is not controlled, the mountains and forests will definitely suffer, "Father, the Hu people burned our house, and those beams and so on must not be completely burned. Drop it, you can use it when you see it, and if you can''t use it, pull it back and give it to us as firewood. When you go into the mountains to cut down trees, you can''t cut them in one piece. Once they have a place to stay, what should they do when they run down the mountain? This is not the end of the kitchen mountain, but the interruption of the kitchen mountain. There are many wolves and tigers inside, and they can kill people if they run out." "I see. Dad will tell him when he sees Zongqi tomorrow." He was still worried when he saw his daughter, so he said, "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you again when I see the little general." Speaking of Qi Haoran, Mu Yangling hated it so much that he gritted his teeth quite a bit: "Father, tell Qi Haoran that I will go to him to play when I have time." Chapter 110： Mu Yanglings home (below) As he said, after moving to the camp, Mu Shi can no longer go home. Instead, he trains in the morning and takes people to build a house in the afternoon. Qi Haoran follows him all the time. Standing on the side and commanding, no matter how late it is, I will stay at the end, and I will scoop up a black steamed bun with everyone to eat at noon. At first, some people who looked down on him because of his young age put away their contempt, but Qi Haoran unexpectedly subdued the military''s heart, and the training situation in the morning was gradually improving. Qi Haoran told them clearly that the Hu people would still go south, and they would be the first to be hit, and then the parents, wives, children, brothers and sisters behind them. If they wanted to survive and protect them, they had to redouble their training. Lax, otherwise, those people who died in the previous military disaster will be their future fate. Although the people of the fifth battalion are still the weakest compared to the other four battalions, their combat awareness has kept up. Fan Zijin followed Qi Haoran for two days, and he refused to follow Qi Haoran to the camp on the third day. Go and ask my cousin when the farm implements will arrive." "There are still two months to leave Chun, what''s the hurry?" Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently. Fan Zijin took out an agricultural book from the bookshelf, "I thought so too, but the book doesn''t say that, the spring seeds are about to be planted, and a lot of work is prepared before the spring, it should be said that it is late autumn They were prepared before the early winter, but it is already too late, and the farm tools cant be delayed any longer, without farm tools, they cant work. Qi Haoran took the agricultural book and flipped through it, then shoved it into Fan Zijin''s arms, and said with confidence: "Then I''ll leave it to you, by the way, I''ll take care of the Mu family when I go back, and pick two more good farm tools for them. she." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth, "You don''t need to take special care of such trivial matters, right?" Qi Haoran looked at him suspiciously, "Didn''t you say that farm tools are very important?" Fan Zijin was suddenly choked, and said unconvinced: "Then you don''t have to favor them in everything, let the soldiers under you know how bad it affects you? Your prestige now is to eat with them every day. The accumulated work is not easy. "Master is a general, isn''t it normal for him to be biased?" Qi Haoran said confidently: "Besides, I want to reuse Mu Shi, and of course I have to be kind to his family, not to mention that we and Mu Yangling are still friends, I am fair, but I will let the soldiers who follow me know that as long as they follow me, they will not suffer." Fan Zijin: "...then you don''t need to give these little favors, didn''t you say that you gave them the best fields? Occasionally it makes them even more grateful. By the way, which land did you give them? I''ll take a look tomorrow. , by the way, to know the situation of the farmers, and when I go to my cousins place in two days, I will compare the situation of other camps. Qi Haoran pulled out the map, pointed to the two circles above and said, "Well, I drew it myself, one near the water and one into the mountains, the best two pieces of land." Fan Zijin, who saw the two fields on the map: "..." Fan Zijin raised his head with a big smile and praised: "It is indeed a good place. Mu Yangling must be very happy. You can go with me tomorrow and let her thank you." Qi Haoran said proudly: "Is there any need for her to praise me? I don''t have time for the past two days, so let her save her words and listen to her praise when I have time." Fan Zijin controlled his facial expression with force, and waved his hand: "Then, the master will go back first, take a look at the map slowly." Then he hurried out, and when he reached the yard, he couldn''t help laughing while leaning on the railing. "Master, what''s wrong with you?" Yanmo supported him, both amused and worried. "Hahahaha..." Fan Zijin wiped the tears from his laughter with his fingers and waved: "It''s alright, it''s alright, it''s just that my stomach hurts, let''s go, let''s walk with you, I, I can''t walk anymore, hahaha ...a good place, really a good place, Mu Yangling must be **** off, hahaha..." Fan Zijin flipped through the agricultural books and the pamphlets recording the conditions of cultivated land for two days. He had a good memory, and he could hardly forget it. He had some impression of Mu Yangling''s two fields, which were less than twenty in total. Five acres of top-grade fields, the rest are medium and low-grade, and the low-grade accounts for the majority. Qi Haoran''s attributes of cheating on his friends really haven''t changed. Mu Yangling got up early in the morning, took the bow and arrow from the wall and put it in the basket, and was about to leave. Ma Liu had already woken up, and when he saw that Mu Yang was about to enter the mountain before dawn, he hurriedly ran out and whispered, "The firewood at home is enough for several days, so wait for the sun to come out before going in in such a cold day. Little, don''t burn your body." Mu Yangling also lowered his voice and said: "Auntie, I still want to take the opportunity to go into the mountains, these days everyone is scraping their stomachs with clear soup, my mother still needs to breastfeed, and some of the bloggers need to grow up, and I am also greedy. The meat is gone, go into the mountains today to get more firewood, and tomorrow I will go to Xishan Village to see. When Ma Liu heard that she was going to go hunting in the mountains, she grabbed her and dragged people into the house, angrily said: "You child, why don''t you listen to what you say? Isn''t going into the mountains in the winter looking for death? Forgot what your father said? I know you feel sorry for your mother and younger siblings, but this is not the time to take risks. You said that you want to go into the mountain except for something to make your mother cry blind? Don''t go anywhere today, give it to me Turn over the thatch on the roof so it doesn''t leak the next time it snows." "Auntie," Mu Yangling was grabbed by her, but he didn''t dare to shake her away, so he could only say "Oops" and promised, "Okay, okay, I won''t go into the mountains to hunt, but I can get firewood. Always have it, otherwise, what will happen when the snow falls in a few days?" Ma Liu stared at her and hung up the bow and arrow before letting her go out. Mu Yangling went directly into the mountain with the basket on his back. He found a place where no one had chopped down before and began to chop branches. He hummed, "I thought I couldn''t do anything without bows and arrows? My auntie has many ways to catch rabbits." I regretted again, "If there weren''t so many people entering the mountain, I would definitely set up a trap." It''s a pity that there are too many people. At this time, I set up a trap, and I don''t know whether it is a beast or a human being caught. Mu Yangling chopped for a long time. When the sun came out completely and the morning light fell into the woods, Mu Yangling sweated on her back. Seeing that there was a lot of firewood on the ground, she put down the knife, tied the firewood, and pulled it out from her trousers. A short knife sharpened a pointed stick. Hiding the firewood behind the bushes, he aimed in one direction and entered the mountain. Snow fell in the mountains, although it is not conducive to walking, it will leave many traces. Mu Yangling only walked in for a quarter of an hour and saw obvious traces. Mu Yangling looked at the traces on the snow and couldn''t help but sigh, "This is There are so many rabbits in the woods that in spring, there is nothing to worry about." Mu Yangling was drooling, calculating in his heart, it was just right, after the spring, he went into the mountains to hunt rabbits, took them to the county to sell, and bought more fine rice for his younger brothers and sisters to grind them into rice soup, so he should not be hungry and crying in the middle of the night. . As Mu Yangling was thinking about it, the two rabbits rushed out. Mu Yangling moved faster than he thought, and the sharp stick in his hand went straight in, and the other leg flew up and kicked the other rabbit directly. The rabbit flew out and hit the tree and fainted. Mu Yangling picked up the two rabbits and was satisfied, "I can finally eat meat." Chapter 111： proposal Mu Yangling hid the rabbit in the pyre and picked it back. Ma Liu was taking Xiuhong to tidy up the private plot behind the house. It was used for planting vegetables. Ma Liu planned to sort it out first, so that the seeds could be planted when the weather turned warmer. Planting vegetables. Mu Yangling put the firewood in the kitchen, carried two rabbits and put them at the door secretly, and waved to Xiuhong who was behind the house. Xiuhong glanced at her grandmother and ran back, "Cousin, what''s the matter?" "I beat two rabbits. You will take them with you when you take Xiulan to pick up firewood. When you come back, you will say that you picked them up in the mountains." Xiuhong opened her mouth wide, "Can you pick up rabbits too?" "Why can''t you? You just said that you were not picking up the firewood, and the two rabbits were fighting and rushed over. You waved the firewood in your hand and hit it. You happened to hit one, and the other hit the tree. I fainted, and you have to say that there are many rabbits in the woods, but unfortunately you didn''t dare to go in." Xiuhong blinked, nodded and said, "I remember my cousin." "Then go, I''ll go work with your grandma." "Cousin, Young Master Fan is here." Xiuhong was about to leave when she saw Fan Zijin coming over on a horse. Mu Yangling straightened his waist and looked over, then waved to Xiuhong: "You go, just pick up some firewood at the foot of the mountain." Xiuhong trotted away, and Mu Yangling stood on the side of the road, waiting for Fan Zijin to come. Fan Zijin looked down at Mu Yangling and asked with a smile, "How is it? Are you satisfied with the land allocated to your family?" Mu Yangling didn''t smile, and said: "I''m very satisfied, what about Qi Haoran? Why doesn''t he come?" "He''s busy. He follows the soldiers to train and build houses all day long. He doesn''t even have time to do his homework." gone. Mu Yangling was silent for a while and asked, "Does he not understand the quality of the earth?" Fan Zijin burst out laughing, "Don''t talk about him, it''s just me who got to know a little bit in the past two days, what, you understand?" "I don''t understand either, but I know that farming requires water, neither more nor less, more floods and less droughts." "A three-year-old knows it." "The three-year-old must not know that the river water will rise in spring this year. Maybe the land near the river will be flooded, and there may be drought after summer." Fan Zijin put away the smile on his face, jumped off the horse, walked to Mu Yangling, and asked seriously, "Is it your guess again?" Mu Yangling looked at him insistently, "Even if there is no drought this summer, building water will be beneficial to everyone." "You said it nicely. We don''t need people to build water conservancy projects? Now everyone has to build houses, camps, and training. Haoran can''t do it with three heads and six arms." Fan Zijin was a little irritable. He didn''t want Haoran to be too tired, but he felt What Mu Yangling said made sense, and became entangled for a while. Mu Yangling was also a little discouraged, "But I''m really worried that next year''s harvest will not be good, and the lack of food and grass is the next thing, I''m afraid that so many people will have no food and clothing, and we are all under the name of General Qi. Next, do you think the imperial court will open warehouses for disaster relief?" Fan Zijin''s face sank and he thought seriously. Mu Yangling sighed when he saw that his face was not good-looking: "Forget it, what is important now is when the farm tools will arrive. There are so many weeds in the field that they have to be turned over, otherwise how will they be planted in spring?" Fan Zijin coughed lightly and asked, "How do you plan to plant it?" Mu Yangling glared at him, "How else can I plant? I only have two hands, and only two and a half can work in my family, one for me, one for my aunt, and half for Xiuhong. I have never planted, I don''t know. How much can be planted, but first plant wheat on the top 20 mu of land on both sides, and then go to the middle land to serve the army fields in the south, even if it is rough and badly cultivated, it must be enough for 40 mu. Mu Yangling looked at him sadly, "You guys helped me choose a good place." Fan Zijin coughed uncomfortably, and said, "This land was chosen by Haoran. He thinks that the land facing the river in the east is connected into a large area, which must be good, and the mountain is in the south, and you are used to hunting, and there is enough land there. I drew a circle for you." Mu Yangling snorted, "Thank him for me." Fan Zijin lowered his head and smiled and replied, "Don''t worry, I will bring it." Ma Liushi came back from the field and saw Fan Zijin''s back, and said strangely: "Why don''t you ask Fan Gongzi to sit in the room?" "I''m afraid that the kang in our house will fall down again." Seeing Ma Liu''s blame looking at him, Mu Yangling hurriedly laughed and said, "No, isn''t there something to entertain at home? It''s not good to let him in." Ma Liushi didn''t speak. "Auntie, I''ll go down to the field with you in a while, let''s get rid of the grass from the first-class fields." "How can I get rid of it without a hoe?" Ma Liu said worriedly. "Set fire, if a fire is burned, the ashes can still be used as fertilizer." "How about that?" Ma Liu waved his hand and said, "What if the fire accidentally spreads into the woods? No, no, definitely not." Mu Yangling patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, auntie, I have a way to ensure that I won''t be able to burn the woods, not only the woods, but also other people''s fields, so we''ll go and pull up the grass on the edge first. , the ones there cannot be burned, and if they are separated by a section, the fire will not be able to burn. "Isn''t the wind just over?" "So we have to choose a morning when there is no wind to burn. Look at it. I will burn a little at a time, and it will spread slowly. Once it expands, it will be extinguished. It will not get out of control." Although Mu Yangling didn''t let it go. Excessive fire, but she has been trained in fire fighting and has abundant theoretical knowledge. She decided to try it out tomorrow morning. Ma Liu saw that she was so confident and confident, and slowly believed it, "Then let me know when you set the fire, I have to be prepared." Mu Yangling nodded, "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t dare to set fire alone." "If it can be burned with fire, it will be much easier. We just need to turn the soil and compost it later." Ma Liu pondered: "Well, if there is wind tomorrow, you can go to Xishan Village. If not, you can go to Xishan Village. Go the day after tomorrow and come back with more farm tools as soon as possible, we cant wait for the farm tools above to come down to work, otherwise we will definitely not be able to do much. Mu Yangling responded. At noon, the three little ones came back with three bundles of firewood, Xiuhong and Xiulan each carrying a rabbit, and they shouted loudly before they entered the door: "Grandma, grandma, what do we bring back? ?" Ma Liu was taken aback when he saw the rabbit, "Where did you get this thing?" Xiuhong took out Mu Yangling''s set of rhetoric, vividly and vividly, and gestured with her hands, not to mention Ma Liu, if Mu Yangling knew in advance what was going on, he would have believed it. Ma Liu''s face was full of smiles, "Okay, okay, but you can only be at the foot of the mountain in the future, you can''t enter the mountain, you know?" Xiuhong nodded with a smile, turned around and gave Mu Yangling a smug look. Chapter 112： set fire Shu Wanniang glanced at the two rabbits and gave her daughter a strange look. She raised her since she was a child, and she was most familiar with her hunting techniques. Mu Yangling stuck out his tongue and went up to hold his mother''s hand intimately, "Mother, I''ll take the rabbit to the county town to exchange for some eggs and come back to make up for you, so that my younger siblings will have milk to drink." Shu Wanniang thought that the twins were so hungry and crying these few days, with an ugly smile on her face, she touched her daughter''s head and said, "Okay, just change one, and you can keep the other one for dinner." Ma Liu took the rabbit from Xiuhong''s hand and said, "I''d better go, lest others see A Lingxiao bullying her." Mu Yangling couldn''t get what he wanted, and Ma Liu''s bargaining skills were unparalleled. That night, Mrs. Ma Liu brought back thirty-five eggs, and it was enough for Shu Wanniang to eat two a day for a while. Mu Yangling went to bed early in the morning, got up before dawn the next day, called Xiuhong Xiulan up for the first time, put on thick clothes for them, and said, "Let''s go to burn the grass later, I see It''s over, there''s no wind now." Ma Liu has already got up and cooked porridge for them, and let everyone eat the porridge before leaving to warm up their bodies. Xiao Bowen got up in a daze and wanted to go, Mu Yangling tucked him into the quilt and said, "Be honest and sleep with my mother, you are still young, if you are sick, there is no money to buy medicine for you at home, so keep an eye on your brother at home. Sister, we will be back in the morning." Mu Yangling drank two bowls of porridge after three strokes, five divided by two, and went out with the fire book. When they got to the ground, Mu Yangling handed them the folded branches with leaves, "Xiuhong, you and Xiulan guard one end, my aunt guards one end, and I guard the other end." "What about this side?" Auntie asked. "Don''t worry, if you go in there is such a large area of ??land that is our home, let the fire burn this way, don''t burn the area too wide, slowly control the burning inside, and make sure that the fire is out when you leave. " After Mu Yangling finished speaking, he walked to the side and lit the weeds with hay. The high-quality fields here are fine. The weeds are only seven or eight centimeters high. The weeds were no bigger than a person''s calf, and the fire must have been very big when it burned there. After Mu Yangling waited for the fire to burn for a distance, he put out a few small fire spots with branches, followed the fire in front, and said: "That''s it, when you go forward, you must put out the fire at the back, now there are fires on the grass. Dew, it won''t burn fast forward, we will go back when the dew is almost dry." Xiuhong Xiulan and Ma Liushi understood, they nodded and used hay to ignite the fire to one side, and the four of them guarded the fire and walked in gradually. When the sun came out and the dew on the hay gradually dried, the four of them had already burned nearly ten acres of land. Mu Yangling took them to put out the fire and walked again to make sure that the fire had been extinguished. He opened it and saw Mars lose the last bit of red light in the cold air before leaving. Xiuhong and Xiulan followed Mu Yangling''s instructions, and they quickly inspected the burned ground. Ma Liu was very happy and said excitedly: "It really works with fire, you see, in a few days we will be able to burn all the grass in the field." Mu Yangling looked up at the sky, "I wonder if it affects the air?" "What?" Ma Liu looked up suspiciously. "It''s nothing, auntie, let''s go back. After a break, let''s mow the grass. The grass below is too tall and lush, so we have to cut a fire escape, or I won''t dare to burn it." Ma Liu didn''t understand, but she knew what A Ling was listening to, so she nodded. After dawn, the Hu family was the first to discover that the Mu family had burned weeds. Seeing the wild weeds swaying in the cold wind, the old man couldn''t help but stunned, "That old sister-in-law is so courageous. Even if you dare to set fire, you can burn the whole place accidentally, and maybe it will also bring disaster to the mountains." Hu Fangshi said: "You can get rid of your grass, you have too much control. I think their home is only short of grass in the front, and they have to be the same as us in the back." Old man Hu straightened his waist to look at such a large piece of land, and sighed, "I used to want more land, but now I have it, but I''m worried. When will we get rid of so much grass." Hu Fangshi worked silently. They had many family members. They left early and came back late. They could always finish their work. In the afternoon, the Mu family brought the sickle over, Hu Fangshi looked up at them, and continued to squat down: "I''m right, I still have to cut it." "Mum, that''s not right, why don''t they cut from the side, but from the inside?" Hu Fang''s eldest daughter-in-law, Zhang, asked strangely. Hu Fangshi and Hu old man looked up, but after a while they didn''t see why. Mu Yangling asked them to cut a one-meter-wide fire escape, and the grass was cut off by the roots. Afterwards, they only needed to **** the grass, and the workload was greatly reduced. Xiaobowen also came this time. It was his first time doing farm work, and Mu Yangling was terrified when he saw it, for fear that he would get his hands on it. Mu Yangling couldn''t cut it out in one day. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Mu Yangling said, "Go back first, if you come back tomorrow, just cut according to the road I drew for you today, and tomorrow I will go to Xishan Village to see if I can find some. farm tools." It takes a long time to walk from Chenggutun to Xishan Village. Mu Yangling got up early in the morning. When he reached the intersection of Linshan Village, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but go in. This is the place where she lived for nine years, was born here, grew up here, and now, it is full of burnt houses, including Mu''s house. Searched and found nothing. Not long after they escaped to the county seat, Liu He was concerned about the people in the village and asked Liu Dacang to bring twenty young men back to collect their bodies. They are all villagers. They cant die and smash the corpse into the wilderness. The yamen who checked the statistics will only throw people into big pits and sell them, not even a straw mat. The villagers of Linshan Village buried at least one name and tombstone themselves, and even with them, the things in the village were cleaned up. Mu Yangling stood in front of his house and sighed, turned and walked towards Xishan Village. The situation in Xishan Village is not as good as that in Linshan Village. It can be seen that Xishan Village has not been cleaned up. Mu Yangling went into the house and rummaged through it. He really found some iron blocks in the ruins. Mu Yangling put it in the back basket and found A mother-in-law''s eyes lit up when she saw that her house was still the same as when it collapsed. Ma Liu''s house collapsed in the first snow. Later, Mu Shi brought Liu Ting and a few over to repair it, but it was not fully repaired, and the next two heavy snows also crushed the kitchen. Mu Shi considered that Shu Wanniang had to take care of him and the weather was cold, so he left someone to live in Mu''s house, and the house would be built when it was warm. Who knew that because the house collapsed, the Hu people did not set fire to it, and it was the only surviving house in Xishan Village. Mu Yangling cautiously got into the utility room to rummage, and saw the hoe, shovel and iron plow on the ground, and immediately became happy, "Auntie''s house is good if it collapses, not only people are fine, but things are still preserved." Mu Yangling put the things in the back basket, and picked them up again. Seeing that there was nothing left, he picked up the back basket, picked up the iron plow and hoe, and rushed to Chenggu Village. Chapter 113： high hopes Ma Liu was very happy to see that she brought back so many things, she touched the iron plow with her hand, and said, "This is what your cousin left behind. It has been used for eleven years, and I didn''t expect this thing to be found. ." Ma Liu put the things aside and said, "Since there is an iron plow, let''s start turning the soil when we burn all the grass in the field." Mu Yangling said of course there was no problem. The next day, the four of them had a fever for more than 20 acres. After noon, they went to cut the fire road. The Hu family saw this situation and secretly felt a little bit moved. When the Mu family burned all the land, the old man Hu Walking on the edge of the field, looking at the black ash who couldn''t take a step, he sighed: "This method is good." "Why don''t we go and ask them, if we don''t ask carefully, I won''t dare to set fire to it." The old man Hu nodded thoughtfully. Just before the Hu family came to ask, Qi Haoran came to look for Mu Yangling on horseback, "I heard that you burned all the grass in the field with a torch, which saved a lot of effort." "You said it lightly, but I cut a fire escape for several days. If the fire really goes down, your camp will burn." Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, "That is, there is a way to burn it, tell me, and let others learn it. Fan Zijin said that the farming tools are not available yet, so the planting in the spring will probably be delayed, and the food and grass will be a problem. Fazi, you can''t hide it from me." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, "Go, take me to the field, since you said that, I will tell you what I have in mind. But I don''t care whether it works, believe it or not, it''s up to you." "Okay," Qi Haoran originally only wanted to train troops, but two days ago when he went back, he saw that his eldest brother was in a hurry for food and grass. stressed, he felt that he could not relax. Among the people who farm, Qi Haoran is most familiar with Mu Yangling, so he naturally consulted with her immediately. Qi Haoran mounted his horse, stretched out his hand and pulled Mu Yangling up and sat behind him, asking, "Where are we going?" "Go to the east first. My family has 110 acres of land there, which was just burned yesterday." "I know," Qi Haoran said, asking for credit, "that''s what I set out for you on purpose." Mu Yangling twitched the corner of his mouth, "I thank you." "No thanks, I''ll help you choose the best one if you still have the land in the future." Mu Yangling snorted, "Don''t be so kind, our family''s land belongs to the Hu family, the land on the east side of their house is all medium land, while the forty acres in the south are thirty acres. It is a high-class land, although it is a little scattered, but the land is fertile, and there are 20 acres in the west, which is also a high-class land Qi Haoran tilted his head in confusion, "The Hu family? I don''t know each other. Are you and their family old?" "No, I just wanted to tell you that in my 180 acres of land, there are only 23 acres of high-quality land, the rest is mostly low-quality land that fails to harvest corn, and a small half is medium-sized land." Qi Haoran stiffened slightly, "Is the ground still divided into upper, middle and lower?" "Yeah," Mu Yangling laughed when he saw that the tips of his ears were turning red, and poked his waist: "Okay, it''s actually not bad, my land is cowardly, but our family Less, not necessarily so much planted, such a land is taken away by others even more loss. Qi Haoran scratched his head and didn''t know what to say. He was kind, but he didn''t seem to do anything good. When ?? arrived at the ground, Mu Yangling pointed to the tunnel of the Mu family: "Well, this is all burned." Qi Haoran saw the ash on the ground and nodded, "How long have you been burning for?" "Eight days, I almost died of exhaustion when cutting the fire road. Like other people''s homes, I cut it bit by bit and then turned the soil, it would have to die 180 times. So you want people to come and learn from me, I It must be taught, but you must pay attention when setting fires. If the fire prevention is not done well, it will be difficult to control the fire once it spreads. Qi Haoran, our Mingshui County is full of mountains and forests. already." Qi Haoran said solemnly: "Don''t worry, I know what to do." The two rode to the river, Qi Haoran jumped off the horse before picking her up, "Why are you here? The river is already frozen." "That''s really what I''m going to tell you, has it snowed five times this year?" Qi Haoran didn''t count them, and looked at Mu Yangling blankly. Mu Yangling walked to the river and paused, saying: "Mingshui County is full of small rivers in addition to the mountains, but as long as there is a drought, the river will stop flowing, and few can store water, Qi Haoran, it is early winter now. Well, there may still be heavy snow down there. Assuming that what I told you about the drought in the summer is true, then the snow will melt in the spring, and the water in the river will definitely swell, and land like this may not be able to be preserved." Mu Yangling stepped on the ground under his feet, and said again: "And the beginning of summer is the key growth period of wheat. If there is no water at this time and the river will stop flowing, how much food and grass do you think will be guaranteed for the coming year?" Qi Haoran lowered his face, "Then what do you say?" "Fix the water conservancy," Mu Yangling saw him frown and was about to persuade him when he heard him say: "Okay, I will let them suspend their training and spend half a day every day to repair the water conservancy." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then looked at Qi Haoran blankly. Qi Haoran looked up at this endless field and sighed melancholy. Qi Haoran ran back to the camp in a depressed mood. Thinking that tomorrow was a day off, he simply rode a horse and went back to Xiying overnight. He rushed all the way to the eldest brother''s study and looked at him a little aggrieved. Qi Xiuyuan put down the brush and asked, "What''s wrong?" Qi Haoran pursed his lips and said aggrieved: "Brother, if the Hu people come to commit the crime, will you let the five battalions go out?" "It depends." "Look at what situation?" Qi Xiuyuan said coldly: "The fifth battalion is a non-brand army. Unless the first battalion, the second battalion and the third battalion are killed and wounded more than half, the fifth battalion will not go to the battlefield." Although he knew this was the result, Qi Haoran was still very sad when he heard it with his own ears. Qi Xiuyuan slowed his expression and said, "Haoran, if you want to bring them to the battlefield, you have to train the fifth battalion just like the fourth battalion." "What''s the matter? When I was in the fourth battalion, I just trained them, but now the military system has changed, everything has changed, and the fifth battalion has everything to be built, so there is almost no training time." Qi Haoran said irritably. Qi Xiuyuan''s face turned cold, "You can''t stand it if you only manage a battalion now, what about me? Do you think I just need to train them to fight? Food and grass, weapons, winter clothes, military salaries, pensions for soldiers, and even peace I have to master the cooperation and confrontation in Xingyuan Mansion, if you want to catch up with me or even surpass me, then you have to learn these. Seeing that his younger brother bowed his head in frustration, Qi Xiu Yuan got up and walked over to him and patted his head, saying, "Sharpen a knife without accidentally chopping wood, you are already very good at training soldiers, but it is far from being able to only train soldiers. Not enough, the big brother asked you to take over the fifth battalion not only because you are too young to apply for the seal, but also want you to slowly learn how to be a good general, the fifth battalion, the big brother will let you do it, no matter what you are Whatever you do, Big Brother supports you, Big Brother hopes that one day you can surpass Big Brother." Qi Haoran''s eyes shone brightly, and he looked at his big brother with bright eyes. Qi Xiuyuan smiled slightly, and couldn''t help but patted his head again. Chapter 114： pamper Qi Haoran regained his fighting spirit and slept comfortably, but Mu Yangling couldn''t sleep. She sat at the door of the house with her chin supported, looking out at the fields outside. Of course, the construction of water conservancy facilities is beneficial to future generations, but what about the people at this time? Now everyone has to build houses, build camps, and train and cultivate the land. How can there be time to repair water conservancy at this time? Mu Yangling is not very insistent on her ideas at this moment. She is not an architect, and she has only seen and heard about farming, but has never practiced it. When Mu Shi came back tired and carrying his bags, what he saw was his daughter''s tangled appearance. Daughter is outspoken and cheerful, and she never fails to think about it. What''s wrong? Mu Shi stepped forward with a slight frown, patted her back gently, and asked, "Why are you sitting at the door?" "Father?" Mu Yangling jumped up, "You''re back, why are you so dirty? Come inside." Shu Wanniang saw that Mu Shi was covered in mud, so she hurriedly stepped forward to catch his bag and said, "I''ve boiled hot water, go and wash it." Seeing that he hadn''t seen him for ten days, Shu Wanniang had lost weight and couldn''t help feeling distressed. When she came out, she pulled her daughter and poured out twenty-three copper coins from her purse and handed it to her, "Run to the county seat to buy some meat. Come back and let your father make up for it." This is the last money in the family. Mu Yangling pushed it back, got up and took the bow and arrow on the wall, and said, "Mother, I''ll just walk around outside, I won''t go into a deep place, I won''t get lost, don''t tell Dad." After speaking, he turned and ran. Shu Wanniang chased after her for two steps, and when she saw her daughter disappeared without a trace, she stomped her feet, holding the copper plate in her hand tightly. When Mu Yangling came back with a roe deer, he thought he would be scolded by his father, but who knew his father gave him a smile and waved, "Why don''t you bring the things in, and are you waiting for me to pick them up?" Mu Yangling suddenly showed a big smile and ran to his father''s side, "Father, let mother make braised pork at night, there is no oil in my stomach, I have no energy to work." Mu Shi sighed in his heart, nodded with a smile, took the roe deer from his daughter''s hand, poured a pot of hot water from the kitchen, and scraped the skin with a knife. In less than a quarter of an hour, he divided a roe deer, took out the chopping board and chopped it up and handed it to Xiuhong to take it into the kitchen. Shu Wanniang''s eyes were slightly red, and she rolled up her sleeves to cook. She has rarely cooked since Ma Liu moved into Mu''s house, but today she used all her skills to cook a table for everyone. Not to mention Mu Yangling and Mu Shi, even Xiao Bowen''s eyes are bright and drooling. A table of meat dishes was eaten by them. Mu Shi put several dishes for Shu Wanniang while eating, and said, "Eat more and you will lose weight." Mu Yangling gave everyone a pair of chopsticks, focusing on taking care of Xiao Bowen and Xiulan. Mu Yangling''s stomach was round after eating, and sitting on the stool, he didn''t want to move, "Dad, aren''t you going to build a house? Why does it seem like you came out of a mud heap?" "It came out of the mud pile," Mu Shi said sleepily: "Don''t you need mud to build a house? Dad, this little flag, is responsible for digging mud, and we dug a big hole at the end of the camp..." Mu Yangling also wanted to sleep a little, but when he heard the words, he couldn''t help shaking his father excitedly, "Father, what are you talking about? You dug up a big hole?" Mu Shi''s sleepy worm woke his daughter up and frowned, "Yeah, what''s wrong? Now everyone doesn''t have time to build a stone house, but you can''t build a house with mud?" "Any kind of mud will do? Look at the mud by the river." "Of course not, we have to use yellow mud to build the house, which is more viscous. The mud and withered grass are mixed together to make mud bricks, so that the house can be built. If any mud is needed, we need to dig it in the camp and transport it to the camp. elsewhere?" Mu Yangling''s eyes shone brightly, "It''s definitely not only in the camp area, let''s look for it, maybe when you dig mud, you can easily build a reservoir." "What reservoir?" "Water conservancy, it is used for water storage. In the future, there will be droughts and the river will stop flowing. At least the water in the reservoir will last for some time. In this way, even if there is a drought in the future, the fields will not be short of water immediately. Before, I was worried that repairing the water conservancy would be too labor-intensive, but now it seems that some things can be done together." Mushi meditated. Mu Yangling was happy and stretched out, "Dad, take a rest, I''m going to sleep too, I won''t be working in the fields tomorrow, I''m going to find Qi Haoran." Mu Shi looked at his daughter who had left in a hurry, opened his mouth, turned his head and asked his wife, "Does A Ling often play with the general?" "It''s not very often, but every few days, Young Master Fan or the little general will come to talk to A Ling, and the little servant named Fei Bai will send letters from time to time." Shu Wanniang paused and said, "I also feel that A Ling Ling doesn''t get along well with them like this, but this child has a big idea now, and I can''t control her anymore." Shu Wanniang has always been weak in the family. It should be said that her husband listens to her husband when she is, but she listens to her daughter when her husband is not. If both her husband and daughter are not there, she will even listen to Xiao Bowen. Her advantages are also submissive, and most importantly, she will never hurt her husband and children. Even though she knew that some of Mu Yangling''s actions were not good, she would condone when she realized that her impediment would hurt her daughter. Now when I talk to my husband, I just hope that my husband can persuade his daughter. After all, the world has more constraints on women. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran are dealing with them. The world will not think about Qi Haoran, but they will think that Mu Yangling does not understand the rules, and her husband will definitely mind in the future. Daughter is ignorant, but Shu Wanniang has to think about it. Mu Shi was thinking about what his daughter said to him today. Before he knew it, her daughter seemed to take a big step forward, and even he couldn''t catch up. What is he going to do? Constrain her and let her hunt and farm all her life to earn money to support her family? Then marry a capable farmer, and continue to live like this after having children. In the past, Mu Shi didn''t think there was anything wrong with this, he felt very happy, but now he is somewhat resistant to his daughter''s future. The family has no money left, and in the event of a disaster, the daughter will come back with nothing like they are now. When A Ling was born, the family was still wealthy. Because Wan Niang had been taking medicine for several years, the family slowly became empty. When Bo Wen was born prematurely, Wan Niang almost collapsed, and the Mu family suddenly became difficult. If the Mu family had Yu Yin at that time, Bo Wen and Wan My mother would not have suffered so much in the early years, but the same is true now. If the Mu family''s family was more prosperous, even if there was a military disaster, the Mu family would not have nothing at this time, and the daughter would even eat an egg for her mother. And venture into the mountains. Mu Shi slowly hugged his wife and said warmly, "Let her go, as long as she is happy." Shu Wanniang looked at her husband in surprise, Mu Shi patted her on the shoulder and whispered: "I don''t want her to live the same life as us, that child has an idea and is smart, just let it be, Sejong''s court will return There''s a female official going to court." "How can it be the same?" Although Shu Wanniang still disagreed, she no longer insisted. Chapter 115： frustration Mu Yangling came to the camp for the first time to find Qi Haoran. Not only did Qi Haoran run out, but Fan Zijin also ran out after him. "What happened?" Qi Haoran asked hurriedly. "Nothing happened, I just thought of a good way to tell you guys." Mu Yangling looked at him with bright eyes, "What do you think about digging the reservoir when you were digging mud to build a house?" Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed, "You mean to build a reservoir in the place where the mud is dredged? Yes, we have to build civilian houses and barracks, which requires a lot of mud, which can save a lot of effort." Fan Zijin couldn''t help pouring cold water on them, "You guys are thinking too beautifully. Where a reservoir is built, there must be yellow mud suitable for building houses? Where there is yellow mud, it must be suitable for building a reservoir?" Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were optimistic about the unity, and waved their hands: "There will always be a suitable one for both, I will go to someone to see it now." Fan Zijin looked at the two people who were in high spirits, and then swallowed the words in his mouth. Forget it, he will accompany them to toss. Mu Yangling said as he walked: "It''s not like this reservoir can be built. It''s better to go to the county and ask the chief clerk. They are in charge of agriculture, and maybe they can introduce some talents to us." "Okay, we don''t know anything about farming. I would like to ask Song Zhiduo for a few people who know farming." Mu Yangling nodded again and again, "This must be there, you can also find those old people who are very good at farming in the fields, they know a lot, when you bring people, you must introduce them to me. " Mu Yangling has only seen farming, and at most, she learned a little about it in books and TV when she was studying in her previous life, but there are too many modern factors mixed in. She is not sure if it can be applied to the present. More importantly, understanding does not equal practice. Never planted. "No problem, I''ll have someone call you later." Fan Zijin looked at the two people who were extremely confident, and was a little frustrated for no reason. Both of them said they did what they said, and they hardly thought about the consequences. One Qi Haoran was enough for him to be tired, and then another Mu Yangling. When are **** days a head? Song Zhi heard that Qi Haoran was going to build a reservoir, so he naturally promised to help. Even if most of Mingshui County was under the control of the army, it was still under the jurisdiction of Mingshui County, and Mingshui County became better. Of course he was happy, so Song Zhi was very happy. Zhi said that in addition to human and material resources, he will give Qi Haoran all the support on the technical level. People, Qi Haoran has things, he can ask his brother for it, the only thing he lacks is technical support. Hearing that while the reservoir is being built, the excavated mud will also be used to build the house. Two drops of cold sweat fell on Song Zhi''s forehead, and he persuaded carefully, "Here, the place where the reservoir is built may not have yellow mud suitable for building houses." Qi Haoran nodded and said, "I know, that''s why I came to see Master Song, looking for a place that is suitable for building both a reservoir and mud." Song Zhi: "...I''ll find someone to take a look." And the soldiers under Qi Haoran were excited to object when they heard that Qi Haoran wanted to build a reservoir. In the past ten days, they have been exhausted from the training and work of leaving early and returning late. The key is that they can only eat 70% full. If they build a reservoir, they will become exhausted dogs. Some of them go home and see their brothers. He was still the same as usual, but he was thin to a bamboo pole, and his heart suddenly became unbalanced. The uproar in the barracks got worse. Qi Haoran''s face was black, he didn''t expect the biggest resistance to come from his own men. Fan Zijin said: "We have to give them a benefit, otherwise it will be enough for us to suffer if they slack off." Qi Haoran did not wrinkle tightly, and said aggrieved: "Is it not enough? I have compressed the two-hour training every day to one hour. What can I do in one hour a day? I can''t even queue up." Mu Yangling sat beside him, propped his chin and said, "They have to be full to eat and have enough rest. It''s better to have meat to eat, so that they will be willing to work. There are at least two months before the ice and snow melt. Enough for us to dig the reservoir." "You said it nicely, how can we have enough food to feed them? If we give back meat, they will die of beauty if they have enough vegetables." Fan Zijin said dissatisfiedly, "The army is very poor, and it is only because my cousin takes care of them that they can eat it. Seventy percent full, you don''t know how dissatisfied the generals in other battalions are." Because in their opinion, the people from the Fifth Battalion had a very low probability of going to the battlefield, but they were treated better than them. In the army, good things are reserved for elite soldiers. Mu Yangling slumped his shoulders, "Then what should we do? Recruit strong men from military households? Then everyone must have a bigger opinion." Qi Haoran snorted coldly, got up and said, "Who dares to have an opinion? Just come to the Lord." Qi Haoran angrily beat the horse and left, leaving Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin looking at each other. Fan Zijin blamed Mu Yangling, "It''s all your bad ideas." "You won''t say that when these reservoirs work." Fan Zijin snorted, Mu Yangling patted his **** and left, she had to go back and turn the ground. Mu Shi was already in the field. He acted as an ox pulling the iron plow at the front, and Ma Liu supported the iron plow in the back. The pears had already peared eight or nine points in the morning. Mu Yangling ran back and took a **** and hoeed from the other direction. Xiuhong took Xiulan and Bowen to pick up grass stems behind, piled them into a pile, and then took them to the edge of the field to throw. Mu Shi took a break and came over to find his daughter, "How is it, what did the general say, is the reservoir still being built?" Because he was looking for a suitable place and the soldiers below were noisy, Mu Shi had been resting at home for three days. Mu Yangling shook his head in frustration, "We have to wait for him to think of a way." Mu Shi squatted next to his daughter, patted her on the shoulder, and said, "Then let''s get our own land out first." Mu Yangling nodded. Although the construction of houses and reservoirs has been temporarily put on hold, other things have progressed smoothly. In the past three days, Mu Yangling taught the method of setting fire, and every household began to set fire to grass. A third of the grass was burnt. Qi Haoran even sent people to guard the field every morning. Once the fire got out of control, he immediately went to remedy it, and strictly stipulated that no fire was allowed after the sun came out. Qi Haoran has the power to kill the military households, so no one dares to violate his ban. Mu Yangling got up and pulled up the iron plow, "Dad, you **** the ground, I''ll pull it." She still thinks pulling the iron plow is the easiest, it''s almost like walking with a small blog on your back, and you have to bend over to hoe. Mu Shi also knew that his daughter was strong and that pulling the iron plow was not a blessing, so he waved her to go. Mu Yangling pulled the iron plow and walked fast and steadily. Ma Liu was holding the iron plow with all his attention from behind. The ground that was turned up was deep and wide. She took time to look up at Mu Yangling, only to think that she was bigger than a cow. It''s good to use. Chapter 116： plow the ground Mu Yangling was not tired, but Ma Liu couldn''t hold it any longer. He looked back and saw that the land was two acres. He said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, let''s plough so much this morning." Mu Yangling looked back, "Let''s have more pears, or will we have to finish the plow?" Ma Liu said angrily: "Do you really want to plough the entire 180 acres? First plough the 23 acres of high-quality land, then plough the middle-level land, and keep the rest. We can Fifty acres would be good." Mu Yangling still felt that it was too little, and said: "Let''s take a look first, maybe we can do more." Mu Shi stared, and stepped forward to support the iron plow, "You are not tired, your aunt is also tired, so take a rest." Mu Yangling saw that Ma Liu''s hands were shaking, and smiled awkwardly for a while, "Auntie, I just lost my mind, then you can rest." Ma Liu was stunned, "Can you pull a plow when you are distracted?" Mu Yangling said indifferently: "Isn''t it enough to go straight? It''s very simple." Ma Liu turned back to look at Mu Shi, "Since A Ling is not tired, then you can help me. Just press down a little harder and hold the iron plow as I taught you." "Okay." Mu Shi held the iron plow and said to his daughter, "Okay, let''s go." Mu Yangling walked forward at a normal speed, but suddenly the back swayed. After walking for a while, Mu Yangling heard her aunt shout: "Stop, stop, stop." Mu Yangling turned to look, and saw that the ground that Mu Shi plowed out of was curved, deep and shallow, Mu Shi''s face was a little embarrassed, "I will try again, maybe it will work." Ma Liu reluctantly nodded, and let him know on the side, then said: "Don''t use too much force, the plow will not move", and then said, "Press the plough back, don''t be too fast, it will bend easily that way. "Don''t shake your hands." After a while, he said again, "Don''t be too hard, you will see a layer of soil coming out, not deep enough for your feet." In the end, not only was Mu Shi exhausted, but Ma Liu''s saliva was dry. She looked at Mu Shi sadly, "How can you do this? Plowing is the easiest way, everyone can see it, how do you farm in the future? what?" Mu Shi touched his head and said half-soundingly, "Aunt, like my father, I''m not a farmer, otherwise we''ll just grow it." "Whatever you choose, what do you use to support your family? Just rely on your little flag''s military pay? Is it enough for Wan Niang to get medicine?" Ma Liu hit him on the back of his hand with a stick, "Get up, I''ll do it myself." Mu Yangling hurriedly dropped the rope, ran up and said, "I''ll come, I''ll come, I think I can hear it, I''ll try." Ma Liu frowned and pumped Mu Shi, "Why are you still stunned? Why don''t you go ahead and pull the plow." Mu Shi hurriedly gave the iron plow to his daughter and went forward to pull the plow. Because Mu Yangling was very strong since she was a child, she always crushed or smashed things accidentally. When she was still a baby, she was learning how to control her strength. It was not until she was six years old that she completely mastered her strength, and only Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang dared to do so. Let her hold Xiao Bowen, you must know that Mu Yangling just waved his hand gently in the past, and accidentally touching Shu Wanniang could break her bones. In order to exercise strength, Mu Yangling asked Shu Wanniang to knead a few dumplings with flour, and she kneaded and kneaded them with her hands so that they would not be scattered or concave. To this day, Mu Yangling''s mastery of strength is unmatched by anyone. Therefore, after she mastered the iron plow, except for the first part, it was different in depth. After she mastered the strength that she should maintain, the soil that was dug up was new and deep, and the smile on Ma Liushi''s face became deeper and deeper. He smiled and said, "A Ling inherited your grandmother''s ability. Your grandmother used to be as smart as you. You can read everything a few times." He looked at Mu Shi and sighed, obviously feeling that Mu Shi was not good enough. Inherit his mother''s intelligence and ability. Mu Shi''s face was even more embarrassed. Mu Yangling had a smile on her face, "The aunt doesn''t have to worry in the future, I''ll plant my land." Ma Liu sighed in her heart, and looked at the blog post who was running around picking up grass stems. After all, A Ling was a girl, and one day she was going to get married. At that time, she would have to leave her husband''s family and come back to help her mother''s family to farm the land. ? Bowen is weak, and it is not easy to grow and achieve. So Ma Liu turned his attention to Mu Shi again, and felt that it would be best to reform his nephew and let him grow up. When Bosi grows up, Mu Shi will teach his second son, so that even if Bo Wen can''t farm in the future, he still has a younger brother to help him. Mu Shi shuddered, feeling that someone was talking about him behind his back, and it wasn''t a good thing. Because Mu Yangling got started quickly, the three of them took turns, and they plowed six acres of land in one day. The Hu family watched Mu Yangling pulling the plow like a stick, walking fast and steady. , is simply envious, jealous, and hateful, "That girl is so strong." Hu Gui, the youngest son of the old man, said dissatisfiedly: "My father has the blood of the Hu people and is born with good strength. If you want to envy you, let your grandfather marry a Hu person woman instead. Maybe the three of us have good strength. ." The old man Hu listened to him arranging his ancestors, and he was so angry that he swung his whip and was about to slap him. "Okay, okay, don''t be poor for your three dollars, this kind of land is not just about strength. I heard the second child say that the Mu family used to be hunters, and they were good at hunting, but they didn''t know anything about farming. Its not that there is an aunt above who is pointing, and now maybe they are sitting at home just like the He family in Tundong, and the days will grow in the future. They have no experience in planting fertilizer and watering. Its not necessarily that it cant be planted. Lets not talk about other things in our family. Your father is the number one farmer in our village. The third child, you can learn more from me. Your second brother is going to be a soldier. Following you and the boss, do you hear?" Hu Gui hummed twice and went down. Hu Man''s daughter-in-law, Hu Jinshi, kept her head down. Hearing her mother-in-law said that the family will depend on the third and the eldest from now on, she couldn''t help clenching her fists and turned to look at her husband. Hu Man just squatted on the ground and mowed the grass quickly as if he didn''t hear it. At present, only the Mu family has plows and hoes in the whole village. Other families have also gone back to the village to look for them, but they can only find some iron pieces sporadically. The Mu family was turned over. Hu Jinshi sighed and walked beside her husband when he went back, saying, "Mu Xiaoqi is your commander, you can say hello to him later." Hu Man nodded, his footsteps slowed down. Hu Zhangshi looked back at them, but did not say a word, and walked back first beside her husband Hu Dian. The sun went down, and the Mu family packed up and went back. Mu Yangling hugged Bowen in one hand and Xiulan in the other, let go of the girl and ran forward, Xiuhong smiled and chased them behind. Mu Shi carried everything and walked behind the empty-handed Ma Liu. When Hu Man saw it, he hurriedly handed the sickle in his hand to his wife, and took two steps forward to take the iron plow on Mu Shi''s shoulder. Chapter 117： show off "Brother Mu, let me come." "No, no," Mu Shi dodged slightly and smiled, "I have a lot of strength, and these are not heavy." Hu Man took the **** in his hand with a smile and said, "Although it''s not heavy, it''s uncomfortable to hang so many things on your body. Our two families are not far away, so I''ll carry it for you." "Brother Mu, does the general really want to repair the reservoir?" Mu Shi nodded, "Mostly yes, the old people said that the new year is not good, and it is always a good thing to make some preparations in advance." Hu Man bowed his head and said nothing. In fact, he didn''t want to build a reservoir either. He was really tired. The three of them were similar, but now he only went to the barracks for ten days. When he came back, he stood with his eldest brother and third brother. He lost weight all over. When he came back, his wife cried all night in his arms. Mu Shi saw him sigh like this, and said helplessly: "The little general also knows it''s difficult, he has lost a lot of weight himself, he is still a child." Hu Man was a little stunned. At this time, he remembered that Qi Haoran was only twelve years old, and only after a while said: "I forgot that the little general is still young." Mu Shi had a smile on his face, "Many people have forgotten." Qi Haoran''s actions during this period made everyone forget his age, and truly regarded him as a general. Mu Shi and Hu Man felt that Qi Haoran''s progress had been great enough, but no one expected Qi Haoran''s growth rate, even Qi Xiuyuan was taken aback by Qi Haoran''s growth. After Qi Haoran ran away alone, he went into the county to find Song Zhi, and then went to Sun Yuanwai''s house and Zhao Yuanwai''s house to sit for a while. Within two days, Sun''s and Zhao''s families brought 20 cartloads of food over, stating that It was lent to Qi Haoran. Besides, there were two heavy carriages at the back. It was said that the top box was full of silver. The next day, Qi Haoran called all the military households back and directly named the recruited strong men. Except for those who had already joined the army, each family only kept one strong man, and the others were over 14 years old and under 45 years old. All of them must be added to the construction of water conservancy. As soon as these words came out, no one dared to say anything against them. The first battalion is different from the fifth battalion. The first battalion has great prospects, but they also risk their lives. They always have the opportunity to make military merits, but they will always die. These military households who are forced to serve in the army dont want to be in the army because they dont want to die? The Hu family was left with only Hu Gui, and the boss Hu Dian had to go with Hu Man to build a water conservancy. Qi Haoran was ruthless, and it was not just about building one reservoir. He invited Song Zhi and a few people who knew water conservancy in the county to come over. Not only did he define the location of the three reservoirs, but he also planned to open several channels to bring water in. In the field, so be sure to occupy the farmland. Although it is convenient to irrigate water in this way, it also loses a lot of fields. Many people are reluctant to let the channel pass through their own fields, because the ditch that Qi Haoran wants to dig is ten meters wide, which is almost like a river. The farmland here is divided piece by piece, and once it is occupied, it is occupied by one piece, and it is impossible for the army to supply land to them later. Others didn''t want to, but Mu Yangling was very happy, she ran to Qi Haoran, "The land on the east side of my house is near the river, go through my house, dig all the way to the south, and also occupy my house, don''t worry, you I don''t have any opinion on how big it is to dig, just one, don''t take up my high-end land." Qi Haoran was happy that she supported his work so much, patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll go and tell those old men that they won''t dare to go through your fine land." Mu Yangling smiled like a flower. Fan Zijin came back and heard Qi Haoran compliment Mu Yangling, and couldn''t help but say: "She is smart, she has so much land and can''t finish farming, isn''t she the one who makes money from her land?" Qi Haoran hummed and said: "She is not the only one who can''t plant the land, why don''t others like it? In the end, those people are too selfish, hum, wait, wait for the big harvest next year, and see what else they have. Nice talk." After Qi Haoran finished speaking, he threw his hands to find someone to discuss building a house. Although water conservancy was to be built, the building of the house could not be slowed down. Yanmo hurried in to look for Fan Zijin, "Master, the first few generals are here again, saying they want to ask the fourth son to say something." Fan Zijin lowered his face, cold light flashed in his eyes, got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s take a look." Qi Haoran was the deputy general. There were also two regimental trainers and four battalion generals, including the general flag below, which were transferred from each battalion. Let''s not talk about the general flag first, two regimental envoys and four battalion generals, which one is not the old fritters in the army? There are various reasons for them to be run by other battalions to the fifth battalion, but they all have one common feature, that is, they are incompetent. Fan Zijin looked down on them, but it was undeniable that the operation of the fifth battalion depended on these people, at least before Qi Haoran and he did not support their cronies, they must be there, otherwise the soldiers under the fifth battalion would dare to rebel. Fan Zijin came out to meet them with a cold face. The two regimental envoys lifted their eyelids and glanced at him, and asked rudely, "Young Master Fan, we are asking to see the little general. We haven''t seen anyone for three days in a row. Is the little general going to leave us alone?" Fan Zijin sat at the top, looked at them coldly and said, "Haoran has gone to Xiying. My cousin wants to ask him to question him. Everyone wants to see him, and he will be able to see him when he returns from Xiying." Han Tuan''s face sank, "Yesterday, Young Master Fan said that the little general was going to inspect, and earlier he said that he would go to see Lord Song. Today, I''m going to see the general. Then tomorrow, are we going to see Lord Xuanfu?" Fan Zijin chuckled and looked at him sarcastically, "Why, the Han regiment trainer has an opinion on Haoran going to see the general? Then you can go to Xiying and sue him, my cousin has always been fair, even if Haoran is his cousin. Brother, he will handle it fairly." Fart, if the general would handle it impartially, would he give the five battalions to his twelve-year-old brother? Fan Zijin took a sip of tea and said slowly: "Han Tuan, don''t think that I don''t know the ideas you secretly made, Haoran has a right mind and didn''t think about those pickled things, but this young master is not so easy to fool, let me tell you the truth. You, Haoran doesn''t know how to manage accounts, so all the food borrowed from the Sun family and Zhao family is in my hands, and now it''s stored in the warehouse of this son''s residence." The Korean regiment''s face changed suddenly, "hoo" got up, and said angrily: "These grains are borrowed in the name of the fifth battalion, Fan Gongzi is just accompanying the junior general to experience, how can he master the materials of the fifth battalion?" Fan Zijin snorted indifferently, "Not only does the lord take care of the borrowed grain, but also all the accounts of the fifth battalion are in the hands of the lord." Fan Zijin glanced at them, "You really don''t know, or Pretend you dont know? The five camps were originally abandoned camps, and they came to cultivate the land for the army. What do you think is the probability of success when you return to the west camp and report to Haoran? Chapter 118： Sharing The six did not speak, because they knew the probability was zero. Not to mention that Qi Haoran is the general''s younger brother, just as Fan Zijin said, the existence of the five battalions is to farm the land for the other four battalions. Except for Qi Xiuyuan''s idea of ??training his younger brother, the other four battalions did not think that the fifth battalion could go to the battlefield, because the fifth battalion was all eliminated, including the regiment trainer and the general manager, who were also excluded by each battalion. Those who are eliminated, they only need to plant the land well. And now what Qi Haoran is doing is for better farming. The trainer of the Korean regiment and several thousand generals wanted to take power, but not to mention that Qi Haoran could not believe them, that is, the other four generals knew their urine quality, and things were about to be handed over to them, and finally they could be used on soldiers. How many more can there be? The Korean group practiced that he also knew this, and his face suddenly became even more ugly. Fan Zijin saw that they didn''t speak, so he changed his expression a little, and said, "The soldiers of the fifth battalion are all selected from each battalion, and it is up to you to train them to be like individuals, but next year will be different from previous years. The frequency of people going south may increase. Didnt the first battalion fight with the Jinbing outside the customs two days ago? The other four battalions have limited energy in farming and can only rely on our fifth battalion, so Haoran and I absolutely do not allow it Someone stumbles at this time, and after the season of sowing, Haoran will have a new method of training troops, and I will ask you for help at that time." He said with a sigh of disappointment, "I can also help him in this field. ." Hearing the words, several people were refreshed, thinking that Fan Zijin would let go of the materials of the fifth battalion and focus on agricultural affairs. At this time, the momentum of Qi Haoran made him unhappy. You must know that Qi Haoran is a well-known little bully in the army. Although he usually eats and lives with the soldiers, if he offends him, even a few generals in the camp will dare to do it, not to mention a few of them. ? Fan Zijin sent a few people out, and when their backs disappeared, his face sank. Yan Mo said: "Master, tell the Fourth Young Master." "Tell him what to do? Do you think he''s not annoying enough? Let them be proud for a few days, and then take care of them when the master has some free time." Fan Zijin snorted softly. He has been really busy these days. Qi Haoran doesn''t know how to manage accounts. He ran to force the Sun family and Zhao family to borrow so much food, but he didn''t plan to cook it in the pot, and he would be eaten by these soldiers in two months. It was over, so Fan Zijin could only take over the burden, so not only was Qi Haoran busy, but he was also not free. The few with the partial surname Han are leeches who can''t get enough to feed. They swallowed a lot of things given by their cousin before. He and Haoran were careless before, but now they can no longer let them be, so the materials of the fifth battalion are all He and Haoran held tightly in their hands. Haoran was already devastated by the outside world. Of course Fan Zijin didn''t want to bother him with these intrigues. Anyway, as long as he wiped his ass, he did a lot when he was in Lin''an Mansion, and now he is already familiar with it. When Qi Haoran was so black and thin that Mu Yangling couldn''t even recognize it, the construction of the houses was finally completed, and the water conservancy project was half completed. Qi Haoran was very satisfied with the result, and Song Zhi almost burst into tears, "I wanted to build the water conservancy in Mingshui County for a long time, but Mr. Qian always felt that it was expensive and laborious, so I put it on hold. I didn''t expect that Mingshui County has become a The military area has built water conservancy. The master book said: "Sir, this is just a simple water conservancy. If you want to benefit future generations, the manpower and material resources you need to spend are comparable to this scale. The lower officials think..." "Okay, okay," Qi Haoran interrupted him, "I know that just three reservoirs and two ditches are not a water conservancy project, but my ability is limited now, can I build it or borrow food? If the ya is willing to support some, I will build a big one, how about it?" The clerk didn''t dare to speak, Song Zhi also looked up at the sky and said, "The sky is really nice today." Qi Haoran looked up at the sky and pouted, "This is gloomy, it''s about to snow, where is it?" Song Zhi noticed that the sky was dark and the wind blowing on him was a little cold. He frowned for a while, "Is it going to snow? Can the project continue tomorrow?" Qi Haoran glanced at him, "What do you think? Master''s people are also people, hum." Then he turned around and ordered, "If it snows tomorrow, the whole camp will rest and go home on vacation, and everyone can go home with three days'' rations. ." The soldiers and men working under them were all overjoyed when they heard this, and they worked even more vigorously. Song Zhi touched his nose, followed Qi Haoran with a smile, and put his arms on his shoulders and said, "Okay, okay, it''s better if it snows, come to my place for a drink, and bring your cousin with you, look. During this time, you are all too thin to be human." "If you don''t go, I''m going to find my elder brother. What''s the point of drinking with you?" Mu Yangling and Ma Liu have already turned over 23 mu of high-grade land and 60 mu of medium-sized land, but they can do nothing about the remaining nearly 100 mu of low-grade land. It is a pity to leave the ?? land, but it is not bad that they can plant 83 acres of land. Ma Liu is planning to take them to break up the mud and level the land, so that the soil will be looser, and it will be better for sowing, and there will be less grass in the coming year. When Mu Shi came back with a small bag of food, Mu Yangling and the others were in the field. Shu Wanniang was sitting in the room doing embroidery, when she saw Mu Shi walking in, she was in a trance for a while, then she reacted after a stunned moment, and then quickly got up to take the things in his hand, "You''re back, go inside, I''ll get it for you. something to eat." Mu Shi shook his head with a smile, "Let''s boil water first and give me a bath." Mu Shi looked at the dragon and phoenix and said, "It''s only been twenty-three days, they''ve all grown so big?" "It''s not that you don''t know, the child just grows fast." Shu Wanniang went to boil hot water for him. Mu Shi was surprised to see the embroidery that Shu Wanniang had put in the basket. He picked it up and saw that there were embroidery patterns on both sides. His face suddenly sank, and his hands clenched tightly. Hearing his wife''s footsteps, Mu Shi hurriedly put his things down, turned around and laughed, "What''s wrong?" "I''m asking you what you want to eat. A-Ling went into the mountains again a few days ago, and there is still some meat in the kitchen." Seeing Mu Shi frowning, Shu Wanniang spoke for her daughter, "She didn''t go too deep, just Near the firewood." Mu Shi loosened his brows and said with a smile, "I love everything you cook, so you can do whatever you want." "Okay," Shu Wanniang saw the basket beside Mu Shi, and went forward with a smile to pack it up and take it back to her room, "Then take a look at the child, I''m going to the kitchen." Mu Shi glanced at the basket and nodded. Chapter 119： invitation The snow was falling in the middle of the night, Mu Yangling felt cold, got up and took a look, the breath of the air turned into white fog, Mu Yangling frowned, put on his clothes and opened the door to look out, only then did he realize that it was bright outside. like daytime. A cold wind blew, Mu Yangling shuddered, and quickly closed the door and climbed back to the bed. This cant be done, the colder it gets, the colder it gets. Its almost a month before the Chinese New Year, so we have to burn the kang. Mu Yangling thought about it as he fell asleep in a daze. The next day, Mu Yangling went to discuss with his father, "Father, while we have time, let''s build the kang, otherwise it will get colder as we go down." Mu Shi wrapped the dragon and the phoenix and Xiao Bowen with a quilt, and nodded when he heard the words, "Dad will go to Hu Man in a while and ask him to come and help. I''ll be the one in your room today." Mu Yangling saw that there was only one head left in Xiaobo Wenbao, and his eyes were full of smiles, so he scratched his face and asked, "What are you laughing at?" Xiao Bowen whispered: "Sister, I want to go out and build a snowman." Mu Yangling touched his clothes, shook his head and said, "No, the clothes are too thin." Xiao Bowen was lost for a while. Mu Shi got dressed and was about to go out. Seeing that his daughter had also lost weight, the baby fat on his face had disappeared, and he felt distressed for a while. He knew that when he arrived at the camp, the burden of the whole family could only fall on his daughter. He turned around and patted her head, and smiled: "You don''t have to be busy today, take your brother and cousins ??out to play, and don''t stay at home all the time. There are many children around here, you can go and play with them." What fun do you have with children? Mu Yangling didn''t want to go, but seeing Mu Shi looked at her with tender eyes, he had no choice but to nod. Mu Shi went to look for Hu Man after dinner. In the end, not only did Hu Man come, but Hu Dian, Hu Mans elder brother, also came to help. Hu Man was originally Mu Shi''s subordinate, and Hu Dian was also assigned to Mu Shi''s subordinate when he went to build the water conservancy. They all saw the little general coming to Mu Shi from time to time, which showed that he was reused and might have great prospects in the future. It never hurts for him to come closer. Today, Mu Yangling doesn''t have to do anything, just sit on the bed with his younger siblings and play some small games, and take care of the twins from time to time. All the men in the north can build a kang, and the three of them are capable, and the kang will be ready in the afternoon. Mu Shi didn''t have time to wait for it to dry slowly, so he slowly roasted it on a small fire, and Ma Liu Shi had already cooked the rest of the meat. Hu Man and Hu Dian couldn''t help but swallowed their saliva when they saw the table full of meat dishes. Although Qi Haoran bought meat for them with borrowed money, one or two thin slices of meat could be found in the dishes every day at noon, but that It''s enough to stick between the teeth, nowhere like Mu''s family, a large plate of meat and vegetables. Hu Dian couldn''t help but ask, "Brother, where did you get the meat from?" "The prey that went into the mountains, sit down and eat, I''ll have to trouble you tomorrow and the day after." Ma Liu took two bowls of vegetables and went to her room. The family and the children ate in her room. Ma Liu looked at the heavy snow outside and sighed, "It would be great if wheat had been planted before winter, like this. When the snow falls, the wheat in spring must be very good." "It doesn''t matter, we will plant winter wheat next year." Mu Yangling comforted her. The next day, Mu Shi knocked down the kang in Ma Liu''s house, and then built a new one. Mu Yangling was squatting in front of him to watch the fun when he heard someone shouting, "Mu Yangling, come out faster!" Mu Shi and Mu Yangling heard Qi Haoran''s voice and hurriedly went out. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin rode on their horses and said proudly, "Mu Yangling, come with us into the mountains to hunt." Curiously asked, "What are you doing?" "Make a kang," Mu Yangling saw that they were wearing short clothes with bows and arrows behind them. Mu Shi thought for a moment, nodded and agreed, "You are more familiar with mountains and forests, so be careful, take care of the general and Mr. Fan, you know?" Mu Yangling nodded, ran back to the room to get his bow and arrow, and promised Bo Wen and the others, "Wait for me to come back and eat meat at night." The three children eagerly watched their sister (cousin) jump on Qi Haoran''s horse and leave together. Xiuhong sternly said, "I don''t like them." Xiao Bowen said with saliva: "I want to eat venison." Xiulan also drooled, "I want to eat it too." Hu Man and Hu Dian were pure envy, but they didn''t expect Mu Shi''s daughter to be so familiar with the general. At the foot of the mountain, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin tied their horses beside the tree, glanced at Yanmo and Feibai, Yanmo immediately said: "Master, fourth son, don''t worry, there will be no problem with this horse here." "Can you enter the mountain?" Feibai said proudly: "Fourth Young Master, rest assured, although the younger ones are not as good as you and Young Master Fan, you can still do archery with bows and arrows." Yanmo glanced at him and said nothing. "That''s fine, just follow, just to get the prey." "What prey do you want to hunt? Go deep into the mountains?" Qi Haoran proudly said: "Going into the mountains in late winter is of course deer hunting, and we will roast venison to eat later." Mu Yangling could not help but ask, "Is there any happy event? Why are you so happy?" The smile on Qi Haoran''s mouth could not be concealed, "My eldest brother praised me and allowed me not to study this year." Qi Xiuyuan seldom praises Qi Haoran, but always praises Fan Zijin, so Qi Haoran is very concerned about it. He has been working very hard. Although he always dozed off in class and often couldn''t understand what his husband said, unless there was an urgent matter, he would not skip class. Many people opposed the construction of the water conservancy project this time, but the eldest brother praised him and told him to do whatever he wanted, and Qi Haoran couldn''t help but feel excited. He wanted to find a few people to share his feelings with, but in Xingzhou Mansion, apart from Fan Zijin, Mu Yangling was the only one who could relax and express his thoughts freely, so Qi Haoran pulled Fan Zijin without thinking. Come to see Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling was far more familiar with the forest than Qi Haoran, so he led them into the deep forest carefully and said, "I have never entered the deep forest here, so I don''t know where there are deer, but I found a place with water. Traces of them should be found." "Isn''t all the water frozen at this time?" Fan Zijin asked suspiciously. Qi Haoran said: "That''s not necessarily true. The water in the woods generally won''t freeze. In winter, the temperature inside is warmer than outside." Mu Yangling nodded again and again, "So we have to find a place with water, and before that, we can also shoot other prey." Mu Yangling drew the arrow behind him and had already put on the bow. The two of them also saw Roe deer running away at a very high speed. Mu Yangling''s arrow went away from the string and inserted straight into the roe deer''s neck. When it was hit, it fell to the ground, and after a few struggles, it lay down weakly. Mu Yangling ran up and said happily: "Roe deer meat is also delicious when grilled." Qi Haoran swallowed and nodded, "It''s delicious." Chapter 120： hunt "I found it," Qi Haoran said with suppressed excitement: "There are two, let''s do it." "Wait a minute, look at that belly, it''s a female deer that is pregnant with a deer, let''s find out if we can find the deer herd, and then shoot the male deer." Mu Yangling grabbed Qi Haoran and said, "Deer are gregarious animals. , have been moving together, and the herd may be nearby." Qi Haoran suppressed his temper and continued to lie behind the bushes and wait. Fan Zijin couldn''t stand the cold, he sighed at his hand and asked, "Just wait like this?" "There is water here, these two deer are here to drink water, so it''s right to guard the water." Qi Haoran couldn''t help but look at Mu Yangling, "Do you often beat deer?" "How can we fight often? We only go into the mountains twice in autumn and winter. The deer in the mountains don''t look like rabbits. We don''t dare to fight too much. There are many hunters in Xingzhou Prefecture." Qi Haoran nodded and said regretfully: "When we were in Lin''an Mansion, we had to go to the hunting grounds to hunt. There were few huge prey in the mountains and forests, and the venison was delicious. It would be nice to get a hind leg in winter. I heard from the elder brother that there are deer in the kitchen mountain, so I took Zijin over here." Lin''an Prefecture is prosperous, and prices are naturally high. Here you can buy a deer for ten taels of silver, but in Lin''an Prefecture, you may not be able to buy a hundred taels of silver, because there are too few things and too many powerful people. The Qi family and the Fan family are only families of the third or fourth rank, and they can''t compete with those powerful and powerful people in the capital. Mu Yangling followed Mu Shi into the mountains to hunt deer several times. He had already had a set of hunting methods. At this time, he led the four of them to find a suitable ambush location. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for deer to come one after another. , and the two deer lowered their heads to drink water in the puddle, and looked up vigilantly from time to time to look around. When the number of deer herd exceeded eighteen, Mu Yangling took out the weeds in his mouth and whispered, "My arrows are very accurate, and you can see blood when you shoot them, how about you?" Qi Haoran quickly expressed his position, "Of course, the Lord is not weak, and an arrow can be aimed at the neck." Mu Yangling looked at Fan Zijin, Fan Zijin turned his head, and Qi Haoran said to him, "He''s good at reading." Mu Yang was clear, "Then we are responsible for shooting the deer, and you are responsible for rounding up..." Mu Yangling made some arrangements, then took Qi Haoran and took two steps forward, "Remember, only kill male deer, how many you can kill depends on luck, don''t chase." There are many wild beasts in the mountains and forests. If you chase the deer, you may lose your way. At that time, no matter how powerful people are, they can only be slaughtered. "Let''s go!" After Mu Yangling finished speaking, he got up and took a bow and shot an arrow. The arrow flew out and inserted into the neck of a male deer under Mu Yangling''s attention. The male deer fell to the ground in severe pain. He could only raise his neck and scream silently. Qi Haoran, who was beside him, did not move slowly, almost the moment Mu Yangling shot his arrow, his arrow also shot out, facing the neck of a male deer. The herd of deer suddenly became chaotic and fled in all directions. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran kept moving, shooting arrows with bows and arrows, some shot on the neck of the deer, killing them with one arrow, and some shot on the deer and were led away by the deer. Fan Zijin took Feibai Yanmo to hunt down such deer, and they couldn''t let them escape. When all the deer herd had dispersed, Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran jumped up and ran to help stop the injured deer fleeing. Fan Zijin ran in the woods in embarrassment, and finally set fire to sit on the ground and said, "I won''t fight, you can do it yourself." Qi Haoran felt very happy. He jumped up and punched the injured deer directly on the head. The deer fell to the ground. Mu Yangling threw a stone on him, "Shut up, don''t you think the movement is not big enough? Hurry up." After saying that, he grabbed a deer that was running towards her, pressed it down with all his strength, and punched it with a fist. stunned it. Fan Zijin opened his mouth wide, how strong is the momentum of this running plus the weight of the deer itself? Although Qi Haoran was also surprised, he had played against Mu Yangling many times, but he was only slightly surprised and then calmed down. When everyone dragged the deer they hunted over, everyone was surprised, "There are five, not bad, not bad." Mu Yangling was very satisfied, "Let''s drag the things out." Fan Zijin frowned, "Do you think I can drag it?" Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked at his hands and feet and shook their heads together. Mu Yangling said: "I can take two myself." Qi Haoran gritted his teeth, "I can also take two." Fan Zijin frowned, grabbed him, and glared: "Okay, you can''t take it out once, can''t you do it twice? Are you like a deer like a rabbit?" "If we go out now, we might not be able to get the deer when we come in again. The animals in the woods have strong noses. The smell of blood is too strong here," Mu Yangling pondered: "Make a raft and drag it out, I will go into the mountains to hunt prey. That''s what it does a lot of the time." Fan Zijin''s eyes widened, "Have time to weave a raft, but no time to go out and call someone?" "Feibai, you and Yanmo are going to pull a few vines over here, hurry up, Qi Haoran, come and help me, Fan Zijin, just watch from here." Mu Yangling turned around and left. Qi Haoran hurriedly followed, and before leaving, he didn''t forget to stare at Feibai and Yanmo, "Don''t hurry up!" Feibai and Yanmo hurriedly ran to pull the vines, leaving Fan Zijin to stare. Mu Yangling climbed up the tree and broke off the branches and threw them down, Qi Haoran said: "Break all those leaves and small branches." She has great energy, good eyes, and can climb trees quickly, but after a while, she climbed five trees and dropped seven branches with the thick arms of a child, then jumped down from the tree, and together with Qi Haoran, she climbed up the twigs and leaves. Apart from. The two dragged the branches back, Feibai and Yanmo were still pulling the vines, Qi Haoran couldn''t see it, and when he went straight to grab it, with a hard hand, a vine was torn off, and Qi Haoran gave it to her. As soon as Mu Yangling placed the branches, he took the vines and tangled them. In less than a quarter of an hour, a raft was ready. Mu Yangling pulled it and felt that the vines were strong enough, so he said: "Okay. Now, you can put two on it." After speaking, he picked two of the smaller deer and put them on the raft. He carried the fattest one, held the raft in his hand, and turned around and said, "Okay, the remaining two are yours. , hurry up." Fan Zijin and Fei Baiyanmo stared in astonishment. Qi Haoran had already picked a bigger one to carry. Although he was only twelve years old, he had practiced martial arts since he was a child, and he did not feel much fortunate to use his inner strength. But Feibai and the others were different. Although they were two or three years older than Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, it was still a little difficult to lift a deer. Fan Zijin gritted his teeth when he saw this, rolled up his sleeves and said, "Come on, I''ll carry it with you." Feibai and Yanmo are busy. Chapter 121： eat meat The group walked out of the woods with difficulty, Fan Zijin almost collapsed on the ground, Mu Yangling was relaxed, Qi Haoran was at ease, put the deer on the ground, Qi Haoran waved: "Feibai, go back on horseback and ask Uncle Mu to pick us up, Tonight we are grilling venison at Mu''s house." Mu Yangling took out the roe deer that was killed first from the raft and put it on the horse''s back, saying, "Take it back to my father, or you won''t be able to get it for a while." Feibai responded with a bitter face. Seeing people leave, Qi Haoran discussed with Mu Yangling about dividing the spoils, no, it was about dividing the prey, "You put in a lot of energy, and it was because you led the way that you could find the deer so quickly, so you three, I How about two?" After thinking about it, Mu Yangling shook his head, "You have a lot of people, and you put in a lot of power. You have three, and I will have two. If you hadn''t come to me, my father would definitely not allow me to enter the mountain." Frowning in agreement, he said, "If you think I''m at a disadvantage, give me a pair of deer whips and antlers, how about that?" Qi Haoran''s eyes widened: "Do you like to eat this kind of thing?" Fan Zijin couldn''t wait to close his eyes, Mu Yangling let out a "puchi" laugh, and said, "I don''t eat it, I will leave the deer antler to my father and my mother to eat, and I will sell the deer whip to the pharmacy." He winked and said: " You can keep the two pictures for your elder brother, he will definitely like it." Qi Haoran also reacted, and his face suddenly turned red. Mu Yangling laughed out loud, Fan Zijin saw that Qi Haoran was being bullied, so he retorted: "You are a daughter who is worried enough, even things like deer antler are prepared for your parents." Mu Yangling hummed: "This girl is filial to her parents, I am happy!" Fan Zijin was about to speak, but Mu Shi had already trotted over with Brother Hu Man. When he saw the prey on the ground, Brother Hu Man was startled, but Mu Shi had already come forward to greet Qi Haoran and picked it up. A deer said: "Little General, let''s go back quickly, my mother-in-law has already prepared the meal." Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to eat with you. I''ll just roast venison with Mu Yangling and the others." When the group returned to Mu''s house, Mu Yangling put Qi Haoran''s three deer aside, and selected a fat and strong one from his own side to be stabbed, but Mu Shi hurriedly stopped him and said, "I''ll come, Hurry up and change your clothes, and then go to entertain the little general." Mu Yangling smiled and ran to change clothes. Qi Haoran was revolving around his prey with satisfaction, pulled out a dagger from his calf, cut the antler and deer whip and handed it to Xiao Bowen, "Well, this is what your sister asked for, I''ll give it to her later." turned around and instructed Feibai to go back and ask someone to bring the things back. He decided to save one end to eat with Zijin, and take the rest back to Xiying for the elder brother, um, to send some to Song Zhiyao. Xiuhong stood at the door and watched them for a while, then pulled her sister and turned around to clean up the grill. She took out a few potatoes from the corner, washed them and cut them into slices. Mu Yangling, who came out after changing clothes, saw that she greatly praised her. "Xiuhong, you''re so thoughtful. We''ll bake potatoes in a while, but it''s a pity that we don''t have green vegetables, otherwise it would be more delicious." Xiuhong pursed her lips and smiled, "I knew my cousin would like it, cousin, shall we roast venison tonight?" "Of course not, there is also roe deer meat, which is also delicious when grilled. My father is very good at cutting it into thin slices." Mu Yangling slapped his mouth, "It''s a pity that there are no peppers and ketchup. Otherwise, the roasted venison will definitely taste better." Shu Wanniang was worried about the stomachs of several children, so she cooked some porridge for them with big bones, so that no one could eat a bowl before the barbecue, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin did not escape. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran had big appetites, and a small bowl of porridge was not enough for the bottom, so they ate them happily. Xiao Bowen wanted to cheat, but was stared at by Shu Wanniang, and had to eat a small bowl of bone porridge honestly. Xiao Bowen touched his stomach aggrieved and said, "I''m almost full, I won''t be able to eat much for a while." Mu Yangling looked at the carbon absently and said, "It''s okay, my sister will help you eat later." Xiao Bowen is even more aggrieved. The Mu family''s grill was not brought with him when he ran for his life. It was made temporarily, but he dug a hole in the ground, put stones around it, put carbon in it to burn it red, and then put a rectangular piece of iron on it. The grill is up. Fan Zijin stared at it dumbfounded, and murmured, "Can this bake something?" "Don''t worry, it will be roasted for sure. When I brush it with oil, I can put the meat in in a while." Mu Yangling said confidently. Qi Haoran also watched with interest. He had never used such a simple grill, but he still wanted to learn the skill of making a grill anytime and anywhere. He would definitely go out to fight in the future, and he couldn''t take it with him. Some things, if he can make them wherever he wants, even if they are simple, he is happy. Fan Zijin stared at the iron piece with wide eyes. Because the fire was burning in the yard, he could clearly see the black thing on it. "what is this?" Xiuhong glanced at it and said indifferently: "Oh, those are the traces left when the iron was struck." "Forged iron? Why isn''t it on the baking sheet I''ve seen before?" "Uncle Liu''s ability to strike iron is not enough. He didn''t beat the iron pieces evenly. If it wasn''t for this, we wouldn''t be willing to use these irons to make grills. Maybe we could add a piece of iron to make a sickle." "Scythe?" Fan Zijin was in a bad mood, and his intuition told him not to ask further, but he couldn''t help but ask: "Isn''t this piece of iron a whole piece of iron? What else have you done before?" Mu Yangling glanced at him strangely, and even Qi Haoran couldn''t help but say: "They are farmers, how could they get iron?" The state strictly controls iron. Xiuhong said: "Who knows what it is? It was found from our village, either a sickle or a shovel. When my cousin found it, the iron was melted, and it was cooled later, so we didn''t see it. what was before." Mu Yangling had put the meat slices in neatly, and sprinkled some salt. Qi Haoran put a piece in his mouth before it was cooked, and shouted "delicious". Fan Zijin couldn''t put down chopsticks, and the images of sickles and shovels kept appearing in his mind. Qi Haoran didn''t know his entanglement. Seeing that he didn''t do anything, in line with the principle of sharing good things with brothers, he took a piece of freshly cooked food, and before it got cold, he shoved it into his mouth and said with a smile: "Hurry up, Mu Yangling''s craftsmanship is good, and it''s delicious, you see they''ve all taken it away." Fan Zijin: "..." Mu Yangling didn''t notice Fan Zijin''s expression. She had to take care of Xiao Bowen, put something in her mouth, and help Xiuhong Xiulan grab a few pieces of roasted meat from time to time. How could she notice others. Qi Haoran eats violently, and everything is taken away as soon as it is cooked or not yet cooked. Seeing that Xiuhong can''t grab him, Mu Yangling can''t help but tap his chopsticks with his chopsticks, "Eat slowly, my cousin and the others still do it. I didn''t eat much." Qi Haoran said, "The venison here is better than the one in the capital, Zijin, don''t you think?" Fan Zijin gave him a vicious look, and then grabbed the meat directly from Qi Haoran''s chopsticks. Qi Haoran was inexplicable, and somehow offended him, but every time he picked up a piece of meat, Fan Zijin took him away. Once or twice, it was nothing, but more often, Qi Haoran became angry, "What are you doing? Food?" Fan Zijin sneered twice, then stared at him. Qi Haoran took the lead in weakening his momentum and muttered: "Grab it, but I also want to eat it. Can I give you half of it?" After eating one slice, I take another slice myself, and the same goes down, I give Fan Zijin a slice before eating it myself. Fan Zijin tossed him for a long time, and then his anger dissipated, but he found that he was full, and the meat roasted with such iron sheets was full! Chapter 122： learn horse Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin finally left with their stomachs stretched out, and Mu Yangling and sisters also ate their mouths full of oil, and finally went to sleep satisfied. The next morning when he got up, Mu Yangling ran to find his father, "Father, let''s drag that deer to the county town and sell it?" "Mingshui County just suffered a disaster, except for a few members, can you afford water?" "Then sell them." Mu Shi smiled and said, "It''s not uncommon, I heard that there are dozens of deer raised in the Sun family farm, waiting to be killed during the Chinese New Year." Mu Yangling frowned, "Do you have to go to Fucheng to sell a deer?" She was very unhappy. She thought it would be easier to buy and sell after living next to the county seat, but who knew that she still had to hurry. Mu Shi looked very open and smiled: "Just keep it for you to eat." Ma Liushi couldn''t help but said: "How can you eat so much for two? The A-Ling that was killed last night ate one of its hind legs, and you split some of the Hu family, and now there are more than half left. If you want me to see, sell the half, don''t you still have roe deer meat at home?" "Don''t sell the half, I like to eat venison, auntie, let''s make up for us, just sell the whole one, if the county can''t sell it, I''ll take it to Fucheng, I''ll go to Qi Haoran, he said today he wants Go back to see his brother, just to take his car." After saying that, without waiting for Mu Shi and Ma Liu''s consent, he turned and ran. Mu Shi was a little stunned. Although his daughter had an idea in the past, she would definitely do it after obtaining his consent. Mu Shi shook his head and smiled. Forget it, he can''t control much when his daughter is older. Mu Yangling ran all the way to the camp, Qi Haoran was about to leave, and stopped when he saw Mu Yangling coming over, "What''s wrong?" "Are you going to Fucheng?" Qi Haoran nodded, "You want to go with us?" "Take me for a ride," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Otherwise, how long would I have to walk with a deer on my back?" "Okay, I''ll wait for you, go back and clean up," Qi Haoran said, his eyes lit up, "Don''t you know how to ride a horse yet? I''ll teach you." Mu Yangling''s eyes also lit up, "Alright, I''ll go back right away." He turned around and ran home. "Auntie, I''m going to Fucheng, do you have anything to buy?" Ma Liu shook his head, "You can buy things in the county seat. Why do you have to run so far? You can go back quickly, and pay attention to safety on the road." Mu Yangling nodded in agreement, then ran to ask Shu Wanniang, Shu Wanniang turned around and took out a piece of embroidered handkerchief and handed it to her, "This is embroidered by my mother, you can send it to the embroidery room and ask how much it costs, and if it fits, sell it." Mu Yangling took over the embroidered handkerchief, only to see that one side was embroidered with green bamboo, the other side was budding flowers, and she didn''t see a single thread on it, she couldn''t help but click her tongue, "Mother, your embroidery is so beautiful. , this is double-sided embroidery, why didn''t you teach me before?" Niang Shu nodded her forehead and said annoyed, "Did she not teach you, what else can you do other than cross embroidery clouds? You don''t even know how to wire." Mu Yangling touched his nose and smiled, "Isn''t this still a mother? Don''t worry, for your craft, I have to learn it even if I poke my hand." Shu Wanniang frowned and reprimanded her, "Don''t talk nonsense," he hesitated and said, "Don''t tell your father about it in advance, wait until I see the price, if it''s suitable, my mother will embroider a screen next time, maybe the family will be more comfortable. " Mu Yangling blinked, unable to hold back the smile on his face, nodded and assured: "Mom, don''t worry, I will not tell Dad." Mu Yangling hid the things in his arms, and then ran out to greet Mu Shi. With a bang, he took three deer whips, carried the deer and ran. Mu Shi only had time to say "be careful". Mu Yangling threw the deer on Qi Haoran''s car, sat in front of Qi Haoran, grabbed the reins, and asked enthusiastically, "Have I started riding?" Qi Haoran just nodded when Mu Yangling followed Qi Haoran''s toe to point the horse, the horse leaped out, Qi Haoran leaned back and hugged Mu Yangling''s waist in fright. Mu Yangling faced the wind but laughed happily, Qi Haoran had a black line on his face and shouted: "Slow down, slow down, watch the road, are you going to run into the woods?" Mu Yangling hurriedly pulled the rope, wanting the horse to move to the right, but who knew that the horse turned more and more to the left, Qi Haoran had to hold her hand, loosen the reins, and said, "You can''t tighten the reins, It will make the horse uncomfortable, take it easy, touch the horse''s stomach with the left leg slightly, and pull the reins to the right, and it will avoid it to the right. Mu Yangling put away his agitated mood and listened carefully to Qi Haoran''s teaching. Fan Zijin originally sat on the horse and watched their jokes, but when he saw that Mu Yangling was able to control the horse alone when he came back again, he couldn''t help but curled his lips secretly. This is similar to Qi Haoran''s skills. Mu Yangling invited Fan Zijin, "Would you like to come with us? Let''s run over first, and then run back." "I''m not full again and I have nothing to do." Mu Yangling was also cheerful, "Okay, you stay here and help us look at the things in the car, we will be back soon." After speaking, the horse turned his head, and the horse slowly ran forward. Fan Zijin, who stayed behind, was stuck in his heart and couldn''t get down, and finally he became the one who helped them take care of the goods. When the convoy arrived at the gate of Fucheng, Mu Yangling and the others had already run back and forth three times. She dared not say that she could already ride a horse, but at least she would know how to control the direction and speed up when she needed a horse to escape. When ?? arrived in Fucheng, Mu Yangling was about to separate from Qi Haoran, jumped off his horse, and said, "Remember to find me when you go back at night, and I will ride your horse back." "No problem, but where can I find you? Why don''t you come to Qi Mansion." "Okay, I''ll go to Qi Mansion to find you after I''m done." Fan Zijin glanced at her deer and asked, "Who are you going to sell the deer to?" "Restaurant or restaurant." Most of the Mu family sold their prey to them. Fan Zijin frowned slightly and said, "How much money can I get? Might as well sell it to a wealthy family in Fucheng." Mu Yangling frowned and didn''t want to deal with them. When he went to the restaurant to sell prey, he also met people who wanted to buy things, but those people looked down on Mu Shi and the others. They were called to and fro as servants, so Mu''s father and daughter did not like to deal with those wealthy households. Although the money sold to restaurants and restaurants is less, we are dealing with them as equals, and there is no such thing as superior or inferior. Mu Yangling thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, let''s sell it to restaurants. I don''t know those rich households." Fan Zijin smiled and said, "We can introduce you. Although our brothers have not been in Xingzhou for a long time, they still know a lot of people." Chapter 123： buy and sell The person Fan Zijin wants to introduce is Wu Jin, the poor eldest son of Wu Shancai. It is said that Wu Shancai wanted to be "Jinshi" when he named him, but he felt too blatant to go to a "shi". Unfortunately, his surname was Wu, because of this, Qi Haoran ridiculed him a lot. The eighteen-year-old Wu Jin is several years older than Qi Haoran and the others, but when he met Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, he was either verbally abused by Fan Zijin or pressed and beaten by Qi Haoran. In short, he was very pitiful. Helping Mu Yangling''s deer find a home, Fan Zijin pushed Wu Jingui out without thinking, and said confidently: "Don''t worry, you will definitely be able to sell for a good price." Qi Haoran was unhappy, "Why should the deer beaten by the master be eaten by the surnamed Wu? No way!" Fan Zijin glanced at him, "If you don''t give Wu Jin food, you will also eat it for others, isn''t it the same? I think it is much better for Wu Jin than for others." Qi Haoran thought for a while with a straight face, but did not object. Fan Zijin smiled and said: "Okay, let''s help you find Wu Jin first and then go back." Fan Zijin looked at Yanmo, who immediately rode to the academy. At this time, the eldest son of the Wu family should be studying in the academy. Wu Jin was invited to the three of them, and seeing Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin could not help shrinking their necks, it had only been more than a month since he was beaten last time, and when he saw Qi Haoran, he felt pain in his body. Fan Zijin said with a pleasant face: "Master Wu, this winter is here, why don''t you buy a deer and go back and try it?" Seeing the three deer in the car behind, Wu Jin became tangled, "This, this, my family has already given it..." Seeing Qi Haoran staring at him, he quickly changed his words and said, "Then I will buy another one and go back to honor it. my father." Fan Zijin''s face was full of smiles, "We can just share one here. Since Young Master Wu is so filial, how about we look like adults?" He gave Mu Yangling a wink. Only then did Mu Yangling understand that they were trying to deceive others. She hesitated and did not step forward. Even if Qi Haoran was doing it for her own good, she could not force others. She thought about how to make them lose face and push the matter away. . Feibai thought she was worried that Young Master Wu couldn''t afford the money, so he hurried up and whispered: "Miss Mu, this is the son of the prefect of Wu. If you have more money, you can just carry things down." Hearing that, Mu Yangling turned around and went back to the car to carry the deer and put it in front of Wu Gongzi, then took out the deer whip from his bag and asked, "Wu Gongzi, do you want this? It works very well, take it back and soak it. Drink, and honor your father." Young Master Wu stared straight at Mu Yangling and stared blankly at Mu Yangling. After a long time, he stiffened his neck and lowered his head to look at the deer in front of his feet, then looked at her again, before exclaiming: "It''s amazing!" Mu Yangling tilted his head to look at him, feeling that this Young Master Wu was completely different from his father, his heart softened a little, Fan Zijin saw that Mu Yangling was softhearted and hesitated, so he snorted twice and said, "Master Wu, this deer The whip is also very good, didn''t you just take a concubine? This thing is just right for you." Fan Zijin said unintentionally: "By the way, have your two concubines been promoted to concubines?" Mu Yangling instantly withdrew his sympathy for him, and looked at him with bright eyes, "Master Wu, this deer was beaten by the general and Master Fan, right?" Young Master Wu touched the purse on his body, and seeing Qi Haoran staring at him, he had to take out the purse and said, "I, I only have twenty taels..." Qi Haoran said in dissatisfaction before Mu Yangling nodded fiercely: "Where are you sending the beggars? Master has eaten more than 22 bucks of venison in Lin''an Mansion." Mu Yangling withdrew his head abruptly as soon as he clicked it, and stared at Wu Jin. Wu Jin licked his lips and didn''t dare to ask his father for money. Although he didn''t understand the common affairs, he had also invited his classmates to eat venison. It cost only about ten taels of silver for twenty people, including drinks and drinks. Other dim sum dishes. How can the remote area of ??Xingzhou Prefecture be compared with Lin''an Prefecture? Wu Jin thought for a while, then whispered: "How about I go and ask my classmates to see if I can borrow some, and I''ll give them all to you?" Qi Haoran frowned, Fan Zijin nodded and smiled: "Okay, we''ll be waiting for Mr. Wu here." Seeing Wu Jin trotting away, he turned his head and said to Qi Haoran: "Don''t push him too hard, it''s troublesome for his father to find out." Qi Haoran said dissatisfiedly: "Twenty taels are too expensive? When my grandfather was in Lin''an Mansion, no one sold a whole deer for a hundred taels." "Xingzhou Mansion is no better than Lin''an Mansion. You can buy silk and satin in any cloth shop in Lin''an Mansion, but there are only three or four shops here, and some even have to go to Xingyuan Mansion to buy them." Mu Yangling was very happy and waved: "It doesn''t matter, I''m willing to wait, as long as it takes." She thought it would be good to sell three deer whips for fifteen taels of silver, but she didn''t expect it to exceed twenty taels. Although there was suspicion of bullying, if the target was Wu Shancai''s son, it seemed acceptable. Wu Jin didn''t dare to let Qi Haoran and the others pigeons. He ran to borrow money from his classmates and ran back quickly. He even took out the broken silver, and said with embarrassment on his face: "I only got thirty-two taels..." Seeing the dissatisfaction on Qi Haoran''s face, his voice became smaller and smaller. Mu Yangling hurriedly took the purse from his hand, nodded and said, "Enough, enough, thank you Mr. Wu for the honor." Seeing that he only had a servant and was unable to hold the chicken, he asked: "Why don''t I carry it to the house for you?" Wu Jin stole his eyes to look at Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran snorted twice, "Look at his thin arms and legs, does he seem to be able to lift it? You should send him to the mansion." Mu Yangling put the money bag in his arms and put it away, Qi Haoran said: "Then you go home first, I will send it to him, I have something to do later, and then I will go to you." Qi Haoran regarded Mu Yangling as an adult, nodded and said, "Then you go, the more troublesome you are in the city, the more troublesome to report the name of the Lord." "I won''t be polite." Qi Haoran likes Mu Yangling''s lightness the most, and he is less restrained. Mu Yangling carried the deer on his shoulders, turned around and said to the stunned Wu Jin master and servant, "Mr. Wu, let''s go." It was Wu Jin''s servant who came back to his senses first, and tugged at his master''s clothes. Wu Jin returned to his senses, smiled, and nodded, "Okay, come with me." Along the way, Wu Jin was peeking at Mu Yangling, and finally he couldn''t help but ask: "Girl, you are so strong, what is the relationship between you and Qi Gongzi?" Seeing Mu Yangling looking over, he hurriedly explained: "I''m just curious, it''s okay if the girl doesn''t answer." Mu Yangling seemed to find Wu Jin''s behavior a little funny, and said with a smile: "My father is the subordinate of the little general. My strength is naturally great, and my father''s strength is also great." "Oh," Wu Jin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard such an explanation, and became more natural to Mu Yangling. Seeing that he was about to arrive at the government office, Wu Jin hurriedly said, "Let''s go in through the side door." If his father knew that he was bullied by Qi Haoran again, he would definitely get angry again, and he would also be taught a lesson. He didnt want to go to the ancestral hall. Mu Yangling followed him to the side door, handing the deer to the Wu family''s servant, and then he waved at Wu Jin: "Master Wu, my father is very good at hunting, next time you want to eat some prey, Tell me, my father will definitely call you." Your prey is so expensive, he doesn''t dare to buy it again? Wu Jin smiled and sent Mu Yangling away. Chapter 124： resolutely dont go Mu Yangling also knew that this might be a one-shot deal, and that was just a casual remark. She touched the silver in her arms and couldn''t help laughing. With the money, the family can be relaxed, she wants to give it to the family. The dragon and phoenix bought some fine rice and went back. The two children were hungry and thin these days. I bought a few more hens and went back to make up for Shu Wanniang''s body. They didn''t bring enough quilts when they came out. Although Qi Haoran sent two beds, there was still one less bed. They had to buy this too. There was also food, and Xiying gave them a share. There is not much food left, so I still buy more while the price of food is not very high, and avoid the time when the green and yellow are not picked up... Mu Yangling calculated in his mind what he needed to buy, and walked all the way to the embroidery workshop. Mu Yangling raised his head and glanced at the signboard of Jinxiufang before he stepped in. The shopkeeper of Jinxiufang looked up at Mu Yangling and then lowered his head again. The little Er hurriedly came up to say hello, "What do you want, girl?" "Do you accept embroidered handkerchiefs here?" Xiao Er was stunned, looked Mu Yangling up and down, nodded and said, "Accept is to accept, but we have high requirements." Mu Yangling took out Shu Wanniang''s embroidered handkerchief from his arms and asked, "What about this kind of double-sided embroidery?" Little Er took it over to take a look, was shocked, and hurriedly took it to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper finally raised his head from the ledger. He glanced at the embroidered handkerchief, then looked at Mu Yangling, and asked, "Little girl, where did this embroidered handkerchief come from?" Mu Yangling frowned, disliking the tone of his questioning, but still said: "My mother embroidered it, I don''t know if your embroidery workshop will accept it or not." "Take it, take it naturally," the shopkeeper put the embroidered handkerchief aside and said, "This handkerchief of yours is pretty good. It costs five hundred dollars a piece. If you can embroider the screen in this way, it will be worth more money. I don''t know where your mother is. Is there any other embroidery?" Seeing the gleam in his eyes, Mu Yangling changed his mind temporarily, and said, "Yes, but my mother told me whether I would sell it or not. She asked me to take this handkerchief and ask the price, if it suits me Sell ??it, it doesnt matter if its not suitable. Mu Yangling took back the handkerchief on the table, tucked it into his arms, and said to the shopkeeper: "The shopkeeper, I''ll go first if it''s nothing." "Hey, wait, we have to take this handkerchief, no matter how much we take, why did the little girl take it away?" "The price offered by the shopkeeper is different from what my mother said. I will ask the next one." Mu Yang''s spiritual outfit said innocently. The shopkeeper''s face changed slightly, and a smile appeared on his face, "The little girl misunderstood, I thought you only had this handkerchief, so I gave it to you at the market price. If you have more, I will naturally give you a better one. Good price." Only then did Mu Yangling stop and turn around, the shopkeeper thought for a while, then gritted his teeth: "Well, I''ll give you six hundred pennies for this kind of handkerchief, how about it? But in the future, your embroidered handkerchiefs will only be Can be sold here at my house." "No problem." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, took out the handkerchief from his arms and gave it to him, took six hundred pennies and left. Mu Yangling went to the market, chose some gifts for Xiao Bowen''s three children, and then turned to look for Qi Haoran. Things can be bought in the county town after returning home. There is no need to buy them all the way from the prefecture and carry them back. Qi Haoran was roasting venison for Qi Xiuyuan, dancing and talking about his hunting process. Qi Xiu listened with a smile, stuffed meat into his mouth, and said with a smile, "You have a good time in Mingshui County." Then he looked at his younger brother up and down, and saw that he was more than when he first arrived in Xingzhou Prefecture. He grew up and matured, with a happy smile on his face. Qi Haoran smiled, "This place is much better than Lin''an Mansion." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Father has written a letter, and he told you to go back, saying that he had asked you for a place in the Imperial College Prison and asked you to go back to study." Qi Haoran''s face suddenly fell, "Brother, I won''t go back, it''s nice to say, it''s not sure who will get the quota after I go back, and besides, I don''t like reading." Qi Xiuyuan ignored him and turned to look at Fan Zijin, "Zijin, your mother also wrote to me, saying that she wants you to go back." Fan Zijin''s face also turned cold and said, "Cousin, I will go back when Haoran goes back." Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "You must know that Xingzhou Mansion is no better than Lin''an Mansion, and the gentlemen I can invite for you are far inferior to the gentlemen in the Lin''an Mansion Academy." "Cousin, the most important test for reading is myself. I don''t think I will be worse than others without my husband''s teaching. Besides, I may not be able to concentrate on studying when I go back. There is a small noise at home for three days and a big noise for five days. My father''s heart is broken. It''s too far to the horizon, I might as well stay here when I go back." Qi Xiuyuan pondered for a long time, and seeing that both of them insisted, he could only nod his head. It is impossible for him to let his younger brother go back. Its fine if he didnt know before. Now that he knows that his younger brother is not doing well in Linan Mansion, the Wu family is even more calculated. How could he let his younger brother re-enter the wolfs den? But Fan Zijin is different. His mother is still there, and he can train his younger brother through martial arts. Fan Zijin is a seedling of reading. How can the gentleman here be compared with the gentleman in Lin''an? He didn''t want to delay his cousin''s future. Qi Xiuyuan was still bowing her head in contemplation, but Mu Yangling had been brought in in a hurry. As soon as she entered the door, she could smell the aroma of barbecue, and her stomach growled twice. Qi Haoran turned his head when he heard the voice, and saw Mu Yangling laughing twice, "Are you hungry? Come here, I just cooked the meat. Today I will let you taste the master''s craftsmanship." Qi Xiuyuan woke up from his contemplation, slapped his brother on the head, and said angrily, "Tell me well." Qi Haoran corrected his attitude, and said to Mu Yangling seriously: "Mu Yangling, come over and sit and eat." Mu Yangling had a bit of embarrassment on his face, but now he couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled, and greeted Qi Xiuyuan, "General Qi." Qi Xiuyuan showed a warm smile on his face, and said kindly: "Come and sit down, I heard Haoran say that you brought them into the mountain." "I''ve been in the mountains since I was a child, and I''m familiar with them, so I took them with me for a while." Mu Yangling sat beside Qi Haoran, seeing Fan Zijin''s expression a little low, he couldn''t help giving Qi Haoran an elbow and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" Qi Haoran turned his head and glanced at Fan Zijin, and said, "It''s alright, the meat is all sliced, you can bake it." I pulled up the stool and sat beside Fan Zijin, leaned into his ear and said, "Don''t leave, who will be my counselor if you leave?" Fan Zijin frowned a little, glanced at his cousin, and asked, "Could you force me to go?" Qi Haoran patted his chest and assured, "Don''t worry, there is me." "If he insists on sending me away, you just roll and beg him." "..." Qi Haoran lowered his head and pondered for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I definitely won''t ask him to send you away." Fan Zijin, who was just joking, saw his serious look, and couldn''t help feeling a little guilty, he turned his head and took a piece of barbecue from the grill and put it on his plate. Chapter 125： agree Mu Yangling took out the money bag and put it on the table, the whole family''s eyes widened, and even Shu Wanniang couldn''t help touching the money. Mu Shi frowned slightly and asked, "How can a deer sell for so much money? A Ling, although we are short of money, we can''t cheat people." Mu Yangling said: "Father, can''t you still trust my character? When have I ever cheated on others? This time it was the generals who helped them find a big customer." "The little general is looking for it, then we can''t take advantage of others." Mu Shi said, Shu Wanniang and Ma Liu also nodded. They are all honest people, the general is kind to their family, and this is the friend who should give it to the general. "The customer is the eldest son of the prefect of Wu. He took it back to honor his father, and the price was also negotiated by Mr. Fan and the junior general." Mu Shi was silent for a moment, then nodded and said: "It is indeed a big customer. Since it is a small general, the money will be collected." Wu Zhifu''s money, it is not too much to earn. Only then did Mu Yangling put away the purse and took out ten taels of silver from it, "Auntie, let''s go to the county town tomorrow to buy something, buy more food, and buy a few hens and hundreds of dollars for my mother. Come back with an egg, see what else is missing at home, and buy it all at once." Shu Wanniang opened her mouth, Mu Shi held her hand and looked at her with a smile, Shu Wanniang swallowed her words. In the evening, when Mu Shi was not paying attention, Shu Wanniang pulled her daughter and asked, "A-Ling, how much did you sell for the handkerchief you took today?" "Six hundred words." Shu Wanniang frowned, "So few?" "Mother, double-sided embroidery takes too much energy. You still have to breastfeed, so don''t embroider, and embroider something else, I think it will definitely make money." "Then did you ask how much the double-sided embroidered screen cost?" Mu Yangling was discouraged, "I didn''t ask, the shopkeeper is not sincere, and if he asked, he would definitely not say it, but I think it should be quite expensive." Shu Wanniang thought for a while, and finally said, "A-Ling, give my mother some money, and my mother will go to the county to buy some needles and silk and satin. I want to embroider a large screen." She touched her daughter''s head gently, tenderly. He smiled and said, "I have always relied on you and your father. Now, I also want to do something for you. Even if I can''t support you, I can at least share some of the weight for you." "Why does Niang hide from father?" Mu Yangling asked inexplicably. The mother obviously didn''t want her father to know about this, so Mu Yangling''s intuition had hidden feelings. The mother''s thoughts were always in her heart. Mu Yangling did not dare to call the shots on this matter. Shu Wanniang was silent for a moment, then sighed, "I''m afraid your father won''t agree." This kind of double-sided embroidery was handed down by the ancestors of the Shu family. It is unclear which generation of ancestors brought it from her parents'' family to the daughters of the Shu family. In short, every girl must learn after turning eight years old. Some people learn it, and some people don''t. Ms. Shu Wan has a soft temperament and can sit still. She is the best of her sisters in double-sided embroidery, and even her smartest sister is not as good as her. But the Shu family also has rules. This thing can be made for your own use or given away, but it cannot be bought or sold. The family has the strictest requirements on this. Shu Wanniang never thought of making money with double-sided embroidery, no matter how hard the life was, but seeing her husband so tired, her daughter, who had always been a little fat, also had a sharp face. In addition, because of the resentment that she was blocked from going south, Shu Wanniang made this embroidery in one go. Art took it out. She wants to help her husband and daughter. She can''t farm, and her body is weak. She can''t do other things, but embroidery can be done. Shu Wanniang sat on the edge of the kang a little uneasy, Mu Yangling made the bed, climbed to Mu Shi''s side, and whispered in his ear: "Father, go and coax mother." Mu Shi glared at her, his heart was sour, astringent and sweet. Taking advantage of the time when his daughter went out to make hot water, he stepped forward to hold his wife''s hand and whispered: "Do whatever you want, just, Don''t be too tired, so as not to hurt your eyes." Shu Wanniang''s eyes were slightly wet, she clenched her husband''s hand and rested her head on his shoulder. Mu Shi patted her back. In fact, he didn''t want his wife to make money by embroidering double-sided embroidery. First, he didn''t want to have these entanglements with the Shu family, and secondly, he didn''t want his wife to have a knot because of it. When Mu Yangling bought fine rice and came back to grind it into powder, he boiled and beat two eggs and steamed it every day. Before the Chinese New Year, the face of the dragon and the phoenix was chubby again. Mu Yangling was delighted to see it, and he kissed them every day when he came back, and it was the same today. Mu Yangling put down the child and walked out, while Shu Wanniang hid in the kitchen at a loss. "Uncle Hu, what''s the matter?" Hu Dian glanced at the kitchen. During this time, he also knew that the Mu family was in charge of Mu Shi and Mu Yangling. When Mu Shi was not at home, he only needed to find Mu Yangling. Mu Shi''s daughter-in-law, who stayed at home all day, hardly ever did. Go out and live like a lady. The thought flashed by, and Hu Dian had already smiled and said: "It''s the message from the front, the farm implements and cattle allocated by the imperial court have arrived, let each family pick it up, your father is not at home, and your family is also alone. Bar." Mu Yangling''s face suddenly burst into a smile, "Are things arrived? Are there many?" Hu Dian touched his head and said, "I haven''t been there yet, and I don''t know how much, why don''t we go and have a look?" "Uncle Hu, let''s go first, I''ll pack up and leave." Hu Dian should go. Mu Yangling turned around and ran to look for Mrs. Ma Liu. She didn''t even know how to read the farm tools, so she had to find her aunt to follow. By the time Mu Yangling and Ma Liu arrived at the camp, the front of the camp was already full of people, old and young, but only Mu Yangling, a child, came to join in the fun. The person in front shouted loudly: "The farm tools have been allocated above, and each household has a certain amount of everything, but due to the limited number of cattle, it is divided according to small flags. One small flag has five cattle, and everyone shares. Remember, this cow is from the camp, don''t let it die after you bring it back, it''s gone if you really want to die, do you hear?" The people below ?? have already made a loud noise, and someone shouted: "There are only five cows in a small flag, when will it be our turn?" "That''s right, so many families, so many families..." The person above shouted, "You think it''s too little? You can don''t if you think it''s too little. Did you have cows in your family before? Be honest with me, and there will be no more quarrels." Everyone suddenly quieted down. Mu Yangling was instantly discouraged, and said to Ma Liu: "There are only five cows per flag, I don''t think our family wants to use it." Ma Liushi said: "Your father is a small flag, and it should be used by your father first." Mu Yangling shook his head, "Forget it, I''m strong, let the cow go to the next person, and I''ll set an example for Qi Haoran." Chapter 126： small year Mu Yangling led an iron plow and two hoes back. It is said that the seeds will not arrive until the end of the New Year. This is obviously different from what everyone expected, and everyone''s mood is a little low. Mu Yangling just sighed, but some people cried out on the spot. There were no cattle to farm, and there was little labor at home, so they could only give up a large area of ??land. Everyone didn''t know that Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were standing in the corner of the camp and watching this side. Seeing everyone''s faces were down, they couldn''t help clenching their hands. Fan Zijin patted him on the shoulder, "Okay, I know you''re not feeling well, but my cousin has already said that the situation in other battalions is worse than ours. General Lu Ji from Dongying went to Xingyuan Mansion to make a fuss, and he is still locked up now. In the prison, it is estimated that the New Year''s Eve will be spent in the prison, do you also want your cousin to go to the prison for a walk?" Qi Haoran''s face showed anger, but he couldn''t help but slapped the tree trunk next to him, "It''s like a silverfish. Even these things are greedy. When I become a general, I will be the first to cut them down." "Isn''t General Yuan the Great General now? But he doesn''t say a word now?" Fan Zijin''s eyes showed sadness, "If the country is not a country, and the dynasty is not a dynasty, if you are serious, you can only be beaten to dust. The general doesn''t like this kind of thing the most, so don''t you turn a blind eye now?" After all, the top one was standing behind them. Qi Haoran was even more angry, clenching his fists creaky. Fan Zijin hurriedly advised: "Don''t be impulsive, this is different from usual, and my cousin can''t bear it." Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid, I''ll keep this account in mind, and I''ll take care of them after I''ve made my merits." Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, Qi Haoran always said what he said and did it, since he said he would wait, he would definitely not have an attack at this moment. "But what about farm tools and cattle? What are these things enough for?" "Better than nothing." Qi Haoran''s face showed concern, "They are playing tricks on farm implements and oxen, do you think they will manipulate seeds too?" Fan Zijin''s expression changed. The seeds were different from farm tools and cattle. If the latter two things were missing, they could still use labor to make up for it. It was a big deal to plant less, but if the seeds were too poor or too few, they would really only be able to drink the northwest wind next year. Fan Zijin turned around and said, "You stay in the camp. I''ll go back to my cousin to discuss it. The seeds haven''t come down yet, so there''s still a way." Qi Haoran hurriedly sent him out, "Then come back quickly." No matter how disappointed you are, you have to go on, because the farm tools are in hand, and the next day the farmland is full of work. Mu Yangling still takes her aunt and Xiuhong to the ground every day. She and her aunt plough the field, and the three children run around to pick up grass stems. When the Chinese New Year is approaching, she finally takes the eighty-three crops that her family wants to cultivate. The mu of land was ploughed out, and the land was simply leveled. Except for Mu Yangling, everyone else felt that they would not be able to straighten their backs. Thinking that the Chinese New Year is coming soon, Mu Yangling no longer took them to the ground, but took them to the county town to buy New Year''s goods. Mu Shi and the others finally completed the water conservancy construction on the third day after the New Year''s Eve, and the residential houses were also completed. Qi Haoran left the rest of the small camp area until next year, and the whole camp went home for Chinese New Year. So the whole family went to the fair this time, and Shu Wanniang came out with the twins. Mrs. Ma Liu whispered and discussed with Mu Yangling along the way, "I don''t know what the situation will be in the beginning of spring, you have to save some money, it''s hard to save a little money." Mu Yangling kept nodding, "Auntie, don''t worry, we definitely won''t buy those useless things, isn''t that spending money?" Ma Liu breathed a sigh of relief, but she was too relieved. Mu Yangling took them directly into the cloth village, and pulled cotton cloth for everyone''s clothes, then bought a lot of cotton, and went to the grocery store to buy a lot of dried red dates and sugar cakes, and All kinds of things for ancestor worship should also be bought. No matter how she tried to persuade Mrs. Ma Liu, she would not listen. Seeing that Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang both let Mu Yangling be the master, while the other three children watched eagerly, they swallowed when their mouths stopped them. I also bought them all, and it would be a disappointment to say any more. When he was about to go home, Mu Yangling took out another piece of silver from his arms and gave it to Mu Shi, "Father, go to the grain store to buy some grain. Uncle and the others don''t know how they are doing, so I will give them to them later. something goes." Mu Shi took the money from his daughter''s hand after a pause, touched her head and boasted, "A Ling is now more thoughtful than her parents." Mu Yangling raised his head proudly, "Of course, it doesn''t matter who I am." Mu Shi laughed out loud, and Shu Wanniang couldn''t help but pursed her lips. This time, Ma Liu did not stop it, because relatives and relatives have always been closer to each other and helped each other. Now that the Mu family has helped them, they will give back to the Mu family in the future. Mu Shi and Mu Yangling carried a lot of things home, while Ma Liu and Shu Wanniang were carrying the twins, and the three children were not in vain. When they entered the village like this, the villagers could not help but secretly look over. Even the Hu family couldn''t help standing in front of the door with admiration. Everyone had a very bleak year this year. Few people could go out to the streets to buy New Year''s goods. The Mu family was the first in the village. Mu Shi went home and tidied up his things, and said to Mu Yangling: "It''s almost New Year''s Eve, we''ll send it to your uncle and the others tomorrow." Mu Yangling nodded and packed up what was given to them. The next morning, the father and daughter carried things and set off. Liu Daqian and the others are not far from them, and it takes half an hour to walk, but their environment is a bit more complicated than that of Chenggutun. Chenggu Village is full of military households, but Chaoxi Village has a mix of military and good records. Suddenly, so many military households are stationed in the village. Those villagers can''t help but feel a little nervous. Mu Yangling heard Liu Lang say that the children of those people in the village I don''t want to play with them. The father and daughter walked directly from the head of the village to an earthen house in the middle of the village with their things on their backs. Mu Yangling had already shouted: "Uncle, we see you are here." Only when Liu Daqian''s voice sounded, Liu Lang rushed out and opened the door. When he saw Mu Yangling, he rushed up with an "Ow" sound, and he circled around her, saying a little aggrieved: "Why did you come here, no? Come and play with me when you say you are free?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, "Do you think I''ll be free?" Mu Yangling took out a packet of candy from his arms and gave it to him, "Here, it''s for you." Liu Lang happily handed the things to his younger brother behind him, and asked with a smile, "What did you bring to my house this time?" "Alang, go, did you say that?" Liu Zhuang came out of the room, slapped his nephew away, and welcomed the father and daughter in. Chapter 127： Liu Li Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian are still next to each other, and the life of the two families is more difficult than that of the Mu family. The Mu family had Mu Yangling going to the mountains from time to time to fight a rabbit or something, and they had money from selling deer before. After the initial hardship, life gradually improved, but the Liu family had no extra income. Mu Shi carried the things into the house and said, "Uncle, this is for you and the second uncle." Mu Shi put down two bags of grain, and took out two pieces of meat from the back basket and put it down. Mu Yangling took out half a bag of grain and half a piece of meat by himself, and said, "Uncle, this is for Cousin Heli, you can ask Alang to deliver it later, and leave the rest to Uncle He and let him give it to him. The villagers share some." Although the Liu family was scattered and divided into various camps, they belonged to the same family, and the genealogy would not change in Liu Hes place, so the things distributed to the villagers had to be handed over to Liu He for distribution. Liu Daqian looked at what was given to Liu Li in surprise, and asked, "How can I give force to your cousin?" After hesitating, he asked, "Where is your uncle Zhuzi..." "Father," Liu Ting interrupted his father''s words and said, "It''s not easy for Ah Ling and the others. Shitou is going to the camp, and there are only her and her aunt left at home. They are small and weak. It is not easy to squeeze out this little food. It''s easy, there''s me at the pillar." Liu Erqian, who entered the room, snorted coldly, "Why does the eldest brother still remember them? The second sister had to know us, maybe she blamed us for getting together." Liu Daqian sighed, "It''s flesh and blood after all." Neither Mu Shi nor Mu Yangling spoke. They had no relationship with Fang Liu, so they would not be considered when preparing for the New Year. As for Liu Li, it was because his family was really difficult, and he and Mu Yangling fought together at the beginning, so it was inevitable that he became more close to him, so I prepared some for him. Liu Erqian turned his head to Mu Yangling and said, "Send things by yourself, take your love and justice, and their home is at the end of the village." Now everyone is hungry, and I really want Liu Daqian to send it. There will be more gossip in the family tomorrow, but the Mu family is different. Mu Yangling is not from the Liu family. She will give things to whoever she likes. "Okay, uncle, sit down first, and I''ll send it to them. Dad, you can accompany them." Mu Yangling carried his things and went out. Liu Li''s family is at the end of the village, and the third uncle''s family is separated by half a village. Since Liu Li was pushed out to kill the enemy with Mu Yangling, he and his widowed mother, grandfather and two uncles were separated, and later they were divided. When he entered the military household, he was the one who was pushed out to serve as a soldier, so he forcibly separated from them and lived at the end of the village with his widowed mother and only son. Liu Li lost his father when he was a child and was brought up by his widowed mother. The third uncle''s family did not separate, so the mother and son lived with the two uncles. They lived carefully since they were young, and now they are twenty years old. . In such a situation, when he had picked people to fight against the enemy, they would not have been picked, but when it was their turn, his two uncles did not want the children at home to take risks, and they were afraid of death themselves. He decided to push this eldest grandson out. At that time, on the verge of desperation, Liu Li once told Mu Yangling that he wanted to stand up for nothing else. The two uncles raised him anyway, but the anxious decision of his grandfather and uncles still gave him a chill, and he felt that he lived I don''t want to go out, so I ask Mu Yangling to take care of his widowed mother one or two in the future. He and Liu Xuan were injured the most at that time, Mu Yangling almost thought they would not survive, but he survived. Before Qi Haoran stated that they would pay for their medical expenses, the third uncle''s family made it clear that they would give up Liu Li. For this reason, Liu Li''s widowed mother almost had a conflict with the third uncle. Afterwards, Liu Li woke up and gave birth to his grandfather and two uncles. They were divided, and when they were pushed out to join the army, Liu Li didn''t say anything against it, but he proposed to divide the family after the land was divided. Mu Yangling still remembered Liu Li''s desperate appearance in front of Liu He. Liu Daqian and other older generation felt that Liu Li was ignorant and contradicted his elders, but Mu Yangling admired and sympathized with him, and even admired his determination. This era is different from the previous life. The family concept in the previous life is weak, and many things have a cause and effect, but here, the family occupies a powerful position. It even requires people to obey its wishes unconditionally, but who has considered Liu Li and his mother. feeling? Liu Li took Yongyetian, which was in the name of him and his mother, and moved to the end of the village, almost cutting off contact with the main family. When Mu Yangling came over with something, he was sitting at the door resting the iron plow. He had one iron plow and four hoes under his name. He directly took one iron plow and one hoe, leaving only two. Hoe to two uncles. No matter how aunt and grandmother made trouble, he would not let go. When Liu Li took the things, he said nothing. If anyone dared to trouble him and his mother, he would go and tell Zongqi the fact that they had separated. Come, the two uncles must send one person to join the army. They were worried about Liu Li tearing his face, and naturally did not dare to come to trouble, and could only watch him take away the only iron plow. "Cousin Li, what are you doing at home?" Mu Yangling put the things in front of him. Liu Li got up quickly, "A-Ling, why are you here? Hurry up and sit in the room, mother, A-Ling is here, make a fire and cook." "Hey, hey," Liu Ma wiped his hands and ran out. Seeing Mu Yangling, he pulled people in enthusiastically, "A Ling is here, sit down in the room, and my aunt will cook for you." "Aunt Cousin, don''t worry, my father is at my uncle''s place, and I have to go back in a while. I''m here to bring some things to cousin Li and you." Mu Yangling gave them the things and said with a smile: "We I''ll be going back in a while, this is for you all to celebrate the New Year, this year everyone has a good New Year." Liu Ma couldn''t help wiping his eyes, since his son and Gonggong''s family have been home, the villagers haven''t had much contact with her. However, Mu Yangling didn''t seem to see it. He put the things down and was about to go out. No matter how Liu Ma could stop him, Liu Li held his mother''s hand and said, "Mother, you clean up at home, I''ll take A Ling off. ." Liu Li walked by Mu Yangling''s side and said solemnly after a while, "A-Ling, thank you, if you have anything in the future, just come to me, and my cousin will definitely do it for you." Mu Yangling looked at Liu Li seriously, "Cousin Li, that''s all I can do. The one who really treats you is my aunt. She only has one son, so you must take care of yourself." Liu Li nodded solemnly, his eyes bright as stars, "Don''t worry, I will live well." A smile appeared on Mu Yangling''s face, "Cousin Li, tell your auntie, if you have anything in the future, go to Chenggu Village to find me." Liu Li nodded, "Thank you." Mu Yangling tapped him on the shoulder, "We are a deadly friendship." Among the last few people who survived, except Fang Zhuzi who hid behind him and took his life, which of the others did not fight? Chapter 128： poaching Mu Yangling squatted on the ground, rubbed the mud in his hands, sighed, then stood up and said to his aunt, "It''s still not possible." My aunt looked up at the sky. The sun was shining brightly in her eyes. She was wearing a thick padded jacket, but she could only feel a little bit of temperature. It was almost February. How can it be finished by the end of the month? If the temperature in the ground could not keep up, the planting could not be sown. The camp had already distributed the seeds. My aunt checked them carefully. The seeds were fine and the quantity was sufficient. Mu Yangling was very surprised. So many seeds were sent. "A Ling," Hu Jinshi trotted over with a smile on his face and shouted, "Go and see, the ice in the ground has melted!" Mu Yangling jumped up, "It melted? It wasn''t melted when I watched it yesterday." Hu Jinshi was full of smiles, "This snow will melt if you say it, isn''t it fast? Everyone ran to see it. Isn''t there a canal passing your house? Do you want to go and have a look?" "Okay, let''s go." Mu Yangling left the work in his hand and pulled Xiuhong to run to see it together. Many people gathered around the river to watch the fun. The ice in the river melted, indicating that the temperature in the ground would also rise, and it would not be long before planting. Mu Yangling ran to the river and tapped the ice surface with a stick, making a "dong dong" sound, with a slight force on his hand, the ice surface cracked, the ice cube fell into the river, and the flowing river water immediately engulfed the ice cube, disappeared from under the ice. Mu Yangling smiled with frowning eyes, and the ice did melt. The ice surface was broken, and a fish jumped up from the river. Xiuhong exclaimed in surprise, but Mu Yangling subconsciously swept the fish that fell on the ice surface to one side, and stopped falling into the river. "Fish!" Xiuhong yelled and was about to run up to catch it. Mu Yangling grabbed her collar with one hand and pulled the person back, "Choosing death, the ice surface has become thinner." Xiuhong hurriedly turned around, "Cousin, what a big fish, take it back to my aunt to eat, just in time for breastfeeding." Mu Yangling carefully rowed the fish to the shore with a stick, grabbed it with his hands, and whispered to her, "Run back and pick a bucket." Xiuhong''s eyes were shining, and she carefully looked left and right, and found that no one was paying attention, so she nodded and trotted home. Mu Yangling took a stick and went to the canal of his own land. Although the ?? canal has been dug, because the ice surface has been frozen, there is no water in it, but there is a thin layer of ice surface and a foot-deep snow. The canal was dug in the middle of Mu Yangling''s home. She was the only one left in the huge land. She turned to look at the Hu family''s land. The Hu family was also standing in their own land looking at the ice in the river. There was a smile on her face, but from her point of view, she couldn''t see what they were doing, and the same can be proved, they certainly couldn''t see what she was doing here. Mu Yangling squatted at the mouth of the canal and tapped on the ice with the stick in her hand, but it didn''t break it. She put the fish that jumped up just now and looked upstream. This river comes from the water in Jialing. Once the snow melts, I believe the water volume should not be low. The three reservoirs and three canals should be able to fill. Thinking that he will be able to plant seeds soon, Mu Yangling felt happy. Xiuhong came running with two wooden barrels, panting, "Cousin, can you still catch fish?" "It depends on luck." Mu Yangling threw the fish into the bucket, used a stick to pierce the ice surface that was just beaten, and poured air into the water. After waiting for a while, two fish jumped out of it, and Mu Yangling jumped out of it. Overjoyed, after taking the bucket, she quickly picked up a fish that jumped up, and another one fell on the ice. She swept the fish into the canal with a single stick... The fish kept jumping up, and Mu Yangling did the same. As long as the fish fell on the ice, she swept them into the canal. Xiuhong felt itchy and wanted to jump into the canal to pick up the fish, but Mu Yangling did not. She is not allowed to go down. There are only two layers of ice at the mouth of the canal. If there is an accident, the water will burst out of the ice... When it was almost over, Mu Yangling jumped into the canal and picked up all the fish. When the Hu family looked here curiously, they only saw two children playing at the mouth of the canal. gone back. Mu Yangling and Xiuhong loaded two wooden buckets of fish before going back. Xiuhong looked around carefully, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Don''t worry, no one will see it." At most, they can only see them carrying wooden barrels, and they certainly cannot see the contents of the barrels. The houses in Chenggu Tunli are far from each other. Although it is inconvenient to visit, it also guarantees the privacy of each family to the greatest extent. Mu Yangling returned home directly from the field without seeing anyone. "Mother, auntie, see what I brought back for you?" Mu Yangling showed them the wooden barrel as if offering a treasure. Ma Liu saw so many fish inside, his eyes lit up, and he asked, "Is the ice melted?" "It''s starting to melt, I jumped up from the ice hole, I didn''t tell anyone." Mu Yangling said happily. Ma Liu looked at her with a funny look, and said, "It''s not just you who knows this. After two days, everyone will see someone knocking on the ice hole, and everyone will know it." "I didn''t want to make a lot of money, I just wanted to catch some more while everyone didn''t react to it, and bring them back to raise them. One piece a day will also make up for everyone''s body." Mu Yangling said while watering the fish. Ma Liu was worried, "How do you keep so many fish?" "Frozen," Mu Yangling said as it should be, "Isn''t there a cellar at the back? I move the tank down, hit the ice underneath, put the fish inside, cover the ice, and give the outside of the tank Pile some ice, pile up more, the temperature in the cellar is low, dont worry, it will definitely not melt in twenty or thirty days. Mu Yangling did what he said. The cellar was empty and there was nothing. It was expected that they would not use it before winter. Therefore, the cellar can be used casually, not to mention some ice, even a cellar is nothing. . Mu Yangling directly took the net bag, carried the wooden bucket to the river, used a stick to smash the ice cubes into large pieces, and then used the net bag to pick up the ice cubes and put them in the bucket, and fish jumped from the water. When she got up, she fished the fish into the bucket by the way. She went back and forth twice and found that the bucket of ice was limited, so she simply used a wooden board to separate the two-wheeled trolley and pushed it to the river, where she loaded a truckload of ice cubes, and Xiuhong followed with excitement to pick up fish, and finally Picking up a bucket full of it, he came over and said regretfully, "Cousin, a lot of fish that jumped up fell into the water again." "It''s alright, the fish will also give birth. The fish that fall into the water will give birth, and there will be more fish in the river next year." Mu Yangling put the wooden barrel on the car, pulled up the car, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go. go back." Mu Yangling''s movement was too loud, the old man Hu stood at the door and asked loudly, "Ah Ling, what are you pulling?" "Ice, I went to the river and knocked some ice back and put it in the cellar." "What are you doing with this cool ice pulling? You don''t have to freeze your body." Mu Yangling couldn''t find a reason for a moment, Xiuhong rolled her eyes and shouted: "I have a hard summer, my cousin heard that she will store the ice, and take it out for me to use in summer." Chapter 129： farming Old man Hu stood on tiptoe slightly, and saw that the car was indeed ice, and the wooden barrels on the car were too far apart to see clearly, and only vaguely saw the ice cubes protruding from the surface of the barrel. "Children just like to mess around, this river is dangerous, don''t go too close, be careful to fall into it." Mu Yangling responded and pulled the car back to the backyard. Seeing that the two children''s hands were red with freezing, Shu Wanniang couldn''t help but feel distressed: "Okay, okay, these are enough, you are not allowed to go any more, and you are not afraid of freezing. already." Mu Yangling took out the bucket, there was a piece of ice on top, and the big fish was struggling underneath. Put the ice in first, and pile up half of the cellar before lifting the tank in and freezing it with ice. There are still several live fish in the wooden barrel. Xiao Bowen is fed with water and eats fresh these days. Mu Yangling brought out two of them to Shu Wanniang, and said with saliva: "Mother, one is braised and the other is boiled." Shu Wanniang tapped her forehead and said with a smile, "Gluttonous cat." The fish Mu Yangling picked out weighed three or four kilograms, and Shu Wanniang was worried that she would not be able to finish it. Who knew that the children would pick them out in the end, leaving only a pair of fish bones and some soup on the table. Mu Yangling hugged his stomach and said, "The fish that are born and raised in the river are delicious. Tomorrow I will go to the river to chisel ice." Shu Wanniang smiled and said: "You are lucky today, the ice surface has not been opened yet, you made a hole to pick out so many fish, today you broke the ice, and the ice surface on top began to melt, the oxygen in the water is not like How can it be possible to have today''s harvest if it is so lacking before?" Mu Yangling smiled, "Try it, don''t care if he has it or not, I''ll take it, if I don''t, I''ll transport the ice back to the cellar." Shu Wanniang was stunned, "Why are you still going, isn''t that enough ice?" "Enough is enough, but I just want to keep some more in the cellar. In summer, maybe the ice will not melt and still be used to cool off the heat." Shu Wanniang looked at her daughter helplessly, "You don''t feel too cold to panic." "I like to play with water." Niang Shu did not stop her when she heard what her daughter said, but said, "Then be careful, don''t fall." Mu Yangling happily responded. When Mu Yangling went to the river the next day, someone was already knocking holes on the ice. It turned out that someone came to the river early in the morning and saw fish in the hole that Mu Yangling knocked, so they ran home to get a net to catch the fish. This sparked the ice-knocking war. Mu Yangling packed two carts of ice, and after adding a bucket of fish, he stopped doing it, but squatted at the mouth of the canal to see how fast the ice melted. Two days later, only a thin layer of ice remained on the river, some of which had even melted into the water, and the water level had risen to the edge of the land where everyone was farming. Only then did everyone recover from their enthusiasm for fishing. Looking nervously at the river, for fear that it would rise again and flood their land. Mu Yangling saw that there was already water leaking from the river into the canal at the mouth of the canal, but because there were still some ice blocks, the water output was not large. Mu Yangling looked at the situation upstream and downstream, and knocked it off with the last stick. When the layer of ice was removed, the water that had been blocked instantly spewed into the channel. At this time, Qi Haoran was also standing at the entrance of Reservoir No. 1. Seeing that the ice on the river melted and the water level rose, he took the **** directly from Mu Shi and smashed all the ice at the entrance. Slowly diverted into the reservoir... Qi Haoran handed the **** back to Mu Shi, and said, "Go and smash the ice at the entrance of the other two reservoirs, and clean up the ice at the mouth of the canal, and inform the whole camp that tomorrow will be a holiday after one day of training, and the holiday will be seven days. No matter what your farming situation is, give me back to camp for training, do you hear me?" "Yes!" Qi Haoran left with his sword on his back. Fan Zijin followed behind him and said, "The other camps didn''t give the soldiers a holiday. Is it bad for you to do this?" "What''s wrong? Anyway, the elder brother also said that it is not our turn to go to the battlefield for the time being, so it is better to guarantee next year''s food and wages." Qi Haoran said in a low voice, "Brother Jiang brought his soldiers with him. They have met the enemy three times..." Fan Zijin smiled when he heard the words, "Okay, next year at the latest, when you will go out on an expedition." "I''m going to fight with the soldiers I trained." Mu Yangling doesn''t know Qi Haoran''s lofty ambitions. Her biggest goal at present is to become a little farmer and lead her family to live a rich and healthy life. The night that Mu Shi returned home, Ma Liu poured out the seeds he brought back and said, "Tomorrow, we will plant wheat first. As for rice, we can use the thirteen acres near the river to grow rice. All of them are planted with wheat. It just so happens that the seeds sent to us are also the most wheat. Mu Yangling squatted on the ground and touched the still plump seeds, and asked, "Then when will we start planting and breeding?" "We''ll go down when the weather is fine." Ma Liu''s family was accustomed to the land, and he made up his mind before the ice melted. "Tomorrow we will take out the plough and plough the first ten acres of fine land in the south." Mu Shi and Mu Yangling didnt know anything about farming, so what Ma Liu said was what. The next day, the family carried things on their backs and went to the land to the south. Mrs. Ma Liu saw tender green shoots emerging from the ground, and smiled happily: "The ground has warmed up, the grass is budding, and it is time to plant. Come, bring the plow, and I will teach you how to sow." Mu Yangling carried the iron plough on his back, and Ma Liu helped the plough to open two rows, "Stone, can you see clearly? It drives so fast and so deep, and after a while, the soil is swept away with his feet. Cover it up, and it''s done." Ma Liu said regretfully: "It''s a pity that I don''t have any fat. This year, I don''t even have basic fertilizer, so I can only do sow seeds. I''ll ask your uncle to go to the city to find out if I can buy some Yexiang. Come back and fertilize." Mu Shi and Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "Ye, Yexiang?" Ma Liu glared at them, "What''s all the fuss about? If there''s not enough fat in the land, don''t we all have to go to the city to buy Yexiang? We have more land, and we buy more. Let''s go with your uncle and the others to see if we can pay the price to the city. Press down." Mu Yangling only felt his stomach tumbling, and after a while, he heard himself ask: "That Yexiang bought it and used it like this?" "Of course not, it''s too beautiful to die for you, how can there be so much money at home to buy Yexiang? You still have to dilute it with water and mud, and too much will burn the seedlings. In short, this is a matter of the future, now first Let''s plant the ground, stone, you help the plow, and I''ll plant the seeds." Mu Shi just stared at the iron plow in front of him, he couldn''t do anything, he knew his own affairs, he didn''t learn it at all. Mu Yangling looked at his father''s tangled appearance, hesitated for a moment, and said, "How about I come?" Mu Shi immediately put the iron plow into his daughter''s hand, "Okay, you can come, I''ll pull it." Mu Yangling: "..." Chapter 130： farming (middle) Mu Yangling tried back and forth a few times, and finally mastered the skills after the plough broke three lines, which made Mu Yangling very proud, "Father, maybe I was born to farm." Mu Shi glanced at his daughter''s hand, thought of her strength, and said, "If you say that you are a natural hunter, you still believe it. When your father took you into the mountains for the first time, you caught a roe deer alive." But that is a skill from a previous life, Mu Yang slandered, isn''t the hunting skill similar to catching people? No matter what Mu Shi said, Mu Yangling was very content. The father and daughter joined forces, and they drove all the way in a short while. When Ma Liu saw that there was more than an acre, he waved his hand: "Okay, stop planting first, or the soil will dry in a while." The father and daughter approached Ma Liu, and Ma Liu taught them how to plant seeds, saying, "Just sow it in slowly, in the middle, don''t crook it, not too much, not too little. ." Mu Yangling asked curiously, "Who defines this density?" Ma Liushi was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "How can anyone say that? The ancestors have always planted this way. In the past, there were people who didn''t believe in evil. They thought that if they planted more seeds, they would reap more. Who knew that the wheat seedlings that grew out were too dense. The ears of wheat are not long enough for a finger, what a waste." Ma Liu Shi said that, Mu Shi became nervous. He squatted on the ground and carefully counted the number of wheat. Mu Yangling looked speechless, "Father, when can you finish the count like this? It''s probably enough." Mu Yangling put the wheat seed in his hand, "Try it." Mu Shi grabbed a handful of wheat seeds with his hands and carefully placed them down. Ma Liushi frowned. The wheat seeds in the gully were dense and sparse. She blocked her chest in one breath and turned to look at the small blog posts. Several children have already walked out of the way. Ma Liu went up to teach Mu Shi again, and after three trips, she gave up, "Stone, planting seeds is the easiest, you just leak a little bit between your fingers, the falling wheat is just right, what are you doing? won''t it?" Mu Shi was embarrassed, "Auntie, I have a big palm, and the wheat is disobedient in my hand. When I get nervous, it will decrease, and when I relax a little, it will fall down..." Ma Liu looked at his nephew speechlessly, and then said after a while: "Forget it, you should cover the soil behind you, right? This will always be the case? Cover the seeds in the gully with the soil with your feet." Mu Shi nodded again and again, "I know this." Ma Liu looked at it for a while, and after making sure that there was no problem, he went to the front to start planting. When he passed by Mu Yangling, he looked down and nodded secretly. Although his nephew was a bit stupid, he was indeed farming. material. In front, Xiao Bowen and Xiuhong Xiulan were also grabbing a small bag of wheat to plant. Because Mu Shi was covering the soil behind, they didn''t have to turn around, and the speed was not slow. By noon, their family had planted two acres of land. Ma Liu was going to take them back to dinner, but Mu Yangling waved: "Auntie, take Bowen and the others back, and let Xiuhong bring us food later, you rest until the second half, and my father and I are here. It''s flat here." Ma Liu frowned, "There''s no need for the second half, we''ll come after dinner." "That won''t work," Mu Yangling said quickly: "The sun is shining brightly, my father and I don''t need to rest, why should you rest for a while, or else you''re exhausted now, and you''ll have to buy medicine when you go back." "It doesn''t matter Xiuhong and I, we didn''t do this before." Mu Yangling insisted, "Auntie, just listen to me. Even if you come, I won''t ask you to work. It''s better to rest at home and feel comfortable." Mu Yangling knew that this was the time to rush seeds, and there was no lunch break for each family, but she felt that there were many ways to make money, but there was only one health. Supplement, the examples of Shu Wanniang and Xiao Bowen are put here, it is not that people who have medicine and money can get health. Ma Liu knew Mu Yangling''s unequivocal temper, so he could only recognize it. After ?? and the others left, Mu Yangling squatted in front of the gully and watched. Instead of burying it, he went to dig up the soil that her father had just covered up. Mu Shi''s mouth twitched when he saw it, "What are you doing, kid?" Mu Yangling asked her father, "Father, the wheat germinated and popped out, so is it better to cover the soil with a thin layer, or a thicker one? If it is thinner, the malt will definitely pop out easily, but if If the weather is colder, will the next frost or something freeze the malt to death? If it is thicker, it will definitely keep it warm, but if the malt is not strong enough, wont it be buried in the soil if it cant come out? Mu Shi: "...How do I know?" After a while, he asked curiously, "How do you know this?" Soil can keep warm, isnt this common sense? Father and daughter stared at each other with big eyes. Mu Shi only thought it was a child''s wild thoughts, but he didn''t take it to heart, but Mu Yangling kept asking himself this question in his heart, whether the soil should be deeper or thicker. In addition, so much land is planted and buried by human ploughing, which takes too much time. Even if the 13 acres of high-quality land in the east can be drained and finally planted with rice, the remaining 60 to 70 acres is not enough. Plant as soon as possible. Forget the first two items. Without machinery, they can only do manual work, but what about the work of covering the soil? With limited knowledge about agriculture in Mu Yangling, I always felt that there was something that could replace labor. Mu Yangling was walking around in the gully, and Mu Shi threw her a stick and shouted: "Okay, A Ling, stop thinking about it, go to the ditch to check if there are any fish, you Mother wants to eat fish these two days, the ones in the cellar are not fresh enough..." But Mu Yangling couldn''t hear what Mu Shi was talking about. He jumped up and shouted, "I have an idea." He squatted down with a stick, and used it to flatten across the gully. Slowly slide into the ravine to cover the seeds. Mu Yangling looked at his father proudly, and Mu Shi said with a smile: "This is a good way, but it can only be used by father and you, it will take a lot of strength." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Father, this is not the way I think of it, you see, the way I think of it can be used by anyone." She remembered that when she went to the countryside before, she had seen a farmer put a farm tool upside down to cover the seeds with soil. Mu Yangling''s vague memory before had a clear goal and gradually became clear. She didn''t know what the specific purpose of the farm was, but she was sure that she could draw it. No matter what it was, it would always be useful, and it was much more advanced than the farm tools in this world. Dad try it. "Father, let''s go chop down the tree." Mu Yangling looked at his father with bright eyes. Looking at his daughter who thought it was Yichuan, Mu Shi said with a stern face: "I want to catch fish, A-Ling, you also said that the soil is thick or thin, do you think the soil that slides down like this is suitable? Your aunt Mother, they have never tried this method." Chapter 131： farming (below) In the spirit of bold imagination and scientific proof, Mu Yangling said very seriously: "So Dad, I have decided that I will use two acres of high-grade land and two acres of medium-sized land for experiments, Dad, believe me, Farming also needs to be constantly improved in practice, and one day, I will create a history of 800 catties per mu. Mu Shi was stunned. He knew that the best wheat yield per mu was 200 catties, and the next one was 1,815, and the worst was that sometimes one mu of land could produce 70 to 80 jin. Jin is not bad, but his daughter wants to get 800 Jin? "Dad, don''t look at me like that, what my daughter said is true," Mu Yangling said seriously, and then thought that in modern times, it is only possible to produce thousands of kilograms per mu under the premise of chemical fertilizers and pesticides. She doesn''t seem to understand these things. Changed his mouth and said: "The last time I got a yield of 500 catties per mu." Mu Shi had recovered from the shock, snorted twice, and said, "If you can get a father of 200 jin per mu, you can happily run around the camp." Seeing his daughter glaring at him, He said, "Don''t think that 200 jin per mu yields good seeds. Dad already understands it. It''s all grown by good hands on good ground. Not only is there enough fertilizer, but water is also convenient, and it''s intensive farming. Is this okay at home?" It''s not that Mu Shi has no confidence, but that he doesn''t know how to farm and has no time. Only his daughter and aunt can work in the family. No matter how strong her daughter is, how can she still be able to do intensive farming when there are so many fields? It would be nice to be able to plant the ground. Mu Yangling choked and said, "I have to give it a try, Dad, before Xiuhong arrives, let''s cut down two trees, don''t worry, don''t delay farming." Mu Shi could only compromise and followed his daughter to the mountain to cut two trees, and then dragged them back at night. Mu Shi was not good at carpentry. Because Mu Yangling had drawings in his mind, his craftsmanship was better than Mu Shi, so he took a knife and chopped the branches. Go, cut the wood into a round shape, then drill two holes at both ends, connect the two round pieces of wood with two thinner wooden sticks, and then tie the two ends with a rope, and pull, It was relatively stable, and Mu Yangling smiled with satisfaction. "A-Ling, it''s time to eat." Ma Liu looked curiously at what she had made and asked, "What is this? It''s long and square, and it''s used to transport things? It''s not right, it''s empty in the middle. What can I wear?" "Auntie, I plan to use it to cover the soil, so that I don''t have to cover the soil slowly one by one, saving a lot of time. Today we only planted more than four acres a day. How long will it take to finish planting? Eighty-three acres of land?" Ma Liu frowned, "This thing can cover the soil?" "Try it, if it doesn''t work, put a board on it and use it to pull things." Ma Liu didn''t dislike her wasting effort after hearing her say this, and turned around and went back to the house, "Then you pack up, and hurry up to eat, it''s been a long day." Mu Yangling responded. After eating, Bo Wen sat on the kang and read his book to the light, while Xiu Hong and Xiu Lan looked at him enviously. Mu Yangling came in after taking a bath and saw a copy of "Thousand Characters" from the box, beckoning: "Come here, I will teach you how to read." Xiuhong and Xiulan hurriedly crawled over and asked with bright eyes, "Cousin, can we also read?" "Why not? When our family has money, I will send you to school." Xiulan''s eyes lit up, "Cousin, really?" Mu Yangling nodded, but Xiuhong said: "Only boys can go to school, cousin, my sister and I will not go, send my cousin to go, wait for my cousin to come back and teach us." "Okay, wait for Bowen to learn and come back and teach us together." Xiuhong pursed her lips and smiled, her dark eyes looking at Mu Yangling with joy. I read the blog post, but in the end I couldn''t bear it and climbed up to my sister to join in the fun. Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "Let''s read together." They read a few pages indiscriminately, and Mu Yangling taught Xiuhong and Xiulan two words, saying: "You just need to memorize these two words tonight, and keep memorizing these two words tomorrow, and I will teach you again tomorrow night. The other two." Xiuhong and Xiulan happily agreed. Mu Yangling asked Bo Wen to sit and read while he lay on the kang and thought about things. In this world, the production of food is very low for various reasons, including the reasons for seeds, farming methods, water conservancy and other factors. As for high-end things such as chemical fertilizers and pesticides, lets teach future generations. On the seeds, she has heard of hybrid rice, can wheat be hybridized? To improve seeds also seems to be a very high-end thing. In terms of water conservancy, as long as there is someone, Qi Haoran is a good person, maybe he can help him. The method of farming? Mu Yangling felt that she should learn the current farming methods first. As for modern farming methods, as long as there is enough fertilizer and water, there is nothing wrong with deep cultivation. People rely on experience in farming, so she should listen to the elderly. If you use your ingenuity and ingenuity, you wont be able to do it in five years, but in ten or twenty years, you can always walk out of a clear road, right? Mu Yangling turned over, thinking in a daze, when she grows wheat and rice with high yield per mu, she can plant less land and harvest more grain, and then make more money, and Bo Wen will never use it again. Worried about medical bills... When Mu Yangling woke up the next day, the sky was already slightly bright, she got up to wash and finish her meal, and the morning light just happened to shine in the sky. Ma Liu got up and said, "Let''s go, get down to the ground early, your father will be back to the camp in a few days." Mu Yangling brought the results from last night. After ploughing and planting the seeds, Mu Yangling put the things on top and pulled a few times. The soil would indeed fall into the ravine to cover the seeds, but there was very little soil, and some even Couldn''t cover it up, Ma Liushi saw it and said, "This won''t work, there''s too little soil to cover the seeds." Mu Yangling frowned and thought for a while, then picked up two wooden planks and put them on the iron plow. After pulling it a few times, the mud on the gully was pushed down one after another, which completely covered the seeds. Ma Liu didn''t expect the effect to be so good, so he turned around and smiled: "This thing is really good, give it a name." Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "It''s called rake." Xiuhong''s three children clapped and cheered, and called "Rake" in a loud voice. Mu Shi and Ma Liu were speechless for a while, Ma Liu said, "You call it a rake, what about the real rake?" Mu Yangling thought of the two rows of iron teeth on the wood he saw in his previous life, and said, "This is called two rows of rakes." Ma Liu couldn''t see any similarity between this thing and a rake, but she didn''t have to wave her hand for the sake of a name and Mu Yangling''s theory: "Okay, two rows of rakes, just two rows of rakes, hurry up and plant the fields. , Xiuhong, bring your sister and cousin to get the seeds, A-Ling, you and your father are going to dig the plow, the ground is still a little wet now, open it for drying, and then cover the soil when the sun rises a little." Mu Yangling responded. Today, because of the addition of new tools, the family has planted more than an acre of land compared to yesterday, but not to mention Ma Liu, even Mu Yangling is not satisfied, and feels that it is still too slow. Chapter 132： help Mu Yangling rubbed his eyes, grabbed Xiuhong, and asked, "Do you see anyone in our home?" Xiuhong stood on tiptoe and looked, "Yes, someone, someone must have come to steal wheat seeds." "Who stole the wheat seeds that were planted in the ground?" Mu Yangling followed and ran over to look. Behind him, Mu Shi and Ma Liu squinted their eyes, Ma Liu said, "Why do I look so familiar with that figure?" Doesnt it look familiar? Just an acquaintance. Mu Yangling shouted happily: "Uncle Zhuang, cousin Li, why are you here?" Standing in the field were Liu Zhuang, Liu Xuan, Liu Li, and Liu Yong, while Liu Lang squatted on the ground, and when he saw Mu Yangling running over, he jumped up and shouted, "And me, where are your eyes? I''m not here to help you farm." Liu Lang said eloquently: "My grandfather said that you and your cousin have never planted land, and asked us to help." Mu Yangling looked at Liu Li and Liu Yong, she didn''t expect these two to come too. Liu Li stood aside a little embarrassed, while Liu Yong looked at Mu Yangling calmly and said with a smile, "I''m here to help." Mu Yangling hesitated for a while but did not refuse. Mu Shi was only stunned when he saw them, Mu Yangling glanced at the wheat seeds they brought, knowing that it was not enough, and said, "Dad, go back and get some more wheat seeds." Mu Shi nodded and handed over the things to Mu Yangling. Liu Zhuang and the others also started to work. Because of the five of them, their speed accelerated a lot. In just one day, they planted about 12 or 3 acres. Liu Xuan looked over and over the two rows of rakes that Mu Yangling made, and when he saw Mu Yangling looking at him, he smiled and asked, "A Ling, you made this? It''s not bad, I wonder if I can make one for my uncle. , With it, the speed of farming is much faster." "No problem, I''ll cut down the tree later, and I''ll be able to make it for you when I get back at night." When Mu Yangling said this, Liu Zhuang also clamored for it. Mu Yangling looked at Liu Li and Liu Yong, and waved his hand, "Go back and I will make one for your family." Liu Yong smiled and said, "I''ve seen it, it doesn''t seem to be difficult, I can do it myself when I go back, you better do it for Ali." Liu Li smiled embarrassedly, but did not refuse. There are only two people in their family, he and his mother. If they have this thing, the speed of work will definitely increase a lot. Mu Yangling wanted to leave them to eat and then go back, but Liu Zhuang didn''t wait for her to stay, he just carried the things back, and Liu Li and Liu Yong also left. On the way, Liu Yong saw Liu Li walking with his head sullen, sneered, stepped up to his side, turned his head and asked, "Why, you''re not a big girl, why are you still hiding?" Liu Li didn''t look at him, and said in a muffled voice: "Everyone in the clan avoids me, why are you uncomfortable?" There was irony in Liu Yong''s eyes, "Don''t people in the clan avoid me too? We are the same now. If you don''t dislike me, you can call me if you have anything in the future." Liu Li stopped now, turned his head to look at him, raised his eyebrows and asked, "The patriarch and my grandfather have said that I am an unfilial and unrighteous person. Would you like to associate with such a person?" Liu Yong said indifferently: "People in the clan still say I''m not filial or filial, so let''s not talk about either of us." Liu Li was silent for a while, then suddenly said: "The people in the clan are not wrong, you are indeed unfilial." Liu Yong was so angry that he kicked him and said angrily, "I have changed it. In one sentence, would you like it or not." Liu Li remained silent, neither objecting nor responding. Liu Yong snorted, raised his feet and left, Liu Li opened his mouth behind him and muttered: "I have no objection." The voice was just enough for Liu Yong to hear. Liu Yong couldn''t help laughing and he turned around and pulled him and said, "Okay, it just so happened that my little flag disliked me and dragged them down, and I was trying to find a way to drive me out. I''ll go back to your flag to find you." Liu Li frowned, "Do you have a way?" "No," Liu Yong said calmly: "Is there no business? Just wait, we will take care of each other later." Liu Yong smiled slightly, his gloomy temperament disappeared, Liu Li turned his head and glanced at him, and couldn''t help but admire his good luck. Liu Yong has good parents, a good brother and a good sister. When he did something like that, although his parents blamed him for hating him, they still treated him as a son after the angry stage, although they treated him with caution. , but he has nothing to say. Since the last time he took the initiative to stand up with Mu Yangling to reject the enemy, his parents'' hearts towards him have been resolved, and they have been very good to him. His younger brother even made him an idol. Now he is at home, as long as When he sells his father, his mother, and his younger brother, he makes a decision that the whole family should not disagree with. Liu Li sometimes envy him so much that he wanted to beat him up. Obviously, he was not as good as him before. He was isolated from the clan, and he had grandfathers, uncles, and a lot of cousins. Everyone looked at him. His backer, but now, there is nothing left, only his mother is still with him. "Are you going tomorrow?" Liu Li nodded, "Do me a favor for two days, and go for another day tomorrow." Liu Yong frowned and said, "Your family is different from mine. My family has my parents and younger brother. Your family is only you and your mother. If you go for two days, will you be able to finish the planting?" Liu Li said nothing, and Liu Yong advised: "Forget it, otherwise, when A Ling knows that he should feel guilty, we will take a few days off. You should take care of your own land first." Liu Li was silent, Liu Yong only thought he agreed, who knew that when he went back the next day, Liu Li would also follow, Mu Yangling frowned slightly when she saw Liu Li, but she didn''t say anything, Just head down and pull the plow in front. At the end of the night, Mu Yangling took out a few fishes from the wooden barrels placed on the field and gave them to them, saying: "You can take them back, don''t come tomorrow, and you have a lot of land at home." Liu Lang took it in surprise and asked, "Where did this fish come from? Oh, it''s so cold." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "It was shot some time ago. It was frozen with ice. It''s still fresh, so take it back." Liu Lang''s saliva is about to flow down. Liu Li and Liu Yong also mentioned one, and they went back together, but in fact Liu Zhuang led Liu Lang and Liu Xuan in the lead, leaving Liu Yong and Liu Li behind. The two of them didn''t mind either. They walked back slowly with their things. Mu Yangling looked at their backs and said, "Liu Li and Liu Yong seem to be isolated by the clan." Mu Shi frowned, feeling slightly uncomfortable. He remembered how he was isolated by the villagers when he was young. Ma Liu also looked up and said, "Don''t mind their business, you and your uncle and uncle will become more and more confused as they get older, Liu Li''s grandfather is biased towards Chushan Pass, and the family is always fair. Don''t say anything, other people''s children have stood up on their own, but you and your uncle dislike others for being unfilial, Liu Li is not bad, and A Ling will have more contacts with that child in the future." Ma Liu lost her father and mother since she was a child, brought up younger siblings, lost her husband when she was young, and lost her son when she was middle-aged, so although she is a woman, she is no less knowledgeable than a man, and she is better than Liu and the patriarch in some matters. far. Chapter 133： Justice When Mu Shi returned to the camp, there were still more than ten acres of wheat left to plant. Mu Yangling and Ma Liu were pulling a plow and a plow. It took three days to plant them, and only the south corner was left. There are two acres of high-grade land and two acres of medium-sized land that were left on purpose. "A-Ling, I think I''ll plant it together with the previous one. What an experiment?" Ma Liushi felt that his waist was almost unable to straighten, and he really didn''t want to toss with Mu Yangling slowly. Mu Yangling insisted, "Auntie, there are many ways of farming, I just want to try different methods for harvesting, and next year we can choose a better method. It''s worth it, but the labor intensity these days is too much, you should rest for two days, anyway, I haven''t lived a long time now, so keep these two pieces of land for two days." Ma Liu frowned, she was not used to resting before finishing her work. But Mu Yangling got up and said: "I went to cousin Li''s house to see, he has forty acres of land, only mother and son, now cousin Li has returned to the camp again, it must not be finished, I went to help for two days, You and Bowen and they rest." Mrs. Ma Liu heard what she said, thinking of the difficulties of the orphans and widows, and hurriedly said: "Okay, go ahead, there is me at home." Mu Yangling went to Liu Li''s house early in the morning with a fish. She hadn''t been in the mountains for a long time. The family had to eat meat these days. Although it was a bit boring, as long as there was meat to eat, they would work hard. Powerful. It was not too late for Mu Yangling to arrive at Liu Li''s house, but Liu Ma''s family was no longer at home. Mu Yangling stretched out his head and looked around outside the yard. When he saw the iron plow in the corner, he jumped in with one hand on the fence and put the The fish was thrown into the kitchen and jumped out again with the plough on its back. At this time, it was a busy time for farming, and there were only children under the age of five who could not go to the fields in the whole village. Mu Yangling casually asked, "Do you know where Liu Li''s land is?" "Who is Liu Li?" Mu Yangling pointed to Liu Li''s house, and the child she was holding on said in a milky voice, "Oh, you said that Grandma Ma, her home is under the ridge, I''ll take you there." Liu Li was very tough when he split up the family. He didn''t want the 100 acres of military land, but chose the best 40 acres of land to be connected together. The third uncle was concerned about his current status and did not dare to oppose it, but could only swallow. This breath, but some cold-eyed remarks are indispensable. When Mu Yangling arrived at Lingxia, the third uncle was standing on the field ridge and scolding, saying that Liu Ma had crossed the line and occupied her land. Liu Ma swallowed his anger and held the **** in the field, hoeing the field, as if he didn''t hear it. There are many people at the bottom of the ridge who are watching the excitement secretly. They all know that Mrs. Liu Ma is the daughter-in-law of the third uncle. At that time, people would probably say that an unfilial mother would be unfilial when she gave birth to a son. For the sake of her son, Liu Ma could only bear this breath at this time, and he could not even tell him after his son came back. Mu Yangling felt black face when she heard the gossip, she strode over with the iron plough on her back, stood directly behind the third uncle, and said, "Third uncle, what are you scolding?" The third aunt was startled, and when she turned around and saw Mu Yangling, she couldn''t help but slapped her and said angrily, "Why are you standing behind people and talking? There''s no sound when you walk, it''s a cat?" "I''m walking very loudly. It''s because you were too focused on scolding people and didn''t pay attention." The third uncle looked embarrassed and asked, "Why are you here?" Her eyes were glued to the iron plow on her shoulder. Mu Yangling said calmly: "I''m here to help cousin Li, why, third aunt also came to help your grandson? That''s right, he passed away early, and only my aunt brought cousin Li at home. Now cousin Li Going to join the army for your whole family, there is only one widowed mother left, but can''t you help? Then the third aunt will help the plow with me, and let my cousin plant the seeds." The third uncle''s face was dark, but she couldn''t say anything unpleasant to Mu Yangling, so she could only suppress the anger in her heart, and said with a strange voice, "Yo, A Linglian is his own uncle. The grandfather doesn''t help, so why don''t you help Ali first?" Mu Yangling smiled indifferently and said: "My uncle has a lot of family, so I don''t care about me, but cousin Li has only one aunt and cousin. Although he doesn''t have much land, he can''t grow it by one person, so I can''t help. What about it? Besides, last time my family was farming, cousin Li ran over to help my family for two days. " Mu Yangling''s voice was so loud that everyone in the field heard it and lowered their heads in embarrassment. All the Liu family members, even those who came from Linshan Village, were not immune to Mu Yangling''s favor. They all knew that the Mu family''s father and daughter could not farm, but apart from Liu Li and Liu Yong, no one was willing to help. Liu Zhuang brothers passed by because they were the closest relatives and never left behind in anything, so they couldn''t compare. Liu Yong''s family is fine, there are parents and a younger brother in the family, but Liu Li''s family is really difficult, there is only one widowed mother in the family. Liu He was originally sitting on the ground to rest, and when he heard the words, he could not help standing up ashamed. At first, he was thinking of letting Liu Dacang help after his family''s land was finished. After all, the Mu family''s father and daughter would not be able to farm, so the speed must be slow. , when the time comes, they will go to help close the end. Who knows that Mu Yangling will run over to help Liu Li before he has finished planting his own land. He was even more ashamed as a patriarch. No matter what they thought, Mu Yangling dragged the third uncle to the ground, and the third uncle hurriedly struggled: "Ah Ling, auntie is also difficult, look at our family''s so much land, where can we spare time? Come? I''ll go back to plant my own land first." Mu Yangling looked down at the ground under his eyes and said, "I just heard what the third aunt said, my cousin crossed your land? This is a big event, and it cannot be delayed." On Liu He''s body, he said, "It happened to be with my uncle and fellow villagers. Why don''t you let them measure? So that your family doesn''t get hurt." As soon as these words came out, even the third uncle couldn''t sit still. He hurriedly walked over and said, "Ah Ling, your aunt is talking nonsense. There are no signs in this place, so she will inevitably see it wrong." Mu Yangling asked his face directly, "The third uncle, do you think the cousin aunt occupied your land?" The third uncle was silent for a moment. Seeing Mu Yangling staring at him with bright eyes, he must come to a conclusion, so he lowered his head and said, "No, it''s inevitable that you will be dazzled when you are old." "Okay, since the third uncle is worried that there is no sign to admit your mistake, then I will set up a sign for you." Mu Yangling put down the iron plow and walked to the road. When he got to the roadside, he directly picked the largest stone and carried it over and placed it at the junction. , patted the stone and said to the stunned third uncle and husband and wife: "No one wants to move such a large stone, and no one wants to occupy someone else in the future, everyone just needs to see it." The third uncle and the third uncle felt the same bitterness as swallowing a pound of Huanglian. Liu Ma, who was moved to tears, couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Chapter 134： mutual aid Liu Ting couldn''t help but smile when he heard this. He handed the plow to his cousin Liu Yuan and said, "I''ll go over and help." Liu Daqian frowned slightly, but Liu Erqian had already waved: "Go, go." Liu Ting walked over and took the iron plow from Liu Ma''s hand and said, "I''ll come, you go to plant the seeds." Liu Ma rubbed his hands awkwardly and looked at Mu Yangling, who had already smiled and said, "Aunt Biao, let''s go and plant the seeds, and let my uncle Ting Biao come." Only then did Mrs Liu Ma put her hands behind her to plant the seeds. Originally, Mu Yangling could not come, so she could only use a **** to slowly drive and plant the seeds. With Mu Yangling pulling the plow, the speed increased more than three times, and now there is Liu Ma. Ting help, it will be faster. Mu Yangling walked unhurriedly with the iron plow in front, while Liu Ting spoke to her while supporting the plow, "Have you finished planting your land?" "No, there are still four acres." Liu Ting''s eyes widened in surprise, "There are only four acres left in one hundred and eighty acres? Your family''s movements are quite fast." Mu Yangling smiled shyly, "Uncle Ting Biao, my family only grows high-grade and medium-grade land, but not low-grade land." Liu Ting thought about the proportions of the three types of land, nodded and said, "That''s not bad. As long as the crops are well planted, and if God is good at it, there should be a bumper harvest in autumn." Mu Yangling smiled, knowing that Liu Ting had misunderstood, and whispered: "My family has 97 acres of inferior land." "..." Liu Ting said with a black face: "You only plant 83 acres?" Mu Yangling nodded. "This is too wasteful. It''s still early. You have more variety, but it''s not that you don''t have any seeds." Liu Ting felt distressed when he thought of how much land was deserted. Mu Yangling hesitated for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll take a look back, if we have enough time, we will try to make more." Liu Ting thought that only Mu Yangling and his aunt could work in the Mu family, so he sighed and stopped talking. The two were silent, and the work was even faster. In half a morning, Liu Ma, who was planted at the back, was thrown all the way. Mu Yangling wasn''t tired yet, but Liu Ting''s hand, who was holding the plow, was already a little weak. Mu Yangling stopped and waved to Liu Ting: "Uncle Ting, let''s rest." Liu Ting let go of the iron plow and nodded in response. Mu Yangling turned to look at the ravines that had been opened, and compared with his fingers, he found that the gully opened by Liu Ting was a little bigger than the one his aunt taught her to open. When Liu Ting saw her gesture, he came over, squatted beside her and said, "The line is bigger, the wheat grows stronger, and the ears are longer." Liu Ting scratched the soil on the ground and said in a low voice, "This is I have been planting the land for more than ten years, but unfortunately, except for your uncle Zhuang Biao and Xuan Biao, your uncle also doesn''t believe me, and now they don''t ask me to open a business." Mu Yangling said in amazement: "Isn''t it obvious that it only takes a year to plant it?" Liu Ting smiled wryly, "It''s feasible to open it up, and there will be fewer wheat seeds. Who knows if the wheat that is harvested most of the time is enough to reduce the harvest?" Mu Yangling fell silent, and said after a while: "It''s not difficult, one way of planting for a year will make the harvest less good?" Liu Ting rubbed her head amusingly and said, "How can it be that simple, the climate is different from year to year, and the cost of income is not stable, how can we compare?" "Then cousin, why don''t you choose a piece of land and divide it into two equal parts, one side is planted in one way, the same climate, the same fertility, the same fertilization and weeding, don''t you know which way is better when you harvest it in autumn?" Liu Ting pondered, his eyes gradually became brighter, and he lowered his voice and said excitedly: "This is a good way, I will tell your uncle when I look back, in fact, I have secretly tried it with your uncle Xuan Biao before, I always think it is I get more out of this method..." Mu Yangling smiled, "Then uncle Biao, try it, and let me know when there is a result. I will do the same next year." Liu Ting nodded. Mu Yangling saw that Liu Daqian and the others were Liu Yuan''s stop-and-go pulling plow, while Liu Erqian helped the plow. Liu Daqian and his cousins ??planted the seeds together, because the manpower pulling the plow had to rest from time to time, and the driving was not easy. Not enough, Liu Zhang and the others would sometimes go up to replace Liu Yuan. Mu Yangling threw away the soil in his hand and ran over, took the rope on Liu Yuan''s shoulder, and said, "I''ll come, Uncle Yuan, take a rest." Liu Yuan grasped the rope tightly, "How can this be done? You''ve just finished pulling, then take a break." "Hey, I pull the plow just like putting a rope on my shoulders. I''m not tired. Uncle Yuan, please rest." He raised his voice and said to Mrs. Liu Zhang: "Aunt Cousin, when I came to help my cousin, I''m pulling the plow for your family now, you have to help cousin Li''s house sow seeds and replace my cousin cousin Ting." Liu Zhangshi smiled and said cheerfully: "Okay, I''ll go and replace him now, so that he won''t be lazy there." Liu Zhao said with a smile: "A-Ling is slow to sow seeds by herself. I saw that your auntie Ting is fast, so she specially asked her to help my cousin? What kind of ecstasy soup did your cousin give you? Do you love him so much? Tell your aunt, and your aunt will learn to ask you to help my family." Grandma Liu glared at the second daughter-in-law and said, "If you can''t speak, don''t say it, no one thinks you are dumb." When Liu Zhao choked, Liu Yuan''s daughter-in-law said, "I also want to learn, A Ling, I will go home with my aunt at lunch later, and my mother and I will love each other." Mu Yangling agreed, "Okay, as long as my aunt''s house prepares food, I have a big appetite, you have to cook a lot of food." "There is still rice, enough for you to eat." The atmosphere just got better. Mu Yangling was tireless in pulling the plow, and the speed was well-proportioned. On the contrary, the people who helped the plow had to keep changing. In this way, after an hour, Mu Yangling threw them all the way, and opened enough ravines for them. Planted in the afternoon. Mu Yangling threw away the plow and ran back to plant the seeds with Liu Ma. Mrs. Liu Zhang didn''t go back when she saw her coming. The three of them worked in Liu Li''s field. When Mu Yangling''s work was almost finished, Mu Yangling had to pull two rows of rakes to cover the soil. Liu Ma hurriedly held her back, "Good boy, it''s half noon now, let''s not cover the soil first, go back to eat first, and then take a rest." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Aunt Cousin first finish planting the land that you have planted and then go back, you go back to cook first, I will cover the soil and go back, otherwise the wheat seeds under the sun will dry like this, and the water in the soil will be drenched in the sun. If its dried in the sun, it will definitely not germinate. He lowered his voice and said, I brought a fish and threw it in the kitchen. My cousin went back to cook first. Ill be quick, and Ill be fine soon. Liu Ma hesitated and agreed. The speed of Mu Yangling''s planting is not as fast as those of their old farming masters, but the speed of pulling the plow and the harrow is unparalleled, and the planting is very smooth, and there is absolutely no deep or shallow phenomenon. When Liu Ma saw it, he couldn''t help but feel envious and jealous, regretting that it would be nice if it was his own daughter or son. Chapter 135： exchange Mu Yangling covered the soil where he was planting, and then he had to pack up and leave, while Liu Lang ran over to pull her, "Come to my house and eat." Mu Yangling shook his head, "Forget it, I''ll go to cousin Li''s house." Mu Yangling glanced at the Liu family''s fields and said, "Go back and tell your mother that if she comes over to help cousin Li''s house in the afternoon So, I will go over and help you plough, and in the evening when the sun is not big, I will help you to plant enough for tomorrow morning, how about it?" Mu Yangling''s advantage is strength, so alternating mutual assistance can maximize the benefits. She runs the plow on both sides without delaying her work at all, and the Liu family has one less person pulling the plow, and the number of people planting is not reduced. On the contrary, there will no longer be the phenomenon that the row of plows is not enough. And Liu Li''s family has an extra seed, and the speed is not slow. Liu Lang knew that his parents would definitely agree without going home to ask, but he was very worried when he saw Mu Yangling''s small body, and lowered his voice and asked, "Are you really okay? It''s been a day''s work, just The cows have to rest." Mu Yangling said blankly: "I don''t feel tired, it''s almost like walking a day with my hands thrown, but I''m in good health, not to mention just walking for a day, it''s no problem to walk a day and a night." Liu Lang, who could only barely pull the iron plow, looked at Mu Yangling speechlessly, his eyes full of grief and anger. Mu Yangling smiled embarrassedly, changed the subject and asked, "By the way, doesn''t your flag have cattle? Isn''t it your turn yet?" Liu Lang said unhappily: "Forget it, now the cow is still in Xiaoqi''s house, and before his family is finished planting, there will be no one who will turn to the bottom. When it is my turn, the season for planting is long past. " Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "You little flags don''t go to the next round until you finish planting his land?" "Otherwise, do you think everyone is just as fair and kind as cousins? I don''t even need a cow, so I''ll go on like this." Liu Lang said angrily: "It would have been nice if my family had been divided with yours, then our family would definitely be a cow. It can be used, it doesn''t have to be so hard now, and now my father went back to bed and fell asleep, his shoulders twitched and my mother cried several times." Mu Yangling felt that a small flag only had five cows, and the father would not plough the fields or plant seeds. It was a waste to keep cows in her house, so he stipulated that the family could only use two hours to let the cows rest for half a day. The rules of the hour are given to the turn, and it is his turn to skip it. Mu Shi always listened to his daughter, so he read according to his daughter''s rules. With Mu Shi''s suppression, their little flags did not bully the weak, but the other flags were different. Mu Yangling could imagine that she had nothing to do about occupying the cattle or favoring his relatives and friends, so she waved her hand and said, "Well, I will do fine work in two days, if your mother promises to help me in the past. If you are busy, I will help you to plow the ground, what do you think?" "Fine work? What kind of fine work?" Of course, the more detailed the test field, the better. Mu Yangling couldn''t tell for a while, so he said: "You will know in two days. Anyway, go back and ask your mother. If you agree, you will find time the day after tomorrow. Bring your brothers over to help me." That would be equivalent to taking three laborers from the Liu family. Liu Lang himself is a good farmer and can be an adult at the age of twelve. Although Liu Lun is a little younger, Liu Zhang''s ability is famous in the village. One can be a half-manager, and he has two sons. Together it is not just three laborers. Liu Lang hesitated: "Then I''ll go back and ask my mother what she means." Liu Zhang agreed without thinking, twisted her husband''s arm and said in a low voice, "You and Uncle Yuan all rely on you and Uncle Yuan to pull the plow. Are your shoulders still in shape now? Do you not want this? I have two arms? I have only had two days, no matter how delicate the work is, the land of four acres in two days is almost the same. Alling is pulling the plow as if to play. With her help, how much can you and Uncle Yuan save? " Liu Ting also lowered his voice and said, "Father I''m afraid he won''t agree." "That''s your father''s horns. I''m going to tell my mother and ask my mother to persuade my father. The second uncle will definitely agree." Mu Yangling carried the plow back to Liu Li''s house. Mrs. Liu Ma was standing at the door and looked around. She was greatly relieved when she saw Mu Yangling coming over, and with a smile on her face, she stepped forward to take the iron plow on her shoulder and said, "The meal It''s alright, go wash your hands and eat." Mu Yangling slightly avoided her hand and said with a smile, "Aunt Cousin, I''ll just take it." Mu Yangling put the iron plow in the corner of the yard, so that he had time to look at their yard, and smiled: "Aunt Cousin, your house is really clean." Liu Ma said with a smile: "This is all done by your cousin. He doesn''t want to be messy. He has to keep things neat and tidy to be comfortable. Go wash your hands and eat. My aunt boiled the fish you brought. There is no other delicious food at home, so don''t dislike it." Of course Mu Yangling would not dislike it, after washing his hands, he sat down at the table with a golden knife and said to Mrs Liu Ma, "Aunt Cousin, you don''t have to be polite to me, cousin Li and I are dead friends. At that time, when I went to fight against the Hu people, he also helped me block the swords of the Hu people, if you have anything in the future, just go to Chenggu Village to find me, and I will definitely help if you can." Liu Ma was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "It''s all from the village, and you are younger than him. He should take care of you, but I have nothing to do. Now I ask you two little ones to come and take care of me." Liu Ma Shi wiped away his tears, and then said, "It''s also fate, your cousins ??and sisters still have a relationship between brothers and sisters. He used to read and write with your mother back then, and he met your mother in the past two years. It''s still Mr. screaming, by the way, are your mother and your younger siblings okay? It''s really a disaster for the chaos of the army." When Shu Wanniang gave birth, Liu Ma was one of the few people who brought eggs over. At that time, Mu Yangling still remembered Liu Ma teasing the fetus with a smile, saying that he was here for Liu Li to see his younger brother and younger sister. The memory is only a moment, and Mu Yangling has already smiled and said: "My mother is very good, so are my younger brothers and sisters. If my cousin and aunt want to see them, you can go and have a look." Mu Yangling sat at the threshold to take a nap when she was full, and Liu Ma didn''t disturb her. After finishing the housework, she went into the house to weigh the wheat seeds. Mu Yangling woke up, raised his head and said to Liu Ma''s family: "Aunt Cousin, weigh more, my Aunt Ting may come over to help in the afternoon, I''ll go over to my uncle''s place after I''m ploughing here, you and I My aunt is planting the seeds together." Liu Ma''s action paused, and after a while, he said, "Will this bring trouble to your aunt? You, your cousin is not very popular in the clan now." Although it was difficult, Liu Ma said it anyway. come out. Mu Yangling leaned against the door frame with his eyes half closed, and said indifferently: "What about him, life is on his own, what are you doing with those gossip? My aunt Ting is not that kind of vulgar person." Mu Yangling dared to say this because she knew that Liu Zhang was indeed not that kind of person. She was a good person with an open mind and a cheerful personality. Mu Yangling consciously would not misunderstand her. Chapter 136： idea By the time Mu Yangling and Liu Ma arrived in the field, the Liu family had already started. Liu Ting dropped the things in his hands when he saw them and said to Mu Yangling with a smile: "Come on, Uncle Biao will plough with you." Mu Yangling looked at his hand, shook his head and said, "Let Aunt Ting come here, Uncle Biao, you should take a rest, my father has medicinal wine, if you don''t dislike it, I''ll bring you half a bottle tomorrow. come over." Liu Ting blushed, and Liu Zhang smiled and pushed him away, "Okay, okay, you think you are pulling the plow, but I have to push it forward, Aling pulls the plow, I just need to push a little harder. Just press down on the ground, go to the side, don''t delay our efforts." After speaking, everyone laughed. Liu Ting could only touch his nose and go back, giving the iron plow to his wife. Mu Yangling opened the plow at Liu Li''s house first, and then ran to Liu''s house. People in the nearby fields saw that Mu Yangling alone could pull the plow for three families, and they couldn''t help but admire the good luck of the Liu family, saying: " Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian''s family are nothing but blood relatives, after all, they are blood relatives of their direct relatives, but this Liu Li''s family is very lucky, and I don''t usually see how good he and Mu''s family are." The focus of ?? instead of Linshan villagers is, "This girl''s strength is simply divine. If she can marry her and go home, she will no longer have to worry about the problem of arable land in the future even if she has no cattle." But its just a matter of daring to think about it. Mu Yangling ran alternately between the two families under the envy, jealousy and hatred of others, and even if the third uncle''s family was annoyed, they did not dare to offend Mu Yangling at this time. The Mu family is no longer just relatives to the Liu family, but more of a kindness. Didn''t Mu Yangling feel any pressure to contradict the third uncle? Liu He didn''t say a word on the side. In the evening, when the sun was about to go down, Mu Yangling went over to help Liu Daqian''s family to plough a lot of land, and before leaving, he said to Liu Ma''s family, "Aunt Cousin, I''ll be back tomorrow, bring more wheat when you come to the field. kind." Liu Ma responded. And Liu Zhang''s side also gave Mu Yangling a reply, "Just do as you and Alang said, the day after tomorrow, my aunt will go to your house and help you with the delicate work, but my aunt is ugly, how can you do this work? Come to direct, my aunt doesn''t know what fine work should be like." "Don''t worry auntie, I''ve already thought about it, you just do as I say." Mu Yangling wanted to experiment with these kinds of wheat. There are two types of wheat to be planted. One is to plant directly as it is now. The two wheat species are divided into two soil covering methods respectively. One is the traditional way to cover the soil with feet, the other is to cover the soil with two rows of rakes, there are deep and shallow. The two types of wheat were planted on one acre of medium land, and then equally divided into one acre for soil-covering experiments. The next fertilization and irrigation were synchronized, and there was absolutely no preference for one or the other, depending on the harvest in autumn. The flatness of the land is better than what they cultivated before, and they try to cultivate as deeply as possible, so Mu Yangling plans to spend one to two days on the four acres of land. When they were still young, it was inevitable that they had some negligence, and she was sent out to do other work. Mu Yangling felt that if this experiment was successful, the next experiment would be rice. Compared with flour, she still prefers to eat rice, and the output of rice is lower in Xingzhou Prefecture. Therefore, everyone chooses to grow wheat, leaving only a little bit of rice to grow, and the seeds that are sent are also made of wheat seeds. most. The Mu family was the same, leaving only 13 mu of first-class fields to grow rice. But in fact, Mu Yangling prefers two equally divided and cross-planting, just because wheat is planted in February, but rice can be planted in March, so that the time is staggered, the labor intensity is reduced, and everyone can be more precise about planting, and Before that, Mu Yangling had to solve the problem of rice output. If the rice production in Xingzhou Prefecture was still so low, not to mention other people, even the Mu family would not be able to plant a large area of ??rice. This is really a long way to go. Mu Yangling regretted very much, she should not have listened to her father''s words to go to the military school in her previous life, but should go to the agricultural university, and now she will not be blinded. Who said agriculture is an unpopular profession? Obviously it is the most useful profession. After returning home, Mu Yangling squatted in the pot and watched the wheat seeds she soaked in the water. Seeing that some of the wheat seeds had buds, he breathed a sigh of relief, "I was worried that the water would be too cold to come out. " Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up slightly when he said this, and looked at Ma Liushi, "Auntie, let''s try it with warm water, maybe the wheat seeds will germinate faster." My aunt''s face was black, "You child..." My aunt couldn''t find the right words to describe her, so she could only say angrily: "Even if there are a lot of wheat seeds, it''s not as bad as you, so there''s a message from above, This year, the court is only responsible for the wheat seeds. Next year, we have to rely on ourselves. You can grow snacks and keep the wheat seeds until next year. If it is not good, stay and wait until the green and yellow are not available. " Mu Yangling waved his hand indifferently and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie, I''m sure I won''t let you all run out of food, isn''t it an experiment now? I don''t take too much, just take a handful and try it out, even if it doesn''t work. already." Mu Yangling ran into the house without waiting for Ma Liu''s objection, and took out a handful of wheat, mixed some cold water with hot water, and poured the wheat into it when he felt it was only slightly warm. Xiuhong squatted aside curiously. Ma Liushi saw that Shu Wanniang was just watching them with a smile and didn''t stop them, so she was unhappy: "Wanniang, you should also take care of A Ling, this child is like this now, she will have to listen to your words in the future." Shu Wanniang bowed her head and smiled, and said gently: "It doesn''t matter, aunt, I''ll just listen to her, and she''s right, there are many wheat crops in the family, and I can''t use them up, why don''t you give it to her... No, it''s to do Experiment, maybe she really found a better way to plant it than now?" "My ancestors have farmed the land like this for generations," Ma Liu said dissatisfiedly, "I haven''t seen anyone tossing about this. Can she still change the yield per mu from 200 catties to 250? That''s all the meticulous care of others. , our family is small, and the production capacity per mu is not bad." Shu Wanniang does not know how to farm, and has never even planted before, so there is no such deep-rooted idea of ??Ma Liushi. In her opinion, the dynasty can change, the sky can change, then what in this world can''t be changed? To her daughter, she has always supported a tolerant attitude, but her aunt was an elder, and Shu Wanniang''s upbringing prevented her from contradicting her, so she could only practice Tai Chi before the two to try to blur their contradictions. Ma Liu saw that she had no intention to discipline Mu Yangling, so she could only sigh and go to the kitchen to cook for a few children. Chapter 137： bad Mu Yangling went to Chaoxi Village to help for two days, and on the third day Liu Zhang brought his two sons over. Mu Yangling did not ask Liu Lang and Liu Lun to plant seeds, but just gave them hoes and asked them and Xiuhong to crush the mud to level the land. Liu Lang circled around the field and asked, "This land is considered flat, what kind of precious things are you planning to plant? Still grinding?" "Just plant the wheat, and you can grind it for me. Can''t you see that the mud on the top is too big? I feel panicked when I walk on it barefoot." Liu Lang pouted, "You find a spot that is not stubborn and show it to me." Mu Yangling had seen it before. When he followed his comrades back to her house to play, he encountered farming. The machine that opened the ground went around in a circle. The soil that was spit out was fine and slippery. Now, how is it like now, the mud blocks are piled up together, even if they have been knocked with a **** for a while, the mud blocks are still not small. Of course, Mu Yangling can''t tell Liu Lang to see it now, and it''s impossible to visually predict it in his lifetime. Liu Zhang slapped him on the head when he heard the words, "Hurry up to work, there are too many words." Liu Lang ran to join Liu Lun. Mu Yangling took out the germinated wheat seeds, and Liu Zhang looked at it and said in surprise, "Why did this kind of seeds germinate? How can this be planted?" "We will plant sprouted seeds in these two acres," Mu Yangling said, pointing to one acre of high-grade land and one acre of medium-grade land: "So we have to be careful not to damage the malt." This is indeed a delicate job, Liu Zhangshi frowned and doubted: "Can this really work?" "Try it, it''s just two acres of land, even if there is no harvest, it''s nothing." Mrs. Liu Zhang looked at Mu Yangling speechlessly. She is a peasant, not to mention two acres of land, even two cents of land will be distressed. Mrs. Liu Zhang is fortunate that her father-in-law is not here, otherwise she would have to quarrel with Mu Yangling. The peasants are not born to see the seeds and the land being wasted. Mu Yangling carefully poured the wheat seeds on the dustpan, and said to Liu Zhang: "Aunt Biao, let''s open the plow first, and then plant the seeds later." Ma Liu watched them toss and circled the ground and said, "What''s the use of your fat top? Auntie thinks it''s better to clear the seeds." Mu Yangling couldn''t find the fertilizer for a while, so he could only use the fertilizer that he had managed to accumulate in the thatched pit at home, and then asked a few houses for some cow dung and mud from the pond. Although it was small, it was better than nothing. "No, even if the base fertilizer can''t keep up, you can''t have none at all, auntie, just spread the fertilizer down as I said." Mu Yangling insisted on this. Ma Liu pouted in dissatisfaction, "Half of your thoughts on the four acres of land should be allocated to other land." When Mu Yangling planted other fields, she always listened to Ma Liu''s, but she had to follow her ideas for the four acres of land, and she was also the most meticulous. Ma Liu could expect other fields to be harvested. Yang Ling gave all favorable conditions to these four acres of land that may have no harvest, and was naturally dissatisfied. Looking at Mu Yangling''s smiling face, Ma Liu couldn''t lose her temper, so she could only helplessly do what she said. After ploughing the field, Mu Yangling carefully planted the germinated wheat into the ground, half of which was according to the density of Ma Liu''s, and the other half she strictly asked to plant more, and Liu Zhang did as well. After planting, Mu Yangling and Liu Zhang carefully buried the seeds with their feet, and then covered the other half with two rows of rakes. Afterwards, Mu Yangling checked carefully and covered the gap with soil. In this way, two acres were planted in one day. There was still some time left, but Mu Yangling stopped Liu Zhang''s actions and said, "We must Plant it in one day, and the other two acres will be planted tomorrow." Mrs. Liu Zhang straightened up to look at the other two acres, and couldn''t help laughing, "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Now everyone is free, Mu Yangling said: "Why don''t you go to my house to rest, and you will bring two fish when you go back." Liu Lang clicked his tongue, "You haven''t finished your fish yet? How many days has it been?" Xiuhong said proudly: "Cousin caught a lot, and I won''t be able to eat it for another month." Bo Wen covered his mouth in disgust and said, "The fishy smell in my mouth, I don''t want to eat fish anymore, sister, I want to eat rabbit meat." Xiulan also looked at Mu Yangling eagerly. Mu Yangling looked up at the sky and saw that the sun was still on the top of the mountain, and it was still a while before it went down the mountain, so he said, "Okay, carry your things back, and I''ll go up the mountain." Everyone knows that Mu Yangling is familiar with the mountains, so he is very relieved to let her go. Mu Yangling trotted up the mountain. At this time, there was no one in the forest. She carefully avoided the trees and entered the mountain. It was spring, and the beasts in the forest were the most hungry after a winter. She didn''t dare to go deeper, but just held a stick and spun around the periphery carefully. After walking three or four hundred meters in, I saw a piece of green grass emerging from the snow. The snow in the mountains and forests melts the slowest, and it has not completely melted yet, but a lot of green grass has emerged on the ground, tender and green, and it makes people feel happy to see it. The corners of Mu Yangling''s mouth were slightly raised, but turning around a big tree, Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, and the smile on the corner of his mouth could no longer be maintained. The snow on the ground in front was chaotic, leaving many footprints. The grass was all eaten away, and some even the stems of the grass were dug up. Mu Yangling''s heart kept sinking, and she didn''t need to squat down to see those footprints. , it can be judged by the smell that this is done by rabbits, and it is also done by a large number of rabbits. This is the best news for hunters, but the worst news for farmers. Thinking of the number of rabbits in the forest in autumn, Mu Yangling''s heart kept sinking. Mu Yangling walked around. This time, she paid attention to the grass on the ground, and found that the grass inside was severely damaged, and the grass outside was better, but she could also see the traces of rabbit bites. That''s it for now, what if they eat up all the grass in the forest in a few days? At that time, the crops in the field were just sprouting. Mu Yangling suppressed the panic in his heart and found a direction to walk over. A group of rabbits were grazing the grass. Seeing the imaginary enemy, Mu Yangling couldn''t help surging with anger. He jumped out without waiting for the rabbits to react. The rabbit was frightened and fled in all directions. Mu Yangling didn''t chase after him. He just kept waving the stick in his hand, knocking the rabbit unconscious, and then grabbed two live ones with his bare hands. He counted the rabbits lying on the ground. Eight, the anger in my heart dissipated a little. Mu Yangling strung the rabbits with a rope and carried them out, holding the other two rabbits in his hands, and then walked home with a sullen face. Chapter 138： worry Mu Yangling carried a bunch of rabbits down the mountain, returned home and was surrounded by several enthusiastic children, Mu Yangling smiled and handed the dizzy or dead rabbit to them, saying: "Let''s eat one at night and give it to the elders. The uncle and the second uncle have one each, and the rest will be put away and sold in the county town tomorrow." gave the two rabbits that were still alive to Bowen and Xiulan, "Well, let''s raise them for you, and raise more at home, so that you don''t have to fight again if you want to eat meat in the future." Mu Yangling picked two big and fat ones to bring back to Liu Lang, "You guys should go back too, be careful on the road, I''ll hit you a few more when you come tomorrow." Liu Lang and Liu Lun happily agreed and took their mother''s hand home. Ma Liu was also very happy, picked out the fainted rabbit and stuffed it into the cage, and said, "Tomorrow, my aunt will hurry up and sell it, and you go to the field first." Mu Yangling is not in the mood to pay attention to these now, so he can respond if necessary. Xiuhong saw that Mu Yangling was unhappy, so she leaned over to her and asked in a low voice, "Cousin, what''s the matter with you?" Mu Yangling sighed, "Our home is too close to the mountains, and there are many wild things in the woods. I''m afraid the crops will be ruined in the future." Xiuhong''s eyes were full of doubts, "What wild animals will come down the mountain? Wild boars?" "I''m not afraid of wild boars, I can stop them by digging a few traps outside, but I''m afraid of rabbits." Xiuhong just giggled, "Cousin, are you still afraid of rabbits? I think you are really good at catching rabbits." "Of course I''m not afraid of one or two, but I''m afraid of thousands of rabbits. No matter how good I am, I can''t stop thousands of rabbits." Xiuhong opened her mouth wide, "When will you have to eat so many rabbits?" Mu Yangling slumped his shoulders, "Your focus seems to be wrong. If these tens of millions of rabbits run into our field, then we will not want the crops in our field. Besides, our field is in the south. most." Mu Yangling''s worried hair is almost white now. He can''t think of any good way to stop the rabbit tide, and he keeps hitting the rabbits? This is obviously impossible. The rice seeds will also start to be cultivated, and the rice will be transplanted at the beginning of next month, and the remaining nearly 100 mu of inferior land cannot be completely deserted. She is planning to plant the rice seeds in two days. After sprinkling, start ploughing some inferior fields to grow wheat... How can she have time to go hunting in the mountains, how much can she hunt alone? Mu Yangling supported his chin in worry. Xiuhong didn''t have a good way, she sat on the side with her chin up, her mind was full of rabbits, and finally she couldn''t help drooling: "So many rabbits are enough for us to eat until we grow up, cousin, if we can put these rabbits If we catch them all and sell them, then our family doesnt know how much money we can make. "You think this rabbit is a big sweet potato, it''s growing there waiting for us to get it." "Cousin, what is a sweet potato?" "It''s almost like a potato, it won''t move when it grows in the ground." Mu Yangling got up and patted his buttocks and waved: "Okay, don''t think about it if you can''t think of a good idea, let''s go eat." Mu Yangling He shouted to the kitchen, "Auntie, the rabbit is delicious only if it''s braised." Auntie said: "I know, I know, half braised and half stewed. Your mother doesn''t like braised food, so hurry up and wash your hands, the dishes will be ready soon." The next day, before the horse was even on, Mrs. Liu got up and cooked breakfast for them, and then went to the county town to set up a stall with the rabbit in the cage. Mu Yangling waited for it to be a little light outside, then got up with difficulty to wash up, and after breakfast, he brought something to the land to the east. Going past the wooden bridge on the canal, Mu Yangling lowered his head to look at the water in the ditch. Now all the ice and snow in the upper reaches have melted. I couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Fortunately, they had built water conservancy before, otherwise the water would have destroyed how much land. Qi Haoran was even more contented, because of this incident, he became even tougher in the army, and the regimental trainers and the general manager of the army did not dare to refute his orders any more. Mu Yangling just looked down at the water in the ditch, and then looked in the direction of the kitchen mountain. I wonder if what the old people said is accurate, will there be a drought this summer, and if so, the rabbits in the woods will not be starving more? They are miserable and Mu Yangling is miserable. Mu Yangling looked at Chushan and sighed, only wishing that the grass inside would be firmer, at least wait for her to come up with a solution. Mu Yangling was relieved of worry soon, because Liu Zhang brought Liu Lang and Liu Lun over, they saw only Mu Yangling in the field and asked in surprise, "Why are you the only one?" "I''ll let Bowen and the others sleep for a while, let''s do it first, the seeds haven''t sprouted today, and the time is shorter." Liu Lang pouted, covered his chest and looked at his mother accusingly, "Mother, when can you ask me to sleep a little longer?" He jumped behind Mu Yangling before his mother patted him. Mrs. Liu Zhang could only stare at him and say, "Your cousin A Ling is younger than you, why don''t you compare yourself to her? Your cousin Bowen is still young, and you are not too embarrassed to be compared with a milk baby. ." Liu Lang stuck out his tongue and said, "Then I didn''t see you feel sorry for me when I was five years old, didn''t you also drag me out of bed early in the morning and ask me to work?" Liu Zhang glared, "You still peeed your pants when you were five years old, but I wanted to ask you to work, can you do it?" Liu Lang''s handsome face suddenly turned red, and his five-year-old memory was very vague. He really didn''t remember it, but based on the current situation, he thought that his childhood was also "miserable". Liu Zhangshi gave a cold snort on the negative test. The sample is too young to fight with her, and she is not a prodigy like Bowen. She can remember things when she was three or four years old. After they finished planting the remaining two acres of land, Mu Yangling had to go hunting in the mountains. This time she carried a large backpack and a bow and arrow. Liu Lang was eager to try, "A Ling, I will follow you into the mountain." Mu Yangling tilted his head and shook his head and said, "No, the beasts in the mountains are hungry now. If I really want to run into a beast, I can run fast by myself, but I can''t run with you." Mrs. Liu Zhang was also busy stopping him, so Liu Lang had to watch Mu Yangling go into the mountain with a basket and bow and arrow on his back with regret. This time, Mu Yangling was fully prepared and the harvest was even greater. He didn''t go out until the basket was full, and the sun had already set on the mountainside. Mu Yangling accelerated his pace to go home, Ma Liu had already returned, and he was greeting Liu Zhang at this time. Mu Yangling took six rabbits out and put them in the other basket. After thinking about it, he took another one and threw them in. He said to Mrs Liu Zhang, "Aunt Cousin, I''ll take you back." "No, no, it''s not far." "Let''s let A Ling send it. After all, there are two villages, and it''s not peaceful outside. It''s not safe for you to bring two children." Ma Liu said this and Liu Zhang had no choice but to respond. Mu Yangling carried a stick on his body, carried the basket and said, "Let''s go." They were only halfway there when the sun completely set, only the afterglow shone on the earth, the four of them couldn''t help but step faster, when the sky was getting dark, Liu Lun pointed to the front and shouted: "There is someone there, It''s like father and cousin." Chapter 139： secretly Liu Ting saw that his wife and children hadn''t come back so late, and the Hu people had just retreated, and the outside was very chaotic, so he couldn''t help asking Liu Yuan to come out and have a look. Liu Ting also saw them, stepped forward quickly, took the **** from Liu Zhang''s shoulder, and asked, "Why so late?" Liu Zhangshi blushed slightly, glared at his eldest son, and said, "It''s nothing, let''s go home first." Mu Yangling followed them to the door of the house, took out a rabbit, divided the rest into two, and handed it to Liu Ting and Liu Yuan, "Uncle Ting, I''ll give you something to eat, I''ll go to cousin Li''s house to see. ." The ?? cousins ??were not polite to her either, and took over: "Then you go quickly, we will wait for you here, and we will take you back in a while." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "You sent me back, and I will send you again. You don''t have to sleep tonight. You should hurry up and go home. I am so strong that I have even killed people. What are you afraid of?" Liu Ting frowned, "You are a child after all." Mu Yangling insisted, pushed the person directly into the house, and waved: "Okay, okay, go back quickly, I don''t have time to talk to you." Mu Yangling turned around and was about to run, but Liu Yuan grabbed her and said, "Why don''t you just stay here for one night, it''s too dangerous to run outside at night." "Only my aunt and my mother have a few children at home, how can I rest assured? Uncle, don''t worry, I have passed through the Longtan tiger den, and if they really want to rob me, they are too unlucky, right? " A few people thought about it, and as soon as their hands were loosened, Mu Yangling rushed out like an arrow. Mu Yangling ran to Liu Li''s house in a hurry, knocked on the door, and heard Liu Ma''s vigilant voice: "Who is it?" Mu Yangling trembled slightly when she heard her voice, her brows could not help wrinkling, and she raised her voice: "Aunt Cousin, it''s me, A Ling." Liu Ma hurriedly came out of the house to open the door for her, and said in surprise, "A Ling? Why did you come here?" Mu Yangling raised the rabbit in his hand, "I''ll send my Aunt Ting over to see you by the way." Mu Yangling followed her into the house, put the rabbit in the kitchen, looked around, and asked, "Watch Aunt, did anyone bully you in the village?" Liu Ma forced a smile, "Who dares to bully me? Our Liu family is considered a big family in this village." Although the Liu family was scattered into the fourth battalion and the fifth battalion, and some people were even assigned to the third battalion, considering that they were of the same clan, almost all the land allocated to them was in this area. No matter how bad Liu Li is in front of the clan, he is still from the same clan. The Liu family will indeed protect Liu Ma, but what if the same clan bullies her? Mu Yangling''s face was a little ugly, but she didn''t ask much. She was not familiar with Liu Ma, so she could only wait for Liu Lixun to come back and talk to him. Taking the matter to the bottom of his heart, Mu Yangling''s attention turned to the rabbits on the land and in the mountains. Ma Liu looked up at the sky every night and determined that it would be sunny in the next few days, she said to Mu Yangling: "Let''s put water in the seedlings tomorrow." Rice is grown in the fine land facing the river to the east. Mu Yangling directly opened a hole to let the water flow into the ground, and then kept stepping on the soil. It was only in the middle of the afternoon that the water flowed into the deeper ground, and the four quarters were separated for sowing and raising seedlings. Mrs. Ma Liu stood by the side to guide the whole process and did not go into the fields. Xiao Bowen and Xiuhong Xiulan were also asked to study. She said, "How many years can I live? You have to learn how to farm, or I will leave in the future. Can I teach you?" Mu Yangling carefully scattered the seeds on the soil, looked up carefully and asked, "Auntie, is this density right?" After more than ten days, Ma Liu has understood the meaning of the terms such as density and plant spacing in Mu Yangling''s mouth. Hearing that, he glanced down, nodded and said: "Almost, that''s it, sprinkle these ridges of land, When the sun is about to go down in the evening, put a little water into the fields, dont flood the seeds, just let the water reach this part. Mu Yangling memorized the position firmly, and he should go down. Xiuhong was about to go into the fields, so Mu Yangling distributed some of the seeds to her. Seeing that Mrs. Ma Liu had left, Mu Yangling said in a low voice, "Xiuhong, you said that we first soaked rice seeds like wheat seeds. , do you think the seedlings that grow out will be better?" Xiuhong glanced left and right, and said in a low voice but excitedly: "Otherwise, let''s try?" Mu Yangling''s eyes shone brightly, patted Xiuhong and said, "Good sister, you really understand my heart, I have secretly soaked a little in my room before, right under the kang, it has sprouted, you take advantage of my aunt The time my mother-in-law went to the vegetable field, I secretly took it out, and in a while we were in the last half of the ridge." Xiuhong listened to Mu Yangling, put down the seeds and ran home. Xiao Bowen and Xiulan hurriedly helped them take care of the wind, and the four little ones smuggled the seeds that had sprouted in the last half of the field. Mu Yangling covered it up a little, and after making sure that he couldn''t see it if he didn''t get close, he straightened up, touched the lower back, and said, "It''s really exhausting me." Bowen obediently stepped forward to help her beat her waist, "Sister, I''ll beat you." Although Bo Wen basked in the sun for a few days, his face was still white and tender, and because of the sun, his face was flushed, like a ripe red apple, Mu Yangling couldn''t help touching it and said happily: "Go back in the evening and step on my back, and my sister will reward you with roe deer meat." Bo Wen clapped his hands and said, "Is my sister going to go hunting in the mountains? Great," and added, "Sister, I think hunting is better than farming." "But the money earned from hunting is definitely not enough to pay for military rations. You won''t think hunting is better than farming if you don''t have food." Mu Yangling looked at Chushan and said, "Chushan is not our Mu family''s Chushan. It is the kitchen mountain of the people of Xingzhou Prefecture. We cant exhaust the pond to fish. There are only so many prey in the mountain. ?" There are so many rare animals in later generations, the state has to protect those animals by legislation, in addition to the cause of war, the excessive hunting of predecessors is also an important reason. Now, who would dare to say that the blind bear and the tiger are rare animals? That thing ran into the deep mountains and old forests, and the probability of encountering it should not be too high. Deer herds appear in groups, wild boars are a scourge, rabbits, Mu Yangling smiled, and soon, I am afraid that everyone will not be happy when they see rabbits, but hate and fear. Mu Yangling thought about the rabbits in the mountains, but still couldn''t sit still, looked up at the sky, and waved: "Okay, you all go back, my sister went into the mountains to hunt some rabbits, if you are lucky, maybe you can catch a roe deer ." "Cousin, grandma said that rabbits are not easy to sell. People in the city don''t have any money now, so they are all robbed by Hu people. They have to go to Fucheng." Mu Yangling frowned, "I''ll see if I can catch more or catch them alive, and I''ll send them to Fucheng." When Mu Yangling came out of the mountain, she carried a basket of hares on her back, and even carried several in her hands. The people in the village knew what she was doing, but because she rarely communicated with the people in the village, everyone dare not ask her. However, many people came to ask Ma Liushi, Ma Liushi wanted to hide it, after all, this is a way to make money, but Mu Yangling shouted happily: "Auntie, you have to tell them there are many rabbits in the mountains. ." Chapter 140： angry What Mu Yangling worries most about is that the rabbits in the mountains will become the hegemony. Someone is willing to go into the mountains to hunt rabbits. She can''t ask for it. If she didn''t have time, she would definitely lead the way and take no money. You know, the Mu family has only planted 83 acres in total. Land, of which 40 acres are in the south, accounting for half of the proportion. When the rabbit came down the mountain, her house was the first to bear the brunt. Mu Yangling hugged Ma Liu''s arm and said: "Auntie, you can talk to them, invite the man who can be the master of their family, we will serve them a meal with rabbit meat, I have been in these two days. Some, know where the rabbits are the most, and I will teach them to set up some simple traps later, mark them well, and dont trap people, and they will definitely catch many rabbits. Ma Liushi hated iron and held her back and said, "Silly boy, hunting is your forte, and now is the time when you are not picking up, our family relies on your craftsmanship, why do you teach others? You are good at snacks. what." "Auntie," Mu Yangling said anxiously: "The situation in the mountains is not as simple as you think. Now there are rabbits in the mountains, and that group of things eats everything. They have eaten the grass in the mountains, so they cannot come to harm us. Crops? And in the mountains, its not just rabbits who eat grass. Rabbits are taking the grass now. Other animals that eat grass are only dead ends. You also said that my specialty is hunting, so I cant hunt rabbits all year round, right? It''s not worth catching a deer." Auntie stopped talking, Mu Yangling looked at her eagerly. "Okay, okay, can''t I go?" Ma Liu stood up and said, "But I don''t have the strength to cook for them." Mu Yangling patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, just leave the cooking to me. Our family doesn''t have much food, so we won''t invite them to dinner, and we will eat meat for free." Aunt ?? muttered dissatisfiedly: "They are more happy to eat meat for free. If these rabbits are sold, I don''t know how much they will get." Mu Yangling happily sent his aunt out, and then turned around to peel and chop the meat. Mu Yangling is good at cauldron meat, that is to cut the rabbit clean and wash it into large pieces, use the meat to make a pot, pour a large pot of rabbit meat, and add some **** and garlic, it feels cooked When the pot is ready, the third pot of Mu Yangling has been poured down by her before her aunt came back. Xiuhong gave her life, looking at the rabbit meat tumbling in the pot with worry. Xiulan and Xiao Bowen stood in front of the kitchen holding hands and their mouths opened slightly. Xiao Bowen looked at Mu Yangling''s tumbling shovel, and then looked at the two pots full of rabbit meat on the stove. He decisively turned around and ran to his mother, "Mother, what shall we eat at noon?" Shu Wanniang was taken aback, "Isn''t your sister cooking in the kitchen?" Xiao Bowen pouted and said, "I don''t want to eat what my sister made, mother, you can cut some shredded radishes for us and we can eat porridge." The elder sister is really terrible, it is better to eat what my father makes. "Isn''t your sister''s cooking delicious?" Shu Wanniang put her youngest son and daughter on the kang for them to climb, then got up and went to the kitchen, just as she saw her daughter pour a spoonful of water into the pot, and then covered the pot with a lid , clapped his hands and said to Xiuhong, "Okay, it should be familiar in a quarter of an hour." Shu Wanniang pointed at her daughter, speechless, took a deep breath and said angrily, "A Ling, who taught you to do this?" Mu Yangling was startled, only to see her mother standing in the kitchen, Mu Yangling shrank her neck and said, "Mother, I think the dishes made this way are delicious too, it''s called home cooking. " Mu Yangling dares to swear that what she cooks is home-cooked food. In her previous life, she went home to cook, and her father brought his old comrade home, but he kept showing off, and those uncles also enjoyed it very much. How come you are so disliked here? Although the dishes she cooks are far inferior to those of her aunt and mother, they are really not bad at all. But Shu Wanniang did not accept such cooking skills, and said to her daughter: "From tomorrow onwards, you have to take time out every night to learn cooking skills with me, A Ling, you are capable, and mother will not stop you from doing those things, But mother wants you to be better, at least you can''t let the girls know how to cook and needle, otherwise mother will confiscate your bow and arrow, our family is just eating bran, and I won''t allow you to enter the mountain again." Shu Wanniang was angry, and everyone shrank their necks carefully. Although Shu Wanniang usually ignores them and allows them to develop, it is also terrible for such people to get angry, because they believe that one thing will not change, and Shu Wanniang is such a person. Mu Yangling looked at the rabbit meat in the pot with a sigh, and asked Xiuhong, "Is the food I cook really so bad? It''s obvious that the oil and salt are moderate, and it''s very tasty." Xiuhong has been eating the dishes made by Shu Wanniang for half a year, and her mouth has been raised for a long time. She hesitated for a while, but she did not comfort her cousin against her conscience, but whispered: "Cousin''s dishes are also okay, those are not so good. People who eat meat will definitely think that your cooking is very delicious, but as long as you have eaten the dishes that your aunt sits, you will not want to eat your cooking again." Later, Mu Shi summed up the gap in one sentence. The dishes his daughter cooks are the cauldron dishes he eats in the barracks now, while the dishes his wife cooks are the first-class noodles in the best restaurant in Fucheng. Where is Mu Yangling''s craftsmanship comparable. This is the future. Now, although Mu Yangling''s cooking skills have been disdained by the Mu family, they are liked by the old and young men in Chenggutun. , When I heard that this was all to entertain them, no one could hold back and grab it. The three pots full of rabbit meat all went into everyone''s stomach, but no one was full. Everyone looked at Mu Yangling, and the old man Hu said embarrassedly: "A Ling''s craftsmanship is really good, we eat fast. Forgot where this is, by the way, A Ling, where did you get so many rabbits?" Xiuhong scoffed at the question of the old man Hu. The closest to the Mu family is the Hu family. Isn''t the story of Mu Yangling going into the mountains to hunt rabbits that the old man Hu discovered and spread about? But Mu Yangling didn''t mind, and told the situation in the mountains again, but did not say how it affected the Mu family, but said: "I also know that the villagers have a difficult life, and there are many rabbits in the mountains, so why not go into the mountains in your spare time? Luck, but there are many beasts in the mountains, it''s best to go in groups when you go into the mountains, and don''t go too deep." Mu Yangling poured a glass of water, raised the glass and said, "You all know that my father is Xiaoqi, and all of your hundreds of households are under my father''s control. Only when you are healed can my father be healed. If something good happens here, naturally I will not. I will forget everyone, but I also hope that everyone can get along in harmony, and it is best not to let me know about those scheming and dirty things, otherwise I, Mu Yangling, will not save face." Someone secretly aimed at the old man Hu, and the old man Hu and the others couldn''t help turning red as they lowered their heads to avoid Mu Yangling''s gaze. Chapter 141： easy Since it was to attack the rabbits in the mountains as much as possible, Mu Yangling certainly would not shut down the news. He told the villagers in Chenggu Village that they would go to Uncle Biao soon, and even took them into the mountains on purpose to draw a safe area for them. , and then the villagers spread the news. In this way, it can at least slow down the reproduction of some rabbits. What Mu Yangling is worried about is that the villagers who enter the mountain may not listen to the advice and enter the deep mountain. However, Mu Yangling has long had people set up warning signs at each entrance to the mountain, including the dangers in the mountains that are said to be dangerous in the mountains, to enter in groups, not to go deep and other precautions. In the end, if there are still people who do not listen to the persuasion, Mu Yangling can only Said she had done her best. Those who can enter the mountain are adults and have their own judgment. Mu Yangling does not think that he should be responsible for them. With these villagers as buffers, I believe that the time for the rabbits in the mountains to come out can be delayed a little. Considering more manpower, Mu Yangling ran to the camp to find Qi Haoran after inspecting the first sown wheat field to germinate. Mu Yangling was lying on the fence, looking down at the camp below, and jumping in lightly when the soldiers patrolled past. Qi Haoran was looking at the map in the tent, staring at the location of Xingcheng Pass without moving. After a long time, he drew a location with a pen and said to Fan Zijin, "If I use soldiers, I will definitely set up an ambush here, and then attack because of the golden soldiers. When you get here, turn around and fight back, and all the people in the ambush come out, forming a siege." Fan Zijin lifted his eyelids and glanced at the map, continued to look down at the book in his hand, and said indifferently: "Now my cousin is leading the army, and my cousin is talking about ''stable'' and will not agree to this move. It is naturally good to introduce a trap, I am afraid that the other party will notice it first, and then pretend to fail, counterattack you, and take advantage of your ambush to attack Xingcheng Pass at close range." Qi Haoran was about to speak, but suddenly shouted at the door, "Who is it?" He strode forward to open the curtain, and Mu Yangling''s raised hand almost knocked on his nose. Qi Haoran''s violent drinking startled her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Qi Haoran frowned, "How did you get in?" Although the camp was not fully built, the walls were the first to be completed, and there were guards at the four gates. Mu Yangling came to visit, and he didn''t receive a report for no reason. "The one who climbed the wall came in," Mu Yangling said as it should be: "The soldiers guarding the door didn''t let me in, and they didn''t inform me, so I had to climb the wall and come in by myself." Qi Haoran''s face was dark, Fan Zijin couldn''t help putting down the book, his face became solemn, and he asked, "You climbed the wall and came in without being noticed?" Mu Yangling sneered and said: "Your defense is so loose, how could you be discovered? If I am discovered, can I still stand here and talk to you? Okay, Qi Haoran, I am in a hurry to come to you. Well, how about it, are you willing to go into the mountains with me?" "Why are you entering the mountain?" Qi Haoran asked casually. What he cared about most was that Mu Yangling could climb over the wall and enter the camp area and easily come to his tent. If he was touched by the enemy during the war, how could he die? I don''t know, so I asked: "What route did you take when you climbed over the wall just now? How many passersby did you avoid? Tell me carefully." Mu Yangling threw himself on the rabbit in the mountain, and instead of answering, he pulled Qi Haoran and said, "You go into the mountain with me first, and I''ll tell you later." Qi Haoran saw that Mu Yangling really had no intention of saying it, for fear that she would perfunctory him later, so he said seriously: "Okay, I''ll go into the mountain with you, but you have to talk to me carefully when you look back." Mu Yang lingered for a while and said: "I can''t explain this matter for a long time, I''m very busy now, I just hate that I don''t have the avatar technique, so I''d better stop talking, I''ll climb back and show you again, you and I When you are by my side, you will naturally know where the problem is when you look at it all the way." Mu Yangling has come to her senses at this time. She was born in the army herself, so she naturally knows the loss caused by Qi Haoran''s negligence, but she has always been bad at words. She used to rack her brains to make reports. If you don''t have time to be impatient, what you say or write may not be comprehensive, it is better to let Qi Haoran read it and let him think for himself. Mu Yangling also has her own considerations. Although they have only been with each other a few times, and the time is not long, Mu Yangling can''t help but marvel at Qi Haoran''s general talent. She has heard from the captain before that such a person is not to be treated with them. Instead of teaching him the knowledge he has mastered, he should guide him to think, let him learn the knowledge, master the knowledge, and think about the essence of it. Mu Yangling can''t teach people, but he can do the same thing as the captain. In the end, it depends on Qi Haoran''s own talent. The thought just flashed by, Qi Haoran has already agreed, it is very new to follow behind the enemy to see how the enemy breaks through his own camp, Qi Haoran only feels that the blood is hot, he is eager to try: "Then let''s start now?" "No, they said you have to go up the mountain with me first." "No problem," Qi Haoran agreed, turned to change clothes, and asked casually, "What are you doing in the mountains?" "I want you to see what it means to be a rabbit in the mountains to dominate." Qi Haoran pouted, "I have only heard that Xiongxiaozi and Mu Dazong are the overlords in the mountains. When will a rabbit that can be crushed to death with one hand become the overlord?" Mu Yangling smiled, "That''s why I told you to see it." Fan Zijin also became curious, and he and Qi Haoran changed into light clothes and came out. Feibai and Yanmo led the horse over, and they had to follow, Mu Yangling waved: "Okay, you don''t have to follow, otherwise I have to bring How troublesome you are." Feibai frowned and said in a low voice, "Fourth Young Master, you can''t just leave the camp, the spies of the Hu people have recently entered the city..." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Is there any chance that you will be arrested? They''d better come to arrest him. You really don''t have a place to find them." Fan Zijin glanced at Mu Yangling and said, "Okay, don''t worry, we are going to the mountains, not the city." Mu Yangling patted his chest and assured, "I will definitely protect the two young masters, you can rest assured Feibai." Mu Yangling touched the horse with drooling saliva, then climbed up and sat down, with a big wave of his hand: "Let''s go!" Qi Haoran jumped on the horse with disgust and said, "If you want to ride, come to me, why don''t you want to ride it for you?" Mu Yangling rode on his horse and said complacently, "You think I''m as leisurely as I used to be, and my family can rely on me to farm the land. Now it''s busy farming time again, and I''m still trying my best to squeeze out the day''s time today. Woolen cloth." Qi Haoran asked curiously, "Is it difficult to farm?" Mu Yangling nodded with a sigh, "It''s too difficult, after all this hard work, you have to see God''s face in the end, it''s really not easy to be a farmer." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin both fell silent. A few days ago, they occasionally walked around the fields, and the soldiers returning to the camp who were busy with farming were like all of them suffering from a serious illness. They lost their skin and naturally felt it. It is not easy for farmers. Chapter 142： ambition Mu Yangling led them all the way into the mountain, some rabbits ran past them not far away, Qi Haoran jumped up to catch them without even thinking about it, and finally caught one with his left and right hands, and looked at Mu Yangling ostentatiously, "How is it? , you are amazing." Mu Yangling asked him, "You didn''t find anything along the way?" Fan Zijin said: "There are a lot of rabbits." Qi Haoran frowned slightly, looked left and right, and finally looked down at the grass beside his feet. Fan Zijin followed his gaze and frowned slightly. At this time, it was the time when all things recovered, but most of the grass on the ground was eaten up, and some even the stems of the grass were dug up. The ?? brothers looked at each other and asked Mu Yangling together, "What''s going on?" "That''s what you saw. You''ve heard of the plague of locusts, but you must have never heard of the plague of rabbits, right? This is the plague of rabbits." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin''s eyes widened, "Can rabbits be a disaster?" "There are too many things, and if it exceeds the limit of the environment, it is a disaster. My father and I had a hunch as early as before the winter, so we brought people from Linshan Village into the mountains to hunt, but we didn''t expect the situation to be better than we imagined. It''s even more serious. Now that the spring has just started, the rabbits in the woods have already gnawed at the periphery, and in a month or two, there will be no grass to eat in the woods, and the rabbits can only go down the mountain, and below the mountain are our crops." When it comes to military rations, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin immediately became serious. Mu Yangling added: "And the flood of wild rabbits in the forest will definitely affect other animals. I am worried that the food chain in Chushan will be destroyed. This is a major event for Xingzhou Prefecture that will affect future generations." Qi Haoran asked, "What is the food chain?" "The big fish eat the small fish, the small fish eat the shrimp, and in the forest, the beasts eat the small beasts, the small beasts eat the herbivores, and the herbivores eat the grass. Now all the grass is eaten by the rabbits, and the other herbivores must not survive. Space, carnivores can now eat rabbits, but once the rabbit disaster is over, how many rabbits will tigers have to catch to fill their stomachs? And deer, wild boars and other herbivores may have died in this disaster, and their numbers have plummeted..." Fan Zijin nodded, "I understand, it is the bottom layer that affects the top layer, and this impact will become more serious over time." Mu Yangling nodded. Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "That''s not easy, just catch all the rabbits?" Qi Haoran said with saliva, "I like to eat rabbit meat whether it is stewed, braised or roasted. " Fan Zijin and Mu Yangling had black lines on their faces, and the two looked at him and said, "Can you catch so many rabbits?" Mu Yangling took Qi Haoran to see how many rabbits were in the forest. "Actually, rabbits are nocturnal animals. There are still very few rabbits out now. Maybe because there is not enough grass, there are so many rabbits in the daytime recently. I used to catch rabbits by digging holes or setting traps. Come to harvest the next day, because of the traps set during the day, when the rabbits come out at night, they can catch some of them. Mu Yangling carefully led the two of them to move in the woods, watched several groups of rabbits, and finally said: "Now you understand? If you can catch half of the rabbits, I admire you very much." Mu Yangling squatted on the grass and said worriedly, "Let''s go, what should we do with the rabbit? We can''t eat so much by ourselves. Even if we pull it to Fucheng and several nearby counties, they won''t be able to consume it. It''s okay to say rabbit skin. Keep it, but now that the weather is getting warmer, the rabbit meat can''t be kept. Fan Zijin''s eyes flashed brightly, he looked at the two and said, "If you have a way to hold the rabbit, I will be able to get rid of the rabbit meat and skin." Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran seriously and said, "Don''t you still owe it? Do the Sun and Zhao families have a lot of money and food? We have to find a way to pay them back, right?" Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were startled, and shouted in unison, "You won''t be so unscrupulous, will you take rabbit meat and rabbit skin?" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes at the two of them and said, "I think so, but do you think they are so stupid?" Fan Zijin saw that there were only the three of them and countless rabbits in the dark, so he said, "Haoran, do you remember that on the way to find our cousin, we met a kind peasant woman who gave us a package of jerky?" Qi Haoran nodded again and again, "Remember, she is the only good person besides Mu Yangling, but the amount of jerky she gave was too little, not enough to fit my teeth, and finally gave us the wrong way. Fan Zijin''s head was full of black lines, "Okay, just remember it, I mean that jerky is rabbit jerky, even you and I think it''s delicious, you think others will not think it''s delicious, and it''s easy to keep , I have long felt that we should not put all our hopes on the harvest of the fields. As Mu Yangling said, farming depends on the face of God. If God does not give face this year, will we not live? Now? You can force the Sun family and the Zhao family to borrow food once, but can you always force them to pay? So we have to find other ways." Fan Zijin''s eyes glowed like stars, and he clenched his fists and said, "Mu Yangling, you think this is a disaster, but I think this is an opportunity given to us by God. The timid, the foolhardy, the cunning, the crippled, the old, and even those who entered the barracks under the age of twelve, aren''t you worried about the poor placement of the old, infirm, and infirm? By handing them over to me, not only will I be able to settle them well, but I will also make you no longer have to worry about the debts of the Sun and Zhao families." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling looked at him dumbfounded, and finally Qi Haoran jumped up and hugged him, shouting: "Good brother, how many people do you want, I''ll give you all, tell me what you want to do, I I''ll do it for you." Mu Yangling stammered: "You, why don''t you do market research or something?" Qi Haoran looked at her with contempt, "Zijin said that he can''t do anything he said, so what market research do you need to do? By the way, what is market research?" Mu Yangling: "..." Mu Yangling ignored Qi Haoran and asked Fan Zijin seriously, "Then what do you think I can do?" Regardless of whether their things could be sold in the end, anyway, if the rabbit was caught, the crops in the field were saved. Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran and said, "We are not familiar with hunting, and most of the soldiers below are from farmers." "There are also many hunters in Xingzhou Prefecture, my father is," Mu Yangling said after a pause, "However, it seems that all the hunters have been picked to other camps, and my father is the hunter in the five camps." Qi Haoran''s face was black and he said angrily: "I will go to Big Brother tomorrow and ask him to send me the soldiers who were hunters before." Neither Fan Zijin nor Mu Yangling objected this time, they nodded in unison, and Mu Yangling even said, "The general loves you so much, if you stick with him for a while, he will definitely agree." Chapter 143： Cooperation "My father is very familiar with the mountains and forests. Let him lead the team to teach you how to set traps, and you will be able to catch a lot of rabbits." Mu Yangling said: "And you don''t need to spend too much time, just spend a little time setting traps, Or go to the rabbit''s nest and harvest it early the next morning. During the day, there are so many rabbits, and at night there are as many rabbits as there are people on the street during the Lantern Festival. The traps arranged will definitely work." Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, "You came over at night to have a look." Mu Yangling shook his head, "Although I haven''t been here, I can tell by looking at the traces on the ground. In fact, there were many rabbits before the winter last year, but there were not so many rabbits. I didn''t expect them to multiply so much in one winter. many descendants." Rabbits hold a litter for three months, and there are at least four or five in a litter. In this way, the number of newly added rabbits is natural and objective. Fan Zijin asked curiously, "Why don''t you think about raising rabbits when rabbits grow so fast? Instead, you want to raise chickens and ducks? Isn''t rabbit meat more expensive than chicken and duck meat?" Mu Yangling also lowered his head and pondered, and said after a while: "Hare is difficult to raise, it will run away, probably because rabbits are more difficult to sell, after all, most of the chickens and ducks raised by farmers are consumed by themselves, and few of them are specially raised. sold." Qi Haoran said, "In the restaurants and restaurants in Lin''an Prefecture, we rarely eat rabbit meat. If we want to eat it, we have to ask people from the office to buy it, or we can fight it ourselves. If there are too many rabbits, restaurants and restaurants can be like this. You can also use rabbit meat on the side, and the diners below are naturally willing to consume it. Fan Zijin looked at him with admiration, "It''s true, selling goods from the north to the south, this is a profitable business," Fan Zijin bewitched Mu Yangling and said, "Miss Mu, how about we cooperate? You can raise rabbits, and I will be responsible for the Rabbits are sold to the south, and everyone makes 37% of the money they make." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, "I am seven and three?" Fan Zijin gave her a strange look, and said, "Of course it''s me, seven, three." Mu Yangling felt that he was too dishonest and asked, "Is the rabbit in charge of you or me?" "Of course it''s you," Fan Zijin said rightly: "I''m only responsible for selling, and all the work of raising rabbits is yours." Now Qi Haoran also felt that Fan Zijin was too much to Mu Yangling. Both of them were his good friends. He was in a dilemma and decided to deal with it fairly. Fan Zijin sneered, "She suffers a loss? If it wasn''t for the sake of her acquaintance with us, I would at most buy rabbits from her at a lower price and then sell them. I''m afraid I won''t even be able to get one of the points. ." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling opened their mouths. Fan Zijin said again: "Do you think things can be sold so easily? I have to stop the caravan from going south, and I have to find a cooperative restaurant and restaurant. With so many rabbits shipped to the south, if it is alive, I have to make sure it is alive. Lin''an Prefecture, if it''s jerky, I have to find someone to smoke it, or steam it, including the diced rabbit we mentioned earlier, how much spice I need in it is still undecided, the cost of these is all mine," Fan Zijinyue said. Said that the more he felt that he was at a loss, he said, "No, I am at a loss of three or seven points, we should have twenty-eight points." Mu Yangling quickly said: "Don''t lie to me, the diced rabbit meat was given to you by the peasant woman, how could there be spices in it?" Fan Zijin hummed, "I didn''t before, wouldn''t it improve if I get people back? I want to use it to make money. The poor people in this world who can afford meat all the time? Naturally, the more you help, the better. . That''s it, we''re 28 points." Mu Yangling can only turn her head to look at Qi Haoran, she doesn''t know how to do business, and she doesn''t even know if Fan Zijin is right or not, because after all, the cost and risk that Fan Zijin has to bear seems to be greater than her raising rabbits , but 28 points seems too low, right? Mu Yangling''s previous life was very good in computer, mathematics, and even physical chemistry, and was among the best in the class, but good mathematics does not mean that he understands business. Mu Yangling didn''t understand, and Qi Haoran didn''t understand even more. He heard Fan Zijin''s words and waved his hand: "If that''s the case, then it''s three or seven points." He smiled at Fan Zijin and said, "Mu Yangling is Girl, please let her go." Mu Yangling nodded again and again. Fan Zijin snorted and asked her, "Let''s talk about it first, it''s better for this rabbit to be large. Have you thought about where to buy rabbit seedlings? If you don''t have the money, I can lend you some temporarily." Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "Where to buy rabbit seedlings, isn''t it all over the mountains and plains, not to mention, no one raises rabbits now, and no one has rabbit seedlings." In this regard, Mu Yangling is very sure, because when she was selling hares, she once wanted to sell them more expensive in the name of wild rabbits, who knew that the father looked at her strangely and said, "These rabbits are not all wild. ?" Rabbits are all wild, and there are no domestic rabbits except for some people who keep one or two little rabbits as pets. So if they want rabbit seedlings, they can only ask for hare seedlings. Mu Yangling turned around and hooked up with Qi Haoran, "Didn''t you bring people into the mountains to fetch rabbits? When you look back, you ask people to leave the little rabbits for me. Remember, you must keep all the little rabbits in the litter. You are one percent of my three ingredients." Fan Zijin swallowed when he was about to open his mouth, not bad, Mu Yangling didn''t take it in vain. Qi Haoran agreed without thinking. "Then where are you going to keep the rabbit?" "There are more than 60 acres of inferior land to the east of me that have not been planted, so I will raise them there." Fan Zijin frowned, "Won''t it be stolen?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, scratched his head and said, "Then I''ll go out to guard at night?" Fan Zijin looked at her physique suspiciously, and Qi Haoran nodded: "This is a way, go back and turn around and tell them it''s yours, let''s see who dares to move their minds." Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin nodded again and again, "This method is better." The three agreed, and Mu Yangling showed them what a hunter is to catch a rabbit, and then went out with Qi Haoran''s hanging rabbit. Fan Zijin walked two steps away from them. He couldn''t understand how to hang the rabbit on his waist. Isn''t it dirty or smelly? Mu Yangling hung the rabbit on the horse and said, "Go back to my house first and put the rabbit down. My mother''s braised rabbit meat is delicious. I''ll have dinner at my house tonight." "Okay, but you have to go back to the camp with me when you put your things down. I want to see how you escaped the patrolling soldiers and ran to my tent." "no problem." She has been training in such offensive and defensive battles since her sophomore year. After joining the army, she even participated in a large military exercise. Her usual training is mainly to sneak into the enemy''s military camp, or to investigate the enemy''s situation, or to assassinate the leader. Modern times even use infrared defenses, and in this era without these high-tech technologies, the task will only get easier. Besides, Qi Haoran''s soldiers have not been trained for more than a month. Chapter 144： Infiltrate "Aunt Mu, you asked Fei Bai to bring more ingredients over here. You can do it slowly. We may not be back until later." Qi Haoran felt that they had to sneak into the military camp, and they would not be able to come back until late. Mu Yangling said: "Mother, don''t listen to Qi Haoran, I''m hungry, we''ll be back in half an hour at most, you hurry up and we''ll eat when we get back." After finishing speaking, Lacy went out and said, "It only takes two quarters of an hour from the military camp to the door of your tent, very soon." Qi Haoran was full of shock, "Master''s military camp is so easy to enter?" Fan Zijin also followed behind the two, Mu Yangling looked back at him and said, "You also want to follow? It''s not that I want to hit you, if you go in with us, I''m afraid it will take a little more time." Fan Zijin snorted coldly and said, "Master walked in openly from the gate." Mu Yangling didn''t speak. Mu Yangling rode on the horse but led them around to the side of the barracks, far away from the gate of the barracks, and did not find it. Mu Yangling whispered to Fan Zijin: "If you want to go, go quickly." Qi Haoran also nodded again and again, "Your goal here is too big and you will expose us." Fan Zijin was so disgusted by the two of them that he was annoyed in his heart, but he rode away without showing any emotion on his face. Mu Yangling saw that he had entered the gate, so he dismounted and hid the horse in a recess. There was earth and stone in front of him, blocking his view, so that no one could easily find the horse. Mu Yangling whispered to Qi Haoran: "Actually, if you want to enter the barracks silently and try to delay the time of being discovered, you should sneak in on foot, otherwise it will be easy for people to spot and guess if the horses are tied outside." Mu Yangling motioned him to look around, "The wild grass is spreading here, and people can''t find it when they hide in it, not to mention that you don''t have an observation deck." "Observation tower? Like the one on the city wall?" Qi Haoran asked in a low voice. Mu Yangling nodded, "You guys are quite a small camp here, and you should set up watchtowers in the four corners. Even if no one is attacking the fortress now, the military camp needs to be guarded at all times. If you find the military situation, you can quickly report back. If you do a good job, even Whoever enters or leaves the barracks can''t escape your eyes." Qi Haoran wanted to ask again, but Mu Yangling raised a finger beside his mouth, motioning him to be quiet, and leaned his ear against the wall. Qi Haoran followed her example and put his ears close to the wall, and saw Mu Yangling raised his fingers from one to four on the opposite side, and when it was four, the sound of footsteps just passed here and gradually disappeared. Qi Haoran''s face was a little strange. He knew that there were four people on patrol because he arranged it. Could it be that Mu Yangling could tell how many people there were just by the sound of footsteps, and even know when they would pass by? Mu Yangling took him to squat, and when the next group of patrolling passed, Mu Yangling whispered: "The interval between patrols is half an hour, this can be calculated based on breathing, let''s go in now, don''t send out a little time." After saying that, Mu Yangling took two steps back, rushed up and stepped on the fence to grab the top, and jumped in with a light jump, spending less than two breaths before and after. Qi Haoran was just stunned for a moment, but he didn''t back down. With luck in his belly, he flew up the wall lightly and then jumped down. As soon as he landed, Mu Yangling grabbed his hand and ran forward. Qi Haoran already saw another team of patrolmen in his sight. Although they still needed a certain amount of time to reach the place where they landed just now, they were already within sight. . Mu Yangling did not hesitate for a moment, and pushed him directly behind a pillar, but he was hidden in the shadow of a tent. Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, Mu Yangling was standing beside the tent, but the soldiers who were patrolling past could not see her at all, and walked forward without looking sideways. Qi Haoran frowned, and soon found the key. Mu Yangling was standing in the shadows, as long as someone didn''t stare at it, no one would notice that there was a person standing there. A big living man just stood under the noses of his own soldiers. Mu Yangling didn''t give him a chance to think. Almost as soon as those people passed by, they stepped forward to hold Qi Haoran''s hand and pulled him aside. Qi Haoran raised his head and glanced at the patrolling soldiers, thinking that they could see them just by turning back slightly, but then Mu Yangling must have a way to deal with it. Seeing that there was no one around, Mu Yangling said in a low voice, "The time interval between your patrols is too long. If it is five minutes, the previous team will just disappear at the corner, and the other team here will appear at the corner. This line is all in sight. "How long is five minutes?" Qi Haoran had never heard of this unit of time. Mu Yangling said silently: "It''s a quarter of an hour." Qi Haoran nodded. "Let''s go, let''s go to your tent." Mu Yangling was pulling Qi Haoran along his route in the morning when he suddenly heard a lot of footsteps, Qi Haoran heard it too, and was turning his head to look at Mu Yangling . Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows, pulled Qi Haoran to turn in one direction, and hid behind a pile of mud. This was used to build the house in the camp area. Now Qi Haoran has divided his soldiers into five teams, and one team will work in turn to build the house for a day. Therefore, there are still many mud and bricks in the camp, which are used by Mu Yangling for two man''s bunker. Qi Haoran was thinking in his heart, if there were no mud and bricks in the camp, what would Mu Yangling use as a bunker? The large wave of soldiers who appeared in front of them had already lined up, and the leader shouted: "You should look for it in this area, from here to the small general''s tent, don''t let go of a place, the treasure that Mr. Fan lost is likely to be lost. On this road, you have to find something before it gets dark, do you hear that?" "Yes!" Mu Yangling gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Fan Zijin really holds grudges, why don''t you just say something to him?" Qi Haoran smiled and asked gloatingly, "How are you going to get to my tent now? Can you still arrive in two quarters of an hour? It''s almost a quarter of an hour away now." Mu Yangling snorted twice, this was too underestimated, grabbed Qi Haoran and quietly walked away from behind. Mu Yangling didn''t take this route at all, he directly pulled Qi Haoran to walk from the back, and lowered his voice while walking: "Remember, if you encounter such a rare opportunity in the future, you must seize the opportunity. Hmph, Fan Zijin sent people here to block us. He couldn''t move the soldiers who were training. He could only find soldiers who were patrolling or resting. In this way, the defense in other places would be weakened, and even the line of sight of the entire army camp was blocked by him. Went there, and the other places were neglected, it was the best time to sneak in, you see, we have walked all the way now, and we have not met half of them." Qi Haoran was grabbed by Mu Yangling and walked forward in a daze. From time to time, he avoided the soldiers who were patrolling. He walked to the back of his tent in less than a quarter of an hour, and there were two rows of soldiers in front of him. over here. Mu Yangling glanced forward, then pulled Qi Haoran and touched the seam on the left rear of the stick. When Qi Haoran was wondering what she was going to do, Mu Yangling took out a hand from the calf in his pants. Short knife. Chapter 145： maintain Mu Yangling separated the tent under Qi Haoran''s stunned gaze, and slowly expanded the hole upwards. During this period, only a faint sound of fine rice was heard. If Qi Haoran was not witnessing it, he would not have noticed it at ordinary times. It was a barely audible sound. Mu Yangling cut the short knife until it was enough for one person to enter, and then gently climbed in. Qi Haoran could not help but slowly get in under Mu Yangling''s stare, and then the two looked up and saw Fan Zijin He is sitting comfortably in the middle chair, drinking hot tea, and looking out of the tent. Qi Haoran opened his mouth to speak, but Mu Yangling glared at him, Qi Haoran closed his mouth immediately. Mu Yangling walked over quietly, and took a chopstick from the table in the corner of the tent when he passed by... The place they entered was very clever, right behind the tent, Fan Zijin was sitting on the chair in the middle of Qi Haoran, his eyes were facing the front, and he could not see the situation behind. Mu Yangling went around behind Fan Zijin, the chopsticks gently pressed against his neck, and a hand was placed on his shoulder, Fan Zijin was suddenly unable to move. Fan Zijin''s body froze when the chopsticks touched his neck. After a while, he returned to his natural state. He put down the teacup easily, and asked in a warm voice, "Mu Yangling?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help admiring him. If she hadn''t put her hand on his shoulder, she wouldn''t have noticed his stiffness at that moment. At the age of thirteen, he can have such a scheming. No wonder he can think The idea of ??selling rabbits south. Mu Yangling put away his chopsticks and said with a smile, "How did you guess it was mine?" Fan Zijin turned his head and saw Mu Yangling standing behind him, and naturally he also saw Qi Haoran and the big hole not far away, with a smile on his face, he said calmly, "Apart from you, who else is there? Dare to do that? I''m not worth being assassinated." However, Mu Yangling became serious and said seriously: "You are General Qi''s cousin and Qi Haoran''s playmate since he was a child. You are not only worth being assassinated, but also worth being kidnapped. If I were a golden man, in order to contain General Qi, I''m sure to catch you." Fan Zijin looked at Mu Yangling in surprise, Mu Yangling turned back to Qi Haoran with a smile and said, "How, I didn''t lie to you, right? No more than two quarters of an hour before and after." Qi Haoran was slowly reminiscing, and nodded when he heard the words: "My defense does have a lot of deficiencies. After I adjust it, and then adjust the soldiers, I will invite you to try again." "No problem," Mu Yangling was very forthright, "Just treat it as a game, um, it''s called Assassin and General, how about it?" Fan Zijin pouted in disgust, "It''s really not creative." Qi Haoran thought the name was appropriate. Mu Yangling already hugged his stomach and said, "Let''s go eat, I''m starving to death." Qi Haoran beckoned to Feibai and asked him to find someone to fix the tent, so he took the two out of the barracks together. Feibai and Yanmo were left staring blankly at the large tent that had been slit open. After thinking about it, they could not figure out why such a big hole would be broken in the tent. It was still deliberately slit open. The three men and three cavalry soon arrived at Chenggu Village. The villagers in Chenggu Village were no longer surprised. They all knew that the little lady of the Mu family had a good relationship with the young general of the camp, Fan Gongzi, and the two sons came to play with her from time to time. , There are rumors outside that even General Qi was very kind and polite to Mu Yangling. Associating that her parents were extraordinary, it gradually emerged that Mu Shi was the son of a certain general. Because he was persecuted by the imperial court, he went incognito to seek a living under General Qi. And since General Qi admired Mu Shi''s father''s heroic appearance, he took great care of him. Otherwise, why was Mu Shi''s natural ability not transferred to the first battalion and the second battalion, but stayed in the fifth battalion to farm? It must be that General Qi couldn''t bear the descendants of the great general to fall, so he arranged the people in the safest five battalions. Although they were not promising, they saved their lives. The divine power of Mu Shi and his daughter was inherited from their ancestors. The extraordinaryness of Mu Yangling''s mother, Shu Wanniang, is also explained. It must be the marriage that General Mu set for his son before the accident. Therefore, Shu Wanniang''s identity is also extraordinary. She must be the direct daughter of a certain family. She was unyielding and eloped with her fianc, Mu Shi, and lived here in seclusion. Otherwise, who is an ordinary peasant woman who has that kind of tolerance? Every word and deed is like a fairy, so graceful. Naturally, the Mu family did not know about this speculation, but the soldiers in Chenggu Village and even the military camp later respected the Mu Yangling family very much. Except for a few people, everyone gave and respected the Mu family a lot. Mu Shi and Mu Yangling always thought that it was because their family set an example for Chenggu Village, which belonged to the charm and prestige of the family. Of course, Mu Yangling didn''t know these things at this time. At this time, she was fighting with Qi Haoran over a rabbit leg. When she pushed her elbow over, Qi Haoran only felt a pain in her chest and shouted: "You Save your energy, I''m going to die." Mu Yangling grabbed the rabbit''s leg and said rudely: "You have internal strength to protect your body, so it''s no wonder that you will die. You ate two just now. This is only my brother''s. You grab me and beat you again." Put the rabbit legs into the bowl of Xiaobowen. Xiao Bowen seemed to be afraid that Qi Haoran would still **** him, so he picked up the rabbit leg and took a bite first. Qi Haoran looked at his saliva with disgust, took a piece of rabbit meat, and said, "I don''t want to eat rabbit legs." Shu Wanniang glared at her daughter, "A Ling, you are so rude, how could you treat the little general like this?" Then she turned her head and said to Qi Haoran, "Don''t blame the little general, although this child is usually naughty, he also knows how to treat guests. Yes, it''s just that this child loves her brothers and sisters too much. If the general likes to eat, I will cook some more for you later. You can take it back to the barracks to eat. If you want to eat later, you can come over. There is no other in our family. , but rabbit meat is enough." Now it''s Qi Haoran''s turn to be embarrassed, and said, "Aunt Mu, I''m playing with Miss Mu. It''s not that I have to eat rabbit legs. The braised rabbit meat you made is also delicious." Fan Zijin also nodded, "Other dishes are also delicious, Aunt Mu''s craftsmanship is really rare." Qi Haoran nodded again and again and said in admiration, "Even the head chef of the best restaurant in Lin''an Prefecture, Zhen Cuisine, is less than one-tenth of yours." Shu Wanniang couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled, and said, "I have no hobbies in my life, I just like to cook some dishes and embroider some flowers, as long as you like it." Mu Yangling looked up at the baby fat that had disappeared on Qi Haoran''s face, then turned to Shu Wanniang and said, "Mother, you can make some for them, so that they can eat it tomorrow." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin said again: "The camp is not far from my house. It takes less than a quarter of an hour to go back and forth on horseback. Come to my house for dinner when you have time. Just remember to bring some rice and noodles, and my house will provide the dishes." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looked at the dishes on the table, thinking of the large pot dishes in the military camp that looked like pig food, and nodded hastily, "That''s good." Fan Zijin even found a better reason and said solemnly: "Exactly, don''t we want to cooperate? When we come to dinner, we can just discuss one or two things." Xiuhong raised her head and glanced at him, then she pouted her lips and lowered her head, she was very disdainful, she obviously wanted to eat the food made by her cousin, so she still found such a reason. Chapter 146： considerate After sending off Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, Shu Wanniang had time to ask her daughter, "What did Mr. Fan mean about cooperation?" Mu Yangling explained that Fan Zijin wanted to sell rabbits to the south, saying: "He may smoke the rabbits into jerky or make diced rabbit meat and ship them to the south. He needs a lot of rabbits, and I am responsible for the breeding. " Shu Wanniang frowned, "A Ling, there are only so many people in our family now, how can we do this? Besides, no one has ever raised rabbits in groups, are you sure they can support them?" "Flocks of hares are easy to feed. Don''t we still have more than 60 acres of low-grade land in the east of our house? Let the hares be kept there, and I will discuss with the two of them to see if we can buy grass from the Hu people in the north. The seeds." Mu Yangling smiled, "I don''t know how to grow wheat, and I don''t know how to grow grass?" Shu Wanniang''s eyes widened, "Do we still need to plant grass? Don''t there be fields, mountains and rivers?" "There is, but it''s not enough to eat, and we have to cut it ourselves. You also said that there are not so many people in the family. I will find someone to dig a ditch to encircle the sixty acres of land, and then surround it. Online, the rabbits can only stay in it honestly, and I try to ensure their food supply." Xiuhong listened and hurriedly assured: "Cousin, we can also help my cousin. My sister and I can do things like mowing the grass." Mu Yangling nodded, "Farming will be slack in another two months, and the children in the village will be idle by then. I can ask them to mow the pasture, mother, don''t worry, the rabbits won''t be able to feed them, and they will be taken care of by then. They are all skinned and eaten, and we are not at a loss anyway." Shu Wanniang was stunned, "Don''t you need to buy bunnies to raise rabbits?" "Where can I buy so many bunnies? They all come from the mountains, and I have agreed with Qi Haoran that I will account for 20%, he will be 10%, and Fan Zijin will be 10%," Mu Yangling said after a pause. : "Our family has no money now. I have to ask Fan Zijin for money to buy grass seeds. He has to provide the grass seeds for the first year." Niang Shu looked at her daughter blankly, and couldn''t find any more objection, then said after a while: "Then, except for the grass seeds, this is almost a business without foundation." "Isn''t it? Otherwise, I wouldn''t take the risk to raise rabbits. The most important thing is to catch the rabbits in the mountains, and the crops in the south of our house will be safe." Mu Yangling didn''t have much confidence in the rabbit business, even if Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran is very confident, her main goal is still her own crops. Anyway, she didn''t want to plant the 60 acres of low-grade land, and it was deserted, so using it to grow pasture and raise rabbits would be an experiment. Mu Yang went to bed with a healthy mind and body. In the barracks, Fan Zijin couldn''t fall asleep. This was the first big thing he did after coming to Xingzhou Mansion. He vaguely found his future development direction and value, so he paid unprecedented attention to this matter. Every step and key point is designed and must be done perfectly. Therefore, Fan Zijin sat at his desk late at night to make plans. And Qi Haoran next door had already made a soft cry, sleeping like a dead pig. Mu Yangling went around the 60 acres of land the next day, squatted in the ground and worried: "Do you think I want to build a small house for the rabbits or something?" Bowen said suspiciously: "Don''t rabbits dig holes? Isn''t the hole their home? Why do we need to build it?" "That being said, but when we raise them, they are no longer hares. Build them a house or something, maybe they can get rid of this habit of digging holes everywhere?" Xiuhong said directly: "Cousin, no one in our family has no money now." Xiulan nodded again and again, "Grandma said that the 30 acres of inferior land in the south will be opened to grow wheat." Mu Yangling felt pain all over his body, and said after a while: "We can''t plant so many fields now, it''s almost past the season for sowing." "So grandma said it will start today," Xiuhong said: "Cousin, let''s go to the south, grandma must have brought the wheat seeds there." Mu Yangling was discouraged, "Okay, but I will only plant five acres, and I won''t plant any more." My aunt didn''t want to panic, but Mu Yangling persuaded: "Auntie, you have to harvest it if you plant it. I still have the strength to keep ahead when I plant, but when I harvest, I will also support the two. If you dont go to Xiuhong, you will be able to collect so much land by yourself? After a heavy rain, our efforts for more than half a year were wasted. I think we can only plant another five acres at most, or is it because I want to see Look at the harvest in the lower places." "Then other places panic?" "Don''t we want to raise rabbits? When the time comes, we will plant grass, cut it and give it to the rabbits to eat. What do you think?" Like Shu Wanniang, my aunt felt that Mu Yangling''s raising rabbits was unreliable, but Mu Yangling was right. Seeing her silence, Mu Yangling just assumed she agreed, and in order to avoid her sadness, he added, "It''s true that the rice and wheat are so close to each other, but I don''t want to panic if they are farther apart. " Auntie looked up at Mu Yangling, she only reached her chest, her slightly immature face was full of seriousness, she couldn''t help sighing, she was still too much for this child, after escaping from Linshan Village, because of Mu Yangling She took the initiative to take most of the risks. Although she always said that she was still a child, she subconsciously regarded her as an adult. During this period of farming, she was used as a strong laborer, but in fact she was still a child. . When my aunt thought about her body now, she couldn''t help but soften her heart. Forget it, if it''s desolate, it''ll be desolate. It''s better than boiling the child''s body. Thinking of this, my aunt suddenly felt that it was too difficult to plant five acres, so she said, "Forget it, we''ll just plant another two acres today, and let''s see how the harvest of this inferior land is." Mu Yangling blinked and asked, "Didn''t you say you want to plant five acres?" Auntie glared at her and said, "Auntie, I''m getting old and tired? Just plant it today, as much as you can." Mu Yangling couldnt get what he wanted, and Xiuhong and the others became happy. The children didnt like farming. For them, farming was really hard. Mu Yangling planted two acres of low-grade land, but Qi Haoran went to Qi Xiuyuan and grabbed twenty soldiers with hunting experience, and asked them to take turns to lead the team into the mountains to catch rabbits. no matter what. On Fan Zijin''s side, he began to count the soldiers who could not go to the battlefield and train. These people will work with him in the future. The day Qi Haorans people started to enter the forest, Mu Yangling came over and mentioned the matter of forage seeds. Fan Zijin agreed to help get the seeds, but he did not agree to pay for the seeds alone, saying: Everyone has a share in this business, the money Divided into three equal parts, no one can escape." Chapter 147： seed Mu Yangling gritted his teeth, "Forage seeds aren''t expensive, why are you digging like that? Don''t you know my family is poor?" "You also said it''s not expensive, then you must be able to afford it," Fan Zijin glanced at her and said, "Don''t forget, this farming is your business, and Haoran and I are already taking good care of you if you can pay two copies for you. Now, this is the first year, the next year will not be treated like this, you have to be responsible for yourself, and this time, the income of the hare in the mountain will go to Haoran, and no one is allowed to interfere." This Mu Yangling has no problem, but she just doesn''t want to give out grass seeds. Bo Wen''s medicine has been consumed. She will go to the city today to make a new one. All had to spend money, and there was nothing left over from the last deer sale, so Mu Yangling decided to pit Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran to the end. Fan Zijin firmly disagreed, except Qi Haoran, who could take advantage of him? If Mu Yangling eats the marrow and knows the taste, and does this in the future, even if the money is not much, the impact will not be good. Mu Yangling saw that Fan Zijin could not move, so he could not help grinding his teeth, and said, "I''ll borrow it from you first, and I''ll pay you back when I earn the money." Fan Zijin shook his head, "It''s not rare for you to borrow such a small amount of money." Qi Haoran saw the scene of the confrontation between the two when he came back with the whip. He rolled his eyes, pulled Mu Yangling out, and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? You and Zijin quarreled again?" Mu Yangling snorted and said, "Who would quarrel with him? I''m arguing with him. I don''t know how this business will go on in the future. I''m the only one who invested in the beginning, and I also recognize the labor. I am the money. I really can''t get it out." Qi Haoran touched his head and said, "Do you still need to invest money?" Qi Haoran thought about his purse and seemed to be running out of money. Recently, he went to the county town for a tooth festival and borrowed money from Zijin. "It''s the money for grass seeds. If you want to raise rabbits, you have to plant some grass. Fan Zijin asked us to divide it equally." Qi Haoran was also worried, "Is it expensive?" Mu Yangling glared at him, "Don''t tell me you can''t even get 2 taels of silver." "One person and two taels? That''s not expensive." Qi Haoran patted his chest and said, "I have it." Mu Yangling sat cross-legged on the grass and said sadly: "Two taels are really not expensive. If I used to be able to get it, my aunt could get it, but now I can''t get it." Qi Haoran sat beside her and said, "The Lord will lend you." Mu Yangling looked at him and asked, "Why don''t you ask me why I have no money? You must know that when I entered the winter, I just sold a deer for thirty-five taels of silver." Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, "Your thirty-five taels of silver have been used until now?" Qi Haoran looked at her with admiration, "Master, fifty taels a month is not enough?" Qi Haoran doesn''t have a salary, but he always needs to communicate. Qi Xiuyuan gives him fifty taels per month, which is not enough for Qi Haoran''s consumption. He has to take Fan Zijin''s money every month. Mu Yangling felt that he was too cheating on his brother, and asked: "What have you done with the fifty taels of silver?" Qi Haoran was confused, "I didn''t do anything, I just lost everything." Mu Yangling: "..." Qi Haoran scratched his head and said, "If you only need two taels of silver, I can get it. Why don''t I help you out with the silver? Well, even Zijin''s share is only six taels of silver." Qi Haoran felt that the money was too little compared to his own expenses. He didn''t understand why Zijin was arguing with Mu Yangling for this. Didn''t Zijin have more money than him? Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder, and the brothers said nicely, "I will pay you back when I look back." Qi Haoran waved his hand and said indifferently, "It''s only two taels of silver, so you don''t need to pay it back." "How embarrassing," Mu Yangling bowed her head slightly shyly, then raised her head and tapped Qi Haoran''s shoulder: "Then I won''t meet you." Qi Haoran nodded happily, "That''s right, you don''t have to meet me." It was only two taels of silver, not two hundred taels. Mu Yangling said this, but he remembered this feeling in his heart, and he became closer to Qi Haoran in his heart. Fan Zijin, who ran over secretly and listened to the corner, couldn''t help grinding his teeth, Mu Yangling was really cunning, and even cheated Haoran of money while he was not there. Fan Zijin hummed twice, turned and left. Leave Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran still talking to the brothers. In the end, Qi Haoran gave the money for the forage seeds, and the money was handed over to Fan Zijin, who would find someone to go out to buy forage seeds. In fact, they were able to buy good forage seeds so easily because of the Hu people''s grazing measures. The place outside Xingcheng Pass occupied by the Hu people was originally a good farmland in Yimapingchuan, but after the Hu people occupied it, because they didnt know how to farm and didnt want to, they sowed grass seeds in the fields, turning all the farmland into grazing. prairie. Because they are unfaithful to pasture every year, it is not difficult to buy pasture seeds. What is difficult is that when the two armies are at war, they go to the opposite side to buy seeds. If they are found by Jinbing, they will most likely be arrested. But Fan Zijin was brave, found a soldier who had been a scout and went over. Mu Yangling only knew that he used to buy seeds, but he didn''t know that he had other tasks on his shoulders, not to mention Qi Haoran, even Fan Zijin would not be willing to scout over there just to buy those bags of seeds. "Sister, what are we going to buy?" Xiao Bowen held Mu Yangling''s hand tightly and looked curiously at the lively crowd on the street. After a winter recuperation, the county town has gradually returned to its former bustling scene. This is the scene where Xiao Bowen saw such a lively scene. It was not so lively when he came to hold the New Year''s goods before. "Let''s go to the bookstore to buy you things for school, and then we''ll go to the pharmacy to buy you medicine." Xiulan said with a bitter face: "Cousin, you are so pitiful, you have to take medicine every day." Bowen has become accustomed to it, "Why is it pitiful to take medicine?" Mu Yangling hurriedly interrupted Xiulan''s words and said to Bo Wen: "Your cousin Xiulan thinks medicine is bitter, but in fact, taking medicine is not pitiful at all. It is pitiful when you need medicine but don''t have it." Bo Wen nodded, "I know, just like Grandma Hu, she didn''t want to eat when she was ill, and she boiled it alive, so pitiful." Some time ago, Grandma Hu had a high fever, but the Hu family did not spend any money to buy medicine. They only used cold water to cool down, and it took two days to get through it. Although she can walk on the ground now, her whole body has lost shape. The child was startled when he saw her suddenly. Although people are not good behind the scenes, Mu Yangling still taught them: "So you need to take medicine when you are sick in the future, especially if you have such a serious disease, don''t worry about money, even if you are smashing the pot and selling iron, you must first get over the disease, you guys You must know that talent is the most important thing in this world, you can earn more if you lose your wealth and things, but you are lost when you lose people. Mu Yangling is a person who lived a new life. Thinking of her father''s sacrifice in a foreign country and her own death in the jungle, she still can''t figure out whether people have to be reborn after death, or only she is the exception, but Forgot to drink Meng Po soup when crossing Naihe Bridge? But when a person dies, he dies. As an independent individual, even if he can be reborn, he is a life when he is a person. Even if he comes back after formatting, this person is no longer this person. The modern Mu Yangling is dead, and now Mu Yangling who lives in this era is a different person even if he has the memory of his previous life. Because here, she has other parents and relatives she cares about, doing things that she would never have done in her previous life. Chapter 148： Prepare Xiao Bowen saw that her elder sister was in a trance, so she could not help grasping her hand nervously, "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Mu Yangling came back to his senses, pulled off a gentle smile, touched his head, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, let''s go, let''s go to the bookstore first, the previous bookstore was closed because of the Jinbing Chaos City, this The newly opened bookstore doesn''t know where to go." Mu Yangling walked around the county town for half a circle, and finally found a bookstore in a corner of the street where the bookstore was opened before. Mu Yangling looked at the facade that was slightly blocked by the protruding corner, and then looked up at its plaque, only to be sure that this was really the bookstore he had been looking for. Mu Yangling silently dragged Bo Wen in, and asked the boss who was sleeping on the reclining chair, "Why is your bookstore here? We have been looking for it for a long time and haven''t been able to find it." The owner of the bookstore raised his eyelids and glanced at them, then lowered his eyelids and said, "All the academies and private schools in the county town know that my bookstore is here. You can see what you want to buy, just bring it over and pay the bill." Co-authored the voice of the boss who only works as a private school in the academy. Mu Yangling murmured and dragged Bo Wen in, took a few books from the book list opened by Mr. Shuyuan, and went to choose a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, "Bo Wen, come and see, what do you want?" Bowen was visiting the bookstore for the first time, and he cherished and touched the inkstone on the table, reluctantly turned his eyes away from it, and said obediently, "Sister, just choose for me." Mu Yangling touched his head, reached out and picked up the inkstone he touched just now, and selected several brush sizes from the pen holder before taking him to see the ink. These are marked with prices, and Mu Yangling can tell if she can afford it just by looking at it, so she doesn''t need to ask the boss for the price when she chooses something. When choosing ink, Mu Yangling hesitated. She picked up a piece of ink with a relatively low price and asked the boss, "Will you faint?" The boss opened his eyes and took a look, said: "Yes," glanced at Mu Bowen at her feet, and said: "Ink below five hundred wen will faint, if you want to buy better, just buy 800 wen Or a silver or two." The ink here is sold in a pack of ten yuan, and the unit price of the single sale is more expensive. Since the ink is bought for reading, I usually buy a pack at one time. Mu Yangling frowned and thought for a while, and finally put down the ink in his hand, picked up the eight hundred wen and one tael and smelled them respectively, and finally asked for one tael of silver. After selecting the items, Mu Yangling brought the items and asked the boss to check out. The boss knew that it was bought for the children who were just entering school at a glance. He glanced at Mu Bowen and asked Mu Yangling, "What about your adults?" "They''re busy, I''ll accompany my brother to buy it," Mu Yangling flipped through the booklet next to him, thinking that when he was studying, he always had a notebook ready to take notes. Ling took out another blank booklet and handed it to the boss, "I want this too." The corner of the boss''s mouth was slightly raised, a smile appeared on his face, and he nodded admiringly, "You know how to choose, there are people in the family who read books?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "My mother and my father can read, and I know a few characters too." But she and her mother were the only ones who had studied seriously, and her father''s words were taught by her mother. There are so many people in a family who can read and write, and the boss mistakenly thinks that their family is also a farming and reading family. Scholars are a little leftist. Seeing that their family is a farmer, and the conditions do not seem to be very good, they deliberately omitted some prices, and finally turned the abacus lazily and said, "A total of 92,520 wen." Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "Isn''t it twelve, three hundred and twenty?" She searched through the things, and finally pointed to the two brushes and the first paper and said, "You forgot to count these two? " The boss glared at her, wrapped the things for her, and said, "Then 12 to 300 yuan, and the 20 yuan is considered as a gift for you." Mu Yangling was stared at by him, a little inexplicable, but he thanked him and took out the money from his arms. When she was about to turn away with something, the boss asked again, "How did you count so fast?" "What? Oh, do you mean to settle accounts?" Mu Yangling said as he should: "I calculated it in my mind." The boss frowned, but did not ask in detail, glanced at their backpacks and said, "Your brother has to buy a bookcase for school, otherwise how can you bring books to the academy?" The boss pointed to a corner and said, "There are books there. Box, go and have a look, I think you are cheaper." Mu Yangling looked at the boxes and secretly said: No matter how cheap they are, they can''t afford it. After buying books and then buying medicines, they will return to before liberation. They can only hope that my aunt can sell hares. There is a little extra money, not to mention, the box is so heavy that he can''t carry it on his back. Mu Yangling declined the boss''s kindness and left with the hands of Bowen and Xiulan, while Xiuhong followed suit, and after walking far away, Xiuhong was dissatisfied: "Cousin, that boss is not at all. Unpleasant." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "This boss is rude, but it''s very interesting. He''s even better than the previous bookstore owner." Mu Yangling took them to the pharmacy, took out Bowen''s previous prescription and looked at the pharmacy shopkeeper. The shopkeeper looked at the prescription and then at Mu Bowen. Seeing that his face was still rosy, he asked, "When is this prescription? start eating?" "It''s been five months since I took it. It was prescribed by the doctor when our family was still in Qili Township. I''ve been taking medicine before, but the prescription has changed." Mu Yangling took out another cloth bag from his arms and put the He took out the previous prescription and showed him, "This is my brother''s prescription before he was two years old. This is from the year before. I have taken this prescription for two years. One pair, this one I changed in late autumn last year, I usually eat a pair every other day. The shopkeeper looked at it and nodded, and said, "These are all warming and nourishing medicinal materials, and they are not very toxic, but others are small, and taking medicines for so many years is somewhat harmful. If you want to change the prescription, you might as well ask my boss to give him a pulse again. Below, if the stubborn disease of the body has been eliminated, then don''t take medicine, it is much better to eat more supplements than to take medicine." Mu Yangling agreed after hesitating for a while, and took his brother by the hand to go to see the doctor. Renxintang is a century-old pharmacy in Mingshui County, and its reputation has always been good. Except for a doctor who sits in the hall, the owner of the Pang family diagnoses and treats patients here. Today, the owner of the Pang family, Pang Kongqing, sits in the hall. Mu Yangling took Mu Bowen over, a smile appeared on his face, and he waved at him kindly, "Come and let Uncle take a look." Pang Kongqing''s face is soft and amiable, which makes people unconsciously trust him, even Mu Yangling can''t help but have a good impression of him, not to mention the young blog post? Pang Kongqing smiled, Xiao Bowen''s previous apprehension went away for a while, he sat on the chair obediently, and stretched out his hand to him. Chapter 149： food supplement Pang Kongqing finished taking his pulse, looked at Xiao Bowen and asked softly, "What did you eat this morning? Do you usually eat it like this? What did you eat last night, and what about yesterday''s lunch?" Xiao Bowen answered them one by one, and they were clearly organized. Pang Kongqing couldn''t help but glance at him more, then nodded slightly, and glanced at the clothes and siblings on their bodies. Lingdao: "I will give him some warming and nourishing prescriptions. He usually eats a lighter diet, but he must not lose nutrients. Although he is born with deficiencies, he is well-conditioned the day after tomorrow. If this continues, after three or four years, he should be Can be completely off the drug." Mu Yangling frowned, although Chinese medicine is more peaceful, and Bo Wen eats warm and nourishing recipes, but after seven or eight years of consumption, there will definitely be poison in the body. Pang Kongqing knew Mu Yangling''s thoughts at a glance, and sighed: "It''s not that there is no better way, but that kind of recuperation is too delicate, I''m afraid your family can''t afford it, and your ability and energy are not enough." "Sir, why don''t you just tell me? Maybe my family can do it. Even if we can''t do it now, we can change it later if we have the ability." Mu Yangling looked at Pang Kongqing with bright eyes when he heard that there was a more secure way. . "This is difficult but not difficult to say. You have to know that food and medicine have the same origin. In the Yellow Emperor''s Classic of Internal Medicine, there are "five grains for nourishment, five fruits for help, five animals for benefit, five vegetables for filling, and the smell is mild and swallowed. Replenishing essence and nourishing qi.'' The argument is just to achieve a better dietary supplement effect, and the fineness of its ingredients and preparation is not affordable for ordinary families." Pang Kongqing paused and said: "Let''s not say anything else, this is a cooking skill. The refinement requirements are very strict. After cooking, most of the nutrition of the ingredients should be retained, so that after people take it, it will act from the inside out, and over time, the cycle will reciprocate, and the essence will naturally be filled. After conditioning, your body will be fine. Seeing that Mu Yangling understood, Pang Kongqing smiled and said: "I see that you and your younger brothers and sisters have calluses in their hands, and except for your younger brother''s palm, the rest are calluses. I want to see that the family is not rich, If your younger brother chooses to stop taking medicine and take supplements, this cant be stopped. It needs to be eaten for years and months. Although this warming and nourishing recipe is a medicine, it also has its own benefits. At least when your family is in trouble, serve three or two. It doesn''t matter a month, just three or four years, and this supplement will definitely take longer and cost more." Mu Yangling lowered his head to think for a moment, then raised his head and said seriously: "Sir, please give us a recipe for food supplements. It is best to write clearly how the ingredients should be made, and whether there are any things that need to be avoided." Pang Kongqing looked at her suspiciously, "Someone in your family can make it? This food supplement can be very delicate." "Don''t worry, sir, my mother''s cooking skills are good, so it shouldn''t be difficult for her." Hearing what she said, Pang Kongqing turned around and went into the inner room, took out a booklet, and said, "This is a recipe for food supplements that I wrote, and there is a recipe below, but of course it''s just an approximation, if your mother''s cooking skills are good It can be improved, just try to ensure the preservation of nutrients, and I have recorded the appropriate cooking methods for various foods." Mu Yangling didn''t expect Pang Kongqing to be so kind to them, so he couldn''t help but refuse: "This thing is very precious, how can I take it away? How about I transcribe a copy?" "...Take it, I still have it here, but I also have a condition. Your brother should come over every two weeks to give me a pulse. Also, if you improve the food production method, you have to transcribe it for me. He added: "In return, your brother doesn''t need any money to see a doctor with me. Some simple medicinal materials, as long as they are used by your brother, I will give them away for free, how about that?" Mu Yangling stared at him with wide eyes, and couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, aren''t you experimenting with my brother?" Pang Kongqing waved his hand and said, "No, no, this food supplement is indeed better than the warm tonic prescription, but I don''t know how good it is. After all, no one can persevere for years. I just want to try this booklet of mine. What is the taste of the dishes..." Pang Kongqing had to confess under Mu Yangling''s eyes: "The dishes in the booklet do have food and tonic effects, but the taste is a little strange. Although it is strange, it is at least better than bitter medicine. Going away can guarantee 100% that there is no drug poisoning and no future troubles Mu Yangling took the booklet and looked at it, and found that it is only a simple single-course cooking method. There are special points that need to be paid attention to. The whole article is to ensure nutrition. Therefore, some dishes are half-baked at all. Yes, because being too cooked will cause the loss of nutrients in the ingredients, and the amount of oil and salt is also strictly regulated. Mu Yangling felt that he had no appetite at all just by looking at the booklet. She looked down at her brother and began to hesitate. One of the great joys in life is "eating". After using this booklet, the ingredients are fine and fine, but according to his cooking method, the deliciousness of the food will undoubtedly be lost. My brother is still so young, how can he lose such an important thing? Mu Yangling put away the booklet and said to Pang Kongqing: "Sir, I think I have to go back and discuss with my parents." Pang Kongqing is also a foodie himself. He has tried all the food supplement recipes here. He knows the pain and nods quickly: "You can go back first and ask your parents what you mean, I''ll be waiting for you here." When Pang Kongqing saw them turning around to leave, he hurriedly stopped them and said, "Why don''t I give your brother a few food supplements first, and then you can make them for your brother to try when you go back." Pang Kongqing coughed lightly and said, "I am here. Although the recipe is a bit unpalatable, it is a real food supplement and does not contain any medicine, unlike the medicated recipe, which requires medicine when stewing." Speaking of the medicinal diet, Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, "Sir, there is a doctor who prescribed medicinal diet to my brother, and he has eaten it for a while. Although it has medicinal taste, it is not particularly unpalatable. How do you feel about switching to medicinal diet? ?" Pang Kongqing was stunned for a moment and said, "It''s not impossible. There are medicines in the medicated diet. In fact, the effect is faster than the food supplement, but after all, there is medicine in it, and it is still somewhat poisonous. If it is an ordinary person, the medicated diet is naturally better than the food supplement. , but your brother has been taking medicine since he was born, and it is almost fleeting year now. There are enough poisons accumulated in the body. At this time, it is best not to add some more, and it can be slowed down with food supplements. Slowly eliminate the poison that has been deposited in the body." In other words, a complete diet is the best policy. Mu Yangling could only take his younger brother home first. Today is Mu Shixunxiu''s day, and Mu Yangling squatted at the entrance of the village waiting for him. It''s better to ask Dad''s opinion on this matter. Mu Yangling felt that it was a terrible thing to lose the taste of food, but Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang agreed without thinking, and Shu Wanniang even blamed Mu Yangling, "You too, this child, there is nothing to refuse such a good thing. ?" "But mother, Mr. Pang Pang said that those dishes are unpalatable. My brother eats that kind of food three times a day, and he can''t even eat the most delicious venison and rabbit meat I baked. Isn''t it sad?" Xiuhong nodded fiercely, "If cousin and the others are eating barbecue, I can only stand and watch, I''m also very pitiful." Mu Yangling looked at his parents with a look of "Yes, yes, I didn''t lie to you" and said, "So we have to ask Bo Wen''s meaning to see if he is willing to eat that strange taste. And give up eating all kinds of food with us." Chapter 150： meet Xiao Bowen looked left and right, and finally said: "I listen to my sister." Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide and lost his mind for a while. Mu Shi said immediately: "Just use this method, it doesn''t matter if you have more money, Dad thinks of a way." Shu Wanniang also said: "I''ll study the supplement booklet to see if it can improve the taste. A-Ling, mother knows what you mean, but to us, nothing is more important than your brother''s health. Wait for him. After taking care of his body, what can he do in the future?" Mu Yangling suddenly lost the courage to object, but curiously asked his father, "Father, what can you think of?" Mu Shi rubbed his daughter''s hair with a big hand and said, "Don''t worry about it, you just need to take care of your family. I heard that you are doing business with the little general, Mr. Fan? Then you have to be careful, don''t let the little generals and the others do business together. loss." "Where can I do business? I just help them raise rabbits. It''s Fan Zijin''s business." Seeing that her father didn''t want to say anything, Mu Yangling didn''t ask. The next day, I took Fangzi to the street to buy ingredients. Fangzi had different meals three times a day, so I needed to buy a lot of things, some of which were not cheap. Auntie also took out all the money she got from selling rabbits in the past few days. Mu Yangling didn''t seem to panic because she had money in her purse. And Pang Kongqing of Renxintang was very happy after knowing that the Mu family agreed to the supplement therapy, and also introduced two grocery stores to Mu Yangling. It is said that the products of these two stores are good, and dried fruits and grains can be bought in these two stores. , even better than the stuff in the serious grain shop. Mu Yangling thought that he still had barley rice to buy, so he went to one of the grocery stores, and just after entering the door, he encountered the owner of the grocery store pushing people out, "We really don''t accept this thing, not many people in our place eat this thing. ." "Why don''t you accept it? Grind it up and eat it with the grain." The man dragging a large sack had a sad face, his complexion was dark and red, because he often basked in the sun, and at first glance he knew he was an old farmer . The boss waved his hand and said, "This thing is so loud, who wants to eat this except in the year of disaster? Hurry up and take it, I really don''t accept it here." During the push, a few corn kernels fell out and fell in front of Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling leaned down and picked it up, surprised, there was already corn at this time? The old peasant squatted on the ground with red eyes, almost crying, he wiped his eyes and choked: "Don''t you say this is a good thing? Why don''t you accept it? My mother is still waiting for the money to get the medicine, old man. This is killing us, how much land we have left in order to grow this kind of thing." The boss couldn''t bear it, and he couldn''t help but say: "You are all old yellow calendars, Emperor Sejong has been dead for many years, and today''s sage has long forgotten those words. It''s the same as before? This corn has not been planted decades ago, and it is not delicious. It is a waste of money, and the yield is not high. I really don''t understand why Emperor Sejong respected it so much, and went all the way to the sea. Find." The boss shook his head, patted the old peasant on the shoulder and said, "I pity you too, but I also have to support my family. I really can''t help it. You should go to another home, maybe someone will take it." The boss turned around Only then did he see Mu Yangling, who was carrying a basket on his back, and hurriedly laughed and asked, "What did the little girl buy?" "Barley rice." "Hey, I just bought a batch here. It''s good, and the price is still cheap. Come in and have a look." Mu Yangling raised his foot and was about to go in. Halfway through, he turned around and saw the man sitting on the steps, blankly watching the people coming and going on the street, Mu Yangling stopped and turned to ask the boss, " Did he come out of the mountains?" "No, no one has come out for decades. I heard that his old lady was seriously ill, and the barefoot doctor in the mountains couldn''t cure it, so I thought of taking it out to see the doctor, so I brought the family''s food out to pay for the medicine. It''s just that everyone doesn''t want that corn for free, and no one planted it decades ago." Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "Isn''t the yield of this corn very high? Why is no one planting it?" This time it was the boss''s turn to be surprised, "The yield of corn is high? The corn grown on the good ground is carefully served, and the final harvest is not as much as wheat, and it is not delicious. I really don''t understand why Emperor Sejong insisted on it. Looking for this thing." The boss sighed: "History has said that this is Emperor Sejong''s failure. It took so much manpower and material resources to get back a piece of useless food. It is also said that Emperor Sejong was an emperor from the very beginning. Now, he has never planted the land, so how does he know that the yield of corn will be high?" Because he is a transmigrator, of course he knows, and he is right, corn is indeed high-yielding, at least it is very high-yielding compared to the current wheat and rice. Mu Yangling slandered in his heart. She bought barley rice, and when she came out, the man had already carried a sack on his back and put it on the trolley. He saw him walking to a corner and picked up a black man wrapped in a quilt and carefully placed it on the trolley. Mu Yangling knew that it was his mother. Seeing him helplessly push the car, Mu Yangling couldn''t move. Mu Yangling didn''t like eating corn. She didn''t like it very much. When she was in elementary school, she even vomited when she saw polenta. When she was in high school, she couldn''t understand when she saw her classmates order polenta every time they went out to eat porridge. It was so cheap and unpalatable. How come so many people like it? Even if the polenta they were eating at that time was sticky glutinous corn, not the kind of yellow corn that was fed to pigs, she still couldn''t accept it. Because she was afraid of eating when she was a child. The years when she was stationed at the border with her father were the hardest. She still remembered the severe drought that year, when the local people had a poor harvest, and every household could only eat yellow corn. Nursing homes give those children and the elderly, she can only follow her father to eat yellow corn. The big corn kernels were crushed and boiled in a pot. Mu Yangling was only five years old at the time. Before dawn, he was dug up by his father and placed in front of the stove to watch the fire. He led the soldiers under him to do morning exercises. , she can only keep burning the fire, hoping to make the polenta softer, but even if it is boiled in a large pot for two hours, the polenta is still one grain at a time, and it takes a long time to chew into the mouth. Only then can she swallow it. When the corn kernels slip into her throat, there will even be a rustling throat-cutting feeling. She doesn''t like it, she doesn''t like it very much, but she has to eat it. My father said that polenta is actually delicious, but this year''s corn is too old, which makes it seem to cut the throat. Mu Yangling didn''t believe it at all. In her opinion, corn was unpalatable. That year, the drought made her eat polenta for a year and a half. Since then, she has stopped eating corn. Mu Yangling feels that she still hates corn, especially when she sees another family sad because of corn. . But it is undeniable that corn is indeed a high-yielding thing, and can do a lot of things. Chapter 151： Sejongs failure Mu Yangling turned around, walked to the man''s side, and asked, "How much do you sell for this corn?" The man''s eyes lit up, he straightened his waist, and said happily, "Whatever, whatever price you want." Mu Yangling looked at his mother, saw that she was tightly wrapped, and asked, "Did you take your mother to see a doctor? What kind of disease are you talking about?" The man wilted and murmured: "Go, the doctor from Renxintang helped me, saying that my mother was old, and she was too tired when she was young, and her body was burnt out, so she had to buy a lot of warming medicines. When they saw that I had no money, they didn''t charge the doctor''s fee, but they refused to promise me to change the medicine with Baogu." Mu Yangling sighed, touched his purse, and said, "Let me see your corn." The man hurriedly opened his pocket to show her, Mu Yangling held it in his hand and took a closer look, and found that the corn was well dried and could be used as seeds, so he threw it away and said, "I don''t have enough money on me. , you have to go to a place with me, and if you are lucky, I can buy all your corn." In this Xingzhou mansion, Qi Haoran was the only person Mu Yangling could ask for, so Mu Yangling took him to the gate of the barracks. Qi Haoran saw the two squatting in front of the scooter when he ran out. He glanced at the man curiously and asked Mu Yangling, "Who is this? What are you looking for from me?" "It''s a big deal," Mu Yangling patted his **** and got up, and asked, "Do you know what Emperor Sejong said about corn?" Qi Haoran''s face was blank, he didn''t know. Mu Yangling pouted, and he really couldn''t count on him, so he looked at Fan Zijin, who was slowly pacing out of the barracks. Fan Zijin asked slowly, "Look at what I''m doing?" "Where there is Qi Haoran, there is you, and where there is you, there is an encyclopedia. Fan Zijin, please introduce the corn that Emperor Sejong said." Actually, Mu Yangling didn''t know about this historical event, but she felt that Fan Zijin must be I know, without reading the history books, I can only learn it from Fan Zijin. Sure enough, Fan Zijin just glanced at him and began to explain: "Corn is something that Emperor Sejong sent a fleet to the South China Sea to recover. Back then, Sejong once said in front of civil and military officials that corn can High yield, if the Central Plains can get it, there will be no famine in the famine years. The officials believed it and agreed to Emperor Sejong to send troops to the sea to find corn, but after the corn was retrieved, Emperor Sejong had already died, and the farmers followed Emperor Sejong''s wishes. Sowing corn, intensive cultivation, but the harvest is not good, but the loss is huge. In addition, the corn is not delicious, so it is gradually abandoned and not planted. Also, because the corn is well wrapped, everyone changes the name to Baogu, but it is actually true An irony of Emperor Sejong, corn is not rice with golden branches and jade leaves." Fan Zijin sighed: "Actually, Emperor Sejong was very talented and wise, and he rarely made mistakes, but he suffered many setbacks in agriculture. One year, Emperor Sejong had a banquet for hundreds of officials. In fact, the Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of Household have made every effort to increase the national yield from 111 to 150 per mu. The south of the Yangtze River is better. It is not difficult for the rice yield to be 200 to 300 catties per mu. Two hundred kilograms is already the highest output, and even a thousand kilograms has never appeared in my dreams. Because of these, Emperor Sejong Is wiseness has been discounted, but it is undeniable that it was Emperor Sejong who pacified the war and unified the world. The people can live and work in peace and contentment, and even set up a set of policies that are beneficial to the people''s recuperation, but it is a pity that Emperor Sejong died too early." Fan Zijin didn''t say the rest, but Mu Yangling already understood because she had heard too many sighs in the teahouse. Mu Yangling''s focus now is on corn. She asked: "Then how did you plant it? Why is the harvest not as high as wheat?" "I know only half of farming, and it''s a coincidence that there is no record of planting corn in the agricultural book I read." Fan Zijin paused and said, "Actually, it''s because this corn was praised by Emperor Sejong, so After the failure, everyone is so reluctant to mention it, and now no one is planting buds anymore, why are you asking this?" Mu Yangling tore the man''s sack to show them, and said, "He planted this. It is said that most of their villages are planting this, just because their county master said at the beginning, who can plant more and more Whoever has good corn can get the emperor''s reward, this order has been passed down by word of mouth from their ancestors, and they have been planted for decades, they have never been out of the mountains, and they don''t even know that the outside world has changed." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were stunned, their eyes widened and asked, "Could it be that the magistrate in charge of their county, who went to collect taxes, doesn''t know?" The man wiped his tears and said, "Back then, after we planted corn in our village, we sent it to the county magistrate. The county magistrate didn''t give us the reward, but only said that we will be exempted from future taxes, as long as we keep We grow corn, so no one has come to our village to collect taxes for so many years. Our village has to climb three mountains to get out. The terrain is steep, and the village has everything, so I never came out. How can I know that the emperor outside has changed several times. Stubborn, some people say that our place is no longer Da Zhou, but Jin Guo, isn''t that fart? Our household registration guide is all issued by Da Zhou." At this moment, Mu Yangling followed Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin''s mouth wide and asked in unison, "Where is your home?" The man said blankly: "It''s in the mountains, our village is called Sipan Village." "No, what township, county and state do you belong to? You should know this, right?" Qi Haoran asked anxiously. The ?? man looked at him blankly, not understanding what he was asking. In the end, the old man on the cart lifted the quilt with difficulty, exhaled, and said, "We are in Qingshu Town, Baoshan County. My son has never been out of the mountain. The old people in the village don''t mention it, and the children almost forget it. ." The old man took a few breaths after saying a word, and the man hurriedly stepped forward to support the old lady, looked at Mu Yangling and said, "Little girl, don''t you want to buy my corn? Are you going to buy it? I want to take my mother to get the medicine. already." "Buy, of course we will," Qi Haoran jumped out and said, "How much is it, I bought it all, but I bought your stuff, you have to do me a favor." Fan Zijin miraculously did not object. Mu Yangling blinked and immediately understood their plan. Baoshan County was occupied by the Jin Kingdom four years ago, and now it is indeed under the Jin Kingdom''s rule. Isolation and remoteness have escaped disaster. Since they belong to Baoshan County, there must be a way to Baoshan County, but he chose to come to Mingshui County for medical treatment. What does it mean? Explain that there is a road in Mingshui County that they do not know leads to Baoshan County. Chapter 152： how to plant Finally, Fan Zijin paid for his corn, because Qi Haoran really didn''t have a penny now. Its useless for the two of them to ask for this kind of seed, Mu Yangling took it over naturally, and said to the two seriously: In fact, corn is really a high-yield crop, and it can grow in dry land, so it doesnt need to be served more delicately than wheat, go back Later, I will plant it in the remaining twenty acres of inferior land in the south," Mu Yangling sighed slightly while feeling the bag, and said, "Although I don''t like eating corn very much, it is undeniable that what Sejong said is still very important. It makes sense, and now it''s a chaotic world, who knows if God will come out and intervene? So it''s better to have an extra life-saving thing." Mu Yangling squeezed the corn, and finally said: "I still prefer to call it Baogu, it seems more unpalatable and cheap." This time, even Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin noticed the deep dislike in her tone. Fan Zijin looked at her suspiciously, "Have you ever eaten corn?" He had also seen the description and images of corn in "Foreign Objects", so that he could recognize this thing as soon as Mu Yangling said it. What do you think of Mu Yangling? Yang Ling is very familiar with this look? Mu Yangling didn''t explain, just looked at the mother and son and asked Qi Haoran, "What are you going to do?" Qi Haoran said with a serious face: "Naturally, they were left behind. Don''t worry, I will arrange their residence. His mother''s illness will be treated by military doctors, and the medicinal materials will also come from me." Qi Haoran''s eyes flashed. Guo Xiongguang said, "Master has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time." The next thing is the secret, Qi Haoran will not say it, and Mu Yangling will not ask. Fan Zijin went over to discuss with the man. Although he had just come out of the mountains, he was a simple man, but he was still wary. What''s more, Qi Haoran was still a soldier, and soldiers were not very good in the impression of the common people. Fan Zijin pointed at Mu Yangling and said with a smile: "This is our younger sister. She wants to plant these buds that you brought, but she has never planted them before, so I hope you can give some advice." Fan Zijin looked at the board The old woman lying on the bed said worriedly: "Your mother is so weak, even if she takes the medicine, I''m afraid she won''t be able to travel long distances. It''s better to stay and wait for your mother to feel better before leaving." The man looked at his old lady and agreed without thinking. He rubbed his hands a little helplessly and said, "Then how can I live in a military camp? Why don''t I go to the county to find a place to nest, the little girl wants to leave. Just come and find me." How could Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin let him leave at ease, let alone let him live in the barracks, the identity of this person has not been investigated clearly, even if he and Zijin already believed each other''s words, they should investigate it, otherwise if it is a Hu people How to do the detailed work? There are many secrets in the barracks. Qi Haoran came over and said, "I didn''t want you to live in the military camp. My father has a friend in the county town, and his family has a separate hospital. You can take your mother there to live there. I will ask someone to take care of you later, and the military doctor will also come. See a doctor for your mother, and when our side is ready, please come and help me to see how to grow buds." Qi Haoran waved his hand to call a group of soldiers, pointed at them and said, "Let them take you there." The man was so frightened that he sat on the ground, looking at Qi Haoran with a pale face, and the soldier with the sword piercing the armor, he thought he might be sent to prison. Qi Haoran didn''t know what happened yet, but Mu Yangling had already stepped forward two steps to comfort him and said, "This uncle, the little general is concerned about your mother," Mu Yangling tried his best to show a look of reverence and admiration on his face. , said affectionately: "The young general is a very good soldier. That''s why I thought of bringing you here to find him. As long as there is any difficulty, as long as he can help, he will do his best to help the people. Knowing this, everyone loves Little General very much." The man looked at Qi Haoran suspiciously, he was obviously still a teenager, is he really that powerful? Thinking about it, Qi Haoran doesn''t seem terrifying. What man in his twenties or thirties would be afraid of a teenager in his teens? Seeing that his face softened a little, Mu Yangling said again, "Just now, the little general told me that he admired Emperor Sejong the most in his life, how could what Emperor Sejong said be wrong? It must be that the people below do not know how to cultivate talents. Thats why he plans to go to the field to experiment himself, and he must plant the kind of high-yield and drought-tolerant buds that Emperor Sejong said. "It''s corn," the man mustered up his courage to correct: "We call it corn there." "Yes, it''s corn, but we also have to comply with the requirements of the times. It''s okay to call it Baogu. Don''t you think Baogu is more appropriate?" The man didn''t object anymore, Mu Yangling asked again, "Uncle, it''s been a long time, and I still don''t know your surname." The man looked at her blankly, "What?" "What''s your last name?" "I, my surname is Zhuang, the farmer of the crops," the man scratched his head and smiled naively: "They all say that my surname is good, so the crops I grow are the best, let''s just say this corn, no, it''s corn. , In our village, I was the first one, and last year I could harvest three hundred kilograms per mu of corn." Only now did Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin widen their eyes, "So much? When they first planted it, the yield per mu was only 56 catties." Mu Yangling spit blood in his throat, "Did you grow such a wonderful yield per mu?" Now everyone looked at Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling closed his mouth and said, "Forget it, let''s see Grandma Zhuang first, I''ll go back first." The man hurriedly said, "I''ll help you carry the corn back." "No, it''s just two bags, I''ll do it myself." After speaking, Mu Yangling picked up a bag with one hand, nodded with Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin and strode away. Leaving the man open his mouth wide and staring at Mu Yangling as he walked away. Fan Zijin has been paying attention to him. Seeing that he doesn''t look fake, the corner of his mouth is slightly raised. Mu Yangling took the corn home, poured it out, and found that all the corn was very good and plump. I believe it would be good to use it as seeds. Looking at this corn, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but think of the past life in a melancholy way. Speaking of which, their old Mu family was finally broken. Her father sacrificed before her, and she also sacrificed. I don''t know if there will be anyone in the future. Incense for grandparents. But thinking that they are loyal and loyal, they should not have no incense, but I don''t know how much. Mu Yangling thought about it for a while, and then repacked the corn. As soon as Xiuhong and the others opened the door, they saw a golden piece of gold on the ground. Several people had never seen this thing, so they opened their mouths immediately, and Xiao Bowen ran directly to her sister and asked in surprise, "Sister, what is this? It''s so beautiful, can I eat it?" "Didn''t you go to the county town to buy ingredients for your brother? Why did you carry this thing back?" Mu Shi asked with wide eyes. Only Shu Wanniang hesitated and asked uncertainly, "Is this corn?" Mu Yangling looked up at her mother, "Mother, do you recognize me?" Chapter 153： plant Shu Wanniang smiled slightly and said, "I''m not too sure, but I heard from the steward when I was a child that your grandfather''s family has been secretly trying to grow this thing, because Emperor Sejong said that this thing is a treasure, and it is really long. It was golden and golden, but I tried for many years without success. Later, although the yield per mu was higher than that of wheat, but because it was not delicious, the extra yield per mu was not enough, plus the corn that was peeled from the second generation. The grains are really different from the first generation, a small grain, the corn grown after a few generations can no longer be used as seeds. "Mother, how did you grow corn?" Shu Wanniang shook her head in confusion, "Mum just vaguely heard the housekeeper''s daughter-in-law say these things, and I haven''t seen it before, how can I know, but it should be similar to growing wheat and rice." is indeed similar to wheat and rice. Mu Yangling stood in the field, watching Zhuang Dawei instructing the cultivation of corn two or three important things. Auntie listened carefully, touched the corn kernels, and said, "Sprinkling it like this is similar to planting wheat, but it''s thinner." Zhuang Dawei nodded again and again, "It''s just that the sprinkles are thinner." Mu Yangling couldn''t listen anymore, she stepped forward to grab the corn seeds and said, "Corn is not grown like this." She doesn''t know how to grow wheat and rice. She only saw the corresponding broadcasts on the agricultural channel of TV in her previous life, but she knew how to grow corn. Because she hated it, she even went to the field to see how the hated corn was grown. It came out, although I have only seen it, and it is a long time ago, but as long as I start to recall it, the memory is very clear. The corn is planted very widely, about a foot away. As Zhuang Dawei said, it is spread like wheat, and it is no wonder that the corn that grows can grow up. Mu Yangling understands why the corn yields are low and the corn kernels are not as good as the next generation. "You all grow corn like this?" Mu Yangling asked Zhuang Dawei. Zhuang Dawei looked at her blankly, "Isn''t all food grown like this?" "Yeah, A Ling, you have never planted corn before, so I just listened to little brother Yu. Everyone has been planting it for several years, don''t you understand?" "Auntie, you can''t plant corn like this." Mu Yangling couldn''t understand for a while, so he could only say: "Anyway, this time, you have to listen to me." Qi Haoran stood on Mu Yangling''s side, "You''ve been planting corn for so many years and haven''t produced much yield, so let''s listen to A Ling." Fan Zijin also stood on Mu Yangling''s side, "I think Miss Mu seems to be very familiar with corn, so let''s listen to Miss Mu." Mu Yangling snorted when he heard Fan Zijin''s words: "My aunt is very lucky, and God gave me a dream that I am a reincarnated Shennong. I can not only grow corn, but also other things." Qi Haoran looked at her suspiciously, "Then why don''t you even know how to grow wheat and rice?" Mu Yangling choked and said, "That''s because I lost my memory. God has passed so many skills to me all at once. I didn''t remember so much all of a sudden, and I will remember it later." Except for the star-eyed sister Xiuhong Xiulan and Xiao Bowen, who looked at her with reverence, everyone else regarded her as nonsense. Auntie even scolded her, "How can you talk about ghosts and gods casually, hurry up and talk." Mu Yangling smiled and didn''t care at all. She divided the seeds into small bags and said, "There is no fertilizer now, so I can only dry the seeds. Although they are dry seeds, they must be standardized. If you really want to spread them like you, these two bags of seeds are not enough to plant ten acres. In this way, there are two seeds under two feet, lightly step on them with your feet, and then cover the soil." Mu Yangling demonstrated it again, but both aunt and Zhuang Dawei couldn''t accept it, "It takes only two feet to plant two seeds, what can grow out of this?" "Of course the corn you plant will grow corn, so listen to me." Mu Yangling insisted: "That''s what God told me, that''s how corn is grown." Mu Shi believed in his daughter and took the seeds from her hand first, because it was not like wheat that had to be sown continuously, and he put two seeds at a time, and he succeeded in planting the seeds for the first time. Then there are Xiuhong and Xiao Bowen, because they believe in Mu Yangling infinitely, Xiulan naturally followed her sister, and she also pocketed some seeds in her clothes. Qi Haoran was farming for the first time, and curiously took some to follow Mu Yangling. Fan Zijin was the only one. Although he believed in Mu Yangling, it didn''t mean that he wanted to go to the ground in person. After each hand, they all broke their arms. Although they were broken, it did not hinder their actions. Hang the cloth bag directly around your neck, plant with one hand, cover the soil with your feet, and finally catch up with Mu Shi. Zhuang Dawei and his aunt sighed when they saw it and could only go to help. Qi Haoran saw that the speed was not slow, but after all, it was more than 20 acres of land, and it could not be planted so quickly. He dropped the seeds and ran to Mu Yangling, who was pulling the plow, and said, "Why don''t I go back to the camp? Bring more people?" "It''s useless for you to pull it. I have to pull the plow in front of me." Qi Haoran saw that she was pulling the iron plow with ease, his hand was itchy, and said, "Let me try it." Fan Zijin frowned, "Why do you like to do this? Letting your soldiers know that it will damage your prestige." Qi Haoran curled his lips and said, "Master, this is close to the people, not to mention, I also have a share of this land." Mu Yangling stopped and looked at him with Fan Zijin. Qi Haoran shouted: "Why, you plan to take it all by yourself, I bought this kind of seed together with Zijin." Fan Zijin came back to his senses and hurriedly said: "Yes, Haoran and I bought this kind of seed together, and we also have a share." Mu Yangling pouted and continued to pull the plow. Naturally, he didn''t believe that they would take a fancy to the money from her fields. They just wanted to harm her crops from time to time. Thinking that raising rabbits also requires their prestige to deter the neighbors, he didn''t mind, he waved his hand: "Okay, if you have a share with you, then go find someone to do the work." Mu Yangling looked at the disabled people Brother, said: "Just look for them like this." Fan Zijin looked at Mu Yangling, "You are kind." Mu Yangling said plainly: "They became like this when they guarded the country. They have already shed blood and tears, so don''t cut out their hearts." Fan Zijin snorted indifferently. Qi Haoran sank his face, clenched his fists and said: "One day, the Lord will not let them cry after bleeding, let alone gouging out their hearts." Xingzhou Prefecture is a border gate. Every year there are constant wars, big and small, and there will be casualties. It is good to say that the army has pensions. However, Qi Xiuyuan could only let them take some money to return home to those who were injured and retired or were directly disabled. That money is enough for their travel expenses. They can go out healthy and go home with disabilities. If their parents are still alive, they will have a bite to eat. If their parents are not there, it is inevitable that they will be dependent on their brothers. Disagreement, so the disabled veterans who returned to their hometowns were either left alone for life, or left home again and wandered alone. Most of them became beggars, and some even committed suicide because of the humiliation. Therefore, soldiers who entered the battlefield either desperately defended themselves, or fought desperately, and even killed the enemy as if they were injured. They are willing to die to earn a pension for their family, and they are not willing to live in such suffocation. Chapter 154： ask questions Qi Haoran is domineering, even a little childish, but he can quickly gain the heart of the army. In addition to his ability and personal charm, the most important thing is that he unconditionally accepts the veterans and wounded soldiers eliminated from each battalion. Some of these soldiers can''t even remember where their hometowns are, and many people do not have the courage to return to their hometowns, not to mention the remnants of soldiers who are injured and sick. The army''s willingness to stay with them gives them a way to survive. For Qi Haoran, who accepted them unconditionally, They are naturally infinitely grateful. You must know that before Qi Haoran came, those remnants were not treated like this, and most of them were sent home after their wounds were healed. These soldiers can also do some things within their ability in the fifth battalion, but there are too many wounded and remnants. Now the fifth battalion''s quarters are packed by the remnants, and they cannot follow them into the mountains to hunt or go to the school grounds for training. They lack arms and short legs. They can also hand over bricks when building a house, but they will be looked down upon by others when they go in and out of the barracks, especially new recruits, who dont have the same feeling of grief as veterans, but simply feel that these people exist. Will rob them of food, and hate them from the heart. Mu Yangling''s suggestion to let these people farm is just to make them feel that they are still very useful and not for nothing, and the soldiers in the barracks saw that they were doing things for Qi Haoran, so they restrained a little. Fan Zijin has no superfluous feelings for those disabled soldiers. Except for his mother Qi Haoran and his cousin, people are only useful and useless in his eyes. But since Qi Haoran has such a determination, although he does not agree, he will try his best to help him achieve it. Mu Yangling pulled it back and forth twice, seeing Qi Haoran''s mood was a little down, he put the rope around his shoulders and said, "Come on, I''ll plant the seeds." Qi Haoran calmed down and pulled hard to move forward. Zhuang Dawei, who was holding the plow behind, shouted, "Hurry up, hurry up!" He looked back in disbelief, and saw the gully that opened up was curved, shallow and deep, and he said with a bitter face: "Little General, you are walking too fast, it is still a curve, look at the land that the small plow came out of. It''s all curved." Qi Haoran looked back and saw that it was the case, and said inexplicably, "I saw Mu Yangling pulling it like this." "Miss Mu is at a constant speed, walks straight, and has a lot of strength. You just need to press down on the little ones. How is it the same as yours?" Fan Zijin narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "This plow has skills, but ordinary people can''t do it? Do you have any skills in ploughing?" Zhuang Dawei said with a smile: "Of course there is skill. This plow is more learned than pulling a plow. Young masters have to work hard to learn it." "Then how long did it take you to learn to plow?" Zhuang Dawei rubbed his head naively, "I''m arrogant and sensible, and I just watch my father help the plow, and he can do it at the age of twelve. It''s hard to say if it takes a few years to learn, but peasants can do this kind of work. Little general. , if you look at Miss Mu''s ploughing, just follow it and move forward, just a little slower." Fan Zijin gave Qi Haoran a wink, Qi Haoran interpreted it smoothly, and asked inadvertently while pulling forward: "Then who are you pulling the plow at your house?" "My cousin and I took turns." "You don''t have any cattle?" Fan Zijin asked suspiciously. Zhuang Dawei smiled and said, "Except for the rich, few of the Zhuang households can afford cattle. Our village is so big, only the village chief has one, and everyone else pulls ploughs." Fan Zijin: "That''s really fortunate, but I didn''t think about doing other things to change the status quo? For example, doing business or something." "We have high mountains and roads, what kind of business can we do? We have no capital." Fan Zijin: "I heard that Baoshan County''s red dates are very famous. You can plant some red dates and ship them to Baoshan County to sell. There should be merchants buying them there." Zhuang Dawei shook his head, "The road from our village to Baoshan County is more difficult than the road to Mingshui County." Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran looked at each other and asked inadvertently, "It takes a long time to go from your village to Mingshui County. How about going to Baoshan County? Are there no other villages on the way?" After one night''s rest, Zhuang Dawei''s vigilance against them has been lowered. In addition, Qi Haoran did bring a military doctor to see his mother last night. He said it was similar to what the doctor at Renxintang said, and he even gave him medicine. It was the time when he was full of gratitude, so he answered what the two asked, and when Qi Haoran walked back and forth twenty times, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran had roughly grasped the information about the path. Qi Haoran became happy, threw the rope to Mu Yangling, patted his **** and left, "I''ll go back and call someone to help you." Qi Haoran ran away in a hurry, Mu Yangling just picked up the rope and put it on his body, he ran back in a hurry and shouted at Mu Shi, "Mu Shi, return to camp ahead of schedule." Qi Haoran only called Mu Shi''s name when he was in the army and on a mission. Although one Mu Shi left, more than a dozen people came soon afterward. Although they were disabled, they all cultivated the land. Except for some difficulties at the beginning, they gradually became proficient. Mu Yangling was concerned about their physical defects, so he let everyone rest for a quarter of an hour for half an hour. My aunt also knew that Mu Yangling was taking care of the soldiers who came to help, so she did not work, but sat with a few children. In the field, or check out the wheat fields. Several veterans also followed to plough the wheat fields. Before joining the army, they were all farmers, and they had a different feeling for the land. When they opened the soil, someone exclaimed: "The seeds have sprouted." Mu Yangling jumped up and ran over to see it. Seeing that the dug wheat had already sent tender buds, he immediately smiled, "It''s great, I don''t know what happened to other places." The veteran who dug up the soil stood up with a smile on his face, "Little girl, I''m lucky today, I''ll dig a piece for you again." "Okay, then let''s change the place." Mu Yangling led him to dig three places in a row, and the wheat seeds in it all sprouted, and the smile on the veteran''s face could not be concealed. It is a matter of luck to dig the soil to check the seeds. It is obviously a very lucky thing that he has made the red three times in a row. He thinks that his recent luck will be super good. The good luck of the veteran also made others jealous, and they expressed their desire to share the joy with Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling did not know the meaning of this incident, and felt that it was just a normal thing. Before my aunt could speak, she waved her hand: "Go, it''s just that the uncles dug it up and buried it for me." "no problem." Everyone found a place to dig, some of them were all wheat seeds, and some people only got hit once three times. Because there were many places to dig, Mu Yangling also had a certain understanding of the germination of wheat seeds. And the veterans more or less dug up the germinated wheat seeds, and they felt joyful, and they were all beaming with joy. Because of this, Mu Yangling got along better with them. In addition, she was a soldier in her previous life, so she didn''t mind their roughness. The veterans were more open, but in two days, she helped Mu Yangling to take 28 acres of land. The inferior land was planted with corn, and there were still a few kilograms of seeds left to be collected by Mu Yangling to see how they grew. Chapter 155： sow seeds Mu Yangling opened the sack to look, rubbed the light brown seeds, and asked, "Is this a forage seed?" Fan Zijin nodded, "These are enough for you to plant 60 acres of land, take it back." Mu Yangling asked hesitantly: "This thing is so kind, just sprinkle it on?" "..." Fan Zijin looked at her seriously, "Do you think I will understand?" "...Then I''ll just sprinkle it, anyway, it''s grass, it won''t grow long, right?" Fan Zijin thought for a while and said, "Grass can be seen everywhere, even if it is trampled on, it can grow well, so just sprinkle it casually." Mu Yangling felt relieved when he saw him thinking the same way. He carried the seeds on his back and was about to leave. When he reached the door, he turned around and asked, "Where are Qi Haoran and my father?" Fan Zijin frowned, "This is a military secret, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." Mu Yangling sighed, turned and left without asking any further. On the contrary, Fan Zijin looked at her back in surprise, he thought she would be twisted to the end. Mu Yangling has been to the camp twice, and not only can''t see her father, but Qi Haoran, who must have appeared every time, has also disappeared. She is not a fool. She was a soldier in her previous life, so she naturally knows that they will meet Zhuang Dawei''s line What to do, but just because I know, I can''t help but ask one more question. Mu Yangling gave up and didn''t ask, Fan Zijin became uneasy. After thinking about it, he asked the person who helped Mu Yangling to grow corn to help along with him, by the way, to see how Mu Yangling was feeling. Those veterans had never planted pasture. Mu Yangling said that they would plant grass directly, and they followed suit. Xiuhong also brought Xiulan and Bowen to help. A group of people planted a lot of grass, and they finished the work in one day. Mu Yangling waved goodbye to the veterans and patrolled the field, kicking some more grass from time to time. When Ma Liu went into the city to sell the rabbit, everything was settled when she heard the news, she could only stomp and shout, "Why didn''t you wait for me to come back, you kid, aren''t you spoiling things?" Ma Liu Shi ran over and pulled Mu Yangling''s ears up and let her look up at the sky, "Are you planting grass or feeding birds?" Mu Yangling opened his mouth, "Birds eat grass seeds?" Ma Liu glared at her, Mu Yangling could only look at Xiuhong, and the children shrank their hands and listened honestly. Looking at the seeds on the ground, and then at the pitiful children, my aunt couldn''t scold even if she was so angry that she could only think about the remedy, and finally said, "While the sky is still alive," she said. Hei, you guys go back with me and stick a few scarecrows to stick them in, and tomorrow you are not allowed to go anywhere, just come here with sticks to chase down the birds." Mu Yangling looked at the vast sixty acres of land, and suddenly his feet went soft. Xiuhong and the three also looked at Mu Yangling pitifully. Mu Yangling stammered: "Even if birds eat seeds, they probably won''t be able to eat much, so much..." Under Ma Liu''s stare, the next words could not be said, Mu Yang Ling can only say that tomorrow will come to catch the birds. It just rained lightly that night. It was the first spring rain since the beginning of this year. Ma Liu''s family didn''t even bother to cook, so he stood under the eaves and looked up at the fine spring rain, and said happily: "It''s really too much. Well, after this spring rain, wheat and rice should all be able to grow." Thinking of the grass seeds just sown, he said to Mu Yang with joy, "You are lucky, you just happened to meet this spring rain, okay? , the work in the ground can be put down first." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief. It is said that the spring rain is as expensive as oil, and Mu Yangling finally realized it. This spring rain fell on and off for two days. When Mu Yangling went to the ground to look again, the wheat seeds had broken through the soil and popped out. The grass seeds even sprouted. And the rice in the rice nursery field is already green. According to my aunt''s estimation, it will be ready for transplanting in more than 20 days. Well, before that, Mu Yangling had to drain the water and raked the land again to turn the land into fields. Thirteen mu of fields required a lot of work. And my aunt felt that they had time to work as intensively as possible, not as rough as wheat. "The thirteen acres of fields have to be fertilized. Tomorrow I will go to the city and ask someone to see if I can buy enough fertilizer. A-Ling, you can just rak the fields. My aunt will handle the basic fertilizer." "fertilizer?" Auntie glared at her, "It''s Yexiang, didn''t I tell you last time, one penny per barrel, I have to find someone to talk about the price, it''s better to get a penny per barrel." "Auntie, you won''t just dump it into the field after you buy it, right?" Mu Yangling asked quickly. "Otherwise, what else do you want? When you turn back and pour it in, you rake it again, let the fat eat into the field, and the rice you plant will grow back well." Mu Yangling couldn''t accept it anyway, and said, "Let''s make peace with pond mud like last time." "Is that so? Last time, the mud in the pond was only to make up the number. The mud in the pond is so hard that it is not as good as the mud in the ground." Mu Yangling said solemnly: "Auntie, the pond mud is made of silt, which is very nutritious and much better than the mud in the ground. This is what the book says. We still use pond mud and Yexiang to dry it. Then spread it into the fields, and that''s how it was decided." Mu Yangling ran away. Ma Liu couldn''t stop it at all. Although she had never seen or heard of using pond mud and fertilizer, she no longer objected to Mu Yangling saying that she had read it in a book. Mu Yangling was blocked by Yan Mo before he ran out, "Miss Mu, my son is looking for you everywhere." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "You are talking nonsense again, it is not easy to find me? I am at home, in the field or in the mountains, in three places, where can I find it everywhere? Tell me, what is your son looking for me?" Yan Mo smiled, skipping the previous question and said directly: "My son said that there are more than 100 little rabbits accumulated in the camp, and I ask you when you can take over. Every day in our camp, some people will be assigned to go up the mountain to help. You mow the grass, this manpower is a little short." Mu Yangling opened his mouth slightly, turned his head and pointed to the half-finished shed in the yard, "Do you think this shed can hold rabbits? It was agreed at the beginning that I would take over until my pasture grows up, and now I am pasturing. sprouting." Yan Mo smiled and said: "Miss Mu, isn''t this not enough of a house in the camp?" After speaking, he lowered his voice and said, "You should help, my son and the fourth son did not let the eldest son know about these things. , the eldest son will come to inspect the camp tomorrow, if you see the son and the fourth son doing these things in the camp, you will not be angry." Mu Yangling said incredulously: "Didn''t Qi Haoran ask General Qi to ask for many soldiers who can hunt? How could General Qi not know?" "Fourth Young Master only said that he wanted them to bring people into the mountains to catch hares for the people in the camp to beat their teeth. He didn''t say anything about doing business. Now that the food in each camp is tight, the eldest son didn''t stop him. Miss Mu, Young Master will not agree to Young Master and Fourth Young Master doing business." Then didn''t she lose her life? She had to help them cover it up anyway, and Mu Yangling agreed without thinking, "But my shanty town is only half-built, so let''s go back and tell your son to let him send some people over to help me. , I can get it done in two hours, and it will probably clear tomorrow, and he has to help me build ten shacks in the pastoral area." Seeing Yanmo''s eyes widened, he said, "I don''t take him for nothing. Its cheap, how about I give him the rabbit in the first column for nothing, or just count it as the income of the five battalions? "This little one has to go back and ask the son what he means." "Go, go, I''ll wait here." Chapter 156： make trouble Mu Yangling poured out all the copper plates in the money bag on the kang, and waved to Xiuhong and the others: "Come here and help me count how much money we have in total." Xiuhong looked at the small pile of copper plates on the kang, and climbed up happily, "Cousin, you have a lot of money." Mu Yangling gently stroked the copper plates and sighed, "It won''t be mine soon." Bo Wen also climbed onto the kang and asked, "Is my sister going to give it to me?" Mu Yangling tapped him on the head, "What you think is beautiful, you haven''t seen more than 100 rabbits outside, it is expected that there will be little rabbits delivered tomorrow and the day after, Fan Zijin is not so kind enough to eat the grass that the rabbits eat. It was delivered, so we had to cut grass by ourselves. Its okay now, there arent many rabbits and theyre small. Xiuhong and I can go up the mountain for half an hour every day, but it wont work after that, until the sheds in the pastoral area are built. Well, let''s put the rabbits there. There will be at least a thousand of them by then. The grass will take a long time to grow. Before that, we all have to cut grass by ourselves, so I want to pay someone to help. ." Xiulan saw that so much money belonged to someone else, she immediately lay down on the copper plate reluctantly, and shouted, "Cousin, give me the money, and I''ll cut grass for you." Mu Yangling laughed, patted her **** and said, "You are still young, you are not allowed to go up the mountain, my sister and I will go, you will take Bowen at home to take care of Bosi and Kejia, now we pay small money, in the future We can make a lot of money back. Mu Yangling was not bothered, he counted the coins, and he felt relieved when he felt that it was enough. Fan Zijin has agreed to her proposal, how could she not agree to such a good thing? At this time, someone had already asked someone to build a shed for her in the pastoral area to the east. The shed is located on 60 acres of land. Because it was planned from the beginning, Mu Yangling did not sow grass seeds, so it was built in a row at a distance of ten feet from the ditch she dug. Nine of them will be used to breed rabbits, and one will be used for her to live in, and she will come to take care of the rabbits from time to time. There was a lot of movement here, and the Hu family was the first to be alarmed. Because the shantytown is on the other side of the Linhe River, it is not adjacent to the land of the Hu family, and they do not know the specific situation, but this does not prevent the old man from coming to inquire about the news. The soldiers who built the shack had been instructed by Fan Zijin long ago, and the little general asked Mu Yangling to help him raise rabbits. This is the little general''s property. When Old Man Hu heard this, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He didn''t arrive at night. Everyone in Quantun knew that Mu Yangling was working and raising rabbits for Qi Haoran. They didn''t dare to provoke her, let alone attack those rabbits'' ideas. And the Hu family originally planted grass on the land adjacent to the Mu family, but now they have no objection. After all, grass was planted on the opposite side, and the seeds were scattered in the wind, and the land on their side was also affected, but if the target was changed to Qi Haoran, then everything would not be a problem, and no one dared to say anything against it. These Mu Yangling don''t know, she is very busy now, and she has to rak the fields every day in addition to raking grass. Although she has great strength, because this 13 acres of land was converted into fields for the first time, the mud is a bit hard, in order to make the When the mud softens and the soil is soft, it is necessary to keep raking the ground and raking out the grass inside. This large paddy field became Mu Yangling''s first intensive cultivation. Ma Liu stepped on the field and nodded with satisfaction, "This level is enough, let''s leave it for now, and start planting when the seedlings grow up. By the way, I went to the south to look at the wheat fields just now and found that the buds have also grown. It''s just too rare, one tree in the east and one in the west, so there is really a harvest?" "Auntie, the buds are very tall, we have to leave enough space for them to grow and let them... bask in the sun, so that the buds that grow out will be big and have a good harvest. It''s really like Zhuang Dawei''s way of planting wheat. It is a blessing from God to plant the seeds in the same way, and the buds that grow out can be formed." Mu Yangling sighed secretly in his heart. He couldn''t understand why Emperor Sejong didn''t say a few more words to tell people how to grow corn, so that future generations would not take so many detours and waste hundreds of years. How did Mu Yangling know that Emperor Sejong himself did not know how to farm, and he had never even seen anyone else farming, and he did not even have basic agricultural knowledge. Mu Yangling went to see his cornfield and found that it had grown by a third. He was satisfied. According to this situation, at least half of it could grow. Then I went to see the wheat field. The growth of the wheat is also good, at least better than that of the nearby people. The people who also came to check the situation also found this problem, and shouted to Mu Yangling: "Miss Mu, your crops are growing so well, are they fat?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "Where does my family get the fat? Just like everyone else." "Then how come she looks so much better than our family?" She murmured suspiciously in her heart. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "It may be because I plowed the ground before planting, and the plow was deep enough when I planted it later." The other party stared at her speechlessly for a while, then turned and left decisively. Everyone in the Mu family is a monster. Do you think everyone is as powerful and tireless as them? Mu Yangling scratched his head, not understanding why the other party left. "Miss Mu," Fei Bai stepped on Mu Yangling''s wheat field and ran over. Mu Yangling shouted, "Don''t step on my wheat." How could Feibai manage so much? He tapped his toes and ran to Mu Yangling''s side in a short while, saying eagerly, "Miss Mu, hurry up with me to pick up my son." Feibai ran close to Mu Yangling and saw the blood on the corner of his clothes, his eyes narrowed, he quietly blocked the eyes of the farmers, and asked in a low voice, "What happened?" Feibai said anxiously: "I can''t tell for a while, Miss Mu, follow me up the mountain first." Mu Yangling glared at him and said in a low voice, "General Qi is at the Fifth Battalion today, do you want to court death? Hurry up and put away the anxious look on my face." Feibai''s face turned pale, but in an instant, a smile appeared on his face, his anxious expression disappeared, he glanced at the peasants who kept peeking at them, and said with a loud laugh, "Miss Mu, the little general found a peasant in the mountains. Only mother worm, I know you are strong, and I want to ask you to go into the mountains to help, your father is also there." Mu Yangling also had a smile on his face, and said loudly: "Okay, let''s go, but it depends on luck whether we can hit it or not." This time, Mu Yangling no longer cared about the wheat field, and directly took a shortcut from the wheat field to the mountain until he entered the mountain forest, and the people outside could not see them, so Mu Yangling asked anxiously: "What happened? Bloody?" Feibai no longer concealed it, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Miss Mu, my son has been seriously injured, but this matter cannot be known, is the eldest son alone or with someone?" "He brought the first battalion, the third battalion and the fourth battalion, and there are more casual soldiers. What''s wrong?" "Then don''t let them notice, find the right time to tell the eldest son, Miss Mu, I have to ask you, no matter what, you must hide the whereabouts of my son," Feibai said with a white face and red eyes: "My family Fourth Young Master got into a big disaster." Chapter 157： seriously injured Mu Yangling was shocked, "What''s wrong with him? Why is he avoiding people?" Feibai kept his mouth tightly closed and did not speak. Although Mu Yangling would know sooner or later, at least he could not tell her the truth. Qi Haoran and his party were hiding behind a boulder. When they saw Feibai brought someone back, they rushed out to greet him. He glanced at Mu Yangling and scolded him in a low voice, "Why did you bring her? I didn''t let you go. See Mr. Fan?" Fei Bai said with red eyes: "The fourth son trusts her, and she is Uncle Mu''s daughter. The Biao son is too far away, the fourth son can''t wait, and there are many people in the army." Fei Bai looked at him and said: "Now The eldest son is visiting the camp with several other generals." Baili glanced at Mu Yangling, turned around and left without speaking. Feibai hurriedly pulled Mu Yangling to follow. Baili was Qi Xiuyuan''s personal bodyguard for Qi Haoran. He didn''t usually appear by Qi Haoran''s side. After all, in this Xingzhou mansion, no one would offend Qi Haoran foolishly. This is the second time Mu Yangling has seen each other. Qi Haoran was lying behind the boulder with a face as white as paper. Although his clothes were neat, Mu Yangling could still smell the faint smell of blood, and Mu Shi also sat aside with a white face. Mu Yangling glanced at him with concern, but did not ask, after all, everyone could see that the most important thing now was Qi Haoran. Mu Yangling squatted beside him and asked, "Where is he hurt?" Fei Bai panted and said, "I was hit with a knife in the back and waist, and it hit the key point. Although the bleeding is temporarily stopped, the treatment is not good. Miss Mu, you have to ask the doctor for the son quickly, and you can''t let outsiders notice. abnormal." Mu Yangling was worried, "How can I take it out? There are many people working in the field now, and they can be found as soon as they go out." Feibai was stunned for a moment, "This, but Young Master can''t delay any longer." Mu Shi looked up at his daughter and said, "Don''t worry about it so much, A Ling, take the little general out first, and we will try our best to block other people''s sight when we walk by your side." His eyes turned to Baili again, and he said, "You put on The little general''s clothes are on the left side of A Ling, trying to keep his figure down as much as possible. A Ling, go and hit a roe deer, and when you go out with the little general, carry the roe deer on your shoulders." Feibai and Baili: "" Mu Yangling responded and ran into the forest. She often works in this area, and she knows best where to hit what kind of animals. At this time, she didn''t care about saving any effort, so she flew there and rushed towards a roe deer. past. The frightened Roe Zi jumped up and was about to run, but was knocked down by Mu Yangling''s fist, carrying it on his shoulders and running back. Mu Shi was also injured, and at this time, he couldn''t help himself, so he could only let his daughter carefully carry Qi Haoran away. The three of them surrounded Mu Yangling, and the tall figure would cast her line of sight to block most of them, and the other half who saw her would be attracted by the roe deer on her shoulders, but ignored her still holding something in her hand. Mu Yangling walked home quickly all the way, and directly carried Qi Haoran to her room and put it on the kang. Only then did he untie his clothes, and found that his chest had been cracked, and blood was slowly seeping out. Feibai looked at his eyes red, and said, "It must have collapsed on the road, the mountain road is too dangerous. Miss Mu, please also please Get the doctor now." "You guys are waiting here, you can go in and out, but Baili must stay in the house." Mu Yangling ran out and saw Shu Wanniang who was hearing the movement and came out to see the situation. Pushing into the house, "Mother, you are sick now, but you can''t get off the kang. I''ll go and invite a doctor for you. You must not get off the kang." Shu Wanniang made a move and asked, "A Ling, what are you doing? Did your father come back?" Mu Yangling nodded and whispered: "Mother, now the situation is urgent, I won''t tell you more, in short, now you have to pretend to be sick and deceive everyone except our family, no, it''s better to take care of the family People are also deceived, I am going to ask a doctor now, you must not go out." Mu Yangling flew out. Shu Wanniang sat on the kang for a while, and finally lifted the quilt and lay down on the kang. She was smarter than Mu Yangling imagined. Even because she grew up in a house, she was more careful than anyone in this matter. So when Mu Yangling dragged Pang Kongqing from Renxintang and flew back, Bo Wenzheng and Xiulan were standing on the steps crying with red eyes, while Xiuhong was also boiling hot water in the kitchen with red eyes. My aunt was in a hurry in Shu Wanniang''s house, when Mu Yangling ran to the door, she heard her aunt asked her mother in a hurry, "Why are you so shy? Let my aunt see where the smell of blood comes from and why? So heavy? You want to scare me to death." Mu Yangling was taken aback and hurriedly pushed open the door to go in. Shu Wanniang was lying on the kang, and when she saw her daughter pulling a doctor in, she hurriedly waved her hand to indicate that she was fine. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief and went to his own room after pulling the doctor. Auntie grabbed the doctor and shouted, "Doctor, you have my uncle and my nephew''s daughter-in-law. Although she has always been in bad health, she has never shed so much blood. You have to help her." Pang Kongqing, who was still worried at first, saw that something was wrong and looked at Mu Yangling suspiciously. Mu Yangling waved to his aunt and whispered, "Auntie, just shout like that, and I''ll take the doctor to my room." Auntie''s eyes widened, "Why..." Before she uttered two words, Shu Wanniang covered her mouth with agile movements and whispered, "Auntie, Xianggong is back." Auntie pulled off her hand, seeing that something was wrong, she also lowered her voice and said, "I know Shishi is back, isn''t he sitting outside?" Pang Kongqing looked at Mu Yangling suspiciously, "This is the doctor hired for Shitou?" Shu Wanniang didn''t know, but she didn''t plan to ask her daughter. She just pulled her aunt and said, "Aunt, let''s leave it alone. I have a stomachache. Please bring me a basin of hot water." This was naturally an excuse, Ma Liu thought. Still going after thinking about it. Mu Yangling dragged Pang Kongqing to go to her room. Pang Kongqing was busy trying to break free of her, but found that the opponent''s hand was so strong that he couldn''t pull it out. My mother went to the doctor, but she didn''t agree to anything else." Mu Yangling lowered his voice and threatened him: "Pang Pang, you have come here and heard something you shouldn''t have heard, do you think you can still go?" Pang Kongqing was annoyed, "You threaten me? Don''t forget that I''m a doctor." Mu Yangling sneered, "Is Mr. Pang Pang alone?" Seeing that his face changed slightly, Mu Yangling said: "Fu Pang Pang, just don''t worry, my cousin is just inconvenient to go to your hospital, is the consultation fee? I will miss you, although he is the person who licks blood on the tip of the knife, but he is also the most faithful, you cured him, the benefits are not small, and he will never trouble you for this trivial matter." Chapter 158： Intimidate Pang Kongqing was still pale and looked at Mu Yangling suspiciously, "You, your cousin is a bandit?" As soon as he said that, Pang Kongqing wanted to bite off his tongue, he knew that he shouldn''t have too much curiosity. Mu Yangling glanced at him with a half-smiling smile, picked up a quick stone at the door and threw it, and then the power in his hand was crushed. Pang Kongqing looked at her dumbfounded, and Mu Yangling said calmly: "Our Mu family ancestors have the blood of the Hu people, so they have more strength, and naturally they can live more comfortably on this knife edge, but my mother doesn''t like my father. These, Mr. Pang, our Mu family is very loyal." "You, are you bandits in Daluo Mountain?" Pang Kongqing had only heard of a bandit leader in Daluo Mountain who was of Hu bloodline. Could this "cousin" be that bandit leader''s beloved son? Pang Kongqing didn''t dare to delay now. The bandits in Daluoshan were the most ferocious, and they offended them. Seeing that Pang Kongqing followed Mu Yangling to her house honestly, Shu Wanniang and her aunt were relieved. At this time, Feibai was already hiding, only Baili had a stern face, a sword lying on his lap, and looked at Pang Kongqing coldly. Pang Kongqing fought for a while, and Mu Yangling hurriedly reassured him, "Don''t worry, Mr. Pangpan, this is my cousin''s side, he won''t do anything to you, come and have a look." Qi Haoran had already been briefly put on makeup by Baili, and even covered his face with a handkerchief at this time. This act of hiding seems to be for people to recognize him. Doubt flashed in Pang Kongqing''s eyes, but he had to calm down and take his pulse, but he heard two children outside whispering, "Cousin is so pitiful, I can''t come to the city to play in the future." "No, my cousin said that he has covered his face so that no one will see him. In the future, my cousin can come to the city to play with us." Mu Yangling apparently heard the sound too. After looking at Pang Kongqing, he went out and pulled the children apart. Across the window, she reprimanded the children and Pang Kongqing couldn''t hear it very clearly, but at this time, look at the handkerchief on the patient''s face. , he no longer has the desire to explore, and he even hopes that the veil will be more stable, but don''t fall off, otherwise, if he sees the true face of the bandit''s love son, he will really die without a place to be buried. Mu Yangling took Xiuhong and Bowen''s hands and walked to the kitchen, then squatted in front of them and touched their heads: "You are doing well, when your brother Haoran wakes up, I will ask him to buy you delicious food. ." Xiuhong was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She was only a few months younger than Mu Yangling, and she was fully sensible at this time. She naturally knew how serious this matter was. She only hoped that Qi Haoran could spend it safely, as long as she did not die in the Their family is fine, otherwise, their family will call him to death. Bowen was still ignorant, and said inexplicably: "I was playing with my cousin just now on the field, and I saw Brother Haoran and the others leaving, why did they come back in the blink of an eye?" It turned out that Shu Wanniang found out that this whole thing was a loophole after Mu Yangling left. She could only let Qi Haoran stop the bleeding while letting Baili continue to pretend that Qi Haoran and Feibai left their home and returned to the military camp. When everyone couldn''t see, I changed clothes and sneaked back from the north. The area was covered with thick trees. And Bo Wen and Xiulan would cry because she scare them, and no one thought that her aunt would come back so early today, and she also came with Hu Fangshi, Shu Wanniang could only be a ninja. Get into your pants and pretend you''re seriously ill. actually deceived Hu Fangshi, but even his aunt was frightened. Now these things can still find clues as long as they are carefully probed, but at least ordinary people will not find any abnormality. Mu Yangling sighed and went out to see his pale father helping him into the kitchen, and asked in a low voice, "Father, where are you hurt?" Mu Shi breathed out a breath and said, "There are several wounds, all of which have stopped bleeding. I will go back and ask your mother to give me medicine. What matters now is the little general, A Ling, you will hold the doctor for a while, but the little general did not escape. Don''t let him leave." Mu Shi took out a bag of silver from his arms and stuffed it into her hand, and whispered, "I''ll use this to catch the medicine later, I must catch it well, and I''ll find a way to secretly notify Young Master Fan and the general. , this matter cannot be hidden from them, the little general has made a big disaster and must make up for it as soon as possible, otherwise, I am afraid that it will affect the whole big week." Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide, what the **** did Qi Haoran get into that actually involved the whole country? There was a sound from the room, Mu Yangling looked back, saw Baili was half-hidden looking towards this side, hurriedly ran over, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Baili looked at Pang Kongqing. As soon as Pang Kongqing finished examining the patient''s wound, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, glanced at Baili, and said to Mu Yangling, "I''m hurting a vital point. I don''t know if I can save it." As soon as he changed, he looked at him fiercely, and hurriedly said: "But I will try my best, but if he has a fever or an inflamed wound, there is no good way to do it, I can only resign." "Then ask Mr. Pang to prescribe a prescription." "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say," Pang Kongqing hurriedly said, fearing to annoy Baili, "I''ll write two recipes for him, one for internal use and one for external use, both ways, how about it?" "Listen to Mr. Pang." Pang Kongqing just wanted to write the recipe quickly and leave, so he did his best to write it, and even explained one by one to Mu Yangling who was reading the recipe, and finally even habitually added, "These herbs are available in this pharmacy... ..." Pang Kongqing wanted to bite off his tongue again. However, Mu Yangling had already folded the prescription and put it in his arms, and said to Pang Kongqing, who was looking at her with anticipation: "Pangpanfu, my mother is seriously ill, and I have to work hard tonight. You stay here for one night, and wait for my mother to leave tomorrow. If your life is in danger, I will send you away." Don''t look into Pang Kongqing''s unbelievable eyes, Mu Yangling directly instructed Baili, "Let the doctor rest in my room, look at him and be polite to the doctor." Baili glanced at Pang Kongqing and nodded. Pang Kongqing could only watch Mu Yangling leave. He turned his head stiffly to Baili, smiled stiffly, and said hello, "Please take care of my brother." Baili glanced at him coldly, then turned and sat down on the stool next to him. Pang Kongqing could only turn his head to look at the patient, but the person lying on the bed was still awake, so he could only look at Baili, who was constantly releasing the air-conditioning, hoping for the first time in his heart that Mu Yangling would come back soon. Mu Yangling flew all the way into the county town, but instead of going to Renxintang to get the medicine, he changed to another pharmacy. The shopkeeper who took the medicine didn''t think much, and directly gave it to Mu Yangling according to the prescription. Chapter 159： Notice Mu Yangling hurriedly sent the medicine back and handed it to Fei Bai who was hiding in the kitchen to let him boil the medicine. At this time, he pushed his father to Shu Wanniang''s room and handed the wound medicine to her, "Mother, give your father the medicine. Come on, let me go out." Mu Yangling went to the camp to find Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin. Qi Xiuyuan only stayed here for one day, and now she can find an excuse to get in there when she goes to find him. It is not easy to find him again when she returns to Fucheng, after all, it is too revealing. Qi Xiuyuan came here because Qi Haoran invited him to fight on a whim some time ago, and the generals at the bottom coaxed him to come over to see the results of Qi Haoran''s training. . This is a matter of making a face for his younger brother, Qi Xiuyuan happily agreed, and the recent war with Jinbing has come to an end, so he brought a group of people here. It''s just that everyone seems to have bad luck. Qi Haoran brought people into the mountains to hunt. I''m afraid they won''t come out without three or five days. Fan Zijin smiled and explained to everyone, "Haoran is full of energy, because now everyone not only has to train soldiers, but also build a camp, he is free here, just when he heard that there are wild animals coming down the mountain to waste food, he brought a few people into the mountain, The last time he entered the mountain, it took him four days to come out, and I don''t know how long he will stay this time." Fan Zijin said with a helpless smile: "So this time I''m afraid I''ll disappoint everyone, and I can''t let everyone have a military parade." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at his cousin, but said nothing. Jiang Ze smiled and said, "What''s the big deal? Next time we come again, just look at this camp and know that the little general has put a lot of effort into it. It''s much more tidy than our old camps." Jiang Ze and Fan Zijin were in a lively atmosphere, and everyone gradually forgot that Qi Haoran was not at the camp. Qi Xiuyuan took everyone to play for a day. Finally, seeing that the weather was almost over, he got up and said with a smile: "Okay, we should go back." Fan Zijin hurriedly stayed guests, "Cousin, why don''t you stay here for dinner with the generals and generals, and let''s try the food from our fifth battalion." Jiang Ze twitched the corners of his mouth, thinking that he would invite them to the restaurant in Mingshui County, so Fan Zijin didn''t want to keep anyone. Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes darkened, he glanced at Fan Zijin calmly, and shook his head: "No need, so many generals can''t stay outside for the night, everyone has to go back today." It was just that a group of people heard the noise before they reached the gate of Wuying. Qi Xiuyuan vaguely heard the cry, and couldn''t help frowning, "What happened ahead?" Fan Zijin''s heart skipped a beat, he heard Mu Yangling''s voice, how could Mu Yangling cry? She didn''t cry when she climbed out of the dead pile, and she knew that her cousin would come today, but she promised him that he would cover it up for him. Jiang Ze had already strode out, and when he saw Mu Yangling crying with a soldier at the gate of the camp, he couldn''t help but froze for a moment, and shouted, "Miss Mu, what''s wrong with you?" Mu Yangling wiped away tears, pushed the soldier away, and ran to Qi Xiuyuan''s side, "General Qi, please save my mother." "Your mother?" Qi Xiuyuan looked at her in surprise, "What happened to your mother?" "My mother is ill and urgently needs good ginseng, but my family has no money or channels to buy good ginseng. General, please help and save my mother." Mu Yangling reached out and grabbed Qi Xiuyuan. His fingers couldn''t help but tug at his wrist lightly. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at her calmly, and sighed: "I don''t have any good ginseng here, but it doesn''t matter, I''ll have someone go back to find it." Then he looked at Jiang Ze, and said, "Go back with all the soldiers first, Then ask the housekeeper to go to the warehouse to find the century-old ginseng plant and send it immediately." He said to Mu Yangling gently: "Miss Mu, don''t worry, I''ll go take a look with you, if it doesn''t work, I''ll post a message and ask the people in Fucheng. The famous doctor is here." Mu Yangling wiped another tear and looked at Qi Xiuyuan gratefully. Fan Zijin immediately said, "I''ll go take a look too." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "Bring the military doctor with you." Yanmo ran away, and after a while, the military doctor came out with a medicine box on his back, and the four mounted on the horse. Qi Xiuyuan smiled and reached out to Mu Yangling, "Come here, I''ll take you." Mu Yangling stretched out his hand directly to him and sat behind him. Qi Xiuyuan rushed to Jiang Ze, who was below him, waving his hand, and then he hit the horse. After the horse ran far away, Mu Yangling was sure that no one would hear them before whispering in Qi Xiuyuan''s ear: "General, Qi Haoran is seriously injured. , now lying in my house, Fei Bai said that he had a big accident, and we must not let people know that he was injured." Qi Xiuyuan''s face sank and asked, "How is he now?" "Still in a drowsiness, hurt to the point." Qi Xiuyuan silently increased the speed of his horse. Fan Zijin followed a few steps behind the two of them, the wind was blowing, he couldn''t hear what the two were saying, but he intuitively knew that it was related to Qi Haoran. Thinking of Qi Haoran going directly into the enemy''s hinterland this time, he couldn''t help but worry, could it be something happened to that silly boy? The horse stopped at Mu''s house, Qi Xiuyuan walked in quickly, Mu Shi hurriedly came out of the house, Qi Xiuyuan only glanced at him and smelled the blood and medicine on his body, nodded slightly at him, and asked in a low voice, "Where is he? ?" Mu Yangling had already run in from the outside, Qi Xiuyuan said: "General, thank you for visiting my mother, you should come here first." Directly invite him to his room. As soon as the man entered the room, Baili knelt down in front of Qi Xiuyuan, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t even look at him, he sat directly by the kang to see Qi Haoran who was sleeping. At this time, Feibai had already applied the medicine for Qi Haoran. He was wrapped in white cloth, his face was bloodless, and he was lying on the bed lifeless. Qi Xiuyuan looked at him with deep eyes for a while, and finally turned to look at Baili, with anger creeping in his eyes. Mu Shi and Baili knelt at Qi Xiuyuan''s feet and didn''t dare to say a word. Even if Mu Yangling felt sorry for his father, he didn''t dare to speak at this time. Fan Zijin followed Qi Xiuyuan into the room, saw Qi Hao on the kang and then swayed, holding on to the door frame and barely standing, he touched his breath tremblingly, and was relieved after being knocked off by Qi Xiuyuan with a slap. She looked at him with red eyes, "Cousin, isn''t Haoran still alive?" "Of course he''s alive," Qi Xiuyuan roared with suppressed anger, "If he dares to die, I''ll go to the Palace of the King of Hell and bring him back." Fan Zijin sat paralyzed on the edge of the kang, and Qi Xiuyuan said to Yanmo: "Go and invite the military doctor in, you go out and guard the gate, and no one is allowed to peep." There was an accident in the Mu family today. People in the village who were eloquent and curious would stand and peep from a distance. Some people were cheeky and stood outside the fence and looked in without concealing it. Dare to reveal the reason. Naturally, Qi Xiuyuan also knew her concerns, and directly asked Yanmo to stand out. The villagers were afraid of power. Seeing Yanmo, no matter how curious they were, they would not dare to approach and peep. It was convenient for them to ask questions. Kick Baili away, let him fall to the corner and make a "bang", without worrying about people outside hearing. Chapter 160： lure Mu Yangling calmly touched his chest, only to feel the pain. Mu Shitou was even lower, kneeling respectfully. After Baili was kicked away, he got up and knelt down. He lowered his head and dared not speak. The military doctor sat on the stool to check Qi Haoran''s pulse, as if he didn''t see all this. After checking the pulse, he checked the wound on Qi Haoran''s body, got up and saluted Qi Xiuyuan: "General, the little general is seriously injured, I''m just afraid I can''t handle it." Seeing Qi Xiuyuan''s ugly face, he said, "The little general has injured a vital point. In the end, he can be sent to the Tongxintang in Xingyuan Mansion. Please ask Dr. Liu to take action, and maybe he can be rescued." Baili''s color changed, he looked up at Qi Xiuyuan, and Qi Xiuyuan asked, "What if we don''t send it to Xingyuan Mansion, but only in Xingzhou Mansion?" The military doctor paused and thought for a moment: "Then we can only ask Pang Kongqing from Renxintang to take action. Although he is young, his research on internal diseases is far better than others, which makes him understand the internal organs better than others, and traumatic injuries On, I admit that I still have a hand, and I am 70% sure that the wound of the little general will not become inflamed." Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and said, "You go out and wait, I''ll ask." Baili whispered: "General, Pang Kongqing is in the next room, why don''t the military doctor go to the kitchen to see the concoction." Qi Xiuyuan was annoyed, what happened to his younger brother, he was so careful, looking at his younger brother on the bed, Qi Xiuyuan was really annoyed and distressed, and finally his anger was transferred to Baili, and he asked coldly, "I asked you to protect him. , not for you to take him on an adventure." Baili''s face was pale, and he lowered his head and dared not speak. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand to let the military doctor go to the kitchen to see the concoction. The military doctor also knew that this was to hide his whereabouts and try not to let Pang Kongqing in the next room find out. In fact, Pang Kongqing couldn''t find it at all, because he was being tied to a pillar by Baili, not only his mouth was blocked, his eyes were covered, but if the effect was not great, Baili wanted to block his ears. He only heard a lot of footsteps at first, and knew that someone was coming, and then there was a big "bang", as if something hit the wall. Now Pang Kongqing just wanted to pretend to be dead, but he wanted to ask for help, but the outside came I don''t know who it is, what if it''s an accomplice? It doesn''t matter if he dies, but don''t end up hurting his wife, children and family. Pang Kongqing really regretted it. He shouldn''t have come here just because he looked at Mu Bowen''s cuteness, but he healed his parents'' hearts. Even if Mu Yangling didn''t come to invite him, others would still come to invite him... Pang Kongqing was thinking wildly here, while Qi Xiuyuan was asking Baili what was going on. Baili looked up at Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin just sat there and didn''t move. He was looking at Qi Haoran with all his attention. He was always smart and smart, and he didn''t see Baili''s hint. Besides, he wouldn''t leave even if he saw it. Qi Haoran had nothing to do with him. knew? This time he and Haoran perfected the plan to sneak into Baoshan County from Sipan Village to investigate the enemy''s situation. But Mu Yangling got up to leave, Qi Xiuyuan glanced at Mu Shi, waved to stop her, and said, "You stay, Zijin is your own family, but you are also someone Haoran trusts." What''s wrong, seeing Baili''s appearance is not too small, I''m afraid I will have to find Mu Yangling to cover it up in the future. Anyway, her father also knows the truth, so it''s better to tell her. Qi Xiuyuan doesn''t think of Mu Yangling as a child, but thinks that she is more reliable than Mu Shi. Although this is an intuition, Qi Xiuyuan believes that he will never ignore any of his intuitions. But Qi Xiuyuan thought about all kinds of things, but he didn''t expect his brother to get into such a disaster. Baili made sure that they were the only ones in the house, and there was no one in the yard outside, and Yan Mo was guarding outside, so he whispered: "General, the little general killed Jin Guo''s Prince Orben in Hanzhong Mansion..." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes couldn''t help shrinking, his hands clenched his clothes instantly and looked at him in shock. Fan Zijin also widened his eyes and turned his head. He almost twisted his neck because he moved too fast. Instead, Mu Yangling was the most calm. In her eyes, the Prince of Jin is just a symbol. In this troubled world, even the emperor is May be captured and kill a prince. Mu Yangling saw that Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin didn''t speak, so he could only ask in a low voice, "Then have your identities been discovered?" Baili shook his head, "We were dressed as Hu people in Hanzhong Mansion, and there was a sudden conflict. After the general killed the man, he looked at the things on his body and found out that it was the Prince of the Jin Kingdom. We retreated almost immediately, but It was discovered, and only escaped after a bloodbath, General, this matter must not be revealed, Jin Guo has the ambition to invade my Da Zhou, if this matter is exposed, then the little general!" Baili looked at Qi Xiuyuan anxiously. Fan Zijin also thumped and knelt in front of Qi Xiuyuan, hugged his leg and said, "Cousin, save Haoran quickly, I agreed with him to go, you know he always listened to me, so you said it was me who did it. of." Qi Xiuyuan slapped him and said bitterly, "What do you think I''m going to do? Haoran is my younger brother! If you take this crime, he will be able to keep it? With the urination of the people in Lin''an, the Qi family, the Fan family, the nine clans. Not one of them can be saved. Fan Zijin''s face was pale. Mu Yangling couldn''t help staring at them dumbfounded, and couldn''t help but say: "Didn''t Baili say that they still discovered our identity? Then just sweep the tail and let them get busy with another slander." Mu Yangling Using his brain, he remembered what was often played in TV dramas, combined with his previous exercises and the battle of wits and bravery of drug lords, and said: "For example, you can give fake goods to other princes in Jin Kingdom, such as the first prince, the second prince, the third prince, etc., who? Whoever has the ambition to fight for the reserve will blame someone, and Xia Guo next door. In the last battle with Jin Bing, didn''t Xia Guo take the opportunity to come down to fight grass? They are also bad people, so let them fight each other. Anyway, Jin Xia The two countries are also bordering, and they are still a flat river, which is more convenient than our communication with the Jin Kingdom." Seeing that Qi Xiuyuan''s face was still ugly, he said, "Anyway, in their eyes, the Han people are weak chickens, with little material resources and timidity. Talking big and belly swaying is totally useless. I don''t think the Hu people would suspect that we did it. Even if we stand up and say that Prince Jin was killed by us, they won''t believe it, but they should guard against him. As an excuse to attack our big week." Qi Xiuyuan then looked at Mu Yangling with amazement in his eyes. Fan Zijin''s eyes were also full of brilliance, grabbing Qi Xiuyuan''s robe and saying, "Mu Yangling is right, cousin, we will do as Mu Yangling said." Qi Xiuyuan glared at him, pulled him up, stood up and bowed to Mu Yangling, bowing his waist deeply, "Thank you, Miss Mu," he looked at Mu Yangling deeply and smiled, "Speaking of which. Miss Mu has been very kind to the three of us. This time I saved our three brothers again. I am really grateful to you. If you have anything in the future, just come to me, or Zijin, as long as we can do it. It will definitely help you achieve it. Chapter 161： arrange It was the first time someone said such a solemn thing to Mu Yangling, she waved her hand in a panic, "No, no, Haoran is my friend, it is right to be a knife to my friend, and this matter is also related to my father, my father It is his subordinate, and it is my father''s responsibility to protect Qi Haoran." A smile and admiration flashed in Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, showing that he was very satisfied with Mu Yangling. Seeing this, Baili boldly stepped forward and said, "General, this time I was able to escape from the Hanzhong mansion to protect the little general, thanks to Mu Xiaoli. The flag blocked most of the pursuers." Qi Xiuyuan lowered his head to look at him, only to see Mu Shi kneeling on the ground, he hurriedly stretched out his hand to help him up, patted his hand and said, "Your father and daughter are all very well, this time it is really hard for you, you are also injured. , go and rest, just have A Ling here." Qi Xiuyuan turned Miss Mu into A Ling in one sentence, and she got a lot closer. Mu Shi glanced at his daughter, bowed in response, and slowly exited. Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to look at his younger brother. If it was something else, he could still take the risk and take his younger brother to Xingyuan Mansion to seek medical treatment. But now, if he is not careful, he may endanger himself and his younger brother, and even make his younger brother bear everything on his back. Infamy, so now I can only do it according to the second set of the military doctor''s plan. Qi Xiuyuan asked Mu Yangling, "What did you say when you invited Pang Kongqing to come?" Mu Yangling scratched his head, embarrassed to talk about his threats to Pang Kongqing one by one. Qi Xiuyuan was stunned for a moment, then glanced at her with admiration, and said, "This is a good idea, there are six villages and eight gangs in Daluo Mountain, and the head of the third-ranked Hutian Village happened to be of Hu people blood, and Pang Kongqing must not have seen it. I have passed that person, and I don''t know his situation, so I made him mistakenly think that Haoran is from Hutian Village. I will make some arrangements to clean the tail as much as possible. In the past few days, Haoran will be placed with you first and wait for him to leave. I''ll pick him up and leave if it''s in danger." Mu Yangling patted his chest and assured, "Don''t worry, General, I will definitely take good care of Qi Haoran." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and nodded. He lowered his head to look at Qi Haoran, and sighed slightly. Seeing this, Mu Yangling would exit quietly. Baili knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to move. There were only three brothers left in the house. Baili broke free from Mu Yangling, his face turned dark, but he still cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, Miss Mu." "You''re welcome," Mu Yangling looked around and asked worriedly, "Are so many of you staying here overnight?" There are only a few rooms in their house. Its no problem to leave Qi Haoran and Baili. Its enough to pack them and live in one room, but Pang Kongqing cant stay in his aunts room all the time, its better to rush to her room too. , and then the military doctor lived in the utility room, and their family lived in the main room, but if Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin also stayed, they and Pang Kongqing could not meet, and there would be no place to settle. Mu Yangling was worried, Feibai had already come over and bowed respectfully: "Miss Mu, my eldest son said that he will stay in the utility room for one night, so you don''t have to be restrained, we will hide after a while and then let the huge Husband to show the son." "How embarrassing this is, the general should be allowed to live in a big room." Mu Yangling said apologetically. Feibai laughed in a low voice: "Miss Mu doesn''t need to be polite to my eldest son, now it''s just to avoid that one, the eldest son and the cousin will leave in a moment, and come back quietly when it gets dark, tonight is the best time. The key is that the eldest son and the first son must guard the fourth son." After Qi Haoran was injured, he was dragged by Mu Shi and fled into the forest. He originally took nine people out, but only four of them came back alive. In Taiping, Qi Haoran''s injury has also worsened. According to Pang Kongqing, today has reached his limit. If he can survive it, then everything will be fine. So Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin will definitely guard Qi Haoran. Of course, Mu Yangling is also guarding. There is such a time bomb at home, and everyone has no mind to eat, but my aunt still cooks some simple things. After feeding a few children, she goes into her room and hugs a quilt to go out. . When Pang Kongqing heard someone entering the room, he called "woo woo" twice. His aunt couldn''t help but glance at him, her conscience was a little uneasy, but she still turned her head cruelly, picked up the quilt and walked away, trembling slightly. "When the general said that, you really intend to let him live in the utility room. How can people live in it so humid? Let''s stay in my house. Our family will deal with it in your mother''s house for one night." The sun just went down, and Qi Xiuyuan took Fan Zijin with red eyes and left under the gazes of the villagers. After returning to the barracks, he did not turn around and go back to Mu''s house immediately. Instead, he found a confidant and made a series of arrangements until it was dark outside. Shen, after it was completely dark, he picked up a box on the table and Fan Zijin left again. This is a hundred-year-old ginseng sent by Jiang Ze. It was originally an excuse, but I didn''t expect it to be used, but it was not used on Mu''s mother, but on his own brother. Thinking that his always lively and active younger brother suddenly became like this, Qi Xiuyuan really hated and angry, hated the barbarians, and hated himself even more. He knew that his younger brother was unreliable, but he still transferred him here alone, and he was not well cared for. This is the exact opposite of what he said when he wrote a letter to quarrel with his father, "My younger brother will be ten times better here than in Lin''an Mansion." Fan Zijin turned his head and saw his cousin''s face was not good, he knew that he had a knot in his heart, so he pulled his sleeve and begged: "Big cousin, don''t be angry and blame yourself, or Haoran will definitely not be able to take good care of himself when he wakes up, in fact I don''t blame him for this, if it wasn''t for that person''s life, Hao Ran wouldn''t have killed him so impetuously." Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "I have already contacted General Yuan. He has more connections in the Jin Kingdom and Xia Kingdom than we do, and we still need his help to sow discord." Fan Zijin was taken aback and hurriedly said, "Big cousin, how can you tell outsiders about this?" In Fan Zijin''s opinion, Baili was given to his cousin by his uncle, and the deed of betrayal was also in the hands of his cousin. That was his cousin. The dead man, and Mu Yangling is naturally his own, and the military doctor is completely controlled by them, so they know nothing, but General Yuan has a high position, although he is handsome, but Fan Zijin still can''t trust him, afraid that one day there will be a choice In conflict, they become the sacrificed party. Qi Xiuyuan naturally knew what Fan Zijin was thinking, he smiled slightly, patted his head, and said, "Cousin is not stupid, of course he won''t tell him what Haoran did, just that my people found Prince Jin''s quilt in Hanzhong. Kill, what he thinks is his business." Hanzhong Prefecture was on alert, and the entire battalion of Jin soldiers was dispatched. It was impossible for General Yuan to know nothing, but whether or not he could find out the news of the death of the Prince of Jin Kingdom depended on his own ability. Chapter 162： fever Mu Yangling and Baili took Pang Kongqing together to take care of Qi Haoran in the room. Seeing that Baili and Pang Kongqing had tired faces, Mu Yangling went out and moved a few benches over to put together a quilt. On the top, he said to Pang Kongqing, "Pangpanfu, lie here and rest for a while." Pang Kongqing wanted to have the guts to give Mu Yangling a glance, and then refused, but he couldn''t bear the sleepiness at all, so he could only snort coldly in his heart, climbed up with a cold face, pulled up the quilt and covered it, in order to anger Mu Yangling, he also deliberately I didn''t take off my shoes, I just put my feet in the quilt. A quilt was half-breaded and half-covered by him. I''m afraid it won''t be used in the future, but Mu Yangling didn''t seem to see it, and whispered to Baili: "You also have a rest, I''ll watch him." Baili protected Qi Haoran and escaped for three days, his body reached the limit early, and he didn''t refuse when he heard the words, he just leaned against the wall and closed his eyes to rest. Mu Yangling propped his chin and sat beside the kang to watch Qi Haoran. Due to excessive blood loss, even after taking the medicine, his face is still pale. Mu Yangling stared at him blankly. This is why there is something strange. Qi Haoran seems to be only thirteen years old now, and he can already affect the diplomacy of several countries. . Mu Yangling poked him in the face and sighed. In fact, it wasn''t Qi Haoran''s fault. If it were her, she would definitely take action. I heard that Prince Jin Guo has tossed more than 40 beautiful children to death without meeting them. It can also be regarded as a legend and has nothing to do with you, but you can''t ignore it when you see it. Qi Haoran saved those twenty children. Qi Haoran suddenly had a fever in the middle of the night, Pang Kongqing had to get up to help him cool down with acupuncture, and Mu Yangling kept replacing the wet handkerchief for him. In the end, the wet handkerchief had to be changed in less than a quarter of an hour. Even the military doctor did not care to hide it. He changed his clothes and covered his face and came over to help. Pang Kongqing had no extra brain capacity to think about this sudden appearance. Who is the person, and he doesn''t care who is the person who is constantly wandering outside the door. He only knows that this person is so valued by this group of people that if he dies, he may not be able to live. In the end, Pang Kongqing saw that the veil didn''t work at all, so he said, "Go and fetch fresh water from the well. The water temperature should be low in the middle of the night at this time." He muttered again, "If only there was ice." He knew that this was Impossible, Xingzhou Prefecture is not too hot in summer, so there is no habit of cellaring ice cubes, and large households rarely use ice. Mu Yangling was shocked and said, "I have ice in my house, it''s river ice preserved in winter." Pang Kongqing stomped his feet, "Then what are you still doing? Go get it." Mu Yangling just grabbed a basin and ran to the backyard, opened the cellar, couldn''t wait for the air to pour in, and crawled down with a bated breath. A block of ice, and then put his head out of the cellar and took a deep breath. Fan Zijin, who ran over, saw this, hurriedly ran over, and asked in a low voice, "How is it? Did you get it?" Mu Yangling leaned over and handed the basin to him. Fan Zijin picked it up and ran. Qi Xiuyuan saw him running. He knocked on the door, and the military doctor came out and brought it in. Pang Kongqing was completely attracted by Qi Haoran. Pay attention to the outside, seeing that his face was still covered with a veil, he turned around and said to Baili: "I can''t give him the veil anymore, I have to let him breathe smoothly, I have already given him a needle, and I will come again. It''s not very useful, you go to boil the medicine, use ice to cool him down by the way, and just cover my eyes." Pang Kongqing was not at all curious about his appearance, he would die if he saw it, no matter how much curiosity disappeared. Baili didn''t talk nonsense. He blindfolded the person and lifted the veil on Qi Haoran''s face. At this time, his face was flushed and his breathing was heavy. When he touched it, it was like iron and carbon. Baili''s eyes were red and he was anxious. Look to the medic. The military doctor shook his head slightly, and now he has absolutely nothing to do. Mu Yangling ran in, helped break the ice and put it on his head, and wiped his hands, feet and soles with cold water to cool him down. After all the work, Mu Yangling sweated a lot, and Qi Haoran''s body temperature dropped slightly. The military doctor shook his head and lowered his voice: "This is not good, the temperature can''t be lowered, and even if people are rescued, they will become fools. This temperature can cook an egg." Of course Mu Yangling knew it too, and looking at this situation, it was already a blessing to be a fool. If it continued to burn like this, people would have to be burned to death. Mu Yangling was in a hurry, and finally remembered something, and said, "Wine, use wine, who of you has wine of about 35 degrees?" "What is 35 degrees?" the military doctor turned his head and asked her. Mu Yangling couldn''t take it anymore, thinking that the old man Hu said last time that his family used to make wine, and there are still several jars of good wine handed down from his ancestors. He showed off several times. Mu Yangling rushed out without even thinking about it, rushed directly to the old man Hu''s house, and grabbed him who was sleeping soundly. The Hu family shocked Mu Yangling, and the old man almost rolled off the kang. Seeing that it was Mu Yangling, he asked angrily, "A Ling, what are you doing in the middle of the night?" "Grandpa Hu, where''s your wine?" "What do you want my wine for?" Hu old man asked her blankly. Mu Yangling took out a piece of silver from his bosom and put it in front of him, "My family needs wine urgently, where''s your wine." The old man Hu rolled his eyes and wanted to sit on the ground to raise the price. He was about to shake his head when he was pushed down by his wife. Seeing Mu Yangling''s anxious face, Hu Fang knew that she was in urgent need. Afraid of the rumors that he would not live for a few days, he hurriedly got off the kang and said, "The old man is buried in the cellar. I will take you to get it." Mu Yangling could naturally see the old man Hu''s thoughts. Although he was annoyed in his heart, it was not the time to care about it. He showed a grateful smile to Hu Fangshi and followed her away. "Hey, wait," the old man Hu got up and chased after him, shouting, "This wine is from our family''s ancestors, and it''s not easy to sell, A Ling, don''t bully our little people because you are Xiao Qi''s daughter. " The old man Hu moved quickly, and stopped in front of the cellar with three steps and two steps. Mu Yangling''s anger rose, but something belonged to someone else, so she couldn''t grab it, she could only look at him coldly and said, "Old man Hu, I''m not going to lie to you, I''m here to save my life, no matter what. How much money you owe first, I''ll give it to you later." The old man Hu shook his head and said, "This thing can''t be bought with money, it''s something handed down from the ancestors, where it is said to be given to others." Mu Yangling didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him, so he directly took out all the silver from his body and threw it at his feet. The old man Hu looked at the silver nuggets on the ground, his eyes were straight, Hu Fangshi pushed him and said angrily: "You What are you doing, this is what A Ling saves her life, get out of the way." The old man Hu came back to his senses, pushed Hu Fangshi away directly, raised his head to Mu Yangling and said, "I don''t sell this wine." Mu Yangling laughed angrily, but her anger calmed down. She calmed down and said to the old man, "Well, Grandpa Hu, how about I exchange my father''s flag? You give me the wine, I''ll let Ershu Hu be the little flag." Old man Hu''s eyes lit up, "Do you mean what you say?" Mu Yangling burst out with a fascinating aura, and looked at him coldly, "Of course it''s true, Grandpa Hu, can you give me the wine now?" The old man Hu only felt that the air pressure made him unable to move. When he came back to his senses, Mu Yangling had already descended into the cellar, and he was covered in cold sweat. The old man Hu shuddered and hesitated, but the hesitation disappeared when he saw the silver nugget on the ground and thought of Mu Yangling''s promise. Chapter 163： escape Mu Yangling carried back all the wine in the cellar and placed it directly in front of Qi Xiuyuan, "Look at which jar has the strongest wine." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t ask why, just slapped the open seal and drank it. After tasting it once, he picked out a jar of wine for Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling ran into the room, wiped his palms and soles with a soft cloth, and said to Baili and the military doctor, "Come on, wipe his soles, soles, and armpits for him," Mu Yangling said. With a sigh, "Now I can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor." Qi Xiuyuan opened the door and came in. Baili was shocked and looked at Pang Kongqing. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t care much at this time. He walked over and picked up the cloth to help wipe it off. Fan Zijin also ran in. No one spoke in the room for a while, and everyone calmly helped Qi Haoran to cool down. Mu Yangling ran to the Hu''s house to get the wine back. Although it was unpleasant, it took less than ten minutes before and after, but Qi Haoran''s temperature seemed to be getting warmer, and now he was still compressing his forehead with a cold handkerchief. Although Qi Xiuyuan and others are still working hard, they don''t have much hope. The military doctors don''t know why they use alcohol to cool down. They only use alcohol to disinfect and reduce inflammation, but now he has nothing to do. Now that Mu Yangling is here The wine was done as he said. This side was busy, and the other side of the main room couldn''t sleep. Mu Shi also had a fever at this time, and was lying on the kang feebly. Shu Wanniang looked out worriedly while taking care of him. His aunt was also sitting on the kang. In a daze, he finally glanced at the children lying on the kang, and asked Mu Shi in a low voice, "If the general...will the general blame us?" Mu Shi shook his head, "General is not a narrow-minded person." Auntie wiped away her tears and said regretfully, "What a good kid the little general is." Mu Shi thought of Qi Haoran''s expression in front of those children at that time, he couldn''t help thinking of his daughter, clenched his hands, got up and lifted the quilt, and said, "I''ll go take a look." Shu Wanniang pressed him, "You were also causing trouble in the past, and you can''t stand still, so just sit and wait, there''s A Ling over there." Mu Shihong said with eyes: "Wan Niang, you don''t know how beastly that person is, those children are only seven or eight years old, and the youngest is only five or six years old, which is a little bit older than Bowen, it is not enough for him to toss those children. When I get tired of playing, I want to give it to the people below. None of the children he chose came out alive. If it was A Ling who met him at that time, then the one lying on the bed now is... Let me go and have a look." Shu Wanniang was taken aback. She only knew that her husband went out with the little general and seemed to have offended a big man, so she was chased and fled back, but she didn''t expect that the man was such a wicked person. Thinking that Qi Haoran was only three years older than A Ling and was a child himself, he could not help but let go of Mu Shi''s hand, and then Mu Shi got out of bed and walked out. At this time, the military doctor in the room was touching Qi Haoran''s temperature with a happy face, and finally asked Qi Xiuyuan in a low voice, "Do you think his face is not so red?" Mu Yangling turned to look at the hourglass, and said in a low voice, "More than a quarter of an hour has passed, there should be some effect, let Mr. Pang come over to take a look." Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin left, and Mu Yangling helped Pang Kongqing come over to check Qi Haoran''s pulse. Pang Kongqing blindfolded his eyes and took the pulse. He let go after a long time, hesitating for a long time, but the nature of the doctor prevailed, "I need to see his face." Mu Yangling looked at Baili, Baili opened the door and went out, Qi Xiuyuan entered, stood behind Pang Kongqing, and said solemnly, "Take off his blindfold." Pang Kongqing''s body froze, and after taking off the blindfold, he closed his eyes tightly, not even daring to look at Qi Haoran, let alone look back at Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan laughed in a low voice and said in a gentle tone: "Pang Pang can rest assured, even if you see his younger brother''s face, I will definitely not hurt you, but I hope that after leaving here tomorrow, Mr. Forget everything about tonight." Pang Kongqing nodded hastily, "Don''t worry, man, I won''t remember anything when I wake up early tomorrow morning." "Then the huge man, please open your eyes and take a good look at the younger brother." Pang Kongqing opened his eyes cautiously and glanced at Qi Haoran. Seeing that there was nothing unusual, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Qi Haoran''s face carefully, opened his mouth again to look at the tongue coating, and opened his eyes after a while. Looking at his pupils, he let it go after he knew it, and only then did he notice Qi Haoran''s facial features. Pang Kongqing had never seen Qi Haoran. At first glance, he only felt that this person had sword-like brows, clear facial features, and even some cute baby fat on his cheeks. Even if such a child was not cute enough to be loved by everyone, at least not. It would be annoying, how could it be a little bandit? Pang Kongqing shook his head inwardly, and without looking back, he looked directly at Qi Haoran and said, "His condition has improved, and his body temperature is slowly dropping." Although he was blindfolded all the time, he actually knew what happened in the house, and the house was full of the aroma of wine at this time, so he naturally knew that they were using wine to cool him down. He combined the pulse and made an estimate in his heart, Said: "Wipe him the wine every quarter of an hour, and when the temperature drops a lot, wipe it again every two quarters of an hour." The military doctor saw that he was so familiar with this, and he was dissatisfied: "You know that wine can cool down, why didn''t you mention it before?" Pang Kongqing was stunned for a moment, and said, "I didn''t know that wine could cool down. Didn''t you know that after you used it?" The military doctor suddenly distrusted him. It was the first time he saw him. How did he know that he should be wiped every so long? Mu Yangling looked at Pang Kongqing with admiration. This man was indeed amazing. She turned her head to Qi Xiuyuan and nodded slightly. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at the military doctor. Qi Xiuyuan was still standing behind Pang Kongqing and said, "Thank you, Mr. Pang Pang, and I will definitely repay you in the future. I will apologise to you tonight. When the younger brother''s fever subsides, I will send someone to send you back." Pang Kongqing let out a strong laugh, and let out a sigh of relief when he heard the sound of the person behind him closing the door after going out. That person''s presence was too strong, so Mu Yangling looked much cuter in comparison, even though he was She threatened. Although Pang Kongqing had already seen Qi Haoran''s face, Baili still covered his eyes. Mu Yangling, Qi Xiuyuan and others wiped Qi Haoran twice, his temperature returned to normal, and his face was no longer flushed. Qi Xiuyuan asked Pang Kongqing to check his pulse to confirm that he was out of danger, and fulfilled the agreement very readily. Pang Kongqing woke up in the carriage, jumped off and saw the bustling street, and in front of him was his own pharmacy, he suddenly felt that he was reborn after a catastrophe, and life was so wonderful. The shopkeeper ?? greeted him and asked curiously, "Master, why did you come back so early? Didn''t you say you were going to the mountain to collect herbs?" Chapter 164： repay Pang Kongqing glared at him, "When did I say that I used to collect medicines on the mountain?" Pang Kongqing was not a general resentment. He went to Mu''s house to see a doctor, and he didn''t return all night. Why didn''t the family know where to look? The shopkeeper said stunned: "It was Shunzi who came to inform him yesterday, saying that you had finished seeing the Mu family, and on the way back, I heard someone talking about some plants in the mountains, suspecting that they were precious medicinal materials, so I went into the mountains. When I met Sunja, I asked Sunja to come back and let me know, last night my wife blamed you for not taking a few people with you." This kind of thing is often done by the owner, so although the wife and him complained, they never worried. The owner is more timid and afraid of death than anyone else, and they will never go to dangerous places. Why does it sound wrong at this time? Pang Kongqing really sank his face and said, "Go and find out what happened to Shunzi." Pang Kongqing threw his hands away, stopped halfway and said, "Since he said that I went up the mountain to collect medicine, then I will go up the mountain to collect medicine. Now, anyone who asks will say that in the future. The shopkeeper also looked serious, nodded in response, looked at the carriage beside him, and asked, "Master, then I will ask someone to send this carriage to the Qianli car dealer." Pang Kongqing almost fell, he turned around and glared at him, "You said this horse was owned by a thousand-mile car dealer? Isn''t it ours?" The shopkeeper was taken aback by him, even more inexplicable. He pointed to a mark on the carriage and the horse''s **** and said, "Master, this horse and carriage are from thousands of miles of car dealership, and the marks are still here." With a bitter face, he said, "Master, don''t think about raising horses anymore, let''s raise donkeys instead. Our family bought horses twice, and each time they were expropriated as soon as they became fat and strong, and so on. No matter how big our family''s business goes, it can be tossed." Because the Pang family has two pharmacies close by, and has accumulated more than a hundred years, the family wealth is still rich, but the Pang family''s family owners in all dynasties are self-cultivation and upright, and they can be regarded as benevolent people. It''s still early, but the money is far behind. In the generation of Pang Kongqing, because Pang Kongqing has some peculiar hobbies, he tossed his family wealth a little faster. Fortunately, the Pang family are all diligent and thrifty, and they have always had income and background, so they were not tossed by him, but for the sake of the few young masters under them, the shopkeeper felt that he would pay attention to the owner no matter what. Pang Kongqing didn''t know what the shopkeeper was thinking. He just felt angry. He thought the horse and carriage belonged to the bandits. Since he was brought back with a carriage, it was naturally his. Looking at the horse that was considered a god, he reluctantly forgave their domineering and arrogance, but now Pang Kongqing decided never to forgive them. And Pang Kongqing didn''t know yet, his performance at this time was all seen by others, he turned around and reported to Qi Xiuyuan. Because Qi Haoran was out of danger, Qi Xiuyuan was relaxed, and he chuckled at this moment, and said to Fan Zijin: "This huge man is interesting, since he likes horses, we will find one to send him back, and then we will go down for horses later. , just tell Song Zhi, the Pang family''s horses are no longer levied, and the reason is ready-made, the Pang family has a good reputation in Mingshui County, and has always been good at Oxfam, even if the court praised him." "Cousin, you''ve already helped him a lot by helping him find out the thief in the Pang family. Why bother to buy a horse for him? There are too many traces left, I''m afraid..." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head and taught him: "Zijin, life should not be completely constrained by such mundane things, if you are **** because of fear, you will lose yourself, although he was coerced by us, but last night he was also very good to Haoran. He really did his best, Haoran was able to escape the danger, and half of it depended on him, we must keep this kindness in our hearts." Although he knew that repaying his kindness would increase the chance of this being leaked, Qi Xiuyuan was meticulous in his work, but he never looked ahead, otherwise he would not have become a general at a young age. Mu Yangling was twisting the veil and wiping Qi Haoran''s body. Fan Zijin thought about what his cousin just said, and stepped in. When he looked up, he saw Mu Yangling dragging Haoran naked, wearing only a pair of shorts. , he jumped up in fright, ran up to cover him with the quilt, and shouted to Mu Yangling, "What are you doing?" Mu Yangling glared at him, "Wipe his body, didn''t you see that he was sweating all over? The military doctor said that the sweat should be wiped off with a towel, otherwise it will cause another illness." Fan Zijin blushed, "Then you can''t wipe it, you are a girl, shy and not shy." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "I''m only ten years old and Qi Haoran is only thirteen years old. Your thinking is really dirty. Since you don''t ask me to wipe it, then you can wipe it." Mu Yangling stuffed the towel into Fan Zijin''s arms, got up and patted his buttocks and was about to leave, but halfway through, he turned around and said, "By the way, when I was cooling him last night, I looked at him over and over like this, what did you do then? Don''t stop." Fan Zijin pointed at Mu Yangling with trembling fingers, so angry that he was speechless. Mu Yangling hummed proudly and opened the door to go out. Outside the door was Qi Xiuyuan''s smiling face. The smile on Mu Yangling''s face froze slightly, and he raised his hand to say hello, "General, come and see Qi Haoran." Qi Xiuyuan nodded with a smile, and let him go: "You''ve been busy all day and night, go and rest, and go to reassure your family." Mu Yangling nodded and walked to the main room as smoothly as possible. After entering the room and closing the door, he couldn''t help sticking out his tongue. In front of other people''s elder brothers, it seemed that it was really not good to look at their younger brother. Qi Xiuyuan went into the room and took the towel from Fan Zijin''s arms, carefully wiping the sweat off Haoran''s body. The anger on Fan Zijin''s face has been put away, and he said: "Cousin, let''s send Haoran back to the camp, or back to the general''s mansion, where can he recover well here?" Qi Xiuyuan moved gently and said after hearing the words: "Wait for another two days, when his wounds are scabbed, I will come to pick him up and go home, I will call a lieutenant to take over temporarily, I haven''t cleaned it yet. He cant go back. Seeing Fan Zijins unhappy face, he said, The barracks is different from Pang Kongqing, Pang Kongqing has no communication with us, and no one would think of investigating us through him, but the barracks and our manor There are a lot of people''s eyeliners, from the imperial court, the yamen, and even other generals, as long as they get some clues, they may touch the matter, so we have to be careful." Fan Zijin nodded. "So you stay here for the past two days and try to run more here. I will have someone protect the Mu family, so you don''t have to worry about it." Qi Xiuyuan paused and said, "Also, I have already called People prepare Haoran''s stand-in, and let the stand-in stay in the barracks these two days, so that people think that Haoran has come back. When I come to pick up Haoran in two days, you and the stand-in will leave the barracks, so you not only have to go here. While running, we must also ensure that the identity of the substitute is not discovered." Fan Zijin only thought for a while, then he had an idea in his heart and nodded in response. Qi Xiu nodded slightly when he saw it from afar. Although this cousin was not as ambitious as his younger brother, his intelligence was not comparable to that of ordinary people. Chapter 165： comfort Qi Haoran took the medicine from Fan Zijin''s hand with a bitter face, and poured the medicine as soon as he raised his head, Fan Zijin quickly put a candy in his mouth. Qi Haoran slammed it, and felt better. He looked outside, Xiao Bowen and Xiulan were lying at the door looking at him, and they glanced around the yard and didn''t see Mu Yangling and her big cousin. , and asked, "Where''s Mu Yangling?" "She went to drive her rabbit into the shed," Fan Zijin beckoned Xiulan to come in, take out the medicine bowl, and asked Qi Haoran, "Why are you looking for her?" "I didn''t do anything, I just woke up and didn''t see her." Qi Haoran''s ears were a little red. The two were good enough to wear a pair of trousers. Fan Zijin stared blankly at his somewhat shy performance. An idea suddenly popped into his mind. He pointed at Qi Haoran and asked, "Did you not faint?" Qi Haoran''s face blushed, and he distinguished: "Who said I wasn''t dizzy? It''s just that I can still hear movement. I''ve always wanted to open my eyes, but I just can''t. The whole person is confused and feels like floating. It''s the same on the cloud." So although he was less awake, he had heard many words, and he naturally knew that Mu Yangling had stripped him clean in order to save him. Fan Zijin lowered his face, looked at Qi Haoran seriously and said, "Since you have a memory, then I won''t have to say it again, you have caused a lot of trouble this time, and the eldest cousin has decided that you will not be allowed to return to five until your injury is healed. There will be no shortage of fines and bans afterwards, so you''d better be mentally prepared." Qi Haoran curled his lips indifferently, "I''m not afraid of the punishment, even if I do it again, the master will kill him." Qi Haoran said this with a stern look in his eyes. Fan Zijin sighed and didn''t say more, but turned around and went out. He came here on the grounds of seeing rabbits, so naturally he had to go to the shed to take a look. Mu Yangling carried all the rabbits into the shed. One shed has a hundred rabbits. Now two sheds are full, and the third shed is also filled with 80 rabbits. Xiuhong dragged the grass out and threw it in for them to eat. Seeing that they had a good appetite, she smiled at Mu Yangling: "Cousin, I think the rabbits will be released soon." Mu Yangling took a moment to glance at it, and said, "We can''t always feed green grass, and feed some hay when we turn back." "Do you want to buy hay too?" "Buy it, if there are some that sell the best, we can dry it ourselves." Mu Yangling looked back at the green pasture, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "According to this momentum, the rabbits should be able to be eaten in 20 days. released." "But what if the rabbit escapes after being released?" Xiuhong looked at the 60 acres of land. If the rabbit were to make a hole to hide, they would have nowhere to find it. "That''s right, I haven''t bought a net to stop it, so don''t let it out for the time being. When we make money, we''ll buy a net and come back and surround it and let it go. When they like to dig holes, they will dig holes. Anyway, it''s in these six Ten acres of land can always be caught." Xiuhong disagreed: "But if they always make holes and ruin the grass, what do they eat?" "Don''t worry, I will train them to not dare to destroy the grass." The reason why Mu Yangling made this shed is to tame their wildness as much as possible. When they are a little more docile, they will be released. Don''t be afraid of taming, not all rabbits like to dig holes and don''t like to live in shacks, right? Fan Zijin paced over, looked at the rabbits in the house, and asked, "How long will it take for the first pen to be released? The rabbits in the mountains have already been beaten almost, and the first batch of rabbit meat will go south soon." Fan Zijin had already sent someone to find the woman who sent them diced rabbit meat. At this time, she was being arranged in the camp to help prepare the diced rabbit meat. The first batch of diced rabbit meat had already been made. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran both felt very good. Eat, he intends to sell this thing in a dry goods store, the price is not cheap, and other older rabbit meat is dried by him to make cured rabbit meat, and then he will go south with the caravan. Fan Zijin hoped that Mu Yangling''s first slaughtered rabbit could catch up with the first southward trip. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Let''s change the place, the kitchen mountain is so big, you always find rabbits in this area, of course you feel that the rabbits are gone, go east, or go a little west, these two places There must be a lot of rabbits," Mu Yangling thought for a while and then said, "But you remember to let them not kill them all, and leave some small ones in the mountains, otherwise there will be no hares in the mountains next year." Fan Zijin shied away and said, "Haoran is in charge of hunting, and I can''t direct them." Mu Yangling gritted his teeth and went back to find Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran carefully instigated the noodles and said, "You are really worried, you are perfect, and you even worry about animals." He didn''t care. Said: "It''s just a matter of one sentence, I''ll just talk to them later." Qi Haoran saw that he couldn''t afford the noodles anymore, so he raised his chin and said, "Isn''t it inconvenient to see you? Come and feed me." Mu Yangling picked up the slender clip and fed him. Qi Haoran disliked it too much for a while, and then disliked it too hot, so annoying that Mu Yangling almost slammed the bowl on his face, until Mu Yangling stared at him, he calmed down , eat noodles honestly. Qi Haoran peeked at her and whispered, "I''ve heard about the Hu family, don''t worry, I''ll help you teach them a lesson when you''re healthy, even if that kid Hu Man becomes a small flag, I can take care of you. He kicked it off." "Forget it, I''ve agreed to it, and this matter has nothing to do with Uncle Hu. He is honest, and he is on good terms with my father, so don''t make it difficult for others." Mu Yangling gave him a large chopstick of noodles, He sighed and said, "My aunt said that Uncle Hu''s life was not easy. Old man Hu and his mother-in-law were partial. Aunt Hu was not less angry at home. I think it''s not bad for him to be a little flag, at least he''s a little bit tougher at home." Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran seriously and said, "I know it''s wrong for me to promise them privately, but at the time I agreed, it was no different from yours, even if they didn''t know that the wine was to save you, We can''t forget it, otherwise, the original favor will not be given, but instead will retaliate against them, and if someone finds out in the future, it will stab you in the spine." Qi Haoran''s face flashed hostility, and he snorted coldly: "It''s just the most common sorghum wine, you usually give a dozen taels of things that you can buy for a few hundred pennies, and you even dream of being a small flag and being a master. Your little flag is so worthless?" Mu Yangling knocked on his forehead and said, "Okay, that''s what saves your life, right?" Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "Master is priceless." "Yes, you are priceless, so what are you angry about? Hurry up and eat noodles, then go to bed, your elder brother should come to pick you up tomorrow afternoon, by the way, my father''s injury is not light, you give him more Let him rest at home and rest more." Qi Haoran agreed without thinking. Qi Haoran lowered his face when Mu Yangling left. He did not have such a good temper as Mu Yangling. Even if Hu Man was pitiful, he would have to torment him and their Hu family, otherwise he would not feel comfortable. Chapter 166： quarrel Mu Shi''s injuries were not as serious as Qi Haoran''s, but they were not minor. After the military doctor prescribed medicine for him, Mu Yangling took the medicine back to Shu Wanniang and asked Shu Wanniang to take care of him. Several children were also confined at home, and after Qi Haoran left, my aunt finally breathed a sigh of relief, patted her chest and carried her **** down to the field. The people they met on the road greeted them one after another, "Auntie, how is Sister Mu? I heard that the husband of Renxintang stayed at home for one night?" "Mu Xiaoqi is back, right? Sister-in-law Mu usually seems to be in poor health, but she hasn''t gotten to that point. Why is she seriously ill?" Ma Liu said with a sullen face: "People have good or bad luck, who can say for sure? But my nephew and daughter-in-law''s illness has gotten better, and Pang Pang''s wonderful rejuvenation was rescued that night. Now my nephew has taken a long vacation to take care of it at home. What about her?" Someone envied: "Sister-in-law Mu is really happy, you don''t need to do farm work in normal times, but Mu Xiaoqi is even more painful to hold people in his hands, and a daughter born is also capable, and one person can plant all the land. already." These words are not ordinary, my aunt gave a cold snort in her heart, pulled Mu Yangling and Xiuhong and left, choked: "It''s really hard to find people like my nephew, and my nephew and granddaughter can be born to anyone. Yes, if you regret it, you can get another one while you are young." The face of the person who said sour words froze. The old man Hu walked slowly behind him. He was already dissatisfied when he heard the name Mu Xiaoqi. At this time, he was even more dissatisfied when he saw that Ma Liushi and Mu Yangling did not refute. He went up and said, "A-Ling, what you said that night didn''t matter. Your father is no longer Xiaoqi, so why should you answer your aunt''s words?" As soon as these words came out, many people stopped to look over, and the fire of gossip was burning in their chests. Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, not expecting that the old man Hu would stop her in the street to talk about this, and his brows could not help but wrinkle. But Ma Liu''s anger surged, pushed the old man away, and scolded: "I have never seen you fall into trouble like this, your wine is made of immortal water? Ah? A Ling bought your three jars of wine. It only cost 17 taels of silver, but you are still unwilling to force her to let her father give up the position of Xiaoqi to your second child. Don''t you know that it is a life-saving thing? Why are you so cruel? He also told A Ling that your family was in difficulty and that you should give the cow to your family first, which is really ungrateful, ungrateful!" The old man Hu''s face flushed and he shouted in dissatisfaction: "That''s what A Ling said, what does it have to do with me? You can''t say what the Mu family said like a fart. Is it easy to save now?" "Bah," Ma Liu spit on his face, "you''re not afraid to stick your tongue out. Have you ever sold that wine? Ask the Fang family at the head of the village to find out. Your jar of wine sold for a few hundred dollars. , why do you need more than ten taels of silver and a small flag when you arrive at A Ling''s place? It''s just to see that our Mu family is in a hurry to save lives, fall into the pit, and raise the price by sitting on the ground. For people like you, in the future, unless I am blind and my legs are broken, or else I will never have contact with your family again!" "Auntie!" Mu Yangling grabbed her. Ma Liu threw off her hand, looked at the old man coldly and said: "Don''t worry, our Mu family has nothing to say, my nephew doesn''t care about a small flag, I just hope your second child can sit firmly on this. Location, hum!" The old man Hu pointed at Ma Liushi with a livid face, covered his chest and said, "Shrew, shrew!" Tears flashed in his eyes, but he couldn''t help but worry in his heart. Originally, Mu Shi had accumulated a lot of power in the village, but now he is under the control of Ma Liushi. With this trouble, it is even more difficult for the second child to establish his prestige in the village. The old man Hu regretted faintly in his heart. He shouldn''t have told Mu Yangling about it in the street in order to force Mu Yangling to admit it, but who knew that Ma Liu''s temperament would be so fierce? Ma Liu took the two children to the field with a sullen face, spit at the Hu family''s field, and said to Xiuhong: "When you look back, none of you are allowed to play with their children, if you let me see , I''ll break your legs." Xiuhong shared her hatred, "Grandma, I must not play with their children." Mu Yangling sighed and said, "Auntie, didn''t you say that Second Aunt Hu was difficult? Why did you bring this up? Uncle Hu and Second Aunt Hu will be even more difficult in the future." "Should they, now they have not benefited? They are not allowed to tell me what they did?" When Ma Liu saw the Hu family coming over, he raised his voice and shouted: "I just want everyone to know, Don''t be a bitch, and finally build a torii." Mu Yangling pulled her sleeve and said in a low voice, "But this matter has nothing to do with Er Shu Er Hu and Er Er Aunt Hu, it''s Old Man Hu who brought it up." Ma Liu''s face stiffened, and then he hummed: "Then they should too, who let them have such a father." Mu Yangling was speechless. The faces of the Hu family are not good-looking. Hu Jinshi looked at the ground under his feet and thought of the villagers'' pointing and pointing along the way. Finally, he "slammed" his hoe, turned around and left. The old man Hu was furious and shouted, "What are you doing from the second family?" "I''m going back to my mother''s house, Dad, you''re not afraid of being stabbed in the spine, I''m afraid, the boss and I are honest, and his relationship with Brother Mu is also very good, aren''t you pushing us to death? Anyway, this is Xiaoqi is inappropriate, whoever wants to be who should go." "It''s against you, come back for me, come back for me!" Seeing that Hu Jinshi didn''t stop, the old man said angrily: "You go, you go, if you dare to go, I will ask the second child to leave you. !" Hu Jinshi froze, stood for a while with red eyes, and then ran away. Hu Gui also threw the **** in his hand and said dissatisfiedly: "Dad, you should go and apologize to the Mu family. If you do this, we will not be able to behave in the village in the future." "What do you **** know?" The old man said, "When your second brother becomes a small flag, these people are all under your control. Even if they are dissatisfied, they will not dare to show it, or your second brother will say a word above. You can crush them to death." "But our family''s reputation has been ruined. I haven''t said kiss yet. Can he hold down the second brother''s wood? Why should the family sacrifice their reputation to fulfill him? I don''t agree." The old man Hu fell silent, and Hu Dian glared at Hu Gui and said to his father: "Father, this is already the case, let''s find a way to have a good relationship with the Mu family, no matter whether the second brother does this little flag or not, Neither our family nor the Mu family can be too stiff. This time, Miss Mus mother is seriously ill, and General Qi has come to greet him in person. I heard that Miss Mu once rescued the little general and Mr. Fan, so the relationship between the two families will be So good, even if the second brother becomes a small flag, he will still make a living under the hands of the little general." Hu Fangshi has been silent for a long time, and at this time he couldn''t help but say: "Old man, Xiaoqi, let''s forget about it. I didn''t promise you to fall into trouble at first, and now it''s so awkward with the Mu family, it''s not good for our family at all." Seeing that no one in the whole family supported him, the old man squatted on the ground angrily and said, "Who am I doing this for? It''s not for you, it''s for our family, it''s better now, you all blame me, since you don''t want to, then Just go and make peace with the Mu family, I don''t care anyway." Hu Gui''s face was ugly, "Dad, you made this mess, and now you''re going to throw us a word?" Chapter 167： silver The Hu family broke up in the end, Mu Yangling didn''t know about this, but she didn''t expect the relationship between the two families to deteriorate like this. But the most important thing is naturally his own family. Anyway, the Hu family is also some irrelevant people. If it gets worse, it will get worse. Mu Yangling was very open about this. But Mu Shi couldn''t think of it, he had a good relationship with Hu Man, and he didn''t seem to have a bad relationship with him, so he closed his eyes and said: "When I''m healed, I''ll go and tell the Hu family, this matter is yours. If you promise them, you can''t blame them in turn." Mu Yangling muttered: "It was the old man Hu who was aggressive at the time, so I came up with this idea, and I didn''t do it voluntarily." Mu Shi glared at his daughter and said, "Grandpa Hu is so much older than you. He is your elder. Is Hu old man your name?" "What are you blaming her for?" My aunt protected Mu Yangling and said, "Is that what an elder should be like? Since he dares to do it, don''t be afraid of people saying, I don''t care what happens to you and Hu Man, in short, you and the Hu family are not allowed. Serve softly, when our Mu family is easy to bully?" "Auntie!" Mu Shi had a headache for his stubbornness towards Ma Liu, but he was helpless. Shu Wanniang was sitting on the stool embroidering, and at this time she couldn''t help but say: "Xianggong, apart from the husband and wife of the second room, there is no one in the Hu family who is worthy of being with each other. If you can''t get over it, go back and tell the people in the village to show your attitude. Here, as long as you have a good relationship with Uncle Hu, why bother to repair the relationship between the Mu Hu family?" Mu Shi didn''t say anything, Ma Liu knew that he had agreed, so he pulled Mu Yangling out with a snort. When there were only the couple left in the house, Mu Shi took out a bag of silver from the bag he brought back to her, "Keep these for self-defense." Shu Wanniang was surprised, "How can you give me the money? It should be given to A Ling." In the past, the financial power of the Mu family was in charge of Mu Shi, but later when Mu Shi went to the military camp, it was his daughter in charge, and Shu Wanniang never managed the family''s money. Seeing that his wife didn''t ask where the money came from, Mu Shi smiled slightly and said, "I''ll give it to Ah Ling too, but the child doesn''t have a lot of money to spend, so it''s for you to keep, and when the family has no money for urgent use. Take it out again, I''m in the military camp, it''s inconvenient to go in and out, and I can''t take care of many things at home." Mu Shi paused and asked, "We got this money after killing people, are you afraid?" Shu Wanniang took the purse in his hand and whispered, "You dare to kill someone, what am I afraid of? Besides, didn''t you say that person is a villain?" Mu Shi breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to hide what he did from his wife, but he told her that he was afraid of scaring her. He didn''t have this worry about his daughter, Mu Shi. He gave her another bag of money. Before he could tell the origin of the money, her daughter opened the bag and asked, "Is this a reward from the general, or did he kill him?" Someone stole it?" Both of them knew that the man was referring to the Prince of the Jin Kingdom. Three black lines slid down Mu Shi''s forehead, and finally said: "You got it for murder, this pack of silver has sixty-eight taels, and you can keep it yourself. Don''t spend too much money recently." Mu Yangling tied the money bag and looked at his father with bright eyes, "Father, just wait, your daughter, I am doing a big thing, and I will definitely make a lot of money when it is done." "You mean raising rabbits, right? Dad only saw you throw money into it, but didn''t see you taking money home. Who told me that this was a worthless business?" "Isn''t that the rabbit hasn''t grown up yet?" "Even if I grow up, this cycle is long enough. I forgot to ask you last time, but now I know that the money will not be distributed until Mr. Fan''s caravan returns from the south, and the first column was given to Fan for nothing. Young Master, do you think our family will be able to use the first batch of silver before next year?" Mu Yangling frowned and said seriously: "Father, I know the cycle is a bit long. Before that, I could only go hunting in the mountains from time to time to subsidize the family, but this is also impossible. The cycle of breeding and planting is already long. My daughter I can only hunt. I want to make a lot of money easily, but how can my daughter have that ability? Even Fan Zijin has to run up and down to make money, and he has to pay for himself to organize a caravan to go south, can you? Making money is still unknown. Mu Shi frowned and looked at her, and his daughter said to him sincerely: "So Dad, if this business loses, you can''t beat me." Mu Shi''s hand that was hanging by his side was itchy, but he didn''t raise it in the end. Mu Yangling jumped up early and ran away. She took the purse back to her house, took out all the money and counted it, and finally hid the sixty taels. The remaining money should be enough to support the family, plus the income from hunting every day, it is more than enough, so I don''t even have to worry about the warm and nourishing ingredients for my brother. It wasn''t just Mu Shi who got the money. Qi Haoran and Fei Bai who came back didn''t get any less money than him. It can be said that all those who followed Qi Haoran to Hanzhong Mansion found a little silver, but only he and Qi Haoran came back alive with the money, and Baili, his duty was to guard Qi Haoran every step of the way, even if everyone had already With the money in full swing, he stayed by Qi Haoran''s side unmoved. They set up an ambush in the woods on the outskirts to besiege Prince Jin. Of course, they didn''t know that the young man in brocade clothes was the Prince of Jin at the time. Qi Haoran simply hated the other party''s robbery of Han children, and so ** **Kill them. He just went with the idea of ??eliminating harm for the people. If he kills people, he naturally has to clean up the battlefield. The few people who followed Qi Haoran, except Feibai Mushi and Baili, were all veterans from the battlefield. They were very familiar with doing these things. They stripped off the clothes of the last few gorgeous Hu people. They even joked at the time. , these clothes can be exchanged for a lot of money. Mu Shi was still a little uncomfortable, but Qi Haoran was the quickest to invest in it. He had no money for a long time. This time he secretly came to Hanzhong Mansion, and he still used Zijin''s money. If you have money, you can repay all your debts when you go back, and you can still have a lot of silver left. Qi Haoran took the initiative to pick off the clothes of the most gorgeously dressed young man, and that''s how the seal of Prince Jin was discovered. Qi Haoran took the seal and knew that he was in trouble. He didn''t like to read, but the characters on the seal were recognizable. Qi Haoran only knew that no one could find out, at least not until they escaped from Hanzhong Mansion. He also knew that these children would die if they went back, and after weighing it, he was still reluctant to harm them, and directly sold these children to Ren Yazi to make the appearance that these children had nothing to do with them. Because this action delayed the escape time and leaked whereabouts, they were chased so quickly. Qi Haoran didn''t know that his actions not only saved the more than 20 children, but also hid himself. Chapter 168： eyeliner The state of Jin was about to fall out because of the death of the prince, especially the Hanzhong mansion, which is still on alert. The assassination of the prince of the Jin Kingdom on the borders of the Jin Kingdom made the emperor of the Jin Kingdom furious. In order to find out the truth, he sent the third prince Neilido and the fourth prince Wulie over. Before coming, Neurito and Wulie felt like the emperor that the prince might have been assassinated by someone from another country, but after reading the murder scene and the investigation documents, the two couldn''t help but hesitate. The scene of the murder was a mess. The prince and his guards had their valuables and even their clothes stripped off. This was obviously the rhythm of robbery. If it was a deliberate illusion made by the other party, then what about the children who were sold to humans? explain? According to the Hanzhong prefects account, they were able to discover each others deeds so quickly because they revealed their deeds while selling their children, so this is likely to be a case of murder and stealing. The faces of the two princes were a little ugly. How could their prince die like this at the hands of the Han people? The governor stole a glance at them and whispered: "The prince never reveals his whereabouts when he travels. Even before he came down as an official, he didn''t know that His Royal Highness was in Hanzhong Mansion. Those people should also not know." Even the governor of Hanzhong did not receive the news, how could people outside know? Moreover, according to the investigation, the prince came to Hanzhong Mansion on a temporary basis. I heard that there is a talented and intelligent boy in the Zhou family in the suburbs. He ran over to grab it while playing, and by the way, he saw the two nearby villages. The boys were robbed. The governor has also heard a little about the prince''s special hobby, but he didn''t dare to reveal too much in front of the two princes, but the meaning of the implication was very simple. But will the two princes admit it? Of course not, this is a great shame for Jin Guo. The third prince threw his hands directly and said, "The death of the crown prince was done by spies from other countries. You must find out the truth as soon as possible. Not everyone in my Dajin Dynasty can be bullied, and today''s revenge will definitely be repaid." The governor''s mouth was full of bitterness, but he had to respond. In his mind, he was wondering if there was any change in Da Zhou recently, and I wondered if it could be pushed to Da Zhou. But Da Zhou has always been timid, and it is impossible for Da Zhou people to do such a thing. The governor scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks, and suddenly asked, "Two princes, do you want those children to..." He wiped his neck. Just as the third prince was about to nod, the fourth prince hurriedly stopped and said, "No, we have separated the eldest brother from this matter. If we deliberately kill the twenty or so children, I am afraid that we will not be able to hide them. They are not sold to Are there any teeth? Just tell the man to sell them far away." The governor sighed in his heart, it seems that the change of topic was unsuccessful, and he could only find "evidence" that the prince was killed by spies from other countries. Ren Yazi left Hanzhong with the more than 20 children, but was bought directly by a group of people on the way. Ren Yazi was threatened by the governor and had to sell the car to a distance. , At this time, I heard that the buyer was going to send these children to the brothel Chu Pavilion in Dazhou, and naturally complied. Entering the big week, the distance is too far, it can''t be farther, the governor will not have any opinions, right? And these children are all good-looking, and some even have beautiful faces. It is not surprising that they are sold to such places. After these children were sent to Qi Xiuyuan, Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to his younger brother and said, "Now you can rest in peace, right?" Qi Haoran lay on the bed clutching his chest, nodded repeatedly, "Okay, eldest brother, how do you arrange these children?" Qi Xiuyuan glared at him, "How else can we arrange it? They were originally from the Great Zhou Dynasty, and they were Han people. They were also good people there. Naturally, they were sent to school or to study or learn some crafts. After ten or eight years, they would When they grew up, Jin Guo gradually forgot about it and I let them go home." Qi Haoran is completely relieved now, "Brother, you are such a good person." Qi Xiuyuan flicked his forehead and said, "That''s not what you said when you were rolling around on the ground and asking me to save people two days ago." Qi Haoran smiled, kept Qi Xiuyuan and said, "Isn''t that what my brother said angrily?" "Okay, go and heal your wounds, and I''ll send these children away." After seeing Qi Haoran leaving, Qi Xiuyuan lowered his face, Baili came in from outside, knelt on the ground and said in a low voice, "General, the Zhou family. The head of the house said he would like to drive for you." Qi Xiuyuan sat in the chair and said after a while: "I don''t have much use for him now, I just tell him that I have written down his thoughts on Da Zhou, and I will take good care of his son for him, if he is interested You can come and see him anytime." "Yes," Baili paused and said again: "General, some of the people who got the news also have this meaning, and some people are willing to move their families back and serve you as slaves for life." "If they come back, they won''t have that value," Qi Xiuyuan took a sip of tea and said, "And they wouldn''t want to repay their kindness. If they were able to come, they would have arranged their identities and reunited their family. If you are a servant or a slave, dont say it. Qi Xiuyuan paused and then said: You also have a look at those families. If there are suitable seedlings, you can select them and cultivate them. Their identities are not flawed in the Jin Kingdom. Nothing is easy." Baili understood what the general meant. He hoped that those people could become his eyeliners in the Jin Kingdom, but if they were unwilling, the general would not force him. It didn''t take long for almost everyone to cross the border quietly, and the whole family fled to Dazhou. When they learned that it was the Han people who had escaped from the Jin Kingdom, Wu Shancai and Song Zhi were very concerned and arranged them in the village under their jurisdiction. , and reassured them again, filling in the way for them to register. Da Zhou has always been kind to the Han people who could not escape, just hoping that those remnants could escape a little more, after all, is it a population? As more people escape, taxes will increase, which is a political achievement for the prefects and prefects at the border. Qi Xiuyuan sent the children of those families to them, while the children of those who did not come are still raised by him. The servants of the Zhou family have been here a few times, and seeing that the young master of his family is not as good as when he was at home, but compared with the life of most people, it is not bad, so he respectfully went back and reported to the head of the family. The head of the Zhou family has only this one son. There are five daughters above and three daughters below, but this is the only son. So when his son was robbed, he almost died. In fact, when Qi Xiuyuan found him, he was not far from death. When he learned that his son was rescued and sent to Xingzhou, he came back to life instantly. He is also a citizen of Da Zhou, and naturally his heart is attached to Da Zhou. In addition to this, he hates Hu people even more. This time, the owner of the Zhou family directly sent several of his daughters to Xingzhou, and he took his wife and concubines to stay. In Hanzhong Mansion, he wanted to become Qi Xiuyuan''s eyeliner. Qi Xiuyuan was very satisfied with this, and said to Jiang Ze Baili, "This person is credible." Jiang Ze Baili almost rolled his eyes, of course it is credible, they sent over their sons and daughters, it is already a situation of breaking the boat, can it be credible? Chapter 169： slaughter Qi Haoran didn''t know anything about these things. He was transferred back to Xingzhou Mansion by Qi Xiuyuan under an excuse, and was restrained in the mansion to recuperate. Fan Zijin thought he was in a hurry at first, so he left his business and hurried back, only to find that he was bored and wanted to talk to someone, he rolled his eyes, but he had already returned, so Fan Zijin stayed with him for a long time. . Later, when Qi Haoran sent someone to call him again, Fan Zijin only came back six times out of ten times, and most of the time was still devoted to the business of Wuying. Qi Haoran couldn''t take it anymore, so he clamored to go back to the fifth battalion. Qi Xiuyuan was also annoyed by his tossing, so he waved the lieutenant back and let him go, but he strictly demanded that he was not allowed to go off to train until his injury was healed. Qi Haoran saw that he didn''t need to be locked up, so he agreed to say anything. Qi Haoran was injured so badly that Mu Yangling thought he would not be able to see him for more than half a year. Who knew that he would come back after only ten days of work. Can''t see it. Mu Yangling looked suspiciously at the place where his wound was. Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently and said, "The wound would have healed long ago. If Big Brother stopped me, I would have come back earlier." "How could it be so fast?" Mu Yangling looked at him suspiciously. Mu Yangling is not an outsider, Qi Haoran said carelessly: "Master is very talented, and the wounds have been better than others since childhood." Fan Zijin glanced at him and explained to Mu Yangling: "Haoran practiced inner strength, and the wound healed faster than others." "Is that so?" Does inner strength still have this benefit? Mu Yangling was moved, wondering if he should also learn. Qi Haoran has already probed into Mu Yangling''s rabbit and asked, "There are so many people here today?" "Today the first batch of rabbits was released, so everyone came to see the fun." Some of the rabbits that Fan Zijin sent were not too small. He had raised them in the camp for four or five days, and Mu Yangling had raised them for nearly 20 days. They had grown to the point where they could be slaughtered. The caravan has agreed to set off in seven days, and now there are still four days to make the last batch of diced rabbit meat and preserved rabbit meat, so Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin discussed it and decided to go to the slaughter. When Qi Haoran heard that he was going to catch the rabbits from the shed, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and Fan Zijin wanted to stop him. It''s easy to catch, Qi Haoran still has injuries on his body, the more he moves, the more the wounds will collapse. But Fan Zijin couldn''t stop Qi Haoran, Mu Yangling stretched out a hand and pressed it on his shoulder when he saw it, Qi Haoran couldn''t move, Mu Yangling said with a sullen face: "If you want to make a fool of yourself, don''t come to me, turn back general. I can''t spare you if you trouble me." Qi Haoran had to hold back his temper and stand outside to watch the battle. Xiuhong followed the soldiers and climbed in. Those people went to catch the adult rabbits, but Xiuhong went to appease the young rabbits. Qi Haoran saw that Xiuhong was doing well, so he raised his chin and said, "Your cousin is very capable. It seems that you take her with you wherever you go." Mu Yangling proudly said: "Of course my cousin can do it." Qi Haoran turned left and right, and when he saw Xiao Bowen and Xiulan standing outside handing out tender grass to Xiuhong, he asked, "Didn''t you say Bowen is going to school in the spring? Why don''t you go?" "The class will not start until tomorrow," Mu Yangling said indifferently: "Tomorrow I will take him to the academy to see Mr. After Mu Yangling finished speaking, he had no time to chat with him. He stepped forward to help put the rabbits into the basket that Fan Zijin brought, and counted the number and recorded the number. Fan Zijin also stepped forward and picked out a few unqualified rabbits and threw them in from time to time. shed. After a lot of tossing, there were 238 rabbits in the last batch of slaughter, not many, but Mu Yangling was very satisfied, she said to Fan Zijin: "The next batch of rabbits should be able to have three or four of this batch. times." Fan Zijin nodded, "You still think of a way to raise the seedlings. In ten days, they may not be able to send you suitable young rabbits." This indicates that the rabbit plague on the mountain has eased. The corners of Mu Yangling''s mouth were slightly raised, and she nodded in response. This batch of rabbits was soon sent to the Fifth Battalion. Qi Haoran allocated the southwest part of the camp to Fan Zijin for the convenience of him. Everyone knew that this area was used to house the remnants and veterans, and the work they did might be their future military rations, so the soldiers in the camp were not dissatisfied. Even the two regimental trainers and the four battalion generals also acquiesced in what Qi Haoran did. But after seeing the scale of this place, the two regiment trainers became excited again. They were amazed by how many hares were sent to the door every day. They just counted them in their hearts. Going out, that is also a lot of income. So recently, the two regimental envoys have been very violent. They want to take over this area from Fan Zijin''s hands. The lieutenant sent by Qi Xiuyuan was only He Xianmu. Now they are gone and Qi Haoran has returned. quiet down. Fan Zijin just pretended he didn''t know what happened before, didn''t tell Qi Haoran, just invited Mu Yangling to visit their workshop. Mu Yangling really didn''t go to see it, so Xiuhong took Bowen and Xiulan back and went to Xiying with them. Fan Zijin''s workshop is divided into four parts, one is responsible for slaughtering rabbits, one is responsible for processing the selected tender rabbits into diced rabbit meat, one is responsible for processing the remaining rabbits into preserved rabbit meat, and the other is for tanning. Rabbit skin. Mu Yangling picked up a piece of diced rabbit meat and took a light bite. The diced meat was so soft that it was easily bitten off. The strong aroma of meat filled the mouth and tongue, Mu Yangling smashed it and finished it , picked up another piece and stuffed it in his mouth, nodded to Fan Zijin and said, "This thing is really delicious, but have you thought about how to save it?" "Naturally think about it." Fan Zijin took Mu Yangling over to see that there were already a lot of crock pots in the warehouse, "These are earth crock pots, and they will be sold to dry goods stores after they are delivered to the south, and they will then open for retail. " He led the two of them to the other side, but on this side there were exquisite porcelain jars, some were round blue and white porcelain, and some were slender and warm long bottles. Fan Zijin picked up a bottle, opened the cork, and poured out a rabbit. The diced meat was handed to Mu Yangling, "Try it and see what the difference is." Mu Yangling took a bite, chewed it for a while, and said, "It''s more fragrant and more delicate." Qi Haoran reached out and grabbed it, "I''ll try it." Fan Zijin patted his hand, "You are still ill, you are not allowed to eat these things." He turned to Mu Yangling and nodded, "This is what I specially asked people to do, it is better than that batch, then it will not be Take it apart and sell it, and sell it directly in cans and bottles. Chapter 170： Suggest Mu Yangling touched the porcelain carefully and asked, "It''s not cheap, right?" "Fortunately, the price is also not low, so the profit is considerable," Fan Zijin turned around and picked up another can, raised his hand and said, "The premise is that it can be sold." Mu Yangling pondered and said, "If only there was a kind of bag that could be waterproof and keep the quality." Fan Zijin didn''t take it seriously. Such bags only exist in imagination, and paper is still not cheap. It is better to use porcelain. This kind of porcelain looks beautiful, but in fact, it is still incomparable with several exquisite porcelain kilns in the south, and the cost is not high. It was not as high as Mu Yangling imagined. Qi Haoran asked curiously, "What kind of bag is so good? Paper and cloth are not waterproof, could it be oil paper and oil cloth? But the dark ones are not beautiful at all, who would buy them?" Mu Yangling gave a brief description and said: "At that time, you can engrave the little white rabbit and the trademark pattern on the bag. It is very beautiful. Of course, it is not certain whether it can be made." Fan Zijin pondered, nodded and said, "You are right, we should have a logo and pattern of our own, so that people can know that this thing is ours at first glance." "..." Mu Yangling said with some lack of confidence: "I''m talking about bags." Qi Haoran was instantly turned away and shouted, "I''ll take the name." Fan Zijin glanced at him and said, "Okay, I''ll leave this to you, and I''ll bother you with the design." Qi Haoran patted his chest in response, and looked at the bottles with drooling eyes, "Zijin, give me something to eat, my wounds are healed, it doesn''t matter if I eat a little bit, I will definitely not tell Big Brother." "No," Fan Zijin went out and brought a jar to Mu Yangling, saying, "This is for you, take it back and try it." Qi Haoran instantly became jealous, why was Fan Zijin so attentive to Mu Yangling? His eyes swept over the two of them. I was even more unhappy when I saw that Mu Yangling accepted it unceremoniously. Fan Zijin only thought that his brother was angry because he didn''t eat diced rabbit meat, and didn''t think much about it at all. Mu Yangling obviously thought so too, and before leaving, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "When your injury heals, Mr. Fan will give you as much as you want." Qi Haoran said displeased: "When did you and Zijin get so good? Call me by name and surname, but call him so politely." Mu Yangling opened his mouth slightly and said, "Alright then, little general, I will call you that in the future. If you are fine, the little girl will retire first." Qi Haoran looked at her nervously, "Are you angry?" Mu Yangling laughed "Puchi", "Why am I angry, okay, come to my house when you are healed, and I will ask my mother to cook something delicious for you." Qi Haoran''s mood instantly improved, "That''s what you said." Mu Yangling nodded and went back holding the jar. It was the first time for several children to eat this kind of diced rabbit meat, and they all thought it was delicious, even my aunt and Shu Wanniang could not help but eat two more. But Mu Yangling didn''t give more than a few children to eat, saying, "This thing contains a lot of spices, if you eat it, you can only eat up to four capsules a day, and the blog post is halved." Bowen pouted, but also knew that my sister was doing it for her own good, so she picked up the last one and stuffed it into her mouth, chewing with her cheeks puffed up. Bosi and Kejia saw it sitting on the kang, saliva kept flowing out, stretched out his hand to reach for the jar, Mu Yangling quickly put away the things and hid them, smiled at the two little ones: " You are too young to eat this thing." Bosi clenched his fists and stuffed it into his hands, looking at his sister with tears in his eyes, but Ke Jia Ze was so angry that he kept grabbing Mu Yangling with his hands. Mu Yangling laughed out loud, picked up Kejia and threw it up, and said with a smile, "You little girl, how come you are more fierce than your brother?" Niang Shu pursed her lips and smiled, looked at the eldest daughter and then at the younger daughter, and said, "All the girls in our family have this temper, but the boys are gentle. Your tempers should be reversed." "I think girls have a good temper," said auntie, "otherwise they are gentle and gentle, and they won''t sue if they are bullied in the future. If boys are gentle, they will not cause trouble when they go out. " "Since my aunt said it''s good, it''s good. You are an old man and you are always more knowledgeable than us." The aunt smiled with satisfaction, looked at Xiuhong and Xiulan, and sighed: "Xiuhong, I''m not worried, don''t look at this child like a stuffy gourd at ordinary times, with a sharp mouth and an idea, she won''t be in the future. I wronged myself, but Xiulan, this child is too soft." My aunt patted Shu Wanniang''s hand and said, "Not everyone has your good luck, it''s not a good thing for a girl to be soft." Ma Liu has been strong all her life. She knows that in this world cannibalism, women are inherently weak. If they are softer, they will be bullied to the head. Shu Wanniang''s face was slightly red, and she lowered her head and said nothing. When my aunt went out, she got up and took out a basket from the inner room, and handed it to Mu Yangling: "This is a gift I prepared for Mr. Shuyuan, take it with you tomorrow when you take Bowen, and talk to Mr. talk." Mu Yangling nodded. Shu Wanniang called Bo Wen over again and said seriously: "It''s not easy for you to go to school at home, you have to study hard in the school, don''t fight hard, but if someone bullies you, don''t swallow your anger, you are a scholar, you should have the bearing of a scholar. ,do you understand?" Mu Bowen responded earnestly, "Mother, I understand." Only then did Shu Wanniang nodded with satisfaction, and after saying some words of encouragement, she took out the schoolbag that A Ling had sewed herself, "This is what your sister asked me to make for you, go back and take your books and stationery box. Put it in, and carry this to school every day. Mu Bowen took the schoolbag in surprise and gave his sister a big smile. Mu Yangling couldn''t help rubbing his hair. In the early morning of the next day, Mu Yangling changed into neat and clean clothes and took Bo Wen''s hand to the county town. Because her aunt was going to set up a stall to sell rabbits, she also carried a basket and wanted to go with them. "Auntie, let me come." Mu Yangling was about to take her backpack. Auntie blocked her hand and said: "Don''t, you just changed your clean clothes, if you get dirty again, it will be a waste of effort, let''s go, it''s just a bag, doesn''t my aunty carry it into the city every day? ?" Mu Yangling was busy working in the fields, so her aunt officially took over the job of setting up a stall in the city to sell prey. Every day she went to the city to catch the morning market. When they arrived at the city gate, people were already lining up to enter the city one after another. Most of them, like Ma Liu, were in the morning market. When Mu Yangling brought Bowen to the gate of the academy, there were already many parents and students waiting at the gate. Chapter 171： spoil crops Although it is still early for the academy to open, but upholding the principle of respecting teachers and valuing the Tao, many people will come to wait early. Mu Yangling also wanted to leave a good impression on Mr. Bo Wen, so he brought him here early, but he was not the first. Mingsi Academy is not big. There are only two gentlemen, one surnamed Liu and the other Qin. The two gentlemen are classmates and friends. After they were admitted to scholars, they funded the academy together. Take some for home use. Mingsi Academy can only teach a maximum of fifty students. This was agreed at the earliest. When the time came, the two gentlemen opened the door and said to everyone: "The students from Kaimeng stand to the right, and the students from the previous years stand to the left. " Mu Yangling hurriedly dragged Bo Wen to the right. The two gentlemen nodded slightly when they saw the separated students. Mr. Liu walked over with a smile and said, "I am your Mr. Kaimeng. Now you come in and sign up with me." In fact, they had already signed up and handed in the repairs before the beginning of the spring. This time, they were just the students who confirmed the report. The parents were not allowed to enter the class, so Mr. Liu set up a table at the door. The parents brought their children in line, first reported the students names, then their own, and then handed the things over to the teacher. They couldnt help but instruct the children Despite the education, beating or scolding is entirely up to Mr. When it was Mu Yangling''s turn, Mu Yangling also put the basket at Mr. Liu''s feet, brought Bo Wen to him, and bowed slightly to say hello to Mr. Liu, "Mr. Liu, my brother is weak, I beg you to take care of him. One or two." This is the first one who begged him to take care of the students. Mr. Liu raised his head, saw Mu Yangling, and immediately smiled. He had an impression of this child. In other families, fathers or brothers brought students to sign up, but this Mu family is sister. I brought it here. I heard that it was because my father was in the army, my mother was weak, and there were younger brothers and sisters to take care of, so I couldn''t get out of it. He looked at Mu Bowen carefully, and found that he was indeed younger than the children of the same age, and his face was not rosy enough, he nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will pay attention, you go back first." Then he turned to Mu Bowen. Said: "You go to the classroom and wait, find a good seat first and sit down." "Thank you sir." Mu Yangling pulled the blog to one side, touched his head and said softly, "Have you remembered what my sister told you in the past?" Bo Wen nodded fiercely, "I remember it all." Bo Wen looked at the class with excitement, growing up, it was the first time he left his sister''s side to play with so many unfamiliar children. Mu Yangling saw that he was not afraid, so he calmed down and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Then go in quickly, listen to Mr.''s words, don''t bully your classmates, and don''t be bullied by others." Bowen nodded, and ran into the classroom excitedly with his schoolbag on his back. Mu Yangling stood outside and watched for a while, because the parents were not allowed to stay in the academy, so she reluctantly went back. Auntie couldn''t worry about it, so she gave the stall to someone she knew and ran over to see it when it was half sold. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Auntie, go back quickly, Bo Wen has already entered the school." Auntie looked at it for a while and asked, "Sir, can you talk?" "Mr. Liu is very gentle," Mu Yangling chose this academy because he had inquired about the people of the two gentlemen, and said, "Auntie is not at ease. When I go back to blog at night, I will know if I ask?" Aunt ?? also thought about it, and waved her hand: "Then I''m going back to set up a stall, so you can go back too. Didn''t you say you want to replenish corn? Go quickly, I''ll go to the field to find you after I go back." Ma Liu has not yet understood where A Ling''s corn method came from, but he had already listened to her words before, so naturally he could only listen to her later. After 20 days, all the corn in the ground has grown, some pits have not grown at all, and some have grown four or three. From this, it can be seen that they were accidentally planted when they were planted. too much. And now looking at it, it is much more long than long. Mu Yangling felt that the germination rate was so low, firstly because the seeds were not good, secondly because there was no fertilizer, and thirdly because the ploughing was not good enough. After all, this is nearly 30 acres of land. Mu Yangling has only plowed once, and the mud blocks are still large. The land is not very good, and the corn is not very good. So what Mu Yangling has to do now is to dig out the pits with long seedlings to fill the pits that do not grow seedlings. Mu Yangling handed a two-foot-long pointed bamboo stick to Xiuhong and Xiulan, and said, "Use this to dig, be careful when digging, try not to hurt the roots, and plant the seedlings in the pit nearby. That''s fine. Remember, choose the small ones, the bad ones, leave the big ones, and the good ones in the original pit, understand?" Xiuhong and Xiulan nodded again and again. The two children searched for a long time, and the best answer was: "Three trees and four trees are very few, cousin, can you dig two trees?" Mu Yangling hesitated for a moment and said, "Dig those that are closer. It doesn''t matter if they are not enough. There are still corn seeds left at home. We will use the seeds to make up for them later." I''m afraid that it won''t grow well if I just replenish the seeds, so this time Mu Yangling directly added some fertilizer, mixed some cow dung with the plant ashes in the stove, and digging and dropping a little fertilizer before planting, so that Even if this batch grows later, the growth will not be too bad compared to the previous ones. The 28 acres of land, Mu Yangling and the others, took four days to complete. After finishing this, Mu Yangling deliberately went to the east to see her rabbits and crops. When they got close, they found that her house had not been plugged in soon. The rice was bitten by something. Mu Yangling spread his legs and ran over. The gnawed piece of land was close to the river, Mu Yangling ran over to take a look, and found that the ruined foot was around a point. Mu Yangling was angry, and he saw the footprints of the cattle by the river in the field without turning around. Yang Ling gritted his teeth, turned around and ran back to the village. Aunt Mu Yangling looked gloomy and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the rabbit?" "What''s wrong with the rabbits? Those are the rabbits of the little general and Mr. Fan. Even God would not dare to treat those rabbits badly." Mu Yangling was furious and asked, "Auntie, who is keeping the cows in our village? ?" When her aunt saw that she was in a cannonball battle, she said dumbly: "Who else could there be? Hu Man became a small flag, and the cattle were naturally distributed to the Hu family. Isn''t it going to start ridges for wheat recently? The cows are all at their house." Mu Yangling turned around and ran to Hu''s house. Seeing that the door of his house was closed, he kicked it open and shouted, "Let me the cattle herder today!" The door slammed violently against the wall and made a loud noise. The Hu family''s daughters-in-law, who were preparing to eat in the kitchen, were startled. When Hu Fang ran out to see Mu Yangling, he immediately sneered, "It''s Arling, come here. What''s the matter?" The old man Hu walked out with a sullen face and looked at Mu Yangling gloomily. Chapter 172： Conflict (Part 1) Mu Yangling looked directly at the old man Hu, "All the cows in the flag are in your house?" Hu Fangshi was a little embarrassed to hear this. Mu Shi was very fair when he was a small flag. He didn''t want cattle in his own house, and he distributed all of them to the military households under him. Facing the menacing Mu Yangling, she couldn''t help but answer, nodded and said, "Yeah, do you want to use A Ling? Then I''ll ask your uncle to send it to you tomorrow." "No, I''m just here to ask, who went out to herd the cows today?" Hu Dian''s son Hu An carefully hid behind Hu Zhang''s family and did not dare to show his head. At this time, he was looking for his uncle with wide eyes. Hu Gui had already turned back to the house when Mu Yangling questioned him. "What''s the matter?" Mrs Hu Zhang smiled and stepped forward, grabbing Mu Yangling''s hand and saying, "A-Ling, if you have something to say, speak slowly, your grandma Hu is getting old, but she can''t stand the fear." Mu Yangling sneered, "Grandma Hu can''t stand the fright, can''t my aunt stand it? The seedlings I planted less than ten days ago were eaten by the cattle, and the crops in the fields are the lifeblood of the farmers. It''s not like you don''t know, who is going out to herd the cows today?" As soon as these words came out, everyone''s expressions changed dramatically, and the old man Hu didn''t care about his ugly face, he stretched out his hand to grab his grandson''s ear, and asked, "I ask you, have you let the cows go to eat the crops?" Juan shouted in panic: "I don''t, I don''t." But the old man Hu didn''t listen to his explanation. He picked up the stick and was about to slap him. Mu Yangling stopped him and pulled Hu An behind him, saying, "You don''t have to rush to find a scapegoat, it''s really what Hu An did. Don''t be so angry anymore. The footprints in the fields are adults. Today, no matter what, you have to call me out. If Hu An sees a bull, he is only four years old. I understand that he can''t see bulls. The cows have eaten all the land, what is it that they didn''t do it on purpose?" Hu Zhangshi looked at his son nervously, but after hearing what Mu Yangling said, he still didn''t understand, so he turned around and ran back to the house to hold Hu Gui, "Why is your heart so cruel? Xiao An is your nephew, he is only four years old. Just let him be the scapegoat, and you come out and speak clearly..." Listening to the noise in the room, the old man Hu''s face was ashen, and Hu Fangshi looked at Mu Yangling at a loss and said, "A Ling, your third uncle definitely didn''t do it on purpose, so I''ll help you make up the seedlings later, why? Sample?" "How to make up? Do you still have seedlings at home?" This is where Mu Yangling is the most angry. Now that the rice in the entire village has been planted, even if she wants to make up, she can''t make it up. How can she be angry? Hu Gui was pulled out by Hu Zhang, and he pushed him away in embarrassment and said, "Xiao An watched this cow. When I passed by, the cow was already in the field, if I hadn''t pulled it out of your 13 acres The paddy fields have to be eaten by it." Hu Gui said with some schadenfreude: "This bull has a share, even if you want to blame it, you can''t just blame our Hu family. Why should our Hu family let this cow go? Your Mu family has not offered a single grass since they led the cattle. ." "Fart," Mr. Ma Liu, who had rushed over, heard the words, stepped forward and shouted, "Is the cow for my home? When I brought it back, it was stipulated by the stone. The cows in the flag are used in turn, and they are released in turn. I don''t need cows in my family. It''s all left to the villagers, so naturally there is no need to herd the cows. Now it''s your turn to be a small flag. Co-authored and brought all five cows to your house, and let the people below them let you go. I really thought I was a small flag. Is the flag a high official?" Ma Liu was not as good at talking as Mu Yangling, and his voice was very loud, and soon he called everyone from Quantun, "Today, your Hu family said in front of all the villagers, are you going to pay for this rice? Compensation? How to compensate? My Shishi is no longer a small flag, but he is now the bodyguard of the little general, and no one can bully him if he says bully!" Hu Fang hurriedly stepped forward to hold Ma Liu and said, "Good sister, I didn''t say no compensation. Isn''t this a discussion with you?" "What are we discussing? Where are the rice in these ten miles and eight villages not running out? How are you going to pay for it? The days are too far away, can the rice planted later be able to keep up with the rice planted in front? Who would believe that your son didn''t do it on purpose? Ah Ling, tell me, why did you come to the Hu family?" Her nephew and granddaughter understood that if she hadn''t found something, she wouldn''t have called the Hu family directly. Mu Yangling looked at Hu Gui with a sullen face, and said, "You said that the cow was already in the field when you went, but I saw the trace, but you drove the cow all the way from your land to the river, where there is no There are no child''s footprints." Hu Gui''s face changed slightly, and the old man Hu glared at him. Seeing that the Mu family made it clear that they were looking for trouble, he said solemnly: "Then what do you think you want?" Auntie sneered, "It''s not what I want, but what does your Hu family want?" The villagers who came to watch the lively outside stood on tiptoe and stared at the Hu family. Some even climbed up the tree to look in. The Hu family only felt that the skin was burnt. Hu Jinshi leaned against the door, smiled coldly, and stepped forward to pull the frightened Juan to his side to watch the excitement. When the old man saw her, he glared at her, thought about it, and said, "I will pay you money." Now that the rice has been planted, they really can''t find the seedlings to help the Mu family to plant the rice. . Ma Liushi remembered the money that the old man Hu knocked away last time, and she felt angry in her heart. She held back her anger and said, "Okay, you will pay 17 taels of silver." "What did you say? You might as well just go grab it. The rice grown on your 13 acres of land is not worth 17 taels." Hu Gui jumped up and shouted. The old man Hu and Mrs Hu Fang looked ugly, knowing that Mrs Ma Liu was going to pay for the previous drink money. Sure enough, Mrs. Ma Liu smiled coldly and said, "Why isn''t it worth it? The rice seeds we use at home are not distributed in the military camp, but the ancestral rice seeds that we took out from our own family, and they were burned in front of the spirit for three times. The incense of the year, the ancestors left a message, this kind of seed is highly productive, but baby, you deliberately let the cattle gnaw on a piece of land, it is just digging my heart, just asking your family 17 taels of silver, that is still cheap Well, anyway, I didn''t ask your Hu family to give up the position of this little flag." Hu Jinshi threw away the melon seeds in his hand and stepped forward and said, "Auntie doesn''t need to get angry. The man in my family is willing to give up the position of Xiaoqi. Brother Mu doesn''t care about this now, but he can let the people in the village be able to do it. live in it." "Prodigal women, do you have the right to speak? Come down!" Hu old man scolded her. Hu Jinshi sneered, "You don''t have to get angry with me, father-in-law. It''s not what I said, it''s what the boss said. If you don''t like it, then kick me and the boss out." "You!" The old man Hu pointed at Hu Jinshi and was speechless. Hu Fangshi said: "The second one''s family, this is not a place for you to talk, let me down." "Good boy, this matter has nothing to do with you, hurry up, I don''t care if the flag lets me or not, I just want them to pay me money, old man Hu, will you pay for this money? If not, we will go to the camp to find the general manager. Flag judgement." The general flag still listens to the little general? The little general naturally favored the Mu family. Chapter 173： conflict (middle) The old man Hu stared at his younger son angrily, wishing he had never given birth to him. After the seventeen taels of silver were in his hands, he would not be willing to spend it, and would he want to give it away before it was warmed up? Old man Hu was unwilling. He had never seen so much silver in his life. He gritted his teeth and said, "The rice seeds in your family are not worth so much even if they are made of gold." Aunt ?? sneered: "Your wine is still made from sorghum, why is it worth seventeen taels? Isn''t my rice more expensive than your sorghum?" Hearing this, all the onlookers outside understood. After all, Ma Liu was not willing to be coerced by the Hu family for the seventeen taels of silver. This is revenge. The people outside were happy to see it. After Hu Man became a small flag, their life would be much more difficult. The Hu family is not as generous and selfless as the Mu family. I didn''t think that before, only after comparing with the Hu family did I realize how beautiful the previous days were. In the past, when Mu Shi was a small banner, when he encountered farm work, each family worked in the village, and the Mu family did not even occupy the cattle and farm implements. This has always been an important reason why they are grateful to the Mu family. One of the reasons why Shi was able to quickly convince the public. But Hu Man was replaced, and the Hu family occupied a lot of five cows. When they planted rice last time, they dispatched the strong labor from each family to plant rice for their family. It took up five cows at once. I dare not speak in front of the Hu family, but who doesn''t speak ill of the Hu family behind their backs? Even if he knew that Hu Man was innocent in the barracks, he was brought up and scolded again and again by the villagers. At this time, the Mu Hu family were facing each other again, and the Hu family was obviously going to suffer. Cheer up. In fact, someone whispered below: "What are you afraid of? The most powerful people in this village are not the Hu family, but the Mu family is pressing them." "That''s right, it''s not the work of Big Brother Mu that Hu Man is a small flag. If the Hu family and the Mu family get enmity again, maybe Big Brother Mu will not keep that promise, and will directly slap Hu Man." "If I want to say that Brother Mu is pedantic, the Hu family was wrong at first, and they bullied his daughter. What''s the promise? He just threw the Hu family Shiba Shiba out." "So you can only farm the land, and Big Brother Mu can be a popular man in front of the little general. People are moral and have a bottom line, just like you. After that, who will listen to Big Brother Mu''s words?" The outside is noisy, and the inside is also noisy. Hu Jinshi is the master who will cause trouble, but Hu Laohan and Hu Fangshi, the main force of the Hu family, are not showing weakness, they just insist that the rice in that part of the land is not worth 17 taels of silver. , Hu Zhang''s help from time to time, Hu Gui is even more upright and does not admit his mistakes, Ma Liu has been savage since he was a child, and they are still evenly matched against each other. Mu Yangling frowned, Xiuhong squeezed in from outside, and said to Mu Yangling, "Cousin, my aunt wants me to come over and have a word with you." Xiuhong was shouted, not only Ma Liu stopped and turned his head, but the Hu family also stopped and looked over. Xiuhong said loudly, "My aunt said that it is illegal for Uncle Hu to let his cows gnaw on the crops, and it is a hindrance to the agriculture. She asked her cousin to go directly to Zongqi. If Zongqi is not available, she can go to the yamen. Quarrel, right or wrong, let the law decide. Uncle Hu did not make a big mistake. Most of the time he spent a few months in prison and worked as a coolie would be offset. The rice lost by our family will be doubled by their family in the future. It''s written in the law." Xiuhong glanced at them and said in a low voice, "Aunt Biao said that our family is not short of money, so please don''t embarrass the Hu family, just follow the law." The faces of the Hu family members suddenly turned blue and white. Ma Liushi was in no hurry. She glanced at them with a sneer and said, "Indeed, we don''t want these seventeen taels of silver. We will send it directly to the official and let the official judge." Then she pulled Mu Yangling. He Xiuhong is leaving. Hu Gui knelt at the feet of the old man with a pale face, hugged his legs and said, "Father, I don''t want to be imprisoned, I don''t want to be a coolie, can a coolie son of the court come out alive?" The old man Hu''s hands were shaking, and Mrs. Hu Fang had already stepped forward to stop Mrs. Ma Liu, crying and begging: "Good sister, you must not be sent to the official, this is such a big deal, we just need to pay more money, that''s all. , how about five taels?" Ma Liu pushed her hand away and sneered: "Our Mu family has no shortage of money, so let''s keep it for you to make wine." Mrs Hu Fang gritted her teeth, knelt down in front of Mrs Ma Liu, wiped her tears and said, "Good sister, I know that you hate my family''s boss for selling your wine at a high price, but that wine saved your nephew and daughter-in-law, even if the wine is not worth it. Money, because it saves people, right?" "That''s right," Ma Liushi pushed Mu Yangling and Xiuhong away when she was kneeling down, and she also moved away. At this time, listening to her question, she stood in front of her, but her face became pale. Qing Di raised her face and asked, "But what''s the relationship between the two of us? Since you moved here, your old sister has been yelling every now and then. The cow in the flag, I will let the stone turn to your house first, and my family''s Arling can go up the mountain. Order something good, I pity your grandson''s sullen face. Every day I make a ball of meat for him to eat. You were sick and almost died in bed. It was I who brought my nephew and daughter-in-law an old hen over to repair your body. Sister''s call is affectionate, I really take you as an ''old sister'', but how did you do it? My family was burning to death, so I pointed to a sip of wine to cool down, you have such a dark heart, You are still unwilling to throw out seventeen taels of silver. You forced my family''s A Ling to ask her father to hand over the small flag to your son. Do you feel guilty? Don''t call me ''old sister'', listen to you call these three words, I''m sick!" Hu Fangshi''s face was pale. Mrs. Ma Liu straightened up and spat fiercely at the old man Hu, and the onlookers outside gave them way and let them leave, and some people could not help but whisper: "This is really right, typical ungrateful, no wonder Mr. Ma Liu is so Hate, I have to hate them to death." "That''s right, how good the previous two families were. The two sons of the Hu family often hang out with Big Brother Mu, and now they are completely hostile." "That was also brought by the Hu family." Old Man Hu stared at his younger son for a while, turned back to the house and dug out the seventeen taels of silver from under the kang. Send it right away." I cant just watch my dearest youngest die, work as a coolie for the yamen, lose weight in 20 days, and die of exhaustion on the construction site in a month and a half. Hu Zhangshi watched Yinzi grit his teeth and said in a low voice, "Now that spring is coming, the yamen has nothing to do, so how can there be any coolies?" Hu Gui glared at her and said, "Sister-in-law said so, then let eldest brother try it for me." Chapter 174： conflict (below) "It''s not your eldest brother who herded the cows to eat the crops, so why let your eldest brother go?" Hu Zhangshi said dissatisfied. Hu Gui glared at her, "It''s not the eldest brother, but his son, this cow was originally brought by Xiao An." "Don''t spit your blood, Al-Ling has already said that the ground is full of your footprints. You kneeled down and admitted it just now. Otherwise, why are you in a hurry if you want to be sent to an official?" "Enough," Old Man Hu patted the tip of the kang and shouted, "I don''t think the house is not messy enough, right? The money has been taken out, hurry up and send it to the Mu family, the third child, go back to the house for me and stay at night. I''ll beat you when you''re empty, who told you to drive the cattle to her home? Are Ma Liu and Mu Yangling easy to mess with? They''re the shrew of the family." Hu Gui shrank his neck and said: "I didn''t drive the cattle into the fields, it came down by itself..." At most, he didn''t stop him much. Who made that horse Liu Shi always face him with eyes instead of eyes and nose instead of nose? Her eldest granddaughter even dared to spit at him when she saw that she had just let the cows nibble on the rice from their family''s land. Who knew it was illegal? Hu Gui felt aggrieved. Hu Fangshi had already collected the money, and she didn''t dare to delay. She wiped away tears and hurried to Mu''s house. Ma Liushi took the money from her with a sullen face, and did not let anyone enter the house. '' The sound shut people out. Hu Fangshi stood for a while before leaving. Xiuhong looked at the silver in her grandma''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t we going to report to the officials?" Mrs Ma Liu tapped her forehead and said, "What a silly girl, that''s your cousin to scare them, if you really want to send them off to the office, the people in the village should hide from our family in the future, and how can the reporter get it? Is the money affordable?" Ma Liu gave the silver to Mu Yangling and sighed, "But even though I got the money back, I still feel uncomfortable. How nice of your grandmother Hu said, I''m too busy here. She will also come to help when they join hands, although sometimes she will say some bitter words, but our family is living better than them, let''s talk, who would have expected it to become like this?" Xiulan eagerly stepped forward and pressed her shoulder, "Grandma, don''t be sad, we just don''t play with Grandma Hu in the future." Ma Liu gave a wry smile, patted her little hand and said, "You don''t understand." But Mu Yangling said: "Xiulan is right, auntie, it''s fine for us not to communicate with the people of the Hu family in the future, don''t be sad, there are so many old ladies and grandfathers in the village, who do you like to chat with? Why do you have to find the Hu family?" Ma Liu''s old face suddenly turned black, and he patted Mu Yangling and said: "Bear boy, what nonsense, who likes to chat with the old man, every mouth is closed, see your father come back and I will ask him to clean up you." Mu Yangling collapsed with a smile, threw the silver in his hand and said, "This amount of money is enough for many things." Ma Liushi said with a slightly sullen face: "But what about the part of our house? Were you seriously spoiled when you went to see it?" "Seriously, the top of such a long seedling has been eaten and a large piece of it has been stepped on. Anyway, it won''t survive." Mu Yangling tilted his head and said, "It''s only a fraction of the ground, and I don''t know what I can do. , or are you free?" "Then how can we do it? We have to grow wild grass. It''s getting late today. I''ll go with you tomorrow to see if we can help it up a little bit. If the rest can''t be done, we''ll grow vegetables." Shu Wanniang''s eyes widened, "But Auntie, our vegetable field is just behind, it''s not too small. I''ve planted all the vegetable seeds today. And it''s too far to be used as a vegetable field?" "The vegetables grown there are not for the family, they are sold in the county town. I went to sell rabbits these days and found that the vegetables in the city are also very good, unlike in the town where not many people buy them. The county town is different. When I look back, I will ask Ah Ling to arrange it for me. I will buy some vegetables and plant them. I will be able to sell the first crop in 20 to 30 days. I cant make much money. Yes, you can make a lot of money if you add up." Ma Liu''s life is even more difficult than theirs, she knows how to accumulate small money little by little. Mu Yangling agreed without thinking, "When I go hunting in the mountains, my aunt will go to collect vegetables, and I will carry it to the county town with you when I come back." "Okay, I don''t have to worry about you anymore." A piece of land is not big, Mu Yangling did not spend much effort to make a field ridge sheet to isolate this piece, and then loosened the ground, because the mud was still wet, my aunt planned to wait for the soil to dry a little. Vegetables. Ma Liu was going home with a hoe, while Mu Yangling went to see his rabbit. Xiuhong and Xiulan were sitting on the grass watching the rabbits. Mu Yangling gave Xiuhong the job of spending money to collect grass. Every day she went down the mountain to hunt, do farm work in the morning, clean up the rabbit feces in the afternoon, clean the shed, and teach Xiuhong with an oil lamp in the evening. Xiulan is literate. Although this kind of life is tight and compact, it is full and comfortable. Mu Yangling doesn''t know how long this kind of life can last, she can only work hard to accumulate capital for the future when she enjoys this comfort. So she is very fond of her own wheat, corn, rice and rabbits, and she has to read it every few days. Seeing her cousin coming, Xiuhong waved happily and rushed over: "Cousin, good news, the Hu family is fighting." "How do you know?" Mu Yangling asked, choosing a grassy corner to sit down, and waving to Xiulan and shouting: "Xiuhong, come here quickly, don''t step on the grass, the grass that just grows will be full of grass. You won''t grow up after being stepped on." Xiulan ran over on tiptoe and sat beside her like Mu Yangling, while Xiuhong squatted on the other side of her and said, "Brother Da Zhuang told me, he came over with grass on his back and gave it to me. I even went to take a look when I was there. I heard that Uncle Hu gave up Xiaoqi''s position. Now it''s Sun''s turn at the head of the village. I came to fight, and I heard that Second Aunt Hu is making a fuss about breaking up the family, but now I don''t know if it will stop." Mu Yangling bounced her forehead and said, "Is Hu Laohan called it? Grandpa Hu, be careful that my father heard you." Xiuhong stuck out her tongue, "I said so in front of my cousin." Mu Yangling didn''t beat her again, just said: "We must respect the old and love the young. Some things can be said in front of our own people, but not outside, you know? Oh, who told us that we were young?" Xiuhong also sighed in disappointment, "I don''t know when I will grow up?" "Come on, I''ll grow up in five or six years," Mu Yangling rubbed her hair, got up and said, "I''m going to clean the rabbit house, you rest, we don''t care about the Hu family''s affairs. Well, anyway, it''s all about this, and it''s impossible to reconcile in the future." Chapter 175： Hu family Mu Yangling''s cognition is obviously not supported by Mu Shi and Hu Man, because Mu Shi and Hu Man are really good friends. Mu Shi was very clear, it was the old man Hu who took advantage of the danger, not Hu Man, that''s why he went to tell Qi Haoran not to embarrass Hu Man, and even interceded with the general banner they belonged to and asked him to take more care of him. Hu Man. Although Hu Man was forced to take over the position of Xiaoqi at the beginning, he was always very uneasy in his heart, and his wife''s words made him even more repulsive. The wife asked someone to pass the word to him, occupying a lot of resources in the flag because of his family''s recent use of him as a small flag. This is common in other flags, but it does not mean that Hu Man will agree. Hu Man thought of the words his wife cried to him, "When you become a small flag, what benefits do we get? It''s all the benefits of the uncle, sister-in-law and third uncle, but the infamy is all backed up by you and me, now we two. I dont have any children yet, wouldnt it be even more involved when I have children? I dont even dare to have children now. You have to make up your mind as the head of the family. If it cant be done, they are popular in the village and drink spicy food, and no one can bully them, but you are in the army, if you are not in good balance, you will go to the battlefield in the future, and the soldiers under you are not in harmony with you, which will kill people. This is the main reason why Hu Jinshi has always opposed offending Mu Shi and the villagers. To her, her husband is the most important thing. If he dies, then there is really nothing left. And it was this sentence that moved Hu Man. Hu Man found Mu Shi without telling his family, saying that he was not qualified for this position. Mu Shi naturally couldn''t go back to serve as Xiaoqi. He is now Qi Haoran''s confidant, and his treatment and future are much better than Xiaoqi''s. Seeing that Hu Manshi insisted not to do this job, he took him to see the general manager. flag. means that their small flag is assigned by the general flag. The general flag was going to be angry, but when he heard that this small flag could be assigned by himself, he restrained his anger. He asked Qi Hao for instructions and then directly gave the position of the small flag to Sun Da of the Sun family. When the people from the Sun family came to pull the cattle, the old man Hu knew that the candidate for Xiaoqi had changed again. The second daughter-in-law went to the military camp, and when he came back, the small flag was changed. The old man Hu had a wrong intuition. let out. Hu Man, who had unloaded his burden, directly took a half-day leave and asked Mu Shi to go to the city to drink and make amends. The old man Hu was so angry that he fell backwards. In this way, all the benefits he got from offending the Mu family were gone. What did he do with that scheming in the first place? Even his wife was blaming him. Old Man Hu had to be strong all his life, how could he be able to bear such a breath? Hu Man was protecting Hu Jinshi. Seeing that his father was being unreasonable, he shouted, "Break up the family! If you can''t live this day, you will separate the family. I don''t want anything. Is this the head office?" Hu Man threw away the stick that he took away, looked at his parents and brothers with red eyes, and said, "I will never stop with Jin, she and I are going to live together for a lifetime. The old man Hu pointed at him and was speechless, and it took a long time to spit out two words: "Nizi!" Hu Man turned his head to look at his father, wiped his face, and seeing the blood in his hands, he said, "Father, if you say I''m a rebel, I am, anyway, since childhood, you and your mother have been partial, partial to big brother, I am partial to the third brother. I have endured it before. You asked me to give up all the land to them. I also gave it up. I also went to serve as a soldier. They''ve all moved, what do you think?" Hu Fangshi frowned, looked at him and said, "What are you talking about? We gave birth to you and raised you..." "Mother, do you think I''ve been a cow and a horse for so many years, and I have died for you once again, and now I''m going to serve as a soldier for my family to pay off?" Hu Man looked at his mother straightly, and asked word by word : "Do you think it''s paid off?" Hu Fangshi''s complexion changed dramatically, looking at this son who was always boring like a gourd. Seeing that they were silent, Hu Man took his wife into the house and said, "Pack up, you can go back to your mother''s house to live for a while, I''ll go back to the military camp, and I''ll pick you up after a ten-day break, no matter who at home asks you what to say. Don''t believe it." Hu Man took out a few hundred pennies from his arms and quietly stuffed it into her hand, whispering, "I saved this secretly, you keep it." Hu Jinshi looked at him with red eyes, lowered his head and said, "Then I''ll go back and wait for you." Hu Man nodded. The old man Hu saw his son sending Hu Jinshi away, his face was even more ugly, he pointed at him and said, "If you want to split up, no one is allowed to split up unless I die and step over me!" Hu Man just stared at him blankly. Old man Hu felt a little chill inexplicably. He held his head and regretted it. If it hadn''t been for the conditions he had put forward with Mu Yangling, the family would not have been in such a mess. If he could keep it in his heart, his second son would still only work hard, and their family was the second most proud person in the village besides the Mu family. They were pointed at everywhere they went. I thought it was an opportunity, but who knew it was a fire pit? Hu old man regrets it! Hu Man was about to leave with Hu Jin''s, Hu Dian and Hu Zhang were busy holding them, Hu Dian pressed his second brother''s shoulder and whispered: "Do you really want to have a break with the family? No matter how good you are with him , can it be better than our flesh and blood brothers?" Hu looked up at him with red eyes, "Brother, I just ask you, if I die, will you support my wife and children? Don''t let my sister-in-law lose them? Tell me the truth." Looking at Hu Man''s eyes, Hu Dian opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything, Hu Man whispered: "I already knew, father and mother are partial, if I really die on the battlefield, then their mother A few days are not human anymore, eldest brother, I don''t blame you, but you will think about your own little family, so will I, the annual income is in the hands of you and your father, you are the eldest son of the family , no one will lose you if you lose your father. The third child is the youngest, and his mother is planning for him. He doesn''t have to worry about anything, but I am different. This kind of life can either be changed, or I cant live with it. Chaoxi Village also has such an example of family separation. I am not afraid of being rejected by my family and clan. I am afraid that the Jin family and children will be wronged in places I cant see. If I die, their mothers won''t be able to survive." "You don''t have children yet," Hu Fangshi shouted unbearably: "You blame us for being biased, why don''t you say that you have a daughter-in-law and forget your mother? You don''t have any children with her now." "Mother, it''s not that we don''t have children, it''s that we dare not have children!" Hu Fangshi looked at Er''er''s eyes, the words were stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t speak any more. He could only watch the couple leave with a burden on their backs. Chapter 176： awesome Shu Wanniang rubbed her eyes and unfolded the embroidered screen. The whole family was stunned. Mu Yangling drooled directly and asked with bright eyes, "Mother, can I also learn this craft?" Couldn''t help but reach out and touch. Ma Liu slapped her hand off with a slap and said, "Don''t touch it, it''s all silver." Shu Wanniang pursed her lips and said to her daughter, "It''s impossible for you to learn double-sided embroidery, you''ll be very happy if you can learn the most basic embroidery techniques, but Xiulan is very talented, although she is old But if you start studying hard today, you can still achieve something in the future. Xiulan looked at her aunt excitedly, grabbed her sister''s hand tightly and asked, "I, can I really learn?" Shu Wanniang nodded with a smile, "With your talent, as long as you practice hard, it shouldn''t be difficult." Ma Liu was also a little excited, and pushed Xiulan to her, "Nian Niang, you usually give more guidance to this child. After she can learn a craft, her life will be guaranteed." "Don''t worry, Auntie, I will teach her well." Mu Yangling stuck out his tongue and said in a low voice, "You''re only seven years old and still old." Shu Wanniang glared at her daughter, "Do you think it''s like you? My mother started the credit line at the age of three, and started taking needles at the age of four. After studying with her husband for eleven years, she didn''t even get started. Now I can embroider this screen because of I haven''t worked hard in the past ten years, you, you are ten years old and you can''t even sew a piece of clothing..." Ma Liu also said: "A Ling, you don''t have to learn the delicate work of embroidery, but you must be able to make clothes, otherwise, who will make small clothes for you in the future, will you find someone else to help you make clothes for you in the future? Shame or not?" "I know my aunt, I will practice needlework diligently, and strive to start a teacher as soon as possible." Ma Liushi and Shu Wanniang looked at her in disbelief. Shu Wanniang put away the embroidery and handed it over to her daughter, and said, "Okay, you can take it to Fucheng for money, and I''ll find a way to embroider it later." Mu Yangling put it away with a smile, "Mother, how much can this embroidery sell for?" Shu Wanniang said: "If it is in the south, it will be worth at least five hundred taels. When the frame is installed, the price of the frame will be determined by the price of the frame, but if it flows out of the Shu family, it will be even more expensive." Shu Wanniang smiled slightly, "But in this Xingzhou Mansion, it''s pretty good if you can sell a hundred taels." Auntie stunned: "This is also very high. You only embroidered for two months before and after, and you can earn 100 taels of silver in two months. It''s not bad that I can earn half of your two months in my life." In my heart, I was even more enthusiastic about Xiulan learning this craft. Shu Wanniang touched Xiulan''s head and said nothing. In fact, she wanted to teach Xiulan another kind of double-sided embroidery. . Xiulan''s qualifications are not bad, as long as she works hard, she may become a master in ten or twenty years. As my aunt said, her life can be guaranteed at that time. Of course, such a good pair of embroidery can''t be sold in the county. Mu Yangling decided to go to Fucheng tomorrow. Since he went to Fucheng, he couldn''t just take the embroidery. Mu Yangling decided to go to the mountain today to see if he could lay it down. Some large prey were dragged to Fucheng. Mu Yangling told her aunt Xiuhong and asked them to go to the rabbit house. She carried a bow and arrow and a basket into the mountain. All the rabbits in this area have been cleaned up, and only a few are left. Every morning, Mu Yangling would go into the mountains to hunt some rabbits and pheasants for her aunt to sell in the city. Now she no longer wants to harm these small animals, she goes directly to the deep mountains Walk. Because of the reduction of rabbits, the grass on the ground in the forest was able to sprout green shoots, which was not as clean as it looked like some time ago. While paying attention to the traces on the ground, Mu Yangling walked in. He stopped when he heard the sound of "ho ho". Mu Yangling lightly stepped and looked in quietly, and saw a big wild boar behind him. With six small in the arch, the ground is a wild yam. Mu Yangling looked at the wild boar for a while, then pondered for a while, and decided to kill the people, lest these wild boars run down the mountain to harm the crops. Mu Yangling took out the bow and arrow on his back, put it down after thinking about it, backed up to a place where the wild boar could not detect it and started to pull the dry vines on the tree. Mu Yangling pulled the vines down and rubbed them, then cut them into pieces, then put down the basket and walked inside. The family of wild boars is still happily eating yam. When the big wild boar heard the movement and raised his head and raised his front hooves to be alert, Mu Yangling''s fist had already arrived. She directly punched the big wild boar. Now, when the little wild boars saw this, two of them turned around and fled, and the remaining four rushed towards Mu Yangling aggressively. Mu Yangling kicked one directly, slapped the other one with his right hand, grabbed the front leg of the fourth one with his left hand, picked it up and tied it with the vine in his hand. Mu Yangling then went to chase the two little ones that ran away, and when she came back with them, all of them were still unconscious except for the unfortunate little wild boar that didn''t faint. Mu Yangling felt that their struggles made it more difficult for him to transport, so he stunned the two who were still awake, and eliminated a group of wild boars, without seeing a drop of blood. Mu Yangling thinks this method is very good. As long as you master the strength and method, you will no longer be afraid of the smell of blood attracting beasts in the future, and you can keep the prey fresh to the greatest extent. Mu Yangling packed up the yam that could still be used on the ground and threw it into the back basket, and then stuffed the little wild boar into the back basket, but although the little wild boar was still small and the back basket was big enough, it could only fit four. He wanted to hang the other two on his waist, and then he carried the big wild boar with his back and headed out of the mountain. Fang Dazhuang, who was mowing grass at the foot of the mountain to sell it to Xiuhong, saw Mu Yangling carrying a wild boar out of the mountain, his eyes widened, and he swallowed: "If only I were Uncle Mu''s son too. Then I can inherit Mu Yangling too. Uncle''s power." "Stop dreaming, Mu Bowen is also Uncle Mu''s son, but he''s like a chick. If you were Uncle Mu''s son, you might be the same as Bowen. Only Mu Yangling inherited Uncle Mu''s son. Divine power." "Then I''m happy too. With such a sister, you can''t have meat every day?" Fang Dazhuang drooled at the wild boar on Mu Yangling''s shoulder. Mu Yangling took the things home, afraid that the wild boar would wake up and struggle, so he tied its hooves and locked it in the shed where the rabbits were originally kept. When the big wild boar woke up at night, Mu Yangling slapped it and knocked it unconscious. Mu Yangling touched its neck, got up and said to the onlookers, "It''s okay, I''m still alive, I won''t be able to wake up tonight, everyone can sleep well." Shu Wanniang looked at the neck of the wild boar, went to look at her daughter''s hand, and carried the dragon and phoenix back to the house with difficulty. Longfengti excitedly waved to his sister. Auntie closed her mouth and went back to the house, leaving three little stars looking at Mu Yangling. Xiuhong: "Cousin, you are amazing!" She will follow her cousin closely in the future. Xiulan: "Cousin, you are amazing!" The cousin seemed to have photographed her like this last time. Was she so dizzy? Bowen: "Sister, you are amazing!" When he grows up, he will marry a daughter-in-law and have a daughter like his sister... Chapter 177： break the contract Mu Yangling got up and looked outside, seeing that the sky was still dark, so he fell down and went back to sleep, but after lying down for a while, he heard the bell from the county seat. It''s time to open the city gate. Mu Yangling opened her eyes with difficulty, got up to wash, she was going to Fucheng, and she had to leave quickly if she wanted to get back before night. Mu Yangling tied the unconscious wild boar to the scooter. When her aunt saw that she had tied the five little piglets, she hurriedly stopped her and said, "Such a small wild boar is not enough to plug its teeth, so it is better to leave it behind. Come on, I''ll take care of it later." "Don''t," Mu Yangling tied the wild boar and said, "How can this wild boar be so easy to feed? They are very unique. If you want to raise pigs, I will go back to the county and bring you two little piglets back. Lets sell these few, dont worry, people in the city like to eat them, maybe theyre worth more than that big wild boar. Mu Yangling tied the things, wrapped the embroidery in oil paper and carefully put it in the bag and carried it on his chest. Shu Wanniang was already helping her to make pancakes in the kitchen, she was about to get up when she saw Mu Yangling, she hurriedly wrapped seven or eight pieces of pancakes in greased paper and put them in her arms, "You can eat it on the road, as well as the bamboo tubes on the trolley, mother will give it to her. You''ve filled the rice soup, drink it when you''re thirsty, be careful on the road, don''t cause trouble when you get to Fucheng, come back if the price is not satisfactory, and don''t argue with anyone." "Mother, don''t worry, when have you seen me being bullied?" Mu Yangling waved at them, lifted the scooter and pushed it away. Shu Wanniang had been standing at the door and watched her back disappear before turning around. Auntie didn''t have to go to the county town to set up a stall today, so she beat her waist and said, "I''ll rest for a while today, and I''ll take Xiuhong to weed the corn when the sun comes out." Shu Wanniang thought for a while and said, "Auntie, I''ll take the child and go with you." Ma Liu was taken aback for a moment, shook his head and smiled and said, "What are you going to do? Two children are not enough for you? You can''t do the work with them. You might as well stay at home to teach Xiulan embroidery or something." "The embroidery thread at home has run out, and now it''s enough for Xiulan to practice. I''ll talk about it when A Ling buys it back in the evening," Shu Wanniang said, "Both and Kejia are very well behaved, and then put them on the field ridge, We can see it when we work in the fields. Aunt, I can''t do other farm work, but I can still weed." Ma Liu patted her hand and said, "It''s not that you don''t know how to do farm work, but it''s hard enough to have children. Take time out to embroider. I was busy with farm work at home, and I really cant find anyone to help you. Take advantage of the free time now, you can rest for two more days, otherwise, when A Ling comes back from Fucheng, you will start embroidering again, and we are also here. You have to start mulching the wheat, weeding the corn, and fertilizing the wheat, which is not enough time, you are still young, but you can''t burn out your body..." Ma Liu whispered to persuade Shu Wanniang, while Mu Yangling also arrived at the gate of the county town, and went directly through Mingshui County to the road to Fucheng. Because she was in a hurry, she walked very fast, and the scooter made a sound of "creak, crunch". Mu Yangling was alone on the whole road. After walking for a long time, he saw a few people intermittently. Everyone was carrying goods, or someone was driving a donkey cart. Obviously, they were all going to Fucheng to do business. . The driver of the donkey cart saw Mu Yangling chasing after him, glanced at the things in her cart, and said with a whip: "Little girl, you are not light, right? Do you want to ride the donkey cart? I threw the rope over for you. La, how about twenty wen to Fucheng?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "Thank you uncle, I can pull it myself." The man looked at the things in her car, then looked at her body, shook his head and said, "When will you be able to walk to Fucheng like this, don''t crush such a small body." Mu Yangling paused in his footsteps. He accelerated his speed and directly overtook the donkey cart. He even took the time to turn around and shout at him, "Uncle, you have to speed up too. If you can''t catch up with the morning market, at least you have to get there before lunch." Haha laughed, speeding up and leaving. The man watched Mu Yangling go away in a stunned manner, and only came back to his senses after a while. Mu Yangling arrived in Fucheng before ten o''clock, and she directly dragged the wild boar to Jufulou, the largest restaurant in Fucheng. Mu Yangling knocked on the side door, and said to the guy who opened the door: "My family got fresh wild boar, I wonder if you accept it?" The guy glanced up and down at Mu Yangling and asked, "Are you from Uncle Mu''s family?" Mu Yangling nodded, took out five cents of money from his arms and gave it to him, saying: "My father''s name is Mu Shi, and he said that he had agreed with your shopkeeper before, so please let me know." The guy glanced at the things on her scooter, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to sell this thing. Our restaurant has a fixed supply of supplies. The shopkeeper of my family promised to take over your father because last time your father was with him. The little general came to eat together, and our shopkeeper made a false response in the face of the little general." Mu Yangling said: "Whether the shopkeeper is in vain or sincerely wants to buy my family''s prey, I always have to ask him, if he doesn''t buy me, I will go to another place. Are you afraid that no one will buy the prey? Help me ask." The guy thought about it for a while, then nodded and said, "Alright, then I''ll go and ask you, it depends on your luck." Jufulou is a restaurant that He Yuanwai pulled Sun Yuanwai and Wu Zhifu to run together. It is the largest restaurant in Xingzhou Prefecture. Except for purchasing from He''s and Sun''s Zhuangzi, the rest are also available. A fixed buyer, so the shopkeeper frowned slightly when he heard that someone from the Mu family had brought prey over. In front of Qi Haoran last time, he didn''t want to refute the face. Seeing that no one delivered it during this time, he thought that the Mu family knew about it. Unexpectedly, it was delivered. Thinking that he didn''t need to offend Qi Haoran for such a trivial matter, he called the second shopkeeper and said, "Go and see what she brought, just give some money, if she asks about the next delivery or something, just say We already have a supplier, so I gave her some bounty." The second shopkeeper responded, but was pulled by a man halfway there, "The shopkeeper, there is something wrong with the pork that was brought into the kitchen. The chef is getting angry." The second shopkeeper frowned and waved to the man: "You went to the side door to send the delivery man, and said that we have no shortage of ingredients today, so put it nicely and don''t offend anyone. I''ll go to the kitchen and have a look. ." The guy should get down and ran to the side door. Mu Yangling was resting on the scooter. When the guy came over, he quickly stood up. "But Miss Mu? I''m really sorry. We have enough ingredients today. We''re afraid we won''t be able to buy what we sent. Have you seen the Hongwei Lou across the street? It''s also a restaurant, not as good as you. Go there and try?" Chapter 178： buy and sell Mu Yangling saw that only one guy came out, so he knew that most of the business was not successful. She didn''t know how the father negotiated with the restaurant. At that time, she just said that if there is a big prey that needs to be sent to Fucheng for sale, then go to Jufulou. It''s also possible that they don''t need the goods anymore because they came here suddenly? The thought of ?? just flashed by, Mu Yangling already nodded and smiled: "I know, please make more trips, little brother." The guy saw that Mu Yangling was easy to talk, and the smile on his face deepened by three points, and said, "This is what a small child should do." "Then I''ll go to Hongweilou and ask." That guy opened his mouth wide when he saw Mu Yangling really pushing the cart towards Hongweilou. He just said that, who didn''t know that Jufulou and Hongweilou were rivals? Can the unwanted items in Jufulou be sent to Hongweilou? Hongweilou may not be able to ask for it, right? However, seeing that the person had already reached the entrance of the alley, the man didn''t stop him. Before returning, he glanced at Mu Yangling''s scooter, and saw a fat black wild boar above it, covered with large leaves on its head and body. Mostly because they were afraid that the dust would dirty the wound of the wild boar. Mu Yangling didn''t tell them that the wild boar was still alive. On the way, he picked some big leaves to cover the pig''s head because the piglets were still small, and five or six leaves could cover them. Mu Yangling also Don''t be stingy, just cover the piglets directly. Hongwei Building is diagonally opposite Jufu Building, not far. She was about to push the car to the side door, but she stopped after hearing the conversation of the two people walking out of Hongwei Building. The rule in the line is that if you deliver recommended products to restaurants, you must go to the back door to find someone, except for the first-class alcohol and dried fruits. For nothing else, just to make the guests in front feel comfortable, otherwise people will come to the door to drink and eat, and as soon as they enter the hall, the house is full of chickens, ducks, geese and vegetables. Mu Yangling stopped and looked at the two. One of them stopped the other and cupped his hands: "Boss Li, just stay and go back by yourself. You can do your job." "Mr. Chen, you are always welcome at the Hongwei Lou below. You can come here to find me at any time as long as you figure it out." "Thank you, Boss Li, for your attention. I''ll think about it when I go back next time." Mu Yangling watched Mr. Chen leave, and then stopped Boss Li, who was about to turn back, "Boss Li, stay." Boss Li followed the sound and looked over, and met a pair of smiling eyes. Boss Li was about to praise the handsome young man in his heart, when he realized that the other party was a little girl, just with her hair **** and wearing a short coat. Boys'' clothing. Boss Li had a smile on his face and asked politely, "Are you looking for the little girl?" Mu Yangling nodded and said with a smile: "Boss Li, are you the boss of Hongweilou? I really wanted to do business with you, but I happened to meet you here." Boss Li saw that she was standing at the entrance of the alley, and the scooter had already entered the alley. He knew that she understood the rules of the road. Seeing that she didn''t chase after her, he was satisfied for two points, so he took two steps towards it. He asked with a smile, "What kind of business does the little girl want to do with me?" "My family caught some game, and I took it to Fucheng to sell it. I was greedy for convenience and wanted to see if I could find a restaurant and collect it together." Seeing the other party being so frank, Boss Li laughed, went up to lift a leaf on her scooter, and commented: "This is really a wild boar, but it looks very old, and it is a sow, no It''s delicious, it''s not delicious, we''re afraid we don''t want it in the restaurant." Mu Yangling lifted the other leaves and asked, "How about these few?" The leaves were lifted to reveal five fat little black piglets. Boss Li said "Huh" and asked, "Is this also a wild boar?" Mu Yangling nodded, "With this big wild boar." "When did you fight?" "Yesterday, still alive now." Boss Li stretched out his hand in surprise, and he was still alive. At this time, he was a little skeptical, "The one caught is alive? Then why did he fall asleep?" "I''m stunned," Mu Yangling said as a matter of course: "So if you buy them, you have to buy four at a time, or I have to knock them out again before I can bring them back. Don''t look at them small, they can be fierce. Can arch people." Boss Li''s eyes lit up, "Then can you wake them up?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "I only have a way to make them dizzy." Boss Li thought for a while and said, "You go to the backyard with me and try splashing it with water. I want to see wild boars that are alive and kicking." Mu Yangling just thought it was Boss Li''s special hobby, so he pushed the car and followed. The way to wake the pig is to splash water on the pig''s face. Mu Yangling only knew that this would be useful for people, but he didn''t expect it to be useful for pigs. Boss Li saw that there was a small one in the car, so he asked, "Why don''t you take this one?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "That one is not for sale, it is given as a gift." Boss Li didn''t ask any further questions, but looked at the little wild boar who had already jumped up and was running around in the yard. Boss Li now believed that it was a really big wild boar, but there was nothing he could do about it. Mu Yangling stepped forward, knocked them out after three times and five eliminations and knocked them unconscious again, wiped a sweat and asked Boss Li, "How is it? Do you want it?" I''m ashamed if you don''t want to torment her like this? Boss Li has already nodded with a smile: "Yes, of course, I want all four of them." Thinking that the one left by the sheets outside was also very good, he seduced her and said, "Can you give other things as gifts? I think that big wild boar is not bad, and the same is true for cutting seven or eight catties of pork, that little pig. Will you sell it to me together?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "This is already set for others, and how can the big wild boar be compared to the small wild boar? Boss Li, I will sell four. Do you want that big wild boar? Your restaurant is so big, you can always used." Boss Li shook his head, asked someone to take eight taels of silver from the account, and said: "Your wild boar is too old, we don''t want it in our hotel, if there are smaller or tender ones like this in the future, you can send them to me. I want as much as I have." Boss Li handed her eight taels of silver and said, "This little pig is two taels of silver and one for four, and you can order it." Mu Yangling held Yin Zisai in his arms and said, "That''s fine, I''ll find another home. I wish you a prosperous business." Boss Li watched her leave with a smile, and replied, "I wish you a prosperous business." Mu Yangling pushed the big wild boar directly to the meat stall. After some bargaining, the deal was settled at 326 to 25 cents. After getting the money, Mu Yangling went to the General''s Mansion. The remaining little pig was It was given to Qi Xiuyuan. Mu Yangling went to the Generals Mansion with her things, but the people in the Generals Mansion were familiar with her, so they put them in directly. Mu Yangling took the little wild boar directly to the kitchen, put it down, and said, "This is for the general to add meals. If the general asks, he will say that I have something to do and go back in a hurry." Chapter 179： sell embroidery Director Zhu, who ran over, heard it and hurriedly said, "Miss Mu, it''s already noon. Anyway, I had lunch here, and the general will be back soon." Mu Yangling shook his head, "I have to go to the embroidery workshop, and I have to rush back before the evening. There must be no more delay. I wish the manager don''t be too polite." Seeing that Mu Yangling raised his feet, Manager Zhu was about to leave, so he hurriedly ordered someone to take some food from the kitchen and put it in her hand, and sent her out: "Then you take these to fill your stomach, and you must remember to come over when you come to Fucheng in the future. Sit down at the General''s Mansion." Director Zhu knew that the three masters of the Qi family treated this girl a little differently, so he did not dare to neglect her. When Qi Xiuyuan came back, Director Zhu reported on Mu Yangling and asked, "Young Master, that little wild boar is still alive, what do you want to eat?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "It''s rare, save it for now. I''ll invite a few people to come and taste it at night. By the way, Mrs. Qin''s birthday, you have prepared the birthday gift, and then I will take Haoran Zijin to celebrate the birthday together." The mother''s surname was Qin, and she followed the envoy to take office, but the envoy''s wife and children were kept in the capital as hostages. This shows the filial piety of the envoy to his mother, so Qi Xiuyuan was very concerned about this matter. focus on. Manager Zhu was worried, "I''ve been thinking about this for the past few days, but I haven''t been able to find anything suitable. That Mrs. Qin is from the south and likes elegant and delicate things, but I can find some in Xingzhou Prefecture. Ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum or precious fur are fine, where can I find this elegant and delicate thing?" Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but pause for a moment, and finally waved his hand: "If you can''t find Xingzhou Mansion, go to Xingyuan Mansion to have a look. It''s still a month away, look for it slowly." Director Zhu responded, and asked again, "Isn''t this little wild boar waiting for the fourth son and the cousin to come back? The fourth son must like to eat this thing." Qi Xiuyuan laughed and said, "Do you think he will? Since A Ling has given it to me, he lives in the vicinity, and he will definitely not be less than us." Director Zhu noticed that the eldest son had changed the title of Mu Yangling, and could not help but secretly rejoice that he was polite and warm to Mu Yangling just now. And Mu Yangling, who was out of the house, went straight to Jinxiufang. Last time, she had asked the shopkeeper of Jinxiufang. He gave an estimate of about 100 vehicles. Mu Yangling felt that it was okay, at least it was not much different from what her mother said. It can be discussed. . But this time the shopkeeper of Jinxiufang has changed. Mu Yangling looked at him curiously for a while, but didn''t ask where the previous shopkeeper went. After all, no one knew whether this shopkeeper had a conflict with the previous one. The shopkeeper looked at the unfolded embroidery for a while, put the item on the counter, and said to Mu Yangling: "This is a good item, and the embroidery is also superb. Well, I''ll give you twenty taels, how about it?" Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, and the shopkeeper thought she was shocked, after all, twenty taels of silver was a lot of money in this backcountry. Who knew that Mu Yangling shouted, "Twenty taels? Are you sure you''re right, the shopkeeper? Isn''t it two hundred taels?" The shopkeeper''s face froze, and he slapped his sleeves and said, "Girl, are you kidding me? What embroidery is worth two hundred taels of silver? Are you crazy about money?" Mu Yangling looked him up and down, stepped forward and carefully put away the embroidery before turning around and leaving. The shopkeeper''s complexion was slightly blue. He knew that he had met someone who knew the market. He thought she was a little girl who didn''t understand anything. Who knows... The shopkeeper saw that she was about to go out, so he stopped her aloud: "Wait a minute, girl, since you are not satisfied with 22 taels, then we can increase the price a little bit more." Mu Yangling turned his head and said, "The shopkeeper loves to joke with me. My mother''s embroidery is double-sided embroidery, not to mention adding a little bit to the top. Even if you take a big step forward, I can''t sell it so cheaply. , will you give me an honest price? If not, I''ll go find the next house." The shopkeeper gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll pay fifty taels, how about it? It''s more than 10 taels more than double the previous price." Mu Yangling pouted and asked, "Then do you know how much the previous shopkeeper paid me?" At this time, Mu Yangling didn''t care whether he would offend him or not. This person is too wicked to do business. , Mu Yangling decided that there is no need to deal with them in the future. The shopkeeper''s face turned blue, he looked at Mu Yangling up and down, and snorted coldly: "Little girl, the shopkeeper in front was fired by the owner because he did something wrong, and the price he paid you may not be right. , these fifty taels are quite a lot, and you dont want to look at what kind of land this is? Manxing Prefecture, who would use this kind of elegant and unique screen? It is still unknown whether it can be sold after it is framed. "Two hundred taels may be sold in the south," the shopkeeper said. "But that''s also framed. Do you know how much it costs to frame this screen? You have to use good wood, but how much is good wood? How much does it cost to sell a tael, how much wood does such a big screen need?" Mu Yangling sneered, "Don''t lie to me, the shopkeeper, I am young, but I am knowledgeable. Before I came, my mother and I specially mentioned that this embroidery must not be less than one hundred and fifty taels. The frame, even if it is only sent to Xingyuan Mansion, it will not be a problem to sell it for five hundred taels of silver. In Xingzhou Mansion, 300 taels will not be less, and your wood will be worth the sky and your craftsmanship will definitely not be lower than that. Fifty taels, you can use sandalwood, but can you buy it?" The shopkeeper''s face turned dark immediately. If it was another businessman, I''m afraid he would be soft immediately, but the shopkeeper was obviously not as smooth as a businessman, so he immediately threw his sleeves and said, "If you don''t want to sell it, just leave." Mu Yangling, who wanted to buy embroidery thread, didn''t want to buy it here either, so he turned around and left. Xingzhou Prefecture did not know about an embroidery workshop in Jinxiufang. But the other embroidery workshops are not as big as the Jinxiu workshop, so the confidence is slightly insufficient, and the highest bid is only 80 taels. In the past, Mu Yangling might have calculated that it was the difference between 80 yuan and 100 yuan, but now, she will calculate that 22 taels is enough for Bowen to go to school for two years without any worries, and enough for him to eat four Food supplements for the month, or enough for Bosco Jia to grow to three years old... In short, these twenty-two are absolutely indispensable. Mu Yangling bought embroidery thread in an embroidery workshop and went home with the embroidery. When Mu Yangling returned home, Xiuhong had followed her instructions and called Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin over. Shu Wanniang was cooking dinner in the kitchen. Qi Haoran played with several children in the yard. What amused Kejia, so that Mu Yangling heard Kejia''s angry "Aah" cry from afar. Fan Zijin was standing in the back and asked his aunt some questions, but did not notice that Mu Yangling was back. On the other hand, Qi Haoran heard the sound of the scooter and met Mu Yangling''s angry eyes as soon as he raised his head, Qi Haoran hurriedly lifted her sister up and put it away, put her hands behind her back, and said, "I didn''t put her upside down. " Chapter 180： quarrel Mu Yangling glared at him fiercely, and went up to pick up Kejia to check. When Kejia saw her sister coming back, she hugged her neck tightly with both hands, looked at her with tears in her eyes, stretched out her hand to point at Qi Haoran, and cried. Qi Haoran didn''t expect this child to sue at such a young age. He stared at her with wide eyes. Seeing Mu Yangling looking over, he quickly explained, "She said that I was playing with her." "I''m not a fool, Qi Haoran, next time you dare to mention my sister like that, I''ll throw you into the river." Qi Haoran touched his nose and turned to hug Bosi. Bosi is much more than Ke Jia Siwen, no matter who hugs him, he sits quietly in the other''s arms, Qi Haoran loses interest after hugging, and stretches his head to look at the kitchen, "Has your mother cooked food? ?" Mu Yangling had already handed Kejia to Xiuhong to hold him. He parked the scooter by himself, and took the things back into the house. Hearing the words, he said, "It''s almost there, by the way, where''s my father?" Mu Yangling asked Xiuhong to call Qi Haoran and the others to come over for dinner, naturally hoping that Dad would come back with him. "Your father has something to do and is not in the camp right now," Qi Haoran said indifferently. Mu Yangling didn''t ask any more questions, Shu Wanniang had already raised her voice in the kitchen: "The food is ready, A Ling, call your aunt back." Shu Wanniang made fragrant pigs. It was the first time she made such a big dish, and she didn''t have much confidence. She looked at Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin a little nervously and asked, "How is it? Does it taste okay?" Qi Haoran''s mouth was full of oil, and he nodded, unable to even find time to speak. Fan Zijin held back a little, stopped his chopsticks, and nodded slightly: "It''s delicious, Auntie''s craftsmanship is very good." Xiuhong and Xiulan ate food without raising their heads, and Bo Wen took the time to follow along, "My mother''s craftsmanship is the best, my father said that if my sister could learn 20% of my mother''s cooking skills, she would not worry about getting married. ." Mu Yangling said: "I don''t worry about getting married now." "That''s weird, people outside say that my sister won''t be able to marry in the future." Auntie patted him on the head and said angrily: "What nonsense? Your sister needs to have good looks, talent and talent, so why can''t she marry?" Bowen said aggrieved: "They said that my sister is so powerful and fierce. What if I marry back and beat the man and my in-laws?" Mu Yangling said indifferently: "I won''t marry someone who is so worried. I want to bully them when they marry a wife and go back." Qi Haoran nodded again and again, "Only men who are incompetent will consider these things. What are men of ability afraid of?" Fan Zijin glanced at Mu Yangling''s hands. Thinking of her holding up a rockery, he shuddered and quickly changed the subject: "Did you go to Fucheng today? Did you go to the General''s Mansion?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Send a little wild boar to the general." Shu Wanniang took the time to ask, "Has the embroidery been sold?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "The shopkeeper who offered the price at Jinxiufang is no longer there. He changed the price to another one and asked about it at other embroidery workshops. The highest price was only 80 taels." Shu Wanniang frowned slightly. Auntie said, "Eighty taels is a lot." "It''s a full twenty taels away. I brought my things back. The big deal is that we take it to Xingyuan Mansion." Mu Yangling is now deeply aware of the importance of money, and he doesn''t want to retreat easily. Anyway, he still has money at home. After a while, she will take time to go to Xingyuan Mansion. It only takes about four days to go back and forth, and she can save a lot of money. But for Ma Liushi, Xingyuan Mansion is too far away, even in Mingshui County, she came here for the first time because of this escape. Fan Zijin asked curiously, "What kind of embroidery is so valuable?" "It''s double-sided embroidery by my mother." After he was full, Mu Yangling unfolded the embroidery to Fan Zijin to see. The light was dim, but Fan Zijin was still amazed. He turned over the two sides and looked at it again and again. Finally, he tapped his hand with a fan and asked, "Do you want to sell it? One hundred taels?" Mu Yangling nodded, "This is the least price." "No problem, I want one hundred taels." Mu Yangling blinked and asked, "Why do you want this thing?" Fan Zijin raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Giving gifts, we will announce that Mrs. Qin will be celebrating her mother''s birthday in a month. The eldest cousin must prepare a birthday gift. Mrs. Qin likes elegant things. This embroidery is exquisite and elegant, and it is dignified and beautiful. I will frame it. , she''ll love it." And the gift for Mrs. Qin was bought for less than two hundred taels of silver, which was really worth it. Fan Zijin is different from Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran doesn''t understand this, but he has a little bit of dabbling in everything, and his vision is even sharper. This thing is packaged and sent to the south, and it is absolutely impossible to buy it without a thousand taels of silver. Fan Zijin was very satisfied with the advantage he had taken, and Mu Yangling was even more happy to see that he could sell the embroidery without going out. This business was done so happily, only Qi Haoran saw the pride in Fan Zijin''s eyes and looked at it. Mu Yangling, who laughed silly, opened his mouth but still didn''t say anything. But as soon as he went out, Qi Haoran grabbed Fan Zijin and said with a stern face, "Zijin, are you cheating on A Ling?" Fan Zijin said with a serious face: "What are you talking about, we are friends, how could I cheat on her?" Qi Haoran looked at him suspiciously, "You didn''t lie to me? What are you proud of?" "..." Fan Zijin looked at him sincerely, "You are wrong." Qi Haoran seriously looked at him from top to bottom, and finally snorted coldly, "You lied to me, you''re just cheating her." Qi Haoran turned around angrily and left. Fan Zijin''s face turned blue, and seeing that Qi Haoran was walking so fast that he was almost out of sight, he hurriedly chased after him and said helplessly: "Okay, I admit that I took advantage of her, there are more than one hundred taels of embroidery, but she is not at a loss. Come on, no one in Xingzhou is willing to pay one hundred taels of silver." Qi Haoran said stubbornly: "But we are good friends." He raised the things in his hand and said, "She has delicious food, and the fun will be shared with us. Did you not see that she gave more than half of the dishes to us just now? We packed up? Her cousin''s eyes can''t wait to eat us. You not only don''t pay much for the embroidery that Aunt Mu was fortunately embroidered, but you also cheat others, Zijin, I know you are shrewd, but I don''t like you Take advantage of your friends." Fan Zijin also froze and said with a sneer: "I think you are like this because you like her, I have never cheated except you, even my eldest cousin, and I haven''t seen you say anything, those of you in Lin''an House. Which friend has not suffered under my hand? You will only laugh when you hear it, clap your hands, when have you ever been angry? I used to design a big cousin with you, and you will only be proud Yangyang, when did I see you feel sorry for the big cousin? When did Mu Yangling become more important than the big cousin? " Qi Haoran stammered: "This, how is this different? Mu Yangling is a girl..." "Is it really because she''s a girl? Then how can you get rid of all the ladies in Lin''an Mansion? When will you Qi Haoran be sympathetic to girls?" The two cousins ??finally parted ways. Chapter 181： reconcile Qi Haoran was very angry, thinking that Fan Zijin had misunderstood him, how could he be someone who values ??sex over friends? No, how could he fall in love with Mu Yangling? Fan Zijin was also very angry. His brother valued Mu Yangling more and more every day. He saw it all in his eyes. Anyway, the other party was just a little girl. , This is absolutely unbearable, even for the big cousin, he has never been angry with him, why is Mu Yangling an outsider? This time Fan Zijin had a stern face, but he was patient and did not give in first. Qi Haoran waited for half the night and did not see Fan Zijin come over to admit his mistake, so he went to sleep angrily. When he woke up the next morning, Qi Haoran temporarily lost his memory. Remembering what happened last night, I ran into Fan Zijin''s room and went to have breakfast with him. Fan Zijin didn''t sleep all night last night, and was waiting for Qi Haoran to come and take him down, so his eyes were a little dark. Seeing Qi Haoran finally came over, his face looked better, and he went to have breakfast with him with a solemn face. After a breakfast, the two cousins ??were reconciled as before. Qi Haoran wiped his mouth and said, "I''m going out for morning exercises." Fan Zijin nodded with a stern face, and said, "I''ll go back to Fucheng to find my big cousin. Tomorrow the caravan will start heading south. If you have anything you need to bring, ask Feibai to make a list for me." "Okay, I''ll ask Fei Bai to go do a little bit later." Fan Zijin ate slowly for a while after Qi Haoran left, and then beckoned to grind, "Send one hundred taels of silver to the Mu family and get the embroidery back." Yan Mo''s face was full of questions, "What embroidery?" He didn''t go to Mu''s house with his master last night. Fan Zijin glanced at him displeased and said, "Would you know if you went? Mu Yangling will give it to you." "Yes," Yan Mo thought for a while and said, "Young Master, we don''t have so much money in our ready-made money, why don''t we get some from Fourth Young Master first?" "Hasn''t he taken the money for the fourth son yet?" Yanmo smiled and said: "The fourth son hasn''t gone out for a while, so he has nowhere to spend the money, and he still stays with the son." Fan Zijin pouted and said, "Then don''t give it to him, and take another 20 taels from him and send it to Mu Yangling along with the 100 taels, which is money for embroidery." Don''t you feel bad for her? I see whether you are distressed for your own money or distressed for her. Fan Zijin thought through gritted teeth. When Qi Haoran knew that he only had fifty taels left because of this incident, when only thirty taels were left, he wanted to die, so he cried and said, "Why are you so cruel, thirty taels are not enough for me? Between my teeth, how can I live?" Fan Zijin looked at him calmly and said, "Don''t you feel bad for Mu Yangling? I''m taking care of her for you." Qi Haoran was stunned, "When did I feel sorry for her? I just said that we are good friends and we can''t cheat her." Fan Zijin snorted and looked at him with a half-smile, "The eldest cousin is still your brother, why do you have the heart to pit him? Yinglian is our cousin, and I have never seen you pity her, so don''t be too cruel. Simply, it''s because you like her after all." Qi Haoran''s face flushed, "You are talking nonsense, she''s not pretty, why should I like her?" "I''m also surprised, she''s not pretty, why are you willing to always follow her ass? Don''t you hate playing with girls the most? You despise them, and they always cry and make trouble. Mu Yang Ling, let alone beautiful, doesn''t even have the most basic kindness in a girl, I really don''t know what you like about her..." Fan Zijin said more and more angrily. Fei Bai listened and couldn''t help defending Mu Yangling, "Cousin, in fact, Miss Mu is still very beautiful, but she usually wears bunts and dresses as a boy, so I didn''t see it, Miss Mu. Although it is not gentle enough, but with high kung fu and strength, he can make more than 150 tricks against the young master, and he has a kind heart, and he can stab both sides for the sake of his brother, what''s wrong?" Qi Haoran nodded again and again, in agreement. Fan Zijin''s mouth twitched and asked, "Is this a girl? Are you looking for brothers?" Qi Haoran frowned and said, "You look down on women, be careful I tell my aunt and let her beat you." Fan Zijin looked at him pitifully, "You believe that my mother is constantly striving for self-improvement. If she was really that powerful, I wouldn''t have a concubine elder brother two years older than me, and my family wouldn''t be swept away by a few concubines. I was even more angry with my father and ran away from home. Mu Yangling looks tough now, and when she becomes a biological child in the future, it may not be so powerful. Haoran, don''t treat girls as boys, they can''t afford it." Qi Haoran''s eyes were full of confusion, "But my aunt is obviously very fierce. She dares to chase her uncle with a knife. What other lady in Manxing Prefecture dares to do this?" Fan Zijin sneered, "What about chasing my father with a knife? My father took a walk in the brothel, and my aunt slept. She had nothing to do. Other people''s wives didn''t chase their husbands to run around the yard. The position of the heir." Qi Haoran said displeased: "You know everything, so why don''t you help my aunt? If my mother is still here, I will definitely not allow others to bully her, not even my father." Qi Haoran lost his mother at a very young age, and even now he has forgotten what she looked like, but he still has a longing for his mother in his heart, so he can''t always understand Fan Zijin''s attitude towards his mother. Fan Zijin naturally knew that this was one of his inverse scales, so he said seriously: "Who said I didn''t help her? If I didn''t help her, her life would only be more difficult, but she never listened to my advice, this time I Running to the border with you is to help her." Qi Haoran was full of circles and couldn''t understand. Fan Zijin pushed his head away and said, "Okay, you don''t need to understand, you just need to know that I''m staying outside to help her." Fan Zijin thought with a cold face, he was forcing her to make a decision, whether he wanted a husband or a son. If he wants a husband, he can only watch her continue to entangle with her father like this. At most, he will support her in the outside world, but if she chooses a son, she has her parents'' family, scheming, means, and him. She is still afraid What? A few concubines at home arent just a gesture of effort? But Fan Zijin was a little disappointed. Until now, except for some money, his mother had nothing to say. The information that the eldest cousin got was that she was fighting with her father, and she kept arguing with her father because of him. Yes, is it really for him? Qi Haoran was not yet sensitive enough to notice his brother''s thoughts. After Fan Zijin kept pointing out that he liked Mu Yangling, he really thought about it seriously, did he really like Mu Yangling? Qi Haoran thought about it for several days, and finally came to the conclusion that he liked Mu Yangling, but it felt strange when he thought of marrying her as his wife? What if you don''t want to get married at all? Finally, Qi Haoran came to a conclusion, "I treat Mu Yangling as a brother, really!" Fan Zijin slapped him on the face, turned over and continued to sleep, muttering: "What are you muttering about if you don''t sleep at night?? Chapter 182： want to open The ?? embroidery was sent to Qi Xiuyuan by Fan Zijin. Qi Xiuyuan said happily, "I''m still worrying about this birthday gift, so you brought it here." Qi Xiuyuan looked at the embroidery carefully, nodded and said, "Yes, where did you get this thing from? I also thought that if Xingzhou Prefecture couldn''t find a suitable one, I would go south to find it." "Speaking of it, it''s also luck. I happened to see it when I went to Mu''s family to eat that day. She brought her to Fucheng, but she didn''t sell the price given by the embroidery workshop. That''s the price." Fan Zijin said: "Big cousin, this embroidery has to be matched with good wood. If you can''t find such a good thing in Xingzhou, it''s better to have someone go south to find it, and then bring it back and call it embroidery. Workshop processing, there is still a month, it should be in time. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him, knowing that he was planning to go south. Don''t think that he didn''t know what these two **** were doing in the Fifth Battalion. If it wasn''t for him to help cover it up, who would they think their actions would be able to hide? Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want to say it at first, but now he has to warn him, "Zijin, you are smart, you study hard, and you were admitted as a scholar at the age of eleven, even if your father gave you the place of Enyin, I will I also believe that your future achievements are not under him, not even under your father, so when you came to me, I did my best to invite you a famous teacher. It is impossible to count on Haoran to study, but I dont want you to be too. School was wasted." Except for Haoran, no one has ever talked to him about his future. His father will only let him let his brothers in the family blindly, but his mother will blindly let him study hard and not let his concubine brothers ride to the end. Up, seeing Qi Xiuyuan''s seriousness, Fan Zijin couldn''t help but become serious. "I know what you and Haoran plan to do, but you have to remember that the fifth battalion is only for Haoran''s practice, and you," Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "Actually, I prefer you to stay in the Fucheng to study, but you two brothers do not want to be separated. I also asked you to follow. Although I agree with you to be Haoran''s military advisor, it is only for you to contact foreign affairs. You should still focus on your studies. The fifth battalion is only the logistics of the 1st, 3rd, and 4th battalions. , I don''t understand where it came from that so many things took you two out of class time." Fan Zijin''s face couldn''t help blushing. During this time, he really spent all his time on business, and he was able to spare an hour at night to study. Qi Xiuyuan patted him on the shoulder and said, "In my heart, you and Haoran are the same, both are my younger brothers, so I hope you can figure out what you want and how to go this way. Zijin, you How long do you think you can go as a sergeant of Haoran? When it comes to marching, you are far less than Haoran, and when it comes to buying the heart of the army, you are not as good as Haoran. Xiao, I just think this is a sincere act and it is fun, but what about ten or twenty years later? You still have to rely on Haoran in the army, and your intelligence is completely useless, can you still think so?" Fan Zijin''s mood was agitated, and he fell down on the stool for a while, speechless. Qi Xiuyuan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Think about it." When he opened the door, he said, "The business you are doing in private can only be done this time, how can my brother Qi Xiuyuan do that? A lowly thing?" Fan Zijin watched Qi Xiuyuan leave, he kept telling himself that he was helping Haoran by staying in the fifth camp. Haoran''s logistics were almost all in his hands, and all the supplies in the army had to pass his hand. He thought he had helped Haoran a lot, but if Haoran hadn''t been suppressed by the army, how could he have been able to hold the fifth battalion? supplies? Fan Zijin couldn''t help but feel confused, what path will he take in the future? Or should I study and then go back to Lin''an to take the imperial examinations, pass the township examinations, then pass the palace examinations, and then slowly go up from the seventh rank to the sixth rank? The civil officials of the Zhou Dynasty are indeed very honorable, but the promotion time is also very long. Even if he is talented and intelligent, he can be admitted to the Jinshi before the age of twenty-five and enter the Sixth Division. A sixth-rank junior official, even if he has excellent grades every year, he has to go out for at least six years, and then find a way to return to Beijing to report his work. He may be promoted to fourth-rank, and fourth-rank to third-rank is a big barrier. If you are lucky, it may be six years. just boil... Sanpin, he was forty years old at that time, even if he had the confidence to be a slaughter, could his father see it? And one day he cannot surpass his father, and one day he is bound by him. But he doesn''t like the civil service. He doesn''t like martial arts and martial arts, and he has no talent, so what else can he do? Fan Zijin went back in a low mood. Qi Haoran noticed that something was wrong with him, and asked: "What''s wrong with you? Why do you feel like you''ve lost your soul when you return from a trip to Fucheng?" Fan Zijin said disappointedly: "I don''t know what path to take in the future." He explained his confusion to Qi Haoran in detail. Qi Haoran curled his lips indifferently and said, "You and eldest brother think too much, just like you, how many people can be happy in this world? If nothing else, just say the emperor, he must not worry about death, every day I was thinking, what would happen if I lost the world? What if I became a subjugated army? I thought all day about whether to fight this battle, how to fight it, and what to do if I didnt? If you want me to say, just look forward and dont do it? If I like to practice martial arts, then practice martial arts. If I like to practice military, I will go to practice every day. If you want to do business, then do it. If you want to take the imperial examination in the future, you can take the exam. Anyway, you have been reading all the time, you are smart, and you will never be worse than others. If you dont want to take the exam, forget it. Go out and have fun and come back when you are happy, how simple things make you think too complicated." Fan Zijin frowned and said, "You always have to focus on it. How can you grab your beard and eyebrows like this?" Qi Haoran tilted his head and asked, "Why not? That''s what I did." Fan Zijin choked for a moment and said, "What''s the matter? You can practice martial arts when you are training troops, and it doesn''t take long, and half of the training is handed over to General Ying Qian. This time is more, these few days. You are running more and more diligently towards Chenggutun." Qi Haoran stared at him, "This training is the job of the general battalion, as long as I don''t make mistakes, why should I keep staring? I want to be a general, not a coach." Fan Zijin was silent for a while, and became thoughtful. Qi Haoran has already muttered: "Don''t you have a lot of time? Leave the business of the rabbit to the steward below, and you don''t have to go south with the convoy. When you come back, listen to the report and check the ledger. If there is no problem, it will be over? There is a big brother staring at the top of the materials, no one will miss me, and there is experience to do accounting below, and the head of the library is guarding, so you can take a look every once in a while, and the rest of the time is not used for your own business. ?" Qi Haoran looked at him suspiciously, "You don''t want to study, so you deliberately made excuses to skip class, right?" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes at him and said, "You think I''m you." But his heart was suddenly enlightened. He stared at Qi Haoran and thought, "It''s a fool to be a fool!" Chapter 183： follow-up Fan Zijin did not throw away the business as Qi Xiuyuan hoped, but agreed with Mu Yangling to wait until the caravan came back to see the effect and decide the number of rabbits to slaughter. Before that, Fan Zijin hoped that she would raise as many rabbits as possible. , After all, he is still not willing to give up this business that he has worked hard for so long. The steward who was sent south by him not only had to find ways to open up business routes, but also looked for other business opportunities. Qi Haoran''s words made him suddenly enlightened. Since he can''t increase his political capital by studying and five battalions now, then he Just accumulating more wealth, at least they don''t have to ask for money in the future, which is also a progress, isn''t it? As for what the eldest cousin said about the lowly businessman, he should not have heard it. Fan Zijin''s people would send him news after a period of time after they went south. When they arrived at Jiangling Mansion, the steward asked them to send back two pieces of black and red sandalwood. Fan Zijin''s mouth curled slightly after receiving it, and Qi Haoran said, "Who said that business is not good? At least what you want can be easily bought. If this business is with officials again, what do you think it will be?" "Collaboration between officials and businessmen!" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes at him, and said angrily, "That''s the imperial business, such as the Shen family." Fan Zijin put the wood away, got up and said, "General Yuan can lead the army for decades, even if the court is repeatedly suppressed, he will not fall. The family has half of the credit, and the Shen family can go from an ordinary wealthy businessman to the number one royal businessman in the world, and General Yuan also takes half of the credit. Haoran, what if there is a Shen family behind the eldest cousin?" "The eldest brother will definitely be higher than General Yuan, so I can''t say he can become a general." Fan Zijin raised the corner of his mouth and said, "I think so too, so let''s work hard towards this goal. I don''t know if the big cousin can really become the military marshal of the world?" "Then I''ll be the first general under my eldest brother, and you''ll be the first military division." The two cousins ??imagined the future and were not afraid of the wind and flashed their tongues. Fan Zijin happily took the embroidery and wood to the frame of Jinxiufang. Because things are valuable and it is the business of the Qi family, the owner of Jinxiufang brought the shopkeeper to personally receive Fan Zijin and Manager Zhu. The sandalwood is wrapped in silk, and there are only two pieces. When you open it, you can smell a faint sandalwood fragrance. The owner smiled and said, "This wood is good, and Young Master Fan has a good way. He was able to find such a good thing in Xingzhou Mansion." Because emperors and dignitaries like to use sandalwood as coffins, and sandalwood takes a long time to grow, now the number of sandalwood in the country is very limited, so this thing is difficult to find. Even if there are, most of them are sold to places where the powerful and powerful gather, such as Lin''an Prefecture. Now that there are many wars in the north, there are even fewer of these things. Usually, it would be nice if you could make a box together, but now I can find two pieces that are not too short to make a screen. Fan Zijin smiled and said, "I''m also lucky, but the wood is only two pieces, so you have to do it well. If there is a mistake, I can''t find any additional sandalwood here." The owner hurriedly said: "Young Master Fan, don''t worry, our master is the best in Xingzhou Prefecture. I will let Tanmu and the others do it slowly to ensure that there will be no mistakes. Let''s take a look at the embroidery. I''m curious, what is it? Such embroidery is worthy of such wood." Fan Zijin looked at Director Zhu, who took out the embroidery from a box and unfolded it for them to see. As soon as the ?? item was opened, the shopkeeper''s face became a little ugly. He recognized that this item was brought by Mu Yangling. After Mu Yangling left, he kept calling people''s attention. Knowing that she didn''t sell the thing in the end, but took it back, he was even less anxious, thinking that the other party would have to bring it to Xingzhou Mansion again. Then raise the price a little bit, not afraid that she won''t sell, even if she really won''t sell, he has a way to force her to sell. Didn''t expect her to sell things to the Qi family? Is there someone behind her? But that day, she was dressed in ordinary clothes, and even her clothes were a little dirty. She was a typical poor ghost with no money. How did she sell things to the Qi family? Fan Zijin glanced at the shopkeeper, saw the changes in his face, and smiled sarcastically without breaking it. Not only the shopkeeper of Jinxiufang, but also the second shopkeeper of Jufulou, was aggrieved by Mu Yangling. Because the pork in Jufulou had a problem that day, many dishes could not be cooked. Customers who come here will order other dishes, and Jufu Lou is not only famous for this one. But that day, Boss Li bought four little wild boars from Mu Yangling. He raised two of them first, and made the other two immediately and placed them on the high platform, saying that they are the special dishes of Hongweilou today. Hongweilou and Jufulou are opposite. The customers who were sitting in Jufulou and waited to order food saw it and went to Hongweilou in a hurry. Those loyal customers who were not Jufulou felt that it was okay to dine in Hongweilou. That''s right, Jufulou didn''t have the dish he wanted to eat anyway. Therefore, the people who watched the excitement in the past did not come back. What''s more, the two pots of incense were bought by two tables of guests at a high price, and finally they were evaluated in public, and it was praised as the most delicious in Xingzhou Prefecture. And those who were pulled over after eating the dishes of Hongweilou felt that it was not much worse than Jufulou. When they went to the restaurant the next day, they saw that the Hongweilou was still lively, and they went back when they turned around. Hongweilou. On the third day, although some guests still used to go to Jufu Lou for dinner, many people chose Hongwei Lou, and some people got impatient and waited after seeing the crowd of Jufu Lou, and came directly to Hongwei Lou. . Originally, Jufu Lou was better than Hongwei Lou, but now the two sides are evenly matched. The big shopkeeper of Jufu Building naturally wanted to find out the reason, and he found Mu Yangling. The little wild boar that was made into a fragrant pig was sold by Mu Yangling to Hongweilou, but the big shopkeeper could not trouble Mu Yangling, because they came to them first, and they went to Hongweilou after they refused. . Although there are unwritten rules in this area, if you want to do business in Jufulou, you can''t do business in Hongweilou, but after all, it is unwritten, Mu Yangling has done it, and they can''t do anything about her. So he could only find the second shopkeeper. He asked him to send people away, but since the other party brought good things, why did they push people out? The second shopkeeper was suffering, but the big shopkeeper obviously wanted to use him as a scapegoat, and he didn''t even have the chance to tell the difference. Mu Yangling doesn''t know these things. Now, she is busy composting and ridges for wheat. This is a big project, not much easier than planting. Old man Sun brought a cow over to Mu Yangling, and smiled: "Although the little girl is very strong, she can''t be so unloving. Come, this is your share, and I will come back in three days to get it." Chapter 184： calculate Before Mu Yangling refused, my aunt took the rope in his hand and said with a smile, "Thank you, Big Brother Sun, and we don''t need to give it to our family for three days. long time." Old man Sun didn''t insist either. Hearing that, he nodded and said, "That''s fine. If you run out at noon, bring it to me, and I''ll deliver it to the Hu family." Auntie responded happily, and after seeing Old Man Sun leave, she said to Mu Yangling, "It''s better for the Sun family to be the little flag, at least everyone doesn''t have so much resentment." Now it is Sun Yue, the youngest son of Sun Laotou, as a small banner, and naturally it is the Sun family''s turn to allocate these resources. The Sun family is very good at life, so they didn''t make many changes to the Mu family''s previous regulations. This cow is still a family for half a day, but the order has been changed from the previous lottery to the Sun family''s arrangement. The Sun family, like the Mu family, did not ask the people in the village to help with the farm work, but did their own work. Although several of these measures inevitably showed signs of favoritism, with the Hu family in front, everyone''s response to this. Acceptance is high. And Mu Yangling didn''t have much sense for this, because she didn''t think she would fight for those resources. Seeing her aunt picking up the cow, she couldn''t help but ask curiously: "You don''t mean that the cow always goes wrong and spoils the wheat. Can''t I help you? How did you pick it up?" Auntie glared at her, "How can you compare yourself to a cow? It''s better to take it, lest the villagers see us and don''t want anything and think we''re easy to bully. Even if I don''t order this cow, I''ll take it there. It takes half a day in the hand." Mu Yangling was embarrassed and couldn''t help but say: "But auntie, we have to be responsible for the fodder when the cow is in our hands, not only at this time, but also in the future. Xiulan wants to learn embroidery, and she has to help take care of the children. Xiuhong wants to follow me to raise rabbits and do farm work, and you also have to go to the city to set up a stall to do farm work, my mother has never left the needle and thread in her hands, and Bo Wen has to go to school, who has time to take care of the cattle." My aunt was dumbfounded, and then she remembered that if she used cows, she would not only be responsible for its forage now, but she would also take turns to herd the cows when the farming was slack in the future. "Then, why don''t we stay for a long time?" My aunt said with a firm expression, "That''s it, I''ll go to Old Man Sun after noon and say, I don''t think he dares to arrange for our family to herd cattle, you Dad is now the number one celebrity in front of the little general." "I just don''t know what this number one celebrity is doing." Mu Yangling whispered. "Say what?" "I said I don''t know how many barrels of Yexiang we need to buy. Didn''t Grandpa Sun say that if we buy it together, we can lower the price? I can''t say that it can be reduced to a penny per barrel." In the past, when everyone went to buy Yexiang, everyone bought it from each family, or a few better ones made an appointment to go together, but this time it was hosted by the Sun family. Give it to the Sun family, and the Sun family will give it to the person who resells Yexiang, they just need to pull the bucket to get it. Aunt pondered for a while and said, "We have a lot of land, don''t you still want to fertilize corn and rice? Just buy them all together, so that you don''t have to make a few trips, and then you can help aunt calculate how many buckets it takes. ." In the evening, when he went back to Mu Yangling, he took out a pen and paper and looked at his aunt. Auntie clenched her fingers and said, "The fertilizer for wheat and rice must not be less. There are 72 acres of wheat, and the fertilizer for the inferior land should not be less, two buckets per mu, and less for the medium and superior land. , One mu, one barrel, so there are seventy-four barrels, and the rice is all high-quality land, just one mu, one barrel, thirteen barrels, how many barrels are there?" Mu Yang''s pen was useless, and said, "It''s eighty-seven, and there''s still cornfields. Corns are all inferior fields, and they should be more fertile." Auntie frowned. In fact, until now, she still has no confidence in the corn harvest. What she has heard is that corn is planted similar to wheat. I have never seen one like A Ling, and now everyone in Quantun is Thinking that the 28 acres of corn in their family were white, my aunt naturally didn''t want to put more effort into it. Mu Yangling didn''t know her aunt''s thoughts, she just bit her pen and pondered: "The plant spacing and plants of this corn are larger than that of wheat, which means that it must bear more fertilizer than wheat, and there was no basal fertilizer before. , then it''s better to have all three barrels per mu, and that''s it." Mu Yangling wrote down the number of one hundred and seventy-one barrels on the paper and blew: "Auntie, this year our family uses one hundred and seventy-one barrels of Yexiang." Auntie was stunned, "This is too much. The fertilizer used in these 28 acres of cornfields is about to catch up with wheat and rice combined. No, no, it''s too expensive." However, Mu Yangling had already pondered: "Auntie, why don''t we buy Yexiang for 300 pennies, and let''s scatter the excess on the pasture, so that the pasture can grow better and the rabbits can be raised stronger, right? Ah, how could I forget this, the pasture also needs to be fertilized." I have never heard that grass has to be fattened, so my aunt couldn''t help but say, "Isn''t this grass grown by myself?" Mu Yangling knew that it was a bit difficult for her to accept this, so he said: "My aunt will think that I am raising the land. Think about it, after five years, my 67 acres of inferior land will all become medium. Its a land, and in five years, it will all become a first-class land, and it will be beautiful to think about. The aunt smiled and beat her, "Jing nonsense, how can there be such a good place to raise? Well, our family is not short of a few hundred pennies now, I can earn it back by going out to set up a stall for a long time, and you can buy it if you want. Bar." Every day I go to the morning market to sell wild things, my aunt can also earn three or four hundred cents a day, so I am not as opposed to this as before. When it is cultivated. Mu Yangling calculated happily, and finally reported the number of three hundred barrels. The Hu familys land was double that of the Mu familys, and only 300 barrels were reported. Seeing the number of the Mu family, the old man Hu couldnt help but glanced a few more times. Short of this amount of money, I heard that the former Er A Ling''s father has sent people to bring things back, and their family can collect a lot of money just by going to the city every day to set up a stall, even the Liu family in Chaoxi Village next door is because of their relationship with them. Family is relatives who take up a lot of light. The old man Hu turned around without saying a word, and the old man pouted. Originally, the Hu family had a good relationship with Mu Yangling, Hu Fang''s wife and Ma Liu''s family, and had a good relationship with the Mu family. , Now that the two have fallen out, that little benefit has finally been missed out for them. Isn''t that how his son''s flag came? Old man Sun firmly followed in the footsteps of the Mu family and established the policy of building a good relationship between the two families. If he didn''t look at anything else, he just watched the little generals run here every now and then. He would not suffer by sticking to this policy. Chapter 185： sign Night incense is a smelly thing to the people in the city, but it is a good thing to the peasants. The people who pour Yexiang have two incomes. They pour Yexiang for people in the city at a price of five cents per barrel. No matter how many barrels they bring, they will be paid at this price, and they will be sold to farmers for one cent per barrel, but It is scattered. If you want a large quantity, the price can be lowered. For example, last time, when my aunt went to buy it, the price was reduced to one cent. This time, the Sun family can reduce the price to one cent or even lower. When ?? pulled the bucket to receive it, Mu Yangling deeply felt that it was not easy for everyone, especially her. She could still smell the stench after three days. Mu Yang Lingqing went back with a face, her aunt knew that little girls love cleanliness, so she said: "When your brother is older, I will take him there. You are a girl and you can''t do this kind of thing all the time." "Do you think my brother''s little arms and legs can be pulled?" Mu Yangling planned to pick some pomelo leaves and come back to take a bath, "but don''t worry, if the rabbit-raising thing can be stabilized, maybe next year our family will get rid of it. You dont need to buy Yexiang anymore. Rabbit dung is also a good thing. You see, how long has it been? Ive cleaned up a lot outside. If this rabbit can be raised on this scale until next spring, our family will not only have basic fertilizers and top dressings. Now, maybe there will be a lot left to support." Auntie snapped her fingers and said, "Fan Gongzi''s caravan has been going south for seven or eight days, right? I don''t know where it went? Can the things you make really sell?" Mu Yangling has half confidence, the rest depends on Fan Zijin''s ability, she can''t do business, how can she control it? Now all she can control is her own plots of land, and strive to make them fruitful. Mu Yangling carried the iron plow and went with his aunt to fertilize the wheat field. After they had topped up all the 72 acres of wheat, the rice could be topdressed. This is much simpler, just drain some water, spread the prepared fertilizer into the fields, and wait for the next rain to fall. Mu Yangling and Ma Liu''s one day''s work was done. Then there are corn topdressing and weeding ridges. There are only two steps, as long as the fertilizer is applied to the roots of the corn, and then iron plows are used to plough the ridges. Better absorption, although it is more tiring than top dressing of wheat, but it is much simpler because it is only 28 acres. Mu Yangling and her aunt have been busy for six days to finish it. It was already mid-April. When my aunt went to the wheat field to see the growth of the wheat, she realized that it had only rained twice since the wheat was planted. It hasn''t rained for a month. This is only in previous years. At least, there must be two rains from mid to late March? Ma Liu looked up worriedly and glanced at the bright sun in the sky, feeling even more ominous in his heart. Obviously, it is not only Ma Liu who is worried about this. The people who are used to farming are more or less worried. Seeing that the fat has been falling for more than ten days, and still can''t see the shadow of the rain, Liu Daqian personally came to find it. Mrs. Ma Liu said, "Sister, take A Ling and start watering the ground tomorrow." Ma Liu hesitantly said: "Wait a little longer, our family has opened this hole, I''m afraid it will start to grab water." "Can''t wait, didn''t you see that the river has gone down? Tonight our Liu family started to fetch water for watering. If you go to your house tomorrow, it''s not too early. It''s my Liu family who started it." Ma Liu suddenly stopped talking. Liu Daqian got up and said, "That''s it, you all have a good night''s sleep tonight." Ma Liu hurriedly stopped him, took half a rabbit from the kitchen and put it in his hand, "Take it back and give the child a toothbrush, and I''ll go into the city to buy more wooden barrels in a while, don''t worry, in this city No one in Gutun dares to bully the Mu family." Liu Daqian nodded, and added: "Although Shishi is capable, he is not at home after all. If you have any trouble, ask someone to call us. Chaoxi Village is not far from here, and there are many people in our Liu family." "Understood, let''s go back." Ma Liu sent him away, turned around and went into the house to get the copper coins that he had saved in the past two days and went to the city to buy two pairs of wooden barrels. Mu Yangling didn''t know anything about this. He was still watching his own rabbits in the pastoral area. The rabbits he caught have been kept much more docile, because the more than 60 acres of land have been netted, and there is water dug outside. Gou, Xiuhong is not worried about the rabbits running away or burrowing to escape, they will be released every night, and the next morning will come to drive the rabbits in. Because rabbits are active at night and sleep most of the time during the day, there will be more time for Xiuhong, and there is no need to prepare a lot of pasture. Just go and see where the pasture is eaten by the rabbit, sow some seeds. , or take out the rabbit who didn''t want to go back to the shed last night, and throw it back into the shed. Now she is very proficient at this job, even more skilled than Mu Yangling. There are already more than a dozen rabbits in the shed with bloated stomachs, and they should be able to give birth soon. This is good news for Mu Yangling and Xiuhong, because it means that the next generation of rabbits is guaranteed. . When it got dark, Mu Yangling and Xiuhong let the rabbits out, and watching them excitedly ran into the grass and disappeared, Xiuhong clapped her hands and said, "Cousin, let''s go back." Mu Yangling nodded, and He Xiuhong crossed the ditch from the wooden planks they had built up, pulled the planks away, and then got up and left. "Cousin, you said that our rabbits are here, how come no one comes to steal them? I was worried before that I couldn''t sleep, but I didn''t expect a rabbit to be lost." "Everyone knows that this rabbit was raised for the little general and Mr. Fan. The camp of the fifth battalion is there. Who would dare to steal this after eating the ambitious leopard?" In fact, this also has something to do with Mu Yangling rest assured to sleep at home. Everyone sees that the Mu family is not worried that the rabbit will be lost, and they dare not come to steal it, for fear that someone is ambushing in the pasture, and the little general will catch him as soon as he makes a move. Got it right. The two cousins ??returned home, Shu Wanniang had already prepared the food and was waiting, Xiulan was taking care of Bosi and Kejia, Bo Wen was doing her homework with the lights, Mu Yangling looked around and asked, "Where''s my aunt?" "Your aunt is in the house, go and call her to eat." Shu Wanniang brought out the dishes and said, "Your aunt has something to tell you later, hurry up and eat." After the meal, my aunt gathered the whole family and said, "I will start watering the wheat tomorrow, Xiuhong and Xiulan will both go, and I will water the first-class ground and the medium-sized ground first, A Ling, no one will be there tonight. Go to bed late and get up early tomorrow morning." Chapter 186： grab water Bowen looked at her sister anxiously, Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "It has nothing to do with you, you just need to study hard, come back early after school to take your brothers and sisters." Shu Wanniang said: "Auntie, let Xiulan stay at home to look after the child, I''ll go." Seeing that she was going to object, she smiled slightly: "I feel uneasy about staying at home, and I don''t know if there will be any water grabs. I''m an adult after all, so I''m better than Xiulan." Auntie stopped talking, nodded and said, "Alright." She looked at them sternly and said, "If someone grabs water, don''t argue with them, let alone fight them, you know?" Auntie mainly put her eyes on A Ling and said, "A Ling, my aunt knows that you are powerful, but you can''t beat your four legs. You have to protect us, let alone their opponent. In short, I will not allow you Because of fighting for water and people, I would rather you go home first, even if you don''t water the wheat, it''s fine." Ma Liu''s son had a dispute over Ma Youcai and the landlord''s son over water. He went home and struggled with several brothers to seek justice together. When the fight broke out, Ma Youcai hid behind and pushed Ma Fugui away. Going out, the landlord''s son went down with a hoe, and Ma Fugui fell. The daughter-in-law who went to see the situation saw that she had rushed forward to stop those people from making four moves, but was beaten indiscriminately, and it was difficult to give birth to another one. The baby boy died. The child died after only half a day. This is the saddest memory for Mrs. Ma Liu. It also made her full of vigilance and fear about the water grab, but no matter how vigilant and fearful, they would have to irrigate the fields at home. , otherwise their crops would not be harvested. Shu Wanniang is precisely because she knows the danger, so she wants to follow. She is an adult after all, even if she is not strong, she can say a few words when there is a conflict. Early the next morning, the four of them picked a bucket and went to the east. Mrs. Ma Liu said, "A-Ling, go and dig the opening leading to the rice field and let the water flow into the rice field. Don''t open it too much, be careful to damage it. Rice." Mu Yangling won, while Ma Liu took Shu Wanniang and Xiuhong to fetch water to irrigate the wheat. Because the 13 acres of high-quality land just faced the river, Mu Yangling did not have much effort to let the water flow into the rice field, and then went to carry water with his aunt and the others to irrigate the wheat field. This kind of uninterrupted water fetching, let alone Shu Wanniang and Xiuhong, even my aunt and Mu Yangling couldn''t stand it. Shoulders will be sore, even if Mu Yangling doesn''t feel tired because of his strength, his shoulders will definitely hurt after being squeezed for such a long time. This is still the wheat field here, the bigger one in the south, and there is only a dug canal, but no river. Mu Yangling looked up at this large wheat field, and couldn''t help but darken his eyes, "Auntie, rest for a while, I''ll come." Auntie rubbed her shoulders and motioned her to look up, "Look, every household has started to carry water, and the river will go down in a few days." The village must have started to carry water for watering. This river comes from the water in Jialing and has never been used. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Auntie, why don''t I bring water to you to pour it over, so that you can both rest and go faster." "No," Shu Wanniang panted, "your shoulders are still tender, it''s different to carry things like this. You and Xiuhong should stop for a while, or you won''t grow taller in the future." "Mom, don''t worry," Mu Yangling said with a smile, "I''ve already thought about it just now, I don''t need to pick it up by my shoulders, I''ll take it with my hands, so that I won''t press my shoulders, I can''t press my shoulders, I''m strong. Well, it doesn''t matter if you run for a whole day." Mu Yangling didn''t feel tired when he was carrying water, but he felt that the pressure on his shoulders hurt. Once this problem was solved, it would be much easier. Mu Yangling carried two buckets to bring water over to them to water them, and he was able to supply them, and he could rest for a while from time to time, so the speed would be faster. Mu Yangling looked at the distance between the river bank and their wheat fields, and couldn''t help thinking that it would be great if there was a water pipe. But this is just a thought, where did Mu Yangling go to find a water pipe for a while? Every household has to start watering the wheat fields. The river is only so long, and it is inevitable that there will be some friction when going back and forth. It is better for some people to dislike the people in front of them being too slow to carry water, or for some people to directly pass through other peoples wheat fields in a hurry. Everyone is angry. It was big, and it exploded at once. Fortunately, this is only the first day. Although there are some disputes, it has not yet reached the point of hands-on. My aunt is not surprised by this. This kind of thing happens every year when they are rushing to harvest seeds or water, and Mu Yangling will look up at the beginning. In the end, even if the quarrel happened not far away from them, they would still be there. You can walk past them without squinting. The water level of the river began to drop. Mu Yangling and the others had already irrigated all the wheat in the east, leaving only the one in the south. At this time, the phenomenon of rushing for water also occurred from time to time. Even in this village, two fights had already occurred. events, not to mention disputes with several villages next door, When Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin heard the news and rushed over, what they saw was the scene of the fields in full swing. Qi Haoran frowned and asked, "How serious is the drought?" The general flag behind Qi Haoran knew the situation and said: "Little General, the wheat and rice are going to head, and a certain amount of water is needed during this time, so everyone is so anxious. It will be fine if it rains next. If it doesnt go down, it will definitely have to be watered again when the grouting is done, but I dont know if there will be water in the river by then, and whether it will be enough, and if it is not enough, then the conflict will be even greater. "Yeah, there is enough water in the river now, but the fight is just because of convenience and convenience. Next time, if the river is not enough, we must not fight more fiercely? Don''t look at these farmers who are usually honest, and they can work hard for the crops in the fields. I heard that a lot of people have been killed in order to grab water in previous years. Qi Haoran went down to the field to see the situation with a sullen face. He walked around and didn''t find Mu Yangling, and went to the south as soon as he turned around. Fan Zijin was also shocked, Qi Haoran whispered: "Fortunately, we dug reservoirs and canals before the beginning of the spring. Haoran, if it doesn''t rain in half a month, you can send troops to guard the three reservoirs, which can save lives at critical times." Qi Haoran nodded: "I know." Mu Yangling walked quickly in the wheat field with two hands in hand, brought it to Shu Wanniang, picked up another pair of wooden barrels and turned to go to the canal to fetch water. At this time, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but feel fortunate that Qi Haoran was able to dig the canal from her home. Although it took up a lot of land, it was also convenient at this time. Needless to say, the wheat field in the east, because it is near the river, the canal is dug from the middle of the inferior land, so she did not use that canal, but on the south side, her family can be so fast because of this canal. The water channel flows through their land. She used to spend the shortest time fetching water there. Therefore, although their family is small, the speed is not slow. In addition, the land is relatively small compared to other homes, so it is almost watering now. Done. Mu Yangling wanted to water the cornfield as well, but Ma Liu felt that there was no need to hurry, and said: "Let everyone rest for two days, let''s relax first, I look at the corn and I''m still in good spirits, so don''t worry. " Chapter 187： reject "Mu Yangling!" Qi Haoran ran over, looked at her wheat field, and said, "Not bad, it seems that the watering is almost finished." "It''s not like, it''s already been poured, and such a big thing happened in your station, why did you come? Also, my father hasn''t come back in two weeks, why did you send him?" "I don''t understand things like this. What''s the use of me here?" Qi Haoran looked around and whispered, "Your father has made military exploits, so don''t worry." Mu Yangling stared at him with wide eyes, "You sent my father to the battlefield?" Qi Haoran defended: "This is what your father requested." Mu Yangling was silent for a moment, and didn''t ask any more questions. Qi Haoran said, "Your father brought you something back, and I''ll bring it back to you later." Qi Haoran asked Mu Yangling, "I still remember you said that there will be a drought in the early summer of this year. Now there are signs. How long do you think the drought will last?" "I don''t know," Mu Yangling said, "I also heard from the old people in the village, and they wouldn''t know. If they could have predicted the weather, the land wouldn''t be so difficult. Maybe. You can ask someone who knows astronomy." "Our fifth battalion has three reservoirs and three canals, so the loss will not be too big, but it''s not necessarily the case in other places. This year''s food supply to the imperial court will not be allocated. It''s definitely difficult for my eldest brother now." Qi Haoran''s mood was a little down. He wants to help his brother. Mu Yangling looked at Fan Zijin, Fan Zijin said: "The caravan has only arrived in Lin''an, and it''s uncertain when it will come back, let alone money." Without money, they couldn''t buy food and grass. Mu Yangling sighed: "There are still three months before the wheat can be harvested, and now I can''t see what the harvest will be like." Fan Zijin''s heart moved. Because Xingzhou Prefecture is in the north, the planting is later, and the harvest is later than Jiangnan. Moreover, the rice in Jiangnan can be planted twice a year. The first season is harvested in May every year, and then sowing is planted, and another season is harvested in September. If he has money, he can transfer a batch of grain from Jiangnan... The corners of Fan Zijin''s mouth are slightly upturned. He has no money now, but his mother has. Fan Zijin didn''t think there was anything wrong with asking for his mother''s money, anyway, his mother only had one son, who else could he give it if he didn''t give it to him? Fan Zijin calculated in his heart that it would be better for his mother to embezzle some of the money from the house. Most of his father''s money should belong to him, but he is not in Lin''an mansion now, so he has cheapened the concubines. It would be nice if he could get some . Fan Zijin grabbed his parents'' money here, and Qi Haoran was also grabbing his own money in his heart. After doing the math, he realized that not only did he have no money, but he seemed to owe Zijin a lot of money. He hates little when the money comes, and Qi Haoran feels that he is really poor. Qi Haoran never thought of borrowing money from Fan Zijin to buy food and grass, because it is one thing for him to take advantage of his brother, and it is another thing for the army to take advantage of his brother. After the Mu family had also watered the cornfields, the fields were also irrigated one after another, and the river water dropped significantly, which made everyone tremble with fear. Fortunately, the three reservoirs are full of water. Every time the people of the Fifth Battalion see the three large reservoirs, they will show a comfortable smile. But other places are not so good, some river sections have begun to dry up, and God has no sign of rain at all. Local officials could only stare at Qi Haoran''s three reservoirs, but other camps had already come to ask for water. The main task of the first battalion and the second battalion is to defend the Xingcheng Pass. There are not many military fields in charge of farming, but the third battalion and the fourth battalion have no preferential treatment. Like the fifth battalion, there are many military fields that need to be responsible, so the two generals will find Come to the door. Qi Haoran refused all of them, and said very arrogantly: "At the beginning, I wanted to build civilian houses, camps, and water conservancy. When I asked you, you said that you would guard the gates and train soldiers. Did you not want to train soldiers at that time? If so, do you want water? Go away." The two generals smiled and said, "Isn''t the little general out of the public eye? They all work for the general. At that time, the Jin Bing fought fiercely, and we really couldn''t help. Now it''s alright, Jin Bing doesn''t know. Why did you quarrel with Xixia, and you said you still want us to help? In a word, we will come over immediately." Qi Haoran pouted, "Now that we have everything done, it''s too late for you to say that. Come on, I still have to go to military training, please do your best." The general of the third battalion saw him wave his hand away, and his face was a little unsightly, "He is too arrogant, we begged him in a good voice, but he didn''t give him any face." "People have this confidence, and there are generals above them, what can you do?" The general of the third battalion gritted his teeth and said, "I used to think that he was not bad in the fifth battalion, at least he helped us receive a lot of waste, but now it seems that he will still find us uncomfortable. A waste camp, dare to talk to us like this?" "Hey, shut up, do you think that the little general is not capable of relying on the general to eat? He trained the fourth battalion before," the commander of the fourth battalion whispered: "Don''t annoy him, he has a temper. It''s too big, the general can''t do anything about him when he stands upright." The generals of the third battalion threw their hands away. The matter here was quickly reported to Qi Xiuyuan, Jiang Ze said: "General, why don''t you talk to the fourth son to let them go, otherwise the generals below will probably have an opinion." Qi Xiuyuan said indifferently, "What if you have an opinion? The water conservancy was built by Haoran, so why should someone ask him to give it to someone else? Don''t restrain Haoran, as long as he doesn''t cause any fatalities, he can do whatever he wants, my brother Qi Xiuyuan is not a child who can only drink milk, let him handle it himself." Qi Xiuyuan also wanted to know how far his younger brother could go. In the past, he dealt with the relationship with the soldiers under his command, but now it is with his colleagues of the same class. Qi Haoran didn''t give it, and the generals from the third and fourth battalions didn''t come to the door. Anyway, it''s only the end of April, and it''s still a long time before the next watering. What if it rains during this time? Qi Haoran did not have them to worry about, and began to focus on training troops. With the approval of his eldest brother, he set up a scout team to investigate the enemy''s situation. Mu Shi was the captain and was sent out by him. Now he is staying in Jin Guo and Mu Shi are easily trusted by Jurchen there because of their appearance. Qi Haoran opened the bag he sent back, checked it and saw that there was nothing special, so he handed it over to Fei Bai to take it to Mu Yangling. Feibai took out a gold bar from his bag and asked in a low voice, "Master, keep this one too?" "Keep it. In the future, as long as the information is not entrained, I will send it to them. The gold bar was also obtained by Mu Shi desperately. Is it still greedy for that thing?" "No, the little one thinks that the number of gold bars is too large. What if Miss Mu guesses that Uncle Mu is in the Jin Kingdom?" Qi Haoran looked at him with contempt and said, "Mu Yangling has long guessed that Mu Shi is in Jin country, as long as she doesn''t know what her father is doing in Jin country? Only now can I guess that Mu Shi is in the Jin Kingdom." Feibai shrank his neck. Chapter 188： return Mu Yangling received the bag and opened it to see that it was a five-foot stack of soft cotton cloth, with a gold bar hidden inside. Ma Liu was startled when he saw the gold bar, and hurried to close the door, "Where did your father get this thing?" Mu Yangling also frowned slightly, it seems that the work that the father does is not ordinary dangerous, otherwise how can there be a chance to get such a thing? Mu Yangling put away the gold bar and said, "Since it was sent by the little general, it''s no problem. We just put it away, auntie, now we don''t have to worry about what to do if there is a drought." Ma Liu frowned, "That can''t be entirely up to your father, let''s sit and eat at home, right?" Shu Wanniang was very optimistic and said with a smile, "It won''t be more difficult than it was in winter," she also dug out some small things from her bag, "Your father bought this for you, A Ling, for your younger siblings. Let''s take it." Seeing Shu Wanniang smiling, Ma Liu''s eyes turned red. Knowing that she was worried about Mu Shi, she sighed in her heart and put the burden in Mu Yangling''s arms, saying, "Go, I''ll tell your mother a few words. talk." Mu Yangling took the things to his room. Mu Shi bought some beads for her and Xiuhong Xiulan, and gave Bowen a seal. Bowen was very happy to receive the gift from his father, he sighed and covered it on the paper, and asked his sister excitedly, "Sister, when will Daddy come back? I miss him." "Come on." Mu Yangling calculated the time in his heart. Mu Shi has been away from home for two months. No matter how difficult the task is, it should be completed soon, right? Not long-term lurking. Mu Yangling did not expect that this sentence would make them wait for more than a month. Mu Yangling is sitting on the stool next to the hay. She has now filled nine sheds with rabbits, and the remaining one is used to hold young rabbits, because the rabbits are already big now, and the supply of grass in the pastoral area is somewhat insufficient. , Mu Yangling went up the mountain to cut a lot of grass, dried it in the yard, and then fed it into sections, so that the rabbit meat would be firmer. Ma Liu sat on the steps and looked at the big sun in the sky, and sighed: "God doesn''t give people a way to live." Old Man Sun paced over and leaned against the wall of Mu''s house. He also looked up at the sky and sighed: "Not all scholars have said that in God, everything is a dog, and so are people. God is unkind and unjust, why? Will it give us a way to live?" Mu Yangling, who had just taken the tea bowl to drink water, sprayed it out with a sip and almost sprayed it on Xiuhong who poured her water. Mu Yangling coughed and said happily: "Grandpa Sun is really knowledgeable and can even say what Lao Tzu said?" Old Man Sun patted his head embarrassedly, "I learned it just by listening to it, how can it compare to that you have all learned the word seriously?" Mu Yangling said solemnly: "Grandpa Sun, Taoists say that heaven and earth are not benevolent, but I don''t agree. Instead, I think that God is the most benevolent and righteous. In this world, there are all things in the world, and it treats them equally and allows them to survive and reproduce in it. To live, this is the greatest benevolence and righteousness. "Then why doesn''t it rain for us?" Old Man Sun asked in confusion. "This is also a part of nature. Generally speaking, the energy between heaven and earth is balanced. The rain in the sky is caused by the sun evaporating the water vapor on the ground and rises, and then the rain in the sky falls again." Mu Yangling said: "The heavy snow last year consumed a lot of water vapor. In order to balance it, this summer may be dry. Maybe there is more water in another place, and this is dry. Maybe this year, it will be dry. After a few years, the hidden cloud will reappear, and the ground will be flooded again. We can''t control the weather now, we can only control our behavior as much as possible." Old Man Sun and Mrs Ma Liu could not understand. Ma Liu directly changed the subject and asked, "How come Brother Sun is free to come and sit today?" Old Man Sun was silent for a while, and said, "It''s not that the water in the river is getting less and less. In a few days, if it doesn''t rain that day, will we start watering? Old sister, look at that ditch in your house. Want to block it? Our villagers in the village are okay to say that people nearby can still scoop water from your ditch, but other villages have opinions, thinking that your ditch takes up a lot of water... " What about cheating ghosts? Ma Liu despised in his heart. There are also people in the outer village who dig ditches and dig ditches. I have never heard of anyone telling them to block them. This is all water conservancy dug by others. How could it be blocked? In the final analysis, the villagers were jealous of Mus convenience. Not only are there two large ditches that pass through her own land, and it is convenient to carry water for watering, but there are also small ditches on the 60-plus acres of pastures. Xiuhong takes a spoon and a wooden bucket to carry the water and splash the weeds every day. It is not tiring to carry water around, so walking along the small ditch like this can cover more than 60 acres of land in ten days, so even when it is dry, their pasture grows well and feeds about 3,000 animals. rabbit Ma Liu was silent for a while, and he didn''t want to have a conflict with everyone because of this. Anyway, as the river water became less and less, most of the ditches would be closed, so he pushed the boat and said: "Okay, another day, my name is A Ling. Go and plug the ditch, but I''ll tell you the ugly thing, it''s okay to plug the ditch, but I don''t have time to drain the water in the ditch, so don''t come to me when you look back." "Look at what the old sister said? Am I that kind of person?" Old Man Sun got the letter, put his mind at ease, got up and said, "Then I''ll go back first, the old sister just remembers this matter." Ma Liu nodded, and when he saw that he was gone, he turned around and said to Mu Yangling: "A-Ling, tomorrow, you will block the drain, and then go to your uncle''s house and call you some cousins. I came here to build a thatched hut at the Rabbit Shack. In two days, my aunt will move there to live there and guard it in person. I''m still worried that the rabbit will be left there like this. , it is easy to do bad things when you are impetuous. "Then I can''t watch my auntie, I''ll go." Ma Liu glared at her, "Don''t worry about this big family? Don''t worry, I''m just going to light a lamp, as long as the lamp is on, those people''s courage will have to shrink, but this family is different, although you don''t say it, But I also know that your father has done a big thing outside. If someone offends him and you are outside, we are old and old, weak and weak, and we are young, so we should not be slaughtered by others?" Mu Yangling pondered, Ma Liu patted her and said with a hearty smile: "Don''t worry, my aunt has traveled more than you have eaten, and she knows best about those little furry thieves who peep at rabbits, as long as there Someone has a lamp, and if there is a backing of the little general, they have to weigh the consequences, and our Mu family is not easy to bully." "Who bullied our Mu family?" Mu Shi pulled the door open from the outside, looking at the people in the yard with bright eyes. Mu Yangling stared at his father dumbfounded. Before he could react, Shu Wanniang had already rushed out of the house door, looking at him with red eyes, "You, are you back?" Chapter 189： Happy Mu Shi looked at his wife with a smile on his lips, handed her the burden in his hand, and said with a warm smile, "I''m back." Shu Wanniang lowered her head with red eyes, with a cheerful smile on her face, and said in a clear voice: "Come in, look at you, you are covered in dust, I will boil water for you to take a bath, by the way, what do you want to eat? Today? A Ling went into the mountains and beat a roe deer, but there is not much oil and water, why don''t I ask Xiuhong to go to the city to cut two catties of pork and come back to make you braised pork?" Looking at Jiji''s wife, Mu Shi nodded and said, "Okay, you arrange." Shu Wanniang went into the room happily. Mu Yangling looked at her mother in a stunned manner. Just now, she had the feeling that her mother was a 16-year-old girl, and the happiness she had overflowed with was something she had never seen before. Seeing how his father looked at his mother dotingly, Mu Yangling closed his mouth, and finally pulled Xiuhong to go out together. She wanted to go to the city with Xiuhong to buy pork. When he left, he took Bosi and Kejia away by the way, and took the two children out for a walk. Auntie wanted to ask Mu Shi what he had been doing for the past few months. Seeing that there were only the two of them left in the yard, she also realized that she turned around and went in with a **** to go out. She should go weed the vegetables. As for Xiulan, the child was sitting in the room doing embroidery. Even if the sky fell, she probably wouldn''t notice it. I believed that Mu Shi and the others would forget the existence of this person. Bowen is studying in the academy. Mu Yangling was holding Bosi. Seeing that Xiulan was having some difficulty holding Kejia, he stretched out his hand and carried her to his arm. The two children are eight months old. They eat well, they are white and strong, and they are very active. They are looking around. It is difficult for Xiuhong to hold them, but Mu Yangling has one in each hand, just like holding two small cantaloupes. Yes, no matter how Kejia twists her body or jumps on her arm, she won''t fall. The two children hated the rare opportunity to go out, and looked around curiously. When they reached the gate of the city, seeing so many people, Kejia directly stretched out her hand to pounce on her, and Mu Yangling pulled her back with a slight effort. Although Bosi was a little more gentle, he pointed at those people who were talking with his sister "Aah" with wide eyes. Seeing that the older sister didn''t seem to understand, he turned his head and said "Aah" to his sister. Kejia didn''t know if he understood, but he nodded with "Aah" anyway. The two children put their heads together and said "baby language" that only they could understand, gesturing from time to time. Mu Yangling and Xiuhong went to weigh 2 pounds of pork belly first, and then they started to stroll around the market. The two children saw the crowds and colors, and they kicked their feet excitedly. Xiuhong reached out and patted their little feet when she saw it, and said with a stern face: "What if I broke my sister? Be honest, I will fall down in a while." Mu Yangling raised his arms, put them over his head, and said with a smile, "If you fall, my sister''s years of practice will be in vain." The two children suddenly became taller, twisted their bodies happily, and laughed "giggling". Xiuhong was startled, and quickly stretched out her arms to protect her: "Oh, cousin, put them down quickly, what should I do if I have a dream at night?" Mu Yangling could only put it down, hold it in his arms and move forward. On the way, he bought some small things for them. After walking around this street, it was almost time for Bowen to leave school. The two took their child to pick him up at the gate of the academy. When the school bell rang, many children rushed out of the academy. At the end, Bo Wen walked out slowly, and when he saw his sister, he was very pleasantly surprised. He ran over and raised his head and asked: "Sister, why are you here?" Xiuhong smiled and said, "Your father is back, and my cousin took us out to pick you up. By the way, I bought pork belly and made braised pork at night." Bowen drooled, "It must be my mother who did it." "Uncle Cousin came back, of course Aunt Cousin did it." Several people returned home, Shu Wanniang had already prepared several dishes, Mu Shi was sitting in the kitchen to make a fire for her, and she was cooking in front of the stove with a blushing face. When ?? saw them coming back, he couldn''t help but say, "Why did it take so long to buy pork? Bring it here, I''ll cut it." Mu Shi took the pork belly in Xiuhong''s hands and smiled: "I''ll come, you prepare the ingredients." Xiuhong stuck out her tongue and ran back to the house with Mu Yangling. Bowen looked at his father with bright eyes, and Mu Shi took the time to rub his head and praised him with a smile, "Yes, Bowen has not only grown taller, but also studied. Go back and ask your father about your homework. Come and read." Bowen''s eyes lit up, he responded loudly, and ran into the room. Mu Yangling put Bosi and Kejia on his shoulders, rubbed his shoulders and said, "Holding these two little ones is more tiring than fighting a big wild boar that weighs about 200 kilograms." Xiulan was still bowing her head to embroider, and Xiuhong stepped forward and snatched her embroidery shed, saying, "You don''t know how to rest all day, and you will burn your eyes sooner or later. My aunt didn''t say that you will stop in two hours. In the next quarter of an hour, go out and look into the distance, see the green hills outside? You see that it is getting dark outside, and you are still bowing your head to embroider, and sooner or later you will become blind." Xiulan shrank her head and lowered her head, Mu Yangling sat next to her and whispered: "Your sister is hurting you, she heard that eating wolfberry is good for your eyes, so she will earn money to buy you five taels and come back for you to soak. Drink water, and you have snacks, don''t make her worry too much." Xiulan nodded with red eyes, "I know, but I want to learn more so that I can also take care of my grandma and sister." Mu Yangling touched her head with a smile and said, "Then don''t be in a hurry, you learn this just like reading a blog, you have to go step by step, if you are in a hurry, you can''t learn well, Xiulan, cousin doesn''t know about this embroidery. How to calculate it well, but I heard my mother say that the embroidery is the embroiderer, the embroiderer, but if the embroidery is embroidered with spirituality, the embroidery has its own meaning and has its own embroidery skills. My mother said that if you have enough spirituality, as long as you endure hardships, you are not just an embroiderer. So Xiulan, you cant be in a hurry, you have to take your time. Not only do you have to learn the basic skills, you also have to fall in love with embroidery , As long as a person can become a master of an industry, he must love his industry deeply." Xiulan looked at her in confusion. She didn''t understand what her cousin meant, but she could feel her solemnity. Xiulan kept these words in her heart. She thought that she might understand when she grew up. . Xiuhong saw Mu Yangling comforting her sister, so she sat on the side to tease Bosi and Kejia, and when she saw her cousin came over, she whispered: "I didn''t mean to scold her, or I couldn''t care about anything when I was in a hurry." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I understand." Xiulan put away her things carefully, and sat next to her sister, teasing Bosi and Kejia with her, and the two sisters talked about it again after a while. Mu Yangling couldn''t help but smile when she saw it. Before the smile on the corner of her mouth faded, there was a sudden "Ow" sound from Kejia, and her little paw slapped Bosi''s face. Bosi was stunned for a while, then cried out with a "wow", and threw away the toy he just snatched away. When Kejia saw Bosi crying, she cried out with a "wow", and slapped Bosi in the face while crying. Mu Yangling hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed her little hand, patted her gently twice, and said, "You How can I beat my brother? I cant beat the toy even though I cant grab the toy. Chapter 190： sweet Mu Shi had a five-day vacation this time. He told Mu Yangling that he had settled in Hanzhong Mansion now. I was afraid that he would have to do detailed work there for a long time, and he could only go home at intervals like now. Stay a few days. Qi Haoran didn''t expect his side to tell Mu Shi to keep it a secret, and Mu Shi turned around and told his wife and daughter about it. He didn''t know that Mu Shi would never hide anything from his wife, she was not among the others, and with his daughter now in charge, it was even more impossible for Mu Shi to hide it from her for safety reasons. It would be fine if the daughter was a child, but this daughter has behaved differently from others since she was a child, she was sensible and obedient, and at the age of six she was like an adult. Mu Shi was used to discussing all major issues with her, and this time it was the same. . "Dad can''t get any news over there, and it''s even more impossible to communicate with you after the past. I can only ask him to bring you some things and a few words when sending news to the little general. Fortunately, I can get some over there from time to time. Money, the little general will not ask us to hand it in, and the family''s livelihood should not be a problem." Shu Wanniang was stronger than Mu Yangling imagined. When she heard such news, she was only a little stunned, and she instructed Mu Shi as she should, "You have to live!" Mu Shi nodded, "Don''t worry, I said that my father is a golden man, and the Hu people over there will not embarrass me. You should be careful at home, A Ling, I will be away for a long time. If anyone dares to come to provoke me, Don''t hold back, just throw people out to me, and dad will take care of you when something happens." "Dad, don''t worry, Qi Haoran is fair and won''t sit idly by." "What did my aunt say before?" Mu Shi asked with a frown. Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Father, there are some little thieves everywhere. When I look back, I will try to give them a warning and keep the land where they dare not pass by our house for three years." A bloodthirsty light flashed in Mu Shi''s eyes, and he said, "While my father is at home, I will go with you. By the way, call your cousins ??and ask them to help build a thatched hut, and I will entrust them too. Take good care of you." Shu Wanniang was frightened by the momentum on Mu Shi''s body and was a little overwhelmed. Mu Shi hurriedly restrained his sharpness and patted his wife''s hand apologetically. Mu Yangling sighed in his heart, knowing that Dad had seen blood or killed too many people all at once, and he hasn''t slowed down yet, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to hold back his momentum. Mu Yangling got up and left, and said in a low voice, "Dad, you rest first, I will go to my cousin and the others early in the morning." Mu Shi nodded, seeing his daughter closing the door, then he clenched his wife''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Are you afraid of me?" Shu Wanniang shook her head, rested her head on his shoulder, and said softly, "You are my husband, why should I be afraid of you." Mu Shi''s heart was hot, he lowered his head to hold his wife''s lips, picked her up and walked to the kang. hugged Mu Yangling, who Bosi and Kejia were about to send to their parents, then turned around and went back to the house. Xiuhong said in surprise: "Cousin, why did you bring them back?" "Both and Kejia sleep with me tonight." Xiuhong looked at her suspiciously, "Are Bosi and Kejia willing to sleep with you? Can you get up at night?" Last time, my aunt was sick and couldn''t take the child, but my grandmother helped her for one night. She didn''t sleep for almost a night. , Jing was tossed by these two children, I really don''t know how the auntie usually serves them. Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "Small meaning, I also brought the blog post in the past." Bowen pouted and said disdainfully, "You lie, my father said it all, it was my mother who brought me to you when I was three years old." Mu Yangling glared at him, "You dare to say that it wasn''t me who got up in the middle of the night to pee?" Bowen blushed and shouted: "You lied, I spread it myself, I remember it all!" "Well, I remembered it wrong." Bo Wen was satisfied, he pouted and turned around and climbed into the kang to sleep. Mu Yangling put the two little ones in the middle, lying outside by himself, looking at the two very energetic ones, he suddenly had a headache, when did these two go to sleep? The next day, when Mu Yangling got up, his eyes were half-closed, and Mu Shi had already filled the two water tanks in the yard full of energy. Seeing her daughter''s eyes were half closed, she stretched out her hand and flicked her forehead, and asked with a smile, "What did you do last night? Your eyes are so narrowed." Mu Yangling looked at him resentfully, "I take the children, those two are still asleep on the kang." Mu Shi blushed, wondering if her daughter knew something, but this is too precocious, right? Although his daughter is sensible, she is not so sensible, right? Mu Yangling didn''t give him time to think about it. He splashed his face with cold water and asked, "Father, shall I go to my uncle''s house now?" "Huh? Oh, let''s go after breakfast." "Mother pancake?" Mu Yangling smelled the fragrance and tilted her head to the kitchen. Mu Shi gave a "hmm" and said, "The baked egg pancakes, you can grab a few and eat them on the road later." Mu Yangling said with saliva: "Dad, chop up the braised pork leftover from last night and put it in the cake, add some vegetables and put it in the dish to remove the taste." Mu Shi glared and said, "Where are there so many ways to eat in children''s families?" "It''s so delicious." Mu Yangling was no longer drowsy after saying that, and ran to rinse his mouth and brush his teeth, then wiped his face and ran into the kitchen to pick up a kitchen knife and chopped up the braised pork left over last night. Chop changed his saliva and said: "It would be nice if there were more chili peppers. Add a little in it and eat it. It''s a pity that Emperor Sejong didn''t ask people to get the chili peppers back..." The last sentence Mu Yangling said in a low voice, Shu Wanniang didn''t hear it, but the person in front heard it, and she heard the words: "There are many peppers in Sichuan and Guizhou. If you want to eat it, you can ask if a businessman comes over later. , but none of us here like to eat it." Mu Yangling glared at him and said, "Do you have chili peppers in Da Zhou?" Shu Wanniang burst out laughing, and said amusedly, "You kid, if Da Zhou didn''t have any peppers, where did you hear about this? It was there a hundred years ago, and it was also brought back by Emperor Sejong from Fanbang. It was delicious when added to the dish, but no one was used to it. The first time Emperor Sejong ate it, he broke his stomach. Later, the people in the imperial kitchen refused to do it, and the courtiers also objected, saying that if the emperor likes spicy food, he can Eating **** is a good thing. Later, this chili pepper gradually disappeared in Beijing, but people in Sichuan and Guizhou like it very much. My mother used to read "Foreign Objects" when she was in her family''s house, and it said The people there like this." Mu Yangling was extremely surprised, "Could the courtiers and the imperial kitchen even take care of what the emperor eats?" Shu Wanniang smiled and said: "Of course I have to take care of it, the saint''s body is related to the world, how can he let him mess around?" After speaking, she sighed: "Emperor Sejong loves to try these things too much, and this is the only way to break his body, only five He died young at the age of sixteen, if he could live a few more years, we still don''t know how beautiful it will be." Mu Yangling said sincerely: "Emperor Sejong is so pitiful!" Chapter 191： catch a thief Mu Yangling finished the silence for Emperor Sejong, rolled up two big cakes and went to Chaoxi Village to eat. Liu Ting and Liu Yuan also weeded wheat at home. When they heard that they were going to build a thatched cottage, they called a few clansmen in the village and brought things over. Mu Shi was already waiting for them at the foot of the mountain, "Cut down the tree first, then go back and lay the foundation." Liu Ting wandered around and asked, "How big should the thatched hut be?" "Let''s build two rooms, it will be more spacious, people can move around easily, and you can put some things." Mu Shi thought for a while. "That''s not difficult. With so many of us, we can get it done in three or four days. Come on, the big guys are starting to work." Liu Ting clapped his hands and greeted everyone to start. He turned around and saw Mu Yangling wandering around, and wanted to help, so he stepped forward and pulled people over, saying, "Okay, I don''t need you here, just go home, your cousins ??will do." Mu Yangling saw that there were so many of them that they really didn''t need her, so he said, "Then I''m going back. If you want to roar, I can hear it even at the foot of the mountain." The thatched cottage was built next to the shed, about ten steps away, with a ditch in the back, pasture in front, and a river not far away. Mu Yangling felt that if the house was warm enough, it would actually be pretty cool to live here. As soon as the Mu family started construction here, the villagers knew that the house was used to watch rabbits. Some of those who wanted to do something to the rabbits just died, and some people planned to take advantage of the fact that the thatched hut was not built yet. Do one vote first, then go far away from home and don''t return to Xingzhou, even if the general knows that they did it. Anyway, Xingzhou Prefecture has been in drought for several months now, and everyone said that there is no way to survive. Instead of waiting to flee south with the victims, it is better to collect some money and go south now. They don''t have the ability to steal money from the house, so can''t they steal rabbits in the fields? That was so stupid. After thinking about it, the five people came to Mu''s pastoral area quietly on a dark and windy night. Several people were adults, and they did not use wooden boards. They stepped back and jumped over the ditch. Only one person accidentally fell and caught the net, making a loud noise. "Lightly, what if someone finds out?" "It''s pitch-black, and there are only us in the whole field. Even if you shout here, no one else can hear you?" "Okay, okay, stop arguing, hurry up, we have to run for our lives, this rabbit has to shoot tomorrow, we will go our separate ways if we have the money, don''t delay your work now." The five people touched the first shed in the dark, and were about to pry the door open when Thief Zijia felt a tap on his right shoulder, he took the shovel and turned to the right impatiently and shouted, "I''m opening the door, don''t bother me. " After shouting, I vaguely felt that there was no one on the right. Although the night was dark and windy, there were still stars and stars. It was not even the darkness where I could barely reach my fingers. I could see some vague outlines. The thief himself was the most. Right, right and no more. He turned his head stiffly to look at Thief B on the left, and asked, "Did you shoot me just now?" Thief B said impatiently: "Who shot you? Brother, will you open the door? You don''t come and let me come." Thief A swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said after a while, "It''s fine, I''m familiar with this craft, so let me do it." He reached out to grab the lock, but only when his hand touched the lock, he was patted on his right shoulder again. At one point, he quickly turned his head to the right, but there was still no one on the right. Now the thief is panicking. He turned his head so fast just now, how could the person who photographed him flashed so fast? Unless, unless that''s not a person! Thief Man A turned pale and said tremblingly: "Old, second, we, we may have run into a ghost." Thief Man B rolled his eyes and said, "Brother, if you don''t open the door, let me come here. There are only five of us here. Where are the ghosts? Will come to us, come, give me the shovel, and I will open the door." Thief Man B was about to grab the shovel from Thief Man A''s hand when he heard Thief Man C say, "We have five people? Then why do I think there are six?" Thief Ren B stiffened, and Thief Ren A stiffly turned to look at the third child, "Second brother, you dare to lie, be careful second brother and I will beat you." Thief Ren Ding tremblingly pointed behind Thief Ren B and said, "Second brother, third brother didn''t lie to you, then, what is behind you?" "Giggle..." The voice just fell, and there were a few chuckles from behind Thief Person B, and the five of them called out "Ah". Thief Man A threw away the shovel in his hand, rolled and crawled, turned around and ran. He couldn''t see clearly in the dark, and slammed his head into the wall. Because of the force, he rolled his eyes and fainted. Thief Person B fell to the ground softly, his eyes widened as he watched, so scared that saliva flowed out of his mouth, and the remaining three were about to run away, but Mu Yangling kicked each of them to the ground. On the ground, the one who ran was kicked in the chest by Mu Shi standing in the corner before he took a few steps and flew out. Mu Yangling lit the lantern, and the thief Yi, who was so frightened that he couldn''t control himself, saw that it was not a ghost, so he shouted "Mom" and fainted. Mu Shi came back with the man who had run halfway, slapped his daughter''s head with a slap, and said with a stern face, "Nonsense, what should I do if I scare people to death?" He wanted to teach them a lesson, but he didn''t want to kill people. He had killed people, so he didn''t see life as a must, but because of his experience, he felt that life was more valuable. Life is too fragile, so we should cherish it even more! Mu Yangling stuck out his tongue and said, "I didn''t expect them to be so unscared, next time I won''t dare." Isn''t it just standing on the left and shooting the right? In the past, when she was in elementary school, she could distinguish strength and direction, and this person was too stupid. Mu Shi and Mu Yangling squatted here for two nights, and finally caught someone. Mu Shi and Mu Yangling **** several people, then took them home and tied them into a string and tied them to the big tree in front of the door. When the five of them woke up, it was almost dawn, and the five of them looked at each other with tears in their eyes, and then moved around to try to untie the rope, but because they were tied together, one pulled the other, and the other pulled. That one, the five people rolled into a ball in a short while, and they didn''t even have the strength to move. The five of them could only stare at the door of Mu''s house with tears in their eyes. When the rooster crows for the third time, there are noises in the village one after another, and every household starts to get up. The Hu family, which is closest to Mu''s family, opens the door and habitually looks towards the Mu family''s side, and sees five people lying on the ground. personal. The old man Hu also rubbed his eyes, and then he was sure that he had read it right. There were indeed five brawny men lying on the ground, with cloth strips stuck in their mouths. Chapter 192： Disposal (top) Mu Yangling slept well and didn''t open his eyes until the sun hit his buttocks. As soon as ?? opened his eyes, he met Bo Wen''s bright eyes, Mu Yangling reached out and slowly pushed his face away, turned over and continued to sleep. "Sister!" Bo Wen shouted, directly pressing on Mu Yangling, and shouting in her ear: "Sister, get up soon, it''s so lively outside." Mu Yangling lifted his eyelids and asked, "What kind of lively method?" "A lot of people gathered around our door, and there were a lot of people kneeling outside. I begged Dad to let them go. Dad ignored them and didn''t allow us to go out." Mu Yangling yawned, slowly got up, and said, "Dad is waiting for me." Mu Bowen raised his chest and said, "Dad said I''m a man in the family, let me discuss with you how to deal with this." "Then what do you say?" Mu Yangling asked while putting on his clothes. Mu Bowen said without thinking: "Send officials, they are all thieves, send officials to sentence!" "No, think again." Mu Bowen frowned, "Why not? Mr. said, thieves and robbery are always handled by the government arrest department." "Because there are people in the government, and because the government is not the biggest in this place," Mu Yangling sat cross-legged in front of Bo Wen and said, "Sister asked you, will the government definitely sentence this thief to the government?" "Of course, they got caught." "Dad is a military household, and those people are civilian households. The lawsuits between the two sides are originally divided. The person was arrested by my father and I. They can also bite back and say that we have arbitrarily kidnapped people, or they can argue that they are just passing through our pastoral area, as long as Their families are willing to pay some money, well, even if the world is not so dark, we met a good and honest official who sentenced the other party according to the law, we are naturally happy, but their families also hated us, We dont need to care about this. At most, when you go in and out in the future, please pay more attention to my sister, but we catch these thieves not to send them to the government, but to prevent thieves in our pastoral areas, and tell them that even if father is not at home, we The family also has the ability to protect themselves and the property of the Mu family." Mu Yangling rubbed the head of the blog seriously and said, "This move focuses on deterrence, not punishment." Otherwise, Mu Yangling would not have let those people off so easily, and the government must have sent them. But not this time. The blog post seems to understand but not understand. Mu Yangling jumped off the kang and said: "Okay, you can follow your sister in a while, the cousins ??should already be working in the field, and then you go to invite the cousins ??and let the big guys see, Although my Mu family has a single surname in this ten-mile-eight village, there are many relatives and friends, and they have support!" Bowen responded with a loud "Hey!" Mu Yangling washed up slowly, then ate breakfast slowly, and then sat on the chair to drink tea. Shu Wanniang took time to look up at her daughter, and she couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled when she saw her behavior, but the child was calm, and she wasted her worries this morning. Mu Shi was sitting in the room watching his son''s homework. Seeing that his daughter was ready, he nodded slightly, "Now that it''s done, let''s go out and deal with it. Dad will wait in the room." "Dad, just look at it!" Mu Yangling took Mu Bowen''s hand and went out. The people who knelt on the ground outside the door were all the family members of the five families who came to intercede after hearing the news. They wanted to let the five people on the ground go first, but they didn''t have the courage. The people in the village, they really dare to untie the rope, and they are afraid that the five people will be beaten to death with the last foot. Killing a thief doesn''t cost you your life. Mu Yangling opened the door, and the person kneeling outside the door raised his head to see Mu Yangling suddenly disappointed, but he still knelt forward and kowtowed: "Little girl, I beg you, let your father and mother come out and tell us. Let''s just say it, our boss knows it''s wrong, he won''t dare again in the future, please don''t report to the officials." Mu Yangling said: "It''s useless to ask my father and my mother about this. I am in charge of my family now, and this matter is also under my control. Your bosses ran into my rabbit shed in the middle of the night to steal rabbits. I didn''t ask you to settle the account, but you came to the door, and the news is very well-informed?" The person kneeling on the ground was stunned for a moment, and the villagers onlookers shouted: "Auntie, A Ling is right, the Mu family is now in charge of Miss A Ling, it is useless for you to beg her parents, you have to beg her!" When the thief A''s wife heard this, tears flowed all over her face, she climbed up to hug Mu Yangling''s leg, but didn''t care if she was dodged, and cried directly: "Miss Mu, you have a lot of people, so please forgive us. The head of the family, he is usually very honest. Last night, he was blinded by lard. You will spare him this time. He will never dare. There are old and young in our family, and we all rely on him to live. , if you send him to office, we will not be able to live." "Yeah, yeah, that''s what I''m in charge of..." The family members of the other five families all cried. Mu Yangling said: "My family is also old and young, and you still have a man to lean on. My father is on duty in the military camp and may not be able to come back once in a few months. Why don''t you take pity on me? Does that rabbit belong to my family? It belongs to the little general and Mr. Fan. If we lose the things of the little general and Mr. Fan, can our family live? I pity you? You also pity me!" Mu Yangling snorted coldly, "I want to tell me to let them go, it''s impossible! Let go of these five, I don''t know how many thieves are waiting, anyway, if you steal something, run away, and change your name when you leave here. A good man, but our Mu family''s roots are rooted here. Today, auntie, I will try to kill the chicken and show the monkey." Thief Man A and the others'' faces changed drastically, and they shouted "woohoo" at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling stepped on the person under his feet and hummed: "Now I know I regret it? Why did you go earlier? I don''t think your daughter-in-law is dressed like a poor person who can''t open the pot. How can you be a thief? It''s bullying no one in our Mu family, right? It''s good to let everyone know today that although our Mu family has only one surname in these eight villages, my Mu family''s relatives are all here. Invite me here, so that these few things with dog eyes can see if our Mu family is easy to bully!" "Hey!" Bo Wen responded loudly, turned around and was about to run, but at the entrance of the village, he met Liu Ting who had brought people home. It turned out that Liu Ting brought a few cousins ??over early in the morning to help build the thatched hut, but looking at the situation in Chenggu Village from afar, he found out that the Mu family recruited thieves last night. Liu Ting didnt even think about it, He said to Liu Yuan: "Run back and tell my father, bring a few more people here, and I''ll help Shishi. Their family is weak here, and they can''t be bullied." When Liu Yuan heard this, he immediately ran back to call someone. Liu Daqian felt that it was not enough to rely on only these few families, so he went to Liu He and the dignitaries, "Let''s go to the young and strong people of our Liu family who are still at home." "The stone is not thin to our Liu family, that''s what it should be, I''ll go to every house to call someone." Chapter 193： Disposal (medium) In this era, it is not only necessary to fight for father and mother, but also to fight for family. The Mu family has a single surname here, and there is only one family. Even if Mu Shi is the general flag in the army, or even a general, in this place, if the Mu family is alone, the local people will not take him too seriously. . This is what ??Doumu Nanzhi said. In the beginning, the Mu family was able to hunt and sell prey carefree in Linshan Village, without worrying about being crowded out by the villagers, and without worrying about being blackmailed by the people in the Lizheng and Yamen because of the protection of the Liu family. Now, the Mu family has left Linshan Village, and is separated from the Liu family and placed in Chenggu Village alone. It is the lack of the Liu family''s engine, but also a lot of trouble. Anyone would dare to inquire about the head of the Mu family. Before in Linshan Village, who would dare to look around outside the Mu family? The uncle waited first with big ears scraping. Although Mu Yangling asked Bo Wen to call the cousins ??to come over, he didn''t want to rely on the Liu family to scare them off. It is better to rely on others. The Liu family can only stand behind them and play a certain deterrent effect. The real strength is still needed. Mu''s home. Mu Yangling hoped that they could fear and revere the Mu family. Revere before talking about it, let them be afraid of the Mu family now! So as soon as Bowen left, Mu Yangling lifted a chair and sat down at the door, saying, "I still mean to send it to the government, and let the official judge, the law is always fair, right?" Thief A shouted "woo woo", and her mother-in-law gave Mu Yangling a bold look, and said, "Miss Mu, we will not be able to get out of the government, so let''s make up for the loss of the Mu family. ,How about it?" Mu Yangling blinked and asked, "What loss does our Mu family have? Does it count as fear? How is this loss counted? No, no, it''s too much. Comfortable." Thief Man A finally spit out the cloth strip in his mouth, spit out a mouthful of saliva, and asked in a gruff voice, "Then what do you want?" Mu Yangling tilted his head and thought for a while, and said, "It is said that the thief will stop being a thief after his hands are cut off. I want to try the effect." The thief A turned pale, stalked his neck and said, "Mu Yangling, don''t go too far, I went to your shack last night, but I didn''t do anything, instead I was taken aback by you. , how is this account calculated?" Mu Yangling''s face sank, "Are you denying the fact of the theft last night?" Thief A felt a burst of pressure in Mu Yangling''s cold eyes. He didn''t dare to deny it. He only said, "Anyway, we can''t cut off our hands. How can we make a living without our hands?" Seeing everyone looking at him with bright eyes He couldn''t help shouting: "I didn''t mean to be a thief, then you can''t use your hands when you work in the ground?" Everyone looked away. Some of the surrounding villagers began to intercede for them, saying, "Miss A Ling, I think it''s okay to forgive others, anyway, they know they''re wrong, they really want to chop off their hands, how will they support the family in the future? " Others whispered to Mu Yangling: "These five people are all from the village next door, and their family has a lot of relatives, and they will continue to have trouble after they have caused them. I think it is suitable, otherwise the two villages will not be peaceful in the future. ." Mu Yangling lowered his head and thought for a moment, his eyes turned around among the onlookers, and saw many strangers, knowing that it was from the next village who came to listen to the movement, so he said: "It''s okay if you don''t cut your hands, just let me take pictures of each of them. How about a slap on the shoulder? It''s a punishment for you." Thief Man A asked blankly, "Just pat on the shoulder, and you won''t be sent to office if you don''t chop off your hands?" Mu Yangling nodded with a smile. Thief Man A stood up with difficulty and said, "Well, let''s start with me first." Xiuhong took a kitchen knife from the house to cut their ropes, the thief Jia Song loosened his shoulders, stepped forward and said lightly, "Just come with me first." "Refreshing!" Mu Yangling stood up and slapped him on the shoulder. Everyone only heard a "click", followed by a scream of Thief A, and the whole person fell to the ground in cold sweat. "Master, what''s wrong with you?" Thief Ren Jia''s wife hurried forward and hugged him. Mu Yangling sneered: "Don''t push too hard, or the bones in his arm will all be broken in a while, but he won''t be able to get it back." Thief A looked at Mu Yangling with bloodshot eyes, unable to speak in pain. Mu Yangling walked to the side, touched a stone in front of the door and said, "Actually, I didn''t use much effort, I just patted it gently, and it was broken, broken" Mu Yangling The palm of his hand gently patted the stone, and the stone with the size of two adult heads was full of cracks in everyone''s sight, and thenshattered! Thief Ren Jia''s mother-in-law screamed miserably, hugged her husband at a loss, and asked, "Your hand is broken, what should I do, what should I do? Mu Yangling, you are so cruel?!" Mu Yangling looked at her with a smile and said, "Who said my aunt is cruel? I''m good, I should have chopped off both of his hands, but now I can only slap him, and he agreed just now. ." Mu Yangling looked at the remaining four and said, "How is it? Is it your turn now?" The four of them shook their heads in unison, knelt on the ground involuntarily, and said, "Miss Mu, Aunt Mu, the little ones know they are wrong, and they will never dare to do so again. We will see you and the Mu family in the future, and we will take a detour, please. Please forgive us." Among the villagers, a man in his fifties stood up from the crowd, looked at the situation of the thief, and temporarily fixed it with wood, got up and looked at Mu Yangling solemnly: "Miss Mu, don''t deceive people. Too much, although the five of them made mistakes, they are also from our Matou Village." Seeing that Mu Yangling was finally a talkative person, there was no need to go around in circles, and asked, "What? Your Matou Village has become immortal, and the villagers didn''t say they were thieves, but came to find the victim. Stubble?" The person who came to endure for a while, cupped his hands and said, "It''s their fault, but you can''t get anywhere, and they were caught as soon as they touched it. Wasn''t it your design? You didn''t have any losses, but you cut him off. Arms, they broke their family''s way of life, and your Mu family is too domineering." Mu Yangling was angrily laughed at him, "So after our Mu family realized that someone might come to steal something, we should open the door wide, wait for the thief to come in and take all the things, and then close the door again, when this incident has never happened. Is it not domineering? Isnt it vicious? Your Matou Village is very logical, or have you always been such a thief? This is because your patrons did not follow your ideas, and the whole village came to the door? "You are talking nonsense, our Matou Village is a serious peasant, when is it a thief?" Mu Yangling kicked the thief A directly in front of him, and asked coldly, "Which village does he belong to?" The visitor was speechless for a while, and finally said: "I don''t want to talk to a child like you, but call your father? A yellow-haired girl dares to talk to an elder like this? You Mu family are good tutors!" Chapter 194： Disposal (below) "Our Mu family is my master, but I would like to ask who you are. I will deal with the thieves who came to steal my family. Which onion are you?" When the visitor choked, his face turned dark, and his already dark face became even darker. Just like a black pot of charcoal, there were people standing behind him among the onlookers, there were seventeen or eighteen, and they shouted: "We It belongs to Matou Village, and those who want to deal with our village have to ask our village to agree or not." Another old man squeezed out of the crowd, and said to Mu Yangling with a smile: "Don''t be angry, little girl, these are all young people from our Matou Village, young people, they are angry, so they rush when they talk, the five of them are I made a mistake, but as the saying goes, knowing mistakes can be corrected, and good things are great, since the five of them already know they are wrong, then forgive them, and they will be able to read your goodness in the future." Mu Yangling''s eyes glazed over him, fixed on the black pot behind him, and asked, "Then what if I don''t agree?" Heiguotan''s eyes darkened as he looked at Mu Yangling and said, "Then it''s not Miss Mu who has the final say." Liu Yuan, who had already walked over, was about to rush up when he heard the words, but was stopped by Liu Ting. Liu Yuan lowered his voice and said, "Brother, what are you waiting for? Didn''t you see A Ling being bullied?" "Didn''t you see A Ling winking at us? Let''s go up later, A Ling''s ability, do you think these people can handle her?" Liu Yuan thought that A Ling had climbed out of the dead, and immediately felt relieved. Suppressed the clamoring cousins ??behind him, and followed the villagers onlookers to watch the excitement. The people of Matou Village have already started to make trouble, shouting: "Don''t be shameless." The smiling old man also froze and said, "Miss Mu is not giving the old man face by saying this. The five of them should really be beaten. Come and bring them back, and our clan will punish them." Matou Village stood up and a few young men stepped forward to take the thief Jia and others to leave. Mu Yangling kicked the man out with one foot, put his foot on the chest of the thief''s armor, and said, "You better not annoy auntie, auntie, I don''t have enough strength, if you''re not careful, you''ll become this piece of shit. Stone." After he finished speaking, he moved his foot away and stepped on a stone not far away, and after grinding it hard, the stone cracked. The people who stepped forward looked at each other for a while, and some were afraid to step forward. Xiuhong sneered: "What a coward, even my cousin dares to come and find fault with a finger. So many people bully one, so shameless." Bowen squeezed hard from Liu Ting to Xiuhong, and said with a grimace, "So many adults bully our children, don''t be ashamed." As soon as these words came out, even Heiguotan and the old man couldn''t help blushing. Those young men from Matou Village were so angry that they rushed up to grab Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling opened his hand and grabbed the opponent directly. She threw out the collar and side waist, and the people who rushed up, Mu Yangling slammed all the punches rudely, she turned around, and instantly involved all the people of Matou Village present... Her movements were fast, and her small grappling hand made her quick and proficient. After a while, all eighteen people from Matou Village were knocked to the ground by her. Qi Haoran, who was hidden in the crowd, saw his eyes lit up, and lowered his voice and said to Fan Zijin. : "I have never seen Mu Yangling use this hand." "Isn''t this a grappler?" Even if Fan Zijin didn''t like to practice martial arts, he could still see traces of the grappler in it. "It''s a catcher, but it''s much more refined. Anyone with a little martial arts can learn it. It''s more effective than what we''ve learned in the military camp." After all, Qi Haoran is an expert in all kinds of acupuncture points , Mu Yangling''s small grasping hand looks simple, only a few movements, but it moves to the acupuncture point of the person, and the strength of one palm and pinching the person can''t be used... When Heiguotan and the old man saw Mu Yangling alone, they beat the people they brought to the ground, and their expressions suddenly changed. Just as they were about to say something, Liu Ting had already pushed the person in front of him and brought the young man of the Liu family forward. Five or six young men stood behind Mu Yangling. "A Ling, what''s going on? Someone bullied you?" Liu Ting asked Mu Yangling what he said, but his eyes were looking at the people from Matou Village. Mu Yangling sued in front of them, "Uncle Biao, they bully people and want to steal things from my family. They also bully our Mu family''s single surname and want to take people away like this." Liu Ting looked at the black pot charcoal and said, "Who said that the Mu family is a single surname? Even if my daughter from the Liu family is married, she is still the aunt of the Liu family. Is this bullying my cousin who can''t take care of his family in the military camp, or is it bullying? Our Liu family is not in Chenggu Village?" Seeing that there were so many people in the Mu family all of a sudden, the two of them were really shocked. The reason why they dared to bring people over to ask for someone is because the Mu family is a single surname in the eight villages of ten miles and eight villages. Cross, can cross their entire village? Heiguotan and the old man looked at each other, and finally the older old man bowed his hands and said softly: "This is Liu Xiaoge, right? This is all a misunderstanding. We want to bring people back to punish them, not to shield them." "You don''t have to take it back. Treat it in front of my niece and the big guy. It''s fairer. Ah Ling promises not to send them to see the officials. It''s a great face for you, otherwise you''ll go to jail. Can you all come out with all your tails?" Heiguotan and the old man looked at each other, and finally nodded: "Since Miss Mu has given us this face, we have to continue and deal with them here." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "It''s up to you to deal with it, but you have to do it first if you agree to my request." Heiguotan''s face changed, and he clenched his fists and said, "Miss Mu, you can abolish their arms with one palm, please raise your hand!" "To be a thief, you must be prepared to be disbanded. This is also a lesson for them. Otherwise, the villagers would dare to steal things, and they would not dare to kill with a knife when they went out? Since they can''t learn well, Ben Auntie doesn''t mind teaching them what they can and can''t do." Heiguotan''s face changed dramatically, but Mu Yangling didn''t wait for him to say anything. He stepped forward and pressed Bandit B''s shoulder with a slight effort, when he heard a "click", and Bandit B screamed. Seeing this, the remaining three people looked at Mu Yangling in cold sweat, and Thief C even lost his control. Mu Yangling unceremoniously pinched all their arms, then clapped his hands and said, "This is a lesson for them, let them remember what they can do and what they can''t do!" The faces of the people in Matou Village are not good-looking, but because there are more than 20 people from the Liu family here, they are not as harsh as before with Mu Yangling. Mu Shi, who was in the room, saw that the things outside were almost done, so he opened the door and came out. Liu Ting was stunned when he saw him, "You''re at home, I thought you went to the military camp again, so why did you call A Ling a baby to deal with it?" Everyone also turned their attention to Mu Shi. Chapter 195： support Mu Shi''s eyes slid over the crowd until no one dared to make a sound, then he walked to his daughter''s side and said to the crowd, "Everyone, Mu Shi is a rude person and doesn''t know how to speak, but it makes sense. Here, Mu Shi is not afraid to offend people. The old people all say that they are forgiving and forgiving. Our Mu family is not someone who will not take a step back, but it also depends on whether it is worth retreating. If these five people sincerely admit their mistakes, My daughter won''t be so angry, my Mu family doesn''t want to get rid of Liangzi with Matou Village, but it''s really important, and my Mu family isn''t afraid!" Mu Shi looked straight at Heiguotan with his blade-like eyes, and said, "I am the one who licks blood on the edge of the knife, and I rely on this ruthlessness. If I were a wolf, my daughter would be a wolf cub. In the face of my fathers and fellow villagers, I, Mu Shi, put my words here first, whoever bullies my wife and children while I am not at home, you better hope that I die on the battlefield, otherwise, I Mu Shi and him will never die!" The expressions of the people present changed dramatically, and they all dared not meet Mu Shi''s eyes, and took two steps back timidly. Liu Ting put his hand on Mu Shi''s shoulder and shook his head slightly. Liu Ting stepped forward with a smile, and smiled at the silent crowd: "Forgive my fellow villagers, my cousin is a rude person, he speaks a little bit, but he is very nice, and the people in the village get along with my brother. It''s been half a year, and I should know him well, and he''s just that promising, and he treats his wife and children like a treasure, except for this, everything else is easy to say." "But everyone is from the village. How can you bully my younger brother and sister, niece and nephew? Isn''t it?" Liu Ting laughed: "Our Liu family is in Chaoxi Village next door, only two or three quarters of an hour away. , if my eldest niece does anything wrong in the future, just come to the village to find me, and I will teach him a lesson." Liu Yuan also came back to his senses, stepped forward and said with a smile: "Yes, my uncle settled in our Linshan village before, and my aunt and my cousin have a son. My uncle and aunt left early, and my uncle and my father put me on the table. My brother is like a son. When he got married, my uncle presided over the marriage. My niece and we are also our daughters. If she offends the villagers, dont get angry. Just go to Chaoxi Village and come to us. You cant teach me a lesson. She, let''s talk about her, get justice for the big guy." Everyone twitched the corners of their mouths. Although they were talking about Mu Shi and Mu Yangling, their posture was undoubtedly to support Mu Shi and Mu Yangling. In the future, if Mu Yangling really wants to have a conflict with the neighbors, everyone must To estimate the attitude of the Liu family in Chaoxi Village, you can''t bully the Mu family too much, otherwise they will go back to send reinforcements, and there are quite a few members of the Liu family. Heiguotan twitched the corners of his mouth, "Your eldest niece is so capable, I''m afraid none of these eight villages can bully her, and now we will bring these five people back first, don''t worry, they will definitely detour when they see the Mu family in the future. Walk." Mu Yangling snorted coldly, and Mu Shi said, "Didn''t you still say that this village has also dealt with it? I''m waiting." When Liu Ting saw Mu Shi''s red face, he hurriedly came out to sing white face, and said with a smile: "Cousin, since Big Brother said that, he will definitely not lie to you, but if someone is injured now, even if they want to deal with it, they can''t do it at this time. I think it''s better to let them go back first. They made Matou Village lose such a big face, and there will be no less disposal. If you don''t worry, just go back to Matou Village for a walk. Not far." After Mu Shi let him go, Mu Yangling gently tapped Thief Ren B''s arm with his toes, causing him to tremble. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Have you seen your elder brother''s arm? You have to be like him. Tie it up like this, otherwise you will be crippled when you turn it on, don''t say I''m too cruel, auntie, I kept it, but I broke two of your bones, but I didn''t crush them." Although this was a reminder, it was also a threat. Everyone was terrified. They hurriedly used a branch to fix their arms and left in a hurry. The onlookers also hurriedly left. After a while, only the Liu family was left in front of the Mu family. of people. Liu Ting frowned and looked at Mu Shi, and said disapprovingly, "Since you are at home, why do you ask a few children to come out and deal with things?" "Come in and sit down," Mu Shi explained, "I''m not here to make Al-Ling stand out? I stay in the barracks, so I can help with family matters less, and the whole family relies on Al-Ling for support. Besides, when others see her as a child, they will inevitably bully her, and this time I have the opportunity to make her stand up, and even if I am not around, she will be able to provoke the leader by herself." Mu Yangling used to say no to two when he was in Linshan Village, but because Mu Shi and the Liu family supported her, no one dared to bully her. But it is different outside, who knows Mu Yangling? Liu Ting also understood after thinking about it. Seeing so many cousins ??here, he clapped his hands and said: "Okay, since you are here today, don''t rush back, go and help us build a thatched cottage for us. It''s almost done, and I can finish it today." "Brother Ting is really good at calling people, Brother Shitou, we will build a thatched cottage for you, you have to tell my father when you come back, you won''t go back if you are lazy." Mu Shi smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely tell my uncles." Mu Shi asked Mu Yangling to go up the mountain to hunt some prey, and when he returned, he gave everyone some to bring back, and went to build a thatched cottage with them. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were among the crowd and had already left. Qi Haoran gestured as he walked, but in just three or five strokes, he even learned the little grappling hand that Mu Yangling used just now. Qi Haoran put down his hand contentedly and said to Fan Zijin: "After two days, Mu Yangling is not so busy, I will come to her to learn this grappling skill, and then I will go back to Brother Jiang Ze to practice." Qi Haoran didn''t see any movement from Fan Zijin, so he turned to look, only to find that he lowered his head in deep thought, and asked, "What are you thinking?" "I was wondering who Mu Yangling learned his kung fu from. Haven''t you noticed, her movements are simple but useful. When you and her were feeding tricks before, when the fire broke out, she even made a fatal trick. , that''s a killing move, and I also watched when you and Mu Shi fed the moves, Mu Yangling can do about 150 moves under your hands, but Mu Shi can''t even hold fifty moves, Don''t you think it''s strange that Mu Yangling''s ultimate move, Mu Shi, doesn''t work at all?" "What''s weird? I will, and neither will my father." Fan Zijin glared at him, "Can it be the same, you have a martial arts master, and you have secrets to learn, but your father doesn''t practice martial arts, but isn''t Mu Yangling''s kung fu all taught by Mu Shi?" "Who said that Mu Yangling''s kung fu was taught by Mu Shi? Didn''t she say that it was taught by her grandfather?" "Her grandfather died before she was born." "Then it''s possible to leave a pamphlet or something, so what''s so confusing? Mu Yangling''s talent is stronger than her father''s, so it''s not surprising that she has learned what her grandfather left behind, or even better. Zijin, Wu Learning to write different essays, an essay, everyone copied down is the same, but martial arts is not, the same action, the effect of different people is not the same, even the same person at different times. Its also different, Mu Yangling is born with divine power, how could such a person have no talent? Maybe she has learned more from her grandfather than her grandfather? Fan Zijin saw Qi Haoran''s wholeheartedly speaking for Mu Yangling, and he felt helpless. He didn''t want to distinguish, so he nodded perfunctorily: "Maybe what you said is right." Chapter 196： trade After a long time, Liu Ting led someone to cover the rest of the thatched hut and covered it with thick thatch. Liu Yuan patted the dry and thick thatch and said to Mu Shi, "As long as it''s not a heavy rainstorm, There will be no problem with this roof." He looked up at the scorching sun in the sky, wiped his sweat and sighed, "I would rather it rains heavily. Look, the river is about to dry up." Mu Shi turned his head to look at the river on the side. The water level in the river has plummeted, exposing the stones in the river. Mu Shi was standing in the deepest part of the water, and the water did not reach his waist. The next foot deep water, and now the water in the river can no longer flow into the canal. Now that the sun is shining, the wheat and rice are growing fast. In two days, we can irrigate and wait for the wheat and rice to fill. With so many wheat fields, the river water is definitely not enough to irrigate, and competition for water is inevitable. Mu Shi thought that he was going to leave the day after tomorrow, so he could not help frowning, and went back to discuss with his daughter, "Dad is leaving the day after tomorrow, why don''t our family start to carry water and water it tonight." "Aren''t you waiting for the news from the military camp?" Mu Yangling said: "Didn''t you say that the little general might open a reservoir to release water?" "I have to grab it. I can protect you while my father is still at home. At night we will fill the rice fields with water first, and tomorrow we will water the wheat fields." Mu Shi made up his mind, and Mu Yangling naturally listened to him. At the same time, Qi Haoran was also talking to Fan Zijin about the watering, "This time the watering is a big deal. I think I will give the whole army three days off and let them go back." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and looked at him, and Qi Haoran sighed, "I can''t do anything either, my eldest brother sent me a message, saying that only our side of the five battalions is in better condition, and the other battalions don''t even produce much wheat ears. , let alone grouting, this year''s grain and grass mainly come from me." If Qi Xiuyuan were not his eldest brother, Qi Haoran would have to curse his mother, but he is his eldest brother, and his mother is his own mother. He came here mainly to help his eldest brother, so he can only bear the burden. "The generals of the third and fourth battalions have come to borrow water again." Fan Zijin said. Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Tell them to exchange weapons. I don''t want more. I want a hundred long knives, a hundred long spears, and five horses, and I will give them all the water from the No. 1 Reservoir." Fan Zijin asked, "Total?" Qi Haoran looked at him with contempt, "How can it be combined, of course, each of them has their own. The No. 1 Reservoir is so big, I will exchange it for two hundred long knives. Two hundred long spears and ten horses are enough." Fan Zijin patted him on the shoulder, "Yes, yes, since you feel that you are losing money, then I will give you the price. If you want to show up, you can raise this much, and they will definitely lower the price." "Then I''ll leave this to you." Qi Haoran gave up. Fan Zijin turned his head and offered to pay for five hundred long knives, five hundred long spears, and ten horses each. The generals of the third and fourth battalions almost vomited blood. The food and grass are not easy to get, and the weapons are also not easy to get. The generals give them a lot. In this regard, they are not as good as the first and second battalions. It was their turn, and there were only so many things in total, and Fan Zijin really dared to speak. But they didn''t have the confidence to turn around and leave. Before the third and fourth camps, there were no water conservancy measures at all, and the land planting was not as good as the fifth camp. Now only half of the wheat heading in the wheat fields is pumped. , General ?? went to them to scold them two days ago, saying that they were not even as good as Qi Haoran''s finger. Qi Haoran, a teenaged child, is prettier than them. Although the two of them are aggrieved, they have to admit it. The water in the river is definitely not enough for irrigation, and only Qi Haoran has repaired the water conservancy in these eight villages. The two generals don''t dare to neglect now. In the end, after arduous negotiations between the two generals, the price was always reduced to 230 knives, 230 spears, and five horses per battalion. The two battalions equally divided the water in Reservoir No. 1. Fan Zijin felt blessed and said to Qi Haoran: "I think you can also use this to offset the food you owe the Sun family and Zhao family. Aren''t they worried about running out of water? You just give up the water from the No. 2 Reservoir." Qi Haoran frowned, "No, I have to guarantee my production first." "You have so many soldiers, are you afraid you won''t be able to grab the water? Pull people up to the Jialing water to dig a big hole, and then block the river downstream, won''t the water be there?" If Mu Yangling was here, he would have to scold Fan Zijin for being immoral. Qi Haoran was also moved, then shook his head and said, "No, then Song Zhi had to eat me raw, and he was also causing trouble for the eldest brother. We don''t do that immoral thing." "Then you should wait until the autumn harvest to pay back the grain. Do you think you can still afford it? The big cousin wants so much grain and grass, so he has to hollow you out. What do you give back?" Qi Haoran tugged at his hair, and finally said sarcastically: "Master will not pay it back this year, but will pay it back next year, what can they do?" Fan Zijin: "..." It''s so shameless, he is willing to bow down. Qi Haoran made up his mind and gave all the soldiers a holiday that day. The No. 2 Reservoir was opened the next day. All the military households of the Fifth Battalion could go to the reservoir to fetch water for watering, and no fighting was allowed. And that afternoon, Mu Shi had already picked up a bucket and followed his daughter and others to carry water into the paddy field. The reservoir is a certain distance from their land. When there is still water in the river, no one goes to the reservoir. But on the third day, the water in the river is only turbid pit water, and half a bucket goes up. mud. In order to fight for water, Mu Yangling and the others witnessed three **** fights. At this time, Mu Shi had been away for two days. Ma Liu slumped on the ground and said, "Ah Ling, we have to go to the reservoir to fetch water." Mu Yangling was using wooden boards to get the scooter around, when he heard the words: "Auntie, don''t go to the reservoir, I will go to my cousin and the others, we will go together with my mother, you and my mother will go to the field. , I''ll bring the water back for you to water in the ground." "How about that? This trolley can hold nine buckets of water, and it takes several trips to go back and forth. Anyway, we still have buckets at home, so I''ll just pick another load." "No, the reservoir is very messy. If someone accidentally bumps you, what will our family do? You can honestly take my mother to the field, otherwise I will have to take the time to protect you." Before my aunt could make up her mind, Liu Ting''s voice sounded outside, "A Ling, are you okay?" Liu Ting and Liu Yuan came with several cousins. Like Mu Yangling, they were all pushing scooters. When Mu Yangling saw that the cousins ??and aunts were also carrying buckets, he asked, "How do you watch? Aunt and they are going too?" Liu Ting said with a smile: "Your cousin and aunt are amazing, but they are not worse than us. Let''s go, while it''s still early, there are not many people." Mu Yangling waved goodbye to the family, pushed up the scooter and left, Ma Liu wanted to catch up, but Shu Wanniang held her and said, "Aunt, let''s not make trouble, just stay as A Ling said. Wait on the ground." Ma Liu glared at her, "You''re so kind as a mother." Shu Wanniang smiled and said, "Aren''t you lenient? When A Ling was only four years old, he told me seriously that he should learn to weigh the interests and the interests. I have been used to it for so many years. If I wanted to benefit A Ling, she would stop me. I want to follow, but if it''s harmful to her, even if someone forces me to follow with a knife, I can''t go and cause her trouble." Chapter 197： Cooperation Mu Yangling looked at the endless people carrying carts on the road and asked Liu Ting, "This is still called less people?" "Don''t be dissatisfied," Liu Ting said: "Wait a while, there are more people, and the passage will be difficult. If you can''t pour water in time, you will miss the time for grouting, and the wheat will be shrivelled and the output will not be good at all. You can''t rest at all, if it wasn''t for the little general''s order not to stay near the reservoir after Xu Shi, everyone would have been watering all night." It was the first time that Mu Yangling went to the reservoir, but Liu Ting had been running for two days. The river and the reservoir were about the same distance from their home. Instead of running to the river and then to the reservoir, it was better to be proficient at the beginning. It''s the journey from the reservoir to the ground. The No. 2 Reservoir was full of people. Fortunately, the queue phenomenon that Liu Ting mentioned has not yet occurred. There are soldiers guarding the reservoir and soldiers patrolling back and forth to prevent water grabbing incidents. Mu Yangling parked the scooter at the bottom of the reservoir, and Liu Yuan led a cousin to guard it. Mu Yangling carried two buckets to fetch water. She was young, her stature was small, and her posture was flexible. She turned to the front in a short while, threw the bucket down, and brought it up again, and the water was full. Seeing this, Liu Ting hurriedly called for his cousins ??to come forward and said: " Ah Ling, you fetch water there, and we''ll carry the water down." The strong man next to him who was fetching water glanced at Liu Ting contemptuously after hearing this. This fetching water requires much more strength and skill than fetching water. The reservoir has consumed a lot in the past few days, and the water level has dropped a lot. They have to use ropes to tie them up. Live in the barrel and throw it down, wait for the barrel to be full of water, and then lift it up. It''s not that adults can''t lift a full barrel of water at all. Mu Yangling had no objection. Everyone in the Liu family knew Mu Yangling''s strength, and they were all happy. Mu Yang''s hands were so strong that she filled a pair of wooden barrels every time she came and went. Liu Ting hurriedly let people pick them down. When she filled all the wooden barrels with water, no one behind them filled the wooden barrels. Take it up, it is indeed a long distance from here to the location of their scooter. Mu Yangling saw that there were several teenage children behind him stumbling over the water, so he simply dropped the bucket and pulled a bucket full. Fill them with water. The children were stunned and looked up at her. Mu Yangling just smiled at them and continued to help them fetch water. The children blushed and said, "Thank you." Then he picked up the bucket and left in a panic. There were a lot of people coming up from the bottom, and a few people were squeezed, some of the water in the bucket was squeezed out, and one person fell to the ground when he was hit, and all the water in the bucket was spilled out. . Mu Yangling frowned slightly, but the person who was hit seemed to be used to it, got up and picked up the wooden bucket and came back to fetch water. Mu Yangling sighed slightly, thankfully she didn''t let her aunt and Xiuhong come, she turned around and poured a bucket of water for him, poured it into the bucket, and whispered: "You want to avoid some, if you really can''t, just stop and wait for those people. Go over first, bumping around like this, what if you break it?" The boy''s face turned red, he nodded hastily, then looked up at Mu Yangling, and whispered: "You are amazing, I can only pull half a bucket of water every time, it''s not too big to look at you, good brother, look back Can you teach me?" Mu Yangling looked down at herself, does she look like a boy? After thinking about it, he said, "I''m naturally strong. You can go back and practice more arm strength." Mu Yangling helped him fill the bucket. Seeing that Liu Ting had picked a wooden bucket, he didn''t have time to talk to him. , turned around and went back to fetch water for them. After three trips like this, everyone''s buckets were full. Mu Yangling finally brought a bucket of water down by herself. Her bucket had been placed on the trolley and filled with water. Mu Yangling was careful with the last bucket. put it on. When Liu Ting saw everyone was ready, he waved his hand: "Okay, let''s go together, the woman walks in the middle, pay attention to the people in front, back and left and right, don''t be bumped, A Ling, you and your aunt and the others are together. Go in the middle." There are good people in this world, but there are also bad people, especially bad people who cant see the good and bad of others. When someone comes back with water, someone will deliberately bump over them. If you care about it, that days effort will be wasted. If you dont care about it, he will intensify his efforts. Every time the Liu family came out to fetch water, they formed gangs. When there were too many people, others would not dare to provoke them. Liu Ting and the others have met twice, and they almost got started yesterday. In order not to hurt women, they always let them walk in the middle. I don''t know if it was because of Mu Yangling''s luck, this time he returned to the ground smoothly. Mu Yangling pushed the scooter to turn to his own land, and before leaving, he waved to Liu Ting and said, "Uncle Biao, when you come back, you can call Cousin Li''s mother and let her carry water with us. " The three-day vacation in the military camp has ended, and Liu Li''s family has only one widowed mother. It is too dangerous for her to go to the reservoir to fetch water. Liu Ting glanced at his cousins ??and replied with a smile, "You''ll be here waiting for us, we''ll be here soon." They just sent the water back to the family for watering, and then picked empty buckets. Come again. Mu Yangling nodded. The Mu family brought water in a large jar, which Mu Yangling carried from the house and poured the water into the jar. Mu Yangling went to the reservoir to ask for water. Mu Yangling guessed that they must have not arrived yet, so he helped to water them together, reached out and pulled some wheat ears while watering, and carefully observed them. In addition, there are also the daily weather, the agricultural work that needs to be done, etc. Mu Yangling records them all one by one. She does not know whether she will achieve anything in the agricultural work in the future, but she knows that these things must be useful, even if she does not It can always be used as a reference for future generations. So Mu Yangling attaches great importance to this. Seeing that the time was almost up, Mu Yangling pushed the scooter and waited at the intersection. This time, Mrs. Liu Ma really carried the burden and followed Mr. Liu Zhang. She knew that it was Mu Yangling who asked her to follow, and they were also watching. Mu Yangling asked her to follow, and she couldn''t help but nodded and smiled at Mu Yangling gratefully. Mu Yangling just smiled and walked in front with concentration, Liu Ting pushed the car and walked beside her, whispering: "It''s okay for you to help your cousin, but don''t be too biased, otherwise your aunt Ma will be in the village. It''s also hard to do." Mu Yangling snorted coldly and said dissatisfiedly: "He and Uncle are getting more and more confused, and it''s not Cousin Li''s fault that what happened to Cousin Li''s family is not the fault of Cousin Li. Now it''s biased. Come out and see what will fall in the clan." Liu Ting didn''t say anything, but he kept it in his heart. Liu Li''s character is good, and Uncle He has been a little confused in his behavior for the past six months. It is uncertain whether the family can be as safe as in Linshan Village. Liu Ting upholds the idea of ??being more kind to others and asks his wife to help Liu Ma more, but he is getting closer and closer to Liu Li''s family. Chapter 198： release water Mu Yangling and the Liu family worked together and could walk ten times a day. The Liu family had little land, and they stayed up late to water a lot during the two days when Mu Shi was there, so they only went to the reservoir to pick up water for three days. The wheat fields are all watered. At this time, the water in Reservoir No. 2 was almost bottomed out. Everyone was waiting for Qi Haoran to open Reservoir No. 3, but Song Zhi found the barracks at this time. Song Zhi was full of stubble, and his face was blue. He looked at Qi Haoran with a haggard face and said, "Good brother, I didn''t want to ask you to come, but there is really no way." Qi Haoran and Song Zhi have a good relationship. Seeing him become like this, he can''t help but be surprised, "You have been removed from office?" Song Zhi glared at him, "Can''t you think of something better?" "Looking at you, you don''t want to be promoted, do you?" Song Zhi choked up and said, "I haven''t been dismissed from office, but it''s almost the same. Mingshui County only crosses such a river, and the imperial court agreed that all the fields along the river will become your military fields and Yongye fields for military households. But there are still many peoples fields downstream and in the distance, you have used all the river water, and those people can only wait to starve to death. Qi Haoran glared and said, "Master didn''t tell anyone to cut off the water." Song Zhi said helplessly: "I didn''t tell anyone to cut off the water flow, but with so many fields to be watered, how many can flow down below? The people are suffering." Qi Haoran recalled it now, and said, "Don''t fool me, you have already inquired clearly. Before, these fields were owned by the landowners and squires. In the drought years, they cut off the water flow, and in the event of floods, they They don''t do much of this kind of thing, but now I take over these fields, but I haven''t done a single thing, I don''t believe that their days will be more difficult than before." "Little General Renyi, otherwise I wouldn''t dare to come to the door," Song Zhi said, "but you look outside, the fields of those soldiers under you are right by the river, and they have to rush to fetch water from the reservoir to water them. What will happen to the people who are far away from the river and have no water to use? This year, God will not give a way to survive, and it is about to start collecting the autumn tax, little general, I dont want to force the people to death. Qi Haoran patted the table irritably and said, "Just tell me what you want to do, I''m impatient to listen to this." Song Zhi said cautiously: "Little General, I heard that you still have the water from the No. 3 Reservoir that is useless." Qi Haoran looked at him with a dark face, Song Zhi bit his head and said, "I beg you to have pity on the poor people and release water to help the disaster." Qi Haoran was silent for a while, and said, "Let me think about it." Qi Haoran got up and left. He went out to invite the old people from each village and village to ask about the watering situation. Knowing that 70% of the wheat fields have been irrigated, only the remaining 30%, which are still inferior, Qi Haoran waved them back, and came back and said to Song Zhi, "I agree to release water, but this is downstream. There are not only the fields of the common people, but also the land of the squires such as the Sun family and Zhao family, I dont have to pay the salaries of the common people, but I dont give them these squires for nothing. The corners of Song Zhi''s mouth twitched, this is the young master from the splendid pile, but he looks like he came from the beggars'' gang, so he won''t let go of any benefits. Song Zhi asked, "Then what do you want?" Qi Haoran spit out two words, "Food!" Song Zhi thought about it and asked, "How much do you want?" "Not much, it''s just what each family wants. I owe the Sun family and the Zhao family ten bags of grain each, and the other families will send me ten bags. It''s not too much, right? One more thing, who''s family? They are not allowed to dig canals to pass water. My water is mainly used by the people downstream. If those squires dig canals to store water due to the large number of people, my water will not be released in vain? This condition put forward by Qi Haoran was beyond the reach of Song Zhi. He originally came for the lower reaches of the common people, and naturally he did not want those squires and landlords to seize too many common people''s resources. The matter was settled like this, and when the military households knew that the water in this reservoir was to be released instead of being opened to them, they were suddenly unhappy. But Qi Haoran stood there with a cold face and looked at them coldly. They didn''t dare to make trouble, they could only watch the water rush out. I don''t know who shouted: "Go get the water and water it, the water will be gone when it is released!" Everyone rushed up to fetch water. Qi Haoran frowned, "They have already watered 70% of the time, and some people have even finished watering. What happened to the people below? It''s too harmful to others and not oneself." Fan Zijin waved his fan and stood beside him, saying, "There are so many people like this, what''s so strange? Look, Mu Yangling is among them. Isn''t her land all poured out? Isn''t she here too?" Qi Haoran looked down, and indeed saw Mu Yangling, but she handed it to the person behind her after dipping the water, and she didn''t need it. Qi Haoran looked around and found that behind her were the old and weak, women and children, and secretly said in his heart: This Mu Yang is too kind, so he came here to fetch water for others. Mu Yangling didn''t come here specifically to fetch water for others. She came to fetch water and go back to irrigate the vegetable fields. It happened to happen that the No. 1 reservoir was releasing water, so she took a shortcut and hit the river. When I saw a woman with a big belly bent over to fetch water, she was terrified, so she kindly helped her, and when she saw the old grandma behind her trembling, she also helped her... The people behind ?? knew that this little girl was helping the old and the weak, women and children fetch water. After all, the water was just boiled. The opening of the reservoir was quite wide, and the water flow was fast. If a person accidentally fell down, a wave hit him and he disappeared. Those consciously old and weak women and children consciously stood in line behind Mu Yangling, and Mu Yangling never stopped fetching water. Standing on a high place, Qi Haoran quickly saw the clue, waved his hand to call a guard, pointed to the bottom and said: "Have you seen those old and weak women and children? Go to a few who can fetch water, stand in a row and go down to help them fetch water. , don''t let people fall into the river." The guard responded and ordered twenty people to go down. Most of the people who came to grab the water today were the nearby villagers. They were not military households. They had been waiting for this water for a long time, so the crowd was crowded, and no one would let them in. If there were no soldiers on the scene to maintain order, I am afraid that stampede would happen. event. The guards came over and grabbed the wooden barrel in Mu Yangling''s hand, shouting: "Miss Mu, the little general is here too, leave it to us here, you go up quickly." Mu Yangling looked up and saw Qi Haoran standing on the reservoir, nodded in response, and went out with two buckets of water. walked up to Qi Haoran and praised: "Qi Haoran, I didn''t expect you to still have the people in your heart. Now everyone praises you." Qi Haoran''s face turned slightly red, and he asked, "What are you complimenting me on?" "There are all kinds of compliments about you, saying that you are benevolent, benevolent, and a good person, and that you are handsome and martial, and that you are both talented and beautiful..." Qi Haoran''s proud face suddenly collapsed, and Fan Zijin laughed out loud. Mu Yangling said earnestly: "Really, they really praise you like that. Just now, my ears almost grew calluses when I heard it below." Chapter 199： who Qi Haoran looked at her suspiciously, "You can''t make it up, right?" Mu Yangling grabbed his arm and said, "If you don''t believe me, just put on your makeup and come down with me to listen. That kind of talk is like asking for money." Speaking of this, Mu Yangling was also curious, "I sound like you guys. The relationship between the army and the people is not very harmonious, so the army has done such a good thing, and everyone will be grateful?" Qi Haoran''s full smile stopped, Fan Zijin smiled and said, "Except for Yuan''s army, which is loved by the people, other soldiers are indeed not very popular with the people." Although the soldiers fought against the Hulu, they often robbed the property of the people and captured the strong men. In Dazhou, ordinary people did not like to deal with soldiers. Because the emperor of Da Zhou paid great attention to the letter and the military, and the local government controlled the army''s food, grass, and lifeline, the two sides had always been in conflict, so the relationship was not very harmonious. Qi Xiuyuan is restrained, and his relationship with Wu Shancai is not good, because he rarely appears in local areas, and the people of Xingzhou Prefecture are not familiar with him. Although they don''t hate him, they don''t have a good impression of him. Because he received military households before, he was somewhat in awe and disgust. Qi Haoran didn''t know that he released water this time and won the favor of the people of Mingshui County for Qi Xiuyuan, but what really made everyone feel grateful to Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran was because Qi Haoran asked the soldiers to fetch water for the elderly and weak women and children. Unintentional act. Looking at the crowd of people below, Qi Haoran felt a sense of accomplishment, "Master, you''ve saved a lot of people today, right?" Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin nodded with a smile. "Isn''t your land all watered? Why are you still fetching water?" "The vegetables in my vegetable field are about to die from the sun. I can''t do anything about it, so I''ll go back with two buckets of water. Anyway, I''ve come here, why don''t I just go to my house for dinner." Qi Haoran asked as he walked, "What delicious food does your family have?" "I''ve been so busy these days that I don''t have time to go into the mountains, what''s there to eat?" Mu Yangling walked on Qi Haoran''s left with two buckets of water, and happened to see his corns standing tall and independent of a wheat field. His eyes lit up, and he said, "Let''s go and see the corn, it''s impossible to eat it." Fan Zijin circled the corn twice, and said thoughtfully, "I understand why you have to plant two seeds so far away, this corn stalk is so tall and big, two seeds planted so far away can grow into two seeds. This is densely packed, what will happen if you plant it like wheat?" Qi Haoran frowned, "Isn''t that more corn grown?" Fan Zijin slapped him on the head, "Stupid, can the corn stalks grow into corn? Even if I don''t know how to farm, I know that what this thing needs is sunlight, so densely planted, if the corn doesn''t hold back die, and it will not grain." Mu Yangling put down the bucket, went into the cornfield and picked a few dozen to peel them off. The peeled corns were bright yellow and the corn kernels were full. When he pinched them with his fingertips, the pulp water flowed onto his fingers, and Mu Yangling felt He broke it off and threw it to Qi Haoran, saying, "If you can eat it, then take it back and cook it." Qi Haoran smelled it and said, "There is a clear scent, Zijin, didn''t you say that corn kernels are not delicious?" "That''s what the book said," Fan Zijin shied the responsibility, he also opened two, and asked Mu Yangling thoughtfully, "Can this corn be harvested?" "Not yet, it''s still tender, it''s not easy to peel it off, and it has to stay in the ground for about 20 days." "That''s exactly when the wheat filling ends." Mu Yangling nodded. "In other words, this corn can be planted together with wheat, and the time for sowing and harvesting can be split. Are you a low-quality land? The base fertilizer is not good, and a corn cobs are so big and heavy. How much do you think this acre can produce?" Fan Zijin looked at this large cornfield, and his heart became hot, he vaguely understood why Emperor Sejong would say to plant corn, and then there would be no famine in the famine years. It''s not that Emperor Sejong said it wrong, but that they didn''t use the right way to plant. Fan Zijin turned his head and looked at Mu Yangling with bright eyes. This is a great contribution recorded in history. Emperor Sejong sent a ship to the Western Ocean to get the seeds. No one has been able to correctly plant a good harvest of corn for hundreds of years. Ling did it. Mu Yangling didn''t know what Fan Zijin was thinking, but she felt goosebumps all over her body when he saw him, and she felt a little chilly for no reason. She moved lightly and moved behind Qi Haoran, letting him block Fan Zijin''s eyes. Fan Zijin''s eyes fell on Qi Haoran, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and he became happy. "Since you want to invite us to eat corn, you can''t just pick a few, right? Grind the ink, fly white, go in and pick more, pick the big ones, and we''ll take the more back to the military camp to eat." Yanmo and Feibai happily agreed, taking off their coats and covering the corn. Fan Zijin walked along the field, carefully and carefully observing the cornfield. Mu Yangling leaned into Qi Haoran''s ear and asked, "Is he holding back something bad?" Qi Haoran nodded, then felt sorry for his brother, and shook his head again. Mu Yangling touched his chin and said, "I think this bad thing must be aimed at me." Fan Zijin turned around and came back, satisfied and asked, "A-Ling, does anyone usually come over to your cornfield?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "This piece of land belongs to our family. It''s near the foot of the mountain again. Who would come here?" "But it''s only your family that grows corn. When you look up, you can see that only your family''s corn is standing in a low wheat field and paddy field. Others aren''t curious? Wouldn''t they come to steal it?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "I''ve looked carefully, and no one has ever picked corn stealthily. Most of the people here don''t know it, and they''re not very interested when they hear it''s called corn. I have planted this thing, but I lost money later, and there is really no one in this city who dares to provoke my Mu family." Fan Zijin nodded, stroking the corn stalk and said, "This corn is a good thing. You have to take good care of it. It''s best not to flow out until we are sure of its yield." Mu Yangling blinked, looked at Qi Haoran, and asked in unison, "Don''t you have no confidence in it?" "That was before, but now I think what Emperor Sejong said may be true, A Ling, we will hand over our cornfield to you, this is an important task, if you are not sure, go back and ask Haoran to send you a few Someone come and help." Mu Yangling opened his mouth slightly and asked, "When did this cornfield become ''our''?" Fan Zijin looked at her strangely and said, "Isn''t this cornfield ours? You forgot, the corn seeds were bought by Haoran. Not only did Haoran and I go to the ground when we planted them, but we also sent troops to help. , although this land belongs to your family, you can''t take the share of me and Haoran, can you?" Even Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, and he pointed to the cornfield, then pointed to himself, and asked, "I still have my share of the cornfield?" Fan Zijin nodded as he should, "Of course, what do you think?" Chapter 200： consensus Mu Yangling turned his head to stare at Qi Haoran, Fan Zijin also stared at Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran stuttered for a while under the flanking attack, then hesitantly turned to Mu Yangling and said, "This, it should be ours, right?" Mu Yangling thought about it carefully, Fan Zijin''s statement was also reasonable, but it was her who wanted to take advantage of these two people was obviously wrong. Mu Yangling nodded and said, "Okay, how much do you say you have?" Qi Haoran said under Fan Zijin''s stare, "One percent?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, "What''s enough for 10%? Let Fan Zijin speak." Fan Zijin was very satisfied with Mu Yangling''s generosity, and said, "It''s useless if we want this corn, so we''ll just try something new, and we probably won''t make much money if we sell it." Mu Yangling nodded, "So what?" "So, what I want is the planting method and planting data, and most importantly, the ownership of this thing is Haoran." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran shook their heads, indicating whether they understood or not. Fan Zijin looked at the two equally stupid and cute people in front of him, found a piece of grass to sit down, and motioned them to sit down for a long talk, Mu Yangling glanced at the cornfield, Fan Zijin said: "Don''t worry, Yanmo and Feibai will not talk to each other. Your corn is all broken, these two boys are smart, they know we have something to say." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling sat opposite Fan Zijin, holding their chins to listen to his explanation. Seeing the two of them acting in unison, Fan Zijin felt a little uncomfortable. He cleared his throat and said, "Before, the corn yield of 300 per mu was due to the wrong planting method. Although there is no harvest yet, according to my estimation, the yield per mu is no less than 500 per mu. Hundred, this is still in the worst low-level land, and the base fertilizer is not good. In addition to the dry weather this year, the worst case can produce 500 per mu. What if it is in a good case? If nothing else, like this If wheat is planted in inferior land, it is not certain whether the yield per mu will be 100 catties. If all the inferior land in Dazhou is planted with corn, even in a disaster year, the people will not be starved and displaced. The family is ruined! You think, what a credit this is." Mu Yangling understood, "You want Qi Haoran to take the credit for this." Fan Zijin raised his head proudly, "This place is a military field under Haoran''s name. You are a military household under Haoran. Haoran bought the seeds, and Haoran even came when they were planting. Don''t you think this is due to Haoran?" Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, patted his shoulder and said, "Say it earlier, it''s useless if I want this thing, I''ll put the planting methods in a booklet and send it to you, you can take it for credit?" Fan Zijin smiled with satisfaction when he saw Mu Yangling on the road. Qi Haoran stared and said, "What do I want this credit for? What I want is military merit, and I will earn it myself." "This thing works better with you than with Mu Yangling. Since there are resources, why waste them?" Mu Yangling asked them, "Then can you still divide the corn?" "It''s no use if we ask for it, just break some when you want to eat, and the rest is yours." Fan Zijin said firmly. Mu Yangling got up and patted his butt, "Okay, let''s go back now." Qi Haoran was instantly furious when he saw that no one was listening to him. He was about to get angry, when he thought of Mu Shi, he hummed and thought to himself, "Isn''t the credit going to have to go to him?" At that time, he will just push Mu Shi out. Mu Yang''s spiritual seed, the credit should be attributed to her father, right? Qi Haoran suddenly became complacent when he thought about it, looked at the two of them and said secretly: "Wait, let''s see if you don''t blind your eyes." Yanmo and Feibai didn''t know where they went, and they haven''t seen anyone yet. Qi Haoran shouted at the cornfield, "Are you planning to spend the New Year in it? Come out to me soon!" Yanmo and Feibai responded vaguely inside, before running out after a long time, each carrying a pocket of corn. Mu Yangling looked at the two burdened corns and stared: "Do you want to eat so much? The corn is still tender, and you have peeled off all the coats, and you can''t keep them. If you look back, I will plug your mouths. Go inside. Caring for food and not wasting is a traditional virtue, do you know?" Yanmo nodded and said, "Miss Mu, I want to save it for you, but didn''t I want to give some to our eldest son to have a taste? So I deliberately picked more." Only then did Mu Yangling feel good, "It''s for the general, you have to choose well, I''ll choose some good ones for you later, don''t peel it off, bring two layers of clothes, even if it''s a hot day, you can put three layers on it. Four days." When the group went back to Mu''s house, my aunt was standing at the door, looking at Mu Yangling, and she got angry when she saw Mu Yangling, and she didn''t know who was standing beside her, so she scolded: "You are a real child, not just carrying a burden. Is it water? It''s like going to a temple fair, and I haven''t come back yet, I thought something happened to you." "Auntie, who do you think is here?" Mu Yangling motioned her to see Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, and said, "I came back early, thinking that our family''s corn should be edible, so I brought the little generals and the others to pick them. " When my aunt saw Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin express a warm welcome, she hurriedly welcomed the people in, took the corn from Yanmo''s hands, and said, "I''ll get this thing, sit down, I''ll ask Xiuhong to pour it for you. Tea." When he walked to the door, he realized that he had never eaten corn and didn''t know how to make it. He came back to Lamuyangling, "A-Ling, you go get it, and I''ll pour tea for the generals and the others." Mu Yangling sent the things to the kitchen and put them in a large pot after immersing them in the water. Shu Wanniang watched curiously and saw that she poured some salt into the pot and put the pot on the shelf, and hurriedly asked: " Are you alright?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Okay, what else do you want? Salt is so expensive, and I have put so much in it, so I should be able to enjoy it. Okay, let''s set the fire like this." Shu Wanniang said hesitantly, "I remember that there were several names of dishes made of corn in the book. Some were called Jinyu Mantang, and some were rich and prosperous. What''s your name?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "I call it boiled corn in salted water. I dare not say anything else. Emperor Sejong must have eaten this dish." Shu Wanniang slapped her daughter on the head and said, "I''m talking nonsense again, when Emperor Sejong mentioned the names of these dishes, the corn hadn''t been found yet." "Then how did Emperor Sejong know that there is corn and the names of these corn dishes? He must have eaten it, maybe in a dream." Shu Wanniang didn''t believe her daughter''s words at all. She got up and picked up the corn left on the side, "This corn looks really good, I''ll see if I can make a few dishes later." "This is yellow corn. I don''t think it tastes good. You have to find glutinous corn and sweet corn. You can probably make it. "Why? I smell pretty good." Mu Yangling said nonsense: "When I was learning how to grow corn at Guanyin Bodhisattva, I was forced to eat a lot of corn. I ate it every day and every year. I felt like vomiting when I saw corn, so I didn''t want to eat it." Chapter 201： mans dignity Qi Haoran, who had listened to it for a while, laughed, and Shu Wanniang blushed slightly, feeling that her daughter had been humiliated and thrown in front of the little general, so she pushed her out and said, "Okay, I''ll do the kitchen work. Get out now." Qi Haoran pulled Mu Yangling out and said with a smile: "Anyway, things are not familiar yet, so you should practice two moves with me first, and teach me the moves you used to fight thieves in front of your door last time." "When were you there?" Qi Haoran nodded, "Zijin and I are here to join in the fun, what''s the name of the move you used?" "Small grappler." "Better than the grappling hand I''m using now, come, let''s do some tricks?" "Let''s go to the grass at the back, it''s spacious." Mu Yangling pulled Qi Haoran to the grass at the back, and when Fan Zijin didn''t follow, he whispered to him, "Let''s make an exchange." Qi Haoran sat cross-legged on the grass and listened, "Speak." "I will also have a lot of moves suitable for group training. I will teach you when I go back. The most important thing is that I have a whole system of training programs, which can help you train an excellent scout team. Sample?" Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling in amazement, "Didn''t you say that internal force is useless to you?" "That was before," Mu Yangling held a stone, crushed it, and said, "Look, when I use a little force, you can only use 50% of your internal strength to catch up with my strength. It took nearly six years to control the strength, and I won''t easily hurt people and smash things, but after feeding with you, I realized that my strength is keeping up, but my stamina can''t keep up." Qi Haoran nodded, "Your stamina is more than twice that of an average adult." "But it''s still far from enough compared to your warriors with internal strength, and," Mu Yangling lowered his voice and said, "Although you say it''s impossible, I still want to try it, maybe I can practice light kung fu. "Mu Yangling held his chin dreamily and said, "I will be able to fly around in the sky by then." Qi Haoran touched her forehead and said, "I don''t have a fever. Where can I tell you about Qinggong like this, and I''m going to learn it, I didn''t tell you, Qinggong means light feet, light posture, and leaping. If you need some help, who can you see flying in the sky? You were a bird back then, and you could soar in the sky with open hands." "Anyway, you said whether to change it or not." Mu Yangling asked. Qi Haoran asked: "You said you would train scouts?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Actually, hunters are all natural scouts, but no one organizes them into a system like me." Mu Yangling made an excuse for this, and said, "I have also read through the military book, in which scouts use Well, it can decide the victory or defeat of a battle, Qi Haoran, tell me honestly, did you transfer my father to be a scout? A scout who went deep into the enemy area and made meticulous work?" Qi Haoran looked at her deeply, "What did your father tell you?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "I guess," Mu Yangling wasn''t a lie, she guessed most of it before Mu Shi told her, and said, "My father has been away from the military camp for so long, except for the scouts and the messengers. , which arm will leave the camp for so long? My father''s ability is to put it in the first battalion and the second battalion, and he will not lose to anyone. You didn''t let him deliver the letter so recklessly? It''s a big disaster, and it''s not hard to figure out where my dad is going." Qi Haoran''s face changed slightly, "It''s so easy to guess?" Could it be that others can guess it? Mu Yangling patted his shoulder with one hand, "It''s easy to guess what I said, and it''s limited to the few of us. How many people know my father and also know that he''s not in the military camp during this time, and they also know about your last time. ?" Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, rolled his eyes and said, "The scouts focus on individual combat, can you really train them?" "How do you know if you don''t try?" Mu Yangling leaned against his ear and said, "But you have to hide this from Fan Zijin." Qi Haoran frowned, "Why?" "I''m worried that he''s saying you''re kidding. If he knows that you handed over the scouts to me for training, he won''t come to me to settle the account? You can''t get rid of the scolding." Qi Haoran nodded, "No problem, then it''s a deal." The corners of Mu Yangling''s mouth were slightly raised. The ancient scouts were equivalent to modern special forces. Mu Yangling was no stranger to these trainings, but there are still differences between modern and ancient times. This is why Mu Yangling proposed to be responsible with Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran, who she doesn''t understand, must understand that two people can always train an excellent scout by learning from each other''s strengths. The two negotiated on the arrangement of the matter and the choice of venue. When Xiuhong came over and told the two to go back to dinner, they saw the two of them whispering with their heads on their heads. Xiuhong was instantly furious. In her eyes, it was the little general who was seducing and molesting her cousin. Xiuhong turned around in anger, picked up a stick and hit Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran heard the wind blowing the stick and pushed Mu Yangling away. He also flexibly rolled to the side. At the same time, he kicked the attacker with his feet. Mu Yangling saw Xiuhong with sharp eyes, and hurriedly stretched out his legs to remove Qi Haoran. With the strength of the kick, the right hand quickly pulled Xiuhong aside. "Xiuhong, what''s wrong with you?" Xiuhong flushed with anger, "Cousin, the little general is bullying people." Qi Haoran stared, "When did I bully you? I haven''t even said a word to you since I entered the door." "You bullied my cousin. What are you doing so close to my cousin when you have nothing to do? If you are a disciple, you should fight." Fan Zijin leaned against the fence leisurely, and said leisurely: "They are whispering, Miss Xiuhong better not to disturb, otherwise, she will lose her arm and break her leg if she is not careful." Qi Haoran blushed immediately. Mu Yangling glared at Fan Zijin and said, "Why are you everywhere? Go away, Xiuhong, don''t think about it, I was talking to the little general, he didn''t bully me." Xiuhong looked at Qi Haoran suspiciously, and Mu Yangling whispered in her ear: "I''m talking to him about big things, about my father, don''t worry about it, you have to hide it from your family and Fan Zijin, don''t worry about it. Let them know." Xiuhong nodded again and again, and turned around to block Fan Zijin''s gaze, glared him back, and said, "Cousin, my aunt told you to go back for dinner, and that pot of corn should be fine. I tasted it and felt that It''s delicious and sweet." Fan Zijin snorted coldly and said coolly in Mu Yangling''s ear: "Your cousin is quite protective of you, but I don''t know if your cousin is as good to her." Mu Yangling''s hands were itchy, but in the end he couldn''t hold back, he twisted Fan Zijin''s ear, and said, "I''ve wanted to do this for a long time..." Fan Zijin''s ears were twisted, and he was stunned for a moment, then blushed and jumped up with a thick neck, pointing at Mu Yangling "you" for a long time, so angry that he was speechless. Qi Haoran was also stunned, jumped up and pushed Mu Yangling away, shouting, "You dare to pull Zijin''s ears!" Fan Zijin heard Qi Haoran''s voice, his eyes immediately turned red, his ears, even his father and his mother didn''t dare to talk, but today he was pulled by a yellow-haired girl, it''s a shame! Qi Haoran is also very angry, can a man''s ears be easily pulled? This is how Zijin will stand in front of others in the future? He looked around and found that there were only four of them here. He immediately bared his teeth and threatened Mu Yangling and Xiuhong, "If you dare to say this, I will beat you to death!" Mu Yangling and Xiuhong looked at each other, "I just pulled my ears, what about it?" Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin stared at the two of them, "This is about the dignity of men." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, pulled Xiuhong, nodded and assured: "We must not tell others." Chapter 202： ask Except Mu Yangling, it was the first time for everyone to eat corn, Qi Haoran said pertinently: "It''s delicious, I didn''t raise my throat." Fan Zijin asked: "Is it because you are still tender?" Mu Yangling nodded, "I can still eat like this for about ten days. The corn ages very quickly. At that time, I can only take it back and dry it, peel off the corn kernels, crush it and cook the corn porridge to eat." Mu Yangling thought After thinking about it, he still said: "But I think it should be better for pigs to eat this." My aunt stared and said, "Whose pig is so blessed to be able to eat corn? No matter how unpalatable this corn is, it can''t be worse than bran, right? Who hasn''t eaten bran for a few months every year when the green and yellow are not picked up? " Niang Shu also nodded, "If this thing can be used as food to fill the stomach, it can indeed save a lot of people. Don''t say anything about feeding pigs, so that outsiders will misunderstand." Finally, Qi Haoran took a basket of corn from Mu Yangling and asked someone to send it to Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Haoran''s original intention was to let the eldest brother have a taste of it, but Qi Xiuyuan called the person back overnight, and specially asked the messenger to bring Fan Zijin and Mu Yangling with him. Mu Yangling had just finished watering the wheat and rice fields, and was about to sleep peacefully, but he was pulled up after lying down. Hearing that he was going to Fucheng, Mu Yangling immediately refused, "I have to be at home, in the middle of the night, if My family was burglarized, my family is old and old, weak and weak, what''s wrong with the little ones at home?" Qi Haoran glared and said, "I asked someone to stand guard at the door, who would dare to bump up like that? Hurry up, my eldest brother is waiting in the palace." Mu Yangling could only get up, put on some clothes, and climbed onto the horse in a confused manner. Qi Haoran saw that although Mu Yangling''s eyes were half-closed, he didn''t sway while walking, and he was impressed by her ability, so he jumped on the horse and ran first. Fan Zijin followed behind him. As soon as the horse ran, Mu Yangling woke up, and the three of them went to the palace city under the protection of a team of guards. From Mingshui County to Fucheng, it only took half an hour to ride a horse, and the few people used the token Qi Xiuyuan gave Qi Haoran along the way to let them open the city gate. Qi Xiuyuan was sitting in the study waiting for them, and there were food and drinks on the table. The three of them ran for half an hour, all the sleepy worms woke up, and the three of them stood in a row in front of Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan was gnawing on a corn cobs in his hand. When he saw a few people coming in, he put down the corn cobs and looked at them carefully. The three of them, Mu Yangling was only ten years old, and Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran were only thirteen years old. Thinking of what these three children did, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help laughing happily, clapping his hands and saying, "Yes, yes, I looked down on you before." The three children were all a little nervous, peeking at Qi Xiuyuan tremblingly, winking with the people next to them from time to time, and greeting each other, "Have you done anything bad recently?" Qi Xiuyuan turned his back, took out a raw corn from the basket on the table, turned and asked them, "You guys made this?" The three of them looked at each other, and finally Qi Haoran was the first to nod to recognize it. Seeing the smile on Qi Xiuyuan''s mouth, Qi Haoran''s intuition was not a bad thing, so he boasted: "Brother, this kind of seed was brought over by Zhuang Dawei, and Mu Yangling took it and planted it. These are the ones I picked out and sent to you to try them out." "I know, I asked Feibai, and I heard Feibai say that A Ling''s corn can bear two cobs, and all the cobs are this big?" "It''s definitely not possible for all of them to be this big, but it''s almost the same," Mu Yangling looked at Qi Xiuyuan''s face and said, "Because the emergence rate of corn this year is a little lower, so it''s a little thin, and the top dressing is good enough. That''s why the cob is so big." "Then will you be able to replant so well next year?" "Next year, with experience and time to prepare basal fertilizer, it should be better than this year." Qi Xiuyuan raised the corner of his mouth and asked, "Then you can estimate, how much can one mu of your corn field produce?" Mu Yangling''s eyes were dazed. She was farming for the first time, did she get back an estimate? Now I can roughly estimate how big a piece of land can be. On the other hand, Fan Zijin pondered for a while and then said: "Big cousin, I have looked carefully. If there is no accident, the yield per mu should be between five and six hundred." Qi Xiuyuan clenched the corn in his hand instantly and asked, "What if we cultivate in the best land?" Fan Zijin calculated in his heart and said, "That should be about seven or eight hundred pounds." "During the drought this year, how many times have you watered the corn?" Qi Xiuyuan asked Mu Yangling. "One, once," Mu Yangling said: "Corn is a drought-tolerant crop, in fact, it doesn''t need special watering." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes brightened, "Who knows about the corn planting in your place? Has the news of the high corn yield spread out?" Fan Zijin already had a vague guess in his heart, only Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were still confused. Mu Yangling shook his head and said, "Except for the Liu family in our village and Chaoxi Village, no one knows that my field is corn, because my aunt doesn''t have much confidence in corn, and everyone doesn''t know that corn will yield high yields. , That piece of land is in the middle of my family''s land, near the mountain, there is only my family''s land, and no one passes by there." In ancient times, the land was vast and sparsely populated, and the news was lagging behind, so apart from this village and my uncle, no one really knew that she grew corn. Even in the Liu family, only the people from Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian knew. Qi Xiuyuan was completely relieved, and said to Mu Yangling: "I want you to save all the corn harvested this time as seeds. Next year, 50% of all military fields must be planted with corn, and Yongye Field must also have corn. 40% plant it." Fan Zijin''s face changed slightly and asked, "Big cousin, is there a natural disaster?" Qi Haoran also reacted, "Is there still a war?" Qi Xiuyuan looked outside, the guards guarding him outside the study room, and he could be sure that their conversation was safe. He sighed and said, "The natural disaster has already begun, and the war has already begun. In addition to the severe drought in Xingzhou this year, there are also people in Hongzhou. It hasn''t rained for two months, but the Jinghu area has been raining intermittently from April to now, and it hasn''t been sunny for seven consecutive days. Hongzhou and Jinghu are both major grain-producing places, and four of the grains shipped to the North in previous years From these two places." The three of them widened their eyes. They only knew that Xingzhou Mansion was sad, but they didn''t expect other places to be the same. Qi Xiuyuan added: "This year, the Jin Kingdom is only worse than us. After the Jin soldiers occupied Jingzhao Mansion and Hanzhong Mansion, they forced the people to enclose the land for grazing, ruining a lot of fertile fields. The food they harvested there was less than 30% of what it was in previous years. , And in the spring of this year, rabbits are flooding, and most of the pastures have been ruined. I heard that a lot of cattle and sheep starved to death. Since April, refugees have appeared. Jin Bing is now at war with Xixia, but the situation worsens. In order to obtain more food and resources, they might drag Da Zhou in as well." Chapter 203： credit Qi Haoran swallowed, thinking of the information that Mu Shi sent back when he came back last time, he said at that time that many Han people were looking for a route to escape to Dazhou. This may have been a good thing in the past, but it is a disaster in the face of natural disasters. If so many refugees fled to Xingzhou, what would they give them to eat? If it can''t be brought out, this riot can''t be aimed at Da Zhou? The riots of the common people are sometimes more terrifying than the war outside. As soon as the thought flashed by, Qi Haoran''s heart moved, and he looked up at his elder brother with a "hoo". "What''s the matter?" Qi Xiuyuan noticed his brother''s movement, turned his head and asked. Qi Haoran hurriedly shook his head, "It''s alright, big brother, continue talking." Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin glanced at Mu Yangling veiledly, knowing that Qi Haoran must have thought of something, but they were concerned that Mu Yangling did not say it, and the two did not pursue further questions. Qi Xiuyuan continued: "Now the army''s food and grass are responsible for each other, although I can ask the imperial court for support, but the possibility of the imperial court appropriating grain is zero, so before the chaos begins, I hope that the camp can store more grain," Qi Xiuyuan said: "Not only grain, but also grain and grass, which will be harvested this year. All the wheat straw and straw are dried and kept, and each household must hand over a certain amount, and we will discuss this matter later. Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to look at Mu Yangling, and said with a smile, "So all the corn you plant has to be kept as seeds, but don''t worry, I don''t want you for nothing. I''ll get it at a high price, how about it?" "It''s all up to the general, but the high price doesn''t need to be used. This kind of thing was still paid by the small general." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "How much did he spend? I want more than 20 acres of seeds from you right now. This is a big deal. If you have any other ideas, just tell me, as long as you can do it. I''ll help you with it." Mu Yangling thought for a while, and said solemnly: "General, you said that there might be chaos in the future, but in fact, only ordinary people are really suffering and starving. Although this corn is not delicious, it can save lives. I want to sow this seed. The method spreads, so that everyone can grow some corn, even if there is a drought or flood, and the rice and wheat harvests fail, at least this thing will save lives for the time being. Qi Xiuyuan reached out and touched her hair, smiled and praised: "A-ling has the world in her heart, it''s good, I have no opinion on this, but there are very few corn seeds left in this world, as far as I know, except for four plates There are some in the village, but the one you have is the largest." "And the seeds in Sipan Village are not good," Fan Zijin interjected, "I got to know Zhuang Dawei when he was still here. Sipan Village is surrounded by mountains, so there are very few fields, and the same amount of corn is grown. Less, and the harvest is not good, all of them may not have as much as yours." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "Even if we pay for the seeds of Sipan Village, it may not be enough for our military households to sow seeds, let alone spread them out." Seeing that Mu Yangling bowed his head and said nothing, Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "However, you can do some preparations in advance. Disasters don''t come as soon as they say they are. There will be no problem in the first half of next year. The real difficulty will start in the second half of next year. By that time, our second batch of corn will also be mature. Not only can we set aside part of it for food, but we can also select a large number of seeds. Before that, we can Spread the news of high corn yields." Fan Zijin said to himself: "Big cousin, why don''t you let me do this." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head, "I don''t need you at all. When A Ling''s cornfield is harvested and the data is obtained, I will write a letter to ask for A Ling''s credit. When the court awards it, the whole Da Zhou will know where it is needed. with you?" Mu Yangling was stunned, pointed to his nose and said, "Pray for me?" "Yeah," Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile, "you planted the corn, not for you, but for whom? Over the past 100 years, since the fleet returned, how many farmers have been hired by the Ministry of Household and Ministry of Industry to do this? But the planting has not been good, the highest yield is only 56 catties per mu, and the seeds sown are more than this number, you have found the correct method now, shouldn''t you be rewarded?" Mu Yangling opened his mouth and looked at Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin whispered, "This kind of seed was obviously bought by Haoran." Qi Xiuyuan glared at his cousin and said to Mu Yangling: "The court''s award won''t have any actual reward, but this reputation is also good for you, then I will report two names, your father is a soldier It''s useless for him to have this reputation, so I want to report the names of you and your brother Mu Bowen. You have the imperial edict, and your parents will no longer have to worry about your marriage in the future, and your brother is weak , With this, it will be smoother to go as a civil servant in the future." Qi Haoran pursed his lips and smiled, winked at Mu Yangling, bumped Fan Zijin again, and became cheerful. Mu Yangling didn''t expect Qi Xiuyuan to even think of these things, and said after a moment of silence: "General, in fact, I can''t be this, this is actually something from my predecessors, I just relied on some things that others don''t have to grow this yield, But when it comes to farming, I must be comparable to others. I have only grown this corn for one season, but the villagers of Sipan Village have been planting it for nearly a hundred years, and they have also studied it for nearly a hundred years. Now as long as this knot is untied, they will only be more powerful than me, if you really want to apply for a letter, you might as well report Sipan Village." Letting a village study a crop for a hundred years, Mu Yangling felt that it would not matter. If I didnt succeed, being able to persist for so long is a victory in a sense, I also tell you one thing, this corn is drought-resistant and cold-resistant, and it should be possible to plant the second season in our Xingzhou Prefecture, but Im afraid the cold wave will come too early. , tender corn can''t grow old, but I think the villagers of Sipan Village may have a way, you have to rely on them if you want to get a lot of seeds in a short time." Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran looked at each other, Qi Haoran said, "Do you want us to take all the people from Sipan Village?" Mu Yangling said: "Sipan Village has always been isolated from the world. Although it is in the Jin Kingdom, it has not been disturbed. The road is connected to Mingshui County. There are only more than 50 households in the whole village, and all the people have been moved out. It''s not difficult. Zhuang Dawei mentioned a lot of precautions when he helped me grow corn, including insect and weed control, but in fact, my attention was more on the wheat fields and rice fields, and I really didn''t care much about these corns. Take care, if you want to ask me about how to grow this corn, I know, but if you want to ask how to control insects and pests, I dont understand at all. If you want to grow this kind of thing on a large scale, these are the things you must understand. ." Qi Xiuyuan knocked on the table and said, "Sipan Village has grown corn for nearly a hundred years, and there is really no one who is more familiar than them." Qi Xiuyuan put his eyes on Mu Yangling and asked, "Such a big portion. Don''t you feel bad for the credit?" Chapter 204： beaten Mu Yangling shook his head, "General, I didn''t deserve this." "Okay," Qi Xiuyuan finalized, "Then I will send people to find the people from Sipan Village tomorrow, and try to take them down the mountain to settle down. It will only work after your corn is mature and harvested and weighed." Qi Xiuyuan patted Mu Yangling on the shoulder and said, "It''s late today, go down and rest first, and I''ll send someone to take you back tomorrow." Mu Yangling resigned and was taken down to rest by Director Zhu. Qi Xiuyuan waited for Mu Yangling to leave, and then he turned his face down and looked at Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran, "Put the credit on Haoran''s head, whose idea is this?" Qi Haoran took a step forward, "Mine!" Qi Xiuyuan directly kicked the person flying, and shouted in a cold voice: "Shut up, now it''s good! What a glorious thing this is, rushing to top it?" Fan Zijin knelt in front of Qi Xiuyuan and said, "Big cousin, this is what I mean, I think it''s good for Haoran..." "Benefits? What are the benefits? Haoran doesn''t even know the difference between grains and miscellaneous grains. Where will he grow?" Qi Haoran grabbed his stomach and got up and knelt beside Fan Zijin. Qi Xiuyuan looked at them majestically, turned twice in front of them, and scolded in a low voice, "If you continue to blame each other like this in the future, I will take all of you. Throw it into the Jialing Water." Qi Xiuyuan stood in front of Fan Zijin, couldn''t help but grabbed the book on the table and patted him, scolding: "Are you successful? You grabbed the credit and grabbed the woman''s head. You heard what I said to you last time. Go? You are smart and scheming, but this world is smarter than you, and there are plenty of people who can scheming than you. I told you to act conspiracy. " After scolding Fan Zijin, Qi Xiuyuan went to kick Qi Haoran again, directly kicking his ass, and finally not relieved, he beat his back with the book in his hand, and said, "You can do it, Zijin says what you want, you don''t. Think a little longer, what can you do and what you can''t do, you can''t be distracted? Huh?" Qi Haoran said aggrieved: "I didn''t say I wanted it, I have calculated it in my heart, this matter still has to pass through my hands, and then write the name of Mu Shi..." "You''re right?" Qi Xiuyuan kicked his ass, kicked the man directly, and said, "Since you know what Zijin is doing wrong, why don''t you teach him? Just get used to him, I think you can get used to it. something is coming." Qi Xiuyuan scolded Fan Zijin, "Fan Zijin, remember, my brother Qi Xiuyuan always uses Yang Conspiracy. If you use this kind of back house method in the future, I will kill you first, so as not to embarrass me after entering the court! That''s it, don''t communicate with them for the past two years. If your father and your mother write to me, they will take it directly. Tomorrow, you go back to pack up and move back to Fucheng immediately. Don''t read the book, you just follow Rong. Ze has tea and water by his side." Fan Zijin looked at his eldest cousin in amazement. Qi Xiuyuan looked at him with a heavy face, and said, "Rongze is a sane person with a broad mind. I hope you can learn a thing or two from him by following him. After the corn is collected, you will immediately take the data to the Shen''s house in Jiangling. , Shen Sanye probably won''t see you, most of the time, the five girls of the Shen family will be in charge, Zijin, remember, it''s up to you to stay in Fucheng or be sent to Xiangyang by me." Fan Zijin''s eyes were red, "Big cousin, why did you send me to Xiangyang?" "Uncle and his family are there. I''ll send you there to practice. If you don''t separate the two brats, I don''t think you can learn what it means to be a human being!" Qi Haoran is not happy now, "Big brother, how can you send Zijin away? I was born together two dozen times." Qi Xiuyuan slapped him and said, "If you don''t send me away, the two of you will never grow up, and you will never know how high the sky is. I want to know that you can grow up like this. I won''t let you two get together when I killed me." Qi Xiuyuan looked at them like dead fathers and mothers, and he didn''t get angry, and one of them gave a kick and said: "Kneel for me, when to figure out when to get up, if you can''t figure it out, let me team up. Send you all back to Lin''an Mansion, do what you like, at least don''t catch my eye." slammed the door and went out, leaving Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin with red eyes, unable to speak. The two have been together since they could crawl. You give me a claw, and I give you a kick. Qi Haoran has a small yard in Fan''s house, and Fan Zijin has a room dedicated to him in Qi''s house. It can be said that the two No one has ever left. The longest time we didn''t see each other was when Qi Haoran led someone into the Hanzhong Mansion last time, but at least they lived together and didn''t separate the two places. This time it''s good, the two brothers who were originally identical twins may have to be completely separated, even the adults can''t stand it, let alone the two children, the two are very sad. Finally, Fan Zijin gritted his teeth and said, "It''s okay, I will study hard with Big Brother Rongze. When I go to Jiangling, I will definitely be able to take down the Shen family, and then I will be able to stay in Fucheng." Qi Haoran wiped away tears and asked, "What did the eldest brother ask you to do in Jiangling to find the Shen family? Isn''t the Shen family the Yue family of General Yuan? Fan Zijin''s sadness dissipated immediately, looking at Qi Haoran grinding his teeth and asking, "How much did you listen to what the eldest cousin said?" Qi Haoran looked up at him blankly and said, "It shouldn''t be difficult to marry a girl from the Shen family, right? Or I''ll ask you what the girls of the Shen family like, you can do whatever you like, if it doesn''t work, we''ll grab the marriage. " Fan Zijin got up immediately, patted his knees and said, "Big cousin asked me to go to the Shen family with the corn data, to talk to the Shen family about the corn business, what does it have to do with the girls of the Shen family? You can be obedient. Can''t you use your brain?" Qi Haoran also got up and asked, "Don''t we have enough corn seeds? Why do we still have to do business with the Shen family?" Fan Zijin snorted coldly: "The big cousin still has a good Shangguan on his head. If you don''t find someone, do you think your cousin can keep this thing?" Even Qi Xiuyuan needs to find foreign aid to keep things, how can Mu Yangling be able to keep it? Can you keep it? It might even cost her life. Fan Zijin just wanted to take the credit because he saw this. Anyway, if this thing is not given to Haoran, it is someone else''s, and it will never fall on the Mu family. Who knew that the eldest cousin would work so hard for Mu Yangling? Mu Yangling still didn''t appreciate it, and turned around to give the credit to Sipan Village. Fan Zijin touched his painful back and secretly said that only Haoran and Mu Yangling knew what he said today. Feibai and Yanmo both hid in the cornfield, and the guards they brought with them stood far away. Who the **** spread the words of taking credit to the big cousin''s ears? Mu Yangling has been with them all the time, it can''t be her, it''s Feibai and Yanmo? It''s also possible that the guard heard a few words... Fan Zijin was investigating the traitor, Qi Haoran had already touched his chest and "hissed", Fan Zijin hurriedly stepped forward to open his shirt and saw that his chest was blue, and immediately widened his eyes, "Why does the big cousin make such a big effort?" Chapter 205： rush Qi Xiuyuan pushed open his door angrily, and was startled by Rong Ze in the room, "Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?" Rongze put down the book in his hand and said, "Without definite news, how can I sleep? How about it, what is the estimated corn yield?" "It''s okay," Qi Xiuyuan explained the general situation again, and said, "If it is really certain that the second season can be planted, then there will be a lot of seeds next year. I''m not sure about other things, at least the ones north of the Yangtze River. Food and grass for the people and the army should not be a problem." Rongze breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile on his face, and said, "That''s good, otherwise, I have to be a grandson to ask for food, which is too embarrassing." "I''m not afraid of this, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to ask for it, and I have to do some hurtful things for the soldiers under my command..." Qi Xiuyuan laughed at himself, "By the way, I let Zijin follow you for this time, you Order him to death for me, first let me get rid of the conceit in his bones, and then I will send it to the Shen family in Jiangling." Rong Ze raised his eyebrows, "Actually Zijin is very smart." "He''s not the only smart person in this world. He doesn''t know how to be a human being. What''s the use of being smart? His father is not a good thing. My aunt is all about his father, so it is inevitable that he will be neglected. He and Haoran are in Lin''an. The scumbag in the house has learned this habit of calculating people, and now that it has fallen into my hands, I have to change it for me." "In this world, if you don''t count others, you have to be counted." "But there must be something to do, something not to do, thieves have a way, this kid is not afraid of meat and vegetables, he does everything, don''t take advantage of him when he is young and has not made a big mistake. Maybe something bad will happen." Qi Xiuyuan wanted to say that at a young age, he could use calculations for the benefit of anyone, but if he grows up and has the ability, will he still rebel? However, thinking that this is a sensitive topic, I temporarily reposted it. "Shen San was somewhat similar to him when he was young. It would be better for him to stay with Shen San for a while." Rong Ze suggested. "Don''t," Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and said, "I''m still afraid that the more he learns, the worse he will become. How is Shen San now? That is to say, I lied to you, and the face is clear and open, but I don''t know what to do on the inside. I''ll let him go. I''m looking for the fifth girl of the Shen family, she is a bold and generous girl, and she has the care of a woman, let him go and talk business with her for a while." Thinking of the different personalities of the two younger brothers, Qi Xiuyuan had a headache, "Zijin is too shrewd, and Haoran is too stupid. If the two of them are neutralized, I don''t have to worry about it." Rong Ze let out a "puchi" laugh and said, "You can be content, I think they are all good, but your requirements are too high, Haoran is not stupid, that is, he is lined with quilts, his reaction is slow, but his mind is He is right, he has ideas, and the most important thing is that he only likes to train and line up. As long as one person focuses on one thing, he can do it. If I have two brothers who are so worry-free, I can wake up laughing when I fall asleep. " Qi Xiuyuan thought of the brothers in Rongze''s family, and felt that he was right. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin didn''t dare to leave the study, they could only sit on the ground and wait for dawn. After hearing the footsteps, Fan Zijin pushed Qi Haoran and knelt down. Qi Haoran fell to the ground and continued to sleep, Fan Zijin said "Oops", reached out to pinch his face, and whispered: "Get up, get up, the big cousin is here." Qi Haoran woke up smartly, got up and knelt quickly, Fan Zijin pulled him, "Reverse, reverse, kneel inward." The two knelt down again, and Qi Xiuyuan brought Mu Yangling in. Last night, Mu Yangling had a good night''s sleep. After getting up, he sat cross-legged on the bed and practiced his inner strength without progress, and then got up to have breakfast. Seeing that she and Qi Xiuyuan were the only ones at the dinner table were surprised, Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "They are in the study. I''ll take you there when we finish eating, and you''ll go back together later." Mu Yangling no longer asked, but also wondered if they had any homework to do. Who knew that as soon as the door was opened, they would see the two kneeling side by side with their backs to them. Mu Yangling looked at the candles on both sides that had burned to the roots, and secretly said, "Isn''t this kneeling since last night? How pitiful!" He immediately lowered his head and pretended not to exist. Qi Xiuyuan went directly around them and sat behind the desk, and said to the two, "You all go back now, Zijin, you will move back today." Fan Zijin whispered: "Big cousin, I still have things to do in the fifth camp..." Fan Zijin dared not speak under Qi Xiuyuan''s cold eyes. Qi Xiuyuan said coldly, "If you have a mission assigned by the Jade Emperor in the fifth battalion, you have to leave it to me. You are with your brother Rongze. If you can''t satisfy me, then you don''t have to go to Jiangling. I will directly Take you to my uncle, Zijin, you know what I say, and my uncle is not as accommodating as I am, you and Haoran will never see each other again in five or six years." Fan Zijin was discouraged: "Yes, I''ll go back and pack my things." "Go away, get angry when you see you." Qi Haoran hurriedly got up, dragged Fan Zijin up, and said, "Brother, we haven''t had breakfast yet." "I didn''t ask the kitchen to do yours, go out to eat." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, and was about to say something when Mu Yangling stepped forward and covered his mouth, and Fan Zijin and Fan Zijin framed him out. Qi Haoran broke away from them and said, "Why don''t you let me talk or even eat breakfast, am I his brother?" "Isn''t it just breakfast? It''s about a few pennies, why would you make the general unhappy? You were beaten last night, right?" Mu Yangling patted his chest with the back of his hand, and Qi Haoran said, "Ouch" one sound. Mu Yangling retracted his hand in fright, "Isn''t this a real beating?" Fan Zijin glared at Mu Yangling, "You happened to hit him in the wound." Mu Yangling looked at his face cautiously and asked, "Shouldn''t this be a back draw? How to draw a chest?" Mu Yangling took a look at the front of his shirt, and saw that the top was blue and purple, and he could vaguely see a only footprints. Mu Yangling hurriedly arranged the clothes for him and said, "You have to rub it with medicinal wine, or blood will accumulate." Manager Zhu came over and said unselfishly: "Fourth Young Master, Young Master Biao, Miss Mu, horses are all ready for you." Fan Zijin glared and shouted: "Dog slave, didn''t you see your grandfather hurt? Why don''t you hurry up and get the medicinal wine!" Director Zhu said: "Here, Young Master Biao, the eldest son won''t let us give you anything, and also said that the fourth son''s moon silver for the next three months will be all gone." This was really a shock to Qi Haoran, he stared at Director Zhu with round eyes. Fan Zijin''s stomach was about to burst into flames, and Mu Yangling gave him a kick, almost kicking him down, saying, "Okay, Qi Haoran is important, let''s go back first, my house has medicinal wine." Walk. Fan Zijin could only give Director Zhu a stern look. "Is that medicinal wine good at your house? I still have some money on me, so I can go to the pharmacy to buy it again." Fan Zijin chased after Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling snorted and said, "Don''t look down on my family''s medicinal wine, it would be nice to have one-tenth of what he sells in the pharmacy, but it was made from tiger bones, a good thing left by my grandfather. To escape, except for the silver, the second thing my father took out." Chapter 206： exhort Mu Yangling''s medicinal wine is really good, not only in the quick effect of the medicine, but also in the pain. Mu Yangling poured some medicinal wine in the palm of his hand, rubbed it in the palm of his hand and wiped it on Qi Haoran''s body. With a little force, the medicinal wine penetrated into Qi Haoran''s chest, bringing bursts of stinging pain, even if Qi Haoran considered himself a manly man, he was not afraid. The pain couldn''t help biting his fist so that he didn''t make a sound. Fan Zijin saw Qi Haoran''s forehead with cold sweat, and couldn''t help but ask in a hurry, "Can you really do this medicinal wine?" Mu Yangling said without force: "Now that the bruises are dissipated, it won''t hurt. You ask Qi Haoran, is it useful?" Although Qi Haoran was sweating from the pain, he still took the time to give Fan Zijin a nod. After Mu Yangling massaged and stopped, Qi Haoran was like he was picked up from the water, Feibai hurriedly went into the kitchen to fetch hot water and came in to help him scrub his body. When Shu Wanniang saw her daughter come out of the house, she asked with concern: "Didn''t you guys go to the general''s mansion? Why did the little general come back with a whole body injury? Who did it?" "It''s the general, mother, don''t ask, this is the general who is doing tutoring." Fan Zijin snorted when he heard the words, turned to go out, Mu Yangling gave Shu Wanniang a reassuring look and followed him. Fan Zijin stood on the grass in an unhappy mood, staring gloomily at the wheat field not far away in a daze. Mu Yangling walked up to him and asked, "The general has punished you for your merits?" Fan Zijin sneered: "You guessed it right." Mu Yangling sat down directly on the grass and said leisurely: "It''s not hard to guess, tell me, how did the general punish you?" "I was fined to leave the Fifth Battalion for a while, are you happy?" "There is no direct conflict of interest with me whether you leave or not. Why should I be happy? Fan Zijin, has anyone ever said that you are a problem boy?" Fan Zijin turned to stare at Mu Yangling, but Mu Yangling patted the grass beside him and said, "Sit down, you are not tired from standing, I am tired of talking with my head up." Fan Zijin stood up straight for a while, and then sat down eight feet away from Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and continued, "Except for Qi Haoran and Qi Xiuyuan, you rarely have the ability to hold other people in your heart, Fan Zijin, to put it mildly, you are called little affection and little sex, and if it is unpleasant, you are ignorant and unlucky." Fan Zijin said coldly, "What''s the matter with you?" "That is to say," Mu Yangling patted the grass in agreement and said, "It''s because I think like this that I give you everything I do. People say it''s better to offend a gentleman than a villain, especially the villain who will be punished by Jairui." Fan Zijin glanced at her and said, "If you say these words in front of me, aren''t you afraid that this villain will kill you?" "But I consider you a friend now," Mu Yangling said, ignoring Fan Zijin''s cracked expression, "Qi Haoran regards me as a friend, and you are his brother, we have spent a lot of time together this year, you I am a friend here. If a friend wants to make a mistake, he must always remind him. Fan Zijin, if you think Qi Haoran is good, Qi Haoran may not be willing to accept it, and that may not be good for him. You No matter how domineering you are, no matter how good your brotherhood is, there will be a day when it will be exhausted." Fan Zijin looked straight ahead with a stinky face. Mu Yangling turned to look at him and said, "Fan Zijin, you have to remember that you are an independent person, you have to live for yourself first, and Qi Haoran also has his own life." Mu Yangling saw that he was silent, and he didn''t know how much he heard, so he patted his **** and got up and let him sit on the grass to think. Qi Haoran has gone to sleep without any worries. Until the sun started to go down, Yanmo was anxious to wear the floor of Mu''s house, and Fan Zijin came back slowly. Yan Mo hurriedly ran over, "Master, let''s get on the horse quickly, I''ve packed everything, and I''ve sent someone back to Fucheng, now it''s just you, if the big cousin comes back at night and doesn''t see you, you must be Fired." Fan Zijin pushed him away and asked, "Where''s the fourth son?" Yan Mo wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Fourth Young Master is in the room, and he was clamoring to get up to see you off, but Feibai was pressed on the kang by Feibai." The voice was scattered, and Feibai''s groan came from the room. Then the door was slammed open, and Qi Haoran came out. Fan Zijin suddenly smiled and said cheerfully: "Let''s go, send me on the horse." Qi Haoran slumped his head and sent Fan Zijin out. Fan Zijin was no longer as gloomy as before. He patted Qi Haoran on the shoulder and said, "Okay, just wait for me to come back. You have to rub the medicinal wine a few times because of your injury, and I will give you the money. Put it in your room, go back and get it yourself, save some energy, and I don''t have any extra money to give you even before Steward Chen comes back." Fan Zijin glanced at the Mu family behind him, the corner of his mouth curled up, and said, "If you are hungry, come to the Mu family to find something to eat, Aunt Mu will welcome you very much." "I know, be careful on your way. If my eldest brother punishes you, ask Yanmo to send me a letter, and I''ll go back and save you." Fan Zijin nodded with a smile. Qi Haoran was in a low mood and was not in the mood to stay at Mu''s house, so Feibai packed up and returned to the camp. Mu Yangling packed him some medicinal wine and brought it to Fei Bai: "Give it to the military doctor and ask him to rub it once before going to bed at night. Within five days, the wound on his chest will heal." Feibai wrote them down one by one. Because Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran attached great importance to corn, Mu Yangling had to take half of his mind to pay attention to the situation of the corn field, and record the situation of corn every ten days. Just when the corn was about to be harvested, a heavy rain fell in the sky, which made Mu Yang''s mind tense, for fear that the corn would be blown down and germinate in the ground, but the rain came and went quickly. It took less than three quarters of an hour to listen. My aunt smelled the earthy smell in the air and kept sighing, "This year is really dry. We were looking forward to a rain, but it was so short. If the sun keeps shining like this, we will almost run out of water to drink. already." Mu Yangling said: "I just hope that it will rain well after harvesting the corn. For now, let''s forget it." Aunt ?? asked, "Can you harvest the corn?" "In a few days, let it get older." My aunt murmured, "It won''t taste good when you get older." Shu Wanniang has been studying various ways to eat corn these days, and she can also taste the taste. The older the corn, the less sap in it, and the sweeter it is. Also less. Mu Yangling naturally knew that, but Qi Xiuyuan planned to use the 28 acres of corn as seeds, so of course he had to keep them older. These days, Mu Yangling went to the cornfield to look at it almost every day. Auntie said with a bit of happiness: "Fortunately, it is separated from the harvest time of wheat and rice. Otherwise, this large area will be mature, but I will be too busy. If you want me to see it, I should harvest it earlier. After the corn is harvested, the wheat will be almost the same. ." "Don''t worry, auntie, when the corn is harvested, the general will send someone to help." Chapter 207： reward On the day of the corn harvest, not only did Qi Haoran lead a group of soldiers, but Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Ze came over in person. Fan Zijin was fortunate enough to follow along and watch the fun together. Qi Xiuyuan personally went down and broke a corn cobs, weighed it in the palm of his hand, and said with a smile: "It''s quite heavy, after breaking these things down, they will all be sent to the fifth camp, Zijin, don''t you have a workshop there? Just hang it there, Haoran, keep the door closed during this time, don''t reveal the news." Qi Haoran responded, kicked the straw under his feet and asked, "Is this thing still useful?" "It can be used to feed the cows. I don''t know if the horses will eat it or not. If it doesn''t work, it can be used to burn the fire," Mu Yangling said. "But it certainly won''t burn so much. If you don''t want it, I''ll use it to raise the land." Qi Haoran asked with interest, "How to raise the land?" "I cut it and left it in the ground. When the snow falls in winter, it rots a lot in the ground for a whole winter. In the spring, the soil is turned over to cover it, and it is almost the same when the corn is planted." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "You can make up your own mind about this matter, but didn''t you say that corn can be planted for the second season? I asked the villagers in Sipan Village, and they also said that as long as they planted crops quickly, they should be able to harvest another season before the cold wave. Is your straw still useful?" "General, this is a low-grade land, and the fertility is not enough. After half a year of planting, you have to rest for half a year. I said that you can plant the second season. It is a high-grade land. You must know that corn seeds are precious now and can''t be wasted. Other camps Not to mention, our five battalions alone have five or six hundred acres of high-grade land, and these corn seeds are enough to grow high-grade land." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t think about this issue, he thought about it and said, "I don''t know much about this, so I have to leave it to you." Qi Xiuyuan turned his head and said to Qi Haoran, "Haoran, you and A Ling can discuss this matter. Since the seeds are not enough, first plant them in your five camps, and tell the military households that this corn is for the military camps. I will ask you, Brother Rongze, to come up with a charter, how many kilograms of corn you hand in can reduce the amount of military rations for next year. " Mu Yangling didn''t expect Qi Xiuyuan to think of this incentive policy, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. In this way, Qi Xiuyuan is not at a disadvantage. The people do not know how to eat corn, and may not even accept this crop for a while, but because the army ration can be reduced or exempted, they will definitely plant it well. Qin Tianjian has predicted that the drought in Xingzhou Prefecture will intensify next year, and the grain production will continue to decrease. Under such circumstances, it is uncertain whether the military rations can be harvested. Everyone is very concerned. Qi Haoran also quickly wanted to understand the key points, and agreed together, turned around and held Mu Yangling and said, "You have someone leave me some straw, dry and green." "What are you doing here?" Mu Yangling asked curiously. "I''ll see if I can feed the horses." Mu Yangling lowered his voice and said, "You are so precious to your horses, are you willing to feed them these things?" Qi Haoran glanced at her and said, "Who said this was for my horse? Wouldn''t you like me to give it to someone else?" Those who can afford horses can''t afford horse feed? Qi Haoran did not intend to explain much, and quickened his pace to keep up with his elder brother. Qi Xiuyuan asked, "Can you finish peeling today?" "It should be no problem," Qi Haoran said to himself: "They are all skilled now, and there are many people, and they should be able to do it in a day." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "Weigh the raw ones, and weigh them again after drying. Get the data as soon as possible, the wheat and rice in the Jiangnan and Lianghu regions should be almost finished by now, and I hope this set of data will arrive at Yuqian at the same time as their data. " Fan Zijin lowered his head to calculate, thinking, Mr. Chen should be coming back soon, right? Qi Haoran resettled the villagers of Sipan Village, so he also learned about the corn situation and said, "If it doesn''t rain and the sky is as clear as today, all the data should be available in about seven days." This is the advantage of having a lot of people. Qi Haoran can do it with only a few dozen people, while Mu Yangling and the others may take half a month or even longer to harvest the corn and dry it, let alone dry it. Peel off the corn kernels. The soldiers directly threw the corn on the ox cart and pulled it back to the fifth camp, where it was dried on the field in front of the workshop. This was originally used to dry rabbit skins, because the workshop had been stopped for a while and the smell had dissipated. It took thirty-six carts for the soldiers to transport all the corn back. The people of Chenggu Village stood in front of their houses watching the excitement, and when they saw the things being transported to the camp, they were surprised and whispered, "This is not a Muhammad. Is it home? Have we transported the army?" "We all belong to the army, so that''s not what the army wants." As soon as these words came out, everyone was worried about this year''s military rations. This year''s revenue was not good. Fortunately, there are more land. To ask for food, as I said just now, they even belong to the army, can they still not give it? Qi Xiuyuan and others didn''t know the worries of the military households, they just went to the field to see the corn cobs scattered all over the field. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the golden corn, in a good mood, and asked Mu Yangling, "How long will it take to thresh?" Mu Yangling scratched his head and said, "Just do a little more work." Rong Ze said: "You have to be careful, if the corn kernels are damaged, it will directly affect the planting of the next season. I think it is better to invite people from Sipan Village to come over and let them help with drying and threshing, and then Haoran will give them two or three. Ten people are at their command, and hundreds of people should work very quickly." Qi Xiuyuan nodded and said to Haoran: "Didn''t you arrange the people in Sipan Village? Go back and invite people, and then you will invite the famous old people from each banner, those who are better at farming, regardless of gender, let them Follow the people from Sipan Village to work together, so that you dont have to teach it again when you need to sow seeds. "Don''t worry, eldest brother, I have arranged all these things. Now the people of Sipan Village have also divided their land, and they are all included in the military households on my side. You don''t have to worry about confidentiality and security." Qi Xiuyuan nodded secretly, seeing that it was getting late, he was going to go back. Before leaving, he said to Mu Yangling: "When the data comes out, we will buy it for 20 cents a pound, and I will ask someone to send you money when I come back." "But General, millet is only 18 cents a pound, how can you give such a high price for corn?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said: "The corn is used as seeds now. Of course, it can afford the price, so you can take it. After this year, the price of grain should skyrocket." No matter how crazy the ?? grows, the price of corn will hardly reach twenty cents per pound. Mu Yangling can only swallow it when he sees Qi Xiuyuan''s insistent expression, and vaguely understands that he is apologizing for Fan Zijin''s previous affairs. "Okay, then thank you General." Qi Xiu smiled happily when she saw that she had taken it. Chapter 208： per mu Mu Yangling simply followed the villagers of Sipan Village in the military camp to learn the various habits of corn. She has only seen other people grow corn and knows the general steps, but the details are not as familiar as the villagers in Sipan Village. Since Qi Xiuyuan has decided that the main object of cultivation in the entire military region is corn, of course she has to learn more deeply. . The corn cobs were dried and the corn kernels were rubbed with their hands. Because the sun was strong enough, within half a month, Zhuang Dawei announced, "This corn can be used as a seed, and it can be stored without drying it." Qi Haoran brought someone over to weigh him. The villagers of Sipan Village gathered around and occupied the innermost floor. They looked at the scales eagerly. As the numbers were reported, many villagers wiped away tears. Only the peasants who were recruited to study were still a little dazed, and they didn''t quite understand why the villagers of Sipan Village were so excited. The accountant wrote down the weights with a wool note, and then added them up with an abacus. When the last bag of corn was weighed, he dialed the abacus a few times to get the data. At the same time, Mu Yangling also had the data in his heart. It is 16,600 catties, and the yield per mu is 572 catties. The yield per mu is very low for modern times, but it is an innovation for the people here. Several older villagers in Sipan Village sat directly on the ground and cried, "Ancestor, look, this corn has been grown! High yield, the emperor didn''t lie to us, and the county magistrate didn''t lie to us, yes. We are incapable of planting it wrong!" Zhuang Dawei also wiped his tears and said: "Corn is rice, we think about rice, rice, millet, etc., we directly scatter the seeds and keep the water, but who knows how corn is grown like this, I haven''t seen it when I grow up After such a big corn cobs, the village grows a small one, with a dozen or so corn kernels on top Qi Haoran walked up to Mu Yangling and said, "You''re right, only the villagers of Sipan Village deserve this achievement." Mu Yangling thought, if Emperor Sejong could foreshadow this and leave the corn cultivation method behind and die, the world would not be the same, and the villagers of Sipan Village would not have died for such a goal. isolated for nearly a hundred years. Qi Haoran was not as sentimental as Mu Yangling, he only felt sorry for a moment, then turned around and sent someone to report to Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan took people to Xingyuan Mansion, including Rongze and Fan Zijin, and Qi Haoran realized that Mrs. Qin''s birthday was coming. Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment and then howled: "Brother, why didn''t you take me with you?" Of course, it was because Qi Haoran couldnt leave in the fifth battalion, so Qi Xiuyuan simply didnt take him with him. Although Qi Haoran was angry that he was left behind, he still had to work hard to store all the corn and send troops to guard it day and night. Then they asked the people from Sipan Village to look at their wheat fields and asked, "This wheat is about to be harvested. After harvesting, we will plant corn immediately. Can we really guarantee the harvest before winter?" Then he said, "Everywhere is dry now. , the river in our Mingshui County is drying up now, can this corn endure it?" The people of Sipan Village all looked at Zhuang Dawei. Zhuang Dawei''s family is the best farmer in their village. He still has to ask him about this kind of land. Zhuang Dawei looked at the already golden wheat field, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, we have also discovered over the years that this corn is different from rice and millet. It is drought tolerant and there is no need for water in the field, so it shouldn''t be a problem, but Basal fertilizer and top dressing have to keep up. Qi Haoran smiled and said: "Master, there is nothing here, just someone, are you afraid of not getting fat?" Its been a year since hed been with Mu Yangling, and Qi Haoran had long understood that the so-called farmyard manure was that Yexiang. "Don''t worry," Qi Haoran assured: "The five battalions are not enough, there are still one, two, three or four battalions above, and the feces and urine of 30,000 people are not enough for you?" Mu Yangling gave him an elbow and said, "Speak politely." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Master wants to be gentle, do they understand?" Qi Haoran looked around and said, "Okay, since it has been decided, let''s start harvesting wheat in two days. The army is on holiday, so it will be quicker, as soon as the wheat is collected, corn will be planted immediately, and all the harvest will be returned to the army camp. After Qi Haoran finished speaking, he waved his hand and asked the four thousand households to declare with the conditions set by Rongze. He pulled Mu Yangling aside and said, "Brother is too risky, if the corn harvest this year is good, some people can almost If you cancel all the rations for next year, if there is no drought next year, will the whole army have to eat polenta?" Qi Haoran was curious two days ago. He took two catties and ground it into shredded corn, and asked people to cook porridge. The corn porridge that had been boiled for nearly an hour made him swallow it for a long time. The first few times it was fine. After eating it a few times, he was afraid that his cheeks would be chewed. "What are you afraid of? If the harvest is good at that time, you will sell the corn to buy flour or rice, otherwise you will exchange it. Even if you exchange two catties of corn for one catty of rice, you will not lose any money. Think about it. To offset the military ration of 100 catties of wheat, you are equivalent to letting people exchange 6 catties of corn with you for one catty of wheat." Qi Haoran defended: "But this kind of seed, we made all the fertilizers, we made the technology, and we also took care of the manpower. For this season''s wheat, the master''s military training plan was cut in half." Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''s going to be long in Japan, isn''t the most important thing now to ensure the army''s food and grass, otherwise the first battalion and the second battalion will not have the strength to go to the battlefield." The first battalion and the second battalion are the elites of the western battalion. Qi Xiuyuan cant treat them badly even if he is hungry. Qi Haoran also understands this. How to protect the home and the country? The fifth battalion is mostly miscellaneous. In this case, sacrificing the training time of the fifth battalion to ensure the supply of food and grass is undoubtedly a comprehensive consideration. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran went back together. When they reached the intersection, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but stop, grabbed Qi Haoran, and said in a low voice, "Qi Haoran, the corn thing can''t be announced yet, you have been careful about the warehouse recently. ." Qi Haoran frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" Mu Yangling continued to walk forward, but his eyes glanced to the side of the intersection, and said calmly: "There are too many strangers passing by our Chenggu Village these two days." Qi Haoran didn''t realize that, he was a little surprised by Mu Yangling''s statement that since the corn was harvested, he had sent people to stay in Chenggu Village, and also spread the word to the military households under him. He couldn''t spread a word about corn. , there was nothing unusual in the responses of those who stayed behind these days. Qi Haoran looked up and looked around, and found that there was nothing unusual about the people carrying hoes. After all, he was not familiar with the family members of the military households below, so he could not be sure that they were all from Chenggu Village. Chapter 209： open sickle The two walked silently for a while. This is the place leading to the fifth camp. There was almost no one left except the soldiers. Qi Haoran stopped and asked her, "What did you find?" Mu Yangling said: "Not all the people who passed by just now were the villagers of Chenggu Village. This road is not obvious. When I went to the county seat yesterday, I found out that two or three suddenly appeared on the road from Chenggu Village to the county seat. Strangers, if yesterday was a coincidence, it would not be a coincidence that I saw them when I went to the county town today." Although the other party made a disguise, she also learned disguise. Even she is a farmer now, and the wheat is about to be harvested. Now everyone almost doesnt go to the wheat fields. It came in handy on that day. My aunt didnt go to the city to set up a stall for the past two days. Every day at dawn, I cleaned out the things in the utility room and piled up the harvested wheat. The grass behind was also padded with wooden boards, sickles, etc. The tools that must be used were sent to the county seat by Mu Yangling to find someone to repair them. The few people on the road were either pushing scooters to rest on the side of the road, or walking around with hoes. The first time they saw Mu Yangling, they were puzzled, and the second time they saw Mu Yangling, they were sure of their thoughts. . Mu Yangling looked at the Wuying camp and asked, "Have you built the four corner towers?" Qi Haoran gave a "hmm" and asked thoughtfully, "Do you mean from Da Zhou, or from Jin Guo? Or from Xixia?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "What about him, he''s here, you just arrest him." Qi Haoran lowered his eyes, he already had an idea in his heart, if he caught one, there would be ten. Although he was not afraid, it was too troublesome. Mu Yangling didn''t know that Qi Haoran had thought of such a brutal way to deal with it, but he just told him: "In short, be careful, it''s very difficult for people outside to attack, I''m afraid that there are people inside who don''t agree with you, so many The corn is piled up in the warehouse, and you won''t notice it even if it''s missing a bag or two." Qi Haoran''s brows twitched, and he remembered the two regimental trainers who were not very obedient, saying that the two of them have been quiet a lot recently. Qi Haoran said with a smile: "I see, you go back, with me, it''s not so easy for them to get things out." Mu Yangling went home with confidence when he saw that he had listened. Auntie Shu Wanniang and Xiuhong Xiulan are putting a plank on the grass behind, Bosi and Kejia are placed on a piece of cloth, the two children are crawling on it, and when they see my sister come back, they will reach out and hug. Mu Yangling kissed them, then patted their buttocks and said, "Go play by yourself, my sister is going to work." Mu Yangling went into the house and carried the planks up and put them on the grass, and then placed them one by one. His aunt couldn''t help but beat her waist, "It''s better if you''re still working, my mother and your cousins ??have spent the morning with me. That''s what they put together." Xiuhong looked at Mu Yangling and said enviously, "Who can have the strength of my cousin? If I am half as capable as my cousin, I see who would dare to bully me." Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing and said, "No one dares to bully you now." Xiuhong is a well-known little pepper in the village, with a very hot temper, even adults can''t easily offend her. Xiuhong snorted twice and said, "They''re not looking at my cousin. When I was in Xishan Village, I had the same temper. A three-year-old kid dared to throw stones at me because the family couldn''t support it. Those who can live, see now, who sees me and doesn''t call me Xiuhong girl?" Auntie poked her finger on her forehead and scolded with a smile: "You are so beautiful, that''s why people respect you, don''t be mad and make people see jokes." Xiuhong raised her head and said, "Who sees me being crazy? Grandma, am I the one who doesn''t know the importance?" "Okay, okay, let''s go to work, I just listened to you in the morning, A-Ling, your grandfather has already chosen the day, the day after tomorrow, you will go to the city to buy a chicken and two pounds of pork tomorrow. Come back, our family is prosperous this year, and we will prepare more offerings to the gods, so that Grandpa Land will bless us with a bumper harvest in the coming year." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, not daring to express any objection to this feudal superstition, so he should go. She can be reincarnated even if she dies. Even if she doesnt believe in this kind of ghosts and gods, she is not so resolute in resisting. Since she doesnt believe it, then be in awe, so that it is good for me and everyone. This year is not a bumper harvest, but the situation in Mingshui County is a little better than other places. First, there is a river in Mingshui County, and second, the water from the reservoir that Qi Haoran released last. Of course, the better ones are the military households of the fifth battalion. The situation of Mujia''s wheat fields is middle and upper class in Chenggu Village, and her aunt who has always been top-notch is not satisfied with this, but Mu Yangling thinks it is good. God bless. Early in the morning, Mu Yangling put the whole stewed chicken in a pot and covered it, and also put a piece of boiled pork and two eggs in it. This is a big sacrifice to the gods. Go for a walk and get them back to eat, but it is also the first in Chenggu Village. According to my aunt, she would have wanted to buy a pig head if she was not afraid of being too eye-catching. Putting things away, Mu Yangling took the basin out. Auntie followed behind and glanced at Bowen. Thinking of what Mu Shi said before leaving, she still didn''t say anything to stop him. She turned around and went back to get the firecrackers. All other people''s families are male Duanpen. When the villagers saw that Mu''s family was Mu Yangling''s Duanpen, and Mu Bowen walked behind her, they couldn''t help but look away. Mu Yangling took Mu Bowen to the entrance of the village without squinting, and put the pot under an old banyan tree, then turned to look at his aunt. Auntie stepped forward to light incense candles and incense, placed them on the ground in front of the banyan tree, and dragged Mu Yangling and Mu Bowen to kneel behind. Mu Yangling hesitated for a while. Seeing Wu Yangyang kneeling in front of him, he was still standing, so he had to kneel down with his aunt. Old man Sun in front of him said a lot, nothing more than begging the father-in-law to show mercy. , give them a good harvest this year, bless the weather next year, and give them a bumper harvest. If they want to taste it, they will try their best to build a temple for the land man... After ?? finished speaking, the families behind closed their eyes and prayed, and together they kowtowed three times to the lord of the land, and then each family stepped forward to burn the firecrackers they brought, and then took the offerings home. After offering sacrifices to Duke Tu, my aunt was completely relieved and said happily: "Your grandfather will go to open the sickle in a while, and the harvest will start tomorrow. You all have to give me a good night''s sleep tonight, and tomorrow will be early in the morning. Can''t you find out later than others?" Chapter 210： fake? Mu Yangling and her aunt went to the field to harvest wheat together. This years wheat was not long enough due to lack of rain, so the grains were not full enough. Fortunately, there was no insect plague, and the harvest was still within the acceptable range. Because Juntian and Yongyetian''s direct payment of grain is different, two soldiers in every five households are sent to inspect. Because it is a random distribution, and it is distributed after a disruption, no one knows anyone and cant make fakes. This is the first year, and everyone is not prepared, but I dont know if there are any tricks in the future. But I believe that Qi Haoran and the others also have a way. Mu Yangling only hopes that there is no higher-level oppression of the lower-level, and it is enough to force the payment of food. The seventy-two acres of wheat, they started to harvest from the first-class land, and halfway through the harvest, the rice can also be harvested. Compared with pasta, Mu Yangling was more accustomed to eating rice, so he immediately went to harvest the rice, and the harvested things were stacked on wooden boards in three piles. They were dried to a certain extent and then pulled to the field for threshing. Auntie has worked for so many years, and it is the first time that she has harvested so much wheat and rice, and it is the first time she has harvested so much grain. Although she is tired, she is extremely happy. She counted with her fingers for a long time, and said happily to Mu Yangling: "Even if we hand in the rations, we can still have a lot of food left, if each family has to send one person to the front to work hard, in fact, it is not bad to be a military household. At least so much land can be freed, as long as you are willing to endure hardship, you will not be hungry." "That''s our good luck," Mu Yangling said while pulling the grinding stone to thresh the rice: "I heard that the small flag under the name of General Lu Ji in Dongying can leave 40% of the grain, and the most ordinary soldier''s family even Thirty percent of them cant be kept, and if you survive like this, a years harvest will be enough for your family, and if someone falls ill, or has a happy event, youll have to empty your home. Shu Wanniang was stunned, and said, "Isn''t it a rule for how much the imperial court should levy? Isn''t General Lu Ji afraid of the imperial censor''s impeachment?" My aunt sighed and said, "Isn''t this the case with officials? One protects the other, just like we paid taxes before, and it''s more than a year. Could it be that the court still re-regulates taxes every year? Isn''t the extra money going into the pockets of those officials? So what A Ling said is right, it''s fortunate that we met General Qi, otherwise it would be better to work hard outside without a job." Mu Yangling also said: "The imperial censor and the sage may not know these things, but they just turn one eye and close one eye. The sage will overhaul the garden every few years, and he likes rare stone paintings. You are so greedy, why dont you follow suit? "A Ling is more transparent than your mother." Auntie laughed. Mu Yangling glanced at his mother and said, "Auntie, my mother is smart, she knows it all in her heart." Shu Wanniang lost her paw of wheat and said, "You will compliment me." Mu Yangling smiled and dragged the stone mill for a few laps. A soldier who looked like a soldier came over to look for Mu Yangling, "Miss Mu, the general wants to see you, please pack up and come with us." Mu Yangling''s eyes flashed, he stopped and asked with a smile, "Where is the little general?" The ?? soldier pointed in the direction of the fifth battalion and said, "It''s on the small road, I said that I have something to discuss with you." Mu Yangling''s eyes swept across the field, seeing that most of the villagers in Chenggu Village were here, he was slightly relieved, dropped the rope, and said to his aunt: "Aunt, you and my mother and cousins ??are here to fight for a while. , I''ll be back when I go." Mu Yangling stepped forward and moved the chair of the dragon and the phoenix to Shu Wanniang''s side, and waved to the old man Sun next door: "Grandpa Sun, the little general has something to do with me. Please take care of me here." Old man Sun was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "Don''t worry, A-Ling, I''ll ask your uncle to grind you down in a while, you go quickly, don''t make the little general wait too long." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, turned back to the soldier and said, "Let''s go, but I have to go home and change my clothes first. You see, I am disrespectful to the general as a dirty person." The ?? soldier seemed to find it troublesome, but seeing that Mu Yangling was really dirty, it was not easy to object, but he urged all the way: "Miss Mu, please hurry up." Mu Yangling nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be very soon." Seeing that Mu Yangling and the soldier were gone, Old Man Sun wanted to ask his eldest son to help the Mu family thresh the grain. In the past six months, everyone has understood that the Mu family has a close relationship with the junior general, and they have a relationship with them. There is nothing wrong with a good relationship. But it felt a little wrong when he was about to speak. The generals came to Mu Yangling every now and then, either by himself or by the servant named Feibai, and when Mu Yangling went, he never talked to the village. People talk too much because the Mu family is low-key, and they did not show off or bully them because of their friendship with the generals. People in the village have a lot of goodwill towards the Mu family, and they are willing to help in anything, but this time Mu Yang Why did Ling specifically say something to him? Old man Sun stopped, frowned with a stick and thought about this strange point carefully, his eyes couldn''t help falling on the Mu family''s wheat field. In fact, the Mu family is no slower than them. Although their family has fewer families, they also cultivate less land than them. All the land in their family has been sown with wheat seeds, but their family has more than 60 acres of grassland and two acres left. Eighteen acres of cornfield, so the two of them harvested the grain on the same day. But now the Mu family is one step ahead of them, because in the matter of threshing, Mu Yangling can support five strong men by himself, and it is not too tiring to drag the stone mill for a day, plus their family has little wheat and rice. , then the action will be faster, so where does the Mu family need their help? Old man Sun was puzzled, and his intuition was wrong. On the other side, Shu Wanniang had already turned pale with fright. She pulled her aunt and said, "Aunt, no, that soldier was not sent by the general." There is no better daughter than her mother. She immediately noticed the difference between Mu Yangling''s words and deeds. She wanted to ask, but Mu Yangling never gave her a chance to speak. This person left, the more she thought about it. No, after thinking about the little general again, I was startled to realize that the soldier was also abnormal. Auntie was confused, "What is it that the soldier was not sent by the general?" Shu Wanniang turned around in a hurry and said, "Auntie, I can''t explain this sentence or two. You have to send someone to inform the little general and let him lead someone to save A Ling." Shu Wanniang got up and pushed the pair of children to her aunt. In front of the mother-in-law, she said, "Auntie, you help me look after the two children, I will go to the camp to find someone." After listening to the general idea, Old Man Sun hurriedly ran over to hold Shu Wanniang, "You can''t go, I remembered, A-Ling might have found something wrong, just said that to let me watch over you, if you go out and touch When the gangster was caught, it only affected Ah Ling." Auntie suddenly heard the meaning and panicked: "A Ling was deceived?" "It wasn''t that she was deceived, it was she who went with someone on purpose," Old Man Sun also recalled and said, "She is taking a risk with her own body. This girl is so bold." Chapter 211： Anti-hijacking Seeing the Mu family turned pale with fright, their family was old, small, weak and weak. Old Man Sun felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly shut his mouth. If something really happened to Mu Yangling, Mu Shi would be serving as a soldier outside. , that''s really... a veritable family of old and weak. "Don''t be in a hurry, I see that A Ling is very strong, and ordinary people can''t deal with her, so I will tell my son to go to the camp and ask for a little general, maybe he can be rescued." Shu Wanniang wanted to go in person, but her aunt grabbed her hand firmly, "You should think about these two children, but you can''t go. Usually no one goes on that road, and someone else will drag you with a sap. gone." Shu Wanniang broke free of her hand and said, "Auntie, Big Brother Sun may not see the little general when he goes, let him go with me, no one dares to commit murder on the road in broad daylight, and we are not far from the camp. There are still soldiers inspecting the village. Aunt, dont go home, just bring your child and wait here. There are many people here, and the villagers are all here. No one dares to do anything here, so the child is entrusted to you. My aunt couldn''t hold Shu Wanniang, and watched as she and Old Man Sun''s eldest son hurried towards the military camp. Mu Yangling followed the soldier and walked straight forward. When he reached the fork in the road, the soldier suddenly said, "Miss Mu, the little general is going to enter the county town in a while. Now I''m afraid that he will be waiting for us there. Let''s go." The ?? soldier was referring to a small forest. Mu Yangling stopped and asked with a little doubt, "It''s not too close to the road to the county town." "It''s cool there, you can''t ask the little general to wait for you under the sun on a hot day, come with me." The soldier explained. Mu Yangling didn''t ask any more questions, and went in with him honestly. This is a small forest. The northeast and northwest directions have been cut down and sorghum has been planted. The east side is the road into the county town, and the west side is connected to a mountain. The small forest is not big or small. People are completely fine, but there is a lot of movement, and if someone passes by outside, it will definitely be easy to detect. But for them, this is a good place to be hidden but easy to move. As long as people are knocked unconscious and put on the carriage, no one knows what is inside. Mu Yangling figured out their thoughts and took every step with special care. She didn''t know how strong they were, so she left a reminder to Old Man Sun and Shu Wanniang, and she couldn''t escape. It is better for them to find her than to find Bowen and the others. If they can''t take them all at once this time, she is afraid that she will not dare to ask Bowen to go to the academy to study. After walking more than 20 steps into the woods, five burly men appeared in front of him. Mu Yangling''s tense heartstrings suddenly loosened, and the corners of his mouth were slightly warped, as if he didn''t know the situation was abnormal. "Uncle, where''s the little general?" A strong man led by ?? blinked his eyes and said with a smile: "Little General is impatient, he has gone to the city, we will take you to see him." He reached out his hand and was about to grab Mu Yangling''s arm. Mu Yangling even responded with a smile on his face, "Okay," but his right hand quickly grabbed his outstretched hand and pulled it forward. The big man was staggered by her, and he didn''t have time to be surprised. , Mu Yangling swept the knee socket, the big man only felt a sharp pain, and felt that the leg must have been kicked off, the thought flashed, and the person had already knelt to the ground... Mu Yangling slashed his left hand into the back of his neck, and before the big man could make a sound, he rolled his eyes and passed out. These three actions took only two seconds before and after, and the remaining five people hadn''t reacted. Mu Yangling had already turned around and kicked the soldier who had printed her here, slammed it into the tree, and fainted... The four burly men then reacted, shouted loudly, and scolded loudly, and then they gathered around her. Mu Yangling''s eyes sank slightly because of their scolding. What they said just now was nonsense. Although she didn''t understand the last sentence, she still heard the word "jerk" in front of her. Knowing that he was facing Hu people, Mu Yangling was even more relentless, circled the key points, and fought with the four. Mu Yangling is very powerful, and she has experience in fighting enemies. In addition, she is small and nimble, and she only walks among the four, but in a quarter of an hour, she beats people to the ground. The four of them had their hands and feet broken by Mu Yangling. They could only look at Mu Yangling with hatred for a while, and there was a loud "gulugulu" shouting a paragraph. Mu Yangling''s intuition was wrong, and he went up and down quickly. She slapped her chin, but the other three stared at her with wide-eyed eyes, black blood flowing from their mouths, and Mu Yangling''s face suddenly turned into a black pot, and the person actually committed suicide. Mu Yangling didn''t dare to be negligent. Although the two of them were still dizzy, she still lowered their chins and hands and feet. In this way, the two of them were awakened by pain. The three of them looked at Mu Yangling, their eyes almost bursting with fire. They never expected to fall into such a big somersault. Obviously everything was planned. Why didn''t the people who stayed in Mingshui County tell them about this? The little girls surnamed Mu have a kung fu and strange power? Mu Yangling saw that the three of them were no longer a threat, and was not in the mood to pay attention to them, so he searched the bodies of the three of them, but there was nothing on them that could indicate their identities. Mu Yangling frowned, squatted in front of the big man headed there, and asked, "Are you Hu people? Is it from the Jin Kingdom, or from the Xixia Kingdom? It can''t be from Tubo, right?" The man glared at Mu Yangling, his eyes almost bursting with fire. Mu Yangling squinted slightly, but thinking that this is not a place for interrogators, the top priority is to leave quickly, and I don''t know if they have any accomplices staying nearby. Since they tied her here, in order not to attract attention, there should be a car to pick her up. Mu Yangling searched in the woods, and headed to the southwest. After walking a few steps, Mu Yangling heard the sound of horses'' hooves. After running for two steps, he got up lightly, barely making a sound, climbed up a tree quickly and lightly, and then squatted firmly on the branch, slipped a dagger in his hand, and looked in the direction of the sound of the horse''s hooves, After seeing Qi Haoran sitting on the horse, Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief. She looked around, and sure enough, she saw a carriage parked in a clearing to the southwest. Except for Qi Haoran who had come to the edge of the woods, there was nothing unusual about her sight. Mu Yangling was about to jump down with his hands on the branches, but suddenly he changed his mind and hid his figure behind the leaves. Qi Haoran hurriedly led people into the woods, and saw the people lying on the ground, but there was no Mu Yangling around, his eyes were red, he stepped on someone and asked, "Do you want to tie them up? What about that little girl?" The man looked at Qi Haoran with red eyes, Qi Haoran narrowed his eyes slightly, "There is poison in his mouth? Is this chin under Mu Yangling?" Qi Haoran looked around and ordered: "Search immediately, make sure to find Miss Mu and the person who kidnapped Miss Mu." Chapter 212： Pack The soldiers responded in unison and spread out in a carpet-like search from the inside to the outside. Qi Haoran looked down at the traces on the ground. There are indeed traces of fighting here, but it is only in this one. The strange thing is that it is gone after this one. Baili also thought it was very strange, so he followed the traces to check. Qi Haoran looked at the person whose chin was slashed on the ground, and then looked at the limited trace, and suddenly realized something. Before he could call someone, a figure shot at him, and Qi Haoran only had time to roll on the spot to hide. After opening her attack, he heard the sound of the dagger breaking through the air before he raised his head to see the figure. Qi Haoran instinctively stretched out his hand and his arm hurt. He kicked out and looked at the assassin. When he saw that it was Mu Yangling, he was stunned for a moment, but his movements slowed for a moment. Mu Yangling''s dagger was already coming straight towards his neck, Qi Haoran froze, and flew towards Mu Yangling''s hand holding the knife... At the moment when Mu Yangling appeared, Baili was about to draw his sword, but when he saw that it was Mu Yangling, he was stunned for a moment, but this time, Mu Yangling''s dagger slashed directly on Qi Haoran. And he also saw that Mu Yangling was using the uncut side of the dagger, and he kept his strength. Otherwise, with Mu Yangling''s strength, even if it was an uncut dagger, Qi Haoran''s hand would be able to use it. fly out. Thinking of the game of attack and defense that these two liked to play, Baili vaguely understood something. He twitched the corners of his mouth and stood aside with the sword supported, but his eyes were fixed on the two of them, even if he trusted Mu Yangling in his heart. , Baili is still very alert, just rushing up when something goes wrong. This drill of assassination and escape ended with both sides injured. Not only did Qi Haoran see blood on his body, but even Mu Yangling was slapped by Qi Haoran, with blood on the corner of his mouth. Although she was injured, Mu Yangling''s eyes were brighter than ever. She seemed to have found the feeling of training back then. She sat cross-legged opposite Qi Haoran and asked, "How is this strength?" Qi Haoran nodded, "It hurts enough, it can hurt the flesh, but not the bones." Qi Haoran glanced at her chest worriedly, "The palm I slapped you just now used 70% of your internal strength, are you alright? ?" He thought that the most he could dodge was to swipe at her. Mu Yangling shook his head, "It''s alright," Wei Wei sighed and said, "It''s still a matter of Qinggong, you move too fast, I can''t dodge at all, if I can also learn Qinggong, just a little step, people will fall back, most of them are just because of you The strength swept." Mu Yangling touched his stomach and said, "I''ve been practicing for so long, and I haven''t even seen the shadow of my inner strength. Did you give me too much mentality?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "That''s from my uncle''s house. My cousin and the others practice this set, but they all started learning when they were five years old. You are ten years old now, and your qualifications are almost nothing." Mu Yanglinghu looked at him, and Qi Haoran said: "If you stick to it, if you can''t do it for two months, you can practice for two years. As long as you have a sense of qi, it will be much easier later. With your body, you don''t need to. How much internal strength, as long as two or three achievements of others are enough for you to dodge." Mu Yangling snorted, and felt that this kind of persistence without seeing return was really torturous, but Mu Yangling didn''t want to be too frustrated because Qi Haoran was used to it. He thought that two years would be two years, anyway, now There are no recreational activities, except for work and reading. In the future, as long as she has free time, she will sit cross-legged and meditate. She doesn''t believe it, she can''t practice inner strength. Mu Yangling gritted his teeth as he thought about it. Baili had already recalled all the soldiers there, and all six people on the ground had been carried away. The dead were piled up in a carriage, and the alive were brought back for interrogation. Seeing that the two of them were still sitting on the ground, they came over and gave Mu Yangling a bottle and said, "Miss Mu, I see that you have suffered an internal injury. This is our usual medicine for healing. Give it to you." Mu Yangling took it and said, "Thank you." Mu Yangling got up and patted Qi Haoran''s shoulder. Seeing that he was baring his teeth in pain, he smiled and said, "Go back and deal with your wounds. By the way, those people are Hu people." Qi Haoran''s eyes froze, "Hu people? Are there details of Hu people in Mingshui County?" "It should be, otherwise how could they know about the corn so quickly?" Only this matter would make them find Mu Yangling. Otherwise, Mu Yangling doesn''t know what else she has to worry about. Mu Yangling wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and tidied up his messy clothes. He was about to go out. Qi Haoran suddenly grabbed her and said, "You should go out lying down." "What?" Mu Yangling asked with wide eyes. Mu Yangling was finally carried back by the two soldiers while lying on a stretcher. His eyes were closed the whole time, and there was blood on the corner of his mouth that Qi Haoran had smeared with the blood he had beaten from his arm. In addition, Qi Haoran also used a handful of grass clippings. After rubbing her hair, Mu Yangling looked like she was about to die. Mu Yangling was carried back to Mu''s house, and the soldiers left a message, "If the little general will help your family get justice, he will leave." Seeing Mu Yangling like this, Shu Wanniang and her aunt felt that the sky was about to fall. Shu Wanniang shivered and touched her daughter''s breath. Seeing that she was still breathing, her heartstrings loosened, and they said in a panic, "I, I''ll go ask the doctor. " Xiuhong and Xiulan knelt beside Mu Yangling and cried bitterly, Shu Wanniang stood up and stumbled, and was about to run out, when her hand was suddenly caught, Shu Wanniang thought she was caught by her aunt, and said with red eyes: "I want Go and ask a doctor for Arling..." The aunt who was wiping tears was the first to come back to her senses, and she saw Mu Yangling lying on the stretcher along her arm. Mu Yangling opened one eye and gave her aunt a wink. The aunt was not sad anymore, and she slapped it. Shu Wanniang knelt down in front of Mu Yangling and cried, "My nephew and granddaughter, why are you so miserable?" Mu Yangling opened his eyes and whispered, "Auntie, cry out for the little general, cry for injustice, all the corn in our family was taken by the little general, and there is nothing at home." Shu Wanniang and Xiuhong Xiulan stared blankly at Mu Yangling, who seemed to have nothing to do, and her aunt who was crying so hard. My aunt was already sitting on the ground, smashing the floor and crying loudly: "Little General is going to be the master of our Mu family, it was you who let our family''s A Ling plant the corn. When this thing came out, our family ate two of them. Pause, until the harvest, there is not a single grain left at home, so where can we get these things for you..." When my aunt saw that she was the only one crying in the room, she directly twisted Xiuhong and Xiulan. Xiulan cried out in pain, but Xiuhong came back to her senses and cried out, "Cousin, wake up, what will we do if you die" Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and lay down on the stretcher again, his hands hanging on his sides, as if he had fainted again. At this time, Shu Wanniang also knew that her daughter was pretending. She couldn''t learn how to cry from her aunt and Xiuhong, so she could only sit on the ground and wipe her tears with a veil, which seemed more real to outsiders. Chapter 213： diagnosis When the villagers outside heard the news, they rushed to Mu''s house. Many people came in to see the situation. Seeing that the Mu family was crying miserably, they hurriedly helped: "I''d better carry A-Ling on the kang first, it will be left on the ground to be careful to catch cold." said again: "Sorry, let someone find a doctor and come back." "And Bo Wen, go to the academy to pick him up. A Ling is the backbone of their family. Now that she''s down, he has to support her." Someone else went to ask my aunt, "Who did it? It''s so cruel, and it''s still a child, for corn?" "It''s not the thing that people hate, it''s the seed given by the little general. Our family''s A Ling played well with him. He asked the people from Sipan Village to teach us to plant it, and we planted it, but when this thing was collected The villagers also saw that it was the little general who brought his soldiers to collect it, but our A-Ling didnt even know how many kilograms he received. Why did he come to our A-Ling to ask for this? How can a good person become like this, how can I explain it to my nephew?" My aunt lay on the edge of the kang and cried bitterly. Old Man Sun said in surprise: "Is that the golden corn? The little general asked us to free up the best land for planting?" "It''s not that kind of thing. It is said that the old emperor said something good, but people have been planting it for several lifetimes and it has never been planted. Our family only planted it once, so why was the thief thinking about it? He wants to steal Just go to the camp and steal it by yourself, what''s the use of tying up my Arling, won''t it kill me?" Xiuhong pulled her sister Xiulan and directly pulled Mu Yangling''s arm to cry. She couldn''t cry, so she pulled Mu Yangling''s arm to cover her eyes and howled for a while. When Bowen stumbled back, what he saw was the whole family crying around my sister, who was lying on the bed and didn''t know if she was alive or dead. Bowen turned pale with fright, and tremblingly ran to the edge of the kang to grab his sister''s arm, and asked in a sharp voice, "What''s wrong with my sister? What''s wrong with my sister?" Shu Wanniang was afraid of scaring her son, but there were too many people in the room, so she didn''t dare to explain, for fear that others would see the clue, she could only hug him, patted his back, and comforted him: "Your sister is amazing, she must be You can be lucky, good boy, don''t worry." "Yes, yes, Ah Ling is very lucky, and he will definitely be able to save the day." Many people comforted. Auntie sees so many people surrounding the house. What if A-Ling can''t pretend to be seen? It happened that the villagers brought the Pangfu from Renxintang. I heard that he was coming to Mu''s house. Pang Kongqing didn''t want to come, but the person who went to ask the doctor begged and said that Mu Yangling only had breath in and no breath out. He brought the medicine box over, but this time he also brought a servant with him, just because he was afraid that the situation like the last time would be found again. Pang Kongqing saw that Mu Yangling''s face was pale, and there was still blood on the corner of his mouth. He hurriedly stepped forward to check the pulse, and his brows were slightly wrinkled. Everyone looked at him nervously. The villagers were afraid that Mu Yangling would be good or bad, while the Mu family was afraid that things would get in the way, and only Mu Yangling lay down peacefully. Pang Kongqing put his hand away and said, "She suffered an internal injury. It looks serious, but it''s not a serious problem. Take medicine and rest for three or two days." Auntie and Shu Wanniang breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the little general had colluded with the big man, and the villagers were also relieved, at least people would not die. Only Mu Yangling knew that this was his real situation. Pang Kongqing prescribed the medicine and said, "Tell someone to go back with me to get the medicine now." After a while, he said, "Miss Mu had better be careful. Although this time it was a minor injury, it will not be the case next time. This internal injury has always been the most difficult to deal with. Besides, Miss Mu is in good health and can withstand such an internal injury, but if this force is applied to ordinary people, they will not be able to get out of bed without lying down for three to five months. She is also weaker than others, Miss Mu just doesn''t think about herself, but also think about her family." Pang Kongqing knew that Mu Yangling was pretending to be stunned, so he told her what he said. He thought that Mu Yangling was injured this time because of her bandit relative. He saw that except for her father and her, everyone in the Mu family was weaker than ordinary people. In this case, it was better to stay away from bandits. Mu Yangling understood what he meant as soon as he turned his mind, and was a little amused in his heart, grateful for his kindness, and opened his eyes slightly, pretending to just wake up. Bo Wen was really holding back his tears. After all, his sister fell down. He is a man. Naturally, he has to support the family, so his mother''s tears fell into his neck. He wanted to cry himself, but he kept holding back. But when she saw her sister woke up and learned from the doctor that her sister was fine, she could no longer hold back the fear in her heart, burst into tears with a "wow", and rushed to hug Mu Yangling tightly. Mu Yangling was hugged by her younger brother. She immediately forgot what she wanted to say to Pandafu, and she just patted her brother on the shoulder and comforted: "It''s okay, it''s okay, my sister will be fine after taking the medicine." Bowen hugged her sister and cried so hard, she said with tears in her eyes: "I, I avenge my sister, who bullied her?" Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "Don''t wait for you to report. My elder sister also gave him a knife. He is more uncomfortable than elder sister now." The villagers who haven''t left yet felt chills on their stomachs and trembled slightly. Auntie hurriedly wiped away her tears and gratefully sent everyone out. Seeing that there is nothing to help here, everyone said goodbye. Pang Pang looked at Mu Bowen''s face for a while, and saw that he was still burping after crying for a long time. He opened the medicine box and took two silver needles and stabbed him twice. Mu Bowen stopped hiccupping and stared wide-eyed. looking at Pang Kongqing. Seeing that his round eyes were still full of tears, the six-year-old child was extremely innocent, and his heart softened, so he reached out and touched his head and said, "Don''t worry, your sister takes the medicine and sleeps. Well, she''s in better health than the average person." Mu Bowen sniffed, and thankfully thanked him, "Thank you, Mr. Pang." Pang Kongqing was in a good mood and said with a smile: "No thanks, I think you have to take a medicine too, were you scared just now? I''ll give you a prescription for shocking shock. It''s good to sleep, otherwise I''m afraid he has a fever at night." The last sentence was turned around and said to Shu Wanniang. Shu Wanniang said sternly: "Then it will be troublesome for Mr. Pang." "You''re welcome," Pang Kongqing was very kind when facing other Mu family members, except that he didn''t have a good face towards Mu Yangling. . Xiuhong took the silver and followed behind him to get medicine at Renxintang, and made a full set of acting. Of course, Mu Yangling''s medicine also had to be caught. Chapter 214： trial Xiuhong came back with two medicines, her mouth pouted slightly, and she was dissatisfied with Shu Wanniang: "Cousin, Mr. Pangpan clearly knows that my cousin is pretending, and he prescribed such an expensive medicine to my cousin, which is either ginseng or Ganoderma lucidum. Nourishes qi and blood, and strengthens the internal organs. There are still many words that I don''t understand. Anyway, it''s just one word. Expensive. A pair of medicine costs one or two and a half dollars. Twenty-three texts." Shu Wanniang said with a smile: "Your cousin has to pretend to be a little bit like, this medicine must be caught no matter what, otherwise people will know what''s going on as soon as they inquire. Since the medicine is so precious, put it away first, and maybe it will be used later. arrive." "Don''t," Mu Yangling listened in the room and sat up hurriedly: "Mother, give me a drink after you boil it, this medicine is all mixed up, what should I do if I keep it expired?" Shu Wanniang was stunned, "Where is the medicine taken indiscriminately, and you are not injured, what if you take it and get sick?" Mother, she is really sick, Mu Yangling can''t tell the pain, he can only say: "I''m not trying to be more realistic, how can there be no medicine in the yard?" Shu Wanniang smiled and said, "I''ve thought about it for a long time. Your brother also needs to take medicine. Just boil his medicine. Can anyone passing by smell the medicine smell what it is? You, just stay in bed honestly. Lying for two days, the lie will be over." Seeing Mu Yangling''s desire to take medicine, Shu Wanniang looked at her suspiciously, "Isn''t your child really hurt?" "Mother, does it look like I''m injured? Don''t I think this medicine is too expensive to keep, and it''s a waste, and most of it is a tonic. Anyway, I''ve been very tired during this time, and my body must have suffered serious losses, so you should be Give me the tonic." Daughter is not someone who takes medicine indiscriminately in order not to waste it. Shu Wanniang looked at her suspiciously. Mu Yangling could only keep his face straight and his chest out to prove that he was really okay. Shu Wanniang took the prescription and looked at it, and finally said: "That''s fine, I''ll go and make medicine for your sister and brother now." Shu Wanniang knew that her daughter was most likely injured, otherwise she was not someone who didn''t know the seriousness and was reluctant to waste the medicine just because the medicine was expensive. Since she didn''t want to tell everyone to worry, then she should not know. But knowing that her daughter was injured, Shu Wanniang couldn''t help but feel a little scared. She didn''t let her get out of bed during dinner at night. At night, she even gave the twins to her aunt to take care of them. Mu Yangling felt a pain in her chest at night and couldn''t help but want to get up and drink hot water. She just moved and Shu Wanniang woke up. She quickly pressed Mu Yangling and said, "What do you want, mother go get it." "I want to drink water, hot water." "There is in the kettle, mother will pour it for you." Shu Wanniang put on a dress and got out of bed, took a bowl and poured boiled water for her. Seeing that she was leaning on the pillow and drinking, she couldn''t help touching her face and lowered her voice. He said strangely: "You dare to say that you are not injured, your face is still white, and you are too courageous, and you dare to follow people when you know they are evil people. If you do this again in the future, you don''t have to wait for your father to come back. Now, I''ll beat you straight up." Mu Yangling stuck out her tongue, hugged Shu Wanniang''s arm and said, "I''m not afraid that Auntie and Bowen will be worried. Mother, don''t be angry. Husband also said that I will sleep for two days." "Co-authored by Pang Pang Fu is telling the truth, wasn''t it bought by the little general?" Mu Yangling bowed his head and smiled and said, "It''s too late for the little general to avoid him, how dare you buy him?" Niang Shu Wan remembered that when Qi Haoran was seriously injured, he pretended to be a bandit and arrested the big man at home before he was cured. Shu Wanniang looked at her daughter helplessly, and gently pinched her ear, "I can''t scare my mother like this in the future." "Don''t worry, mother, I will never do this again." Mu Yangling said while holding her arm. Shu Wanniang sighed, "You just talk about it, I also know that there is only a thousand miles to catch thieves, how can you prevent thieves the day before yesterday, your father is not at home, your younger brother has to go to the academy every day, and our old and young are not at home. Safety, you follow people, just because you are afraid that if you disturb them this time, they will shoot at us directly, that is impossible to guard against, this time directly arresting people is also a shock to those people, they can do whatever they want. You have to weigh it carefully." "My mother still understands me," Mu Yangling said, "plus this time my aunt has spread the word, they probably won''t come to me anymore, and go straight to Qi Haoran''s troubles." Shu Wanniang was worried: "Let''s put everything on the little general''s head like this? Will he blame us?" "Qi Haoran came up with this idea. He said that our family is a burden to everyone. If someone is caught, he will not be able to explain it to my father, so he will directly eliminate the future troubles." Shu Wanniang breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: "Little General is a good person, in the future, you should be more polite to him, don''t always call him by his first name and surname, he has a big heart and doesn''t mind, but outsiders always don''t listen to it. Okay. Also, mother will ask Xiuhong to buy two pounds of pork belly tomorrow, and then buy some good food, I will make his favorite braised pork, and let Bowen invite him over for dinner, okay?" Mu Yangling lay directly on the bed to sleep, closed his eyes and said, "He''s busy, he''s not free these days, so I should eat the braised pork and the good dishes for him." "Jing nonsense, Bo Wen hasn''t come to invite him yet, how do you know he won''t come? You should write a good post tomorrow and ask Bo Wen to send it." Qi Haoran really didn''t have time, because one of the three kidnappers who were still alive died, and now there are only two left, but the two have hard mouths and don''t speak no matter what punishment is used. All three people had poison sacs stuffed in their mouths. The military doctor accidentally broke one. That''s how the kidnappers died. The remaining two were successfully taken out, but they were all hard bones. Although they didn''t admit it, it was certain that they were Hu people. But the Jin Kingdom is still from the Xixia Kingdom, but they can''t tell, and there is still a small work in Mingshui County, they can''t ask any information. Qi Haoran was inexperienced in interrogation, and finally had to take the person to the Fucheng and hand it over to Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiu Yuan saw his face condensed and asked, "Would you like to stay and watch the interrogation process?" Qi Haoran nodded, Qi Xiuyuan got up and took him to the dungeon, saying as he walked: "On the battlefield, interrogation is also a course you must learn, you can''t guarantee that you will have enough time to interrogate prisoners every time, so you must Get the information that is beneficial to you in the shortest time." Qi Xiuyuan looked back at him and said, "You don''t have to ask the other party to confess, some things he said but thought it was useless to you, or wrong information, you have to do it yourself. Judgment and inference, Haoran, brother hopes that you are not only a fierce general on the battlefield, but also a wise general." Chapter 215： Grain Mu Yangling sat on the paddock with his chin on his back and waited in line to receive food. There were soldiers guarding around the paddock, and there were also soldiers in the field who helped to carry the food. Although they are paying grain, everyone has a smile on their face, because the food left after paying grain is their own. And the people who paid the grain in front have already said that the people of the small generals strictly follow the provisions of the imperial court to receive grain, and they do not overcharge them. When it was the Mu family''s turn, Mu Yangling took Mu Bowen''s hand and stepped forward. The Mu family was actually headed by Mu Yangling, but in terms of the law, it was Mu Shi. If Mu Shi was absent, he was replaced by Mu Bowen. A major event such as paying food needs to be signed by Mu Bowen on the document. The two brothers and sisters stood on one side, and the soldiers brought in the sacks of grain and weighed them in. The accountant did some calculations and said, "Mu Bowen, you grow wheat, rice and corn on the ground, and you also breed rabbits. These are all included in the category of food allowances, how do you plan to accept them?" Mu Bowen glanced at his sister and said, "It''s all settled in wheat." The accountant nodded and was about to speak when a small soldier trotted over and whispered a few words in his ear, then the accountant changed his tune: "Because there is a share between the general and Mr. Fan in the rabbit breeding, this part is not counted, and the corn is For those of General Qi, this part is also exempted, and in the end your family will pay six thousand and nineteen catties and four taels, and you can take the rest home." Mu Bowen leaned into his sister''s ear and asked, "Then sister, how much is left in our family?" Mu Yangling frowned and said in a low voice, "There are still four thousand nine hundred and twenty-five jins left." Mu Yangling glanced at the account room, and asked in a voice that only the two of them heard, "Is it the little general who is lenient? " The accountant frowned and looked at Mu Yangling, and Mu Yangling said, "Although there is a small general and Mr. Fan''s share in rabbit farming, the land is mine. According to convention, the 68 acres occupied should be equal to the yield of the other land. Lets calculate the output and pay the final tax. As for the cultivation of corn, Mu Yangling paused and said, Thats fine, but you have to figure it out for me about the rabbit. The accountant looked at her in surprise, Mu Yangling looked at him resolutely and said, "This is the rule." It''s not for the sake of rules, but because she has never evaded taxes since she grew up, she is afraid that she won''t be able to sleep at night. The accountant saw that Mu Yangling Pestle was not walking in front of him, he hesitated and then slowed down his voice: "Miss Mu, please don''t embarrass me, this is what the little general means. If I accept it, the little general will blame it..." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will explain this matter to him, I will not make you embarrassed." A smile appeared on the accountant''s face, and he picked up the abacus and said, "Since Miss Mu insists, I will help you calculate it next time, but the average yield of wheat per mu in the inferior land has not yet been calculated, so I will use last year''s wheat yield. Wei Lie, how about losing 20 catties for you? After all, the weather is dry this year, and the harvest is generally not good. Mu Yangling has no opinion. The accountant counted up and finally said, "Miss Mu, you still have to pay 1,932 jins in the end." Mu Yangling nodded, the data was the same as what she had calculated in her mind, she nodded slightly to Mu Bowen, he signed his name on the document, and pressed his handprint with his thumb. Mu Yangling finally pulled back nearly 3,000 catties of wheat, and even recovered 2,128 catties of rice, a total of more than 5,100 catties. It sounds like a lot, but its not much to eat. Their family does not count Mu Shi''s rations, so there are still eight people to eat. Mu Yangling has three bowls of rice, and he must have half a catty of rice. Although there are many children in the family, half of the children eat poor Laozi, even the youngest. The twins of the dragon and the phoenix, now each person has to eat a bowl of rice paste and two eggs for a meal, which is the minimum requirement, and these two eat five meals a day, which is more than Bowen eats. So these 5,100 catties of food are really enough for them to eat for about eight months. My aunt is very satisfied with this result. She and Mu Yangling have different algorithms. In the past, they paid taxes on the land, and the remaining grain was enough for them to be half full for six months. How can they be unhappy that they can still leave so much food in their bad years? My aunt counted for a long time with her fingers broken, and finally said with a big smile: "If there is such a large amount of food, if we are half full enough to eat for two years, even if the next year is not good, we will not be afraid." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Auntie, when do you think our family is half full?" Auntie had a meal, really. After arriving at Mu''s house, they all had to eat enough to support themselves. Three meals a day were eaten in the morning with porridge or pancakes. Lunch and dinner were dry, and they had enough. Auntie looked at a few children, recalculated, and said worriedly: "If you eat like this every day, this amount of food will be enough for eight or nine months." Mu Yangling said: "Eight or nine months is enough, won''t there be a harvest next year? If you don''t have to spend more money to buy it." The Mu family has always spent money to buy food, and this year is the first time to eat food grown by herself, so there is no pressure on Mu Yangling to say this, but her aunt feels that it is very awkward to buy food when she is farming. thing. "The money at home is not from the strong wind. I think it can save a little bit, or we will have porridge for lunch in the future?" asked my aunt. Mu Yangling jumped off the kang and smiled: "Whatever you want, as long as I can eat enough, but now I have to go and grind a bag of new rice to have a taste. For the first time in my two lifetimes, I have to go Taste what it tastes like." "You child, you have only passed ten years in your life, where did you escape two lifetimes?" My aunt laughed and scolded her, "Jin will be sloppy." Mu Yangling went to mill the rice with a smile, and shouted, "If I tell the truth, you think I''m joking, and I''m joking and you think I''m telling the truth. It''s too hard to be an honest person." Auntie asked Shu Wanniang, "You and Shitou are both honest children, how could you have such a slippery head?" Shu Wanniang pursed her lips and smiled, and said, "I''m also curious. If she hadn''t been born to me, I''d doubt where she picked it up." Mu Yangling carried a bag of rice and went to Old Man Sun''s house at the entrance of the village. Only his family had a stone mill for rice milling in the whole village. This thing was also provided by the camp. Not far from the gate of the house, whoever needs to go and clean it will do. Later, Hu Man became a small flag and was moved to Hu''s house. Hu''s house was placed in the yard, and later moved to Sun''s house. , so that there will be no rain and wind, and a lot less dirt, and whoever wants to grind rice, just come. Old man Sun didn''t expect Mu Yangling to come to grind new rice so early, so he was stunned for a while, and said, "Son, finish up the old rice first, and keep the new rice for a longer time." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Grandpa Sun, I know, I just want to taste this new rice." Old Man Sun: "..." Chapter 216： difficulty Steward Chen walked out of the grain shop in a daze, and returned to the small rented yard with frowning furrowed. The lead guard Wei Yan hurriedly greeted him, "Steward Chen, how''s it going?" Director Chen shook his head, "Not only has the food price not dropped, but it has actually risen a lot." Wei Yan frowned and said, "Then what should we do? We''ve all been out for so long, and if we don''t go back, Little General and Young Master Fan are afraid they''ll have to wait, and the prices in Lin''an Mansion are too high, and there are more than 30 of us a day. The cost is not small. Chen Guanshi rolled his eyes and said, "Just tell me this before, but don''t say it outside, lest others think we are poor, you can''t show your timidity in a rich and noble place like Lin''an Mansion, otherwise you will be No matter how much money you have, you can be deceived. Besides, are we the kind of people who spend little money? Those diced rabbit meat and preserved rabbit meat make enough money for you to eat and drink like this for ten lifetimes. Wei Yan raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "But the money belongs to the master. I have an opinion long ago that you take the master''s money and go out and invite people to eat and drink." "Hey," Manager Chen glared at him, "are you serious? It''s called business, do you understand? If we don''t invite people to eat and drink, we can sell our stuff for such a high price? Oh, take the stuff according to your idea. A dry goods store recommending a dry goods store, don''t you feel tired and panic? This is the second thing. If you do this, you will lose your status first, and any guy can beat you to death, so Mr. Fan told you to listen to everything. What about mine." Wei Yan turned his head and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Tell me, when can we buy food and go back to Xingzhou? I don''t want to stay in Lin''an for a day." The first few days were quite novel. After all, it was the first time he had seen such a big city and such a prosperous city when he grew up, but Wei Yan was tired of visiting for a few days. Lin''an House is full of flowers, and it is a place of wealth and splendor. It seems that he doesn''t know the hardships outside. If he just came from Xingzhou House and lived in the border area since he was a child, he would have thought that the Great Zhou Dynasty was prosperous and peaceful. The longer he lived here, the more unhappy Wei Yan became. How many human lives were used to accumulate these flowers, and the generals and generals had to do business to make money to buy food in order to take down the soldiers'' food and military salaries. These people are obviously under their protection, but they should accept it safely. Is it the fault of the people of Lin''an Prefecture? No, Wei Yan once held grievances for the soldiers at the border in the wine shop, but the people at the nearby wine table said how much they paid extra for the military every year, but so many soldiers in Dazhou could not even defend the country. Wei Yan only knew that here, the soldiers at the frontier were the targets of scolding and disgust, except for the Yuan family army. If it wasn''t for Steward Chen, Wei Yan would have fought people long ago. He felt that they were too wronged. Their food, grass and military salaries have been collected from the local people for so many years. Bring some horses and weapons, and to get these things often requires about half a year of war of words. It is not bad that 1/1,000 of the military expenditures handed in by Lin''an Prefecture and Jiangnan area are in their hands. Wei Yan opened his eyes wide and asked Director Chen to give him a return date. Director Chen squatted on the steps, scratched his head and said, "I don''t know when I will go back, my son asked us to sell the things and exchange 80% of the silver. If it becomes grain, I only need to bring back 20% of the silver. After a month of delay, I want to take advantage of the Jiangnan harvest and buy more when the price of grain will drop? Damn it, the price of grain has not only not fallen, but has risen instead. Now, how am I going to do this? You can''t kill me when you go back?" Wei Yan said sarcastically: "It''s your ability to do business, I don''t care, in short, I''m going to go back, it''s not an option for us to stay here, can''t we go back if the price of food doesn''t drop? Before I came out, Jin Bing Im eyeing our Xingzhou Prefecture, I have to go back and help the little general. "Come on, there is no shortage of people like you around the little general," Steward Chen rubbed his face and said, "Since the grain store can''t get through here, let''s go to the countryside to see, don''t be idle, send someone out to inquire. Ask about the price of food in rural areas, if it is not high, we will get it directly from the farmers, and we will set off as soon as the food arrives. "You said it earlier, how did you come up with such a good idea?" Steward Chen snorted and said, "You think this is easy? When you go out and do it, you will know the difficulty." Steward Chen patted his **** and left. How many households of ordinary people can still sell food after paying taxes? Most of them can only be saved in the house and eaten until next year. Only the rich and small landlords have surplus grain to sell, but these people often cooperate with various grain shops. They only do one business and leave. Even if the price is better, those people will not offend the grain merchants who have cooperated for a long time for one business. There are rules here. Steward Chen risked breaking the rules to do such a thing, but it was just a fluke, and he only hoped to meet a few rich and small landlords who were desperate for money or stupid enough to ignore the rules. And they, Renjiye, are all in Xingzhou Prefecture, even if those grain merchants get angry, they can''t catch them. But Steward Chen didn''t dare to hold too much hope. He went back to the room to find the letter that Fan Zijin handed to him before he left. Here is a letter to Mrs. Fan. Steward Chen didn''t want to take it out, but what Wei Yan said was true. Yes, they can''t stay in Lin''an Mansion all the time. They don''t know what''s going on in Xingzhou Mansion, so they have to go back quickly. When he came, Mr. Fan didn''t ask him to go to the Fan Mansion to ask him to be safe, and he didn''t even say that he should not go to Mrs. Fan as a last resort. It can be seen that the relationship between Mr. Fan and his mother was not very good. It was also because of this consideration that Steward Chen never let the Fan family know. They are the people of the little general and Fan Gongzi. Their diced rabbit meat and preserved rabbit meat were sold smoothly, and the profit was indeed amazing, but what the son explained was only half completed. Why do they work so hard to make money? Isn''t it to buy food? He had to bring the food back to complete the mission. Steward Chen prepared a few small gifts, took the letter and brought a guard to the Fan''s house to deliver the post. Not long after the post entered, Steward Chen was respectfully taken to the flower hall. Mrs. Fan looked at the letter, pressed the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and asked with reddish eyes, "When did you come to Lin''an Mansion?" Director Chen lowered his head and said shyly: "I came a few months ago, but I haven''t been able to complete the things the son explained, and I am ashamed to see my wife, and this has been delayed until today." Mrs. Fan touched the letter, looked at Steward Chen for a while, her heart sank, and she forced a smile: "You have the heart, tell me, what is making you so embarrassed?" My own son understands himself, most of the time his son doesn''t want her to know about him. Mrs. Fan did not expect her son to be so separated from herself. Chapter 217： couple fight Even if Mrs. Fan is sad, she can''t do anything about Fan Zijin for the time being. After all, her son is not around now, and he doesn''t listen to what she says when people are around, not to mention when people are not around. But she still has to try her best to help her son achieve what he wants to do, no matter what, she wants to repair the relationship between mother and son. Mrs. Fan thought for a while and said, "It''s not difficult for you to buy grain, it just so happens that my dowry village has not been sold yet, and there are hundreds of acres of fertile land under the Fan family''s name. I''ll sell it to you at a price 20% lower than that of the grain merchant." Steward Chen hurriedly bowed and said, "Don''t dare, don''t dare, how can you make your wife suffer? Whatever price you pay for the food to your wife, the younger one will pay whatever price. Mrs. Fan frowned and looked at him, and Steward Chen smiled bitterly: "I also ask Mrs. to be considerate, I guess the son means to make a big business to impress you, you are lowering the price now, the son is only afraid that It''s not good." Mrs. Fan sneered, with some tears in her eyes, and said, "I''m afraid he doesn''t want to owe me too much, right?" "Mrs. is angry. You gave birth to the son. Is there anything in this world that is bigger than a kindness?" After listening to the steward Chen''s words, Mrs. Fan finally felt better, and waved her hand: "Okay, you go down, I will ask the steward to find you later, I still have a few good friends, and their dowry houses also have some details. Look at how much food you plan to buy, and then give me the number, and I will help you become a middle-aged person." Steward Chen did not expect the problem that had been entangled for so long to be solved like this. He was simply grateful for Dade''s kneeling and thanked him, and went back happily. But Mrs. Fan turned around and went back to the house to prepare things for her son. Since Steward Chen was going back to Xingzhou, she asked him to bring some things back to him by the way, and Haoran, Xiuyuan was a man, and there was no one in the house beside him. It is inevitable that things in life are not careful enough, and she has to prepare something for them. Mrs. Fan''s order made the entire Fan Mansion move. When Fan Wensi came back from the ya, he saw the people in the mansion busy, he frowned slightly, and pulled a girl and asked, "You are holding something. What are you going to do?" The little girl was startled when she saw that it was the master, so she said, "Please, master, these are the clothes prepared for the second young master, and the servants went to the sewing room to get them back." Fan Wensi''s eyes widened, "Zijin is back? Why didn''t anyone inform me?" The little girl hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Second Young Master didn''t come back. It was the Second Young Master who sent a steward to come back. Madam has to pack up and ask the steward to bring it over to Second Young Master." Fan Wensi breathed a sigh of relief, touched his chest and said, "It scared me to death, I thought that the villain was back." Having said that, he felt that his behavior just now was too cowardly, so he raised his eyebrows and said, "He had better live his whole life. Don''t come back, if he rushes back, I have to break his legs, Nizi, Nizi!" Fan Wensi angrily went back to the backyard. Seeing that the main room was so busy, he turned around and went to the concubine''s room without thinking about it. Who knew that Mrs. Fan heard that Fan Wensi was back and just came out to greet him. Seeing him heading west, she didn''t know where he was going to the concubine''s room again. Mrs. Fan raised her eyebrows and raised her eyes, shouting: "Fan Wensi, you dare to go to Xiyuan and try it!" Fan Wensi was startled, and when she recovered, she saw Mrs. Fan running over aggressively and calling at him with her hands, he hurriedly stretched out his hand to block it, and shouted, "It''s a mess in your place, I''ve been exhausted all day, and I''ve collapsed. Don''t you allow me to take a rest?" "Bah, did you go to those little goblins to rest or to contribute? Why is my place in such a mess? Why don''t you ask? Our son has been gone for a year, and this is the first time he took the initiative to ask someone to deliver a letter. Come back, don''t ask, don''t look? You''re still not human, are you?" Mrs. Fan thought that she hated this man and beat him with her hands because of the bad relationship between her and her son. Fan Wensi hid while shouting, "It''s better that the renegade son never come back, I still ask him? You don''t even think about what he has done. A letter from him not only made me lose the graceful qualifications I had so easily obtained. , and let me be impeached by the censor, what did you ask me to ask him?" "He''s in Xingzhou Mansion. That''s where the war was fought. Why is your heart so cruel? Is he your own son?" Mrs. Fan kicked him on the buttocks and chased and beat him as she said: "If you hadn''t asked your concubine for grace, would he have run away from home? You don''t distinguish between concubines and concubines, and your concubine destroys your wife..." Fan Zijin didn''t know that his parents had another war because of him. At this time, he was putting the cloth bag on the table and opening it, revealing the golden corn inside. The fifth lady Shen picked up a grain of corn and looked at it, and asked, "Is this the corn that Emperor Sejong said, and the corn that the historian later deprecated?" Fan Zijin nodded, "This year, we planted 28 acres in Xingzhou Prefecture." Shen Wu girl smiled and dropped the thing, saying: "My ancestors of the Shen family have also planted it, let''s not say how it tastes, the yield is far from what Emperor Sejong said, I don''t know that Fan Gongzi has made this thing all the way. What does it mean to bring it to Gangneung?" Fan Zijin chuckled, took a seat opposite her, and said, "The Shen family can''t grow it, that''s because it''s useless. Do you know how much corn we have harvested from our 28 acres?" Shen Wu girl raised her eyebrows and looked at him. "16,600 catties, 572 catties per mu." Shen Wu girl''s heart moved, but she said: "It sounds good, but it is still far from what Emperor Sejong said. She works meticulously in the high-quality fields and has good fertility. There are also three or four hundred catties of wheat per mu. This corn After all, it is a novelty, and even if the yield per mu is a little higher, everyones acceptance is still not very high. Fan Zijin knocked on the table and said, "It''s a low-grade land, there is no base fertilizer, and topdressing is average, and Xingzhou Prefecture is dry this year." Young Lady Shen gradually became serious, holding the corn for a long time without speaking, and finally asked, "Is this your business?" "No," Fan Zijin looked at her with star-like eyes and smiled, "This is from Xiying." Miss Shen was surprised and thought it was Qi Xiuyuan''s personal business, but she didn''t expect it to be the entire Xiying. She frowned and said, "This is a big business, I can''t be the master, I have to wait for my third brother to come back." Fan Zijin smiled and said, "I can wait, but the data in our hands can''t wait. In just 20 days, my cousin''s camp has already been visited by three passers-by." Miss Shen Wu smiled and said, "I have long heard that General Qi is highly skilled in martial arts, shouldn''t it be so easy for someone to succeed?" "It won''t be successful, but it''s annoying to always be bothered like this." Miss Shen thought for a while and said, "My third brother will be back soon. I will come to see you with him as soon as he comes back. How about it, Mr. Fan?" "Then I''ll wait for the two leaders in the inn." Fan Zijin bowed his hands in salute. Chapter 218： fishing Miss Shen came out of the restaurant and got on the carriage. She frowned and said, "You are like a fox at such a young age. You can''t say anything, except for the first two data." Shen Wu''s eldest girl, Hong Xin said, "Would you like to ask someone to go to Xingzhou Prefecture to inquire about the news?" "Forget it, you didn''t listen to what he said and all the three people who went there were arrested? We probably won''t find any news when we went there. If we really want to be caught, then everyone''s faces are not good-looking, so we should wait for the third brother to come back. Let him talk, I think the two of them are quite similar, and I guess they can talk about it together." Speaking of which, the fifth girl sneered, "Let me see whether this is the old fox or the little one. Foxes are smart." Hongxin couldn''t help but be delighted when she heard the words. After thinking for a while, she took a few grains of corn out of her pocket and asked in a low voice, "Miss Five, do you think this thing is really that good?" Shen Wu girl took the things from her and said, "Emperor Sejong is wise and wise, and he rarely miscalculates in his life, and that''s why everyone regards his words as classics. It is indeed said that this thing is resistant to cold and drought, high yield and easy storage. Even in disaster years, as long as you plant this, people will not starve to death. It is also because of this sentence that so many people have been experimenting in later generations. It disappeared, but some people with background and doorway actually have this thing, secretly researching, our ancestors of the Shen family have also planted it for many years, but it is not ideal, although it can be harvested in the end, but the output is even rice. Half of it cant match, it really cant meet what Emperor Sejong said, those seeds have also been tossed away, and it has only stopped in the past few decades, I didnt expect that someone would actually plant this thing. Hongxin said: "Then do other people still have seeds in their hands?" Miss Shen Wu smiled and said confidently: "Most people have tossed it out like us, and those who still have seeds, let''s not talk about whether the seeds can still be used, how many seeds do you think they can keep?" "But Mr. Fan and the others don''t have much in their hands. How can we share more than 10,000 catties?" Shen Wumei frowned, "So we have to hurry up. If this business is done, then our Shen family will definitely have more initiative in the future." At this time, Fan Zijin was standing at the window of the restaurant watching the Shen family''s carriage leave, and Yanmo asked inexplicably, "Young Master, why didn''t you tell Miss Shen Wu that we plan to have the second season, and we can trade more seeds next year. The 16,000-jin general didn''t plan to sell it to the Shen family. What if the fifth lady Shen misunderstood?" "That''s her business. I didn''t say that when the two parties traded, I only had 16,000 jin in my hand." Fan Zijin put away his fan and said, "Let''s go, I didn''t ask you to inquire about any interesting places in Jiangling Mansion. eh? Let''s go out for a walk." Yan Mo: "Don''t wait for the third son of Shen?" "You can play and wait. He will naturally come to us when he comes back. Only with patience can you catch good fish, so," Fan Zijin tapped Yanmo''s shoulder with his fan and smiled, "We are in a hurry. What? It''s them!" Qi Haoran also said to Baili with a cold face, "What are we anxious about? It is them who are anxious!" Baili looked at Qi Haoran, who was still carrying a **** aura, and lowered his head: "But the general means a quick solution, and this matter shouldn''t be dragged on for too long. Although Xingzhou Mansion is far away from Lin''an Mansion, it can be very easy for someone with a heart. Quickly spread the news to the capital, and the imperial court will know the details first, which is not good for us, so little general, we should clean up the details of Mingshui County as soon as possible to ensure that the news of corn will not be spread to Xingzhou Prefecture. ." "Isn''t the eldest brother''s official document already sent? There is time on it, and there are stamps of each station. Even if the court knows the news before receiving the official document, they can only blame the station''s inefficiency." Qi Haoran He sneered: "The documents sent by the generals back to the capital, except for the expedited battle report, will all be suppressed by the cabinet. Even if the post station is passed on as usual, this document will at least be suppressed by the cabinet for ten or twenty days before it reaches the imperial front. Taking advantage of this It''s better to teach them a lesson, I hope someone will report the news before the Holy Spirit sees the document, and then there will be a good show." Baili looked at Qi Haoran in amazement, he didn''t expect Qi Haoran to grow so fast. Qi Haoran has already asked: "Now they have started the second season of corn planting?" "Yes, it started yesterday. Miss Mu said that they will plant all the seeds within eight days, but they need to be watered once after planting. It is too difficult to transport water from Jialing Water." Qi Haoran just frowned slightly and asked, "Didn''t I ask you to find someone who is proficient in astronomy? Haven''t found it yet?" Baili touched his nose and wanted to say that he was a bodyguard, not a servant, but he still accepted his fate: "Xingzhou Prefecture does not have such talents, and his subordinates have already sent people out to find them. The scholars in this world are all rushing to the imperial examination. It''s really hard to find someone who is proficient in astronomy." Qi Haoran glanced at him and said, "Brother Rongze knows astronomy, that''s alright, you can continue to look for it, I will go back and ask Brother Rongze if it will rain in Xingzhou Mansion recently, if not, look back. It is better to draw manpower from the five battalions, and then select strong laborers from each banner to carry water in the Jialing Water." Qi Haoran got up and went to the dungeon after arranging the farm work and said, "Let''s go, let''s go see them. These days, they have brought me a lot of guests." Baili knew that he was talking about the spies who visited the barracks one after another. Qi Haoran was still learning how to interrogate prisoners with Qi Xiuyuan in Fucheng, and some people visited the barracks at night. Whenever he thinks of this, Baili can''t help but be thankful for Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling''s peculiar hobbies. If it wasn''t for Mu Yangling playing the game of infiltration and defense with Qi Haoran from time to time, and occasionally escaping the patrols of the barracks and touching Qi Haoran''s room, the defense of their barracks might not have been improved so strictly. You must know that the three groups of spies are all elites in this field, and one group was discovered and won after almost touching the warehouse. Qi Haoran came back after the first group of spies was caught, and then asked Mu Yangling to check the defense of the barracks, and the last group was discovered by the temporarily added secret whistle. Qi Haoran was angry and excited. He had been preparing for so long, and finally had the opportunity to practice his skills. He interrogated them overnight and got a list to be kept in Mingshui County. He didn''t want to do it now. There are so many people lurking here in a small Mingshui County, what about Xingzhou House and Xingyuan House? He didn''t want to think about Xingyuan Mansion, but Xingzhou Mansion had to find out those people. The eldest brother lived in Xingzhou Mansion. He gave Mu Shi the tasks in Hanzhong Mansion to let him know and keep it in detail. How dangerous it is to be around my eldest brother. So he doesn''t mind risking a long line for a big fish. Chapter 219： pissed When Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran appeared together in front of Mu Yangling, both of them looked complacent. At that time, Mu Yangling was worried about the rabbits in the shed. Most of the rabbits she raised were ready for slaughter, and even the second-generation rabbits were about to give birth to the third-generation rabbits, but Fan Zijin still didn''t send anyone. Pick up rabbits. Xiuhong is encouraging her to sell the rabbit to others, so that at least some losses can be reduced. Fan Zijin heard Xiuhong complaining about him as soon as he arrived, "...Fan Gongzi too, do you want to send someone to tell me if this rabbit should be raised, this rabbit will be old if you keep raising it, cousin, just listen to me, take it Get rid of the rabbit." "I have already sent a letter to Fan Zijin. If I don''t reply in a few days, I will cancel it. We signed a contract at the beginning." Fan Zijin, who was here to show off to Mu Yangling, immediately put away the color on his face, coughed lightly, and after attracting the attention of the two, he raised his chin and said, "I will ask someone to pull this rabbit away tomorrow. , the promise made by this son will naturally be fulfilled." Mu Yangling looked at him up and down, and asked with a smile, "You have been lifted?" Fan Zijin blushed, nodded and said, "Thanks to you, although I can''t return to the fifth camp now, I am free to act." Fan Zijin said this with a serious look on his face, which was different from his past. Cynical cynicism is very inconsistent. Xiuhong was also surprised by Fan Zijin''s change and stared at him with wide eyes. Qi Haoran put on Fan Zijin''s shoulder and showed off to Mu Yangling, "Zijin has made a big business, the elder brother felt that Zijin was changing, so he allowed him to recover his freedom, although he still let him live in Fucheng, he didn''t stick to the rules. Take him back to the fifth camp." Mu Yangling saw the beaming expression on his brows and asked with a smile, "Then what good news do you have?" "This is a secret, I can''t tell you." Qi Haoran said that he couldn''t tell Mu Yangling, but his face was full of joy, and he couldn''t hide the pride in his brows. Mu Yangling didn''t ask any more questions. Fan Zijin wanted to take away these grown rabbits, and her troubles disappeared. She happily sat cross-legged on the grass with the two of them and talked about the current situation. The three were happy, but they didn''t know how many people were going to be angry. The first is the third son of Shen. He and Fan Zijin negotiated the conditions for buying corn seeds. They have already signed the contract. Only after the end did they know that Qi Haoran had planted all the corn seeds. Damn, they only stipulated in the contract The payment was made within three days after receiving the goods, but there was no specified time for receiving the goods, which made Fan Zijin take advantage of the loophole. And the 8,900 catties of corn seeds that he thought he had taken up the big share didn''t seem so much at this time. Corn can be planted for the second season in Xingzhou Prefecture. 28 acres of inferior land will receive 16,000 catties. How much can the 16,000 catties of seeds be harvested? Since the other party dares to plant all the corn seeds, it means that they are very sure that they will be able to harvest the second season. Then, his 8,900 jins are not worth mentioning in the harvest of the second season, the Shen family can''t have the advantage, he has spent so much thought but was tricked by a thirteen-year-old boy. Shen San laughed angrily, "I''ve been beating wild geese all day long but the geese have pecked my eyes. What a fan Zijin, it''s no wonder Qi Xiuyuan asked that kid to come to Jiangling Mansion alone. I still underestimate him, what about others?" Shen San''s subordinate lowered his head and said, "Young Master Fan left Jiangling Mansion early yesterday morning, and he left a letter saying that he doesn''t need to send it. Third Young Master, General Qi let our Shen family suffer such a loss, so you are not afraid of offending our Shen family? " Shen San snorted softly, "Who said the Shen family would suffer from this loss? Fan Zijin ran so fast, didn''t he just ask me to go to Xingzhou Mansion to talk to Qi Xiuyuan in person?" But with this contract ahead, he took the initiative again. Those who came to the door lost the initiative in the end. But thinking of Qin Tianjian''s prediction, Shen San had to go. Qin Tianjian''s prediction has not been announced. He has his own way to know the news. Obviously, Qi Xiuyuan also has his own network to know about it in advance. Qin Tianjian may be wrong in predicting the wind and rain in one place, but it has never been too wrong in predicting large-scale celestial phenomena. Shen San followed Fan Zijin to Xingzhou Mansion, and the two sides re-signed a contract. Under the condition that all conditions remain unchanged, the 8,900 catties will be directly changed to one-third of the harvest in the second season, so as to guarantee The initiative of the Shen family in this crop war. Then there were the troops sent from all walks of life. Not only the Hu people were caught by Qi Haoran, but also the people sent by Xingyuan Mansion and other parties to inquire. Qi Haoran''s attack was very broad, and everyone who sneaked into the fifth battalion was arrested, and some of them couldn''t stand the torture and confessed. Although Qi Haoran didn''t use this as an excuse to find them, he also got a lot of news. . In order to reduce losses, they had to withdraw the fine work they left in Xingzhou Prefecture, but they were more interested in the corn in the warehouse of the fifth battalion. With such strict precautions, how could it be an ordinary crop? Some people have even suspected that what Qi Xiuyuan put in the fifth camp is not corn at all, but some kind of weapon. The corn seeds are just a cover. After all, those things have been planted hundreds of years ago, and I have never heard of anyone planting them for so many years. So, although the original fine work was withdrawn, a more powerful subordinate was sent to investigate the fifth battalion at night. In the end, Qi Xiuyuan had to send two general banners from the first battalion to support him. The bad-hearted Qi Haoran protects the warehouses of the fifth battalion layer upon layer, while he and Fan Zijin distribute the seeds in the house where he and Fan Zijin live, so that people can plant them in the ground. Those meticulous craftsmen turned a blind eye to this, and kept rushing towards the heavily guarded warehouse. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Aren''t they here for corn? Now we''ve all planted them in the ground, and won''t we be done digging two grains while running high in the dark wind at night?" Qi Haoran glanced at her and said, "You can think so simply, and those who can always pay attention to the five battalions and send out detailed work, except for the Hu people, that is the military camps. Let them believe that the one who is closely protected by the soldiers is the one. To grow a crop instead of a weapon, you have to unscrew their heads and put the farmers'' heads on." Qi Haoran ignored Mu Yangling''s wide eyes and said, "Master knew that they were not here for corn, so he moved the things to Ye and Zijin''s house early in the morning, and then put a few big boxes in the warehouse. , now everyone is protecting those big boxes." In the entire five battalions, except for the storehouse, only the house where his entire master lived was the most closely guarded, and the corn was equally safe there. So those people are wasting their efforts now. Now Qi Haoran is guarding in the five camps. When people come and he catches, can he not be angry with others? Chapter 220： proposal Fan Zijin counted the rabbits in her shed and said, "There are only about 4,000 rabbits that can be slaughtered. Is that too few?" Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and said: "Even if you think it''s too small, you have to look at how big my land is. My 68 acres of land is already a high load to raise so many rabbits. If these rabbits are not picky eaters, they can still I chopped up the hay grass and fed them to them, and I gave them all the four thousand or so, you know, there are thousands of little rabbits on my side." Fan Zijin snorted twice and said, "It''s up to you whether this place is enough. I just look at the result. If it''s not enough, you can go to open up wasteland or buy land." Qi Haoran pulled a piece of grass into his mouth and spoke for Mu Yangling: "She still hasn''t earned a penny, how can she have the money to buy land?" He also assured Mu Yangling: "You just have to worry about raising rabbits, Zijin''s caravan has returned, and diced rabbit meat is very popular, and Steward Chen has already negotiated with people that they will deliver goods three times a year. , I asked the accountant to do the calculations for you, according to this income, you can make a lot of money a year." Fan Zijin glared at him and said to Mu Yangling: "The sales are good now, but the raw materials are too few, there are only a few thousand rabbits at a time, and the diced rabbit meat looks like a lot, but in fact there is not much distribution. ." Fan Zijin was not someone who only set his sights on Lin''an Mansion. He didn''t want to let go of any of the big cities outside Lin''an Mansion. Manager Chen brought the food back and took the last batch of diced rabbit meat out. Once his main task was to talk about business and find a good market, and there were only a few hundred tins of diced rabbit meat, not much. Qi Haoran had already planned to officially set aside a part of the five battalions to build a workshop for him, and Fan Zijin had already selected the stewards, all of whom were selected from the veterans and remnants. not only guarantees their food and drink, but also all the medicines they need to heal their wounds are produced by the workshop. In addition, the military pay is also assigned to the workshop, and the workshop pays them. In this way, the army has reduced expenditure, and these remnants of veterans who would otherwise be unable to survive can also be accommodated. There was too much movement in the fifth camp, which would inevitably attract the attention of outsiders. Qi Xiuyuan finally asked Mo Xiong to bring people over, "Little general, the general asked me to fetch those large boxes and **** them back to Xiying." Qi Haoran blinked, "Just a few of you?" Mo Xiong smiled and said, "That''s why the little general still needs to send someone to **** him." Although the big boxes were only filled with stones, many people remembered that Qi Haoran wanted to send this trouble away, so naturally no one could know that they were filled with stones. Qi Haoran and Mo Xiong led the troops to deliver the goods to Xiying in a mighty manner. There were many people watching along the way, but there was no accident. The car was guarded by three layers of people inside and three layers out. Anyone who rushed out would be just courting death. Jiang Ze took over these big boxes and sighed, "I''m taking over the trouble." Mo Xiong glanced at him and said, "If you are not willing, I will tell the general, I will take care of this thing." Jiang Ze snorted and said, "If you want to grab the credit, don''t say it too nicely, as if it''s for me." "Then you don''t want to be cheap and sell well. How much credit can you bring these boxes to you? We are not completely under the general''s control at the West Camp now, and the general wants to use this to kick those people out. When you go out, keep your eyes open and see who is jumping around in front of you recently." The generals about corn only told them a few confidants, and the other soldiers did not know the specific situation. When all the corn seeds are planted, it is natural to be able to hide it for a day, and the Shen family is also paying close attention to this matter. I thought that Qi Xiuyuan would be able to drag it down for ten days and a half months at most. Who would have guessed that after a month in a row, the corn that was planted would grow as high as a calf, and the court still didn''t hear any news. Shen San just wanted to hide his face, Shen Wu girl asked in surprise: "Is Qi Xiuyuan doing too good a job of keeping secrets, or is the court too incompetent? The people below have guessed something, right? How long has it been? " Shen Sandao: "I''m afraid that Qi Xiuyuan is also anxious to let the court know, his documents are estimated to be withheld by the cabinet." Qi Xiuyuans document was indeed detained by the cabinet. There was only an urgent cover on it, and it was not a military newspaper. After the cabinet got it, he didnt open it and put it aside. Because the food harvest in various places was not very good this year, so since Since May, more and more troops have submitted letters to ask for rations. The emperor is angry, and they can drag the book down as long as they can. So when the emperor finally saw the corn data reported by Qi Xiuyuan and the documents for Sipan Village in the numerous memorials, the corn in Xingzhou Prefecture was already heading. The emperor stared at the data above, and then looked at the date below, his hands trembled, he pointed at the cabinet ministers below, so angry that he was speechless. "...It took so long for you to hold down such an important expedited document to submit it. It''s a dereliction of duty, I," the emperor took a deep breath and said, "I punish you for half a year''s salary, and go back and write a confession." Qin Xiang lowered his head and had to step forward and ask in a low voice, "Your Majesty, I don''t know what General Qi wrote in the book that made you so angry?" "Angry?" The emperor slapped the book directly on his head, "I am a surprise, if you didn''t report the book, would I be angry? Someone under Qi Xiuyuan''s rule planted corn, the corn that Emperor Sejong said." Emperor''s eyes flashed and said, "Didn''t Qin Tianjian say that there may be droughts in various places next year? It is just that this corn is drought tolerant, and if it is planted widely, my subjects will be able to survive this difficult time." Qin Xiang picked up the book and read it carefully, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a smile: "Congratulations to the sage, congratulations to the sage, but General Qi said in the letter that the yield per mu is only 572 catties, and Emperor Sejong said that the yield per mu is still 1000 catties. There is a big difference. The emperor smiled and said: "That''s because they use low-grade land. If they are planted on high-grade land, they will naturally be higher. Even if the yield per mu cannot reach 1000 catties, it is not bad to have 600 to 700 catties." "That''s right, but General Qi only has 16,000 kilograms of corn in his hands. Even if all of it is used as seeds, it can''t be planted much. I''m afraid that it''s so widespread..." Qin Xiang saw the emperor''s face darkening and continued. "So this planting is probably still mainly wheat and rice, but since General Qi has understood the method of planting, it is not far from promoting corn planting. The long term is four or five years, and the shortest is three or two years. We will definitely be able to plant it. More corn to be used as seeds, so the sage, let General Qi send people to transport the 16,000 catties of seeds to the capital first, and distribute the seeds to farmers for planting in the spring of next year. By the way, there are still four trays. The villagers of the village should also be sent to the capital, and they will guide the farmers, so that everything is safe." Zhang Cheng, the minister of households, stepped forward and said: "Sir, Qin Xiang is right, Jiangnan has always been a land of fish and rice, and it is definitely better to grow corn here than in a wild place like Xingzhou Prefecture, so we should make an order earlier to let it go. General Qi sent the seeds and people over." Chapter 221： moody "Yes, Your Majesty, it''s better to issue the imperial decree early, otherwise it will be difficult to go after the snow in the north. This kind of seed must be well preserved. If it gets wet, it will affect the planting." The ministers left in the imperial study responded in succession. The emperor, who originally wanted to stay until the next day to discuss with the courtiers, couldn''t help but feel urgent, "Then I will decree that the inner servants will immediately leave the city and go to Xingzhou Mansion." Qin Xiang raised his mouth and cupped his hands in congratulations: "I would like to congratulate the Sage first, the servants will be ready to go to Xingzhou in twenty days, and within two months, the Sage will be able to see the seeds of Emperor Sejong''s praise." The emperor laughed and said, "It is also thanks to Qi Xiuyuan''s insight into talents, and the villagers of Sipan Village have contributed greatly. For a hundred years, they have not forgotten the training of Emperor Sejong, and tirelessly studied the method of growing corn, even if the state and county they belonged to were under the supervision of Jinbing. Zhan has never forgotten his homeland, he brought seeds and planting methods to cast, and he deserves a reward. After the emperor finished speaking, he let the royal walk in front of him to draw up the will, and said, "The villagers of Sipan Village will be rewarded with a thousand taels of gold, plus a third-class reward. Qi Xiuyuan also contributed greatly." The doctor of the third rank will go to Xingzhou Prefecture together with the imperial edict of the servants." Qin Xiang tickled the corner of his mouth, took the lead and knelt down and said long live. The emperor looked at the minister below with satisfaction and was very happy. The next day, Qi Feng knew that his son had risen from the fourth rank to the third rank. Although he was still only in charge of the Western Ying of Xingyuan Mansion, he was already a doctor of the third rank. He would only rise faster in the future. When I heard that my son had discovered such an important thing, but he had not received any news, his eyes were even darker. Which father and son are officials without exchanging information and helping each other? He was the only one who would never tell him any news about that rebel, otherwise why would he be so passive? Qi Feng responded to the congratulations from his colleagues with a stiff smile, and couldn''t help but have the idea of ??calling the younger son back. If the younger son was still with him, would the eldest son do anything and ignore him? After Qi Feng returned home, he asked the housekeeper''s son Zhu Xingzong to set off immediately to Xingzhou to pick up his younger son Qi Haoran. The emperor was looking forward to his servants to bring things and people back, and Qi Feng was also looking forward to Zhu Xingzong to bring his young son back, so he paid more attention to Xingzhou Mansion for a while. When the maid arrived at Xingzhou Mansion, the corn that was planted had just grown into small buds, and Mu Yangling and the villagers were weeding the corn. When Qi Xiuyuan heard that he was going to bring the seeds and the villagers of Sipan Village to the capital, Qi Xiuyuan blinked his eyes and said innocently, "I''ve been writing for a long time, but I haven''t received a response. , I planted all the seeds again, as for the villagers of Sipan Village, they are all incorporated into the military households, and now they are in the field guiding everyone to plant corn." ''s inner servant widened his eyes and asked, "General Qi, it''s already autumn, why are you still planting? Can this corn grow?" The waiter knows common sense even if he has never planted land before. He has only heard that the second season can be grown in the south where the climate is warm and humid, and he has never heard that the cold and dry Xingzhou Prefecture can also grow the second season of food. Qi Xiuyuan hurriedly said: "Sir, I don''t know, this corn is drought tolerant. After harvesting the wheat, as long as you plant it immediately, you may be able to harvest it before the first snow falls." The maid''s eyes widened, "Maybe?" Qi Xiuyuan coughed lightly and said, "Isn''t this to plant the kind of corn that Emperor Sejong said faster? The Sage hasn''t replied for a long time. I thought it was because the yield per mu was too low, so..." ''s face turned dark, but it was difficult to say that this was the reason why the cabinet suppressed the book. It has been three months since Qi Xiuyuan went to the book and now he came to pass the order, so it is no wonder that he was uneasy. The waiter held his chest in one breath, and finally had to wave his hand: "This is caused by a lack of information, and it''s no wonder that General Qi still called the villagers of Sipan Village, and the saint has rewarded him." The servant general announced both wills, but he was not happy at all. He only completed one of the three errands that the emperor explained. As for bringing the villagers of Sipan Village back, it was easy, but the seeds were all gone, and there was still more to do. What are people doing back home? It''s uncertain whether this corn can be recovered after planting it, and knowing that Qi Xiuyuan has planted all the seeds, he is even more worried. Don''t find a way to plant it, this kind of seed made them toss and die again. The inner servant could only write an urgent document and send it out with a bronze medal of 100,000 rush. This was bestowed by the sage. Fortunately, the sage gave him this thing before he left, otherwise he didn''t know how to notify the sage. As soon as the bronze medal came out, the inn did not dare to neglect, and chose the best horses and the messenger to travel day and night. They drove four or five hundred miles a day to Lin''an House, and they arrived at Lin''an House six days later. The messenger almost collapsed and sent the letter to the cabinet. The cabinet saw that it was an urgent document from an angel, and did not dare to neglect it, and sent it to the palace overnight. The emperor got up from the bed of his favorite concubine and opened the letter. He almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. He trembled and pointed to the **** who was delivering the letter, speechless. Concubine Chong hurriedly patted his chest and shouted, "Your Majesty, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare the concubine!" Emperor''s eyes were all red, and he gritted his teeth: "I ordered, the cabinet dereliction of duty, dereliction of duty, I have all been sacked, I have sacked everything!" The emperor was so angry that he almost went out of his body. He hated the ministers of the cabinet and he was angry with Qi Xiuyuan, but Qi Xiuyuan had good reasons and couldn''t take his anger out, so he could only get angry at the cabinet that was the culprit. The poor four cabinet ministers thought it would be over if they were punished for half a year, who knows what the follow-up will be waiting here. The emperor sat beside the bed with red eyes for a long time, and finally said: "I ordered the servants to stay in Xingzhou Mansion to observe the after effect of planting. If corn can be planted in Xingzhou Mansion for the second season, I will greatly reward Qi Xiuyuan. " The ?? emperor really didn''t want to reward the generals, but this time the generals were involved in farming. The most important thing in a country is farming, which is a big plan related to people''s livelihood. The emperor believes that he is not a willful person, so if Qi Xiuyuan really made a great contribution in this matter, he is willing to give him a big reward, even if he is awarded a title. The ?? emperor spread this meaning, and only hoped that Qi Xiuyuan would be able to fight for it. But Qi Xiuyuan''s ambition is not here. Like General Yuan, Qi Xiuyuan''s greatest wish is to regain his homeland and revive Dazhou. When the emperor said these words, he was discussing with his younger brother how to occupy Baoshan County. The occupation of Baoshan County was proposed by Qi Haoran. When Zhuang Dawei appeared, he had this idea. After more than half a year of preparation, he now plans to put it into action. Chapter 222： Find Baoshan County is a Lin County of Mingshui County, although one is under Xingzhou Prefecture and the other is under Hanzhong Prefecture. Although the two counties are Lin counties, the traffic is not convenient, because there are continuous mountains and rivers between the two counties. In the past, there was a small road for people to travel between the two counties, but it was only a small road, with mountains and rocks on both sides. , even a small trolley can''t pass, so people have always had to pass through Xingzhou Mansion first, then go out Xingcheng Pass and enter Hanzhong Mansion, and then go to Baoshan County. And this trail was blocked by the earth and rocks on the mountain after Dazhou officers and soldiers bombed it after Jinbing occupied Hanzhongfu. But Zhuang Dawei offered them another path. Baoshan County and Mingshui County are blocked by roads. Qi Haoran''s ultimate goal is not it, but the entire Hanzhong Mansion. Qi Xiuyuan also knew his younger brother''s ambitions. This battle was not for his younger brother to command, but for him to be the vanguard. Qi Haoran once boasted in front of him how powerful the scout battalion he had trained for half a year was a test at this time. Baoshan County did not have Jin soldiers stationed. As long as they occupied the county government and controlled the people inside, they could use Baoshan County as a stronghold to expand to the entire Hanzhong Prefecture. And Qi Xiuyuan wants to import a large number of troops and horses into Hanzhong Prefecture quietly, so it cannot pass through Baoshan County, because the horses and food and grass cannot pass through that path, so Qi Haoran and the others must control it as soon as possible after occupying Baoshan County. Qinghe Town, twelve miles away from Baoshan County. Qinghe Town leads directly to Baiqi Town, Shunzhen County, Xingzhou Prefecture. There are checkpoints between the two countries and soldiers are guarding it. Qi Haoran''s task is to kill those soldiers, so that Qi Xiuyuan''s soldiers and horses can go directly to Qinghe Town. The soldiers and horses entered the Hanzhong Mansion, and they could attack from inside and outside to take down the Hanzhong Mansion. Qi Xiuyuan dared to attack Hanzhong Mansion at this time. In addition to his strong troops and horses, and all the new soldiers have been trained, the most important point is that Hanzhong Mansion has been a little chaotic during this time because of the poor harvest. Attacking the Hanzhong mansion at this time will help to gain popular support. Besides, there may be a major disaster next year. This is both a disaster and an opportunity. Taking advantage of this opportunity to recruit more soldiers and military households will only benefit him and not hurt him. Of course, Qi Xiuyuan would not take this risk by himself, so after he made the plan, he sent a letter to General Yuan and asked him to recover the country together. This is General Yuan''s lifelong wish. Whenever possible, he will work hard. Although Qi Xiuyuan did not write down the specific time for his actions, he believes that the elite of the Yuan family must be always ready. As long as he moves here, the Yuan family will come forward to contain it. Soldiers and horses in Caizhou and Tangzhou. Qi Xiuyuan considered every problem, and seeing that Rongxuan couldn''t find any problems, he smiled: "So it''s settled, only the four of us know about it, don''t tell the soldiers below, Haoran, you are now Just go back and get ready." Fan Zijin saw that everyone had something to do, and he was the only one who was free, and hurriedly said: "Big cousin, and me, I''ll go with Haoran too." "No," Qi Xiuyuan said with a cold face: "You follow Rongxuan honestly, and follow him to prepare food and grass. Haoran is there to kill people, not to go out on a picnic. You will only cause trouble if you go." Fan Zijin''s eyes widened and he looked at his big cousin in disbelief. When did he cause trouble? Rong Xuan chuckled and said to him: "Haoran they are going to march quickly, even the trained soldiers may not be able to withstand this intensity, you still don''t think about following, the preparation is the most important thing, right? Now, the food that your people brought back from Lin''an Prefecture will be requisitioned first, and when Hanzhong Prefecture is occupied, we will return the five camps to you." This time, Qi Haoran jumped up, "How does this work? That''s the food for our fifth battalion, we''re about to run out of food." Qi Xiuyuan flicked a finger on his forehead and said, "Don''t think I don''t know how much military ration you have received in five camps this year. The five camps are yours the most. How much did you deduct privately?" Qi Haoran shouted: "I have already paid one third more than them. Big brother can''t ask for all the military rations, right? I borrowed a lot from the Sun and Zhao families when I built the water conservancy. The food has not been returned to the family." Qi Xiuyuan coughed lightly, grabbed his brother''s shoulder and said, "Big brother knows that you are in a difficult situation right now, but isn''t it a special situation? If you want the soldiers to charge, you must always feed them." Qi Haoran said unhappily: "I gave you so much military rations, aren''t they all in the warehouse? The ones that Zijin brought back from Jiangnan were bought with silver, and we spent a lot of money." "That is reserved for next year. As long as it is used, it will be noticed by others. Isn''t the action a secret now? The Sage doesn''t want there to be any more wars at the border. Do you think our soldiers will be recalled by the Sage before they leave the border?" Qi Haoran slumped his shoulders and could only respond, but he was muttering to the emperor in his heart that he was trying to get back the land for him, but he was trying to stop him, and he didn''t know what his mentality was. Qi Haoran went back to prepare, and transferred out the scout camp that Mu Yangling had been training with for half a year. He didn''t say what he was going to do, he just encouraged them, and then ordered the kitchen to give them food and drink. Then early the next morning, Qi Haoran led people into the mountain quietly. Mu Yangling was lying in the woods, watching Qi Haoran bring the scout camp up the mountain, his brows could not help frowning. Although she and he often brought people to train in the woods, they had never been so prepared. They are fully armed, and at first glance, they are going to the rhythm of the mission. Mu Yangling was lying in the jungle and watched them disappear into the forest, and recalled in his mind that there seemed to be a path leading to Sipan Village. Mu Yangling exhaled after making sure that the person was far away, got up and patted the grass clippings, picked up the bow and arrow on the ground and was about to turn around, his body suddenly froze, turning around a little stiffly, Qi Haoran was looking at her with a cold face. Mu Yangling gave a stiff smile, stretched out his right hand and gestured like a lucky cat, and said, "What a coincidence." Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "It''s only a matter if you make your breathing lighter." Mu Yangling knew that he was telling the truth. The moment she saw Qi Haoran just now, her mind was up and down. She had already merged with the environment, but she accidentally missed her breath. It was only for a moment that Qi Haoran noticed it unexpectedly. Mu Yangling was annoyed by his negligence, but also happy for Qi Haoran''s growth. He could be so powerful, thanks to her training. "Are you going to Hanzhong Mansion?" Qi Haoran didn''t want to say it at first, but he nodded and threatened her with staring eyes, "Don''t say this." Mu Yangling felt that there was no deterrent at all, smiled, looked at him and said, "Then be careful, but you must come back alive, don''t lose most of your life like last time." Qi Haoran also became serious, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely come back alive, and your father will come back alive too." Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "My father is also participating?" Qi Haoran just smiled, "I''m really deceived, I''m really stupid." He raised his hand and said, "Okay, my lord is gone, you can help me pay more attention to the situation of the fifth battalion and corn when I''m not here. You also need to worry more about the matter, but don''t be stolen." Chapter 223： fight Qi Haoran took the people to hide in the jungle, and observed the situation at the checkpoint with clairvoyance. Now, they are staying behind the checkpoint. Baoshan County has been under their control. There are Jinbing troops stationed in Qinghe Town. These people did not dare to act rashly, for fear of disturbing the garrison of Hanzhong, so they planned to get rid of the people at the checkpoint first, and then knocked down the garrison in Qinghe Town together after Jiang Ze brought people over. Qi Haoran put the clairvoyant into the wooden tube he carried with him, and said in a low voice, "Everyone hides their bodies, they use their hands at dinner time, don''t make too much noise, Mu Shi, take people to guard all intersections, and absolutely must not escape. one person." Mu Shi responded and took a group of people away. Qi Haoran just lay down in the jungle and closed his eyes to rest. When the time came, he opened his eyes, and Feibai lay beside him in short clothes, and said in a low voice, "Master, it''s time, they''re all going to shift for dinner." "Hands on." The people behind Qi Haoran scattered and sneaked towards the house of the checkpoint, while Qi Haoran took Feibai and a few others to the checkpoint. Eighteen soldiers were guarding there. At this time, the sky was already dark. Qi Haoran used the trees to hide his figure and moved forward. He slipped a dagger from his hand, and when no one was paying attention, he covered one''s mouth and wiped his nose... Three quarters of an hour later, when everyone gathered here, Qi Haoran asked, "How?" "All sixty-four people are here." Mu Shi also nodded and said, "No one escaped." "Report to our people, their people can come over and move the checkpoint. Now you take turns to rest, we will go to Qinghe Town in a while, and we will capture Qinghe Town before dawn." Everyone should come down. Mu Yangling is sitting on the mountainside overlooking the cornfield below. Now the corn is growing satisfactorily. There was a heavy rain just two days ago, which not only relieved the drought in the field, but also loosened everyone''s water. Now the corn in the cornfield already has corn kernels. Because of Qi Haoran''s instructions before leaving, Mu Yangling pays more attention to the safety of the cornfield. Although there are soldiers patrolling back and forth every day, she still sits on the ground every day. Looking down on the hillside. But with her eyesight, the places she can see are still limited. Mu Yangling thought, it would be nice if she had paired glasses, maybe she could make a pair of her own... Qi Haoran treasures the clairvoyance in his hand very much, I don''t know what expression he will try after she also makes a pair... While Mu Yangling was thinking about it, a distant horn sound suddenly came from the direction of Xingzhou Mansion. Mu Yangling jumped up and stood on tiptoe to look in the direction of Xingcheng Pass. The people working in the fields below also heard the horn sound of "woo woo", and they all stopped their movements and looked in the direction of Xingzhou House. They are not unfamiliar with the sound of horns for so many years. Since the beginning of this year, the golden soldiers have been attacking the city frequently, and they have often heard the sound of the horns for retreating or defending. This is the first time they have heard such a long but somewhat passionate sound. Mu Yangling had already dashed down the mountain. The people at the foot of the mountain might not have understood it, but she did. This was the horn of the attack. Qi Xiuyuan wants to go to war with the Jin Kingdom? Qi Haoran went to Hanzhong Mansion two days ago because of this? She thought he was going to assassinate him. Mu Yangling ran down the mountain, but had nowhere to inquire about the news. He was so anxious that he was worried about both his father and Qi Haoran. Since it is such a big military operation, then my father will definitely participate. Is he in front of the enemy or behind the enemy now? I had known that the last time he left, I should have prepared some more wound medicine for him, even if he didn''t need it, it could be just in case. Shu Wanniang also came out of the room. Seeing her daughter''s face was a little anxious, she asked, "A-Ling, what''s wrong with you? What did the horn sound just now mean? Did the Jin soldiers attack the city again?" Many villagers wandered outside Mu''s courtyard, and they all pricked up their ears when they heard the words. They knew that Mu Yangling and the little general were good friends, so maybe they could know the inside story. Mu Yangling shook his head and said with a sullen face: "It''s our people who went to attack the city of Jinbing." Niang Shu opened her mouth wide and her eyes widened: "General Qi is going to recover his homeland?" She was slightly excited, and then worried, "Will your father also go to the battlefield?" "Mother, father is a soldier, so there is no soldier who can''t go to the battlefield." Shu Wanniang gritted her teeth, "Then, shall we prepare something for your father?" "It''s useless to prepare anything. The war has already started. It is impossible for us to send things in before the war is over." Mu Yangling just wanted to inquire about Qi Xiuyuan''s strategic goal, and only planned to alert the Jinbing and let them Concentrate, or capture the city? How attacked? Mu Yangling thought about it a lot, but after a while, she became discouraged. She used to be a soldier and knew that all her questions were confidential. Qi Xiu could not tell her, even Qi Haoran could not. The people outside the yard were also a little sad. They all had family members in the military camp, and some people hesitated: "These five battalions shouldn''t have to go to the battlefield, right? Isn''t it too cowardly that our five battalions are all left by others?" Xiuhong glared, "Who said that the five camps are bad, my cousin is a warrior." The person outside pouted and said, "There''s nothing wrong with being a fool, as long as you don''t have to go to the battlefield." Mu Yangling didn''t say anything, just sat on the steps with his chin on his back, and said, "No matter what, there must be some chaos recently, we have to protect our crops," Mu Yangling looked up at Old Man Sun and said, "Sun Grandpa, you still have to come forward on this matter, please come forward and ask the flags to discuss it, and each flag will arrange a strong patrol to ensure the safety of the crops." The old man Sun also became serious, but his heart was agitated, this was a good time to stand up. He agreed after thinking about it, and said after deliberation: "But it''s better to get the advice of the junior general or the junior general, so that everyone will be more obedient." Mu Yangling lowered his eyes and thought for a while, "I''ll help you with this." Old man Sun breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, A Ling, I will definitely take someone to guard this piece of crops, and no one will want to take a single corn from my hands." Some people also proposed that the fifth battalion should send more troops to patrol, so that they would not have to recruit strong men. After all, the fifth battalion would not be on the battlefield anymore. But this proposal was rejected as soon as it was put forward, because the fifth battalion was also going to the battlefield, and they were incorporated into the logistics to **** the soldiers on the front line. Mu Yangling deliberately took the time to check the traces on the road behind their baggage, in order to infer the scale of the war. After the mental calculation, Mu Yangling was both happy and worried. He was happy that Qi Xiuyuan dared to fight such a big battle, and he must have a certain degree of confidence. The worry is that he still doesn''t know when this battle will go on. I haven''t been home since I left, and I don''t know when I''ll be back next time. Mu Yangling looked at the traces on the ground, and finally caught up with the team ahead, grabbed one of them before they stepped forward, pointed to the traces on the ground and said, "Tell the two people to deal with the traces at the back. ." Chapter 224： infer The people who escorted the food and grass were the people from the Fifth Battalion. Most of them knew Mu Yangling. The people who wanted to stop Mu Yangling from seeing her clearly said with a smile: "It turns out to be Miss Mu." He glanced at the traces on the ground. Suddenly realized, said: "Miss Mu, don''t worry, we will ask people to deal with the traces, thank you for reminding." Mu Yangling just nodded slightly and turned back. She drew a general map on the ground with branches, highlighting Jingzhaofu, Hanzhongfu and Caizhou. Hanzhong Mansion was attacked. If she was from the Jin Kingdom, she would first ask for help from Jingzhao Mansion, and at the same time, she would send a letter to the Caizhou defenders to prepare them for defense and support. Jingzhao Mansion is an important city, and it is also the political center of Jin Bings rule over the lost land of Da Zhou. The Golden Army stationed in Caizhou is no less than Jingzhaofu, because outside Caizhou is the Yuan family army. Mu Yangling heard Qi Haoran say that there are more than 120,000 Yuan family troops in total, which is still known to Qi Xiuyuan. This time the military system is reorganized, the Yuan family army will only increase, so the number of golden soldiers stationed in Caizhou is also quite large. From Caizhou to Hanzhongfu, it will take seven days to march quickly. Unless Qi Xiuyuan can completely occupy Hanzhongfu within seven days, he may face attack from three sides. Mu Yangling squatted on the ground with his chin supported, thinking, Qi Xiuyuan is a veteran of leading troops, he must know this, he doesn''t know what other cards he has. Mu Yangling soon knew what hole cards he had. Qi Xiuyuan dispatched troops to Hanzhong Prefecture and blinded a group of people. There were some who opposed it, and some who claimed to be quick. The discussion about this matter can be heard everywhere in Xingzhou Fuzhong now. The storyteller in the teahouse has changed his previous words and talked about the story of Qi Xiuyuan and the anecdotes of the generals from all walks of life regaining their homeland. As the prefect of Xingzhou Prefecture, Wu Shancai knew about this after he dispatched troops in Qi Xiuyuan. He could still contain the army in the previous place, because the army''s food and grass come from the local area, but now the army''s food and grass are self-sufficient, and Qi Xiuyuan is not restricted at all. . Wu Shancai went to the barracks to protest, but he didn''t even see Qi Xiuyuan''s face. All the people in Xingzhou Prefecture looked out of Xingcheng Pass with fear and expectation. They only heard the screams and horns outside the pass on the first day Afterwards, the soldiers and soldiers brought by Qi Xiuyuan seemed to have rushed to the boundary of Hanzhong Mansion, and the common people could no longer hear their news. They were just worried about the future of the soldiers in Xiying and Xingzhou Prefecture, when news came from Caizhou over there that the Yuan family army also sent troops to Caizhou. The people of Xingzhou Mansion suddenly boiled and shouted: "Homeland, come back!" Everyone changed their worries about Qi Xiuyuan, and said with confidence: "With General Yuan sending troops, this time we might really be able to take back Hanzhong Mansion." "The Yuan family''s army is 130,000, and the discipline is strict. General Yuan is even more strategic. As long as the emperor does not stop it, he will definitely be able to take back the Hanzhong mansion." Such remarks filled the streets and alleys of Xingzhou Mansion. Only then did Mu Yangling know why Qi Xiuyuan boldly attacked Hanzhong Mansion. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, General Yuan sent troops, the pressure on Xiying would be much less. Fan Zijin was a little unhappy. It was obviously the decision of the eldest cousin to send troops to take back the Hanzhong mansion. The soldiers were also sent by the eldest cousin. But he couldn''t say this to Rong Xuan, so he could only complain to Mu Yangling when he returned to Wuying to **** food and grass. Mu Yangling said, "You think that General Yuan has taken the credit of General Qi, how do you know that General Yuan is willing to take the credit? This is a matter of good and bad, but for General Yuan, such rumors are more harmful than good. " "The power is high?" Fan Zijin asked rhetorically. Mu Yangling said: "Although I don''t know much about it, it''s just that the sage has a lot of suspicions about General Yuan. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have won eight gold medals to recall General Yuan, thus losing the Jingzhao Mansion and other three mansions. If such a word is heard, is it more harmful than beneficial to General Yuan? He may not know that after he dispatches troops, he will make the emperor even more suspicious, but he still dispatched troops to help General Qi contain Caizhou''s troops. To be honest, I admire him very much." Fan Zijin smiled bitterly, "It''s me who treats the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain." Mu Yangling nodded, patted his shoulder and said, "That''s why General Qi asked you and Brother Rongxuan to learn more. You can tell Brother Rongxuan about your questions, and he will teach you." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "You call it affectionate. When did you get to know Brother Rongxuan so well?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "When did I become acquainted with Brother Rongxuan? He asked me to call him that. Although I have only met a few times, I still think I have a good eye for people." Mu Yangling said: "Don''t worry about this matter, don''t clarify, let alone add fuel to the flames, the general should have a way to deal with it," Mu Yangling looked at him and said: "This time you sent troops without the emperor''s consent, right? What''s your attitude?" "If you still write to the emperor and ask for the emperor''s approval, the troops from the Jin Kingdom will be lined up early," Fan Zijin pouted and said, "As for the servants, now the food and drink are being served in the general''s residence, which is extremely comfortable." Mu Yangling knew that they had put him under house arrest, and after thinking about it, he whispered, "Actually, it''s better to let him go than to put him under house arrest." Fan Zijin blinked his eyes, looked at Mu Yangling for a while, and his heart was full of happiness. He looked at Mu Yangling in a complicated way and said, "I didn''t expect your head to be able to figure out such a thing. , I''ll tell him, come over and thank you." Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "We are grasshoppers on a rope. Only if you are good will my family be good. I don''t want you to try your best to knock down the Hanzhong Mansion and celebrate in prison." Fan Zijin hummed: "You underestimate us too, the big cousin already has a way to deal with it." "That''s going to be a lot of trouble," Mu Yangling asked in the direction of Xingcheng Pass, "Although I know whether to ask, but I still want to know where the generals are now?" Fan Zijin was silent for a moment, then said: "Your father is not with his eldest cousin, he is at the back with Haoran, but as long as Haoran is fine, your father should be fine." Mu Yangling patted his shoulder and said, "Thanks." Fan Zijin got up and said, "I came back to **** the grain and grass. It''s time to go now. By the way, most of the people from the fifth battalion have been recruited, and now there are very few people left. You need to take care of this large cornfield here. Some, watch carefully, don''t let people steal it." "Speaking of this, I remembered," Mu Yangling jumped up and said, "Grandpa Sun asked me to ask you for an authorization document, so that he can organize day and night patrols for the young." This is very simple for Fan Zijin, and immediately asked Yanmo to get Wenmo to write a piece, and then affixed his own seal and handed it to her. Chapter 225： seek Rong Xuan heard Fan Zijin say that he wanted to let the servant go free, looked at him with a slightly surprised look, and said after a moment of silence: "It would be better for him to take the initiative to file a report with the sage, or else wait for the matter to reach the sage, but there is nothing on the side of the servant. If there is any movement, I am afraid that General Hoi An of the court will be accused of secretly detaining an angel, but this is our negligence." Fan Zijin nodded, "But we can''t just let people go. Brother Rong, I don''t know what hobbies this angel has. Angels are the eyes and ears of the saint. Even if he doesn''t favor us in the memorial, he just speaks a word impartially. It''s better than our excuses." Rongxuan gave him an approving look, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will do this myself, and I will not put the general in danger." Rongxuan had already inquired about his character and hobbies after the servant arrived at Xingzhou Mansion, and naturally knew what to say and do to win his favor. So when the emperor received the news that Qi Xiuyuan had dispatched troops to Hanzhong, he also received a letter from the chamberlain. Even though the servant in the letter seemed to impartially mention that Qi Xiuyuan was loyal to the emperor and patriotic, but he was too strong, the emperor was still very angry. Now the treasury is empty, he is still having a headache about the year-old coins he will give to Jin Guo and Xixia next year. He is about to ask Jin Guo Xixia to be merciful for one or two times. Qi Xiuyuan directly sends troops to fight. Isn''t this causing him trouble? The Yuan family army was also dispatched. If it was only Qi Xiuyuan, the emperor could have cut him off, but now the Yuan family army is also involved. At the beginning, because he recalled the Yuan family army, the censor and the people had many opinions on him. There must be more to say. The emperor didn''t want to add words to the teahouse restaurant at all. The emperor regretted using General Yuan back then. When he saw that he was from a poor background and had nothing to rely on in the army and the court, he thought he would listen to his own words. Who would have known that he had such a tough temper. The Holy Intent is also against yang and yin, and he has not listened to his orders when he dispatched troops several times, but he still has a reputation and reputation among the people. But he has the help of the Shen family, his hands and feet are clean, and he loves the people like a son, the emperor can''t find him at all. Now the most powerful person in Da Zhou is General Yuan, except for Qin Xiang, but Qin Xiang''s power comes from him. It depends on his words, but General Yuan is not. The relatives came to check and balance General Yuan, but now it seems to have little effect. After all, Qin Xiang has no military power, so it is difficult for General Yuan to have any scruples. In order to relieve the crisis of the treasury, he made the army self-sufficient. In the past six months, the emperor has some regrets, because he found that his control over the army was weaker. The ?? emperor sighed and said, "It would be great if someone could check and balance the Yuan family''s army." The **** chief next to him heard this, rolled his eyes, and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, isn''t there a ready-made person here?" The Emperor ?? looked up at him and asked, "Who?" "Qi Xiuyuan, General Qi," the chief **** said in a low voice when he saw the emperor frowning: "Your Majesty, this General Qi is a young talent. If you help him up and make him also a military marshal, then you can check and balance the Yuan family''s army. Yet?" The emperor frowned, "I''m afraid that another Qi family army will come, and then it will still be disobedient." The chief **** smiled and said, "Your Majesty is worrying too much, this General Yuan is the leader of the army, and General Qi is also the leader of the army, this mountain can''t hold two tigers, isn''t the one who will benefit from the battle between the snipe and the clam? " "But I heard that Qi Xiuyuan admired General Yuan very much." The head **** smiled indifferently and said, "That''s because General Qi is only a third-rank Xuan Feng doctor, and he is a fourth-rank general, and he has only 30,000 to 40,000 horses under his command, unlike General Yuan who is a first-rank general. There are 140,000 to 50,000 men under his command. If they stand at the same height, General Qi is much younger than General Yuan..." The ?? emperor couldn''t help but smile when he heard the words, and clapped his hands: "It''s a good strategy, but Qi Xiuyuan has not reached the weak crown this year. He has been promoted to the third rank quickly enough, and there is no reason for the reward at this time." "Why did the emperor forget that General Qi is now attacking Hanzhong Mansion. If he regains Hanzhong Mansion, it will be a great achievement." "What if it fails?" The emperor asked with a faint smile. "That means Qi Xiuyuan is not worth cultivating. Is he life or death or not the work of the saint''s last words?" The emperor said distressedly: "I''m afraid that if the Hanzhong mansion is taken over, the Jin State will have an opinion, and I will reward Qi Xiuyuan again. I''m afraid that I will have a bad relationship with the Jin State." The **** chief looked at the emperor speechlessly, Da Zhou and Jin Guo have always been at odds with each other, okay? Even if he was a eunuch, he knew that the reason why the Jin Bing did not go south was because the country was not very peaceful, and the national strength was not enough to support their southward attack, and Da Zhou was willing to spend a lot of money to maintain the apparent peace. But that''s it, there are many conflicts on the border every year. Take this year as an example, there are hundreds of reports of Jin soldiers going south to fight grassy valleys. How did the emperor see that the diplomacy between the two countries is good? Thinking that they are a country of brothers as stated in the letter of credentials? But the chief **** only dared to complain in his heart, and dared not speak out. He only reassured the emperor: "Your Majesty, taking back Hanzhong Mansion is what the people of the world wish for, and I believe the Emperor Jin will understand." The ?? emperor cast a look of "you think I''m a fool", and the **** chief said: "Now that General Qi has dispatched troops to Hanzhong Mansion, and Yuan Jiajun has also dispatched Caizhou, it is better to win than to lose." The emperor thought about it too. Anyway, he was offended. It is better to win than to lose. "The order is to ask Qi Xiuyuan not to take any further steps after taking over Hanzhong Mansion, so as not to provoke a large-scale counter-offensive of the Jin Kingdom, and then send a message to General Yuan, asking him to quickly withdraw from Caizhou. Caizhou has hundreds of thousands of golden soldiers. Ah, how much food and forage will be spent when these soldiers and horses move? Now that the treasury is empty, and disasters are gradually appearing in various places, I have no food to support them now, and there will be no next year." The chief **** hurriedly called the servants in to write the imperial decree. Qi Xiuyuan received the imperial decree in Hanzhong Prefecture. At this time, he already occupied most of the counties and towns in Hanzhong Prefecture. He put away the imperial decree, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. As long as the Hanzhong mansion can be recovered, it will be fine, the meal must be eaten one bite at a time, and the homeland must be recovered step by step. Jiang Ze led the troops to join the army, and dismounted from the horse to report: "General, all the counties and towns on Hanzhong Fu South Road have been recovered, all the Jin soldiers have been eradicated, and a small group has fled north." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "You don''t have to chase, you stay and guard the gates of the counties. When Rongxuan comes over, you immediately start to arrange for recruiting. It is time for our troops to expand a little. " Chapter 226： raise soldiers Qi Xiuyuan, of course, could not turn all the land encircled by the dignitaries of the Jin Kingdom into military fields, so he grabbed about a quarter of the land, and the remaining half was returned to the people, and the other half was nationalized. The good news is that he recruited nearly 20,000 soldiers and horses, and the court actually agreed with his behavior. The bad news is that he had to provide all the armaments for these people. Even if Qi Xiuyuan had emptied his family, he could not gather the armament of 20,000 people. After 20,000 people, their families were still standing, and he had to support them. These people were willing to bring their families to become military households because they could not survive. When I went down, I didn''t have a grain of rice. I heard that with Qi Xiuyuan, I not only had fields and land, but also food. As soon as Qi Xiuyuan recruited troops, he brought his family to vote. Qi Xiuyuan was so sad that he didn''t even drink the celebration wine so much, Fan Zijin pulled Qi Haoran to him and said: "Big cousin, the fastest money in the world is robbing and business, robbing is illegal and disorderly. , we naturally dont do it, so there is only business left. Qi Xiuyuan frowned at the two and asked, "What are you guys trying to do?" Fan Zijin pinched Qi Haoran secretly, and Qi Haoran said with his face unchanged: "Big brother, the diced rabbit meat from Zijin''s workshop is delicious, and many people like it after getting it in the south. Manager Chen said that the output is three more. Times are also in short supply, and now he''s looking for more sales in the south." Qi Xiu far leaned on the chair, crossed his hands, and looked up at them slightly, "So?" "Brother, those barbarians are grazing in enclosures. Look outside, there is grass everywhere. If they raise rabbits, we recycle them and they make money, then our pressure will be much less." Qi Xiuyuan said, "No, we are Han people. The Han people mainly focus on farming. The people of Hanzhong Prefecture are already disgusted with enclosure grazing. If we not only don''t abolish this move, but support it, then their hatred of the Hu people will be transferred to us. Come on." "We don''t move the fields of the common people. We let the military households do this," Qi Haoran muttered, "I''m not doing this for their own good, and I''m not occupying them for nothing." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him and said, "That won''t work either, military households are also common people." Fan Zijin said with a smile: "Cousin, it''s not that they use all the land to raise rabbits, they think I can''t take so much, and there are so many military households, as long as some people are willing to use a few acres of inferior land to raise them. Hundreds are enough, but I cant do it for the time being. This year, its compulsory, and next year, its up to them to voluntarily? There won''t be much resentment, look at the five battalions, now we have forced corn to be planted in all the high-quality fields." Qi Xiuyuan looked at Fan Zijin with deep eyes, and said, "How much can this income be? Can it support my soldiers?" Fan Zijin met his eyes and nodded dumbly, "It should be almost the same. I''ll think of other ways then." Qi Xiuyuan was satisfied and smiled: "Okay, you can decide this by yourself." He happily got up and left. Fan Zijin couldn''t help but said annoyed: "We were tricked by our cousin." Qi Haoran wondered, "What''s the pit?" Fan Zijin couldn''t help but pat him on the head, "You didn''t hear what my cousin asked? All the money we''ve earned so hard will have to be used by my cousin to support the soldiers." Qi Haoran escaped from his hands and said unconvinced: "The money you earn is originally used to support soldiers, otherwise what else can you use it for?" Fan Zijin opened his mouth and continued to think about it. Even if his cousin didn''t say anything now, he would not be able to eat and drink in Xiying. When his cousin was worried, Haoran had no choice but to save food from his own mouth, and then take it from him, and then give it to the table. Brother sent it, anyway, in the end, all the money still has to be used to support soldiers... Fan Zijin could only wave his hand in the end, "Forget it, it''s cheap for Mu Yangling." Seeing Haoran''s puzzled eyes, he said, "The contract we signed was the income of the entire workshop, and they had to take it from Mu Yangling to raise rabbits. Rabbit, so this contract remains the same..." In the end, he worked so hard to create a workshop, except that Mu Yangling was making money, he and Haoran could not get a penny. Fan Zijin gritted his teeth, started his brain, and said, "You can''t always buy food and bring it back after you sell diced rabbit meat. This cycle is too long, and it''s too dangerous to take the food on the road," Fan Zijin rolled his eyes. , said: "You said that if I let out the wind that there was a severe drought in the north, so there was a sharp shortage of food, would those merchants bring a large amount of food over? At that time, our caravan will be able to buy some other goods and sell them back, at least not only more than The business of diced rabbit meat is over." Qi Haoran just lowered his head and thought for a moment before rejecting: "No, as soon as this rumor spreads, the people who suffer first are the common people. When the price of food rises, they can''t afford to eat anymore. We took down the Hanzhong Mansion to protect the people inside. I don''t want a riot in the blink of an eye." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "Who said I want to spread this news in Hanzhong Mansion? I want Steward Chen to spread the news in Jiangnan. The information between the two places is blocked and the news is lagging behind. Both sides can only be half-trusted. Once the rumor is refuted, then nothing will happen. Fan Zijin hummed and smiled, "Then the two prefectures will have more food, the people will be able to settle down, and your pressure will be less." "Is this going to trick those businessmen?" Qi Haoran asked with his head tilted. "It''s not a pit, that is to say, they want to make less money," Fan Zijin said, "The two governments are indeed short of food, and now the price of food is slowly rising, they can still make money by sending the food, but it is not as much as they thought. Its just profiteering, the mall is like a battlefield, I dont think this is a pit. Qi Haoran didn''t express any further objection, but asked curiously: "You just said that you want to buy goods from the south. Isn''t all our money used to raise troops and prepare armaments? Where''s the money?" "Isn''t there Mu Yangling?" Fan Zijin hummed and said, "It''s cheaper for her, I will tell her when I look back and ask her to hand over the money to me, and I will definitely make more money for us." See you. If Qi Haoran wanted to object, he hurriedly said: "I''m not taking advantage of her, although I used her money, but this business was done by me, and the things were escorted by your people along the way, so these are divided into We deserve it." Fan Zijin was calculating in his heart how much he and Qi Haoran could get, but in fact he didn''t do business, and now he doesn''t know how to calculate this. If it was Mu Yangling, she would probably be able to guess how much she could get. After all, she was just an investor, and she didnt worry about everything else, and the share she could get would not be too high. Because the idea belongs to Fan Zijin, and the business is also in charge of Fan Zijin, and the journey from Jiangnan to Xingzhou is a long way, even if you just ask the **** to escort, you have to pay a lot of price. Fan Zijin wanted to buy some silk, satin and cloth. Because there was always war at the border, there were very few merchants willing to come here to do business. In the past, Xingzhou Mansion was small, and Fan Zijin didn''t care, but now they occupy Hanzhong Mansion, which is a big place. There are many rich and noble families in Hanzhong Mansion, most of them were people who didn''t have time to flee south and were unwilling to leave their homeland. Occupy, these things in the city become less and less, and at this time, doing these businesses will only make money and not lose. Of course, the people in Hanzhong Fucheng are still being investigated, and people are not leaving the city casually. Even if someone thinks of doing this business at this time, only Fan Zijin and the others can put it into action. Chapter 227： booty The weather began to turn cold, and the corn stalks in the field were half dry. Mu Yangling got into the corn field and broke one off, peeled off the husk, and saw that the corn kernels inside were golden and full. Ten days ago, the pulp on my fingers was different when I pinched them. This time, only the fingernails were moistened a little after the skin was broken. Mu Yangling handed the corn to Xiuhong and said, "I can take it, go back and tell my aunt, and I will start going to the ground tomorrow." Xiuhong answered happily, rubbed her arms and said, "The weather is getting cold soon, and if we don''t harvest it, there will be no more corn left in the field." "So we are very lucky," Mu Yangling said: "It turned out to be the second season." The two sisters took some corn cobs and went home. They were about to tell their aunt the good news when they saw a lot of people standing in front of their house. Mu Yangling and Xiuhong looked at each other and ran back. Before Mu Yangling could run to him, he heard a deep voice saying, "My fellow villagers, I have been transferred to the front line, and the other soldiers of the fifth battalion are not there. One place, so I don''t know their situation, but now the war is over, everyone should be able to receive the news in two days, folks go back and wait a few more days." The villagers who came to inquire about the news left disappointed, revealing Mu Yangling behind. Mu Yangling saw Mu Shi standing at the door with a shaggy beard, his eyes lit up, he shouted and climbed up and hugged his father''s arm, shouting: "Father, you are back!" Mu Shi also had a smile on his face, and touched her hair with a smile on his face, "Dad is back." Shu Wanniang was pulling the dragon and the phoenix and leaned against the door to look at their father and daughter. When she saw Mu Shi approaching, she glanced at him, crouched in front of the dragon and the phoenix and pointed at Mu Shi: "This is Dad, call me quickly. ." The fetus is almost a year old. He stood on the ground and looked up at Mu Shi. He called out vaguely twice, and then timidly hid behind his mother and peeked at the big man. Mu Shi felt ashamed, squatted down and looked at the two children, took out some gadgets from his arms, shook it and said, "Dad gave it to you, do you want it?" Bosi and Kejia looked at the things, then looked at the big man in front of them, and finally looked at their elder sister, and found that elder sister was looking at them with a smile. Mu Shi laughed when he saw this, and said cheerfully: "As expected of the children and grandchildren of my Mu family, that''s how it should be." Shu Wanniang glared at him and said strangely: "Your children are just like Overlord, even if Bo Wen learned to fight in the school, you still praise them, be careful that they will be more lawless in the future." Mu Shi picked up the dragon and the phoenix from left to right, then entered the house and said, "They just need to listen to me and yours." Aunt ?? asked, "How long can you stay at home this time?" Mu Shi put the dragon and the phoenix on the kang and smiled at his aunt: "The war is over, this time the general gave me half a month''s vacation, there shouldn''t be anything important before the New Year, so I can go home every ten days. Two days." After a pause, he said, "I''ve been promoted to Hundred Households, and the military salary has gone up." Mu Shi came back with a lot of things this time, he said to Mu Yangling: "Go and bring back Bo Wen, don''t go to school in the afternoon." Mu Yangling answered cheerfully, went into the house and took the money bag and ran out, Xiuhong pulled Xiulan to follow, "Cousin, let''s go with you." "Then let''s go." Mu Yangling ran into the city with a tug at it, first went to the academy to pick up the blog post, and then went to buy meat and some ingredients. Bo Wen looked at the meat and drooled, "Sister, I also want to eat braised pork." Bo Wen''s diet is different from theirs. Seeing that Mu Yangling bought two kilograms of pork belly, he knew that he was going to make braised pork at night, and he was greedy for a while. stand up. Xiuhong pleaded for him, "Cousin, uncle is back, let my cousin eat the same food as us tonight." Mu Yangling nodded after thinking about it, "That''s fine, but only tonight." Bo Wen nodded again and again, and added, "Pang Pang said that my body is much better, my blood is stronger than before, and they couldn''t catch me when I played with them yesterday." "Good job," Mu Yangling praised him, "Keep on working hard, if no one in your academy can catch up with you, your body will be fine, and you won''t need to be taboo in the future. You can eat whatever you want, just like us. " Bowen looked forward to this bright future, and followed her sister to buy things with a smile. Although he was very greedy, when he ate dinner at night, he still only had three chopsticks for each dish, and he was unwilling to eat too many dishes. Mu Yangling nodded secretly when he saw it. Although Bowen looked weak, his self-control was not low. What to do and what not to do, he always knew what to do, and he could always restrain himself. Most of the dishes went into Mu Shi''s stomach, not only Shu Wanniang felt distressed, but Mu Yangling also gave Dad two chopsticks of dishes, "Dad, you are too thin, you are going to fight on the battlefield, the general is not yet. feed you?" Mu Shi explained: "Little General has the same food and lodging as us. Your father, I am not bad. I am strong and strong, and it''s okay to be thinner. You didn''t see the little General. ." Mu Shi said with some distress: "Little General is only three years older than A Ling, and he is still a child." So following Qi Hao and then charging in front of him was not a big test for Mu Shi. He always regarded Qi Haoran as his son and nephew, but sometimes he had to admire Qi Haoran''s cruelty. After eating, the family lay on the kang, Mu Shi took out the two big bags that he brought back, and folded a large bag of fabrics and he took them out and opened them up, and the family was blinded. Qi Haoran put a pair of gold bracelets in his aunt''s hand, and said, "This is for Xiuhong, she is a dowry." Then he picked out four jade pendants from the pile of jade ornaments for Xiuhong and Xiulan, "This is You also take it, two yuan per person, and you will make a dowry when you get married." Seeing her daughter and son''s wide-eyed eyes, and Longfengti''s wide-eyed watching, he picked a horse carved from jade for Bowen, two smaller jade pendants for Bosi and Kejia, and one for Mu Yangling. It was a short knife studded with diamonds, with two rows of small diamonds on the scabbard, but the most conspicuous one was the eyeball-sized dazzling ruby ??on the hilt. Mu Shi said with a smile: "Don''t think it''s not practical because it''s beautiful. It''s as sharp as the one your grandfather left behind. It cuts iron like mud. You take it and carry it on your body, it''s both decent and self-defense." Mu Yangling stared at the things that Mu Shi brought back, and asked, "Dad, are you going to fight or robbery?" "The two are almost the same." Mu Shi sat cross-legged on the kang and said, "Your father, I am lucky, and I followed the little general to fight the first battle. hide these." Mu Yangling frowned, "Hidden? Isn''t this a violation of military discipline?" Mu Shi touched her head with a smile and said, "This is a well-established rule. Both generals and junior generals know that as long as it''s not too much, the army will force it back." Chapter 228： negotiate "The army can''t guarantee the soldiers'' monthly pay, so the only way is to relax the requirements when fighting, and with these spoils of war motivated, the soldiers will be even more desperate to charge into battle." This is what ?? Caibo is touching. Mu Shi directly ransacked the home of a powerful member of the Jin Kingdom. Of course, most of the things were handed in, and only a small part was shared by their group of people. Qi Haoran took the big head, then he, and then the soldiers below. Because there are many children and most girls in the family, Mu Shi chose some items for girls, and the treasured sword in Mu Yangling''s hand was captured by him after killing a deputy general of Jin Guo on the battlefield. The deputy general is estimated to be a noble, so he will With this kind of gem-encrusted sword on the waist, what you get on the battlefield is completely yours without having to hand over it. Qi Haoran wouldn''t **** these from the people below, so Mu Shi stayed. In addition to these things, Qi Haoran also brought back a few pearl flowers and a few silver hairpins for Mu Yangling and Xiuhong Xiulan. He said that the three girls are getting older every day, and they have to learn how to dress themselves. My aunt also got two silver bracelets, which Mu Shi firmly put on her hands and said, "Auntie, if it weren''t for you at home, I wouldn''t worry about my family even if A Ling was able to do it. This pair of silver bracelets wasn''t bought, it was They gave it to me after they grabbed it, and you won''t be eye-catching when you wear it on your hand." Mu Shi gave Shu Wanniang a pair of jade bracelets, which were crystal clear and white, and Mu Yangling couldn''t take his eyes away. A genius saw it, but my aunt didn''t pay attention to this, and it was only after a long time that she suddenly found out that Shu Wanniang was carrying this thing. Compared with the accessories, my aunt was more concerned about whether Mu Shi got the money, so she untied Mu Shi''s two burdens and found that they were still some small accessories and pieces of cloth. My aunt asked suspiciously. Said: "You didn''t grab gold and silver or something? These things look good, but they can''t be used as money." Mu Shi touched his nose and said, "The gold and silver have to be taken back. Now these gold and silver ornaments are still hidden in the crevices of the stones, and I only took them back and took them out to save them." Shu Wanniang said strangely: "Jade is more expensive than gold and silver, why are they only so strict with gold and silver?" "Mother, gold and silver are money, and these jewelry can be used as long as they are melted, but other things, such as these jades and jewelry, have to be exchanged for money. These two points are nothing. Now, its better to leave it to the soldiers, its considered a trophy, and they leave gold and silver. Mu Yangling paused and said: The general has occupied the Hanzhong mansion, he has to rebuild the defense line, and he has to recruit troops and horses, all of which will cost money. So not even a bit of gold and silver is allowed to flow out, right?" Mu Shi nodded, "That''s the truth, you keep these things, and if you need money urgently in the future, you can take it as a pawn, and you can exchange some money for it. But in troubled times, gold and prosperous jade, I don''t know how much money can be exchanged for these things now. " Auntie hurriedly turned around and took out the pair of gold bracelets, saying: "Then I can''t have this thing, let your daughter-in-law put it away. Shu Wanniang pushed back, grabbed her hand and said, "Auntie, there is a lot of this money at home now, and we haven''t touched so much money sent by the general last time. I have seen this pair of gold bracelets, they are of high purity. Very, you may not be able to fight so well in Xingzhou Mansion, keep it as a dowry for Xiuhong in the future, decent!" Mu Shi asked suspiciously, "Why did the general send money to our family?" "It''s the money for corn seeds. There are three hundred and twenty taels. Originally, A-Ling wanted to pay the tax proportionally, but the general didn''t want to. He said that it was a great achievement that A-Ling could grow this thing. She didn''t want to reward her. , he won''t charge this tax again." My aunt was happy when she talked about this, she just couldn''t beat the corn planted by Mu Yangling, but it was the biggest harvest. "Speaking of corn, I was just about to tell you that the corn will be harvested tomorrow. I''ll go and tell Grandpa Sun, let me know, and take advantage of the good weather now, and quickly dry it, otherwise the seeds will be affected." Mu Yangling looked at his father and said with a smile: "It''s just right, my father can help with the work at home, and harvesting corn doesn''t require any technical skills at all, as long as you have the strength." The corn is ready to be harvested. Qi Xiuyuan attaches great importance to this. After receiving the news, he specially rushed over. He also came with Rong Xuan and the servant. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were already standing on the grounds of Mu Yangling''s house. Qi Haoran was rolling up his sleeves to help break the corn himself, while Fan Zijin helped put the broken corn into a bag and talked to Mu Yangling about business, "...You are only responsible for growing rabbits, and the contract of the workshop is still valid, how, so you can Don''t worry about too many rabbits and not enough pasture." Mu Yangling agreed without thinking, this is indeed her advantage. Fan Zijin took advantage of the situation and mentioned the words of selling goods from the south to the north, "Hanzhong Mansion is a big city, silk, satin, tea and other things are very easy to sell, but the border between Dazhou and Jin Kingdom was sealed before, and things couldn''t be transported, so these things are extremely scarce, anyway, Steward Chen If you have to come back after selling the diced rabbit meat, it is better to let him bring these things back, and we will make another profit when we get here." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, this kind of business is not something ordinary people can do, at least Lu Yin, Tiao Yin can''t get it when she waits, and Fan Zijin''s willingness to bring her into this business shows that he really regards her as a friend. Mu Yangling took the time to pat him on the shoulder and said, "My good brother, I will not forget you. If you are in trouble, just come to me, and I will definitely help you." Mu Yangling did not expect Qi Xiuyuan If he can train people like this, he will quickly train Fan Zijin into a person who is sunny, cheerful, righteous, and wealthy. Qi Haoran couldn''t help laughing while listening, "A Ling, Zijin needs your help right now." Mu Yangling tilted his head to look at Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin coughed lightly and said, "Haoran and I don''t join hands, so you have to pay all the funds." Mu Yangling immediately withdrew the hand that was still on his shoulder, and said with a stern face: "Although we have friendship, we have to discuss business. Let''s talk, I will pay all the funds, so how much can I get?" Fan Zijin counted with her fingers, "Steward Chen is my person, what to buy, how to sell, and the price are all up to him, and the things are escorted back by Haoran''s people. Haoran and I will take 30%, and you will take seven. OK, how?" Mu Yangling calculated in his heart, and felt that he would not suffer, so he nodded and said, "Okay, that''s all, but you also have a lot of share in the workshop, how can you have no money?" "Our money is urgently needed now, and we can''t get it out yet." Mu Yangling said generously: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money, tell me if you have any good ideas in the future, I will support you, but the money can only come from what you earn for me, not my family''s idea of ??money." Fan Zijin''s eyes turned around her crops and asked, "How much can you sell for these things? I remember that you planted so much wheat and rice, and after you handed over the military rations, you only have enough for your own food, corn. That piece seems to be earned, three hundred and twenty taels? My cousin didn''t let you deduct the portion of the military rations? Haoran, tell her how much you earn a month." "Fifty taels." Fan Zijin glared at him, and Qi Haoran said, "Big brother gives me fifty taels of money per month, and Zijin will also give me fifty taels every month." "Look, that little money from your family is not enough for him to spend two months," Fan Zijin packed a bag and clapped his hands: "That is, I can earn so much from me, and I can take it out to do business for us." Chapter 229： inspect When the servant saw the lively harvest scene in the fields, his heart was shaken, and before he regained his senses, he saw Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin working in the fields, he sighed, "I didn''t expect Fourth Young Master and Fan Young Master to be so close to the people. " Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Adults can''t praise them, they are very naughty, where are they going to help, they are going to make trouble." He took him there, and explained, "That''s the Mu family, the children of the Mu family and them. I''m a playmate, so I go to the field from time to time to play, adults might as well go and have a look, I''m a little surprised when I see this corn for the first time next time." The chamberlain thought that he would report to the emperor when he returned. If he could describe the growth state of the corn in detail, it would definitely make the emperor feel that he was interested in this errand, so he readily agreed. Mu Shi and Fei Bai were cutting the corn with hoes, and then dividing them into piles. Mu Yangling and the others were sitting on the ground and breaking the corn, which was much better than breaking into the corn field. It won''t be boring, and you don''t have to stand, one person occupies a pile, and you can chat and talk. Seeing that Qi Xiuyuan brought people over, everyone stood up quickly. Mu Shi was about to come to pay his respects when he saw Qi Xiuyuan wave his hand and said to everyone: "You guys are busy, Lord Angel just take a look." Qi Haoran raised his head and glanced at the servant, then lowered his head and continued to break the corn, but Fan Zijin got up with a smile and politely greeted the servant, then followed behind Qi Xiuyuan. The inner servant smiled slightly, and nodded politely with Fan Zijin. During the time when Qi Xiu was away, he received a lot of hospitality from this young master Fan. The waiter turned his head to take a closer look at the corn stalk that was still standing in the ground. He was surprised to find that there were actually two corns on it. He went forward and peeled it off himself. He broke off one with his fingers, squeezed it, and the water flowed all over his fingers. Although the one above ?? is smaller, it has a lot of corn kernels. The waiter looked at the corn field thoughtfully, no wonder the corn yield is so high. Even if there is only one corn on a corn stalk, with such a size and density, the harvest is indeed not small, but why cant it be planted before? Qi Xiuyuan didn''t wait for him to think about it before he smiled and said, "I came back late, the corn has already arrived. If I would have invited the adults to taste the boiled corn twenty days ago, it still tastes very good." The waiter clapped his hands and asked, "I heard that this corn porridge doesn''t seem to taste very good." Qi Xiuyuan sighed, nodded and said, "Exactly, adults may not be used to eating it, it''s okay to eat this thing once in a while, but it''s a little bit jarring after a few more visits, but for ordinary people, it''s not bad to have enough to eat. ." The corners of the waiter''s mouth were slightly raised, and when he understood, ordinary people would eat this thing, and those who could afford it would be disdainful to eat this thing, because it didn''t have much impact on wheat and rice. The inner servant has a plan on how to report to the emperor, so he is not very interested in staying here. Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan glanced at each other, he gave Rong Xuan a wink, Rong Xuan hurriedly stepped forward with a smile and said, "Your Excellency has been gone for a long time, why don''t we go to the county town to rest? You haven''t visited Ming Dynasty yet. Shui County, why don''t you let the lower official take you for a walk." The servant looked at Qi Xiuyuan, and Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Sorry, forgive me, I still have some military affairs to do. Why don''t I let the Invalids take you there, have a good time, and have a banquet at the Hongwei Building in the evening, and please show your face." Qi Xiu was serious in the distance, and the servant didn''t like to stay with him, so he smiled and said, "Then General Qi will be busy first, and I will take a step ahead with Invalids." Fan Zijin saw that they were far away, so he turned his head and asked Qi Xiuyuan, "Cousin, I was surprised when I saw him before, but now I seem to despise this corn." Qi Xiuyuan broke off the two corns that the waiter had just peeled off, put them in his hands and said, "Because only ordinary people can eat this thing, and the dignitaries will not eat this thing, but he doesn''t know that four-fifths of the world''s people will eat it. Ordinary people eat bran for at least one month every year. No matter how bad it is, it is still food, and it is many times better than bran. Bi-japonica rice is delicious, but how many people in the world can afford this bi-japonica rice? Even if I only eat that many meals a year, I still have to put down a lot of chores and take care of it for the last year. Even here, we can only guarantee that the three of us can eat for a month, which is really worth the loss. He put the two corns in Fan Zijin''s hand and said, "So Zijin, don''t forget the priority in everything you do in the future. How can the blessing of one person surpass the blessing of ten thousand people?" Fan Zijin lowered his eyes and asked, "Isn''t the sage also good?" Qi Xiuyuan was silent for a long time, and finally asked, "If the people in the world don''t admit it, will the emperor still be the ruler of the world?" Generally good, of course, it does not rule out that the emperor in the deep palace may not know these things outside. Qi Xiu Yuan saw that both his younger brother and Mu Yangling were curiously looking over here, smiled slightly, and patted Fan Zijin''s shoulder and said, "If you have nothing to do, come and play with Haoran and Mu Yangling, and learn more about their strengths." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "And then become stupid?" Qi Xiuyuan glared at him, left him and stepped forward. He looked down at the corn that his brother had broken, and said, "You can even do farm work, that''s fine, A Ling, call him next time when your family is planting, and let him He will help you." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, "General, he came to help when the corn was first planted, but he is so busy now that I don''t have the nerve to drag him to do this again." "It''s always good to learn more," Qi Xiuyuan raised his robe and sat beside her, saying, "You and Haoran Zijin are good friends, so you don''t need to be so polite with me, just call me Big Brother Qi in the future." Mu Yangling called him "Big Brother Qi" in a kind manner. Qi Xiuyuan was very happy, he laughed happily, he liked Mu Yangling''s cheerfulness, very much like his younger brother Haoran, but Haoran didn''t have Mu Yangling''s knowledge of current affairs, otherwise he would be happier. When Qi Haoran heard Mu Yangling call his eldest brother "Big Brother Qi", he hurriedly left his hand and crawled over, sat opposite Mu Yangling and said, "I''m also older than you, I''m the fourth oldest at home, you call me Fourth Brother Qi, listen." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes in front of Qi Xiuyuan and called out, "Qi Haoran." Qi Haoran stared at her. "Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran..." Qi Haoran snorted and said: "If you don''t call, I will let Yanmo and Feibai go back and won''t help your family." Seeing that Mu Yangling was indifferent, he said again: "I have something for you to do. Daddy go do it..." "Fourth Brother Qi," Mu Yangling looked at him with shining eyes, "Fourth Brother Qi, my mother will cook a lot of delicious food tonight, you and Big Brother Qi will stay and finish dinner." Qi Haoran was satisfied and said, "Although my matter is urgent, it''s fine to go in vain, and you don''t necessarily have to go." Qi Xiuyuan watched them bicker, shook his head with laughter, rolled up his sleeves and got up to chop corn stalks with Mu Shi. Chapter 230： ideal The yield of corn per mu was quickly calculated to be 658 catties, which was only 138 catties higher than the inferior land planted by the Mu family in the spring. Not only Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran, but also Mu Yangling were not too concerned about it. satisfy. But the rain in the second season could not keep up, and it was only watered once, and the sun was far less than the first season, so it was understandable. The corn produced by ?? was all collected by Qi Xiuyuan into the warehouse in Xiying, and the two warehouses were completely filled. Of course, all of these corns cant be used as seeds, they have to be screened again, and how much to bring back to Linan Mansion for the servants, this matter has to be discussed. Qin Xiang once wrote a secret letter to the inner servant, hoping that he could bring all the seeds back, but he couldn''t, and he had to bring most of them. Unfortunately, the letter was intercepted by Qi Haoran before it reached the inner servant, and then it arrived at Qi Xiuyuan. before the case. Qi Haoran has a perfect explanation for this, "I''m investigating the fine works left over. The man was riding a high horse, and he wasn''t from the post station or the court. I thought he was a fine work. Who knew he was from Qin Xiang?" Qi Xiuyuan picked up the envelope and looked at it. Seeing that the envelope had been opened, his younger brother had obviously read the letter, so he asked, "Where''s that person?" "He wanted to escape, but he fell off his horse and died." Qi Xiuyuan looked up at him, put down the letter, and said: "Since he is not good at riding, then forget it, you go back and take care of the roads in Mingshui County, don''t let those meticulous things slip through the net, as for the servant here. , I''ll go and explain to him." Qi Haoran said unconvinced: "Brother, Qin Fang''s management is too broad. He wants to have all of our seeds." Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly and said, "So his life may not be long, you go back, the seeds have been screened out, the Shen family will come to get one-third of them in a few days, you pay attention, don''t let the servant know about it." "Brother, how much do you want to give to the servant?" "The remaining half," Qi Xiuyuan said, "The south of the Yangtze River is not too small, but it is a land of fish and rice, water conservancy is convenient, there is really no need to grow corn, but it is in the area of ??Sichuan and Guizhou, this year is not very smooth, I don''t know the imperial court. How much is willing to share with them, we will definitely share some of the remaining half. If nothing else, we can''t leave it out in Xingyuan Mansion. Dai Wei and Lu Ji have already called someone to find them, so I have to leave some for them. , and Hanzhong Mansion, in addition to the share of the military households, we must also leak some of the common people..." Qi Xiuyuan had planned in his heart that even if there was a drought next year, he would not be able to let people plant all the land. Corn, just to protect the harvest. So wheat and rice have to be planted. Most of the upper and middle lands have to be used to grow these, and the rest are used to grow corn and the like. Qi Haoran calculated in his heart and said, "Brother, I want to raise a horse." "Aren''t you raising your foal now?" "No, I want to raise a large number of horses," Qi Haoran looked at him seriously and said, "Brother, the Hu people''s cavalry is very powerful. After we attacked the city before, if the cavalry can keep up, they will not let their chief escape. If you want to take back your homeland, you must practice cavalry. The Hanzhong mansion was previously grazing by the powerful and powerful of the Jin Kingdom. Although a lot of good land was wasted, it also raised a lot of pasture." Qi Xiuyuan frowned and looked at him, "This destroys people''s livelihood..." "Brother, I don''t want to occupy the people''s farmland to raise horses, but I want you to give me a piece of land to raise horses. There are horse farms in Jingzhao Mansion and Pingyang Mansion. Why can''t we build one in Hanzhong Mansion?" Qi Xiuyuan said: "The horse farms are all built by the state and governed by the imperial court. What do you think of opening a horse farm in Hanzhong Mansion?" "The caravans in Fenzhou are not owned by the state. If the court wants to buy horses, they have to secretly do business with them. Brother, we have to ask for the horses raised by the court. If you ask for ten horses, he will give you one. Why don''t we raise our own, we can build a cavalry in less than five years..." Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up and said: "Hanzhong Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion are not far away, as long as there are horses, we can run back and forth, and even detour Huazhou. Attacking its east side, there is a great possibility of taking back Jingzhao Mansion under the attack of both sides." Qi Xiuyuan''s hand on his leg could not help but bend slightly, his fingers tapped his thigh, and after a while he said, "Are you rich?" Qi Haoran raised his head halfway and said proudly, "As long as the eldest brother agrees, I can get the money." Qi Xiuyuan chuckled lightly, thought about it and waved his hand: "Okay, while the current prefect of Hanzhong has not yet assumed office, I will first enclose a piece of land for you, which was originally used by a powerful person in Jin Guo to race horses, right in Hanzhong. Thirty miles northwest of the mansion, at the foot of Xiangshan Mountain, there are about 300 acres, and out of Xiangshan is a grassland, but there is also danger there. There are no barriers for people from Jin Kingdom and Xixia Kingdom to enter and exit there. Whether you can keep your horse is up to you. ." Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, and Qi Xiuyuan said again: "I know that you and Zijin plan to use the money from the business to help eldest brother support the army, but you should keep the money yourself, now that you are grown up, you must have your own private room. Money, big brother has his own way here." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t say it before because he was glad that these two little ones were considerate and would share his worries, but seeing that their own affairs were all messed up, and there were a lot of things they wanted to do, they didn''t plan to tease them. Some things are just fine. The little money they got from the two little ones is not enough for the army to stick between their teeth. He raises seven or eight thousand soldiers, not seven or eight thousand. No pants left. Qi Haoran scratched his head, smiled, turned to look for Fan Zijin, Fan Zijin slapped his wrists, "Cousin why didn''t you tell me earlier? I''ve already notified Manager Chen that he''s back, if he said two days earlier, I''d let him Put all the money into goods, and you don''t have to carry the money back." Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, "Then ask him to bring it back. I''m going to buy a foal." Fan Zijin glared at him, "Don''t you already have a horse?" "I plan to build a horse farm to raise horses," Qi Haoran told him about his plan, "I have already asked Baili to find someone who can raise horses for me, and then I will take them to build fortifications and houses at the foot of Xiangshan Mountain. , the horses are raised there, it used to be the place where the nobles of the Jin Kingdom ran horses, and even the grass for planting is ready-made, and there are many houses, which saves a lot of trouble." Fan Zijin patted his head and asked, "What are you kidding? Do you know how much a horse costs? How many can we afford? And don''t we have to spend money on hay? We are poor now. " Qi Haoran looked at him with wide eyes, Fan Zijin was stared at by his round eyes, a little unbearable, sat on the chair and said, "You can raise a horse, but not this year, nor next year, you have to give me time, The year after that, when I earn enough money, I will buy you hundreds of horses at once, with enough forage, what do you think?" Qi Haoran pinched his fingers, shook his head and said, "No, it''s been too long. After you buy a pony, I''ll have to raise it for two or three years before I can use it, and I have to practice cavalry. How much time wasted?" "The haste is not enough." "I know that time is life, and I want to take back my homeland in my lifetime." Fan Zijin glared at him, "Why do I think you''ve been possessed by General Yuan? All my thoughts are on recovering your homeland." "General Yuan is someone I admire." Chapter 231： build house The last two people couldn''t stand each other, and each went back to the house angrily. Qi Haoran thinks that these few years will be a rare opportunity. They can use Hanzhong as a stronghold and fully recover other lost ground. Then the cavalry business can no longer be delayed. If it is not for the money to buy adult horses, he will not I want to buy a foal and raise it slowly. Fan Zijin was worried that he had no money. A foal would cost about 22 taels, and a battalion of cavalry had to have about 500 people. One horse and one horse per person was the standard configuration. Well, even if you only have one Half, that would cost 750 horses, and it would also cost 15,000 taels at the lowest price, and that''s not counting the follow-up fodder... Fan Zijin sat in the study and counted the money he could spare, but in the end he still felt that he was too poor. Maybe he shouldn''t put all his hopes on Chen Steward... Mu Yangling sat in the yard repairing the iron plow, and her aunt instructed her to put a piece of flattened wood in, and then she broke it with her hands, feeling that it should be stable, and said, "Okay, it can be used in this way. Now, you have to learn to repair these things, otherwise, if they break down, you have to go to the city to find someone to repair them, which is too expensive." "I''ve learned it now, auntie. I''m going to plow tomorrow?" Auntie put her hands in her sleeves. The weather is a little cold now. She looked up at the sky and said, "Do you really plan to plant winter wheat?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Take advantage of the lack of work now, or you will be too busy in the spring of next year. Look at this spring, after a month, which one of our family is not losing weight? This kind of intensity is enough for one or two times. After a long time, the human body can''t take it anymore." "That''s what I said, but the cultivation is too dense, and the land is likely to be damaged." This is what Ma Liu is most worried about. This preserves the fertility of the land. But this year, wheat and rice were first planted in the high-end land, and then corn was planted after the harvest, and now winter wheat was planted. The cultivation was too dense, and the fertility of the land could not keep up. It was easy to turn the high-end land into a medium land. , even inferior. "I know what you mean, don''t worry, don''t we have four or five piles of rabbit dung in our house? Later, I will go to the city to buy some Yexiang, and then I will dig some pond mud and mix it with the sun to dry it. Go into the ground, sprinkle a thick layer, and plough twice, I don''t believe it, the fertility of this land is not guaranteed." Ma Liu''s eyes widened in amazement. She had never seen such a way of preserving the fertility of the land in her long life. Mu Yangling got up, shook the iron plow, and said with a smile, "My father will take a ten-day break tomorrow, just in time for him to return to work." Auntie poked her on the forehead and said with a smile: "Ghost spirit, your father finally took a break for two days. As soon as he came back, he instructed him to work, and there was no time for anyone to take a break." "If I let my father rest at home, he will be even more uncomfortable." Mu Yangling pushed the things into the utility room and closed the door, but the movement was a little bigger, and the yellow mud on the wall fell rustling. Mu Yangling stared at it for a while, then stretched out his hand to break the wall... "Don''t..." Before the aunt''s words came out, Mu Yangling had already broken off a large piece of yellow mud on the wall. Mu Yangling threw the yellow mud away in a guilty conscience, wiped his hands on the clothes, and said with a smile: " Auntie, my strength seems to have risen again..." "What''s up, you arrogant child, this house is already bad enough, you are still digging things down, you are not afraid of the house collapsing." "Then why don''t our family build a big house, auntie, our family is not short of money now," Mu Yangling said: "When my father comes back, I will tell him that our family will build a big two-storied blue-brick house. , every time we enter, we will build five rooms, and then each person will have one room, and then we will get an embroidery workshop for Xiulan and my mother, and a study room for Bowen." "Yes," my aunt pondered, "I don''t know how long I can live in this house. While your father is at home, it''s time to ask someone to build a house. Anyway, it''s the slack season, and everyone is busy at home, so I''ll call you later. Your cousin and the others come to work." Mu Yangling was about to breathe a sigh of relief when his aunt said, "But even if our family is going to build a new house, you can no longer pick up the mud on the wall, your strength will really collapse the house, Did you hear that?" "I heard it, I heard it, auntie, don''t worry, I will never touch this wall again. If you don''t believe me, ask Xiuhong to look at me, and I will touch you and chop my hand." Auntie clapped her hand and said, "You can be poor, that''s all, go play, I''ll go to the vegetable field in the back to serve me." Mu Yangling saw that her aunt was gone, so she pinched a stone under her feet and shattered it. Mu Yangling looked at her hand in a daze, why did her strength rise again? It''s impossible. Her strength hasn''t increased since she was nine years old. It''s been a year. But she has been meditating for more than half a year, and now she doesn''t even feel a trace of Qi in her dantian, but her legs have changed from numb to not numb, from fidgeting to being able to fall asleep while doing it. Or does this strength increase with age? When is the peak? Twenty to thirty? Mu Yangling clenched his fists and said to himself: It''s a pity, the army doesn''t accept women... To build a house, you need to choose a land. Now they live in a place that cannot be collapsed, so they can only choose a land next to them. No one would object, Mu Shi is now a hundred households, and he is the largest official in the village, so he quickly agreed with Xiaoqi that he should plot a plot of land next to his current house. When the Mu family built the house, Liu Ting and the others all came to help. Mu Shi took out the money and hired nine more people. After discussing with Liu Ting and the others, how to build the house, he was not at home, and Liu Ting was there to supervise the work. With the Liu family around, I am not afraid that other workers think that the Mu family will be lazy or play tricks when they are not in their prime. The Mu family pays 20 cents a day to the nine workers. This price is neither high nor low, and belongs to the upper-middle level. When Mu Yangling looked through the ledger, he realized that Liu Ting and the others were all helping for free, and they had no money to give. Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment and asked, "Auntie, how come they don''t have any wages?" The aunt said without looking up: "They are their own family, what kind of wages do they need? Don''t be silly. You go to the city tomorrow to buy two catties of pork belly. If you don''t have it, buy some fat ones, don''t buy thin ones. When people come to work for our family, we must let them eat well, and they will have the strength to eat well. When A Ling went to buy pork, in addition to buying pork belly, the meat he bought was more thin than fat. They were used to eating meat at home and thought it was okay, but if someone else came to eat it, they would inevitably feel that there was not enough oil and water. Mu Yangling also knew that the fat ones are better than the thin ones, so he nodded and said after hesitating for a while, "I won''t pay my cousin and the others? I think it''s very hard for them to come and work for our family." Now my aunt raised her head, she looked at Mu Yangling and said, "Don''t do stupid things, you child, if you dare to ask your cousin and the others about your wages, see if he will ignore you in the future, they will come to help. Its love, what do you pay them for? Ive never heard of paying for helping relatives build houses. Have you ever been charged for helping your uncle and them work before? Mu Yangling shook his head. "In the past, did your father and your cousin dare to ask me for money when they used to build a house for me?" Mu Yangling shook his head. "It''s over, don''t worry about this house, you should plough the field tomorrow, didn''t you say that you also want to plant 30 acres of medium-sized winter wheat? That field has to be ploughed once before it can be fertilized. ." "I can''t plow alone..." "Yes," Auntie frowned, "I''ll go with you tomorrow, and it shouldn''t be a problem to have your cousins ??watching at home." Chapter 232： Suggest Liu Ting looked at the iron plow, then looked at his aunt, and finally said, "Aunt, don''t go there, go back and call my daughter-in-law and let her help. Alang has grown up, and now he Start ploughing, call him too, and let the mother and son take turns to help Arling plow, and you can keep an eye on the door at home." "Uncle Biao, doesn''t your family grow winter wheat?" Mu Yangling asked. Liu Ting sighed: "We really want to plant, but there is a word from above that the weather may not be good next year, so everyone should set aside the land to plant that corn." Liu Yuan worriedly said on the side: "But we don''t know how to grow that corn. Although he said he would send someone down to teach us, we have no confidence in what we have never planted, and I also heard that it doesn''t seem to be that good. How delicious, so I still want to grow some wheat." "I think the weather may be really bad next year," Mu Yangling said: "In the past, there will be one or two rains in the past month, but how long has it been? Except for the last two rains, now I didnt see the shadow of the dark clouds anymore, Mu Yangling said, The layer of silt at the bottom of the river is now left, and everything else is dry and cracked. I just want to plant some winter wheat. If it is dry in spring, After all, winter wheat has been planted. With the snow in winter, it will definitely grow. No matter how dry it is in spring, it should have a spring rain. With that rain, wheat can be heading and filling. Even if the harvest is worse, it will be better than spring wheat. powerful." Liu Ting squatted on the ground, thought for a while, and said, "But what about the warmth? Our Xingzhou Prefecture can be very cold in winter, and the ground is as hard as a brick. If you fall down, you can break a person''s head. , can the wheat come up in spring?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "It''s cold in winter, don''t underestimate this crop, it can break through even a stone, but what you said is also reasonable, I plan to pull all the wheat straw at home after planting. Cover the ground to keep the ground warm, and there is a buffer when the snow falls in winter. The most important thing is to preserve the water to the maximum extent. After the spring, the sun does not directly shine on the ground, and the volatilized water can be reduced a lot. Don''t forget, we still have water conservancy here, three canals and three large reservoirs." Liu Yuan said: "The reservoir and the canal belong to your fifth battalion. Last time, it was the little general''s kindness. Next year is really going to be dry. I am afraid that your fifth battalion is not willing to open the reservoir again." "Isn''t that still another winter? You can also repair the water conservancy," Mu Yangling said: "I heard the little general vaguely say that he wants to open the opening of the Jialing water to our river a little bigger, and you and you will come back. The **** also said, build a large canal from the river, and build another reservoir, right?" Liu Ting and Liu Yuan smiled bitterly, "Do you think everyone is the same as the little general? Let''s not say that we won''t see the general at all, even if we do, he won''t waste manpower on water conservancy construction. Uncle Xuan and the others are now. They were not in Xingzhou at all, they were all transferred to Hanzhong. Now they are guarding the city there. Even if it is ten days off, they can''t go home. We haven''t seen them for more than three months. Said to be alive..." Liu Ting was worried, "Unless we repair the water conservancy ourselves, but none of us have the tools, and we can''t be the master of this matter, and we can''t organize it..." Both Liu Ting and Liu Yuan regretted that they were not assigned to the junior generals at the beginning. Although Qi Haoran was young, he listened to people''s persuasion and attached great importance to farming. Unlike other generals, his main energy was on military training. For farming, they only look at the results, not the process. Obviously there are no favorable conditions, and the goal is still set so high, Liu Ting feels that he is ten years older in just one year. Now Mu Yangling can''t do anything about it. He can''t ask the little general to come forward. That''s a behavior that crosses the line, which is very annoying. Mu Yangling could only suggest, "Other than Uncle Ting, try to see if you can organize people to dig a canal and a reservoir. We have a lot of Liu family members. As long as we can persuade the clan, we can persuade other people, not necessarily. If you want to build a camp, you can combine the people from two or three nearby villages. Your land is together, and the canals and reservoirs you build can be used by everyone. You set constraints. can be used." Liu Yuan looked at Brother Lobby with bright eyes. Liu Ting''s scalp went numb and said, "I''ve never done this before." "Everyone has a first time on the sedan chair. Are you lacking arms and legs, or are you less brainy than others? You can''t figure it out for yourself?" My aunt said, "Don''t be a pest, you haven''t done this before. They have never done anything, and they can listen to you as long as you show your aura." Mu Yangling nodded again and again and said, "Uncle Biao, try it out, if it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter to you, just lift your hands in the end, we''ve worked hard, haven''t we?" Liu Yuan nodded again and again, "Brother, if you propose, I will be the first to respond." Liu Ting rolled his eyes at him, "Our own brothers, do you dare not respond?" Liu Yuan scratched his head and smiled. Liu Ting sat cross-legged on the ground, took a stick and made calculations on the ground, and frowned: "It''s not enough to have only manpower. There are several families in our village that can''t produce strong men, either old mothers or a few half-old children. You can''t also pull them away, isn''t that ruining people?" Mu Yangling didn''t go to the fields anymore, and sat down to give him an idea, "Then you can ask them to pay for things, you have to build water conservancy, and you have to buy some tools. Pay for things, so that they wont have any opinions on water use in the future, and if you cant pay for it, you can arrange for them to work more lightly. Mu Yangling listed out the work that needs to be done to build water conservancy projects, "The digging of canals and reservoirs must be done by adult men, but this is what half-aged children and young women can do. If you start the construction now, it should be ready before the spring." He added: "Uncle, you have to find someone who understands water conservancy to choose a place for you. This water conservancy does not mean that you can just find a piece of land to build it. , you can get twice the result with half the effort when you choose a place. Liu Ting was even less confident, "Where can I find such a capable person here?" Liu Ting really couldn''t get in touch with such a person, Mu Yangling thought about it and said, "Why don''t I ask the little general for you to see if he can help you find it." Liu Ting breathed a sigh of relief, "Then if we don''t succeed in repairing in the end, won''t the little general owe everyone''s favor for nothing?" "It''s alright, Uncle Biao, you can do it with confidence. The little general will talk to people. Things in this world can''t be done all at once, and people won''t blame them." Liu Ting pondered: "You and your uncle are capable, and they are from the older generation. Maybe he would be better off." "No," Mu Yangling and her aunt objected in unison. Auntie glanced at Mu Yangling and said, "He''s old and a little confused. It''s fine for the younger generation to decide this matter. Don''t bother him with everything." Liu Ting, Liu Yuan and Mu Yangling were both a little embarrassed, Mu Yangling smiled dryly and then said with a serious face: "Uncle Ting, and uncle only have prestige in the clan, your village and the nearby villages may not listen to him. Yes, there are old people in other people''s homes, they don''t have to do anything when they talk about it, I think this matter really needs to be done by the younger generation, and it has more appeal, and the old people will not be too objectionable." Mu Yangling coughed lightly, and said in Liu Daqian''s tone, "You are all grown up, so you have to beat and beat. In the future, we can''t rely on you for all these things? While we are still alive, we can give you a total of what you want to do. Just do it." Chapter 233： come and go Even if Liu Ting had the intention to preside over the construction of water conservancy projects, it could not be done in a short time, so he still brought people over during the day to help the Mu family build a house, and went back at night to find a way to persuade everyone. First, the people from the Liu family, then the entire Chaoxi Village, and finally the people from the two neighboring villages. Liu Zhao brought his sons Liu Lang and Liu Lun over to help plough the land. Mu Yangling pulled the plow in front, and they took turns to help the plow in the back. While paying attention to the ground under his feet, Liu Zhao said, "Our family also decided to plant two ploughs. About ten acres of winter wheat, lets try it out first, if its good, we will plant it like this next year. "Then I''ll help you pull the plow after ploughing my land," Mu Yangling said, "Uncle Biao and the others also have a lot of work to do. It would be great if every family had a cow, then How easy can a person be?" Liu Zhao said with a smile: "That''s what the rich and noble family want. It''s not bad for five of our families to have a cow. For eight taels of silver per cow, who can afford it?" Mu Yangling wanted to buy one, thinking that after the new house was built, a row of small houses would be built on the left side of the yard to house cattle. "Aunt Cousin, there are no cattle farms in this county, so where can we buy cattle?" "That depends on luck," said Liu Zhao, "the calf is sold by other people''s cows after they have calved. Only those people who are in urgent need will sell adult cattle, because there are few cattle. That''s expensive." "Isn''t there anyone who specializes in raising cattle to sell?" Liu Zhao said with a smile: "I''ve only heard of people who raise horses for sale, but I haven''t heard of anyone who raises cattle for sale. It''s not uncommon for the rich, it''s not that the rich can''t afford it." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but think. Now everyone farms the land almost entirely by manpower. Because of the war, the labor force is already in short supply. If the supply of cattle can be guaranteed, then the development of agriculture will definitely be faster. Her experiments in the first season have already yielded results. In the wheat cultivation of the upper and middle fields, the seeds are sown more densely, and the harvest with two rows of rakes to cover the soil is more sparse than the seeds, and more fields are covered with feet. Received twenty-eight and sixteen pounds. On the other hand, those with dense seeds yielded four jin less than those with thin seeds, and those with two rows of rakes to cover the soil were more than six and a half jins more than those with feet. It can be seen that in the upper and lower fields, the wheat seeds can be sown more densely, and the soil cover can be thinner, which can be satisfied with two rows of rakes. In the lower fields, it is also possible because the fertility is not enough, so To reduce the density of seeds. This is an experiment of planting methods, and there will be experiments on the evolution of seeds in the future. Since Mu Yangling has decided to plant in the future, he naturally hopes that the development of this industry will be as advanced as possible. With cattle, the development of agriculture will only be faster. It''s a pity that she has no place to raise cattle now. She has to look back and see if there is any place nearby to rent or buy, buy a piece to grow pasture, build a row of cowsheds, and raise dozens of cows. Five or six years later. I don''t believe that cattle can''t be brought in universally. Mu Yang''s mind moved, and he paid attention to the nearby places. This large area is all designated as a military area, but only about one-third of the area is cultivated, the remaining half is dense forest, and a small half is wasteland. Mu Yangling went to those wastelands when he had time, but found that they were not even a piece, and it was not good for pastures and cattle at all. That can only be found further afield, Mu Yangling set his eyes behind the kitchen mountain. Aunt Mu Yangling came back from the dark again, so she asked, "You run out every evening, what are you looking for?" "It''s nothing," Mu Yangling washed his face with a scoop of water, glanced at the house next door that had already built more than half, and asked, "Auntie, how long will it take to complete this? Can I live in it before winter?" "At the current speed, it will be ready in seven or eight days, and I will definitely be able to live in it before winter. Didn''t you plough all the land where we want to grow winter wheat? Tomorrow you will go to your cousin and the others. Go home to help and bring Xiuhong with you." "Xiuhong should stay. She has to throw grass for the rabbits. If she goes, who will watch the rabbits?" "Isn''t there still Xiulan and me?" Auntie said, "Your cousin, aunt, and their family came to work with us for so many days. Xiuhong can''t tell if she doesn''t go. You can bring her tomorrow to help level the ground. " Mu Yangling thought for a while, nodded and said, "Alright, the hay is all piled up in the shed, and you all know how to measure it. You can just throw it down when you look back. I''ll see if I can catch a prey in the morning tomorrow morning. Bring a little over, and let them beat their teeth too." Auntie has no opinion. The traps on Muyangling Mountain have always been set there, and they can catch one or two prey from time to time. Today, she went up the mountain early in the morning. Because she is now familiar with this area, she went directly into the deep forest. . Mu Yangling squatted in the jungle for a long time, and finally waited for a sturdy roe deer, Mu Yangling drooled, the autumn roe deer... She put on an arrow, shot the roe deer through the neck, ran out and stepped on the struggling roe deer. Seeing that it was dead, she carried it and ran home. Mu Yangling was too lazy to deal with it, so he called Xiuhong directly, "Come with the basket on your back and wait until your uncle''s house to deal with it." He untied the two pheasants and a rabbit on his waist, still at the door of the kitchen, and said to his aunt: "Auntie, let''s add these things to their work. I''ll go first." Mu Yangling and Xiuhong hurried out, and Shu Wanniang hurried out two steps and shouted, "You come back early in the evening, your father will take a rest tomorrow, and you will be back at the next sound..." Mu Yangling answered loudly, and He Xiuhong disappeared into the morning mist. Xiuhong carried the basket on her back, rubbed her arms, and said, "Cousin, it''s getting colder today, you see, I got goosebumps." Mu Yangling glanced at it and said, "Isn''t it starting to get cold? After ten days or so, winter wheat will be planted. When this crop is finished, I will not go to the ground and concentrate on serving our rabbits. Every day One more trip into the mountain is over, and you can rest for a while, it''s been a year of tiring." "No matter how tired you are, I''m not as tired as my cousin. I haven''t seen you take a break this year," Xiuhong said, "My grandma said that the land will not be finished when it is planted, and you have to take a break when it is time to take a break." "Well, what my aunt said makes sense." Xiuhong glanced at Mu Yangling carefully, and said carefully, "Cousin, in fact, I think it is more cost-effective to raise rabbits than to farm. You see, Mr. Fan took the account book to calculate the money last time, we can only sell it once. If we earn more than five hundred taels, then if we can raise more rabbits, won''t we make more money?" Mu Yangling shook his head and smiled and said, "That''s because we are lucky. If there is no Mr. Fan''s recipe and he sells things to the south, where will we sell so many rabbits? If we think this way, others will think the same way. If there is no farming, no amount of money will be able to buy food in the future. Chapter 234： ask "Then a farmer deserves to farm all his life and be poor all his life?" Xiuhong said with red eyes in disbelief, "We work so hard, but the harvest after a year of hard work is not as good as what others earn in a month or even a day. Taxes go up as soon as they go up, I still remember one year, the food that the family received couldnt even pay the tax, so my grandmother had to **** everything my father left us Xiuhong looked at the fields on both sides in a daze, and said, "Cultivation is completely dependent on the sky, just like in the past few years, God doesn''t honor you, and the yield per mu in the field is not even 120 catties. Grandma stayed in the field all day long, and she was so tired that she couldn''t straighten her waist. Cousin, I think raising rabbits is very good, because apart from being a little harder at the beginning, it will be much easier when the grass grows taller, and it can be done in four months. You can earn several times as much money as the crops in the field each time you sell the slaughter, but you are right, if everyone stops farming, what will we eat?" "But just because of this last sentence, farmers have to work tirelessly to serve this land and those who don''t farm?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help but stop and said seriously: "So I want everyone to stop working so hard in the future, no longer can only live by looking at God''s face, Xiuhong, I know it''s difficult, but someone has to move forward, If there are more people walking, you will be able to walk out of an avenue, your thoughts are all right, but I hope you will keep it in your heart, okay?" is not afraid that Xiuhong will disturb the hearts of farmers, but that Xiuhong will be hurt because of it. Xiuhong asked: "Do I have enough ability in the future to make others accept my ideas?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "You have to be someone who respects your beliefs. If you have the ability, others may not believe you. Faith is not something you can change." Xiuhong nodded thoughtfully, but Mu Yangling didn''t know if she understood. The two met Liu Ting and others who were going to build a house in the Mu family. The rest of the Liu family looked at the roe deer on A Ling''s shoulder, and someone shouted, "A Ling, you can''t just feel sorry for your uncle Ting, I am also your uncle, and I don''t dare to be like them. If you ask to eat roe deer meat, you can just grab a rabbit and give us a toothbrush." Mu Yangling laughed and said: "Don''t worry, when the house is built, I will go into the mountain to catch a wild boar and send it to you." "That''s a good relationship. Your cousins ??and cousins ??are so greedy for meat that their eyes are red. You can remember that, even if there are no wild boars, you can go back and taste the roe deer meat." Liu Yuan just kicked him and scolded with a smile: "You are cheeky, okay, go to my house for dinner at night, you don''t have to wait for A Ling to deliver it to you, I will let you eat enough at night." The others jeered and said, "Brother Yuan, and me." "Uncle Yuan, can I go? Although I am not A Ling''s cousin, I am A Ling''s cousin." Everyone burst into laughter. Liu Ting pushed them and waved: "Okay, okay, hurry up and leave, the sun is about to come out, A Ling, your cousin aunt and the others haven''t gone down yet, hurry up, if you can''t see anyone when you go back Go straight over the wall." Mu Yangling responded, and He Xiuhong quickened his pace. When they arrived, Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian were no longer at home. Mu Yangling carried the roe deer directly into the fence, put the things in the yard, covered them a little, and then turned over and took the roe deer. He took off the sackcloth on his shoulders, patted his shoulders, and asked Xiuhong, "Is there any blood on my clothes?" Xiuhong took a closer look and said, "No." "That''s good. Although it''s old clothes, it can still be worn. Let''s go and find Uncle and the others in the field." Xiuhong looked left and right, and saw someone from a few nearby houses secretly looking at them from the back of the yard, she asked in a low voice, "Cousin, can you just leave things like this? Don''t be stolen." Mu Yangling just glanced at those people and said, "Let''s go, they don''t dare." Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian have a good relationship. Whether it is in Linshan Village or this Chaoxi Village, the two families work together as a family, because Liu Ting''s four cousins ??are also in good relationship, and there are two older brothers. In the town, nothing unpleasant ever happened. But this time Liu Zhang was very unhappy. Her husband Liu Zhuang couldn''t come back from the military camp. The two remaining strong laborers in the family, Liu Ting and Liu Yuan, went to Mu''s house to help build the house, even if relatives couldn''t push them away. Then just go to one, why go to both? Now it''s better, she has to pull the plow. Liu Daqian saw that her face was stretched out, and his brows could not help but wrinkle slightly, and said to Liu Lang: "Alang, go and pull the plow with your mother, and let your aunt help the plow." The aunt heard the words and pulled him and said, "The old man and Alang went out to work for a few days, so let''s let the third one come." Mrs. Liu Zhang was dissatisfied and said, "Mother, I''m not idle at home, and sister-in-law went to Mu''s house to help, but she wanted to go..." Mrs. Liu Zhang saw Liu Daqian staring at her, and her voice gradually lowered. Liu Yang frowned and looked at his mother, then trotted forward and pulled up the rope, saying, "I''ll come." Liu Zhang hurriedly pulled off the rope and taught him a lesson: "What are you busy doing at home as a child, is this your job?" The aunt also said to him, "You haven''t grown up yet, you have to wait another two years, come here quickly, don''t make trouble for your mother and the others." Liu Yang was a little unconvinced, but when he raised his eyes, he saw Mu Yangling and Xiuhong walking this way. He was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed, jumped up, shook his hands and shouted, "Cousin, cousin, here!" Mu Yangling had already seen them, and He Xiuhong walked over hand in hand. When Liu Zhao saw Mu Yangling, he breathed a sigh of relief and pushed his son. Liu Lang jumped up and ran over there, shouting "Ouch" as he ran. Liu Lun and Liu Yang thought it was funny, and they also imitated his "Ow Oo" shouting and rushed over. In order to increase the effect, the two little ones also swayed some grass. Liu Erqian was at the side of the rope, when several children suddenly screamed and startled him, almost fell to the ground, raised his head and scolded him with a laugh. Liu Rong also rushed over there. Liu Lang was a little older and knew that he couldn''t jump up and hug him like before, but stopped in front of Mu Yangling and asked, "Why didn''t you tell us last night when you wanted to come over? I want my milk to cut two catties of meat and come back." Xiuhong snorted and said, "We don''t lack meat. When will cousin come to your house empty-handed? You don''t need to worry about meat, it''s already there." The three boys were embarrassed to pounce on them, but Liu Rong, who was behind them, didn''t get in the way. She ran over and hugged Mu Yangling and Xiuhong, and said with a big smile, "It''s so nice of you to come, so that my mother can Don''t fight with my aunt." Liu Lang tapped her head and said in a low voice, "Be quiet, don''t let your mother hear you." Liu Yang and Liu Lun nodded heartily, "Be careful that you are wearing small shoes." Chapter 235： Bully Mu Yangling just smiled, and the uncle asked with a smile, "A Ling, Xiuhong, have you had breakfast yet?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "We came here as soon as we descended the mountain, we haven''t had time to eat, auntie, we put the roe deer in your yard, the blood hasn''t dried up yet, go back and deal with it, or you''ll turn back hard. It''s not going to be easy." The eldest aunt just glanced at the younger sister-in-law, and the second aunt smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, let''s go back, A Ling decides three by himself, and brings back these little ones who can''t work, and let them bring breakfast in a while. " They also didn''t eat breakfast. They were all used to working until the sun had risen for half a day before eating the first meal. They only had two meals a day, but since Mu Yangling was here, they should follow her habit. Liu Ting''s few capable people were all left behind. The aunt only brought Liu Yuan''s son Liu Ying. He was only five years old. When he was thrown into the field, he only asked him to throw some stones in the field. go out. Liu Yun looked at Grandma and Liu Ying, then at Mu Yangling and Xiuhong, and finally walked over to her cousin Liu Rong with her head down. Liu Rong knew that she wanted to be lazy again when she saw her like this, so she said, "You follow your brother to pick up stones later, and we''ll level the mud." Liu Yun replied in a low voice and asked, "When will we be able to rest? I''m thinking about the New Year." "There are still several months left. Today, with A Ling''s help, it will be much faster. If you don''t work, it will be even slower. If it is not finished by the New Year''s Day, we will not be able to celebrate the New Year." Liu Rong threatened her. : "When other people''s families spend the New Year at home, we will have to work in the fields." Liu Yun shuddered, and hurriedly went to pick up the stones with the dustpan. Xiuhong heard Liu Rong scare Liu Yun, and couldn''t help grinning. Mu Yangling had already pulled up the rope, Liu Zhao was supporting the plow, while Liu Daqian also pulled up the rope, Liu Erqian supported the plow, and the two Zhang Tieli worked together faster. But Mu Yangling never stopped, Liu Daqian took a rest for a while, and seeing that they had surpassed them by a lot, he shook his head and laughed: "Old, old, I think I did not stop when I was pulling the plow." Liu Erqian smiled, "I don''t stop pulling the plow even when I''m old." Liu Daqian glanced at him, threw the rope to him, and said, "Then you can pull it, and I''ll help the plow." Liu Erqian was stunned for a moment, then he supported his waist and said, "Oh, I accidentally twisted it last night, and it still hurts to this day." Liu Daqian kicked him angrily, "How old are you, if you don''t learn well at all, what else can you do other than brag?" Grandma Liu Er, who was leveling the land, was also so angry that she pinched the mud in the ground and threw it at Liu Erqian. She said angrily, "If you dare to teach bad children, I won''t cut you off." Liu Erqian jumped up and shouted: "Look at you like this, obviously you are teaching bad children." The younger sister-in-law taught the younger brother, and Liu Daqian didn''t want to worry about it. After all, it was a matter of the couple, but seeing that the children were looking at it with great interest, he had to interject: "Okay, okay, let''s go back and talk about something else, two. Qian, I''ll beat you up if you mess around again, you''re already old..." Liu Daqian said that he stepped forward and pulled the rope and was about to leave. Liu Erqian hurried up to grab the rope, "Okay, okay, I''ll come, you can help the plow." Liu Erqian can''t stop as he said, and it takes a while to pull up a line. Liu Daqian didn''t rush him, he kicked some mud blocks behind him if he didn''t pull him. Mu Yangling wears gloves on her hands, so she can pull the rope without getting tired, but Liu Zhao gets tired, so after three quarters of an hour, Grandma Liu Er will go to exchange ploughs with her. When Liu Ying was crying and running here, she gave the plow to Liu Zhao, and when she saw her grandson crying and running over covered in mud, she was startled, ran over to hold him, and asked, "What is this? What''s wrong?" Seeing the blood on his palm, he asked, "Who made this?" Liu Ying, who was only five years old, pointed to the way he came and cried, "Brother Xizi stole it, and my aunt scolded me." Grandma Liu immediately raised her eyebrows and raised her eyes, "Fang Xi? He stole breakfast?" Seeing her grandson nod, she stood up full of anger and scolded, "You even rob breakfast from the reincarnation of a starving ghost. Is your mother there too?" Seeing her grandson nod, Grandma Liu Er turned around and glared at Liu Erqian, "Liu Erqian, do you care about this or not?" Liu Erqian lowered his face and did not speak. He looked at his eldest brother. Liu Daqian also had an angry look on his face. He stepped forward and patted Liu Ying''s dirty things, touched his head and said, "Good boy, stop crying, Go and play with your brothers first." Liu Ying glanced at him in confusion, then turned and ran to find Liu Ting. Mu Yangling stopped for a while, thinking that it was the Liu family''s business, and she couldn''t interfere, so she called Liu Zhao and started pulling the plow. Liu Ying''s mother, Liu Sun, was working on the other end of Liu Zhang''s. She saw her son crying. Although she couldn''t hear what they were saying, she knew that the expressions of the grandfather and father-in-law were not right. He smiled apologetically at Mrs. Liu Zhang, and said, "Sister-in-law three, let''s go take a look too." Mrs. Liu Zhang also raised her head and glanced at it. She wanted to say it too much, but seeing Liu Sun''s pleading eyes, she said, "Okay, I happen to be thirsty too, so I went over to drink some water." The two ?? rushed over. Mrs. Liu Zhang went to drink water, but Mrs. Liu Sun went to ask her son, "What''s wrong? Why is it so dirty? Did the grandma ask you to bring breakfast?" When Liu Ying saw her mother, the tears that had just stopped flowing down again, Liu Ting said angrily: "Aunt, Fang Xizi pushed it, and stole the cake that grandma made for us, and the little aunt was there at the time. " Liu Sun''s face turned cold and asked Liu Ying, "Did your cousin Xizi rob it?" Liu Ying nodded tearfully. Liu Sun gritted her teeth, got up and looked at her mother-in-law. Grandma Liu Erqian''s face was also not good, but with Liu Daqian in front of her, she didn''t dare to yell at Liu Erqian like before. Liu Daqian saw that A Ling was still working, so he said: "Work first, I will let Alang go back to get breakfast, and call her over at noon to ask her." Everyone knows that "she" is talking about Fang Liu. Grandma Liu''s expression improved when she saw that Liu Daqian was willing to come forward. But they didn''t need Liu Daqian to find someone at all. Mrs. Fang Liu came directly. Her face was even uglier than that of Liu Er''s grandmother. Seeing that Mu Yangling was helping Liu''s family pull a plow in the field, her face was even uglier, she sneered. : "Okay, the eldest brother and the second brother are in the same family, and this has nothing to do with the Mu family. The eldest sister is now living directly in the Mu family. I am the only one who co-authors the family, right? It''s in a village. Li, why does she help you, but not necessarily me? Our Fang family is even more difficult than you. We have already walked to the door of our relatives. We know how to deliver meat to the eldest uncle and the second uncle. Mother sent a vegetable? What kind of sin did I do in my previous life..." Chapter 236： find fault The voice is not small enough for everyone present to hear it. There were also many people in the field at this time. Because Liu Ting did not hide his secrets and spread the words of Mu Yangling in the village, there were many people who decided to plant some winter wheat like the Liu family. They saw that there was a lot of excitement, and they all stopped their movements and looked at it with great interest. Mu Yangling couldn''t help but stop, turned his head and asked, "Third aunt, are you talking about me?" Fang Liu spit and said, "You understand." Mu Yangling said: "It''s because of you that I have to avoid your house when I walk." As soon as these words came out, all the people who came to watch the fun started laughing. Mrs. Fang Liu''s face flushed, and just as she was about to speak, Mrs. Liu Er had already stepped forward to block Mu Yangling and sneered: "I don''t know if my sister-in-law did anything wrong in her previous life. Yes, but I know that you have done a lot of sin in your life." "Er Qian''s family," Liu Daqian called out in disapproval. Liu Er''s grandmother said with red eyes: "Uncle, don''t stop me. I have kept some words in my heart for a long time. If I don''t say it, I''m afraid I will get sick in the future." "Big brother asked her to say, I would like to hear what the second sister-in-law can say," Fang Liushi stared at her fiercely and said, "Why is my little sister-in-law getting in your way, if you weren''t there? On the other hand, will my relationship with my second brother be so bad? I want to hear what you want to arrange for me now? " "Arrange you? You look at me as good as my uncle and sister-in-law. You can say anything? I''m not working today, so I''ll come and talk to you." Grandma Liu threw her hand away. The things inside, walked towards Fang Liu. Xiuhong ran over to hold Mu Yangling and whispered, "Cousin, let''s watch the fun too." Liu Zhao glanced at her twice, and Mu Yangling nodded her forehead, but still pulled Xiuhong to stand on the periphery, Liu Ting and the others stopped working and gathered around, and they were embarrassed at first. The people who came around walked in when they saw it, and some simply sat cross-legged on the ground and watched. Liu Ting followed suit and sat on the ground. Mu Yangling looked around and felt that his standing was too conspicuous, so he also sat on the ground. It just so happened that a lot of weeds grew on the ground, so it shouldn''t stain his pants, Mu Yangling thought wildly. Liu Daqian was so angry that his beard cocked up, but he couldn''t teach his sister-in-law a lesson in front of outsiders, so he turned to look at his younger brother. Unexpectedly, Liu Erqian sat cross-legged on the ground himself, and when Liu Zhao saw that her father-in-law was about to explode, she came over and whispered: "Father-in-law, if you don''t clarify this matter, it will end up with A Lingluo. She is ten years old. It will be eleven after the new year, so we can say kiss." Liu Daqian stopped talking immediately, Liu Zhao gave his sister-in-law Liu Zhang a wink, and Liu Zhang stood behind the second grandma Liu, planning to support her when the little aunt was throwing up. Liu Sunshi stood with her son in her arms and wiped her eyes with her sleeves. Tears streamed down her cheeks. She quietly twisted her son with her hand under the clothes. Liu Ying was still young and cried with a "wow". Out. The movements of the few people were only a few breaths. Grandma Liu Er walked up to Mrs. Fang Liu and heard the cry of her grandson. The first thing she asked was: "Let''s not talk about the far away, just talk about today''s affairs, my grandson. Bring us breakfast, why do you grab his breakfast? You are still an aunt, you are not ashamed to bully a five-year-old child. " Liu Sunshi answered at the right time: "If my aunt wants to eat pancakes, I''ll squeeze it out of my mouth to honor you. Why should I go and **** A Ying''s hand? And beat the child like this." Fang Liu opened his mouth and scolded: "Who stole his stuff? It''s unreasonable, this is bullying my man who died and framed me!" But in the end, he was guilty, and his eyes flashed slightly. "You don''t have to howl, you will know as soon as you rob it, the baskets and plates of the sister-in-law''s house are marked, and then bring Xizi to ask, A Yingke said, when you robbed him, you The grandson is on the side." Grandma Liu Er said. When Fang Liu choked, seeing that Liu Zhang really ran to find evidence and her grandson, she gritted her teeth and said, "It''s just that their children are playing around." Her intuition was wrong, she came to Mu Yangling to ask for justice Yes, she didn''t come to quarrel with the eldest brother and the second brother''s family. She turned her head to look for Mu Yangling and said to her: "A Ling, I ask you, are your Mu family planning to deny my relationship? They are the same flesh-and-blood relatives, so why do you prefer one over the other? In the past, it was okay to be in Linshan Village, and our Fang family didnt ask you, but now its all in trouble, everyones life is difficult, you dont tell me anything, and When I am your aunt and aunt?" Mu Yangling was stunned and didn''t know why she was involved again. Seeing everyone was looking at her, Mu Yangling asked in a daze: "Little aunt, didn''t you recognize my family back then? My father still Said, my grandma cried for a long time because of this, and she was seriously ill, my grandfather left a message before leaving, not to ask my father to recognize your aunt..." "You are talking nonsense, your grandfather doesn''t care about this, it''s your grandmother''s little belly and chicken intestines, black heart, I''m her sister..." "Shut up!" Liu Erqian shouted, "Sanniang, don''t let me say bad things, the second sister is good-natured, and the eldest sister doesn''t care about you, do you really think we can let you do everything?" Liu Erqian and Liu Erniang are similar in age, so their relationship is the best, and therefore his relationship with Fang Liu''s is the worst. He looked at the younger sister with sharp eyes and said, "The Mu family and the Fang family have long since lived in Linshan Village. I dont move around much when Im older. Shitou only calls you aunt because of your seniority. Otherwise, do you expect him to look at you? His father doesnt recognize you as a relative, so Shitou naturally doesnt. Admit it, if you have any opinions, go to the second brother-in-law and talk to him." Fang Liu was stunned for a moment, then sat on the ground and cried, "What kind of sin have I done, my own brother cursed me to death!" Liu Er''s grandmother sneered: "My sister-in-law came to the house crying because she saw that A Ling had sent a roe deer to our family, but she didn''t have one?" Fang Liu cried for a while, and Grandma Liu was even more sure, looked at her coldly and said: "You; you are thick-skinned, who came out of Linshan Village who didn''t know that you had a bad relationship with the Mu family, when Shishi was forced to leave , isn''t there any credit to you? I want to say that he is also benevolent and righteous to your aunt. When he went hunting in the mountains, A Ling didn''t leave you Fang''s family, and when the Hu people went to the village to flee, he took you with him. What else is there to be dissatisfied with?" Fang Liu just cried: "They are all the same flesh and blood relatives..." Mrs. Liu Zhang couldn''t help but pouted and said, "Does the little aunt want A Ling to send a roe deer to your house? Or does she want A Ling to pull a plow for your house?" Fang Liu wiped away tears, looked at Mu Yangling, and said, "They are all the same relatives, you are not biased like this, you have never seen relatives who walk around without giving gifts. You came to the village and gave them to you. Both uncles have sent things, what do you mean by just leaving my aunt?" This is almost to say that Mu Yangling will also send some prey to Fang Liu. Mu Yangling smiled directly, as if looking at her innocently and said, "I just don''t recognize your aunt." Chapter 237： cut off Fang Liu was taken aback for a moment, but Mu Yangling said this directly. Liu Daqian raised his brows and immediately said, "Sanmei, you are not allowed to fool around anymore. A Ling sent Roezi over because A Ting''s family helped her for a few days in the past..." It was an explanation for Mu Yangling. But Mu Yangling said seriously: "This is only part of the reason, my aunt doesn''t know yet, my family is going to build a new house, so during this time, uncle Ting brought the cousins ??of the Liu family over to help me. Yes, those stones, blue bricks, wood, etc. were bought by Uncle Ting who went to the city personally. They delayed many things for the construction of our house. Aunt Cousin also brought Cousin Lang and Cousin Lun I used to help me plough the land, I thought that they must have rarely seen meat and fish during this time, so I took the time to go to the mountain to hunt a roe deer for them." "As for giving them all kinds of wild things in the past, that''s because they are my uncle and cousin. Our Mu family is only a few relatives of the Liu family and Ma family in this Xingzhou mansion. Of course, we have to move around often," Mu Yangling said. Turning his head and smiling at Liu Daqian, he said, "My mother said that this relative can only get closer to each other when they go away. Otherwise, after a few years, even if there is still blood in the end, the relationship will fade if they don''t move." Everyone around ?? nodded and said, "There is still a saying that distant relatives are inferior to close neighbors. Can this relative be kissed without moving?" Mu Yangling said again: "Uncle, they are good to us, and we are naturally good to them. As for my aunt, to be honest, if I hadn''t been able to see my aunt at my uncle''s house during Chinese New Year every year, I really wouldn''t. I know you are my aunt." Everyone looked at Fang Liu in amazement after hearing the words. Everyone in this village can be so unfamiliar. It seems that the relationship is really bad. Mu Yangling said so much, just want to break the relationship completely, she is not afraid of Fang Liu''s corruption, life can be boring sometimes, it is good to have her as a flavoring agent, and it is good to watch a joke from time to time, but this problem will last for a long time. It would become a curse, and she didn''t want to affect her relationship with the Liu family. So Mu Yangling said slowly: "My father only told me that there is a great aunt who lives in Xishan Village next door. She has been good to my grandma since she was a child, and said that grandma and uncle are all pulled by the great aunt. The big one, tell me to help the aunt in the future when I have the ability, and my mother only let me and the cousins ??and sisters of my uncles house have a good time, and didnt tell me that there is a little aunt in the village. Mu Yangling looked at Fang Liu, who had an ugly face, and said: "Little aunt, my grandmother is your sister, every Qingming, my uncle and the others will visit my grandparents, and even many people in the village will give them incense sticks. I remember them all in my heart, but I just didn''t see you or my cousins ??offering incense to my grandparents, or I overheard someone saying that my great-grandfather gave birth to three daughters and two sons, and only then did I know it was you My grandmother is my sister." "Before in Linshan Village, my family was weak and weak. If something happened, two uncles and four cousins ??would come to help, but I never saw my little aunt ask, let alone my cousins. I''m young, I don''t know much, so I really don''t think of you as my aunt, that is, the elder in the village." Fang Liu pointed at Mu Yangling, and after a while he spit out a sentence, "No tutor..." Xiuhong stood up and spat at her, saying, "Do you have a tutor? My grandma said that she didn''t expect to pull a white-eyed wolf out of exhaustion." Fang Liu rolled her eyes in anger, and jumped up to hit her, "There''s no family education, so that''s how your grandma taught you to talk to your aunt?" Mu Yangling grabbed her hand and said calmly, "Actually, what my aunt said was wrong, my father told me about the incident back then, why did my grandparents not recognize you as a relative? I thought Auntie, you also understand very well." Liu Daqian''s face changed greatly when Xiuhong was talking. At this time, he didn''t care too much. He stepped forward and pulled the two children to the back. He shouted to Fang Liu: "You don''t think it''s ugly? Go back to me!" Fang Liu cried: "Brother, they all bully me, why don''t you say a word for me? Am I still your sister?" "Little aunt, I gave food to my uncle and his family because I felt sorry for my cousins, and also because my brother was born and my family was in difficulty and could not pay taxes. It was the uncle and the second uncle who squeezed the food out of their mouths. I came to help my father through the hardship, and I personally gave up my old face to borrow polished rice and come back and grind it into rice paste for my brother to eat. I came to help my uncle and the others because of something in my family. Aunt and the others will also come to help." Mu Yangling looked straight at Fang Liu''s and said, "If you and your cousin can be like your uncle, I will naturally treat you like them." Xiuhong continued: "It''s a pity it''s too late, now that you''ve come together, everyone knows what''s going on. You were my grandmother''s lead, but my family was in trouble, and we didn''t even ask a question. The family lives at my cousin''s house, obviously in a village, but you don''t even dare to show your face. My cousin doesn''t recognize your aunt, and I don''t even recognize you. Uncle, let''s leave it here. From now on, we can only go to your relatives, we can''t afford the Fang family''s family." Mu Yangling nodded, "That''s the truth." Liu Erqian grabbed Liu Daqian and said, "Brother, this is the matter of the Majiamu family and the Fang family, don''t interfere." Liu Daqian sighed and said nothing, and gave Liu Zhao a wink. Liu Zhao hurriedly stepped forward to support the lost Fang Liu, and whispered: "Aunt, I will take you back..." Fang Liu came back to his senses, pushed Liu Zhao away, turned around and ran away. Mu Yangling supported Liu Zhao, "Aunt Cousin, are you alright?" Liu Zhao sighed and said with a smile: "I''m fine, your aunt is quite energetic." Mu Yangling saw that her face was a little pale, and she asked worriedly: "But I see why your face is so ugly?" Mu Yangling reached out and touched her forehead, and saw that her forehead was cold, but cold sweat was on the forehead. Mu Yangling felt that something was wrong, so he said to his uncle: "Uncle, there is something wrong with Aunt Ting. I have to ask her to see a doctor. Aunt cousin, where did the little aunt push you?" Liu Zhao pointed to his chest and stomach and said, "Here and here." Grandma Liu Er hurriedly stepped forward to support her, pondered for a while, and then leaned into her ear and asked, "Are you accurate?" Liu Zhao looked at her blankly. Grandma Liu immediately knew the answer and couldn''t help but anxiously said: "A-Ling, your Aunt Ting is afraid that you have it, so hurry up and take her back." She scolded: "It''s a dead thing. , it''s not good to push your stomach..." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then immediately picked up Liu Zhao and ran to the house quickly. Chapter 238： Stablize Because Liu Er''s voice was very low, the people around didn''t know what happened. They were stunned when they saw a child of Mu Yangling hug Liu Zhao and ran to the village. Liu Ting was still laughing with his younger brother, but when she saw her mother being held by Mu Yangling and ran like this, her face couldn''t help sinking. What are you doing, hurry up and go to the doctor, your mother is sick, hurry up." Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian were stunned and asked, "I was fine just now, why did I suddenly get sick?" "It wasn''t made by your good sister," said Grandma Liu angrily, and then said to Mrs. Liu Zhang: "Go to the city to ask for a doctor, your sister-in-law probably has it, and Mrs. Liu pushed it in the back. on her stomach." Liu Zhang''s complexion changed, "Then I''ll go." She trotted towards the city. Grandma Liu Er wanted to go back to check on Liu Zhao''s situation, so she threw her hands away, leaving only Liu Sun to support the children to pack up and go back. Today, she can no longer work in the field. Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian also carried the iron plough back with a gloomy face, and everyone around them dispersed when they saw it. Liu Erqian''s eyes were red, and he said, "This is the grandson of our Liu family, something really happened, I can''t spare her." Liu Daqian didn''t say anything, but Liu Erqian said angrily: "Brother, are you still protecting her?" Liu Daqian sighed and said, "A Ting''s wife has not rested for the past year, and she has been busy these days..." Liu Erqian had an angry look on his face, "But if she doesn''t push that, A Ting''s wife will be fine at all, she will always find out that she is pregnant, in short, I don''t care, I won''t allow you to take care of the Fang family''s affairs in the future, anyway. I won''t take care of it anymore." Liu Erqian left after saying that. Mu Yangling had already carried Liu Zhao back to Liu''s house. The eldest aunt was processing the roe deer''s internal organs. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?" "Aunt Ting seems to be pregnant." Mu Yangling carried the person into the house like a gust of wind and put him on the kang. Although she ran fast, she was very stable. Liu Zhao didn''t feel bumpy, but the pain in her stomach still made her feel very uncomfortable. The aunt didn''t care about anything, she simply washed her hands and rushed in after hearing the words. Seeing that her eldest daughter-in-law was pale and sweating constantly on her forehead, she pushed Mu Yangling, "Go out, I''ll take a look. ." Mu Yangling could only go out and wait. Grandma Liu Er also rushed back. She ran into the house to check the situation. Mu Yangling stopped Liu Rong and Liu Lun who were about to rush in, and said, "Don''t go in, just wait here." Liu Rong turned around anxiously, "My mother will be fine, right?" "No." Mu Yangling comforted her: "We found out in time and your mother is in good health, so she should be fine." You don''t have to wait for the doctor to confirm. Grandma Liu and Second Grandma Liu will be sure that Liu Zhao is pregnant. After all, they have given birth to several children, which can still be seen. The Liu family hadn''t had a baby for several years, so they couldn''t help but say anxiously, "Why isn''t the doctor called yet?" "We don''t have a doctor in our village, so we can only go to the next village, Dr. Lalian." Grandma Liu Er looked outside and said, "Why don''t I go out to greet you..." The voice just fell, Liu Lang had already dragged Doctor Lian and ran in like a gust of wind, he pushed Doctor Lian anxiously, "Doctor, please show my mother quickly." "Okay, I know, slow down, my old bones are about to dissipate." Doctor Lian took a breath, stepped forward to check Liu Zhao''s pulse, and said after a while, "It''s alright, it''s alright, just move. After the fetal qi is relieved, take two medicines and take a good rest. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Even the doctor wrote a prescription for them. Grandma Liu hurriedly went into the house and paid him the consultation fee. Liu Lang took the prescription and went to get the medicine, but before he left the village, he met Liu who came back in a donkey cart. Pang Kongqing brought back by Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Liu Zhang. Liu Lang immediately decided to wait for the second doctor to show his mother before getting the medicine. Pang Kongqing owns the donkey cart. As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Mu Yangling. He paused in footsteps and twitched the corners of his mouth. Mu Yangling also saw Pang Kongqing, she immediately pointed out the direction, "Pang Pang, my cousin is in this room." Pang Kongqing nodded with a stern face and went into the room. Pang Kongqing''s medical skills were not a level higher than that of Doctor Lian. He took his pulse for a while, then looked at Liu Zhaoshi''s face, and said, "I have had fetal qi, I was too tired before, and my body is a little weak. Fortunately, your foundation is good, this The fetus should be able to be saved, and I will write a prescription for you and get the medicine." The boy immediately opened the medicine box, put the pen, ink and paper in place, Pang Kongqing wrote the recipe for them, picked up the small scale and immediately grabbed the medicine in the medicine box. Everyone looked at him blankly. Grandma Liu asked, "Doctor, do you still carry medicine with you?" The servant said proudly: "This is our master''s kindness. The people who come to ask for a doctor''s visit are usually emergencies and difficult to move. Naturally, the sooner the medicine is taken, the better, so my master will ask about the situation and take some medicines for the symptoms. Carry it with you, so that you can immediately grab the medicine, boil the medicine and drink the medicine after the pulse is passed. Grandma Liu breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile on her face: "Pang Pang is indeed a bodhisattva." Pang Kongqing gave them the medicine he had picked up, and said, "This pair is safe for the fetus. I boil it first and give it to her to drink. The rest of the medicine should go to the pharmacy to catch it, because I don''t have enough medicine here." Liu Zhang hurriedly stepped forward to catch the medicine and went to the kitchen to make the medicine. Grandma Liu asked about the cost of the consultation and medicine, went into the room and took out the money jar, counted it, sighed, and put all the copper plates in a purse and brought it out to Mr. Pang. Husband didn''t even look at it, he handed it over to the servant and cupped his hands: "Then go back first." Liu Lang and Mu Yangling sent him out, and Mu Yangling said to Pang Kongqing who climbed into the donkey cart: "Pangpanfu, you are a good doctor." Pang Kongqing twitched the corners of his mouth, looked at her with some alertness and said, "Thank you Miss Mu for your praise. In fact, I feel that there is still much room for improvement in my medical skills." Mu Yangling smiled in a low voice and said, "Pang Pang, you don''t have to be so afraid, I mean your medical ethics are very good, I rarely see a doctor as good as you." Pang Kongqing was stunned for a moment, the driver had already asked, "Master, are we leaving?" Pang Kongqing came back to his senses and said, "Let''s go." It is impossible for the Liu family to go to the ground today. Everyone sat in the yard in a daze. Mu Yangling supported his chin and said, "Why don''t I go home and come back tomorrow?" Liu Erqian said, "Why are you going back? Let''s have lunch first before leaving." Mu Yangling shook his head, "Forget it, while the weather is still cold, I want to go into the mountain to see." Mu Yangling wanted to go into the mountain and set up a few traps to see if he could catch the wild boar, and he could no longer bring bows and arrows into the mountain. go hunting. Liu Daqian nodded when he saw the mess in the house, "Okay, you can go back first, and come back tomorrow." Mu Yangling pulled Xiuhong back, Xiuhong covered her stomach and said, "Cousin, I haven''t had breakfast yet, I knew I wouldn''t sleep late this morning..." "Eat when you go back." Mu Yangling quickened his pace and said, "We have to go back and tell Biao Ting to let him go home." Xiuhong''s eyes sparkled, and she asked, "Cousin, do you think Uncle Ting Biao will go to the Fang family for trouble?" "80% of the time, but you don''t want to watch the fun. Even if Uncle Ting is looking for trouble with the Fang family, he will not let others know. Uncle will not allow it." Chapter 239： end Liu Ting hurried home. Their youngest son was eight years old. He thought there would be no more sons. He didn''t expect his wife to be pregnant. When Shu Wanniang heard that Liu Zhao''s fetus had gas, she gave Mu Yangling some silver coins and said, "Most of your aunt''s gas is because she''s been here to help us plough the fields these past few days, and their family doesn''t have much cash. , you go to the city to find Pangfu to get them some medicine, and then buy some hens and some eggs." Sending things is more acceptable than sending money. Mu Yangling took the money and put it in his mother''s ear: "I knew that Dad secretly left you money..." Shu Wanniang''s face turned red, she tapped her daughter''s head, and said, "Go do it quickly, what are you talking about?" Mu Yangling gave the money to Xiuhong and asked her to buy it, while she went into the mountain with tools to set up traps. Xiuhong bought something and sent it to the Liu family. Grandma Liu was worried about the money for the medicine. When she saw her delivering the medicine, she had mixed feelings for a while, but she didn''t know what to say. "Auntie, this is given by my aunt. I told my aunt to rest well and don''t have to worry about the work in the fields. My cousin and I will come to help tomorrow." Grandma Liu stroked Xiuhong''s hair and smiled, "Thank you auntie for me, just say that when your auntie gets better, I''ll let her go over to thank her in person." Xiuhong just smiled. Liu Ting opened the curtain and came out to see her, his gloomy face softened slightly, and asked with a smile, "Why did Xiuhong come here?" "Wanniang bought something for your daughter-in-law, and Xiuhong brought it here." Grandma Liu raised the thing in her hand and said, "I''m going to decoct your daughter-in-law, don''t go out and be messy, be careful that your father beats you. you." Liu Ting replied with a smile, but Xiuhong felt that he was lying, and he looked indifferent, much like how her cousin promised her uncle not to go into the mountains, but she still ran into the mountains the next day. The smile on Xiuhong''s face was even brighter, and her eyes were almost shining: "Auntie, cousin, I''ll go back first, and let my cousin have a good rest. My grandma also said that I want to see my cousin, she is because of my little aunt. If it is sad, it is estimated that it will take two days." Liu Ting''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said with a smile: "Tell your grandma and say that your cousin is fine and you don''t need to come here." Xiuhong responded indiscriminately, turned around and ran. Liu Ting''s eyes turned to the Fang family''s side, and there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. Grandma Liu looked frightened and said cautiously: "Son, come in and accompany your daughter-in-law, and I will cook a chicken for her at night... " Liu Ting really didn''t do anything, but as his voice in the village became more and more powerful, he always excluded the Fang family, intentionally or not, and the Fang family would always happen to other people because of various things. Dispute, when Liu Daqian realized that something was wrong, the Fang family had been isolated from the entire village. Fang Liu''s whole person was ten years older, and the sharpness on his body was not smoothed, but sharpened. Who told her? The kind of words that will blow up. Liu Daqian''s anger rose in his heart, but looking at the eldest son who was already in charge of the family, he still suppressed the anger in his heart and said, "It''s almost done. After all, she is still a relative of blood. She is your father and my sister." At that time, Liu Ting said seriously: "Dad, I gave up a long time ago, they tossed it themselves." Liu Daqian was speechless for a moment. He couldn''t tell whether his son was telling the truth or a lie, because his sister was really bad-tempered, but although she was not very popular in Linshan Village, there were a few close friends. Now, the Fang family seems to be living alone on a deserted island, the whole village seems to be unable to see them, even the children are excluded. Grandma Liu Er had only one comment on this, "This is retribution. If it wasn''t for her back then, would the Mu family be rejected by the entire village?" Of course, this is a long time ago. At this time, Fang Liu didn''t know that this conflict would bring such serious consequences to her and the Fang family. She heard that Liu Zhao was pregnant and was pushed by her to give birth. After getting angry, he stayed at home and didn''t want to go out. After waiting for a few days to see that Liu Ting didn''t come to the door, she felt relieved about what to do, but she didn''t know that Liu Ting was watching her, and Liu Lang and Liu Lun were also watching her. One evening, when she came back late, a shadow suddenly rushed out of the corner and floated in the air and yelled "Wow" at her. Fang Liu was so frightened that she fell directly to the ground, screaming, the shadow "whoosh" "It disappeared in an instant. Fang Liu was so frightened that he lost control, and then he fell so hard that he accidentally slipped his waist. When Fang Zhuzi found her, Fang Liu was cold all over, pointed at the top of his head tremblingly and said, "My son. , there are ghosts in our village, and a ghost was floating there just now." Fang Zhuzi rolled his eyes, picked her up and said, "You''ve been confused, there are no ghosts in this world, you haven''t done anything wrong, why are ghosts looking for you?" Fang Liu wanted to say that she had done a lot of bad things in her life, but she couldn''t say it in front of her son. When he got home, the more Fang Liu thought about it, the more wrong he was. If there was a retribution, it should have come more than ten years ago, so why wait until now? And they all live in another village now. Recently, she can only offend the eldest brother''s family and the Mu family. The Mu family and they are not in the same village, and it must not be Mu Yangling''s ghost, it can only be the eldest brother''s family. Fang Liu grinded his teeth and asked his son to go to Liu''s house to seek justice. The Liu family and the Fang family are not far away. Fang Zhuzi has been smelling the smell of meat wafting from the Liu family for the past two days. He has long been thirsty. Hearing this, he immediately put down the tableware and wiped his mouth, saying, "I''ll go over and take a look. It must be those little brats who are naughty." When Fang Zhuzi passed by, the Liu family had almost finished their meal, and there were only a few pieces of meat left on the plate. He stared at the table with straight eyes and asked, "Uncle, cousin, where are you eating?" Liu Ting looked at him sullenly, "What are you doing here?" Fang Zhuzi came back to his senses, and immediately asked with a straight face: "My mother was frightened by a child on the way back, so I came over and asked Arang where they were." Grandma Liu took the chopsticks, looked at him like a knife, and said, "What do you mean? Do you suspect that my Alang is scaring your mother?" Liu Zhangshi sneered: "It''s a joke, how old is Alang, how old is Aunt? Can he scare Aunt? Don''t be Aunt who did something wrong and saw something that shouldn''t be seen, right?" Liu Yang also shouted: "Big brother was playing with us just now, and San''er next door can also testify." Fang Zhuzi was about to say, "You guys have colluded, so you can''t count." When Liu Ting stood up and moved, he widened his eyes and asked, "What are you doing?" Liu Ting looked at him lightly and asked, "Your mother finished bullying my daughter-in-law, and now you are bullying my son again?" Fang Zhuzi stepped back and stammered: "I, I just came to play what Arang did after dark today. I didn''t say that he must have done it." Liu Ting looked at his son, who had been silent, and moved his hand, but he still didn''t beat him in front of everyone, but when he went to bed at night, he pressed his son on the kang and beat him up, Liu Lang shouted, "She didn''t see it. I, I hung a dress and scare her with a stick." Liu Ting said angrily: "Who asked you to do this? She is old, what would you do if she scare you? If you do this kind of thing in the future, I won''t break your legs." Liu Lang said with red eyes, "She bullied my mother!" "It''s not your turn, am I dead?" Liu Ting beat him, and Liu Lun and Liu Yang watched the whole time, and couldn''t help but shrink their necks. Chapter 240： completed The Mu family''s house was finally completed in one morning, and Xiuhong happily dragged Xiuhong and Bowen around the house. The courtyard with two entrances has five rooms in the front and five rooms in the back. There are yards in the front and back. The kitchen is built on the right side of the front yard, and the two rooms on the left are used to store food and chores. The yard behind ?? Liu Ting built a cowshed and pigsty for them, so that it would be easier for them to raise livestock in the future. They were all covered on the left side, and the aunt on the right side planned to use them to grow some vegetables. The yard is very big, Bosi and Kejia can run all over the place, and now they can run wherever they want as long as the door is closed. Of course, the new house is still damp, and they wont be living in it in the short term. The newly completed Kang also needs to be burned once a day to burn off all the moisture. According to Shu Wanniangs calculation, it should be possible to live in it before the winter solstice. Today, Mu Yangling will settle the wages to the nine people he invited, while for Liu Ting and the others, they will be cut into strips of pork. One piece weighs about two kilograms, and each person has two pieces of pork belly with more fat and less weight. . Liu Yuan asked greedily, "A Ling, your pork doesn''t look like wild, it looks like it''s domestic." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "It''s domestically raised. The wild boar I caught two days ago asked me to carry it to the city and replaced it with a domestic one. The city people prefer to eat wild boar." Liu Yuan nodded, "It''s still a lot of domestic lard, but the wild boar is firm and fragrant!" Auntie brought out a pot of potted vegetables from the kitchen and said with a smile, "Okay, everyone, let''s sit down and eat. I asked A Ling to come back with two catties of wine. You guys have a good drink." This is a happy event in the village. On the day when the house is completed, the person who built the house will have a good meal. When moving into the new house, you will also invite relatives and friends to warm the house and have a meal. The nine invited house builders were very happy to see the Mu family being so generous, and they all sat down. When Mu Shi was not there, Liu Ting brought Liu Yuan to entertain them instead of him. There were twenty-one people who came over from the Liu family. They filled two tables and placed them in the courtyard. Liu Xing stuffed a few mouthfuls of meat into his mouth, then squeezed in front of Mu Yangling and asked, "A Ling, my eldest brother didn''t come back in the first half of the year, and there is no news in the middle of the year. Do you think something happened to him? Can you help me find out what he''s doing?" Liu Xing''s eldest brother, Liu Yong, was in the third camp. Mu Yangling thought about it and said, "Isn''t he transferred to be with Cousin Li? Is there any news about Cousin Li?" "I was in a hurry because there was no news from Brother Li. He didn''t come back in the first ten days. My parents thought he had something to do. Plus, Brother Li didn''t come back, so we weren''t in a hurry, but there is no news in the middle of the year. It''s late, you see that the winter wheat has been planted now, and there is still no news at all, do you think they have been sent to do some dangerous mission, and there is no news from the few who share the same flag with my brother." "I''m afraid I won''t be able to inquire about it. They are all struggling between this battalion and the battalion. If there is a task, it is even more impossible to inquire about it." Seeing Liu Xing''s frustration, Mu Yangling said: "Well, see you next time. Little General, let me ask you a question." Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief and nodded again and again, "Thank you." "It''s alright, you can go eat quickly, they will finish eating if you don''t go." Mu Yangling pushed Liu Xing to eat. After sending everyone away, my aunt happily walked around the house and said, "It''s good now, don''t be afraid to spend the winter, A Ling, bring Xiuhong Xiulan with you tomorrow, and get more firewood. , I''ll help you watch over the rabbit." Xiuhong said: "Cousin, didn''t you say that after the house is built, you will send a wild boar to the cousins? You haven''t caught it yet." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "It''s not difficult, I''ve already touched the nest two days ago, and I''ll catch it tomorrow." "You have to be careful, don''t rely on your ability to be negligent," Shu Wanniang said: "Many accidents start from underestimating the enemy." "Mother, I know, you can rest assured." Mu Yangling has already touched the terrain on this mountain in the past year, so even if the weather has started to get cold, she is not as afraid of going into the mountain as she was last year. Mu Yangling touched the wild boar den, scattered the wild boars, led them to run in the mountains for a while, and chose a fat wild boar to kill. Mu Yangling lowered her body and hid behind the woods. She remembered that the place she ran past just now, where the bushes didn''t seem to be so dense. Mu Yangling clenched the bow and arrow in her hand, looked around, and saw that the leaves in front of the left moved slightly, she slowly backed away, and after exiting the place just now, she slowly circled to the bush just now in the bush. The leaves were dense and nothing could be seen. Mu Yangling picked up a stone from the ground and threw it in another direction. There was still no movement there. Mu Yangling tilted her head and threw the stone to the place where she was lying just now. The bushes moved slightly, and she carefully stretched out her head to look at the place where Mu Yangling was lying, and moved carefully. Seeing that person''s face, Mu Yangling frowned slightly, and then looked around, scolding inwardly, Qi Haoran was really full, and dared to hunt her. Mu Yangling looked at the wild boar lying on the ground, weighed it, and finally took out a short knife from his feet and quietly approached the people who were ambushing in the bushes... Mu Yangling went around behind them, put them on their necks, or cut them on their necks, and they all consciously entered a state of death. Mu Yangling pulled out the waxed arrows behind them, put on a bow, and shot out one arrow at a time. Those who were shot only felt pain in their backs, and threw themselves to the ground to pretend to be dead. Qi Haoran, who had been aiming at Mu Yangling with an arrow in the dark, couldn''t help frowning. Mu Yangling''s mobility was too strong. Almost as soon as he saw her, she dispersed, and then she hid in the bushes and couldn''t see anyone at all. , If it goes on like this, all his people will "kill" her. Qi Haoran''s eyes slammed, and he left the ambush, watching Mu Yangling''s trajectory with all his attention. When she dodged and hid in the bushes, Qi Haoran''s arrow came out at the same time, and Mu Yangling heard the arrow break. The voice of the air flashed to the right subconsciously, but the arrow still hit her shoulder, Mu Yangling was knocked to the ground by the force, she didn''t dare to neglect, she rolled on the spot and left the place just now, just about to When I was shooting with a bow, I remembered that my left hand was theoretically useless, and I couldn''t draw a bow and arrow. Mu Yangling hid behind the tree, threw the bow and arrow, and clenched the short knife in his right hand. Qi Haoran smiled slightly when he caught up with the bow and arrow that Mu Yangling had left behind. He also dropped the bow and arrow and drew his sword to catch up. Mu Yangling''s advantage is the bow and arrow. If her arm is injured and can''t use this, then he will catch her sooner or later. It is indeed a matter of time, but sooner or later, they spent the evening in the woods, and when the sun was about to set, Qi Haoran pressed Mu Yangling under him and the short knife on her neck. Mu Yangling looked at him and said, "You failed because you were unfamiliar with the terrain, how, how does it feel to be led by the nose for a day?" "But in the end you still died in my hands." Qi Haoran said. Mu Yangling pushed him with his hand, "Okay, get up, I can''t breathe," Mu Yangling said, "You''re not much better." Mu Yangling looked at his chest, if it wasn''t for the fact that she was using the back of a knife, Qi Haoran would definitely not be able to get up. Qi Haoran lay spread out on the grass and said, "I think your strength has risen again, you really haven''t developed your inner strength?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "I don''t feel it at all. Do you think there is something wrong with the mental method you gave me, or is my understanding wrong?" Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Fortunately you didn''t practice it, otherwise I would have died in your hands today." Mu Yangling kicked him and said, "Get up, the sun is going down soon, we have to go out quickly." Chapter 241： buy The soldiers who had been "killed" by Mu Yangling had already carried Mu Yangling''s prey and bows and arrows and waited at the foot of the mountain. When they saw the two of them coming out, they immediately stood up and lined up, calling, "Little General, Miss Mu." Qi Haoran nodded and waved: "Leave two people to carry things, and the others go back to the camp." He glanced at Mu Yangling''s prey and asked, "Your family is short of money now?" In his impression, Mu Yangling prefers things like hunting deer and roe deer and rabbits, only when he is short of money. I just wanted to go hunting wild boars. "No, my house has been built, and it was sent to my cousin and the others." Mu Yangling pointed to the sun in the sky, and said, "Look, things that could have been solved in a short time were delayed for you. for a day." Mu Yangling looked at the two soldiers carrying wild boars and said, "Okay, you guys can help me carry my house, and I''ll send it to my cousins ??later." "Just pay for one end, why bother." Mu Yangling just smiled, she has a lot of time now, plus she doesn''t spend money when she can, so hunting a wild boar is not difficult for her. Mu Yangling changed the subject and asked, "Didn''t you stay in Hanzhong Mansion? Why did you come back?" "The fifth battalion is here, I naturally want to come back and have a look," Qi Haoran slowed down, the two gradually distanced themselves from the soldiers in front, and Qi Haoran said in a low voice, "I want to ask you to do me a favor. " Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows and looked at him. "I know you can fight, and you are also good at raiding. I want you to give me a reference." Mu Yangling asked: "Why don''t you go to Big Brother Qi, he has fought for so many years and is not more experienced than us?" "I can''t let the big brother know about this, and the big brother will definitely not agree." "What do you want to do?" "I want to grab a horse." Mu Yangling stopped, "The one who robbed the golden soldier?" "No, Xixia''s," Qi Haoran said, "I''ve surveyed the Jin Kingdom, and it''s alright that the Hanzhong mansion has just been lost. The security is too strict and the risk is too great, but the Xixia side is watching the fun, and it''s not far from the Hanzhong mansion. There is a small horse farm in Xixia, and there are more than 200 horses in it, which are reserved for the nearest guards in Xixia." This area is far away from Xixia, so strategic materials cannot always be delivered on time, but this is the junction of the three countries, and there are constant wars, so Xixia and Jin Kingdom have special horse farms here to raise horses to replace the army. This is also the reason why Qi Haoran wants to build a horse farm. The horses of the other two countries can be replenished immediately after they are worn out. Only Da Zhou has to spend time and effort to buy them. In addition to the time spent on transportation, the horses can be purchased in three months. It''s good to get it. On the battlefield, the situation may change in an instant, let alone three months. Since he had no money to buy a horse, he had to rob it. Mu Yangling didn''t think he was wrong, but thought about it seriously, and said in a low voice, "I have to ask for the topographic map of the mountain on the left, as well as the topographic map of the border of the three countries and the defense map." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "I still want the defense map of the border of the Three Kingdoms, but where should I go if the emperor doesn''t have it?" "Then mark what you know," Mu Yangling said: "You can''t let the people of Xixia know that you stole their horse, right?" Xiying had just recovered Hanzhong Mansion. It seemed that morale was high, but the loss was equally great. Otherwise, Qi Xiuyuan would not have ordered to shrink the defense line, and stayed in Hanzhong Mansion, and did not pursue the victory. Qi Haoran was the leader of the army, so he knew the situation in Xiying better than Mu Yangling. He was silent for a moment and said, "I have already found quite a few clothes for the soldiers of the Jin Kingdom." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, but the two of them thought of going together. Qi Haoran hummed: "Anyway, Xixia has carried the blame for us once, and now Jin Guo will carry it for us." Qi Xiuyuan blamed the death of the Prince of Jin on Xixia. The situation between Jin and Xixia is now tense. At least before the battle of Hanzhongfu, the two countries are fighting hotly. Mu Yangling said regretfully: "Actually, I prefer Xixia to go down and grab Jin Guo''s horse, which is more convincing." Qi Haoran frowned and said, "They are too guarded, and the loss of robbing the Kingdom of Jin is too great." "Let''s go, I''ll find you tomorrow?" Qi Haoran really wanted to take Mu Yangling to the camp now, but the sun was about to go down, and Mu Yangling was a girl again, so he couldnt keep her in the camp for the night, so he reluctantly agreed. Mu Yangling carried the wild boar to Chaoxi Village, and as soon as he entered the village, he was seen by the children at the entrance of the village. The children suddenly screamed, "kill the pig, kill the pig." An adult opened the door and came out to see, and when he saw Mu Yangling carrying a wild boar weighing more than 200 kilograms, he couldn''t help but say with envy and jealousy, "Is this for Liu Ting and Liu Yuan''s family? Is there such a thing? The niece has really cultivated for eighteen lifetimes, and it is more effective than a son." "The key is filial piety. Since I moved here, I have never lost this pheasant, rabbit, roe deer, yes, now I''m carrying a wild boar." The people of the Liu family knew that the wild boar was not from Liu Ting and Liu Yuan, but from all the Liu family members who helped the Mu family build houses. They thought that the two pieces of pork they brought back that day were enough. After all, five jins of pork is not too much. Twelve people are sixty jins... Unexpectedly, Mu Yangling is now carrying it again, and co-authoring today is the fulfillment of the promise. When someone in the family went to Mu''s house to build a house, they all turned around and called their family to go to Liu Ting''s house. Before Mu Yangling got to Liu Ting''s house, Liu Ting received the news, he shook his head with a laugh, "A-Ling is here to buy people''s hearts, A-Lang, pack up and pack up, tonight I will invite people from the clan to eat and kill. Pork dish." Grandma Liu took a pot out of the house and handed it to Mrs. Liu Zhang, saying, "Every household is going to collect grain, pay attention, don''t collect less, but don''t collect too much." This is the rule of the clan. Whoever eats the pork-killing dish will only serve the portion of the dish, but the rice will be produced by each family. Mu Yangling put the wild boar in the yard and said, "Uncle Biao, I will put the wild boar here for you. You and the uncles have discussed this thing, and your twelve families will share this thing equally." "A-Ling, it''s only for the twelve families, but not for my aunt? Your cousin hasn''t tasted meat and fish for more than half a year." Mu Yangling smiled shyly and said, "Aunt Cousin, this is what I promised to my cousin and uncle. This thing belongs to them, you have to ask them to go." Aunt Liu sneered: "Brother and sister, don''t make A Ling embarrassed, if you want me to tell you that if you let your boss and Uncle Ting go to Mu''s house, wouldn''t you have everything?" The other family members who had a share of pigs nodded immediately, "That''s right, that''s what A Ling gave to her cousins ??and cousins." Mu Yangling touched her nose, and she knew that there must be some twists and turns in bringing things here, Liu Ting pulled A Ling and waved at the few descendants behind him: "Why are you still standing? Let me wait for you. , hurry up and find the knife, the sun is about to go down, you have to shave and cut it open." A few young people cheered and ran home to get the knives. The surrounding women didn''t have time to gossip. They went into the house to boil water, cook rice and go to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables, all of which they were used to doing. , very well organized. Liu Ting pulled Mu Yangling outside and said, "Do you want to stay at night?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "You can preside over it, I have to go home and guard my mother and them." Liu Ting nodded. Now is not the time of the same village. Mu Yangling is really not good to spend the night outside. Thinking of what happened just now, he nodded Mu Yangling again and said with a smile: "You kid, you are getting better and better. If there is something wrong with the Mu family, the clan will not shirk." Chapter 242： scheming Mu Yangling pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Uncle, you can''t tell anyone about this." Mu Yangling only called him uncle when he had something to ask Liu Ting for. Liu Ting looked at Mu Yangling, whose chin was already high, like a grown up girl, and touched her hair with complicated thoughts. : "Do you think the old people in the clan don''t know your little thought?" Mu Yangling hummed: "They just need to keep their word, and, when have I ever made them suffer?" In fact, Mu Yangling can carry the wild boar back to her house, and then call the twelve people who help her to kill the pig and divide the pork, so that the people in the clan will see them come back with these things, although they will be envious, but not jealous , because that''s what they get to work, and it''s about the same as wages. But Mu Yangling carried the wild boar to Liu Ting''s house, and the impact was much greater when he saw it with his own eyes. Now it has risen to jealousy, and some of them even hate it if they are small-minded, regretting why they didn''t help the Mu family in the first place. Mu Yangling is using this wild boar to tell the Liu family that she Mu Yangling will not treat anyone who treats the Mu family badly. In the future, the relationship between the Mu family and the Liu family will not be alienated because of this, but will be closer. Especially in the eyes of those half-children and children, they will leave a mark on their hearts, and they will eat meat with Mu Yangling! Mu Yangling never used such a method before, or said it was disdainful. Liu Ting didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, but the child was indeed growing up. "Then you can go back. Except for killing pigs, I will divide the rest, and only give them to twelve families." Mu Yangling nodded with shining eyes, "Thank you, cousin." It was because of Liu Ting''s help that she dared to use this method, otherwise Liu Ting would give the pork to other people with the words "It''s not easy for the villagers". Effort is in vain. The Liu family was lively for half the night, and finally Liu Ting divided all the meat into twelve portions in front of the whole family. Except for the pig water and five catties of pork that were used tonight, Liu Ting gave all the meat to the family. It was divided, but the pig''s feet were left by him and distributed to the oldest old people in the clan. Twelve copies are drawn by lot, and whoever draws which is which. The difference between the twelve copies is not big, so no matter which one you get, no one has any opinion. Relatives usually go to help with building a house, and in the end they get a bowl of better dishes. No one expected the Mu family to be so generous. After everyone dispersed, many people in the Liu family were already talking about the next time the Mu family had anything to do, and they would go over to help, but Mu Yangling had never treated anyone badly. Liu He sat on the steps smoking a cigarette, and said to Liu Daqian, "Your nephew and granddaughter is not like her grandfather, nor her grandmother, and now I don''t know who she looks like." Liu Daqian smiled nonchalantly: "It doesn''t matter who she is like, if she is good to me, I can rest assured." Liu He looked at the lively people below and said nothing. Mu Yangling returned to Mu''s house. The light was on in the house of Shu Wanniang. When she heard the sound, she opened the door and came out. When she saw her aunt came out, Shu Wanniang smiled and said, "Auntie, go back and rest. I will serve her hot dishes." Auntie turned around and went back, leaving a sentence, "Go to bed early after eating, I''ve been tired all day." Shu Wanniang took her daughter into the house and asked, "How is it? Is the Liu family still going well?" "Don''t worry, mother, I left it all to my uncle. When I left, someone was already talking sour." While serving her hot dishes, Shu Wanniang said: "I''m not afraid of them saying it, I''m afraid they won''t say it, that''s fine, don''t go there recently, get things done at home first, and give your cousin their gifts this year. 30% again, mother will come back and arrange." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, this kind of thing is still better for mother, Mu Yangling sat by the stove to eat, and whispered: "Mother, I have to go to the camp tomorrow, Dad may have to go on a business trip again." Niang Shu was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Mother knows, I''ll prepare something for him, you can bring it to him later." Early the next morning, Mu Yangling took Xiuhong and Xiulan up the mountain to chop a truckload of dry wood before heading to the camp. This time Mu Yangling walked through the gate honestly. The soldiers on the towers in the southwest and southeast corners were all relieved when they saw Mu Yangling walking to the gate of the camp honestly to report. Fortunately, Miss Mu did not ask for it this time. Sneak into the camp. Every time Mu girl and the little general played the game of assassination and anti-assassination, infiltration and reverse osmosis, they were always punished in the end, because Mu girl always had a way to sneak into the camp and sneak into the little general''s room. Feibai came to pick up Mu Yangling in person, and he bowed down after picking up Qi Haoran''s study. Qi Haoran knew that she had just come down from the mountain when she saw that she was dirty, and asked, "Do you want to eat something first?" "Tell Fei Bai to get some pastries, and we''ll talk while we eat." Qi Haoran called Feibai, "Go and get two trays of dim sum and a pot of tea. People will be guarding outside. No one is allowed to come in without Master''s orders." Feibai should go down. Qi Haoran then took out a map and unfolded it on the table, saying, "This is what I marked after my field trip." "That''s what you did when you went to Hanzhong Mansion?" Mu Yangling looked at the map carefully, and saw that some places were marked very carefully, while others only had a general situation. "This is incidental," Qi Haoran said: "Master has a lot of things to do, and this is not the only thing to do." "What do you want to do?" Qi Haoran restrained the smile on his face and pointed to the two routes: "I''m a little hesitant about these two routes. I want to divide the troops into two routes. One route will attract the attention of the Xixia soldiers. I will take people from here. Take a detour to their stables, drive the horses away, and when we are three miles away, they will retreat." Qi Haoran pointed to a road: "This road is relatively close, and there are no soldiers guarding or patrolling along the way, but the mountains and forests on both sides are dense, and the road is rough. It is difficult for us to walk with horses." Pointing to another road: "This It is flat, but not far from here is the junction with the Jin Kingdom. There is a guardhouse in the Jin Kingdom. There is too much movement and it will definitely alarm them. You can retreat with your horses, and walking from here can reduce by one-third. In one time, even if the Western Xia soldiers were chasing on horseback, when we were three miles ahead, it would be difficult to catch up. But this is only valid for cavalry, and for the team that attracts the enemy, this road is too far..." So Qi Haoran couldn''t make up his mind which way to go. Mu Yangling''s eyes flashed with brilliance, and he asked, "How are you going to frame Jin Guo?" "Didn''t we wear Jin Guo''s clothes?" "That''s not enough," Mu Yangling said, "Xixia Kingdom may suspect that we framed it for them." Qi Haoran was silent, imagining it, if he was from Xixia, he would indeed doubt it. "So we have to be more realistic," Mu Yangling said: "If we are Jinbing, this racecourse is the calamity of Jinbing, but we want to put the blame on Da Zhou, what do you think we should do?" Chapter 243： plan Qi Haoran pondered. Mu Yangling pointed to the map and said: "The soldiers are divided into three groups, and all the way to ambushed here in advance, remember, you must wear the military uniforms of the golden soldiers, and the other two paths will take a shortcut to surround the Xixia guardhouse from here, and be responsible for attracting them all the way. The other way is to go to the horse farm to steal horses, and immediately retreat from the ambush road after stealing the horse. Xixia soldiers will definitely discover our true purpose, they will go after them, and the rest of the way does not have to fight, and withdraw directly from the original road. If they chase here, they will be ambushed and lead them directly to the guardhouse of the Jin Kingdom. Remember, you must pretend to be powerless." Qi Haoran''s eyes sparkled, "If we clean up the traces, they will definitely not be able to guess that we did it." Mu Yangling nodded, "Those who go to steal horses and attract troops must wear our Dazhou military uniforms, but the clothes can be a little more mixed, for example, there are two hundred households in a team of people." "They would think that the person who took the shortcut and left wanted to put the blame on Da Zhou''s Jin Bing, but instead increased his credibility," Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "It''s better to send a few more people to face Jin Guo at a critical time. A few rockets were shot in the guardhouse, causing Jin Guo and Xi Xia to fight, and even if they guessed that they had been calculated by us, they would have forged hatred." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, as if there was a fire in his eyes, "Qi Haoran, you''re so smart, just do it like this, but the people who go to do this must be flexible, they can''t be caught, and neither can our corpses. leave it to them." Qi Haoran nodded, "It seems that I still have to prepare a few sets of Xixia military uniforms." After speaking, he frowned and said, "But the distance from the guardhouse is not too short, my people are not familiar with that area, and only know about What if you can''t lead people over?" "My father is familiar with mountains and forests. As long as there is a general direction, he can always find the guardhouse." Qi Haoran scratched his head and said in anguish, "But your father has already sent me out, and I won''t be back in the short term." Mu Yangling glared at him, "You wouldn''t ask my father to do fine work again, would you?" Qi Haoran did not deny it, Mu Yangling gritted his teeth and said, "My father already has a hundred households, why did you ask him to do this?" "Don''t dislike it, this work has a lot of credit, and it is also quick to build an army. It was your father''s initiative to ask for it," Qi Haoran glanced at him and said, "Your brother will be the first in the whole academy in this year''s exam. Is your brother going to renounce your family before taking part in the imperial examination?" Mu Yangling gritted her teeth, but she had nothing to say. She was silent for a while and said, "Can I have military merit?" "No, you are a girl," Qi Haoran said, "My court''s female generals have long since been cancelled." Emperor Sejong had female generals at that time, but as soon as Emperor Sejong died, Emperor Gaozong let the two female generals be honored. There have been no female generals in Dazhou for a hundred years. "Then give the credit to my father." Qi Haoran thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, but, are you planning to go with me? You have to think clearly, you may not be able to survive on the battlefield." "Don''t worry, just go and put cold arrows on Jin Guowei''s office. This will not kill me. In the mountains, no one can kill me." Mu Yangling said: "I am only responsible for attracting Jinbing and Xixia soldiers to meet, the others I don''t care." Qi Haoran nodded and said confidently: "I only need this, how many people do you want?" "Three." Mu Yangling said: "The clothes, arrows and knives must all be the style and symbols of Western Xia." "No, if you encounter Xixia soldiers, wouldn''t you also use this arrow? I''ll give you half of the arrows with no marks, and you can shoot whoever you use." The two discussed the action time and the number of people to act. After the final decision was made, Mu Yangling had time to eat the snacks on the table. She poured herself two cups of tea and asked, "I heard that you dismissed the two regimental trainers?" Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "It''s enough to give them face after holding back them for a year. Originally, Lord thought that he would endure for a year, and it would be fine to hold him for a few more years, but the two of them dared to take him. The soldiers are robbing the people, and they didn''t kill them because they followed the big brother to death." The two regimental envoys had a conflict with the people when they led troops to guard the Hanzhong mansion. Fortunately, no one died in the end, otherwise, with Qi Haoran''s temper, these two people would not have survived. "I''ll follow you, but I don''t trust my house. You have to send a few reliable people to watch my house." "No problem, don''t worry, what was your mother and younger siblings like when you left, and what will they be like when you come back." Mu Yangling left with confidence. Feibai said with a headache: "Master, we have already asked six people to take turns guarding the Mu family, isn''t it too much to add more people?" "Add three more. Before, because I was afraid that A-Ling would find out and let them protect them from a long distance, now I told them to shorten the distance, and the Mu family would immediately support if something happened." Fei Bai didn''t dare to say that Miss Mu had arrested all the six people before, so she could only say with a forlorn smile: "Don''t worry, General, I will let them bury them in the ground, not only will those who go to find trouble will not find out, but Miss Mu will also Can''t find it." Qi Haoran patted his head and said, "Didn''t you hear what A Ling said? The most powerful piece of work isn''t to hide it from being discovered, but to stand there and make everyone think it''s right for you. , what''s the use of burying you in the ground?" Feibai smiled bitterly, but the people in Chenggu Village were simple, and Mu Yangling knew everyone inside. As long as there were strangers coming and going, Mu Yangling would definitely know, so how could this be taken for granted? But he didn''t dare to say those words, thinking that Mu Yangling knew that someone near her house was protecting her anyway. Mu Yangling went back up the mountain and chopped two truckloads of firewood. Xiuhong dragged the dry branches over and asked her to tie them up, saying, "Cousin, these branches are too small. We have to cut down some big trees without burning them." "It''s not too small. I''ll cut down a little more of these first. When I look back, I''ll see that there are no big trunks. I''ll cut them down." "Everyone chops down the whole tree..." Mu Yangling turned around and looked at her seriously and said, "That''s someone else, I don''t agree to cut down the whole tree, Xiuhong, I''m a hunter, I rely on the mountain to eat, I never cut down the whole tree when I grew up, my father also No." Xiuhong thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, then I won''t cut down the whole tree in the future." "You don''t have to worry. I''m strong and my speed is several times faster than others. If I walk a few times a day, I will definitely be able to cut enough firewood for the family before the winter solstice." Mu Yangling took two carts of firewood home and put them in the yard to dry. Xiulan and Bowen helped Bosi and Kejia out, and carefully taught them how to walk. When they saw Mu Yangling and Xiuhong, Bowen exclaimed happily, "Sister, our academy is on vacation, and Mr. has assigned a lot of homework, so let us stay at home. Study and go to school next spring." Mu Yangling patted the sawdust on his body and said, "It''s really early for your academy to have a holiday. You have to stay at home for more than three months." But thinking about the blog post, they didn''t have a so-called summer vacation, so I was relieved. Chapter 244： entrust Bowen said: "Mr. said that there is no winter vacation in the south. Unlike us here, the winter is so cold that people can freeze into ice, so we must have a vacation, otherwise the students will freeze to death in the academy." Mu Yangling was taken aback for a moment, "Is your husband taking winter vacation because of this?" "Winter vacation?" Bowen tilted his head and said, "Isn''t it winter vacation? Our husband said this is called winter vacation." "Yes, winter vacation," Mu Yangling said thoughtfully: "It turns out that the winter vacation is because the winter is too cold, will the students freeze to death in the academy?" Mu Yangling went to hug Kejia and Bosi, and asked, "It will be the first year of these two soon, right? It''s a big day..." Mu Yangling then remembered that she was probably still in Hanzhong Mansion that day, and she probably won''t be able to catch up. Their one year old. Mu Yangling went to find Shu Wanniang and said, "Mother, Bosi and Kejia''s one-year-old father may not be back in time." Shu Wanniang''s embroidery action paused, and then smiled: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t make it back, it''s the same for you to host." Mu Yangling looked down at his toes and said, "I may not be able to make it back..." Shu Wanniang put down her things, sat upright, and looked at her daughter, "Where are you going?" "I''m going to Hanzhong Mansion with the little general. I have something to do," Mu Yangling thought for a moment and said, "Mother, why don''t I ask my cousin to come and help." Shu Wanniang shook her head, "Your father and you must be together, A Ling, this is the biggest banquet our Mu family has ever had when they moved here. Not only will the neighbors from Linshan Village come here before, but the folks from Chenggu Village will also come back, mother. It''s not impossible to do it with your aunt, but the head of the Mu family must be there, this is an attitude, and it will further establish your status, and if you speak outside the Mu family in the future, everyone will not dare to object." Shu Wanniang saw her daughter lowered her head and asked, "When will you be back?" "Twenty-nine can be back at the latest." They launched an attack on twenty-six, and Hanzhong Prefecture could arrive here in a day. Even if there was an accident, twenty-nine should have arrived. Kejia and Bosi''s birthdays are on the twenty-seventh. Shu Wanniang said, "Then postpone the birthday for two days. Your aunt and I can arrange other things. You only need to show up at noon on the 29th and go out to catch Zhou with your brother and sister in person." Mu Yangling had a smile on her face, hugged her mother''s arm and said, "Don''t worry, mother, I will definitely be back before noon on the 29th." Shu Wanniang nodded her daughter''s forehead, "You, I don''t care what you and the general are doing outside, but you have to take care of yourself, you know?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Mother, don''t worry, I cherish my life very much. I know that as long as I live, there is hope, and if I die, there is nothing left." Shu Wanniang hugged her daughter and patted her on the shoulder lightly: "It''s fine if you understand, then when are you leaving?" "Let''s go at twenty-three." Niang Shu frowned, "You''re going to go for seven days? It''s too long." "Don''t worry, the little general asked people to guard our house secretly. You just have to sleep at ease at night. If you have something to do, just follow what I told you, throw the lamp outside the window and light the hay below, and the soldiers of the fifth battalion will see it. come over" A handful of hay was always under the window of Shu Wanniang and her aunt, and Mu Yangling replaced it once a day. Shu Wanniang didn''t understand why before, but now she finally understands. My aunt disapproved of Mu Yangling''s behavior of leaving home, and even more did not understand Shu Wanniang''s failure to stop her, "A Ling is a girl, why do you rest assured that she is going out with the little general for so many days? Are you such a mother-in-law?" "Auntie, A Ling knows what she wants, she was never a child," Shu Wanniang always felt that her daughter was fulfilling the obligations of an adult, so she should get the rights of an adult. She is not smart enough, but she knows her daughter, She is thoughtful and sometimes even inferior to her husband, so how can she treat such a daughter as ordinary people? Since she supported this price at a young age and took on the responsibility of supporting the family, then she should have the right to dominate the family, and she should be free to come and go. Therefore, Shu Wanniang blocked all her aunt''s objections for Mu Yangling, and asked her to just prepare her things and leave, and she and her aunt would take care of her at home. Auntie Shu Wanniang kept dragging her feet, and she was so angry that she didn''t speak to her for two days. "A-Ling," Auntie said with a stern face, "Auntie knows that you can do it, but you are still a girl, how can you go out with a bunch of men for so many days? And how old are you this year? Wait for your father. Come back, how am I going to explain to him?" "Oh, auntie, I''m leaving tomorrow, why are you still struggling with this? My mother has promised, you, you don''t have to do anything, just cover for me, if anyone in the village asks, just Said that I went to my relatives, said that something happened to our relatives'' house, I went to help, and came back in two days, if no one asked, it would be better, and people would not dare to provoke our family." Auntie glared at her, "Wait for your father to come back..." "My dad will definitely not scold me when he comes back. My dad obeys everything my mother agrees to." Auntie could only stare. Mu Yangling gave Xiuhong a wink. Xiuhong immediately climbed onto the kang and hugged her arm, "Grandma, it''s getting cold, can our rabbits survive the winter? Do you want to cover them with a quilt?" "Go, go, what kind of quilt to cover, take out the rest of the wheat straw, dry it and spread it in the shed, and then block the air leaks." "Isn''t the first birthday of my cousin and cousin coming soon, how many guests will be invited..." Mu Yangling quietly slipped back to his room. She breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the short knife left by her grandfather and put it aside, took out the sleeve arrow that Qi Haoran gave her to examine it carefully, and Bo Wen suddenly appeared in front of her, startling her. "You startled me," Mu Yangling pulled his younger brother to his side and said, "You are walking silently, how did you do it?" "Sister, what are you going to do?" Mu Yangling leaned into his ear and said, "Sister is going to get something, I didn''t even tell my mother about it, you have to keep it a secret." Mu Bowen felt like a man who was trusted and entrusted to him. He looked at Mu Yangling with resolute eyes and said, "Sister, don''t worry, I will keep it a secret for you." He forgot what he wanted to ask before. "Sister trusts you," Mu Yangling asked him to sit on the kang and whispered in his ear, "You are the only man in our family. When your elder sister goes out, you have to protect your mother and younger siblings, you know? ?" Mu Bowen nodded fiercely, but asked suspiciously, "Isn''t Dad a man?" "..." Mu Yangling said, "Isn''t Dad often away from home? That''s why you are the only man left in the family. My younger brother is still young, and he will become a man when he grows up to be your age." Mu Bowen looked at the short knife his sister put on the kang and said, "Men have knives." After thinking for a while, Mu Yangling found the treasured sword inlaid with gems from the box, opened and closed it, and handed it to his younger brother, saying, "You have to keep it, this is for you to protect yourself and your family. A weapon that cannot be easily taken out, as soon as you take it out, you will see blood." Mu Bowen clenched the treasured saber in both hands, looked into his sister''s eyes and said earnestly: "Sister, don''t worry, I will protect my mother, aunt, cousin and younger siblings." Mu Yangling showed a relieved smile. Chapter 245： Prepare "You''ve been wandering in the woods all day and night, how are you? How sure are you?" Qi Haoran asked Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling took a sip of water and said, "I only took the road to the five-mile radius of the guardhouse, and I only have a 70% certainty. It depends on the cooperation of the people who ambushed here." Qi Haoran said: "After I steal the horse, I will stay behind to drag them, and the people below will bring the horse back to the camp." Mu Yangling raised his mouth slightly, "With our cooperation, we can increase it by another 10%." Qi Haoran nodded, "Then do that, go back to sleep, and start moving after dark." Mu Yangling made a "hmm" and turned around to go to his tent. Seeing that she was gone, Qi Haoran waved his hand: "Everyone go to bed, and start to set up camp after eating at night." Qi Haoran came out with his scout camp and personal guards in the name of inspection, and was stationed ten miles outside the Hanzhong mansion at this time. Everyone knows that Qi Haoran is the general''s younger brother and has always been favored, so he doesn''t stop him very much. Anyway, the young master didn''t go very far, and they can help him if something goes wrong. The sun was still clear, the whole camp was very quiet, only some of the soldiers who were guarding the camp were still patrolling back and forth in the camp. Qi Haoran also went back to his tent to sleep. Before the sun went down, everyone was called to have dinner. After dinner, everyone left in two separate ways. Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling and said, "I''ll give you the troops and horses along the way. After they''re in ambush, you can go to Jin Guowei." Mu Yangling knew that Qi Haoran asked her to help find the ambush location. Actually, the two of them had already found them during the field trip before, but he was afraid that the soldiers below were not hiding enough, so he asked Mu Yangling to take a look. Mu Yangling responded, and after high fives with Qi Haoran, led the people away. They chose the location of the ambush to be densely forested on both sides. Based on the principle of high ground ambush, this place is actually not suitable for ambush, but the road here is smooth and suitable for horse racing. After they steal the horse, they have to pass through here, so they have to ambush here. It was the end of autumn at this time, but the leaves in the woods were still dense. Mu Yangling arranged for them to ambush, and let them use some branches as camouflage, so that as long as the people hiding underneath didn''t move, no one could really see that there was an ambush underneath. people. Mu Yangling said: "I know it''s cold at night, but no matter how cold it is, you have to keep it up for me. When the chasing Xixia soldiers arrive, start immediately. Remember, you are not allowed to speak or shout during the whole process. You are now playing the role of Jin. Bing, you can''t speak Chinese, at least not fluent Chinese, do you understand?" "Understood!" "Very well, you can ambush here. If it goes well, you should be able to see your little general when the moon is in the middle of the sky." Mu Yangling took the remaining three to the guardhouse in the Jin Kingdom. go. The three of them are very flexible and run fast, so they were chosen by Qi Haoran to follow Mu Yangling. The sky was completely dark at this time, Mu Yangling lit a torch, walked in front, and whispered to the people behind him: "Two people in formation, follow closely, don''t fall behind." Datong looked around, and felt that the darkness was completely invisible, so he said, "Miss Mu, is this the right direction?" "By the way, didn''t we just walk through here this morning? Stop talking nonsense, and follow." The three of them looked at the forest where they couldn''t tell the difference at all, and quickly followed Mu Yangling''s side. In the silent forest, the three of them became more and more nervous, and they couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. She almost fell to the ground, and Mu Yangling regretted secretly in her heart. She shouldn''t have slept in the woods last night, but took them for a walk at night to exercise her mental quality. Although he regretted it in his heart, Mu Yangling asked in a relaxed tone, "Do you know how long we''ve been gone?" Er Qing said: "Is there an hour?" Mu Yangling resisted the urge to hold his forehead, and said lightly: "You are too inaccurate, you only walked for three quarters of an hour, you think the long time is only because it is night, and you only see trees in the entire forest. , In fact, you can listen with your ears, isn''t it very noisy in the woods?" The three of them couldn''t help listening to Mu Yangling''s words. Sure enough, there were all kinds of insects and wolves, and Mu Yangling said with ease: "Actually, this is the same as the woods in the daytime, don''t always look at those trees, Look under your feet, are there any slight trampling marks underneath? This is what we left during the daytime today. Now we just follow the same path and walk past the big tree in front to the place where we camped last night. Yesterday We spent the night there..." The scene in the forest during the day could not help but appear in the minds of the three of them, and they were relieved immediately, and only then did they take a leisurely look around, Xiaoquan said: "The forest at night looks dark, and if you are not careful, you will really get lost. ." "So after launching the attack, you have to follow in my footsteps. If you run away, you can hide in a dense bush and wait until dawn before you go out. Remember the marks I left yesterday and this morning. Are you staying?" "remember." "Follow the sign and go out. If you run outside the sign, it will depend on your luck whether you can come out." The three of them couldn''t help but get nervous, and Mu Yangling said again: "But you don''t have to be particularly afraid. Do you remember how I taught you how to identify the direction?" "Remember, remember," Datong said, "You can look at the sun, if there is no sun, just look at the branches and leaves. Our camp is in the southeast..." Mu Yangling had a smile on his face and said, "Just remember." Mu Yangling suddenly put the torch on the ground and said in a low voice, "A little further ahead is the guardhouse of the Jin Kingdom, put out the torch." Mu Yangling squatted on the ground and extinguished the torch with soil, looked at the three people around her and asked, "How, can you adapt to the darkness now?" Tonight is a good day. Most of the moon is hanging in the sky, and a little moonlight is scattered through the leaves. Now the trees are not as dense as before, but there is some light. The three quickly adapted, and all responded in a low voice, "Miss Mu, we can all see each other." "Then let''s go." Mu Yangling took them to sneak outside the guardhouse, lying on the ground and looking at the guardhouse. "Miss Mu, when will we start?" "Haizheng," This is the time Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran agreed upon. If there is an accident, let someone light the fireworks at the ambush site as a warning, and she will come to the rescue. However, neither Mu Yangling nor Qi Haoran are willing to ignite this, because this will undoubtedly increase the possibility of Da Zhou being exposed. But obviously, sometimes fate is not all on their side. Before he arrived at Hai, Mu Yangling saw the fireworks blooming in the air. Datong almost jumped up and said, "Miss Mu, something happened to the little general." Chapter 246： escape Mu Yangling''s eyes sank, and he said, "Do it." He took out the arrow in the quiver behind him and lit it on fire, and rushed out towards the guardhouse of the Jin Kingdom. Mu Yangling''s movements were too fast for Datong to stop him, so he could only whisper, "Miss Mu, we have to hurry to help the little general." "So we only fired a few arrows," Mu Yangling glared at them. "If you don''t have time to set fire to it, I''ll shoot it." Before he spoke, Mu Yangling''s second rocket had already flown out, just in time for the flag planted by the central defender. The guard was in chaos. The three of them gritted their teeth, and all drew out arrows to help Mu Yangling set the fire. After Mu Yangling shot five arrows, he saw that the guards were chasing in their direction, and said, "Run." The three of Datong hurriedly followed behind Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling seemed to have night vision, and came and went freely in the forest. The three of them stumbled and ran behind Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling ran for a while, then looked back, but saw that Jinbing''s torches were far away from them, he thought about it and said, "Who else has torches?" Xiaoquan stumbled over and said, panting, "I have it." "Light it up, I''ll get it, you follow me." "Miss Mu, the ignition is now a target." Datong said. "Shut up, their arrows still can''t hit us, hurry up, with your current situation, if you can''t see the way under your feet, you will either be killed or captured." Xiaoquan immediately turned on the torch and lit the torch, and she ran in front with the torch. With the torch illuminating, the speed of the three of them was much faster, and they also pointed out the direction to the Jin Bing who was chasing, and they followed Mu all the way. Yangling runs. chased one and a half, the annoyed soldier on Jin Guo''s side came back to his senses, and the leader shouted: "Stop chasing, be careful it''s a conspiracy, go back to the guardhouse." However, he heard the screams of killing in front of the sky, and the golden soldiers who were chasing after him were startled. At this time, Mu Yangling was pushing Qi Haoran away from the cold arrow, hiding behind a tree and shooting at the Xixia soldiers who were chasing after him. Qi Haoran was at a loss for a moment, then went to grab a soldier''s clothes and said, "Shout!" The man said with a sad face: "Little General, I don''t know what to call." "Just call ''your grandfather''s'' anyway, just how you called Jinbing at the gate of the city." This he knows, the soldier thought for a while, and his anger fell in his dantian, and he shouted loudly in golden language. Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling, who was not in vain, and waved at the soldiers behind him: "The archer shoots, and the others follow me." With Mu Yangling on the line, Qi Haoran rushed into the Xixia soldiers in a short time. He fought close to him like a **** of death. The Xixia soldiers soon found out that he was the leader. Qi Haoran was soon surrounded. Hundred households in the scout camp saw the little general being surrounded and were about to call for someone to break through to save them, but they remembered the death order given by Mu Yangling and could not speak Chinese. He blushed suddenly, and at the same time, Mu Yangling, who was standing at a high place, also quickly discovered Qi Haoran''s crisis. She drew three arrows, and the three arrows were fired, opening a gap for Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran went to Mu Yang Ling glanced in the direction and jumped out of the encirclement... At the same time, the golden soldiers who were chasing after Mu Yangling also arrived. When Mu Yangling saw it, he blew a whistle, which was the code for "retreat". Qi Haoran finally picked two people in a row and waved his hand to signal everyone to retreat. The scout battalion dragged the corpse and wounded of his own people on the ground without saying a word and retreated to the woods on the left. Mu Yangling took the archer behind him, and he was already there. The red-eyed Xixia soldiers saw a group of golden soldiers coming out of the woods on the right, thinking that the reinforcements of the other party had arrived, and they rushed to kill without even thinking about it. Jin Bing, who was chasing after him, was killed by Xixia Bing before he could see the situation on the field clearly. And Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran had already led the troops out of there under the cover of the night and the trees. After running for a quarter of an hour, Mu Yangling stopped, stretched out his hand to stop them, and said to Qi Haoran, "Count the number of people." Qi Haoran ordered to go down, and Baihuhui from the scout camp reported: "Little General, nine dead, thirty-eight wounded, and five seriously wounded, all brought back." "Stop the bleeding first, leave five people behind to clean up the traces, and the others speed up their steps." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran both helped carry the wounded, and after running for about an hour, they finally returned to the camp. The military doctor was already waiting in the tent, and the five seriously wounded were sent in first. Mu Yangling knew how to deal with simple wounds, so he wanted to stay in the tent to help, but Qi Haoran pulled her out and said, "There are enough military doctors," he said angrily after pulling people back to the tent: "You are a girl, how can you bandage a man? You will be more conscious in the future." Mu Yangling stared: "What kind of men and women are divided on the battlefield? They are all your soldiers." "Master knows, so they are responsible for their life and death. You are not allowed to go to the military doctor''s tent. You are a girl, don''t see what you shouldn''t see." In the military doctor''s tent, most of them don''t wear clothes. Qi Haoran''s face turns black when he thinks of this. He glared at Mu Yangling and said, "I''ll ask someone to give you a hot bath. Forget it, it''s still tonight. Don''t wash it, I''ll talk about it when I get back to the city tomorrow." Qi Haoran felt that the big tent is not very safe now. It seems that the shadow of the light will shine on the tent, so I should go back and wash it later. "No hurry, I want to ask what happened to you, why did you act so early?" How to act and when to act, they all calculated it, but the Xixia soldiers arrived at the place half an hour earlier in the plan, and the pursuers were more than twice as many as they calculated. The group of golden soldiers was brought over to share the force, and they had killed enough Xixia soldiers before, and they might not be able to come back tonight. Qi Haoran sat on the chair and said solemnly: "Someone seems to have come to the Xixia Guards, and the horses were discovered by them after they were driven out. I thought all the soldiers and horses were attracted to the front, but who knows? Half of them stayed behind in a big tent, and the situation was so urgent that I didn''t have time to think about it." "What happened to the crowd that attracted the troops?" Mu Yangling asked anxiously. "They have already withdrawn, don''t worry, they are familiar with the short road, so there are not many casualties. The troops chasing us are more than twice what I imagined, didn''t they just steal their more than 100 horses? Have to work so hard?" As soon as he finished speaking, someone outside wanted to report the situation. Qi Haoran did not shy away from Mu Yangling, and let him in directly. "General, all the horses have been taken to the Xiangshan guardhouse, do you want to go and see?" Qi Haoran asked with bright eyes, "How many horses are there in total?" "One hundred and seventy-eight, general, there are eight good adult horses inside." The person who came to report also said with bright eyes. Chapter 247： blush "Didn''t anyone find out?" Qi Haoran asked, the movement of more than 100 horses was not small. "Don''t worry, General, we walked around the outside of the city and entered the guardhouse directly without disturbing the city." In other words, no one knows about this matter except Qi Haoran''s subordinates. "Very well, those horses are not yet mature. Let them be detained in the previous horse farm first, and let the guards strengthen their inspections, so that no one will find them." "Is the Xiangshan guardhouse yours?" Mu Yangling asked. Qi Haoran nodded, "Big brother has already allocated the place to me. In order not to attract attention, I built a guard there to cover up the horse farm." Qi Haoran said: "Before I was not able to keep the horse farm, this horse farm was all over the place. can''t be exposed." "Do you think you can hide it?" Mu Yangling asked with wide eyes, knowing that Xiangshan is only thirty miles away from Hanzhong Mansion. Qi Haoran said very strangely: "Why can''t I hide it? The guards are all my people, and the five battalions within 50 miles northwest of Hanzhong Mansion are all my territory. If I can''t even hide this. I''m still a general." Mu Yangling stopped talking for a while. "Isn''t there any detailed work?" Qi Haoran leaned back on the chair relaxedly and said, "Even if there is a fine work, it will be in the first battalion and the second battalion, and the fine work that can come to my fifth battalion is estimated to be caught very quickly. I have already made a plan. All the soldiers who were originally guarding the fifth battalion were transferred to the Xiangshan guardhouse. With your extra training and torture from the previous year, they should not let go of a meticulous attempt to infiltrate the guardhouse." Mu Yangling: "...I went to bed, it''s almost dawn today?" Qi Haoran glanced at the hourglass and said, "Go, you can sleep for an hour, and we will enter the city before dawn." In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, they will enter the city as soon as the city gates open. At this time, it is still dark and there is no one in the city. They can put the wounded on the carriage or let them walk in the middle, so as not to be seen. Mu Yangling closed her eyes and fell asleep as soon as she lay down, but she didn''t dare to fall asleep. As soon as there was a voice outside, she woke up. She got up and opened the big tent. Qi Haoran turned to look at her. "Awake? Let''s go then." Mu Yangling rode beside Qi Haoran on horseback, the soldiers who opened the city gate checked the token, and took another look at Qi Hao before letting them enter the city. Qi Haoran settled the wounded soldiers, and then arranged the funeral of the wounded soldiers so that there was time to breathe. At this time, Mu Yangling had already taken a shower and fell asleep again. Qi Haoran simply washed his face, patted Mu Yangling''s door, and pulled her up from the bed, "Go, come with me to see our results." Mu Yangling closed his eyes and said, "You can just go and see for yourself, why do you have to pull me?" Qi Haoran seduced her, "Don''t you want to learn how to ride a horse? How can you learn it without your own horse? I will give you one after you made a great contribution last night." Mu Yangling woke up immediately, "Really?" Qi Haoran nodded, "When did you tell a lie?" Mu Yangling jumped up and said, "Then you go out first, I''ll get dressed, soon." Qi Haoran only then realized that Mu Yangling was only wearing his underwear, his face turned red immediately, he immediately turned his back, and walked out quickly. Mu Yangling just woke up, but his mind was still a little confused. He just thought he was excited, so he went forward and closed the door, thinking that he would have a horse, and jumped on the ground twice in excitement. A horse, a horse! Mu Yangling changed his clothes and ran to Lacy Haoran, "Let''s go quickly, I''ll ride my horse home tomorrow." Qi Haoran shook her hand away as if frightened, his ears were as red as fried shrimp, and when he saw Mu Yangling staring at him with wide eyes, his face turned even redder, he hummed: "Men, What kind of formality is it to pull and pull." After saying that, he walked ahead. Mu Yangling scratched his head and muttered, "Didn''t we both pull together all the time?" Mu Yangling ran after Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran kept his face straight and did not talk to Mu Yangling. At first, Mu Yangling thought it was quite novel, but he had gone halfway. No matter what Mu Yangling told him, Qi Haoran turned his face away. She and Mu Yangling also got angry and shouted, "Didn''t you just hold your hand? We hugged and rolled over together when we were fighting, and I didn''t see you saying anything at that time?" The accompanying personal guards all pricked up their ears to listen, and glanced at the two of them secretly. Qi Haoran''s face turned red, his eyes were red, he stammered at Mu Yangling: "Who, who is holding you..." Mu Yangling glared back at him and shouted angrily, "I hug you!" The guards showed a sudden realization, and all turned to look at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran almost fell off his horse. He pointed at Mu Yangling with his horse whip and was speechless. Finally, he whipped the whip in anger, and the horse sped out and threw Mu Yangling behind him. The ?? guards immediately divided half to chase him, and the other half stayed by Mu Yangling''s side. Mu Yangling gritted his teeth, not knowing what Qi Haoran was up to, but he still sped up to chase him. After running for about two miles, he saw Qi Haoran stop his horse and wait for her by the side of the road. Mu Yangling rode to his side and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Qi Haoran snorted and asked incredulously: "There will be barbarians in this area, you should follow closely." After saying that, he left, but the speed was much slower. Mu Yangling stared at his back for a while, but finally caught up. The personal guard saw that Qi Haoran had already run to the front, so he whispered to Mu Yangling: "Miss Mu, the little general is waiting for you because he is worried that there is danger on your way." Mu Yangling followed Qi Haoran to the Xiangshan guardhouse. After the guardhouse was the horse farm left by the former Jin State dignitaries. The 178 horses robbed last night were all locked in the stables. Maybe because they are not used to the sudden change of place, the horses are a little restless. Mu Yangling looked all the way and said: "These foals are quite big, and they should be able to go to the battlefield by the end of next spring." "I''m not in a hurry next year, I plan to keep some for stallion." Qi Haoran touched the head of a colt, turned his head and asked the soldier, "Didn''t you say eight adults? Where are they?" "It''s in the stable in front, because they are adults, so they put one alone." The soldier paused and said, "Little General, the saddle is already installed, and this horse is estimated to have an owner." Mu Yangling burst out laughing, "Which of the horses in this row doesn''t have an owner?" The soldier blushed and said: "Miss Mu, the small meaning is that the eight horses were domesticated and recognized as masters. You can see it when you see it. The master of the horses said that the eight horses are good horses, easy to use. No one will ride." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked at each other and went to the stable together. Chapter 248： Arming Diagram The eight horses were **** in a separate shed, and they were restless, turning a blind eye to the hay in the manger, kicking and stomping constantly, making dissatisfied noises from their noses. Qi Haoran came over to see it and frowned: "Who told you to lock them together? Switch them off so that they can''t see each other or hear each other''s voices." Master Ma hesitated: "Little General, I''m afraid this will anger these horses." Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "The anger is only temporary. When they are alone and helpless, I see what kind of tantrums they have, and they are separated." Master Ma was invited by Qi Haoran to raise horses. He has experience in raising horses, but he has never been on the battlefield. He thinks that Qi Haoran is not good. But the soldiers only listened to Qi Haoran''s orders. As soon as Qi Haoran gave the order, someone stepped forward to drag the horses out and detain them separately. Although this made the few stables even more crowded, it finally allowed seven horses quiet down. The only horse that didn''t calm down was watched by Qi Haoran and the others. The jujube red horse has a smooth curve, and Mu Yangling saliva said: "This is a good horse." Qi Haoran chuckled, "You can say it''s a good horse even if you don''t look at it handsome, but it is indeed a good horse." Qi Haoran looked at its hooves and the saddle on its back and said, "Its original The owner should also know this, so he raised his temper, this saddle is worth no less than a hundred taels, and its owner is either rich or expensive." Mu Yangling was stunned, "So last night those people chased so desperately because of this horse? As for this, no matter how good this horse is, there is no need to sacrifice so many soldiers to chase..." Mu Yangling said here suddenly After a pause, he said solemnly: "So there were important people in Xixia''s Wei last night?" Qi Haoran also frowned. The border of the Three Kingdoms is a dangerous area. Who would go there in the middle of the night? Even he was strictly forbidden by his elder brother to set foot there, after all, it was too dangerous. Qi Haoran recalled the pursuit last night, but he felt something was wrong in his heart. The guards were not only trying to recover these stolen horses and perform in front of the big man, but some of them were biting them tightly. , rather like... chasing a treasure. Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, and he waved them all to retreat, leaving only his own soldiers nearby. When Mu Yangling was thinking about whether to step back, Qi Haoran pulled her into Ma Peng and whispered, "Look to see if there is anything on the horse." Mu Yangling raised his head and looked at the horse carefully, and finally his eyes fell on the saddle behind it and said, "Saddle?" Qi Haoran''s eyes were full of brilliance, and he reached out and touched the saddle carefully, not letting go of a single corner. The jujube red horse was a little restless, but Qi Haoran gave him a cold look, the horse was suppressed for a while, and then he became more honest. It thinks that the person''s aura is stronger than that of the owner, and the horse thinks that he is a smart horse, so he should be aware of the current affairs. Mu Yangling touched it carefully from the other side, but the two of them touched the saddle once and didn''t touch anything. Qi Haoran frowned. Did he think wrong? Mu Yangling stood aside in thought, and said, "Qi Haoran, try riding a horse." Qi Haoran frowned and said, "This shed is so short, how can I ride it?" "Then go out." Qi Haoran pulled the horse out, Mu Yangling looked up and finally pointed to a place and said, "Go there, it''s a blind spot, and no one can see it from a high place." Qi Haoran showed a smile, pulled the horse over to stand in the blind spot, let the guards stand far away, and jumped on the horse, Mu Yangling stood aside to look at him and asked, "Suppose there is an important part in the saddle. things, he will definitely put them where he can see or touch at any time, which is the most suitable position for him to ride on a horse? Qi Haoran pondered for a while, and was about to bow his head when Mu Yangling said, "You have to look straight ahead, you can''t bow your head all the time while riding." Qi Haoran moved his hand and touched the straps of the saddle in front and said, "Here." This strap is optional, but some people like to hold it when they ride a horse. Qi Haoran has always held the rope with one hand and the weapon with one hand, and will never touch this place. Qi Haoran took out his short knife, and rode on his horse to carefully open the strap. As soon as the skin was peeled off, a small roll of silk was revealed. Because it was rolled into the size of a strap, it was stuffed in strips without any wrinkles. Qi Haoran couldn''t touch it. He pulled out the silk and stuffed it directly into his arms. After jumping off the horse, he put the entire saddle on, and called his personal soldiers to hand over the horse to him. "Look carefully, don''t let it run away." The personal soldiers responded, watching the little general carrying the saddle away with bewildered eyes. Could it be that the little general tossed so long for this saddle? Then, can''t it be solved in Ma Peng just now? Is it because I think this saddle is not suitable for this horse, so I plan to change it after the test ride, then it seems that this horse is a little general''s fancy, and we must be optimistic. The personal soldier said to the master horse, "The little general has taken a fancy to this horse, you have to take care of it." When Master Ma heard it, he naturally did not dare to neglect it. In the future, the soldiers in the army came to pick a horse and directly excluded the horse. In the end, except for Master Ma and a few personal soldiers, no one knew that it was at the end of the stable. There was actually a deluxe room with the little general''s reserved horse. Qi Haoran found a room and Mu Yangling went in, which was also left by the previous owner. After all, it was a horse farm. He had to rest when he came to race, so it was fully equipped and the house was well built. Qi Haoran threw the saddle on the ground and left it alone. He took out the silk and unfolded it. Mu Yangling had lowered his head and turned around. Seeing it, Qi Haoran wondered, "What are you doing?" "This is a secret, so I''d better not read it." Qi Haoran said, "You don''t know much about the secrets. It''s not too much, and it''s not too much. Come here quickly and see what this is..." Qi Haoran looked down and opened his mouth. Mu Yangling had also turned around to look at it, and when she saw the pattern above, her mouth widened for a while. Although she didn''t understand the text on it, she knew how to read the picture, okay? Mu Yangling asked hesitantly, "Is this the defense map of the Jin Kingdom?" Qi Haoran''s face turned cold, but his eyes were as dazzling as the sun. He looked at Mu Yangling and asked in a low voice, "Do you think this is true?" Mu Yangling was equally brilliant. He stepped forward to check the map, touched the ink on it, and said in a low voice, "It''s been a long time, but it''s not ruled out that someone deliberately drew it to confuse people." Qi Haoran put the picture away and said, "It''s true or false, you''ll know from Xixia''s next reaction." Mu Yangling said: "You have to tell the general about this!" Qi Haoran was a little afraid of being punished by the elder brother, but thinking of the consequences of this, he still gritted his teeth: "Okay, I''ll go back with you tomorrow." Qi Haoran rolled the picture into a small ball and stuffed it into his arms, but felt that his arms were not safe. Mu Yangling saw that he had changed several places, so he looked at his boots and said, "Although it stinks a bit, I think it''s better for you to put them in socks." Qi Haoran blushed and said, "Master''s feet don''t stink." Yimu Yangling''s idea was hidden in his socks. When he unfastened his shoes, he saw Mu Yangling also looking over, and he roared in a low voice, "You are a girl, but be more reserved and turn around." Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide, "You are taking off your shoes, not your clothes..." But she turned her back, so she didn''t see Qi Haoran''s ears that were burning red. Chapter 249： bookkeeping Qi Haoran took Mu Yangling to pick horses. She didn''t say that she wanted the eight adult horses, and Qi Haoran didn''t ask her to see them. Regardless of whether the defense map was real or not, this matter was very dangerous, so these eight horses were very dangerous. The horse can only disappear in the end. Mu Yangling finally chose a middle and upper horse among the nearly perennial foals. Qi Haoran held a better one for her. Mu Yangling shook his head and refused: "Be low-key." Qi Haoran frowned, what''s so low-key on his site? But seeing Mu Yangling stroking the chosen horse happily, Qi Haoran didn''t object anymore, just asked her, "Give it a name." "Snow? Traceless? Run? Lightning? Thunder?" Mu Yangling spit out a name and Qi Haoran''s face darkened, and finally interrupted her: "I think it''s called Heijun, other names are also a joke." Qi Haoran patted the dark horse and said, "It''s speed is average, it''s not good enough for a good horse. I''ll help you pick a better one when you grow up." Hei Jun seemed to know that Qi Haoran was talking about himself, he snorted in dissatisfaction, and Mu Yangling hugged his neck and said, "Even if it''s not the fastest, I like it, it''s already mine. The horse is gone, and I won''t replace it unless it dies of old age." Treating a horse is the same as treating your own gun. Even if it is not the most advanced, it is also your partner and the most used one. A gunman will not change his gun casually. Hei Jun seemed to be able to hear what they said, and turned his head towards Mu Yangling very spiritually. Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips when he saw Mu Yangling who was playing with the horse. "Now that you have chosen, let''s choose a set of saddles. We have to go back to the city first, and leave for Xingzhoufu early tomorrow morning." Because the horse Mu Yangling is not yet mature, there is no matching colt in Qi Haoran, so they can only go to the city to buy it now. Hanzhongfu was once occupied by the Hu people. There may not be other things in the city, but there are many saddles. You can see many shops in the prosperous areas of the city. Qi Haoran handed over the horse to the guards and took Mu Yangling in to choose. Xiaoer knew that a big client was coming when he saw Qi Haoran with a group of people behind him, and hurriedly welcomed them in the door, "What do you want to choose? Xiaobian will show it to you." "Saddle," Qi Haoran said, pointing to the black horse at the door: "Give it a saddle." "Oh, that''s a **** horse, the young master is waiting, the little one will go for you." The second turned around to go to the good saddle. Mu Yangling blushed, grabbed Xiao Er and said, "This horse is mine, just a normal saddle." "This," Xiao Er looked at Qi Haoran, a big business is about to fly? Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "Just take your things out." Xiao Er happily responded, turned around and went to take out several good saddles. Qi Haoran asked Mu Yangling, "Which one do you want?" Mu Yangling''s male comrades told her that the most fearful thing about buying things with girls is that the girl wants to but refuses, and they have to spend a long time to persuade them. Mu Yangling glanced at Qi Haoran, and seeing his firm attitude, he really chose among these saddles. Qi Haoran was really happy when she saw it, and pointed at her, "These pairs are all good, and they are all suitable for Hei Jun." "Then try it out and see which one it likes." Qi Haoran helped her put it on. When putting on a maroon saddle, Hei Jun snorted and turned his head towards Qi Haoran for the first time. Mu Yangling walked over and touched its neck, "You like this ?" Hei Jun lowered his head, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Okay, then use this pair." Qi Haoran went to checkout, and when he walked to a place where Mu Yangling couldn''t see it, he took out a sign, and said to Xiao Er, "It will be on Fan Gongzi''s account." Little Er took the sign in a daze, reacted immediately, smiled and bowed: "Young master wait a moment, I will record it for you." Little Er took out an account book to record the account, and then Qi Haoran remembered to ask, "How much is this saddle?" "Master Hui, sixty-two taels, you see, I''ve recorded them all for you." Qi Haoran looked down, nodded and said, "I see." He took the sign and stuffed it into his arms, turned and walked out. Mu Yangling had already mounted his horse and waited for him. When he saw him coming out, he asked, "How much?" Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "It''s just a few bucks, let''s go back quickly, have a good rest today, and hurry up tomorrow morning." Fan Zijin, who was checking accounts in Ruyi Building, sneezed suddenly and frowned slightly. Did he catch a cold? He put down the ledger and asked, "When will our foal be delivered?" "Master Hui, at the speed of the caravan, it should be there in five or six days. Do you want to tell the Fourth Young Master to get the Fourth Young Master ready?" Yan Mo asked. Fan Zijin raised the corner of his mouth and said happily: "He runs to see his horse farm every day, and he is ready to do it early. This is a surprise for him, or don''t tell him first, and when the horse arrives, pull it directly to the horse farm, and I will bring it when the time comes. He went to see." The voice just fell, and the shopkeeper below brought a guy up, "Master, this is the guy from Chenji Madian, who is here to check out." "Checkout?" Fan Zijin asked strangely, "When did I go to Chenjima store to buy something?" "Just now, I was just blindly accounting for the guests," the man said hurriedly: "I used the brand of Ruyi Building, because at the end of the month, our shopkeeper asked me to come out and settle the bill." Fan Zijin took it over and took a look. Seeing Qi Haoran''s signature on it, he knew what was going on. Although he felt that a saddle of sixty-two taels was too expensive, he still waved to Yanmo to bring the silver. The guy breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Mr. Fan, that Mr. Qi was in a hurry before, and he forgot to instruct him. If the saddle needs to be resized in the future, you can come directly to our store, and our store will fix it for them free of charge. " "They?" Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Who else is there besides Mr. Qi?" "There is another girl named Mu, who bought the saddle." Fan Zijin''s smile fell from the corner of his mouth. After waving his hand to let the man and the shopkeeper go out, he asked Yanmo, "Why did Miss Mu come to Hanzhong Mansion?" Yanmo was also confused, "Miss Mu doesn''t have an adult male at home, how could she come here with confidence?" Fan Zijin thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, let them go, but don''t let too many people know about Miss Mu''s coming to Hanzhong Mansion." Although I dont know what the two are doing, my intuition is not a good thing. "How is the silk and satin village going?" Fan Zijin asked. "Young master, rest assured, the shop is fully furnished, and it will open only after Steward Chen delivers the goods," Yan Mo said hesitantly: "Master, is it really okay for us to leave them alone and open the store alone?" Fan Zijin sneered: "I didn''t even think about opening my own shop at first. If they didn''t keep the price too low, why would I want to open a silk and satin shop by myself?" He just opened a restaurant, and he spent a lot of money to buy horses. When he was really in a pinch, if the landlords and merchants in Hanzhong Mansion had not kept the prices too low, he would have to tighten his belt to open a shop at this time. ? Chapter 250： Anniversary ceremony Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling hurried back to Xingzhou Mansion. Qi Haoran''s horse stopped in front of the General Mansion and said to Mu Yangling, "I''ll ask my personal guard to **** you back." "It''s only half an hour''s journey, so I still need you to deliver it?" "Let them deliver." Although he felt that his actions that night would not be known, it was better to be cautious. Mu Yangling had to take Qi Haoran''s four personal guards home. She was riding an army horse, but she was pulling her black steed beside her. The black steed was still small, and it was no problem to ride a long time. Just run with it. It was already dark when he returned to Chenggu Tun, and Mu Yangling dismounted, handed the horse to the four guards, and said, "Just send it here, it will be too loud when you go in." The four guards clasped their fists and said, "Then we will leave first, Miss Mu, walk slowly." Mu Yangling nodded and led Hei Jun home. Mu Bowen jumped off the kang and ran out when he heard the movement in the room. Through the moonlight, he vaguely saw the elder sister outside the door. Mu Bowen jumped up happily and shouted: "Sister is back, elder sister is back." "Shh!" Mu Yangling put his finger on his lips to signal for him to be quieter, and said in a low voice, "Don''t disturb others." The aunt and Shu Wanniang in the house all opened the door and came out, and they were greatly relieved when they saw Mu Yangling coming back. "You kid, I thought you couldn''t catch up." Xiuhong saw the horse behind Mu Yangling and asked with shining eyes, "Cousin, what is this?" Mu Yangling touched Heijun''s neck and said, "This is our horse." The three children all opened their mouths and gathered around together. Bo Wen carefully stroked Hei Jun''s hair and asked in a low voice, "Sister, this horse really belongs to our family? How much does it cost?" "No money, Qi Haoran sent it." Mu Yangling arranged Hei Jun in the shed, gave him the hare to eat, and went along with his hair: "You can do it first, I''ll take care of it tomorrow. I''ll buy you some fine grass and come back." Grass, hay and wheat straw are all coarse materials. It is impossible to feed horses only with these. Otherwise, Qi Haoran will not cry and say that raising horses is expensive. Besides coarse materials, we have to feed concentrated materials such as soybeans and peas every day. , wheat and wheat bran, and sometimes even pour some vegetable oil into the wheat bran, this is the treatment of ordinary horses, and Maxima eats even more finely. Of course, after having corn, another type was added to the horse''s recipe. The advantage is that corn is more productive than any of the above concentrates. Since Mu Yangling has decided to treat Hei Jun well, these things are of course indispensable. But the most important thing right now is the ceremony of catching Zhou of the younger brother and sister, "Mother, are Bosi and Kejia ready to catch Zhou?" "It''s all ready," Shu Wanniang looked at Hei Jun and said, "Tomorrow is too messy, isn''t it inappropriate to keep the horse at home? It''s not good to startle it." "It''s alright, tomorrow morning I will take it to the backyard of the new house, and lock the backyard. No one knows there is a horse in it." "Then you have to get up early tomorrow. Your cousin and aunt will come over early in the morning to help with cooking." "Don''t worry, mother, I still have to go into the city to buy the ingredients for it." Mu Yangling was reluctant to wrong this little friend. My aunt pulled Shu Wanniang''s sleeves and asked her to ask Mu Yangling what she had done these days. Shu Wanniang just smiled and said, "Okay, it''s getting late, you should go back to sleep, A Ling, there are still some in the kitchen. If there is hot water, go take a shower, and my mother will give you hot water." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, she naturally saw her aunt''s actions, and she was glad that her mother didn''t ask anything. When my aunt saw that Shu Wanniang didn''t ask, it was even more difficult for her to ask. Seeing that the mothers were so indulgent to Mu Yangling, she could only sigh slightly and waved to the children: "Okay, okay, go back to sleep quickly. Well, no one is allowed to be lazy tomorrow, everyone has to get up early to help with work." The ?? anniversary ceremony is very grand. Although the preparations have been made the day before, it still takes a lot of time to cook and cook the next day. Fortunately, with the help of Liu Zhangshi and the others, although the Mu family was small, there was no trouble. Mu Yangling fed some of the concentrate to Hei Jun, and when he came back, he saw Liu Zhao stooping down to wash the vegetables, she rushed forward to grab her work and said, "Aunt Ting, didn''t you let you rest? Why did you start again?" Liu Zhao said with a smile: "Do you really think it''s like mud? Your aunt and I are in good health, and I''m not going to the ground to do heavy work. No matter how much I do, I won''t be tired." "As long as you work, you will be tired," Mu Yangling pulled the person back and pressed him on the chair, looking at her belly and said, "Okay, if you are not tired, just ask me for peace of mind, I won''t be pregnant. people get tired." When Liu Zhangshi heard this in the kitchen, he laughed out loud and said, "This child A Ling doesn''t look like we came out of the countryside at all. How could this child not go to work in the fields when he was pregnant? When she was eight months old, she still went to the ground. When your aunt Ting was pregnant with Alang, she didn''t take breaks. It was Wanniang who was very lucky. As soon as she was pregnant, she was put in her mouth. It used to be a stone, but now she is a girl Come on, oops, I think every day, why didn''t I give birth to such a rare girl?" Liu Ma said with a smile: "You, in the next life, a girl like A Ling has never seen such a capable and caring person in three generations. Wanniang has such a girl''s family, which is a blessing for several lifetimes. " "I am also happy to have me in my next life, which means that I am also accumulating blessings in this life." Liu Zhangshi smiled proudly. "You are so beautiful, I handed you a pole, and you really climbed up the pole." Liu Ma teased her, and everyone laughed when they heard it. The guests came one after another, Mu Yangling took Xiuhong to the table, and Liu Lang and others helped to serve the dishes. Although they were drooling looking at the dishes on the table, everyone didn''t put down their chopsticks. Instead, they all looked at the table in the middle, which was full of things for catching Zhou. It was the first time they saw such a neat Zhou ceremony. As soon as the auspicious time arrived, Mu Yangling stood in front of the stage and cupped his hands: "Everyone, today is my brother and sister''s birthday, thank you elders for coming to give them blessings, I won''t say much gossip, now the auspicious time has come, Let''s get started." Bosi and Kejia, who were wearing big red clothes with Fu characters, were carried up, and Mu Yangling and Mu Bowen took them and put them on the stage together. This action should have been done by Mu Shi, but Mu Shi was not there. According to the rules, it should be done by Bo Wen, who is the eldest brother. Now Mu Yangling and Bo Wen are together, but the people sitting below have no opinion. It seems reasonable. should be the same. The children were placed on the table, their eyes were rolling. It was the first time they were surrounded by so many people. They looked around with interest and turned a blind eye to the things on the table. Chapter 251： catch the week Shu Wanniang clapped her hands to attract their attention, pointed to the things on the stage and said, "Come and choose what you like, hurry up." Everyone yelled at them to go, and Xiuhong picked up something and shook it to attract their attention. Kejia stared at Xiuhong''s hand for a while, then lost interest, turned her head to look closely at the people watching them, and didn''t know what fun things came to her mind, she suddenly laughed "giggling", Bosi raised her head seriously He glanced at his sister, then turned his head blankly and continued to stare at the guests. Three black lines slipped down Mu Yangling''s forehead. She was thinking about cheating to help them sweep things in front of them, but Kejia stopped laughing and turned to look at the things on the table. She supported the table with her little hands. , first pout up the butt, and then get up with difficulty and stagger over a lot of things. Everyone who was worried about the cold field breathed a sigh of relief, as long as they were willing to do it. Kejia wanted to kick something with her foot, but she was barely able to walk. How could she have kicked something? As soon as her foot was raised, she fell to the ground with her buttocks. It might hurt a bit. She was stunned for a moment, then looked at him blankly. Mother. Shu Wanniang hurriedly turned her head away and didn''t look at her, but Kejia touched her buttocks with her small hand, and then went to look at her mother, just to catch her mother''s look at her, Kejia cried out with a "wow" and opened her hands Aggrieved and asked her to hug. Shu Wanniang pointed to the things on the table and said, "Ke Jia is good, first pick up something you like, and then mother will hold it." Ke Jia didn''t listen, and cried. Shu Wanniang couldn''t help but get anxious, Bosi finally looked over at this moment, he looked at his sister, then at his mother, and then a disdainful expression appeared on his face. Mu Yangling swore that he did not read it wrong, just a disdainful expression. Bosi got up from the ground, trotted to Kejia''s place, and rubbed her face with her little hand. Mu Yangling felt that he might be trying to wipe her sister''s tears, but it didn''t seem to be successful, so she wiped her tears all over. The face is all, it is better not to wipe it. Bosi also discovered this problem, squatted with his legs in front of his sister, looked at her face, and finally grabbed her sister''s sleeve and wiped it on her face... Mu Yangling almost wanted to hide his face, the courtyard was also quiet, everyone looked at the two brothers and sisters on the stage. Bowen tugged on his sister''s sleeve and whispered, "Sister, why don''t we help my brother and sister." "In the eyes of the public, how can you help?" Bowen tilted his head, "Put things in front of them?" Mu Yangling looked at the field, broke the jar and said, "Forget it, they are still young anyway, let them play on it." Kejia was kept from crying by her brother. When her sleeves were finally released, her nose was red and the tears on her face disappeared, but there were some suspicious objects on her sleeves. Bosi looked at his sister''s face and was satisfied. He propped his little hands on the ground and stood up, pushing everything around him to surround his sister. Kejia probably thought it was funny, he forgot the grievance just now, and got up and followed. The elder brother pushed the things on the table to make a pile. Auntie saw that it was getting late, so she couldn''t help getting anxious, and seduced the two children: "Bosi, Kejia, go and choose what you like, and my aunt will give you candy." Bosi looked up at his aunt, and then picked up the book at hand and gave it to her. Auntie smiled and said: "Okay, after choosing the book, we will take the imperial examination to become a high-ranking official in the future." The surrounding people are also busy echoing, "Bosi is smart at first glance, and he will definitely be able to study and become a high-ranking official in the future." Bosi tilted his head and looked at his aunt for a while in doubt. Seeing that she didn''t answer, he threw the book in his hand. He was on the edge of the table, and when he threw it, the book fell to the ground. Bosi looked down, and Kejia hurriedly crawled over to look down, maybe because he thought it was fun, he threw down the things next to him, and clapped his little hands while laughing "haha". Both may still remember what his mother and aunt said just now, thinking that they wanted something on the table, and kept picking it up and showing it to them. Shu Wanniang & Aunt: Fortunately, there are so many things on the stage, and Kejia felt tired of throwing it away, so it was no fun. She began to look at the things on the stage seriously. When she saw the bright color of the rouge, she picked it up and looked at it. Everyone praised her for being beautiful when she grew up. After exiting, she threw it aside, grabbed a book on the side with great interest, opened it like her eldest brother, pointed to the words on it and said something that only she could understand... Everyone was silent for a while, and then he said: "Ke Jia must be a talented girl in the future..." However, Bo Si grabbed a wooden sword on the table. The wooden sword that Shu Wanniang chose had small animals carved on it. He was probably attracted by those animals, and he kept holding the sword to study. Everyone was relieved at this moment. They all praised: "Bosi is going to be a general in the future..." Shu Wanniang didn''t dare to let the two children stay on the stage anymore, and was about to carry them down, when Kejia looked up and saw the sword in her brother''s hand, her eyes lit up, she grabbed the book and crawled over to grab the sword in her brother''s arms. At the same time, Shu Wanniang and her aunt were about to pick them up, but Kejia screamed and held onto the wooden sword in her hand, while Bosi hurriedly shouted "Wow", pulling the wooden sword and not giving it. Kejia picked up the book just now and stuffed it in his brother''s arms, about to grab the wooden sword. Bosi didn''t even read the book, he held the sword in one hand and pushed his sister in the other, and soon the two of them fought together. Mu Yangling didn''t want everyone to watch the fun, so he stepped forward and carried his sword and book back into the house, placing the two small ones on the kang, and they were still fighting. Mu Yangling touched their heads and said, "Go ahead, just don''t hit anyone, Xiuhong, look at them, don''t let them hurt their eyes with swords." "How can you do this to your sister, take them apart." Auntie said. "If you take it apart, they will definitely cry," Mu Yangling said: "There are so many guests outside, let them grab it, they don''t cry anyway." According to past experience, it will be fine after these two children decide the winner. The winner won''t show off, and the loser won''t cry. How wonderful! Niang Shu originally wanted to start separating the two children, but she turned around and went out as soon as she heard it, and even pulled her aunt on, "Forget it, let them grab it." Sure enough, the two little ones were placed on the kang and immediately grabbed again. Bosi grabbed things desperately and pulled them towards him without saying a word. Kejia likes to yell and pull, screaming "Wow", and occasionally speaks some children''s language in an attempt to persuade or attack Bosi, while pulling on his own side. Mu Yangling and Bo Wen watched with great interest, but finally Bosi thought it might be boring, so he took the initiative to let go, and then Ke Jia grabbed the wooden sword. Probably felt embarrassed, but Kejia hugged the wooden sword tightly, shoved the book that was eliminated by her into her brother''s arms, and said to please, "Ah, ah." Mu Yangling laughed out loud, touched Bosi''s head and said, "Bosi, this is given to you by my sister." Bosi looked at his sister, and finally took the book a little aggrieved, spread it out on his calf, and went to read the book by himself. Kejia was satisfied now, and turned around with the wooden sword on his back to play by himself. Chapter 252： guess The atmosphere on the border suddenly became weird. Xixia Kingdom and Jin Kingdom fought inexplicably. Xixia accused Jin Kingdom of violating the covenant, robbed their horses, and asked them to return them. Jin Guo said that Xixia attacked their guards, and as for stealing horses, it was completely non-existent. The Xixia Kingdom lost an important thing, and that thing was about the Jin Kingdom, so they were very guilty. They suspected that the Jin Kingdom got the information and came to grab the defense map. The third prince of Xixia, who was in charge of coming back with the defense map, could only send someone to investigate secretly while wrangling with Jin Guo. He believed that the person who stole the horse that night was a Jin country, or that their purpose was not a horse at all, but a Arming diagram in the saddle. Wearing Da Zhou''s military uniform and trying to mislead him? The third prince, Li Ningling, sneered, Da Zhou had just captured the Hanzhong mansion and was clinging to the city with all his might, how could he come to provoke the Xia Kingdom? Jin Guo was suspicious of Da Zhou. Although the people who attacked the guardhouse that day were wearing Xixia military uniforms and using Xixia arrows, the soldiers who chased past saw that some of the retreating people were wearing his Jin Guo military uniform. But they have never been able to find out who these soldiers are. This inexplicable war obviously caused them to fight between Jin Guo and Xixia, so they thought it was Da Zhou''s trick. But this topic was only raised, and before they had time to discuss it in depth, they were provoked by the endless begging for theft of military horses in Xixia, and the purpose of capturing a few Xixia country works was to find those horses. Its just over a hundred horses, when did Xixia become so stingy? Jin Guo aggressively wanted to find out, but Xixia became more cautious. On the Hanzhong Mansion side, Qi Xiu did not first investigate the authenticity of the defense plan after seeing his younger brother, but directly ordered Hanzhong Mansion to relax outside and tighten inside. The defense outside did not change, but the soldiers of the four battalions were quietly dispatched to Hanzhong Mansion to closely observe the situation. Qi Haoran originally thought that his brother would punish him, but Qi Xiuyuan just verbally told him to do things more thoughtfully and ignore him. Qi Haoran scratched his head, leaned in front of his brother and asked, "Brother, do you think this picture is real or fake?" "You can tell if it''s true or not," Qi Xiuyuan said: "But now is not the time to fight, you have to raise your troops and horses first, and then use Jingzhao Mansion as an experiment." Qi Xiuyuan put away the picture, took his younger brother to his bedroom, knocked on a dark brick under the bed, revealing a small space, he put the box with the picture in it, and after exiting, he said to him, "This is what my brother hides. In addition to this picture, there is only one military talisman for confidential things, you have to remember it." Qi Haoran nodded. At this time, Fan Zijin, who had brought the horses to the stable, saw the horses in the stables jumping up and shouted angrily, "Qi Haoran, you didn''t tell me!" Yanmo and Master Ma were three feet away from Fan Zijin. In the end, Yan Mo shrank his head and said, "Young Master, Fourth Young Master may be too busy to forget. Look, how are the horses we bought?" "What is the placement? It''s all gone! I don''t want it anymore." Fan Zijin was so angry that he didn''t tell me, "He bought a horse and didn''t tell me," Fan Zijin paused, turned his head and asked, "Where did he get the money?" Yanmo shook his head blankly, "Could it be from the big cousin?" "Impossible, it''s impossible for me not to know that the eldest cousin gave him money," Fan Zijin looked at the horses suspiciously, and said, "Isn''t it robbed?" Master Ma doesn''t know the origin of these horses, he only knows how to keep them, so facing Fan Zijin''s eyes, he immediately waved his hand and said, "Mr. Fan, I don''t know this little one, I just know that this horse is a little general with a scout and a battalion. His bodyguard brought it here." "Who else is there besides them?" Fan Zijin asked suspiciously, thinking of Mu Yangling who had been haunting the Hanzhong Mansion a few days ago. "Oh, there is also a girl Mu." Fan Zijin lowered his head and pondered, neither of them were rich masters, and they didn''t get the horses so quickly. Some time ago, Haoran was pestering him to borrow money to buy horses. horse Although he was very reluctant to think about it, Fan Zijin still thought of the news about Xixia and Jinguo in the past few days. In just a few days, Xixia and Jinguo played a few games at the junction, although the scale was small, but Fan Zijin still heard about it, it was for a group of missing horses in Xixia. Fan Zijin suppressed his temper and said: "Forget it, send someone, no, there are too many people, go and call the soldiers of the five battalions stationed in Hanzhongfu, and tell them to start building the stables, the weather is going to be cold. If one of the 200 horses that I bought at a huge price dies, I will ask Qi Haoran to pay for it!" Fan Zijin finally gritted his teeth. Yanmo didn''t dare to say that these horses were originally given to the Fourth Young Master, so he could only obey, turned around and ran to give instructions. When Qi Haoran returned from Xingzhou Mansion to Hanzhong Mansion, and excitedly ran to the horse farm to see his horse, he saw Fan Zijin sitting at the door with a dark face as a supervisor. Qi Haoran happily ran over and showed off: "Zijin, I was about to tell you that I have a horse now." "Well," Fan Zijin responded calmly and raised his eyebrows: "I know, didn''t I send it to you?" Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, just as he was about to say that this was a robbery, Fan Zijin pulled him closer to the room, and then Fan Zijin snorted, "I don''t think there are many people who know about it, right? Da Zhou has to deal with a gold medal now. The country is already in many difficulties, and now you are going to provoke another Xixia." "But if you grab it, you will grab it," Fan Zijin said, "but you can''t spread the word about it." Qi Haoran shouted: "I didn''t beat the gongs and drums to announce, I just told you." After speaking, he sighed: "So now I don''t dare to say anything about the horses in the racecourse, and even the refined materials have to be bought with the help of my elder brother. Otherwise, as soon as I show up, everyone will know that there are horses in my horse farm." Fan Zijin snorted and said, "From now on, you can tell others that you have horses in your stable, but there are only 200 horses, and then slowly increase." Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, "Where did the horse come from?" "I bought it," Fan Zijin got angry when he thought of this, "I originally wanted to give you as a birthday present, but now I changed it, it''s borrowed from you." Qi Haoran just smiled, stepped forward and put his shoulders on him and said, "I know, I gave it to you, thank you, brother, let''s go, let''s take a look at the horse you bought." The colt that Fan Zijin bought was much smaller than the one that Qi Haoran grabbed. After all, he bought it for Qi Haoran to raise, but what Qi Haoran grabbed was the colt that Xixia was about to put into use. But Qi Haoran was overjoyed to see so many horses, Fan Zijin said: "Don''t be too happy, I''ve seen it get cold in a few days. You have to hurry up and build a stable. These foals can''t stand the cold." Qi Haoran felt more distressed about these foals than he did, patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely take care of them." Chapter 253： comprehend Auntie put on a thick cotton jacket, and when she went out, she saw Mu Yangling playing with the mousetrap, and asked, "Are you going into the mountain?" "Go into the mountains and set up a few traps," Mu Yangling put the things in the back basket, picked up a machete and a bundle of ropes on his back, got up and said, "Anyway, there''s no work in winter, so I''ll just set up the traps. Go get some firewood." On the day of the winter solstice, the Mu family moved into a new house. Now Mu Yangling lives in a house by himself, and Bowen lives in a house by himself. Xiuhong and Xiulan originally lived separately, but these two days were too cold to live together again. The firewood burned in this way is also twice as much as before, so the firewood they prepared before was not enough. In the past few days, Xiuhong took Xiulan and Bowen to the foot of the mountain to pick up firewood with the children in the village, but a wild boar ran out of the mountain two days ago and almost injured the children. It happened that there were adults nearby. A few children were saved by throwing stones to drive away the wild boar. But Mu Yangling did not allow them to pick up firewood any more. The weather this winter is a little unusual, and the wild beasts in the mountains are restless. Who knows what will come out of the mountains next time? Mu Yangling was about to go out with something on his back when old man Sun rolled up his sleeves and came to look for her, bumped into her head-on, and hurriedly asked, "A Ling, are you going into the mountain?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Grandpa Sun, what are you doing?" "I have something, I have something. Isn''t this the matter of the wild boars going down the mountain two days ago? I heard that someone in the next village was beaten to death by the wild boars that went down the mountain." Old Sun frowned and said, "I don''t know what happened to this God. It''s been almost a month since the winter solstice, there is no snow at all, the mountains are not peaceful, the weather is getting colder day by day, and everyone has not enough firewood. Chilled to death." When my aunt heard it in the yard, she walked out with a handful of green onions, leaned against the wall and said, "Brother Sun, you can tell me if you have anything, and you don''t need to say these big things in advance to hold my A-Ling hostage, no matter what your name is. What does she do, the first one, our Mu family will not suffer." "Yes, yes, how can the eldest sister suffer," the old man said with a smile: "Isn''t this the only one in the village who can hunt and make some traps? So I want to ask A Ling to set up some traps in this area outside the mountain. Trap, so that you are not afraid of big prey breaking out, everyone can safely chop some firewood outside, of course, you work hard in the village, and the things in the trap still belong to A Ling, what do you think?" Auntie looked at Mu Yangling and asked, "The trap of hunting isn''t difficult. You''ve learned it after watching it a few times. You won''t steal A Ling''s craftsmanship later, will you?" "That''s definitely not possible. Everyone knows that the Mu family is a hunter, so how can they steal your ability to survive?" Old Man Sun patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, if you have anything to do, just tell them to do it, they shouldn''t watch it. Yes, they must not look." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Actually, they don''t have much to learn about my craftsmanship. One more craftsmanship and one more guarantee of survival. I have nothing to hide. If you want to set a trap in the woods, it is not a matter of a day or two. It''s done, let''s do it, you first ask them to cut down a few pieces of trees, three feet long, I still have something to do today, and I will teach you tomorrow." Auntie pulled Mu Yangling, and Mu Yangling patted her hand soothingly. Old man Sun said with a smile: "Okay, okay, I''ll go tell everyone now." "A-Ling, I have no problem with you teaching these skills to your cousins, but why did you teach them to the villagers? Everyone will hunt in the future, so what kind of money does our family make?" "Don''t worry auntie, even if I have the heart to teach them, they won''t be able to learn if they want to learn. Moreover, our family''s dependence on hunting income is becoming less and less, so it''s nothing to teach them." Auntie looked at her suspiciously, "This is definitely not the reason. To be honest, Auntie can still let you go." Mu Yangling smiled and said frankly: "Auntie, craftsmanship is not only the last thing you hold in your own hands, but to spread it out so that everyone can learn it and improve it and then give it back to us is the best, of course, I It''s not about hunting, if everyone learns to hunt, it will be bad, and the wild animals in the woods should suffer." "Then what do you want to do?" Mu Yangling was silent for a while, and said: "I always feel that hunting and fighting have something in common. We live at the border now, and wars happen almost every year. Maybe the barbarians will rush to us at any time. I just hope that everyone can More capital to survive. And as Grandpa Sun said, this year is too cold, and everyones firewood is not prepared enough. If you dont replenish it, you may freeze to death. "How can it be so fast? Before winter begins, every household prepares enough firewood for the winter. Even if it is cold this year, there must be a lot left now, where will it run out?" "If you don''t have far-sightedness, you will have immediate worries. Auntie, we can''t wait until we run out of firewood before thinking about going to the mountains to collect firewood. Don''t Xiuhong and I also go to the mountains to collect firewood every day? We still have a room of firewood in our house. ." Auntie was silent. Mu Yangling said again: "While it''s not snowing now, everyone will naturally try to bring firewood to the house as much as possible. When the snow falls, the forest will be closed, and everyone will not be able to enter if they want to." "Okay, okay, I know you are kind, go, go, but you have to be tough, don''t tell them to think that our Mu family''s cheap is easy to take, and don''t be as good as in Linshan Village before." "Don''t worry, auntie, I know. Then I''ll go to the mountain, and I won''t be back for lunch at noon, so I''ll eat in the mountain." There was no snow in the mountains, and when his feet stepped on the dry leaves, there was a "squeak" sound. Mu Yangling went directly into the depths of the forest to set up traps. When the arrangements were completed, it was almost noon. Mu Yangling looked up and looked around for pheasants, trying to grab one to fill his stomach. Its just that this kind of prey is a little hard to find in winter. This spring, the rabbits may be caught too hard, and even hares are rare in the woods. In the past, after the winter, Mu Yangling could find prey as long as he was near the water source, but this year, it has not snowed since the winter. Don''t dare to go, I don''t know where they are hiding. South is the middle of Chushan Mountain. Mu Yangling often hunts there. After thinking about it, he goes to the northwest, which is close to Luocong Mountain. Because there is not much vegetation on the mountain, she never goes there. Maybe she can go there today. Mu Yangling carried the basket and walked over there. A pheasant flapped its wings and flew to the branch. When Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, he was about to shoot an arrow, but the pheasant was half-frightened and flew in. In the dense forest, Mu Yangling had no choice but to give up shooting with arrows, and ran to catch up. She was holding her breath and wanted to catch up with a bow and arrow, but she felt that the dantian in her lower abdomen was slightly warm, and the pace under her feet was faster. Leaping forward lightly, it was not as heavy as before. Mu Yangling felt agitated in her heart, she vaguely understood something, and ran with the pheasant. When she encountered an obstacle, she leaped over and drove it from the depths of the kitchen to the edge of the kitchen. If the pheasant had a mental activity, it must have regretted its death. This man chased it so hard, and turned a blind eye to the roe deer and rabbits passing by. This is how much hatred for it. Qi Haoran was lying on the ground and staring at the deer coveting not far away, but when he heard the movement, he dived over and saw that Mu Yangling was chasing the pheasant. Qi Haoran burst out laughing and stood up high. Sheng asked, "Why don''t you shoot it? Do you have the leisure to chase it?" Mu Yangling stepped directly on the ground, easily jumped onto the branch where the pheasant stood just now, bent his waist, dodged the branch in the way, and jumped down to continue chasing the pheasant. The smile on Qi Haoran''s face stopped, and looking seriously, he threw the bow and arrow in his hand to Feibai, got up and chased the person and the chicken. Chapter 254： light work Feibai opened his mouth wide and asked, "Master, are you not hunting anymore?" He turned to look at the deer, but found that the deer they had waited for all morning had long since run away in fright. He sighed in frustration and had to keep up. Qi Haoran is well versed in Qinggong, and with deep internal strength, he soon followed Mu Yangling and rushed to the front to watch her lively. He carefully watched Mu Yangling''s movements and gradually felt the taste. Qi Haoran''s martial arts talent was outstanding. He saw that Mu Yangling had his own trajectory every time he jumped and jumped, and the more light his footsteps became, he knew that Mu Yangling had realized another kind of rule. He once heard from his uncle that there are many ways to achieve Qinggong. One is that he practiced inner strength like this, then learned Qinggong, and then exercised, and he could achieve success naturally. This is also a common perception. Another is to practice light exercises by exercising the body, such as tying heavy objects on the calf to practice jumping and flying. Day by day, year by year, the weight increases. When the weight is removed after reaching a limit, people will Become light, so as to practice light power. However, this kind of light gong flying is worse than internal force light gong, but the benefits are obvious. For those who are based on internal force, if the internal force is used up, the light gong will not be able to be used. part of it, as long as it can move. But this method of forging is too hard, and it takes ten years of perseverance. Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling''s pursuit with bright eyes. Her method was different from the above two, it seemed that the two were combined together. Although it was very subtle, he still noticed the internal force that her movements brought out. She has developed her inner strength. Obviously, this method was realized by herself. The pheasant seemed to be unable to bear it anymore, and fluttered its wings and flew out, Mu Yangling followed closely, behind the bushes was Luocong Mountain, the wild grass on Luocong Mountain was dead, and only a few low trees grew sporadically. Tree, this pheasant panicked and sent himself to death. Qi Haoran also flew out, followed by Mu Yangling, with his toes a little on the rock, pounced on the pheasant and held it down. Mu Yangling lay paralyzed on the stone, wiped his sweat, stretched out his hand, and handed the pheasant to Qi Haoran, "Take it, I want to rest." Qi Haoran took it and asked, "How did you come up with this exercise method?" "By chance, I noticed it when I was chasing it just now. I thought it was my illusion a few days ago. It turned out that I really practiced my inner strength." Although it has never been successful, the habit has been formed. Mu Yangling meditates every night before going to bed to practice the inner strength method that has not made any progress. A few days ago, she felt a heat in her lower abdomen, and she thought she had developed her inner strength, so she held her breath again. But she couldn''t do anything, she just thought it was her own illusion, and only today did she know it was true. Mu Yangling lay on the stone and looked at the blue sky and white clouds, and said, "I think I may have used the internal force in the wrong way, otherwise why couldn''t I hold my breath two days ago?" Qi Haoran smiled when he heard the words, "It''s not that you used the wrong method, but your internal strength is not enough to let out anger." Having said this, Qi Haoran became serious and said, "Since you have already developed your internal strength, It''s going to be much smoother in the future, persevere every day, and one day the Xichuan will merge into a big river." Mu Yangling sat up and said with bright eyes, "Don''t worry, I don''t have anything else, but I don''t lack persistence and perseverance. There will always be a chance to practice the light art of treading snow without a trace." Qi Haoran touched her forehead and said, "I don''t have a fever, so how do you talk nonsense? You want to create this kind of light art with your little inner strength? I''ve never heard of anyone''s light art being able to step on the snow. mark." Mu Yangling said dumbly: "Isn''t it all written like this in the book? No one in the rivers and lakes can step on the snow without a trace, and float on the water or something." Qi Haoran couldn''t help laughing, "I told you to read a little less script, but you still don''t listen, it''s all written by people who don''t understand, and I haven''t seen such a character written in any script. There must be a place for leverage, like on water, unless there are floating boards or stones in the water to help, otherwise how can a person float on the water?" "With your light work, how far can you float on the water?" "If you have a good leverage point on the shore, you will be able to jump four feet at most if you leverage on the water once more." Qi Haoran patted her head earnestly and said, "So don''t believe what is written in the book. " Mu Yangling was not depressed, but said happily: "That''s good, I was worried that there are people like this in the world, so aren''t we very insecure? I am stronger than ordinary people, if I can practice light gong again, I will be able to do it in the future. Don''t be afraid of people." Qi Haoran said solemnly: "If you want to practice as soon as possible, in fact, today''s method is very good. You can practice lightness while exercising your internal strength. In the future, you can tie sandbags to your feet to practice, and the effect will only be better." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but patted the stone under him, and said with great interest, "Then you help me make a plan, and by the way, teach me how to run this internal energy carefully. Dare to speak, for fear that you will lose your temper when you speak." This is not difficult for Qi Haoran, he raised the pheasant in his hand and said, "Then let''s go back first or bake first?" "Eat first and then go back, I''m starving to death." Mu Yangling had been busy all morning, and he was engrossed in chasing the pheasant, which took a lot of energy and energy. Now he just feels hungry enough to leave. Not moving. Qi Haoran found a rope from her back basket to tie the poor pheasant, and said to Mu Yangling: "Then I''ll pick up some dry wood, you wait here." Mu Yangling nodded eagerly. By the time Fei Bai managed to catch up, the two of them had already started a fire on the lee of a stone, and Mu Yangling watched Qi Haoran deal with the pheasant eagerly. Feibai''s heart almost jumped out when he ran, Qi Haoran instructed him to say: "Where''s the kettle? Hurry up and bring it up." Feibai couldn''t breathe evenly, but he still carried Qi Haoran''s bow and arrow and put it on the ground, and took out the water bottle for Qi Haoran to clean the pheasants. Feibai looked at the master, and then at Miss Mu. Thinking of the food intake of the two, he looked at the pheasant that had been slaughtered pitifully. He was hungry too! Qi Haoran couldn''t think of this question, but Mu Yangling thought of it, so she searched in the back basket, took out the Xiujian Qi Haoran had given her before to Feibai, and said, "Take it and catch a pheasant or a hare, this should be the answer. make?" "Yes, thank you Miss Mu." Fei Bai took it with a smile, and the precious one groped for a while, this Xiu Jian is a treasure. Qi Haoran glanced at him and said, "Don''t break things, go and come back quickly." Feibai responded and ran happily into the woods. Mu Yangling saw that Qi Haoran was smearing the pheasant with ingredients, so he went forward to help him. Who knew that as soon as he stood up, the stone behind him would fall down, which startled the two of them. Chapter 255： Times (Part 1) Qi Haoran jumped on the rock to take a look, pointed at the big rock and asked, "Isn''t this the rock you were lying on? You smashed it into pieces with your palm just now?" Mu Yangling opened his mouth and said, "I have controlled my strength, do I have increased strength again?" Mu Yangling looked down at the stones, picked them up and measured them, and said, "Why do I think these stones look familiar?" "You just lay on it, can you not look familiar?" Qi Haoran reached out and patted the stone. Seeing that it was no longer falling, he didn''t take it to heart, and squatted down and continued to roast his pheasant. Mu Yangling, who was going to help, held the stone and frowned suspiciously. The stones were similar, but why would she be interested in this stone? Mu Yangling looked down at the black and red stone in his hand in a daze. Feibai quickly returned with a hare and a pheasant, and returned the sleeve arrow to Mu Yangling, "Miss Mu, thanks to your sleeve arrow, this year''s prey is much harder to hit than last year, and it took me a long time to catch up with these two. Only." "It hasn''t snowed this year, and it was dry before, so the prey is harder to hit than in previous years." Mu Yangling put the few stones aside, took the pheasant in Qi Haoran''s hand, and said, "I''ll do it. " Qi Haoran was so happy that he threw it to Mu Yangling and sat by himself and waited, "There will be a big temple fair in Hanzhongfu on the fifth day of next month, will you go?" "What am I going to do at the temple fair?" Mu Yangling said blankly: "And Hanzhong Mansion is so far away from my home, I don''t worry about them being at home." "Then take them all with you," Qi Haoran said as he should: "There''s not much work to do in the winter, you can still see your father when you go to Hanzhong Mansion." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up and asked, "My father is in Hanzhong Mansion?" Qi Haoran nodded. Mu Yangling said angrily: "Then why don''t you let him take a normal ten-day break? My father hasn''t been home for three months, and Bosi and Kejia don''t remember him." "He has a mission and can''t leave Hanzhong Mansion easily. If you want to see him, I can arrange one or two things for you when you go to Hanzhong Mansion, but it is impossible for him to come." Mu Yangling was silent for a while, then asked: "The temple fair in Hanzhong Mansion is very lively?" Qi Haoran nodded, "Don''t you have a lot of furs at home? It happened to take advantage of this temple fair, don''t worry, if you go to Hanzhong Mansion, I will take care of the accommodation." Mu Yangling looked at him strangely, "Why are you so keen for us to go to Hanzhong Mansion?" Qi Haoran glanced at Feibai, Feibai could only pick up the pheasant and the rabbit to deal with it silently, and then Qi Haoran whispered: "Let''s do another vote before the Chinese New Year?" Mu Yangling also lowered his voice and said, "Are you addicted to robbery?" Mu Yangling refused: "Isn''t it automatically delivered to the door at this time? You are not allowed to mess around, Brother Qi will be angry." "This time we grabbed the golden soldiers." Mu Yangling snorted and said: "The time distance is too short, it will make people think, and it will not be good for it to spread to Da Zhou. The emperors of Jin Kingdom and Xixia are not afraid of war, but our emperors of Da Zhou like to beg And, at that time, the lost coins and offerings will be enough for you to buy a big horse farm." "Now that Xixia and Jin are at war, they won''t necessarily think of us." Qi Haoran retorted. "Then you can''t go. It''s rare to have a peaceful period of time at the border. Not only the people have to recuperate, but the soldiers also need it. Plus, the New Year''s Day is approaching. Are you willing to send a funeral report to someone''s family at this time?" Mu Yangling advised: "Not to mention. , For the horse farm, rushing horses can only solve the urgent need, the real right way is to buy foals with money, and in two or three years, the first batch of horses can be mated, and the horse farm will be able to form a scale. "But Jin Guo and Xixia may not let us rest for two or three years." Qi Haoran still felt that we should take back the lost ground quickly. Mu Yangling said: "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. General Yuan is almost forty years old. He is not in a hurry, and Brother Qi is not in a hurry. What are you in a hurry?" Zhou is not afraid of a protracted war. Compared with Xixia and Jin Guo, Da Zhou can afford it. Moreover, even if you regain the lost ground, the emperor may also make you lose. General Yuan is a lesson. Not only will you not be rewarded, but you will lose more because of this. In this case, it is better to take it back slowly, take it back a little every year, and stick to the place that has been taken back. After ten or twenty years, this homeland will not be recovered." Qi Haoran''s face turned cold, "You are coaxing me, the battlefield is changing rapidly, and state affairs are different from one day to the next. Who knows what will happen tomorrow? Maybe the world will change in a few years." Mu Yangling looked at him in surprise and asked, "Why don''t you avoid it? I thought you wanted to be loyal to the Lord." "My loyalty is to the country, the world of the world." Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling with bright eyes, and said, "I know you are the same as me, but you can''t hide it from me if you don''t say it." Mu Yangling smiled, she really didn''t say something like "the big week will be soon" in front of them, because the common people would scold the emperor and ministers, but they wouldn''t say that their country would be destroyed. Mu Yangling lowered his voice and asked with a chuckle, "Then what do you think?" Qi Haoran felt pain and soreness in his heart, and more of a anger, "The emperor allows the officials to plunder the people like this, and would rather make a big construction project than pay for the army. How many years can such a big week continue?" "The big week is not like this for one or two days, and it still lasts for a hundred years?" Qi Haoran said: "That''s all in exchange for money." The year-old coins and satin tea and porcelain exported from Da Zhou to neighboring countries every year accounted for a large share of the national treasury, and then the court passed this burden on to the common people. Although Qi Haoran did not know much about it, he often listened to Zijin and Henan. Big brother discussed, he also knew a lot about this operation. "Then you think Da Zhou will be killed by other countries?" Qi Haoran glanced at Mu Yangling, "Otherwise you would think so." "I thought that Da Zhou died in the hands of the common people and himself. Well, there is also what you commonly call God." Mu Yangling whispered: "The most difficult road for soldiers Da Zhou in the next five years, After it has passed, it may last for decades or even hundreds of years, but if it does not pass, Da Zhou will be gone. Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide and stared at her with wide eyes. Although he said that Da Zhou would perish the country, it was more out of anger and a vent for the country''s poor future. Maybe Da Zhou would perish the country, but Qi Haoran did not. I feel like I will experience it. He blinked, closed his mouth and looked at Mu Yangling seriously for a moment. Seeing that she was serious, he leaned over to Mu Yangling, "Tell me about it." Chapter 256： Times (below) Qi Haoran was young after all. He was neglected by his father since he was a child, and he didn''t like to read. When he was in Lin''an Mansion, he only loved to practice martial arts. His biggest wish was to become a general under his brother when he grew up, and follow him back to his homeland. For the idea of ??loyalty to the emperor, the left ear goes in and the right ear goes out. He is not loyal to the emperor like most people, but he is more loyal to the country. If Qi Xiuyuan heard what Mu Yangling said, he would definitely reprimand him, but if other officials heard it, he would probably arrest Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran was like this, and Mu Yangling didn''t hide it, and told him his opinion, "Dazhou seems to be weak in Western Xia, Jin Kingdom and Tubo, but our Dazhou is rich in materials, and there are General Yuan, General Yang and General Zhu and others guard the frontier, plus their countries are not peaceful, it is difficult to destroy Da Zhou from the outside, so if Da Zhou is to be destroyed, it can only be destroyed from the inside." Mu Yangling sighed and said: "That''s why I said that God did not give Guo a way to survive. Judging from the current climate, there may be no good weather in our Xingyuan House next year, and there are still several places that are as abnormal as Xingzhou House. , the peasants failed to harvest, but the tax did not decrease, if the court still increased the tax at this time, what do you think the people would do if there was no way to survive?" Qi Haoran squatted on the ground and pondered, Mu Yangling flipped the pheasant dexterously in his hands, and when he felt it was cooked, he tore a piece and put it in his mouth. While eating, he said, "So I think that if I can make money now, I can make more money, buy more food and save it. This world is going to be in chaos. Anyway, I can protect my family, and I can''t starve them." Qi Haoran has been silently eating the pheasant in his hand. Feibai felt safe, so he sneaked back and found a stick and started roasting hares and pheasants. After the three of them had eaten and drank, Qi Haoran stood up and clapped his hands: "Let''s go, Feibai and I will help you get firewood." Mu Yangling smiled and asked, "How do you know I''m going to fire wood?" "Which time did you go down the mountain these days without dragging a few bundles of firewood?" Mu Yangling tilted his head to look at him, "How do you know?" "Is there anything on your site that you don''t know about?" Mu Yangling just smiled, and after picking up four bundles of firewood, Mu Yangling returned to the place just now, picked up a few stones and put them in Qi Haoran''s arms, and said, "Since there is no you on your site, don''t you? If you know something, then go and find out who is the descendant of this stone, and don''t forget to thank me when you look back." After saying that, he strung the four bundles of firewood together with a stick and walked away. "Miss Mu, let me help you get tied up." Fei Bai hurriedly chased after him, and Mu Yangling waved: "No need, you should help your father pick up a few more stones." Feibai scratched his head and asked, "Fourth Young Master, when did Miss Mu love to joke so much?" Qi Haoran hugged the stone in his arms and kicked him, "Poor, why don''t you hurry up and pick up stones, pick up a few more pieces." Feibai jumped to avoid it, looked puzzled by the rocks on the mountain, and muttered, "What''s the use of picking up the rocks in this mountain?" But he still obediently went to pick up the rocks, seeing what Qi Haoran was holding in his arms. He specially picked this color for black and red stones, and finally the two of them took back a dozen stones. Qi Haoran put the stones on the desk, stared at the stones with his chin up, and asked, "Apart from being ugly, what else is special about these stones?" Feibai stood aside and shook his head, "Master, Miss Mu might be joking with you." "It''s descendants? Aren''t the descendants of stones still stones? Could it be that gold can grow out of stones?" Qi Haoran just said a word unintentionally, but his eyes lit up, and he patted the table and shouted, "Yes, gold is not. Did it grow out of a rock?" Feibai stammered: "Fourth Young Master, you don''t really believe it, do you? This stone looks no different from ordinary stones, and the gold is yellow. You can see that this stone is black and red." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and scolded: "You are more stupid than your grandfather. Gold can grow in a stone, so can''t other things grow? For example, copper, iron, and tin are not all from It came out of the stone. Hurry up and get the box, and I''ll pack it for my big brother to see." Feibai saw that Qi Haoran was serious, so he could only turn around and carry a box over, and said worriedly: "Master, what if this stone is cut off and no grandchildren? Will the eldest son blame us for nothing?" "Master is lucky, whoever cuts off his sons and his grandsons can''t cut off his sons and grandsons. There are so many stones on Luocong Mountain, is it possible that every one of them has this sterilization disease?" He said viciously to him: "If these few stones can''t be made into descendants , you will go up the mountain to carry stones for me, until there is a piece of land where I can have children and grandchildren." Feibai hugged the stone and cried, "Miss Mu, you have hurt me now, dear baby, good stone, you must have many children and grandchildren." "Pfft!" Fan Zijin saw this scene before he opened the door. He couldn''t help laughing and asked, "How can this stone have so many children?" Yanmo also laughed and joked with Feibai, "It''s estimated that Brother Feibai gave birth to him. That''s not right. Brother Feibai is a man. Could it be that Shishi gave birth to a descendant for Brother Feibai?" "Go, what are you fooling around for?" Fei Bai put the stone in the box and said to Fan Zijin, "Young Master Biao, you are here just in time. With a word from Miss Mu, our grandfather was stunned, thinking that this stone could produce gold. Silver or iron and bronze." Fan Zijin was stunned for a moment, lowered his head to look at the stone carefully, and said after a while, "Don''t think about gold and silver, but iron is possible." Qi Haoran laughed out loud, looked at Fei Bai proudly and said, "How is it, isn''t what Master said right?" Feibai said blankly: "Can you really give birth to offspring?" Fan Zijin pondered: "Don''t make a conclusion so early, take the things to Xingzhou Mansion to show the eldest cousin, Rong eldest brother is very knowledgeable, maybe he will know, by the way, where did you get this stone from?" Qi Haoran pointed to the outside and said, "Just in front of our camp." Fan Zijin tilted his head, "Field? Was it thrown by someone?" Qi Haoran showed a mouth of white teeth, and his eyes were actually proud, "Luo Congshan, a mountain of stones." Fan Zijin thought that Luocong Mountain was full of stones, with only some weeds and a few low trees, and it might indeed be a mine. But Luocong Mountain is so close to the county town, has it been undiscovered for so many years? Qi Haoran closed the box and said, "It''s true or false, let''s go and verify it." Fan Zijin thought about it too. After a few people packed up, they got on the carriage and rushed to Xingzhou Mansion. The soldiers outside saw Feibai and Yanmo carrying the box and thought it was the little general who wanted to give the general a gift. Chapter 257： iron ore Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows when he saw his brother carrying such a big box in, so he looked at them with all his time. Rongxuan glanced at Qi Xiuyuan, who was smiling and said nothing, and asked with a smile, "Haoran, did Zijin bring something good for your eldest brother again?" Qi Haoran put the box on Qi Xiuyuan''s desk, Fan Zijin hurriedly moved Qi Xiuyuan''s official documents and other things aside. Feibai and Yanmo couldn''t help shrinking their necks when they saw it, and they all hid outside. Young Master and the others were too daring, so they dared to move the eldest son''s official documents and move a few big stones to the place. on the desk. Sure enough, no matter how stable and capable the two sons are outside, when they arrive at the eldest son, they are still like children who have met their father. Feibai and Yanmo looked at each other, and both felt that this metaphor was very appropriate. They both winked at each other and stood guard outside the study. Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes were more interesting, and Rong Xuan also looked at it curiously. They all thought that the two children brought Qi Xiuyuan good things, but who knew that when the box was opened, there were about ten stones in it. Qi Xiuyuan looked at Qi Haoran, looked at his expression seriously, and made sure that he was not kidding himself. Rongxuan coughed lightly, tried his best to hold back his smile and turned his head to the side. For a moment, he felt that his face was serious enough before he turned to face Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, and asked, "What is this?" Qi Xiuyuan glared at him, if he had to pretend, he had to pretend to be a little bit like. The smile in his eyes was almost overflowing. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at his official document and asked, "I also want to know what this is." "This is a stone," Qi Haoran looked at Qi Xiuyuan expectantly, "Brother, can''t you see what this is?" Seeing that Qi Xiuyuan was about to explode, Fan Zijin hurriedly added: "Big cousin, Haoran means that these stones may not be ordinary. Can you see what they are?" Qi Xiuyuan said angrily: "You brought the things, you don''t know, how do I know what they are?" "Haha..." Rong Xuan couldn''t help laughing anymore, he held the table and asked, "What do you think these stones are?" Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were a little depressed when they saw Rong Xuan smiling like this, "We thought it was ore, Mu Yangling gave me this stone and asked me what the descendants of this stone were, Zijin also said that the stone might be Iron ore..." Qi Haoran said more and more depressed, "This is an ordinary stone." said and sat down on the chair next to him, "It made me rush to Fucheng in a hurry, I thought I found a treasure in Yishan." Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan looked at each other, put away the smile on their faces, and looked down at the stone in the box, Rong Xuan even picked up one and looked at it carefully. Fan Zijin was originally frustrated, but seeing them like this brightened his eyes again, and looked at them with Qi Haoran expectantly. Qi Xiuyuan was not good at these things. After reading for a long time, he couldn''t see any difference. He turned to look at Rong Xuan. Rong Xuan was erudite and talented. Although he had never seen iron ore, he knew what was described in the book. He turned his hand. The stone looks exactly like what is written in the book. He pondered for a moment, and said, "I''m not sure that this is ore now. I have to test it. Haoran, what did Miss Mu say?" Compared with Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, he and Qi Xiuyuan were obviously more willing to believe in Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran was a little unconvinced, but he recalled carefully: "At that time, she said that this stone looked familiar, but she was lying on it before. Accidentally slapped that stone into pieces with a slap, of course it would look familiar, and I didn''t take it to heart, but she looked at those stones for a long time and asked me to bring them before parting. , let me find their descendants." Qi Haoran stared and said, "How can a stone have descendants? Is it still a stone? Unless it is an ore, it produces gold and silver or something." Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan looked at each other, Qi Xiuyuan said solemnly: "Axuan, you should test it immediately, don''t spread the word about it, Haoran, how many people know about it?" "It''s just us, and Feibai and Yanmo, Mu Yangling is not included." "Mu Yangling knows the severity and her mouth is tight. She won''t say it. There is no need to instruct him there. Go and call Feibai and Yanmo in." Qi Xiuyuan instructed Feibai and Yanmo, and left with the box of stones and Rongxuan. Qi Haoran watched them disappear eagerly, "Zijin, do you think it will be ore?" "I don''t know, but since Mu Yangling said that, it is very likely." Although he didn''t like Mu Yangling, Fan Zijin had to admit her reliability. "If it''s iron ore," Qi Haoran said with saliva: "Then we don''t need to ask the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Household for our weapons." "It''s difficult," Fan Zijin said, "The iron ore should belong to the imperial court. Even if it is confirmed that it is iron ore, the eldest cousin may not keep it, unless," Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran and spit out two words, "Private mining." Qi Haoran frowned, "Then my Fifth Battalion is not going to move?" This silly boy, his focus is never right, Fan Zijin was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to him, so he turned around and left. "Hey, what are you doing?" "Eat, you''re not hungry." Qi Haoran only then realized that it was getting dark outside and his stomach was growling. He hurriedly caught up with Fan Zijin, "I''ll go too." Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan disappeared for a day and a half and then reappeared, their eyes were blood red, but their emotions were high, Qi Xiuyuan slipped Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin into the study, lowered his voice and said excitedly: "Is it iron ore, or is it an iron ore? Iron ore with a high iron content, by the way, Haoran, where did you find it?" Rong Xuan also looked at him excitedly. "On Fallen Cong Mountain." "Luocongshan?" Rong Xuan''s eyes brightened, and he punched: "Yes, Luocongshan is full of stones, only some weeds and low shrubs grow on the mountain, which is one of the manifestations of iron ore." "Is the whole mountain full of iron ore?" Qi Xiuyuan asked. Rongxuan: "I only know this after an on-the-spot investigation, Haoran, what does Miss Mu say?" "She didn''t say anything, but there are many rocks like this on the mountain." "Very good, Xiuyuan, if the iron ore on Luocong Mountain is rich, it will be a great achievement after reporting it to the court." Qi Xiuyuan also smiled, nodded and said, "First investigate, and then I will write the essay." Qi Haoran was dissatisfied and said: "Why do we have to report to the court? Brother, my five battalions are at the foot of Luocong Mountain. It was so easy to build this scale. When the court comes, I will definitely have to move the place. Where can I find such a good one? where to go?" Fan Zijin said: "Big cousin, there is some chaos in the court now. I heard that many noble families colluded with officials to mine privately. It is not certain whether this mine can fall into the hands of the court. Lets put things aside and find out whats going on on the mountain first. Chapter 258： thought Rong Xuan thought that the current application for armament would always be delayed again and again, after pondering for a moment, he said, "Chengde, what Zijin and Haoran said are correct, let''s put this matter aside first, and don''t rush to report it, five The camp''s fields are all there, but we plan to use it to grow corn next year, so it''s not certain whether the field is ours or not after we report it." Qi Xiuyuan knew what Rong Xuan and the others were thinking. He looked at his younger brother and Zijin and waved: "Okay, it''s none of your business, go and rest." "Big Brother," Qi Haoran was about to say something when Fan Zijin grabbed him, so he had to swallow the words to his lips and exit together with Fan Zijin. After everyone left, Qi Xiuyuan sat down on the chair and said with a headache: "I know what you mean, if it wasn''t for iron ore, I might have swallowed it myself, but we can''t touch gold, silver, iron and copper. Yes, Jin Yu, don''t forget, I am the general who leads the army, as long as I get on this, even if the court hears the slightest bit of wind, a charge of rebellion cannot escape." The most taboo military generals nowadays, and things like gold, silver, copper and iron are inherently sensitive. If a sensitive person touches sensitive things, even if he doesn''t have that idea, the emperor will definitely kill him. Qi Xiuyuan just wanted a smooth career and regained his homeland, and did not want to rebel. Rong Xuan was silent for a moment, and then smiled: "I understand, it''s just that we are not not reporting, but we have not yet confirmed the news, so we are not reporting. Chengde, Haoran''s fifth battalion is not optional now, even if it is In order to keep the land under the Fifth Battalion, we just need not to touch these ores." "Let me think about it." Qi Xiuyuan said tiredly. Rong Xuan got up, "You''ve been up all day and night, rest first, and I''ll go back to sleep too." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, Rong Xuan came out, turned and went to Qi Haoran''s place, Fan Zijin was also in his room, both of them looked at him eagerly, Rong Xuan smiled and said: "Your elder brother agrees to consider it, Haoran, although I will go carefully. I have surveyed Luocong Mountain, but from what you said and the performance of Luocong Mountain, there should be a lot of mineral deposits. Although we dont report it, we dont know how to mine it, so you have to be optimistic, but dont let people get in your eyes. Get the rocks from the mountain down there." "Brother Rong, don''t worry, I will make people look good." "Okay, then I''ll go back to rest first, and I''ll take someone to the mountain in two days. It''s better to find a good excuse." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Why don''t we go hunting? There are a lot of prey on the kitchen mountain. We can go into the mountain to hunt deer." "That''s a good excuse. I''ll talk to your elder brother later." Rong Xuan said goodbye and left. He also had a room of his own in the general''s mansion. Because he was too tired, he didn''t bother to go back to his own house, so he slept directly in the general''s house. the government. But he couldn''t sleep again after he was actually in bed. Xiu Yuan is determined to recover the country, but Rong Xuan himself does not have such confidence as him. The emperor has always been taboo against military generals. General Yuan is from a poor family with no brothers and sisters. What''s more, Qi Xiuyuan has a family, his younger brother is quite talented in fighting, and the outside family is the Zhu family who holds the military power of one party. Rongxuan was Qi Xiuyuan''s military advisor. He naturally wanted to serve Xiying, and thought more about Qi Xiuyuan. If they could hold an iron ore in their hands, they would be less subject to the imperial court. Mu Yangling didn''t know that the few stones she had brought with Qi Haoran could lead to so many things. She was leading people to set up traps in the woods, because she wanted to stop big beasts, and the area was too big, so she had to There are many traps set up. Mu Yangling explained to them while setting up, and when the last trap was laid, Mu Yangling straightened his waist and said: "Okay, I don''t know if it can stop all the beasts, but it should be useful, but if you enter the mountain The best way to gather firewood is to go into the mountains in groups, not too many, five to ten people in a team, so that the number of people can be guaranteed, and no one will be lost." "But even if there are many people entering the mountain, as long as they encounter a beast, there will still be casualties." Old Man Sun frowned and said, "I am afraid that the beast will hurt people now. There are not many strong men left in our village. If something happens to anyone, they won''t be able to save it in time." Mu Yangling said: "Ordinary beasts, such as wild boars, as long as you don''t provoke them, they won''t take the initiative to attack people. If you encounter a wolf, you should show your aura first, while making people shout, I Usually in the village or in the woods, as soon as you hear it, you will come over immediately. If you encounter the bear blind man and the mother big bug, you don''t need to call me, just run away, I don''t have that ability, but I guess big guy Not so bad luck." The big guys all laughed, and Bowen ran up from the bottom of the mountain out of breath, shouting: "Sister, elder sister" Mu Yangling turned back and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Sister, come down the mountain quickly, General Qi and the others are here and calling you." Old man Sun''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly pushed Mu Yangling and said, "Then Ah Ling, hurry up, we can clean up this thing." "Then be careful, don''t step on your own trap." "Don''t worry, you go quickly, but don''t make the general wait too long." The old man Sun and the big guy watched Mu Yangling and his brother leave, and some people envied and said: "The relationship between A Ling and General Qi''s family is really good, not only the generals often come to her, but General Qi always goes to Mu''s house when he comes. Take a look, I heard that Mu Shi is now being reused by a small general in Hanzhong Mansion." "Isn''t that right? Do you see anyone in our village who doesn''t go home for three months? Mu Shi is now being heavily used in Hanzhong Mansion, and I''m afraid he won''t be able to come back once in half a year." "Hey, you said that Mu Shi won''t have another home in Hanzhong Mansion?" Someone asked gloatingly. "Do you think Mu Shi is like you? You don''t see Mu Shi''s pain in his wife''s eyes, oh, he''s afraid to put it in his mouth." "Speaking of Mu Shi''s daughter-in-law, I''ve been a neighbor for a year now, and I haven''t seen exactly what she looks like. The last time their family held a birthday ceremony, she either stayed in the kitchen, and when she came out, she was surrounded by the house. They are all from the Liu family, and I saw a head on the outside. Hey, who has seen Mu Shi''s daughter-in-law?" Old man Sun looked at them coldly and said, "Tell me, continue to tell me, Mu Yangling''s ears are very good, if she hears this, you don''t want to live?" The crowd suddenly fell silent, and someone laughed and said, "Uncle Sun, isn''t everyone joking?" A group of big men gathered together, besides talking about the work in the fields, wouldn''t they have to talk about women? Old Man Sun snorted coldly and said, "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, that eldest girl from the Mu family is not good-natured. She usually laughs and doesn''t care about you. Get up, don''t think about peace, and her cousin, whose mouth is like a knife, if you want to say it, just say it, and then wait until I''m gone." After saying that, he walked away with his hands behind his back. As soon as Old Man Sun left, everyone winked and didn''t dare to continue the topic, so he packed up and went down the mountain. Chapter 259： family friend Qi Xiuyuan was sitting at Mu''s house with people. He visited the Mu''s new house and said with a smile, "This house is well done, is it warm?" "It''s very warm," Shu Wanniang made tea for Qi Xiuyuan and asked with a smile, "Is there anything the general is here to find A Ling?" "Auntie, don''t be so polite, just call me Xiuyuan," Qi Xiuyuan paused and said, "My nephew''s name is Chengde, you can call me my name." Shu Wanniang glanced at what Qi Xiuyuan brought, and was a little unsure of what he meant for a while. Is this the current friendship between the two families? But the husband is just a soldier under Qi Haoran. Although the daughter has a better relationship with Qi Haoran, the Mu family''s family background is too different. Shu Wanniang was still in shock, but Qi Xiuyuan had already straightened her back and leaned forward slightly: "Aunt Mu, Chengde is here this time so that the two families can formally meet in the world." Seeing Shu Wanniang looking at him warily, he smiled slightly: "Uncle Mu is very capable, this kid A Ling is smarter, our family has spent a lot of time together in the past two years, the Mu family should also have a certain understanding of my Qi family, right? I like this kid A Ling very much. Like a sister." Shu Wanniang asked, "So?" With a smile in Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, he looked at Shu Wanniang seriously and said, "I''m busy with business, and I''m in Fucheng, so I can''t help taking care of Haoran. That child is a bully with a stubborn temper. He doesn''t listen to anyone. His cousin Zijins words can get into his ears a little bit. A-Ling has a good relationship with him, and he can still listen to what he said, so I want to ask my aunt and A-Ling to help me pay more attention to this child in the future. If you do something out of the ordinary, please advise me." said that it was to ask Shu Wanniang and Mu Yangling to pay attention, but in fact, it was only Mu Yangling. Shu Wanniang breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, General, I will talk to A Ling. Actually, I think the general is quite sensible." "He''s just a child, there''s no reason why Aunt Mu should call him like that. You can just call him Haoran in the future." Then he looked at Feibai, and Feibai immediately handed over the gift he had prepared earlier, two pieces of first-class crystal and emerald green Jade pendant, three white and flawless jade tablets, and a pair of white jade bracelets. The jade medals are for Bowen and Bosi, the jade medals are for Xiuhong Xiulan and Kejia, and the jade bracelets are for Mu Yangling. . Once these gifts are received, the relationship between the Mu Qi family will not be ordinary in the future. They are connected with each other in the world, which is a high level from the Mu family''s side. Shu Wanniang just took it after a while, but in fact she couldn''t help it. Their Mu family was born from the Qi family, and the Qi family''s willingness to let go of their identities and have an equal relationship is a gift. Shu Wanniang smiled slightly after receiving the gift, "Then I will rely on the old man to sell the old man once, and my aunt will call you Chengde in the future." Qi Xiuyuan had a smile in his eyes, got up and gave Shu Wanniang a salute. When Mu Yangling ran in, she saw this scene. She scratched her head in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?" Qi Xiuyuan turned to look at her and asked with a smile on his face, "A Ling is back? Didn''t you see Haoran outside?" "No, Brother Qi, why are you here?" "I came to the kitchen mountain to hunt, and Haoran said that if I wanted to enter the mountain, I had to look for you, so I came to look for you." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were looking at Hei Jun in the backyard. When they heard the voice in front, they got up and came out. Seeing Rong Xuan standing alone in the yard looking up at the sky, they also looked up at the sky. Only then did he realize that Rong Xuan was looking at them with interest. Qi Haoran: "Brother Rong, what are you looking at?" "Look at the sky." Fan Zijin glanced at the sky again and asked, "What happened to the sky?" "Heaven doesn''t have eyes," Rong Xuan turned around and walked into the house, saying, "Okay, let''s go in, Miss Mu has returned, by the way, now the Mu Qi family is a family friend, you have to give it to the Mu family. Be respectful, or be careful that your big brother will come back to clean you up." was talking, but Mu Yangling came out with Qi Xiuyuan carrying a bow and arrow, "Aren''t you going to go hunting? Let''s go." Shu Wanniang hurriedly chased after her and said, "Let''s go after dinner." "No, we''re just trying to cook something to eat in the mountains," Qi Xiuyuan said, "It''s getting late, we''re going into the mountains now, and we probably won''t be back at night. Don''t worry, Auntie, we''ll take good care of A Ling." Shu Wanniang did not expect to spend the night in the mountains for hunting. After all, her daughter is a girl, how is this convenient? She hurriedly turned to look at her daughter. Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "Mom, go back quickly, the people brought by Big Brother Qi let them live in the front yard, I''ll stay in the woods for one night at most, it''s fine." Shu Wanniang saw that her daughter''s expression was flat, and she obviously had already made up her mind, "Then be careful." She watched them leave, but she was still a little uneasy. Why did Qi Xiuyuan suddenly remember that the two families became friends? Qi Xiuyuan did not bring many people into the mountain, except for Rong Xuanhaoran and Zijin, there were only Feibai Yanmo, two servants, two guards, and an old man who kept his head down and said nothing. Mu Yangling glanced at the old man a few times. He looked over forty years old, but he was in good spirits and his eyes were bright. He could see that he was in good health. Mu Yangling glanced at his siblings, and after going to the south for a while, he turned in a direction and said, "Brother Qi, let''s go up the mountain from there. I rarely go to that mountain forest, and there should be a lot of prey." That is exactly where Chushan and Luocongshan meet. What an exquisite girl! Qi Xiuyuan smiled slightly, and said with a smile in his eyes: "You are the guide, we naturally listen to you." Qi Haoran couldn''t help rolling his eyes. There were just a few of them standing in the endless field. No one could eavesdrop. Everyone knew what they were going to do. Looking for a reason for this? Fan Zijin stabbed him with his elbow, telling him not to say more and follow him honestly. Mu Yangling took them into the mountain, but went straight in. He entered the deep forest and continued to walk down. Qi Haoran wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked, "Why do you still have to go in?" Mu Yangling said: "The kitchen mountain is not only long enough, but also wide enough, of course we have to go down." "You want to cross the kitchen mountain?" Qi Haoran stared: "After the kitchen mountain is the Jin Kingdom''s territory. This kitchen mountain is not short. Have you walked out for two days? And there is still no way." "I didn''t say I wanted to go through the kitchen mountain, I just took you to the other side of the Luocong Mountain." Now that he was in the deep forest, Mu Yangling didn''t like to play Jifeng again, and said directly: "The Luocong Mountain is not small, and its length is not short. Not to mention, the width is also half of this kitchen mountain, and then there is another mountain range. Don''t you want to check the situation of the mines? Then you have to read it, right? Now the fallen mountain is almost equivalent to a bare mountain, and it is obvious that people stand on it. " Mu Yangling looked up and looked around, and after finding the mark he had made, he said, "Let''s go, we''ll reach a junction not far away, we''ll go out from there, it''s just past the top of Luocong Mountain, and we''re just blocked when we go out from there. The figure, no one will find." Qi Xiuyuan looked at it carefully, and finally found a mark in an inconspicuous place on the ground. Only then did he know that Mu Yangling had done his homework in advance. He asked, "A Ling, did you already know this is an iron mine?" Chapter 260： mountain tour Mu Yangling shook his head, "I don''t know, I rarely come here. I came here with Haoran last time to discover those stones." Mu Yangling paused for a while and smiled, "I just thought those stones were familiar at the time. , I thought about it for a long time before I remembered the iron ore written in the book, but I can''t guarantee it, so I asked Haoran to take it back and look at it." "Then why did you come to explore the way ahead of time?" "That''s not easy? She must think that the stone is very likely to be iron ore. We will definitely come back to her and she will do some homework in advance? Anyway, she has to go hunting in the woods every day, so she dropped by at that time. Now," Qi Haoran frowned and said, "Brother, don''t ask any questions, let''s hurry up and make food after going out, I''m hungry." "..." Qi Xiuyuan glared at his younger brother in disgust that iron would not become steel. Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, walking ahead to lead the way. When they came out of the woods, it was on the other side of the Luocong Mountain. The old man went to the mountain with two guards. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him and waved: "Okay, let them see, let''s hunt some prey first. to fill your stomach." Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling picked up the bow and arrow and said with a smile: "You guys sit here first, I''ll go hunting." Qi Haoran immediately grabbed his bow and arrow, jumped off the stone and said, "I''ll go with you." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at them, waved his hand and smiled: "Okay, you can go, we will build a fire here and wait for you." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling went into the woods together, Fan Zijin picked up a leather kettle and said, "Big cousin, I''ll go to the neighborhood to see if there is any water." "Bring Feibai and Yanmo. If you can''t find it, come back. A Ling brought two cans of water in his back basket, so it should be enough." "Don''t," Rong Xuan said with a smile: "We still have to stay here for a day and a night. This water is not enough for so many people. Let''s look for a source of water. It doesn''t matter if you can''t find it. Miss Mu is familiar with the forest. Go back and ask her, I guess she knows." "As far as you love cleanliness, you never saw you being so particular when you were fighting before?" "That''s because I have no conditions and I have to adapt. Now that there may be better conditions, why should I give in?" Rong Xuan looked at a corner of the mountain and signaled, "I can bear it, but Mr. Chen may not be able to. Can bear it." "He''s not as particular as you, and it''s not worse than the hardships of our army when we go over mountains and mountains." Qi Xiuyuan waved Fan Zijin with Feibai Yanmo, and he and Rong Xuan asked while picking up firewood, "Luocongshan Not small, how long do you think this secret can be kept?" "Haoran''s Fifth Battalion is here, and Xingzhou Mansion is our site of Xiying. As long as we want to defend it, we can defend it." Mu Yangling took Qi Haoran through the woods, and finally squatted on the grass to look at a trace beside him, and asked, "Can a roe deer do? One is enough for our group to eat for a day." "My eldest brother eats a lot, so many of us can only eat a single roe deer, how can we eat it for a day? Besides, are you not tired of eating roe deer alone?" Qi Haoran said in a low voice, "I want to eat venison. ." "No, it takes too long to hunt deer, and where can I go to find the deer herd?" She pointed to the marks on the ground and said, "I can only find roe deer. If you want to eat venison, go to the mountains next time. Come on, let''s go!" Qi Haoran could only follow, muttering as he walked, "I''ll let my eldest brother let me go hunting in the mountains tomorrow, and we don''t know how to explore for minerals, so what''s the use of following along? Besides, we used the excuse of going into the mountains to hunt, when we went out. You can''t be empty-handed, can you?" "You''re right, you can talk to Big Brother Qi when you go out." Mu Yangling pulled Qi Haoran, hid behind the tree, and looked out. A roe deer was grazing with its head down, and looked up and looked around alertly from time to time. Seeing that the other party was as quiet as before, he lowered his head again and went to eat grass. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran took an arrow and put it on the bow, just as he was about to leave the string, the roe deer suddenly jumped up and ran away as if frightened, and Mu Yangling rushed up without thinking. Qi Haoran let out a low curse and ran after him. He was faster than Mu Yangling. He jumped over Mu Yangling and chased after him with a few light jumps. The roe deer fell to the ground under the impact, raised his head slightly and let out a whimper, and then died after struggling a few times. Qi Haoran handed the bow and arrow to Mu Yangling, carried the roe deer on his back, and said, "Let''s go." Mu Yangling: "Let me carry it, I have a lot of strength." "No, I''m a man, how can I make you carry this, go! Don''t linger." Mu Yangling saw that he was decent, but his round face was still a little childish, so he couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled, and happily answered with a bow and arrow behind him. Qi Haoran walked for a while, stopped suddenly, and said in a muffled voice, "How can I talk to you when you stand behind? Go ahead." "Oh." Mu Yangling had no choice but to walk forward and asked, "What do you want to say to me?" Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, thought about it for a long time, and asked, "Didn''t I ask you last time if you would go to the temple fair in Hanzhong Mansion? How is it? Have you decided?" "I asked my mother, she said go, as long as you can arrange for us and my father to meet up, then we will hire a carriage to go, go to Hanzhong Mansion for a few days and come back." "That''s right, it''s so boring to stay in one place all the time. You don''t need to hire the carriage, just use our Qifu and go with us when the time comes." "But the ugly words are at the front. Although I went to Hanzhong Mansion, I won''t do that kind of business with you." "Got it, got it, the eldest brother doesn''t agree either," Qi Haoran was a little disappointed and regretted: "I have about 400 horses now, as long as there are more than 100 horses, I can build a cavalry battalion." When the two walked out of the forest, Fan Zijin had already filled the water, Qi Xiuyuan also raised the fire, Qi Haoran threw the roe deer on the ground and asked, "Where is the water? If it''s not far, we will take the roe deer and deal with it there. Got it." "No, there are often beasts haunting there, what should I do if I smell blood and rush over?" Mu Yangling said, "Pick up a stone and put it away, and I''ll peel and shave, even if there is not much water, I can clean it up. " Qi Xiuyuan kicked his younger brother and said, "Go and help, learn a little bit, you will need it in the future when you march and fight." Qi Haoran drew a dagger and went to help. When they skewered the roe deer with sticks and hung it on the fire, Mr. Chen also came back with two guards, each of them holding several stones. Qi Xiuyuan hurriedly went up to pick it up personally, and Mr. Chen took the opportunity to hold everything to him, glanced at the roe deer on the fire, and said, "You guys will enjoy it, but this roe deer is old and not tasty, and now you have to count the grasslands. The yellow sheep on the table is the best, not only fat, but also tender, whether it is stewed, fried or roasted, it is delicious, and some chili and cumin are added, it is even more delicious. Mu Yangling widened his eyes, "Cumin?" Mr. Chen looked at Mu Yangling, smiled slightly, and said, "You don''t recognize the little girl? That thing came from overseas along with corn peppers. Unfortunately, it was implicated by corn and came along with it. All the things that I have been killed have also been thrown into the abyss. In fact, I think cumin is still delicious, but most people are not used to it." Chapter 261： tasty The people sitting here have never eaten the things he said. Mu Yangling has eaten them in his previous life, and he has never even seen them in this life. She is not particularly interested in cumin. She is interested in chili peppers. She loved spicy food in her previous life. "Then Mr. Chen, do you have these things on your body now?" Mu Yangling once asked merchants to inquire about chili peppers. Many people know that even the merchants from Chuangui still like to eat them, but because they know that people in the north don''t like this thing, they don''t have seeds, but some people carry them with them. The one with chili powder, but just eat it by himself. The most important thing is that Mu Yangling wants the seeds, not the smashed chili powder after frying. Mr. Chen smiled, turned around to get the cloth bag he was carrying, and said with a smile, "Don''t tell me, I really have it." He took out the things, and a cloth bag contained not only chili powder and cumin, but also Salt, and even a small bottle of sauce. Mu Yangling was speechless, "Mr. Chen, you really have enough things." "I''m used to it. I''ve traveled all over the country. Sometimes I go out for a few months or even a year and a half. When I can''t find a store or a village, I have to stay in the wild. Naturally, I have to take this seasoning bag with me." Although Mu Yangling also brought a seasoning packet, but it is just like oil and salt, so there is no more. She brought Mr. Chen''s things over, found a sunken stone and washed it clean, poured some oil into it, added salt, pepper and Mr. Chen''s sauce, then found a branch and pulled out a short knife to cut it One end was divided into a lock, and Mr. Chen said in amazement, "Little girl is good at swordsmanship." "This is all cultivated by making brushes in the wild." Mu Yangling waved his hand and shook off the broken strands. Then he used the newly prepared brush to dip the seasoning and brushed the roe deer meat. Big, she could do it with one hand, which originally required the cooperation of two people, and made Mr. Chen look at her several times. Qi Xiuyuan and the others were not surprised, even the two guards just glanced at them and turned their heads calmly. The roe deer meat was quickly roasted, the oil was roasted, and the aroma continued to come out through the layer of meat brushed by Mu Yangling, even Qi Xiuyuan, who was not too hungry, and Rong Xuan, who was more particular, also stopped. After speaking, they all sat around. Qi Haoran squatted beside Mu Yangling to help her carry the stone, and watched eagerly. Seeing that he couldn''t move his eyes away, Mu Yangling glanced at Qi Xiuyuan and stuffed a piece of the blade into his mouth. It was already dusk and the temperature dropped rapidly, but just like that, Qi Haoran was also scalded. Then I squatted down and pouted my mouth to eat, and the slightly spicy stimulation exploded on my taste buds. He looked at Mu Yangling with shining eyes, and said in a low voice, "It''s delicious." Fan Zijin glared at the two of them angrily, Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan just pretended they didn''t see it, Mr. Chen looked at Qi Haoran and then at Mu Yangling, shook his head and laughed, and sat on the stone with his eyes closed. Qi Haoran saw Fan Zijin staring at him, so he said to Mu Yangling: "Cut a little for Zijin." Zijin snorted coldly, is he angry because of this? He is because... Fan Zijin''s heart skipped a beat, and suddenly he didn''t know why he was angry, but he was angry anyway. Mu Yangling glanced at him, and when he didn''t hear it, Qi Xiuyuan and the others smiled and said, "Mr. Chen, Brother Qi, all right, let''s gather around and eat." Everyone has short knives, even Mr. Chen used a knife from his waist, so each cut and ate it with his own knives, and roasted while eating. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran helped brush the seasoning and Turning, I was very busy, and soon the tip of my nose was sweating. Fan Zijin sat beside Qi Haoran, and suddenly found himself excluded from the atmosphere of the two, which was something that had never happened before. When Qi Xiuyuan looked over, he saw that Zijin''s face seemed bad. He followed his gaze to Haoran and Mu Yangling. Seeing that the two of them cooperated well, the younger brother cut a piece of meat for Mu Yangling from time to time. Put it in your mouth, while turning the stick in your hand, you have to brush the seasoning up... After working for a while, Mu Yangling will also cut a few pieces of meat for his younger brother, or wipe the sweat from his forehead. Qi Xiuyuan silently retracted his gaze, and after a while he shook his head and laughed, thinking so much for what? Now he hasn''t even said that he is kissing himself, and his younger brother is still young, and we will see them again in a few years. Rong Xuan realized that Qi Xiuyuan didn''t listen to what he said, so he bumped into him and asked, "What are you thinking?" "Nothing, what did you just say?" Rong Xuan followed his gaze and glanced at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling, "Mr. Chen said that judging from the area he went to this afternoon, it was all iron ore, but how much of it had to be dug down. I know, and the place to go is not far, and the fallen mountains are not small, if we dig further down, I am afraid that it will not be completed in one day tomorrow, Xiuyuan, we cannot leave Xiying for too long." "We''ll go back tomorrow, we''ll just send two more people over to help." "No need," Mr. Chen said, "It''s enough to have these two little brothers to help, General Qi, it''s no longer a secret if there are more people who know the secret." Qi Xiuyuan smiled, "As long as Mr. Chen is not afraid of hard work, we will have no problem here." Mr. Chen waved his hand and said, "I''m used to living like this. You sent me two more people, so it''s not hard work." Qi Xiuyuan stood up and said, "Then Xiuyuan thanked Mr. Chen here first." Mr. Chen waved his hand, turned it around and smiled at Mu Yangling: "Little girl, give me a little more chili, this amount of spiciness is not hot enough." Qi Xiuyuan and the others are used to eating lighter flavors, and this spiciness is just right for them. At this time, they are already sweating profusely. Hearing that Mr. Chen wants to add more spiciness, he can''t help but be stunned. Mu Yangling didn''t dare to eat too spicy. After all, her stomach has not eaten chili for ten years, and the spiciness she eats is mostly ginger. Mu Yangling walked over to Mr. Chen and brushed him with a layer of red chili powder, and asked, "Would you like to sprinkle some cumin?" Mr. Chen looked at her in surprise, "Little girl knows how to eat these two things? I think you are very skilled at cooking, but don''t people in Xingzhou Prefecture like to eat? Some people don''t even listen to it. heard about it." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "My mother knows, and I often interact with those merchants. I heard them say that I know how to eat these two things." Although Mr. Chen didn''t believe it in his heart, he didn''t ask any further questions. Brother Qi Xiuyuan trusted her, so why should he worry about this for them? Rongxuan glanced at Qi Xiuyuan, Qi Xiuyuan shook his head slightly, Rongxuan didn''t speak again, and Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were used to Mu Yangling knowing some things that others didn''t. Everyone was camping here at night, Rong Xuan and Qi Xiuyuan stood on a high place and looked down at them setting up their tents, and said, "This girl Mu is obviously only the daughter of a hunter, but she always knows something that others don''t. I heard that Haoran''s scout camp was trained by her." Chapter 262： beg Qi Xiuyuan smiled and asked, "What are you worried about?" Rong Xuan glanced at him and said, "You are kind." "The Mu family has its own secrets, as long as it''s harmless to us, there''s no need to seek them out," Qi Xiuyuan looked down at Mu Yangling and the three of them, and said, "Mu Yang has a good mind, and Haoran and Zijin play with her, too. Take it easy." "Yes, Haoran has grown a lot in the past two years, and Zijin has not continued to grow crooked, so you plan to continue ignoring the letters from your father and Lord Fan, and keep the two here?" Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes froze, "Do you want them to go back to be bullied? Do nothing to cause trouble every day? Stay here..." Thinking of his younger brother''s dedication to the military camp and the recovery of his homeland, and that Zijin also has his own direction, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help laughing out loud. , these two children have acted like adults in the past two years. Although there is a suspicion that the seedlings are encouraged, Qi Xiuyuan still decides to keep the two here. He doesn''t want to see two playboys when he returns to the capital. Everyone slept in the tent for the night. Early the next morning, Qi Xiuyuan asked people to pack their things. They were going into the mountains to hunt. Since ?? was used as an excuse for hunting, he had to come up with some prey. Mu Yangling was in charge of leading the way. When they left the mountain in the afternoon, everyone had nothing on their hands. Mu Yangling dragged a deer on a temporary pallet, and carried a wild boar on his shoulders. Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran also carried a deer. The only deer, even Rong Xuan and Fan Zijin had no time in their hands, they were all carrying some small prey. After sending the things back to Mu''s house, Qi Xiuyuan laughed and said cheerfully: "Sure enough, hunting has never been so pleasant before, no wonder Haoran always asks you to hunt, A Ling, next time you have time, Brother Qi will return. Come and hunt, how about you show us the way?" Mu Yangling smiled and nodded. "Okay, Feibai, go and call someone to fetch the prey back." Qi Xiuyuan only chose a deer and some small prey, leaving the rest to Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling waved his hand and said: "Brother Qi, you don''t have to leave me so many things, my family can''t eat all the prey, and I have to sell it. You might as well take a little more and give it to the soldiers. it is good." As he said that, he stepped forward and picked a fat and tender deer and carried it aside, and then went up to select some small prey, all of which were tender, "Okay, if Big Brother Qi doesn''t dislike me, I''ll stay. These, take the rest back." Qi Xiuyuan saw that she chose the food she liked at home. He was not polite to him, but he felt at ease, so he nodded and smiled and said, "Then I will take your favor, and I will take the rest back." Shu Wanniang had already cooked some dishes while they were talking, "Children, come and eat, I made bone soup in the morning, and now I''ve been simmering it on a slow fire, drink a bowl to warm up." "It''s hard work, auntie." As soon as everyone was about to enter the house, someone outside shouted eagerly: "Brother Haoran, brother Haoran, you are finally back." Everyone turned their heads and went out to see, and saw Song Zhi with a small beard running in in a hurry with a follower. Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin couldn''t hold back, and laughed out loud with a "puchi". Qi Xiuyuan also flashed a smile in his eyes, and then he cupped his hands with a stern face: "It turned out to be the Song county magistrate, what is the Song magistrate looking for with his younger brother?" Song Zhi''s eyes glued to Qi Haoran''s body only to see Qi Xiuyuan and the others. He felt a little embarrassed, but it only flashed by and he smiled shyly: "Big brother is here too, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, the elder brother is eight or nine years younger than him, how could he be so embarrassed? "Brother Song, what are you looking for from me?" Song Zhi let out a breath and was about to speak after pondering for a while when Xiuhong came out of the room and said, "Brother Qi, my cousin asked you to come in, it''s cold outside, what can I say in the room? It''s all warmed up for you." Song Zhi''s long-awaited emotions dissipated immediately, Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan couldn''t help but feel amused, "Song County magistrate, if you have anything to do, let''s talk about it in the room." The two took the lead in entering the room. The table in the main room was already set, everyone sat down, but Mu Yangling was about to turn around and go to the kitchen, Qi Xiuyuan swept his eyes and saw that Shu Wanniang was not in the main room, he knew that she avoided suspicion, so he stopped Mu Yangling, " Ah Ling, sit down and eat too, you''ve been busy for a long time." Mu Yangling just smiled, "You guys eat, I''ll go clean up the prey, my mother in the kitchen must have left me some delicious food, so I won''t **** it from you." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t force it. Mu Yangling called Feibai and Yanmo out and said, "Go to the kitchen to eat." "Miss Mu, tell us what you want to do." "Alright, alright, this is my house, and I''ll still be starving myself? Hurry up and eat, and serve your masters after eating." Feibai and Yanmo responded with a smile and turned away. Mu Yangling picked up the prey and listened to the voices in the house. Song Zhi had been waiting for Qi Haoran for a day. As soon as they entered the mountain on the front foot, he came on the back foot. He asked Qi Haoran to ask for corn seeds. As soon as the news about the corn came out, he was also agitated, but then the chamberlain took away several carts of seeds, and later the Shen family took another batch, plus people from Xingyuan Mansion and other places were taken away from Xiying. After a while, he estimated in his own heart that the seeds left behind would be enough for them to plant in Xiying, so he stopped thinking about asking for seeds. He won''t plant next year, and the year after that, he just has to wait another year. But this year, there has been no snow since the beginning of winter, and with the previous drought, Song Zhi dared not have any luck. He can ignore other places, but the people of Mingshui County recognize him as a parent official, so they can only ask Qi Haoran for seeds with a shy face. Hearing this, Qi Haoran looked at the elder brother, he knew that the elder brother intended to leave a seed for the people, not only the people of Xingzhou Prefecture, but also the people of Hanzhong Prefecture, but because the magistrates of the counties and the prefects of the prefectures did not find them When he came to the door, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t even mention it. At this moment, Qi Haoran suddenly understood that the eldest brother did not want to give them the seeds for nothing, so they had to pay some price. Qi Haoran didn''t know what the eldest brother wanted, so he pushed the matter onto the eldest brother and said, "Brother Song, the seeds are all in the hands of my eldest brother, you better beg my eldest brother," and then Qi Xiu smiled shyly. Yuandao: "Big Brother, Big Brother Song and I are on good terms. You helped me a lot when I first moved to Mingshui County, so can you help him?" Qi Xiuyuan pretended to stare at his younger brother, Song Zhi breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile, "That''s what my younger brother should do. Brother Haoran and I have hit it off and have similar interests. If we can help, we will help." Chapter 263： go out Mu Yangling put a thick quilt in the carriage, patted it, turned around and shouted, "Mother, are you all right?" "Okay, okay," Shu Wanniang came out with a bag and put it in the car, Mu Yangling snorted, "Mother, we''re only going for a few days, we don''t need to bring so many things." "These are the clothes of Bosi and Kejia. You must bring them. Okay, go and take them out." Bosi and Kejia were well-dressed and were sitting side by side on the kang with their calves hanging down. When they saw their sister coming in, they stretched out their arms to hug. Bowen put on shoes for them and reached out to hug Bosi, but Bosi was already strong, and he wore a lot in winter, so when Bowen picked up his arms, he fell down. Mu Yangling took Bosi from him, hugged Kejia again, and said, "Okay, go and call Xiuhong and the others." When Qi Haoran and the others came over on horseback, Mu Yangling and the others had just packed up, and the furs were put on a donkey cart at the back. Shu Wanniang and the others were sitting in the carriage, because there was still hot tea in the corner, so they didnt feel cold. . Mu Yangling closed the door and told the Sun family to help look at the house, then jumped onto the black horse and waved to the crowd: "Okay, let''s go." The driver immediately whipped his whip and Qi Haoran walked beside Mu Yangling on horseback. Seeing that she couldn''t stop looking back, he said, "Don''t worry, I''ve already explained it, and I''ll go look at the rabbit shed for you. The soldiers will visit your house from time to time, that is, five or six days of work, what are you worried about?" "You think it''s just like you, my family has a big business, don''t you worry if everyone in the family goes out all of a sudden?" Mu Yangling looked up at the sky and said, "Seeing that the sky is not bad, we should be able to arrive before dark. Hanzhong Mansion, right?" "should be no problem." Because of the low wind and high temperature in winter, Mu Yangling and the others didnt say much while riding on horses. It was the first time that Bo Si and Kejia went out. They stared wide-eyed, and their round bodies carefully moved on the open space. Not to mention the two children, Bo Wen and Xiuhong Xiulan were also very excited, although they could see everywhere they looked. It was a bare tree, and they were also running around excitedly. Auntie put the lumps of the big bone soup boiled a few days ago into the pot to increase the firepower, and soon a pot of fragrant big bone soup will be ready, she waved to Feibai and the others: "Go get a bowl, every time People drink a bowl of hot big bone soup to ward off the cold, and there is a lot of **** in it." Feibai squatted in front of him and swallowed his saliva. He answered cheerfully and ran to the donkey cart for a long time to find the bag for the bowls. My aunt used another large pot of soup, and the noodles were kneaded yesterday, and she said, "That''s why this child is so particular about A Ling. If you want me to tell you, just fill in some dry food while you''re on your way. You have to bring all these things, isn''t this a waste of time?" Shu Wanniang: "A-Ling, considering that Bosi and Kejia are still young, they can''t eat pancakes." "Anyway, we can arrive before dark, what are you worried about, grandma? I think it''s good, we can still play on the road." Xiuhong bumped her sister, "What do you think?" Xiulan nodded again and again, "I like it too." "The road is bare, what''s the fun?" Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran dragged two pieces of firewood over and heard the words: "If you want to see the scenery, we will come to see when everything recovers in spring. Qi Haoran said that in spring, the road is full of small wildflowers, and they are still connected together. Quite good looking." "Don''t," Auntie said, "Even if you want to come out to play, you will have to wait until the land is finished." Xiuhong stuck out her tongue at Mu Yangling and shrugged, saying that there will be no drama next year. The group arrived at Hanzhong Mansion at around four in the afternoon, but the number of pedestrians on the street did not decrease at all, and the carriage went directly to Qi Haoran''s mansion. Xiuhong and Xiulan rolled up the curtains of the carriage directly, and looked out at the window with Bo Wen. Shu Wanniang wanted to say that this was unruly, but thinking that they are now farmers, and there are no such so-called rules for everyone, they just say it. swallowed again. Auntie also saw such a lively and prosperous place for the first time. She stared at the outside with wide eyes and sighed: "This Hanzhong Mansion is bigger than Xingzhou Mansion." Shu Wanniang nodded, "Besides Jingzhao Mansion, Hanzhong Mansion is the largest in the north of us. Naturally, it is not as prosperous as Xingzhou Mansion." It was also the first time for Mu Yangling to visit such a lively street. The last time I came to Hanzhong Mansion, I was in a hurry, so I didn''t read it carefully. At this time, I looked around with great interest, "I think the people from Hanzhong Mansion are better than the last time I came here. more time. "That''s natural," Qi Haoran said: "Hanzhong Mansion was recovered, merchants from all over Dazhou began to come, and the big temple fair the day after tomorrow, there will naturally be much more people than last time." "By the way, where is my father?" Mu Yangling asked, "Didn''t you say that you would give my father a leave as soon as we came?" "I''ve already asked someone to call him in advance, and he''ll be there soon after you''ve packed up." Qi Haoran''s mansion is in Xicheng, where the officials of the Hanzhong mansion and celebrities in the mansion mainly live. The house has five entrances and five exits, and it also brings two small gardens. Qi Haoran robbed this house. Qi Haoran led his troops to attack Hanzhong Mansion first, and after occupying the Mansion Yamen, the second place to be occupied is here, because the dignitaries and officials of the Jin Kingdom stationed in Hanzhong Mansion all live in this area, and the money they loot is only in the Yamen. The treasury occupies the largest share here. At that time, Feibai kept an eye on it and directly occupied the house for Qi Haoran. At that time, he was handling military affairs in this house. Qi Xiuyuan also lived here when he came. The newly appointed prefect did not dare to ask them to move out after he took office. Anyway, when the house was taken back, it was either empty or sold cheaply to the squires and celebrities of the Hanzhong Mansion. It might be better for him to live there. So Qi Haoran asked someone to write a plaque with "Qi Mansion" and hang it on it, even if it was his home in Hanzhong Mansion. Because few others live here, most of them still live with Fan Zijin, because most of the time there is only one master or two, so there are not many servants. As soon as Qi Haoran and the others arrived at the door, the housekeeper brought someone to pick him up under the steps. Fan Zijin stood on the steps, saw Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling dismount and came down, nodded slightly to Mu Yangling, and then smiled and went to the carriage to greet Shu Wanniang and Ma Liu. Since Qi Xiuyuan said that the two families had become friends, Fan Zijin He was very respectful to Shu Wanniang and Ma Liu, although his attitude towards Mu Yangling was still not affectionate. Shu Wan Niang liked this very bookish child very much. When she saw him coming, she smiled and let Bo Wen and him study hard. Mu Yangling didn''t want his younger brother to learn the temper of Fan Zijin, so he immediately smiled and said, "Mother, let''s go first, Haoran said that Dad might be there in a while. Shu Wanniang said: "You really are a child, I have said it a few times, Haoran and Zijin are older than you, they should be called brother." "Yes, yes, brother Haoran, brother Zijin, let''s go in." Chapter 264： pocket money Qi Haoran heard Mu Yangling''s call, so he approached her and said, "This is the first time I heard you call me brother, then call me two more times." Fan Zijin snorted disdainfully from his nose. Mu Yangling pushed Qi Haoran''s head away and entered the mansion. The buildings of Qi Mansion are rich and noble, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but be stunned when he saw the furnishings in the house, he took down a bronze Buddha on the Duobao stand and looked at it, and asked, "It''s all antiques, you are really rich. ." "This is all left by the predecessors," Qi Haoran said indifferently: "It''s not a golden Buddha, what''s the use of not being able to exchange it for money? If you like it, take it away, there are many in the warehouse." "You should keep it for yourself. When the world is at peace in the future, there are a lot of good things here that can''t be bought with money. It will become a legacy for your descendants." Mu Yangling put the things away. He returned to his original place, looked around, and said, "I only stayed here for two nights last time. I came and went in a hurry, and I didn''t have time to visit your house. This time I have to take a good look." Fan Zijin: "You''d better pack your things first, and I''ll show you after dinner." "Okay, let''s chat first." Fan Zijin saw that Mu Yangling was gone, so he turned around and asked Qi Haoran, "Did you have any idea about inviting her here?" "It was supposed to be a fight, but she didn''t agree." Qi Haoran said regretfully, "This time I can only go to the temple fair." "Fortunately, she didn''t agree. Let me tell you Haoran. Now the situation between Jin and Xixia is tense, and the war may expand. At this time, it is best for us to stop and recharge our batteries." "Why didn''t I know about this?" Qi Haoran stared. "I only received the news in the afternoon. I got the news from the merchants in the Jin Kingdom. I haven''t had time to tell you and my eldest cousin." Fan Zijin has now launched a project between the three kingdoms with the support of Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran. smuggling activities. Qi Haoran leaned over to Fan Zijin''s side and said with a smile, "Zijin, lend me some money and see if there are any treasure knives for sale at the temple fair, I''ll buy one later." Fan Zijin knew that Qi Haoran was out of money again, he looked at Qi Haoran strangely and said, "Where did your money go? Not to mention what my cousin gave, I also give you a hundred taels every month. It wasn''t enough to pay for those people when you were in Lin''an, but now you stay in the military camp all day and it''s not enough?" Qi Haoran scratched his head, "Actually, I don''t know where all my money has gone. I''ll ask Fei Bai to bring you the account. Take a look. Now give me some money." Fan Zijin went back to the house and gave him a hundred taels. Thinking that the temple fair was very big, he went to play with Mu Yangling and the others. He was afraid that he would buy something valuable and would not be able to get enough money to stay in front of Mu Yangling. After losing face, he added another hundred taels to him, "If it''s not enough, you can ask Feibai to go to the restaurant to find me, or directly ask someone to keep the account, and settle the bill at the end of the month." Qi Haoran packed up the silver ingot and threw it to Feibai, happy, patted his chest and said, "I''ll pay you back when I earn the money." Fan Zijin waved his hand. He had heard these words since he was a child, and he would say these words since Qi Haoran could spend money. The only time he received money back from him was to take out more money from him. Go buy a treasured sword from the Western Regions. Feibai happily took the silver and went out, and when he returned to the house, he brought Qi Haoran''s account book to Fan Zijin. Fei Bai remembers the accounts. Qi Haoran takes Fei Bai with him wherever he goes. When he spends money, the money is given by Fei Bai, so he records everything in detail, including the money for the meal he ate in the Hongwei Building. Also remembered. Fan Zijin didn''t plan to check the accounts at first, so he casually flipped through the accounts when he saw them. He couldn''t help frowning, pointing to the account book and asking Fei Bai, "Why are your master''s pocket money and military supplies still hanging together?" "When the master was in the barracks, he ate and lived with the soldiers. Seeing that everyone was training hard, he gave everyone extra meals. The military expenses are limited, so the master can only pay for it himself." Fan Zijin closed the ledger and handed it over to Fei Bai, and Qi Haoran said, "You will raise them like this, what will you do if you don''t obey orders because of your kindness in the future?" "Don''t listen to Feibai''s nonsense, do you think I''m so stupid? It''s not like giving them extra meals, only if their training or tasks exceed my expectations, or if they have made great achievements, I will reward them with private money." Fan Zijin was relieved, but he was still worried about Qi Haoran''s purse, "In this way, no amount of your pocket money will be enough." Fan Zijin was about to say that he would buy some properties in Mingshui County, so that he would be able to make a fortune in the future. When he needed the money, he wouldn''t have to ask him and his cousin to use it. He swallowed the words that came to his lips, and after Qi Haoran went to wash up, he recruited Feibai to ask questions. "Why did you sweat just now? Still looking at me like that?" Feibai bowed and said, "Biao Gongzi, I know that you feel sorry for my master. I was afraid that you would give the master more money, or give the master property or something..." "Why are you afraid of this?" Seeing Feibai peeking at him, he threw the teacup in his hand onto the table and asked, "What about you?" Feibai immediately knelt down on the ground and said, "Biao Gongzi, you know that the master is a man who spends money and righteousness, and spends a lot of money. He has fifty taels on hand, and he can spend one hundred taels. Now the master has a The monthly payment is fifty taels, and there are twenty taels from the eldest son, and one hundred taels from your side, but every month for settlement, there is always a balance of forty or fifty taels owed outside. Take the next month''s silver to make up for it, if you give him more money, he will only owe more, if you give it to the master, then..." Fei looked at Fan Zijin with blank eyes, the meaning is self-evident, when the time comes The money Qi Haoran spends will only owe more. The master is still a child when it comes to spending money, and he will not save at all. As Qi Haoran''s personal servant, he not only has to take care of him, but also be responsible for guiding him. Carrying it on his back, no one else will tell him, only the eldest son can''t spare him. Although the master spends money, there is no amount of money, but the accounts owed outside are based on his monthly pocket money. For example, when the money was low in the past, he owed a maximum of about 22 taels outside. Definitely no more than a third of his monthly pocket money. Sometimes Feibai wonders if the master has done the math. Fan Zijin grew up with him since he was a child, wiped his **** countless times, and paid countless bills. Naturally, he knew his "talent", he stroked his forehead with a headache, and waved: "Okay, I Understood." After a pause, he said, "I won''t give him pocket money." Feibai breathed a sigh of relief, bowed and stepped back. Qi Haoran didn''t know that during the time he was taking a bath, he lost an industry that could generate pocket money. Chapter 265： Notice Mu Shi hurriedly hurried, and finally arrived at Qi Mansion before dark. He glanced at his wife with bright eyes, picked up the twins, and used his stubble to make them scream. Seeing that the two children were about to cry before handing them over to Mu Yangling, he waved his hand: "Okay, take your brothers and sisters out." All of a sudden there were only the two of them left in the room. Mu Yangling carried the dragon and phoenix back to his house, took out a bunch of money from the bag to open it, and said, "I''ll share the money with you, and if you see something you like on the street tomorrow, buy it yourself, if you don''t have enough money, just buy it yourself. I''ll call over." It is said to be shopping, but in fact, their main task tomorrow is to sell furs, but their family is old and young, and it is impossible for everyone to stand in front of the booth. So after pushing the car to Fangshi and occupying a good position, Mu Yangling waved and pushed Mu Shi and the others out, "You guys go play, Xiuhong and I will just watch." Auntie was a little tired from the journey yesterday, so she didn''t come today, Xiulan looked at her sister and cousin, Mu Yangling asked her to hold hands with Bowen and said, "Don''t let go, Dad, look at them a little, Okay, let''s go and play, you are in the way here too." Mu Shi knew that his daughter had an idea, so he hugged the twins and took his wife and the others to go shopping. The temple fair will start tomorrow and last for three days, but it is already very lively today, with many merchants coming and going, and even more hawkers. Mu Yangling and Xiuhong untied the ropes on the scooter, Xiuhong didn''t have any stage fright, and directly climbed onto the scooter, grabbed a fox skin, and shouted: "Fur, good fur, fox skin, rabbit. There are all kinds of skins, everyone, come and see." Xiuhong''s voice was clear and loud, so that those who heard it couldn''t help but glance in this direction. When she saw a little girl who could stand in the car and shout by herself, the merchants from the south couldn''t help but click their tongues, thinking that the north is really enough. Open, at least in the south, little girls and daughters-in-law don''t have the courage, and girls from big families have to wear hats when they go out. The merchants from the north smiled knowingly, glanced at their furs, and decided to take a look inside. Wu Lie stood on the teahouse and looked down, facing Mu Yangling and their carts, not only the two of them, but also the goods on their carts. Seeing a lot of wolf skins on the scooter, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes slightly and said, "I didn''t expect the Han people to become more and more sturdy, and they can even fight wolves." "Fourth Young Master, this is because the Hanzhong Mansion was once ruled by our country, and the people learned the skills of hunting. Going further south, the people of Dazhou are still as weak and incompetent as before." Pi Du, who was lurking after Wu Lie, thought. Wulie doesn''t believe it. They haven''t taken Da Zhou in their golden country for a hundred years. Although the people of this country are cowardly and incompetent, they have their own resilience, which is why he has always been cautious about Da Zhou''s war. The Hanzhong Mansion, which had been occupied by them long ago, was taken away by the Western Camp of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Qi Xiuyuan made the people in the city warmly welcome them without any effort. Compared with the difficulties when they established the government in the Hanzhong Mansion, Wu Lie was more towards the Da Zhou and the Han people. of caution. He pointed to Mu Yangling''s stall below and said, "Go, buy one of all kinds of furs." Pi was puzzled, "Fourth Young Master, our Dajin furs are many times better than theirs, why should we buy them?" Wulie glanced at him coldly, Pi Dusi''s heart skipped a beat, and knelt down on one knee: "Damn it, I asked what I shouldn''t ask." "Go, buy some of everything back." Pi Dusi turned around and went downstairs from the box. Xiuhong shouted that she was tired and was just sitting on the scooter to rest. Mu Yangling was sitting on a stool and looking around when a thunderous voice exploded in her ears, "Girl, how do you sell these furs?" Xiuhong immediately became emotional, holding a fox skin and said, "I don''t know what kind of fox skin you are talking about? We have fox skins, rabbit skins, and wolf skins here, and we also have two excellent solid-colored fox skins here. ." Saying that, Xiuhong pulled out a bag from the fur and opened it, and two fiery red fox furs appeared in front of her eyes. This was brought back by Mu Shi. When he went out to carry out the mission, he encountered the fox family, and he hunted two and several wolf skins. Although he did not say the danger of the mission, he wanted to come when he could meet the wolves. It won''t be easy either. Pi Dusi just glanced at it and lost interest. Although the fiery red fox fur is rare, they are not short of four princes. Is there any fur in the warehouse? He had no plans to waste the Fourth Prince, so he randomly chose a fox skin, a wolf skin and a rabbit skin, and asked, "How much are these?" Xiuhong blinked at him, what''s the use of buying only one of each? Only then did Mu Yangling take his eyes back from elsewhere, and after looking at Pi Dusi, he stepped forward with a smile and said, "Guest officer, the total is seven taels, three money and twenty-eight wen, you won''t choose anything else? If nothing else, a rabbit skin can''t do much, why don''t you buy a few more?" "Stop talking nonsense, and quickly wrap it up for me." Pi Dusi said in a timid voice. When Xiuhong saw him yelling, she frowned in dissatisfaction, but Mu Yangling smiled respectfully, "Wait a moment, I''ll tie you up." Then she drew a hemp rope and tied the fox skin and the The rabbit skin was rolled up and placed in the wolf skin. The three pieces were rolled up together, tied with a rope, and handed over with both hands respectfully. Pi Dusi took the thing, and then took out the money and gave it to Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling accidentally touched his palm twice, but Pi Dusi didn''t take it to heart, because Mu Yangling had a look of fear on his face. Xiuhong noticed that something was wrong, and stood quietly watching. Mu Yangling kept watching Pi Dusi go upstairs and noticed that someone was looking at her. She didn''t dare to look up at the window of the opposite restaurant, she just wiped her forehead, wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist, and turned to Xiuhong. : "That person was so scary just now." "..." Xiuhong looked at her cousin embarrassedly, that person was a little stronger, but not as tall as her cousin, she really didn''t understand what was scary. Mu Yangling just patted her head without saying a word, her drooping eyes flashed contemplation, with black official leather boots on her feet, a Hu-style knife on her waist, and the scabbard tattooed with the totem of Karl, the great tribe of the Golden Kingdom. , There is a thick callus holding a knife in his hand. Although he speaks Chinese very well, it still reveals Hu Yin. It is not surprising that there are Hu people in Hanzhong Prefecture, because it was once occupied by the Jin Kingdom. After the Jin army retreated, not all the Hu people left. Some married Han women and stayed here, and some were unwilling to move and settle down here. Zhou does not drive away. However, there were very few people who pretended to be Han Chinese even though they were Hu people, not to mention that the other party''s clothes were not ordinary, and the thick callus holding the knife in his hand made Mu Yangling more vigilant. Chapter 266： get in a word Wulie flipped over the three pieces of skins and said, "It''s pretty good, it''s almost the same as the skins that our hunters picked out." Wulie threw the things aside, not in a good mood. "We occupied Dazhou''s land and ruled over the Han people, but we didn''t learn how to farm and weave, and we still have to buy a lot of grain from Dazhou every year, but their people have learned our hunting methods, even the tannery ones. I have learned the recipes and methods, my father Khan cant hear the advice, and the leaders of the tribes are also short-sighted. If the Jingzhao Mansion and Hanzhong Mansion were conquered and the land was reclaimed according to what I said, maybe our people will also learn the advanced Han Chinese. Farming technology, then the fertile land is used by them to enclose grazing..." Pi Dusi lowered his head in shame. Wu Lie sighed, and when he walked to the window, he found that there were two more teenagers in the booth. Seeing that the two of them were chatting happily with one of the little girls who sold leather goods, they couldn''t help but take a few more glances. Wulie pointed at them and asked Pi Dusi, "Who are those two?" Pi Dusi was in charge of the intelligence work of Xingzhou Mansion in Hanzhong Prefecture, so he walked to the window and glanced at it and said, "Fourth Young Master, those are Qi Xiuyuan''s younger brother Qi Haoran and his cousin Fan Zijin." "Qi Haoran who was the first to open the gate of Hanzhong Mansion?" "Yes!" Wulie''s eyes narrowed slightly, "You don''t look young, let''s go, let''s go down and have a look." "No, Fourth Young Master, although this Qi Haoran is a sham, his kung fu is excellent..." "You can occupy Qinghe Town without disturbing anyone, and even rushed into the heavily guarded Hanzhong Mansion. Do you think it would be a straw bag? I think this word is more suitable for you." Wu Lie turned and went down. Pi Dusi blushed, and quickly chased after him with his guards. Mu Yangling was facing the window of the tea house, smiled and asked Qi Haoran in a low voice, "You said that such a lively temple fair will not have friends from the neighboring country?" Qi Haoran did not move his brows and eyes, and said as a matter of course: "Of course there will be, what''s wrong?" He can lurk people into the Jin Kingdom and Xixia, and of course the two countries can also. "It''s nothing, I just think that person is probably near us." Mu Yangling''s eyes kept watching the surroundings, and he saw a group of people coming out of the teahouse behind Wu Lie and walking directly towards them. Pi Dusi, who made himself suspicious, was among them, and said with a smile, "Maybe the new guest will want to meet you and make friends with you or something." Thinking of the plot in the costume drama, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I just don''t know if you will sympathize with each other." Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran seriously for a while, then turned to Mu Yangling and said, "This is very likely." Qi Haoran jumped in anger, "You two join forces to scold me?!" Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran seriously and said, "Where did we scold you?" Qi Haoran looked at them suspiciously, "Then what did you mean just now?" Before Mu Yangling could answer, Wu Lie and the others came over, Mu Yangling closed his mouth, smiled, picked up the package with the fiery red fox fur and stuffed it directly into Qi Haoran''s arms, and said with a smile: " Little General, these two fox skins are considered to be given to you by me, and we will need your attention in the future for our family''s business." Qi Haoran stared at her blankly, but did not react for a while, but Fan Zijin picked up two pure white rabbit skins with his fingers and threw them to her, saying, "Wrap it up and use it as a scarf." Mu Yangling immediately tied it with a rope, and smiled respectfully: "Fan Gongzi just takes it, if it''s not enough, I''ll look for a solid color." Wu Lie seized the opportunity and said, "It''s not hard to find pure white rabbit skins, but it''s not easy to find more." He glanced at Fan Zijin''s face and smiled, "This son is handsome and handsome, and he uses white skins. The scarf looks good, but the grey one is not bad." Qi Haoran still had some tacit understanding with them. Seeing this, he immediately understood, looked Wu Lie up and down, and asked, "You are familiar with these things. I see how you dress, are you a Hu?" In fact, it can be seen that Wu Lie is a Hu person because he looks like a Hu person, but the guards behind him are all dressed as Han people, and many people look like Han people. Seeing that Wu Lie finally caught up, he smiled and said, "My mother is a Hu, my surname is Wu, I don''t know the names of the two sons, I heard from a servant that the temple fair in Hanzhong Mansion was very lively, so I came to play. ." Mu Yangling saw that they were talking, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Xiuhong, who was intent on selling things, pointed to the group of merchants in front and whispered, "Cousin, they''re coming out." Mu Yangling turned his head to look. The group of merchants were merchants who had seen their furs and walked all the way to compare them. Now they came out. Mu Yangling observed their faces. Seeing that there was not much joy on their faces, he knew that the business was sure. If it didn''t work, she gave Xiuhong a wink. Xiuhong immediately climbed onto the scooter, grabbed a piece of wolf skin, waved it and shouted loudly: "fur, fur, good fur, fox skin, wolf skin, rabbit skin, all colors are available, don''t pass by. miss!" The abrupt voice startled Wu Lie and Fan Zijin, who were talking. The two looked up at Xiuhong speechlessly. Qi Haoran squeezed his eyes at Mu Yangling with a smile, and said to Wu Lie, "Young Master Wu. , we might as well find a place to sit down and talk." "Brother Fan and I hit it off right away, and that''s exactly what I meant. My people have reserved a box in the restaurant just now, why don''t we go and sit there?" The group went back to the teahouse, and the remaining Mu Yangling and Xiuhong successfully attracted the attention of the group of merchants. They quickly surrounded Mu Yangling''s scooter, and Mu Yangling greeted them with a smile, "Look at the bosses, let us know if you like it, and I''ll wrap it up for you." The leather goods were opened by Mu Yangling and spread on the trolley. A boss looked at it and shook his head: "It''s good, but it''s too few." "Boss, this is only a part. I don''t have many fox skins and wolf skins, but I have a lot of rabbit skins. I wonder which one the boss likes?" "Do you have a lot of rabbit skins?" Southerners prefer fox skins and rabbit skins, but fox skins are precious, and solid colors are even more rare, but few people have large quantities of fox skins. At this time, rabbit skins are the most popular. They come in furs, and most of them come in rabbit skins. Mu Yangling can go into the mountains to hunt rabbits almost every day. Sometimes he has to skin the rabbits before selling them, because people can''t skin them, and they don''t know how to tan. The skinned rabbits are cheaper than the unskinned ones. , and saved them a lot of trouble, the Mu family naturally has a lot of inventory. In addition to the rabbit disaster in the beginning of this year, she also saved a lot of rabbit skins, so this year''s rabbit skins are especially abundant. Mu Yangling turned around and took out a large bundle from under the felt and put it on the trolley, patted it and said, "Look, these are all rabbit skins, and there are three bundles underneath." Chapter 267： bargain The eyes of the merchants lit up and asked, "Can you open it for us to see?" "No problem." Mu Yangling gave Xiuhong a wink, Xiuhong hurriedly stepped forward to unwrap the rope, Mu Yangling turned around and took out another bundle, patted it and said, "Our rabbits are well-tanned. , I dare not say the number one in the world, but I dare to say that this Hanzhong mansion is the first one in our family. If you dont believe it, is it very soft? There is nothing dirty on it. Xiuhong took out a pure white rabbit skin, kneaded and rubbed it, and said with a smile: "The craftsmanship of this tanning skin is handed down from our family''s ancestors. This kind of rabbit skin can be made into clothes and scarves without much processing." Several merchants looked at each other and took one in their hands to look carefully, "Is there another bundle? The little girl might as well take it out and show it to us." Mu Yangling smiled: "This last bundle is different from these, and the price is also different." "Aren''t they all rabbit skins? What''s the difference?" Mu Yangling pulled back the blankets and took out the last bundle, everyone''s eyes were glued to it and they couldn''t get down. The top three colors, pure white, pure gray, and pure black, were rolled up and bundled separately. The three colors were distinct. Compared with the other rabbit skins on the trolley, which were mixed together, it was decisive. Up more than a notch. Mu Yangling patted the bundle of rabbit skins and said, "These rabbit skins are the best ones specially selected by my family, and they are more careful when tanning the skins. If you don''t believe me, see if the skins of this bundle of rabbit skins are softer. ?" Mu Yangling took out a few sheets for them to check. Several bosses exchanged and touched them, and found that it was indeed the case. One person pondered: "You are so big bundled together, no one knows what''s going on inside." "Boss, don''t worry, when you bought it, you bought it in rounds. You will definitely have to take it apart at that time. You take it one by one. If it''s not good, just take it out and we will accept the penalty." Xiuhong smiled. Dao: "Our family never deceives others. Our family will also hang out here in the future, but we dare not do that kind of self-destruction of the city wall." Mu Yangling found that Xiuhong spoke more agilely than her, so he slowly gave her the dominance, just standing behind her as her backing. Several merchants were very satisfied with Mu Yangling''s furs. They were all fellow villagers who came together, so after a few discussions, they decided to swallow all of Mu Yangling''s furs. They saw that there were only two little girls watching the stall, but they didn''t dare to take it lightly. Everyone said so much before, and the clever little girl didn''t say it, and the little girl who stood behind and looked at them with a smile was not easy to offend. They have traveled far and wide, and they can see people more accurately than others. The girl looked at them with eyes like torches, and the Xiuhong girl, although she was smiling, was neither humble nor arrogant, so everyone discussed it and said: "Little girl, Your furs are really good, so we plan to have them all, you see, we can wrap up the package all at once, you should be a little less at this price, right?" Xiuhong looked at Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling nodded at her encouragingly, Xiuhong thought of what her cousin said, in the future, the business of the family rabbit shed will be handed over to her, and even the account books will be managed by her, so she mustered up. Courage, squeezed the corner of his clothes tightly and said: "Well, there are only a few fox skins and wolf skins, so the price can''t be less, four taels of fox skins, three or four dollars of wolf skins, and rabbit skins. Originally, I planned to sell a piece of 16 wen, but now I will give you one less, which is normal, and those specially made are 18 wen, which cannot be less, what do you think?" "It''s still too expensive. We bought a lot, and we''ll wrap it up for you all at once. Rabbit skins in other stalls are not so expensive. The best ones are only fifteen cents a piece. The text can be bought. Xiuhong insisted on her opinion and said, "But our quality is far superior to others. If you don''t believe me and compare it, the best 15-cent piece of other people''s money is definitely not as good as the one on our scooter. It''s not bad to reduce the price to fifteen cents." "No, no, it''s too expensive, let''s do it, if you want, we will take all the 13 wen on the trolley, and we will take all of them. How about the special 15 wen?" "Yes, little girl, we are together. If you want us, we will make it up. If you don''t want us, we don''t want all of it." Xiuhong''s face turned a little red, and the fingers holding the corners of the clothes gradually tightened, Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Boss, your offer will make us lose a lot, if we sell loosely, there are still many people in Shishiwen. Come and buy it, this temple fair will be lively for five days, and you have pushed the price so hard all of a sudden, we have more than 2,400 rabbit skins, and one piece will cost three cents less, how much do you see in total?" Xiuhong nodded again and again, "That''s right, the big deal is that my cousin and I will work hard for a few more days. This is more than seven taels of silver, and farmers earn so much in a year." Mu Yangling hurriedly laughed again: "A few of you are laughing, my family is small, and I only earn so much for a year''s harvest excluding taxes, but the owners are different. I heard your accent is from Lin''an Prefecture. , as long as these things are shipped back and sold, I dont know how much money I can make. I heard that a piece of miscellaneous fur rabbit skin in Linan House two years ago could be sold for fifty cents. Up to now, the quality of my furs is at least as good as Can you sell it for sixty cents? Not to mention that I still have six hundred and thirty-two specially made rabbit skins of pure color." Several merchants raised their eyebrows and asked in surprise, "The little girl has been to Lin''an Mansion?" This is completely a joke, how old is Mu Yangling? How could she have been to Lin''an Mansion? Even if she said that the merchants would not believe it. Of course Mu Yangling wouldn''t say that he had been there, but said: "I haven''t been there, but I know two friends who can only come to Lin''an. They say that our game here is cheap, and furs are cheaper. Let''s just say this fox skin. , we can only sell forty or five taels at most here, but if you get the Lin''an Mansion, you can sell them for twenty taels, and if the color is better, forty or fifty taels is not a problem." A few merchants laughed and said: "Yes, these furs in Lin''an are indeed expensive, but the prices there are also high, little girl, don''t feel distressed by the price of these things, you know, we can travel from south to north. There''s also a lot of risk involved." "I know, I heard that there are a lot of bandits and bandits along the road, as well as the checkpoints set up by the government, plus the dart silver paid to the security bureau, it does take a lot of risks." When several merchants saw that Mu Yangling actually understood, they were more fond of her, and took advantage of the opportunity to vomit bitterly. Who knew that Mu Yangling continued: "But several owners take great risks and make great profits. This trip will take three years. We dont have to worry about eating and drinking, and we also have to pay a lot of risks to go hunting in the mountains. No matter how many hunters enter the mountains, they will not be able to get out. These furs are also made by us at the risk of our lives, plus the medicinal materials needed for nitrification. And other materials and labor, our prices are already very low. Several merchants realized that Mu Yangling was waiting here, so a new round of bargaining continued, and finally the two sides reached an agreement, ordinary rabbit skin 14 and a half, special rabbit skin 17, fox skin and They didn''t bargain for the wolf skin. Although the price offered by Mu Yangling was slightly more expensive than others, her skin was well-tanned and her fur was complete, so it was worth the price. A few merchants calculated together. Mu Yangling and Xiuhong could do mental arithmetic. Mu Yangling was able to do four things with one heart, and Xiuhong could just stare at the rest of the merchants, not afraid that they would deliberately miss the calculation. Chapter 268： puncture After counting the quantity and determining the total price, several merchants gathered together to discuss the quantity they wanted, and then took out the money on the spot. The rabbit skin was sold for a total of 38, 23, and 48 yuan, plus the fox skin and The total price of the wolf skin was sixty-six taels and twenty-three cents, and Mu Yangling directly wiped off the fraction, only sixty-six taels and five dollars. After the silver goods were finished, the merchants directly divided the fur goods here, and someone asked Mu Yangling, "Little girl, I think your fur goods are good, do you know who else has similar fur goods? It''s just a little bit worse. Nothing." They are fur traders, and they mainly sell furs when they come to the north. Mu Yangling said with a smile: "There are a lot of furs in the North, but they are all scattered. If the owners are not too troublesome, if the furs purchased after the Hanzhong Mansion Temple Fair are not enough, you can go to Xingzhou Mansion to have a look." "Xingzhou Prefecture?" Several merchants looked at each other and asked, "Is the little girl from Xingzhou Prefecture?" Mu Yangling nodded, and the eyes of several merchants lit up and asked, "The little girl knows that there is a rabbit meat diced restaurant in your Xingzhou Prefecture that is very good." "You have so many rabbit skins in your house, did you sell them the rabbit meat?" "You''re talking about Quanweiji''s diced rabbit meat?" Mu Yangling didn''t expect that a businessman from the south would ask her about this. Fan Zijin''s diced rabbit meat business has only been in business for half a year, and he has already been able to attract people here. already? "It''s the diced rabbit meat from Quanweiji, the little girl knows?" Several merchants asked excitedly. Mu Yangling smiled slightly and said, "I know, the workshop is in our area. Do you want to buy diced rabbit meat? Are you not a fur merchant?" "It''s business, of course, what you do to make money, the little girl doesn''t know, this diced rabbit meat is very famous in our Lin''an prefecture and several nearby provincial capitals, and many people like to eat it, but it''s a pity, apart from knowing that it is From Xingzhou Mansion, I dont know where to go to get the goods, and we can earn very little from the goods from the shopkeeper Chen Mu Yangling frowned. Although she didn''t know much about the workshop, she had heard Fan Zijin order Manager Chen to publicize the diced rabbit meat several times, and try to let the people in the south come up and buy the goods themselves, so that they could cut off a lot of them. process Mu Yangling''s expression changed in just an instant, and he quickly calmed down and asked, "This Quanweiji rabbit meat diced has only been out for more than half a year, and it''s so good?" "Little girl doesn''t know, our southern side is not like your northern side. Linduo has a lot of meat. This snack, the meat is the one you remember from Xingzhou Fuquanweiji, and the rest are some desserts and dried fruits." "Also, this diced rabbit meat has all kinds of flavors. It''s sweet and spicy, and the meat is full of flavor. Although it''s a bit expensive, people with a little wealth can usually buy some." "Isn''t it about to be New Year''s Eve? Who doesn''t buy New Year''s goods for New Year''s? We are still carrying it at this time, but we don''t want to buy leather goods. If we can buy Quanweiji''s diced rabbit meat, this leather goods will take a shot backwards." The other merchants nodded one after another and said, "Right now we don''t have enough diced rabbit meat, and the supply is too small." A merchant headed by this said took out two taels of silver and put it in Mu Yangling''s hands, lowered his voice and asked : "I heard what the little girl said just now, do you know the person in this Quanweiji?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing, Xiuhong was excited, and wanted to proudly tell them that Quanwei remembered her cousin''s share, but Mu Yangling glanced at it, and her excitement was slightly suppressed. Mu Yangling took the money and smiled: "I know the people from Quanweiji, and I also know that they have accumulated two batches of diced rabbit meat and are planning to ship it to the south in a while. If you want to go with them It will be faster to go online, but the owner of Quanwei Kee has a big appetite, if you guys make small troubles, he is afraid that he will not be willing to divert it." means that if they want to make this business, they are afraid to start with a lot of money, and the other party may even ask them to make a round. After all, one sheep is to chase, and two sheep are also chased. Several merchants looked at each other and felt a lot of pressure. The price of this diced rabbit meat is not low, but a few people who can leave their hometown to run a business are those who dare to fight, so they said: "Can the little girl help us? " Mu Yangling nodded, "It just so happens that the owner of Quanweiji is also here, I''ll ask him first, but how do I inform you?" Several people''s eyes lit up and excitedly said: "We live in the Ping''an Inn not far away, my surname is Zhao, I don''t know what the little girl is called?" "My surname is Mu, Zhao Dong''s family, I will ask someone to invite you when I get news." "Then we will thank Miss Mu here first." At this time, Fan Zijin was also discussing business with Wu Lie, but they were talking about the business of silk and satin. Qi Haoran sat on the side drinking tea, his eyes swept over the person Wu Lie brought, and asked, "Wu Gongzi is Where did you enter Hanzhong Mansion? I remember that the border was blocked all the time." Wulie''s body froze, his attendant also put his hand on the handle of the knife, Qi Haoran''s guards also looked at them, the atmosphere stiffened for a while. Fan Zijin looked around, then suddenly smiled and said, "Young Master Wu, forgive me, my cousin is in the army, and he has a bit of a straight temper." "Oh?" Wu Lie held the teacup in his hand and looked at Fan Zijin jokingly, "Does Mr Fan mean to say that he is smooth?" "I''m a businessman, I only talk about business. As long as there is enough profit, I don''t mind whether the other party is from Jinguo, Xixia or Dazhou." Wulie laughed when he heard the words, his eyes met Qi Haoran''s eyes like electricity, but he said to Fan Zijin, "I''m afraid General Qi doesn''t think so." Qi Haoran snorted coldly and turned his head away, Fan Zijin clapped his hand and said to Wu Lie, "Young Master Wu, don''t worry, my cousin listens to me, not to mention my business has his share, as long as you Obey my Da Zhou''s laws, and he will still open this door of convenience for you." Wulie saw Qi Haoran reluctantly turning the teacup in his hand, but he did not object. He glanced at Pi Dusi, and they removed their hands from the handle of the knife. "Young Master Fan and General Qi, don''t worry, I am also a businessman. Since the two countries cut off the border market, the price of silk and satin tea in the Jin Kingdom has been high. I heard that this time there are many southern merchants attending the temple fair in Hanzhongfu. , I just took the risk and tried it, but I didnt expect to be able to strengthen Young Master Fan and General Qi, the so-called people dont fight against officials, and Im an ordinary businessman, so you two can rest assured that in Da Zhou, I will definitely obey the law. This is a joke to Qi Haoran, smugglers still say here that they must obey the law. But thinking that he often smuggled to Jin Guo and Xixia to inquire about some news, and there was a smuggler sitting next to him, he stopped talking. Chapter 269： confrontation After the alarm was lifted, Wu Lie and Fan Zijin negotiated another business deal, as if they had become friends with them, Wu Lie asked with a smile, "I don''t know where General Qi learned that I am not from Xingyuan Mansion, but from Xingyuan Mansion. From the Jingzhao Mansion?" Qi Haoran looked him up and down when he heard the words, and asked, "When did I say you were from Jingzhao Prefecture? I thought you were from the Jin Kingdom." Wu Lie laughed, "You''re right, I''m from the Jin Kingdom, and I live in the Jingzhao Mansion, but there are a lot of people in the Xingyuan Mansion who moved from the Jin Kingdom like me, how did General Qi know about me? Did you cross the border?" "The people of the Jin Kingdom in Xingyuan House do not hold totems engraved with the great tribe of Karl." Ulie then knew where their greatest exposure was. Knives, like horses, are the life of their warriors. In their life, they will change everything, but their horses and knives they are used to will not be replaced at will. Unfortunately, most of the guards he chooses this time are from their mother''s clan. Karl tribe. Wu Lie laughed and clapped his hands: "General Qi is very observant, and I admire him." He glanced at the sky outside and said with a smile, "If it wasn''t for the next time, I would definitely have a drink with the two of you." Wu Lie said very regretfully that he still has something to do and is about to leave. Fan Zijin only pretended to stay for a while, and then sent the person to the door of the box. Wu Lie and Fan Zijin cupped their hands and took the person away before they walked out of their sight. Wu Lie whispered to Pi Dusi, " Get ready, we''ll leave immediately." "Fourth Young Master?" "Since Qi Haoran can see the totem on our saber, he must have guessed that we are not ordinary businessmen." People who can afford sabres of this level are not ordinary people, not to mention they are only his guards. Qi Haoran is not stupid. Since he recognizes the totem, he must have thought of this. What if he shoots to keep him? Although Wu Lie is arrogant and daring, he also knows that a gentleman will not stand under a dangerous wall, and the top priority is to leave Hanzhong Mansion as soon as possible. Seeing Wu Lie and the others leaving in a hurry, Fan Zijin turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "Are we scared too hard?" Qi Hao was at a loss, "When did I scare him?" "You specifically ordered their totems, not to scare them? With the level of the totems on their scabbards, this Young Master Wu must be a big man in the Jin Kingdom, at least the son of a tribal leader or the direct son of a high-ranking official." Qi Haoran jumped, "Then how can you let them leave? I asked someone to chase them." Fan Zijin grabbed him and whispered: "Don''t be ridiculous, our main task now is to recuperate, you forget you to kill other people''s princes?" Then he asked: "You don''t know their totem level? Then you mention this What are you doing?" He thought that Qi Haoran had finally got in touch with him for a while, and he didn''t even make a wink and cooperated properly to scare people away. "I just want to know where he is from Jin Guo? I only recognize that totem, so do their totems still have grades?" Fan Zijin: "..." So there is absolutely no need for Wu Lie to flee in a hurry. "Now that people have escaped, what about your business?" Fan Zijin said with a smile: "He found out that we didn''t go after us, so he naturally thought that we didn''t have any suspicions. Didn''t he come to Hanzhong Mansion with all his strength to get some useful information? Is there a better news channel than contacting us? Fan Zijin tapped Qi Haoran''s chest and said, "We are young, so we are the best to lie." Qi Haoran looked at him suspiciously, "Why do you have to do business with him?" "Although I don''t know his specific identity, but looking at his power, it is much more profitable to cooperate with him than to make small troubles now. Moreover, if he can get news from us, we can naturally get some news from him. , and we are young, it is understandable that some of the news we get is fake." means that they can pass the wrong information to Jin Guo through this person. Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, "This method is good." As Fan Zijin said, Wu Lie, who fled back to Jingzhao Mansion, found that he was not being pursued. He immediately suspected that Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran did not recognize the totem''s level. Thinking that they were a little childish compared to him, he was unwilling to give up such a A good way, immediately sent a confidant to sneak across the border to Hanzhong Mansion to find Fan Zijin and ask him to honor the business he signed before. Fan Zijin pulled out the prepared silk and satin as it should, and paid them both silver and silver. Both parties were very satisfied with this and agreed to cooperate again next time. This time, the other party took the road guide given by Fan Zijin and returned directly to Jingzhao Mansion from the place guarded by Qi Haoran. Fourth Prince Wu Lie laughed happily, "It''s just 8,000 taels of silk and satin, but it''s still too tender to let them open the border gate for us." "Fourth Prince, his subordinates have inquired about it in Hanzhong Mansion. It is said that Qi Haoran is very short of money and is planning to build a horse farm, so he spends a lot of money, but Qi Xiuyuan has no money for him at all." "A horse farm can''t be built with tens of thousands of taels. Would you dare to think about it without 20,000 or 300,000 taels? This Qi Haoran is very courageous." Pi Dusi smiled and said, "Fourth Prince, Qi Haoran doesn''t have the courage, he just wants to build a horse farm with three or four hundred horses." Wu Lie was stunned, "Is that also called a horse farm?" Jin Guo is a horse-riding nation, and the whole people are soldiers. Almost every household has horses. Wulie has two horse farms, and each horse farm has no less than 10,000 horses. Weeks, make money by trading with Xixia or with the army of your own country. He couldn''t imagine what a stable with only three or four hundred horses would be like. Pi Dusi proudly said: "How can the Zhou Dynasty compare with my big gold?" Wu Lie let out a noncommittal smile, stroked the silk on the table with his fingers, and said, "Since they are short of money, then we will continue this business. These silks are very profitable in our Jin Kingdom, and there are tea leaves. Find someone who is responsible for it. In this case, you need to be smarter, not only to be able to do business, but also to be able to snoop on news. Pi Du Si responded and retreated. Wulie opened the silk on the table and said to himself, "I hope the two little friends don''t disappoint me." At this time, Fan Zijin was also arranging manpower, "...You guys are responsible for monitoring them. Remember, every time they come over, they must be monitored carefully, at least they can''t be allowed to go south through Hanzhong Mansion." Qi Haoran saw Yanmo taking the people away, so he asked: "It''s so troublesome, why do you have to do business with them? Haven''t you already established a line with several businessmen from Jingzhao Mansion?" "How about that?" Fan Zijin said, "Do they dare to sell us Jin Guoma and Jin Guodao?" Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, "The one surnamed Wu dares to sell it?" Fan Zijin looked at him confidently, and Qi Haoran patted the table and said, "Okay, you must catch him, and I will open the door for you to do business in the future." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "You also have a share of this business, don''t leave yourself so clean." Chapter 270： shop Mu Yangling and Xiuhong sold out the rabbit skins, so they found the scooter and put it down in the alley, and ran after Mu Shi and the others hand in hand. Seeing all kinds of snacks on the stall, Xiuhong was drooling and pointed to a stall selling mutton skewers: "Cousin, I want to eat it." "Go, I''ll buy it for you." Mu Yangling pulled her in and said to the hawker, "Give us twenty strings." Xiuhong pulled her sleeves and whispered, "I can''t eat so much." "I can eat." The hawker has quickly put twenty skewers of mutton on the grill, lest they go back on it. The kebabs of this era lacked a lot of ingredients, but the sheep here were raised on the grasslands, and they were not stinky. They only needed to be smeared with some small ingredients and grilled. Get the BBQ flavour of chilli and cumin. Mu Yangling couldn''t help drooling when he saw the sizzling mutton, and pointed out from time to time, "Don''t overcook it, it''s enough to be cooked." The hawker said with a smile: "The girl is a master at eating mutton. This is the first time I have set up a stall. Don''t blame me if I don''t do well." "No wonder, no wonder, I see that you turned the page very quickly," Mu Yangling looked up at him, saw that he was a standard Han, and asked with a smile, "Is this sheep raised by myself? Our Dazhou people Rarely raise such sheep." The hawker smiled bitterly, "Where do we want to raise it, it''s not forced, before the Hu people didn''t allow us to farm the land, they had to let us raise sheep and cattle, the cows are not farmable cows, and we don''t drink the milk they get. Yeah, and dairy cows are also expensive, so we chose to raise sheep, and before we could slaughter them, we called them back in Dazhou." "Isn''t it okay to call back?" Xiuhong asked. "Okay, why not? First, we are exempted from the tax that we will pay this winter, and secondly, we can keep all the sheep, and the most important thing is that next year we will be able to pull up all the grass in the field to continue. Farming. It is the mutton that people in the south of Hanzhong Prefecture are not used to eating. We have too much mutton here, so we can''t sell it. No, I will set up a stall to sell some mutton skewers during the temple fair, and I can make some money. Some." Mu Yangling looked at the fresh mutton hanging next to him and drooled: "Can''t sell such a good mutton? What a waste." Xiuhong''s heart moved, she pulled Mu Yangling''s sleeve, and whispered: "Cousin, do you think it''s because the little generals and the others are still blocking the city gate, so they can''t sell it, why don''t we buy it and take it back and sell it? Bar?" To eat mutton in winter, as long as you are willing to go south, you will definitely be able to sell it. Mu Yangling touched his chin and also lowered his voice: "But we only have a hundred taels of silver on us, how many can we buy? Even if we add The ones at home are only over 600 taels of silver. But I dont mind the size of the business, well take a look after the temple fair. While they were talking, the hawker also cooked the mutton kebabs. Mu Yangling gave him the money. He and Xiuhong ate half and half while walking forward. One hand touched her chest. After patting it lightly, the man screamed, covering his hands and looking at her with a pale face, Mu Yangling showed his white teeth and said, "I''m a hunter." The man covered his hands and turned around and ran away, Mu Yangling snorted coldly and didn''t go after him, Xiuhong realized that they were almost robbed just now, and said indignantly, "Cousin, why didn''t you catch him and send him to office? " "I do, but I don''t want to fight right now." She motioned for her to look at the street corner, where a group of people stood there, the older one was in his thirties and the younger one was twelve or thirteen years old, all staring at him with bad eyes. Mu Yangling. They thought they had picked up a soft persimmon, but who knew they kicked the iron plate. The people headed by ?? glared at Mu Yangling fiercely, then waved: "Let''s go, change the place." Mu Yangling watched them go, and then dragged Xiuhong to continue shopping, and they saw their family members halfway. Mu Shi hugged the dragon and phoenix who kept turning around and said: "I was going to go back to find you. It''s lunch time. Let''s find a place to eat." Shu Wanniang asked, "How are the furs selling?" "It''s all sold out." Mu Yangling walked forward with Xiulan in one hand and Bo Wen in the other. The two children released their hands from the corner of Shu Wanniang''s clothes. There were so many people that they were afraid of getting lost. The family found a good restaurant and went up to the second floor. Bo Wen said excitedly: "Sister, they said that there will be a lantern festival here tomorrow night, let''s come too." Mu Yangling patted his head and promised, "Okay, I''ll take you out when the time comes." "It''s easy to get lost in such a lively place, and there are still flowers, so stay in the house." Mu Yangling: "What are you afraid of? Let Qi Haoran send us a few guards and follow him every step of the way, nothing will happen." "What are you doing with you?" Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, who were looking for them all the way, just heard the last sentence. Mu Yangling said that the blog post wanted to see the lantern festival, and Qi Haoran said indifferently: "I''ll come out when the time comes, we''ll be together." Mu Shi saw Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin coming, and quickly got up to give them a seat, Fan Zijin smiled and said, "Uncle Mu, don''t get up, we just sit down." Mu Yangling saw that it was a little crowded, so he said, "We want two tables, one is too crowded." Xiuhong can''t ask for anything, and eating with adults is always a bit restrained, and they are much more comfortable eating by themselves. Mu Yangling immediately got up and occupied a table next door, and waved to Xiao Er who was about to open his mouth to object: "Let''s have another serving according to the meal at the table just now," Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin said, "What else do you want to eat? point." "I just poured a pot of tea, and now I''m starving to death. I need to order more dishes." When Xiao Er heard the words, he immediately stepped forward to report the name of the dishes, and told the dishes that Mu Yangling and the others ordered. Qi Haoran added two dishes, and Fan Zijin also added two dishes. In this way, their table There are quite a few dishes, and the table is full. But they just ate it clean, Xiao Er couldn''t help smacking his tongue when he came up to check out. Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling, and felt that with these two people there, he would no longer be afraid of wasting food when he went out to order food. He gestured for Yanmo to settle the bill, Mu Shi had already settled the bill one step ahead, he hugged the two sleepy little guys in his arms, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin said, "Little General, Young Master Fan, my wife and I will take the children first. Go back to sleep, you can play by yourself." He looked at Mu Yangling again, and instructed, "Take care of your brothers and sisters." Bowen and Xiulan cheered in a low voice, they could have more fun without adult restraints. Mu Yangling responded, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin had many guards, and Mu Yangling only needed to watch them from a distance, and his own guards took care of a few children. Seeing Xiuhong, she was also eager to try, so she patted her on the shoulder and said, "Go and play with Bowen Xiulan. Brother Haoran and I have something to say." Chapter 271： on the way Qi Haoran was delighted to hear Mu Yangling call his brother, and was about to ask her to call him a few more words when Mu Yangling turned his head and spoke to Fan Zijin. She told Fan Zijin about a few merchants. She didn''t say that Mr. Chen intended to stop the merchants from going north, but only said that a few merchants wanted to buy goods and sell to the south. With Fan Zijin''s shrewdness, she would definitely be able to ask about this after seeing them, why should she be that wicked person. Fan Zijin heard that a businessman came to ask about diced rabbit meat. He was in a good mood, but no one came to him. He thought that the business of diced rabbit meat could only be done by themselves. This is his first business, even if it is not the most profitable now, he is very interested. He originally planned to expand the workshop and build another workshop on the Hanzhong Mansion side, so that more diced rabbit meat would be produced, and then the merchants from the south would sell it, so that he could save a lot of costs. But he has never seen anyone come to ask him. He thought that the rabbit meat had just come out, and the profit had not yet driven the merchants to come. Now it seems that the timing is just wrong. And waited for Fan Zijin, when Steward Chen was playing tricks in the back, he almost turned his back, but at this time Steward Chen was still in the south, and he couldn''t find anyone if he wanted to get angry. Mu Yangling, after playing to his heart''s content for two days, borrowed 400 taels of silver from Fan Zijin, attached the 100 taels he had on his body, and found the previous hawker who sold mutton skewers to discuss with him about buying sheep. "One or two to five cents of silver, I can choose what you want, what do you think?" The hawker said with a bitter face: "But girl, this sheep can usually be sold for two taels of silver. It''s too cruel for you to directly press half a dollar." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "The sheep you raise are not as good as those raised by the Hu people. The price you mentioned is the same as before. Now Hanzhong mansion can buy a sheep for a tael of silver. After I buy it, I have to rush south. To sell it, one or two to five dollars is a lot." The hawker was silent, and after a while, he asked, "How many heads does that girl buy?" "Three hundred." The hawker''s eyes lit up, and as a result, most of the sheep in their village were gone. Mu Yangling said: "I''ll give you a price of one or two and a half dollars. You help me organize and let me choose. As for how much you give them, it''s up to you, but there is one thing, the worst sheep can''t be worse than that. head." Mu Yangling pointed at a sheep tied to the back of his stall, the hawker weighed it, then nodded and said, "Don''t worry, girl, I can help you fix it, when will you get the goods?" "Tomorrow afternoon." "This is too urgent." Mu Yangling: "I''ll leave early the day after tomorrow." The hawker could only accept it. He was not in the mood to set up a stall any more, so he packed up his things and went home to discuss with the villagers. Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang have always been supportive of their daughter''s foundation, no matter what she does. But my aunt has always been very conservative. Knowing that Mu Yangling took out most of the family''s savings at once, although she objected, she was discouraged when she thought of the previous results, and she thought it was better for them to do it. When she only knew that Xiuhong was the instigator, she twisted her ears and said, "Your cousin is brave enough, and if you add fire to it, this business won''t be able to make trouble for the two of you in the future? " Xiuhong said unconvinced: "Grandma, the family business is a toss, don''t worry, if you can''t lose, even if you can''t sell it, we will keep these sheep and take them to the market every day to sell them." "Fart, 300 sheep are sold a day, how long does it take to sell? And this sheep doesn''t eat grass? It won''t grow old? The mutton is still good now, if you raise it for a few more months, who else will eat it." Although she was skeptical, her aunt still actively prepared things for them to go out. This time, Mu Yangling took Xiuhong and Bo Wen out. Her reason was that the two of them were not too young and should go out to meet the world. . At home, Mu Yangling asked Qi Haoran to take care of her more. She stuffed the clothes she used into her bag and said to Shu Wanniang: "Mother, don''t worry, I will take good care of Xiuhong and Bowen. Now, you and your aunt are also resting, and it is estimated that my father will be back soon." "Then how long will it take you to come back?" "I will definitely be back before the new year." "There is still more than a month before the Chinese New Year," Shu Wanniang asked hesitantly, "Does it take that long?" "We will go all the way to Xingyuan Mansion. If it is not sold out at Xingyuan Mansion, we will go east along Xingyuan Mansion. You can rest assured that your daughter will not suffer." "You restrain your temper outside. Although you are powerful, your fists are no match for your four legs, not to mention that you are bringing Xiuhong and Bowen..." Shu Wanniang instructed meticulously, and finally said, "Even if you can''t sell it in the end, It''s nothing, pull it back and we''ll find a way slowly, don''t get angry." Mu Yangling responded with a full mouth. She spread the quilt on the carriage, and took the things she had packed up one by one. She bought this carriage for her Hei Jun in Hanzhong Mansion. It''s overkill, but there''s no way, who made their family a black horse now. Mu Yangling looked at the somewhat reluctant black steed, thinking that it would be best to buy a donkey or mule when she came back, even once or twice, her black steed couldn''t always pull the cart. Mu Yangling touched its neck and reassured: "I''ll find you a companion when you come back, don''t be angry, let''s go out to relax." Hei Jun affectionately touched Mu Yangling''s head with his head, and then he was reluctant to pull the carriage. Bowen and Xiuhong climbed into the carriage, excitedly waving goodbye to their families, "Auntie, mother, we''re leaving." Xiuhong also promised her sister, "I''ll buy you a nice embroidery thread." Mu Yangling drove the sheep out, three hundred sheep, and ten sheep were tied together by a rope, so that the sheep could not run away, and the head sheep led the way. Xiuhong and Bowen sat alone on the side of the carriage, and Hei Jun could keep up with Mu Yangling, who was in front of him. He didn''t have to rush. Just watch the sheep not get lost. Xiuhong looked around and saw that the leaves on the trees on both sides had fallen off, and she was suddenly a little bored, "Cousin, where do we sleep at night?" "Wild lodging," Mu Yangling had determined the route long before departure, and at their current speed, they could only have lodging at night. Bowen and Xiuhong were both their first wild nights. They were so excited that they asked, "Will there be wolves?" "Luck, I don''t think our luck is so bad." The two let out a disappointed "oh", Mu Yangling looked at the two bear children and gritted his teeth. There was a fork in the road ahead, the head sheep went straight forward, and did not know how to turn south. Mu Yangling quickly jumped out of the carriage and crossed the flock to drive the head sheep, which made the orderly sheep in chaos. The head sheep board was oriented in the right direction, and the sheep behind rioted for a while before restoring order. Xiuhong exclaimed: "Fortunately, we are the only ones on this road, otherwise people would definitely have opinions." Their sheep occupied the entire road. Chapter 272： survival in the wild Before the sun went down, Mu Yangling began to look for a suitable place to stay in the wild. In winter, the wind was strong, and she did not dare to live in the open space. She stopped in a grove by the roadside, counted the number of sheep, and then Tie them all to the tree. Xiuhong and Bowen took the dry grass from the back of the carriage and gave them to the sheep to eat. Mu Yangling took out the bow and arrow from the carriage and waved to the two of them: "After feeding them, go pick up some dry wood, pick up more, And those dead leaves, pick up a little more, and burn them at night." Although the sun hadn''t gone down yet, the cold air kept blowing into the body, and even though they were well-dressed, they still felt a little cold. Mu Yangling didn''t go far, just looked around to see if he could catch prey. Although they also brought food, how could it be fresh and delicious? As long as there are conditions, Mu Yangling will not treat her stomach badly. After a while, she finds a pheasant hiding in the bushes. The pheasant screams when it sees her, flapping its wings and about to fly. Mu Yangling didn''t have time to chase it, so he shot an arrow at it. The arrow penetrated the pheasant''s neck and landed on the ground. Mu Yangling trotted forward to carry the pheasant back. She took out a wooden bucket from the car. The water in the bucket was frozen into ice, yes, it was ice. This was Mu Yangling who had boiled a pot of boiling water and poured it into the bucket the night before he left. Then put it in the yard, and the water in the wooden bucket turned into ice when I woke up the next day. Although it only had a layer of two or three millimeters thick on the surface, it was not afraid of water spilling out in the carriage. Mu Yangling carefully knocked open a hole, poured the water from the bottom into the pot, cut open the pheasant, and cleaned the internal organs. She did not lose the hair, but dug some loose yellow mud nearby and washed it with water. The mud was soaked, crushed, and temporarily left there to allow the mud to fully absorb the water. She went to the carriage to take out some dry goods to soak. When Bowen and Xiuhong came back with dry wood, Mu Yangling had already stuffed those dry goods into the belly of the pheasant. It was the first time that the two of them saw someone cleaning up the pheasants like this, so they both squatted aside and watched curiously. Mu Yangling said: "This is the famous beggar chicken. I heard that it is more delicious when wrapped in lotus leaves. Unfortunately, we have no conditions now, so we can only use yellow mud." Xiuhong looked at the lump of yellow mud on the ground, tried her best to make up her mind, and asked, "Can I still eat it wrapped in this?" "I haven''t tried it either, but it shouldn''t be a problem. If not, don''t we still have dry food in the car?" For the sister''s answer, the two expressed their frustration, "It''s better to bake it." "It''s easy to get angry when you eat barbecued meat in winter." Mu Yangling smeared all the pheasants with a thick layer of yellow mud, and then dug a shallow hole in the place where the mud was taken. Buried in. Mu Yangling went to break the dry wood and lit the fire with dead leaves. "Sister, can pheasants be cooked in the ground?" "Theoretically, they will be familiar." Mu Yangling remembered reading a text when he was in elementary school. In the Chinese textbook, foreign literature was translated into Chinese. This method was used by a father taking his son into the mountains to survive. It is similar to the ancient Chinese beggar chicken, or it is the Chinese beggar chicken. Anyway, Mu Yangling felt that there was no problem. "Didn''t you try it when you and Dad went into the mountains before?" "Dad prefers roast chicken and roast rabbit." Bowen despised her, "You dare not challenge your father''s authority, right? Sister, you eat soft and fear hard, so you even used our dinner as an experiment." Mu Yangling set the fire on fire, clapped his hands and said, "If you have the ability, you can resist." Bowen gritted his teeth, Xiuhong pursed his lips and smiled. Mu Yangling went to see her flock, and after walking around, he cleaned out the flat area in the middle that they surrounded, and swept away the dead leaves. She was going to burn a fire here to keep them warm at night, so when she tied the ropes before, she purposely tied them in a circle, leaving an open space in the middle. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, the damned weather was at least a dozen degrees below zero, but not a single snow fell, and it was cold and dry. Fortunately, the wind was not very strong in the woods, otherwise the night would be even more difficult. Mu Yangling looked at his younger brother and sister, and said, "We have to find more dry wood. At night, everything can be less, and the fire must not be extinguished." Now the sun still has half of its face exposed, so it is not far from the dark. Fortunately, this forest is far away from where people live, so no one has come here to pick up dry wood, and you can only find a lot of wood nearby. . Xiuhong and Bowen like to look for the kind of dry wood that is as thick as a small arm, but Mu Yangling prefers the kind of branches that are as thick as thighs. Ling only looked at the woods to see if there were dead and dry trunks or branches, and if there were any, she uprooted them. Mu Yangling took the fire as the center and walked away from all sides. Finally, he pulled out two dead trees as thick as calves and came back. One of them had signs of being chopped. It was estimated that someone wanted to chop it for firewood, but he didnt know why he only chopped it down. Halfway through, he gave up, and Mu Yangling simply broke the dead tree and carried it back. Xiuhong said excitedly: "I''m not afraid to go out with my cousin." Bowen nodded, watching her sister come back with a tree in one hand, she was really not afraid. Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, cut each dead tree into three sections, put three sections on his side and three on the other side of the sheep. Bowen and the others dragged back another bundle of firewood. Mu Yangling felt that it was almost the same, so he set up a fire for the sheep, but it was a little small. She felt that she would have to wait until it was completely dark before adding a bigger fire. When they were almost done with their work, a wisp of aroma was already coming from the fire. It was completely dark. Xiuhong put the three relatively large pieces of firewood into the fire in a triangle shape, then put the pot on it, and waited until the water in the pot boiled and the pheasant buried in the ground was cooked. Mu Yangling moved the fire aside, then dug up the pheasants and threw them beside the fire, quickly filled the soil back, and put the tent on the ground. The tent that Mu Yangling brought this time was given by Shu Wanniang. They sewed with a thick felt cloth, surrounded by three sides, and the empty side faced the fire. Mu Yangling used a stick to erect the curtain. Feeling that the temperature on the ground had dropped a little, he picked her out just now. Some dead leaves were spread on the ground. They were small, and the fire just now was quite big, so it was just right for the three of them to sleep after it was covered with dead leaves. Xiuhong reached out to touch the dead leaves, and it was warm, and she knew that the underground heating would continue to rise, her eyes shone brightly: "Cousin, it''s not cold at all." "Don''t be too complacent, the temperature on the ground will dissipate in at most half an hour, bring me those small twigs and dead leaves, we have to spread a thick layer, and then put two beds on it Quilt, it won''t be cold at night." "Two beds?" "Yes, two beds." The first bed was brought out from Linshan Village when they fled. Because the house was replaced with a new one, this bed was idle. This time, Mu Yangling brought it and put it on the bottom of the carriage. On the leaves, and then a new quilt, after laying, there are two beds covered, with felts to block the wind, and these thermal measures, even if you are sleeping in the wild, it should not be a problem. Chapter 273： Sanquan County When all this was done, the stomachs of the three of them started to growl, and then Mu Yangling brought the gray pheasants from the fire, and plucked the mud lumps down one by one, and the feathers were gone. When it sticks to you, it is pulled out together, and the aroma is fragrant. When Mu Yangling peeled the whole pheasant and put it into the pot brought by Xiuhong, even she couldn''t help drooling when she looked at this fragrant pheasant. Mu Yangling grabbed a chicken leg and pulled it out gently, and the dry goods inside were also exposed. She gave Bo Wen and Xiuhong a chicken leg and said, "If you don''t have rice, go and warm up the cake. Eat as soon as it''s hot." Bowen and Xiuhong couldn''t help but start eating, so Mu Yangling had to go to the bag to warm up the cakes that Shu Wanniang had baked for them. The three of them ate the pheasant cleanly and ate five more. cake, only the dry food in the belly of the pheasant is left in the pot and no one eats it. Xiuhong and Bowen already hugged their stomachs and shouted, "I''m so full, so full." Mu Yangling touched the stomachs of the two of them and turned around to set the fire for the sheep. When everyone had finished digesting their food, Mu Yangling patted them and said, "Go in and sleep." The quilts on the ground were a little warm, and it was very comfortable to lie in. Xiuhong and Bowen took off their quilts and squeezed in the quilt one by one. Xiuhong slept outside, and Mu Yangling was in the same bed with her. Her bow and arrow were placed by her hand, and there was a dagger. She did not untie it. She opened her eyes and listened to the movement around her. Close your eyes. That night, Mu Yangling got up three times to add firewood to the fire, but the fire never went out, and the temperature around them never dropped. Early in the morning, after she got up, she added a few handfuls of rice to the pot and put it on the fire with the dry goods to boil. When Xiuhong and Bowen opened their eyes and woke up, they realized that it was already bright outside, and Mu Yangling had already fed the sheep with hay. Seeing them wake up, he said, "Awake? There is hot water in the kettle, hurry up. After washing our faces, we left after eating the porridge. We should be able to reach the county seat of Sanquan County at noon, and we will stay there for a day to see if we can sell some." Sanquan County is the county seat under the jurisdiction of Xingyuan House. It belongs to the fortress that communicates the north and the south, so it is still prosperous. Naturally, Mu Yangling and the others cannot just drive a flock of sheep into the city. If the sheep accidentally damage or soil other people''s things , that is really not enough to sell them. So Mu Yangling found a family in the village outside the city and rented it for only 30 cents a day. There are many merchants who rent houses in the village because they cant enter the city in time, but there are no people like Mu Yangling who cant enter the city with a group of live sheep, so the villagers are very curious to watch them. Mu Yangling drove the sheep into the fence and said to Xiuhong and Bo Wen, "You guys pack up and follow me into the city." "Sister, do our sheep stay here?" "Pay the landlord to take care of them." Otherwise, only the two children, Xiuhong and Bowen, will be left here. I''m afraid they won''t be able to keep these sheep. It''s better to hand them over to the landlord. Above, there are precedents for this. Xiuhong felt that her cousin might be trying to frighten the villagers, so after driving them out, she went into the fence and grabbed a sheep with one hand and easily carried the sheep out. The villagers were stunned, and then clicked their tongues, this sheep must weigh more than 100 pounds, not to mention that the sheep is still struggling. Mu Yangling has one hand and one hand, and it is effortless. Even if there was any thought among the onlookers, it is completely gone now. Sure enough, what is said on the rivers and lakes is right, walking in the rivers and lakes, single children and women and the elderly are the least to be provoked. Because walking in the rivers and lakes is inherently dangerous, these three people dare to walk alone in the rivers and lakes, which shows that they are not only capable, but also cruel. Mu Yangling and the others are not very old in three grades. The boy is probably only about six or seven years old, and he is not timid in the face of so many of them, so it can be seen that he is not easy to mess with. Mu Yangling found the landlord and directly took out a hundred copper plates for him, saying: "There are two hundred and ninety-eight sheep in it, you can count them, they will expire before the sun goes down at night, if I don''t come back to you then You don''t have to watch it for me." The landlady was already counting sheep with her son. She nodded to the head of the house halfway. The landlady put away the hundred and handed over a piece of paper, filling in the number with two hundred and ninety-eight. He would not be able to write the next words, scratching his head in a hurry. Mu Yangling took the pen in his hand, filled in "only sheep", and then signed his name, "You look at it right." The landlord bowed and said, "Oh, girl, where can I read, wait, I''ll find someone to show it." These documents were written in advance by the literate people in the village. If they were asked to see their luggage, they only needed to fill in the number. The landlord asked someone who could read to read it, and nodded: "No problem, just draw the letter." The landlord just made a pledge, and Mu Yangling shared a share. Mu Yangling picked up the two bound sheep and entered the city. She was going to find a market, but she didn''t have time to drive the sheep into the city leisurely. Mu Yangling first put the sheep in the corner, then went to the vegetable market to find a stall to buy pork, and asked, "Master, do you have mutton?" The butcher who sold pork raised his head and glanced at Mu Yangling, then shook his head and said, "It''s sold out in the morning, you''re only here now, it''s long gone." "Lamb meat sells so well?" "It''s alright, Sanquan County has little mutton, and it''s winter, everyone loves to eat mutton." "Then how much is a pound of mutton here?" "Look what kind of mutton you bought. The goat is forty-three cents a pound this morning, and the grassland sheep is fifty cents a catty." "Can this mutton be sold for one a day?" "One price a day is not enough, but now the weather is getting colder and colder, everyone likes to make soup with mutton. "It''s nothing, thank you uncle." The first thing Mu Yangling went out of the vegetable market was the mutton restaurant in the city. The owner there looked at Mu Yangling''s sheep and heard that it was a grassland sheep raised by Hanzhong Prefecture. He said at once: "Girl, make a price." "It depends on whether you are talking about weights or pounds." "On how to sell only, on how to sell Jin" "On the catty, twenty-eight cents per catty, weighed raw, weighed when slaughtered, forty cents a catty, in terms of only, no matter how big or small, it is equal to three taels." The boss pondered: "It''s a bit more expensive." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Now the grassland sheep sell for fifty cents a pound outside, and it will only get more and more expensive every year. Boss, even if you cooperate with the butcher, it will definitely not be as cheap as mine. But they came here all the way from Hanzhong Mansion, and it took three days to walk on the light road." Chapter 274： sell Mu Yangling also counted the journey from Hanzhong Mansion to Xingzhou Mansion. Wouldn''t it take two days for them to walk on that leg? The boss was silent, and Xiuhong encouraged him: "Why are you hesitating, boss, we sell you live sheep, as long as there is forage, you can raise them directly, eat them and then kill them, it''s cheaper than the ones you buy from the butcher. How many." Seeing that the boss was excited, Bo Wen rolled his eyes and tugged at Mu Yangling''s sleeve: "Sister, why don''t we go find the butcher? Sell it to him for forty cents, and he sells it for fifty cents, a pound. You can still make ten cents." The boss immediately asked, "How many sheep does the girl have?" "How many do you want?" The boss weighed it and said, "Six, all of them will survive. As for whether it is a cat or a cat, I have to see it before deciding." "Can." The boss said again: "You can only sell this sheep to our mutton restaurant." Mu Yangling smiled, "If you don''t say anything, I will only sell you this mutton restaurant." The boss is satisfied. "I''ll deliver it before the sun sets," said Mu Yangling, who was about to leave with two sheep, but the boss hurriedly stopped him, "The two sheep are here, you can just bring four more sheep. " "This is not possible, I have to find a buyer." The boss said unhappily: "You clearly said that it was only sold to my family." "I meant to sell you this mutton restaurant, but there is also the largest restaurant, the largest restaurant, and the largest butcher in Sanquan County." The boss was stunned, co-authoring a family of one type and selling a family? But he couldn''t pick out the thorns, thinking that although there was competition between them, it was much smaller than the competition of the same mutton restaurant, so he no longer stopped Mu Yangling. He watched the backs of the three people disappear, and sighed: "It''s really a generation better than a generation. We are so old that we dare to do business at such a young age." Mu Yangling went to the largest restaurant, a restaurant, and went back to find the butcher just now. A total of 34 sheep were ordered, and there were forty sheep in the mutton restaurant. Mu Yangling didn''t negotiate with them for a long time. It only took two quarters of an hour for one family to be settled, but after a few families, the time was not short. Xiuhong took the money to buy a few buns and came over to fill everyone''s stomachs. Mu Yangling left the two sheep with the butcher, took the three taels of deposit he gave, and went back to chase the sheep while eating the buns. come over. Forty sheep, Mu Yangling picked thirty-eight out of the fence, and these thirty-eight sheep were small compared to the others. Mu Yangling used a rope to divide them into three groups and rushed forward. Because of the rush, Mu Yangling was afraid that he would not be able to return to the rented place before the sun went down, so he gave the landlord another hundred cents and asked them to Take care of it longer. The landlord is very happy. Today, he made more money than he made in two months, so he is very happy to answer. I also hope that the sooner Mu Yangling and the others come back, the better, so maybe they can get one tomorrow. An extra reward. He could also see that, although Mu Yangling and the others were not well dressed, and they came out to seek a living at a young age, they had wide hands and were more generous than those merchants. The three of them drove the sheep to the city, and the group that Mu Yangling drove left Bowen and Xiuhong behind, and Xiuhong was also worried that she would not be able to get out of the city gate at night, so she shouted: "Cousin, let''s go first. , let''s go slowly." Mu Yangling waved his hand backwards and drove his ten sheep to take a step first. The ten sheep were tied together, and they were quite honest after entering the city. Mu Yangling carefully drove them to the door of the mutton restaurant, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "It''s considered that we have arrived, for fear of encountering something on the road. ." When the boss heard the words, he saw the ten sheep **** and said with a smile, "Girl can come here from Hanzhong Mansion, why are you afraid of going into the city?" He walked around the ten sheep and picked six of them. He looked fat, and seemed to ask casually, "How many sheep did the girl drive over this time?" "There''s not much left. We stopped for a day in Xingzhou Prefecture, and Mingshui County also stopped for a day," Mu Yangling kicked a sheep in the middle and said, "Boss, this one is not bad, spirit." The boss saw that she didn''t answer the specific number, and didn''t ask any more. He looked at the one Mu Yangling had chosen, and after thinking about it, he replaced one and said, "Okay, just these six." Mu Yangling untied the rope, pulled the six out to him, and asked, "Do you want to talk about weights or pounds?" The boss chose all the fat ones, so he was very happy to pay Mu Yangling 18 taels of silver. Mu Yangling looked at it and seemed a little unwilling on his face, but he still pulled the remaining four sheep and turned around and left. When the boss saw her gone, he rubbed his hands together and said, "This is a big profit." Mu Yangling went to the restaurant next, where he saw Bowen and Xiuhong, and asked, "Is the road going well?" Xiuhong nodded, "There are fewer people on the street, and nothing is touched." The next three families were also selected, some of them were just, and some were of jin, but Lunjin also said that a large part of the reason why they bought Mu Yangling''s sheep was that her sheep were alive and could last forever. keep. In the end, Mu Yangling got one hundred and twenty-four taels, and the sun was about to set. Mu Yangling completed the agreement, in a happy mood, and waved to the two little ones: "Today, let''s go to the restaurant, let''s go, and have a good meal. Go immediately." Xiuhong said excitedly: "Cousin, next time we don''t just sell it, let''s talk about the jins. Look at the last butcher''s jins, so small is more profitable than just weighing." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "There are gains and losses. We have a lot of time, right? Okay, let''s go to dinner first, and I''ll buy some grass after dinner. Tomorrow we will stop in Sanquan County for a day. , I will arrive at Xingyuan Mansion the day after tomorrow, so you can''t starve them." "Didn''t you say you only live for one day?" "Didn''t you see a lot of gorgeously dressed people looking at us when we went to the restaurant and the restaurant to deliver the goods? I just inquired with the second of the restaurant, and there are many squires in Sanquan County who like to eat. Mutton, especially boiled mutton, we can go to Chuanchuanzi tomorrow, maybe we can sell some, there are so many sheep left, but we can''t put all our hopes on Xingyuan House." "Since they have seen it, if they are interested, why didn''t they come and ask, sister, the asking price for the landlord to help watch the sheep is too high." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "They hold their own identity, so naturally they won''t take the initiative to mention it to us, but if there are people who really like to eat, it is estimated that someone will come to the door tomorrow." Mu Yangling was right, someone came to the door early the next morning. It was the white landlord in the north of the city. His mother liked to eat mutton, and in a few days his mother wanted to treat guests. Many big girls and daughters-in-law in the city would go there. He had a meal at his house, and he would drink and chat with a group of big men in the front yard. On such a cold day, the old lady suggested to eat pot, how could there be no mutton in pot? As for the fresh prairie mutton, he asked the steward to go out to find Mu Yangling and the others early in the morning. Yesterday, Mu Yangling didn''t hide his whereabouts, and people could come to him just by asking. Chapter 275： pity Mu Yangling stayed for a day, and after walking around the city, he brought back four stewards, and let them choose at the price of four taels of silver and one sheep. The four stewards were stewards of well-known wealthy families in the city, and they were very dissatisfied with Mu Yangling''s price increase, "Little girl, I heard that you only sold three or two pieces to others yesterday. One or two." "That''s right, even if our employer is rich, it''s not so easy to take advantage of." Mu Yangling hurriedly explained: "The uncles in charge misunderstood. I chose the sheep that I brought into the city yesterday. They asked for forty, and I brought in forty. Of those sheep, the youngest was born. The price that can be weighed is only 32,060 yuan, and I will sell it to them, the biggest one," Mu Yangling smiled embarrassedly, and said, "Although I haven''t weighed it, I have raised it for so long. The sheep also know a little bit, the biggest one can be worth about three to five dollars, but you can see how many of you are choosing sheep here." Mu Yangling pointed at the flock and said, "Excluding the six that Bai''s family took away this morning, there are still two hundred and fifty-four, and I can choose one for three taels of silver. Okay, let me choose them all? My last one might sell for fifty taels." "Fart, we are kind people, can we take advantage of you?" "That''s right, it''s not that they are too poor to eat." The four stewards looked at the flock and felt that some of them were particularly strong and energetic, so they waved their hands and said, "Okay, okay, four taels are four taels. , how did we choose to pull it out?" "You can choose with confidence, show it to me, and I''ll catch you all." The four stewards also thought it was dirty, so they stood outside the fence and walked around the flock for a while. Someone pointed to the fatter one and said, "I want this one." Mu Yangling stepped into the fence, stared at the sheep tightly, and quickly pulled one of its legs and carried it out. The four stewards froze for a moment, and then designated sheep one after another for Mu Yangling to catch. In the end, Mu Yangling caught a total of fifteen sheep. Mu Yangling separated the sheep of the four families and tied them well, and then went to wash his hands and count the money with the four stewards. They also knew that the sheep they chose was worth more than four taels, so they happily settled with Mu Yangling. The fifteen sheep are worth sixty taels of silver. After the two pieces of silver are gone, each family drives back their sheep. Xiuhong pouted and said, "They are really stingy, unlike the Bai family, they said they would like to buy one for five taels of silver, and then gave them two taels of silver as a reward." Bo Wen smiled and said, "Cousin, the stewards of the Bai family are also smarter than them. Let my sister help them choose sheep. The six sheep were all selected by my sister, and their sturdiness is not comparable to the ones they chose." "Bowen is right, we and the Bai family are a win-win situation, okay, throw some fodder for the sheep, don''t forget to add water, and serve them well, we will also go to eat and drink, we will sleep in a while, and tomorrow We have to set off before dawn, or we wont have time to find a place to stay when we arrive at Xingyuan Mansion. Mu Yangling sat cross-legged on the kang and counted the money he had earned in the past two days. After removing the copper plates, he recovered a total of 260 taels of silver. It looked like a lot, but it was actually not much in the shackles. , which is a little more than 13 pounds, Mu Yangling said, as long as it is silver, let it be heavier. After counting the money, I put the shawl on the head of the kang, leaned against the wall and looked out. The window was facing the sheep, and as soon as I opened my eyes, I could see that Bowen and Xiuhong went to sleep, and the landlord did not know Where did they hide? The people who were lingering behind the tree outside had no courage to step forward. Mu Yangling yawned after looking at it. He was not interested in staring again. Mu Yangling thought that the other party would do it in the afternoon when they slept soundly, but she still overestimated them. When she woke up from sleep, those people were still hesitating behind the tree and didn''t dare to come forward, presumably because it was daytime. , so I still don''t have the guts. Mu Yangling sat on the kang and thought for a while, thinking that most of them were not habitual thieves, so he put on his clothes and went out and walked towards the direction where they were hiding. Who knew that they had only walked twenty steps. Those people realized something was wrong and turned around and ran away. Mu Yangling could only stop and look at their disappearing backs helplessly. She didn''t want to arrest them, but just wanted to chat with them. Talking about life, but the other party seems to be afraid of her. After thinking about it, he turned around and went back. Xiuhong and Bowen also woke up, looking at Mu Yangling with bewildered eyes, "Sister, where did you just go?" "Just walked outside for a while, woke up and woke up. We made dinner, and we also prepared the dry food for the day tomorrow. I don''t think there will be time to stop and rest at noon tomorrow." Xiuhong woke up instantly when she heard the words, and immediately got off the kang, her cousin''s cooking skills were like that, so the task of cooking had to fall on her. Mu Yangling also knows that she is not very good at this. She feels that the home-cooked dishes she cooks are still delicious, but they are not comparable to the superb cooking skills of Shu Wanniang and her aunt. Even Xiuhong''s cooking skills have been outstanding this year. Straight line progress, Shu Wanniang''s opinion is that Mu Yangling has been dumped three streets. So Mu Yangling gave Xiuhong a shot in the kitchen. When they prepared the dry food for the day tomorrow, and it was getting dark, Mu Yangling and the others began to eat. Their food is not bad, but it''s not that good compared to the ones at home, but it''s enough for the landlord''s children to salivate. Mu Yangling only ate a chopstick of meat when she saw two children hiding outside the door looking in, staring at... the meat on her chopsticks, swallowing saliva from time to time. Mu Yangling waved at them and said, "Go home and bring a bowl of rice." Big sister understood, pulled her brother and ran to the next door. After a while, the two little ones brought two bowls of rice over. Seeing them standing cramped on the ground, Mu Yangling asked them to eat just timidly with a pair of chopsticks to guess. After thinking about it, he took an empty bowl and set aside some dishes for them, saying: "Eat Bar." The two children took a careful look at Mu Yangling and the others, and devoured it. Bowen''s eyes widened, while Xiuhong stared at them in a daze. She remembered that when she first arrived at Mu''s house, she was rushing for something to eat because she was so hungry and greedy that she could only see food in her eyes. Can''t see it. Mu Yangling knocked on the bowl and said, "Why are you standing still? Why don''t you eat quickly?" The two were busy bowing their heads to eat. Mu Yangling and the others cooked a lot of food, but they only had enough food for themselves, but the two children obviously didn''t need to add food. Mu Yangling was afraid of breaking it, and kept saying not to eat too much, be careful of breaking it. Both children just bowed their heads and ate. The eldest of the two children is only five years old. Although his face is a little yellow, the situation in their family should not be so hungry, right? Xiuhong leaned into Mu Yangling''s ear and said: "Farmers are reluctant to eat, and they want to save any money for emergency use later. I think their parents must eat worse than them, and everyone lives like this. of." Chapter 276： thief At about four o''clock in the morning, Mu Yangling dug up Bowen and Xiuhong. The cold wind outside was enough to freeze people to death, but she still decided to set off now. They did not pass through the county town, but went around the county town Going east, the prefecture of Xingyuan House is in the east of Sanquan County. Although it takes a lot of time to enter the county and go out from the east gate, but at this time the city gate has not yet opened, and she is chasing the sheep, the officers and soldiers at the gate may not be willing to let her in, and if she enters, she does not know how much money she will be defrauded. . Mu Yangling has already inquired with the landlord. There is a gentle **** on the main road. As long as you cross the gentle slope, you can see a small road. You can walk directly from there, and finally you can go to the main road of Xingyuan Mansion. Mu Yangling put on a rabbit fur scarf for them, a dog fur hat, and a wolf fur coat on them. In the end, they only showed a pair of eyes and a pair of noses. Mu Yangling took a breath and said, "Okay, let''s go." "Cousin, why don''t you clean up like us?" "I''m fine, I''m wearing a hat and gloves, I''m fine." The key is that she still has to drive the sheep. Mu Yangling touched Heijun, kissed its neck intimately, and said, "Please, buddy, it will be difficult to walk for a while, you will be tired." "Okay, don''t take the carriage, go for a while, or you will be cold." Mu Yangling drove the sheep out and walked in front, Xiuhong was busy walking in front holding the lantern, and Hei Jun didn''t have to rush, It is very spiritual to follow behind. The blog post stumbled a bit, but it kept up. When he was about to leave the entrance of the village, Mu Yangling drove the sheep to the front, walked down the road, walked behind a tree, stretched out his feet and kicked the two people who were shaking all the time. Kick people to the ground. The two opened their eyes tremblingly, and they were shocked when they saw Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling took the wine jugs from his waist, unscrewed the lids and poured a sip into each of their mouths, dissatisfied: "You are lucky, this wine was placed by the stove last night, and it happened to be warm." The wine was in their hearts, and the two felt the heat from the inside out, shivered, and looked at Mu Yangling blankly. Mu Yangling patted their faces and felt that he should be awake, so he said: "Okay, go home quickly, what are you doing and want to be a thief." After speaking, Mu Yangling took out a piece of about five or two from the shackle. Putting silver in their hands, he waved: "Go quickly, or I won''t beat you guys." After he finished speaking, he turned to catch up with the sheep in front of him. Xiuhong trotted beside Mu Yangling and asked, "Cousin, who are they? Isn''t it courting death to sleep outside on such a cold day?" "Isn''t it courting death? If you want to be a thief, you don''t have the guts. You''ve been guarding for a day and a night, and Bai kept me on guard for half a night." Because she knew there were thieves outside, she didn''t dare to fall asleep, she almost slept for a while and woke up for a while. After a day and a night of trouble, they not only didn''t have the guts to steal, they almost froze to death outside, Mu Yangling was speechless. Xiuhong heard that it was a thief, and her eyes widened immediately, "Then cousin, why do you still give them money?" "That''s right, sister, it''s good that we don''t send them to the government?" Mu Yangling patted their heads and said, "They just want to steal, but they haven''t done it yet. At first glance, they are newbies, and they are not brave enough. If such a person pulls a hand, they will not commit the crime again, so they have to be spared. Be forgiving." The group climbed up the gentle slope, then climbed down the gentle slope, and then there was a relatively gentle path. Although the ground was still a little uneven, it was much better than the previous gentle slope. Both Xiuhong and Bowen felt sweaty, and they were about to loosen their scarfs when Mu Yangling slapped their hands quickly and said, "Don''t move, just loosen it when you sweat, if it blows in cold wind, you guys Can you hold it? Go forward slowly, take a longer breath, and you''ll be fine in a while." The two of them can only stop. When they walked on the road, the sky was already bright, and the cold was dispelled by the sun. The three of them looked back and Sanquan County was left behind. Mu Yangling stopped and waved to them: "Okay, let''s find some dry wood, let''s live and have breakfast." The flock of sheep stood aside and rested. They were also working very hard in such cold weather. "Cousin, I think it''s colder today than yesterday and the day before yesterday." Mu Yangling nodded, "It is estimated that we were unlucky and encountered a cold snap." Mu Yangling turned around and said, "When are you going to follow?" Xiuhong and Bowen were startled, and when they looked back, they saw two half-dead young men stumbling out from behind a tree at the exit of the path. Mu Yangling. Mu Yang''s eyes slid across their hands and knees, seeing some dirt on it, and even a faint trace of blood, knowing that they had fallen on the road. It turned out that she heard it right. When she was going down the slope, she heard something rolling down, because the black couldn''t see anything. She thought it was the two who were sneaking up and accidentally dropped something, but it turned out to be herself. , really stupid. Mu Yangling turned around and lit the firewood with hay, and waved to them, "Come here, are you planning to be a wife stone there?" The faces of the two young men turned red, and they walked over to support each other. They glanced at Mu Yangling timidly, and the younger young man said, "I, we are not married." If Mu Yangling had water in his mouth, he would definitely spit it out. What kind of divine reply is this? Xiuhong and Bowen couldn''t help but feel happy, but they weren''t so wary of them. Xiuhong and Bowen saw them talking, so they went to the horse farm to bring the dry food they prepared. They said it was dry food, but it was a dozen steamed buns, half a pot of braised pork, and twenty pancakes. Bowen put the pot with braised pork on the fire to heat it up, and after a while, there was a sizzling sound of oil, and the aroma kept coming out. Xiuhong took a pair of chopsticks and sandwiched the buns and roasted them by the fire. When they lay down, they cut a hole and filled the buns with braised pork. The two young men looked at the things in their hands without blinking, and swallowed saliva in their throats. Mu Yangling stretched out a pot of water in front of them and said, "Drink a few sips of water before eating." The two of them took it in a daze and filled half a pot of water. Only then did they realize that their stomachs were not so hungry. They glanced at Mu Yangling resentfully, took the Roujiamo stuffed by Xiuhong, and devoured them. Eat up. After eating and drinking enough, Mu Yangling propped his chin to look at them. When the elder brother saw that the younger brother was still eating, he pushed him, and the younger brother immediately wiped his mouth and looked at Mu Yangling. "Okay, now can you tell me what''s going on? What''s your name, where are you from, and why are you following me?" The younger brother looked at his elder brother, who was at a loss for a moment, and said, "Mu, Miss Mu, our surname is Zhang, my name is Zhang Wu, this is my cousin Zhang Liu." "Your names are easy to remember." Zhang Liu scratched his head and said, "People who are illiterate in our family are called according to their ranking. I am the sixth oldest at home, hehe." Chapter 277： people move "Your family is quite viable," Bowen looked at them curiously and asked, "Aren''t you cold when you stay outside dressed like this?" Zhang Wu smiled bitterly, "This is already all our clothes." How could it not be cold? If Mu Yangling hadn''t woken them up, maybe they would have turned into a corpse now. Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu are the people in the village where they settled down. Their parents died when they were very young. First, Zhang Wu''s parents died when he was six years old, and they were raised by his uncle Zhang Liu''s father. But only three years ago, Zhang Liu''s father also died when he went out to serve in labor, Zhang Liu''s mother raised two people for two years, and finally committed suicide when Zhang was fifty-one years old, and Zhang six or nine years old. . Therefore, the two brothers have always depended on each other for life. The villagers helped them, and they themselves went to the county town to beg, scavenging waste during the autumn harvest, and helping people work in the spring to beg for a bowl of rice. The two stumbled and survived until today. But this year was particularly difficult. First, the drought started in early summer. The food harvested from the fields was not enough to pay taxes, so the villagers naturally did not have any extra rations to help them. They went into the city to beg for less and less things. On the day Mu Yangling entered the village, they had been starving, digging underground grass stalks to eat. Their complexion is yellow, the two are thin and weak, but their faces are old, all due to years of hard work and hardship. In fact, Zhang Wu is only 18 years old this year, and Zhang Liu is only 16 years old. In the previous life, he was only two Just a high school student, they have already experienced too much. They really couldn''t survive this time, so they wanted to steal Mu Yangling''s sheep. But after watching it for a day and a night, I still had the guts to start, and I couldn''t get past that hurdle in my heart. Zhang Wu said that the two brothers have always been helped by others. Although they didn''t know much, they knew right and wrong. He was squatting behind a tree, and his consciousness became more and more confused. He felt that it was okay to die, at least not Will do things to shame parents, uncles and aunts. When Zhang Wu said this, Zhang Liu lowered his head in shame, because he couldn''t bear the hunger, so his cousin thought to steal Mu Yangling''s sheep. "Then what do you mean by following up now?" Mu Yangling looked at them condescendingly with his hands in his arms, and said, "I remember that I gave you five taels of silver, save some money, and you should be able to pass the spring." Zhang Wu''s face was ashamed, his face flushed, he took out the piece of silver with his body temperature from the inner layer of his clothes and stuffed it into Mu Yangling''s hand, and said crampedly: "I''m sorry." After he finished speaking, he took his younger brother and bowed to Mu Yangling, then turned and ran away. "Stop!" Mu Yangling stopped them, frowned at their feet still wearing straw sandals, and panicked for them. Mu Yangling couldn''t sit back and watch. The two of them ran away like this, and within three days, even if they didn''t starve to death, they could freeze to death. She handed the silver back, her face softened and said: "Take it, go to the city to find something to do, you are all grown up, it should not be a problem to support yourself." Zhang Wu hesitated for a while, then glanced at his brother, he still took the money, he bowed gratefully to Mu Yangling, and said with red eyes: "I will use this money to buy tools to open up wasteland, and I must open two acres before the spring. Come to the land, when we have money to buy seeds, we will not starve to death in winter. Don''t worry Miss Mu, we are strong and strong, and one day we will return the money to you. I don''t know where to find you with the money. ." "You use money to buy tools and seeds, then what do you eat and wear?" Mu Yang said with aura: "This is for your life, you live so close to the county, can''t you go to the city to find work? With healthy limbs, what kind of work can''t you find?" If they were farming, they would still be reclaiming wasteland. Mu Yangling felt that before they could start farming, people would already starve to death. "How can it be that simple?" Zhang Liu exclaimed: "To be an apprentice, you have to sharpen your head and squeeze in. In order to grab a place for an apprentice and a buddy, people are looking for relationships and money, and we do everything. No, and people in Sanquan County know that our brothers are beggars, and no one will use us." With tears in his eyes, Zhang Liu said, "My brother helped them in front of the grain store two years ago, helped them carry grain, and helped them sweep the floor. In short, I was rushing to do all the dirty and tiring work, just wanted to mix it up. The apprentice Dangdang doesnt need money, as long as he has three meals a day, he can find a way out. "But he helped people carry food for more than four months, and helped them with dirty work for four months. Except for a black bun every day, he had nothing. My brother just tentatively asked if he could be a Apprentice, they kicked my brother out and beat him up. Even if we were doing physical work, they wouldnt hire me. We really had no way to survive, so thats why we got a crooked mind. Well, we''ll serve the land, it won''t scold us, beat us, and it won''t despise us, brother, do you think so?" Zhang Wu nodded again and again and looked at Mu Yangling eagerly, holding the silver block in his hand tight and tight, very afraid that Mu Yangling would take it back. Mu Yangling held his forehead with a headache, looked up at the time, and waved: "Okay, I''ll talk about this later, just as I need help here, you two just follow me first." Zhang Wu''s eyes lit up, he dragged Zhang Liu to his knees on the ground, and kowtowed three times to Mu Yangling and the others, "Ladies and young masters, rest assured, we must work hard." Mu Yangling didn''t have time to stop him, so he grabbed the person''s back collar and picked him up, "Okay, don''t kneel, and don''t call us young lady, you can just call me Miss Mu, our family doesn''t Keeping slaves." Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu stared blankly at Mu Yangling, "Isn''t Miss Mu going to accept us?" Mu Yangling shook his head again and again, "You are all children of good families. You have never sold your body before. How can I buy your body deed? Come on, help me drive the sheep on the road." Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu opened their mouths. Zhang Wu wanted to tell Mu Yangling that in fact, they wanted to sell themselves, but rich people would definitely not use them. Everyone in Sanquan County knew that their brothers were beggars. Hook up with them, although they have never done a bad thing since they were young, well, except for wanting to steal the sheep from Miss Mu''s house. But if you dont sell yourself into the government, you can only sell yourself to mine. That way of living is not as good as being a beggar or dying. But seeing that Miss Mu had already driven the sheep to the road, the two wisely did not explain, and followed behind to help drive the sheep. Bowen and Xiuhong climbed into the carriage and sat, feeling sleepy. "Have you been to Xingyuan Mansion?" Mu Yangling asked after walking behind. Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu shook their heads, "We have never been out of Sanquan County." Mu Yangling didn''t understand this very well, "Xingyuan Mansion is not far from Sanquan County, it only takes a day''s walk to walk, you can pack up and go to Xingyuan Mansion from here, who will know who you are there? Slowly you will find a way to live. Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu were silent. Like most people, they had fear and rejection of unfamiliar places. Most people in Sanquan County had never been to Xingyuan Mansion, so naturally they would not have such thoughts. Mu Yangling could only be silent about this, saying that when trees move to death, people move to live. Why can''t people move? Chapter 278： inquire about Xingyuan House is the capital of the entire Lizhou Road, and manages the seventeen states below, such as Xingzhou House, so although it is located in the bitter and cold north, this big city is also prosperous. The city wall is high, and the gate of the city is about 50 meters long. There are 30 meters in the middle for chariots and horses to enter and exit. There are separate checkpoints on both sides. Commodities and strangers must enter through the checkpoint. When the things were seized, Mu Yangling knew that she was bleeding profusely when she drove this batch of sheep in. The four next to ?? have been stunned by the gate of Xingyuan Mansion, and they can''t come back to their senses for a while. After a long time, Zhang Wucai sighed, "This is Xingyuan Mansion." "Okay, we can''t go into the city today, go to a nearby place to live first, rest for a night, and then go to the city tomorrow." Zhang Wuzhang Liu was busy helping to turn the sheep in one direction and found a small village nearby. Because the gate of the city is still open, there are not many people who need to stay outside, so the new landlord did not charge them a lot of money, at least it was much cheaper than living in the city. You must know that they still have a large flock of sheep. Will not accept this. Zhang Wucai moved the things from the car into the house, and when Xiuhong wanted to measure rice and cook, she rushed forward to help, Xiuhong stopped him and asked, "Can you cook?" Zhang Wu scratched his head and said with a smile, "I can eat it." "Then let me come, you can help me to buy some vegetables and come back, we have the meat ourselves." Then he took out ten pennies and gave it to him. Mu Yangling is inquiring with the landlord about the situation of Xingyuan Mansion and the taxes that need to be paid for goods entering the city. The landlord glanced at their sheep, and Mu Yang smartly put ten pennies in his hand. The landlord smiled and said, "Girl, our governor of Xingyuan Mansion is kind, and things like cattle, sheep, vegetables, and other peasant households go in. You only need to give a little meaning to the city, but you have enough sheep, and they are all on a scale, I''m afraid..." Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "Uncle, these sheep are not all from my family, but from every household in the village. Isn''t this the Hu people who were driven away by General Qi? No one will collect the sheep, and this year is dry again. , there is no harvest in the field, and the village is unable to let me drive the sheep down to try my luck." "Well, you should be able to pay less if you put some money into the gatekeeper." "..." Then she should pay taxes. Isn''t what she is most afraid of is the extra fees charged by the soldiers? It would cost four or five taels of silver to drive her sheep into the city, but when the time comes, the gatekeepers will catch two. Does she resist, or does she pretend not to see it? Bribing soldiers is more expensive than paying taxes. Mu Yangling became annoyed, "How do you get in such a large group of sheep?" Bowen gave my sister a bowl of rice and said, "Why do you have to rush in all of them? Sister, we can invite people out of the city just like the Bai landlords and the others, and let us choose by ourselves, and the soldiers guarding the gate will bully us for being a foreign country. Only people dare to ask for bribes, if the locals dont have this trouble, if the rest cant be sold, we will rush into the city to try. Mu Yangling was overjoyed, rubbing Bo Wen''s hair and said: "Okay, boy, my sister didn''t expect this, then we feel like eating and taking a bath, first a good night''s sleep, and tomorrow we will go to the city." Mu Yangling left Zhang Wu to watch the flock, and brought Zhang Liu and Xiuhong Bowen into the city. Followed the flow of people into the city, and after passing the city gate, the street inside was suddenly revealed to everyone. The street was twice as wide as the Xingzhou Mansion. The sun had just risen, and there were already many people on the street. Mu Yangling stood for a while, then said: "Go, go to the restaurant to have some breakfast first, and inquire about the news." The group found a nice looking teahouse and sat down. The teahouse has two floors, and a shed was built outside with four or five tables inside. Most of the people on the first floor were seated, but the second floor was less crowded. , Obviously, these people are not only here to eat breakfast, but also to mess around. This is similar to Xingzhou Mansion. Mu Yangling found a table and sat down. The smiling little Er came forward to wipe the table. When he looked up and saw them, he was stunned. He had never seen them. Although he was a teahouse, he was always here for breakfast. It''s an acquaintance, few strangers show up, and it''s not tea at noon... "What would you like to eat, gentlemen?" Xiao Er''s gaze hesitantly wiped away from Zhang Liu and placed it on Mu Yangling. It was a smart and winking young man. He knew so quickly that she was in charge of them. Mu Yangling glanced at the other tables and said, "Ten big meat buns, four bowls of mutton soup, and another plate. Beef," Mu Yangling paused and asked, "Do you have beef?" "Oops, good luck girl, yesterday our shopkeeper grabbed dozens of catties of beef, and we were about to add a dish to our lunchtime tea." "Okay, just want these first, let''s go." When everyone heard what Mu Yangling ordered, they all turned their heads to look at them curiously, and then turned their heads away after only a few glances. At this time, the meat buns were twice the ones they bought in the previous life. Although the skin was a little thick, it was still delicious. Mu Yangling ate four by himself, Bowen and Xiuhong each ate one and a half, Zhang Liu also ate three, and after cleaning the beef on the table, the four of them drank the hot mutton soup with satisfaction. Mu Yangling saw that Xiao Er was not so busy anymore, so he beckoned him to come and ask, "Little Er brother, where are the mutton sellers in the city?" "The girl wants to buy mutton? Then you have to go to the vegetable market in Dongshi. There are the most, but you may not be able to buy it after noon." "Is lamb so tight?" "Hey, apart from pork from time to time, don''t you have to buy mutton and beef early?" "How can this mutton be compared to beef? Cows can''t be slaughtered at will, but our Xingyuan Prefecture is not far from the border, can we still eat without mutton?" "You don''t understand, right?" Xiao Er saw that she was younger than him, and he was usually preached by others. It was rare for him to be able to preach to one person, so he said very excitedly: "Although Xingyuan Mansion is close to the border, But you dont look at it. The market here was closed four or five years ago. Where can we buy sheep? We also have sheep, but they mainly farm the land. Not one of the ten families raises them and wants sheep. Its also the goat that I chose first, but this goat is stinky, how can it compare to the grassland sheep. Seeing Mu Yangling nodding while listening, this young man became even more excited and said, "It''s an old habit left by our ancestors, eating mutton and drinking mutton soup in winter, warming up the body and laying the foundation, the rich can''t say they have to go. Buy a few kilograms of donkey meat and try it, everyone wants to buy it, so naturally they will rush it, usually after noon the mutton is sold out, so the girl wants to buy it and go after breakfast." "How much is this mutton per pound?" "It depends on what kind of mutton you buy, goat fifty cents a pound, authentic grassland sheep, no taint, fifty-six cents a pound." Yes, there is so much difference in one day''s journey, and this trip is worth it. Xiao Er saw that she was thinking, and said, "This prairie sheep sells better than goats, but some people like the smell of goats, and they think they are strong enough." Mu Yangling gave him two cents of money and asked with a smile, "Then if you want to eat mutton, where should you go?" Two pennies is not much, but it was a pleasant surprise for Xiao Er who doesn''t receive rewards often, so he said more and more excitedly: "That''s a lot, wait for me to tell you objectively." "What? I want to hear it too." A dark voice behind him remembered. Xiao Er was so frightened that he took it straight forward, and when he looked up, the shopkeeper was standing behind him and staring at him. Chapter 279： change strategy Mu Yangling pulled the second child up and smiled at the shopkeeper: "Forgive the shopkeeper, I came to Fucheng for the first time, and I didn''t understand many things, so I asked the second brother to inquire." When the shopkeeper faced Mu Yangling, it was raining and the sky was clear, and he said with a smile: "You''re welcome, girl, I''m worried that this boy''s nonsense will delay your affairs. If you want to eat mutton, it''s easy, and any restaurant in the city has it. There are a few mutton restaurants just a short walk in." Mu Yangling drank all the mutton soup in the bowl, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, stood up and clasped his fists and said, "Thanks for the advice from the shopkeeper, I''ll leave the bill." Mu Yangling took out the money to pay for the meal, and took Bo Wen and the others out. Xiuhong hurriedly drank all the mutton soup before following up, "Cousin, why are we leaving in such a hurry?" "We met a smart person," Mu Yangling looked forward and sighed, "I originally wanted to find a few stores to sell things like in Sanquan County, but the shopkeeper just guessed who I was after just a few words from me. To sell mutton..." "No one else is stupid. We have nothing to rely on in this Xingyuan Mansion, but we have to be careful, or we won''t know if we are sold." "Then what do we do now?" "Let''s try it at the mutton restaurant. If it really doesn''t work, let''s go to the vegetable market and ask for the price." But the trip was not very smooth, because they could not even see the owner of the mutton restaurant, but the shopkeeper said that they already had a cooperative butcher, and they would not want the mutton brought by Mu Yangling, even if Mu Yangling said Theirs is the best grassland sheep, and the shopkeeper is not moved. This is the case when Mu Yangling went to three stores in a row. Xingyuan Mansion is different from county towns like Sanquan County. These stores obviously believe more in the partners they have been working with, rather than easily believe in the emerging Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling thought for a while, and felt that since he couldn''t cooperate with them, he could directly find someone who would cooperate with them and sell the sheep to the butcher. Although it would save a little money after getting it, it also saved Dongben. Trouble running west. Mu Yangling looked at Zhang Liu and said, "Then it''s up to you." Zhang Liu''s eyes were full of doubts, so Mu Yangling gave him half the money and said, "Go and find out who supplies the mutton in these stores." Zhang Liu has been in the market since he was a child, and he knows who to ask about these matters best. After taking the money, he went to buy some food, and he deliberately ate it not far from some stalls, and from time to time he talked to the owner of the stall. In other words, Mu Yangling was only able to lower his head and raise his head. Zhang Liu was already squatting with the stall owner to eat, and he was joking and laughing loudly while eating. Xiuhong and Bowen''s eyes widened and their mouths were stunned. Bowen stammered and asked, "This, Brother Liuzi is so capable, how can he be like that?" "People are prejudiced. In Sanquan County, everyone knows that the two brothers are beggars, and they are not very courageous. They are afraid that even beggars will look down on them. It was Xingyuan Mansion. His shoes were newly bought, and he was wearing a wolf''s skin outside. He hurry up. He could eat candied and fried chestnuts with just a snack. He could even invite strangers to eat it. The hawker didn''t know His foundation naturally brings some respect..." Bowen thoughtfully, "That''s why Mr. said that people can''t look good, and they can''t look down on people just because they are temporarily frustrated. Who knows if this person has great ability and great promise?" Mu Yangling looked at Zhang Liu who had left and walked to another street, looked back, looked at his brother seriously and said, "Even if the other party has no great ability or great promise, we can''t look down on others, respecting people is the basic morality, respecting people Heng Jingzhi, Bowen, Xiuhong, remember?" Xiuhong was still listening in a daze, but when she heard her name, she immediately responded in unison with Bowen: "We remember it." Mu Yangling nodded, glanced in Zhang Liu''s direction, and said, "I''m afraid it will take a while, let''s go to the bookstore first, Bo Wen, Xiu Hong, this time I brought you here to let you see the world. " Apart from the south, there are no women''s schools in the north, so she regretted, "Xiuhong, I want to buy a few books for you and Xiulando. You can recognize the characters, so you should read some historical books and topographical records, um, it is best to read some miscellaneous journals, which record what celebrities and scholars have seen and heard during their travels." "Sister, there are also poems, I asked the husband, he said that girls should read some poems, and the others are secondary." Because three sisters are studying at home, Bo Wen is very concerned about this issue. Mu Yangling paused for a while, then nodded and said, "This can also be read, um, poetry and poetry can cultivate sentiment." Xiuhong bowed her head like a defeated rooster. She doesn''t like reading and recognizing characters. She thinks that she knows enough characters now, but her cousin always said that reading more can broaden her horizons, although she doesn''t know exactly where she has broadened her horizons. On the contrary, the younger sister is holding a book like a nerd and reciting it like a madman. It is obviously just a "Three Character Classic". But in front of her cousin, Xiuhong didn''t dare to say it. Mu Yangling was very excited. This was what she had planned a long time ago. If you have time to come to Xingyuan Mansion, come to buy books, because the books here are much more complete than Xingzhou Mansion, and of course they are cheaper. Mu Yangling went in the direction Zhang Liu walked just now, but found that he was squatting in front of a restaurant. She was stunned for a moment, and then smiled happily. This kid is smart, and she began to figure out her thoughts. Mu Yangling patted the blog post and said, "Go and tell Zhang Liu that we will go to the bookstore first. It is estimated that it will take a long time. Let him wait for us here after finishing his work." He took out a tael of silver from the purse and gave it to him, "Take it, since this kid is on the road, that half of the silver may not be enough." "Hey," Bo Wen took the money and ran over to Zhang Liu, conveying Mu Yangling''s words. Zhang Liu was excited for a while, if he behaved well, would the girl leave him and her eldest brother behind? Zhang Liu, full of fighting spirit, looked at Bo Wen with bright eyes and assured: "Young master, rest assured, I will definitely do my best." Bowen was confused, wondering why Zhang Liu suddenly wanted to eat an elixir, he nodded, and patted his shoulder on tiptoe like his sister did, saying: "Well, you work hard, my sister doesn''t I''ll treat you badly." ran away. The hawker who was standing with Zhang Liu came up and asked, "Brother, how many years was that young master?" Zhang Liu nodded, he wanted to say that he was a slave, but he remembered that Mu Yangling had said that there were no slaves in the Mu family, so he said: "I am a part-time worker in their family, young master and miss they are going to buy books, let me shop around and buy them for them. something." This explains why the other party will give him a tael of silver. The hawker looked at him with glowing eyes, "Okay, brother, you are doing so well, Miss and Young Master trust you so much, and you can go home and marry a wife after saving money. You haven''t married a wife yet, right?" Chapter 280： buy books The bookstore in Xingyuan House is not far from the school. A row used to sell books and various school supplies. It was the first time that Bowen saw so many bookstores side by side. It was like a mouse fell into the rice warehouse. Inside, with bright eyes, he looked left and right, not sure which store to go to first. Mu Yangling dragged Bo Wen directly to the largest bookstore. There are two floors in the bookstore. His storefront is twice as large as that of other people''s stores. It is divided into two parts. There are five rows of bookshelves on the left, which are full of books. There are even some famous calligraphy and paintings on the wall of the house, and the wall on the right is full of calligraphy and paintings on consignment. Mu Yangling looked up and found that the calligraphy and paintings on it are very good, well, at least she can understand. In the bookstore, there are quite a few students from government schools reading in the bookstore, Xiuhong''s face flushed red, and seeing that my cousin was all focused on the painting on the right wall, she shrunk behind Bowen a little timidly, but Bowen always seemed a little timid and very calm. She stepped forward and pulled out a book to read, and even patted her cousin to reassure her. Mu Yangling, who turned around, was a little surprised when she saw this scene. It seems that Xiuhong is still a little inferior. Although she is hot in the village, she will become timid if she encounters someone with a higher status than her. It is Bo Wen who has always been a little weak and timid. I didn''t expect to be so calm. take responsibility. Mu Yangling was very surprised. She stepped forward and patted Xiuhong, who immediately took her cousin''s hand and calmed down. "Bowen, see for yourself what you need, we have enough money, you choose first, don''t save it." Everything can be saved, but food and education cannot be saved. Bowen responded with a smile. Mu Yangling was about to choose the book he wanted to read. The bookstore clerk hurriedly followed and asked in a low voice, "The girl wants to buy a book? I don''t know what kind of book to buy, the little one will help you find it." Mu Yangling and the others were dressed like book buyers. Although they were wearing wolf fur coats, they were all in the style of working, not like reading people. Mu Yangling didn''t notice the man''s mind, she told him that she wanted to read some history books and topographical records. There was a guy who showed the way, and Mu Yangling quickly found the place. There were several young students standing there. Seeing the two girls approaching, they all blushed and turned slightly to avoid it. The history books that Mu Yangling read were all from bookstores, and he really had no money to buy them. The history before the Tang Dynasty was exactly the same as the previous life, and the difference was after the Tang Dynasty. But she only knew a rough outline of the previous history, not some specific historical events, and the history written by the ancients was different from the second-hand history they read and read in later generations, so Mu Yangling put the history books after Qin The election was taken by the recognized one. Before the Ming Dynasty, emperors and those in power rarely interfered with the writing of history books, and there was no Ming Dynasty in this world. In terms of historical time, it did not develop to the Ming Dynasty, which is similar to the Southern Song Dynasty. So folks can also write history books. At this time, there are more books. Fortunately, every era has the best one. Mu Yangling only needs to read that book and know the basic history. That guy couldn''t help smacking when he saw that Mu Yangling picked out four books at once. Mu Yangling handed the book to him, and went to the description of topography and travel notes to find three books that he was interested in. No one noticed Mu Yangling at first, but Xiao Er walked back and forth twice, and those who read the book couldn''t help but look over. Seeing that Mu Yangling just picked up the book and read the first few pages and handed it to the man, they couldn''t help but look at her carefully. , doesn''t think she looks like someone who can afford a lot of books. Mu Yangling''s five senses are keen, and she has long noticed that people in the bookstore are looking at her. After a change in her mind, she also understands that in this era, although movable type printing and papermaking have developed very advanced, books are still very important. Expensive, because there is no such thing as piracy in this world, all books are genuine. From this, we have to say that the ancient merchants were still very conscientious, the books were exquisite and durable, and there were few typographical errors. Because the ancients treated books very rigorously, modern people buy books just for reading, but they buy books not only to read by themselves, but also to pass on the book, so a book, it does not only take a few years or ten years in modern times to throw away or use it as a book After the waste paper is sold, it is passed on to future generations. After decades, even hundreds of years, the book is still clearly written and the paper is undamaged. So the book is expensive. It is so expensive that in addition to the children of the rich, even the middle-class people cant let go of their hands and feet to buy books. "Dude, do you have any books on agriculture and water conservancy projects here?" Mu Yangling felt that she might grow land for the rest of her life. Have to look at the book. The guy looked at Mu Yangling blankly, "Here, there are still books for farming?" He just heard people ask him where the "Analects of Confucius" and other open books and history books are not long ago, but no one has really asked. Where is the book of his farming. The shopkeeper has been paying attention to this side. Hearing the words, he immediately came over and said with a smile: "The little girl is looking for something like "Qi Min Yao Shu"?" Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, "It is this kind, and there are also books on water conservancy construction." Mu Yangling''s previous life was not very good in science, but she was familiar with things like computing, so she wanted to try to see if she could You can''t teach yourself some knowledge about water conservancy engineering. If you want to farm the land, you must have good water conservancy conditions. All this is for better farming. "This kind of book is a bit out of the way, so I put it on the second floor and I''ll take the girl to find it." The shopkeeper led the way. When everyone saw Mu Yangling come down, Mu Yangling took four more books in his hand. The shopkeeper had two more respects for Mu Yangling. He was watching when Mu Yangling was selecting books. She chose carefully, first reading the number, then the preface, and she even randomly picked one. Chapter reading, he watched her choose these four books out of a dozen books, and these four books are the best books in agriculture and water conservancy engineering. It can be seen that she is not blindly picked. Mu Yangling chose what she needed, while Xiuhong found two brochures below, and excitedly said to Mu Yangling, "Cousin, I want to buy these two books to give to my sister." The shopkeeper smiled and said, "Girl, this is the most fashionable flower look this year." Mu Yangling flipped through it, "Then buy it back." Although my mother can draw flowers by herself, it''s good to see what''s trendy outside. Even with these two books, Mu Yangling chose a total of thirteen books, and Bo Wen also brought three books over, handed it to his sister with a red face, and leaned into her ear and said, "I still want to buy one. "Zhu Zi''s Commentary", but it''s so expensive, a copy costs twelve taels of silver." Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows in surprise, how expensive is a copy of "Zhu Zi Annotation"? Chapter 281： rebuke "Zhu Zi''s Commentary" is Zhu Xi''s "Four Books, Chapters and Sentences", a masterpiece that covers the "Great Learning", "The Doctrine of the Mean", "The Analects", "Mencius" and the Five Classics. Because of their respect for Zhu Xi, later generations changed the Annotation of the Four Books and Sentences to Zhu Zi Annotation. A book is expensive, but it is not so expensive, right? Besides, it''s just a reference book. Mu Yangling is not very willing to buy this book by his younger brother. It is much easier to read the book with the annotations of this book, but students are even less able to think about it by themselves, and what they have learned is even more superficial. But she doesn''t want to wrong her brother, everyone has it. Mr. ?? asked a question, and other students took out the book and understood what it meant, but my younger brother had to rack his brains to think about it and seek proof, which seemed a little pitiful. The shopkeeper explained: "This is a beautiful version, much better than other versions." "So there are other versions?" It''s just a reference book, don''t buy such a good one. "..." The shopkeeper: "I''m sorry girl and son, the other editions happened to be sold out. There are only two exquisite editions now. If you wait for other editions, you will have to wait until the end of the year." You replenished so late, why is business still so good? Mu Yangling flipped through the "Notes on Zhu Zi", but still felt that it was unnecessary to buy such a beautiful reference book, so he said: "Why don''t we go to another place to go around? If there are separate volumes, we will buy "Mencius" and "The Analects of Confucius" Two volumes will suffice." Bowen asked in a daze: "Why don''t you buy a whole book?" The scholar next to her was also a little dissatisfied. She saw that Mu Yangling bought a lot of useless books, but she was reluctant to spend money on her younger brother who was studying. With the gentleman''s style of helping Lu Jian''s injustice, the scholar treated Mu Yangling sternly. Said: "This girl, reading is the real business for men. A copy of Zhu Zi''s Commentary is expensive, but as long as you buy a few miscellaneous books, you can buy it. You know the importance of a "Zhu Zi''s Commentary" to readers. ?" He looked at the exquisite and heavy book in Mu Yangling''s hand with nostalgic eyes, and said, "How many students save money for a few years just to buy a copy of Zhu Zi''s Notes." "I don''t think "Zhu Zi''s Commentary" is so important," Mu Yangling snorted coldly, "I only know how many teachers and students'' brains have been ruined by one "Zhu Zi''s Commentary", and it is because of this book that Mr. , the students translated the four books according to this, and the opinions of the articles are almost the same, whats so good about this? After speaking, he turned his head and scolded Bo Wen with a cold face, "Don''t say that we haven''t bought this book now, even if I buy it back, I won''t allow you to read it easily. If you let me know that Mr. assigned you your homework, and you copy the handout above, I''ll hit you. There is "Shuowen Jiezi" at home. You can break sentences and translate them yourself. If you don''t understand, ask, ask your classmates, ask your husband, this book can only be used for reference at most, if you let me know that you take this as a golden rule , I not only burned this book for you, but you also went to the ancestral hall to kneel for me." Mu Yangling''s anger frightened Bowen and Xiuhong. She has always loved them and seldom got angry. Even when she was angry, she mostly reasoned with them in a soft voice, and seldom made such a big fire. Xiuhong tugged at his cousin''s sleeve, and Bowen lowered his head to admit his mistake, "Yes." Mu Yangling snorted and stared at "Zhu Zi''s Annotations" for a while, but put it in the stack of books. All the scholars in the bookstore looked over, some glared at Mu Yangling, felt that she had insulted Zhu Zi, and some bowed their heads thoughtfully. The scholar who preached to Mu Yangling before took two steps back after being silent for a long time, and solemnly bowed to Mu Yangling, "Girl, thank you for waking up the dreamer, I understand why Mr. Interpretation of sentences is not allowed to read "Zhu Zi''s Commentary"." Mu Yangling gave him a strange look, and said in a voice that only the few of them heard: "Your husband must regret accepting a student like you." The scholar didn''t expect that he would thank the little girl, but the little girl even humiliated him, and her face flushed for a while, and just as she was about to get angry, she heard the little girl sigh, "The reason why your husband doesn''t know what to say is because he can''t say it, think about it. Think of Zhu Xi''s influence among scholars now, silly boy!" The scholar''s face turned even redder. He was not angry, but ashamed. He felt that he was ashamed of Mr. Because of the little girl''s "silly child", she was called a silly child by an eleven- or twelve-year-old child... The shopkeeper also looked at Mu Yangling in surprise, but he didn''t say anything, just seeing that they had already decided, he asked, "Do you want to look at those school utensils? Our pen, ink and paper are also cheaper than those outside. Some." "The shopkeeper, we bought so many things, you have to count us as being cheaper," Xiuhong, who hadn''t said a word, started to bargain. The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, seeing Mu Yangling also looking at him, he nodded with a smile, "This is no problem." "Bowen, choose some more paper, don''t you have enough pen and ink?" Bo Wen has recovered from the reprimand just now, and ran to choose a lot of paper. As the shopkeeper said, the paper here is indeed cheaper than the county seat, so buy a little more. Mu Yangling propped his chin and sat while watching his brother move everything he liked like a hard-working rat. She couldn''t help feeling the money in the sack, but luckily she brought all the money with her, otherwise she wouldn''t dare to buy things with confidence. But everyone was horrified, and even the shopkeeper was suspicious. Are their parents really so relieved to let their children bring so much money to buy books? They don''t look like they are very rich. Bowen brought a box of ink over with a smile on his face, and said with satisfaction: "Sister, I''ve finished buying it." Mu Yangling pushed the thing to the shopkeeper, "You can count the money, but you have to give me something cheaper." The shopkeeper took out his abacus and started fighting, and finally said: "A total of fifty-two or three coins." The shopkeeper was silent for a while, and said, "I don''t want these three coins, you can just give me fifty-two taels. ." Mu Yangling looked at Xiuhong, but Xiuhong put her eyes on the pile of papers at the door, took a dozen directly from the top, and said, "The shopkeeper, we bought so much, just give us a few dozen papers." The bookstore is a place of literature, how can it smell like copper? People who come to buy books never bargain, so its okay for this person to bargain with him, but he even has to start, thinking its a vegetable market to buy vegetables? The shopkeeper''s face became serious, and he said, "Girl, our bookstore always does not bargain. The reason why the three money is missing is because you bought more than fifty taels at one time." Xiuhong looked at him tearfully, holding a dozen papers, "Uncle, I know, but this time we spent so much money, my grandma is definitely not happy, if you give us a few dozen papers, my grandma might don''t blame us." The shopkeeper opened his mouth and asked, "Don''t your family know when you came out to buy books?" Chapter 282： invite "I know, but I certainly didn''t know that my cousin would buy so much. We didn''t expect that a book would cost twelve taels. That''s enough for our family to chew on for a year," Xiuhong looked at him eagerly and said: "I also have a younger brother and two younger sisters. They also learn to read, so these papers are for them to practice calligraphy. I see that you put these papers at the door, and they are slightly yellowed, and they don''t seem to be sold very well. , might as well give me a few dozen." "A few dozen won''t work, I''ll give you a dozen at most." The shopkeeper gritted his teeth and could only whisper. Xiu Hong brows and grins, she takes advantage of the free time to carry a dozen more and said, "Two dozen, two dozen, we can carry it." Even if the paper is not good, a dozen dozen can be sold for 300 wen, and two dozen are 600 wen. The shopkeeper said angrily, "Can you children handle so many things?" "We can handle it, we can handle it, and we can handle it with a few more hits." The shopkeeper said quickly: "Okay, okay, you can''t take it any more, this girl, hurry up and settle the bill." Only then did Mu Yangling take out fifty-two taels of silver from the shackles to him, the shopkeeper watched their backs disappear, the anger on his face disappeared immediately, he showed some smiles, shook his head and laughed: "These children are quite shrewd. of." The book was wrapped in oiled paper and held in Mu Yangling''s arms. When the three walked back to the agreed place, Zhang Liu was already waiting there. According to his inquiries, the mutton restaurants and restaurants in this part of the city were purchased from three butchers. This is good news, there are few people, so please. Zhang Liu said, "One of the biggest butchers in the business, surnamed Qin, can be found in the vegetable market." Mu Yangling looked up at the sky and decided to have lunch first, and then go to invite someone. After lunch, there were not many people in the market, and most of the stalls were empty. Butcher Qin slept on a chair. Mu Yangling and the others came to inquire all the way, the man with a fierce face, tall and strong lying on the chair, with his feet on the other chair came into view, the three of them knew that he was the butcher Qin, and there was nothing they could do. , looks so iconic. The three walked up to him, Mu Yangling looked at the meat on his chopping board, and thought that since he hadn''t packed up and went home, he must be doing business, so she should have nothing to do when she woke him up... right? Just as Mu Yangling was about to reach out his hand to call for someone, Qin Butcher opened his fierce eyes. Seeing three and a half children standing in front of him, he grinned and asked, "Are you going to buy meat?" Mu Yangling looked at Butcher Qin, who was better not to laugh than to laugh. He silently retracted his hand, shook his head and said, "Uncle Qin, I have a business to talk to you about." Qin Butcher frowned and looked at them. Well, the frowning look is more fierce than the laughing look, but the three of them managed to not be frightened, but Xiuhong and Bowen looked at him curiously. The person next to him who heard the sound laughed and said: "Old Qin, don''t scare other people''s children, talk about business with people, ah!" Mu Yangling was sure that she saw embarrassment and embarrassment on Qin Butcher''s face, she was absolutely right, although he was still fierce when he was embarrassed. "What business are you talking about?" Qin Butcher asked in a bell-like voice, seeing that the three people in front of him didn''t seem to be frightened by him. The vegetable market is not a place to talk about business. Mu Yangling looked around, Qin Butcher understood at a glance, handed over the stall to someone next to him to help take care of it, and took the initiative to find a place. So, the four of them stood in the cold wind and talked about business. Mu Yangling hurriedly patted Bowen and Xiuhong at the foot of the wall to hide from the wind. She saw Butcher Qin''s face flashed, and smiled, "This place is not bad. The air is good, and there is no one there." Qin Butcher''s face became even more embarrassed, and he quickly explained: "This street is a vegetable market, and there is no teahouse to rest at all. It is the quietest and tasteless..." Mu Yangling nodded, "Uncle Qin, I have a batch of grassland sheep there, so I want to ask if you want it?" Qin Butcher was taken aback, looked Mu Yangling up and down, and asked, "Aren''t you from Xingyuan Mansion?" Xingzhou Mansion is not far from Xingyuan Mansion, and Xingzhou Mansion is the prefecture under Xingyuan Mansion, so Mu Yangling has no accent problem. "I am from Xingyuan Prefecture, but I am from Xingzhou Prefecture, and my sheep came from Hanzhong Prefecture." Hanzhong Mansion was forced by the Hu people to use the fields to raise herdsmen. He knew about this. At that time, he followed the big guys to scold the Hu people for being perverted. They used the land to grow grass and raise sheep. He was shocked, believed most of what Mu Yangling said, looked her up and down, and asked hesitantly, "The little girl is only twelve years old, why did your family let you talk about this business?" It is indeed twelve years after the new year, Mu Yangling said with a smile: "My parents and I didn''t come, just me and my brother and sister came." Qin Butcher opened his mouth wide, Xingyuan Mansion is not near here, at least he has not been there. He stared at her fiercely, but not to mention the little girl in front of him, the two children next to him also looked at him calmly, not afraid at all, the boy even yawned and leaned against the wall to think sleep. Being so calm, it does seem like he is doing something big. But even if Xingzhou Prefecture is a border gate, the children in it should not be so precocious, right? They dared to go out with their younger brothers and sisters when they were only twelve years old? Qin Butcher thought for a while, and felt that he had nothing to draw others from, so he nodded and said, "Then you wait, I''ll collect the stall, and I''ll go check with you later." Qin butcher took all the meat on the chopping board to another butcher, patted him on the shoulder and left. Bowen was dozing off all the way. Mu Yangling knew that it was time for the child to take a nap. Because he was frail, his work and rest had been very stable, and naps had to be guaranteed. Although he has been on the road for the past two days, as long as it is his nap time, he will climb into the carriage, lie down on the thick quilt, build another bed by himself, and shrink his feet a little before falling asleep. Zhang Liu, who came back early with his belongings, was already looking around at the entrance of the village. Seeing Mu Yangling coming back, he hurried over and said, "Girl, a wealthy family in the village wants to buy sheep from our family, but we didn''t dare to call the shots, we have to wait for you to come back. Woolen cloth." Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows in surprise. Unexpectedly, there was a business that came up on her own initiative. She smiled and asked, "How much does he want to buy?" "Everything," Zhang Liu said with a faint anger on his face, "Girl, he is very arrogant, it''s nothing, but he paid the price as soon as he came, saying that it was a package of two or two, and he also brought a lot of it. People are surrounded by the fence." The smile on Mu Yangling''s face disappeared, and she did not avoid Qin butcher and asked Zhang Liu, "The rich household in the village? Very rich?" Zhang Liu immediately shared his information, which shows their skill, how long it took Zhang Liu to come back, he was able to inquire about these privacy from the villagers. Chapter 283： conflict Before Mu Yangling walked to the rented house, he heard an arrogant voice shouting: "Speak to you with a good face and a good voice, don''t be ashamed, tell you the truth, you have to sell this sheep even if you sell it, Sell ??it if you dont. The villagers were all grinning and watching, and they were all three feet away from the person who was talking. If it wasn''t for Hu Cai, they might have helped boost their momentum. Since it was Hu Cai, then forget it. They would never use their hands if they could step on them. Hu Cai is a person from this village. His mother made a house for others when he was young. Hu Cai is a child born out of his mother''s plan. Although he was not able to recognize his ancestors as his father, his mother also got it. A lot of benefits. I bought 100 mu of land in the village and lived on tenancy rent every year. Not to mention, after more than 20 years, I have saved a lot of money and bought the land again. Now Hu Cai is the biggest landlord in the village. But no one looked down on him, let alone his mother. This kid has been in trouble since he was a child. If you can read his jokes, the villagers will never fall behind. Hu Cai has a bit of business acumen. He heard that someone from the village came to a group of grassland sheep, and he was quite energetic. It happened that he was greedy for this recently. Thinking that mutton is twice as expensive as pork, Hu Cai was moved. I felt that if I could buy all the sheep, resell them and sell them, I would probably make twice as much money. So Hu Cai came here after struggling with all the thugs in the family. Five people surrounded the fence and wanted to open five to stop the sheep from selling. Zhang Wu is not a fool. He can tell that the visitor is not good. Sure enough, Hu Cais mouth is two taels of silver and a sheep, no matter how big or small. Zhang Wu made a "hehe" twice, two taels of silver, a girl can sell one for four taels of silver in Sanquan County, but here, the price has been reduced by half. So, Zhang Wu ran back and took out a big knife from Mu Yangling''s bag and lay on his chest, glaring at Hu Cai menacingly. Otherwise, when Zhang Liu came back, the sheep would have been bought by force. This big knife not only frightened the villagers, but also frightened Hu Cai. Hu Cai was stunned for a while, then became even more angry. He stood on tiptoe on a stone, trying to overwhelm the opponent in height. He shouted at Zhang Wu, "Don''t be shameless..." The villagers were excited and watched with bright eyes. But before they got excited to the end, Zhang Liu came back. He knew that something was wrong when he saw so many people surrounding the fence, but the precious book that Mu Yangling bought was also very important. Before I could see the situation clearly, I picked up a long bench in the room and ran out, standing side by side with Zhang Wu, shouting, "I think who dares to make trouble?" Hu Cais words just started. The stone standing under his feet was originally small and uneven. He was yelled at by Zhang Liuyi and fell directly. It was the thugs behind him who caught the person quickly so as not to lose face. But Hu Cai''s momentum has weakened, but Zhang Wu has strengthened his confidence because of the arrival of his brother. Once the decline has risen, he can only try to attack and threaten Zhang Wu brothers verbally. Zhang Liu watched Hu Cai getting more and more impatient. The five thugs on the other side were tall and strong, and the two brothers were afraid that they couldn''t even match one of their arms. Zhang Liu could only sneak out to find Mu Yangling for support. He was lucky and ran into someone when he ran out. Mu Yangling could easily see Hu Cai, who was showing off his strength with five people, because it was too easy to tell apart. He was the only one who stopped at the gate of the fence, and Zhang Wu with a knife was standing opposite. It was standing around the yard or fence they rented. From Mu Yangling''s perspective, the entire village was on Zhang Wu''s side, opposing Hu Cai. It seems that Hu Cai''s reputation in the village is indeed not very good. Otherwise, the villagers in the village would not lose face and make such obvious actions. The villagers were the first to spot Mu Yangling and the others, and then Zhang Wu, who was staring at Hu Cai. Zhang Wu was relieved when he saw Mu Yangling and the others, and the hand holding the knife became tight and loose. Only Hu Cai, who was still clamoring, did not find anything unusual. Mu Yangling walked behind him and patted his shoulder lightly. Hu Cai angrily reached out and patted the hand on his shoulder, turned his head and shouted, "Didn''t you see that I''m doing business, sir?" Seeing Mu Yangling, he was stunned for a moment, and then he stared at Mu Yangling''s face with bright eyes, and coveted: "When was there such a delicate little lady in the village?" Mu Yangling''s smiling face suddenly sank. She looked up at Hu Cai and asked, "Are you teasing me?" The crowd of onlookers want to cover their eyes, girl, isn''t that obvious? Xiuhong heard that her respectable and lovely cousin was being molested, she rushed up with an "Ow" and kicked Hu Cai''s crotch. Hu Cai wanted to laugh wickedly, and said, "Follow the master obediently, and I''m sure you will be the one who is popular and spicy." But before he could say anything, he was hit hard. He screamed and covered his crotch. Clamping his legs, he fell to the ground, unable to utter a word from the pain in his mouth. Xiuhong has eaten meat with Mu Jiadun for the past two years, and has been doing farm work. Her strength has risen in a straight line at a 25-degree angle. In addition, Mu Yangling has taught her eighteen ways to prevent wolves from time to time. It''s tough and accurate. Not only the onlookers were stunned, but Mu Yangling was also stunned. But Hu Cai''s thugs were not stunned. One person went to help Hu Cai, and the two rushed towards Xiuhong and Mu Yangling, wanting to arrest someone to deal with Hu Cai. Mu Yangling''s face is not good. It''s one thing for her to forcefully buy and sell, but it''s another thing to molest the women. Judging from Hu Cai''s appearance, this is not the first time that she has done it. Mu Yangling stopped the thug grabbing Xiang Xiuhong''s hand with one hand, but when he twisted it slightly, the thug started howling and his wrist was dislocated. Mu Yangling was obviously dissatisfied, and vented his anger on the thug, kicked the opponent''s leg directly, twisted back when he knelt down, unloaded his entire arm, and kicked him with one kick. Kicked people off his ass. The other thug who came at her was even worse. Before he could reach her, he was kicked away by Mu Yangling. At that time, Mu Yangling was the most angry, so that kick used 30% of the force. The man flew out all of a sudden and spat out a mouthful of blood, probably hurting his internal organs. The other two were in a hurry and rushed up with a stick. Before the villagers could recover from the shock of Hu Cai being kicked into his descendants, four of Hu Cai''s thugs were lying on the ground. The thug who went to help Hu Cai opened his mouth and looked at the brother who was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. Then he looked down at Hu Cai, who was sweating coldly on his forehead and was speechless in pain. He stood up decisively and called Chong Mu. Yangling ran over, and Mu Yangling was about to take another kick, but the other party directly "thumped" and fell to the ground, tilted his head, and passed out. Rao was still annoyed in her heart, and Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing. She lowered her head and asked Hu Cai, who had slowed down a little, "How is it? Do you feel good? Do you want to take another kick?" Hu Cai clenched his legs tightly, Mu Yangling retracted the smile on his face, and asked with a gloomy face, "Are you teasing me just now?" Chapter 284： joint Although Hu Cai wanted to say "yes" stubbornly, he was still cowardly when he met Mu Yangling''s eyes, "I, I just praised the girl, really!" Mu Yangling snorted coldly, then raised his head to look around, and asked, "Why are the big guys all around me?" Zhang Wu immediately reported: "Girl, this person wants to buy our sheep, but he is only willing to pay two taels of silver. I said that when the girl comes back, he wants to grab it." "You are talking nonsense," Hu Cai''s pain passed a little, only then did he know that Mu Yangling was the girl Zhang Wu said, and hurriedly explained: "Master, I didn''t want to rob anything, I want to buy it and give it to silver. " "Two taels of silver and a sheep, Mr. Hu is very good at doing business. I don''t know if you have any for sale here. Let me know, I have bought them all." Hu Cai choked. Xiuhong said: "So shameless, two taels of silver and one sheep, in this Xingyuan Mansion, what is the difference between directly robbing it?" Hu Cai stared at Xiuhong with resentment, he never forgot the hatred he had just now. Xiuhong was not afraid of him at all, and glared back fiercely. Bowen also took two steps forward and stood next to her to help her stare at Hu Cai, two-on-one, Hu Cai''s eyes were small, and he was the first to lose. Mu Yangling didn''t have time to pay attention to them, and said loudly: "I, Mu Yangling, are here to do business, not to make enemies. If you want to buy sheep, Mr. Mu welcomes you, but if you are looking for something sincerely, Mr. Mu Not afraid." Butcher Qin in the back watched a play and thought that these three children were really good. No wonder they dared to go out at such a young age. They were excited for a while, and wondered if they would go out and venture out after finishing this business trip. Mu Yangling turned around and asked Butcher Qin to see her sheep with a smile on his face, and introduced: "These sheep were transported here from Xingzhou Prefecture, and it only took three days for them to be supplied with fodder, so they are still in good spirits. , if you don''t believe me, look at it." Qin Butcher did this for a living. He walked into the fence and just randomly selected a few sheep to look at and touch. He knew the quality of the sheep. "Miss Mu, how many do you have in total?" "There are two hundred and thirty-nine." Qin Butcher pondered, he couldn''t eat so much alone. "I don''t know the price." "If you buy too much, I''ll give you twenty-eight cents a pound. If you think it''s troublesome, then you can count it all. No matter how big or small, it will be four or two or five cents. What do you think?" Qin Butcher shook his head, "In this way, we won''t earn much, and we can earn about ten cents per pound of meat." Bo Wen frowned and said, "Uncle Qin, pork is only twenty-five cents a pound, can you earn ten cents per catty?" "That''s right, but it''s also risky for me to do so much work at once. We buy a lot of goods. In order not to leave a knot in our hearts, we still say it, but it''s only twenty-five words." The price is not comparable to that in Sanquan County. Xiuhong and Bowen are not happy. Mu Yangling also felt that the price was too harsh, and shook his head: "Twenty-five cents a pound is too cheap, I''ve lost this price, the journey from Xingzhou Mansion to Xingyuan Mansion is not easy, I''d better drive a flock of sheep. ." "Don''t go too far, and what about me?" Hu Cai was lying on the ground and saw that they were about to negotiate the price, so he shouted angrily: "This sheep is what I like first, you have to wait until I finish buying it. It''s the next one''s turn." Mu Yangling and Qin Butcher looked at him like an idiot. The other party is here to make trouble at first sight. How ignorant are they to wait for him to finish the selection before starting the transaction? "Twenty-eight cents a pound, you buy it?" Mu Yangling waved his hand to interrupt what he was about to say, "Don''t say two taels of silver a piece, the whole sale is four or two or five dollars, you dare to give two taels of silver and try it out. ." Hu Cai looked at Mu Yangling with grief and indignation, pointed at her with trembling fingers, and shouted, "Haggling is justified, why don''t you allow me to bargain?" Mu Yangling said calmly: "It''s not justified to buy and sell by force. Buying whole is only four or two or five dollars. Do you dare to buy it?" Hu Cai looked at her contemptuous look, his brain became hot, and he roared angrily: "Buy, sir, I have money, I bought it for four or two to five dollars!" Lying on the ground and pretending to be a fainted thug cant hold it anymore. How much does it cost for each of these two hundred and thirty-nine sheep? He can''t figure it out, but he knows that if he doesn''t stop him today, he won''t have to wait until tomorrow morning. The old lady will be able to peel him off when he returns. Tomorrow, the master will peel him again when he recovers. This is not pretending to be dizzy. It''s just a dozen or so boards. The thug "woke up" with difficulty, climbed up and hugged Hu Cai''s leg and cried, "Master, don''t be confused, how many acres of land do you need to go to, the old lady knows that the younger ones will die. We don''t want sheep anymore, we don''t want them anymore." Hu Caizheng was full of anger, but he didn''t dare to show it to Mu Yangling. The villagers didn''t like him. He wanted to anger the butcher of Qin, but he was fierce towards the butcher of Shang Qin. Forget it, he should swallow his breath. The breath was swallowed into the throat and eyes, and it was about to disappear into the chest. When the thugs rushed up, yes, the anger came out in a "hot", and it directly set fire to a prairie prairie. He kicked the thug''s chest, angered, "Dog slave, didn''t you pass out? Why didn''t you just die? And you guys," Hu Cai pointed to the four other thugs on the ground who were screaming. , "Trash, trash, all **** trash!" Mu Yangling was impatient to listen to him messing around here, but Xiuhong suddenly pulled Mu Yangling''s sleeve. Xiuhong and Bowen looked at each other, and Xiuhong gave Bowen a wink. Bowen said impatiently: "Hey, Mr. Hu, do you still buy it? If you don''t buy it, we will sell it to others. We don''t have so much time to delay here." "That''s right, it''s enough for you to delay us for so long, right? My cousin is going to be angry if you continue to pester us?" "Who said I wouldn''t buy it?" Hu Cai turned his head and glared at the two of them, especially Xiuhong. He hated it so much that his crotch was still hurting, and he saw Mu Yangling''s strength. The anger was suppressed, "Humph, isn''t it just four taels of silver? I''ll buy it, Ding Er, I''ll go back to the accountant to get five hundred taels of silver right away." Xiuhong hurriedly corrected: "It''s four taels or five, not four taels." Hu Cai''s heart was hurting, but the words had already been released, and there was no possibility of taking them back. He could only stare gloomily at Ding Er who was still holding his leg: "What are you still doing? Why don''t you go back and get the silver?" Ding Er was stunned, did he really take it? "Old, sir, I don''t even have five hundred taels in the account." "My wife has it in the house. Go and get the bag of money I just took out yesterday, and then go to the account." Hu Cai was afraid that people would hear that he had no money at home, so he said this in a low voice. Chapter 285： seesaw But Mu Yangling still heard it, and seeing Ding Er running back, Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Master Hu, you can''t finish eating so many sheep when you buy them back, why don''t you just buy one hundred sheep? already." Bowen knew that my sister was afraid that the other party would not be able to pay for it if she bought too much, so she hurriedly said: "That is, you have to provide forage for so many sheep. Do you have enough forage for your family?" Hu Cai also breathed a sigh of relief, but he snorted with anger on his face, and said very arrogantly: "This master has silver, in short, before I have negotiated this deal, I will not allow you to discuss other transactions." Is this trying to turn their business into porn? Mu Yangling glanced sideways at Butcher Qin, and made a slight gesture with his hand hanging by his side. Qin butcher thought he had read it wrong, because this gesture is only used between butchers, and it was mostly invented when it was inconvenient to say some words when killing pigs or entertaining guests. Mu Yangling saw him staring at the hand beside him, he thought he wanted to increase the price, after thinking about it, **** became three. Thirty taels of silver is not too low, right? Just play with her. Now Butcher Qin could see clearly, he made a gesture to agree without thinking, but he was a little puzzled, this girl''s family is also doing this business? Still doing this? Mu Yangling was satisfied now, turned his head to look at Hu Cai and pondered for a long time before reluctantly agreed. Hu Cai was so happy now that he stepped forward and kicked his thugs to get them up quickly. Except for the two who got up without hurting their legs, the other two were intentional but powerless. Although Hu Cai felt that it was detrimental to his prestige, he also knew that Mu Yangling had tried so hard just now that the blood was really vomited, and he could only make them lie on the ground. "Master Hu, are you going to choose right away, or do you wait until your servants get the money?" Hu Cai snorted coldly, "I will choose now." He took two steps, "hiss" a few times, and felt that his crotch was still hurting, so he instructed the two thugs to say, "Go in and choose, and pick the bigger one for me." The two thugs were very willing to do this work that made Mu Yangling grit his teeth, but the key was that they couldn''t do it. One of the thugs was twisted and dislocated, the other was kicked on the stomach, and now they walk with their waists bent. Mu Yangling rolled up his sleeves and asked Zhang Wu to bring a long stick to Hu Cai, and said, "You mean, I''ll catch it for you." Hu Cai was excited, but he didn''t expect that he could instruct Mu Yangling to work. Both Bowen and Xiuhong glanced at him with the eyes of a fool, and took the rope, intending to put it on when the elder sister caught the sheep. Zhang Liu and Zhang Wu hurriedly rolled up their sleeves to help. Before Mu Yangling could wave, Hu Cai instructed in dissatisfaction: "You two are not allowed to enter, I will let your girls catch me." Mu Yangling showed his big white teeth, but Hu Cai was taken aback by her smile, his momentum fell, and he muttered, "You brought this up first." "I mentioned it first, so don''t worry, Master Hu, I promise to catch where you pointed, but you also pointed it out. You only have three chances to instruct me if you choose a sheep, so don''t deliberately point to the wrong place and say no. Whatever you want, I will grab one for you after three times, no matter how big or small, you have to accept it." Hu Cai suddenly choked, he wanted to do this before, but Mu Yangling made a rule in advance. In the face of ?? power, Hu Cai had to admit it, but he didn''t let Mu Yangling take it easy, and he had to go back once or twice every time. One hundred sheep were caught by Mu Yangling, Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu tied them with ropes, and at this time, Ding Erzao stood aside with two packs of silver in his arms. "One hundred sheep, a total of four hundred and fifty taels, how about it, Master Hu, do you want to buy enough for five hundred taels?" Mu Yangling asked. Hu Cai was stunned, only to realize that he had spent four hundred and fifty taels in just a while, which was absolutely impossible in the past. But looking at the sheep on the ground in front of him, he couldn''t say anything to go back on his words, so he could only recognize it with his nose, "Just four hundred and fifty taels, Ding Er, give her the silver." "Master, four hundred and fifty taels, most of which are rents collected this year, if the old lady finds out..." Hu Cai stared at Ding Er, "You dare not listen to me?" Ding Er could only count out four hundred and fifty taels of silver to Mu Yangling. Ten pieces of snowflake silver of twenty-one ingots, four of fifty-two ingots, and five of ten taels of silver were handed over to Mu Yangling. Mu Yang put it in his robe after it was proved correct. The villagers looked at Mu Yangling''s robes with envy and hatred. Mu Yangling clenched his fist at Hu Cai and said, "I have offended you a lot just now, so please ask Haihan, but in the future, it''s better not to do anything wicked, just take it for yourself, and you have to live in this village for forty or fifty years. year." Hu Cai was stunned. He is already twenty-seven this year. How did this person know that he could live past seventy? You know, if you can live past sixty, you will live a long life. The servants of the Hu family supported Hu Cai and drove a flock of sheep home. When he returned home, Hu Cai''s rationality was completely returned to the cage. Now he looked at the sheep at home and completely regretted it. So many sheep, how could he sell them? Originally planned to buy in for two taels and sell it for four taels, and he could make double the profit, but now, now, if he buys it for four or five taels, can he sell it for five taels? He is willing to sell, and no one is willing to buy it. At this time, Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu had already evacuated the villagers, and Mu Yangling asked Qin Butcher to come into the house to speak. Mu Yangling first gave the Qin butcher 3 taels of silver as a reward. Speaking of which, these 3 taels of silver were meant to keep the Qin butcher. Qin Butcher naturally knew that, but he still had doubts in his heart, so he asked, "Miss Mu''s family is also a butcher?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "No, but my family used to be a hunter who lived by hunting." The hunter and the butcher are the ones who have the most dealings. Qin Butcher knew it and smiled: "No wonder Mu girl knows these gestures." After speaking with a serious tone: "Miss Mu, since you are familiar with the butcher, you should know that what we earn is just a hard-earned money. , Seriously, you have so many sheep here, I can''t eat it alone, so I have to find two friends to eat it together, and you have to lower the price for me." Mu Yangling thought for a while, and said, "That twenty-seven cents per pound?" Seeing Qin Butcher''s calmness, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Uncle Qin, I only earn a hard-earned money, and now I am a member of Xingyuan Mansion. The price of mutton is fifty-six cents a pound, even if you supply the restaurant cheaper, it will definitely not be lower than fifty-two cents, right?" Butcher Qin was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "It turns out that Miss Mu has already inquired about everything, but you should also know that it is not bad to have 70 pounds after slaughtering a sheep weighing about 120 pounds. Say I can earn four dollars with a sheep." Mu Yangling smiled, "I''m all fat sheep, do you think a hundred and twenty pounds of live sheep can''t produce eighty pounds of meat?" Chapter 286： let go Qin Butcher finally agreed to sell the deal at a price of twenty-seven cents per catty. He needed to go back to find a partnership of three people to wrap the rest of the sheep, and weighing was also a laborious and time-consuming job. So the two made an appointment to trade again tomorrow. Qin Butcher couldn''t help but reminded before leaving: "Miss Mu, Hu Cai gave you so much money in public today, I''m afraid it will provoke the younger generation, I think you should move to the city and live." "Thank you Uncle Qin for reminding me, I know." Qin Butcher could only sigh when he saw that Mu Yangling didn''t seem to take it to heart. Mu Yangling didn''t take it seriously, but he had already come to this point when Hu Cai asked people to go back and get the silver. When she and Hu Cai succeeded in the transaction, it was already late, and no matter how fast the news spread, it was impossible to get out of the village. As for the people in the village, Mu Yangling believed that he could handle it. So at night, Mu Yangling let Zhang Wuzhangliu sleep in the wing and woke up a little. Let Xiuhong and Bowen sleep in her room. The next morning, Xiuhong and Bowen got up and opened the door to see a bunch of people **** in the yard, and their mouths opened wide. Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu were sitting on the stool inside the door with sticks in a drowsy state, and the flames in the brazier had been extinguished. Hearing the movement, the two jumped up and rushed out with sticks in their hands. Seeing that it was Xiuhong and Bo Wen, they put away their nervous expressions, "Miss Xiuhong and the young master are awake? I''ll go to the kitchen to see if the soup is ready. " Bo Wen hurriedly grabbed him, pointed to the people bound on the ground and asked, "Brother Liu Zi, who are these people?" "Hmph, who else could it be? The thief in the village dared to steal the girl''s head." Bowen frowned, "So many?" Zhang Liu''s face was even worse, "There are four rounds in total, but it''s not a group of people. Last night, a girl came here and threw one out, and it didn''t stop until the early morning." Xiuhong opened her mouth wide, looked at a bunch of people lying on the ground, and asked, "Then what should I do now? Send an official?" The thief, who was lying on the ground honestly, hurriedly screamed "woo woo", but they can''t be sent to officials, they will be finished in this life. Mu Yangling didn''t send anyone to office, because these were all novice hands, and she probably couldn''t bear the temptation to come and steal them. Although it was hateful, she didn''t mean to kill them all. If they were sent to the police station in the previous life, they would have been sent in, and they would have been sentenced for a few months at most, but here the thieves would have to eat a killing force before being put in jail for a few days. Be honest. After being sent to a cold and bitter place for transformation, with no medical treatment, no medicine and injuries, very few people can come back alive in the end. Those who came back alive either completely changed their minds and did not dare to steal and rob them again, or they became more ruthless. This is a time of troubled times, not a peaceful and prosperous age. But Mu Yangling didn''t let them go just like that. If they didn''t get a little lesson, they would only do such wicked things in the future. So Mu Yangling threw the people in the house, and even threw them into the yard when the last group was caught in the early morning. This kind of waiting without knowing the future is the most torturous. At least a few years ago, he had already burst into tears. If it wasn''t for something in his mouth, he would have kneeled in front of Mu Yangling and begged for mercy. This is not enough, Mu Yangling asked Zhang Wuzhangliu to count their family situation, and asked their family members to come and lead them. Several people''s eyes were red, their faces were very burned, and their hearts were ashamed and ashamed. Bo Wen saw them lying on the ground wearing so little clothes, so he whispered to his sister: "Sister, why don''t you bring them into the house, if you really get a cold, you have to worry about it later." Mu Yangling took the people back to the house, so when their family came, Mu Yangling was waiting for them in the hall. There were two young people in their twenties on the ground, two of whom were only fifteen or sixteen years old. . Parents are ashamed and ashamed. At this time, people are still very pure and friendly. Their children are thieves. Evil son. Mu Yangling''s eyes slid across everyone''s faces. Seeing that the parents were all ashamed and angry, they didn''t have the heart to test them. Just as they were about to speak, an honest parent knelt on the ground and begged Mu Yangling to forgive him. They, as long as they don''t send officials, they will pay for the loss, and they will definitely break their hands and feet when they go back in the future... With a pair of parents doing this, the other parents also knelt on the ground. Mu Yangling looked at the people who were tied to the ground. Two of them looked at their parents, their eyes were red, and they immediately cried. Because their mouths were gagged, they could only scream. Mu Yangling stepped forward to help the parents up, turned around and asked the people on the ground, "Who are you worthy of?" The parents wiped away their tears and said, "That is, whoever you are worthy of, Miss Mu, no matter who they are worthy of, they are all our children. This is a debt. Just please don''t send me off, let us do whatever you want." Mu Yangling sat on the chair and said, "If I want to send him off, I won''t notify you." Mu Yangling looked at the people on the ground and said, "I won''t be sent to office. One is because you are novice and I don''t want you to ruin your career or life, and the other is for your parents." "I once heard a story. A thief was sentenced to death for stealing and murder. Before he died, he said that he hated his parents, friends, and neighbors. Many people were puzzled. Do you know what he said?" The people on the ground looked at Mu Yangling blankly. Mu Yangling looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside and said, "He said that the first time he stole, he just stole a piece of candy. If his parents could beat him, his friends could persuade him, his neighbors could scold him, he would Later, they may not steal food, steal money, and develop to steal more valuable things or even kill people. Mu Yangling showed a sneering smile, "I don''t think his crime is someone else''s fault, his nature and self-control are the main reasons, but I''ve also been wondering if there was something wrong with him when he stole for the first time. Someone taught him, someone taught him, and someone told him that it was wrong and he would stop when the gain outweighed the gain?" "Now I''m doing what he was angry about before he died. This time I won''t report to the official. Whether you can improve it depends on yourselves. I''m afraid we won''t have the opportunity to meet again in the future. " Mu Yangling waved Zhang Wuzhangliu to release them, and the parents rushed forward to help the children. "You guys go." A father slapped his son in the face with a big slap and shouted, "Hurry up and kneel down for your benefactor!" The son knelt on the ground with a "plop" sound, and the others knelt down one after another, kowtowed to Mu Yangling together, and then limped away. Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu wiped away their tears. They were once one of them, and they were also woken up by the girl. "Sister, will they retaliate?" Bowen asked with a frown. "They dare!" Xiuhong jumped up, "Cousin has already let them go." "No one knows if they will change it, so pack up and leave as soon as this batch of sheep is sold." "Traveling all night?" Mu Yangling nodded and said to the reluctant Xiuhong: "We listen to the blog post about this matter. We have to believe in human nature, but sometimes we have to doubt it. Not everyone has a good heart." Mu Yangling is not afraid of the people in the village stealing, but she is afraid that they will spread the news. There should not be too many bandits outside Xingyuan Mansion. Chapter 287： sudden change in weather "Drive!" Mu Yangling asked Hei Jun to speed up. She sat under the carriage and looked up at the sky with some worry. "Girl, do you think it will snow?" Zhang Liu sat on the side and breathed, looking up at the sky with both anticipation and resentment. "I don''t know, I don''t know now whether I want it to fall or I hope it doesn''t fall." It''s almost New Year''s Eve, and the first snow since the beginning of winter has seen a trail. They are on the road, so sad. Qin Butcher kept his promise, and brought two friends over in the morning. Those two were the butchers who monopolized the supply of mutton in Xicheng together with him. Mu Yangling did not expect that he was looking for these two people. Because the price had been negotiated, they directly said that one hundred and thirty-nine sheep were finally sold for six hundred and eighty-nine, twenty-four, and sixty-eight cents. Nine taels. The two sides have received both money and money. Qin Butcher and the others had just driven away the sheep, and Mu Yangling put the things on the carriage and left. Even lunch was eaten in the carriage. He didn''t even tell the landlord, he just said that he had something to do with going to the city. Now all the sheep have been sold, so all the people are going to the city. Because the landlord came late, he didn''t see Xiuhong and the others packing up, and he didn''t see Mu Yangling putting things on the carriage. He didn''t even go to the house to check, so he didn''t know that Mu Yangling and the others had left. Get on the carriage, Hei Jun can be said to be running forward happily, and he has been walking slowly behind the sheep in the past few days, but he has suffocated it. Mu Yangling was also very happy, and felt that at this speed, it would not be a problem to get to Sanquan County before dark, and they could live in the county town, and their safety was much more guaranteed. But the sky didn''t go with people''s wishes, and it took less than three quarters of an hour to walk. The sky was getting colder and the wind was getting stronger and stronger, and there were rare dark clouds in the sky. After half an hour, the dark clouds developed to cover The scale of the sky. If Mu Yangling hadn''t determined that it was only two o''clock in the afternoon at most, she would have believed it at six o''clock now. When the weather was getting colder and colder and the wind was blowing on his face like ice **** on his face, Mu Yangling knew that they would not be able to reach Sanquan County today, not to mention people, even Hei Jun couldn''t stand the weather. Mu Yangling asked Zhang Wu, "Do you know where there is a village nearby? We have to find a village to settle down, and we will see the situation tomorrow." Zhang Wu stared blankly at the road outside, tried to recall the village he had heard of, and finally said, "Girl, how long will it take us to get to Sanquan County?" "At this speed, it should be able to arrive in an hour." But at this cooling speed, Hei Jun will also be frostbitten after an hour. It is still small, and it is a bit reluctant to pull people in a car, not to mention in this climate condition. . And Bowen and Xiuhong in the car couldn''t stand it either. "Girl, I remember walking from the outside village to this side for about two hours. There is a big tree village. The daughter-in-law''s natal family in the outside village is there." Hei Jun walked fast. It took them a day to walk from Sanquan County to Xingyuan House, but it only took two hours to get on the carriage. Mu Yangling calculated in his heart, and felt that if he walked forward two or three quarters of an hour, he should be able to reach the place Zhang Wu said. Zhang Wu pushed Zhang Liu into the car, and sat on the cab with wide-eyed eyes, "The reason why Dashu Village is called Dashu Village is because there is a big tree at the head of the village. It''s very big. That kind of big." So Zhang Wu looked at the trees on both sides, Mu Yangling said helplessly: "We walked all the way from here that day, but we didn''t see any big trees, which means that the village is not next to the road." She recalled carefully. After a while, he said: "The road from Sanquan County to Xingyuan House has five forks along the way, one of which is relatively large and should lead to the Chuangui area, and the other four are relatively small. We have passed one just now. The footsteps you mentioned are the two most likely in the middle." Fortunately, those two were on both sides of the road, so Mu Yangling asked, "Did the people in your village say whether the village is on the right or the left?" "The right side, the right side." Zhang Wu was still thinking about how many forks they had on the road. Hearing what Mu Yangling said, he suddenly became enlightened. Mu Yangling''s eyes flashed, "That''s not far, just ahead." How do you know? Zhang Wu''s words slipped around on the tip of his tongue and swallowed. Sure enough, in less than a quarter of an hour, they saw a small fork in the road curving down, and Mu Yangling let Hei Jun go over without thinking. Zhang Wu opened his mouth, but still couldn''t help asking: "Girl, what if I go wrong?" "If you''re talking about the right footsteps and directions, then there''s nothing wrong." She was trained anyway, and she was always vigilant on the way here. Not to mention how many forks on the road, it was the distance between forks and forks. She can count as inseparable. If you can''t do this, your previous life''s reconnaissance training will be in vain. Zhang Wu was in a state of anxiety, and a big tree came into view. It was really big. At least Zhang Wu had never seen a tree bigger than this in his life. The land extended by the branches occupies a full two or three acres, and a branch on the top can lie on it and sleep. Mu Yangling also felt that the tree should be very old, a branch can lie down on an adult, and it is guaranteed that the hand will not slip off when placed on the side. Xiuhong and Bowen also stuck their heads out of the car and asked, "How old is this tree?" "I don''t know, but there are always four or five hundred years, right?" "It should be more than four or five hundred years. Even if the banyan branches are big, they will not grow so big in four or five hundred years." A gust of cold wind blew, Mu Yangling shrank his neck, no longer had time to look at the tree, and went directly to the village. Mu Yangling and the others were received by the village chief. Their reason is that the five brothers and sisters were going to visit relatives in Xingzhou, but when they got here, the weather suddenly changed and they had to find a place to rest. Zhang Wu worriedly said to the village chief: "I originally wanted to rush to Sanquan County, but who knew that the weather would become so fast, and in another hour, we are afraid that it will freeze into ice cubes, even when we arrive in Sanquan County. Useless." The village chief looked at Xiuhong and Bowen who were standing with their necks shrunk, nodded and said, "You still have children, you must suffer more." Zhang Wu responded again and again, "That''s how I came to the village. I want to stay for one night, and I will leave tomorrow when the sun comes out." The village chief is naturally no problem. In this era, people are very happy to help others, so he firmly declined the copper plate given by Zhang Wu. Few outsiders come to their village, and naturally there is no business such as renting houses. They all live in when they come, and the host will warmly serve them with the best meals. Now it''s Mu Yangling''s turn to be embarrassed. Chapter 288： Be careful Mu Yangling is a carnivore, and Xiuhong loves meat more, so when she came, she brought a lot of meat from home, all of which were marinated or frozen, so she was not afraid of spoilage. Because they ate fresh food along the way, all the meat was left behind. Mu Yangling asked Zhang Liu to take it all out and give it to the village chief. The village chief''s family didn''t expect that they would bring so much meat on their way. They didn''t react for a while and just stared at the frozen meat on the table. A few children from the village chief''s family couldn''t help but gulped. Although the village chief gulped, he pushed the things back and said, "You keep this for yourself and eat it on the road." Zhang Wu glanced at Mu Yangling and said with a smile: "Take it, if the weather is not good, we won''t dare to stop and get these food on the way, I''m afraid we have to eat dry food, and it will be heavy to carry. Staying at your house has already been disturbed, you must accept this." The village chief''s daughter-in-law didn''t resist the temptation of the meat fragrance, and whispered: "Father, I''m afraid it''s going to snow today, and a few guests may stay for several days." That way they don''t seem to have any regrets about eating their meat. The village chief''s daughter-in-law stared at the meat closely. She had not eaten meat for three or four months, and thought she would not be able to eat it until the New Year''s Eve. The meat on the table must be around ten pounds, right? Even if the big head is eaten for the guests, no one here will be able to get two or three yuan... Mu Yangling didn''t know what she was thinking, anyway, the village chief accepted those things in the end. And she was quickly rewarded. The village chief originally made a room for them, because she said they were brothers and sisters, so it would be fine for five people to live in one room. It''s not that the village chief is stingy, but their family has only five rooms, and he himself has three sons and an unmarried daughter. One of the sons is married, and now their house is enough for them to live in. The room set aside for Mu Yangling and the others belonged to his youngest son. He let his youngest son live with his second son, but now Mu Yangling took out so much meat and even brought some for his two grandsons. Candy, he felt that he should reciprocate, so he also moved his daughter to his and his wife''s room, and let Mu Yangling and Xiuhong live in his daughter''s room. Let Zhang Wuzhangliu and Bowen live in his youngest son''s house. To have her own space, Mu Yangling could not ask for it. After the sheep was sold, she hadn''t counted the money, so she left in a hurry. So after having an independent space, Mu Yangling asked Xiuhong to guard the door, and she took out all the money and counted it. In Sanquan County, the sheep sold for 266 taels, Hu Cai sold for 450 taels, and the last batch sold for 689 taels, a total of 1,355 taels. Yang Ling recorded the account on the ledger and counted it carefully. Except for the bits and pieces of silver and copper plates she brought herself, there were a total of 1,300 taels in the shackle, and the 55 taels were spent on buying books and bribing Qin butchers. on the body. Mu Yangling stretched the robe, carefully put the silver in it, and took two old clothes to block the two openings. Xingzhou Mansion is different from Xingyuan Mansion. It does not use banknotes, so she didn''t exchange it for easy-to-carry banknotes in the city. Instead, she used a jacket to carry the money. 1,300 taels of silver sounds like a lot, but in fact it only weighs about 82 pounds, and the size is not very large. One drapery can just be filled, and a piece of clothing can be stuck in the opening. Mu Yangling always carried this shawl with her and never left her body. At this time, she spread out the quilt on the kang, put the shawl in and hid it, and called Xiuhong to come in and instructed: "Don''t let anyone touch it. this." "What should I do while eating?" Xiuhong asked worriedly. She was a little flustered when she carried so much money with her for the first time. However, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Let''s go to the table a little later and leave the table a little earlier, and leave the rest to Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu, Xiuhong, you have to remember, they are our brothers now, and we Brothers and sisters don''t have to worry about anything." So it is normal to go back to the house to rest after a full meal. When eating, the village chief''s family must be present, but the people from his family still have to pass through the hall where they eat if they want to enter the house. She admits that she still has the ability to observe. No one can go through the hall to this room under her nose and not be discovered by her. The most important thing is, who would have known that they carried so much money with them to steal it? Xiuhong finally felt relieved after listening to her cousin''s arrangement, but she was still nervously watching the outside while eating. Mu Yangling was amused, but she didn''t forgive her any more. Being cautious is a good thing. After everyone finished dinner, Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu stayed behind to chat with the village chief and his three sons, while Mu Yangling took Xiuhong and Bowen back to the house. The village chief''s daughter followed and went to play. Seeing that there was a shackle on the kang, she glanced at it curiously. Xiuhong became nervous, and Mu Yangling followed her gaze, smiled slightly, and explained: "There is a What relatives called to bring." The village chief''s daughter said "oh", and Mu Yangling calmly changed the subject, pointed to the veil in her hand and asked, "Your veil is so beautiful, did you buy it or embroider it yourself?" The village chief''s daughter proudly said: "I embroidered it myself. My sister-in-law has an embroidery skill. She taught me. My mother said that my embroidery is no worse than that of my sister-in-law. Do you want to see it?" Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, "I''m not very good at sewing, but my sister is better than me, and my mother can embroider, and we usually learn from her, but this year, the field is busy and it has been abandoned for a while." The village chief''s daughter said sternly: "This embroidery is no better than others, but you can''t fish for three days and dry the net for two days. It''s a craftsmanship that can only be learned with perseverance..." Mu Yangling gave Xiuhong a wink, and Xiuhong picked it up immediately. She also learned from Shu Wanniang for two years. Although she was not as good as her younger sister Xiulan, she was much better than her cousin, and she soon told the village head girl. come together. The village chief''s daughter suddenly felt a feeling of seeing each other late. She held Xiuhong''s hand with her excited hands, and her eyes even flashed with tears of excitement. Mu Yangling leaned on the pillow and closed his eyes when he saw it. Bowen also listened curiously for a while, and then lost interest. He stretched and looked outside, only to find snowflakes floating in the sky. Bowen opened his mouth wide in surprise, and then shouted: "Sister, it''s snowing!" Mu Yangling opened his eyes "hoo" and looked out the window, only to find snow-white flakes the size of chicken feathers floating in the sky. The village chief''s daughter and Xiuhong jumped up excitedly, put on their shoes and ran out, Mu Yangling shouted: "Put on your clothes, don''t catch a cold!" Chapter 289： go or stay Bowen was the first to notice that it was snowing. After he shouted that, everyone saw the snowflakes floating outside, and then the village head ran out noisily, and then the whole village became noisy. Some old people even stood at the door and looked up at the sky in person, regardless of their descendants'' resistance, and reached out to pick up a piece of snow, with tears streaming down their faces, "It''s snowing, God didn''t kill us." The snowflakes just fell, and there are only some white flowers on the ground, but this does not affect the children rushing into the snow, screaming and raising their mouths to pick up the snowflakes. The young and middle-aged people took care not to let the old man slip, and scolded the children to let them go back. Xiuhong also dragged Bo Wen and rushed out and laughed several times. Mu Yangling didn''t go out. She just watched the falling snow outside by the window, feeling both happy and worried. I dont know if the snow will block the road tomorrow, and they dont know when they will be able to get home. She hoped that the snow would stop soon, but she also hoped that it would fall a little longer. The village chief was overjoyed, and began to ask people to reinforce the houses with obvious problems, and also informed the whole village, "Everyone should be alert at night, I will get up from time to time to watch, if the snow is heavy, I will get up. Sweep the snow off the roof, the kang will also be hot, but you can''t sleep, do you hear?" The young and middle-aged people gathered in the village responded. "Women prepare **** soup at home, and men go to sweep the snow and come back, the first thing is to drink **** soup to ward off the cold. If they are cold and sick, they can''t be cured by throwing the pot and selling iron." The village chief gave a warning and then went home. As he said, it was snowing heavily. At about two o''clock in the morning, the village chief rang the bell at the head of the village and asked everyone to get up and sweep the snow. Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu also got up to help sweep the snow off the roof. The village chief was so happy that he got two more strong laborers, and gave the two brothers an extra bowl when they drank **** soup. Mu Yangling didn''t leave the room all night, and kept her hand on the shackle. The next day she opened her eyes early, opened the door and looked, almost blinded by the white light. blocked it for a while, and let go of his hand after his eyes got used to it. What he saw was white, all white. The yard, the walls, the roofs, the trees, and the mountains in the distance were all covered with white snow. The feet made a creaking sound. Mu Yangling used his fingers to measure the depth of the snow. In just one night, the snow on the ground was a finger deep. The village chief opened the door and saw Mu Yangling looking at the sky worriedly, and asked with a smile, "What are you worried about at such a young age?" "Village Chief Uncle, do you think it will snow tonight?" The village chief also looked up at the sky. Although the sky was cloudless, there were several heavy dark clouds on the horizon. He felt the wind direction and said, "80% of the time, unless the wind changes direction, or the heavy dark clouds are blown away." "Hey, are you worried about going home?" Mu Yangling nodded. The village chief was silent for a while, and suggested: "I can''t tell whether your horse is good or bad, but looking at his young age, it may be difficult for him to pull you to Xingzhou Mansion in this heavy snow day. The horse is sold for a mule, which is cheaper than a horse, and it is more resistant to cold and hard work than a horse. Mu Yangling asked: "Someone in the village has mules for sale?" The village head shook his head, "You go to Sanquan County to buy it. It''s not far from here to Sanquan County. If it doesn''t snow in a while, you can go when the sun comes out." Mu Yangling nodded. The village chief turned his hands behind his back and sighed as he walked out, "It''s a tough day, we''ll be worried if it doesn''t snow, but we''ll be worried even if it snows. We have to go and see if any houses in the village have been crushed. It''s so cold this year. Know how many old ones are left in the end." Mu Yangling watched the back of the village chief disappear, and when Zhang Wuzhang Liu and the others got up, he ordered them to pack up, and they would leave as soon as the sun came out. Today''s temperature has rebounded from yesterday''s, plus it has snowed, the air is a little humid, and the wind is much lighter. Except that the snow on the ground will make it difficult for the carriage to walk, the situation is better than yesterday. After breakfast, Mu Yangling and the others said their goodbyes. They planned to go to Sanquan County to buy a big mule. A mule is bigger than a horse and a donkey, and a horse cannot be ridden until it is three years old. The child rides just fine. Hei Jun is one year old this year. It is just right for Mu Yangling''s eleven or twelve year old child. After three years of raising, the horse can grow up and can be put into the battlefield, and Mu Yangling has also grown up. But the mule is different. It is bigger, more durable, and drought tolerant than horses. It is also more capable of farming than donkeys and horses. At the age of two, it can pull a large trolley of about 500 kilograms, and it can reach adulthood at the age of two and a half. period of service tasks. The most important thing is that a mule is cheaper than a horse, although it cannot breed. Mu Yangling said in the car: "I originally wanted to buy a cow. Forget it, just buy a mule. The family is more relaxed during spring plowing." Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu were a little apprehensive. They were about to arrive in Sanquan County. I wonder if the girl would let them get off the bus. Xiuhong glanced at Zhang Wu Zhang Liu, who was uneasy, and asked her cousin in a low voice, "Cousin, what about Brother Liu Zi and the others?" Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu pricked up their ears instantly, while Bo Wen pursed his lips and smiled. Since my sister didn''t bring up this topic last night, she naturally wanted to keep the two of them, but he glanced at the uneasy Zhang Wu brothers and didn''t say anything. Export. Mu Yangling kicked the ball back to the brothers and asked, "What are you two planning?" Zhang Wuzhangliu immediately knelt down in the car and said, "Girl, we are willing to follow you, as long as you give us a bite to eat." Mu Yangling lowered his eyes and thought for a while, and said, "Okay, then you can come with me, but you have to listen to what I say in the future, and I don''t want you to sign a contract of betrayal, just to hire you, the meal will definitely be enough. , As for the monthly payment, I will go back and discuss it with my mother before deciding." The two immediately said that they did not need monthly money, and Mu Yangling was willing to let them follow. They were already very grateful to Dade. Mu Yang was stunned for a moment, did he look like an exploiter? Mu Yangling blocked them with just one sentence, "Do you still plan to work for me all your life? Don''t you marry a wife and have children?" The two murmured: "Actually, it''s nothing if you don''t marry a wife." Given the situation before the two of them, it is not bad to be alive, how can they dare to expect to marry a daughter-in-law? Mu Yangling ignored them, and asked them to say goodbye to the villagers when she arrived in Sanquan County. She went to buy a tall and strong mule, which is just three years old this year. A total of 623 coins was spent, which was a little cheaper than an ox and a little more expensive than a donkey. Mu Yangling put it on a carriage, Hei Jun followed by the side, the group went out of the city gate, Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu had been waiting at the gate, and when they saw Mu Yangling and the others, their hearts suddenly fell. Real place. Although they knew that Mu Yangling had the right words and wouldn''t leave them behind, they felt insecure in their hearts and were always afraid before they saw anyone. Now that they came out of the city when they saw Mu Yangling, they realized that they were a little weak. soft. Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu climbed into the carriage using both hands and feet, and Mu Yangling asked, "Farewell to the villagers?" Zhang Wu nodded, "I just told the village chief, kowtowed to the villagers, and came out." Chapter 290： go home The eldest girl from the Mu family came back, and brought back two big boys. Oh, he looks so energetic and has a lot of strength. The key is that she also brought back a carload of good things, and bought a mule, which was a head taller than the one next to her, sturdy. All the villagers in Chenggu Village stood at the door looking at Mu''s house with envy and hatred. The Mu family has been taller than them since they moved in, and the villagers are used to looking up at their home, so now seeing the Mu family pulling back a cart of good things, although they are envious and hateful, no one dares to say bad things. If you say so, at most two sour words, saying that Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang have given birth to a good girl. Mu Yangling unloaded all the things he bought from the city, and his aunt looked around and said, "Are you preparing for the New Year?" "It''s almost there, we can go to the city to buy some incense candles and firecrackers when we are young." Mu Yangling carried the things back to the room. Now that there are many rooms in the house, these things can be put in a separate room. Auntie glanced at the five brothers who were chopping wood, and asked Mu Yangling in a low voice, "Do you really plan to keep them? Where do you live? Your father is always away, but we can''t let them live in our house. ." Mu Yangling knew that her aunt was thinking about her mother''s reputation, and that Shu Wanniang would indeed feel uncomfortable with her husband. Mu Yangling had thought about it long before he came back, "People live in the old house next door to us, and they can move in after burning the kang for a day tomorrow. I''ll buy them four new quilts and two sets of winter clothes. Today Let their brothers stay in the guest room at night." The kang of the old house has not been burned for a long time, and the moisture must be burned out. Aunt ?? nodded in agreement after thinking for a while, and then asked about the wages, "How much are you going to pay them? It''s slack farming now, but I''m not doing any work." Mu Yangling laughed, "Auntie, when do you think our family didn''t work? Such a big rabbit shed is not a decoration there, and I also want to buy cattle to raise after the spring, open a cattle farm, let In the future, the villagers will be able to afford cattle." Auntie was stunned, "Where does everyone get the money to buy cattle?" "I''ll give it to them." "Oh, you unfortunate child, everyone wants to make money in business. You are good, and you lose money. I don''t agree." My aunt said: "If this business can''t make money, I won''t allow you to raise cattle." Mu Yangling hugged her aunt''s shoulder and whispered in her ear: "Auntie, do you know how much money we made this trip?" "How many?" Mu Yangling leaned into her ear and said a piece of data, her aunt pressed her chest and stared at her, "Mom, are you and Xiuhong a profiteer?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, "If I don''t want to make money, you say that I''m busy working in vain, but you despise me when I make money, I''m still good, do you know how much money our family has kept in Fan Zijin''s place? ?" "How many?" Mu Yangling showed a big smile and whispered in her ear, "It''s more than 12,000 taels?" "Well, we split so much without doing anything?" My aunt murmured, "Young Master Fan has suffered a big loss. You and Xiuhong are not allowed to look at him when he comes later." "My aunt has wronged me. When did I not respect him?" "Then, when will you get the money?" My aunt was thinking about where to hide so much money. "What are you going to do with it? Let Fan Zijin continue to use it to make money. Auntie, don''t look at Mr. Fan''s tough mouth, but he has a good heart. At least he will never leave us in business. He also has that ability. Don''t be in a hurry to use that money, I mean, give him as much as you earn, continue to invest it, and we will use the money to collect dividends in the future." "What if I can''t get it back again?" I''m not at ease if I don''t have the money in my hand. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Then when the strong wind blows, we have a beautiful dream." Mu Yangling has never taken money seriously. She always felt that as long as her relatives and family are safe, the money is enough. Now the Mu family has a lot of cash, and the money in Fan Zijin''s hands is not as good as before. Keep an eye on it. "Oh, so much money is blown away," my aunt turned around in place, and then followed behind Mu Yangling into the room, she was still a bit slow, and finally said to herself: " Forget it, let them make trouble for the children." Thinking that the family now has 1,800 taels of cash, my aunt felt that everything was safe. Everything is in order, Mu Yangling officially introduced Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu to the family, and told them about their arrangements together, "In the future, you will all come here to eat, anyway, the houses on both sides are connected together, you will move back later. Some ingredients are in the past, and if you are hungry at night, you can cook some porridge yourself." Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu got up and knelt down to their aunt and Shu Wanniang, and gave a big gift. My aunt hurriedly helped them up. As soon as she held their hands, she realized that there was only a layer of skin and bones on their hands, and their hands were cold. She knew that they had fallen from lack of food and clothing, and their hearts softened. He wiped his eyes and said, "Since you''re here, stay at ease. Our family is easy to talk to. If you need anything, just tell me, and my aunt will get it for you." Shu Wanniang said: "You don''t need to reach out for the work at home, you only need to help A Ling and Bo Wen outside, there is only one thing, although you are not our servants, but since you come to our house, you will be here one day. Be loyal to the Mu family for one day, and don''t let me know when you are betraying your master." Shu Wanniang said these words with a smile, and there was no sound of collision when the teacups were placed on the table, but Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu couldn''t help but tremble, and they hurriedly expressed their loyalty: "Madam, don''t worry, we have identified the girl. And young master, even if we die, we will never betray the Mu family." Shu Wanniang nodded slightly, "Just remember, okay, get up, and just follow your girls and young master''s orders in the future." Only then did Mu Yangling insert the topic with a smile, "Mother, we bought some fabrics when we came back, and the things outside are cheaper than those in Mingshui County, you can choose two of them later, and I will send them to my uncle and the others. ." "The things you bought should be sorted out tomorrow, and they will also send some to your uncle. Last time we went to Hanzhong Mansion, it was thanks to them who helped us look after the house." Shu Wanniang looked at Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu and said, "Take you Bring the fifth brother and the sixth brother with you, let your two uncles meet, and you will know each other when you meet them on the road." Mu Yangling responded. Although the Mu family now has 1,800 taels of cash visible at home, they still owed Fan Zijin 400 taels when they bought sheep in Hanzhong Mansion. Mu Yangling found an opportunity to return the money to him, so that there were only more than 1,400 taels left in the family, and this time she made a total of 9,050 taels from sheep trading, which was nearly 2 taels more than what she had earned in the previous two years. times. Mu Yangling couldn''t help but sigh. Although the suffering was a little bitter these days, it was true that he could live for three years after a trip. If it weren''t for the low status of businessmen and the lack of courage for many people to go out, the profit would not be known. How many people are crazy. Chapter 291： Acacia The first snowfall of this winter only fell that night, and then three times in a row, not long after that, only half a night, but when the sky cleared up, on the flat ground where no one had stepped on it, there was a lot of snow. Half a foot tall, I stepped on it with one foot and covered my calf, naturally wearing boots. In this case, Mu Yangling naturally couldn''t go out, so she would go to the rabbit shed for a walk every day, otherwise she would stay at home and read books, which was extremely leisurely. So she didn''t expect to meet Qin Butcher under such circumstances. Butcher Qin came to find Mu Yangling on purpose. He was wearing cotton-padded clothes and his shoes were all wet. Mu Yangling looked at him in astonishment, and his first reaction was, "Aren''t you here?" The second reaction was, "What''s wrong with those mutton?" So the bitter master came to the door. Qin Butcher saw her face sinking, so he hurriedly explained: "No, the sheep are very good, I came to Miss Mu to do business with you." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, "Let''s go back and talk about it." Mu Yangling invited people home, hurriedly asked Xiuhong to fetch the brazier, and went to her mother to ask for a set of her father''s clothes for Qin Butcher to put on. Qin butcher visited the Mu family. Although he saw the end from the beginning, he knew that the life of the Mu family was going well. No wonder Mu Yangling had the courage to sell so many sheep to Hanzhong Mansion. "Uncle Qin came alone?" Qin Butcher shook his head, "There is a friend with him. He is in the inn in the city. I just came to look for it with the attitude of trying it out. I didn''t expect to find you here." Mu Yangling smiled slightly, Qin butcher felt that this business was too big, so he cautiously asked Mu Yangling for directions, knowing that she lived here. "Uncle Qin, what business do you want me to do?" Butcher Qin put down the teacup, leaned forward slightly, and said, "You may not know, girl, not long after you left, the price of mutton went up again, but what we get from the buyer is more expensive, and now we can''t make a pound of mutton. to eight pennies." "so?" "So I discussed with my friend and borrowed money from the bank to buy sheep in Hanzhong Prefecture," Qin Butcher said with a sigh, "But now Xingzhou Prefecture is under martial law in Hanzhong Prefecture, unless you want a road guide and a guide with the yamen''s seal, Otherwise, you can''t get in." Mu Yangling frowned suspiciously, the previous investigation in Hanzhong Mansion was not so strict. "Miss Mu also knows that in order to find the yamen, in addition to spending money, you also need to find the right acquaintances. My friend and I only found out about this when we went to Xingzhou Prefecture. We are not familiar with each other here. Personally, I spent nearly twenty taels of silver, but I didn''t even see the shadow of Tiaoyin, and we didn''t want to go there for nothing, so I came to you to try, and see if there is any way to help us, or It''s you who know where there are grassland sheep." Mu Yangling couldn''t give him an answer all at once, and said, "I''ll help you ask." Qin Butcher didn''t expect Mu Yangling to be so cheerful, so he threw his hands at her with a big laugh, "Then I''m here to thank Miss Mu. If it happens, my friends and I will definitely thank you, but I don''t know when I''ll get the letter." Mu Yangling didn''t know whether Qi Haoran was in the military camp or not, and she hadn''t seen him show up recently, so she said, "In three days, I''ll try my best, where can I find you when I get the news?" "I live in the Ping''an Inn in Mingshui County, as long as the girl goes there, she can find me." Mu Yangling nodded, and after sending the person away, he changed into clean clothes and went to the camp. The soldier at the gate saw Mu Yangling and asked someone to notify the little general, while stopping Mu Yangling from letting her in, "Our little one. The general said, he doesn''t want to see you now, if the girl insists on seeing you, don''t be embarrassed..." You can enter from a place other than the gate... But before the last sentence was finished, Mu Yangling turned around and left. The soldier opened his mouth wide and stared blankly at Mu Yangling''s way back. Mu Yangling frowned slightly, what happened to Qi Haoran? The little general and Miss Mu liked to play the game of offense and defense. The soldiers stared at her closely to see if Miss Mu was going to climb the wall and go in. Just as he was going to see which direction she was going to turn, he asked his comrades to block her in which direction. Who knew that Mu Yangling went back straight like this. The soldier opened his mouth wide, until Mu Yangling''s back disappeared at the end of the road, and then he knew that he seemed to have caused a big disaster, and quickly asked someone to guard the door for him, and flew to report the letter. Qi Haoran was sitting on the Taishi chair with a serious face. As soon as there was movement at the door, he snorted coldly and said, "You still know how to come?" "Report to the little general, the little one has something to report." Qi Haoran then realized that he had identified the wrong person, and his face flushed. Fortunately, he was the only one in the room, so the embarrassment on his face flashed, and he shouted unhappily, "Come in." Qi Haoran glared at the soldier and said angrily, "You better have something urgent, or run five laps around the camp for me." The ?? soldier had a bitter look on his face and hesitantly said, "Little General, Miss Mu is gone." Qi Haoran was taken aback for a moment, "Going? In which direction? Where is she going to get in?" "Miss Mu went in the direction of Chenggutun." The soldier looked carefully at Qi Haoran''s face and said, "I see that Miss Mu seems sad, she doesn''t say a word, her eyes are red when she hears that the little general can''t talk about her. Now, turn around and leave, your back is okay, but," the soldier thought for a long time and found a suitable word, "it''s lonely." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, then jumped up and shouted, "What did you tell her? Didn''t you just stop her a little?" "I only stopped for a while. Before I finished speaking, Miss Mu ran away sadly, little general, hurry up and chase him back." Qi Haoran got up and grabbed his cloak and ran out, riding a horse and chasing after him. The soldiers behind Qi Haoran wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads, begging the Buddha to bless the little general to chase Miss Mu back, otherwise their life will only be more difficult in the future. At this time, Mu Yangling walked out of the surveillance line of the tower in the camp area. She picked up the nearby withered grass and branches and made a camouflage and put it on her body. Now her eyes are white, and the outside is full of snow. If you want to get close to the camp, you can only make a good camouflage. , I hope I can get through it, now Qi Haoran''s soldiers are getting harder and harder to fool. Mu Yangling walked into the snow, leaned over and quietly approached the camp. Mu Yangling thought that Qi Haoran wanted her to try his defense. After all, when he wanted her to try before, he had the guards stop her from letting her in. Although what he said this time was a bit strange, Mu Yangling said He consciously didn''t misunderstand, but who knew that he heard the sound of horses'' hooves after walking more than twenty steps forward. Mu Yangling secretly looked up and saw Qi Haoran galloping away on a horse. Mu Yangling didn''t care about being exposed, and suddenly stood up and waved: "Qi Haoran!" "Yu" Qi Haoran restrained his horse, suddenly turned his head to look at Mu Yangling, and saw that the person who had been worried for the past few days was showing a bright smile at him. Qi Haoran only felt sour and sweet in his heart. He blinked, suppressing his emotions, and asked angrily, "Where are you doing?" Mu Yangling tilted her head, did she misunderstand? "Didn''t you ask me to test your defense?" Mu Yangling pointed to the camp and asked. Qi Haoran was so angry that he fell back, "You only came to me for half a month, just to test my defense?" Chapter 292： information Mu Yangling poked Qi Haoran''s waist and asked, "What are you angry about?" Qi Haoran opened his mouth, he didn''t know what he was angry about, but he was just angry. He knew about Mu Yangling going to Xingyuan Mansion to sell sheep. Because of the sudden heavy snowfall, he was still in a hurry. He had already taken someone out to find it. Who knew that Mu Yangling and the others had turned back on the trail and missed it. , made him worry for a long time in vain. Mu Yangling didn''t know about these things, he couldn''t blame her, but everyone came back for seven or eight days, but he didn''t mean to look at him at all. When did he come back from Hanzhong Mansion, didn''t he inform her the first time? Qi Haoran only felt sour and astringent in his heart, but he couldn''t say it. If Mu Yangling knew that he would be angry for this, it would also appear that he was too petty. Qi Haoran was sulking for a while, and then asked, "Why did you come to see me?" Although his anger was a bit big, Mu Yangling only thought that his rebellious period had come, and smiled indifferently: "I came to you to ask something." "Hanzhong Mansion is fine, why is martial law again?" Qi Haoran only thought she knew it from the soldiers, and did not hide it from her, "My eldest brother is now in Hanzhong Mansion, and he was assassinated seven days ago." "Brother Qi, are you all right?" "It''s alright, even the little ones dared to get an axe in front of the door and caught two alive, the others all died." "That should also be the place where the martial law Hanzhong Mansion is connected to the Jingzhao Mansion. Why is Xingzhou Mansion under martial law here?" Qi Haoran''s eyes darkened, "Because people came from Xingzhou Prefecture." Mu Yangling also reacted, was silent for a while, and asked, "Did you make a mistake? Brother Qi is only a third-rank general, the court, and he didn''t hinder others." Qi Haoran never suppressed his temper in front of Mu Yangling. Hearing this, he said angrily: "If they had this kind of consciousness, Da Zhou''s country would not have lost so much. It was against General Yuan before. Shake the Lord, and my eldest brother has only recovered a Hanzhong mansion now." Mu Yangling felt that something was wrong. The emperor of Da Zhou was a little nervous, but not stupid. Whether it was from a national perspective or a personal perspective, it would be more beneficial for him to train Qi Xiuyuan. Not to mention, the two functions of quelling the grievances of the domestic people and suppressing General Yuan are worthy of the great Zhou Emperor to reuse Qi Xiuyuan. But seeing Qi Haoran so angry, Mu Yangling said with some lack of confidence: "It''s a misunderstanding, there are only 50,000 to 60,000 people under Qi''s hands, which is incomparable to those generals who often have hundreds of thousands of mercenaries. Emperor Even if you want to attack the general, it will not change to Big Brother Qi." Qi Haoran stared at her with wide eyes in surprise. "Did I say something wrong?" Seeing Qi Haoran looking at him like this, Mu Yangling felt even less confident. Qi Haoran lowered his head and smiled, "Who told you that we suspect that the emperor started?" He restrained his smile and said, "If the sage wants the life of the eldest brother, it is simple, if the eldest brother is unwilling, it is simple. I have to go back to Beijing." "Who is not the emperor?" "There are people in the DPRK who want to figure out the holy will. Besides, the eldest brother took back the Hanzhong mansion, which made the relationship between Jin Guo and Da Zhou deteriorate a lot, the border conflict intensified, and the dispute between the DPRK and China was even more severe, which hurt a lot. People''s interests, not to mention, our goal is not just Hanzhong Mansion." In other words, this is a political struggle, and it has not yet reached the point where the ruler and the minister are suspicious. "Do you think it could be General Yuan? Big Brother Qi''s re-use by the emperor also affected his status." It wasn''t Mu Yangling''s villain''s heart, but she felt that a person with no foundation could change from a soldier to a soldier in more than ten years. Climbing to the position of the first-rank general would be impossible without a snack machine. Da Zhou is no better than the Southern Song Dynasty in the previous life. The Southern Song Dynasty in the previous life lost control of most of Jiangnan when it moved to the south. Only soldiers, with a wave of a big hand, can pull up an army and go to guard the frontier for the country and the people. Even when Da Zhou fled to the south, the country''s army still resisted the Jin soldiers in an orderly manner. Although the imperial court''s control over the army gradually weakened, it still held their lifeline. The army''s food, salaries, weapons, horses and fodder are all from the state treasury, unlike the Southern Song Dynasty, where the generals almost kept the soldiers themselves. The fact that General Yuan has relied on the Shen family to support the army has also been a matter of the past few years. That''s the way, the materials of the Shen family have to be transferred to the Ministry of Home Affairs and the Ministry of War, and cannot be directly handed over to General Yuan. This kind of act is called donation. Otherwise, if the army is raised by the Shen family and General Yuan, then is the army owned by the imperial court or their two families? Qi Haoran said that he wanted to raise horses for the army, but in fact the horse farm was under his name. If he wanted to put it into the battlefield in the future, he would either have to report to the Ministry of War and ask for money to buy a horse from him, or he could only ask Fan Zijin to send a batch of money to the Ministry of War. , After the formalities, the Ministry of War will send the money back, which is regarded as the money to buy the horse, and the horse can be put into use. Otherwise, if such a large number of horses were thrown into the battlefield but failed to reach the Ministry of War, Qi Xiuyuan could be overwhelmed by the impeachment of the censor. Of course, Qi Haoran did not need to report when he armed his own guards. Therefore, Mu Yangling suspected that it was General Yuans hand. Qi Haoran expressed his anger at Mu Yangling''s speculation about his idol, and said, "Don''t think of General Yuan as those civil servants who are diligent in camping. Most of the troops living in the Jin Kingdom at the border, otherwise, even if they infiltrate the Hanzhong Palace with the tens of thousands of people, they will not be able to defend the Hanzhong Palace after they are attacked from inside and outside." "All kinds of situations are possible. Didn''t I assume all the situations? I haven''t assumed that it was your father''s fault. The relationship between your father and son has been bad, and it can even be said that it has deteriorated. It looks like they are inseparable, what if your father sent someone in a confused mind when he blows the pillow wind?" Qi Haoran opened his mouth and looked at Mu Yangling without speaking. Mu Yangling jumped up, "No way, I just said it out of the blue." "Of course not, a civil servant who doesn''t even have a lot of skills as a servant, how could he send someone to kill the eldest brother?" But he did not rule out the news that he had betrayed the eldest brother. Qi Haoran''s face was a little gloomy. Mu Yangling didn''t know what he was thinking, so he patted his chest in shock, and said, "It scared me to death, by the way, I came to ask if you could help a friend of mine get a clearance document, he wants to Go to Hanzhong House to sell sheep." "What is his identity?" "The butcher of Xingyuan House." "Selling sheep makes money like this? Is it worth his risk to go to Hanzhong Mansion?" You must know that Hanzhong Mansion is under martial law now, and both the army and the yamen are going back and forth to check. Don''t use too many means, so that there are many less businessmen coming and going to Hanzhong House now. But the army can''t control the place, and Qi Haoran''s heart is not easy to let out. "One trip back and forth to get rid of the cost can make twice as much money." Qi Haoran looked at her strangely and asked, "Then why don''t you do it yourself?" Mu Yangling said helplessly: "I think so, but I can''t live without me at home, and it''s too hard to run outside. It''s enough to do this kind of business once a year." Qi Haoran looked at her like a fool, "Who told you to pull the sheep to Xingyuan Mansion? Don''t they want to sell sheep? You can go to Hanzhong Mansion to collect it and sell it to them. You come from Hanzhong Mansion. Go to freedom, who dares to knock you on the baton?" Chapter 293： Cooperation Qi Haoran''s words opened a world door for Mu Yangling, Qi Haoran knew that she didn''t think about it when she saw her reaction, he snorted and laughed at her: "You even said that you want to do business, even the business that comes to your door. None were found." Qi Haoran said sternly: "Go and tell them that foreigners are now prohibited from entering the Hanzhong Mansion, and the only people who are free now are big merchants. The filial piety in the yamen makes them dispel the idea of ??going to Hanzhong Mansion." Mu Yangling had never done such a thing that was suspected to be crossing a river and demolishing a bridge. After all, she was asked to inquire about documents, but she cut off their business. Qi Haoran rolled her eyes at her, "I really want to save face and suffer, let them wait and see them in person." "Don''t," Mu Yangling grabbed him, "you can''t afford to fall on me, but you carry the infamy, so let me talk to them." Mu Yangling continued to build himself up in his heart, and said, "This is normal in the business field, right?" Qi Haoran exhaled at her through his nostrils, "It''s normal." Mu Yangling has documents written by Qi Xiuyuan herself, not to mention Hanzhong Mansion, even if you go all the way to the capital, there is no need to go to the yamen to lead the way. Moreover, with her relationship with Qi Haoran, the yamen of Hanzhong Mansion really dare not dare Take a cut of her cargo. Maybe Qi Haoran wants them to come to the door. He will have a reason to rectify them at that time, but it is not a fool who can come to Hanzhong Mansion to be the prefect. He has already given orders to his subordinates, and anyone can check , How far is Qi Xiuyuan''s brother, so Fan Zijin''s goods go in and out of Hanzhong Mansion, the yamen should not see it, and they don''t even dare to ask him for the entry tax. And the soldiers guarding the city? They just go and help with the cart. So Mu Yangling can be considered to be fighting for a while. Mu Yangling went home for a night of psychological construction, and with a reddish face, he took Zhang Liu and Xiuhong to butcher Qin. The people who came with Qin butcher were not strangers. Last time, Qin butcher asked him to collect Mu Yangling''s sheep. His surname was Hua, and he was also a butcher. Mu Yangling was never good at beating around the bush, so even though he blushed, he still said: "Uncle Qin, I asked for you, now the Hanzhong mansion is very guarded, and all those who can pass are big businessmen, and the money thrown into the yamen can be People are buried, with your worth, I''m afraid..." Butcher Qin and Butcher Hua both looked a little gloomy. In fact, they had already found out the news yesterday. After all, Mu Yangling was only a child of a military family, so Butcher Qin mainly focused on the yamen in the yamen. Maybe it''s because I felt embarrassed for accepting them 22 taels of silver in vain. Yesterday, the yamen finally told the truth, let alone them, even the officials below the sixth rank in the yamen could not enter Hanzhong Mansion, and those who could pass Xingzhou All the people who entered the government were the big businessmen who had signed up with officials from both the Xingzhou government and Hanzhong government, and then left the copywriting there in Xiying. And the news of Mu Yangling today just made them more convinced of the news. This can be said to be a shock to the two of them. Not to mention that they have spent the past few days in vain. Their food and accommodation, plus the money spent on inquiring about news and finding ways to go out, is more than 30 taels. This is their family. half year income. This time, in order to be able to buy goods, I gave up the money borrowed by my old face and the bank. "Furthermore, the Hanzhong Mansion is now very strictly searched, and the yamen officers often extort extortion and extortion. We are doing small business. If we are taken away by others, there will be nothing left." Qin Butcher forced a laugh, and said to Mu Yangling: "In any case, I have to thank Miss Mu, and I''ll take your time away." turned back and said to the butcher in China, "Brother, this time I''m hurting you." "What did eldest brother say?" Butcher Hua said angrily, "Am I the kind of person who doesn''t take responsibility? I was the one who made a fuss about going with you. If I lose, I will lose. It''s a big deal to tighten my belt. , it''s back to normal in two years, it''s just you, your mother''s medicine money..." Qin Butcher hurriedly waved his hand to interrupt him, "The car must have a way to the front of the mountain. I don''t believe that God can still block my way." Mu Yangling''s face turned red when he heard it, and just as he was about to speak, Xiuhong took the lead and said, "Uncle Qin, it''s not impossible." "What''s the solution?" Butcher Qin and Butcher Hua looked up at Xiuhong, but didn''t have much hope for her solution. Xiuhong smiled and looked at Mu Yangling and said, "Cousin, don''t you have a document stamped by Brother Qi? Uncle Qin and the others can''t go, you can go." Butcher Qin and Butcher Hua looked at Mu Yangling with bright eyes. Mu Yangling could only take advantage of the situation, nodded and said: "I can go, but my documents can only take one person there, and that person must be my family member, and must have a household registration and a road guide." Butcher Qin and Butcher Hua were not fools. They immediately thought of the solution and said with bright eyes, "Miss Mu, I have a business here. I wonder if you are interested?" "I know what business you two are talking about, but now that the end of the year is approaching, I''m not sure if the sheep of the nomads in Hanzhong Mansion are still there." "As long as the girl is willing to go, she will be able to find it. When the time comes, the girl will give you a price, and we will get the goods from you. "Yes, but you have to wait at the checkpoint. I''m in a hurry to go home, and I can''t drive the sheep to Xingzhou Prefecture for you." You know, it takes her a day to travel from here to Hanzhong Prefecture on horseback. , that would take two days. Qin Butcher nodded again and again, and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Mu, we''ll be waiting for you at the checkpoint, and we''ll trade there, both silver and goods, this price..." "Let''s not set the price first. I''ll talk about it when I get the goods. You know, I don''t know what the herdsmen are asking now." Butcher Qin and Butcher Hua could only suppress their eagerness and directly reported the money on their side, "We brought a total of 800 taels of silver this time, girl, let''s watch the purchase." Mu Yangling didn''t expect them to be so frank. In this case, Mu Yangling also returned his sincerity and said, "Don''t worry, I spent less effort this time, and the price will not embarrass you." Qin Butcher sighed in relief. After sending the people away, Hua Butcher hurriedly said: "Why did you tell our bottom line? Isn''t this something to be pinched?" "Brother, when did I miss you, brother?" Qin Butcher said: "This girl Mu is a woman who doesn''t want to be a man. She is as neat as me. If we treat her with sincerity, she will also treat us with sincerity. I just calculated in my heart, as long as her final offer is not higher than four taels, we can still make money this time." Butcher Hua sighed, "I''m afraid she will directly ask for four, two, two or three dollars. At that time, we will know that each of us will earn three or two dollars, which is not much worse than losing money. It takes five days to travel from Hanzhong Mansion to Xingyuan Mansion. Woolen cloth." "So we can only gamble." Qin Butcher was also a little disappointed, this time because his mother''s illness made him panic, otherwise he would not have borrowed four hundred taels to take risks. Hua Butcher also felt that the past few days were too exciting, and his heart was afraid that he could not bear it. No matter whether this trip was flat or at a loss, he felt that he would only do it this time. Chapter 294： Price Mu Yangling went directly to the herdsman who sold her sheep last time, only Xiuhong was by her side. Mu Yangling did not bring Zhang Wu, but chose to bring Xiuhong because she felt that it was difficult for women to live in this era. She hoped that Xiuhong could understand more, and only she had the ability to be her own master. . The more places she goes and the more she sees, the wider her horizons will be. The two entered Hanzhong Mansion. Because it was getting late, they found an inn to stay and went to the village early the next morning to find the herdsman. The village of Hanzhong Mansion is even more dilapidated than Xingzhou Mansion, and it looks more and more desolate against the backdrop of the white snow. Xiuhong was very touched, "Cousin, didn''t you say that Hanzhong Mansion is more prosperous than our Xingzhou Mansion? Look at the city, it is enough Its twice as big as our city in Xingzhou Prefecture, how come the village is so dilapidated? It wasnt like this when we came last time? "That''s what you haven''t seen in the Hanzhong Palace City that you just recovered. It''s deserted and quiet inside, and few people are walking around, so what''s the use? The border area is blocked by Da Zhou and Jin Guo, and the city will not be prosperous. , Now Hanzhong Mansion is prosperous when there are merchants, but there are no merchants in these villages. Mu Yangling explained: "The house here was a little broken when we came last time, but it can still be seen. Those collapsed ones should have been crushed by the snow. From this, it can be seen that the people of Hanzhong House ruled in the Jin Kingdom before. It''s not easy going down." "Will the sheep freeze to death?" Xiuhong asked worriedly. "It shouldn''t be. These few snowfalls are not big, and compared with previous years, I am not worried about cattle and sheep. I am worried about people." Mu Yangling sighed: "They have been there for three or four years. We stopped growing grain, we used to sell sheep to buy grain, but now Jin Guo has withdrawn, almost every family in Hanzhong has sheep, and without Jin Guos sales, they can only starve. Although meat can replenish physical strength, how much meat can you eat in total? That''s why Mu Yangling didn''t bother to buy sheep directly from the local landlord, but ran away from the village to pay for each family. She hoped that she could help ordinary people as much as she could. The local landlords were also ordered to raise sheep, but their requirements were relaxed a lot, and at least part of the land was left for farming, enough for themselves and their families, and they raised a lot of sheep, which Mu Yangling wanted. Not many, every time you just need to find a landlord to buy enough sheep, and now the supply exceeds demand, the price is easy to negotiate. But although the landowners were in trouble, they were not at the point of life and death, and these people could not be sold because they were afraid they would starve to death. Mu Yangling was wondering whether to propose to Qi Haoran to let the official take the lead and sell these sheep to the south and east. But thinking that generals cannot interfere in local government affairs, Mu Yangling can only suppress this idea. The two found the village. Last time, the herdsman was wearing a cotton-padded coat with patches to sweep the snow. He was stunned for a moment when he saw Mu Yangling, and then he was overjoyed. He dropped the broom and ran over, "Miss Mu, why are you here? " Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I''m here to talk business with you guys, how about it, are you sad in winter?" "It''s alright, I can survive. Speaking of which, thanks to the girl who collected our sheep, the family has money to buy grain. Otherwise, we would have to go up the mountain to peel the bark like other villages." Mu Yangling smiled stiffly and asked, "Bark? Have you eaten bark now?" "Isn''t there still sheep?" Xiuhong asked with wide eyes. The herdsman smiled bitterly: "Although the sheep can''t be sold now, who can afford it? I''m thinking of waiting to see if they can sell it after the spring. It will take seven months before the first crop can be harvested. You cant go up the mountain to dig grass roots for seven or eight months, right? Unless the children in the family really cant survive, only a few families will slaughter a sheep together, and next time it will be the next familys turn to produce sheep, so that each family should produce a sheep. It can last until spring. Xiuhong felt uncomfortable for a while. She also lived a hard life. When she cried, she was taken by her grandmother up the mountain to peel the bark to eat, but these days would not last long. She cooked porridge with bran rice for her and her sister, and after arriving at Mu''s house, she was never hungry. Seeing that the sisters were silent, the herdsmen hurriedly opened up the topic with a smile and asked, "Does the girl still want to buy sheep?" Mu Yangling nodded, "You are familiar with these places, so I want to ask you to take me to a few nearby villages." "Miss Mu, we also have sheep in our village." Mu Yangling knew that he was talking about what she chose last time, so Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I know, but I only choose the ones that are big enough and energetic enough, if they don''t meet my requirements, I won''t want them. , I''m in a hurry, go and ask someone to lead the sheep out." The herdsmen responded happily and ran to beat the gongs and drums. Because Mu Yangling wanted to give the places to those families who were more difficult, there were not many sheep selected in this village. After all, she just made a deal with them not long ago, and they made enough money to live next year. autumn. But Mu Yangling still chose twelve good sheep, and said to the herdsmen: "The purchase price for you is two taels of silver a piece, no matter how big or small." The villagers thought that the price had gone up after only half a month. You must know that the sheep in Hanzhong mansion has dropped to 121 yuan a piece, almost no money is made, and no one buys it at a loss. On the other hand, the herdsman who received Mu Yangling vaguely guessed that Mu Yangling was pity on their situation. When Mu Yangling turned to touch the sheep, he whispered his guess to them, and in order to enhance his credibility, he added: "You didn''t see her cousin looking at her in surprise just now? This is The temporary price increase is not the price they negotiated before. Don''t be rude and make her angry. She doesn''t want it. Turn around and go to another village. Someone brought her to the door." Everyone thinks about it, and they are very respectful to Mu Yangling. Xiuhong is also talking about this, "Didn''t you say that you will pay at the price last time?" Mu Yangling smiled bitterly, "Don''t you see how hard their life is? I feel a little uneasy about earning their money. I''d better give it two taels. In previous years, the sheep they sold was the same price." "What''s the price for Uncle Qin and the others?" "Two or five dollars," Mu Yangling said, "It takes five days to travel from Hanzhong Mansion to Xingyuan Mansion, three of which have to be slept outside. This kind of weather can kill one''s life, plus the road Risk, can''t just let them make some hard money? If there is no high profit, they are not willing to suffer this." Mu Yangling also has a certain estimate of the mutton market in Xingyuan Mansion. They buy from her in two or five and sell it in Xingyuan Mansion in four or two. Each can only earn two or two, which is a large amount. It''s very objective. Xiuhong understood as soon as her brain moved, "Cousin wants to do long-term business?" Mu Yangling nodded, "I said that I want to build a cattle farm. There is no suitable place in Xingzhou Prefecture, but there is one in Hanzhong Prefecture. In this way, they and I are half fellow villagers, even if it is to do something good for the villagers. Bar." Xiuhong pursed her lips and smiled, "You just do it, why are you looking for such a reason? Anyway, I''ll follow whatever you do." Mu Yangling tapped her forehead and laughed in a low voice: "Then you go to auntie''s place. It''s almost New Year''s Eve and you''re still running outside, auntie will definitely be unhappy." Xiuhong pouted, "I knew there was nothing wrong with me." Chapter 295： bitter Mu Yangling gave the herdsman five taels of silver, and he took them around in various villages, and his family wanted to help them look after the sheep they bought. The herdsmen couldn''t ask for anything, so they didn''t need Mu Yangling''s instructions, and directly said to the family, "I think Miss Mu wants to continue this business for a long time, you better not neglect her, otherwise this errand will not fall on me next time. " His family was very proud and happy that he could gain Mu Yangling''s trust, so they patted their chests and assured that they would take good care of the sheep and feed them fat and white. Then Mu Yangling officially started the acquisition journey with the mule and the trolley it pulled. Mu Yangling asked the herdsmen to take her to a relatively poor village. The herdsmen said that except for some rich households and landlords, all these eight townships were poor. Before the Hu people came in, everyone had a good life. Compared with Hanzhong Mansion, which is located on a plain, the land is fairly fertile, and it is many times stronger than that of Xingzhou Mansion. Therefore, although the people in it are also poor, their life is really good. can get through. But as soon as the Hu people came in, the first thing they did was rob their homes. At that time, the wealthy households and some landlords also robbed them all, and because their land was well-known, some landlords land was directly taken by the dignitaries of the Jin Kingdom. It''s circled, and now I don''t say it''s a death, but it''s certain that the family is broken. Xiuhong hurriedly asked, "What about the common people? Don''t those Hu people occupy the common people''s land?" "Why don''t you take it?" The herdsman sighed, "It doesn''t matter what it is, the common people are the ones who suffer the most and benefit the least. The two girls are still young, so maybe they didn''t know about Hanzhong Mansion four or five years ago. When the barbarians come in, burn, kill and loot, how can that be described as a miserable word? In addition, the powerful and powerful later encircled the land and drove away the ordinary people and villages on the ground. What happened to those people now? All of them became refugees, Otherwise, if you run into the mountains and become a bandit, only three or two can find relatives for refuge." "So why did everyone keep silent when the little general came in? Even if they were able to help covertly, they would help? In this Hanzhong mansion, all Han people would have grudges against the gang of barbarians. Okay, next year when the plough is opened for farming, the grain can be harvested again," the herdsmen said very happily, "General Qi said that as soon as he came in, he said that the tax will be exempted next year, and the official documents from the court two days ago have also come down. , next year, the people of our Hanzhong Mansion will be exempted from tax." Mu Yangling gave a strong laugh, afraid to tell him that there might be a drought next year. The peasants have always been the weakest, but also the toughest. They always think of resistance at the end, but they can always carry those disasters and move forward step by step in this difficult world. Mu Yangling is just a small person, all she can do is to help them as much as she can. While Mu Yangling was thinking, the herdsmen pointed to the village in front and said, "Miss Mu, we''re here. My uncle''s house is in this village. They don''t have many sheep, but they are all good..." This village is obviously more dilapidated than the herdsman''s village. At this time, adults are peeling the bark on the mountain, women and children sleep on the kang and cover the quilt, and the herdsman takes them directly to his uncle''s house. However, his aunt could only lie on the kang and talk to him, because life was so hard, they were reluctant to kill the sheep, so they could only use the three sets of cotton-padded clothes at home as two sets, leaving one set to wear. , so she could only lie on the kang in summer clothes, covered with a quilt, and talk to Mu Yangling. But obviously, the two sets of patched cotton-padded coats didn''t get much money back, so they still go into the mountains to peel the bark every day. Mu Yangling was worried about whether those trees could survive the winter without their bark. Hearing that Mu Yangling was here to collect sheep, and he also gave out two taels of silver, his aunt couldnt help getting up from the kang, and she was going to open a fence for Mu Yangling to select sheep. Mu Yangling hurriedly held her down and said, "Don''t be in a hurry at this moment. If you get up and catch a cold, you will have to spend money on medicine." His aunt said anxiously, "Girl, I''m fine, even if I roll twice in the snow, it''s fine." Mu Yangling doesn''t believe it, how good can his body be if he can''t eat enough or wear warm clothes? She held down his aunt and asked the herdsmen to go up the mountain to call his uncle back, and by the way, call back the villagers. The herdsmen ran out immediately, and within a quarter of an hour, there was a "bang" from the door, and a group of big men ran in panting, seeing Mu Yangling and Xiuhong sitting in the main room were a little disappointed. Half-aged children, or girls, how many sheep can they take? Although Mu Yangling and Xiuhong have always been dressed simply and neatly when they are outside, the hair comb is a girl''s head, plus the size and appearance are placed there, everyone knows it is a girl at a glance. The reason why Mu Yangling doesn''t disguise as a man is because the North has little restraint on women, and the second is because she wants people around her, even those she comes into contact with, to think that it is only natural for girls to go out and do errands. At present, it seems that the effect is not bad, although everyone still looks down on her when they see that she is a girl. Mu Yangling knew what they were thinking at a glance, she didn''t explain, and said directly: "You uncles came back from the mountains, right? It''s just that, I''m short on time, so let''s make a long story short, I have to choose the sheep''s whiskers I collect. No matter how big or small, it will always be two taels of silver." The herdsman''s uncle asked nervously, "How many are Mu''s going to accept?" "Let''s take a look first, it''s not known yet." Mu Yangling didn''t want to tell them the bottom line. Although his uncle was a little disappointed, he still warmly welcomed Mu Yangling to the fence of his house, and the villagers followed closely. The herdsmen are right. The sheep in this village are more fatter than those in their village. Perhaps it is because of the poverty and the small quantity. Mu Yangling is also happy. Seeing that his sheep are very energetic, he wants them all. Eighteen sheep, a total of thirty-six taels of silver, and Mu Yangling paid him two pieces of silver on the spot. The herdsman''s uncle obviously didn''t expect to get so much silver so quickly, and he didn''t regain his senses for a while while holding the silver, but the other villagers were boiling, and they all surrounded Mu Yangling, wanting to take her to the fence of their own house to see. Mu Yangling shouted, "Where''s your village chief?" An old man squeezed in hard, raised his hand and said, "I, I am the village chief, I am the village chief." Mu Yangling pushed out the young and middle-aged people who had squeezed in with one hand. Some of them made big moves. Mu Yangling directly lifted them up and threw them out of the encirclement. She had mastered her strength, but she was still on the thick snow again. It was okay for people to roll twice on the snow, but people were terrified and sat on the snow in a daze. The crowd finally quieted down, and a lousy old man from the village chief finally squeezed in. He looked at Mu Yangling breathlessly and said enthusiastically, "Miss Mu, don''t mind, don''t mind, the children are all excited, this The first time someone came to the village to collect sheep, it was so exciting." Chapter 296： acquisition Mu Yangling squeezed out the crowd, pulled Xiuhong behind him, and frowned at the village chief: "You can rest assured everyone, as long as your sheep meet my standards, I will definitely want them, so that everyone doesn''t have to be so nervous." "Yes, yes, don''t worry, girl, I''ll let them be honest." The village chief roared from behind. Although everyone was still noisy, they stopped making noise, and the scene gradually quieted down. The village chief said: "Okay, Miss Mu said, I''m sure everyone can receive it. You should go back and clean up and wait at home. I''ll go with Miss Mu right away." Seeing that everyone was still reluctant to leave, Mu Yangling said, "You should have fodder for the sheep at home, right? I bought your sheep, how many sheep I bought, and you have to prepare the fodder for them to eat for the next five days. ." This is not difficult for everyone, because before the winter, everyone has prepared the forage that the sheep will eat for a winter, not to mention that it only takes five days to prepare, even if Mu Yangling asks them to hand over all the forage, they will also No comment. The herdsman''s uncle immediately entered the house, took out the best bales of forage, and helped Mu Yangling put it on the trolley. Mu Yangling nodded slightly and looked at the village chief, "Let''s go now, who''s next?" "My home, my home, the third grandpa, my home is close." "My house is not far away. There are twenty-three sheep in my house, all of them fat and strong." Everyone crowded again. The village chief yelled at them, "What''s the hurry? The next house is Lao Wangtou''s house, no one is allowed to rob them, they all go to my house, and if they don''t leave, just follow me honestly, don''t make any quarrels, and make people quarrel away, what do I do when I look back? pack you up." The crowd quieted down. Old Wangtous family lives at the end of the village, which is a bit far from here, but Mu Yangling still followed the village chief. Lao Wangtou is a fifty-eight-year-old old man with two grandchildren. The village chief introduced the tragic life of Lao Wangtou to Mu Yangling along the way. His son and daughter-in-law were killed by rioters when the barbarians entered the customs. , so it is more difficult for him to live alone with two children. Someone else''s family still has a set of cotton-padded clothes for winter, but he doesn''t have any. He can live because the villagers will bring him a copy when they go up the mountain to peel the bark. Although it is inconvenient for him to go out, his sheep are kept very energetic, and Mu Yangling is very satisfied with the fat, and he wants all eleven Mu Yanglings in his family. The village chief took Mu Yangling from the most difficult family, and put his own family at the end, but Mu Yangling does not have to finish every family. The sheep she selects must be healthy and fat, and look good. She wanted spiritual sheep, and one of them, she struggled for a long time and finally chose seven of the twenty-three sheep, which was the smallest proportion. The man from that family was stunned for a moment and became unhappy, "Miss Mu, why do you only charge so much when it''s my turn?" Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows, is she taking her kindness for granted? Mu Yangling directly reduced two, and said to the unbelievable man: "You only have five here that meet the requirements, and the two I will only charge you if I pity you. Since you are dissatisfied, I will not accept them. Are you only selling it or not? If you don''t sell it, I''ll leave and go to the next one." The village chief frowned and said, "Lao San Lai, look at what kind of sheep your family feeds? Isn''t this a waste? Who in the village starves sheep like your family? It''s not bad if Miss Mu is willing to accept five of you. ." Lai Laosan opened his mouth, turned around and kicked his daughter-in-law on the waist, kicking the person directly to the ground, shouting: "Bitch of a prodigal family, all the sheep in the family are ruined by you." Kick on her. Xiuhong was taken aback and hid behind Mu Yangling in fright. Mu Yangling''s face sank, and he kicked the third Lai directly on the waist and kicked the person out. The villagers were startled, all He stared blankly at Mu Yangling with a gloomy face. Mu Yangling looked at the third Lai gloomily and said, "How is it? How does it feel to be kicked on the waist?" Lao San Lai is always bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, so he didn''t even dare to look at Mu Yangling at this time. Mu Yangling snorted coldly, turned around and left, Lai Lao San hurriedly shouted, "Miss Mu, you haven''t given the money yet." Mu Yangling sneered: "I will not accept your sheep." "Why?" Lai Laosan shouted unconvinced. "I''m in a bad mood. I usually hate men who beat their wives and children, so I don''t take any of your sheep." Mu Yangling was about to leave with Xiuhong, but Lai San''s daughter-in-law hurriedly hugged Mu Yangling''s leg and cried, "Miss, you have pity on me, there are two children in my family, his father is ignorant, Forgive him this time, take our sheep, and you only want five sheep? Then take five sheep." Mu Yangling tore off her finger, took three steps back, and said, "I won''t accept it, your man beats you, I hate such a man, so I won''t accept it." After saying that, he pulled Xiuhong and left. Lai San''s daughter-in-law watched Mu Yangling walk away. She suddenly felt desperate and let out a loud roar. Lai San was kicked hard by Mu Yangling, so he could only scream to escape. The village chief opened his mouth beside Mu Yangling, but in the end he didn''t dare to intercede. He is older, he has more knowledge, and he has some eyes on people. This one is the master who is stronger and stronger. I am afraid that her decision will be difficult to change. He sighed and could only turn around more. Help Lai Sanjia, let''s get through this winter anyway. Mu Yangling went to each household and bought 480 sheep in total, including the 12 previously received, there were 430 sheep in total, and he spent a total of 860 sheep. Two, in this way, there is not much money left by Mu Yangling. The trolley was full of fodder, and Mu Yangling didn''t stop there. It was only after noon that he said goodbye to the village chief and the others. They had better reach the checkpoint before dark, otherwise they wouldn''t look good with so many sheep. . The village chief wanted to keep Mu Yangling down for dinner, but Mu Yangling declined. In order to hurry up, lets eat dry food in the car. Mu Yangling asked Xiuhong to drive the mule cart behind, and she and the herdsmen who led the way drove the sheep. went to the herdsmen''s village to retrieve the twelve sheep, and Mu Yangling drove the sheep directly into the city. Hanzhong Mansion has a total of six gates. Mu Yangling was lucky. Entering from the southeast gate, it took two quarters of an hour to reach the South Gate. The checkpoint for Xingzhou Mansion to enter Hanzhong Mansion is located outside the South Gate. And the herdsmen''s village is not far from the southeast gate. The officers and soldiers who set up a checkpoint at the Nancheng Gate saw Mu Yangling driving a flock of sheep over. The people in the yamen were all smiles. It seemed that there was no background at this point. Everyone, I saw the guard who was guarding the checkpoint on the opposite side greeted him, hugged the little girl and saluted, and even respectfully helped her drive the sheep... Chapter 297： make a deal The gatekeeper watched Mu Yangling drive a flock of sheep out of the city gate, and then handed over the documents to the gatekeeper for a pretentious inspection before passing the checkpoint. He stiffly twisted his neck and asked his colleagues, "Is that a relative of the general''s family?" Do you want people to live? The big merchants passing by have backgrounds. They can''t afford to offend them. They can only take a reward. They usually search for these hawkers. As a result, when martial law is imposed on the city gate, the hawkers disappear directly, and the medium-sized businessmen also disappear. For the most part, the income has plummeted. Today, I finally waited for one, or is there a background? The yamen felt that he had to go and find out. They could get a little less profit in their business, but they couldn''t offend those who shouldn''t be offended, so the yamen went to the guard for a drink during the shift at night. The only ones who were sent to guard the gate were the rank 1 or 6 battalion generals. There were two of them. They were replaced by day and night. The defender was also unambiguous, and told him directly that he was a good friend of their little general, and even the Invalids in front of the general had to give three points to the person who met him. The defender knew that this girl often came and went in and out of the five camps, and she was not stage fright when getting along with the junior general, Fan Gongzi. Dad is only a hundred households now, but his future is definitely brighter than him. It took him nearly ten years to be a soldier before he was able to get into the 1000s, and Mu Shi was a soldier for just one year and he was able to get to a hundred households. This is the speed of the wind. Mu Yangling didn''t know what was going on behind her. She rushed the sheep to get out of the checkpoint, and Zhang Wu and Qin Butcher Hua Butcher came up to greet her. Qin butchers were stunned when they saw the number. It seems that their money can''t buy so much, right? "Let''s find a place to rest first and talk later in the evening." Mu Yangling was so hungry that his chest was on his back, and he didn''t want to talk about business in this situation. Qin Butcher nodded and took them to the tent where they were stationed. There is a large open space outside the level, which is now occupied by tents and various vehicles such as horses, carts, mules, donkeys, and carts. These are temporarily unable to enter the level, waiting for the host to lead people to pick up things. Mu Yangling and the others had a good place because they came a day earlier. Among a large group of goods such as silk, satin, tea, porcelain, spices, etc., Mu Yanglings goods were so extraordinary that everyone avoided her. Zhang Wu made a fire and started to get busy with dinner. Mu Yangling sat in front of the fire and roasted the fire. Qin Butcher had time to ask: "Miss Mu, there are too many sheep. You know, we don''t have much money with us. I''m afraid I can''t finish it." Mu Yangling''s face was full of exhaustion, "I know, I didn''t want to buy so much at first, but you don''t know how sad the farmers in Hanzhong Mansion are now, anyway, you want to continue this business for a long time, I originally I''ll give you credit." Butcher Qin opened his mouth. He really wanted to say that they only planned to do it this time and not for a long time. However, seeing Mu Yangling''s tired expression, he swallowed the words. It was he who pulled people in, no matter what Responsible to the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "Since Miss Mu trusts me, I will definitely give you the money back. How do you think the price is calculated?" Mu Yangling sat up slightly and said, "I buy goods from the farmers in whole, two taels of silver for one piece, and now I sell them to you as a whole, only two or five dollars, and I earn five for each one. Money, I don''t care how you sell it to Xingyuan Mansion, but there is one thing, you have to send it back to me." Butcher Qin and Butcher Hua looked at each other in surprise. They didn''t expect Mu Yangling''s bid to be so low. Butcher Qin was so excited that he forgot his identity and said, "Miss Mu, this price is too low, and we don''t like to call it. You are at a loss." Hua Butcher tugged at his sleeve, now they seem to be the object of negotiation? Why are you standing there talking? Mu Yangling also smiled and said, "We all know whether we suffer or not. I have come to Xingyuan Mansion from here, and I know how difficult this journey is, and now that the road is blocked by heavy snow, it will only be more difficult. Its not easy to make money, and its not easy for you to make money. In two days of work, each sheep can earn five coins, which is a huge profit for Mu Yangling. After all, she doesn''t have to worry about sales, as long as she goes to buy and pull out the checkpoint and hand it over to Butcher Qin. Four hundred and thirty sheep, worth one thousand seventy-five taels of silver, butcher Qin and the others delivered seven hundred and seventy-five taels at one time, and still owed three hundred taels of silver, and they would bring them to Mu Yangling when they came back. superior. Qin Butcher and Hua Butcher wrote and signed the documents, and Mu Yangling also signed his name and put his fingerprints on it, and the deal was done. On this trip, Mu Yangling earned 212 taels of silver. After eating and drinking, and in a happy mood, Mu Yangling went into the tent to sleep. Xiuhong tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. Mu Yangling woke up in the middle of the night and asked, "What are you thinking, I lost sleep at a young age." "Cousin, why don''t you accept Lai Sanjia''s sheep today? I think his daughter-in-law is very pitiful. Do you think she will be beaten in the future? I don''t think their family is having a good time. I glanced at their kitchen. It''s chopped bark mixed with a few grains of rice." "You don''t need to worry about it. Their village sells sheep except for his family. They are all from the villagers. Could it be that they don''t lend money to their family? Lai San''s wife is pitiful, but if I take their family in that situation. Sheep, she will only be more pitiful in the future. When Lai San sees whether he beats his wife or not, I will accept their sheep, or even more. In the future, he will use his eldest wife to force others to be soft-hearted in order to achieve his own. Purpose." "But now he has paid the price for beating his wife, and the sheep have not been sold. In order to survive, he will borrow foreign debts. The farmers'' temperament of defending the city makes him not dare to borrow too much, so in the future, he will most likely have to eat bark mixed with rice grains. The porridge that was originally in good conditions has become the worst in the village, this gap will make him not dare to attack his wife again, at least the next time he beats his wife, he will think more." "And Lai San''s wife, when you didn''t see us leave, did she scratch Lai San? She will be tougher in the future, Xiuhong, the reason why I didn''t buy his sheep was to force her to be tougher. , woman, you can always rely on yourself only." Mu Yangling instructed her in a low voice, "For her parents'' family, the water splashed by the married daughter, and the daughter who returns home is a guest. Although she was angry at her husband''s house, her mother''s family could support her, but it was only once in a while. , Do you think your family can do everything for a married daughter?" Xiuhong shook her head. "In the husband-in-law''s house, the son belongs to the family, the grandson belongs to the family, only the daughter-in-law is a foreigner, and the only one who is not related by blood is the daughter-in-law, so I say that a woman can only rely on herself. Of course, my cousin is not trying to teach you to be indifferent. Ruthless, there are many examples of the daughter-in-law''s complete integration into the mother-in-law''s family, the cousin just hopes that you will be more self-improvement and self-love in the future." Xiuhong opened her eyes to look at the tent, but she was thinking about her cousin''s words. When Mu Yangling thought she had fallen asleep, Xiuhong suddenly said: "Cousin, I know, don''t worry, I will definitely improve myself." Chapter 298： transition The 23rd year of Jingyan was the year with the most disasters in the Great Zhou Dynasty. The history of later generations generally believed that the Great Zhou Dynasty died at this time. At that time, Emperor Duanzong and his courtiers did not think so. Although the rain has been less than in previous years since the beginning of spring, they felt that Qin Tianjian had already made predictions last year, so they were not worried about what to do. Still doing what. Emperor Duanzong is still looking forward to the construction of the Tangshan Palace outside the city soon. It is easy to move in this winter. Well, he can also escape the heat on the mountain in summer. Although the main thing in Tangshan is warm soup, it is still very cool on the halfway up the mountain. If the emperor knows, because this year, he will be subjugated in less than ten years, this year he will not force the Ministry of Household to give him money to build Tangshan Palace, but will use the money to strengthen Armaments, no, they should be used to help the people. In the autumn of the 23rd year of Jingyan, the area around Lizhou Road was dry and almost no grains of rice were harvested. The highest yield of wheat was only 120 catties, while the lowest yield fell below the historical record of only 18 catties, which was worthy of being recovered. Fortunately, with the corn seeds donated by Qi Xiuyuan, and with the corn planting method he promoted, the highest yield per mu is 632 catties, and the lowest is 289 catties. In the case of such a poor harvest of wheat and rice, it can be said that it is singing. A high song. But Beelu Prefecture was not as lucky as Lizhou Road, and the area around Lin''an Prefecture also became dry, but floods occurred in the Lianghu area, which not only submerged farmland, but also flooded many houses, and the people were displaced. The Miao people in the southern border area were also eager to move, but in the eyes of the imperial court, all this was a small-scale disaster. In Lin''an Mansion, the imperial court was holding a banquet. First, to celebrate the completion of the Tangshan Palace, the emperor could move in in winter to escape the cold. . The second is to celebrate the bumper harvest of corn, yes, the bumper harvest of corn. The court forced Qi Xiuyuan to hand over a quarter of the corn seeds to the emperor, who gave it to Huangzhuang for sowing, and the remaining three-quarters were divided among ministers and noble families. After everyone''s wrangling for a winter, the seeds were carefully planted by their tenants after the seeds were all divided up. According to the planting method handed in by Qi Xiuyuan, they had just harvested in autumn not long ago, and the yield per mu reached 740. Eight catties, of course, this is the highest yield, but it also proves from the side that Emperor Sejong''s comments on corn were correct. This kind of high yield, regardless of whether it is delicious or not, after promotion, people will definitely starve to death, so when they heard that there were revolts by disaster victims in various places, they did not take it to heart. They are all a group of bad guys, and they rebelled even with such a high output. At this time, they forgot that the corn seeds were not enough to spread, and they smuggled all the corn seeds from the south, and none of them flowed out. After hearing that there were people rebelling on Lizhou Road, the Great Zhou Emperor waved his hand and asked Qi Xiuyuan to lead his troops to rehabilitate him. Qi Xiuyuan almost gritted his teeth when he received the official document, slapped the official document on the table, and said angrily, "Isn''t there anyone who persuades you to make peace?" Qi Haoran was also very angry. When it was time to make peace, those ministers didn''t let go of their farts, but when they didn''t change their talk, they stubbornly wanted to make peace with the Hu people. "Brother, I went to check. They were all farmers in Tongchuan area. They attacked the county government only because they couldn''t survive. They didn''t kill anyone. They just opened the government''s granary." Having said this, Qi Haoran Grinding his teeth, he said, "I heard that the people in Tongchuan have reached the point where they can change their sons to eat, but the county government and the government government do not open granaries." Qi Xiuyuan held his forehead with a headache, "I can''t blame the prefect of Tongchuan for this. He wrote letters to the imperial court every three days. Woolen cloth." Qi Xiuyuan looked at Rongxuan and said, "Counselor, you draft a document, I''ll hand it to you when I go back, and explain the situation here clearly. Those are all farmers who are farming, and it''s better to negotiate peace." Rongxuan responded. "But since the emperor asked us to rehabilitate, we can''t do nothing, at least the situation in Tongchuan mansion must be under control, Haoran, you immediately lead the troops to Tongchuan mansion, bring the five battalions and four battalions, and you will command them. , Mu Shi is the striker, and will leave tomorrow." Qi Haoran responded with a grudging voice. "What''s the matter?" Qi Xiuyuan looked at him strangely and asked, "Don''t you usually jump up excited when you hear about a war? Why are you so down now?" Rongxuan smiled and said, "The general forgot? The day after tomorrow is Miss Mu''s birthday, and the little general also said that he will hold a birthday banquet for Miss Mu in Hanzhong Mansion." Qi Xiuyuan laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "I thought it was something, don''t worry, you''re not at home, I''ll ask Zijin to help you do it, and the big brother will help you supervise." Isn''t he depressed because of this? He had been preparing for a month just to prepare a birthday present for Mu Yangling, but now it was all in vain. Qi Haoran left sadly, Rong Xuan watched him leave, turned his head to look at the smiling Qi Xiuyuan and said, "Chengde, Haoran is more and more interested in Miss Mu." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head and laughed, "I didn''t expect this kid to find his daughter-in-law first." Rong Xuan looked at him in surprise, "You really don''t mind, the Mu family''s family background is not very good." Qi Xiuyuan''s face was slightly cold, and he said, "I hate the opinion of my family the most in my life." His mother, haven''t he and his brother been harmed by this family all their lives? "What kind of family does the Qi family have? Up to the fifth generation, they were just illiterate peasants. Up to the third generation, there was only one scholar. He was only the son of a fifth-rank official, and he even took advantage of his family background. I wish you all the best. Where is the home?" Rong Xuan suddenly stopped talking. He knew that the grievance between the Qi family and the Zhu family was a **** debt. No one can tell who is right and who is wrong, but for Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran, it is indeed Qi Feng. Ashamed of them. Qi Xiuyuan calmed down and said: "Haoran has a big temper, and he rarely listens to people''s persuasion. Mu Yangling is the only one who can restrain him besides me and Zijin, and he likes it himself, we don''t need to stop it, just wait for them. When I''m older, I''ll be with Mu Jiati again." Qi Xiuyuan felt relieved when he thought of Shu Wanniang''s behavior, and said, "Maybe the Mu family also has a family background, as long as they don''t turn their backs on our family''s Haoran." Rongxuan rolled his eyes, knowing that he was joking, and seeing him laughing happily, he said gloomily: "Chengde, are you 20 years old this year? It''s already 21 years old, so it''s time to get married?" Qi Xiuyuan was taken aback. Rongxuan originally said this to block him, but after he said it, he thought about it seriously and realized that, yes, his good brother and good friend are twenty-one years old, and they are not married yet. Chapter 299： rebel Qi Haoran was a little frustrated, because Shu Wanniang said that Mu Yang had not had a decent birthday at such a young age, and wanted to give her a decent birthday ceremony when she was twelve years old. Qi Haoran volunteered to take over this important task. It was originally planned. It was done in the Qi Mansion of Hanzhong Mansion, so he invited a few familiar people to come and play together. The most important thing was to let Mu Shi take time to attend his daughter''s birthday. present. Qi Haoran even prepared a big gift for her, but now because he is going to rehabilitate Tongchuan, it is impossible for him to participate. He went to Mu Yangling in frustration and told her the bad news. Mu Yangling''s mind was not on this. She heard that Qi Haoran became the first general to lead troops to rehabilitate. The first thought was that Qi Haoran was going to be recorded in the annals of history. Well, the kind that was reviled by later generations Feudal rulers suppress peasant uprisings! The second thought is, if Qi Haoran kills the common people, will it damage the Yin virtue? So, Mu Yangling persuaded him sternly, which probably meant that if he was rehabilitated, he would be rehabilitated, but those are poor people. Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Is the lord such a brutal person?" Then he said with a sullen face: "But if they also participated in the rebellion and killed more people, I would never let them go." "They are just ordinary people, how could they possibly kill people and steal goods?" "Why is it impossible?" Qi Haoran was very unhappy with Mu Yangling''s assertiveness, and said, "Tongchuan has a lot of wealthy households robbed, and many family members were killed, and several of them have a good reputation in the countryside. , I usually do good deeds and do good deeds. What Qi Haoran didn''t tell Mu Yangling was that almost none of the male family members survived, and all the female family members were ruined, and they all committed suicide. If Qi Haoran had some resistance to rehabilitating at first, now he wants to hurry up and rush to Tongchuan. Mu Yangling couldn''t say anything to refute for a while, and only said after a while: "There are good people and bad people everywhere, and there are scumbags among farmers, but you can''t deny that there are also many good people." "Do good people rebel?" "Being pushed to the extreme, even the saints can''t help but rebel. Haoran, watching his relatives starve to death one by one in front of him, unless he is a ruthless and cold-blooded person, no matter how big his heart is, he will be ground into hatred. meaning." Qi Haoran was silent, thinking that there were more or less people rebelling in various places, he was also a little at a loss for a while. Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder and said: "As long as you are worthy of your conscience, Haoran, when you go to rehabilitate, as long as you kill the leader and the evil ones, it''s almost the same, no one will encourage them any more, and they will leave. Now, let those old and weak women and children live their lives." Qi Haoran agreed, but only when he arrived in Tongchuan did he realize that the situation was more complicated than he thought, and that the rebellion was not all in one group. Tongchuan''s rebel team was roughly divided into three factions. The first faction had the largest number, reaching more than 40,000 people. Qi Haoran, who only brought 20,000 horses over, was a little nervous. Hearing their components again, Qi Haoran Not nervous for a moment. Among the more than 40,000 rebels, only 10,000 were young and middle-aged, and the remaining 30,000 were all old and weak, women and children. Rush in, grab it and leave, never leave a grain of rice, but only hurt people, not kill people. According to the survey statistics, in their many operations, the most seriously injured person in the court was a broken leg. Qi Haoran didn''t even ask much about the specific situation. The scout who came to report told him what happened. This group of people felt a bit like magic soldiers, as if they had fallen from the sky. The army of the imperial court had never been able to figure out their whereabouts. When they sent troops to guard the grain depot in this county, they bypassed several counties and headed directly towards the end. I went to one of the counties in the past, and when the army of the imperial court and the yamen came over again, no one was there. Only the more than 100 defenders in the grain depot were bundled and thrown into the grain depot. The one who was injured the most was because he had been **** for a long time. When he stood up, he could not stand firm and fell, and he accidentally broke a bone. "Little General, do you think they are like divine help? Now they have robbed three granaries in total, but the prefect of Tongchuan has not even found their shadow." The scout said excitedly. Qi Haoran glared at him and said, "What''s so difficult about this? Tongchuan has countless forks, and with dense jungles, there are so many elderly people among the 40,000 people. I don''t know how many passages the court doesn''t know about. And those people in the yamen," Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and said, "their actions are not shy of others, I''m afraid that people will know which grain depot they are guarding after a little inquiries." "But what I admire is that the leader was able to control 40,000 people. When they rushed into the grain depot, no one was injured, and there was no looting when they moved the grain." You must know that there are all of the 40,000 people. The old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, the young and middle-aged, women and children, such groups are most prone to conflict and casualties, and the leader can control them. Since this group has never killed anyone, Qi Haoran didn''t want to kill them, so he decided to deal with the other two groups first. The other two factions are almost entirely composed of young and middle-aged people. One faction is what Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling said. They robbed the wealthy and killed everyone. The leader was Feng Yu, a native of Lixian County, Tongchuan, 20. At the age of eight, there are more than 2,400 people in total. This man not only robbed the rich households, but also spared the villages he passed by. Some villages were even massacred. less than him. So Qi Haoran''s first target is him, he will not let anyone involved in murder and rape. The third faction is much more normal, a typical rebellion. The leader was Jiang Zhong, who was from Tongchuan Jiangyou. He was almost the first group to grab the county government office and the granary. He took 400 people to pick up the bargain, took the county seat directly, and then took over the original government office. He was compiled with the young men in the city, and he gathered 1,700 people. Before the court came back to his senses, he occupied another county seat. His characteristic was to attack the city. This kid has a talent for rebellion. He opened the spare small granary of the county government, then appeased the people, and forced the rich households in the county to give out grain and silver to reward his army, so that apart from those who were killed or wounded during the siege, there was no Killed people indiscriminately. According to the estimate of the damage, Qi Haoran put this faction in the second place to solve it, and planned to take back the county government occupied by Jiang Zhong after Feng Yu was solved. But the prefect didn''t think so. He felt that Jiang Zhong was the most dangerous, followed by the 40,000 people who saw the dragon but not the tail, and finally Feng Yu. Qi Haoran was never the master of the civil service and told him directly that he fought this battle, so he had to listen to him. The prefect of Tongchuan was choked and pointed at Qi Haoran so angry that he was speechless. Chapter 300： Quiet war Feng Yu''s whereabouts are not difficult to determine. Qi Haoran ordered 2,000 soldiers and horses, and then asked Mu Shi to lead 5,000 people to Weijiang Oil, which was Jiang Zhong''s base camp. His main force was there, and the remaining 13,000 The thousand people were led by Lu Can of the Fourth Battalion to stay in Tongchuan Prefecture, and were responsible for logistics and braking. General Lu felt that Qi Haoran should take command of the central army instead of rushing forward. General Lu Cang was not good at attacking and fighting, and Mu Shi had to defend Jiang Zhong again, so he naturally had to do it himself, and because he was young, even though he had the Hanzhong government ahead of him, in addition to the five battalions, he was in front of the other four battalions. It is still difficult to convince the public. Lu Can will be more convincing if he stays behind than if he stays behind. After he removes Feng Yu, he will slowly gather the hearts of the army. Qi Haoran finished his defense, and immediately let people cook rice, and they would set off before dawn tomorrow. Here Feng Yu had just heard that the imperial court was going to send a large army to suppress them. At this time, they had just occupied a town and robbed the rich households and ordinary people of the town, enough for them to be free for a while, so Feng Yu didn''t want to move the nest, so he let People go and find out when the army of the imperial court will arrive. Feng Yu didn''t expect the army''s speed to be so fast. He felt that he had just heard the news that they would come to Tongchuan Mansion for four or five days, and then find their whereabouts. After three or four days, they would send troops. Come to suppress them, how is it ten days later. He had enough rest for ten days. When he grabbed enough things, he took his brothers up the mountain. There are many mountains and forests in Tongchuan. , In the vast mountains, no one could be found, and all of them were dangerous terrains that were easy to defend and difficult to attack. Based on Feng Yu''s guess, this battle was mostly over. So he was very leisurely and asked someone to go out to find out when the army of the imperial court would arrive. Because of Feng Yu''s many acts of evil, everyone in Tongchuan House fled as long as they could leave, so the people who sent them hadn''t heard the news for a while, but Qi Haoran had already gone straight to the town where they were stationed. Qi Haoran is a regular soldier. Qi Xiuyuan has always been very strict with him. Three teachers are responsible for his homework. One is a master like Fan Zijin. However, he had to memorize the military books such as "Wu Zi", "Sun Bin''s Art of War" and "Three Strategies of Huangshi Gong". These tactics and strategies were explained to him by Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan, and there was room for practice. Knowing one, Feng Yu, who had never fought against the regular army, was more than a grade higher than that. Therefore, the person Feng Yu sent out to inquire about the news was arrested by Qi Haoran''s advance scouts after a long time, and he took the person back to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran calculated the itinerary and said: "Inform the soldiers to speed up the pace, the last move today. Take down the rebels, and we''ll go to town to rest." "Little general, the soldiers have been marching for a day, I''m afraid they won''t be able to do it." Someone discouraged. Qi Haoran gave him a cold look, and the person who proposed it immediately lowered his head. Qi Haoran ordered: "Order the soldiers to speed up their steps, and they must go outside the town before the sun sets." Now everyone dared not have any objection, and they all quickened their pace. Two thousand people were stationed in the woods outside the town, but Feng Yu''s people didn''t find it. Qi Haoran went to see the two people who were caught, and asked them about their situation again. After confirming that he had no omissions, he let the soldiers rest. They were not allowed to make fire, and could only eat the dry food they brought with them. After eating, only let the two teams patrol and let the wind on the commanding heights, and the rest of the people will immediately seize the time to rest. Feibai stayed beside Qi Haoran, a little nervous, "Master, are we really going to do it tonight? Wouldn''t it be better to leave it until tomorrow? The soldiers are also in better spirits." Qi Haoran glared at him and scolded in a low voice: "Bai has followed me through so many lessons, and there is no better time than tonight. By tomorrow morning, our people may be timid, and the risk of being discovered is also high. It will increase, this is the best time, you can stay by your side for a while, just don''t get your head cut off. Qi Haoran hugged the sword and leaned against the tree to sleep with his eyes closed. He suddenly opened his eyes, glanced at the moon in the sky, patted Feibai awake, and asked him to wake up the soldiers. Qi Haoran''s troops were divided into three groups. Five hundred people guarded the exit of the town. The other five hundred people bypassed the town and went to the town entrance to the south to guard. He brought a thousand people into the town. Qi Haoran said: "Don''t let anyone escape, let go of arrows, if there are too many people, use the tactics of suspicious soldiers, and wait for us to come out to rescue." "Little General, there are more than 2,000 of them, you only bring a thousand..." Qi Haoran snorted coldly: "Our soldiers are all trained, Feng Yu''s servant has only played against a few yamen, and he has long developed a arrogant temperament, and the captured spies reported that they were not stationed in Together." Another reason why Qi Haoran looked down on Feng Yu was that he never deployed defenses, at most he just let people patrol the place where they lived. He believed that after two years of his training, soldiers who could fight the Hu people would lose to these people. Pick up a sword for a motley crew of no more than a month. So Qi Haoran boldly led a thousand people to approach the town quietly, and the people who were sent to patrol by Feng Yu were killed by Qi Haoran''s people. Feng Yu robbed the homes of two other members of the town, and people lived in them directly. Because there are many people and few rooms, there are still people sleeping directly in the yard with mats and quilts, unprepared. Qi Haoran walked into the pried open door, saw the person on the ground, the corner of his mouth twitched, he waved his hand to call the captain of the scout team, and said in a low voice, "Go to Feng Yu immediately, grab the person, and gag your mouth. Send us a letter." He also asked a small flag to lead his people to guard the exits. In this way, the two mansions were all surrounded, and some rooms were laughing, crying, and scolding. Qi Haoran listened for a while, and his heart burst into flames. When he got up, he said to Fei Bai with a cold face: "You take two small flags to those rooms that are still noisy, and tie everyone up. If you can''t tie them, kill them and save them." Feibai knew that the little general hated this kind of thing the most, so he immediately responded in a low voice and took someone with him. The people in the yard obviously deserved this kind of noisy environment very well, because even Qi Haoran couldn''t stand the screams coming from the room. Cursed a few times with eyes open. Qi Haoran and the others walked around without even noticing them. Qi Haoran estimated that the time was almost up. Seeing that the noise gradually disappeared, he waved his hand to let the soldiers behind him quietly start tying people from the corner. They were also sullen, one of them covered their mouths, the other suppressed the other''s hands and feet, and the other tugged on the sweat towel and tied their hands and feet, and then took off the other''s smelly socks to cover their mouths. Chapter 301： dispose of Finally, the noise in the room disappeared completely, and the people who hadn''t fallen asleep felt that something was wrong. When they opened their eyes, they saw the sharp edge of the sword. They turned their heads stiffly, and saw the yard surrounded by the army of the imperial court. At the same time, a fireworks exploded in one direction in the backyard... Some of the residents of the small town glanced outside and cursed inwardly, "It''s so ugly people are making trouble, even fireworks are set on fire." They gritted their teeth in hatred for Feng Yu. The two general flags ambushing on both sides of the town''s exit have never seen anyone escape. Seeing that it is almost dawn, there is still no movement at all. The two general flags gradually become anxious. A horse dashed out of the lily, "Ling--little general will immediately bring people into the town under the flag of General Fang, and fortify at the entrance of Beizhen, and the idle people can''t wait to enter!" Fang Zongqi confirmed that it was the messenger who came, and immediately jumped out of the hidden place, and asked anxiously: "What happened in the town? Why haven''t you heard any movement?" The messenger grinned, "The little general has already captured everyone, but there are dozens of people who ran out to harm the people. The little general took some time to find them and check the number of people, and now the roster has been ordered. Nothing slipped through the net. And Mr. He, who was guarding at Nanzhenkou, also received such an order. Qi Haoran stood in front of Feng Yu, looked at him who was rebellious, suddenly sneered, kicked the person flying, and saw him spit out a mouthful of blood, which relieved him a little. "Feibai, let someone send those girls away, secretly send them out through the back door, and give them some of the property Feng Yu collected." Feibai responded, Qi Haoran looked at Feng Yu coldly, and said, "As for him, keep your breath and don''t kill him." Feng Yu looked at Qi Haoran, who turned around and left, and then became a little flustered. He was not afraid that Qi Haoran would beat him and scold him, because as long as he communicated with him and had an outlet, he might persuade him to let him go, or escape. Or to justify himself, but Qi Haoran didn''t ask a word when he saw him, and gave him a kick, and now he just left, and it seemed that he didn''t plan to interrogate him. Feng Yu saw that Qi Haoran was about to disappear from his line of sight, and hurriedly asked, "Don''t you want to know where my treasure is hidden?" Qi Haoran didn''t stop, just walked away, Fei Bai sneered, and said, "What''s so difficult about this? Can''t you hide those treasures by yourself? Just ask one of your men and you''ll know." Feng Yu''s face turned pale, although he had reduced the number of people he knew as much as possible, but he couldn''t pull away so many things by himself, so there were quite a few people who knew, and did those people tell others that he still I really don''t know. The residents of the town did not expect to change the world in just one night. The residents who lived under the terror burst into tears, and some family members who died at the hands of the rebels wanted to rush to them and beat people out. . But when he rushed to the front, seeing the officers and soldiers heavily guarding him, he was discouraged again. And the two squires who were driven away came back with tears on their faces and thanked Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran said coldly: "Your mansion has been temporarily requisitioned, and we will return it to you when we leave." The two squires were stunned for a while, and then smiled flatteringly: "The general can stay as long as he wants, we must be fine, it''s just the things in the house?" "All the things that the rebels robbed are put in your house, so you can make a list of the things in your house, and I will take the things that don''t belong to you later." The residents of the town also lost a lot. Qi Haoran obviously didn''t want to give up halfway, so he planned to divide things out, at least not cheap these two squires, right? It was a big surprise to be able to get back his own things, so the two squires were grateful to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran is waiting here to wait for the magistrate of the county. He is going to march to fight, so naturally it is impossible to take these prisoners with him, and the prison in the yamen can''t hold more than 2,000 people, even if it can, the magistrate is still afraid of them What about breaking out of prison and rebelling, and where did he find food for more than 2,000 people? Therefore, Qi Haoran decided to execute these rebels on the spot. Of course, it was impossible to kill every one of them, but as long as anyone had human life on their hands or raped a woman, they would all be executed on the spot, and Qi Haoran''s soldiers would temporarily serve as the executioners. He won''t stay here any longer, so he has to kill the person to kill within two days. At this time, Qi Haoran felt that it would not be good to take down the entire rebel army quietly, which increased the workload. If the two armies fought at the beginning, they might have directly consumed most of the other side''s population, but this would undoubtedly put his soldiers at more risk, as well as bring harm to the town residents. Qi Haoran thought he was still a good boy with integrity and kindness, so this idea flashed by. Before the county magistrate arrived here, Qi Haoran had already started a thorough investigation. By the time the county magistrate arrived, Qi Haoran had already pulled out 639 people, all of whom were directly killed or wasted. over girl. This number seems to be a bit large, but it is not a large proportion in the team of more than 2,400. Qi Haoran checked it and found out that there are 1,000 people who have only joined this team in the past few days, and have not had time to do evil. , and there are some people who are obviously not very courageous or have no conscience, so they only rush forward to scare people, but they do not kill people. Qi Haoran is also worried now, what about the remaining 1,800 people? Feibai came up with a bad idea, "Master, let''s just take it all. These people who follow Feng Yu are young and middle-aged, and there is no one at home. Bring them back to form a camp at least." Although Qi Haoran was also moved, he said, "How many people do we have? What if we bring them along?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "But you can let someone try it." "Who?" Qi Haoran grinned, "That 40,000 leader that we couldn''t find out no matter how we checked, that person can confuse 40,000 people, and among those 40,000 people, there are many old people, it shouldn''t be difficult to confuse these young and middle-aged people. " Feibai was stunned, "But Lord, where are we going to find them? And what about these people now?" Qi Haoran smiled and said: "I was worried that the infantry would be too slow to attack Jiangyou, but now it seems that the troops can be stationed here. The remaining 1,800 people will be guarded first, and their minds will be disintegrated first. It will be in control then. "Two thousand people see 1,800 people? Didn''t you object before?" Qi Haoran couldn''t help but patted his head and said, "I objected before that it was impossible for 2,000 people to **** 1,800 people on the road. Now that we have their lifeline, can''t we even watch them? At most In five days, Master will be able to find that person." Chapter 302： capture Qi Haoran chopped Feng Yu, and went straight to Jiangyou with 20 people, while sending a letter asking General Lu Can to send another 2,000 people to the town. Although it has been rumored that they will not kill those people, and they have been brainwashed from their thoughts, but some people can''t help but want to escape. Therefore, Qi Haoran made some preparations for this. Mu Shi had already led people to surround Jiangyou and surrounded Jiang Zhong in the county seat. And the rebels who wanted to come back were held back by the garrison of Tongchuan Prefecture. Jiang Zhong in the county seat looked sullenly at the troops that had been besieging the city outside, and said, "We can''t wait any longer, we will break through tonight, or even if they don''t attack the city, we will be surrounded to death." At this time, Qi Haoran, who had just arrived at the camp, also said: "We will start tonight. You have surrounded him for three days. You have reached his limit. You can''t make him jump over the wall, or the people in the city will not be able to keep it." Although Jiang Zhong has always acted as a polite corporal and treated the people very well, but when he was forced into a desperate situation, he might really be able to threaten Qi Haoran with the people. Qi Haoran was sure that he would not compromise, but it would be better if there were fewer deaths. "When do you start?" "Watch when they break out, let them out and ambush on the road." "But Jiangyou has a total of four city gates, and we only have 2,000 troops and horses. If we disperse, we may not be able to stop people." Qi Haoran looked at the map and pondered: "The mountains and forests are dense in the east, but the road is blocked. There is only one main road for him to escape in the south. The most important thing is that not far to the south is Zitong, which is still under the control of the imperial court. I just escaped from here, so I won''t provoke Zitong." "In the west, you can connect to Xingyuan House in the north, Xiamao County in the south, and Li County in the west. There are even dense jungles there, and it is convenient for Tibetans. With Jiang Zhong''s traditional fighting methods, he will definitely bring most of them with him. Exiting from the West City Gate, the rest of the group broke through the North City Gate, attracting our attention. So I take a thousand people to the West City Gate, you bring eight hundred people to stay at the North City Gate, and the other two hundred people spread out. Come and go to the South City Gate and the East City Gate, let them create the illusion that there are many people, and only besiege without attacking." "Little General, is it too little for you to bring a thousand people?" "There is no intention to calculate, not to mention, Jiang Zhong''s soldiers are also temporary, but they have not been trained." Such people are generally cannon fodder on the battlefield. If any one can go to the battlefield, they will not bother recruiting troops. trained. "Little general, it''s better not to underestimate the enemy." Mu Shi felt that Qi Haoran was a little overbearing. After all, the opponent''s people had fought several battles and had seen blood. Qi Haoran nodded, "Don''t worry, I know what you know." Although he is proud, he is not arrogant, and naturally knows that when fighting a war, he must be bold and cautious. Jiang Zhong took someone to open it and guard it at the West City Gate, and when he heard the screams of killing from the North City Gate, he knew that the people he had arranged had rushed out to fight against the army of the imperial court. He ordered people to open the West City Gate. The officers and soldiers stationed outside obviously did not expect someone to rush out at this time, so he was stunned for a while, and Jiang Zhong shouted, "Rush out!" The rebels rushed towards the officers and soldiers. The soldiers obviously did not pay attention to the West City Gate. They only sent one or two hundred people to guard the West City Gate. When those people saw their aggressive approach, they gave a symbolic resistance and fled in all directions. Open, the anti-army people did not chase, and ran directly with Jiang Zhong. Jiang Zhong ran out of Sanli with his people, and then gradually felt that something was wrong. The West City Gate is the second most important place after the North City Gate. How could they rush out so easily? "Stop." Jiang Zhong waved his hand to stop the team, looked at both sides of the road in surprise, suddenly felt that the road was unusually quiet, his face changed suddenly, and shouted: "Back! Go back!" But it was already eaten. Arrows were shot from the forest on both sides, and boulders even rolled down from the mountain on the left. When Jiang Zhong retreated, he found that the officers and soldiers who had escaped before were surrounded again, and the number was not the previous one or two hundred. Look at Come on, he fell into the trap of others early in the morning. Jiang Zhong could only draw his sword and shouted: "Brothers, we fought with them!" But he didn''t dare to fight to the end with the army of the imperial court, so when it was almost dawn, he saw that there were only three or four hundred remnants left on his side, but he couldn''t break through the defense line and had to put down his sword and surrender. Qi Haoran escorted the people down, and then started to clean up the battlefield and count casualties. When everything was settled, a letter came from Mu Shi, and dozens of people escaped, but most of them were caught. Qi Haoran nodded and escorted the person back to Tongchuan Mansion. He directly threw the person to General Lu Cang for processing. Unlike Feng Yu, a scum like Feng Yu, Qi Haoran can directly cut him down without making a report to the court, but an anti-military leader like Jiang Zhong has to be escorted into Beijing, and the emperor will rule. Qi Haoran took out the map and asked, "The 40,000 people are still missing?" "Yes," Lu Can frowned, "It''s like a ghost, there is no news at all, not forty or fifty people, but forty thousand people, how is it possible that there is no trace?" Qi Haoran frowned, "Is there any fortification nearby that can hide so many people? For example, the den of the bandit who was wiped out on the mountain." General Lu felt that Qi Haoran was thinking too much, "The imperial court will suppress the bandits, and they will destroy the bandits'' den when they finally leave, otherwise, wouldn''t it be convenient for the latecomers?" Qi Haoran scratched his head, "There are 40,000 of them, old and young. It is impossible for them to stay in the wild. There must be a place to stay. This place is so big that it is impossible to find it. Go and ask the prefect of Tongchuan." "I asked, but he didn''t know when he asked," General Lu Shen was also a little angry, "If it wasn''t for the black gauze hat on his head, I would have suspected that he was hiding people." After all, how could there be no trace of 40,000 people? I didn''t care about it before because General Lu thought they were careless and didn''t investigate carefully, but damn, he sent the most powerful scouts, and still no trace was found. Qi Haoran narrowed his eyes and asked, "Where did they first appear?" General Lu gave Qi Haoran a strange look, shouldn''t he ask for the last time? But he still pointed to a point on the map and said, "Here, Zhaohua." Qi Haoran instructed: "You send someone to bring back all the prisoners in the town, and I''ll take someone to inquire." When Qi Haoran finally reappeared, he was wearing a suit that was exchanged for 2 taels of silver and a beggar in the city, Fei Bai could only smear his face dirty and follow him, "Master, we really don''t have one. Bring it?" Fei Bai admonished Qi Haoran and looked around anxiously. Qi Haoran said lightly, "Aren''t you human?" Chapter 303： Look for Qi Haoran painted his exposed skin a sallow yellow, and stood with Feibai at the foot of the mountain outside Zhaohua City, like two victims who were forced to run away from home. Qi Haoran is only fifteen years old this year, and he is still a teenager. Wrapped in a wide beggar''s uniform, no one can see his sturdiness, and Feibai has always been thin and small. Although he is two years older than Qi Haoran, he looks almost the same. He is dressed in tattered, stinking beggars. The clothes are one foot deep and one foot shallow following Qi Haoran''s side. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to walk normally, but the shoes on his feet were tattered, and the sole of his left foot was a little damaged. As soon as he walked, it was the same as stepping on the ground with bare feet. There were a lot of gravel on the ground, and it was too painful. The two went into the mountain as they walked, without saying a word, they dug up some grass stems from the ground and stuffed them into their mouths to chew at noon. In the evening, Fei Bai was lying on the grass with his feet spread out and looking at the white clouds passing through the sky through the gap between the leaves. He thought that he would be the next white cloud to drift away. Haven''t eaten, if those grass stalks are anything. Feibai turned his head and glanced at his young master. Seeing that he was digging grass stems hard, he wanted to cry without tears. When did the young master like to eat these things so much? Qi Haoran was even more silent. After digging up the stalk, he stuffed some of it into his mouth, and threw the rest to Feibai. He looked into the depths of the mountain, thought about it, and said to Feibai, "Wait for me here, I Go in and find something." "Master, no, brother, why are you going into the mountain?" Fei Bai got up quickly and discouraged: "Let''s go ahead, my stomach is too hungry." The last sentence Fei Bai was depressed voice said. But Qi Haoran glared at him and said, "I''ll go in and see if there are any wild fruits. You lie here and wait for me." How dare Feibai let Qi Haoran in alone, if the eldest son finds out about this, his skin will not be peeled off? But in the end he succumbed to Qi Haoran''s fierce eyes. Qi Haoran went to the mountains to look for it. It took about half an hour to come out, and he came out with some wild fruits in his clothes. But the wild fruit is sour and astringent, and the more he eats, the more hungry he becomes. After Feibai eats two, he can''t eat it anymore. He felt his stomach and thought, he might as well not eat it. Qi Haoran took one in one hand and stuffed it into his mouth, while giving Feibai a veiled look, Feibai could only continue eating. Qi Haoran once heard Mu Yangling talk about the tragic life of the refugees. This wild fruit does not seem to have a full stomach, but if he eats a lot, his stomach will feel full, at least there is a little nutrition, and it can replenish water. At least people can''t starve to death, so grass stalks and wild fruits are the things that the refugees who have fled will choose. Qi Haoran had a feeling that he was being watched, and he didn''t believe it. He had done so much, and the other party would doubt his identity. There are more than 40,000 people, old and young, indicating that the other party is kind-hearted, at least he can''t bear to see those old, weak, sick and disabled starve to death like this. To a certain extent, he is also weak, right? Well, he is only fifteen years old this year. Qi Haoran walked forward for a while, and there was a sudden noise in the grass. He and Feibai seemed to be taken aback. They stared at the grass with wide eyes. The two adults came out from behind the grass and saw the two of them. He laughed and said, "Two stinky boys, it''s fortunate that we are not wild boars, otherwise, if you are as dumb as you, we won''t be beaten by wild boars?" Qi Haoran stared at them nervously, swallowed, and said, "I, we have nothing to eat." The face of the other party changed when he heard what he said, "Someone robbed you of food? Even two and a half old children robbed things. It''s really not human." The other one squinted at Qi Haoran and Feibai, and asked, "I hear your accent is not from Tongchuan Prefecture, where are you from?" Feibai''s tears were about to flow down, and he wiped his eyes and said, "We are from Xingyuan Mansion, uncle, if you don''t rob us, then, can you give us something to eat?" Feibai''s emotional performance is much better than Qi Haoran. After all, he is always serving people. Qi Haoran is far inferior to others in terms of observing words and expressions. The squinting uncle immediately took out a piece of sesame cake from his pocket and handed it to Feibai, Feibai''s eyes lit up, and he immediately tore most of the sesame cake to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran frowned, but he still took it and stuffed it into his mouth slowly. The uncle asked with a smile: "You are from Xingyuan Mansion? Then why did you come here?" He didn''t ask, but when he asked, Fei Bai could only stop eating temporarily and said with tears in his eyes: "My father and my mother heard that the food prices in Tongchuan Prefecture are high, so they collected a lot of corn from our village. , I plan to take it and sell it to make some money. Who knows that our car was robbed by a group of people before we reached that Jiangyou. My father protected us and escaped. Silver, but all the things we bought have been robbed, we can only go to Xingyuan Mansion, thankfully my mother didn''t come out with us this time..." This sentence Feibai has been practiced many times, and now he is reciting it like a fluent. The two asked about his family''s situation in Xingyuan Mansion. Feibai all applied the situation of Mu''s family. In addition, he followed Qi Haoran and went to the ground. When it comes to planting corn, he is a righteous man, which makes the two uncles envious. Said: "Your Xingyuan House has corn seeds given by General Qi. Although there is a severe drought this year, there is still a way to survive." Complimenting his son, Fei Bai was not clumsy at all, and said gratefully: "My father also said that if there were no seeds sent by General Qi this year, our family would not be able to survive, and a grain of rice would not survive. If it is confiscated, it is good that the wheat can keep the seeds. The two uncles had tears in their eyes, and said bitterly, "It''s all the damned court. Back then, General Qi gave most of the seeds to the emperor, just wanting the emperor to distribute them to the common people. Who knew that the dog emperor would actually be with the family. If you take it privately, the ruler does not care about the people, but only cares about his own interests, and the country will not be the country. Feibai''s eyes widened, even Qi Haoran was stunned. How could two uncles who looked at mediocre have such knowledge? The two uncles thought they scared the two children, wiped their tears and said, "Forget it, what are you talking about? Fortunately, we have a celestial master who came down to rescue us, two little brothers, why don''t you come with us, Tongchuan? Although the Mansion and Xingyuan Mansion are bounded by the border, it takes a long time to walk, you have nothing to eat, and the road is chaotic, it is better to rest here for a while, and then leave when the road is peaceful." Feibai looked at them vigilantly, "You won''t take us to eat, will you?" The two uncles laughed and said, "You two are so thin that you can have a few bites of meat, don''t worry, we don''t eat people." "Then, where do you have food?" Fei Bai swallowed and asked. The two uncles looked at the two children with pity, nodded and said, "Yes, I can''t guarantee that I''m full, but I won''t be hungry." Feibai breathed a sigh of relief, then pulled Qi Haoran and said, "Then let''s go, we have the strength and can work." The two uncles nodded with a smile and left with Feibai and Qi Haoran. On the way, an uncle looked at Qi Haoran and asked Feibai, "Why doesn''t your brother like to talk?" Fei Bai''s eyes were red again, and he said in a low mood: "At that time, my father pushed me, and when he saw that my brother was entangled, he went back to rescue him, and threw himself on him. I don''t like talking much anymore." Father died to save himself, and his temperament changed a lot. The two uncles nodded secretly. Qi Haoran rolled his eyes in his heart, this is not what we said before, forget it, let Feibai play freely. Chapter 304： think The two uncles who brought Qi Haoran and the others in were named Shizhu and Yuanxing. Although they didn''t say anything, Qi Haoran observed all the way and found that Shizhu and Yuanxing were patrolling before. Someone, but Yuanxing made a gesture every time he went, although it was not obvious, it still did not escape his eyes. Qi Haoran''s eyes dimmed. It seemed that they had indeed found the right place. The people were hiding on the mountain outside Zhaohua City, but it was very strange. Before, Tongchuan Prefecture also sent people to look for it. Why didn''t they find any trace? Yuanxing led Qi Haoran to the deep mountain, and then the two of them saw a giant built between the valleys. Yes, it was a giant. From their point of view, they can overlook the entire valley, saying that this is a city. Qi Haoran also believes that the houses below are all built of stone, and there is a city wall outside, which is also made of stone. From here, you can see that there are people in the city. Activity. Feibai opened his mouth wide in shock, and then his heart trembled. He felt that it was over. The master was throwing himself into the net. How could they escape from such a city? Feibai couldn''t help but secretly scolded the magistrate of Zhaohua, a city was built in the mountains, he didn''t know it? Qi Haoran''s eyes darkened, and he thought quickly in his heart, this is the rhythm of rebellion, did he guess wrong from the beginning? But who would rebel and bring the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled? Qi Haoran followed the two of them down the mountain calmly, but Feibai stared wide-eyed, stammering and speechless, Shizhu laughed and patted his shoulder, "How is it? Are you scared? Go, I''ll take you in, since you''re here, then you don''t have to worry about running out of food, not to mention, here, as long as you are willing to work, you will be able to eat enough." Yuanxing looked at Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran''s originally expressionless face was also full of surprise, looking left and right, Yuanxing felt relieved, and brought the two in to register. Although Qi Haoran was fifteen years old, he was still classified as a minor, so he was sent to a group of young and old, while Feibai was arranged to live in a group of young people about his age. Even if Feibai said that Qi Haoran would be sixteen next year, Yuanxing did not agree to let him go, because where he lived, he would have to do a lot of work, and the Heavenly Master was very strict about this. Qi Haoran was very satisfied with this arrangement. Among the group of young and old, he quickly integrated into it, and quickly learned the news. Then, Qi Haoran almost jumped up. This valley, which Qi Haoran thought was a city, was nothing but a mining and smelting field. It mined silver mines and smelted silver mines. Qi Haoran felt that he really shot himself in the foot, this time he really underestimated the enemy, he looked at God with some grief and indignation. Fan Zijin also looked at God with grief and indignation, and stared at Qi Haoran''s personal soldiers who came to deliver the letter: "Why don''t you guys arrange it yourself?" The personal soldier shrank his neck and whispered: "Our grandfather originally wanted to arrange it himself, but he was suddenly transferred to rehabilitate. Isn''t there time?" Fan Zijin snorted coldly, looked at the letter on the table, gritted his teeth, and finally waved: "Go away, I see." The personal soldier hurriedly said: "The little one will retire." Fan Zijin picked up the letter on the table, pondered for a while, and finally went to Qi Haoran to set up the cattle farm that Mu Yangling had selected. If it wasn''t for the personal soldiers, he still wouldn''t know that Qi Haoran planned to give this land to Mu Yangling. Last time Qi Haoran asked him to go to the prefect of Hanzhong Prefecture, he thought he planned to use this land to expand the horse farm , Who knew that it was to give Mu Yangling a birthday present. Why didn''t he get this treatment on his birthday? Every time he celebrates his birthday, Qi Haoran always finds something to fool him. He didn''t pay much attention to his eldest cousin''s birthday. He thought he would be like that in his life. Who knows if he doesn''t care about birthday ceremony. , it depends on who exactly. Fan Zijin''s thoughts were broken, but he still arranged it according to Qi Haoran''s request. When Mu Yangling came back to Hanzhong Mansion, she led her over to see the cattle farm that had been built and said, "This is Haoran. Your birthday present." Mu Yangling widened his eyes and said, "It''s been five days since my birthday." Fan Zijin snorted, opened his eyes and said nonsense: "Of course I know, but I was talking about business with others before, and I forgot about it, and you didn''t come to Hanzhong Mansion, so you stayed until now." The actual situation is that Qi Haoran wanted to send Mu Yangling a piece of land directly, which was not far from his horse farm, but because he could not deliver it to Mu Yangling himself, he felt guilty and planned to put it in the cattle farm. The house was built for Mu Yangling. After all, she wants to raise cows, and she needs the cowshed and utility room. Fan Zijin worked overtime after receiving Qi Haoran''s letter, and finally built 20 cowsheds and three stone houses for Mu Yangling today. Because of the rush, Fan Zijin paid a lot of extra wages, and even the materials were stolen from others. Mu Yangling didn''t expect Qi Haoran to give her such a big gift, and was stunned on the spot for a while, not knowing what to say. Fan Zijin didn''t bother her, and directly handed her the land deed of the cattle farm, "A piece of Haoran''s heart, you can continue." Fan Zijin turned to leave, took two steps, stopped, and said without looking back: "I understand Haoran''s thoughts, and you should also understand, don''t let him down." Mu Yangling frowned and watched Fan Zijin go away, while she sat on the grass with her chin propped up and looked at the circled grassland. Qi Haoran is very generous, and it is estimated that because this is grassland, he encircled nearly 300 acres of land for her in one go, but even if this land is worthless, the price of 300 acres is not low. Qi Haoran''s birthday, she also gave him some ordinary little things, the value is definitely not more than twenty taels. Qi Haoran also knew that she was interested in her, and she was not blind. Over the past year, Qi Haoran''s temper had gotten bigger and bigger, so she could naturally notice it. But at first, he was only fifteen, and she was only twelve. At this age, she would not think too far. Secondly, the family backgrounds of the two families are too different. Her father is a soldier under his command. If they are lost, he is almost a soldier under his father''s command... Mu Yangling never believed that the real Cinderella could live happily with the prince, she even more believed in the happiness of the right match. Don''t talk about family, just talk about individuals, Mu Yangling also thinks that she and Qi Haoran are not worthy. She has a bad temper, and Qi Haoran has an even bigger temper. The two of them have had a lot of quarrels in the past two years. Well, there are also fights, which can also be called sparring. In terms of ability, although she was a soldier and attended a military academy in her previous life, she can still fight alone. Ask her to help with scout training and she can also give some advice. But when it comes to leading soldiers to fight, Mu Yangling I feel that I am far inferior to Qi Haoran, who has commanded several battles and been on the battlefield. The most important thing is that Qi Haoran obviously intends to go to the end of the general road, but she is obviously going for planting and animal husbandry. In the future, she will grow wheat, rice, rabbits, cattle, and even Raising sheep, she couldn''t imagine what it would be like when the two of them were together. Chapter 305： Perfect Wisdom But since Qi Haoran is not suitable, what kind of person is suitable for her? Mu Yangling thought about it for a long time but couldn''t come up with it, and finally decided to let it go. Forget it, there must be a way to the car to the front of the mountain, maybe she doesn''t need to refuse at that time, Qi Xiuyuan can let Qi Haoran rest his mind. But Qi Haoran''s birthday ceremony this time is too big. What kind of gift should she give her next birthday? Mu Yangling had a headache, but at this moment Qi Haoran looked blankly at Yuanhui in front of him...Master, if this twenty-five- or six-year-old monk could be considered a master. Yuanhui looked at Qi Haoran gently, and said, "Young master, you are broad and square and the heaven is full, you are a sign of wealth and honor, and you would not end up here, um, my father''s relationship is weak, but my brotherhood is deep, and my son is very attached to it. Great luck." Yuanhui''s eyes were shining brightly, looking up and down at Qi Haoran, and finally came to a conclusion: "Young Master must not have fallen to this level," he asked suspiciously, "Can I look at your palmistry?" Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, saying that he wouldn''t fall to this point, how could he not have guessed that he was lurking in? Anyway, someone had come in, so Qi Haoran simply broke the jar and stretched out his hand to show him. Yuanhui held his hand contentedly, and said happily: "Young master has a good palmistry. Although he does not have the appearance of Wenge, he has the omen of Marquis of Wu. If you go to join the army, you will definitely become a great general." Yuanhui hesitated for a moment, but asked, "Does the son have any other brothers? Not the one who came with you." Qi Haoran looked at him meaningfully and said, "I still have a big brother." Yuanhui breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, he did not miscalculate. He looked at the young man in front of him in a tangled state, should he take advantage of this opportunity to fawn on him? The idea of ???? came up and Yuanhui quickly spurned herself. How could a monk be so arrogant? Yuanhui straightened her chest, expressing that she was very strong. Qi Haoran was about to say something when the door was pushed open with great force. A figure like a black tower walked in quickly. Seeing Qi Haoran in front of Yuanhui, he frowned and asked, "Who are you?" Qi Haoran saw the vigilance in his eyes, Qi Haoran took a step back and lowered his head and said, "I''m here to deliver clothes to the Heavenly Master, and the Heavenly Master said to calculate a hexagram for me to see how my future luck will be." "Oh?" Heita squinted at him and asked slowly, "What did the teacher say that day?" Yuanhui frowned, but she still didn''t say anything. Qi Haoran didn''t lift her head, and replied, "Heavenly Master said that I will become a rich man in the light of my eldest brother." Qi Haoran raised his head and showed his white teeth. His eyes were shining and he said, "You don''t have to worry about being hungry anymore." Heita laughed and patted Qi Haoran''s shoulder with his big hand: "Good luck, now you don''t need to be exposed to your elder brother''s light, and you don''t have to go hungry. Okay, you go down, I''ll call you again if something happens." Qi Haoran stepped back, and when he closed the door, he couldn''t help but slow down his footsteps, only to hear the black tower in the room warn: "Tianshi, it''s better not to call outsiders..." It turns out that the Celestial Master is not free. Qi Haoran calculated in his heart that the people in the city seemed to be very convinced of the Celestial Master, so do they know that the Celestial Master was controlled? Seeing Qi Haoran coming back, Fei Bai breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly pulled the person to a secluded place, and said in a low voice, "Master, I have inquired about it, the people here are not only listening to the Heavenly Master, but also Tang Jing, Tang Jing is the The one who is tall and looks like a black tower, I heard that he was in the silver mine before... Lord, it''s too dangerous here, there are nearly 8,000 young adults, we should find a way to go?" "Um." Feibai said happily: "Master agreed?" Qi Haoran nodded, "But we have to take out the people here too, at least these eight thousand young men." Feibai stared at Qi Haoran blankly, is this a dream or a dream? Feibai was about to go crazy, there were only two of them! Qi Haoran proved that he was not dreaming. Yuanhui was controlled by Tang Jing. Although he was smiling, it did not mean that he was willing to be treated as a puppet. How long could Tang Jing allow Yuanhui to become the supreme **** of this city? The contradiction between the two is already obvious. If Yuanhui does nothing, the only thing waiting for him is his ascension to heaven, which is the same as the ascension of the Buddha. So Qi Haoran always approached Yuanhui when he was going out and told him that if he wanted to be free, he had to cooperate with him. Yuanhui agreed without any hesitation, making Qi Haoran who had prepared a lot of rhetoric not react for a while, but Yuanhui said as if she had seen through him: "I knew that someone would come to save me and these 40,000 people in In the midst of water and fire, and you are the brother of the Son of Heaven, there is nothing wrong with following you." Qi Haoran went crazy after being stunned, the Son of Heaven is definitely not what he thought. He and his eldest brother were dedicated to serving the imperial court, and only after the death of Da Zhou, Qi Haoran stared at Yuanhui, wondering if he would end up killing this person after he went out. Yuanhui seemed to know what Qi Haoran was thinking, and said directly: "Young master, don''t worry, I will never tell anyone about this, except your elder brother." "..." Qi Haoran took a deep breath and said, "If you''re not afraid of death, just say it. Even if my elder brother has a good temper, he won''t spare you." Yuanhui said firmly: "I will definitely find the time when he doesn''t kill me. Of course, if you can tell your elder brother before me, I will be happier." Then you will die faster, Qi Haoran swallowed the words to his lips and said, "You are ready to come, we will only take the eight thousand young men out, and come back to pick up these people when they are cleaned up." Yuanhui nodded, as if not worried at all about what Qi Haoran would do with them, but looked at the stars in the sky worriedly, and said, "Heaven, it''s going to change, but the emperor doesn''t know the danger yet, alas" Qi Haoran thought that if he handed him over to the imperial court, he did not know what crime the emperor would impose on Yuanhui. "You robbed so many grain depots, wouldn''t it be because you and Tang Jing said these things?" Yuanhui''s eyes were a little sad, "Everyone has a domineering cause in their hearts, but they don''t know how many people will die to achieve a domineering cause. In the past, Tang Jing was very loyal and kind to his brothers. Bullying the common people, I didn''t expect some words to have such a big impact on him." "Then you said that?" Yuanhui looked at Qi Haoran''s eyes even more sad, "But I just can''t help it, sometimes I want to cut this tongue, but I can''t do it, the master said, I will die in this mouth one day. Come on, I''ve been waiting for the man who killed me." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, he felt that he had met a lunatic, but this lunatic was praised as a celestial master, and everyone listened to him. Qi Haoran scratched his head, decided not to waste his brain, and said directly: "Then you can prepare, don''t worry, as long as they don''t resist, we will never kill." Chapter 306： close the net Tianshi said that tomorrow would be an auspicious day, so Tang Jing decided to take over the granary in Nanjiang tomorrow. It was a small granary, so this time, it was not necessary to dispatch all of them. The old, the weak, the sick and the disabled will give up, and he will definitely propose to let everyone keep up, but this time he didn''t mention it. When Tang Jing looked at him suspiciously, Yuanhui smiled and said: "Nanjiang is not far from here, we can go back and forth in a day, even if you want to abandon them, there is not enough time." Tang Jing''s face was a little ugly, he stretched out his hand to hold his neck, and asked gloomily: "Can''t you turn off your mind-reading ability? No one warned you that you would die here one day?" Yuanhui shook her head, "My master said that I ended up dying from this mouth." Tang Jing twisted his face and gritted his teeth: "What''s the difference? Sometimes I really want to pull your tongue out." Yuanhui sighed and said, "I also really want you to unplug it, but I know you can''t bear it, so I can only continue to suffer in this world." Yuanhui knew from a young age that she was different from others. After he was picked up by his master, the brothers in the temple all liked him, but after he could talk, the brothers gradually disliked him. He knew that it was all this mouth. It was a disaster, but he just couldn''t control it. When others ask what they have to say, they have to say nothing, and they cannot tell lies. This feeling is really painful. So he could only leave the temple that had raised him for nearly 20 years, but after coming out, the situation was even worse. He really hoped that someone would pull his tongue out, and he should be able to live a stable life after it was pulled out. But no one wants to do it, because they need his mouth, of course, he can''t do it himself, he is afraid of pain, very afraid. Yuanhui glanced at Tang Jing pitifully, but fortunately Tang Jing didn''t know him well enough. If his fellow apprentices and brothers went out, they would definitely ask if there would be any catastrophe on their way and whether they could survive it. If Tang Jing asked him this question, he felt that his mouth would definitely tell him that he would be attacked on the way, and he might not be able to break through... Of course, Tang Jing didn''t ask, so he didn''t say anything, so Qi Haoran''s soldiers successfully surrounded the 8,000 people who came out of the mountain. This time, General Lu Can and Mu Shi led the troops together. 15,000 people surrounded the 8,000 people. The knives and spears in their hands were cold and aimed at the 8,000 people in the middle. Tang Jing''s face was pale, and their people only had hoes and sticks in their hands, but he didn''t want to be captured, so he shouted: "Brothers, let''s rush out!" Eight thousand people shouted, the situation suddenly changed, everyone clenched their weapons nervously, and a Buddha''s horn sounded abruptly. "Amitabha!" It was just a soft sound, but everyone couldn''t help but feel relieved. Tang Jing looked at Yuanhui angrily. He knew Yuanhui''s ability. If they had such a big catastrophe, how could he not be able to figure it out? Yuanhui took a step forward, turned around and said to Baqianqingzhuang, "This is everyone''s home." Among them, the younger ones cried out on the spot and shouted helplessly: "Tianshi, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..." Many people have red eyes. Yuanhui smiled slightly, looked at them lovingly, and said warmly: "Who said you would die? Silly children, I mean that your destination is to join the army, not to hide from the official army and live a day without the sun! " Everyone was obviously taken aback. General Lu took the opportunity to ask the soldiers to shout, "Put down your weapons and don''t kill!" "Yuanhui!" Tang Jing roared, "You betrayed me!" Yuanhui shook her head and said sympathetically, "I''ve never been loyal to you, so why did you say betrayal? My original intention was to hope that these innocent people could survive. Now that the army of the imperial court has been brought in, you take them to your death. Without weapons and food supplies, how long do you think they can live? General Qi has promised me that as long as they do not resist, they will not be killed, and those who are willing to join the army can follow him, at least they will not starve and freeze in the future, and do not want to join the army. Yes, take the toll and go back to the hometown." "Tang Jing, once you succeed, your bones will die, but Juncheng is the result of life and death." Tang Jing glared angrily, "Now that the emperor of Da Zhou is sitting on it, aren''t we all a waste of life? Look outside and see how many people starved to death on the road, what is the emperor of Da Zhou doing? Beauty! Why? Why?" Yuanhui shook his head and sighed: "Although you have ambitions, you have no ambitions, and your mind is too narrow. You are not as good as the emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty when you are in power." This may be true, but to say such words in front of a narrow-minded person is undoubtedly courting death, so Tang Jing roared and stabbed Yuanhui''s heart directly with a sword. Qi Haoran snatched the stick from the person beside him, blocked his sword, and instantly fought with Tang Jing. Although Tang Jing is an adult, he is very strong, and he does a lot of fighting, but in terms of fighting against others, he is really not as good as Qi Haoran, who finds someone to train with him every day. When a stick hit his arm, the sword in his hand fell, and when a stick hit his leg, the man involuntarily knelt down. General Lu immediately called for someone to tie the person up and gag the person''s mouth by the way. The heads of ?? were all captured, and the rest were persuaded by their celestial masters, and everyone lost their weapons. Qi Haoran asked people to count, and on the other hand, he led people to bring out the remaining people in the city. At this time, Qi Haoran realized how powerful Yuanhui''s mouth was. Originally, they were worried about the mutiny of the 40,000 people. They had to know that there were only 15,000 people here. 10,000 people. But the celestial master just stood on the stage and said a few words in a sympathetic manner, and the people below burst into tears and said that they would cherish life and would never fight against the army of the imperial court. According to statistics, there are 23,000 people who want to leave, including more than 2,000 young and strong people. Qi Haoran certainly couldn''t let 23,000 people go at once, what if they got together halfway? Therefore, he only released some people after a period of time, and the rest of the people had to be recruited, so they needed to delay some time here. Yuanhui had been escorted back to Tongchuan Mansion by Qi Haoran and asked Mu Shi to persuade him to surrender the 1,800 strong men in custody. General Lu Cang looked at a group of old and weak people, his brows were creased, he persuaded Qi Haoran earnestly, "Little general, those young people are not enough, why are those old and weak women and children accepted? Our army can''t support them. So many people?" Although they had a good corn harvest in Xiying this year, there were also a lot of soldiers. These old and weak women and children could not go to the battlefield. Isnt it a waste of food? Chapter 307： divide people Qi Haoran always remembers what Mu Yangling said, what is lacking in this era is not land and food, but labor and advanced farming techniques and seeds. Don''t look at these old people, small and small, and there are many women mixed in, but they are all good farmers when they are pulled into the field. So Qi Haoran said with a smile: "There is so much waste in the Hanzhong mansion, let them plant them, and they will be able to support themselves next year." "But there''s a lot of food in one winter. That''s 12,000 people," General Lu said anxiously, "Little General, let''s report this to the General. Although the land in Hanzhong Mansion is deserted, But not under the name of our Xiying." When the Hu people entered the customs, many people in Hanzhong Prefecture fled south, and those lands were deserted. Later, the elites of the Jin Kingdom used to raise sheep and horses, but after Dazhou was taken back, they were placed under the state. The population of Hanzhong Prefecture Although it has been growing, the rate is very slow, so not much is divided. But if we can''t separate it out, the yamen will not give it to Xiying. Qi Haoran already had an idea in his mind, "Bring the people back, then we will divide the Hanzhong Palace into half, and the remaining half into the military household." After a pause, he said, "That half refers to 12,000 people, then All six thousand young and strong men entered the military household." General Lu opened his mouth wide, "Will the prefect of Fang agree?" The prefect of Fang was the prefect of Hanzhong, and he only arrived in one year. Qi Haoran smiled and said, "He will definitely agree. The Hanzhong mansion has only grown by more than 300 households a year, and I will send him 6,000 people at once. Where can he ask for this achievement? Besides, the corn seeds are still in our hands. in hand." Although Qi Xiuyuan sent corn seeds to the locality, the amount was not large, and more of them were in the hands of the military. Therefore, Fang Zhifu had to establish a good relationship with Xiying if he wanted the seeds. You must know that the annual performance appraisal, population growth and grain output are the two most important appraisals. General Lu Shen was completely relieved after hearing Qi Haoran''s words, and his expression on the face of the more than 10,000 disaster victims also looked a lot better, at least it wasn''t too much of a loss. General Lu Shen was now worried about losing money, but when he brought people back to Hanzhong Mansion, he realized that they not only did not lose money, but they seemed to have made a profit. Qi Xiuyuan is recruiting troops, and he has to pay for recruiting troops, commonly known as settlement fee, at least two taels per person. But seeing the 6,000 strong men that Qi Haoran had brought back, Qi Xiuyuan immediately let people close the stall and stopped recruiting. It was a joke, and he saved 12,000 taels of silver all at once. As for the old and weak women and children who were brought back, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t dislike them, and directly dragged them to the Hanzhong Mansion to talk to the Prefect of Fang. The prefect of Fang was overjoyed to see so many people, and he immediately offered a high price of 8,000 people. Of course, as a price, he could give three times the army field in Xiying. Qi Xiuyuan was about to agree, but Qi Haoran, who happened to be watching the battle, hurriedly blinked. Qi Xiuyuan changed his mind and shook his head and said, "Eight thousand people are too many, at most five thousand." Of course we can''t separate our family, even 5,000 yuan." The prefect of Fang was so angry that his beard twitched. Those who fled with their families had at most four or five people in a family. Under the base of thousand, what was the fraction of four or five people? The prefect of Fang felt that Qi Xiuyuan was too stingy and did not have the style of a general. "Those people in the family are all in their sixties and the youngest are only five or six years old. They don''t even have a young adult. What are you doing here in Xiying?" Fang Zhifu said displeased: "They can''t go to the battlefield." "Farming," Qi Xiuyuan said with a sigh, "Your Excellency has also seen that the border has been unstable this year, and soldiers in the army have to be trained. So they have to go to farm. Although these people are old and young, they all shave food from the ground. Children can go to the ground when they are six years old. This labor will be exchanged for you." Fang Zhifu frowned, "But now it''s almost winter, these people have problems with food and lodging. Do you have enough food in Xiying?" Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes lit up, "So I have to ask the adults for help." "Don''t," Fang Zhifu waved his hand and said, "I am also worried here. Although the situation in Hanzhong Prefecture is better than that in Tongchuan Prefecture, there are many people who cannot eat and need relief." Speaking of this, Fang Zhifu Rolling his eyes, he said, "Speaking of this, I am reminded of the prairie sheep business in Hanzhong Prefecture. Last year, a girl bought mutton in Hanzhong Prefecture, which saved many people from starvation and cold. I heard that the girl is People under General Qi?" Qi Xiuyuan knew that he was talking about Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling''s mutton business was really big last year. At first, it was only four or five hundred taels of silver, then it was one thousand taels, and then it was four thousand taels, even tens of thousands of taels. The mutton business didn''t stop until spring planting. Because there are few people in Hanzhong Prefecture, and there are not many places for farming, the forage seeds sown in the fields before thrived in the beginning of spring, and those people who had tasted the sweetness raised sheep after farming. Anyway, Now the imperial court does not restrict them from farming or raising sheep like the Jin Kingdom. Who doesn''t like an extra income? "Are you talking about A Ling? That kid has a bigger heart now and is tinkering with raising cattle. No, he has already bought a piece of land in Hanzhong Mansion to build a cattle farm." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head and said, "But that piece of land Only three hundred acres, how many cows can you raise?" Fang Zhifu was taken aback for a moment, "Why does Miss Mu like these barbarian things so much? First it was a sheep, now it''s a cow?" Fang Zhifu frowned slightly. Although he hoped that Mu Yangling could buy more sheep to help the people under his rule get through another winter, it did not mean that he supported raising sheep and cattle. Now that there are fewer people in Hanzhong Prefecture, it is better. If the population grows in the future, and everyone still does this, and no one grows food, won''t that shake the nation''s capital? "Master Fang misunderstood," Qi Haoran explained hurriedly: "A Ling does not raise cows that can be slaughtered and slaughtered on the grasslands, but the water buffalo or yellow cattle we cultivate." Seeing that the eldest brother was also surprised, she said: "She thinks that the income of planting is too low, one is because of the seeds, the other is because of the planting technology, and the third is because the labor is all tied to the land, and the efficiency of farming is too low. Fine workmanship." Hearing Qi Haoran talking about farming, Fang Zhifu sat up straight and asked with bright eyes, "And then?" "The technology of seeds and planting can''t be improved for a while. It has to be done step by step, but this labor has a clear direction. If every household has a cow that can be cultivated..." Next, Qi Haoran did not say Fang Zhifu He Qi Xiuyuan also understood. At present, the ploughing and ridge opening in the field are all manpower. Sometimes it takes two people to pull the plough, plus the people who help the plow, that is to say, three laborers are bound at once, but it is different with cattle. A cow can hold two labors, or even more. After all, the endurance of cattle is much stronger than that of humans. Chapter 308： separate land The prefect of Fang walked around the study excitedly, and asked Qi Haoran with bright eyes, "But even if this cow is raised, everyone has no money to buy it?" "A Ling said she could rent it to them." The prefect of Fang clapped his hands, and threw the good words out as if he didn''t want money, "Good man, General Qi, you have a good man under your command." Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Master Fang, A Ling only has 300 acres of land, even if he wants to raise it, he can''t raise much..." "It doesn''t matter, isn''t it the land? I''ll give it to her," Fang Zhifu said vigorously: "But after this cow is raised, it must be rented to our government for a hundred heads. Don''t worry, I will not lower the price. I will give as much as I give to others, and a good citizen and a military household have the same lease rights, but she cannot be biased towards a military household just because she is a military household." Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "You have to ask A Ling what he meant, but I can help you with the hundred heads of the government office." Seeing that the prefect of Fang was not satisfied, Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Since Mr. Fang can find out that A Ling is one of my subordinates, then you should know that the child has always been a soft-hearted person, and it is the most shameful for others to suffer." Fang Zhifu immediately expressed his feelings when he heard it. He took office last fall, and once he arrived, he was faced with a variety of businesses waiting to be done. Although the business in Hanzhong Fuzhong was booming, the people outside the city lived a different life. Although Fang Zhifu was not an honest and honest official, he also had a heart of compassion, but Qi Xiuyuan removed all the things in the treasury before he came. Of course, Qi Xiuyuan said that Jin Bing moved away when he was retreating, but he believed that When Jin Bing was fleeing for his life, he could still remove a grain of rice from the granary. Of course, he could find no evidence. If you can''t find any evidence, you can''t ask Qi Xiuyuan for food, you can only force the merchants to pay more taxes or give him more bribes, and he will use the money to buy food from the merchants to help the people. But there is only so much money, and there are 32 townships in 12 counties and 32 townships under the rule of Hanzhong Prefecture, how can they be saved? Fang Zhifu felt that when he could only throw away the black gauze hat, Mu Yangling came to collect the sheep. Of course, he didn''t find it at first. By the time he found it, Mu Yangling''s business had already achieved 10,000 taels. The people under the rule of Hanzhong Prefecture passed the winter safely, so Fang Zhifu wanted to establish a long-term cooperative relationship with Mu Yangling, but when he sent someone to look for it, he found out that he was not a good citizen, but a military household, and he was also related to Qi Xiuyuans brother. Yes, Fang Zhifu''s plan was temporarily suppressed. At that time, he didn''t understand Qi Xiuyuan, and he intuitively thought that Mu Yangling was doing this because of the Qi brothers. After all, how could a military household get so much money? Since Qi Xiuyuan intends to do good deeds without leaving his name, there is no need for him to rush to thank Dade. But a year has passed, and he can see that some ways are coming. It is the business of a little girl, so Fang Zhifu intends to continue to cooperate with people, and hopes that Mu Yangling will continue to work hard to buy sheep for a year. She is a girl who is easy to be soft-hearted. Before, she was too ruthless to reduce the price to one or two or five cents, but after seeing the lives of those people, she even raised the price. If it was him, Fang Zhifu felt that he would definitely take the opportunity to raise the price to less than one or two dollars. Therefore, Fang Zhifu, who was not noble enough, liked the noble Mu Yangling very much. Hearing Qi Xiuyuan''s answer, Fang Zhifu nodded, thinking to himself, if it doesn''t work, he will ask those people in rags to go to the cattle farm to beg her. I don''t believe she can be hard-hearted. Qi Haoran was more concerned about how many acres of land the Fang Zhifu planned to send to Mu Yangling. The Fang Zhifu twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Little General, I didn''t say that, the land was rented out." Qi Haoran was unhappy, "How much will it cost? All the money from A Ling was used to buy calves. How many less cows would I raise if I spent more money on renting land? Mr. Fang just said that he would support farming more. I Look at it and say it verbally, if you really support it, you should give the land directly to her." Fang Zhifu said sternly: "This is not possible, what if Miss Mu turned around and sold the land or used it for other purposes?" Qi Xiuyuan hurriedly smiled and said and said: "This is simple, raising cattle is not something that can be done overnight, I think it might be better, Mr. Fang will use the land for 20 years free of charge for A Ling, but she can only use the land to Raising cattle, once it is changed to another way, the yamen can be taken back, what do you think?" Fang Zhifu lowered his head in thought. Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Sir, how many households in Hanzhong Mansion have cattle? Once this cattle farm is built, it will be a great thing for the people and its fame in the future. How many people in this world are willing to spend their energy, money and time on it. This issue?" Qi Haoran sighed: "Don''t we know the importance of farming cattle to farming? But what was the situation of farming cattle ten years ago, and it is still the same now." Fang Zhifu gritted his teeth, asked someone to bring a map, looked at the grassland, closed his eyes and drew a circle, looked straight at Qi Xiuyuan and said, "General Qi, I give you this face, a total of five hundred Mu of land, she can use it for twenty years." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t expect Fang Zhifu to be so generous, he laughed when he heard this, got up and said, "I''ll be the security guard." The prefect of Fang breathed a sigh of relief, and then saw the roster on the side, and he was a little annoyed. They were here to talk about labor, why did he pay 500 acres of land while talking about it? The prefect of Fang suddenly shouted that he was fooled, "General Qi, your brothers are getting me around, no, you have to give me 6,000 people, 5,000 people are too few." Qi Xiuyuan nodded and said without thinking: "Okay, I''ll give you six thousand people, the roster is here, all the family members are connected with lines, the adults only need to use a blue pen to mark on it. Fang Zhifu, who was worried that Qi Xiuyuan would not agree, suddenly regretted it, and he should have mentioned 6,500 people... The people who have been chosen will naturally be allocated land. Not only must a part of the land be allocated to Qi Xiuyuan as a military field, but those newcomers to Hanzhong Prefecture can also be allocated land. Under the rule of Fang Zhifu, there were 6,002 people, and he was very happy. Although he had set aside a large piece of land, he didn''t feel bad. Anyway, those lands were left uncultivated. In two years, those lands were completely wasteland. Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran walked out of the Fangfu together. Qi Xiuyuan had a smile on his face and was very happy, "Fang Zhifu looks at the slippery and does not hold back, but he can be regarded as a good official." "Brother, I''m going to tell A Ling the good news. I''ll accompany her to the yamen to go through the formalities tomorrow, lest the people in the yamen bully her for her young age." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at his younger brother, and seeing that he was not thinking about it, he patted his head and said, "I''m going to talk to you about the business, I''ll go there in the afternoon." Qi Xiuyuan asked solemnly, "I ask you, that Tang Jing What happened to Yuanhui?" Chapter 309： frank Feng Yu was cut down by Qi Haoran as the bandit leader of the faction, because he was in a hurry to follow his power, and he had the county magistrate as evidence and supervision. Although he did not report it to the Criminal Department for judgment, it was in line with the procedure. Jiang Zhong, another leader of the rebel army, was escorted back to the capital for trial, which was more in line with the procedure. But what happened to Tang Jing and Yuan Hui? Although the 40,000 people did not hurt anyone, they did rob the court''s granary. Although the law did not blame the public, they let go of most of them, and they took the remaining half, but as the leader of the bandit, they had to **** them to Beijing anyway. But Tang Jing was killed by fleeing on the way back to Xingzhou, and Yuanhui became a coerced monk. Did Tang Jing die because he fled? He could hide from others, but he couldn''t hide from Qi Xiuyuan, and after Yuanhui arrived in Xingzhou Mansion, she lived directly in the General Mansion. My younger brother never believed in gods and Buddhas. When did he treat the monk so politely? already? Qi Haoran choked, he couldn''t say that Yuanhui said that eldest brother, you might become emperor in the future, and Tang Jing knew too much, so he shut up, right? He scratched his head, and finally felt that this matter was too big and beyond his ability to handle, so he temporarily decided to go back to Xingzhou Mansion today, and come to Hanzhong Mansion tomorrow to find Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran mounted his horse and said, "Brother, let''s talk while walking." Qi Xiuyuan frowned and waved at the back. The personal soldiers immediately stepped back. The two brothers rode side by side. After leaving the city gate and onto the road, Qi Haoran gradually restrained the horse and let it go slowly. The personal soldiers behind ?? knew that the masters had something important to say, so they restrained their horses and followed far away, as long as the two were within sight. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t expect his younger brother to be so cautious, so he laughed and scolded: "Okay, isn''t it just a bandit leader? Hurry up and say." Qi Haoran said with a serious expression: "Brother, you know that I have never believed in strange powers, but Yuanhui is very evil. He seems to really be able to read faces and palms. When I sneaked in..." Qi Haoran explained the situation again, and seeing the eldest brother''s complexion, he said, "Elder brother, either he has seen me before and knows the situation of our family, or he can really figure it out." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t believe in this kind of thing, his eyes flashed a cold light, and said: "The person who confuses the public, you should deal with him like you dealt with Tang Jing in the first place." Qi Haoran had a strange feeling in his heart, and said in a low voice, "Brother, I don''t think he''s lying." Qi Xiuyuan was stunned for a moment, looked at his younger brother seriously, Qi Haoran nodded equally seriously, "Brother, I don''t feel any malice in him." Qi Xiuyuan became silent now, he knew that his younger brother''s intuition had always been accurate, and he was particularly aware of danger and people''s emotions. Maybe because he lost his mother when he was young, but he is more sensitive than the average person. When he was only two years old, he knew that his wet nurse didn''t like him. Although she had never abused him, nor had she said anything bad in front of him, nor did he show coldness on his face, he knew just by feeling that the wet nurse didn''t like him. like him. It was also because of this that he found out that the woman arranged for his brother''s wet nurse, even though their connection was very secret. At that time, he thought that he was sensitive to children, and that he had the heart of a child, so his feelings towards people were more obvious, but although his brother''s talent gradually weakened with age, it has always been there, especially the perception of danger is particularly sensitive . Haoran said this, and Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help being solemn, "But on the surface he has no ill will towards you, but it doesn''t prove that what he said is true." "Haoran, although Da Zhou is weak, the situation is obviously getting better. We and Jin Guo Xixia are only in a small-scale friction, how could it be... So forget about this, and be your little general honestly, this time You have done a great job in rehabilitating, and the eldest brother will formally request the imperial court to reward you." Qi Haoran thought about it and felt that it was too early to think about it. Even if the eldest brother really became the emperor, maybe it would be decades later, maybe he was old, because it seems that the situation in Da Zhou is indeed good. Even though there are many natural disasters this year, the chaos is still in a small part of the area. Under the suppression of the imperial army, there should be peace soon. Qi Xiuyuan stabilized his younger brother, but the first step after returning to the mansion was to see Yuanhui. He looked a little cold, and felt that such a person could not be kept, lest he instigated his younger brother to make mistakes that should not be made. Yuanhui''s assertion made him unable to raise any ripples, not because Qi Xiuyuan had no ambition, but because even if the world was in chaos, it wouldn''t be his turn, right? In front of him are General Yuan, who has an army of 200,000 people, as well as the Zhu family, the Xiao family, whichever family they take out can overwhelm him, Qi Xiuyuan. Regardless of his family background or his existing power, Qi Xiuyuan could barely stand in a middle position. So his intuition was that Yuanhui was coaxing his younger brother to survive. Qi Xiuyuan opened the door with a "bang", and met a pair of eyes that were neither sad nor happy, he was stunned for a moment, Yuanhui saw him, smiled slightly, stood up quietly, saluted slightly, and said, "Master Qi, Yuanhui has been waiting for you for a long time." Qi Xiuyuan frowned, "Is that my brother you coaxed?" Yuanhui smiled slightly, looked directly at Qi Xiuyuan, looked him up and down after a moment, nodded and said, "Master Qi, you are right." Qi Xiuyuan''s face darkened even more, he grinned, "Do you dare to lie to me in front of my face?" "The loyalty of a donor can be learned, but the heaven is about to die, what can a general be able to do?" Qi Xiuyuan frowned, Yuanhui looked at the sky outside with compassion, and sighed: "This year''s drought and floods are just the beginning, and the next few years will only get more and more chaotic. General, you should be prepared." "You guys can count the destiny. Don''t you all say that the secret cannot be leaked. If it is leaked, it will kill your life? Why don''t you mind looking at you?" The sadness in Yuanhui''s eyes flashed, "Because I''m different." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t see any difference in him, but he touched the scabbard with his hand, hesitated for a moment, and didn''t pull it out. He snorted coldly, and said, "Master, it''s better not to say these words, others are not as kind as me." Yuanhui couldn''t accept him, she could only say: "As long as others don''t ask me who the next emperor is." Qi Xiu''s heart skipped a beat and strode out. The next emperor? Now he is forty-two years old, how long can he live? If he is the next, won''t the world be in chaos? No, no, I said I dont believe it Although Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want to believe it, his heart was still in chaos. He locked himself in the study and thought hard. On the other hand, Qi Haoran was refreshed after telling the story, and he was not bothered at all. He came to Yuanhui the next day and asked him to accompany him to Hanzhong Mansion, "Aren''t you good at fortune-telling? Then you will definitely see Feng Shui. , go, and follow me to see the feng shui of a cattle farm." Chapter 310： Meet Mu Yangling spent a lot of effort to buy a hundred calves back, and now she has just arrived at the cattle farm to let them get used to it, so she now lives and eats on the cattle farm. Fortunately, Zhang Wuzhangliu can now share a lot for her. As long as the operation of the cattle farm is on track, she can hand over the affairs of Hanzhong Mansion to Zhang Wuzhangliu, and she still returns to Chenggutun. Zhang Wuzhangliu dragged back two carts of pasture from outside, "Miss, do you want to dry this grass, or just give them to eat?" Because they are 20 miles away from the nearest village, the pasture is very strong. As long as Qi Haoran''s horses don''t cross the border and come to eat their pasture, the pasture will be more than enough to eat next spring. But the lush pastures will wither and merge into the soil to return to the earth in winter, so they need to cut a little more pasture to dry and store them for cattle to eat in winter. Mu Yangling looked up and said, "Dry it in the sun, then drive the calves out and let them eat on the grassland by themselves." "But this calf has only been here for two days. Will it run away?" Zhang Liu worried. Because these cows are still young, the oldest is only four months old, and the youngest is only two months old. These two days may be because Leaving the cow to an unfamiliar place is very restless. "It''s alright, split it up, put one batch in the morning and one batch in the afternoon, you can mow the grass while you watch them, and leave the fence to throw some hay for them to eat, otherwise they will all eat hay, no matter how hard we mow, it won''t be enough for them Fill your stomach." As winter approaches, it is better to harvest as much pasture as possible. Mu Yangling was thinking about whether to go back and ask someone to help when Qi Haoran came with Yuanhui. Yuanhui looked left and right for a while, then nodded and said, "The feng shui of this cattle farm is very good, I have nothing to point out." Yuanhui was slightly startled when she saw Mu Yangling, and then nodded slightly at her without speaking. Mu Yangling also looked at Yuanhui''s smooth head curiously for a while, pulled Qi Haoran, and asked in a low voice, "Why did you bring all the monks?" "He is my elder brother''s staff now. He knows Feng Shui, so I brought him here." Mu Yangling''s eyes were full of stars, and he wondered: "Isn''t it a Taoist priest who can read Feng Shui? A monk can also?" Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t understand, he hesitated: "Aren''t Taoist priests and monks similar? They should be the same, right?" Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran speechlessly, changed the subject and said, "Then what did he see?" Qi Haoran said with a smile: "He said that your cattle farm has good feng shui." "That''s good, as long as you don''t need to change it," Mu Yangling didn''t care much about one, and asked about the labor force, "I was about to invite some people to help me with the work, didn''t you bring back a group of people? Are there any arrangements? ?" Qi Haoran said happily: "I''ve handed it all over to Zijin, but he''s been hosting Shen San these past few days. To arrange for them to stay up all night last night, it''s best if you want someone, as much as you want. No pay, just give them a bite to eat." Mu Yangling also knows that labor is cheap now, but she doesn''t want to take advantage of it. Although the salary is not high, it will not be lower than the market price. Qi Haoran was very happy and decided to tell Fan Zijin the good news when he went back. The six thousand young men were sent by him to build their house. When there were 12,000 people left, no, there are only 6,000 people now. The 6,000 people were not easy to arrange. They were all old people, children, women, and a lot of half-old children. He could only leave them to Fan Zijin to arrange. But Fan Zijin is also busy. This year is the most critical period for his career advancement. During this time, he was so busy that he missed a lot of homework, which made Qi Xiuyuan a good scolding, but that''s it, Fan Zijin still stayed up all night to make a plan for him to arrange people. Mu Yangling seems to be quite good at this. With her help, Zijin should be able to relax a lot. Qi Haoran conveyed the importance and care of the prefect to her cattle farm by the way. Mu Yangling heard that he had gained 500 acres of land all of a sudden, and immediately looked at the northwest direction of the pasture, pointing to the large grassland and said: "The prefect really said that all the land belongs to me?" Qi Haoran nodded with a smile, "Yes, I''ll go to the yamen with you later to complete the formalities." Mu Yangling pondered, "The one hundred calves are not enough, we can raise another four hundred. It happens that you have someone there, let''s go, let''s go to the yamen first, and then go to Fan Zijin." Yuanhui followed the two of them without saying a word, causing Qi Haoran to look at him several times. Mu Yangling followed his gaze. Although there was something strange in his heart, he didn''t ask. Instead, he recruited Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu to let them be optimistic about the cattle farm, and she went out to do business. When Mu Yangling and the others came out of the yamen, it was already noon. Qi Haoran smiled and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to Zijin''s place to eat." Poor Fan Zijin was buried in a pile of documents. This year, he couldn''t give Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling the money he made from diced rabbit meat and preserved rabbit meat. All that money was invested in other businesses. Now His business involves tea, silk, and porcelain. If it wasn''t for the lack of money, he would also like to get a foot in the grain business. But this is enough for him to be busy. After all, he is only fifteen years old, and he has to wipe Qi Haoran''s **** from time to time, so he has missed a lot of schoolwork in the past six months. Seeing Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling walking leisurely, he gritted his teeth. Except for restaurants, every business he does has shares of these two people, but why is he the only one affected? Fan Zijin felt unbalanced, so he looked at the documents on the table, wondering if he handed these things over to the two of them, and if the two of them would throw away the family business he finally earned. Qi Haoran was already sitting on the chair carelessly, and said, "Zijin, let''s come to find you for dinner." After speaking, he directly instructed Yanmo, who was serving them tea and water, to call for the banquet on the table. Yanmo looked at Fan Zijin, Fan Zijin rubbed his forehead and waved: "Go, just put it in this room." Qi Haoran frowned when he saw Fan Zijin''s headache, and said, "We can''t make enough money. We don''t spend a lot of money now. Didn''t I just move a lot of money back two days ago?" Fan Zijin glanced at Yuanhui and glared at him. Can you say this casually? Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "This matter can be hidden from others, but not from him. He is the one who took us to evacuate the money." Fan Zijin suddenly choked, wouldn''t it say that the money was handed over to the court? Now that you say that, all fools know that the money was stolen by them. Yuanhui didn''t seem to hear it, she sat there with her brows lowered slightly, her brows would sometimes wrinkle, Qi Haoran looked at him again, he always felt that today''s Yuanhui was very strange. Fan Zijin only met Yuanhui once, and Qi Haoran didn''t tell him what Yuanhui said, so he didn''t respond when he saw Yuanhui, but was satisfied. He seemed to be aware of current affairs, but he didn''t know that Yuanhui wasn''t listening to them at all. say what. Chapter 311： beat Fan Zijin took out the roster Qi Haoran gave him and said: "There are too many people, I can''t arrange it at all, I have arranged those women and some old people into the workshop, but there are not many people, the workshop can eat three thousand if it is dead. people." Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling and said: "This is still in the autumn when the rabbits are fat and the number of slaughtering slaughter is large, and the order suddenly increases, otherwise I can''t even arrange 2,000 people. Those young people will go to dig stones to build houses. Now, try to get everyone in before the temperature plummets." Fan Zijin wanted to say "when the first snow falls", but thought that there were not a few drops of rain this year, let alone snow. "Those half-sized boys also went to the mountain to help lift the stones, but there were more than 2,700 people sitting idle, all of them under the age of twelve, boys and girls, and one under the age of eight. Nine hundred and fifty-two people." It can be seen how big the age gap is in the age groups they brought back this time. There are orphans among them, but most of them escaped with their mothers or grandparents. As for their fathers, they all left their homes. There are also children whose mothers go with their fathers, but most mothers are reluctant to bear their children, so the mothers take their children and run for their lives with their parents-in-law. Because these people are old and weak, they go together on the road. Yuanhui, who broke free from the control of the silver mine only after going up. Yuanhui has a compassionate heart, lets just say that, anyway, he took these people to the silver mine. "A Ling, how many people can you arrange?" Fan Zijin turned to look at Mu Yangling. These people have been idle all winter. Even if they can provide them with food, clothes and various daily necessities cost money, and the army cannot provide them all, so he arranged for them to enter the workshop. He saved the cost, and they You can also get more capital to survive. Mu Yangling calculated in his heart and said: "Give me all the people, the cattle farm will be expanded, and the number of cowsheds to be built will also increase. I also need some young men there. As for the twelve-year-old children, they can go to cut them. Pasture, this is not tiring." Fan Zijin said immediately: "There are more than 600 elderly people over the age of 52, you can arrange it too." Mu Yangling was taken aback, "Didn''t you arrange them into the workshop?" Fan Zijin had a headache and said: "Since your cattle farm needs them, then take them away. I have to let people watch them in the workshop and not steal the rabbit meat. You can''t imagine them trying to steal a piece of rabbit. How many ways did the meat come up with?" Mu Yangling frowned slightly, "When did you become so kind? If you don''t restrain yourself, the workers in the workshop will probably follow suit in the future." "They are old and thick-skinned. No matter what I fined them, they all accept it with a smile. In the workshop, the fine for stealing is three times the silver, but what is valuable about them? We give them food and clothing. Yes, they made it clear that there is only one life, can I still kill them?" Qi Haoran''s eyes flashed a cold light, and he sneered: "I''m used to them, and I directly ordered that if anyone dares to take things outside, they will be kicked out of the workshop. He and his family will never be hired, and they will be last in line when dividing the house." Qi Haoran thinks that he is good to them. Although he can''t guarantee that he will eat dry every meal, he can eat seventy percent full. Isn''t it better than when they escaped before? "Give them to me and let them go to cut the grass. They can''t even steal the grass, right?" Mu Yangling thought she wouldn''t mind if she wanted to steal it. As a result, three thousand people poured into Mu Yangling''s cattle farm at once, and several soldiers carried several large baskets up. The sickles inside were ordered by Mu Yangling before, and some were found yesterday. Bought it, and finally collected so much. Looking at the chaotic crowd, Mu Yangling said nothing. The children were a little nervous, but the more than 600 elderly people who were temporarily kicked out of the workshop were very resistant. They did a good job in the workshop and were suddenly sent to this place. The indoor turned into an outdoor, fragrant. The rabbit meat turned into inedible pasture, making their complexion unbearable. Mu Yangling asked someone to carry a chair, and she sat there and read an agricultural book. Originally, the children were still chattering uneasy. Seeing that Mu Yangling ignored them, they gradually became quiet. The old people were even more angry, and they spoke louder and louder. Seeing that it was almost noon, Mu Yangling put away the book and turned to Zhang Wuzhang Liu who was standing behind him: "Let''s go, let''s go back to eat." Mu Yangling directly lifted the chair and went back. Three thousand people suddenly widened their eyes to see Mu Yangling ignore them and walk away. Those children who got this job with great difficulty are anxious. They vaguely know that they are disliked because they are too noisy. Some children glared at the old people, "You are all bad people, bad people!" Some of the old people''s faces were red and blue. Mu Yangling and Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu went back and heated up the biscuits. Zhang Wu looked outside worriedly and said in a low voice, "Miss, if they are impulsive..." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "There is no food in the cattle farm except grass, what can they be impulsive about?" Because they had just moved in, Qi Haoran''s horse farm was next door, so they all went to eat at his place. They planned to wait for these people to leave before moving in officially, so now there is nothing but an empty Sanjin mansion and a row of cows. One hundred calves in the barn have nothing to eat. Mu Yangling finished eating the biscuits in his hand in two or three times, took a sip of water before getting up and said, "Okay, I''ll go and see if they''re honest." Mu Yangling pitied them, but she would not be so soft-hearted that she was bullied. She knew they were pitiful, and she knew that some of their actions were forced by life, but that didn''t mean she would accept it. Mu Yangling stood in front of the crowd, and the three thousand people gradually quieted down. Mu Yangling looked at the old people on the left and sneered: "What? Don''t talk anymore?" The old people blushed, and Mu Yangling''s face became cold, looking at them with stern eyes, and said: "I respect you as the old man, but you also respect me as the owner, I promise Qi Haoran to help you settle, don''t You are grateful, but you have to do your duty well for me, otherwise, hum, I don''t have the goodness of Fan Zijin, remember, if I don''t do it well, I don''t keep people in this cattle farm, and go wherever they come from. Where are you going? You''re annoying me. I''ll give you all to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran''s temper is even worse than mine. Although there are very few people over fifty in the army, it''s not that there are none. If I remember correctly, Are you all military households now?" The old people''s face turned pale, and the resentment on their faces disappeared immediately. Yes, they are now military households, and their life and death are in the hands of Qi Haoran. It really annoys him. What should he do if he pulls them into the military camp? These old bones really don''t even know how to die. Chapter 312： arrange Seeing that they were being honest, Mu Yangling said: "Today it''s too late, so we won''t start work, because you made trouble and delayed the work, I won''t punish you, but I won''t give you today''s rations and wages, for the sake of To prevent you from making similar mistakes in the future, I will talk about the rules today." "First, don''t make a fuss when you line up, drag and drop, and follow your orders after you line up." Mu Yangling then divided their specific work. All children under the age of six stay here to dry and dry the pasture that was shipped back. This is the lightest job, and the wages are calculated by bundle. Children over the age of six but under the age of 12 go to cut grass, in groups of ten, and the wages are calculated according to the group''s performance. The children over the age of 12 are divided into three parts. One part manages the children under the age of six and helps them move the pasture off the trolley; The old man went to build the cowshed together. Because it is more difficult to build a cowshed, the salary is also the highest. Of course, this is a free registration. Mu Yangling is not reluctant, but unexpectedly, all those who meet the conditions go to this job first. Mu Yangling asked Zhang Wu to pay attention to the screening, don''t put those thin, small, sick children in. As for the elderly over 55 years old, they go to cut grass with their children. Mu Yangling chose another twenty old women with clean fingers and fairly neat clothes to take care of everyone''s meals. 3,000 people, all in groups of ten, and ten groups into a team, the captain only finds the team leader, the team leader only manages the team members, and Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu are responsible for managing them. After Mu Yangling''s instructions, he asked them to go back today. When they come tomorrow, they will receive a sickle. He also specifically instructed the twenty old women in charge of the meals. Because of the tight schedule, they will stay here at night. Of course, they can also Choose to go back, but at the beginning of the Mao (5:00) must come to the cattle farm. The twenty old women said hesitantly: "Master, it''s enough to eat early at the end of the morning (9 o''clock), even if we arrive at the same time as them, we can make it in time." Mu Yangling glanced at them and said, "I have three meals a day here, I have lunch at 6:00, I start work at 3:00, I have lunch at noon (12:00), and then have a rest, at noon (13:00). ) go to work, have dinner at Youshi (17:00), then be escorted by soldiers back to work, and go to work the next day. Not only the twenty women, but the eyes of those who heard this light up. How could they eat three meals? Although they thought this girl was too particular, they would not object at all. Anyway, she said she would provide food for her, and the old man who was still a little resentful immediately calmed down. The bitterness here is a little bit bitter. At least I can eat three meals, maybe I can save a little bit to go back and make rations in the future. After all, although the army said that it would be responsible for their meals, no one knew how much relief food would be distributed. Eat it while you have some. Mu Yangling looked down and saw those children standing there with their necks shrunk, and her heart suddenly became sour, but she endured her outspoken concern and just waved them back. It was already the end of autumn, and she was wearing a pair of clips herself, and although those children were wearing padded jackets, they were all tattered and leaking everywhere. The winter in the north always comes early, and after ten days or so, they will definitely not be able to go out like this. So that night, Mu Yangling took out the ledger to calculate how much money she had left, only to find out that she still had a lot of money. Last year, she traded sheep with Qin Butcher and the others, and finally made a total of 46,000 taels of silver. Although she built two rabbit sheds in one go this year and bought calves, it seemed that she still had a lot of money left. The Rabbit Shed almost only invested money without return. Fan Zijin invested all the proceeds into the business. He made a lot of money, but he turned around and invested again. They have no money, so they can only make money and invest in it to expand the business step by step. So now Mu Yangling has the money he earned from selling sheep last year. The budget to buy 500 calves costs about 2,000 taels, but considering that there is so much free labor now, and now their military camp is not far from here, it should not be difficult to hire them in the future, so do you want to buy more? Just feed a thousand heads in one go. It''s not that Mu Yangling has a big appetite, but that she feels that this cattle raising plan is imminent, but where can she buy so many calves? You can try it out with butcher Qin. He will definitely come to sell sheep this year, so let him do two business trips back and forth. The big deal is that the price she gives is a little higher... Mu Yangling wrote down a number on a piece of paper. Then, she still had about 38,000 taels left on her hand. Mu Yangling drew 5,000 taels of silver all at once, thinking that she could find it after the overseer tomorrow. Fan Zijin discussed to buy some cotton and fabrics to make some clothes for the children. Mu Yangling didn''t have much sense for the elderly and adults, but he was very soft-hearted towards children, so he made up his mind and called Zhang Liu, "Go back early tomorrow morning to pick up Miss Da Biao and ask her to bring the sandalwood box I gave her to her. Here, and also, bring all the three masters who can raise cattle that we found not long ago. Our cattle farm has expanded, and these three masters are definitely not enough, we have to find five more, and, Find a doctor who can look at livestock diseases to sit in." Zhang Liu was speechless, "Miss, isn''t there a doctor at the racecourse next door?" "Then we can''t go to others for everything. Our cattle farm has to find one by ourselves." "Miss, didn''t you say only 500 heads? Are eight people too many?" Zhang Wu asked. "I changed my mind, I want to raise a thousand heads." Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu looked at Mu Yangling in amazement, but they didn''t expect the master to change the day and night. "But we only have 800 acres of land, which is too little. Can we raise a thousand head?" "Who owns the land beyond 800 acres?" Mu Yangling asked. "Public." "The public''s, and everyone''s, who said that the grass growing on it can''t be cut?" Mu Yangling asked Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu with a smile. Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu shook their heads, yes, who said the grass above can''t be mowed? The rivers, roads, and mountains in this world are all owned by the public. Don''t they still walk, fetch water, and enter the mountains? "Then, what else are we buying land for?" Zhang Liu felt that they had spent the money unjustly, and shouted, "We shouldn''t have spent this money in the first place." "It''s really stupid," Zhang Wu tapped his brother and said, "If we don''t buy the land, where will our cowshed be built? And how big is the 800-acre land? As long as we don''t look inside, no one will know what''s going on inside us. What, not to mention the land outside, the land here is sparsely populated, and no one will go to those places for several years as long as there is no accident, we will cut the grass when we go, and you don''t want to be shouting everywhere. Everyone knows." Chapter 313： touch Mu Yangling nodded, "That''s the truth," Mu Yangling smiled, "but you don''t have to worry, it''s okay to be known, this place is different from the Hu people, as long as you don''t occupy land for farming and build houses, it doesn''t count. illegal." "Actually, I''m not worried about the people on our side, but the barbarians on the other side of the Jin Kingdom. This place is close to their territory, and there are not many soldiers stationed there. If they come to steal or dig grass, we will be in danger. " Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu opened their mouths wide, they didn''t think about it. "Little General''s racecourse is right next door..." Zhang Liu immediately said confidently. "That''s why small thieves generally don''t dare to come. If they want to come, they''re big thieves." Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu looked at Mu Yangling eagerly. "Now they are building a barracks in Xiashuling, but I don''t know how many people will be stationed there. If there are too many people, the Jinbing will have some scruples, but you should be vigilant at ordinary times. life matters." Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu should go down. The next morning, Zhang Liu drove a mule cart home to pick up Xiuhong. Mu Yangling and Zhang Wu stayed in the cattle farm to supervise, and the old woman who came to cook washed rice and cooked porridge under the command of Mu Yangling. The porridge is made by mixing corn kernels and rice. Seventy percent of the corn kernels are boiled first, and then the rice is added to continue to boil. It is almost done for two quarters of an hour. Thick and thick porridge, the old women in charge of the meals not only swallowed. Mu Yangling frowned, scooped out the porridge and ground it, and even squeezed a corn kernel into his mouth to chew. The old ladies were a little nervous when they saw it, "Miss, we cooked according to your measurements, and we didn''t cook too much." Others nodded, thinking that Mu Yangling was concerned that the porridge was too thick and wasting food. Mu Yangling said, "The corn kernels are still not soft enough. Next time, cook them for more time. Most of us here are the elderly and children." Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and agreed. A total of 20 pots cooked porridge, and the person in charge of the food would be responsible for serving the porridge for everyone, so they were half full in the kitchen. Maybe Mu Yangling was in the kitchen, so they didnt dare to open their stomachs to eat. The aroma of the porridge wafted out, and all the old people and children who were escorted came around. Zhang Wu picked up a gong and drum and banged, shouting: "Queue up, all line up for me, take your own rice bowl, and don''t allow to cut the queue. Don''t make noise." It was still dark at this time, only a little light in the east, everyone rushed forward anxiously when they saw the twenty steaming pots. Still stand up consciously. A three-year-old child was squeezed out from the side and fell to the ground, looking up and looking around in a dazed way. His brother hurriedly pulled him up and wanted to put him in front of him, but who knew he was pushed by the person behind him, and he was also pushed out. Now both brothers want to cry. This scene all fell into Mu Yangling''s eyes, her eyes were cold, she looked coldly at the noisy people below and shouted: "All line up for me, whoever squeezes people out or makes noise, no one will be today. Stop having breakfast!" Mu Yangling''s voice was so loud that everyone in the room heard it, the crowd suddenly fell silent, and slowly, everyone stood back slightly, Mu Yangling said coldly: "Forget it this morning, but from noon , all according to my age, the youngest stands in the front, the older stands in the middle, and the old stands last." Mu Yangling glared at the old people with anger and said, "I know you are old fried dough sticks, but you remember it for me, here, I have the final say, if anyone is unconvinced, they can turn around and leave! I am here, six Children under the age of 2 are the most important, and if I see you crowding out the children, I will throw you out." Although the old man who was yelled had an ugly face, he did not dare to refute it. Now the food was served by the uncle, although the old people present felt that Mu Yangling was uneducated and did not respect the old man at all. However, Mu Yangling was about to be mad. The reason why she was willing to accept these old people was that firstly, she felt sorry for their old age, secondly, they had a lot of energy, and thirdly, they had so much energy, in other words, they left. There''s more road traveled than we''ve ever eaten, but what''s up with this group of old people? Yesterday he came to give her a smack, but today he came to bully the child? Mu Yangling stood on the market with a cold face, watching people scooping porridge for them, a spoonful of porridge plus some side dishes, a few children watched eagerly, and ran out as soon as they scooped up the porridge, an old grandmother hurriedly shouted: "The child is back, and the side dishes haven''t been ordered yet." The mixed vegetables made for them were sauerkraut bought by Mu Yangling. Although the consumption of 3,000 people was large, because the price was cheap, in front of so much food, this consumption was not worth mentioning. A few children ran back together again, took the side dishes and ran out, and then gathered together to eat, looking around on alert while eating, for fear that someone would rob them of their belongings. Mu Yangling kept walking in the field, just to prevent someone from grabbing food. But she can''t stay here every day to stop this kind of thing, so she still has to ask Qi Haoran to send a team of soldiers over, and the soldiers will maintain order and suppress them, so that she can feel more at ease. In the past two days, Mu Yangling also saw clearly that not every old man is as cute as his uncle and the others, especially these old people who have escaped hardship and have experienced life and death. And almost all her children here are under the age of twelve. That''s right, she said that she would be in charge of children under the age of twelve. As a result, Fan Zijin sent almost all the children under the age of twelve, and there were only 378 children over the age of twelve. Mu Yangling looked at it carefully last night. After going through the roster, some children of the age were caught in the middle, and she only saw that the youngest was only two years and three months old. Well, she couldn''t even speak completely, but it was no problem to run around. Mu Yangling felt that he was not recruiting, but opening a kindergarten. The most important thing was that Mu Yangling felt guilty when he thought of instructing these child laborers to work later. Looking at the child who has only reached his thigh, Mu Yangling sighed, forget it, just play with the child. Mu Yangling squatted down, met those timid eyes, and asked, "Child, how old are you?" Mu Yangling really couldn''t tell if he was a boy or a girl. The child looked at her nervously and grabbed the porcelain bowl in his hand. Mu Yangling touched his head, and a seven or eight-year-old child ran over, looking at Mu Yangling in a panic, protecting the child behind him, and stammering: "I, my brother three Years old." Mu Yangling looked at the child and asked in a low voice, "Is it really three years old?" Mu Yangling''s voice was a little low, maybe that''s why it was more majestic, the seven or eight-year-old child''s eyes were slightly red, and he lowered his head and said: "One year and eight months, but the virtual age is three years old, the owner, he can also work. Now, really, he can hold a lot of pasture." Mu Yangling sighed and asked, "Where are your parents?" The boy was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and said, "Dead. When he was fleeing, he was beaten to death by grabbing food with others." Chapter 314： plan Mu Yangling felt sour in her heart, her voice softer, and asked, "Who brought you here?" "I came with my uncle and aunt. My uncle worked as a strongman in the military camp, and my aunt went to the workshop. I also have a cousin and a cousin, and there is no food at home..." Mu Yangling looked at the boy who was getting more and more embarrassed, and guessed that it was a good idea for his uncle and aunt to bring his cousin here. Mu Yangling looked at the little radish heads on the grass. How many are orphans like him? Qi Haoran even put them all into the military household, presumably because he wanted to use it for a share of the land, but what about these children? There are no adults, they can''t even feed themselves, Mu Yangling frowned. Mu Yangling could foresee that the money in her purse was disappearing rapidly, she touched the child''s head and said, "Okay, follow your brother closely and don''t run around." The ?? boy breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly pulled his brother to kowtow to Mu Yangling, then turned around and ran away. When the time came, everyone started to put away the bowls and chopsticks to get the tools for work, because the bowls and chopsticks were prepared by themselves, so the person in charge of the food didn''t need to clean them. Seeing Mu Yangling entering the kitchen, the people who were eating porridge quickly stood up stand up. However, Mu Yangling brought two large sacks of flour and said, "This is white and black noodles, mixed with steamed buns, and fifteen pots of porridge are cooked at noon. There is Chinese cabbage in the next room, you can get it yourself, you all make it. A veteran of rice, 3,000 people should know how much to eat, so you can measure it yourself." After thinking about it, although there are 3,000 people, most of them are children under the age of 8. Children have a small appetite, so there is really no need for so much. Several people didn''t want to lose this errand, so they were busy thinking about it. Mu Yangling went out to be a supervisor, saying that he was a supervisor, but he also helped with the work, carrying the grass cut by the children onto the trolley, and then pulling it back. These grasses did not grow naturally, but seeds sown by the Hu people in the past. After the Hu people retreated, no one took care of the place, but when winter came to spring, the seeds of this grass fell to the ground and grew again. No one has been grazing here last year, most of the grass seeds fell to the ground, and because of the wind, the grass grew very lush. The reason why Qi Haoran helped her choose this place to be a cattle farm was not only because it was close to his horse farm, but also because the place that spread out twenty miles was no-man''s land and pasture, which was very convenient for them. grazing. But no matter how much grass there is, it will definitely not be enough to eat with the efforts of so many cows and horses. So next year, she has to plant more grass. I wonder if she can talk to the prefect and rent the nearby land to her. While Mu Yangling was thinking about it, Qi Haoran had already rushed to her and asked loudly, "What are you thinking, why do you keep not answering?" Mu Yangling straightened up, put the grass on the scooter, just glanced at him, and asked lightly, "Are you so busy?" Qi Haoran jumped off the horse and said proudly: "Now the deputy can supervise the training well, and there is no need for the master to follow from time to time. It''s like you and Zijin, you can do everything yourself, and you can''t be busy." Then Qi Haoran talked about the principle of knowing people and making good use of them. Mu Yangling said in distress: "Of course I also know that you need to know people and make good use of them. It is impossible for me to do everything myself, but who is there under my hands?" "I told you to buy a few minions, so that you don''t have to worry about your home." Mu Yangling shook his head, "My family is not used to slaves, and I don''t want my younger brothers and sisters to develop that kind of bad habit. It''s better to do it yourself." Qi Haoran was not convinced: "Why is it a bad habit to use slaves? I have used it since I was a child, I am not a good person?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, and when he saw his puffed-up look, he smiled and said, "That''s not what I meant, it''s just that our family is a village family. Whose children are not thrown to the ground when they are four or five years old? I don''t force it. Its already a good idea to let them go to the ground, but we cant let them get into the habit of opening their mouths with food and reaching out for clothes. Mu Yangling handed the scooter to a child, dragged Qi Haoran to the no-man''s place, and said, "I have something to discuss with you." Qi Haoran made a gesture of listening. "You brought back so many children this time, what are you going to do?" Qi Haoran said distressedly: "I don''t know, when I said that I could give them travel expenses, I just hoped that all those other than the young and strong would leave, but who would have known that they were so smart and weak that they all stayed. There are more than 700 orphans alone... But there are advantages, I put them all as independent households as military households, and get a lot of military fields, and then rent them out, and the money should be able to support themselves." Mu Yangling could not wait to knock him on the head, "Do you think that the people of Hanzhong Prefecture lack land for farming? The prefect of the prefecture has allocated land to each family as soon as it came up, and military households, military households only have one in their military fields. Hundred acres, not to mention the Yongye Tian allocated, who do you think will rent the land for those children?" Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide and stammered, "Then, what should we do? We can''t keep asking the Lord to keep them, right?" Mu Yangling frowned: "Are their lands far apart?" "Not far, in order to facilitate the rental and management, I will get all the land for the orphans." Mu Yangling gritted his teeth and said, "I rented it all." "Are you crazy?" Qi Haoran couldn''t help jumping up and shouting. Mu Yangling shook his head, "I originally planned to build a nursery for all the orphans to live in," Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran, "Don''t tell me that when you called your subordinates to build houses, Their share is also built." Qi Haoran touched his nose embarrassedly and said, "Don''t you want the people who rented their land to take the children back to raise them? Now that the time is tight, the big guys can''t build so many houses." Mu Yangling looked at him disapprovingly, "Then you can''t give the child to the tenant, who knows if they will treat the child well?" "I originally planned to build a kindergarten, put all the children in, manage them uniformly, and then invite a few gentlemen for them, recognize a few words, learn some crafts, um, and teach them to farm and weave, fourteen years old. Come out later, then you will be responsible for their house, and I will return the land. I thought it was a loss-making business. Since you plan to rent out their land, then rent the land to me as a reward. ." Qi Haoran felt that Mu Yangling was here to take advantage of him, but even if he wanted to rent land, he probably wouldn''t be rented. So he should go. Neither of the two asked the orphans. There was really no need to ask. The youngest was just over a year old, and the eldest was only in his early twelfth year. "You have to build the house for the kindergarten for me. When I look back, I will ask someone to draw a picture, and you will ask someone to build it according to the drawing." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but sigh that it is good to have a lot of help at this time. Just a swipe. "Do you know how much it will cost to raise more than 700 children? I won''t mention the annual food, just two seasons of clothes, money for medical treatment and medicine, not to mention, you have to invite a husband for them..." Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran seriously and said, "Children are the future of a country. If we can''t even protect our children, will our country still have a future?" Mu Yangling sighed when he said this, "I I really admire Yuanhui, how did he bring these people together? Could it be that all the orphans, the old and the weak in Tongchuan Prefecture are concentrated here? Otherwise, why are there so many orphans, the old and the weak?" Qi Haoran didn''t dare to answer "yes", because the truth is almost the same, Yuanhui seems to be the same to everyone, but in fact, she is more soft-hearted and tolerant towards the elderly and children, so she saw the old along the way, accepted it, and saw it. The small ones are accepted, and the old ones are taking the young ones, and they are also accepted, but the young ones are taking the young ones and the old ones, and they are skipped. Chapter 315： division of labor The children on the cattle farm have been working hard, but some old people stared at Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran out of the corner of their eyes. Seeing that they had a good chat, they gradually became discouraged. The little general and this girl Mu have such a good relationship, if they cause trouble , I''m afraid that it really has to peel off a layer of skin, so everyone is a lot more honest. Mu Yangling didn''t know that she could still have this effect by pulling Qi Haoran to speak, and was discussing with Qi Haoran the address of the nursery and various supplies. Because the children are still young, there are both boys and girls. Even if the elder brothers and sisters can take care of the younger brothers and sisters, they still need some adults to take care of them. Therefore, the kindergarten has to invite some people to cook for the children, as for the laundry and cleaning, etc. , Because children over the age of six can do it, Mu Yangling intends to let them do it by themselves. "So much land, what do you use it for?" "Grow food," Mu Yangling said: "Two-thirds are used to grow food, and one-third are used to grow pasture. Both the rabbit shed and the cattle farm need pasture." "There are 400 households here, more than 60 hectares. Where did you get so many people?" Qi Haoran said, "Please also invite so many people." The current Hanzhong mansion does not have so many idle labors. Mu Yangling smiled and motioned him to look at the cattle farm with his chin, "Do you think those people can''t even eat enough to eat, they have the money to rent my cattle?" Qi Haoran stared at her with wide eyes, "Exchange with labor?" Mu Yangling nodded, "At that time, I will set the number of cattle, and I will help me to plant as much land as I rent for as many days. It''s really impossible. I''ll pay a lot of money to hire people. Anyway, the land can''t be left uncultivated." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "I''ll help you." Mu Yangling patted his shoulder and said with a smile: "Forget it, you should go back to practice your soldiers, you don''t know how to farm." Qi Haoran said that although he didn''t know how to farm, he could do other things. Mu Yangling thought about it for a while, and then handed over the nursery to him, "Speaking of which, they are all from your fifth battalion. It''s okay for you to take care of them." Qi Haoran was still thinking about what kind of people he had, so Xiuhong trotted over with a small box to look for Mu Yangling. "Cousin, why are they all children?" Xiuhong asked breathlessly. Although Zhang Liu said that the cattle farm was going to expand and invited many people, she never thought that all of them were children at a glance, and she ran all the way down. At that time, I also met a child who could barely walk, and the grass was not as high as the grass when he stood up. "Did you bring something?" Mu Yangling answered the question and looked at the box in her hand. Xiuhong nodded and whispered, "Half of the family''s money is here." After the family had a lot of money, Mu Yangling naturally couldn''t hide tens of thousands of taels of silver ingots in the family, so he kept most of the money in two banks, half for Shu Wanniang and half for Xiuhong. Mu Yangling motioned her to look at the children and said, "Xiuhong, you have to go to Hanzhong Mansion to buy some cloth and cotton, and make a set of winter clothes for these children." Xiuhong was stunned for a moment, and looked around the audience, there were children where she couldn''t see, "Cousin, this is not some." "I know, so I have to make money. Didn''t Butcher Qin send me a message two days ago? I have to reply to him, we will continue with that business." Xiuhong frowned, "Cousin, don''t you think that selling sheep is too tiring, and it takes a lot of time." "But we are in a hurry to use the money now, and why is it not tiring to make money?" Mu Yangling said that because she felt that the family had enough money, and she wanted to focus on the cattle farm, so she did not promise. down. Now that the Hanzhong Mansion is no longer under martial law, butcher Qin and the others can come here to sell sheep, but because they have more money now, they want to relax, secondly, because Mu Yangling is more familiar with this area, and thirdly because they have more money. They are strangers to Hanzhong Mansion. To do business here, their filial piety to the yamen is indispensable. In this case, it is better to give the money to Mu Yangling and let Mu Yangling earn more money. They can save money. A lot of effort. Mu Yangling just sighed at this time, sure enough, no amount of money is enough. Qi Haoran was on the sidelines, and in order to show his support for her, he planned to donate all his money to Mu Yangling to run a kindergarten. This time, Mu Yangling did not refuse, but accepted it with a smile. Mu Yangling watched the cattle farm for a day. After making sure that no one was causing trouble, he handed it over to Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu. The matter of the child''s cotton-padded clothes was handed over to Xiuhong, and she went to buy the seeds for next year. For the average farmer, the seeds are kept by themselves, and sometimes the imperial court distributes them, but these are usually in difficult counties, and there are not many of them, and the rest are bought from grain stores. Before buying the seeds, Mu Yangling rode around the Ma Rao area. The area Qi Haoran wanted to rent out was not bad. There were sixty-five hectares in total and there were two small streams, although it was dry now. , but if it rains, it should be able to store some water, so it should be fine to grow rice around there. With the creek as the center, you can grow wheat, and then you can grow corn, and finally grass. Mu Yangling took a look at the wetness of the soil and felt that it was okay. The overall situation was better than her own land. Mu Yang was satisfied and began to go to the grain merchant to discuss buying seeds. In fact, there is an advantage to the seeds that they keep for themselves. They have great control over the habits of the crops, but they also have great disadvantages. The more the seeds are kept, the lower the yield. It will get worse in the future. So generally, if the seeds are kept for more than three years, everyone will go to the grain merchants to buy new seeds. Therefore, the seeds of grain merchants are generally the first generation, which are naturally expensive. Mu Yangling naturally has to be more cautious when buying so many seeds at a time, for fear that others will exchange the bad ones for good ones, but when it comes to studying this, she is not as good as the old man, so Mu Yangling plans to go back to pick up her aunt in Mingshui County. , Xingzhou Mansion and Hanzhong Mansion both bought some, so that it is not dazzling and can be compared better. In fact, Mu Yangling prefers to cultivate more productive seeds by herself. She has no thoughts on wheat for the time being, but rice can be hybridized. Why are there less rice plants in Hanzhong Prefecture and Xingzhou Prefecture? Isn''t it because of the lack of water that rice is not drought tolerant? However, it may take ten or even twenty years to produce hybrid rice, because hybrid rice with a characteristic is produced within a year, and among them, it is necessary to continuously optimize, eliminate, and search for rice without ears. There is a long way to go, and even if it is found, it is uncertain whether it can be hybridized. Mu Yangling didn''t dare to yearn for the output of later generations, but it would be good to have half of it. Moreover, not only the seeds but also the farming techniques were improved. Mu Yangling felt that the final production capacity per mu would be 500 catties. . Chapter 316： Seed selection Mu Yangling rubbed the seeds in his hands and looked at his aunt, who nodded slightly at her, and the shopkeeper smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Mu, the seeds we have here are all good, and if nothing else, we promise. It was the first year, and the wheat was the fullest, and it got enough sun, so you can take it back and hang it on the beam, even if you put it for two winters, it will be fine." "If we leave it for two winters, we don''t need to buy it at this time," my aunt said dissatisfied: "You''re okay, but the price is too expensive." "Oh, old man, this price is not too expensive. You don''t even want to look at the price of this year''s food. Since April, the price of food has been higher every day. It''s not too high for me to set this price." The shopkeeper complained, "If it wasn''t for Miss Mu''s face, I wouldn''t be able to pay this price." My aunt sighed, this year''s grain price is indeed very high, she thought about it and said to Mu Yangling: "Ah Ling, let''s plant wheat next year, I know you like rice, but this rice is not easy to grow, look at this year The ten acres of rice in our familys field have collected a total of 108 catties, and only one catty of millet is produced in this acre, and it has not been ground into rice grains The shopkeeper smiled and said, "Oh, that''s a bumper harvest. My family has grown more than eight mu of rice, and we have harvested three catties in total." Mu Yangling was embarrassed and asked, "Does your family cut all the rice?" "Who has the skill?" The shopkeeper said, "Walking in the field with the sickle, and seeing the ears that have ears, the ones with grains, they are cut, and they are all cut. Who has the skill? Go back and put the cows in. Just eat all the rice that is not heading. I took the rice back, and my daughter-in-law said I was wasting my time." "You can''t say that. Three catties of rice can fill your stomach for a day. Although we have food, we can''t waste it." "You old man and I thought about going together. Look at those fleeing outside, they can kill people for one or two meters, not to mention my three catties of rice, and these three catties of rice do not dare to say that the grains are full. It was bulging and bulging, but it was uncomfortable to watch, when I sowed more than three kilograms of seeds." Mu Yangling was still listening with interest, but when he heard this, he couldn''t help but be startled, and asked, "The shopkeeper, have you eaten that three kilograms of millet?" "I didn''t eat it. My family is used to eating noodles, and how can I eat three catties of millet? I plan to grind one more piece of millet next time I buy it." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, "Can you sell it to me?" The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "Miss Mu, are you kidding me? What use can these three kilograms of millet be? If you want to buy it, I have a lot of people here, and I will give you a cheaper price." "No, I want the three jins of dry land to grow." The shopkeeper was suspicious, but he didn''t ask it on the spot, he just said, "I''ll send someone back to get it." Then he asked casually, "Miss Mu, is there something wrong with my millet?" Mu Yangling just thought for a moment and then confessed: "There''s nothing wrong, it''s just that I suddenly remembered that these rice plants grew out of such arid fields, and they may be able to adapt to the arid climate, so I wanted to try it out." If this method spreads, maybe someone will make drought-tolerant rice faster. The shopkeeper shook his head and smiled when he heard it. He felt that Mu Yangling took it for granted. He originally thought there was some secret in it. Auntie sighed and didn''t say anything. She knew that Mu Yangling had always wanted to improve the seed and planting techniques. She had been tossing around a lot in the past two years, thinking that she had been tossing for so many years anyway, so let her continue to toss. Mu Yangling got three catties of rice as he wished, and when he went back, he took out the one hundred and eight catties of his own for comparison. The grains from those shopkeepers were fuller than her grains. . Mu Yangling poured out the one hundred and eight kilograms of millet, and planned to screen it again and save the full grains as seeds. The aunt was dumbfounded and asked, "Do you really intend to use these as seeds?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Auntie, I want to buy more. Go back to the village and ask, who has the millet left over from this year, choose the full one and buy it back, it must be this year." Auntie looked at the millet on the ground. The yellow and orange ones were indeed plump and they came from her own fields. She thought it would be good to use them as seeds in the past, so she didn''t object, and nodded, "Okay, I will. Now, do you want to go to the grain shop to buy some rice seeds?" Mu Yangling thought for a while, and said, "Buy some, then plant them separately and see the effect. If there is no comparison, I don''t know whether this method will work or not." "Are you planning to grow so much rice?" My aunt still prefers to grow wheat. Rice is too low-yield, and corn is high-yield, but too coarse. "Auntie, didn''t I tell you? I just rented 65 hectares of land in Hanzhong Mansion." "How much rent do you have to pay for so much land?" "You don''t need much, just keep those little owners." "What?" Auntie didn''t understand. Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Brother Haoran brought a group of children back and put them into the military household, but those children are still young, although they have a large area of ??land under their name, but they can''t plant them, so I will bring them over. , Qi Haoran said that he only needs half of the tax he pays every year, and the rest will be used to raise the children." Auntie immediately became uneasy, "Well, you have gone through the back door, how can you pay less tax? Go back and tell the little general, we pay a lot, and as for the children, we also support, renting other people''s land, the rent is originally to give." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Auntie, don''t increase the tax, but you can give the children more things. If Qi Haoran doesn''t rent the land to us, they will not only be unable to get a grain of grain, but they will have to give it to those people. child." "Then we can''t dig the foot of the little general," aunt murmured: "We are law-abiding people." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled. She didn''t dare to tell her aunt the cost of the nursery, otherwise she would feel distressed again. When Shu Wanniang came in, she heard that her aunt was teaching Mu Yangling to be a good person. She couldn''t help but smile and said to Mu Yangling, "A Ling, listen to your aunt." Mu Yangling thought about it, and then agreed: "Then I''ll go back and discuss it with Brother Haoran." The aunt just left the space for the mother and daughter, and Shu Wanniang nodded her daughter''s forehead, "You, mother, don''t care what you do outside, but you have to remember that we won''t take advantage of it, it''s harmless. It''s a blessing to eat at a loss." Mu Yangling said helplessly: "Mother, I know, don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of those children just because they are ignorant, I won''t lose any of them." Chapter 317： Teacher Mu Yangling didn''t know why her mother was worried about this. Could it be that she had become a philistine in their eyes? Niang Shu rubbed her daughter''s head and said, "Mother is afraid that you are going the wrong way. There are many people in this world who change when they have money. You have made a lot of money this year." Mu Yangling sat up straight and said seriously: "Mother, although I don''t know what step I can take in the future, I hope I can help everyone. In this world, 90% of the people are farming, even if it is an acre of land. It is also good to only have an extra pound of yield per mu." Shu Wanniang always knew that her daughter was working on an experimental field, just to increase grain production, but she didn''t know that she wanted to benefit the world, and thought she was doing it for her own output. Shu Wanniang was silent for a long time, then shook her head and said, "A-Ling, it''s not my mother who hit you. When it comes to hunting, there may be no one who can match you, but when it comes to farming, if you want to achieve results, you should ask someone for help." "Listen to your mother first," Shu Wanniang held her daughter''s hand, "Mother knows that you have many ideas, but some ideas are not fruitful if you do them. After all, you don''t know enough about land and crops. To specialize, its better to tell the people who can farm your ideas and let them research, so that you can still find time to do what you are good at. Shu Wanniang smiled when she said this, "Also, my mother didn''t think that you put too much effort into the experimental field, so when you planted the seeds, the way of farming was different, but even if you don''t know how to farm, you know that farming is not just about looking at it. Its enough to plant the seeds, from the leveling of the land to the end of harvesting, the four or five months of the period are all knowledge. Mu Yangling blushed, hugged her mother''s waist, and said coquettishly, "Mother, I know I''m wrong, I should leave things to others to do." Shu Wanniang touched her daughter''s head and said, "I know that you haven''t found the right person, secondly, you don''t want to spend that money, thirdly, you don''t want to listen to your aunt''s nagging, but if you want to accomplish something, Ben There are many setbacks. If you dont go little by little, how can you come out? My mother has been watching it for a year and always thinks that you are too impatient, but you have been yourself since you can talk and walk. The idea that after the age of six is ??to be your own master, my mother really does not want to bind you." Mu Yangling raised her head and looked at her mother with shining eyes, "Mother, if your daughter does something wrong, just say it, don''t hold it in your heart, I''m not afraid of being hit." Shu Wanniang smiled slightly, "Mother is not afraid of hitting you, but she is afraid that she will have a wrong opinion, but instead will hurt you, this world is different from one day to the next, maybe the world will be in chaos at some time, and then the cruel people will be able to survive. , A kind-hearted person may be buried in the mountains, A-Ling, although my mother wants you to be a good person, she also hopes that you can live." Shu Wanniang''s eyes turned red as she spoke. This year, she couldn''t even dream of being safe. Her husband was away from home for more than half a year. He either went to Jin Guo to hide or rushed to the front line. When her daughter came back from farming, she also Hanzhong Mansion and Xingzhou Mansion ran back and forth, even if she knew that her daughter''s force value was high, she couldn''t help but feel worried. Mu Yangling was leaning on her mother''s arms, and she didn''t know how to comfort her for a while. No matter what she did in the past two years, her mother would support her and help her persuade her aunt. Only then did Mu Yangling know that her mother was not afraid. of. Shu Wanniang patted her daughter''s head and said, "Okay, it''s enough to act like a spoiled brat for a while, you can cut wood by sharpening your knives, your stall is too big, you won''t be able to take care of it, you should invite more people, you If you can''t make up your mind, bring someone back, and mother will check it out for you." "Don''t worry, mother, tomorrow I will post a notice to recruit young people who have ideas." Shu Wanniang frowned, "Why do you want a boy?" "At least it can''t be an old man," Mu Yangling said with his shoulders slumped, "Auntie, uncle, they all disapprove of my tossing, and they think it''s good to follow the rules in farming. Many old people think this way, but I don''t think it''s right. , People don''t know how to farm at the beginning, not all of them are figured out step by step, they all need ideas, so you have to find someone who has ideas and can farm. Generally, those who dare to let go of their hands and feet are mostly second-hand. Thirty-year-old." Shu Wanniang burst out laughing, tapped her daughter''s forehead and said, "Are you still a boy in your twenties or thirties? Everyone can be your uncle." Mu Yangling blushed slightly and said, "Didn''t I say this? You must know that before the age of my aunt and the others, isn''t it a boy in his twenties or thirties?" "If the money is not enough, my mother still has it here. This year your father sent back a lot of money..." "Mother, the money from the small box I gave you is still unused, how can I use the money from my father?" Mu Yangling leaned into Shu Wanniang''s ear and whispered, "Mother, you can''t panic if you have food at home. , the same is true in our family. We have money from time to time, so I take all the money that Dad gives you and put it aside. Even if I lose all the money in the family, I cant use it. Its for emergency use, understand. ?" Shu Wanniang responded and said, "Your brother''s gentleman from the academy is ill, so he will start building the church. When he recovers, it will be the winter solstice, and it will be the winter break again. Take him with you when you leave, and let him Practice with you," Shu Wanniang thought for a while and said, "Bring Xiulan along, this child is getting more and more shy, although she is talented in embroidery, she has to learn other skills. She went to fight Xiuhong and sharpen her temper." Mu Yangling smiled and asked, "Would you like to take Bosco Jia too? Mother, there is a child laborer over one year old in my cattle farm. Bo Si Kejia is three years old and can work now. " Shu Wanniang was stunned, "You, this, why are you so black-hearted? Even children over a year old?" Shu Wanniang couldn''t help but patted her daughter and said, "Even if you want to help them, you can change the way, why bother to toss the children? Waking up early is also a crime. Mu Yangling smiled bitterly and said, "Mother, where do I not know? But those old people looked at me as young as old fried dough sticks. When I carried the children into the house with my front feet, they could lie on the ground with their back feet and cry out that their hearts hurt and said I''m too old to walk." Shu Wanniang frowned, she has grown so big, she has never seen such a person. "So I can only temporarily grieve those children. With so many people, it will be over after ten days of work. No matter how many cattle I raise, I will not be able to use up so much hay. When the time comes, the people will be dismissed, and I will treat the children again. No matter what, they can''t make trouble with me." Shu Wanniang hesitated for a moment and said, "A-Ling, this old man is still in front of loving the young..." "Mother, I know that respect for old age is a virtue, even a basic morality, but isn''t my daughter lacking in ability now? There are more than 1,900 children under the age of eight in the cattle farm alone, and there are more than 700 orphans. , I know the elderly should also help, but they have knowledge, life experience, greater strength than children, and more ways to survive, but children are different, and some have never even been out of the village. The world doesn''t even have the most basic knowledge, and some don''t even know their own surnames..." Mu Yangling thought of the fear and anxiety in the eyes of those children, and his heart became more and more sour, "Mother, they are about the same age as the Bowen Bos, this The world is too chaotic, even I can''t guarantee that I can protect you 100%, I just hope that one day if they are in trouble, someone will help them and persist until I find them." Shu Wanniang sighed and said nothing. Chapter 318： Favor Bowen brought his things back from the academy in the afternoon. He was a little depressed, but he was a lot happy to see his sister, but his little brows still didn''t loosen. Mu Yangling couldn''t help pinching his bun-like face when he saw it, "What are you worried about at a young age?" "Sister, I''m all grown up," Bowen took his sister''s hand and frowned: "Mr. is ill, we went to see him in the morning, he was very ill, and the wife kept crying, I don''t know if it can be cured. ." After saying that, his eyes turned red. Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment and asked, "Why is it so serious? Isn''t it just a cold?" "But Mr. is bedridden now, and he has a high fever again. Hearing from the wife, he will still have chills at night," Bowen''s eyes were a little red, "It''s all my fault for being disobedient. Mr. is still teaching us when he was sick the day before yesterday. I passed out in class yesterday, otherwise we wouldn''t know that Mr. is ill." "What did the doctor say?" Mu Yangling asked with concern. Because Bowen''s health is not very good, Mr. Liu has always taken good care of him, and Mu Yangling is naturally very concerned about this issue. "The doctor said it''s not good," said Bowen disappointedly: "Mr. Yao can''t afford a good medicine, I have given all my pocket money to the wife, sister, let''s invite a doctor again for the gentleman, and prescribe a better prescription. Son." "How much pocket money can you have?" Mu Yangling stared: "No, how do you know that Mr. Liu can''t afford good medicine? His family wealth should be a lot, so he can still afford medicine, right?" The consumption of Mingshui County is not high. Mr. Liu''s family also has fields and land. In addition to the bundles he received, the family should have a lot of savings. "There are still a lot of people in the husband''s family. The harvest has been poor in the past two years. The husband has been using the harness to cultivate the family. The teacher said that the husband has been ill for more than ten days this time, and he has to teach us again. We are out of the exam papers, there are still many things at home, and when we are crowded together, the husband''s illness will get worse." Bowen said: "Sister, I have read the prescription of the husband, and it is good, but some of the medicines are still in use. It can be better, I also asked the doctor, it was the mistress who asked him to change the previous prescription, and the money is not enough." Bowen has been a doctor for a long time, and he can see the medicinal properties and goodness of some medicines at a glance, so he hurried back to take the pocket money he saved. silver. Since Bowen went to school in the county town, Mu Yangling gave him 100 cents every month for emergency use, or to buy school supplies, or to buy food, or to treat guests, plus the red envelopes for the New Year, which he saved for two years. Some money, although this amount of money is not much in Mu Yangling''s opinion, but among Bowen''s peers, this is a huge amount of money. But this huge sum of money was gone without even a single wave in front of the huge drug fee. Mu Yangling didn''t ask much, just went into the room and took some money, "Let''s go, let''s take a look." Shu Wanniang heard the movement and asked in surprise, "Where are you going? Didn''t you just come back?" Hearing that Mr. Liu was ill, Shu Wanniang hurriedly went into the house and took some eggs and put them in a basket for Mu Yangling, "Take these, Mr. Liu takes care of Bo Wen a lot. If you need any help, you can reach out if you can. ." Mu Yangling responded and took Bo Wen to Mr. Liu''s house. Mr. Liu''s house was very lively. More than half of the 23 students he brought were accompanied by their parents. Some came with a basket of eggs like Mu Yangling, some with a chicken, and some with Is it carrying half a bag of rice or just stuffing some money... In this era, a master is like a father. As a student, no matter what, you should come and visit, even if you just kowtow. Mu Yangling waited for everyone to leave, and then led Bo Wen in. Liu Shi Niang''s eyes were red and swollen, but they still stood up with a strong smile when they saw Mu Yangling, "Bo Wen is here? You are weak, so don''t go in and see you. Sir, lest he give you the sickness." Mu Yangling patted Bowen on the shoulder and said, "Liu Shi Niang, let my brother go in and kowtow to Mr. Liu." Liu Shi Niang was a little hesitant, because the children all kowtowed at the door and left, but Mu Bowen was Xiang Gong''s most proud student, and Xing Xiang Gong also wanted to see him, so Liu Shi Niang hesitated and let Mu Bowen and Mu Yang Spirit entered. Mr. Liu was indeed very ill, his face was flushed, and he was lying on the bed with his brows wrinkled, covered with a thick quilt, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but twitched when he saw it, and asked, "Which house did you invite Mr. doctor?" "It''s Dr. Liu from Huichuntang, and it''s my fault that I didn''t pay attention. He was almost healed after taking the medicine. Who would have known that after staying up late a few days ago, he suddenly regained weight..." Liu Shi Niang has been following her for the past two days It was like roasting on fire, it was very tormenting. If she hadn''t neglected her husband, he would definitely not be so sick. "Liu Shi Niang, why don''t you ask the big man from Renxin Tang to take a look," Mu Yangling stuffed her 10 taels of silver and said, "The medicine is better, the burn may be able to retreat, and maybe it will still be available during the winter solstice. I went back to the academy to give Bowen and the others the exam." Liu Shi Niang looked at the silver in her hand in astonishment. Although some parents also gave money, most of them were one or two hundred dollars. Do your best. Today, the one or two eight dollars that Bowen brought is a lot. Why does the Mu family send such a thing? Rich? Liu Shi Niang hurriedly pushed the money back, and said a little embarrassedly: "Doctor Liu''s prescription is also good, and the medicine I took before is almost healed..." Liu Shi Niang said that she was a little ashamed at the end. Now she asked Dr. Liu to prescribe a cheaper prescription, because the family really did not have enough money to buy a pair of medicine for one or two dollars. "Nothing is as important as Mr.''s body," Mu Yangling held her hand and smiled: "You can use this money first. When Mr. is healed, I will bring Bowen to see him." Liu Shi Niang opened her mouth, but she still accepted the money. Seeing Mu Yangling getting up, she hurriedly sent people to the gate. After returning, she immediately called someone to ask Pang Kongqing to see a doctor. After a night of tossing, Mr. Liu finally sweated, drank another bowl of porridge, and felt much better after wiping his body. Mr. Liu drank the medicine, handed the bowl to his wife, and asked, "Who gave this medicine? So fierce?" Mr. Liu was groggy. Although he knew there was someone in the room, he didn''t know who it was, and he couldn''t hear anyone talking. But yesterday afternoon, he started to sweat, and the fever subsided slowly. No drowsiness either. Mr. Liu himself also knows some of the techniques of Qihuang, so he took the prescription early in the morning and looked at it. Although the formula is wonderful, the dosage is strong enough. It can be seen that it was prescribed by a bold and careful person, and the doctor Liu they often invite is used to being cautious. But I don''t have the guts to take such a violent medicine. Speaking of this, Liu Shi Niang''s eyes were red again, and she wiped her tears and said, "It''s Renxintang''s huge husband. Fortunately, Miss Mu asked me to invite him, otherwise you..." "He said that the evil wind has been in your body for a long time, and the root of the disease is deeply buried in your body. If you don''t sweat, you are afraid that you will be burned alive. It''s all my fault. In order to save that little money, I asked Dr. Liu to open a cheap one. prescription" Knowing his own situation, Mr. Liu patted his wife and asked, "How much foreign debt did I borrow for taking medicine this time?" "I asked for some from my parents, and Mr. Qin gave three taels. By the way, Bo Wen also gave one or two or eight bucks, and other students also gave about six taels." Liu Shi Niang gave her husband a careful look and said: "Yesterday, Bo Wen and his sister came over and gave the family ten taels of silver." Chapter 319： ideal Mr. Liu was just startled, and then said: "Write it down, I will pay it back when I have money." Liu Shi Niang nodded, "We have to thank Bo Wen and the Mu family. If it weren''t for these 12 taels of silver, I still don''t know where to find money to buy medicine for you." Pang Kongqing''s medicines are powerful, but they are also expensive. In addition to the money for supplementing the body in the later period, ten taels of silver are not much or not, so he said that this person cannot get sick. Mr. Liu nodded and said regretfully: "It''s a pity that Bowen is a military member, otherwise he will be able to walk ahead of me in the future because of his eagerness to learn and smart." Liu Shi Niang smiled and said: "I heard that Mu Jun is now a thousand households, and if you go up one level, you will be able to leave the military, and then Bowen will be able to take the exam." Mr. Liu smiled bitterly, "Where is it so easy? It is a threshold for thousands of households to become a general. Some people can''t make it in their entire lives. It is not necessary to have military merit, but also to have connections and qualifications. Although I am not familiar with the military system, But most of them can be guessed, Qianhu obeys orders, but the generals have to train and lead troops to fight, unless Mu Jun can be promoted to another level within ten years, otherwise the blog post will be delayed." "Actually, if Bowen hadn''t been in the military, he could try next year." Liu Shi Niang did not expect her husband to rate Mu Bowen so highly, "The child will only be nine years old next year, right?" Mr. Liu nodded, "Actually, the Tongsheng test is mainly about memorization, both of which are the strengths of blogging. That kid can memorize things very quickly. He can read it two or three times according to the textbook and then recite it twice with his eyes closed. I have written down all the articles, and it is the first time I have seen such a smart person when I have grown up so much." Liu Shi Niang smiled and said, "I thought he would never forget him?" Mr. Liu said with a stern face: "How can there be so many unforgettable people in this world? It''s good for him to have this ability. The key is that he still has comprehension. I have always read it myself first, and then translated each sentence by referring to "Shuowen Jieju". If you don''t understand it, you can read the classics. If you don''t understand it, you will ask me. However, that child has his own opinions when he reads the translated text, and he does not completely agree with Zhu Zi''s explanation, which shows his talent, but it is a pity, he is not a good book..." Liu Shi Niang often heard Xianggong sigh about this. In the past, he only thought that Mu Bowen was well-behaved, sensible, intelligent and eager to learn. "But he is also in good condition. His sister bought him a lot of books, so that he can read the classics casually. The average student''s family does not have this condition, and even the best student in the academy can''t do the same as his sister''s. A little, you can buy so many books for so much money..." You should know that children who are generally enlightened are the "Thousand Characters", "Three Character Classic" and "The Analects of Confucius". If conditions permit, they will buy a single book of "Zhu Zi Annotation" for their children. If they are talented, they will continue to buy books. "Xianggong," Liu Shi Niang twisted and asked, "Then will you end next year?" Next year will be the township examination every three years. Facing Liu Shi Niang''s expectant look, Mr. Liu still reluctantly shook his head, held his wife''s hand, and said, "I can''t just let your mother suffer with me for the sake of the imperial examination, right?" Liu Shi Niang immediately said: "I''m not afraid, Xianggong, you should try it out. Next year, the academy will be closed for a year. I will go out to pick up some clothes to wash, and my parents, uncles and siblings will farm the land, so it shouldn''t be a problem. , Anyway, Xingyuan Mansion is only a few days away from us, so you can try it." Mr. Liu was silent for a long time, and finally shook his head, "No, last year''s drought, this year''s drought is even worse, no one knows what the situation will be next year, and depending on those lands alone, we may not even be able to pay taxes." Liu Shi Niang suddenly stopped talking, because last year and this year, the output of the land was indeed not even taxable, and the husband still took the money to make up for it. there is none left. Mr. Liu closed his eyes and said, "Wait one more time, let''s get through the two years first, I''ll be more confident with the book in my hand." Liu Shi Niang didn''t encourage him any more, but his mood was indeed a lot lower. But Mu Yangling, who returned home, began to ask his younger brother to write a recruitment letter, intending to recruit three young adults who are good at farming and have ideas to study farming. The blog post asked while writing, "Do you still need to study farming?" "Do you know how to plant without research?" Bowen thought about it seriously, "I didn''t know it before, but I can now," Bowen said, "I thought farming only needed experience, and once you''ve planted it, you''ll be fine." "You don''t call it farming, you call it obeying orders," Mu Yangling found out "Qi Min Yao Shu" to show him, "Those who really know how to farm will know how to compare and research, so as to pursue the best yield Farming is also an art with the goal of minimal labor. Bowen opened his mouth wide. It was the first time he heard that farming can be an art. Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "Look, you don''t understand, right? But Jia Sixie just conveyed such a message that agronomy can be regarded as a separate subject, Bo Wen, if it wasn''t for your father and mother who wanted to call you the imperial examination, I really wouldn''t. I think it''s good for you to study Baguwen, why don''t you choose the one you are interested in and study it." Bowen put down his pen and asked seriously: "Then sister, what do you like?" "I used to like weapons, so I studied the subject of machine manufacturing and automation, but now I think planting and animal husbandry are not bad, at least for now, I am very interested in them, and will improve the two technologies and develop two industry as a target Bowen looked at his sister in a stunned manner, because he was surprised that Mu Yangling regarded planting and animal husbandry so highly that he did not take the previous sentence into his heart, and looked at his sister whose eyes were so excited that he felt that her sister was not a general. Farming is like farming, at least not as my aunt thinks, farmers should shave food in the ground, farming is farming, but I feel that my sister regards it as a goal of struggle, and regards it as an ideal . It turns out that farming and breeding can also become an ideal! What is your ideal? Bowen frowned, taking the imperial examinations to become an official? But what is an official for? Baowen suddenly felt a little nervous, as if he didn''t know what to do. Mu Yangling didn''t notice anything unusual about his younger brother, he just smiled and patted his head: "So we need to invite a few people who are proficient in farming and have ideas to come and study with my sister, maybe in the future, the rice in our Xingzhou Prefecture will also be the same. It can be the same as the yield per mu in Jiangnan, or even higher, and the yield per mu of wheat can also be higher. Bowen immediately picked up the pen, "Sister, I''ll write it now, and tomorrow I''ll go to the county town to post with you, how much wages do we have to pay them?" Chapter 320： guide Mu Yangling''s recruitment notice didn''t even hit a wave as soon as it was posted, because in this era, there are too few people who can farm but can read. had no choice, so she had to invite two people to stand beside her and read it to explain it to everyone. But the big guy doesn''t believe in her recruitment, and thinks she is joking, joking, and farming needs to be studied? Don''t you know if you just drag someone in the field? So although there were quite a few people watching, no one came forward to reveal the list, and no one came to sign up. It became a joke and spread throughout the country. Mu Yangling took the time to send Bowen and Xiuhong to Hanzhong Mansion, and asked them to follow Xiuhong to work on the children''s winter clothes. When they came back, no one revealed the list. Just when Mu Yangling was thinking about changing to Xingzhou Mansion to try it out, Liu Ting came to him. Liu Ting doesn''t go to the city very often, so he heard the discussion in the village last night to know what A Ling did. The elders in the family thought that A Ling was making a fool of himself, but Liu Ting was moved. In the past two years, A Ling has always allocated a few acres of land for experiments. He knows it, because every time he farms, he will come to help. He has also personally helped to organize the few experimental fields, and sometimes he can''t help it. Think, what A Ling said might be right, didn''t people know how to plant it before? They were all figured out step by step. In the time of Emperor Gaozong, although everyone had corn seeds, but because they couldnt plant them, they buried things for nearly a hundred years. If they could be like A Ling, they would try to plant them in various ways. Let''s think about the reasons for good or bad harvests, diseases or health. Is it because corn has been planted long ago? Now, everyone will not be hungry when they encounter natural disasters. The worst situation is much better than now, right? So Liu Ting talked to his cousin Liu Yuan and came here. Liu Yuan also wanted to come, but he was stumped by the matter, so he had to ask his cousin to ask. Shu Wanniang respected Liu Ting very much. After pouring him a cup of tea, she went to the kitchen to cook for him and asked them to chat. Liu Ting looked around and asked, "Where''s your aunt?" "My aunt couldn''t be free, so she went to the backyard to serve the vegetable field." Liu Ting nodded, "Is there enough food at home? If it''s not enough, go back and ask your aunt to pick it up for you." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "My aunt not only planted vegetables in the back yard, but also did not lose the vegetable field at the back of the old house, so there will be no shortage of vegetables at home, but the varieties will be much less after the winter. For a few days, I can only eat cabbage every day." "What else can you eat without eating cabbage in winter?" Liu Ting said indifferently: "I will go back and repair the cellar for you. If you change some water frequently, the cabbage will dry more slowly." Mu Yangling nodded. Seeing that Liu Ting was always unable to talk about the business, he asked, "Uncle, is there anything you came to see me for?" Liu Ting hesitated for a while, and then asked: "I heard that you posted a recruitment notice in the county seat, and you want to recruit people who can farm the land?" Mu Yangling nodded. Liu Ting was silent for a while and asked, "How can you be considered a farmer?" "Uncle is someone who knows how to farm?" Mu Yangling knew that many people disagreed with his point of view, so he explained: "But I think there is also a skill in planting, from leveling the land to planting, and then fertilizing in the middle. , watering, harvesting, different methods have different harvests, I want to find a better method for a crop, which belongs to the improvement of planting technology, and seeds, I think seeds can be cultivated," Mu Yang Ling saw that Liu Ting listened carefully, so he slowed down and said: "Rice seeds are not drought-tolerant, nor high-yield, and the ears are not long and the plant is not high. I want to cultivate drought-tolerant, high-yield, ear-length, and plant-height. rice." Liu Ting frowned, puzzled in his eyes, "But the seeds are all left over from the previous generation, how about this...how to cultivate? You can''t put the fairy method into the seeds like the practice, you can only have high yields. Try to work meticulously, fertilize the ground, be careful when fertilizing, and ensure water..." Liu Ting became more and more discouraged as he spoke, and said, "This is not a fruit tree, and it can still be grafted to survive." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, she couldn''t explain the concept of heredity and hybridization with him, but the survival of the fittest could also be an explanation. Mu Yangling went into the house and took out a handful of rice seeds on the table, and said, "Look, uncle, this is from my farm this year." Liu Ting peeled a grain of millet and chewed it in his mouth, nodded and said, "It''s delicious, full and fragrant, you can still receive such good millet in such a dry day, it seems that you are very dedicated, but I remember that At that time, most of the rice in your field was not heading?" Doubt flashed in Liu Ting''s eyes, did he remember it wrong? Mu Yangling smiled and said, "A total of 108 kilograms of rice has been collected from ten acres of rice." Liu Ting''s face darkened, this output... "But these millets were grown in dry fields, and the nearby rice didn''t even harvest the ears, or they didn''t produce grains, but they endured the drought. Uncle, you say its descendants Is it also able to withstand drought?" Liu Ting was stunned, and thought seriously. "I think this kind of seed is just like a human being. It not only survives the fittest, but also inherits the superior gene, so I plan to use these seeds for experiments next spring." "What if these seeds are not drought tolerant?" "There are always headings, right? The winners will be selected at that time, but this only guarantees drought, and we also have to ensure high yields, so uncle, I plan to go into the fields next year to take a closer look to see if there are particularly long ears. There are many grains, so save them as seeds." "But how do you turn two seeds into one?" Liu Ting widened his eyes and said, "They can''t mate..." Mu Yangling smiled brightly, and Liu Ting was stunned, "You, what the **** are you thinking in your head? This rice can also mate?" He said to himself, "That''s right, that spike is Flowers, you have to sow seeds to make grains, but how do you pay them?" Liu Ting saw that A Ling was looking at him with bright eyes, so he reached out and slapped his mouth, what did he say in front of the child? Just ashamed, is there any wood? But Mu Yangling didn''t expect Liu Ting to think of this step, and said happily: "Uncle, come and help me, you don''t have to worry about the things in the field, when I invite people to work in the field, we will concentrate on it. Get those acres of experimental fields." Liu Ting shook his head, "Even if you go there for a day, it won''t take long, A Ling, your uncle Yuan has more ideas than me, I''ll just help you with him, let''s remove the list, this is Isn''t it a waste of money?" "No, you alone are not enough, we should recruit a few more people and brainstorm, maybe we can come up with more ideas." The main reason is that she doesn''t know much about some things. Although she has read two agricultural books in the past year, she still doesn''t master many things, so she has to learn and explore step by step. "But if people are not from us, it would be inconvenient to come to work here." "There will always be a way. The old house next door is still empty. It''s a big deal for people to live there." "Don''t Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu live there?" "They moved to Hanzhong Mansion. I asked them to visit the cattle farm. Even if they come back, they can live in it. The old house is not small. Our family used to live there." Liu Ting wanted to object, but there was a knock on the door and someone shouted, "Is anyone home?" Liu Ting could only stop and wait for Mu Yangling to go out and open the door. Chapter 321： recruit The two men stood awkwardly in front of Mu Yangling, their mouths opened, their faces flushed red, and they didn''t say a word. Mu Yangling looked at the two of them, one was strong and the other was thin. The strong complexion was simple and honest, and the palms were thick. Standing in front of Mu Yangling, his back was slightly raised. It seemed that he saw the person beside him standing upright, and he also wanted to straighten his back. , but it was somewhat futile, so cold sweat gradually broke out on his forehead. The thin man next to him had a calmer expression than him, with a straight face, but there was also anxiety in his eyes. He put his hands in front of him and kept rubbing them. He stood in front of Mu Yangling and didn''t speak for a long time. Mu Yangling had a guess in his heart, and asked with a smile: "The two uncles are recruited?" The two nodded again and again, and glanced thinly at the person next to him. Seeing that he didn''t mean to speak, they said, "Girl, my name is Xu Jian. I heard that you want to recruit people who can farm the land, so I''ll try it." After saying that, he pulled Chen Sanzhu next to him, and Chen Sanzhu nodded immediately, "Yes, yes, so do I, my name is Chen Sanzhu." "You two know each other?" Xu Jian explained that they met before the recruitment list, so they came together. Looking at the two people who were so nervous that they stuttered, Mu Yangling could probably guess that the two should have been together temporarily to strengthen their courage, because Xu Jian had already stood two days before the announcement, and Chen Sanzhu was even longer, almost number one on the list. Posted it, he was squatting under the wall, but because he was too tattered, everyone thought he was a beggar, so they thought he was squatting there because of the notice. In fact, Chen Sanzhu is indeed a beggar. To be more precise, he is a refugee who came all the way from Xiangyang Mansion. Xu Jian is from Xingzhou Prefecture. What''s even better is that he still recognizes a few words. Although it is really only a few words, Mu Yangling is also very happy. invited the two to the main room, and Liu Ting got up hurriedly when he saw Mu Yangling brought the two in. The two of them saw Liu Ting''s clothes and thought it was a parent, so they bowed and saluted respectfully. Liu Ting is a little depressed, is there really someone here to apply? Shu Wanniang had already prepared lunch, Mu Yangling went to the kitchen to bring it, and asked her mother to go to the backyard to eat with the dragon and phoenix and her aunt, and she talked to them about things. "You also pay attention to their character. You and your father won''t be at home often in the future, but you can''t recruit people with bad character." "Mother, don''t worry, I will dig out all their eighth-generation ancestors." Mu Yangling assured. She couldn''t find out what the eighth generation ancestor of Chen Sanzhu was, but the fifth generation was a tenant farmer, and he was a tenant farmer himself, but he was poor. He rented the land to his prodigal landlord, sold the land, and changed the landlord. At that time, he failed to grab the leased land, and he could only become a refugee with no money. Fortunately, both his parents died. Although he had several brothers and sisters, he was the only one who survived hunger, cold and disease. Because he had no money, he didn''t marry a wife, so he didn''t even have a wife or child. Although its scary to leave your hometown, you cant survive without leaving your hometown, so you pack your bags and head west. Why go west? Because he didn''t recognize the direction, he originally followed the big guy to the south, but as he walked, everyone dispersed. He felt that he had been walking in the same direction, but he did not know when to come to Xingzhou House. Well, before getting to know Xu Jian, he had always firmly believed that he would be able to reach Lin''an, the capital of Da Zhou, after a short walk. When he learned that not only did he not approach Lin''an Mansion, but he was getting farther and farther away, he was not depressed. Moreover, Xingzhou Prefecture seems to be an easier place to live, because even farmers can be recruited. His ancestors have been farmers for five generations, and he is also a farmer. Yangling is either a tenant or a long-term worker, so he is very excited. But I was so excited but didn''t have the guts to sign up. I could only crouch in the corner and look at the notice and the people who kept reading in front of the notice. Mu Yangling felt that although he was a timid person, he had not done anything evil. An ordinary person who has not done evil things in twenty-eight years has a very low probability of doing evil things in the years to come. Knowing people''s life experience and household registration situation, it is natural to assess their business ability. Mu Yangling handed over this matter to Liu Ting, and Liu Ting chatted with him for a while. It was all about the work in the fields. This Chen Sanzhu was very good at it. . Although Chen Sanzhu has a naive energy, he is not stupid. He knows that he has passed most of the time. When talking with Liu Ting, he can hardly say anything. He said everything about his farming experience. I also have to admit that in terms of the style of the crops, even he is not as good as Chen Sanzhu. When Liu Ting and Chen Sanzhu were talking, Xu Jian, who was beside him, kept his back straight and listened with his hands clenched. Seeing that his face was getting tighter and tighter, Mu Yangling asked him with a smile, "Uncle Xu, you Are you from Mingshui County, who came to the county seat to do business?" Xu Jian twitched the corner of his mouth and said crampedly: "No, I, I''m here to see if I can find a job to do. The autumn harvest is over, and I have a spare time for winter, so I came to the county town to find a job." "What kind of job does Uncle Xu usually look for?" "Do any work, the guy running the hall, the back kitchen help, the bag carrier, don''t look at me young, I can do anything." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "Your family also farms?" Xu Jian nodded, "I, I also own a few acres of land, but I haven''t been able to grow the land for the past two years, so..." The rented land couldn''t even pay the rent. Xu Jian felt that it would be better to work as a long-term worker. Tired again, at least he won''t run out of food, and he won''t owe debts. He must know that there is not much food in the fields this year. He paid all the food rent, and found that he still owes money. He was already poor, and now he is even poorer. . "Who did you learn your words from?" "I learned from my uncle in our clan. He used to be a clerk in the county town, and then he became an accountant. He learned some words secretly, and when he came back, he taught me some..." After learning about the eight generations of the family''s ancestors, Mu Yangling explained his conditions and said, "At that time, you will not only be responsible for the experimental fields, but also the fields in my family will be cultivated together, which is similar to the long-term work you said, but I We will not deduct your wages, nor will you reduce your food and clothing, on the contrary, as long as there are results in the experimental field, I will give you a red envelope." Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian both laughed awkwardly, whether they believed it or not, they were happy if it sounded good anyway. Liu Ting felt that the conditions were too good, and couldn''t help tugging at Mu Yangling''s sleeves. Mu Yangling gave him a reassuring smile, and continued to the two of them: "Since you have no home now, you can move here and live here. The old house next door is also mine, and two of my people also live there, but they are now People are in Hanzhong Mansion, if you two get along well, you can share a room, make do with it first, and then I will expand the house next year." Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian hurriedly waved their hands and said: "No need to expand, no need to expand, girl, we have a good temper, just live together." It is good to live in some. Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian are not people who do not understand the world. Most of the long-term workers of other families live in firewood houses or cattle sheds. They have a house to live in and a kang to sleep in. Chapter 322： motivated Chen Sanzhu had no luggage and could check in directly, while Xu Jian said that he would go home to pack up, and the most important thing was to tell the landlord that he would return the leased land next year, and said that he was just going out to find work. It''s not that they escaped, but the debt can only be repaid later. As soon as the ?? person left, Liu Ting turned his head and asked Mu Yangling, "The conditions you gave are too good. Where are you recruiting long-term workers? The folks in the county town don''t have this kind of treatment." "My salary is high, but the work is also heavy," Mu Yangling said: "Uncle, tomorrow I will ask them to turn over the ground. You and Yuan Biao also come to help, and then you and Yuan Biao will lead the way. They, except for food and housing, look over their treatment." Liu Ting only thought that Mu Yangling was joking, shook his head and laughed: "You kid, you don''t know who your mouth looks like, it''s like smearing honey, okay, I''ll come over with your uncle in the garden tomorrow." So Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian met Liu Ting and Liu Yuan at the door the next day, Mu Yangling introduced the identities of both parties, took out two contracts, and said to them, "This is a contract, you have to work in my house for ten years. Years, ten years from now, it''s up to you to decide whether to leave or stay." Xu Jian hesitated for a moment and asked, "Miss, then, can we get a wife after saving money?" Mu Yangling was taken aback and asked, "Isn''t this your own business?" Liu Yuan smiled and said, "A-Ling, can the long-term workers get a nod from the master''s family?" This master''s housekeeping is too broad, isn''t it? Liu Ting explained in a low voice: "Generally, in order to raise fewer people, the host family does not allow long-term workers to marry wives..." Because the long-term workers family has to follow the masters family, Im not afraid to have a daughter-in-law. Although there is an extra pair of bowls and chopsticks, it is also an extra labor force, but it is different when you have children. Children under the age of eight are not much use. Mu Yangling suddenly realized, looked at Xu Jian who blushed and said: "You make up your own mind, marry if you want." After a pause, he said: "If you do well and the test field has results, I can help you. Offer some dowry." Not only Xu Jian, but also Chen Sanzhu''s eyes lit up. Chen Sanzhu didn''t take this matter at all because he thought he might be a bachelor all his life, and he needed money to marry a daughter-in-law. He couldn''t even support himself, so how could he marry a daughter-in-law? But if the host is willing to help out, it will be different. Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian clapped their chests and assured: "Miss, don''t worry, we will work hard." Mu Yangling was satisfied. After signing the contract with them, he took people to the field, showed them the Mu family''s land, and then showed them the experimental field that had been drawn out, saying: "We will mainly focus on this one in the future. Before the sky is cold and the ground is not frozen, let''s turn it over and bury the grass." Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian said there was no problem. They went to pull the plough one after the other. Mu Yangling watched them for a while, and felt that the family still had to buy an adult cow. You need livestock too. Mu Yangling plans to plant all the rice seeds she harvested this year next year. As for wheat, she has no idea yet, so she can only hope that the four of them will have some ideas. Mu Yangling has already told Liu Ting and Liu Yuan about his ideas, but whether the effect will be effective or not can only be compared after the rice is mature and harvested next year. So Mu Yangling just gave some pointers, and went into the city to buy two sets of clothes for Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu, and carried two bags of grain for them. Go to work in the fields by yourself, and ask my aunt if there is anything you dont understand. If my aunt asks you to do something, just listen, and if you have anything, go to my uncle Ting Biao and the others, do you understand? Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu respectfully responded, and when Mu Yangling rode away on his horse, he straightened up. Chen Sanzhu touched the brand-new clothes on his body and sighed: "This clothes is too new, I never wore it when I grew up." "So what the lady said is true," Xu Jian said with bright eyes and clenched hands: "As long as we work hard and make results in the test field, the lady will definitely help us give us a betrothal gift and marry a daughter-in-law." "You just want to marry a wife?" Chen Sanzhu looked at Xu Jian incomprehensibly. "You don''t want to?" Xu Jian said, "I''m the only one in my family. If I don''t marry a wife, my family will end." Chen Sanzhu was silent for a moment, then said: "My father didn''t ask me to marry a wife, just let me live." "That''s different, now we have hope, why should this ideal be a little higher, let''s go, let''s change clothes and go to the field, although the lady said that the main focus is on the experimental field, but we can''t let the other fields fall, saying Seeing that we are diligent, Miss Maybe will marry us in four or five years." Chen Sanzhu was also full of energy after hearing this. He and Xu Jian went back to change old clothes, pulled the newly bought cattle, and carried the iron plow to the field. Auntie has been watching them secretly, seeing that four or five days have passed, and the two always leave early and return late to work in the field, they are finally satisfied, and said to Shu Wanniang: "Don''t look at A Ling''s young age, her eyes are vicious Very, these people selected are all hardworking and diligent, Zhang Wuzhangliu will not talk about it, Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian are all motivated when no one looks at them." Shu Wanniang pursed her lips and smiled, and said, "Auntie, are you relieved now? Since A-Ling dares to leave people behind and leave, it can be seen that she has arranged it." "You would keep nodding even if she said that the Maokeng is fragrant," my aunt muttered, "I really don''t know if you are a mother or she is. I have never seen such a follower of my daughter." Shu Wanniang knew that her aunt was just having fun in her mouth. Now that she is also the owner of Xiuhong every year, she went into the house and gave her some money, "Auntie, go to the city to cut two pounds of meat and come back, and send them some. We also eat something fresh at home." Bosi, who was playing with wood chips by the side, heard this, stood up immediately, looked at the two with bright eyes, and shouted out of breath, "Meat, meat, eat meat, I want to eat too!" Ke Jia glanced at his younger brother with contempt, then turned to his mother and said, "It''s going to be braised." Shu Wanniang wanted to help her forehead, "It''s not too short of what you eat. You have meat every day, but it''s like you haven''t seen meat in eight lifetimes." Auntie laughed and said, "The children are like their fathers, they all love meat!" At this moment, Qi Haoran also burst into laughter, and said rudely in front of everyone: "A-Ling is like her father and likes to eat meat, so Mr. Fang, you can just ask them to serve meat dishes, and I''ll keep the vegetarian dishes for you. Eat it." The smile on Fang Zhifu''s face remained unchanged, and he asked people to change the menu and the meat dishes in the restaurant. Mu Yangling''s hand quietly twisted the flesh on Qi Haoran''s waist and turned around, but he said with a smile on his face: "Mr. Fang spends a lot of money, I don''t care about meat and vegetables." The smile on Qi Haoran''s face froze for a moment, and he breathed a sigh of relief after Mu Yangling let go of him, it was so painful! Chapter 323： negotiation The new dishes were served quickly, all meat dishes. If it wasn''t for someone else in the private room, Mu Yangling would definitely hold his forehead and then beat Qi Haoran violently, which is really shameful. It''s okay to lose face, but it was even thrown in front of Fang Zhifu. Mr. Fang politely invited Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling to eat, and even Xiuhong Xiulan and Bo Wen who were sitting beside him greeted him. He glanced at the blog post with admiration, and asked with a smile, "I heard that the young master is studying? I don''t know which academy he is in?" Bowen replied respectfully. "It''s not time for the winter break yet, is the young master here to practice?" Bo Wen glanced at his sister and saw that she had no intention of interfering, so he smiled: "Our husband was ill, so he put us on a winter break ahead of time. My mother said that reading thousands of books is worse than traveling a thousand miles, and I am not too young. Just let me follow my sister out to see it." Master Fang nodded and said in admiration: "Mrs. Mu has a good mind, many people know this truth, but very few are willing to let their children out, no wonder Miss Mu and the young master are so capable at such a young age, and they are born with the same talent. The heart of the deputy bodhisattva, it turns out that there is such a loving mother to teach." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but coughed twice, now even Xiulan could hear that Fang Zhifu wanted them. If you don''t ask this clearly, I''m afraid that this meal will not be delicious no matter how you eat it. Mu Yangling put down his chopsticks and said with a smile: "Your Excellency is overrated, do you know what is the matter with your Lord''s invitation to us this time?" "Uh" Fang Zhifu didn''t expect Mu Yangling to be so direct, he hesitated for a while, and asked cheekily: "I heard that Miss Mu''s cattle farm is planning to expand its scale?" Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, "I have to thank Mr. Fang for this, because you gave us five hundred acres of land for our cattle farm, so I decided to expand the scale." Fang Zhifu smiled and said: "Actually, this scale can still be expanded..." "Master Fang, I plan to raise a thousand cows now. This is a huge expense. No matter how big I am, I can''t afford it. Besides, the land is also a problem." "The land is not a problem," Fang Zhifu immediately said with a smile: "Miss Mu, there are no people on that land, twenty miles to the west and north of your cattle farm. Those land are now under the name of the imperial court. If you dont worry about it, I will sign a contract with you, and I will never use the land for ten years, nor sell it, nor rent it, how about it? Even Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide. Qi Haoran turned his head to look at the two of them carefully. Didn''t he see that they looked alike? Shouldn''t it be the wrong child or the lost father and daughter? Mu Yangling also never believed that the world would fall for pie, she asked more carefully: "I don''t know what Mr. Fang''s conditions are?" "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say," Master Fang said with a smile: "If Miss Mu expands the cattle farm, it will definitely require a lot of workers to help cut the grass, right? I have exactly 6,000 people on hand, how about asking them to help you? Don''t let Miss Mu treat them so much, as long as this is responsible for their three meals a day, giving each person a pound of food every day is enough, whether it''s corn kernels or black noodles." Mu Yangling stammered: "Master Fang, even if I expand the cattle farm, it won''t take 6,000 people?" "Yeah," Xiuhong said worriedly after taking the conversation: "And we still have to save money to buy calves. Originally, the money to buy calves is not enough. How can six thousand people raise them?" "This is Miss Mu''s business, Miss Mu, this condition is only available now, and it will be different after spring. Now that Hanzhong House has gradually settled down, there will be more and more immigrants in the future, so this land It will only become more and more precious, and I can make a ten-year commitment to take a great risk." Fang Zhifu You said: "I know that Miss Mu has great ambitions, and her skills are not small. The cattle farm will definitely expand in the future, but this land has to be bought or rented, not to mention buying it, how can it cost thousands of taels a year to rent out these thousands of acres of land?" Qi Haoran pouted, "Fang Zhifu, don''t bully us when we are young and don''t know, Hanzhongfu is a border gate, if you walk 20 miles north of Niuchang, you are afraid that you will meet a golden soldier in just three steps. Will you go there to buy land? Even if the other land in Hanzhong Mansion is sold out, Im afraid that one piece will not be sold, right? The prefect of Fang said with a smile: "Isn''t this where the five battalions of the little general are going to be stationed there? Although Qi Haoran is complacent, he can still distinguish between flattery and reality, "Hu people are afraid to hear my elder brother''s style, not me." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "This cattle farm Even if it expands, 6,000 people will be finished in ten days and a half months. Fang Zhifu said with a smile: "Where is it so fast? At least it has to be done for a month." Mu Yangling scolded the old fox secretly, one month, he was responsible for one day''s food, plus one catty of food a day, the food saved would be enough for these 6,000 people to finish the winter. is equivalent to the people that Mu Yangling helped them raise for a winter. She calculated in her heart that if she had enough money to buy enough calves, it was not impossible. On the contrary, it was very cost-effective. Mu Yangling glanced at the smiling Fang Zhifu, and felt that he should not be a disadvantaged person, so he said: "It''s not impossible, I will hire them for a month, but Fang Zhifu, the formalities must be completed, I will do things. I like signing contracts." "Definitely, definitely, I will definitely write the first article in detail when the time comes." "The first one?" Mu Yangling smiled and said warmly, "I thought this was all the conditions." The prefect of Fang said with a solemn face: "How is this possible? That''s the ten-year right to use dozens of hectares of land, Miss Mu, although I don''t hear about the merchants, but the calculation is still possible." "But Fang Zhifu, no one wants your piece of land right now, unless Da Zhou can take over the Jingzhao Mansion within five years and keep it, then in another ten years, someone may buy or rent that piece of land. , don''t say that you are giving me that land now, but in fact, if you don''t give it, no one will say anything if I drive cattle there to graze." Fang Zhifu blushed, and of course he knew this. The Han people are different from the Hu people. The Hu people will fight for pastures, but the Han people fight for the land for planting. It belongs to the public, whether you cut it or herd sheep and cattle, even if it is set on fire, as long as it does not affect the mountains and forests, no one will say anything. Unlike the Hu people, crossing pastures for grazing is just shouting and killing. It was because he knew that the Hu people were too close to that land and no one would want it, so he wanted to use it to exchange something useful with Mu Yangling. For example, helping these 6,000 people through this winter, another example, the winter clothes she is making for the children in the cattle farm, and the nursery. Chapter 324： title Fang Zhifu glanced at Qi Haoran sadly. Although he was careful enough, there were still many children and orphans on the list. He couldn''t ignore them. Can''t handle it either. In the past few days, the 6,000 people have already eaten him poor, and they are about to sell iron. The prefect of Fang gave Qi Haoran a hateful look again. If the two brothers of the Qi family hadn''t emptied all the things in the government office when they rushed in, why would he do this? The most important thing is that his aid report to the court has been returned. Without foreign aid, just relying on the little tax this year is really not enough. So Fang Zhifu could only put his mind on Mu Yangling. Hearing Fang Zhifu''s proposal to provide children under the age of twelve with a set of winter clothes and let the orphans under the age of twelve enter the kindergarten, Mu Yangling couldn''t help frowning and said dissatisfiedly, "Sir Fang. , you are one of the parents, dont you have a way to accommodate them? Its not that I shirk. Even if you dont know my family, you should be able to guess. Do you think I can settle these 6,000 people? ?" Fang Zhifu coughed lightly, and the tips of his ears were a little red, and said, "That''s why I said that I want to discuss with Miss Mu. You can also put forward any requests you have, and I will be satisfied if I can meet them." Mu Yangling narrowed his eyes, but was preempted by Bo Wen: "In that case, Mr. Fang, why don''t you give us those lands, not to mention raising them this winter, it''s fine to raise them again next winter." Not only Fang Zhifu, but Mu Yangling almost fell off the chair, she glared at her brother, but upholding the principle of not letting her brother lose face outside, she did not object. Seeing that Mu Yangling was silent, Fang Zhifu said helplessly: "Young Master Mu is joking, where did I give away these dozens of hectares? It took a lot of work." "Master Fang refused so quickly, it shows that he has no sincerity," Mu Bowen said: "I naturally know that this is difficult to handle, but it is difficult to raise 6,000 people, and there are many orphans under the age of twelve of you. , These people are sent to nurseries, food and clothing, and reading are all a small expense..." Mu Bowen saw that the prefect''s brows were getting tighter and tighter, so he said: "Well, extend ten years to twenty years, what do you think? This is the same time limit as the previous five hundred acres." The prefect of Fang was silent for a long time, and said: "Let me think about it, so let me give you an answer in three days, how about it?" Mu Bowen looked at his sister, Mu Yangling nodded slightly, the two sides reached a consensus, and only then did they feel in the mood to eat. Several people swept the table of dishes, Fang Zhifu marveled at their stomachs, and then got up and said goodbye. Xiuhong went to ask for a pot of tea, and everyone gathered around the table for a meeting. Mu Yangling asked Qi Haoran, "Isn''t the prefect''s office so out of tune? Take people to a place where they haven''t settled down yet?" "He asked them to build roads, but most of them were old and weak, especially those half-year-old children. They didn''t have much energy, but they ate a lot. The government office didn''t have much food. How did it go smoothly?" Qi Haoran explained. Mu Yangling frowned and said, "When you entered the city, you didn''t rob them of everything, did you? You didn''t leave anything for them?" Qi Haoran stared, and said confidently: "Our people rushed in with all their might, and naturally they need some reward, otherwise who would charge ahead?" The common people cannot rob it. There are only so many dignitaries left behind in the Hanzhong Mansion in the Jin Kingdom. What else can they rob other than robbing the mansion? Anyway, the government office at that time was also the government office of the Jin Kingdom. As soon as he thought of this, Qi Haoran became angry and snorted coldly: "After taking back the Hanzhong mansion, according to the regulations, the imperial court will provide support, but the things have not been delivered for almost two years. It can be seen that the imperial court does not give us much to defend the Hanzhong mansion. Confidence, not even superficial perfunctory." Mu Yangling swallowed and said, "Don''t tell me, the court is half giving up on Hanzhong Mansion now." Qi Haoran showed anger on his face and did not refute. Mu Yangling slapped the table with a "snap" and asked, "Why? Didn''t we guard it for two years? Now that Jin Bing is blocked by us outside the city and can''t enter Hanzhong Mansion, why does the imperial court do this? Do?" "Hanzhong Mansion is not like Xingzhou Mansion. Xingzhou Mansion has Xingcheng Pass. As long as the pass is guarded, a large number of Jin soldiers can be prevented from going south. However, the terrain outside Hanzhong Mansion is open, and the border line with Jingzhao Mansion is too long, and it is almost a flat river. There are a few mountains scattered there, and it is very easy to be besieged." Qi Haoran said: "That is, they failed three times in a row before, otherwise Hanzhong Mansion will be attacked now, A Ling, if it is just the defenders of Jingzhao Mansion, I and I Big brother is not afraid, but if one day the Jin soldiers are going to attack in a big way, we can''t hold Hanzhong Mansion, we can only give it up and retreat to Xingzhou Mansion. Didn''t move the Western Camp here? Instead, they just dispatched part of the troops from each battalion to be stationed here?" Qi Haoran sighed and said, "We are on guard like this to prepare for that eventuality, but I''m just not convinced that the imperial court has acquiesced that the Hanzhong Mansion will be lost." "Since Hanzhong Mansion is not easy to guard, let''s go and grab Jingzhao Mansion. Isn''t there a pass in Jingzhao Mansion?" Bo Wen interrupted. Qi Haoran was overjoyed, "Good boy, ambitious, I told my eldest brother the same, but the eldest brother said that there are too many defenders in Jingzhao Mansion, we have just experienced a war, so don''t start a war in the short term, etc. With a fighter plane..." Qi Haoran looked at the group of people with bright eyes, the meaning was self-evident. Mu Bowen was eager to try, "Brother Qi, you can bring me when the time comes." Mu Yangling slapped him down with a slap, "When the wind blows, he falls down, what are you kidding?" Mu Bowen said unconvinced: "My body is already healed, as Mr. Pangpa said personally, I''m almost as tall as my peers." "Then let''s wait until you are taller than your peers and learn basic life-saving means," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Or I will send you to Dad and tell him that you want to follow Qi Haoran went to the battlefield together?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, "Mu Yangling, can you stop being so fickle, call me brother Haoran in front of the elders and when you have requests for me, and call me fourth brother Qi in front of outsiders, but it turns out to be a cold one. If you call me by your first name and surname, those who don''t know think I have a grudge against you." "It''s just the few of us in this private room, who would misunderstand?" Mu Yangling said in disbelief, "Don''t you also call me by your first name and last name? Don''t think I don''t know, you and Fan Zijin have a mouthful of ''Mu Yangling''. '' I don''t know how smooth the call is." Qi Haoran blushed slightly, and then stubbed his neck in disbelief, "When did you hear that? I''ve always called you A Ling, and it was only when I first met that I called you by your first name and last name." Xiuhong hurriedly adjusted: "Okay, okay, fourth brother Qi, my cousin is used to it since childhood, we grew up with my cousin, and when my cousin sees my cousin, sometimes I call him by his first name. " Xiulan and Bowen quickly nodded to testify. "Cousin calling you with your first and last name is not because you are alienated, but a habit. After all, we are not used to calling you brother Haoran." Xiulan and Bowen nodded again. Chapter 325： opinion The kindergarten is half completed, Qi Haoran took Mu Yangling to see it, "Look at what else needs to be changed, and let them do it together." Mu Yangling looked around and was very satisfied, "That''s it, build more." "Are you really going to promise Fang Zhifu?" Qi Haoran disapproved: "This is in the military camp. Those children are military households. It''s our own business to give favor or suppress them. It buys people''s hearts." Big brother also has military power in his hands, which is easy to be misunderstood. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I know that the prefect will give us a guarantee at that time." Qi Haoran''s heart moved. In this way, Fang Zhifu was completely tied to them. Although the military and government have always been separated, if they can have a good relationship with the local officials, it will be easier for them to act in the future. "Then I have to go back and discuss with Big Brother, discuss." "No," Mu Yangling said: "Big Brother Qi better pretend he doesn''t know about this matter, just the little ones of us, or Fang Zhifu will probably change his mind." Qi Haoran smiled, "He will definitely regret finding you." "Who said that? I''m so kind, and I help him raise so many children." Mu Yangling said confidently: "This is what everyone needs, um, it''s a game at most, who made him look down on us because of our age? " Qi Haoran also said solemnly: "Well, maybe he eats a lot of money and becomes wiser, and he won''t underestimate the enemy in the future. It''s a good thing for him." Mu Yangling turned his head to look at the three children and taught them: "You see, right? This is the end of judging people by their appearance and underestimating the enemy. Even if you haven''t suffered this loss, remember that you should not underestimate your opponents in the future, um, partners. Nor can it be taken lightly. Bowen nodded fiercely, only Xiuhong and Xiulan were still a little dazed, not understanding where Fang Zhifu was at a loss. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran went to see the canteen made for the children, and Bo Wen explained to them in a low voice: "The military generals stationed must not collude with local officials, in order to avoid suspicion, and because of the conflict between the military and the government, so the relationship between the two sides has always been It''s not very good. The prefect''s office just arrived, and the court has no food for him. He can only rely on Big Brother Qi to deter the local gentry to collect taxes or borrow food, so Big Brother Qi has a good relationship with him, at least not like Hexingzhou. The relationship deteriorated like the Wu prefect of the government." Xiulan asked in a low voice, "What does that have to do with us making him suffer?" "Listen to the blog post, don''t interrupt." Xiuhong pulled her. Xiulan immediately shut up, showing her seriousness in listening. "Of course it has something to do with it. The imperial court is very afraid of military generals. All military generals above the third rank will keep their family members in Beijing as hostages. This shows how the imperial court guards against military generals, right? We only adopted children into military households when we opened a kindergarten. Orphans, because their life and death are decided by the military camp, so they don''t count as bribing people''s hearts, and the court will not care, but the people sent by Fang Zhifu are different, they are all good people, if one is bad, the censor impeached, It is Brother Qi who is to blame." Xiuhong pouted and said disdainfully, "It''s wrong to do good deeds? Is it a good person to watch those children starve to death?" "This is a taboo of the imperial court. There are many rebels who have bought people''s hearts like this in the past dynasties. Of course, if the rebellion is successful, it can''t be regarded as a rebel... In short, Brother Qi can''t do this, so my sister said that Fang Zhifu should make a promise, "Bo Wen smiled, "Hanzhong Mansion doesn''t have a censor." Although he is still young, because Mr. Liu wants to take the imperial examination, he is most valued by Mr. Liu. In his spare time, Mr. Liu often talks to him about current affairs, and his sister often brings back the fourth brother Qi''s Di Bao to read, so he can know so much. "The imperial court has not yet dispatched a censor to the Hanzhong Palace, and now all the officials left in the government office are those who used to work in the Jin Guoyamen, and the officials who came with the Fang Zhifu are also demoted or semi-exiled here. Yes, as long as Fang Zhifu controls them, the news will not reach the ears of the imperial court, and it will be very easy for Big Brother Qi and the others to do anything in the future." Xiulan didn''t understand what Brother Qi and the others were going to do to hide from the imperial court. She wasn''t too interested in these, so she turned her head to look at the house that had been built next to her. Xiuhong looked at Bo Wen with bright eyes and said: "I know, I know, for example, if you go to rob Jin Guo, they will not make small reports." Bowen grinned, "This is just one aspect of it, and it is also beneficial to us. Our cattle farm, fourth brother Qi''s horse farm, and second brother Fan''s many businesses are all in Hanzhong Mansion, and we all have to deal with the yamen. , if the prefect of the prefect becomes a fellow, how convenient do you think we are?" "Then let''s quickly agree to the prefect," Xiuhong said happily, "Why do you have to delay?" "That can''t be done. We have to talk about this matter slowly. It''s too early to agree. We will suffer in the future. We have already suffered a loss, and we have to get it back no matter what." Bowen said happily: "Fortunately, although we will lose a lot of money, But it is worth it to be able to pull Fang Zhifu into a boat." Bowen saw Xiulan standing aside with little interest, and said dissatisfiedly: "Sister Xiulan, mother asked you to learn more from Sister Xiuhong, so you have more knowledge, why don''t you listen?" Xiulan pouted: "I don''t understand what you said, and I don''t like it. I still like reading books and embroidery." Xiuhong nodded her forehead and said, "What a nerd, you can stay at home in the future." "No," Bowen said forcefully: "Sister said that Sister Xiulan will be easily bullied in the future. She has to learn to be stronger, so you should stay with us. If you don''t understand, I can teach you." Xiulan was discouraged and thought she would be able to go home. She muttered dissatisfiedly, "My aunt was not bullied either." "That''s because your cousin and cousin are protecting you," Xiuhong said. "Can you marry someone like your cousin in the future? Can you have a daughter who is as powerful as your cousin? Bowen is right, you just don''t like it. It also takes a lot of knowledge, otherwise people will tear it apart and eat it without knowing how to cry." Xiulan''s face turned red when she heard the topic of marriage, she was holding her hand by her sister and followed her forward, not daring to say anything against it. Xiuhong couldn''t help but feel angry when she saw her aggrieved look. Why didn''t she know how to speak out when she was wronged? This is always the case with my own sister. After I go out and suffer grievances, I dont know how to say it? Xiuhong immediately decided to train her sister''s temperament. Xiulan, who was just here to increase her knowledge, did not expect that she would be given an idea, and then her sister put on a tattered dress and threw it among the children to mow the grass, because she was so good at talking. bully her. Xiulan''s eyes were red and swollen, thinking that her sister would ask, but who knew she turned a blind eye, so Xiulan, who never complained, began to stammer and complain to her sister. Of course, this is a later thing. Chapter 326： spend money The kindergarten plans to build three large canteens. In the future, children will eat together in the canteens. In addition, classrooms will also be built. Since there are many children of all ages, they must be taught separately. Among them, there are literacy classes and others. Learn various crafts. You need to buy a lot of tools. To learn woodworking, you need a saw, a knife, etc., right? To learn to calculate accounts, you have to do something like abacus? This is a lot of money. Qi Haoran was proud to show Mu Yangling around, but when he saw what she had written down later, he couldn''t help but worry, "Do you have enough money?" "It doesn''t matter, if it''s not enough, just ask Zijin for it." "Yes, Zijin is rich," Qi Haoran immediately felt relieved, "If you can''t speak well, I''ll go and ask for it for you." Mu Yangling stopped, looked up and asked him, "Did you go to He Zijin to get money recently?" Qi Haoran nodded, "The Hu people have a special kind of machete. I plan to distribute them to the cavalry battalion. I bought 500 of them in one go, so I spent a lot of money." Mu Yangling hated that iron could not become steel and said, "Fan Zijin can''t make enough money for you to spend it like this. Why do you have to buy five hundred? Buy ten or so and ask the craftsmen to study it slowly. Now, can''t you fight yourself?" "Is the knife smuggled from the Jin Kingdom?" Qi Haoran nodded, "Otherwise, where do you think it came from? If it was in our big week, I would have brought someone to seal the shop, so I wouldn''t have to buy it." The control of iron was very strict in the imperial court. People who made iron must obtain documents from the yamen, and there were restrictions on the amount of pig iron they could buy each time. Qi Haoran bought 500 pieces in one go, which was impossible to buy in Da Zhou. Mu Yangling felt even more distressed. The price of these weapons was not low when they were smuggled from the Jin Kingdom. She reluctantly asked, "How much is a piece?" Qi Haoran touched his head and smiled, "It''s not particularly expensive, forty-five taels." Mu Yangling almost wanted to stretch out his feet and kick people flying, "That''s enough to buy a foal." "That knife is really good. It''s sharp and durable. I''ll bring you one later. You can try it out. After all, you have to cross the border. The other party also bought it from Jinbing, so it''s more expensive." Mu Yangling gritted his teeth, and then said enviously, "If only I had a Fan Zijin." No matter how much money was spent, someone would pay for it. She took advantage of Fan Zijin, as if she wanted his life. "You better give the knives to the craftsmen to study and study. Find a few more people, and you will definitely be able to make them. Then you won''t have to buy them anymore. It''s a waste of money." Mu Yangling asked Qi Haoran to buy something in the future. Discuss with her or Fan Zijin, their money is not from the wind, it is all hard earned. Especially Fan Zijin, in order to make money, he even delayed his schoolwork. I heard that Qi Xiuyuan was arrested two days ago and went back to study in the study room. "My eldest brother wants Zijin to go back to take the imperial examination. Next year will be the township examination every three years." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but stop, "Fan Zijin is a scholar?" Qi Haoran glanced at her and said proudly, "Otherwise, what do you think? He was born a child at the age of nine, a scholar at the age of eleven, and a talented person even in Lin''an. Just said, he will be able to play in one more session, at least a 70% chance of winning, next year happens to be the second session, hahaha, a sixteen-year-old Juren! Hahaha...how about it, Zijin is amazing, right?" Mu Yangling knew that Fan Zijin was smart, but he never thought he was so smart! The township exam is even more difficult than the college entrance examination in their previous life. Although they come and go with just those books, they need to answer the questions well. There are not one or two extra-curricular books. You should also read them roughly, and talk about a historical event, no matter how big or small, you should follow it up. Of course, it may not be too difficult for those who have passed the college entrance examination in their previous lives. After all, they have done all the books, but what about choosing 200 students out of 30,000 or 40,000 students? This selection ratio is too small, and there are more students in Lin''an Prefecture. Only about 80,000 people are competing for more than 200 places in the township examination, not to mention the ability to try, that is, the students from all over the country will not be able to compete for 500 places. ''s quota. Mu Yangling sighed sincerely, but still said: "Fan Zijin has been focusing on doing business for the past two years, what do you think his chances of winning are?" Qi Haoran was silent. Mu Yangling sighed and said, "I think it''s better to let him wait for another three years, that''s more certain." Mu Yangling glanced at him and said, "You also save him a little bit of worry, maybe he will put More time for homework." Qi Haoran was stunned for a while, then nodded and said: "Okay, let him study hard, then Mu Yangling, you can help him, you can also do business, you can take over and let him have more time to study." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes rudely and said, "Which one of your eyes sees that I can do business? I can only farm and sell sheep and cattle, so I might as well leave it to the steward below." "That''s true," Qi Haoran nodded and said, "You look smart, but you''re actually very stupid." Mu Yangling glared at him, "Where am I stupid?" Qi Haoran smiled, "I don''t believe you if you say you are stupid. If you run a kindergarten, you will lose money, or you will lose money, but you insist on doing it. What is it that you are not stupid?" "I''m happy." Mu Yangling raised his head and turned away. Qi Haoran hurriedly chased after him and said in a low voice, "I''ll be leaving Hanzhong Mansion in the next two days. Give me the gift of the Winter Solstice tomorrow." When did I say I was going to give you a gift for the winter solstice? Looking at Qi Haoran who was looking at her eagerly, Mu Yangling didn''t say the words, but nodded, "You should pay more attention to your own safety." He didn''t ask him where he was going. Qi Haoran''s round face was suddenly full of smiles, and he nodded cheerfully, "I must pay attention to safety." When Mu Yangling went back, he was thinking about what gift to give Qi Haoran, Xiuhong came to her with the account book, "Cousin, I have already discussed with the cotton cloth dealer and cotton, this is the price, but who do we call to sew? It''s expensive to hand over to a clothing store." "The prefect of Fang won''t be delayed for long. When the time comes, people will be sent to pick people from the inside, and all the women who can make clothes will be left to make clothes. When you go back, you can call out a few children of height and measure them, and just follow them. Be large, medium and small for your height and send the assignments." Xiuhong responded, and wrote down what Mu Yangling said. "When supervising, keep your eyes open. Don''t let people take things out. Our money is already low. If we let people go out, the clothes will really not be enough for children." Xiuhong hesitated: "Cousin, those old people are also very pitiful." "I know, but now we can only take care of the children first. You should also pay attention to the elderly. If you have a headache, remember to call a doctor, and the medical expenses will be charged to our account." She doesn''t even think about making winter clothes for the old man. Her current budget is about to exceed all the savings in the family. Now she can only hope to butcher Qin and Butcher Hua, and hope that they will come soon, and then the sheep seller will be taken away. Going out, maybe you can earn extra money to buy them winter clothes before the coldest weather. Chapter 327： I dont know They are now living in the house of the cattle farm. Although it is newly built, it is not cold because the walls are thick enough and have been smoked before. Mu Yangling found a black leather jacket from the bottom of the box. It was made for my father. There were still two unfinished sleeves. I wanted to make a present for my father for the New Year. Send him off, go back and make one for Dad. Mu Yangling took scissors and cut the half-finished sleeves directly. Xiuhong, who was doing the accounting beside him, saw it and exclaimed, "Cousin, why did you cut the sleeves?" "That''s it, it''s similar to a short jacket, no sleeves." Mu Yangling measured it with a tape measure and planned to make the clothes smaller overnight. Xiuhong bit her pen and said, "But didn''t you say it''s a tight fit? How do you wear it like this?" "Why can''t you wear it like this? Just put it on. No one knows that you are wearing so many clothes on the outside. This is for self-defense, not for warmth and beauty." Xiuhong was stunned when she saw that Mu Yangling had changed her clothes to a smaller size, and asked, "Isn''t it for my cousin?" "My father will make another one for him. This is a winter solstice gift for Qi Haoran." Xiuhong''s face was a little red, and she looked at her with bright eyes, but she said worriedly: "Cousin, will Brother Qi agree?" Mu Yangling didn''t know why Qi Xiuyuan agreed to give Qi Haoran a gift, she nodded casually and said "um". Xiuhong looked at the busy Mu Yangling with a sigh of relief, propped her chin and smiled. Mu Yangling spent a whole night changing her clothes, and it was finally finished before dawn. She took out a round heart guard from the bottom of the box and put it in the position of her heart, and used a thick thread to close the hole. I sewed it on and touched it. Although it didn''t look good when it bulged out, it could save my life at a critical moment. Mu Yangling handed the gift to Qi Haoran. I don''t know if it was her illusion, but she always felt that Qi Haoran''s face was a little red and his eyes were terrifyingly bright. Qi Haoran took the leather coat and took off his clothes to put on. Mu Yangling hurriedly said, "It''s getting colder, don''t be so confused. Change it when you go back to the house, and see what''s not suitable. You bring me to change." Qi Haoran nodded, put away his clothes, and said with a stern face: "I will definitely come back alive, I will tell my elder brother as soon as I come back." After saying that, without waiting for Mu Yangling to reply, he turned around and jumped on his horse and ran away. Feibai, who was beside him, rolled and climbed to chase after him, waving goodbye to Mu Yangling while chasing back. Mu Yangling swallowed the question in his mouth, shook his head, and went back. The prefect of Fang has already sent a message, saying that she agreed to Mu Yangling''s request. Today, she will go to the yamen to go through the formalities with him to sign a contract. Well, he also needs to issue a proof that the nursery school is jointly run by both the military and the government. Mu Yangling quickly forgot about giving Qi Haoran a gift, but Xiuhong kept it in her heart and wrote it in when she wrote to Shu Wanniang, indicating that her aunt could start preparing her dowry for her cousin. When Shu Wanniang received the letter, she just sighed. She felt that her daughter was too daring. She even accepted the marriage without asking their opinions, but she didn''t say anything. In the past, she only thought that Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were children. I didn''t take it to heart, but in the past two years, Qi Haoran kept running here and was very attentive to her and her aunt. She naturally knew what it meant. Qi Xiuyuan would stop the two from interacting with each other whenever she showed any dissatisfaction or disapproval, but he acquiesced. My daughter is so capable, can I only marry a Yamano villager in the future? Shu Wanniang was naturally unwilling, so she acquiesced to her running after Qi Haoran, but that didn''t mean she agreed that the child would accept the marriage without saying a word to his family. Shu Wanniang picked up a pen and wanted to educate her daughter, but sitting at the table for a long time still couldn''t write anything. Forget it, let her fly when her daughter is older. Mu Yangling, who can fly, still doesn''t know anything. She is arranging for Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu to take over all the victims. She will start to collect sheep tomorrow. Butcher Qin and Butcher Hua, who have been waiting for a long time, finally come. They bring A good news and bad news. The good news is that they plan to go out of Xingyuan Mansion and sell the sheep all the way to Xiangyang and Jiangling. They have also found all the sellers along the way, and they also hired a dozen people to **** them all the way, so the demand for this sheep will only be more. . The bad news is that the journey is too long, and they only intend to go once, so for the sake of greater interests, Qin butcher and Hua butcher hope to owe Mu Yangling''s share of money first, and then settle the settlement when they come back. promised. When they come back, Mu Yangling can make half the money. If he doesnt agree, although he earns half less, the money has already been obtained. No matter what the subsequent sales are, Mu Yangling will not lose money. Mu Yangling thought about it for a long time, and finally said: "You are only sixteen, can you see so many sheep?" "We''re all ruthless horns who are strong on the road. As long as we don''t encounter bandits, there should be no problem." "What if you run into bandits?" Butcher Qin and Butcher Hua looked at each other, and both hesitated. Mu Yangling paced in place and said after a while, "I think it''s better to go step by step. If the stall is too big, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to collect." Butcher Hua frowned, Mu Yangling could understand his eagerness, after all, they made a lot of money last year, "This year there are a lot of refugees, and there must be more bandits on the mountain. This sheep is different from silk tea, flicking a whip and pulling a cart. The mules can run away, the sheep are tied together, and as long as people block the intersection, you can''t get out." Butcher Qin glanced at Butcher Hua and said, "Lao Hua, I think Miss Mu is right, otherwise we should make more trips and would rather work harder than waste money, our money is not easy to come by. , When we took a break from the New Year''s Eve last year, we lost all the weight, and people only had one breath. This money was earned by our hard work, and we can''t give it to others." Hua butcher gritted his teeth and stomped his feet: "Okay, I''ll listen to you, and make a few more trips." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, got up and said with a smile: "Then I will start picking up the goods for you tomorrow, you can rest in the inn." Qin Butcher sent Mu Yangling out and said with a smile, "I thought you were in favor of taking risks, but I didn''t expect you to persuade us to stop." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I will naturally take risks when it is worth the risk, but I prefer to seek stability." Mu Yangling sighed: "I urgently need money now, but I can''t make mistakes." Qin Butcher smiled and said, "When the goods are delivered to us, your business will be considered a success. Even if it ends up being robbed, we have to give you the money." Mu Yangling glanced at him and said, "You guys are all gone, where did you get the money? Don''t you have to owe it by then?" Qin Butcher smiled and said in a low voice, "We know that you are loyal and reluctant to force us. Don''t worry, this trip will go well with so many people added." Mu Yangling nodded. Chapter 328： Operation "There is news about the calf you asked me to inquire about," Qin Butcher took out a few pieces of paper from his pocket and said, "You want seven hundred calves all at once. I can''t find so many for a while, only these." Mu Yangling opened it and found that the towns and towns on the pipeline from Xingyuan Prefecture to Jiangling Prefecture were all marked, which should be the investigation they did when they were looking for mutton sales. "It''s not complete, but it also covers five or six points. Do you want it? If you want, we''ll bring it to you when we come back. I don''t earn you how much, just five dollars per head, how about it?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Then thank you Uncle Qin, but the road is not safe, so buy less for the first time. By the way, I will not only want 700 pieces this time, but I will keep them as long as you can." Qin Butcher raised his eyebrows in surprise, and Mu Yangling explained, "My cattle farm has expanded again." The cattle farm has expanded again, and there is also sufficient labor, so Mu Yangling naturally wants to raise more cattle. A half-year-old cow can go to work in the fields, and one and a half-year-old can mate to give birth to a calf. Mu Yangling calculates it very clearly. If you raise it for one winter, these cows can be used when ploughing the field in spring. After spring, some old cows are ready to mate for breeding. In this way, in just two years, the cattle in the cattle farm can be sold and supplied. She believes that one day, every farmer here will be able to own a cow. Mu Yangling went to collect sheep for them with great ambition. This time, she only brought Bo Wen by her side, and the two drove the mule cart around various villages, because she had already collected sheep once last year, and everyone was familiar with Mu Yangling. , the old way, take her to her own sheepfold and let her choose, all two or two. This time, it was Bo Wen who was in charge of calculating the money and dealing with the villagers. Mu Yangling was only in charge of catching the sheep and watching the sheep, and he said no more than ten sentences along the way. At first, Bo Wen''s face was a little red, but when he saw the people on the other side, they bowed their heads and listened respectfully to him, and his sister didn''t interrupt, and he gradually became calmer. Mu Yangling drove the sheep to butcher Qin and Butcher Hua, and settled the account on the spot. Mu Yangling took Bowen back and asked him, "How do you feel?" "The peasants are too bitter." Mu Yangling was taken aback for a moment, she asked him how he felt about the communication, but she didn''t bother with this question, just continued to ask: "Then what?" "Sister, if you can really cultivate good seeds and increase the yield as you said, then this situation may be broken. Sister, I also want to go home and farm." Mu Yangling''s hand was itchy, but he still didn''t hit anyone, he just thought about it and said, "Bo Wen, do you think farmers are suffering only because of the low yield of grain? This is just an objective reason. The people are hungry, and the people are still suffering during the harvest. When the people are prosperous, the people are suffering. When they die, the people are also suffering. Think carefully about why this is." "Okay, this is your homework this winter, write a policy theory, and I''ll check it when I go home for the New Year." Bowen''s eyes widened, but since the young lady taught him to face difficulties, he just pouted and responded, it seems that he will stay up late at night again. "Since you want to write this strategy, you can''t just follow us. You have to go deep into the people and experience them first to know where they are suffering. So tomorrow morning, you will eat the same porridge as them, take Lets go and cut grass with a sickle, chat with them, and ask them how their previous life was like, how they became victims of disasters, what is the way to escape this way, and what are their plans for the future, young, small, Young people, young people, old people, men and women, you have to ask, go ahead." Bowen felt that this task was too arduous, but he went back to the house and wrote the outline, and decided to find children about his age tomorrow, and then find those three or four-year-old children... Bowen also knew that when he entered the crowd, he wanted to become the same person as them, so he spent a whole night trying to find his oldest clothes. After thinking about it, he took the clothes outside and played against the stones, so the next day he appeared in front of everyone wearing clothes that were too worn. Xiuhong and Xiulan opened their mouths when they saw Bowen like this. Even when the Mu family was in the most difficult time, Mu Bowen, the baby of the Mu family, did not wear this kind of clothes. Mu Bowen''s face was slightly red, and he said, "Cousin, others like me can''t tell who I am, right?" Mu Bowen''s hair was scattered a little, and he was wearing tattered clothes and some ash charcoal on his face, so he really couldn''t see his original appearance. Knowing that he was going to practice among the victims, Xiulan looked at her pitifully and asked her sister timidly, "Sister, should I go too?" "You don''t have to go," Xiuhong frowned and said, "You are with the children in our military camp today. The new ones are too rebellious. If you go, you will be bullied." He was here to inquire about the news. It was the same everywhere. Since that was the case, he naturally had to choose the simple one, so he nodded. Xiuhong went into the house and filled him with millet porridge, and there was a side dish on the table, and said, "Hurry up, the workers are here too, you have to catch up with them." "Cousin, I have to go out and eat with them. You should eat this millet porridge." Xiuhong and Xiulan couldn''t help but be taken aback. This millet porridge is the privilege of Bowen, and there are also barley and yam in it. It is a therapeutic recipe prescribed by Mr. Pang. Millet is not cheap, but barley is more expensive, not to mention that yam can only be found in I bought it in the pharmacy. My cousin worked so hard at the beginning because of the high cost of Bowen diet therapy. "If you don''t eat this, what will you eat?" Xiuhong asked in a daze. "I went out to eat polenta with them." "How about that?" Xiuhong was secretly anxious, "If we eat too much of that polenta, our stomachs will feel very bloated. You have a bad stomach, how can you eat it?" Bo Wen smiled and said: "Pang Pang said that my body has been taken care of, and now my stomach may be stronger than yours, okay, this is my sister''s arrangement, if I don''t eat the same as them, how can I have a relationship with them? Can they talk?" Xiuhong immediately took out some porridge from the bowl and stuffed it with him, saying, "Then eat some stomach pads first, hurry up, or I won''t let you out." Bo Wen could only eat a small bowl of millet porridge before he was released. He took a small bowl and trotted to the crowd to line up. The grandmother who was making porridge for him saw his small bowl and was stunned for a moment, then lifted it up. He glanced at Mu Bowen and poured him a full bowl, but he was muttering in his heart that this kid is a fool, whoever comes to make porridge doesn''t always have a big bowl? The one over a year old was lining up with a big name not much smaller than his head tightly, but this one took a small bowl. Chapter 329： ending "Hey, have you heard? The owner is going to give winter clothes to children under the age of twelve." A woman in her thirties grabbed her companion and said enviously. Companion pouted and said, "This is all news from a few days ago. You will only know now that the clothes are ready. It''s alright, no matter how envious you are, there is no point in you." "It''s not for me, but for my son. He''s only eight years old this year, just in time. I don''t know if the owner will need anyone else in the spring next year." "You have time, the prefect has allocated so much land to us that we can be busy with just the work in the busy field." "I can''t come, but the children can come too. I''m in charge of the meals. Half-old children eat Lao Tzu, and they don''t do much work. If the pasture is for people, I will let him come even if they don''t pay wages for a bowl of rice to eat." The companion rolled his eyes and said, "I heard that there are thousands of calves to be raised. Look at the ones that have been delivered these days. We can''t even count them. They are few, so maybe they will really invite people." "I don''t know if I can catch up with Miss Xiuhong. If I can catch up, maybe I can reserve a place..." A lot of people heard this, so Xiuhong found that there were always people walking in front of her recently. She was very attentive. She would take the initiative to help when she used to keep accounts, and even brought her tea, poured water and moved stools. . Xiuhong just raised her eyebrows and didn''t ask the reason. She just turned around and went back to find Zhang Liu. Zhang Liu thought for a while and said: "Now both states know that we have built a large cattle farm and need calves. There are many people who send calves over these days. I want to please Miss Biao and compete for the next spot." "They want to come? Don''t work in the fields?" "It''s for children." Xiuhong nodded, and she said, Hanzhong Mansion is short of everything right now, especially labor, which is better in winter and slack farming, but don''t want to hire people when farming is busy, so these children can go to the cattle farm to do some odd jobs. work. Thinking of Mu Yangling''s plan to expand the cattle farm to 3,000, she didn''t say anything, just nodded and said, "If someone asks you, don''t accept it casually, it means that the owner will arrange it next year." Zhang Liu responded. Mu Yangling went to make a deal with Qin Butcher. Butcher Qin drove three hundred and sixty-five calves over this time, but he didn''t see him for a few days. Butcher Qin lost weight. Seeing Mu Yangling, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Miss Mu, I can finally see you alive." Mu Yangling noticed a knife wound on Butcher Hua''s face, and asked in surprise, "What''s wrong?" Butcher Hua smiled bitterly, "Fortunately, after listening to Miss Mu''s advice, we encountered robbers on the way. Fortunately, there are not many people on the other side. There are about ten people on our side, which saved the sheep, otherwise this time it was really bloody. There''s nowhere to go." Mu Yangling''s face sank, so their business might not be able to continue. Sure enough, Butcher Qin and Butcher Hua said, "The journey from Hanzhong Mansion to Xingyuan Mansion is not bad, Xingyuan Mansion will be chaotic further east. Refugees scattered from Tongchuan Prefecture went up to the mountains to become bandits, and because there were not many, the imperial court did not care. "how many people?" "There are only a dozen or two dozen in the group, and it''s a shame that they are not many, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to escape." "Then this business?" Butcher Qin and Butcher Hua looked at each other, shook their heads, and said, "It''s okay to return to Xingyuan Mansion, but it won''t work if you leave Xingyuan Mansion, Miss Mu, we definitely won''t be able to use so many of these sheep, so we only have to run once. We also found this calf for you in Xingyuan Mansion, and there is nothing we can do about it." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile on his face, "Thank you for this too." Mu Yangling settled the accounts with them, and after the two goods were settled, they began to discuss how many sheep they were going to take away this time, and Bo Wen had already led someone to drive the calf back. "Uncle Qin, you have traveled a lot along the way, and I need your help with something else." Qin Butcher leaned forward slightly and said with a smile: "Miss Mu, just say, we can do what we can do." "The two of you also know that I don''t have time to go out now, so I would like to ask you to help me promote the cattle farm along the way. If anyone wants to sell calves, just bring them, and I will give them a suitable price." is just a word, and Qin Butcher responded immediately. Mu Yangling went to Fang Zhifu again, hoping that he could support the construction of the cattle farm through official channels and attract more people to drive the calves here. The prefect of Fang also thought about renting her cattle in the spring of next year, and he was very happy to do it with a little effort, so he did it. It is a two-pronged approach, and there are indeed many people who bring calves to the cattle farm to sell. There are cattle dealers, and more often they bring their own calves together. The price Mu Yangling gave was very fair. Although it would take several days to come here with a calf on a long journey, Mu Yangling would pay an extra two cents for the toll, which would not make a hundred dollars a month. This is a huge sum of money for Wen''s farmers. Once the news spread, those with calves at home were more willing to take them to the cattle farm, which made the price of calves in the market go up a bit. On the day of the winter solstice, the cattle farm had reached 3,085, and Mu Yangling said that after five days, the cattle farm will no longer receive cattle. As for why it is not not accepted on the same day, it is naturally for the people who are already on the road at this time. It is impossible for people to pull the cows to the cattle farm but not accept them, right? At this time, the room and shed of the cattle farm had been built, and more than 3,000 cattle had been driven into the cattle shed. Mu Yangling divided the cattle farm into three districts, each with a thousand head, but not much. A district has a district chief, who is in charge of ten people, and one person is responsible for about a hundred calves. And Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu are in charge of these 33 people. And the hay harvesting is also finished, the dried hay is piled up in the room, on the roof of the cowshed and in the thatched hut. The military camp settled for wages, while the good people settled for food. In order to prevent the occurrence of looting, the prefect of the prefect brought the yamen to maintain order on that day. Because there were so many people, Mu Yangling directly invited the soldiers from the fifth battalion to help distribute wages and food. Fang Zhifu looked at the black and green fields in the cattle farm, and the copper coins in the bamboo baskets behind Xiuhong and the mountains of grain not far away, and sighed at Mu Yang inspiration: "There is a lot of money in business, no wonder I am so big in Zhou Dynasty. Many people left their fields to engage in business." Dazhou''s business is very prosperous, surpassing any previous dynasties. Mu Yangling does not deny this. Although the dynasty also looked down on merchants in various ways, it did not restrict the development of commerce. Fang Zhifu''s eyes were full of melancholy, "Emperor Sejong made a mistake, if he can focus on agriculture and suppress business, there will be no wasteland without cultivation and no food in the national treasury." Chapter 330： separate Mu Yangling pouted in disapproval and asked, "Master Fang really thinks that the current situation is caused by the profit of businessmen?" Fang Zhifu saw the mockery in Mu Yangling''s eyes and said, "There is always something to do." Mu Yangling said indifferently: "The businessman is so pitiful, he took the blame for you for no reason." Fang Zhifu''s face was a little embarrassed, Mu Yangling''s words were about to say, the people are all caused by you. He touched his nose and stopped talking, but Mu Yangling said: "Master Fang, although my money came from selling sheep, it can be regarded as saving the people of Yi Fang?" The prefect of Fang was even more embarrassed, and nodded again and again: "Yes, the previous remarks were not aimed at Miss Mu." Mu Yangling was satisfied. Although there are many people, from morning to noon, all wages have been paid out. Mu Yangling glanced at the crowd that had not yet dispersed, nodded to Xiuhong, and Xiuhong raised her voice: "All the children under the age of twelve stood up and lined up to get winter clothes." The ?? crowd was agitated, but because the news had been spread a few days earlier, everyone was excited, but not confused. The children screamed and ran towards them, lining up again. Xiuhong said loudly: "Including children over twelve years old, we have a list here. You are not allowed to take more than one collar. The big one gives the small one, and it is not allowed to crowd people." The few teenagers who were originally watching heard that there were also those over twelve years old. They shouted and rushed over happily. The rest of the teenagers looked at them enviously, but no one said anything sour. Those usually slick old people didn''t squeak, but looked at the group of children quietly with a smile, Fang Zhifu stroked his beard, and said sincerely: "This official is here to thank Miss Mu for the children." "The prefect of Fang wants to thank me, then please support the cattle farm in the future." Fang Zhifu smirked and said, "Definitely, definitely." It was the twenty old women who were cooking. They knew what clothes to give them just by looking at the children, so they moved quickly. A set of cotton coats, including cotton coats and cotton trousers, are stuffed with fine cotton. When Mu Yangling asked people to make clothes, they made them bigger. Therefore, except for a few people who just fit well, the rest of the people put on cotton coats. After a while, everyone was more grateful to Mu Yangling. This grown section will allow them to wear for two more years, and then pass it on to the younger brothers and sisters below. At this time, the winter solstice has passed, and the wind blows like a smoothie on the face. Although these children have several clothes on, they are all thin and tattered, and they do not keep warm at all. Some children put it on directly, while some felt that their clothes were too dirty and wanted to go back to take a bath and wash their clothes before putting on new cotton-padded clothes. Mu Yangling took another booklet from Xiuhong, moved a chair, and stood directly on it, Zhang Wu beat the gong and drum to signal everyone to be quiet. The crowd gradually quieted down, Mu Yangling took out the roster and said, "It''s the orphan, stand on the left." The children looked at Mu Yangling blankly. Mu Yangling looked down at the confused eyes of the children, and said in a slow voice, "Before the little general left, he handed over all the orphans to me to manage, because you are too young to live alone, so the military camp has arranged for you. I have a list here, but because there are too many people, I dont want to read them one by one, everyone consciously stand to the left. As soon as these words came out, the children all ran to the right. Although we got along quite happily during this time, everyone still fears the military camp. Now I heard that orphans have other places to go, not only those children, but also those adults and old people who think badly. The story of Mu Yangling''s construction of the kindergarten has not been spread, and even the soldiers in the military camp didn''t know much. They only knew that they were ordered to build a row of houses in the village, and they would not inquire about their use. Because in the military camp, the most important thing is to keep secrets, dont ask what you shouldnt ask. Mu Yangling saw that there were only more than 20 young children standing there blankly. The others ran to the right. Many children were dragged by their parents. Just afraid to run away. Mu Yangling directly took out the roster and said, "Since everyone is not aware of it, then I will read the name." Many children''s eyes were red. Among them, a seven- or eight-year-old child hesitated, then dragged his two-year-old sister to the left, and after standing still, he couldn''t help crying. With the first one, although the child on the right was reluctant, he passed by. When he was young, he started to cry, while the old one looked at Mu Yangling with hatred. Mu Yangling didn''t explain, but continued to look to the right. After no one stood over, Mu Yangling asked people to count the number of people. When she found that there were twenty-five less, she looked to the right, opened the roster, and said: " If you don''t stand up, then I will call you one by one, and you will be found out in the end, but you will delay your lunch. If you stand up now and everyone disperses, we can enter the house for lunch." Mu Yangling watched them quietly, and after about two minutes, a boy stood up, and then a boy who was pulling a five- or six-year-old boy... When all the people were there, Mu Yangling looked to the right and said, "Children with parents will go back to their parents." The children scattered and ran into the crowd to find their mother or grandparents. Mu Yangling''s eyes searched the crowd, and he waved his hand until he was sure that there was no replacement, "Okay, let''s all leave." Mu Yangling jumped off the stool, and the other prefect nodded, "Master Fang, you''d better count the number of people there, and bring people over tomorrow," he said with a slight smile, "Don''t spread the word about the nursery home." Fang Zhifu knew Mu Yangling''s concerns. If the matter of the kindergarten spread out, many parents would abandon their children and make them "orphans". After all, Mu Yangling''s kindergarten not only provided them with food, shelter and clothing, but also Also ask someone to teach them literacy and craftsmanship. Fang Zhifu nodded in agreement, and left with the more than 6,000 good people. Suddenly, there were only more than 700 orphans left in the cattle farm. Everyone looked at Mu Yangling quietly. Some of the children''s eyes were still red and swollen, and some were even hiccupping, showing how miserable they were crying just now. Mu Yangling stood back on the chair and said, "I know what you are thinking, but since the general brought you back, he will not leave you alone, let alone harm you. Now you are military households and five Those from the battalion will be sheltered by General Qi and the junior generals." Mu Yangling slowed down and tried to make everyone understand her words, "The land under your name is now leased to me, and you can be independent when you are fourteen years old, and then you will be able to get your back. You can farm the land you want. Before that, you have to live in the nursery together. I will take care of your food and clothing, and I will take care of you when you are sick. The general also asked me to invite a gentleman for you. Still girls, all of them have to go into the classroom to learn to read, and the older ones have to learn some crafts while recognizing..." Chapter 331： appease The older children understood. They stared at Mu Yangling in disbelief, while the younger ones looked at her blankly and didn''t understand, but they were sensitive to the emotional changes in the field. , The big brothers don''t seem to be so angry and panic. Mu Yangling clapped his hands and said, "Okay, now take your own bowl to eat lunch, and then take a rest, I will take you to the nursery, and you will live in it tonight." These children lived together with the disaster victims before, and their luggage had already been robbed on the road. If they hadnt met Yuanhui, they might not have survived, so they had nothing to pack. Because there is no sense of security, all the valuable things are hung on the body, but it is just the clothes on the body and the rice bowl in the hands. Of course, now I have added the cotton-padded clothes and the copper plates given by Mu Yangling. They were worried that these things could not be kept, but now they don''t seem to be worried. Everyone consciously went to line up to make porridge for lunch. Then Mu Yangling took them to the nursery. There are five large arrays in the kindergarten. Each row has two rows of houses. The back of the house faces the back of the house. There is only a palm-width gap in the middle. Twelve rooms. The room is about 40 square meters. There are two large kangs, one on the left and one on the left, and a desk in the middle and back. There are six and twelve stools in total. Twelve people in each room. Men and women live separately, because there are differences between men and women, Mu Yangling arranged the girls in the last two opposite rows, with the middle empty. Brothers are in the same house, and sisters are in the same house. After the two are divided, the older ones take care of the younger ones according to their age, so that they take care of each other. Mu Yangling gathered the children in the cafeteria and said: "Children, you may not understand what I said, but I hope you remember that although you are young, you have experienced a lot. You should know that it is difficult to live, but No matter how difficult it is, we have survived, so I hope you can continue to live, live happily, and live comfortably!" "Remember the people who have helped you and the people you have helped, I don''t need you to be a good person, but I hope each of you can be worthy of your conscience." Everyone looked at Mu Yangling who was standing on the chair, Mu Yangling looked back at them quietly, and said, "There is very little money in the nursery, so there are very few people who can afford it." The ?? boy opened his mouth and murmured, "Miss, I, we can work on our own without hiring someone." "Yes, miss, we don''t invite anyone." Everyone looked at Mu Yangling timidly, for fear that Mu Yangling would take back what he had said before, and they were afraid that they would return to the disaster victims or live on the streets. The corners of Mu Yangling''s mouth were slightly raised, but he was a little worried: "Children over the age of six naturally don''t need to be taken care of, but there are even younger ones." Mu Yangling''s eyes were fixed on a three-year-old child in front of him. This child had no siblings. He was taken by his grandmother. Later, he died in Stone City. Yuanhui was not allowed to lose the old and the weak. Young, so the child survived tenaciously. When Qi Haoran brought the person back, the children who had taken care of him before also dragged him and stumbled after him. Everyone followed Mu Yangling''s gaze, and the clever boys and girls immediately said, "We can take care of our younger brothers and sisters." "We can cook..." "We can bathe them, wash their clothes..." "And take them to bed, miss, we must take care of them..." Everyone eagerly promised, and the room suddenly burst into chaos. Mu Yangling raised his hand, suppressed everyone''s voice, and nodded: "If that''s the case, then I''m relieved, I''ll assign a room to everyone in a while, remember, The older ones should take care of the younger ones, they are not allowed to bully them, everyone supervises and helps each other, remember?" The children nodded. "I will teach you the ingredients in the kindergarten, and you will manage them. Although you say that you can cook, I still invite some people to help. These people are managed by you, and the management people are divided into ten groups. A group of five days, I will call someone to teach you bookkeeping, I hope you can get started before spring." "Except for the kitchen, I will call someone to help you, you can do everything else by yourself," Mu Yangling said, "You have five days to get used to the life here. After five days, the gentlemen I invited will Come on, when the time comes, you will have to follow the gentlemen to read and read. Whether you are a boy or a girl, you can choose the craft you are interested in to learn. But considering that you will all be farming in the future, you must learn agronomy, understand? ?" "Understood!" The children answered loudly, with hope in their eyes, and looked at Mu Yangling excitedly. Although none of what Mu Yangling said has been fulfilled, everyone could not help but trust her. Mu Yangling nodded secretly, beckoned to Bowen and Xiuhong, and said to everyone: "These five days, you will be in charge of them, and follow them to gradually get used to the life of the nursery. There is a nursery in front of the stone tablet. Everyone must memorize and understand the rules and penalties for violations, and no one is allowed to violate them. Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise when they saw the blog post. Xiuhong and the others knew that it was Miss Biao, who often kept the ledger for bookkeeping. She calculated the money they sent, but why did the blog post with them cut the grass? on top? Mu Yangling quickly solved their doubts, "Bowen is my younger brother, Xiuhong is my cousin, you don''t need to call us from the lady''s boss when you see us, we are all military households of the Fifth Battalion, just like you. Because you are still young and under my control, when you see me later, you can call me Sister Mu, in short, you should call me." There are teenagers who don''t understand, Mu Yangling is younger than them, why are they always called children? Still Sister Mu? Some teenagers are over twelve years old, a few months older than Mu Yangling, and that "sister" can''t be called out. Mu Yangling didn''t waste everyone''s time anymore, and distributed some daily necessities to everyone, so he started to assign them a room. This is based on the previous roster, which not only includes everyone''s age, but also their relationship, and also added after blog post survey, who has a better relationship with whom, and who has conflicts with whom. Mu Yangling separates people according to these. There are beds and quilts in each room, one bed for two people, one big kang for six people, and one dormitory for each room. He is responsible for the arrangement of all affairs in the room. Mu Yangling assigned them a room, and handed over all the people to Bowen and Xiuhong, saying: "You can arrange the rest, and you have to arrange each one. You can live here for the past five days. We''ll go back when things are arranged." It was the first time for Bowen and Xiuhong to be in charge of such a big thing independently, and they were a little nervous. Although Xiuhong had done bookkeeping and co-ordination in the cattle farm, Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu were the ones who took the lead, and here, she and Bowen were responsible for many things. Discuss to make up your mind. Chapter 332： exhort Who Mu Yangling would give the kindergarten to was still undecided because she could not find a suitable person. There are children who are powerless. They have endured hardships and can endure. As long as they dont kill them, they can endure hardships. Anyone who comes can control them. But what Mu Yangling wants is not "control". She doesn''t want these children to want to grow up and leave the kindergarten. She hopes that they can enjoy the joy of growing up and learn what they should learn. Since she has already taken charge of this matter, then they are her responsibility, and naturally it is to strive for better. She does not need a cold management rule, or even someone who will bully them, but a wise and loving educator. Since no one was found, she could only take care of it for the time being, running back and forth. Fortunately, Fang Zhifu sent the orphans from his side the next day. As a result, there were a total of 1,238 orphans in the kindergarten, and the room was a little nervous. Mu Yangling felt that he was waiting for this cold wave. In the past, it was possible to ask someone to re-build five rows of rooms on the side, so that the men and women were separated on both sides, and some classrooms could be expanded in the middle. Anyway, she brought it up, both Qi Haoran and Fang Zhifu would agree to help, except for the three meals a day for the workers, she didn''t have to pay anything. Mu Yangling brought the leading children and said, "We''re going home, and the nursery will be handed over to you for the time being. I''ll come and see it from time to time. If you have any questions, you can talk to them. I said that this place is very close to the military camp and the nearby villages, so try not to have any conflicts with them. If someone comes to provoke you, you can solve it by yourself. If you can''t, go to their village chief and say what I said. Yes, this nursery was given way by the little general." Several nearby villages are new villages that the victims have just settled in. The news of the kindergarten has spread in the past two days. It is said that not only can they provide food and clothing for children, but they can also learn to read and write skills. Many people bring their children with them. Kneeling outside and begging Mu Yangling to accept it. Mu Yangling''s face was very ugly, presumably in order to soften her heart, those children didn''t wear the newly issued cotton-padded clothes, they just knelt in the cold wind in thin clothes. Mu Yangling turned a blind eye for the past two days, and saw more and more people kneeling at the door. Yesterday, Mu Yangling finally got angry, took a kitchen knife from the kitchen and went out in front of them, sneering: "The nursery school It only accepts orphans. It is not impossible for you to send children in. The first one is that everyone in his family who has read the fourteenth grade will wipe their necks. Also, all the military fields and Yongye fields under his name are rented to me for rent. Just raise them up, and start wiping your neck now if you want." The kneeling people did not expect Mu Yangling to be so ruthless. At one time they muttered and cursed, and at the other time, they cried and begged Mu Yangling to let them go, as if Mu Yangling had bullied them. Mu Yangling sneered: "You just cry, it annoys me, I go to trouble you every day, I have more than 1,200 children, I let ten people go to your house a day to make trouble, let you ten years If you dont believe me, you can try it out, Xiuhong, write down their names for me, turn around and pull people away, and howl in front of their house, I want to see who can hold on to it. at last." The crying and scolding people paused, looked up at the group of children behind Mu Yangling, and they all stopped, but they couldn''t help but blame Mu Yangling for being too cruel. When Xiuhong heard their scolding, she couldn''t help but snorted coldly and raised her voice, "Speaking of my cousin being cruel, my cousin is just trying to treat others with her own way. Children can be put on the ice, we have no relationship with them, but we feel sorry for them? If our children dont feel sorry for them, who are we counting on? Bowen glanced at the child who was kneeling in the cold wind, sighed, and persuaded: "Bring the child back to get dressed, it''s such a cold day, if you get cold from the cold, it will kill you, my sister. We will not accept these children. The nursery school is to take care of those children who have no parents. Our family has already emptied our property for this reason. Not to mention that your adults are still alive, even if we send orphans from outside, we cant accept them. Really. I can''t afford it." Everyone listened to the blog post, but they put away the resentment in their eyes and wanted to pull the child away. Mu Yangling held his forehead with a headache, nodded slightly to Bo Wen, and Bo Wen immediately said: "Everyone, don''t rush to leave, it''s such a cold day, blow the wind all the way back, even if you are not sick, you can become sick, go to the cafeteria to drink first. A bowl of **** soup, let the children walk slowly." Bowen took the initiative to take the older children in the nursery and took them to the cafeteria to drink **** soup. In this way, most of the annoyance on the faces of the adults disappeared, and some even had some shame on their faces, only A few of them were still staring at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling just snorted and turned around and left, ignoring those people, but when he returned to the office, he couldn''t help but have a headache, Xiuhong also said angrily: "If it weren''t for these villages and the nursery school not far from each other. , everyone will have to deal with each other from time to time, I really don''t want to pay attention to them." Mu Yangling also arranged for Bo Wen to sing a red face, and she and Xiuhong sang a white face. "Fortunately, the barracks is not far from here, so we can''t have a big conflict, but the dean has to find it quickly, otherwise I really can''t handle it. Mu Yangling has always been bad at dealing with such contradictions, and he has always upheld violence against violence. "But cousin, what exactly are you looking for? There have been a lot of applicants these days." "They are not good. When it comes to the children in the nursery, they all look like alms. When you take them to see the children playing, I will watch them. That arrogant look is like watching a beggar. I asked them to take care of and educate the children, not to let them give away the children. Forget it, it is better to be deficient than excessive. The responsibility of the dean will be vacant for now, and you and I will take care of the nursery first. I will send you back tomorrow. , My mother has written to me several times, and I haven''t been home during the winter solstice, so my aunt is very angry." Xiuhong stuck out her tongue, daring not to object. The winter solstice is a very important festival here, and its solemnity is no less than that of the second dragon in February. It''s strange to say that in the past life, apart from the Spring Festival, the Mid-Autumn Festival was more important, but in this era, the Mid-Autumn Festival is not very important. Except for the Spring Festival, the most grand is February 2nd, the Dragon Boat Festival and the Winter Solstice. Other festivals are somewhat interesting. Dispensable meaning. So for Mu Yangling and the others to be absent from the important winter solstice, not only was the aunt angry, but even the good-natured Shu Wanniang was angry. So they can''t drag on here any longer. Bowen took a few older children to repair the relationship with those people, until in the evening, he realized that he really couldn''t keep the children, so he had to take them away. For the first time, Bo Wen felt tired. Although people left, they would have excuses to find fault, but they didnt know. There were children in the nursery, and the oldest was only thirteen years old. Before leaving, Mu Yangling called for the older children in the nursery and warned them again, and finally said, "If you find the village chief and he doesn''t care or delay, you should go to the cattle farm to find Zhang Zhang. Wu and Zhang Liu, let them inform me, remember, it is important to protect yourself and your younger brothers and sisters." This is for them to try not to physically conflict with them, it is too dangerous. Several older children all responded. Chapter 333： consternation "Mother, auntie, we''re back!" Before reaching the door, Mu Yangling shouted, indicating their return, and many people opened the door to see them and asked with a smile: "A Ling, you guys What are you doing? Why haven''t you been home for more than a month?" Someone also asked directly: "A-Ling, I heard that your family built a cattle farm in Hanzhong Mansion? Why did you go out of town to get it? If you want to get it, you should get it here." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "I want to get it here, but I also need to have land. The surrounding land has been used for farming, so I can only find it outside." As soon as he finished speaking, the door in front of them opened with a bang, and two round children rushed out. They didn''t open the way. Xiuhong and Bowen saw the two small dumplings, and immediately jumped out of the mule cart, rushed over to hug one of them, and asked with a smile, "Who opened the door for you?" The two children are only waist-high, and they can''t even reach the door when they stand on tiptoe. "Auntie, it''s Auntie!" The two children pointed back, and then they saw the aunt standing at the door with a sullen face. Everyone laughed and greeted her, "Grandma (aunt)." Mu Yangling also smiled to please: "Auntie, I will drive the mule cart back." Although my aunt was angry that the children had been gone for more than a month, she still didn''t teach them a lesson in front of outsiders. She just opened the door and let the mule carts in. For those who wanted to watch the fun, her aunt didn''t have such a good temper, she just said " Bang" closed the door. The people outside touched their noses. Although they were unwilling, they did not dare to speak ill of the Mu family in front of the door. Now that the Mu family was in full swing, they dared not speak ill of them in front of their door. My aunt turned around, and then aggressively went to find a few children to settle accounts, she skipped the clever and timid Xiulan, and directly twisted Xiuhong''s ears and said, "I won''t stop you if you want to build a cattle farm and raise cattle. , I won''t stop you if you want to run around and do business, but now you are too daring, you have been gone for more than a month without even showing your face, you are better, you will not go home for almost two months One trip, that''s fine, tell me how many letters you wrote to your family during this time?" The more she talked, the more angry she became, "I know that Hanzhong Mansion is a border, and there are no barriers to block it. I don''t know if we will be worried?" "Grandma, we know we''re wrong. We''ve been really busy during this time. When we''re almost done, we lie down on the kang and sleep..." "How much time will it take you to write a few words? If you don''t mind, you just don''t mind, don''t make excuses for me." After the lesson, Xiuhong taught Mu Yangling and Bowen, "So are you two children. Usually you look stable and sensible, but you don''t know anything. What do you think your mother is worried about for you?" said and slapped them on the shoulders angrily, "It''s really a waste to feed you guys. According to me, you shouldn''t be let out, or you won''t know when you will run away and disappear." Mu Yangling hurriedly admitted his mistake, "Auntie, we know that we were wrong. No matter where we are in the future, we will definitely write a letter home every ten days to report safety." Bo Wen nodded again and again, "Auntie, we will definitely not dare next time." The aunt wiped away her tears and said in a slow tone: "It''s not that you have to do anything, but how can you not come back during the winter solstice? You don''t come back with a message, your mother and I were so worried that we couldn''t even eat. , I waited for you at the entrance of the village for a day, if I hadnt met someone in Mingshui County the next morning and said that you were still doing well in the cattle farm, my mother and I would have gone to find you Mu Yangling was immediately a little ashamed. It was finishing work at that time, because she needed a lot of copper coins to pay everyone''s wages. She just thought about going to exchange it, where did she remember to send a letter to her family saying that she would not go back to the winter solstice? A few people talked a lot, and then my aunt let them pass the customs. Seeing that her mother hadn''t come out for a long time, Mu Yangling asked, "Auntie, where is my mother?" "In the house, that day your mother stood at the tuyere all day, and was frightened all night. The next day, she thought of going to Hanzhong Mansion to find you. After knowing that you were safe, she fell ill and is still taking medicine. Well, these two little ones haven''t seen your mother for a few days, for fear of giving them the sickness." The dragon and the phoenix were sitting on the left and right beside Bo Wen, asking for something to play with, humming from time to time, and my aunt sighed when she saw it: "Well, I can''t see your mother, I am the old woman who took them both these days. , kept humming." Hearing that his mother was sick, Mu Yangling became anxious, "I''ll go see my mother." Bowen also stood up quickly, "I''ll go too." The two twins followed closely, but they were locked at the door of the house, and Shu Wanniang said calmly inside: "A Ling, come in, Bo Wen, take your brothers and sisters out to play, you are not healthy, you can''t I''m sick." Bo Wen was in a hurry, "Mother, Mr. Pang Pang said that my body has been recuperated..." "Even after recuperation, it''s worse than other people''s. If you let you go, why is there so much nonsense?" Maybe it was because Shu Wanniang''s tone was a little bad during the illness. Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder and said, "You take your brothers and sisters to the main room to play first, I''ll go in and have a look." Shu Wanniang was leaning on the kang, her face was slightly pale, but she was in good spirits. When she saw her daughter come in, she hurriedly grabbed her and looked around, and after a while, she breathed a sigh of relief: "You child, I didn''t do anything before. It makes people worry, the older you are, the more ignorant you are, come and sit next to your mother, and talk to your mother, what are you all busy with, why don''t you even come back on the winter solstice?" Mu Yangling said ashamed: "Mother, I didn''t expect you to attach so much importance to the winter solstice. You must know that I will definitely come back. Even if I can''t come back, I will ask someone to deliver a letter to you." Shu Wanniang''s beautiful eyebrows furrowed, "The winter solstice has always been a very important festival, how could you not know it since you were a child?" This is the sequela left by the festival in her previous life. She didnt spend much of the winter solstice festival in her previous life. After coming here, although she would worship her ancestors every winter solstice, she would also send cold clothes to her ancestors and eat more abundantly, but other festivals in the village It''s the same, so I don''t think it''s too grand. After receiving the letter from home and realizing that it was wrong, she went to check it and found that the ancients really valued the winter solstice. There is a saying that "the winter solstice is as big as the new year", the festival is three days, the king does not go to the government, the officials congratulate each other, and the folks also have to close the market for three days. Well, they will also have a holiday. She doesn''t know about the south, but in their area, The winter break begins on the day of the winter solstice. It is recorded in the book that the doctors will also hold a "cold-relief meeting", and everyone will have a cocktail party to eat, drink, recite poems, and draw "cold-relieving pictures" by the way. This is only recorded in the book. The people will definitely value the winter solstice more than what is recorded in the book. Think about the worry of the family if you dont go home during the Spring Festival? So Mu Yangling recognized his mistake quickly. This made Shu Wanniang sigh slightly, thinking that her daughter is young and some things are not in her heart, so she touched her head and said, "Okay, this matter is over, you can just take it to your heart in the future, mother doesn''t blame you, but mother has something to ask you." Shu Wanniang sat up slightly and asked, "Why did you promise Haoran''s marriage privately? Don''t tell your family." Mu Yangling''s eyes widened and he said in a lost voice, "Mother, when did I agree to marry Qi Haoran?" Chapter 334： persuade marriage Shu Wanniang frowned slightly and asked, "Xiuhong said that you gave Haoran a leather coat as a winter solstice gift, is she wrong?" "She''s right," Mu Yangling nodded and said, "I gave Qi Haoran a leather jacket as a gift, but what does this have to do with our marriage?" Shu Wanniang opened her mouth wide, wondering why her daughter didn''t understand this matter, was it because she hadn''t hinted it before? But where does this kind of thing need a mother''s statement? Don''t you know when a few little girls get together? Oh, yes, her daughter has no best friends. Except for Xiuhong and Xiulan, no other girl has a good time with her. Obviously, Xiuhong has never discussed this with her daughter, but who knows, her daughter will not know. What about this custom? Obviously everyone knows it? Niang Shu Wan said with a headache: "Silly boy, when did you give him a gift? You have to give him a winter solstice gift. Young men and women give each other winter solstice gifts to promise a marriage." They only have free time in the north of the year when it is winter. The rich people are fine. It takes three or four years to get married. They start talking at the age of 12, and they decide to get married before the age of 15. It is possible to get married, but most families can complete it within one or two months from the time of marriage to marriage. Many marriages are held in winter, so that the new daughter-in-law can rest for half the winter after entering the house, and can go to work in the field after the spring. As for the mother''s family, there is one less pair of bowls and chopsticks, and an extra dowry gift. It is better to marry a daughter to celebrate the New Year. Therefore, the winter solstice provides opportunities for unmarried men and women to meet. At first, it was only popular in the countryside, and later small households in the city also began to Join in, and in the end, some squire families also join in the fun, of course, they will not be as explicit as ordinary people. Instead, I invite a few familiar families to hold a "cold-relief party" together. The wife will play with the young ladies. Those who have unmarried daughters will be seen by the wives. If the other party is also satisfied with the marriage, the woman''s mother will accept it on their behalf, and send a "cold-relief map" in a few days. If the painting is not good and wait for the words to pass, everyone will naturally tacitly understand. Although the process of expression is different, the way is similar. When a man sees a girl, he will ask the other party to give him a winter solstice gift, anything, even if it is a piece of dry grass that the girl plucks at the roadside, that is a promise. If the girl does not agree, she will find an excuse to push it away, and both parties will know their own feelings. Although Qi Haoran has only been in Xingzhou for three years, he obviously knows about this custom, so this kid directly asked Mu Yangling for winter solstice gifts. This girl, Mu Yangling, didn''t even know about this well-known custom, so she sent things out in a daze, and even gave her a leather jacket by herself. That kid Qi Haoran can''t tell how to laugh now. Shu Wanniang asked cautiously: "A-Ling, Haoran is actually a good kid. I have no objection to looking at General Qi. Mu Yangling''s face was flushed, "Mother, how can this kind of thing be wrong?" "Then tell me, besides Haoran, who do you want to marry?" Shu Wanniang looked at her daughter earnestly and said, "It''s not difficult to get rid of this marriage, anyway, the two of you didn''t decide through the adults. The old face is to help you get the things back, but you must think clearly, once the mother asks for the things back, it will be impossible for you and Haoran in the future." Seeing her daughter''s lowered eyes, Shu Wanniang sighed: "It''s not that my mother just stared at him, but among so many people you know, only Haoran and Zijin are the most suitable. I don''t like it, you are strong, and after you get married, are you willing to stay in the back house to take care of your in-laws? Except Haoran, who can bear your ambitions?" "Even Zijin, who is always smiling, won''t allow it, so child, mother really thinks Haoran is good." But you can''t lie to others. Mu Yangling felt that this would be Qi Haoran''s greatest injustice. "Mother, this is unfair to Qi Haoran." Shu Wanniang doesn''t understand why this is unfair to Qi Haoran. "He likes me, but I still don''t like him as a man. It''s unfair to him emotionally." Shu Wanniang laughed and said: "Silly child, love can be cultivated. If you don''t try it, how can you know that you won''t like him?" Shu Wanniang patted her daughter''s hand lovingly and said: "Women, it is certainly the happiest to marry someone who loves themselves and also loves them, otherwise, it would be a good choice to marry someone who loves themselves, the reason why my mother agrees This marriage is because Haoran is a big-hearted child. Don''t look at his usual carelessness. In fact, he knows it in his heart. He can tolerate you to do what you like. This is the greatest happiness. If you are someone else, you think you marry After the person, is your husband still willing to do what you want to do with such an idea?" Mu Yangling was silent. Shu Wanniang''s eyes were a little gentle, and she looked out the window with empty eyes, and said softly, "Child, let''s try it out, maybe you will find this marriage suitable?" "When it comes to estrangement and inconceivability, your father and I are the most impossible. Before I was fifteen, who would have thought that I would marry your father? I am Miss Qianjin, and he is just a hunter in the mountains. I used to think that I would marry your father. People who don''t take a second look. When I was rescued by your father, I thought it would be better to just die. But your father took care of me for a year. He was upright, kind, and gentle. He took care of me so well, even if In the eyes of outsiders, he is a rude person, and I am also happy. I am very grateful that I gave myself time at that time. Over the years, I feel that no one in this world is happier than me." "It was because I married your father that I had you, Bowen, Bosi and Kejia. No matter how hard the life was in the future, my mother felt that there was sweetness in it, so child, you should try it too. Try it, try to accept Haoran, give him a chance, and give yourself a chance." Mu Yangling asked gossip: "Mom, Dad doesn''t come back a few times a year, so don''t you regret it now? Are you angry?" Shu Wanniang shook her head, "I just feel sorry for your father, except for the days when he goes home, how can he feel relieved? Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, three hundred days are spent in fear and fear, and my mother hates herself for being useless. , I can''t share it for him." The door was suddenly pushed open, which startled the two of them in the room. Shu Wanniang raised her head and faced her husband with shining eyes. She was ecstatic and then flushed with shame. Mu Shi looked at his wife with bright eyes, saw that her neck was burning red, and a smile flashed in his eyes, so he forced himself to look away and focus on his daughter. Mu Yangling had already stood up and was about to sneak out. Seeing his father looking over, he hurriedly said, "Father, mother is ill, talk to your mother first, and I''ll cook water for you." Chapter 335： dispatch Mu Yangling ran out of the room, closed the door gently, and heaved a sigh of relief, pinched Bosi''s face, and asked Bo Wen, "Why didn''t you shout when Dad came back?" "We just opened the door for Dad, and he rushed over when he heard that Mom was sick," Bo Wen complained, "The movement even scared Bosi and Kejia, but Dad seemed to be standing at the door for a long time just now, you and Mom. What did you say?" "nothing." Bowen saw that my sister didn''t say anything, so she didn''t ask anymore, just said: "Sister, Feibai is outside, saying that there is something for you." Mu Yangling''s face was a little red, and he left a few people to go out first. Feibai came to deliver gifts for Qi Haoran, and he was still in Hanzhong Mansion, so he couldn''t come. Feibai handed the wooden box to Mu Yangling, and said with a full smile, "Miss Mu, this is what I robbed from the Hu people at a great price. Try it out and see if it goes well." Inside the box was a short dagger with a black sheath. When the short dagger was pulled out, it was also completely dark. His fingers swiped across the blade, and a chill entered his heart. Mu Yangling held the short dagger with his backhand. She felt that the knife was about twice heavier than the one she used before, and her eyes lit up slightly. Her strength is great, those daggers are light in her hands, sometimes there is no feeling of weight, but this dagger is just right. Mu Yangling asked Xiulan to come into the kitchen to get a kitchen knife. She swiped the short dagger on the kitchen knife. She moved too fast and Feibai had no time to stop her. She could only watch the kitchen knife turn into two pieces. He was surprised, and then said happily: "Good knife! How much did Qi Haoran buy it for?" Feibai smiled, didn''t say the number, just said: "Miss Mu, my grandfather said that a good knife is hard to find." Mu Yangling put away the knife and said with a smile, "As long as it''s not a real daughter." Its almost the same if its not a daughter, Feibai sneered in his heart. "When will your master come back? I, I have something to tell him." Since you have to try to accept each other, you will naturally get along more, and some things should be made clear and given him a shot. Feibai scratched his head and said, "Master may not return to Xingzhou Mansion. He only stays in Hanzhong Mansion for two days, and then he has to go out again. He may not be able to come back for years." "Then why can''t my father come back for the New Year?" Feibai smiled and said, "That''s not true. I heard that Lord Mu Jun has been transferred to the general''s account, and he should stay in Xingzhou during this time." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief. Although she didn''t know why her father was transferred to Qi Xiuyuan''s account, it was obviously good news. If nothing else, his promotion would only be faster. Mu Yangling sent Fei Bai away, and when he ran into the room, Mu Shi had already come out of the room, his face softened a lot, and he was holding something to tease Bosi and Kejia, hoping to hug them. Seeing the eldest daughter come in, Mu Shi nodded slightly and said, "After dinner, you and Dad will come to the study, and Dad has something to tell you." Mu Shi not only called Mu Yangling, but also called Bo Wen and Xiuhong, which surprised her aunt, and then her eyes turned red, and she felt grateful to Mu Shi in her heart. She knew that this was a sign of letting Xiuhong participate in the Mu family''s decision-making. Although she had always worked **** the Mu family as her own family, she had always put herself on the side of the guests when it came to decision-making. people feel disgusted. Seeing that Xiuhong followed them into the study, she turned around and went to the kitchen, not knowing when she was going to talk, so let''s make them some late-night snacks. Sitting behind the desk, Mu Shi glanced at the three children and smiled: "I know everything you did, you did a good job, I will not stop you from doing what you are doing now, but I hope you can do more in the future. Be more careful, at least not let the family worry." Mu Yangling nodded quickly, "Father, this time we were ill-considered, and it won''t be like this in the future." "Dad doesn''t blame you, you are still too young now, but you have done so many things. I always feel that you are helping the seedlings grow, and I feel more guilty..." After all, this was his business, and Mu Shi''s eyes flashed with self. responsibility. Mu Yangling stepped forward and hugged his father''s arm, and said with a smile: "Dad, you have been working hard for our family. If we can''t live a good life, we should blame ourselves." Bo Wen nodded again and again, "Dad, don''t worry, I''ve grown up now and can take care of my mother and my younger siblings." Mu Shi looked at the tenacious eldest son, and felt in a trance that he was still the squeamish child yesterday, and he has grown so big all of a sudden. Mu Shi felt a little tired. In the past three years, he has missed a lot of his child''s growth. In the past, when he rarely left home, he went hunting in the mountains in the morning, and when he returned from the city at noon, he would cook some for his daughter and son in the afternoon. Small wooden swords, small wooden horses and other small things, will take my son to go around the river in the evening... If it rains or snows, he will stay at home to teach his son how to read and supervise his writing in big characters, but now, he doesn''t know when his son is a head taller, he doesn''t even understand what book his son has read, or even when he reads it. I don''t know when Yu''s daughter had a relationship with the general. Mu Shi felt a bit defeated. At this time, he developed a disgust for the war. He wondered when he would be able to return to the old days with his family? But thinking of the anger and incompetence of being classified as a military household, his goal became firmer. In any case, he would never allow his own destiny to be in the hands of others, not even his wife''s family. Mu Shi took a deep breath, patted his daughter''s back, raised his head and said, "I''m being dispatched to General Qi''s account now. I often send people back to deliver messages, Bo Wen, you will be nine years old next year, read more books when you are at home, our family still depends on you to honor the ancestors, you can only protect your family better if you are admitted to the jinshi. Bo Wen nodded fiercely and said confidently: "Dad, don''t worry, my son is now the best student in the academy." Mu Shi didn''t think there was anything wrong with being proud, and he nodded gratified when he heard the words: "That''s good, in the future, not only will you be the number one in your academy, but also the number one in Quanmingshui County. As for Quanxing Prefecture, , you only need to be in the top five, if nothing else, in two years, you should be able to take the exam." This means that Mu Shi will be promoted to the general in two years, and the promotion so fast can only be because of wars and military exploits. Mu Yangling frowned, but looking at the two children in the room who were looking at Mu Shi reverently, he still didn''t ask, and asked his father when he planned to find some alone time. Only after Mu Yangling thought about it, Mu Shi already said: "Xiuhong, your cousin and cousin are not careful enough, you are a capable girl, pay more attention in the future, and remind them of their bad behavior. " Xiuhong happily responded. Then Mu Shi let Xiuhong and Bo Wen come out, leaving his daughter alone. Mu Shi looked at his daughter who had always been sensible and sighed: "General Qi has already talked to me about the marriage of the Qi family." Mu Yangling opened his mouth, Qi Xiuyuan knew? Chapter 336： marriage Qi Xiuyuan didn''t expect his younger brother to be so fierce, so he directly asked the girl to ask for a token. He knew a little about his younger brother''s thoughts, but he thought that they would be a natural fit. Anyway, the two children are still young, so we can talk about kissing after two years. The most important thing is that, as the eldest brother, he is not married yet, but this kid has already walked ahead of him. Even if he is satisfied with this marriage and loves his younger brother, he will not agree to let Qi Haoran get married before him. It is not only him who will become a joke, but his younger brother will also be criticized. So he can only discuss with Mu Shi, the marriage of the two families can be settled privately first, and then the younger brother will be arranged after he gets married. Qi Xiuyuan is not in a hurry, and Mu Shi is even less in a hurry. His daughter is only twelve this year. But Mu Shi can no longer stay under Qi Haoran''s hand. After all, this is his future husband-in-law, and the work is not easy to start, so Mu Shi was dispatched to Qi Xiuyuan''s account. There is another important reason for calling people back. Since the two families have decided to become in-laws, the involvement of the Mu family in Lin''an Mansion must be made clear, so that they will not be stumped by others without knowing who did it. . Although Mu Shi didn''t want to dissect his wife''s life experience, he was afraid that the Shu family would stumble them in Lin''an Mansion, so he briefly mentioned it. Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t care about his family background, but he didn''t expect his younger brother to marry a granddaughter from an aristocratic family. Now, "I didn''t expect that they are all cold and thin people, literati, literati, for that **** face and chastity, they can do anything." Mu Shi looked at Qi Xiuyuan for unknown reasons, Qi Xiuyuan did not explain, but said: "Uncle Mu, don''t worry, our brothers are not people who care about family background, we brothers are not happy about marriage, since A Ling is Haoran''s fancy, he I will definitely treat him well in the future, and if he dares to give up, I will be the first not to forgive him." People''s hearts are biased. Although Mu Shi didn''t believe it, he thanked him happily, and chatted with Qi Xiuyuan all night. Mu Shi is full of heartache. The daughter he just raised has already been booked. Qi Xiuyuan is full of bitterness. His younger brother has already found a partner, but he still has no news at all. It seems that he wants to put the marriage on the agenda. . Mu Shi didn''t ask Qi''s father''s opinion, because he forgot that, in his opinion, Qi Xiuyuan took the place of Qi''s father, as long as Qi Xiuyuan agreed. On the other hand, Qi Xiuyuan deliberately concealed it. Not to mention his brother''s marriage, it was his, and the Qi family should not interfere. When the younger brother ran away from home, wasn''t it because of the marriage arranged by the Qi family? So Qi Xiuyuan deliberately withheld the news, his marriage could not be found in Lin''an Mansion, or even in the south, so he could only find it nearby. Married? Did you have a choice?" Rong Xuan widened his eyes and said, "You got married, but not me? Why did you ask me for a candidate?" Qi Xiuyuan frowned at him, Rong Xuan coughed lightly, and said, "Then why don''t I ask someone to find some portraits? Then you can pick one." "Every girl is raised in her boudoir, right? Where did you get the portrait from?" Rong Xuan looked at him contemptuously, "All the scouts you raise eat plain rice? Don''t worry, these are all trivial matters, oh, by the way, marriage can''t be achieved in a day or two, why don''t I find two for you first? The people in the house?" Qi Xiuyuan''s face was a little red, and he couldn''t help kicking him, "What nonsense? I want to get married soon, so that Haoran can say kiss," Rongxuan leaped back lightly, avoiding his feet, raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, "Haoran is only fifteen years old, right? Waiting for another three years will make it." "The boy was impatient and couldn''t wait. At the winter solstice, he hurriedly asked A Ling for a token." Rong Xuan was stunned, "It''s really the back waves of the Yangtze River that pushed the front waves and slapped your front waves to death on the beach, no wonder you''re in a hurry, if you don''t look for them, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to find the corpse capital. All the ladies from Hanzhong Mansion are here for you, if you dont believe me, we can go to Xingyuan Mansion to find you a virtuous, kind, beautiful and generous daughter-in-law. Qi Xiuyuan rolled his eyes, went back to the desk and sat down, before saying after a while, "Find someone who is powerful, it doesn''t matter if he is savage, he should be generous and decent, and he will be able to hold the scene." Rong Xuan raised his eyebrows, Qi Xiuyuan''s face was a little gloomy, and said: "My marriage with Haoran did not go through Lin''an Mansion, and I don''t know what to do, Haoran goes straight, doesn''t know how to turn, and A Ling is also a straight-forward. Yes, if I go back to Lin''an Mansion in the future, I don''t know how I would be bullied." Rongxuan understood, Qi Xiuyuan wanted to find a master in the inner house, and it was best to protect the entire family. Then you have to choose a good person, at least you have to have a vision, and you have to know the general situation, otherwise, it will be bad if you have a conflict with Mu Yangling before you can fight with the Lin''an Mansion. That girl Mu Yangling is not at a disadvantage, she has a violent temper, and she is a master who can handle any disagreement, so she has to find someone who can tolerate it. Rong Xuan had a headache and regretted taking it on. This is simply harder than choosing a queen. "I have dispatched Mu Shi to my tent. On the eighth day of the first month of November, I will switch defenses in advance, let Mu Shi stay, and the rest will go to Hanzhong Mansion to deploy defense." "Only one camp left?" Rong Xuan became serious when he saw him talking about business, and said with a frown: "Xingzhou Prefecture is our base camp, so we only leave one camp, isn''t it? It''s almost the New Year''s Day. Jin Guo may not attack Hanzhong Mansion at this time." Qi Xiuyuan lowered his eyes and quietly turned the teacup in his hand. Rong Xuan was slightly surprised. Seeing Qi Xiuyuan looking at him with a smile that was not a smile, he suddenly cried out, "Isn''t it? Are you not afraid of being targeted?" Qi Xiuyuan didn''t speak, Rong Xuan lowered his voice and persuaded: "The country is unstable, traitors are everywhere, are you rushing out at this time to be the first bird? Now Jin Guo is pinching Xixia, we are not good to rest. ?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled slightly, and lowered his voice as well: "There is something I didn''t tell you, even Haoran doesn''t know." Rongxuan looked at him, his heart skipped a beat, Qi Xiuyuan smiled happily, "This time it''s General Yuan''s proposal." Rongxuan covered his chest and wailed: "The situation will only get worse. It''s not that you don''t know that the above is jealous of General Yuan, and you are still in step with General Yuan..." The smile on Qi Xiuyuan''s face faded slightly, and he said, "Jin Yu, don''t forget our original intention of joining the army, to regain our country!" "I didn''t forget," Rong Xuan roared in a low voice, "But it also depends on the time. Now there are rebels all over the place, and the sage is constantly dispatching troops to suppress it. You make such a big noise at this time, what does the sage think?" Qi Xiuyuan became annoyed, "Then what should we do? The imperial court is rushing to go, and is going backwards. If it depends on the will of the one above, it will never be said about recovering the country for the rest of my life." Chapter 337： promoted "This opportunity is rare," Qi Xiuyuan said, "I don''t want to give up." Rong Xuan rubbed his forehead. He also felt that this was a rare opportunity, but he also cared about the opinion of the court, because whether Qi Xiuyuan could lead the army or not depends on the above. General Yuan has a very high reputation among the people, and he has an army of more than 200,000 people. Even if the sage is afraid of him, he will not dare to do anything, but Qi Xiuyuan is different. There are only about 60,000 people, so they can''t afford to gamble. But he knew that it would be difficult to persuade Qi Xiuyuan to give up this opportunity, so he could only try to analyze the difficulty of the task to make him retreat. "We don''t know how to deploy Jingzhao Mansion? The specific force is even more vague, and we have few people. We have to guard Xingcheng Pass and Hanzhong Mansion. How many can we take out to charge?" "Haoran is now in Jingzhao Mansion." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at Rong Xuan. The Jingzhao Mansion''s defense was in the Jin Kingdom''s defense map obtained by chance from Xixia, and Haoran has already printed a copy to inquire. Rong Xuan thought that Qi Xiuyuan was asking Qi Haoran to inquire about the enemy''s situation, so he smiled bitterly: "I know Haoran is very powerful, and the scouts under him are also the best in Xiying, but it does not mean that he can inquire about Beijing in a short period of time. Zhao Mansion''s defense and deployment of troops. Moreover, the boundary of Hanzhong Mansion is too long, who will you let it guard at that time? Who will you let to attack the city? Qi Xiuyuan had already made arrangements, saying: "Jiang Ze will guard the Hanzhong House, and the Xingzhou House will be handed over to Mu Shi." "You''re crazy, Mu Shi is only a thousand households now." "If you keep Xingcheng Pass well, he will be gone." Rong Xuan frowned, "You don''t need to take such a violent medicine to promote him, right?" Qi Xiuyuan had already made up his mind, took down the map, looked at him scornfully and said, "How is it? You only said help or not." Rong Xuan got up helplessly, "I''m your military advisor, do I have a second choice?" Qi Xiuyuan''s mouth was slightly upturned, and he smiled happily. Rongxuan walked to the edge of the map, pointed to a canyon and said, "Haoran rushes to attack, let him lead a team of men to go from here..." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, he thought so too. At this time, Mu Shi did not know that he would be entrusted with the responsibility, and he was making medicine for his wife. Auntie saw him, a big man sitting on a small stool and gently fanning the fire, she couldn''t help shaking her head, she had to grab the work she could do. At this time, Shu Wanniang had already come out of the house, but she asked Bosi and the others to stay halfway away from her to avoid getting sick. Mu Yangling felt that her mother was too cautious, "Mother, the doctor said that you are almost healed, why are you avoiding it?" "It doesn''t matter how strong you are, your younger siblings can''t stand a little sickness." "How can a child not get sick?" Mu Yangling muttered, "Children who are not sick are unhealthy." "Jing nonsense," Shu Wanniang glared at her, "I wish you all a safe life and never get sick." "Mother, you won''t get serious illnesses if you keep getting small illnesses all the year round. Colds and fevers are all minor illnesses. Once cured, your immunity will rise to a higher level, and problems in your body can also be sent out through these small illnesses. If you dont get sick all the year round, it means that the problems in the body have accumulated over the years, and its fine if they dont appear in the future, but once they do, its a serious illness. So its best to have minor illnesses once or twice a year. Shu Wanniang felt that her daughter was a fallacy, so she insisted on keeping them at a distance. Mu Shi came in with the medicine, "Come on, Wan Niang, drink the medicine first, and then you can break it up after drinking it." Shu Wanniang drinking medicine has become the norm, so she drank it without changing her face. Bosi and Kejia stared at it, seeing their mother drinking the medicine, their faces wrinkled, and they closed their eyes slightly, "hissing" and shouting, "It''s so bitter, so bitter." Mu Yangling saw them stumbling around on the kang, as if they really drank the medicine by themselves, and immediately smiled and lay on the kang, pinching their little feet like lotus root, and said, "It''s so bitter, isn''t it true? Have you taken medicine? My sister also feeds you a little bit, okay?" The two children shook their heads like a rattle. "Okay, don''t tease them." Mu Shi took off the medicine bowl and washed it, and when he came back, he held a child in one hand, put the dragon and phoenix on his knee, and said with a smile, "Bosi, Kejia, tomorrow Dad will take you all. Would you like to go shopping for New Year''s goods?" "Okay, okay!" Bo Sikejia clapped his hands, looked left and right, then grabbed Mu Yangling and said, "Sister will go too." "There are a lot of things to buy!" Bosi glanced at his elder sister and said seriously, "Sister must go." Mu Yangling''s face turned black, "The role of co-authoring sister is to pay you money?" Every time they go shopping, Mu Yangling pays for them to buy things, and the two little guys write it down, so every time they want to buy something or go shopping, they clamor to bring their sister with them, which is very clever. Knowing the whole story, Mu Shi laughed out loud, gave them a big kiss on the face, and said with a big laugh: "Good son, good daughter, it''s not bad that it''s Mu Shi''s child, she''s smart." Shu Wanniang said strangely: "You just spoil them, and be careful to develop a big-handed temper in the future." "Aren''t A-Ling and Bo Wen also pampered and grown up? I haven''t seen them being lawless, but they can still do a good job. You don''t have to worry." Mu Shi''s heart was very relaxed. He felt that although he pampered children, he did not violate the principle. Sexual mistakes, so don''t worry at all. Shu Wanniang''s illness is not fully recovered, so she can''t go out to dry. My aunt said that she doesn''t want to move around when she is old, so Mu Shi can only set out with a group of children to buy New Year''s goods. "We bought a little more things this year. Dad is not at home, and thanks to your cousin and the others for taking care of them, the gifts for them will be heavier this year." Mu Yangling has no opinion at all. When I went to buy candy, I met a classmate of Bowen. The parents of the other party obviously knew Bowen. Seeing his eyes lit up, they asked, "Brother Mu, which academy are you going to study in next spring?" Mu Bowen''s grades are very good, and the parents of his classmates know it, so I want to refer to his choice. Bowen was a little dazed, "I didn''t plan to change the academy." "You don''t know, Mr. Qin and Mr. Liu are going to take the exam next year, so they don''t have time to teach students." Mu Yangling was taken aback and asked, "We didn''t receive the notice." "My family was informed by Mr. Qin, and Mr. Mu was taught by Mr. Liu, right? Maybe Mr. Liu has been busy and forgot about it, but now that you know the news, you should hurry to find the academy, otherwise it will be too late to wait until the spring. already." Mu Yangling thanked the other party, and Mu Shi was slightly dissatisfied after seeing them leave: "Since Mr. Liu no longer runs an academy, why didn''t you tell me?" Chapter 338： closed school Bo Wen was very protective of his husband and said, "Dad, my husband is not that kind of person. He may have been stumped by something. He had a serious illness before." Mu Yangling also said: "Father, Mr. Liu has a good personality. There may be some misunderstandings. I happen to be free today. I will take Bowen to visit Mr. Liu later." "Then I''ll go too," Mu Shi was away from home all the year round. He felt that it would be good to see his son''s husband, just in time to ask him to take care of Bowen more. Mu Yangling looked at Mu Shi, who was like a mountain, and felt that if she followed her to the door, she would ask such a thing again. I was afraid that Mr. Liu''s family would think about finding fault. Therefore, Mu Yangling said with all his strength, "Dad. , Both Bosi and Kejia want to go to the market to play, you take them to play first, Bowen and I are just to say hello, if Bosi and Kejia are brought along, it will be bad for the whole family." Said she gave Xiuhong a wink, Xiuhong hurriedly grabbed Xiulan''s arm, raised her head and smiled, "Cousin, my sister and I want to buy some embroidery thread and satin, come with us, by the way. Buy some fabrics for your aunt and cousins ??to go back to making clothes." It''s really not safe for the two little girls, Xiuhong and Xiulan, to bring Bosi and Kejia, and it would be bad if they both went, so Mu Shi hesitated for a while, then nodded and said, "That''s fine, we''ll wait for you in the shop to choose fabrics. " Mu Yangling replied with a smile, bought two catties of cakes with Bowen and went to Liu''s house. Liu Shi Niang saw Mu Yangling and Mu Bowen stunned for a moment, then she warmly invited people inside, "Why are you here? It''s almost New Year''s Eve..." "We want to come and see how Mr.''s illness is," Mu Yangling handed the cake in his hand to Mrs. Liu and asked, "Is Mr. not at home?" "He went to the bookstore to read, but it''s almost time for lunch, he should be back, you guys sit, I''ll go to the kitchen to make you something to eat." Mu Yangling hurriedly grabbed her, "You''re welcome, Mistress, we''re just here to sit, knowing that your husband''s illness is cured," he said with an embarrassed smile, "This time my father called us here, he just When I came back, I came with us to buy New Year''s goods today. We only knew from our mouths that my husband was ill, so let''s come over and have a look. He also brought my younger brothers and sisters. If they can''t come, please don''t mind my husband and my wife. " Liu Shi Niang understood that Mu Shi didn''t come because he was afraid of causing trouble for them. After all, she was really difficult to greet when a large family came over. Liu Shi Niang patted her hand warmly and said, "Silly child, you should be taken care of. Its only right for Dad to call, and let the husband drink two cups with him, last time your husband was seriously ill, thanks to the money you sent, otherwise you dont know what to do? After ?? finished speaking, he turned his head to Bo Wen and said, "Bo Wen, hurry up and bring your father and younger brothers and sisters, and the teacher will cook you lunch." Mu Yangling hurriedly grabbed her, "Don''t dare, please stop busy, or we''ll have to turn around and leave." Liu Shi Niang saw that Mu Yangling was telling the truth, she hesitated for a while, and said, "Okay, you sit down, I''ll go get you some tea." Mu Yangling asked her to go, and when the people came back and sat down again, Mu Yangling asked carefully: "Miss, next year is the year of the township examination. I heard that Mr. Liu has a good literary talent, will he be out next year?" Liu Shi Niang forced a smile, shook her head and said, "I want to call him off, but the family''s harvest has not been good in the past two years, and they are all pointing to the academy he opened to support the family, so I won''t come off next year, I''ll talk about it next time." Mu Yangling was surprised, then smiled: "I thought Mr. Liu was going to end like Mr. Qin. We met the parents of Bowen''s classmate in the market just now. He is Mr. Qin''s student and said that the academy will not open next year. , I was worried that Bowen would not get used to it if he changed his husband, since Mr. Liu will start school next year, then don''t worry." Liu Shi Niang froze slightly and asked, "The parent said that Mr. Qin said that the academy will not open next year?" Mu Yangling nodded. Liu Shi Niang''s spirit became a little dazed, Bo Wen saw Shi Niang''s eye circles were a little red, secretly worried, Mu Yangling took the opportunity to take the opportunity to take Bo Wen to say goodbye. Liu Shi Niang suddenly heard the news, she couldn''t accept it for a while, and it was not good to keep Mu Yangling and the others, so she sent people out. After walking a long way, Bowen frowned and said, "Mr. Qin is not authentic." Mu Yangling said: "Mr. Qin and Mr. Liu are classmates and friends, and the two have co-founded the academy for so many years, so it''s not necessarily Mr. Qin who did it." "Who is that?" Bowen asked angrily. Mr. Liu was Bowen''s enlightenment teacher, and he always favored and took care of him, so he was very dissatisfied with the calculations Mr. Liu encountered. "Who knows?" Mu Yangling wanted to be more open-minded, "Anyway, no matter who it is, it is certain that Mr. Liu suffered a secret loss, and I don''t know how many students he can keep in the end, if he can''t keep people , I don''t know if he will open an academy next year." This is also an old rule here. Most of the students have to find a good academy a few years ago, hand in a certain security deposit, and directly take the students in the spring of next year, and then pay the remaining bundles of cultivation. Because many academies first determine the students before arranging the classrooms and the tables and chairs inside. The good academies are all rushing to enter, so half of the students who change colleges start looking for academies soon after the winter solstice. For those like Bowen who don''t want to change their husbands, the husband will continue to open the academy, just wait until the spring to hand in the Shuxiu, and there is no need to make reservations in winter. As soon as the news of Mr. Qin''s "not opening an academy" was released, I wondered how many of Mr. Liu''s students could be saved. Liu Shi Niang obviously thought of this problem, so she was very anxious to go out to find Mr. Liu, but she ran into Mr. Liu before she went out. Mr. Liu saw his wife''s face turning pale with anxiety, and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Liu Shi Niang hurriedly pulled him back, explained Mu Yangling''s coming and what she said one by one, and asked, "Has he discussed this with you?" Mr. Liu''s face was also slightly darkened, and he nodded: "It has been discussed, he will be off next year, I won''t go, I have agreed to give me the academy, and I will find another classmate to help." "Then, how did the outside world say the academy is closed? Will those students all go to other academies?" "Don''t worry, I''ll ask later." Mr. Liu felt that Mr. Qin would not deliberately trick him. After all, the classmates of the past ten years have opened the academy together for so many years, and the relationship between the two has always been very good. Mr. Liu didn''t eat lunch, and went out directly. Liu Shiniang and the others left only to remember that her husband didn''t use lunch, and became annoyed for a while. Mr. Qin really didn''t know about this, so he was surprised when he heard the words: "I didn''t inform that the academy would be closed, I just planned to gather the students together and tell them that they can''t teach them next year, but the academy will find a good gentleman. The most important thing is , I haven''t gathered the students yet." So how did they know that he was obviously off and that the academy was closed? Mr. Qin and Mr. Liu looked at each other, Mr. Qin got up and said, "Let''s go, I''ll go to the student''s house with you." Chapter 339： unemployment Mr. Qin''s face was a little ugly when he came out of the student''s house. Although Mr. Liu''s face was not good, he looked away a lot. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "This matter doesn''t matter to Mrs. Sister-in-law. We didn''t make it clear." Mr. Qin''s face was even more ugly, "When will it be her turn to intervene in our affairs outside? You don''t need to persuade me, she is in a bad mood." Mr. Qin was slightly discouraged when he said this, "But what''s the use of talking about this now? What matters is you, and I don''t know how many students have been lost. Let me walk with you one by one." Mr. Liu nodded, the academy is owned by two people, two people are always more convincing than one person. But the situation was not optimistic. They walked around and found that most of the students found the academy and paid the deposit. The only twelve who did not pay the deposit, and eight found the academy. They will be handed in in the next two days. , Among the remaining four, two decided not to read, and two also had their favorite academies. So although Mr. Qin and Mr. Liu sincerely apologized, they may not be able to keep them in the end. Mr. Qin said with shame and anger: "I will give you an explanation..." Mr. Liu shook his head, patted him on the shoulder and said, "The most important thing for you now is to read books, you don''t need to worry about this, there is still a lot of time away from Chun, and you can always find a way." "By the way, the Mu family hasn''t gone yet." Mr. Qin said, "Didn''t you always like that kid? Go ask him if he has changed academies." "He didn''t change, but he''s left alone now..." Mr. Liu sighed, "Forget it, go back first, don''t quarrel with your sister-in-law about this, and wait for you to finish." Mr. Qin twitched the corners of his mouth, knowing that he wanted to be quiet at this time, so he nodded and left. Mr. Liu went home in a somewhat depressed mood. Liu Shi Niang was turning around in the room uneasy, and a pair of sons and daughters huddled together with wide-eyed eyes. Mr. Liu glanced at his wife reproachfully when he saw it. He hurriedly stepped forward to hug the children and patted their backs with a smile: "Daddy is back, will Daddy take you to the street to buy candy tomorrow?" A pair of sons and daughters immediately felt at ease when they saw their father''s appearance, and happily answered "Okay." Mr. Liu patted their buttocks and asked them to go back to the house to play. Liu Shi Niang hurriedly asked, "How is it? What did Mr. Qin say?" Mr. Liu explained the situation in general, and said, "It''s not Lao Qin''s fault, you don''t need to mention this, let''s just expose it." Liu Shi Niang cried out, "Then what about our family? It''s almost New Year''s Eve, and my mother sent a letter two days ago to ask for money for the New Year. The elder brother and sister-in-law have supported you for so many years. Woolen cloth" "Tomorrow I will go out and find some gentlemen to try it out and see if their academy still needs gentlemen." Liu Shi Niang opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything discouraged, but they all knew in their hearts that this step would be difficult. For two days in a row, Mr. Liu made no progress. Finally, he knew that he could not find a job. Without students, the academy could not be opened. Mr. Liu said: "I''ll go to Mu''s house today and make it clear to Miss Mu, so that they can find an academy for Bowen." Liu Shi Niang nodded, since her husband can no longer open the academy, he can''t let people wait there. When Mr. Liu arrived at Mu''s house, Mu Shi hadn''t left for Xingzhou. This was the second time the two met. On Mr. Liu''s side, Mu Yangling has always acted as Mu Bowen''s parent. He also knew that Mu Shi was in the military camp and went home only a few times, so he was surprised to see Mu Shi this time. greet each other. Mu Bowen expressed his sadness at not being able to continue studying with Mr. Liu. He stood behind his father in a depressed mood. When Mu Yangling brought tea in, he saw him and took him out. "Why do you look depressed?" "Sir said, the students have all left, so the academy can''t be opened, and he will try it out next year." Mu Yangling tilted his head, "Is he rich?" "You have to pay even if you don''t have any money, sir, and there are no students anymore. Rather than wasting a year of waiting, it''s better to fight," Bowen said sadly: "But I like Mr. Liu, he treats us very well, Mr. Qin He also punishes students for standing in the corridor, but Mr. Liu never punishes us, and if we make mistakes, he just calls us out to explain things to us carefully..." The most important thing is that Mr. Liu likes him the most and has always taken good care of him. Mu Bowen also likes to listen to his lectures. He thinks that he will not be able to adapt quickly to another gentleman. "Does Mr. Liu really need money?" Bowen nodded, "Unfortunately, he ran around the county for a long time and couldn''t find a second student. Why is it so hard to find students now? In the past, Mr. clearly posted an announcement and someone ran up." "That''s because it''s too late," Xiuhong heard from the side, "The academies are posted the day after the winter solstice. Parents are afraid that the places in the good academies are full, and they are usually anxious to find the academies. , at the latest ten days, even the poorest students will have their homes. Mr. Liu also knew that it was too late. This was the consequence of his poor information, so my cousin is right, we have to listen to the voices outside, otherwise It really became a frog at the bottom of the well. Bowen felt that what Xiuhong said was wrong, he frowned slightly when he heard the words, and was about to retort when he heard Mu Yangling say in a cadence: "Student, I have, many, many, ah, so my dean is here, I''ve been searching for so long..." While talking, Mu Yangling turned around happily, pinched his brother''s fleshy cheek, and said, "Boy, don''t you want to manage the nursery, but are you afraid of delaying your studies? Sister, I''ll find it for you. A balanced approach, as long as your dear Mr. Liu can agree." After saying that, he ran into the kitchen and grabbed a plate of snacks and ran inside. Bowen and Xiuhong looked at each other and ran inside. Mu Yangling''s idea was very simple. She hoped that Mr. Liu could serve as the dean of the kindergarten. The kindergarten has a gentleman invited by Mu Yangling, and there are teachers and craftsmen. Mr. Liu is not used to teach students. However, such a large academy still needs a person to manage it. Mu Yangling has been looking for suitable people, but so far And haven''t found it yet. As Bowen said, Mr. Liu is a person of good character. He likes children very much, and now he is in a hurry to spend money. Mu Yangling felt that it would not be too difficult for him to be the dean. Mu Yangling set the conditions aside and said sincerely: "Part of the chores in the nursery can be handed over to Xiuhong and Bowen. The gentleman only needs to sit in town and deal with some important things. Of course, because Bowen has to live in the nursery. In the kindergarten, homework cannot be left behind, so I hope Mr. Liu can continue to teach him, and we will not be left behind." Chapter 340： appease Mr. Liu did not expect that the job opportunity he had been looking for for several days would suddenly appear in front of him. The price offered by Mu Yangling was not high, but it was not low. The salary of the director of the nursery school was two taels of silver per month. Xiu is five taels a year, a little less than when he opened the academy, but much better than he is now without food and clothing. Mr. Liu has never been a very ambitious person. He is very satisfied with the salary offered by Mu Yangling, but he is more interested in the affairs of the kindergarten. This is the first time he has heard of such an institution. different. Although Yangshengtang also takes in abandoned or homeless children, most of them are only responsible for one meal, and most of the children will be driven out after the age of eight to become self-reliant, leaving only children under the age of eight. Thats it, the children inside Treatment is not very good. Otherwise, there would not be so many beggars in the streets. Mr. Liu asked the nursery in detail about the operation model of the nursery, and then said after a long silence, "Miss Mu, I can accept you now, but where will I live in the nursery?" "The kindergarten is outside the city of Hanzhong Mansion, not far from Jingzhao Mansion, so there may be barbarians intruding. If Mr. Liu minds, don''t take his family there. Now the kindergarten is still under construction, and I will let them go. Build a few houses in the middle of the male and female dormitories, where Mr. Liu can live." Mu Yangling looked at Bo Wen and said with a smile: "At that time, Bo Wen will also live in the nursery, he will still study with his husband, and he will only deal with the nursery in his spare time. If the husband wants to participate in next year''s township examination, he should also Take time to read books. Mr. Liu smiled slightly, "Since Miss Mu is assured that Bo Wen will live there with me, she is obviously very assured of the safety there. In this case, I will live there with my family." Mu Yangling could not ask for it, "At that time, I will ask someone to build a three-entry yard in the middle, and the wife will also move in." Mr. Liu is a man, so I''m afraid it''s hard to manage things on the girl''s side, but it''s different with Liu Shi Niang, many things are much more convenient. Mu Yangling and Mr. Liu have negotiated properly and agreed to visit the nursery together tomorrow. Mr. Liu happily went home to tell his family the good news. When Liu Shi Niang heard that the family plan was settled, she was relieved, but she was a little nervous about leaving the familiar Mingshui County. Mr. Liu reassured her and said, "The nursery is not far from Mingshui County. It only takes a day to drive the mule cart. We can go home anytime we want." "It''s not far from the Hu people, will it?" "No," Mr. Liu said warmly: "I asked Miss Mu, and Miss Mu said that the military camp is not far away, and there is also the horse farm of the little general nearby, oh, Miss Mu''s cattle farm is also nearby." Hearing that the military camp was nearby, Liu Shi Niang was even more worried, "I don''t know if it will disturb us." "If there are other generals, we still need to worry about one or two, but that is General Qi''s territory. He rules the army strictly and never harasses the people. Besides, I don''t want you to follow me now. Miss Mu said that the nursery school is still there. Im going to build several rows of houses, and Im afraid it wont be completed until the spring, so Ill go back and settle down first, and you will move in after the spring. "Then be careful," Liu Shi Niang hurriedly went into the house to pack some simple luggage for him. Thinking of the news from the Qin family today, she hesitated for a while, but still said: "Today there is a commotion in the Qin family. The husband has lost his temper, and is arguing that he wants to divorce his sister-in-law." Mr. Liu frowned slightly, and finally sighed: "You just don''t know about this matter, we don''t care about him." Liu Shi Niang frowned slightly and persuaded: "This is something she did inappropriately, I was also angry before, and I said in my heart that I would never communicate with her for the rest of my life, but it is too big to divorce her. That means life is worse than death, why don''t you talk to Mr. Qin?" It''s not how soft-hearted Liu Shi Niang is, but the fact that a woman is divorced and returned to her parents'' family. It is really better to die. Even if she can remarry, her parents'' brothers will not find a good family, and a good family will not look down on the divorced. A woman, remarrying will be a nightmare at that time. Although she has never seen it, she has heard a lot of such cases. Mr. Liu was not very worried, "Don''t worry, Lao Qin won''t really put people off. He wants to take the imperial examinations and become an official. It''s better to have less than one thing. What he said at this time was just angry words. All right." When Liu Shi Niang heard this, Fang felt relieved, packed Mr. Liu''s package, and told him to be careful on the road. The next day, Mu Yangling drove a mule cart to pick him up, and the two rushed to Hanzhong Mansion. The children''s life in the kindergarten has become regular. Every age group has something to do for each age group. After eating every day, they go to the classroom to read and write, and in the afternoon, they go to learn crafts. There is a shift schedule posted in the cafeteria. Different people take turns to cook and take care of the children every day. Each person is responsible for making a living. The clothes are washed by the big ones, and the big one who takes care of them is responsible for the small ones. Although there were fights and quarrels, they were not big, and a few older children in the courtyard could get together to solve the problem. But the disadvantage of not having a manager also appeared. The porridge that the children had been eating since Mu Yangling left, there were only two black and white steamed buns at noon every two days, and the vegetables had always been cabbage and some pickled cabbage. Its not that the food Mu Yangling prepared was not enough, but that the children always felt at ease, fearing that they would consume too much and Mu Yangling would dislike them, and they felt that they would be full even if they ate thin, so they tried to save them as much as possible. Mu Yangling had found butchers in the city and asked them to send some meat every three days, but it was also frozen by several children. Only when he was very greedy did he cut some and cook them in cabbage. Mu Yangling had a headache for such "stingy" children, and said to Mr. Liu: "So there must be people in charge in this courtyard. I have already made a menu there, but apart from the first two days, you can see now The porridge they make is starting to become thinner." Naturally, she doesn''t like it if the children just eat and waste it, but she doesn''t like the increasingly aggressive posture. Mr. Liu has read Mu Yangling''s menu, which requires three meals a day, porridge for breakfast and dinner, black and white buns at noon, and meat every three days. This kind of life is nothing more than a rich household in the village. No wonder the children were uneasy, even he was very uneasy. Mr. Liu thoughtfully said: "Miss Mu, I think the children are right. The winter is still long. Can the money in your hand support the next autumn harvest? I think it''s always good to save a little." Several older children nodded and looked at Mu Yangling nervously: "Mu, Sister Mu, we have more than 1,000 people here, and everyone can eat it." Mr. Liu nodded, such a half-year-old child can eat even if he has a mountain of grain. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I can''t afford to eat until autumn, but it''s fine to eat until spring." The children''s faces suddenly became bitter when they heard the words, that is to say, their good days can only be until spring? Since they all looked at Mu Yangling in panic. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "You think I''m just raising you for nothing? In the spring, after you finish your studies, you''ll get an internship in the field, and you''ll have to help cut some grass. I''m going to set up a row behind the nursery. The house will raise pigs for you, and if they are well raised, you will not have to worry about eating meat in the coming winter." "Miss Mu, after the spring, what will happen to the food in the nursery school? Even if the children can go to the field, they won''t be able to do much work, not to mention that you also require them to read and write skills, so there is less time..." "You don''t have to worry about this, I have my own way." Mu Yangling turned to look at them, saw them frowning like a little old man, and said with a smile: "Okay, I still have some business in Hanzhong Mansion, as long as it''s not a barbarian. It shouldn''t be a problem to re-occupy Hanzhong Mansion for you to eat and drink." Chapter 341： Liwei Mu Yangling left Mr. Liu three hundred taels of silver and said: "There is no problem with the food in the warehouse until the spring. This Mr. Qian can be used to support the daily expenses of the nursery. This is the ledger. I will check it every five days. Come and see it once, and if you have any trouble, just tell me." After that, Mu Yangling took Mr. Liu to meet the gentlemen and workers invited in the nursery, and gathered the children together, officially announcing that Mr. Liu, the dean, would take office. Mr. Liu stayed at the nursery that night, but Mu Yangling went to live in the cattle farm. Zhang Wu and Zhang Liugang came back from the inspection and saw that Mu Yangling was very happy. They reported on their recent work and said, "Miss. , shall we go back this New Year?" Mu Yangling said apologetically, "I''m afraid your brothers will have to stay at the cattle farm for the New Year this year. Those workers are all newly hired. Although I signed a contract, I still don''t feel comfortable handing over such a large cattle farm to them. If you work hard, I will send you some of the New Year''s goods. If you want to buy anything, you can also take time to go to the city, you can buy everything, and you have enough money on your body, right?" Zhang Wu hurriedly said: "Enough, enough, everything in the cattle farm, so the money didn''t cost much." Mu Yangling nodded slightly and said with a smile: "The cattle farm will be handed over to you. I hope these cattle will come in handy when spring begins." Mu Yangling originally wanted to see Qi Haoran, but who knew he was not in the camp until he went to the military camp, Fei Bai clearly said that Qi Haoran stayed in the camp of Hanzhong Mansion. Mu Yangling thought that Qi Haoran had something to go out, but he just felt that he was unlucky, so he drove the mule cart home. Mu Shi was meeting Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu in the hall. Although it was not the first time to see Mu Shi, the two of them couldn''t help but feel nervous. It was because Mu Shi''s aura was too strong, Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu only felt their hearts tremble, and they subconsciously felt scared. Mu Shi was very satisfied with their response. There were only weak wives and children in the family. It was better to make them fearful than to make them feel that they could be bullied. Mu Shi said the rules of the Mu family with a stern face, and said some words of encouragement, then took out four taels of silver and said, "I know you have only come to my house not long ago, but my Mu family never treats my Mu family badly. People, you don''t have many things on your body, it''s almost the New Year''s Eve, you can use these things to buy some New Year''s goods." The two of them stared wide-eyed, one person two taels of silver, even if they work in the city, except for food and clothing, they may not be able to save two taels of silver a year, the two of them were a little uneasy, and said with a smile: "Master, this is all about What the little ones should do." Mu Shi just nodded slightly and motioned them to put away the money. Seeing that Mu Shi really gave them money, they felt agitated in their hearts, so they carefully put away the money, laughed at Mu Shi, looked at Mu Shi''s cold face, and felt even more awe in their hearts. Mu Yangling came in from the outside, and what he saw was the two long-term workers who were grinning at his father. Mu Yangling was at a loss as to what they were arguing about, but when she saw her father nodding slightly at her, she didn''t think much about it, but remembered one thing. Mu Yangling said to Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu: "I forgot that you didn''t come here. Your food is almost the same, right? You will carry two bags with me in a while. By the way, we went to buy New Year''s goods the day before yesterday, and you also Carry some over." Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu took a peek at Mu Shi and whispered, "Miss, we can just buy the New Year''s goods ourselves..." "I know, but some candies and so on are meant to be distributed to you. They are employee benefits. Hurry up and get them from Miss Biao." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "After eating my family''s New Year''s goods, you will have a good time next year. work." Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu knelt down with a "thump", and said three loudly at Mu Yangling, "Don''t worry, miss, we will work hard and never be lazy!" Mu Yangling was taken aback and looked at the two of them blankly. She nodded somewhat unable to recover, "Okay, I understand, you all go down." Seeing that the people walked out respectfully, Mu Yangling patted his chest and said, "Dad, what''s wrong with them? I''m shocked." "To the servants, although you have to be kind, you have to be more powerful. Your aunt said that you are too tolerant to them. Now that they have just arrived, and the land has not yet stepped on the heat, they are naturally respectful to you, but they will be familiar with them in the future. Their timidity will always be put away, and it will be difficult for you to control them at that time, so you should make them fear you from the beginning." Mu Shi looked at his daughter and sighed in his heart. , I only know Shi En, but I don''t know Li Wei. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Father, it''s not that I can''t live without them. If they are rude, I''ll just resign them. Where''s the use of a great plan that is both kind and powerful?" "Then why are you being so nice to them?" Mu Yangling was at a loss, "Am I good to them? That''s how their employees are treated, I''ve already dropped a lot..." Mu Shi looked at his daughter speechlessly, "Do you know what the prices are outside?" Mu Yangling laughed when he heard the words, "Father, my daughter is not someone who doesn''t eat minced meat, how could she not know? I''m not very kind to them, but I just want them to be fed and clothed and have a little extra money. If they have no hope, how can they work with me at ease?" "Then if they bully you..." "They can''t bully me," Mu Yangling interrupted him, "I''m so old, have you ever seen anyone who can bully me when I''m reluctant? My relationship with them, they are in a weak position, you still pray Don''t bully them, your daughter." Mu Shi said immediately: "I don''t mind you bullying them." Mu Yangling: "..." Are you really not afraid of teaching bad children? Although Mu Shi was relieved of his daughter, he still decided to ask Liu Ting and others. He felt that his daughter was sometimes too soft-hearted and too thin-skinned, so sometimes this kind of thing had to be done for him. He heard that Liu Ting and Liu Yuan I have to follow my daughter to get the test field. Mu Shi deliberately carried a bunch of things over there. Of course, he took the whole family there, including his aunt, Shu Wanniang and the twins. The whole family was full of mule carts, and the top of it was piled up with the New Year''s goods they bought. Mu Shi said regretfully, "Father''s bones have loosened while sitting at home these days. He should go into the mountains and bring some game to your uncle and the others." "What''s so difficult about this, it''s still early, I''ll take Cousin Lang and the others into the mountain later." Xiuhong immediately raised her hand, "I''m going too." The blog post followed, "I''m going too." Dragon and Phoenix immediately joined in the fun, "I''ll go too, I''ll go too." Mu Yangling pinched their cheeks and asked with a smile, "If you know what you''re going to do, call me to go too?" Kejia blinked and said, "I''ll go wherever my sister goes anyway." Bosi nodded solemnly, "Don''t try to leave us." Mu Yangling laughed loudly, hugged them in his arms, and said with a smile, "I''ll take you there when you are a few years older, but if you can''t do it now, you can run steadily, but I don''t dare to take you into the mountains." Chapter 342： visit relatives Bosi and Kejia immediately pursed their lips, and Shu Wanniang said with a bitter face: "You all went into the mountains, what should the mother do? No one will play with her." Bosi and Kejia got tangled up, looked at their sister, looked at their mother, and finally reached out to Shu Wanniang with distressed hands, "Mother, we will play with you." Mu Shi saw the filial sons and daughters so filial piety, he immediately laughed comfortably, and he ignored the mule cart. He came over to hold his wife''s hand with a big hand, and his eyes flashed brightly: "Wanniang, thank you." Shu Wanniang''s face blushed, she suddenly pulled out her hand, took a careful look at her sons and daughters and her aunt, and saw that everyone''s eyes were fixed elsewhere, but the corners of their eyes were peeking here, her face was like a red rose blooming in spring The same, bright red one. Mu Shi looked at his wife in a daze. Auntie saw that the mule was going further and further away, so she could only reach out and pinch Mu Shi to get him back to his senses. Mu Shi''s face was also red, and even his ears were red. He didn''t dare to look at his wife, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull the mule cart. Mu Yangling lowered his head and laughed sullenly. When Shu Wanniang heard her daughter''s laughter, her face turned even redder. Xiuhong also pursed her lips and smiled, but Xiulan looked at everyone blankly, not understanding what was going on. Bowen also looked at several people with a blank face, and my aunt turned her head away as if she could not see the confusion in the eyes of the two children. The number of Mushi and the others is too objective, and they have a lot of things with them, so as soon as they entered the village, they aroused onlookers, and the news spread to the Liu family like the wind. Someone reported to Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian, "Uncle Liu, Erye Liu, your nephew''s family is here and brought a lot of things." Grandma Liu hurriedly stood up, wiped her hands and asked, "Where are you?" "Arrived at the entrance of the village, I guess it''s almost at your door. Oh, is that your nephew and daughter-in-law sitting in the middle? This is the first time I''ve seen it, she looks really handsome." Grandma Liu heard the words and hurriedly called her daughter-in-law to go out, but she didn''t expect Shu Wanniang to come too. She is a master who doesn''t go to the door. What kind of wind is blowing today? Mrs. Liu Zhao and Mrs. Liu Zhang hurriedly followed them out. The mule cart just arrived in front of them. The second grandma Liu and her daughter-in-law Liu Sun also came out. The two families went up to them and asked with a smile, "Why are you all here?" Mu Yangling jumped down holding the dragon and the phoenix, and Grandma Liu over there had already gone up and helped her aunt down. Auntie patted his hand and said, "It''s not a stone yet. He said that he wouldn''t be able to stay at home for a few days all year round. I''ll come to see you while I go home for the New Year." Grandma Liu and Second Grandma Liu can''t believe it. Although the Mu family and their family are close, it is actually entirely up to Mu Yangling and the younger generation to maintain them. Mu Shi can''t get over without walking with them, only a few times. It was also pushed by Shu Wanniang. But the two still opened the gate and let Mu Shi drive the mule cart in. It is an old rule that both the Mu family members cook on the fire at Liu Daqian''s side. Mu Yangling had already put the dragon and phoenix on the ground. Seeing that only Grandma Liu and the others were at home, he asked, "Aunt, what about Grandpa and the others?" "Go to you and your uncle''s house. You and your uncle''s house are building a house. Today, they are going to help. Cousin Lang and the others are going to join in the fun, but they should be back soon." When the little ones heard the news that Mu Yangling and the others were coming, they must have been running here. Sure enough, Grandma Liu didn''t say anything, and Liu Lang slammed open the door with a "bang", and when he saw Mu Yangling and Xiuhong, he immediately burst into laughter, "You are finally here, I thought those few The boy lied to me." Mu Yangling only felt a little dizzy, while Xiuhong frowned impolitely and accused: "Why do you have a drake voice? It''s so ugly." Liu Lang glanced at her proudly, raised his head and said, "My father said, this is a sign of my growing up, I am an adult now, adults don''t care about villains." Xiuhong despised him with her nostrils, "It''s frizzy, how does it look like she''s grown up?" Liu Lang jumped up and said, "Good men don''t fight with women, just wait, my father said that he will hand over this house to me next year." This time, even Mu Yangling laughed, and Grandma Liu patted him directly, "What are you blind? Hurry up and arrange the things that your cousin and the others brought, and bring your cousin and cousin with you. Let''s go in, it''s freezing outside." Grandma Liu also took her aunt''s hand into the house and said, "Eldest sister, you come in and sit, and I''ll go to the kitchen to clean up." My aunt pulled her, "Okay, how old are you, you can''t stop worrying about it, what does a daughter-in-law do? You and the second child are here, we talk in the house, and leave the kitchen to you. them." Liu Zhao also said: "Mother, go to the house with your aunt and second aunt to sit in the house, we will do it in the kitchen." Mrs. Liu Zhang and Mrs. Liu Sun took out two pieces of pork from the New Year''s goods brought by Mu Shi. They were speechless in private, and they all laughed: "Yeah, come in, we have us in the kitchen." Grandma Liu did have something to ask her aunt, so she answered and the three went into the inner room to talk. Shu Wanniang followed Liu Zhao into the kitchen. Liu Zhao wanted to push her out, but Shu Wanniang smiled embarrassedly: "I can''t rest when I go out, why don''t you let me work in the kitchen." Liu Zhao thought the same thing, there were a group of children outside, and after a while, Liu Ting and the others came back with a group of big men. Shu Wanniang was really lonely outside, so she left her in the kitchen and everyone wentssiped. In the house, Grandma Liu was asking her aunt, "Why did Shishi remember to bring the family?" Even though he got a lot closer to this place last year, he just brought Bo Wen or A Ling over for a walk. My aunt knew what they were thinking, so she sighed: "The child is distressed at home. Last year, he stayed at home for at least two or three months a year, and he could usually find time to go home for a walk, but this year he was arrested. After being transferred to Hanzhong Mansion, he hasn''t seen anyone for half a year, because he is afraid that his family will be bullied by the villagers." "He''s not worried about this? Not to mention, several of his cousins ??are here. As long as A Ling shouts, how many of A Ting will dare to go?" "Since this is the case, what are you worried about?" Auntie gave them both a sideways look and said, "Anyway, you should be happy if Shitou is willing to let go of you. Human hearts are full of flesh. In the past two years, A Ting has been working hard for Mu Family affairs are running up and down, no matter how much resentment he has against you, it is not easy to count them on A Ting, and next year A Ting and A Yuan will follow A Ling again, how can he be an old man? I have to pave the way for my daughter." Grandma Liu smiled embarrassedly and believed most of them in her heart. They all knew about Mu Shizhong''s family. Grandma Liu Er was curious about what A Ling was going to do, and asked, "What A Yuan and A Ting told us when we heard it for a long time, we didn''t understand it, but isn''t it still farming? How do you serve those acres of land? , do you want to hire someone again, and also need the constant care of A Yuan and A Ting?" My aunt didn''t really understand it, but she knew how to simplify things, so she said: "What about them, let the children make trouble, anyway, I know that their success is a great deed for the benefit of the country and the people. If it fails, the food will still be harvested, and it will not be a loss. Grandma Liu and Second Grandma Liu really sounded like they were. If nothing else, the two children are good farmers, so they wouldn''t even lose money, right? Chapter 343： nourish Liu Daqian heard that the Mu Shi family was coming and was about to bring someone back. Liu He smiled and said, "It''s almost lunch time, so bring Mu Shi over later." Liu Erqian crossed Liu Daqian and said with a smile: "He, brother, it''s rare for the child to come back, just greet him at home, you can just bring the big guy to eat." Liu Daqian glanced at his younger brother and said, "For another day, Shishi will definitely come back on the second day of the new year, and I will bring him here." Liu He didn''t say anything, but put away his smile after sending them off. He sighed slightly, knowing that Brother Liu Daqian had some criticism because of his attitude towards Liu Li''s mother and son. The conflict between the neighbors was not handled well, so he criticized his actions, which also affected the Mu family''s attitude towards the Liu family. But it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, and now everyone is pinning their heads on their trousers belts, so it is inevitable that he is much more impetuous, and he has absolutely nothing to do. Fortunately, although Brother Liu Daqian has opinions, he is respectful to him outside. Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian returned to Liu''s house, and when they saw Mu Shi, they smiled slightly, nodded and said, "Here comes the stone? Come and sit down." Liu Ting patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "It''s stronger, it seems that it''s good to be a soldier." "The last time I saw Liu Xuan, he has also strengthened a lot." Liu Erqian''s eyes lit up and asked, "Have you seen Ah Xuan? That kid hasn''t been home for more than a month..." A few people pulled up stools and sat under the eaves to talk. Mu Shi mainly came to ask Liu Ting and Liu Yuan to take care of the family. After all, they wanted to work on the experimental field with their daughter, and they would go there every few minutes. Even if Mu Shi didnt say it, Liu Ting and Liu Yuan would still pay attention, so they agreed. In the room, Liu Lang was also talking about his future plans, "My father wants me to go to the city to be an apprentice for others, so after three or four years, I can also settle accounts and become accountants, and then I will be able to make some extra profits. " Xiuhong''s eyes widened and said, "Is this still used to be an apprentice? Why don''t you come and be an apprentice for me, I will definitely teach you everything, and it won''t take three or four years for you to get started in half a year." Liu Lang despised her, "Just brag. It''s different from buying a few kilograms of rice and a few kilograms of oil at home. There''s a lot of knowledge in it." Xiuhong giggled and asked, "Why is the university asking? Cousin Lang, tell me." Liu Lang saw that she was teasing him, his face turned red, and he said with shame and annoyance: "I won''t tell you, you don''t listen well." Mu Yangling was holding Liu Zhao''s youngest son Liu Jin to play. Hearing this, he kicked Xiuhong with his foot and said, "Speak well." Xiuhong said with a serious expression: "I''m serious, instead of learning from those accountants and being scolded by them, you might as well follow me, and I''ll show you the account book I made, and my cousin praised me for doing it. well." Liu Lang was dubious, "But what am I doing with you?" "It''s so stupid," Xiuhong gave him a sideways look and said, "My cousin is now planting dozens of hectares of land, plus the income and expenditure of the cattle farm and the nursery are all from my account, you are afraid that you have nothing to do. ?" Mu Yangling also put down Liu Jin, let him crawl on the kang to play, and said to Liu Lang: "Cousin Lang, Xiuhong is right, if you want to learn to be an accountant, you can follow Xiuhong to do it for a couple of minutes. Started in 2018, you are an apprentice, they only cover food and housing, and they dont even have a salary. Liu Lang''s eyes lit up, and he approached Mu Yangling and asked, "Then Ah Ling, I''ll follow you, will you pay me?" "Don''t ask me about this, it''s Xiuhong''s responsibility, you go ask her." Mu Yangling said with a smile. Xiuhong raised her neck and said, "It depends on your performance." Liu Lang immediately jumped off the kang, ran into the kitchen and brought a bowl of water, and bowed at Xiuhong, "Mr. lady, the little one is polite, come here, this is the little apprentice wine, you can taste it!" Xiuhong looked down at the white water in the bowl, and asked, "You are so stingy, why don''t you give me a cup of tea, and you even used boiled water to fool me." "Who said it''s boiled water?" Liu Lang shouted, "It''s clearly just scooped up from the water tank. It''s sweet, can you taste it?" "Okay, it''s not even boiled water, just give me raw water, no, I won''t accept land like yours," Xiuhong grabbed Liu Lun, who was smiling, and said, "I''ll still accept the watch. Brother, be my apprentice." Liu Lun was most afraid of literacy in his life, so he immediately ran away when he heard the words, "I don''t want to do it, cousin, let''s go find my brother." Liu Lang laughed, "Good boy, I remember your kindness, brother." When the people in the back room heard that the children were making a lot of noise, Grandma Liu called out, "Alang, what are you making a fuss about?" Liu Lang rushed in and shouted, "Grandma, I won''t be an apprentice at that restaurant in the beginning of spring. I''m going to be an apprentice for cousin Xiuhong." "What?" Grandma Liu almost jumped up. She worked as an apprentice for the restaurant''s cashier or her son paid to squeeze in. After learning, Liu Lang can also be a cashier. Even if the crops are not harvested in the future, he still has a survival craft. , does this mean that if you don''t go, you won''t go? Before Grandma Liu jumped up, Liu Lang continued: "Mr. accountant only manages a restaurant, so it''s not as good as cousin Xiuhong, who manages dozens of hectares of land and cattle farms in A Ling, I''ll go and help her. She said, at most two years can be a teacher." Liu Lang deliberately extended the time back, just because he was afraid that he was stupid, or Xiuhong was stupid, and would not be able to learn in a year and a half. Grandma Liu frowned, and her aunt patted her hand and said, "Okay, let the child go." My aunt waved Liu Lang out, and then said, "It''s a good thing that A Ling is willing to promote her cousins, You don''t know that in Chaoxi Village, that child of Arling has expanded his family business hundreds of times." Grandma Liu and Second Grandma Liu were stunned, "I haven''t heard any rumors, I just heard that she has raised a lot of rabbits, and she plans to open a cattle farm this year, but the rabbits are not for the little general and Mr. Fan. ?" Auntie didn''t tell them the truth, but said: "It''s true, but she''s not a loss, and with the support of the little general and Mr. Fan, the cattle farm was set up as soon as it was said, and there were more than 3,000 in it. What about the cow..." Grandma Lius eyes darkened. The Liu family had worked hard for so many years, but they couldnt afford a single cow. If they kept saving money, it was not to say how expensive a cow was. No matter how expensive it was, the villages money could be saved for two years. But the whole family needs to eat and drink, and the house needs to be repaired. At the end of the year, the family always has a headache, or prepares a dowry for the girl and a bride price for the boy. Have you never been married without a decent betrothal gift? Now that he has become a soldier again, it is even more difficult to get a wife. So neither of them could afford a single cow, so Mu Yangling came directly to more than 3,000 cows. This intuitive let her know that the eldest sister is not lying, she said a little nervously: "Then, will Alang follow her to cause trouble?" Chapter 344： fuck? "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t cheat, take bribes, or do bad things, A-Ling is very tolerant towards children. My family Xiuhong didn''t even know a word at first, but now A-Ling dares to give her the account book. " Grandma Liu heaved a sigh of relief, Grandma Liu hesitated and asked, "Then how many little ones..." My aunt knew that Mu Shi came this time to get closer to the Liu family. In the future, when he is away from home, the Liu family will be able to take the Mu family''s affairs more seriously, so she immediately promised: "As long as a few children are obedient, you won''t Do you know that child of Arling? She will not be vague if she can help." Auntie looked at the surprised two sisters-in-law and said, "Although that child of A Ling is usually good-natured, he is very violent when he touches the bottom line." "Don''t worry, big sister, if the children are disobedient and don''t need A Ling to speak, I will bring them back first, and I can''t let them go to A Ling to be ashamed." Grandma Liu assured. Liu Ers grandmother also hurriedly agreed. The Mu family had a lively lunch at Liu''s house, and the kitchen also stopped working, and the three families gathered in the main room to talk. Shu Wanniang took out the four pieces of cloth they brought, "These are some new clothes for the children." The family gave two pieces, and she did not need to share the rest, because they were all double, and only this cloth was more valuable. , She was afraid that if she didn''t make it clear, the two families would have trouble. Grandma Liu and Grandma Liu didn''t know what Shu Wanniang was thinking, but they were just glad that they sent such a precious thing. They didn''t have anything to give in return. They could only carry two bags of vegetables from the cellar and put them in the car. They also packed a lot of things like the dustpan made by Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian. The reason is very good, "These things are used at home, you can''t weave them, and the stones are not at home, do you still need to buy them? Bring them all." Auntie thinks about it too, and all smiles. Therefore, Mu Yangling and the others came and went in a carload, but the people from Chaoxi Village were still very envious of the Liu family. "This carload of valuables came, and when I left, I only brought a carload of junk. When will I be able to have relatives like this?" "You can be sour, the Liu family is not bad, there is something wrong with the Mu family, didn''t the Liu family go there?" "If I have relatives in the Mu family, I will throw game every once in a while, and I can borrow money if I am short of money. For the New Year and festivals, it is meat, sugar, and cloth. I would also like to leave it to me. Run to their house, don''t say anything, I''ll go over and help." "Just blow it, you have such a relative, and if you don''t hold on to it like a leech, people will be scared to death." Liu Daqian naturally heard those remarks. He closed the door and ignored it. Liu Erqian pouted and said, "There are not many long-mouthed women in this village, but there are quite a few long-mouthed men." Among the voices just now, the male voice was the loudest. Liu Daqian glared at him, "Okay, if you didn''t go out a lot, would the outside talk be so loud?" Liu Erqian said unconvinced: "What secrets can there be in this village? If I don''t tell them, they won''t know? A Ling came over with something, Shishi and the others came over, and everyone looked at me. Besides, my nephew and nephew and granddaughter are filial to me. Let me tell you what''s wrong? I just can''t eat the grapes and say the grapes are sour." "We have a lot of Liu family members, and Shitou is also the nephew of Brother He." "What''s the difference then?" Liu Erqian muttered: "There are five servers out..." Seeing the elder brother glaring at him again, Liu Erqian stopped talking and leaned over with a smile to ask, "Brother, next year A Ting and A Yuan will both go to work with A Ling, do you think we can borrow two cows from A Ling to come back to work? ?" This is a big deal, and everyone in the family pricked up their ears. "No," Liu Daqian refused, and said rudely, "they two just served the few acres of experimental fields, and they didn''t take responsibility for the land of the A Ling family. They took a few days to come out, and then every two or three days. Just take a look at it, and this year, the family will plant them as they will." "Then this year and last year, A Ling came to pull the plow for our house. She is so busy now, do you still think about her coming next year? If she doesn''t come, can the family''s land be planted? Why don''t you borrow cows? ?" "This hole can''t be opened," Liu Daqian glared at him, "Say you have no brains, you really have no brains, how old are you, can you think more about it, there are so many people in our Liu family, pull out alone, A Ling They have to be called uncles and cousins. Her family does not only have one or two cows, just to help our two families, but there are more than 3,000 cows. When the time comes, they will come together, will she borrow or not?" When Liu Daqian said this, everyone fell silent. "I borrowed it for the spring ploughing, but do I borrow it for the autumn harvest? Isn''t the cattle raised by Aling for nothing?" Liu Daqian looked at his brother in disgust, and said, "You are not allowed to tell Aling about this, even if she gives the cattle to her. You brought it, and you have to return it to me." Knowing that his father has always been upright, Liu Ting hurriedly said: "Father, our family doesn''t borrow it, but others will come to borrow it. At that time, it will still be difficult for A-Ling to do it. I think it''s better than this. Is it rented out? Then we also rent according to the rules, and if there is no food at home, it will be paid in working days." Liu Lang mocked his father unceremoniously, "Father, when our family doesn''t borrow cows, we also help our cousin''s family to farm the land, aren''t you still borrowing it for nothing?" When Liu Yuan saw his nephew demolishing his father''s platform like this, he couldn''t help laughing out a "puchi", and when he saw Liu Ting staring at him, he hurriedly laughed and said, "I think it''s better to rent two cows, and use the grain as the rent for one head. One end is calculated by working days, and our family has taken the lead like this, so they will not be able to take advantage of it. said with a smile: "Uncle, if you are afraid of A Ling''s bad reputation, let my father howl in the village and say it was his idea, saying that he was embarrassed to take advantage of his nephew and granddaughter." Grandma Liu clapped her hands and said, "That''s a good idea. No one would doubt that if his father said this nonsense, even the patriarch couldn''t do anything about it." Liu Erqian was so angry that his neck was red, and he asked, "Am I a fool? Why do you want me to say this? Liu Yuan, what bad idea did you give me?" Liu Zhao''s three daughters-in-law pursed their lips and smiled. Liu Lang''s little ones didn''t dare to smile in person, so they could only wink and hold back their smiles. "Okay, okay," Liu Daqian stopped him, "A Yuan didn''t say you were a fool, I think this idea is okay, so I''ll do it later." Liu Erqian looked at his eldest brother with a sad face, but he was always afraid of his eldest brother, so he could only stare at his son and his wife, and when he left, he kept following behind Grandma Liu Erqian and asked, "Speak clearly, I Where have I been mixed up? Where have I been mixed up for decades?" After questioning his wife, he went to question his son, "Liu Yuan, you say, where did your father and I mess with? You stinky boy, if I messed up, can I say that I gave birth to a **** like you?" Grandma Liu Er gave him a sideways glance and said, "Just because you say this, you are a jerk." Liu Yuan can''t wait to bury his head in the soil now, can''t wait to go back in time, he will never say that. Chapter 345： board is positive Mu Shi was not able to celebrate the New Year at home after all, only after a small New Year, was called away by the barracks the next day. But this time I found out that he was in Xiying in Xingzhou Prefecture, and everyone happily sent them off. And Liu Lang has been running here every day since he said he wanted to learn accounting with Xiuhong, coming in the morning and going back in the afternoon. At first, Xiuhong could proudly teach him to memorize formulas, teach him to plan and keep accounts, who knows seven or eight After the day, Liu Lang was able to memorize the formula smoothly. Although the abacus was not as fast as it was, it was very smooth. Not only Xiuhong, but also Mu Yangling was taken aback, and after reading the ledger he had calculated, he smiled and said, "Cousin Lang is very talented in this area, no wonder Biao Ting will find him an accountant. apprentice." Xiuhong nodded sullenly, "In this way, Cousin Lang may be able to take over the account in half a year." Learning from the accountant is naturally not as good as they are here. They will teach as much as they have. Unlike the accountant, for his own job or for the apprentice to work for free for a few more years, he will hide it, even if he is finally taught. Now, I only teach five or six points, and how much of the rest can be understood depends on each person''s ability. So Liu Lang made rapid progress here, because he taught him the key as soon as he came to Xiuhong. Liu Lang went to the restaurant with his father to meet the old accountant. He also accepted an apprentice. Although it was only one day, he knew how bad the apprentice''s life was. Instructed, blindly emphasizing "forbearance", he knew that the apprentice was not so easy to do. So he is very grateful for Xiuhong''s selflessness, but Xiuhong is so strong, if he says thank you, she will be even more embarrassed, so he occasionally brings her some small gifts. The grasshoppers he knitted, the wind chimes he made in his spare time, the wildflowers he occasionally saw on the roadside, and sometimes the dog''s tail grass could be pulled by him and let her put it in a bottle as a flower ornament. No way, the wild flowers in winter are too hard to find, and the dog''s tail grass is everywhere. Xiuhong really wanted to throw the dog''s tail grass on his face, but she looked like he was well organized, so she still took the bottle and put it on the stone table in the yard. It''s better to be happy than everyone else, let''s enjoy the dog''s tail grass together! made everyone laugh, even Bosi and Kejia were running circles around the stone table, shouting: "Oops, admiring the grass..." Liu Lang''s face blushed rarely. Auntie chased people away, "Okay, okay, go back to the house after the trouble, and don''t be afraid of freezing on a cold day, Bosi, Kejia, don''t run anymore, go back to the house with your brother to play." It was rare for Bosi and Kejia to come out and have fun. After hearing the words, they didn''t stop, turning their heads and tacitly rushing out to the door. Mu Yang quickly grabbed their clothes by the back of their necks and picked them up, "Where are you going? Listen to my aunt and go home." Bosi and Kejia struggled in Mu Yangling''s hands and shouted loudly, "Help, helpI want to go out, I want to go out" Shu Wanniang heard the call and ran out. When Bo Si and Kejia saw their mother, they opened their arms pitifully and called out, "Mother, help" Mu Yangling was smiling, but when she saw Shu Wanniang''s cold face, she froze and asked, "Mother, what''s wrong?" Shu Wanniang pulled Bosi and Kejia down, dragged them into the house with a dark face, made them stand against the wall, and asked, "Who taught you to call for help?" Shu Wanniang doesn''t lose her temper easily, and when she loses her temper, her aunt doesn''t dare to speak. The people who entered the room were quiet for a while, all looking at Bosi and Kejia. Bosi and Kejia immediately felt a lot of pressure. The two three-year-olds opened their mouths and looked at their sister blankly. Shu Wanniang couldn''t help but patted the table and asked in a slightly high voice, "Ask you, who taught you to call for help?" The two children shrank their necks, tears welling in their eyes, and said in a trembling voice: "Outside, brothers and sisters are calling." The children in the village like to play war games. Sometimes they fight together and call "help". Shu Wanniang suppressed her anger and said, "Do you know what it means to save a life?" The two children shook their heads blankly. Shu Wanniang said with a cold face: "You can only call for help if you are arrested, or if someone close to you is arrested, or if you are seriously injured. Now you are just being held by your sister and not allowed to go out to play and then call for help, then the real time is to call for help. Who will believe you when you are?" The two three-year-olds didn''t understand, but they knew in their hearts that it was wrong for them to call for help just now, and they all looked at their mother with tears in their eyes. Shu Wanniang had already softened her heart, but she knew that the age of three or four was the most important stage for a child''s character development. In the past, her blog posts were small and soft, and she was ruthless and taught a lesson. Although she was soft-hearted at this time, she still had a cold face. Said: "Do you know what''s wrong?" The two children nodded hurriedly and assured: "We will never call for help in the future." Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "It''s not that I don''t call for help, it''s that I don''t call for help easily." The two children hurriedly changed their minds, and Shu Wanniang was satisfied and beckoned them to come over. The twins saw their mother finally beckoning, and they were finally not the two who were isolated on one side. Suddenly, a fierce boy plunged into his mother''s arms and burst into tears. Seeing them crying, Shu Wanniang didn''t stop them, she just held one in one hand, patted their backs to give them a good breath, and said softly in a low voice, "Remember, don''t say help easily in the future, brother and sister. They are playing with you. If you call for help now, and when you really need help in the future, when you shout, others will think you are playing. What will you do then? Mother and brothers and sisters again I can''t be with you all the time..." In the end, the dragon and the phoenix were tired from crying and wanted to take a break. The eyes of the two children were red, and they twitched from time to time. It was obvious that they had been crying badly just now, and they were still humming when they went to bed at night. Auntie sighed, and only then did she understand that Shu Wanniang didn''t care about teaching the children, she just didn''t care about it in general. Thinking of this, she was more open to Mu Yangling''s children. Anyway, their mother cares about them, so let them make trouble. Auntie was about to make some soothing tea for the two children, but Shu Wanniang stopped her and said, "The two children are still young, so they don''t need to drink that, and it''ll be fine if they cry." The reason why Shu Wanniang made them cry so much was to let them express the fear and grievances in their hearts. Although they are still humming, it will be better to wait a night. Auntie also laughed and said, "Although I am your elder, sometimes I am not as good as you in raising children." Shu Wanniang blushed, "Auntie is too modest. You helped to take care of several children except for Bo Wen. Back then, A Ling didn''t drink milk, it was your idea, otherwise this child wouldn''t be this big now." Shu Wanniang has always positioned her aunt in the position of "mother-in-law", so she decides most of the family matters, as long as it doesn''t involve the children''s principled issues, she doesn''t care. However, my aunt has always carried some anxiety under the fence, so although she is strong in daily life, she usually listens to Mu Yangling and Shu Wanniang when it comes to major matters. Only when everyone gets along can they get along so well. Turn the sky upside down. Now that my aunt has a deeper understanding of the other side of Shu Wanniang as a mother, she feels more at ease. She feels that although Shu Wanniang always closes her door to embroider or teach her children to read, she has no shortage of knowledge, even the means. Much smarter than her. If she is, the child is disobedient, and most likely, she will be beaten, and it will be over with some reasoning. Chapter 346： flare Mu Yangling suddenly opened her eyes. In the darkness, she stared at the roof for a while with piercing eyes, and then her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled. She turned to look at the window. She could still see that it wasn''t dawn yet, but why did she wake up? Mu Yangling lay on the bed lazily and thought for a while, when she heard the occasional barking of dogs and the chirping of some small insects in the village, she felt a little sleepy on her eyelids, so she wanted to close her eyes and continue to sleep. But after lying down for a while, he woke up again and became restless for no reason. Mu Yangling thought for a while, but she put on a thick coat to get up, quietly opened the door a crack, felt the cold wind, she exhaled, how could she not fall asleep on such a cold day? Mu Yangling just wanted to look up at the moon in the sky and guess what time it was, when he saw an orange-red glow in the north, Mu Yangling''s face changed slightly, he hurriedly opened the door, and ran out wearing only the clothes he was wearing. The northern half of the sky is dyed red, is this a fire? ? ? Mu Yangling narrowed his eyes to estimate the direction, but his face became more and more ugly. It was the direction of Xingcheng Pass. Mu Yangling turned around and ran to knock on Shu Wanniang''s door. Shu Wanniang looked like her hands were cold and cold, so she said distressedly: "What can''t you say tomorrow? Do you have to say it now?" "Mother, I''m afraid something will happen to Xingchengguan." Shu Wanniang was taken aback, and Mu Yangling said, "I''ll go to Wuying to inquire about the news. You stay at home, restrain Bowen and the others, close the concierge, and don''t go anywhere." Shu Wanniang nodded quickly, got up and said, "Then you hurry up, I will definitely not let Bowen and the others go out." "I''ll call Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu in a while, and let them live at our concierge. Just let them guard the door and let the dogs out." If there is an accident in Xingchengguan, the military disaster will not reach them, but also beware of some gangsters nearby taking advantage of the fire. "Remember, no matter what happens, don''t go out, let alone go through the back door. The walls of our house are high, and I have made traps around the walls. No one can come in with all their tails. Just guard the door." Mu Yangling ran out after exhorting Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu to call them up and let them live in the gatehouse. She led Hei Jun to the fifth camp. The fifth battalion has a total of four tower observation points, and they have already discovered the vision of Xingchengguan, but Qi Haoran in the army is not there, Fan Zijin is not there, even if they find something wrong, there is absolutely nothing they can do. Mu Yangling was put in as soon as she arrived at the gate of the barracks. Mu Yangling looked at the soldiers who trusted her so much, and she didn''t know whether it was joy or sorrow. Even if I was better than your little general, you couldn''t let it go without checking. She goes in. But it was a good thing for Mu Yangling at this time, she decided not to care. But what the soldiers thought was very simple. It was said that Miss Mu would be the daughter-in-law of the junior general in the future, and most of the soldiers in the fifth battalion had been trained by her and the junior general, so her status in the army was second only to Fan Zijin. ranked third. Fan Zijin came in second because according to everyone''s estimation, the five battalions did not eat less of Mr. Fan, so they naturally valued their parents very much. Mu Yangling went directly into the middle tent. The middle tent was chaotic. As soon as Mu Yangling came in, the tent became quiet. Mu Yangling glanced around and found that only one of the four battalion chiefs had come, so he asked, "Where are the three battalion chiefs?" The only one who came hurriedly said: "Miss Mu, the other three were transferred to Hanzhong Mansion as early as half a month ago, saying that the Chinese New Year was approaching, and they went to patrol the grass valley to prevent the golden soldiers. The border line of Hanzhong Mansion is too large. Commander, most of the five battalions have been transferred away." "How many people are left in the camp today?" The people in the tent were not unfamiliar with Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling often led people into their camp to find loopholes in their security. Later, the generals wanted to train scouts, and Mu Yangling also helped with the training. After three months, sometimes soldiers are dispatched from them to form a corps to play offensive and defensive battles with the little generals. Everyone knows that she can fight. But after all, it involves secrets, so Mr. Ying Qian hesitated for a while, and no one spoke when he was accepted. Mu Yangling glared at him, "You''ve already walked ninety-nine steps, and you''re still one step away?" Ying Qian''s face suddenly turned red. Yes, he put people into the camp when he was preparing for the battle (although he didn''t put them in person, but he is now the highest commander, and he deserved it), and just told Mu Yang quickly. Most of Ling and the others were sent away. Mu Yangling knew the situation of the fifth battalion. Even if he didn''t say it, he would have guessed something in his heart, and said with a blushing face: "" There are eight hundred and ninety-eight people, and five hundred and forty-two of them cannot be used." In other words, those who are old, weak, sick and disabled, retired from the battlefield, or were eliminated as soon as they enlisted in the army. Mu Yangling held his forehead with a headache and asked, "How long has it been since Xingchengguan?" Ying Qian hurriedly said: "It''s been four quarters of an hour. As soon as we found out, we had people rushed to ask about the situation." Mu Yangling said: "Send another two groups of people, set off every quarter of an hour, and continue to scout for me. As soon as you find someone returning on the road, they immediately turn around, send someone to call the city gate open, and immediately take over the north city gate, and calm down a bit. , don''t disturb the people." "Here, how many people are you sending?" Mu Yangling sneered: "General Qi blocked all the defense lines in that battle three years ago, and now Hanzhong Mansion is in our hands again, they can only rush through Xingcheng Pass if they want to come over, so we just need to hold the North City Gate. That''s alright, why are you still guarding the camp?" Camp Qian immediately understood, and immediately ordered to get ready to go. Mu Yangling sat in the middle tent and stared at the map in a daze. The remaining battalion general is old. He came out of seniority and has always been in charge of logistics, so the three battalion generals were transferred and only him was left, because he was responsible for the logistics of the fifth battalion, um , and Fan Zijin''s workshop built in the military camp, so he had never commanded anyone to fight, and his forehead was sweating at this time. Obviously, the other soldiers also knew what they were capable of, so they were all looking at Mu Yangling now. Mu Yangling no longer counted on them, Xingchengguan saw the firelight for four quarters of an hour, and they were just sitting in the middle tent and sweating. She pressed the map with a paperweight and asked, "Who of you is familiar with the people from the fourth battalion and the third battalion?" There are four and three battalions of military households settled nearby, so Mu Yangling has this question. Although the fifth battalion was newly built, most of the backbones were transferred from the other four battalions. Although Qi Haoran suppressed a lot of people in the past three years, there were still a lot of people left. Mu Yangling stood up to this question. When six people came out, Mu Yangling asked, "Has the third and fourth battalions been transferred recently?" Chapter 347： calm down Mu Yangling asked, five of the six people nodded, "Some of the people we know were also transferred, and they also said they went to Hanzhong House to patrol." No matter how long the border of Hanzhong Prefecture was, Qi Xiuyuan would not be able to transfer so many people away. Xingzhou Prefecture was the base camp of Xiying. Mu Yangling thought of Qi Haoran, who had been away for two months, thought of his unforgettable recovery of his homeland, and thought that Fan Zijin had informed her that she would receive dividends this year before the winter, but there was no movement, she looked at the Jingzhao Mansion on the map. With a sigh, she didn''t expect Qi Xiuyuan to be in such a hurry, and she didn''t know how confident he was. But she looked at the panic-stricken soldiers and knew that the army must be stable, so she hurriedly cheered up, and said calmly: "It''s fine to have someone guard the north gate, but I don''t know if I can hear General Qi''s good news tomorrow morning." Although the general ??ying can''t fight, he is a good person. He heard what Mu Yangling meant and hurriedly asked: "Miss Mu, is it the general who is using troops?" Unless Qi Xiuyuan was using his troops, or he was beaten to the pass, even if he succeeded in blocking him, it would not be a good news. Mu Yangling didn''t give him an accurate answer, but said vaguely: "Let the soldiers guard the city gate and wait for the news of Xingchengguan." Several people in the tent only thought that Mu Yangling was acquiescing. Mr. Ying Qian came over humbly and asked Mu Yangling to sit with him, and said cleverly: "Miss Mu, I will let a small group of people guard your mansion, you just have to rest assured to follow us into the city, no one dares to be there. It''s time to do something wrong." Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows, got up and said, "Let''s go." Song Zhi was awakened in his deep sleep. He heard that the fifth battalion was going to open the city gate. He was shocked when he brought troops into the city. He hurriedly got up and put on his clothes and drove out. As he walked, he asked, "What happened?" "Sir, the fire in the direction of Xingchengguan is blazing into the sky, and it seems to be a fight with the Hu people." Master is also full of cold sweat. He has a deep memory of the military disaster three years ago. His family only survived him and a seven-year-old child. At this time, his face turned pale and said: "I asked the yamen guarding the city, and an hour ago in the five battalions, a messenger walked through the small gate and went north. It should be to inquire about the news. I went to the two horses, and now they want to open the gate, you say, are they going to reinforce Xingchengguan?" Song Zhi''s face was also ugly. He didn''t know anything about war, so he could only be silent and hurried out. To open the door, you need Song Zhi or a warrant with the status of a general. They don''t have it, so they can only wait for Song Zhi. Song Zhi checked the identity of the other party and saw Mu Yangling standing in front, and immediately called someone to open the door. As soon as the city gate opened, the master was heading towards Mr. Ying Qian. Song Zhi hesitated for a while, but then glanced at Mu Yangling. Seeing that she was half a step back, Mr. Ying Qian could only ask Mr. Ying Qian, "...the situation How? Do you want to evacuate the people?" Ying Qian glanced at Mu Yangling and said, "Don''t disturb the people, the defense lines on the east and north sides of Mingshui County have been filled, and they can only enter from the North City Gate, so we are here to take over the North City Gate. , and also ask the adults to gather all the yamen to assist us in defending the city." Mu Yangling looked up at Song Zhi at this time, and whispered to Mr. Ying Qian, "Give him half of the yamen and let him manage the order in the city." Yingqian hurriedly nodded in response. Seeing that Ying Qian always listened to Mu Yangling''s orders, Song Zhi heaved a sigh of relief for some reason, but Master heaved a sigh of relief. Mr. Ying Qian quickly took his people to guard the north gate, commanding people to move bows, arrows, trebuchets and stones to the top of the city. These may not be needed, but they must be prepared. Mr. Ying Qian wiped his forehead. Khan, praying that all these things they do will be useless, and the defenders of Xingcheng Pass can keep people out of the city. The master felt relieved. He heard that the five battalions came to defend the city. He was also happy. Who would have known that as soon as people entered the city, there were only more than 300 people. He complained about the lack of people. Some soldiers told him He, those who can go to the battlefield are here, and those who stay behind in the fifth battalion are the remnants of the battlefield who have retired from the battlefield, or the veterans who have been guarding the gate for forty or fifty years. Song Zhi was also afraid, but he knew that now was not the time to show his cowardice, so he could only follow Mu Yangling step by step, watching her arrange the defense, and even someone carrying a few bags of lime up, Song Zhi was stunned and asked: " How can this lime resist? I know where there is sand." He thought they were used to block arrows, so Mu Yangling laughed, touched the bags of lime and said, "This is a good thing, whether it''s soaked in water, or just sprinkled, although it''s a little shameless, But it worked." Song Zhi calmed down a bit, considered it for a moment, and asked, "Isn''t the Hanzhong Palace in our hands? Why did the Hu people cross the Hanzhong Palace and run to Xingcheng Pass in half the night? Did the Hanzhong Palace fall?" "Except for the Eastern Front, no one will guard the Hanzhong Mansion." Song Zhi''s face changed, and his voice became sharp, "The general gave up the Hanzhong mansion? This is impossible. We took a lot of hard work to get it back." Mu Yangling glared at him and said in a low voice, "Be quiet." He led Song Zhi into the room on the city wall. The guards immediately unfolded the map, and Mu Yangling pointed to the long boundary line between Hanzhong Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion and asked, "It''s so long, how can we guard it? They can only hold the pass on the east line. As long as they hold here, they will not be able to get around us. This place is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Let''s go, so as long as we guard Xingcheng Pass, nothing will happen." "What about the people of Hanzhongfu? They have only experienced war, how can they be left in the midst of war again?" "Don''t worry," Mu Yangling looked at the Jingzhao Mansion on the map and said with bright eyes, "How could the elite soldiers who managed to break through the encirclement be wasted on the unguarded Hanzhong Mansion? Actually, Hu people also read Sun Tzu''s Art of War. There''s no harm." "What kind of elite soldiers broke through?" Song Zhi followed Mu Yangling''s eyes and saw the Jingzhao Mansion on the map. His eyes suddenly lit up, and he was about to scream with excitement, but was glared back by Mu Yangling with a cold eye, so he had to press He was excited, but his voice was still slightly excited and asked, "Miss Mu, what do you think I can do? What can I do for the general?" The corners of Mu Yangling''s mouth were slightly raised, and he patted Song Zhi''s shoulder and said, "Sir, the most important thing for you at this time is to stabilize, stabilize the people in the city, and also ventilate the adults in the nearby counties to let them stabilize. Stay, dont let the generals in the front win the battle, but the back is chaotic. There are a lot of gangsters everywhere. Im afraid that they will take the opportunity to make a mess. In addition to the poor harvest this year, although there are not many refugees who come to us, they gather together. But a lot." Song Zhi instantly understood that he was stabilizing the people and ensuring the security of the county. Song Zhi patted his chest and said: "Miss Mu, don''t worry, I will call people up for a meeting, Mingshui County will never be chaotic, as for the rest. County, I also sent a letter to contact them, but do you want to disclose this matter to them?" Mu Yangling smiled indifferently and said, "This is a fight, what else needs to be kept secret? It''s not before the war." "Yes, yes, there is nothing to keep secret," Song Zhi excitedly went down the tower and took the master back to convene a meeting. Chapter 348： Stable Mu Yangling just sat on the city tower for one night. With her in charge, it was fortunate that the barracks did not become chaotic, and Song Zhi sent all the yamen to the street, because Mu Yangling said, "It''s better to let go of the news. , let them know in their hearts, otherwise it will only make people more panic." Song Zhi beat gongs and drums to inform everyone that General Qi was going to recover the homeland occupied by the Hu people, so in order to show their support for this great He hopes that everyone will donate money and materials to the soldiers on the front line. If Song Zhi was just beating on the street with gongs and drums, everyone would have doubts whether the big family should run for their lives or would run for their lives, but he asked for donations, and those country squires who had the intention of quitting suddenly did not leave. has asked for donations, it must be true, since it is not the barbarians who beat them, but they beat the barbarians, what are they fleeing? Another example of Qi Xiuyuans recovery of the Hanzhong Mansion was in the past. The squires donated money with confidence. It wasnt much, but it was a signal. The common people saw that all the squires had donated, and they had a way to do it. If they had donated, it must be true, so they also contributed money and things. The rich put a few dozen coins into the donation box, but they had no money. He sent a roll of his family''s old cotton-padded jacket over, and Song Zhi refused to come, and asked people to remember his name, saying that he might be able to write it down when the county annals were repaired in the future. As soon as these words came out, everyone''s enthusiasm increased, and people who went to the yamen to donate money and goods lined up on Qianmen Street. The county magistrate of Linxian looked at the squires who had already started to pack their things and planned to flee south, and immediately moved in as they did. Seeing that those squires were still dubious, the magistrate shouted anxiously: "Our county is not worse than Mingshui County, so we must not If you lose to them, let people go to the village and beat drums and gongs, and let everyone donate more materials, and the one who donates the most money in the county can go to the military camp as a representative. No one wants to go to the military camp, but this is honor after all, and it has contributed to the recovery of the homeland. This is a great temptation. The people of Dazhou have become obsessed with regaining their homeland. As soon as these words came out, the squire who had already cleaned up half of them immediately stopped and gathered his family to discuss how much to donate. The magistrate of Linxian County breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this, and the idea spread quickly, because two counties had already settled down, and the squires of other counties didn''t make a fuss, and began to think about donating money. Regarding donations, the yamen in the yamen were dispatched to the streets to maintain order. The movement in the direction of Xingchengguan has not stopped. By the time of dawn, the messengers have run back and forth three times, bringing back the latest news. Qi Xiuyuan is not at Xingchengguan at all. At the gate was Mu Shi. He only brought 2,000 people, while the Hu people had 6,000 elite soldiers. At this time, they could only guard the gate and wait for reinforcements from the direction of Jingzhao House. But Mu Yangling knew that there must be a lot of golden soldiers garrisoned in Jingzhao Mansion. Jingzhao Mansion itself is also a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it is difficult for Qi Xiuyuan to take down Jingzhao Mansion quickly. She frowned at the map, Song Zhi hurried in, and said, "Miss Mu, the county has settled down, how is the front line?" Mu Yangling already knew how Song Zhi donated money. At that time, she still praised Song Zhi''s wit, but now she has no mood, because the latest news brought back by the messenger said that the loss of Xiying It is very big, and the Jinbing''s offensive is more and more brave. Obviously, Jin Bing wanted to force Mu Shi to send troops out for help in order to solve the crisis in Jingzhao Mansion. Since Qi Xiuyuan had only left 2,000 people at Xingcheng Pass in a desperate attempt, and had emptied the Xiying that was stationed in the rear, he would attack Jingzhao Mansion with the determination to win. Not to mention whether he was willing to come back, his father would not take it lightly. Send a distress signal. But if Qi Xiuyuan does not return to help, once the Xingcheng Pass is broken, the furious Jin Bing will not let go of a single person in the pass, not only Xingzhou Prefecture, but also Mingshui County and Changju County can not escape the fate of massacre. The gate must be guarded. Mu Yangling walked around the room twice with a dignified face, and General Ying Qian gritted his teeth and ordered: "Miss Mu, please ask Biao Xia to bring someone to support." "No," Mu Yangling said: "As soon as you leave, the county town that has settled down will definitely be in chaos, and you can''t do much." Most of the people who were left behind were soldiers who were recruited this year. They only received half a year of training, so how could they go to the battlefield? Going is just being cannon fodder. The two thousand elite soldiers of Xingchengguan were tempered by the battlefield, although the five thousand golden soldiers on the opposite side were also tempered. Mu Yangling turned his head and asked the messenger, "My father, I mean how does Mu Qianhu defend the city now?" "Mu Qianhu divided the people into two teams and took turns to defend the city, but the Jin Bing''s offensive was too fierce, they simply divided into five teams and took turns to go. There are more than 100 people, although the general has left a lot of materials, but there are too few people..." The messenger remembered the tragic situation he saw on the tower, wiped a tear and said: "The people who followed Mu Qianhu said that they didn''t expect so many Jin soldiers to come out. Earlier, General Qi estimated that they could break through 3,000 people is not bad. now..." "How about the city walls?" "It was only repaired last year, and it is very solid." Mu Yangling said with a sullen face: "Go, hurry up and tell Mu Qianhu that he will do as long as he can keep the time." "Miss Mu, Jinbing does not rest at night, and they will also attack in turn." Mu Yangling''s face looked a little gloomy under the sunlight, "No, it''s been a night, as long as you keep the day, they will definitely encourage them during dinner, and they will give the soldiers time to rest, and the time will come. It is safe to arrive at Hai Shi." Mu Yangling turned his head and asked Song Zhi, "Master Song, don''t you think it''s colder today than yesterday?" Song Zhi was stunned for a moment, wondering why Mu Yangling suddenly mentioned the weather, but he still said: "It''s a cold snap, it''s almost New Year''s Eve, there''s a cold snap every year before the New Year." said with a slight sigh, the general did not choose the right time, fighting in such a cold weather is a disaster. Mu Yangling said: "It is a disaster for us, and it is also a disaster for them, but for Xingchengguan, it may not be a disaster." "Mr. Ying Qian, I am going to Xingcheng Pass, and I will leave it to you from my side. Without the warrant of the general of Xingcheng Pass, you are not allowed to leave the North City Gate. If Xingcheng Pass can no longer be guarded, you will **** the people in. Chushan, there is still a chance to enter Chushan." President Yingqian and Song Zhi both changed their expressions. Mu Yangling took out an unused seal from his arms, dipped it in ink pad and printed it on a piece of white paper, Ying Qian and Song Zhi shrank their eyes when they saw the words on it. Mu Yangling handed the blank paper to President Ying Qian and Song Zhi, "This is an order." Ying Qian could only accept it. If it was Qi Haoran''s seal, he could still refuse it on the grounds of their little sons and daughters, but that was Qi Xiuyuan''s. Chapter 349： fool Mu Yangling went down the tower, Song Zhi hurriedly followed behind, Mu Yangling whispered: "Master Song, I don''t know how long it will take for the generals and the others to capture Jingzhao Mansion, but I think he dares to leave only two Thousands of people guard Xingcheng Pass, which means that he has great confidence. As long as you guard the rear, it is the greatest support for him. My father will also do his best to guard Xingcheng Pass. Our father and daughter are all closed. Take care of my Mu family." Song Zhi''s eyes were slightly red. He knew that if the Xingcheng Pass was broken, the Mu''s father and daughter would definitely not survive, so he could only nod his head. Mu Yangling exhaled and took ten guards to Xingzhou Mansion. This time, she did not bring Hei Jun, but chose an adult horse. She patted Hei Jun and said, "Help me guard here. Take your family." Hei Jun whimpered and rubbed against Mu Yangling, with tears in his eyes, he looked at Mu Yangling with wide eyes. Mu Yangling kissed it, turned on his horse, and left with someone. Song Zhi and Ying Qian could only watch her leave. Xingzhou Prefecture is even more chaotic. People have already packed up and left. The yamen has not stopped them, but more people choose to stay. It is not so easy to move and stray. Mu Yangling did not go to Xingchengguan, but went directly to Wu Shancai, the prefect of Xingzhou Prefecture. Of course, she could not see Wu Shancai, so she went directly to the academy and dragged his eldest son Wu Jin out. Wu Jin had met Mu Yangling more than once. Every time Mu Yangling carried a large prey to Xingzhou to sell, Qi Haoran told him to swallow it all. Qi Haoran said that as long as she didn''t sell anything, he took the initiative to take it. So he honored his parents the most with some game and fur. As soon as Wu Jin saw Mu Yangling, he looked behind her and asked strangely, "Where''s your prey?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "I want to see your father, and I won''t ask you to buy anything." Wu Jin stiffened and said with a shrunken neck, "You better ask me to buy something." Mu Yangling glared at him, "The fight is in full swing outside Xingcheng Pass, I don''t have time to argue with you here, hurry up and lead the way, or wait for Qi Haoran to come back and I''ll tell him you bullied me and see how he handles you." This threat is too terrifying, Wu Jin turned around and led the way with a bitter face, whispering to Mu Yangling along the way, "Miss Mu, my father is annoying now, tell me what you have to say, and I will help you. Don''t look for my father." Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, after I''ve found your father, I''ll ask you for help, and I won''t leave you behind." Wu Jinjian not only did not dispel her idea of ??seeing her father, but even attracted her to assign him another task, not only his face was even more bitter. Wu Shancai saw Mu Yangling behind Wu Jin, his face suddenly sank, and he glared at his son in disgust. He knows this girl, thanks to her, the family has been eating game for a long time from time to time in the past three years. He knows that his son is being bullied by Qi Haoran. , there is absolutely no need to be afraid of Qi Haoran, who is four years younger than him, but every time this kid sees Qi Haoran, it''s like a mouse seeing a cat, so angry that he can''t even drink water. It''s better now, a daughter of an Orion can bully him, what does he mean by being a prefect? Wu Zhifu glared at Mu Yangling angrily. Just as he was about to say something to shoot people out, Mu Yangling took out his seal and slapped it on the white paper in front of him before he spoke, and then handed the white paper to him. He looked, saw his eyes widen, and then shredded the paper and threw it away. "Wu prefect, General Qi is talking to you, you should listen?" Wu Zhifu looked ugly, stared at Mu Yangling and asked, "What do you want to say?" "My father is the one who guards the city." Mu Yangling said this suddenly. Wu Zhifu''s face became better, and he no longer rejected Mu Yangling so much, Mu Yangling felt relieved, but said solemnly: "Master Wu, General Qi said before he left the city, this Xingzhou mansion can help him guard. You are the only one in the city." The prefect of Wu looked at Mu Yangling suspiciously. Although his relationship with Qi Xiuyuan was not hot, it was definitely not friendly. As long as they got together, they would either ridicule him or resist him with a cold face. How could he say such a thing? "General Qi said that he doesn''t like your so-called literati festivals," Wu Zhifu sneered and secretly said in his heart: Sure enough, Mu Yangling continued: "He also knows that you dislike him as a warrior, although The relationship is not good, but the general said that he has to admire your means and ability to govern, at least you have managed the Xingzhou government in an orderly manner, which is a fact." Wu Zhifu nodded secretly, Qi Xiuyuan finally told the truth. "Although the general doesn''t like you very much, I have to ask you to help defend the city, because outside the city is our common enemy," Mu Yangling sighed when he saw that Wu Zhifu''s face was not so ugly, "This time the general took them away. Its hard, its been less than two years since Hanzhong Mansion was taken back, and the general started to attack Jingzhao Mansion again, so this time they are fighting to break through and besiege Xingzhou Mansion. Wu Zhifu frowned tightly, and said angrily: "I just said that Qi Xiuyuan is a warrior, and he does things without considering the consequences. He even sends troops when he says it, he will discuss it with me!" Mu Yangling sneered in his heart, and discussed with you, can the news still be concealed? She said with a sad face: "The general knew that you would definitely stop him, so he kept it from you. The general said that anyway, Mr. Wu''s heart is all about the court, and when the time comes, for the people of the city and the saint, you will No matter what, I won''t stand by and watch, so..." Mu Yangling sighed, "I didn''t expect the Hu people to be so angry that they would be so angry that they would besiege the city with the idea of ??burning all the jade and stone. If I were to solve the crisis in Jingzhao Mansion first, I would talk about it." Wu Shancai sneered, "The barbarians are barbarians, isn''t it as ridiculous to expect barbarians to be rational as to expect barbarians to be polite, righteous and shameless?" "So they must not be allowed to enter the customs, otherwise, with the usual practice of the Hu people, they will definitely be slaughtered in anger, Xingzhou Prefecture, and the following Mingshui County, Changju County may be slaughtered completely, sir, for the sake of The people of Xingzhou Prefecture, please help the general to defend the Xingcheng Pass no matter what." Mu Yangling stared at Wu Shancai expectantly. Wu Shancai opened his mouth wide and asked tremblingly, "Tu, Tucheng?" Mu Yangling nodded again and again. Thinking of Jin Bing''s usual practice, Wu Shancai couldn''t help shivering, he swallowed, and said with a slight trembling, "Yes, but I don''t know how to fight?" Mu Yangling smiled: "You don''t need to fight, you just need to help with a few things..." Wu Jin looked at his father, then at Mu Yangling, opened his mouth, thinking about the screams of killing from last night until now, it was not broken. But he was a little unconvinced. Dad finally thought he was stupid and was bullied by Qi Haoran, but he just succumbed to Qi Haoran''s force. Dad couldn''t even see that Mu Yangling was fooling him. When General Qi thought about being arrogant and calm, would he appreciate his father''s talent? And, what talent can Dad have? Isn''t it just colluding with the local gentry to bully the local people? Several times, General Qi conflicted with his father because of this, and Mu Yangling knew those words were false as soon as he heard them, and his father actually believed them. Chapter 350： Prepare What Mu Yangling asked Wu Shancai to do was very simple. First, he gathered all the skilled nursing homes of the gentry in the city and handed them over to her. Second, gather the established gangsters and hand them over to her. Third, gather enough firewood, pile it under Xingcheng Pass, boil water in a large pot, and the number should not be less than fifty pots. But such a simple thing must be done by Wu Shancai. Because the squires and the local gangsters are not easy to mess with, they also need a nursing home to protect their lives, so naturally they dont want to. If Mu Yangling goes, he will definitely be beaten out, so only Wu Shancai can go. As for the local gangsters, it was even simpler. Mu Yangling didn''t even know who was who, but the yamen in the yamen would definitely know them. Except for the people in the market, the yamen who had the most contact with them were the yamen. Although everyone has firewood for the big winter, but there is definitely not much stock, so the big head still finds those big households to provide them, including the cauldron, and they have to provide them. Wu Shancai covered his chest after hearing this, and before he had time to cry out in pain, Mu Yangling said, "If you do it, maybe this city can wait for the general''s reinforcements. If you don''t do it, the city will definitely not be able to defend tomorrow. Wu Shancai couldn''t say "My heart hurts". He gritted his teeth and said, "I''m afraid it will be difficult to protect the hospital." Seeing Mu Yangling looking at him quietly, he changed his words and said, "They will definitely stay. next." Mu Yangling nodded, "You try to win as many people as possible, my lord, they are under my hands, as long as they die on the tower, they are all generals, martyrs, and their generals will raise them." Wu Shancai did not believe it. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "If the general can''t take care of me, isn''t there me? Young Master Fan will never let it go." Fan Zijin''s business is big now, and he has a lot of money. Wu Shancai sat up slightly and said with a full smile, "With Miss Mu''s promise, those who are recruited must be much more willing." "Then I''ll ask Lord Wu," Mu Yangling looked at Wu Jin and said, "I''ll lend it to your son." After saying that, Mu Yangling dragged Wu Jin out, not even giving him time to say a word to his grandfather. Wu Jin looked at Mu Yangling nervously, and whispered: "Miss Mu, I, I don''t know how to kung fu, I''m still very weak..." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, "So you don''t need to go to the tower, but there are still many things to ask for your help." Wu Jin looked at Mu Yangling cautiously. "Young Master seems to have quite a few classmates in the academy, right?" What Mu Yangling asked Wu Jin to do is very simple, do the ideological work of those students and let them help convince the family, Mu Yangling said: "It''s best to get everything done before the application, otherwise it will be too late." "Master, the general is only two years older than you, and Qi Haoran is four years younger than you, but they have always taken the task of reclaiming their homeland. I haven''t read many books, but I also know that the rise and fall of a country is the responsibility of every man!" Wu Jin''s face gradually became serious, he stopped his back slightly, and said with his chest out: "Miss Mu, don''t worry, I''ll go to my classmates right now." Mu Yangling thanked Wu Jin gratefully. The ?? guard was very worried, "Miss Mu, can Young Master Wu really help?" "Wu Jin is always bullied by Qi Haoran, but he always dangles in front of him from time to time." The guards didn''t know how this had anything to do with his previous question, but Mu Yangling could only pin his hopes on Qi Haoran''s feelings, hoping that his comments on Wu Jin were correct. A patriotic coward with ideals. Mu Yangling sent two other people to stare at Wu Shancai, "Anyone in the Wu family can escape, only he can''t. Once you find him fleeing, don''t fight recklessly and return it to me." The guards should go down. Mu Yangling turned to find Fan Zijin''s steward in Xingzhou, and asked him to find as much lime as possible, "Go out and find someone to help tie the lime in cloth bags, one pound per bag, don''t be afraid to spend money, how many people can you invite? as many people as you want." The steward responded and ran out to find someone to buy lime. The workshop was full of food or cloth, so he put the work place directly in front of the general''s mansion. Everyone knows that these things are used in the defense of the city. Everyone does not need any wages. They just squat in front of the general''s mansion and start working. The rags they bring are not enough, so some people go home and bring the bad clothes and cut them directly. Now, the steward even brought all the cloth in the store, and some silk and satin. Although the worker felt distressed, he still told the cloth to be cut, wrapped in lime, and tied a slipknot as instructed. Mu Yangling only had time to put a bun in her mouth at this time, and the guards behind her also devoured it. They didn''t eat lunch. Mu Yangling saw that the time was almost up, so he took people to the government office. At this time, the prefect of Wu was staring at his son angrily, "I told you to pack up, why are you disobedient?" "Father, you are the prefect and the chief officer, how can you escape?" "Fart, an official has to die here?" Wu Shancai said angrily, "That reckless man Qi Xiuyuan courted death but paid for us. This is Qi Xiuyuan''s sin, why do you blame me?" "But Dad, General Qi is fighting **** battles outside now," Wu Jin''s eyes lit up, looking at his father with hope: "Dad, as long as the Jingzhao Mansion is taken back, then Da Zhou will be restored to its glory twenty years ago. Now, Dad, Jingzhao Mansion has been lost for 20 years, don''t you want to take it back? As long as you occupy Jingzhao Mansion, the fertile land in Guanzhong will be Dazhou''s again, and the most important thing is to occupy Jingzhao Mansion , then the south of Jingzhao will be much safer." Thinking of what Qi Haoran said to him by chance, Wu Jin''s eyes brightened, "Occupying Jingzhao mansion, then we will grasp Hangu Pass, San Pass, Xiao Pass Guan He, the military attache, has mastered these four natural dangers, and it will be difficult for the Hu people to go south again!" "Fart," Wu Shancai scolded rudely: "Twenty years ago, weren''t these four levels in the hands of my Da Zhou? It was not lost overnight, if the Holy Master sent Prime Minister Qin to negotiate, even the Xingzhou government There''s nothing left." "That''s because the soldiers who defended the city fled the city," Wu Jin''s eyes were wet with excitement, "The 200,000-strong army actually lost Hangu Pass, Dad, now the general is going to take it back, isn''t it a good thing? " "You all say that Wuguan is a dangerous pass. Do you think that tens of thousands of people can beat more than 100,000 people? You go back and pack my things honestly for me, and we will leave the city as soon as it gets dark." "Father, abandoning the city and fleeing is a capital offense!" Wu Jin stomped his feet and shouted. Wu Shancai sneered, "This crime is farting. Your father and I are the fourth-rank magistrate, and at most I will lose my official position. Those people who were thrown out of the gate with the sage all lived well." Except for the magistrate of Mingshui County three years ago. The unfortunate one was killed by Qi Xiuyuan, and the others were not only alive, but also very nourishing. But Wu Shancai didn''t feel that he needed to be compared with the magistrate. After all, he was only Rank 7, and he was Rank 4. The sage rarely killed officials. Chapter 351： agitate Wu Jin gritted his teeth, turned and ran out. Wu Shancai shouted angrily, "Come back for me!" "Father, run away if you want, I want to stay!" As he said that, he ran out with a puff of smoke. After all, escaping for his life was a secret matter, so Wu Shancai drove everyone out. Not only was there no one in the yard, but there was no one on the road outside. When Wu Shancai called someone to arrest Wu Jin, Wu Jin had already run away. on the street. Wu Shancai has only such a son-in-law, although he is weak and incompetent, and he is not very good at reading, but he loves him very much. Now that he sees him running away, his heart is sore that he can''t help but wipe his tears: "It''s all debt, How did I give birth to such a wicked child? It''s not like I didn''t help, didn''t I do everything Mu Yangling told me to do?" The housekeeper didn''t know what happened, so he could only comfort him: "Master, I think the son is very filial. There may be some misunderstandings. Why don''t you call someone back to ask in two days?" Wu Shancai was even more angry. Two days later, no one knew whether he was dead or alive. Can we wait for this matter of life and death? "Hurry up and call someone to get the young master back for me, hurry up! Also, go and call my wife for me." Wu Jin ran to the yamen to find Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling was counting the number of people, and the arrested local gangsters and nursing homes were standing reluctantly. Mu Yangling said: "There is only one son in the family, and there are old parents to support, stand up." The people below ?? were a little dazed, but they still stood up. After Mu Yangling asked the yamen and found out that there was nothing wrong, he asked them to retreat to the left and said, "You can go." The people below ?? immediately became a sensation, and some people simply shouted: "I am also an only son, and I also have an old lady to support..." Mu Yangling looked at them coldly and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not for you to go to the battlefield and work hard." The people standing below suddenly fell silent, and Mu Yangling said: "To pull you up to the tower, there are two things to do, first, strengthen your momentum and deter the golden soldiers below, you don''t need to stand on the wall and fight with others. , but there are a lot of arrows on the tower, so I named people who need some kung fu, at least they can dodge arrows faster." Mu Yangling looked at everyone one by one, and said: "You stand behind the defending army, hand them something, wave the flag, shout, as for you," Mu Yangling looked at the gangster on the other side, Said: "I heard that you often throw things at people, and your arm strength is good, right?" A few local ruffians blushed, most of them looked at Mu Yangling with a smile, and Mu Yangling said, "I''ll ask you to throw the lime buns as far as you can, and you don''t need to stand on the edge of the city tower. , also standing behind the guards of the city, if you are accidentally shot by a stray arrow, I will take care of your family." A yamen handed over a booklet to Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling opened it and began to read his name, and finally assured: "The city is defended, you are heroes, you can''t keep it, the people on the city tower and the people in the city, including I don''t have anyone else, and since that''s the case, why don''t I fight them before I die? Could it be that I, the Han Chinese, are really sick cats as the Hu people say? Mu Yangling looked at them with sharp eyes, and the people below were so angry that she glared at her, and one of the guards clenched his fists and shouted: "Kill them, let them see if we Han people let them. Slaughter!" "Kill them! Kill them! Kill them!!!" Those who would go to the local ruffian, none of them were honest and willing to be insulted, all of them stared at Mu Yangling with red eyes. What Wu Jin saw was the hundreds of people in the field who resounded in the sky, "Kill them", his eyes were red with excitement, he rushed over, also waved his arms and shouted: "Kill them!" Mu Yangling couldn''t help twitching the corners of her eyes when she saw it above, and asked someone to cook for them to eat. She went down to carry Wu Jin and asked, "Why are you here?" "Come and see what else I can do, and you tell me." Mu Yangling pondered for a while, and then said: "Go to Xingcheng Pass and help me manage those people who boil the water. Make sure they boil the water. I will use it immediately when it gets dark." Those pots are so big that they can''t be boiled without burning them for an hour. Wu Jin got the order, and immediately ran to Xingcheng Pass happily, and also called his classmates, euphemistically called: Sharing weal and woe! Mu Yangling took the people up to the tower, and then Mu Shi knew that his daughter was here. He hadn''t slept all day and night, and his eyes were all red. Now Jin Bing has just finished a round of attacks, and the soldiers on the tower are resting. , the wounded were carried down or in the building for treatment and bandages. Mu Shi was checking the wounded one by one, and from time to time he encouraged the soldiers to insist, and when he looked up, he saw his daughter came up with someone. Mu Shi was stunned on the spot, and then became furious. How could she come to this place at this time? Mu Yangling saluted his father with a smile, waved people to take the ruffians of the hospital to make arrangements, and stepped forward to support Mu Shi himself. "Father, are you not hurt?" How could ?? not be hurt? But Mu Shi didn''t say a word, just carried his daughter aside and roared, "Who asked you to come?" "Father, it''s too late to talk about this now, let''s discuss how to defend the city," Mu Yangling complained, "Why did the general only leave you 2,000 people?" Mu Shi glared at his daughter, but still explained: "It''s not the general''s fault, because from the beginning he expected that only about 3,000 troops would be able to break through here. At the beginning of last night, their number was indeed small, but then they came again. A team of men and horses has only ballooned to about 6,000 people." "Didn''t you say there are only 5,000 people?" Mu Yangling asked in a low voice. "I suppressed the number of people, and I have to give everyone some fighting spirit. Originally, I wanted to say that they only had 4,000, but the people below felt that the number was leaking too much, so they didn''t agree, and said 5,000 to the outside world." Mu Shi looked at his daughter expectantly, "Daughter, what can you do?" Mu Yangling didn''t answer this question, but asked: "Dad, when do you think Jingzhao Mansion will fight them?" "The pass of Jingzhao Mansion is no weaker than that of Xingcheng Pass. If we can''t hold it, we can only ask for help. This is our base camp. Jin soldiers must not enter the city, otherwise the people south of Xingzhou Mansion will suffer." Mu Shi was also afraid that the Hu people would slaughter the city once they captured Xingcheng Pass. Mu Yangling nodded, "If the army province on the city is less than 5,000, send a signal for help." Mu Shi looked at his daughter eagerly, Mu Yangling whispered: "Father, I have no way to retreat from the enemy. I can only delay the time as much as possible. If Qi Haoran is here, I can let him kill the enemy leader." "Can''t others?" Mu Shi frowned. "No, other people don''t have Qi Haoran''s kung fu, nor his hidden means, so if they go, they will die in vain." Mu Shi said regretfully: "The other party is very cunning and has been out of the range of the bow and arrow, otherwise you will definitely be able to kill him with your arrows." Chapter 352： defending the city (1) Shenzheng, the Jin soldiers started a new round of siege. The soldiers on the city wall used bows and arrows and trebuchets to block them as much as possible. Mu Yangling stood on the city wall and signaled the people behind to open the lime-packed slipknot and throw it out. Although those gangsters often fight and deceive people, they have never killed anyone. This is a stray arrow. They even saw the soldier standing in front of them a moment ago being shot through by an arrow and falling at their feet. , his eyes were still wide open, and even because the wound of the arrow was small, although the vital point was injured, he did not die immediately, and he struggled to stand up to reach the bow and arrow beside him, but blood continued to flow from his chest and mouth. It poured out and fell to the ground... The military doctor at the back took the man down, but they knew that the man could not be rescued, and they shot him in the heart, how could he still be alive? The blood of those gangsters and the nursing home was drenched, and Mu Yangling roared, "What are you still doing? Why don''t you hurry up? Waiting for them to kill the city wall?" Those people woke up in a jiffy, and hurriedly bent down and grabbed a lime bag and threw it out. Mu Yangling stared at him with wide eyes, "Open the slipknot, open the slipknot, just grab it and throw it out!" Those people opened the slipknot and threw it out with trembling hands. The lime wrapped in the air drew a beautiful parabola, and then scattered in the air. The lime was sprinkled into their eyes, and Jin Bing couldn''t help crying. He is already within range, his eyes can''t see, he can only cover his head and rush in front to open a way for his partner, or retreat... Tu Shan was so angry that he broke the arrow in his hand and said angrily: "The cunning and cowardly Han people have come up with such a sinister way. Last night, the warriors only used lime on the ladder, and now they have thrown the lime down..." "General, let everyone lower their heads and rush forward, don''t look up, the same goes for the soldiers on the ladder, try to lower your heads..." "Fart, how do you lower your head to shoot arrows, how do you lower your head to attack the tower?" Tu Dan shouted angrily, but there was no better way. Seeing the soldiers who were constantly being sent back, he could only order everyone to lower their heads and rush forward. Come, there will be fewer bows and arrows shot at the tower. You know, if the lime gets into the eyes, it is enough to either wash it or use a potion. They won''t be able to go into battle in a short time, and they don''t have a potion yet. Who would have thought that this damned Han would be so shameless? Mu Yangling also pulled a bow in his hand, and every time he fired three arrows, he stood in front of those guards and gangsters shooting arrows. Those people saw that Mu Yangling was just a little girl and killed the enemy so bravely. Seeing that the soldiers on the tower are wounded or dead, and the wounded, as long as they are not serious, they will not retreat, and I will feel ashamed and ashamed for a while... A nursing home picked up the bow and arrow that fell on the ground, and shot one arrow first, with the first one, the second one... Those gangsters gritted their teeth, and the lime buns in their hands kept throwing out, the situation eased, and Qianhu, who followed Mu Shi, breathed a sigh of relief, and said in a low voice: "Mu Qianhu, your daughter''s method is good, everyone should be tonight. Take a break." "But tomorrow''s offensive will only be heavier," Mu Shi said, "Go to order, and cook rice now, go to the city to find a butcher for me, give me the meat, and give me the meat buns tomorrow morning. Get ready now." Thousands of households also know that if the Jin soldiers cant capture the city today, and they suffer such a dumb loss, they will definitely go crazy tomorrow, so I really dont know if everyone can survive tomorrow. Since this is the case, there is no need to save it. I turned around and asked the logistics to take the money to buy meat. Everyone should have a good meal tonight. There are not only soldiers on the tower, but also people who came to help. Those wounded soldiers were carried down by the people, and bows, arrows, stones and other items needed their help to transport them up the tower. The base camp of Xiying is here. There are not many things here, but there are enough supplies. Therefore, Mu Shi waved his hand and cooked meals for all those who came to help. Well, it was also the common people who cooked and cooked because of the fire. The soldiers also went up to the tower. Only then did Mu Shi see two rows of cauldrons with more than 30 pots boiling water. One cauldron can burn 20 to 30 barrels of water. Mu Shi has never seen such pots, but he has heard of some. This kind of pot is used when big clans gather to eat together during Chinese New Year, or when wealthy people give porridge to charity. Next to ??, there are also many people who bring their own cauldrons out to work on the side. That kind of cauldron can only hold two or three buckets of water and is used at home to boil water for bathing. Mu Shi pointed at them in surprise and asked, "What are they doing?" He didn''t remember that the kitchen had moved here. The most important thing is that you don''t need to boil so much water for cooking, right? The guard said: "This is all made by the young lady, and the little one doesn''t understand." Mu Shi heard that it was his daughter who did it, and his brows gradually loosened. Her daughter sometimes seldom made a fool of herself except to be reckless. Mu Shi looked up and saw Wu Jin was entanglement with the family members at home, he shouted: "Go back and tell my father, if I don''t go back, he will come to me again, I, I will yell out." The servant didn''t understand what the young master said, but he didn''t dare to pull him back when he saw his blood-red eyes. Mu Shi came over with a sullen face and asked, "What''s going on?" When Jiading saw Mu Shi, he shuddered and hurriedly bowed his head and stood aside, but Wu Jin seemed to have seen a savior, so he hurriedly hid behind Mu Shi and said, "Mu Qianhu, Miss Mu asked me to help, It''s just that my father is worried about me, so he wants to take me back." Mu Shi nodded slightly and said to the servant, "You go back and tell your masters that you say that Wu Gongzi is a good man. Since he has the heart, let him stay. As long as the city is not broken, he will be fine." Jiading could only go back with a sad face. Wu Jin was delighted, "Mu Qianhu, what do you think I can do?" Where does Mushi know what he can do? He said, "What A Ling asks you to do, just do it." "Miss Mu just asked me to take care of these people who boil the water, but it doesn''t matter at all, as long as it is arranged, you see I am idle now, what can I do? Just tell me." Mu Shi thought for a moment and said, "Then please help some people to carry the bows, arrows, knives and guns in the warehouse to the tower, and put them in the building on the left. We will use them tomorrow." "It won''t be used until tomorrow? Does that mean that the other party won''t attack tonight?" "Let''s see the situation." Mu Shi said vaguely, turned around and went to the kitchen. The offensive on the tower has stopped, everyone sat on the ground to rest, Mu Yangling checked everyone''s wounds back and forth, and counted the number of people by the way. She also knows that everyone can rest for a while tonight, but they also need to be alert to the raids of the other party, and tomorrow I am afraid that everyone will not be able to rest, and they will all stay on the tower for food and drink. After the meal was ready, everyone went down to eat in turn, Mu Yangling and the others were the last batch, Mu Shi gave his daughter a big bowl and sighed: "You shouldn''t have come, and I don''t know how your mother and them are now. " "Don''t worry, Dad, Song Zhi is a man who keeps his promises. As long as his family is safe, his mother and the others will be safe." Mu Yangling ate his meals. Wu Jin looked at Mu Yangling''s bowl and then at his own, stunned slightly. Mu Shi looked at his daughter thinking, Mu Yangling raised his head and asked, "Father, what do you think I am doing?" "A Ling, if Dad leads the enemy leader out, how sure are you that you can kill him?" Chapter 353： defending the city (2) Mu Yangling''s face sank, "Father, no leader would be so foolish as to expose himself within the range of a bow and arrow." "The general has a four-stone bow that has a much longer range than what we use now..." "Father," Mu Yangling interrupted him and said seriously: "Even if you use yourself as a guide, the other party will never stand within 600 meters. With a four-stone bow, even if I draw the bow fully, the range will not be enough. It''s only about 400 meters, and in the end you''re dead in vain." Mu Shi''s face was slightly gloomy, and he knew the truth, but he couldn''t help thinking that if he could shoot the leader of the other side, then the predicament of this siege might be solved. Wu Jin blinked and asked, "Does the heavier the bow, the longer the range?" Mu Yangling nodded, "But the average bow is only two and a half stone, and the four stone in the general''s hand is already a rare good bow." Wu Jin asked excitedly: "Then how many stones can you draw the bow?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "I don''t know, but my strength is much stronger than the average person." Mu Yangling pondered for a while, and said, "Baishi should be fine, but if there is an Baishi bow, I almost don''t need it. How can Dad lure me, I should be able to shoot at a range of 700 meters." Wu Jin was a little disappointed, "Can''t you draw that ten-stone bow? Even if you make it now, you can''t make an eight-stone bow." Mu Yang''s eyes narrowed and he asked, "Do you have a ten-stone bow?" "I don''t have it, but one of my classmates has it at home. His grandfather specially asked someone to make a ten-stone bow twenty years ago and kept it at home." Mu Yangling was slightly excited, "Go and fetch it, I''ll give it a try, maybe I can pull it off." Mu Shi also had some hope in his eyes. "The bow is in my classmate''s hometown, in Changju County, it''s already dark..." Wu Jin hesitated. "You have to go when it''s dark. You go and invite people now. I''ll give you a warrant. You can order people to open the side gate and enter the city. It''s best to get the bow back before dawn. By the way, I''ll send ten more A guard for you." Mu Yangling directly stuffed him with two buns and let him set off, "The road is cold, you can bring some carbon, you can change horses when passing through Mingshui County." Wu Jin could only find his classmates with two buns in his pockets. His classmate''s surname is Xu, and his name is Shoutu. In fact, he didn''t call him this name at first. When he was born, his grandfather gave him a nice name called Xu Jun, but 20 years ago, he fled the court south, and his grandfather was angry. Then he changed his name to Xu Shoutu when he was only three years old. But the ten-stone bow was made by Li Zhengye, who was guarding the gate at that time, in order to ridicule him that he would turn around and run away without letting go of an arrow. At that time, when he made the bow, his family only thought that he had made it for his own appreciation. After two years of construction, it was to be sent to Li Zhengye in Lin''an Mansion. At that time, everyone was scolding Li Zhengye. Who didn''t know the meaning of this ten-stone bow? The Xu family is rich, but it is also well-known in this small place in Changju County, and no one buys it when he gets Xingzhou Prefecture, let alone Li Zhengye, the military marshal at that time? People could crush them to death with their fingers, so the family knelt on the ground, and his son put five-year-old Xu Shoutu in his grandfather''s hands and shouted, "Dad, if you want to scold Li Zhengye, go to the street. It''s okay to scold, if you send this thing, your grandson will be gone before he can defend the land for Da Zhou!" Therefore, Xu Shi could only hang his bow high on the main room, so that every descendant could see it when they entered the door and went out, to show the humiliation of the country. Wu Jin and Xu Shoutu had a good relationship, so he told him about it as a joke, but Wu Jin thought that Grandpa Xu was a very interesting person and remembered it. Wu Jin ran into the academy, pulled out Xu Shoutu, who had just packed his luggage and planned to go home the next day, and set off for Changju County that night. On the other hand, Mu Yangling instructed people to carry the boiled water up the city tower, and let them pour the water down the city wall. Soon, the boiling water boiled in the ground was quickly used up. Mu Yangling asked people to continue to burn, but this time, he didn''t need to boil it, he only needed to burn it until it was scalding hot. He also collected all the waterwheels in the city. These waterwheels are used by the yamen to sweep the streets. There are only ten of them. Mu Yangling asked people to organize two teams of death squads and said, "Open the small door in a while, and we will go out and sprinkle water from the outside to the inside, and the movement will be smaller. It''s already completely dark. Jinbing''s camp is fifteen miles away from here, and their scouts won''t be very close, so it''s hard to find out. Of course, it''s also very dangerous. won''t come back." In the case of defending the city, it is impossible for Mu Shi to open the door for them. In order to stabilize the morale of the army, Mu Yangling will go with them. Mu Shi''s face was a little bad, and he asked: "A Ling, why do you want to sprinkle hot water?" "Dad, do you still remember that one winter was very cold, and thick ice formed in the river. Cousin Lang dug a very beautiful icicle by the river? There is a flower in it, it should be a water quilt. Before freezing, the flower fell into the river, but because of the sudden cooling, the ice in the river became very thick, and the flower was frozen in it." Because the river is clear, the flower is very obvious. Of course, Mu Shi remembered that at that time, Bo Wen liked it very much and was making a fuss about it, but Liu Lang also liked it very much. Several children in the village fought for this ice flower. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "...then that night, I filled a cup of hot water in a cup and put it outside, and threw a flower inside, and it froze into an ice flower when I woke up the next day. That year was very special. It was colder than the day before yesterday, and today is also colder than yesterday. It should be a cold wave. The temperature should be lower in the early morning this morning. If the hot water is poured on the ground, it will freeze. If all the ground within 600 meters outside the city wall freezes, you How long can we delay tomorrow for us?" Mu Shi''s eyes lit up. Mu Yangling sighed, if it weren''t for the helplessness, she wouldn''t be time-consuming and labor-intensive to do this. At night, almost all the people in the tent were asleep, and Jinbing''s camp was still silent. Then Mu Yangling asked someone to quietly open the small door and push a trolley or waterwheel out with them. The waterwheel only needs to open the gate and go back, and the water will be automatically sprinkled on the ground, and one trolley can hold eight buckets of hot water. When it reaches 600 meters, two people pull the cart, and one person on the left and right sprinkles the water on the ground. Mu Yangling stood behind them to check, trying not to miss any places. It was obviously the first time that everyone was in this unprotected state, so they were very scared. At first, they were anxious and trembling. Later, when no enemy was coming, they let go of their hands and feet, and their movements gradually accelerated. Because it was life-threatening, the movement was very fast. Everyone went back and forth three times and watered all the ground within 600 meters. Mu Yangling asked people to retreat. Jin Bing''s scouts have been nesting in the nearby mountains and watching the movement of Xingcheng Pass, but the people who come out don''t need lights. Woke up. Mu Yangling entered the room with chills all over her body and drank a bowl of hot **** tea. Then she took off some cold and wet clothes. She pulled the quilt and lay down on the couch to sleep. Tomorrow will be a tough battle. Good spirit. At this time, Wu Jin and Xu Shoutu were escorted back to Xu''s house by ten guards who were also frozen. Twelve people were completely sluggish with cold air all over their bodies. Wu Jin and Xu Shoutu were both sitting in the carriage holding the heater, and they could be frozen in the quilt. It is conceivable how miserable the guards on horses were, but it was not that they were not in such cold weather before. I have marched, so my face is much better than the two young masters. Chapter 354： Defending the City (3) The people of the Xu family had already fallen asleep, and when they heard the knock on the door, the servants picked up sticks to guard the door and asked loudly, "Who?" Xu Shoutu was so cold that he couldn''t speak, and he shouted tremblingly, "I, your eldest young master, quickly open the door for me." The housekeeper opened the door a crack and saw the young master who was wearing a quilt, "Ouch", and quickly opened the door, "Eldest young master, why did you come back overnight?" All of the Xu family immediately moved, pulling people in. It was the stove, the hot water and the soup, and a guard was also arranged to rest on the other side. Xu Shi also put on his clothes, and when he saw his eldest grandson rushing back overnight, he frowned and asked, "Has Xingzhou mansion collapsed?" Xu Shoutu shook his head, his mouth was shaking, and he couldn''t speak at all. Although they were sitting in a carriage, with a heater, and covered with quilts, the wind seemed to penetrate everywhere, and it blew their bones. It hurts. Xu Shi glared and said, "What are you running for if you haven''t fallen? You will die when it is dawn? In such weather, even a bear can freeze to death. No, it''s so late, how did you get in and out of the city?" Xu Shoutu''s parents also came. They had already noticed Wu Jin on the side. Xu Shoutu was also a bachelor. He was speechless, so he looked directly at Wu Jin and motioned for him to explain. Wu Jin is not as good as Xu Shoutu. He was half carried by the guards when he got out of the car and entered the door. He has never suffered this kind of hardship when he grew up, but he has a heavy responsibility on his shoulders, so he asked shakingly: "Mr. Xu, Shoutu Say you have a ten-stone bow?" Xu Shi frowned and nodded. Wu Jin''s eyes lit up and asked expectantly, "Then I wonder if the bow is still there?" "It''s hanging on the main room," Xu Shi said impatiently: "Little Housheng, what does this have to do with you escaping back late at night?" "Grandpa, we didn''t escape." "Sir, please save the people of Xingzhou Prefecture!" The voices of the two people sounded at the same time, but Xu Shoutu was not happy, and Wu Jinshi made a high-pitched request. Xu Shi looked at the two of them like a madman, and said seriously: "I really want to save me, but I have no power..." "As long as you donate that bow..." Xu Shi stared at Wu Jin and asked, "Don''t tell me, someone in Xingzhou Prefecture can draw a ten-stone bow." You must know that in the past, only the famous general of the Sui Dynasty, Chang Sun Sheng, could pull ten stones. General Yuan was considered powerful, but he could only pull eight stones. "I don''t know, but I have to give it a try." Wu Jin looked at Xu Shi eagerly, and said, "Sir, if Miss Mu can pull the bow of ten stones, then Xingzhou Mansion will be saved." "Girl?" The excited look on Xu Shi''s face disappeared, and he asked in disappointment, "It''s a girl." "Don''t look at her as a girl, old gentleman. She is so strong that she can carry two wild boars without panting." Xu Shi doubted this statement, but he did not argue with them, just turned around and asked someone to take down the bow from the main room. The housekeeper asked carefully: "Master, do you want to take out the arrow?" "Arrow?" "Master, you forgot that the master gave the bow a box of arrows, saying it was for your head. That box of arrows has been sitting in the warehouse and hasn''t moved." Xu Shi twitched the corners of his mouth and waved his hand: "Go get it and bring it with you." It''s been eighteen years, who knows if it can still be used? Xu Shi didn''t have much confidence in that archer, so he was no longer anxious. The ?? arrow was found, and when I opened the box, the arrow was still shining brightly. Xu Shi asked someone to change a horse and put two more quilts in the car, so he had Wu Jin drive into the car, and then climbed in himself. The butler was stunned for a moment, and his heart suddenly wailed, the master was confused again, and the thought flashed, and the butler also wailed, hugging Xu Shi''s leg, "Master, you can''t go, this cold weather. , it can freeze people to death." Xu Shi lightly kicked him and angrily said: "Go away, the soldiers on the front line are still fighting, and they are not too cold. What am I afraid of? Go and call those guards out, and we will leave right away." With the cry of the housekeeper, the entire Xu family was in chaos. At this time, Jin Bing''s camp was also in chaos. The soldiers with injured eyes were still in pain after cleaning. When they opened their eyes, they could only see a short distance in front of them. dropped a lot. And there was an order from Jingzhao Mansion, ordering Tudan to send out a distress message to the people who forced Xingchengguan tomorrow no matter what, the damned Han people actually captured Wuguan, and now they are surrounded by Jingzhao Mansion, and their reinforcements are delayed. arrive. Tu Shan gritted his teeth and said, "Let everyone rest well and go to battle tomorrow. No matter what, they have to attack the tower. Even if they can''t take Xingzhou Mansion, they must be forced to send out a distress signal." Mu Yangling slept soundly. After waking up, he washed up in a pleasant mood, tied his hair, wore light clothes, and went out to sit cross-legged on the ground and eat meat buns with the soldiers. A veteran said happily: "This is the best meat bun I''ve ever eaten." A hundred households next to him laughed and said, "If this battle is won, I''ll go back and invite you to eat meat buns for a month." "Master, this is what you said." After eating the buns, Mu Yangling clapped his hands and went up to the tower. Mu Shi was standing there long ago, talking to some of his subordinates, and when he saw his daughter coming, Mu Shi waved, "A Ling, come and have a look, The water you spilled last night is all frozen." Mu Yangling walked over, stretched out his hand and touched the city wall, it was cold and slippery, and with a slight force it was a piece of ice **** on his hand. "I''m afraid their ladders won''t be easy to use. When our people flip it, this ladder can be knocked down, and other ladders can be torn down." Mu Shi then ordered: "Find someone who is brave and has the strength to fight, then squat there and wait for the person to climb halfway before they are brought down." As soon as he finished speaking, the scout came to report, "Mu Qianhu, Jin Bing is already ten miles away." "Tell someone to start preparing." Mu Shi turned his head and asked his daughter, "Is Wu Jin still back?" "No, but I guess it should be about the same." It is estimated that Wu Jin, who was almost there, was arrested by the family as soon as he entered the city gate. It was a guard who ran for a day, and it was frozen overnight. He was not the opponent of the prefect''s family, who only resisted for a while. caught. Xu Shichui, who stared with a beard, was also caught by the prefect. Wu Shancai had given away his first-wife, grandson and daughter-in-law yesterday, and he gave his concubine some property, and asked him to take his aunt to escape by another way. Originally planned to escape with the whole family, but the eldest son did not leave, he could only stay for one more night, and he would be kidnapped no matter what. Chapter 355： Defending the City (4) Tu Shan watched their soldiers fall to the ground with a livid face, and even the soldiers behind him threw to the ground, and the arrows on the tower fell like rain, he clenched his fists and asked, "What''s on the ground? " A soldier in front ran back in dismay and shouted: "It''s ice, General, the ground is ice, very slippery." "How come there is ice on the ground? It didn''t snow last night..." Obviously, this is a masterpiece of the Han people. "General, look at their towers." Tu Dan looked up and squinted his eyes for a long time, only then did he realize that the tower was shimmering slightly in the sunlight. "Their towers are also frozen, so I''m afraid there is no landing spot for the ladder." The city wall was originally built of stone. As long as the ladder is in the right place, it will stand up very well. Even if the person on the tower pushes the ladder, it will stand up again after shaking it a few times. Life to bring down the ladder. "The archers prepare, advance in an echelon, stacked in ten rows, and the shield in front of them resists, hold down the people on the tower for me, and let the people carrying the ladder go up." Tu Shan ordered with gritted teeth. This is using his life to siege the city, but Jingzhao Mansion is in danger, and he can no longer care about it. Upstairs, Mu Shi is also ordering, "The archers are ready, let me hold down their pace, and the trebuchet is also ready, as long as you enter the range, throw the stones down hard for me..." Everyone knows that this is a life-threatening war. If they win, the Jingzhao Mansion may be able to win it. If they lose, the hundreds of thousands of people behind them may fall into disaster. By noon, they had blocked Jin Bing''s attack twice. Seeing that Wu Jin hadn''t come back, Mu Yangling was so angry that his teeth were itching, "Why haven''t they come yet?" As soon as he finished speaking, the three guards rushed forward with a bow and a box of arrows, and an old man trotted behind them. "Girl, the bow and arrow are here." Mu Yangling took the bow and didn''t have time to ask them the details. He pulled the bowstring and felt the tension. His eyes suddenly lit up, and he said directly to his father, "Dad, shout." Mu Shi nodded and let people signal a truce before standing beside the tower. Mu Shi went directly into the room, held the bow well, and slowly pulled the bow string away. As soon as Xu Shi came in, he saw her pulling the bow in a semi-circle. His eyes widened. Ten stone bows are drawn. The ?? guard was also very excited, and quickly opened the box, "Girl, this is the equipped arrow." Xu Shi hurriedly said: "This arrow was also made eighteen years ago, I don''t know if it can still be used." Mu Yangling took an arrow, folded it, and found it to be extremely hard. He squeezed the arrow and nodded with satisfaction: "Very good, the wood is a good wood, and the arrow is well polished." Xu Shi breathed a sigh of relief, Mu Yangling sat on the chair to adjust his breath, looked at Xu Shi with a smile, "This is Master Xu, right?" Xu Shi hurriedly nodded, "Little old man is really Xu Shi, the girl can really pull off Shishi''s great achievements, she is really amazing, amazing." "I''m just stronger," Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Master Xu, it''s dangerous here, you''d better wait in the city." "No, no, I''ll just watch it here, the girl just go and do it, don''t worry about me." Mu Yangling saw that he was stubborn and did not persuade him much, but turned his eyes outside. At this time, Mu Shi had already spoken to the other party. When Mushi called for the slogan of armistice, the Jinbing attack had just weakened a bit, because the ice on the ground was too slippery, causing his soldiers to fall and injured a lot, and the strong bow and arrow attack also destroyed the formation because of the trebuchet. Tu Dan also wanted to know what he had to say, so he rode his horse and the lieutenant quickly stopped him, "General, you can''t get too close, be careful of their archers." "Don''t worry, unless you have a large array of crossbow arrows, you won''t have this range." The lieutenant ?? also thought about it, the row of crossbow arrows is very big, and they can see it as long as it is placed on the tower. "What do you want to say?" Tu Shan shouted loudly. Mu Shi looked at Du Dan gloomily for a while, and out of the corner of his eyes, he saw that his daughter was standing behind the scarecrow in the left corner of the tower, and said, "I want to say, how about we temporarily truce at noon today and have a full meal? ?" "You play me?!" Tu Dan roared. "No," Mu Shi also said loudly: "You and I both know that this battle is either your death or my death. Maybe we will all die in the end. We Han people have a saying, even if we want to die, we must be full of dead ghosts, so we Let''s take a temporary truce and have a good meal before coming up, how about that?" Tu Dan''s face turned blue with anger, "You are procrastinating!" It was the first time he had met someone who asked for a truce to eat in the middle of a battle. Mu Shi was also very helpless, because after thinking about it for a long time, he could only think of this reason to call Tu Dan out. So in the face of Tu Dan''s accusation, Mu Shi said helplessly: "Then what can be done? Why don''t you retreat directly, then I won''t make this request." Tu Dan''s lieutenant felt that something was wrong, and he just shouted, "No." Tu Dan has already roared: "Fart!" And an arrow shot out from the northwest corner of the tower. The lieutenant saw the arrow, and only had time to shout, "General!" The arrow had penetrated Tu Dan''s eyebrows and shot directly into the chest of the guard behind him. Mu Shi ordered at the same time, "Archery!" The arrows on the city tower shot down like rain, the lieutenant could only hold on to Tu Dan''s body and shouted: "Retreat, quickly retreat!" Mu Yangling only felt that his hands were numb, so he leaned against the wall behind him and rested for a while. Xu Shi murmured with trembling at the corners of his mouth: "It was shot, it was really shot." Mu Shi has ordered all the cavalry to prepare, everyone went to chase, he only had time to push the straw away, grabbed his daughter''s shoulder and said: "You come to defend the city, father to pursue." "Father, don''t chase after poor thieves." "I know that Dad will take a detour to Hanzhong Mansion, try to drive people to the easternmost line, and don''t let them go through Hanzhong Mansion." Yes, they were defeated and left, and there was no one to defend the city in Hanzhong Mansion. They would definitely slaughter in the city again. Mu Yangling nodded, "Father, bring some more flags, and one branch per hand to confuse the enemy." Mu Shi nodded, he had already rushed down the city tower, let someone open the city gate, and rushed out with people. The retreating Jin soldiers panicked because of the death of the main general. When they heard the sound of hoofs, everyone ran away. Some people persuaded the deputy general to organize people to kill them back. Thousands!" The lieutenant shouted: "There are 2,000 people ahead. We fought for a day. Why did their numbers not decrease, but increased yesterday afternoon? They have reinforcements, and their reinforcements have already arrived. What do the scouts eat? We don''t know if they sprinkled water last night?" "General, what do you think we should do?" "Go back, we can''t force them to ask for help, they already have reinforcements, the troops who attacked Jingzhao Mansion will not come back, we are wasting time here, we go back and attack the Han soldiers besieging the city from behind, maybe we can still Do your part to guard Jingzhao Mansion." Chapter 356： frighten yourself "Let''s leave from Hanzhong Mansion," the lieutenant said with bitter hatred in his eyes, "kill all the way, and let the Han people remember that our Jurchens are not so easy to bully." But someone hesitated: "Sir, there are chasing soldiers behind. If all this is a conspiracy of the Han people, will there be soldiers who ambushed in advance in Hanzhong Mansion?" The lieutenant''s expression changed, thinking of the sudden siege of Jingzhao Mansion, and the fierce attack they encountered, the reinforcements did not arrive for a long time, and even the messengers who went out to deliver the letter did not return. Qi Xiuyuan returns to help... The lieutenant ?? was in shock, why did they break out so easily? Obviously, Qi Xiuyuan let them out on purpose, in order to relieve their pressure. Five thousand people are indeed a little worthless in front of tens of thousands of troops, but what if these five thousand people are all elite soldiers? Those who can follow the general to break out of the siege are all their Jurchen warriors, who can block three with one, and if these five thousand elite soldiers are all used in defending the city, they can block about twenty thousand people. The lieutenant''s face changed dramatically, and he muttered: "We have been calculated, all of this is a trick of the Han people, there must be more than 2,000 people on the tower, they hid their troops, and there may be people in the Hanzhong mansion. We were eager to attack Xingxing. Chengguan, so I didn''t realize it, they must be waiting for them to ambush us when they go back." "Sir, what should we do?" "Going from the east line of Hanzhongfu, I remember there is a road there, passing through Donggu and going straight to Wuguan." The lieutenant gave an order, and everyone immediately gathered the team and went to the east line of Hanzhong Mansion. Seeing this, Mu Shi, who was chasing, narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t know if this was the other party''s conspiracy, but he had to ensure that they would start from the east. After crossing the line, he wouldn''t turn around and harm the people of Hanzhong Mansion, so Mu Shi immediately brought people not far or near to catch up. If it were normal times, the lieutenant would definitely be able to find something wrong, but the death of the single person gave him a fatal blow, and he was frightened by himself before, and now he is full of confusion. He only knows to hurry to Wuguan and attack Qi Xiuyuan from behind. , as well as atonement for their failures. "Mu Qianhu, Wuguan is in front." "Chengdu, where Wuguan is easy to defend and difficult to attack, is no less than Xingchengguan. There are generals there. We have few people, so don''t worry about it. Go back to Hanzhong Palace, close the city gate, and enter a state of alert." The arrival of Mu Shi made the prefect of Hanzhong Mansion burst into tears. He has been living in fear and dire straits for the past two days. The staff advised him to take the opportunity to escape, and he was also moved, but looking at the people outside, he couldn''t move, and now that Mu Shi came, he finally didn''t have to suffer. Mu Shi sent someone to deliver a letter to his daughter, and he stayed in Hanzhong Mansion. The Hanzhong mansion, which was like an empty city, came alive in an instant. Flags were planted on the tower, and the gates were opened to let all the people in. It was closed at night. Not only the yamen guarded the tower, but also young men volunteered to help defend the city. . Mu Shi reassured Fang Zhifu: "The general never gave up the Hanzhong mansion. We drove the Jinbing away from the eastern front. All this is in the general''s calculations." Then he regretted: "It''s a pity that we are not strong enough, otherwise Ambush the next party in Hanzhong Mansion, and we will definitely wipe out all the Jin soldiers." Fang Zhifu forced a laugh, even though he was annoyed in his heart, it was not easy to get angry at this time, he was still waiting for Mu Shi to guard the city for him. It sounds nice, everything is in the calculation, it is not certain whether Xingzhou Prefecture can be defended before, anyway, he knew that the Hanzhong Prefecture was unprotected by Qi Xiuyuan for two days, and he and the people of Hanzhong Prefecture were also frightened for two days. Seeing the annoyance flashing in Fang Zhifu''s eyes, Mu Shi didn''t know how to explain it. He just scratched his head, thinking that he should wait for the generals and military advisors to come back and let them deal with it. Mu Shi felt that he must be very angry if he were himself, but he is a soldier now, and fighting is inherently risky. At this time, Mu Yangling had just followed Xu Shi to Wu Shancai''s house. Mu Shi went to chase people, she stayed on the tower to deal with the follow-up matters, and when she had arranged everything, she remembered Wu Jin, and hurriedly called the three guards to ask, only then did she know that Wu Jin was detained by his father down. The guard said angrily: "Girl, Wu Shancai wants to escape, so he can escape by himself, and he has to arrest Wu Gongzi. All of us have been arrested to the prefect''s house, which has been delayed for a long time. We should have been there long ago. It''s here." "So has Wu Shancai escaped now?" "No," said one of the guards triumphantly, "Didn''t the girl call two people to look at him? When they found out that Wu Shancai wanted to escape, they went to inform the city gate. Anyone can leave, but Wu Shancai couldn''t let go. I was forced to come back again." After saying that, he laughed. Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows, "I remember it was the yamen in the official yamen who guarded the South City Gate?" The soldiers in the city are all on the city wall, and the southern city gate can only be guarded by the yamen. Aren''t those people Wu Shancai''s subordinates? "We said, if they dare to let Wu Shancai go, no matter whether the battle is won or lost, the general will definitely take their flag when they come back, and even their family will not end well. Wu Shan is the official of the imperial court. Even if he was demoted, these yamen must be charged with the crime. These yamens ancestors are all in Xingzhou, and they are most afraid of their relatives, so Wu Shancai is angry, but he cant get out. "Then why is he willing to let you go?" "Young Master Wu persuaded him," the guard said triumphantly. At that time, Wu Jin looked at his father with grief and indignation and said, "Father, this bow and arrow are used to kill the enemy''s generals. It''s done, the siege of Xingzhou can be solved. No, they tried their best, but if the bow and arrow are not delivered to Miss Mu, no matter whether the city can be defended or not, the fallen soldiers and civilians will be counted on your head, even if the saint can let you go, this Xingzhou Can the people of the mansion and Hanzhong mansion let you go? Can brother Qi Xiuyuan let you go? Father, I know your painstaking efforts, but you also think about your son, your grandson, and the ancestors of the Wu family. Zong think about it, we don''t want to bear this infamy, we don''t want to!" Wu Shancai was flushed by his son''s words, and glared at his son with shame and anger: "Am I willing to run away? I''m not for you, or I left early last night, wicked son, wicked son, how did I give birth to you? Such a son?" Although he scolded fiercely, Wu Shancai released Xu Shi and the three guards and handed over the bows and arrows to them, but detained the remaining seven guards and his son. He didn''t know why he did this, anyway. After doing this, I felt a lot more at ease. Wu Jin was crying so much that tears came out of his nose and snot. At this time, he wiped away his emotions and knelt on the ground with his neck shrunk. Wu Shancai saw his heart twitching, and he was angry. This son was usually weak and incompetent, but when it came to the critical moment, he tried his best to hold back his loyalty and righteousness. This was the case every time. good thing? Wu Shancai stared at his son in grief and anger, and didn''t ask him to get up, so when the servant reported Mu Yangling''s request to see him, Wu Shancai was still staring at his son who was kneeling on the ground. Chapter 357： trade Wu Shancai became nervous, and then he remembered and asked, "What was the commotion outside just now?" Jiading said beamingly: "Master, we have retired the Jinbing, and everyone is celebrating." Wu Shancai was on the spot, and he was both fortunate and annoyed. Before, he thought that the Jinbing would definitely invade the tower, so he just stared at his son in despair. What should we do now? Did Mu Yangling come to settle accounts with him? Wu Shancai was tangled, not knowing whether he should hide or not. Wu Jin jumped up with joy, and fell because his leg was numb, but this did not affect his interest, and shouted: "Go and invite people in, go quickly." Wu Shancai glared at his son and said, "Would you ask her to come in and arrest Laozi?" Wu Jin was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that his father was now a sinner who was on the run. His eyes turned red, and he immediately hugged his waist and cried, "Father, what should I do?" Before Wu Shancai scolded him, Wu Jin immediately dragged Wu Shancai to the study, "Dad, my son remembers that there is a secret room in the study, you are hiding there, and my son will deal with the people away." Wu Shan''s mind was instantly reassured, but he knew even more that this matter could not be avoided. He had already made up his mind that this matter could not be recognized by killing him, so he pushed his son away and asked the servants to invite Mu Yangling in. Wu Shancai thought that Mu Yangling would bring soldiers over, but who knew that she would walk in with only one Xu Shi. Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Master Wu, how is your health? The guard said that you fell in the yard because of the war on the city tower. Are you alright?" Wu Shan only paused, then laughed and said, "It''s okay." Mu Yangling smiled and nodded, "It''s fine, my father is not here, and the generals haven''t come back, so I can only come to visit on behalf of Xiying, you are so supportive of Xiying''s resistance to the enemy, when the general returns, the general will definitely invite You go to Hongweilou for a big meal." Wu Shancai was unsure of what Mu Yangling meant for a while, so he asked suspiciously, "My support for Xiying''s resistance to the enemy?" "Yeah, you forgot, not only did you ask your son to help me go to Changju County to ask for a bow overnight, but you also generously donated 30,000 shi of grain to the soldiers in Xiying. What''s the support for me in fighting the enemy in Xiying? Mingshui County , the materials donated by Changju County and other counties will be delivered in two days, and will be put into storage together with the batch of food you donated, because you donated a lot, so I came here specially." Wu Jin looked at his father in disbelief, and shouted in surprise: "Father, you donated so much food?" Then his eyes turned red again, and moved: "It''s my son who misunderstood you." Wu Shancai really wanted to put the teacup on the table over his son''s head. Mu Yangling said: "Because of your inspiration, Master Xu also donated 2,000 stone at once, which shows the appeal of the adults." Xu Shi stroked his beard and nodded with a smile: "This is what we should do." Wu Shancai stopped talking immediately, Mu Yangling was asking him to buy peace with money. Before everyone else fled to the gate of the city, Qi Xiuyuan held him in his hands. Although he would not kill him, he would kill him. Since Mu Yangling proposed an exchange, 30,000 stone of grain is not impossible. But now the food is expensive, a stone of grain is nearly two taels, which is nearly 80,000 taels of silver, Wu Shancai is bleeding. Wu Shancai glanced at Xu Shi. Obviously, the old man was also bought off, so that would save him from bribing him again, but what about the guards who were detained? There are also those yamen, their eyes are also sharp. Mu Yangling quickly dispelled his concerns and said, "Master Wu, since the crisis is over now, can I take the guards I sent to protect you? By the way, I heard that there is a fierce battle outside the city. At that time, you also ran to the South City Gate and wanted to cook porridge there for the people who were about to flee? The adults were so kind, but it was too dangerous at that time, and the South City Gate was not a big place, but now Okay, the city has settled down, I asked people to enclose a piece of land not far from the government office. If the adults are making porridge, go there directly. Many people in the city have suffered from the turmoil of war, and their homes have been destroyed. , Your lord is not at a loss, it is the prefect, who is anxious for the urgency of the people..." Wu Shancai only begged Mu Yangling to shut his mouth quickly. If it was before, he would have been beaten to death and refused to admit it, but now he is guilty, although his heart is bleeding, he still has to grit his teeth: "This is what this official should do. " Wu Jin also understood at this time that his father was tricked, otherwise how could he be willing to take out food for porridge? Mu Yangling smiled and accepted the detained guards and left. Wu Shancai was annoyed for a while, but he was relieved. Anything that can be solved with money is not a big deal. With peace of mind, he began to tremble. First, he asked someone to bring Mrs. Young Lady and Young Master Sun back, and then asked someone to inform the concubine. And my aunt, let them go home quickly, and then go to wash up and go out to find those squires. Since he wants to give porridge and donate, he can''t be the only one who comes here. The pain alone is not as good as all the pain. Let''s all come together to bleed. Mu Yangling, who went out, saluted Xu Shi gratefully, "Thank you Master Xu for your help." "Where, where, this is what the little old man should do, but Miss Mu has a kind heart, which is rare." Xu Shi looked at Mu Yangling happily, if his youngest grandson was not married, he would definitely Find a way to marry Mu Yangling as his granddaughter-in-law. Mu Yangling became anxious as soon as he heard that Wu Shancai had escaped to the Nancheng Gate and was beaten back, not for Wu Shancai, but for Wu Jin. Although Wu Jin is a dandy, he usually does not care less about women from good families, but the most excessive thing he does is to stand at the window of the restaurant and look at the big girl and the little daughter-in-law below, saying a few romantic words and doing it. The most common thing is to spend money to take concubines to close the house. Fortunately, this person never asks for help, and will let go after he refuses, so although Mu Yangling doesn''t like him, he is not particularly annoying. Although Qi Haoran bullies him every time he sees him, he rarely takes him to play. This shows that he is not a bad person. In addition to his performance in defending the city this time, Mu Yangling does not want him to be implicated. . Although Wu Jin didn''t commit any crime, his father''s escape from the battlefield would definitely implicate him, and he wouldn''t die, but if his property was confiscated by a demoted official, the situation would not be much better. Wu Jin is not very good at reading, and he has no ability. He is cowardly, maybe he will die here? Of course, the most important point is that Qi Xiuyuan and Wu Shancai have been together for five years, and they have figured out their tempers early. It is better for Wu Shancai to stay than to leave. Who knows at this critical moment, if Wu Shancai leaves, what kind of prefect will the court send to Xingzhou Prefecture? It might as well be Wu Shancai, at least he still has the handle in their hands. But if there was no opportunity for Xu Shi to donate food, Mu Yangling could not think of a reason to excuse Wu Shancai. Chapter 358： replace After returning to the tower, Mu Yangling touched the hard bow again and again, and was reluctant to return it to Xu Shi, "Master Xu, thank you for your bow and arrow." Xu Shi hurriedly waved his hand, "Miss Mu, how can you return it? You should keep this thing. A treasure bow matches a hero. This bow should be yours." said, Xu Shi wiped away tears, "Twenty years ago, the Jingzhao Mansion was lost, and the little old man has been looking forward to the recovery of the imperial court. Who knows that it has actually come true now." "Master Xu, the Jingzhao Mansion has not been taken back yet," Mu Yangling said hurriedly. Now, the Jingzhao Mansion still doesn''t know what the situation is. This remark can''t be spread out, otherwise what if it''s not taken back? Spoof Xingzi must not drown Qi Xiuyuan? "Come on, come on, General Qi is wise and martial, we have all defended the Xingcheng Pass, and he will definitely be able to take back the Jingzhao Mansion." Mu Yangling can''t laugh or cry, this is a rhythm that is more certain than hers. However, Xu Shi refused to ask for this bow anymore. He spent a lot of money to build it to ridicule people. How could he have imagined that one day this bow could be used to fight gold? So he felt that he was indeed very far-sighted. How could he, who had a vision, put this bow on the shelf again? It should be allowed to play its due role on the battlefield. Xu Shi saw that Mu Yangling accepted the bow and arrow, so he left with satisfaction. In Xingzhou Mansion, because of Jin Bing''s retreat, everyone''s heartstrings loosened and smiles appeared on their faces, but after Mu Yangling relaxed at first, he began to care about the war in Jingzhao Mansion. As the Jinbing retreated, the news between them and Jingzhao Mansion also began to flow smoothly. Qi Xiuyuan had already conquered Wuguan, Xingping, Lintong and Gaoyang of Jingzhao Mansion had been captured by him, and now they have reached Chang''an, where Jingzhao Mansion is located. Outside the county, Jiang Ze also brought another group of soldiers and horses to recover Lantian and Xianyang. Mo Xiong was still outside the gate, but Qi Haoran had no news. Although Mu Yangling was worried, there was nothing he could do. He always liked to raid. He Qizhan, who knows what the **** he''s up to? The next day, Mu Shicai asked a Qianhu who followed him to come back to replace Mu Yangling, and the Qianhu said politely: "Miss Mu, Mu Qianhu means that you should go home and have a look, the old and the young, I don''t know if I was scared." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately said: "Thank you uncle, I''ll go back soon." Mu Yangling is also worried about the situation at home. She is not very useful to stay here now, so she might as well go home first. Mu Yangling hurried back, and the soldiers who were still squatting on the tower saw Mu Yangling''s horse and suddenly shouted, "Miss Mu is back, Miss Mu is back." Song Zhi came out with a smile on his face and asked eagerly, "Miss Mu, is there any news from Jingzhao Mansion?" "The general has arrived at the city. When I left, I had already taken back five counties." Song Zhi was overjoyed, "In this way, victory is just around the corner." Seeing that Mu Yangling couldn''t get off the horse, she immediately understood that she was in a hurry to go home, so she quickly stepped aside: "Then Miss Mu, go home first and have a look. Bar." Mu Yangling nodded, turned his head to Mr. Ying Qian and said, "You all stay at the gate of the city for now, you can arrange the specific matters yourself." There were a dozen soldiers and a dozen yamen guarding the door of Mu''s house. It was obvious that President Ying Qian and Song Zhi each sent a pair of horses. Looking out from tiptoe and seeing Mu Yangling coming back, he breathed a sigh of relief. Mu Yangling knocked on the door, Xu Jian opened the door carefully, and was overjoyed when he saw Mu Yangling, "Miss is back, Miss is back." Xiuhong and Bo Wen hurried out of the room. Shu Wanniang followed closely behind them. Seeing that Mu Yangling was safe and sound, her eyes turned red. Xiuhong and Bowen ran over and hugged Mu Yangling, crying, "Sister, why did you leave without telling us?" Mu Yangling just touched their heads, nodded slightly to Shu Wanniang and aunt, and said with a smile, "I''m back." Looking up and seeing Liu Lang standing at the door, he was slightly taken aback and asked, "Why are you here, how dare you go out at this time?" "Jin Bing didn''t call again, what''s not to dare?" Liu Lang opened the topic and asked with a smile: "How is it? I heard that you went to the tower to defend the city? How do you feel?" Seeing that Shu Wanniang and her aunt turned pale, they glared at Liu Lang, really, there is no pot that can''t be opened and raised. Mu Yangling hugged Shu Wanniang and her aunt''s arms and said with a smile: "Auntie, mother, don''t worry, I''m fine, I''m not injured at all, and my father is also very well. to come back." Niang Shu just wiped away her tears and didn''t blame her. She turned around and went to the kitchen, "Mom, I''m going to cook you something delicious. Look at you. After walking for a few days, you''ve lost a lot of weight." Auntie didn''t tell her, she went into the kitchen to help. Mu Yangling didn''t expect it to be so easy to pass, and was stunned for a while, and then waved to Bo Wen to send back the gatekeeper for them, "Go to the room and get some copper coins, give some more, they have been guarding for a few days, too. terrified." The blog post should go down, because the last time I paid wages, there were still a lot of copper coins exchanged, so the blog post directly packaged some of them in books. Xiuhong went into the kitchen and took about twenty bowls, and said to Liu Lang who was standing there stupidly: "Why are you standing there? Why don''t you help bring this pot of soup to the door, it''s such a cold day, you always want someone to drink it. The bowl is hot before you go." Mu Yangling praised Xiuhong for being thoughtful, "Open the door, and if there are female relatives in the backyard, they won''t be invited in. If they don''t dislike it, they will stop at the concierge." Mu Yangling helped to move some stools out, Bosi and Kejia saw that everyone was busy, so they also carried a stool and moved them out. The soldiers and yamen outside were calm at first, but they became a little cramped later. They stayed here for three days, and they deserved some reward, but when they invited them in to drink broth, they couldn''t help but feel warm, and didn''t they see that the two young masters and young ladies who were the least in the Mu family helped lift the stool? They were a little flattered, and Mu Yangling handed the matter over to Bowen, who brought a bowl of broth to thank them for their care over the past three days. After drinking the broth, gossip for a while, and politely sent the person away. Bowen also sent Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu away, and his family closed the door and rushed in to ask Mu Yangling about the war. Although they have experienced military disasters and escaped, they have not seen the real battlefield, so they are very curious. Mu Yangling didn''t talk much about sex. She hadn''t had a good night''s sleep for two days in a row. After drinking the soup, she felt warm all over, and she wanted to sleep just sitting there. When Shu Wanniang saw this, she drove a group of children out, and asked Mu Yangling to wash up and go to bed, and then call her at dinner time at night. Chapter 359： Excuse No one knows how Qi Haoran sneaked into Chang''an County and ran to Hangu Pass. Anyway, he attacked the defenders of Hangu Pass from behind and lost Hangu Pass. You can only withdraw from the Xiaoguan on the back. Qi Xiuyuan, Jiang Ze and Mo Xiong joined forces and officially occupied the entire Jingzhao Mansion. After 20 years, Jingzhao Mansion was back in the hands of Da Zhou. Twenty years is the age of Qi Xiuyuan. Twenty years ago, his father and mother fled south together. In order to ensure the safety of his life, his father deceived his mother and married his mother on the way. Even he was conceived on the way to the south. , this city, Qi Xiuyuan has a different meaning, he hates it, but loves it! "General," Jiang Ze strode forward, bowed and said, "Fourth Young Master has returned." Qi Xiuyuan got up to see his younger brother. Qi Haoran was sitting in the study with his upper body naked, a stove was burning next to him, and a doctor was carefully dressing the wound on his chest. Qi Xiu strode forward and stopped for a while when he was outside. He confirmed that the cold air on his body had been baked by the stove before entering. Jiang Ze, who was a little dirty on his body, hesitated for a while before following up. He was afraid of being thrown out by the general. Qi Xiu saw that the doctor was dressing his brother''s wound, and stopped for a while. Seeing that he was done, he put on his brother''s clothes and asked, "How is his wound?" The doctor said respectfully: "The position of the heart was blocked by something, so it didn''t hurt the vital part, but the internal organs were also affected by the heavy blow. I will prescribe a few medicines for him to recuperate, and then rest for a while. The weather is cold and the wound won''t get inflamed." This is also Qi Haoran''s luck, otherwise such a big wound can easily become inflamed in summer. Inflammation means high fever and death. Qi Xiuyuan nodded and let the doctor retreat. Only then did Qi Xiuyuan have the heart to look at the wound on his brother''s chest. He was ashamed and angry. He was ashamed that he had hurt his brother again, and he was also angry. Haoran has only been here for three years, but he has already been hurt twice. After the gate of hell, if it wasn''t for a heart protector placed on the heart of the clothes this time, I''m afraid I''d go directly to see my mother. Qi Xiuyuan touched the wound on his chest, frowned and asked, "How is it?" Qi Haoran said carelessly: "Brother, don''t worry, the wound looks deep, but it doesn''t actually hurt the bones. There is only a shallow mark on the heart, and it''s scratched a little." Qi Xiuyuan looked at his bandage from the shoulder to the lower right abdomen and said nothing. Although he didn''t see the new wound, he knew how deep it was. Obstructed, the injury to the lower right abdomen is only more serious. Qi Xiuyuan patted him on the shoulder, helped him put on his clothes, and said, "Thank you A Ling when you go back." The smile on Qi Haoran''s face was even wider, and he nodded fiercely: "I must thank her, she saved my life again." Looking at his younger brother with some to please, Qi Xiuyuan patted his head with a smile, and said with a smile: "Okay, eldest brother knows that you like her. When you grow up, I will call the shots for you to hire her." Qi Haoran was happy, and then worried: "I don''t know if Lin''an Mansion will agree." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes darkened, but his smile did not diminish, "This is not your concern, everything has to do with big brother." Qi Haoran was happy again when he heard the words. "Tomorrow I''ll ask someone to take you back to heal your wounds." This time Qi Haoran didn''t play any tricks and wanted to flow down. He was really injured this time. He knew the importance of the body, so he nodded in agreement, "Brother, do you still want to push forward?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "We don''t go north, we go east. With Hangu Pass as the backing, we should be able to help General Yuan clear some obstacles." Qi Haoran flashed regret in his eyes, "It would be great if I wasn''t injured? I don''t know how much lost ground General Yuan and the others have recovered." The matter of Qi Xiuyuan''s recovery of Jingzhao Mansion should not have reached Lin''an Mansion yet, but they estimated that it would be soon, but they all knew about the northern part. Everyone said that Qi Xiuyuan was a young hero. But the news of Jingzhao Mansion''s recovery came, and the news of General Yuan''s use of troops in the north also came out. After Qi Xiuyuan recovered Jingzhao Mansion, General Yuan also recovered six counties of Henan Mansion and eight counties of Kaifeng Mansion. It''s even going north now. Not to mention the imperial court, anyway, the common people in the world have become a sensation. Although they experienced natural disasters just this year, everyone gathered in the teahouse to listen to the latest news, and excitedly discussed how much lost territory General Yuan and General Qi could recover. And only General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan are waiting for the court''s order to stop the war. Qi Xiuyuan is working hard to advance eastward, while General Yuan is trying hard to advance westward bravely. They only hope that things can be connected before the arrival of the imperial decree. In this way, they can Do better defense. Therefore, Qi Xiuyuan only left 20,000 people stationed in Jingzhao Mansion, and the others were brought by him to continue to the battlefield. It is sad to say that they are obviously trying to take back their homeland for the sake of the sage, but the sage has obstructed in every possible way. Every time I think of it, Qi Xiuyuan is always Sad and angry, he couldn''t say anything to his younger brother, but he had a rare red eye at Rong Xuan. Qi Haoran didn''t know that Qi Xiuyuan was in such a hurry to fight again because he was afraid of the Holy Decree''s arrival. He thought he didn''t want to lose the fighter, so he hurried back to Xingzhou Mansion because he didn''t want to drag him down. If he knew the real reason, he didn''t know. How to make a fuss. Qi Haoran returned to Xingzhou Mansion. He was recovering in the General''s Mansion alone. He felt sad for no reason. It was so lonely to recover alone. wrote another letter to Mu Yangling, asking her to settle the dividends and visit him by the way. Feibai hesitated after seeing it, but finally couldn''t help but say: "Master, Young Master Biao gave all the money to the eldest son to buy military equipment, how can there be any bonus?" Qi Haoran glared at him and said sarcastically, "I don''t care, I will let A Ling come to accompany me. If you think this excuse is not good, then you can think of one for him." "..." The Fourth Young Master was so obedient in the past two years that Fei Bai almost forgot his playful appearance, Fei Bai thought hard, and said tentatively, "Then, let''s just say that you want to eat venison, and ask Miss Mu to give it away. come over?" Qi Haoran looked down at his wound, "Can you eat venison even if you''re injured?" Feibai immediately said: "The little ones said that you were clamoring to eat, the little ones couldn''t persuade them, and Miss Mu would definitely come over to persuade them..." Qi Haoran said with a dark face: "Is your master so unreasonable?" Are you unreasonable? "Then why don''t you just say you miss her?" Seeing Qi Haoran staring at him, Feibai immediately straightened his back and stared at the roof: "Master, what a nonsense, how can you talk nonsense? What excuse do you use?" Qi Haoran hesitated for a long time before saying, "Well, then you can do whatever you want." Feibai immediately knew that he had agreed to the previous method, and immediately went out with a smile, and asked people to go to Mingshui County to deliver the news, trying his best to get Mu Yangling to come the next day. Chapter 360： grow up Mu Yangling looked at the sweaty servant, blinked, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will go to Xingzhou Mansion tomorrow." Shu Wanniang also said: "Haoran is injured, you go to see if he is seriously injured, and persuade him to endure the food that should not be eaten for a while." Mu Yangling decided to go into the mountain today to see if he could hit a deer. Shu Wanniang looked at her daughter reproachfully, "Didn''t you say, Haoran can''t eat venison now?" Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Mother, don''t worry, I will definitely not let him eat." Mu Yangling did not let Qi Haoran eat, only let him watch her eat. Mu Yangling only cut a large piece of venison over and asked people to set a fire in the house, then he cut the venison into pieces and roasted them on the iron plate, and said to Qi Haoran who was on the other side while roasting: "I Eating it is equivalent to eating it, and when you are well, I will go into the mountains to hunt for you, and then you can eat as much as you want." After speaking, he dipped some venison in his mouth and stuffed it into his mouth. Inside, Mu Yangling sighed with satisfaction, the venison is really delicious. Qi Haoran stared blankly at Mu Yangling eating the delicious venison, feeling a little regretful in his heart, he shouldn''t have agreed to use this excuse. Fan Zijin came in in a hurry from outside, and he smelled venison before entering the yard. He paused in his footsteps and became suspicious. Could it be that Haoran lied to him? How could Haoran lie to him with the excuse of being hurt? Fan Zijin entered the door with doubts. As soon as he entered, he saw such a scene. Seeing Haoran watching Mu Yangling eating venison, he was furious and stared angrily at Mu Yangling. Seeing Fan Zijin, Mu Yangling immediately clapped his hands and stood up, greeting him with a smile, "Brother Zijin is here? Come and sit down, are you tired after a day''s journey?" Although Mu Yangling doesn''t have much brains, he is not such a person who doesn''t care about people''s feelings. Fan Zijin suppressed the anger in his heart and sat beside Qi Haoran with a sullen face. Mu Yangling gave him the roasted venison. Fan Zijin ignored her, turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "Where are you hurt?" Qi Haoran pointed to his chest, but he didn''t open his mouth, Mu Yangling didn''t comfort him, he even hit him. Fan Zijin frowned, "Did the doctor read it? You didn''t stay in bed, why did you come out to roast venison?" Although this was a lesson to Qi Haoran, the tone was aimed at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling put down his chopsticks and looked over with a serious expression, "That''s right, I know it''s hard to get sick, but even Bowen knows that things that shouldn''t be eaten are not imported. You are still making a fuss about eating venison." Fan Zijin frowned and looked over, dissatisfied: "Aren''t you eating now? Since you know he''s greedy, why are you roasting venison in front of him?" "Of course to teach him a lesson..." "Have you taught the patient a lesson like this?" Fan Zijin said angrily: "Don''t persuade, comfort, and still fan the flames. Haoran is a patient, and it was fine in the past, but now he is not allowed to bully him." Mu Yangling stared, scratched his head and said, "But when Bowen is clamoring to eat what he can''t eat, that''s what my father does, and then Bowen won''t mention it again, he has to explain the truth to him, right? Otherwise, what if he secretly eats it next time?" In the past, Bo Wen dared to do this. They coaxed him. He agreed on the face, but turned around and went to the kitchen to steal it. Later, the old man changed his method and told him that he would have to take medicine for several days after eating that food. If he eats those things in front of him, Bowen will not steal it when he is sick, just eat a little more when he is sick. Qi Haoran only then knew that the root was in Bowen''s place. Hearing this, he immediately stopped the two from arguing, "It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t be arguing about eating venison." "Shut up." Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin said in unison, and then glared at each other, Fan Zijin said, "Bowen is a child who can''t help but steal food. How old is Haoran? Is he such a person? Explain the truth to him, and then coax him a little more, can he not listen to you?" Mu Yangling said: "Since you are so good at taking care of patients, then Qi Haoran, you will take care of it, I see how well you can take care of it?" After speaking, he hummed: "Qi Haoran is always a childish temper, sometimes Bowen is more obedient than him." Qi Haoran was dissatisfied, he shouted, "When did my child get angry?" Yes, the three of them broke up. Feibai kept standing outside with his neck shrunk, not daring to enter. Mu Yangling went back to his room, calmed down and thought about it. He felt that he was too calm just now. After all, Qi Haoran is a patient and should be coaxed. fire. It was Wang Ma who took care of Mu Yangling, and there were not many girls in the general''s house, but those girls didn''t look down on Mu Yangling, so Qi Xiuyuan simply sent people away, so every time Mu Yangling came, it was Wang Ma takes care. Seeing the angry expression on Mu Yangling''s face, Wang Ma smiled reassuringly and said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s not a big deal. You young people are very angry, and the fourth son doesn''t really want to eat venison. That child is I was sick, he was the only one in the house, and there was no one to speak to. I felt aggrieved, so I asked you to come here. , didn''t you leave your business behind and come back? Fourth Young Master is a coax, as long as you coax him, he will be happy." Mu Yangling was taken aback, "He wants me to come and see him?" Wang Ma nodded, "It''s not," Wang Ma sighed: "This sick person has a weak heart, and the eldest son is not at home, otherwise the fourth son would not be so noisy." Mu Yang''s mind was relieved, and then she felt a colicky pain in her lower abdomen. She immediately pressed her stomach and bent down slightly. She thought she had a stomach upset, and immediately said: "You are busy, I''ll go to the thatched hut." It didn''t take long for Mu Yangling to come back with a blushing face, leaning into Wang Ma''s ear and saying a few words, Wang Ma''s eyes lit up, and she said happily, "It turns out that the girl has grown up? No wonder she has such a quick temper today. Good thing, good thing! You sit down and I''ll bring you a basin of hot water." Then he hurried out. She also knew that girls were thin-skinned and did not dare to fake someone else''s hands. After pouring in the hot water, she took the money and hurried out of the house to buy things. There are no young girls in the house, and the things they use are relatively rough, so Miss Mu naturally can''t use those, so she has to buy them now. Fan Zijin, who had comforted Qi Haoran, came out to see it, frowned slightly, and was about to ask, but who knew that Yanmo came quickly and said a few words in his ear, he could only turn around to deal with the matter, and this matter was immediately dismissed by him. Leave it behind. On the contrary, the more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable Qi Haoran in the room was. He lifted the quilt and got out of bed to find him. Fei Bai hurriedly stopped him, "Master, Young Master Biao told you to lie on the bed and stay still." "Master has been lying down for several days. If you lie down again, it will become moldy. I will go and talk to A Ling." After saying that, he covered his chest and walked out. He happened to meet Wang Ma, who was running back out of breath. Qi Haoran looked at the basket that Wang Ma was carrying, "Did A Ling tell you to go shopping?" Chapter 361： for husband Wang Ma''s face froze, she covered the basket slightly, and wanted to persuade Qi Haoran to leave, "Fourth Young Master, you are still hurt, you should go back to rest first, Miss Mu is not free now, she will see you later in the evening." Qi Haoran naturally saw Wang Ma''s shirk, and he agreed as soon as his eyes rolled, but he turned around and asked Feibai to inquire. He didn''t believe it, Wang Ma seemed to be hiding something from him. Wang Ma knew that there was a tail behind her, and hurriedly carried her things to find Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling was lying on the bed, her face was only pale, except for the pain at first, but now she feels much better, probably because she was frozen a while ago. Wang Ma gave her something and asked in a low voice, "Do you want me to teach you?" Mu Yangling blushed and shook her head, and went to the compartment with her things. Feibai put his ear to the door, but didn''t hear anything, just wondering, the door suddenly opened and Feibai almost fell out. Seeing Fei Bai, Wang Ma glared, pinched his ear and pulled aside, whispering, "Kid Xiong, who asked you to come?" "Hey, hey, take it easy, take it easy," Fei Bai looked around carefully, and then whispered: "Wang Ma, just tell me, otherwise you don''t know the temper of the Lord." Wang Ma hesitated for a moment, then whispered: "This is a girl''s business, you are not allowed to talk nonsense, just tell Fourth Young Master that Miss Mu has grown up and can marry." Everyone in the manor knew that Miss Mu was going to be assigned to the fourth son, so Wang Ma was willing to tell them this. Feibai was startled, confused for a moment, and then his face flushed red. He was two years older than Qi Haoran. Wang Ma laughed and scolded, "Bunny." Fei Bai said with Qi Haoran hesitantly, and then whispered: "Master, you have to let Miss Mu some of these days, my sister is very temperamental when it comes to things, my mother told me to let her, I It is estimated that this is because of Miss Mu''s temper before." Qi Haoran was still stunned, and his ears were still suspiciously red. He nodded, and only gave a soft "um". Feibai didn''t know if he had listened. Fan Zijin came to Qi Haoran to have dinner after he was busy with the work at hand, only to find that he was not in the house, he frowned slightly, and found Feibai in the front yard, Qi Haoran was not here, so he frowned and asked: "Your grandfather What? He''s injured, why let him run around?" Feibai was taken aback for a moment, "Isn''t the master resting in the room?" Fan Zijin lowered his face, "How do you serve people? You don''t even know if they are in the room or not." Feibai immediately threw away the errand in his hand and hurried to find Qi Haoran. Fan Zijin was angry, but he also asked Yanmo to look for it separately. Finally, they found someone in the kitchen. He was guarding a pot of chicken soup. Fan Zijin asked with a strange expression, "Do you want to eat chicken?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "I''m looking at chicken soup." "What kind of chicken is this? Are you so greedy?" Qi Haoran''s face turned slightly red, and said, "This is for A Ling." Fan Zijin''s face suddenly had all kinds of color, and after a while, he said quietly: "Even if you want to please her, there is no need to rush at this time, you still have injuries on your body." Qi Haoran sat silently, Fan Zijin also sat on the side in a daze, and asked after a while, "eldest cousin said that you and her marriage have been agreed, and it will be settled when you are older?" Qi Haoran nodded, "She has already agreed." It was a pity to think that the winter solstice gift she gave him is now broken. Fan Zijin asked, "Is the marriage of the eldest cousin settled?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "Big Brother Rong has found many portraits for Big Brother. I don''t even think about Big Brother." Fan Zijin was silent for a while, then sighed: "Are you going to get married?" Qi Haoran retorted with a blushing face: "I don''t want to get married, I just want to make a decision." Seeing his gloomy face, he whispered: "When the time comes, your marriage will also be decided by the elder brother, you can choose the one you like. Yes, my aunt will not object, my uncle will let the eldest brother speak." Fan Zijin did not speak. He is now sad, very sad, Qi Haoran is about to get married, and he will become a family with Mu Yangling in the future. He knew that Haoran liked Mu Yangling, and he didn''t stop him, but he felt that it was still very far away, but who would have known that they had started kissing after only a few years. If Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran are father-like tolerance and brother''s favor, then Fan Zijin is the role of brother and partner. Fan Zijin put Qi Haoran under his protection from the beginning of his ability to crawl. I remember that his mother said that Qi Haoran had just been full moon, and the two of them met. At that time, he was only three months old, and he would take his favorite Qi Haoran''s toys were stuffed... Later, when his aunt passed away, Qi Haoran was brought to his mother''s side to raise him again. They even ate and drank together. The two wet nurses sat on the same bed for feeding, and they both slept in the same bed at night... When they were young, they were bullied by their concubine brother who was two years older than them. Qi Haoran, a foolish boy, could only scream, but he would save his strength to cry when the adults came, and then he deliberately went to the place where his father passed by for his concubine to bully him again. They once again... Brother Shu bullies him, his father can ignore it, or he is too lazy to take care of it, but bullying Qi Haoran can''t, this is a guest. Qi Haoran''s second brother and third brother bullied him. He could pay back ten times as much when he turned around. If his uncle deducted his food and clothing, he could turn to the censor to impeach him, so he always protected his brothers under his wings. Married earlier than him. Fan Zijin expressed that he was very unhappy. He took so much effort to raise his younger brother, why did he take advantage of Mu Yangling, and Mu Yangling dared not be nice to him. Fan Zijin glanced sadly at Qi Haoran, who was guarding the chicken soup, and felt that it would not work. Haoran is following Mu Yangling so much now. After marrying her, he will not be able to recover from his husband and family? Fan Zijin was suddenly full of fighting spirit, and said with a straight face: "Haoran, I used to be bad, I forgot to teach you something, I will teach you what a man is tomorrow." Qi Haoran said inexplicably: "I know, isn''t a good man to protect the family and the country, and to honor the ancestors?" After speaking, he said proudly: "Although I can''t pat my chest and say honor the ancestors, but the one of protecting the family and defending the country is not enough. It was done." "..." Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran with pity and said: "This is the big face, let''s talk about the small face first, first of all, you must know that men are superior to women, as men and the heads of the family, we should say a word at home. Jiuding, hold the right to speak..." "The elder brother is the head of the family, right?" Qi Haoran interrupted Fan Zijin''s words, and said with puzzled eyes: "Our family is now the elder brother, Zijin, what''s the matter with you? Is there anyone who disagrees with the elder brother?" After talking about his life of anger, he asked angrily, "Who dares to challenge the authority of the eldest brother?" "..." Fan Zijin almost went crazy, "I''m not talking about the big cousin, it''s you, you are about to get married, then you will not be the head of your small family? I will let you completely overwhelm Mu Yang. Ling, let her go east, she doesn''t dare to go west, let her go west, she doesn''t dare to go east, if she dares to say no, you will hit her hard, do you understand?" Chapter 362： gang fight Qi Haoran''s eyes widened and he said dissatisfiedly, "Everyone is trying to persuade us to make peace, why do you want us to quarrel?" After finishing speaking, he said proudly: "Although Ah Ling is not married to me now, but she listens to me now. I said that she will never go east when I say west." Fan Zijin looked at him with a "what are you kidding" expression. In the end, neither of the two brothers could convince the other. Qi Haoran firmly believed that he was now Mu Yangling''s mountain. The chef on the side glanced at the chicken soup a few times, and finally interrupted them in a low voice, saying, "Fourth Young Master, the chicken soup should be ready." Qi Haoran immediately became happy, got up and let someone take it to the restaurant, announcing that dinner could be served. Mu Yangling sat at the dining table one step before them, saw them smiling slightly, and greeted them with a good attitude. Qi Haoran made a bowl of chicken soup, looked at her with bright eyes and said, "This is old hen soup, it has been stewed for a long time, you can try it now." Mu Yangling gave him a strange look, pushed the soup back, and said with a good temper, "You should drink it, your injury is still not healed." "Just drink it for you, I don''t like chicken soup." Qi Haoran said with a stern face. Fan Zijin, who was sitting next to him, had a blank face, couldn''t help but rolled his eyes upwards, dragged the chicken soup to him and took a big gulp. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were both stunned. If it wasn''t for his physical condition, Qi Haoran almost wanted to jump up, "Zijin, why are you robbing A Ling''s chicken soup?" Fan Zijin didn''t realize until he drank a bowl of it. He was an extremely smart person who did such a childish thing. Hearing Qi Haoran''s questioning, he said bluntly: "One pot of chicken soup, not one bowl, five bowls. It''s all there, what are you doing?" Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling blushed as if they were. Wang Ma secretly laughed and gave them two bowls of chicken soup. The table settled down. Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling who had a tacit understanding, and felt that it was unnecessary to stay here, so he said: "I will go back to Hanzhong Mansion tomorrow, there are still many things for me to deal with." Fan Zijin looked at Mu Yangling and said, "Let''s put the issue of dividends to the second year of junior high school. Then I will come to you with the ledger and money." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment and asked, "Is there still a dividend this year? Didn''t you say that all the money was used to buy military equipment?" "A batch of goods and silver from Jiangnan has arrived at Xingyuan Mansion. Before the golden soldiers attacked the city, they stayed there for fear of accidents. Today, they have already started to drive to Hanzhong Mansion. When I get the ledger out, I will go and look for it. You, Haoran and I don''t want the money for the time being, I''ll give you your dividend first." Although Mu Yangling has always been a shareholder of Rabbit and Labor, but it''s unreasonable that he hasn''t paid a dividend for two years. Mu Yangling hesitated for a moment and said, "Brother Qi, if you need money urgently, don''t send it for now, I can get by here." Fan Zijin''s face softened a lot, and he rarely said in a good voice: "Don''t worry, the eldest cousin has stabilized, you have so many people under you, let''s divide your share first, wait until March, the restaurant , there will be new income for both the cloth village and the rabbit meat workshop." "The mansion is also celebrating the New Year." The General''s mansion is different from their Mu family. Their Mu''s family can have a very good New Year with a dozen taels of silver, but the general''s mansion is indispensable. Fan Zijin said: "Don''t worry, it won''t be short of the house, you don''t need to worry about this." The eldest cousin invaded Hanzhong Mansion, and he collected a lot of things. Fighting is the most expensive, but it is also the most profitable. If there are no major events in the next two years, they will not be very poor. This is just to say that before, the antique calligraphy and paintings that were collected were thrown into the warehouse by them. Mu Yangling heard what Fan Zijin said, and immediately stopped asking more questions. Qi Haoran never worried about money. As soon as Fan Zijin left, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were left in the mansion. Mu Yangling planned to stay here for two days and then go back, but Wang Ma felt that it was her first time and she could not stay here anyway. It''s time to hurry, and now the weather outside can freeze people to death, and the wind blows over the body like a knife, and even if the stomach gets a little cold, it will be a pain in the future. So Mu Yangling was forced to live for four days. But four days later it will be New Year''s Eve, Wang Ma said angrily, "Is it important to celebrate the New Year, or is it important for your health in the next few decades?" Qi Haoran made a final decision: "You can go back on the 30th day, and I will take you back." "Farewell, there is nothing in the five camps, what are you doing there?" "Who said I''m going to the fifth battalion? My elder brother is still leading troops abroad, and Zijin is in Hanzhong again. I''m going to your house for Chinese New Year. I''ll come back when Zijin comes back." Mu Yangling no longer objected. Qi Haoran said happily: "That''s it, let''s go to Wu Mansion to see Wu Jin in a while." "What happened to Wu Jin?" Qi Haoran said with contempt: "He is ill, but he is sick from the cold until now. Nian performed well in the battle of Xingchengguan. Let''s go see him." After speaking, while everyone was not paying attention, they leaned into Mu Yangling''s ear and said, "Let''s go and appease that old fox Wu Shancai, so that he won''t cause trouble before the eldest brother comes back." Mu Yangling nodded clearly and asked, "Has the imperial court issued an order?" Having said this, Qi Haoran was also a little surprised, shook his head and said, "No, I have always wondered, why is there no movement from the court." Even if this place is far from Lin''an Mansion, but for such an urgent matter, after Xingyuan Mansion receives the news, it should be reported to Lin''an Mansion by flying pigeons. They still haven''t received any orders, it''s not because the court has not received the battle report yet, right? How could the imperial court not receive the battle report? In fact, the day before Qi Xiuyuan captured the Jingzhao Mansion, the imperial court received a biography from the flying pigeons. At that time, the emperor was still asleep on the dragon bed, and when he received the news, he almost fell off the dragon bed, and a ministerial meeting was held overnight. But unlike the one-sided quest for peace in the past, this time the voices of support accounted for half, even if Qin Xiang insisted that General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan truce, return to their own territory, and stop angering the Jin Kingdom, the emperor hesitated and did not order. Because he also wanted to take the opportunity to take back those homelands, and he was an emperor who was good at listening. Since the supporters also accounted for half of them, he could not insist on letting them withdraw, so the emperor planned to meet at the great court the next day. The ministers discuss it. Who would have guessed that the next day''s court meeting would break out like a vegetable market. The two parties who were seeking peace and the main battle fought for less than half an hour. That''s right, it was a fight. On the Hall of Supreme Harmony, The ministers rolled around on the ground like shrew in the market, and some ministers took off their boots as weapons. The emperor was stunned when he saw such a chaotic scene for the first time in his life! The guards and eunuchs in the Hall of Supreme Harmony were also stunned. In the end, even Qin Xiang was pushed to the ground and beaten with his stinky boots. The emperor closed his mouth decisively, sat on it with pursed lips, and looked down. on. Chapter 363： confrontation The emperor sat on the dragon chair. He wanted to laugh but felt angry. The solemn and solemn court turned into a market where each other was fighting, but seeing those important officials so gaffe, the emperor felt it was worth it. The emperor shook off the crazy thoughts in his head. Now is not the time to think about this. Let''s stop everyone from fighting each other first. The emperor felt that the people below were almost fighting, so the guards stepped forward and pulled the people away. The corner of Qin Xiang''s eyes didn''t know who was beaten, but it turned green. After he was pulled away, he pushed the guard away angrily, knelt on the ground and shouted, "Sir, we and Jin Guo managed to ease the situation, Wan Wan. It is absolutely impossible for Qi Xiuyuan and General Yuan to be ruined again, Your Majesty, quickly order them to return." A white-bearded old man stood up tremblingly, stepped forward and spat at him, saying, "It''s just that you are unfaithful and unfilial, how dare you pull up the Sage, the Sage, what Emperor Sejong painstakingly laid down, we will throw it away. It is already unfilial. Now that I have the opportunity to take it back, how can I back down? I also asked the sage to order the Ministry of War to fully support General Yuan and General Qi. House." "Don''t I want to take back my homeland?" Qin Xiang shouted angrily: "But I have to be able to hold it back, which angered Jin Guo. They hundreds of thousands of iron cavalry went south, not to mention these three palaces, I''m afraid they can rush to the ground in one breath. From the Yangtze River." As soon as these words came out, several military generals in the imperial court immediately turned ashen with anger, and went out to ask for battle: "Sir, please go to battle and assist General Yuan and General Qi." The white-bearded old man also laughed at Prime Minister Qin, "As long as Prime Minister Qin doesn''t hold back, General Yuan and General Qi will be able to defend the lost ground if they can recover their lost ground. Your Majesty, you can tell just by looking at the Hanzhong Prefecture. for two years." Qin Xiang sneered and said, "Qi Xiuyuan didn''t defend Hanzhong Mansion, but Jin Bing didn''t make any effort to take it back. He was lucky to meet Jin Guo and Xixia at war, otherwise you can see if he can defend Hanzhong Mansion." "Didn''t Prime Minister Qin say that there are hundreds of thousands of iron cavalry in the state of Jin? Why can''t you afford tens of thousands to fight the Hanzhong mansion?" The official in charge of the battle laughed: "The battles between the state of Jin and Xixia have involved their troops. ?" "Sir, the Hanzhong Mansion has a long border, and it is indeed difficult to guard it, but it will be different if the Jingzhao Mansion is taken back. There are four passes in the Jingzhao Mansion, especially Hangu Pass. In Jingzhao Mansion, the south of Jingzhao can be protected by five points." The white-bearded old man knelt on the ground again tremblingly, and said with tears: "Please make an order for General Qi to take back the Jingzhao Mansion. what!" "Please make an decree to take back the Jingzhao Mansion!" All the main battlers knelt down, and for a while, only half of them were standing in the middle. The emperor let out a breath in his heart, and he also tended to take back the Jingzhao Mansion, because the geographical conditions of the Jingzhao Mansion were really good, unlike the Hanzhong Mansion, which was optional. Just as the emperor was about to give the order, a military general knelt down and said: "Sacred Lord, regardless of whether General Qi and General Yuan should take back the Jingzhao Mansion, they violated the Holy Will by sending troops without order, please send someone to find out if they are If there is any objection, convict them again. Qi Feng, who was kneeling below, felt a tightness in his heart. Seeing that the hall was so quiet that he could hear the needle drop, the person who had been clamoring to send troops didn''t react at all. Stepping forward, he said, "Your Majesty, this minister is guilty!" The white-bearded old man who was about to intercede with Qi Xiuyuan and General Yuan shrank back after Qi Feng stood up, and when he heard Qi Feng''s next sentence, he almost fainted. He thought that Qi Feng was here to justify his son, but who knew he was here to confess his guilt. The others were also stunned, and the people who were in the main battle were even more stunned. They were quiet before because they didn''t expect that someone would bring such a crime. Rebellion is a big taboo, so before helping Qi Xiuyuan and General Yuan to defend Naturally, you have to think carefully, but who knows that when Qi Feng stood up, he did not complain for his son, but confessed his guilt? Even if you just cried and said how much your son admired the saint, how much he loved Da Zhou, and how much he wanted to die for the saint, it would be fine, but it turned out to be a confession! The emperor also looked at Qi Feng with a dull look on his face for a while, and then he gave a faint "Oh" and asked, "What''s the fault of Qi Aiqing?" Qi Feng cried: "Your Majesty, this minister did not teach his son well. Qi Xiuyuan left home and went to his uncle at the age of thirteen. Not only did no one come back, but there were few letters in these years. The minister really didn''t know that he had done such a treasonous act. thing." Fan Siwen''s face was a little gloomy, he hesitated for a long time, and after the white-bearded old man glared at him, he gritted his teeth and stood up to interrupt Qi Feng''s words: "Sir, although Xiuyuan has little contact with his family, but every year during the New Year and festivals is also a must. There are letters back, and the uncle of Chen often receives letters of greetings from him. From the letters, he is always thinking about going to the sage and taking back his homeland for Da Zhou. In addition, he is in the army. This kind of thinking will only win. , said that he was young and vigorous, unable to hold back Jin Bing''s provocation and sent troops to take back the letter of the ministers of Jingzhao government, and said that he rebelled and did not believe that the ministers did not believe, the sage, Xiuyuan''s family are all in Lin''an, and his subordinates are only a mere tens of thousands of horses. The hundreds of thousands of troops from Xingyuan Mansion are coming, and although he is young, he is not a brainless person, and he will definitely not do such a thing." Fan Siwen laid the foundation, and the white-bearded old man immediately came out and said: "Sir, most of the soldiers in the army want to take back their homeland and wash away humiliation, and General Yuan has made this his lifelong goal. Don''t you understand? As for Qi Xiuyuan, we know from his actions to take back the Hanzhong Mansion that he is also a fierce general who is dedicated to taking back his homeland for the saints. Fan Siwen did not wait for Qin Xiang to speak, but quickly kowtowed and changed the subject: "Sir, now the troops of Xiu Yuan and General Yuan are still on the front line, whether it is to fight or ask the sage to make up his mind, otherwise, the soldiers will be out one more time. Day, the danger is one point more." The people of the main battle faction immediately understood that before the defense of General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan arrived, they must not let people bring the topic to rebellion, and immediately ran out to ask the emperor to order Qi Xiuyuan and General Yuan to continue to advance and take back their homeland. As a result, the topic was brought back again, and Qin Xiang''s people tried to bring the topic up to hold the two responsible again several times, but they were always pulled away. Sacred Shang had a straight back, but after seeing everyone arguing for a long time and couldn''t come to a conclusion, he waved angrily and said, "Retreat to the court, we will discuss it tomorrow." Qin Xiang''s face suddenly darkened, and the white-bearded old man was overjoyed. Chaotang retreats, but Qi Xiuyuan and General Yuan will not stop, even if they can only recover an inch of soil a day, it is worth it. The white-bearded old man happily went out with the help of his son and grandson. His son and grandson kept thinking, "Father, don''t come tomorrow, today is too mysterious." Just now he watched his father take off his shoes and smash Qin Xiang hard, but except for His father and those old scholars really didn''t dare to smash Qin Xiang with their shoes. Chapter 364： quarrel The white-bearded old man was one of the only three surviving elders of the three dynasties in the Zhou Dynasty. Yan Chung, 20 years ago, Sheng Shang fled south. When the court was in chaos, he supported the court with a few old officials. Now the powerful Qin Dingshi is only a small sixth-rank official. When he sees him, he not only avoids and salutes, but also respects him as Mr. When Qin Xiang was admitted to the Jinshi Ke, unfortunately, the white-bearded old man was the chief examiner, which made him feel very regretful all the time. This also shows that he has a bad relationship with Qin Xiang. He retired seven or eight years ago. He heard the news of General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan sending troops yesterday. He drank two glasses of wine for a while, and the next day he took out his court clothes and went to court. Although he is retired, he still has the honorary title of Prince Taifu on his head. It is very simple to want to go to court. For his son''s behavior of preventing him from going to court, he just grunted to express his dissatisfaction, and expressed his contempt for the fighting ability of his son and grandson, "I''m counting on you? Then I might as well close my eyes and dream." His son Yan Du and grandson Yan Fu were embarrassed, but the white-bearded old man stopped and looked at Qi Feng, who had exited the courtroom, with sarcasm flashing in his eyes, he turned to his son and said, "Looking at him, I still dislike me. How are you brothers? You can be reincarnated with me, it is a blessing that you have cultivated in your lifetimes, if you don''t waste your blessings, I will go down to see the Lord of Hell and ask him to reincarnate you into the womb of Qi Feng''s daughter-in-law next time." Yan Du didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Father, my son is older than Qi Feng." Yan Fu lowered his head, covering the corner of his mouth with a smile. The white-bearded old man glared and said, "You will vote in your next life. If you don''t believe me, just wait and see. I don''t know how happy it is to be my son. You have to be noisy." Yan Du was somewhat embarrassed in front of his son, but when he thought about Qi Feng''s performance just now, he rarely felt that what his father said was not bad. Qi Xiuyuan was really bad for such a father. At this time, Fan Siwen also looked at Qi Feng with a livid face. He resisted the strange eyes of others and walked to Qi Feng''s side, and said in a low voice, "Let''s go together." Qi Feng was a little embarrassed because of what happened in the court just now, so he immediately followed after hearing the words. He is also very aggrieved by the strange eyes of others. As soon as someone raised a rebellion, he broke into a cold sweat, and there was only one sentence left in his mind. Naturally, he wanted to try his best to protect the Qi family. Where can he think of anything else? Qi Feng complained a little about his son, if he didn''t lead the army and succeeded in the imperial examinations, where would he have these troubles? The ?? rebellion is linked to the nine clans. Fan Siwen now even has the intention to kill Qi Feng, because the rebellion was linked to the nine clans, so he had to jump out. Even if he tried to persuade him to die, he had to stop the charge for Qi Xiuyuan, because he was also among the nine clans. Inside, this crime has been fulfilled, and none of the top and bottom of the Fan family can survive. That''s why Fan Siwen was so angry with Qi Feng, and he couldn''t hold back his anger when he got into his own carriage: "You''re crazy, if you don''t complain for Xiu Yuan at this time, what are you asking for? Do you think it''s as simple as killing someone? Xiuyuan''s crime of rebellion has been confirmed, none of your Qi family, our Fan family, and the Zhu family and Xia family can escape." Qi Feng''s face was also a little ugly, and he defended: "The Holy House is kind-hearted, if we take the initiative to explain..." "What do you explain?" Fan Siwen scolded his head and his face: "Xiu Yuan is going to take back his homeland, but he is only going to take back his homeland. He is only twenty now, and he hasn''t even married a daughter-in-law. How big of a heart do you think he is? He is also an emperor, what is an emperor?" Fan Siwen stared at his eyes tightly and said, "The emperor is the emperor, when the emperor is angry, he will be a hundred miles away, Qi Feng, don''t do stupid things again, from tomorrow onwards, you will be on sick leave. Bar?" After he finished speaking, he slammed the door and jumped out of the car. When he got out, he found out that it was his own carriage. He was really confused, and he actually got off his own carriage. He should have driven Qi Feng off. But thinking of Qi Feng''s appearance, Fan Siwen also rested his mind and stood on the ground to take a breath. Then he waved helplessly and asked the driver to send Qi Feng back to Qi''s father. He walked back with his hands behind his back. Fan Siwen walked home with a sullen face, only to find out that he still had to go to work, but he came back after skipping work. As expected, things were not going well today. Thinking of this, he didn''t have the heart to go to the yamen, so he just sent the servant away. I went to the yamen to ask for leave, and entered the palace with a blue face. Xia Tong heard that Fan Siwen was back, so he ran out quickly, put a heater in his hand, and asked, "How is it?" Seeing that his face was bad, he asked, "Did something happen to Xiu Yuan?" Fan Siwen went directly into the study and sent the person away. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Xia Tong stomped his feet and said, "You speak." Fan Siwen glared at him, "What can happen to Xiu Yuan? Don''t worry, with Mrs. Yan and General Yuan at the front, if you can''t deal with Xiu Yuan, even if you are convicted, it will only be deducted from the annual salary. Category." "Then why is your face so ugly?" Fan Si''s bra was full of anger, "It wasn''t a big deal at first, but your cousin-in-law took the initiative to help Xiu Yuan to confess his guilt, and he only confessed to other crimes, and he even dared to answer the crime of rebellion, I really don''t understand him as a fourth-rank official. How did it come." Fan Siwen told Xia Tong what happened in the court today, and said, "You can write a letter to Zijin and tell him about this matter." "Then, do you want to call Zijin back? And Haoran, the two of them are still children, let''s call them back to study." Xia Tong said worriedly. Fan Siwen glared at her, "Can you be the master of Zijin?" Fan Siwen snorted coldly, "If you can call someone back, call him." Xia Tong said angrily: "It''s not all because of your son that you ran away from home." "Blame me?" The anger that Fan Siwen had just suppressed rose up again, and roared: "Enyin''s quota belongs to Laozi, he is my son, isn''t Jialue my son? Jialue is two years older than him. , what happened to the grace I gave him?" "Didn''t you know what is the difference between the concubines?" Xia Tong roared back, "Zijin is the direct son, this Enyin''s quota was originally his, why should it be given to Jialue? Since he was born, how many things has he given away? ?" "He was admitted as a scholar at the age of 11, and he was able to work on his own. What does he want this grace to do? His elder brother can''t study and study, and he has no talent for martial arts, so I gave him grace. Are you homesick and relying on him for the rest of your life? Zijin?" It''s not that Fan Siwen thinks badly about his son, Zijin has been bad and bad since he was a child, and when he is gone, he can''t toss his brother-in-law vigorously. Chapter 365： Xia Tong sneered and said: "This is just your excuse. When you bought something, it wasn''t Zijin''s turn to let Jialue choose first. It was obviously something Zijin liked, but you asked him to give it to Jialue. He is obviously a young man and a son-in-law, but he has to give up his family all over the place. Have you ever thought about him? These servants in the family hold high and step down, and he never knew how much he was angry with those servants..." Fan Siwen said impatiently: "You are the mistress of the house, what kind of anger can he take? If you want to take anger, the family also suffers, don''t think I don''t know, he designed the family to bully Haoran several times when he was a child, otherwise why would it be like this? Coincidentally, I ran into it as soon as I got back?" Xia Tong only felt a breath in his chest, and shouted: "Why didn''t you say when that family was bullying the two of them privately? If he hadn''t bullied Zijin and Haoran privately, would Zijin be able to design this? If you could Does he need to bother about being the master of him? You are his father, how old was he at that time? You are not ashamed, you are not ashamed, you are not ashamed, and you say that Qi Feng is not worthy of being Xiuyuan''s Laozi, Where are you going? I think you can go and be brothers with Qi Feng, they are all **** who spoil their concubines and destroy their wives!" After he finished speaking, he smashed the things in the study to him. Fan Siwen''s face was ashen, and he sat there with a sullen face, glaring at Xia Tong. The people outside have become accustomed to it, what to do, what to do, it would be strange if the old lady and the lady didn''t quarrel one day. Although Fan Siwen had a big quarrel with his wife, he still prepared some words to defend Qi Xiuyuan tomorrow. If it was Qi Xiuyuan''s business alone, he might have done his best, but this is a matter of the nine clans involved, and he is unfortunately one of them, so even for his wife and children, he can only do his best to protect Qi Xiuyuan , at least not allow him to implement the crime of rebellion. But thinking of the emperor''s reaction, the possibility of taking pictures of this crime is also a little small, provided that Qi Feng does not hold him back. Others are also preparing, the main battle faction abandons their previous suspicions and unites to ask the emperor to support the military operations of General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan. The Lord and the faction joined together and asked the emperor to withdraw General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan, and started a negotiation mechanism with Jin to minimize losses. As for the handling of General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan, they were divided into two factions. One faction believed that They just disobeyed orders and sent troops privately. They were eager for fame and fame, and they were not enough to rebel. The other faction firmly believed that the two just wanted to rebel, and they had to be. Everyone prepared their own words, but when everyone arrived at the Hall of Supreme Harmony the next day, the emperor actually said that he was sick~ sick, so he closed the court for three days. Xiuchao for three days, waiting for them to discuss a result, plus the time for the order to reach the north, everything was settled, and the faces of the Lord and the faction were very ugly. The main battle faction laughed loudly. Although the sage did not speak out, he acquiesced to the actions of General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan. Only Yan Xian and several important officials frowned and retreated uneasy. "The emperor made a good calculation, this is the plan to settle accounts after the autumn." Yan Rong sighed. Yan Du hesitated: "Father, do you want to remind General Yuan?" Yan Chun shook his head, "Do you think General Yuan has no way to know about such a big thing? Now I can only hope that they can defend the county town they have captured. Don''t stop, this world is only afraid that it will be turbulent again." Yan Du also raised his heart and was worried. At this time, Qi Haoran didn''t know that his father had pitted his older brother again, and then the emperor dug a bigger pit in the back. He was sitting in Wu Jin''s room, looking at his pale face with disgust. Wu Jin said, "It''s just a cold. You''ve been sick for so long, and you''re back like this. Your physique is too bad, right?" Wu Jin was very aggrieved, "I haven''t gone out in such a cold night since I was a child." "Okay, okay, I know your credit," Qi Haoran waved: "Now that I''m here, your father is at peace, you can rest in peace, and your father will not punish you again." But Dad donated so many things, he was distressed, and he could toss his son as much as he was distressed. Wu Jin glanced at Qi Haoran, but didn''t say anything. The room smelled of medicine. Qi Haoran was impatient to sit for a long time. He thought that the purpose of his condolences had been achieved, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, "Take care of your illness. When you are healed, I will take you to play for a month. It allows you to run barefoot in the ice and snow." Wu Jin''s face turned paler, but Qi Haoran didn''t notice it, he felt comforted at home, and waved away. Wu Jin breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his back, and then became entangled, not knowing whether he should hurry up or continue to be sick. Qi Haoran just paced out, and Wu Shancai greeted him with a smile on his face, "Fourth Young Master, please trouble the Young Master to see the dog..." Qi Haoran laughed and said, "Mr. Wu made a great contribution to the battle of defending the city, so I should come and see him." "Where, where, this is what he should do," Wu Shancai''s smile deepened, and he lowered his voice to inquire: "Fourth Young Master, do you know when General Qi will be back?" "I don''t know, I''ve never inquired about Big Brother''s itinerary, Master Wu, why are you asking this?" "No, it''s nothing, just concerned about it, isn''t it about to be New Year''s Eve, this officer thinks that even if we fight, we must let the soldiers have a good year?" Qi Haoran fell silent, ignoring Wu Shancai''s inquiring eyes, and said directly: "Sir, you have to take care of the government affairs, and you can''t worry about things in the military camp." But after returning to the carriage, Qi Haoran became depressed, and Mu Yangling asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you? You just went in, why did you fall apart?" "A lot of soldiers and soldiers were killed in this war. Some of them live here, and some are far away. In the past, even if they couldn''t go home for the New Year, they could send some things back." Mu Yangling was silent for a while, and said: "If there is a war, there will be casualties. This is inevitable. To end the war, unless you are willing to be slaves, or you know that you will continue to take back your homeland and build the entire country into a strong and rich country. Only In this way, wars can be avoided. Qi Hao was at a loss, "We are strong and rich, and we can not be afraid of external forces, but the sage and the court will not allow us to do this. This is the world of the Guo family." Mu Yangling also fell silent, the car suddenly became dull, Feibai outside noticed the atmosphere was different, and narrowed his sense of existence even more. When ?? got off the car, Qi Haoran said: "Those are too far away, let''s do the things in front of us." "Like?" "For example, to send pensions to the families of the soldiers who died in battle, and to distribute some supplies to the families of all the soldiers who went on expedition, even if it is a pound of rice noodles." Mu Yangling stopped and asked, "Do you know how many soldiers you have? This is a lot of money." Qi Haoran scratched his head and said, "Borrow it from Zijin first? Go back and pay it back with my dividends?" Chapter 366： war situation Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran and asked, "Are you sure you can really afford it?" Qi Haoran''s money is always not enough. Qi Haoran waved his hand confidently, "I don''t need to spend the dividend money in the future, I will definitely be able to get it back." So Qi Haoran gave an order, and the logistics of the five battalions went to Hanzhong Mansion to find Fan Zijin with the ledger and roster. Fan Zijin almost vomited out a mouthful of tender blood. Qi Haoran said that his one-year profit in the restaurant was gone, but he had already made a promise, and he couldn''t make him go back on it. Fan Zijin plans to go back and teach him a good lesson. At this time, Qi Haoran was happily riding a carriage back to Mingshui County with Mu Yangling for the New Year. Mu Yangling looked at the people with smiles on their faces outside and said, "I don''t know if Brother Qi and the others can stop the war today to celebrate the New Year." "Jin Bing is not a new year, even if Big Brother wants to stop the war, he has to ask Jin Bing to agree." The Jin soldiers didn''t want to truce, but they were unable to defend the city now, so they could only retreat. In addition, the weather was freezing cold. Seeing that the Han soldiers did not move their troops today, they huddled in the camp and didn''t move. At this time, Qi Xiuyuan was not in the camp, but in a restaurant in the town he had just returned. When General Yuan and his two entourages strode in, he saw the young man sitting in front of the window at a glance, his eyes flashed with admiration, and he walked over with a smile. Qi Xiuyuan got up immediately when he saw him, "Yuan... Uncle." General Yuan laughed, patted his shoulder and said, "Since you call me uncle, then I''ll recognize your nephew. Come, let''s all find a place to sit down." Seeing that there were not many people in the restaurant, but there were ordinary people standing or sitting around, he smiled and looked at Qi Xiuyuan, "You kid, you are very shrewd, this town has only been occupied for a few days, and you have come up with this. A restaurant is coming." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and explained: "The price is low in a small place, and only a hundred taels of silver can sell the shop. If my uncle is coming over, I always have to prepare." General Yuan did not blame Qi Xiuyuan, but felt that he was thoughtful. He raised his head and looked at Qi Xiuyuan carefully. Qi Xiuyuan was only twenty this year. Refinement, standing with the old and rough in the army is a bit out of the ordinary, but the rare thing is more convincing. General Yuan patted him on the shoulder and called "Okay" three times in a row, "It''s true that the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. Although I have never seen you, I have been listening to your news. Your uncle told me that you are You can build it, but I didn''t expect it to be so buildable, and it surprised me two years ago when you wanted to take over the Hanzhong Mansion." Qi Xiuyuan said modestly: "Although I tried my best, I only took back Hanzhong Mansion. When the general came out, he took back Henan Mansion and Kaifeng Mansion." General Yuan shook his head, "Jingzhao Mansion is easy to defend and difficult to attack. One mansion can reach two of my mansions. Besides, you only have 90,000 horses, but I have 200,000. How can you compare?" That''s why General Yuan took the risk to meet Qi Xiuyuan. He is really a rare military talent. He has fought for so many years, and he feels that it is getting more and more difficult to fight against the Jin Bing. Too familiar, but also because he is getting more and more anxious, he is over forty years old, how many more years can he be on the battlefield? Although his son is brave and kind, his own son understands that they can only be forwards, not generals. He was afraid that if he died, Beiguan would not be able to bear it, but Qi Xiuyuan''s appearance undoubtedly gave him hope. That''s why he came to see Qi Xiuyuan despite the advice of his military advisor, Shen Mu. Of course, this could not be the reason for their meeting, so they used the excuse that they would use troops against Jin Guo later. The two quickly cut to the topic after their greeting. General Yuan meant to pursue the victory, and it was best to recover all the lost land south of the Yellow River and drive the Jinbing to the north of the Yellow River. Listening to General Yuan''s suggestion, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help thinking of what his brother said to him the night before he left. Although it was difficult to take back the Hanzhong Mansion, they still took it back. Although it was difficult and dangerous to take back the Jingzhao Mansion, they also succeeded. Qi Xiuyuan is indeed full of confidence now. Before that, he and Rong Xuan did have the same plan as General Yuan, to recover as much lost land as possible. But the younger brother, who has always been impulsive and is more eager to take back his homeland, doesn''t think so. Qi Haoran had discussed this matter with him before being sent back to Xingzhou Mansion. Qi Haoran''s meaning was very simple. After opening things up, he would shrink the front line and defend Jingzhao Mansion, Henan Mansion and Kaifeng Mansion. Qi Haoran''s round face said solemnly: "Brother, it''s not that General Yuan has not taken back the area north of the Yellow River. Even though there is an iron decree from the Holy One, he is eager for quick success and quick success, and it is also a matter of accepting or not keeping it. We want to Take it back and defend it, only if we defend it is ours, if we take it back and lose it, wouldnt the blood of our soldiers be wasted in vain? Qi Xiuyuan has always known that his younger brother is very talented in marching and fighting, so he thought about his words seriously. Qi Haoran chased after the victory: "Brother, we only have tens of thousands of troops, so it would be good to be able to defend Jingzhao Mansion. Although General Yuan has 200,000 troops, but after the battle, no one knows how many people are left. The boundary between Kaifeng Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion is very long, and even 200,000 people may not be able to hold it. We might as well guard the Jingzhao Mansion first, and then slowly erode it out after recuperating. It is worse than going north. , but had to lose the land again due to insufficient reserves, is it better?" Qi Xiuyuan has been thinking about his younger brother''s words for the past few days, and the pride that has been accumulated for many days has disappeared. Haoran only looked at the war situation to see this issue, but he also thought about the political situation and Jin Guo''s response. If they continue to go north and squeeze the Jin Kingdom into a place where there is no survival, will they be furious and use the strength of the whole country to resist? And if they can''t defend the city they attacked, the court will definitely abandon him and General Yuan in order to keep the existing territory south of the Yangtze River. General Yuan has 200,000 soldiers and horses, and the court may have a lot of scruples, but he is only a third-rank general, but he can be kicked out at any time to commit crimes, so Qi Xiuyuan decided to listen to his younger brother''s opinion. And he came to dispel General Yuan''s idea of ??continuing his journey north. Qi Xiuyuan raised his head, looked at General Yuan with bright eyes, and said earnestly, "General Yuan, I think we should not go further north, but shrink the front line and defend the captured city." General Yuan was taken aback and asked, "What did you say?" Chapter 367： settle accounts General Yuan was finally persuaded by Qi Xiuyuan. He looked back and sighed to Shen Mu who was following him: "We''re just really getting old." Shen Mu smiled slightly and said: "You recognize you are old, but don''t pull me up, I also advised you to shrink the front line at the beginning, but the old friends who have been with you for decades are willing to listen to the persuasion of a hairy boy. This is my heart. The liver is all damaged." General Yuan laughed, knowing that he was joking, he lightly stroked his horse''s **** with a horsewhip, and said with a smile, "Don''t talk about it, I''m willing to listen to opinions younger than me." Shen Mu shook his head, but still said: "Qi Xiuyuan is indeed a rare talent." General Yuan and You Rongyan said: "How? This trip is not a loss, right?" Shen Mu smiled slightly and asked, "Is he not married yet?" General Yuan smiled and nodded. Shen Mu said in a deep voice, "Is there a princess of the right age above and below the saint?" "Even if there isn''t, there are also county masters and the like," General Yuan said indifferently: "If he can marry a princess or a county master, it would be good for him." Shen Mu didn''t think so. If Qi Xiuyuan married the princess or the princess, he wouldn''t necessarily gain much trust from the sage, but he would add a lot of constraints. But that was Qi Xiuyuan''s private matter, although Shen Mu regretted it, he couldn''t interfere. Since the two giants have agreed to shrink the front, naturally they will not take the initiative to provoke the Jinbing. Therefore, since the armistice on the 30th day of the new year, there has been no more conflict between the two sides. On Da Zhou''s side, Qi Xiuyuan and General Yuan are allocating troops to do defense work, but Jin Guo''s side has been holding back. Not only General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan felt wrong, but Qi Haoran, who was far away in Mingshui County, but had always been able to get news from the front line, felt something was wrong. He wanted to get up and go to the front line to have a look, but he was ruthlessly suppressed by Mu Yangling. Although the wound did not hurt the internal organs, the wound was large and long. Maybe let him go? Even Fan Zijin suppressed him with a stern face, saying: "Big cousin is not a fool, you can find out what''s wrong, big cousin will only find out earlier, if you are worried, write a letter and ask, Why go there yourself?" Qi Haoran thought about it too, turned around and went back to the house to write a letter. Since the 30th day of the new year, Qi Haoran has lived with Mu Yangling in Mu''s house. The Mu family has a lot of rooms, and it is more than enough to arrange a Qi Haoran and a Feibai. Shu Wanniang heard that Qi Haoran wants to celebrate the New Year alone, and her motherhood broke out, so she left the person immediately, and because he was injured, she took care of him in various ways. Fan Zijin came here on the first day of the new year. At the age of 30, he was busy for a day before he remembered that he had personally done it for Qi Haoran''s care for the soldiers. For the logistics here, I''ll get some of my own stewards. I only have so much money. You can figure it out for yourself, and then you will come back after shaking your hands. When I returned to Xingzhou, I realized that Qi Haoran was not at home for the New Year, and went to Mus house. Although I was very embarrassed to go to someone elses house to celebrate the New Year, Fan Zijin did some psychological construction and moved in on the first day of the new year. Shu Wanniang arranged a room for Fan Zijin next to Qi Haoran, and then asked Yanmo to squeeze a room with Feibai. So this year in the Mu family, although there was one Mu Shi missing, it was still very lively. Fan Zijin saw Qi Haoran returning to the house, so he turned his head to Mu Yangling and said, "Let''s clear the account and give you the dividends for the first half year." Fan Zijin asked Yan Mo to take two account books and hand them over to Mu Yangling, "You plan to plan." Mu Yangling handed it over directly to Xiuhong and Liu Lang, and said, "You guys do the math." Liu Lang was a little excited. He had only been studying for more than a month. Although he had done accounting with the accounting book before, it was all done by Xiuhong. This was the first time he had a task. Liu Lang excitedly took the accounting book and entered the You can''t get out of the study. Xiuhong was not as excited as Liu Lang. She quietly took the account book and went to the study, prepared the brazier and refreshments, and then sat down and counted slowly. Fan Zijin kept looking at them, turned his head after a while and said, "There are not many people you can use, but they are all people around you. You can directly entrust them without inspection, which is better than me." Speaking of this, Fan Zijin looked a little tired, but he was different, because the family business of the Fan family and Qi family was not here. , This is too time-consuming and labor-intensive, but he has no good solution for a while. Mu Yangling hesitated for a moment, then suggested: "I don''t think you need to choose one by one to teach again, then choose again, buy a group of smart people directly, and open a school for them to learn, if you can leave the school, you can Arrange people into workshops and shops, and those who need to be used will gradually increase, and those that cannot be used can be transferred or sold. Although it will cost more money, it saves energy and time. a lot of." "Moreover, they all started from the grassroots level and suffered hardships. They will only cherish and work hard for the important tasks given to you. You choose someone to teach you, and then give them a manager or deputy manager. Things are too easy to come by. People will not appreciate it. Fan Zijin pondered, and after a while, looked up and down Mu Yangling in surprise, and said, "Did you think of this idea?" Mu Yangling glared at him, "Don''t think that you are the only one who is smart, sometimes it''s enough to keep things simple. You smart people have to be suspicious, even the simplest things can be complicated by you. It''s very simple to be afraid of spies sneaking in, formulate rules and regulations, what can be said and what can''t be disclosed, and when you suspect someone, just transfer people away." "People''s energy is limited. You have to do so much business, take care of the logistics of the army, and guard against spies. Even a piece of iron can break down. Haoran knows that the body is the foundation. Not so much." After ??, Mu Yangling left Fan Zijin and left. Fan Zijin lowered his head and thought about Mu Yangling''s words. Xiuhong''s calculation was fast, Liu Lang was a little slower at first, but when he found the feeling later, the abacus also made a crackling sound. Although the speed was not as fast as Xiuhong, it was not much slower. Therefore, before dinner, the two of them handed over the ledger to Mu Yangling, reporting: "The ledger is fine." Mu Yangling nodded, put the ledger aside, and let Xiuhong and Liu Lang do the accounting. In fact, it was also an attitude. She didn''t believe that Fan Zijin would lie to her at this time, and it was unnecessary. "How about half a year''s income?" Xiuhong said happily: "Cousin, I''ve calculated, you can get 6,758 taels of income in the first half year." This was the first half of the year when there was only the business of the rabbit meat shop. Later, not only silk, but also cloth houses were added. Because they all used the dividends of Mu Yangling and the others, Mu Yangling still accounted for 30%. This indicates that the further back you go, the more dividends will be distributed. Thinking of this, Xiuhong''s eyes have already lit up. What her cousin said is true. Now, I only saw that he kept carrying rabbits from the house, but he didn''t see this vision. Liu Lang was also shocked because he didn''t expect to have so much money. The sum of their family''s money was not even a fraction of the money. Seeing Cousin A Ling''s complicated situation, he became more and more determined. to follow her. Chapter 368： indecisive The first time Qi Xiuyuan passed a book to Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran was startled, thinking that something big had happened, so he hurriedly took out the note from the pigeon, and after reading the first line, he couldn''t help laughing. , affecting the wound. Fan Zijin and Mu Yangling were anxious to know the above news, and both stared at him. Qi Haoran looked left and right, dragged the two into the study, handed the note to them, and said excitedly and in a low voice, "The old emperor of the Jin Kingdom has died, and the third and fourth princes of the Jin Kingdom all ran back and seized the throne with the seventh prince. Now," Qi Haoran''s eyes shone brightly, "We will speed up our pace, and we will surely be able to defend the city we have built. When the country in the Golden Kingdom settles down, we will also slow down." Fan Zijin''s eyes were full of brilliance, "If you take advantage of the turmoil in the Jin Dynasty, continue northward..." "No," Qi Haoran said solemnly, "Winter battles are inherently difficult. Before, it was a last resort. If we continue to advance in the army, the soldiers below will definitely resist, and we can''t force Jin Guo too hard. They are warm water. They nibbled away at our land like boiled frogs, and now we are slowly taking them back in the same way, otherwise they will hurt them all at once, and they will turn around and bite us even if they are in civil turmoil, and maybe we can let them Shift the domestic contradictions of the Golden Kingdom. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran with admiration. She just felt that it was inappropriate to continue to move north, but when she asked her to say why, she could only say that it was intuition. Because this opportunity is really rare, Qi Haoran''s grasp of the battle situation is indeed very accurate. Fan Zijin was obviously persuaded by Qi Haoran, and when he heard the words, he said, "Then you can write to the eldest cousin." Qi Haoran laughed in a low voice: "Although we can''t go north, we can take advantage of this chaos to do something. In the past few decades, the Han people under the occupation of the Jin Kingdom have not been doing very well. You said that if they revolted, they would How about it?" Fan Zijin squinted and smiled, and praised: "Good idea." "There are also those Han local tyrants and squires. They should be willing to pay some military salaries and so on." Qi Haoran is for the poor. These days Fan Zijin is chasing him every day for money, and he will pay him back because he paid pensions and subsidies in advance. The resulting deficit has allowed Qi Haoran to get rid of the problem of lavishness. At least now, his reward is not a few taels of silver thrown out, but a verbal encouragement. This made Feibais extra income plummet. He was afraid of provoking those people to revolt. Those people would ask him for supplies, and he could only hit those squires. Mu Yangling thinks this idea is brilliant, "When a country is destroyed and a family is destroyed, it is difficult to get in from the outside, but it is much easier to get out from the inside." Qi Haoran said with a smile: "If you all think it''s feasible, I''ll write a letter to my eldest brother and ask him to send a few powerful people to go north. Hmph, there are already thieves rampant in the country of Jin, and those people who rob the common people are fighting , might as well go rob Jin Bing, then we will give them some money outside, so that Jin Bing will no longer have time to take care of us." This is like opening the door to a new world, Mu Yangling immediately thought of the various Warring States TV series he had watched before, and immediately said: "You can also provoke the relationship between Jin Guo and Xixia, and let them play at the junction from time to time. Two battles, um, you can call those thieves, no, they are rebels, pretend to be Xixia people to fight Jinbing, or pretend to be Jinbing to fight Xixia, you can also provoke the relationship between the tribes of Jin Kingdom, but this requires proficient All kinds of languages ??of the Jin Kingdom are sufficient, and you can also send some advisors to the third, fourth, and seventh princes of the Jin Kingdom, if they can always fight for the throne or rebel..." Mu Yangling sighed. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin both stared at her, Qi Haoran said in admiration, "A Ling, you really think too well." Fan Zijin''s head was full of black lines, "Haoran, you won''t really do as she said, will you?" "What can''t you do?" "Let''s not say that we don''t have the talents she said, but how to send people to Prince Jin is a big problem." Qi Haoran said confidently: "The car must have a way to the front of the mountain, and there will always be a way. Anyway, we have a direction now, don''t we?" Having said that, despite Fan Zijin''s objection, he insisted on writing a letter to Qi Xiuyuan, and also improved what Mu Yangling said. Fan Zijin saw that both of them were in high spirits, so he didn''t stop it. Anyway, the big cousin would judge, and if it wasn''t reliable, he wouldn''t accept it. When Qi Xiuyuan received Qi Haoran''s letter, he first shook his head with laughter. Like Fan Zijin, he felt that his brother and A Ling were too rambunctious. Then, when he saw the last sentence, "You have to try before you know if it works", he fell silent and thought for a while. , called Rongxuan to discuss. At this time, General Yuan had just received the news of the death of the old emperor of the Jin Kingdom, and the thought he suppressed came up again. If he went north at this time, he might be able to take the opportunity to recover more of his homeland. Shen Mu urged that, like Qi Haoran, he believed that the most important thing at this time was to defend the city, not to go north. But General Yuan had been in the army for twenty-six years, and all he wanted was to take back his homeland and expel the Tartars. How could Shen Mu persuade him to stop him? Shen Mu looked at his friend with white temples and knew that he was in a hurry. How many twenty years can a person have? He is now over forty, and his days on the battlefield are not long. Shen Mu can understand his eagerness, but he cannot agree with his decision. Therefore, after thinking about it for a long time, he wrote a letter to Qi Xiuyuan, asking him to persuade General Yuan, Since General Yuan said that he was the junior he admired the most, let the junior he admired the most to persuade him. At this time, the emperor also came to join in the fun. The emperor in Lin''an Prefecture knew the news of the death of the old emperor of the Jin Kingdom earlier than them. The Jin Kingdom concealed the news of their emperor''s death, but Da Zhou''s meticulous work is not a dry meal. Yes, General Yuan''s news is second-hand, but his is first-hand. Therefore, knowing that the nemesis who had held him all his life had died, Emperor Duanzong put on his hips and laughed three times at the sky, and then summoned several important officials into the palace. He wanted to recover the lost land on a large scale, not only General Yuan and Qi The general continued to move north, and he also had to transfer the forces of Xingyuan House and Tongchuan House. The people who supported and opposed all of a sudden fell away. Qin Xiang supported the emperor''s idea, but Yan Rong jumped out to oppose it. Since General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan have stopped fighting, they should shrink the front line at this time and do a good job of defense. This time it was Qin Xiang''s turn to ridicule Yan Chung for being timid and fearful, but Yan Chung was very reasonable in analyzing it with the emperor, "Your Majesty, Tongchuan Prefecture''s forces cannot be moved, and Xixia Kingdom has always been eyeing me, Dazhou. The troops of Chuanfu have been transferred, and if Xixia sends troops, wouldnt my door to the northwest of Dazhou be open to them? "General Yuan and General Qi are already exhausted, and now it''s the first month of the month. The soldiers are homesick and eager to fight, and I''m afraid they don''t have the energy to fight. Besides, spring ploughing will be soon. Holy lord, spring ploughing can''t be messed up." The emperor''s face became hesitant for a moment. Chapter 369： Decide The emperor was still hesitating. The confession of General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan arrived. The emperor just flipped it a little and threw it aside. This is what he wrote before. What he wanted to know was what General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan thought now. And the two of them lived up to his expectations. Within two days, the flying pigeons on both sides came. General Yuan proposed to send troops, but Qi Xiuyuan proposed to defend the city. The two disagreed, and the emperor could still see General Yuan''s eagerness and Qi Xiuyuan''s cautiousness from the two notes. The emperor was suddenly in a good mood and smiled: "General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan sent troops together, but now it seems that they are not as harmonious as I thought." The emperor knocked on the table and ordered: "Let them shrink the front line, Listen to Qi Xiuyuan''s wishes and defend the city that was captured, and don''t send troops to the Jin Kingdom any more, as for their rewards and punishments, let''s wait until the city is defended." The servant who served the emperor was slightly surprised, but he knew that the emperor wanted to send troops before, but at this time, he suddenly made up his mind and looked very happy. With the emperor''s character, shouldn''t it be very sad? However, although the emperor was gentle, he didn''t dare to ask the question in his heart, he just bowed and retired. The ?? emperor was naturally in a good mood, and it was okay that General Yuan really wanted to take back his homeland when he went north, or maybe he wanted to expand his power, but no matter what it was, he didn''t want to follow his wishes. Two years ago, no, it should be said that three years ago, he only had 130,000 soldiers and horses, but once he sent troops to the Jin Kingdom, and once again suppressed the rebellion, it actually rose to 210,000. After this time, he still didn''t know him. How many more people will be added. Military power is not in his hands, how dare he let them grow bigger? When Shen Mu knew that General Yuan had sent the emperor to the flying pigeons for battle, he could only stomp his feet and say, "Why are you so confused? We lost so many people before 200,000 soldiers and horses, how could we still be able to recover while defending the city? Continue to march north? What if the emperor listens to your words and sends troops on a large scale? Didn''t you promise me to discuss it slowly?" "The soldiers defending the city can collect on the spot..." Shen Mu glared at General Yuan angrily, "Do you want the emperor to cut you off? Two hundred thousand soldiers and horses are enough for him to be taboo, but you still want to recruit soldiers and horses?" General Yuan suddenly stopped talking. "Alas" Shen Mu sighed: "Forget it, the emperor may not agree to send troops. He has always liked to go against you for the past few years. Maybe it was your proposal that was rejected." General Yuan''s face turned blue, "Is this worth your joy?" Shen Mu scratched his neck and said, "It''s better than watching you go to your death." After he finished speaking, he walked away. While General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan were waiting for the order from the Sage, they had gradually set up the border defenses. As soon as the edict arrived, Qi Xiuyuan delegated power to Jiang Ze and Mo Xiong, and brought a dozen or so guards back to Jingzhao Mansion. The squires and rich people of Jingzhao Mansion lined up to welcome him in Hangu Pass, which surprised Qi Xiuyuan slightly, raised his eyebrows slightly at the gorgeous carriage at the front, and Rong Xuan took a step forward and said: " That is the head of the Li family in Chang''an County." Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows slightly, "Longxi Li?" Rong Xuan nodded with a smile, "Although the Li family was beaten to pieces, there is still some background. They are a famous family in Chang''an. Although the Jinbing persecuted them a lot after entering the customs, they never hurt their lives, so their strength is very strong. Well preserved." Qi Xiuyuan suddenly lost interest, and if he could get along with the golden people, he didn''t feel the need to go out with them on purpose. It has been twenty years since Jingzhao Mansion left Da Zhou, and in twenty years, they have not had much power, and their hands are even shorter. But Qi Xiuyuan still dismounted from the horse with a peaceful face and met them, and then rejected the evening banquet. He has to get up early tomorrow to go on his way, where will he have time to drink with them? Li Jian watched Qi Xiuyuan leave, and also handed over to everyone, and turned back into the carriage to go home. The butler said hesitantly, "Master, what does this General Qi mean?" "What''s the point? Look down on those of us who are lingering under the hoofs of golden soldiers." Li Jian slightly closed his eyes and said. "Can''t you? I see that he is very sympathetic to ordinary people." Li Jian''s mouth curled into a mocking smile, "Naturally, he has a lot of pity on ordinary people, they have no ability to resist, they have suffered so much that they have to succumb to the golden soldiers, and half of the squires and local tyrants pay back, and they don''t have much insight. , but our Li family is the Longxi Li family that has been inherited for nearly a thousand years. Even the Shu family who hangs on the tail of the family sacrificed their lives to escape with the emperor, but we traded with Jin Guo and survived safely. He can look up to it. us?" Li Jian''s eyes were full of sadness and pain, "Qi Xiuyuan is fine, although he doesn''t like us in his heart, he never laughs at us, and other aristocratic families, I''m afraid..." The butler''s expression changed. Although Emperor Sejong had repeatedly suppressed the aristocratic clan at the beginning of the Great Zhou Dynasty and enabled the Han clan, the aristocratic clan still had an advantage over the Han clan. Will there still be the Longxi Li family? Li Jian obviously thought of this too, but it''s better to go back to Da Zhou than to float in the golden country. There are many children of school age at home, which is just the right time for marriage. "I heard that Qi Xiuyuan has not yet decided on a marriage." The housekeeper immediately understood and said, "I''ll start inquiring when I go back." Li Jian was satisfied. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know that he thought about it so much just by looking at each other. He just briefly met the generals in the army and asked them to guard the gate. He went back to Xingzhou Mansion and moved the base camp to Jingzhao Mansion. Xingzhou, he only intends to leave a battalion to guard. After thinking about the candidates, he smiled at Rong Xuan: "I plan to recruit another army, expand the sixth battalion, and add more staff to the other five battalions." Rong Xuan smiled and said, "Do you have a suitable general?" "What do you think of Mu Shi?" Rong Xuan was slightly taken aback, but it was reasonable, he nodded and said, "He has followed Haoran for two years, and he has also gone through a lot of battles. In addition to this battle of defending the city, he served as the sixth battalion, a soldier. They won''t have an opinion." The most important thing is that these six battalions were built by Mu Shi, not from the other five battalions, but Mu Shi''s achievements are still a little weak. Qi Xiuyuan obviously thought of this, and sighed: "Although the credit is a little thin, it can be accumulated in the future. We urgently need people now, so we can make an exception." Rong Xuan couldn''t help laughing, "You only said that you are paving the way for Haoran, can I still scold you?" Seeing Qi Xiuyuan''s blushing face, he sighed and said, "You treat Haoran''s father-in-law like this, how would you treat your future father-in-law? Wouldn''t it be more filial?" Qi Xiuyuan directly kicked the person out. Rong Xuan, who jumped out of the door, couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 370： move place Mu Shi was promoted, and the whole family was overexcited. Mu Yangling brought out a jar of peach blossom wine and celebrated by himself in Mu Shi''s absence. Even the dragon and phoenix fetus was eaten by Mu Yangling with chopsticks. Shu Wanniang patted her hand off, but in the end it was the dragon and phoenix fetus who came up to drink it by herself. Mu Yangling said happily: "Mother, when Dad settles down there, our family will move to Xingzhou House." Shu Wanniang was stunned, and her aunt and others looked at Mu Yangling in astonishment, "Move to Xingzhou Mansion? Yes, but our home is here." Even Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looked over, but Mu Yangling said, "Where are we, our home is, mother, father is now a general, and will guard Xingzhou mansion in the future, and will not be like before for another year. I can''t come back a few times. We moved to Xingzhou House. Dad would be able to go home after working in the military camp every day. We stayed in Hanzhong House, and it only took two hours to go home, which was very fast ." Shu Wanniang couldn''t help but be moved, "Then what about our home?" "Lock the door and let Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian help watch it. I''ll just come back from time to time to take a look. I''ll ask someone to cultivate the land at home. Mother, you can''t grow much land if you stay here, and my aunt is getting old. You should be happy too." Aunt ?? said, "Where am I getting old? I was able to plant all the land with you last year." Mu Yangling just smiled and looked at Shu Wanniang eagerly. She knew that the key to moving was the mother. As long as the mother agreed, neither the father nor the aunt would have any objections. "house" Qi Haoran immediately said: "The house is not a problem, Aunt Shu, leave this to me." If the Mu family moved to Xingzhou Mansion, it would be more convenient for them to meet even if they moved to Jingzhao Mansion. If it wasn''t for Shu Wanniang''s rejection, he still wanted to propose them to live in the General''s Mansion. Anyway, the eldest brother is definitely going to move to Jingzhao Mansion, so the General Mansion of Xingzhou Mansion will be vacant. "When your father comes back, we will tell him." Mother Shu Wan said. A smile appeared on Mu Yangling''s face, "Mother, Dad would definitely like you to move in, so that he can see you every day." Shu Wanniang blushed, she couldn''t help pinching her daughter, "What nonsense are you talking about in front of your younger siblings?" Qi Haoran happily winked at Mu Yangling and whispered: "Tomorrow we will go to Xingzhou Mansion together, you tell your father the good news, and buy the house by the way." Mu Yangling asked, "Do you know where there is a suitable house?" "I don''t know, but Wu Jin definitely knows. When I get to Xingzhou Mansion, I''ll find him with you, and let him find you a good and cheap one." Mu Yangling smiled and said in a low voice, "The most important thing is to be spacious enough to open a vegetable field in the backyard for my aunt to grow." Fan Zijin couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard it. The backyard was not used to grow flowers, but to grow vegetables. Seeing that Qi Haoran was still excitedly coming up with ideas, he urged her to raise some rabbits for the dragon and phoenix in the backyard, so he couldn''t help sighing. The person just looked right, and he couldn''t help it. The next day, when I went to Xingzhou, Mu Yangling brought Xiuhong with him. Xiuhong''s price is so low that it''s best to take her to buy a house. Mu Shi was so busy that his hair stood on end, and Qi Xiuyuan called all the new recruits he recruited, except for the few people who had been with him. Qi Xiuyuan''s reason is very good. There is Jingzhao House in front of Xingzhou House, and nothing will happen. Soldiers, he can practice slowly. In one year, new recruits can also become veterans. Now there are a lot of bandits and thieves, Qi Xiuyuan doesnt mind that he takes the bandits and thieves in the mountains to practice. But where are the soldiers so good? Even if the budget given by the general is enough, it is enough for him to divide the soldiers into the battalion, and then he will be a headache. He fumbles for himself. For the first time, I felt that it was much easier to charge into the fortress than to train troops in the rear. When his daughter arrived at this time, Mu Shi''s eyes lit up. He knew that his daughter had helped General Qi train troops. Mu Shi hurriedly got off the school grounds, but saw Qi Haoran with a smile on his face. Qi Haoran was the first time he saw Mu Shi since he received a gift from Mu Yangling. Everyone knew about their marriage. He blushed slightly, and then bowed respectfully to Mu Shi with a solemn face. Mu Shi was also a little cautious. He looked at Qi Haoran a few times, but he didn''t realize it before. In fact, this kid looks really good. Mu Shi looked at Qi Haoran again with the eyes of his father-in-law. With two points on his face, he asked his daughter in a gentle tone, "A Ling, why are you here?" Mu Yangling said about the move, "Father, if you don''t mind, I''ll take Xiuhong to see the house, and take my mother and the others over before the spring ploughing." Mu Shi''s eyes flashed with joy, and he asked, "Your mother agreed?" Mu Yangling smiled without saying a word. Mu Shi''s mouth almost reached the back of his ear, nodded and smiled: "Okay, okay, you go to choose a house, it''s better to choose not far from the General''s Mansion, it''s close to our military camp, and Dad can go home every day." Xiuhong looked at her uncle who was smiling so stupidly that she couldn''t help covering her eyes. Qi Haoran was about to say that he would follow the check, but Mu Yangling pulled him and whispered: "My father just took over the preparation of the Sixth Battalion, there must be many things that cannot be considered, you stay and help him." Qi Haoran built the Fifth Battalion at the beginning. He was familiar with many things and had more than two years of experience in leading troops. At this time, the confused Mu Shi needed his help. The most important thing is, how good is this opportunity to brush the favorability of your father-in-law? Qi Haoran understood instantly, and immediately expressed his desire to stay and visit Liuying. Mu Shi naturally knew what his daughter and Qi Haoran meant, and he naturally left them behind, so Mu Yangling took Xiuhong to see the house. Wu Jin is worthy of being a dummy. He doesn''t know where there is a good house, but Yaxing definitely knows, so he personally took Mu Yangling into a dental office, and arrogantly said to the Ya who caught up: "Go, take your shopkeeper. Call me, can this young master be able to serve you here?" Lord Prefect''s son, who doesn''t know him? The Yagong horse stepped back respectfully and hurriedly called the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper thought they had offended Wu Jin, so he trotted in and apologized as soon as he entered the door. Mu Yangling and Xiuhong were a little embarrassed, but Wu Jin was very dissatisfied: "Master has been here for so long. Now, why did you get here? Go, show me all the houses in the General''s Mansion." The shopkeeper''s expression froze, and he asked cautiously, "Is this son looking to buy a house?" Wu Jin glared at him, "Nonsense, what am I doing in your tooth shop if I don''t buy a house?" Mu Yangling kicked him under the table, raised his head and smiled at the shopkeeper: "I want to buy a house, the shopkeeper, you just find the house you want to sell, and we''ll look for it to see if it''s suitable. of." Chapter 371： buy a house Seeing that Wu Jin did not show dissatisfaction with Mu Yangling, the shopkeeper immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately welcomed Mu Yangling warmly, at least Mu Yangling was much more talkative than Wu Jin. He personally went out to get the information about the house for sale. As soon as the ?? people left, there were only a few of them in the box, and Mu Yangling turned to Wu Jin and said, "I know you''re a dude, but you don''t need to show it all the time." Wu Jin hummed: "If I''m not a little bit fierce, they can bully me. If you don''t believe me, find a tooth shop and try it another day and see how they treat you." "Don''t say customer first, at least they should be polite to me, right?" Wu Jin sneered: "That''s politeness on the face, you wear such a suit to the teeth, and you say you want to buy a house, even if you clearly say you want to buy a house with more than three incomes, they can find you some one or two incomes. And the location is poor, and the price is more than doubled. "How do you know so well?" "Know everything," Wu Jin waved indifferently and said, "Aren''t all these business people out there doing this? I''m used to it." The shopkeeper came in with the booklet and said with a smile: "The General''s Mansion has only three houses, one with five entrances, one with four entrances, and one with three entrances, all of which are in the pattern of large families, and they are very beautifully built. , how big does the girl want to see?" Wu Jin interjected, "Why did they sell the house?" "The one with the fifth entry is going south, and I''m afraid it won''t come back in the future. The one with the fourth entry is the whole family moving to Xingyuan Mansion, and the one with the third entry is in urgent need of money. Near the General''s Mansion, the security is good, and it is quiet..." Wu Jin flipped through the booklet and threw it to Mu Yangling. Xiuhong came over to look at the layout of the three houses, and finally pointed to the fourth one and whispered: "Cousin, this is good, the place is bigger, not worse than the fifth one, and it''s not far from the general''s mansion." "Let''s see it on the spot." In fact, she is also more satisfied with the four-entry, because it can be seen from the layout that although it only has four-entry, the area is almost the same as that of the five-entry. it is good. A group of people went to see the house, from far to near. The first thing I looked at was the three-entry house. It had a very ordinary layout, but it was well built and the furniture inside was very new. It is said that the main family has only moved in for less than two years. Because the family was in a hurry to use the money, they had to sell it. go. The house in Sijin is only one street away from the Generals Mansion, and it takes at least a quarter of an hour to go back and forth, and it will be there soon. But this house is at the back, and there is a small hill not far behind. There are few houses nearby, so it seems a bit remote. The shopkeeper said with a smile: "Don''t look at the remoteness of this place. In a few years, people will build houses here, and it will definitely be lively by then." Mu Yangling was noncommittal and pushed the door to go in. The main house of Sijin is a country gentleman. The house was built not long ago. The picture is not far from the general''s house. It is safe. However, the battle a year ago scared them. Young relatives are there, not without roots. So the house was empty and nothing, and no ground was broken in the yard where flowers, plants and trees should have been planted. But the house is cheap, the same price as Sanjin, because Sanjin has been renovated and the furniture is delivered. This four-story house obviously has a lot of follow-up projects to do. Wujin''s house is diagonally opposite the General''s Mansion. It is so magnificent that even Wu Jin can''t help but nod when he sees it: "This house is not bad. If you want to buy it, I suggest you to buy this. Although it is a bit expensive, as long as you clean it up, you can buy it. live in." The house price in Xingzhou Mansion is not expensive at all. This five-storied house is only four hundred and eighty taels. If it is in Lin''an Mansion, it cannot be bought without three or four thousand taels, and it is only in the middle of the lot. Mu Yangling also thinks it''s not expensive, but she still doesn''t like this five-entry building. Although it is very luxurious, it doesn''t seem to be suitable for their family to live in. Not to mention her aunt and a few children, she is afraid that she will live here. Not comfortable either. Xiuhong obviously thought the same way, and whispered: "Cousin, I still think it''s better to enter the fourth quarter. When the time comes, I will let my grandma and my aunt clean up by themselves, and they can do everything according to their own wishes, and they can also find something to do for them." Mu Yangling asked the shopkeeper, "Can the four-in one be cheaper?" "Oh, girl, three hundred and sixty taels of silver is not much. You can see that the price of the three-entry is only the same. Although the four-entry is only four, you can see that the large area on the northwest side is full of It can be split out to make a school field, which is not much smaller than Wujin. Xiuhong said: "The house in the fourth quarter is not finished yet, not to mention the furnishings in the house, just to talk about the yard, we have to renovate it, and it will cost a lot of money. Calculate the labor and materials. It''s not much cheaper than the five-in..." Mu Yangling handed over the task of bargaining to Xiuhong. Maybe it was Wu Jin''s face, or maybe Xiuhong bargained too hard, and finally pushed the price down to 325 taels, Xiuhong''s eyes were shining. Mu Yangling looked at the shopkeeper with a bitter face and no annoyance in his eyes. He knew that the price was not a loss for the other party, but he also knew that it was difficult to hold down, so he agreed to the price. The group turned to go to the yamen to go through the formalities. With Wu Jin there, the yamen dared to make things difficult for them, and they didn''t even want the usual happy money, so they would do it directly to Mu Yangling. When Wu Jin waited for the shopkeeper to leave, he shook his head and said, "Why did you buy the worst one? Not to mention that the four-story house is remote and unfinished, so if you want to live in it, I''m afraid it will take half a year... "Where is it used for so long? Wouldn''t it be enough to move the furniture in?" He frowned and said, "But cousin, the kang in their house is not finished yet. I looked at several rooms, and there was no kang in it, and the third one came in. The positions of the kangs in those three courtyards are not quite right..." Wu Jin was stunned when he heard the words, then he laughed out loud and laughed, "Why is the position of the kang wrong? You don''t want to get a kang in the middle, do you? Hahahaha..." Xiuhong said angrily: "Whose kang is in the middle? Whose kang is not in the north-northwest corner of the room? But their kang is due east." Mu Yangling glared at Wu Jin and said, "Okay, it''s done, we don''t call you worthy anymore, I''ll invite you to dinner again as a thank you." Wu Jin knew that Mu Yangling didn''t call him Joke Xiuhong, and immediately said, "Okay, I''ll go now, but Miss Mu, I have something to ask you." Wu Jin licked his face and smiled, "Can you please? Can''t you say something nice for me in front of the little general?" Mu Yangling looked at him in amazement and said, "You want to join the army?" Wu Jin shook his head like a rattle. "Then what do you call me Meiyan you?" Wu Jin said with a bitter face: "The little general asked me to go out for a horse race these days, and said he wanted to help me build a strong body, not only let me practice martial arts with the soldiers in the school field, but also throw me into the woods. The weather is freezing cold, and my illness is just right. My father used to support me, but this time, he not only did not object, but also handed me over to the little general, Miss Mu, you are merciful, help me talk to me Bar." Mu Yangling nodded and smiled: "No problem, I will tell Qi Haoran when I look back, and let him be gentle when he trains you." Wu Jin, who was still smiling, suddenly collapsed. Chapter 372： New house Northern people are used to sleeping on the Kang, because it is warm, even if the quilt is thinner, it will not be too cold to burn the Kang once at night. But there are also people who think that the kang is not good-looking and want to sleep in a bed. Of course, most of the people who can get up and are willing to go to the trouble are rich people. Therefore, the rich people build houses with large interiors, but the interior is about forty square meters. A large bed can be placed in the northwest, and then a screen is placed to separate it from the kang in the east. In this way, the master sleeps on the bed if he wants, and sleeps on the kang if he wants, all depends on his own pleasure. Under normal circumstances, only during the coldest period will I sleep on the kang. Most of the time I sleep on the bed. I can sleep on the kang when doing needlework and playing with children, because there is a window on the inside of the kang, and the light is very bright. it is good. Mu Yangling explained the reason to Xiuhong in a low voice. Xiuhong''s face turned slightly red, and she stuck out her tongue: "Fortunately, I didn''t use this to lower the price, otherwise I would be laughed at." "If you don''t understand something, ask my mother, she understands everything." Xiuhong nodded in response. "Then where do we go to buy a bed?" "This is not in a hurry, it has to be customized with the masters. Don''t we sleep on the kang all the time? Just sleep on the kang first, and make the bed before summer." is not a previous life. If you want to buy a bed, you can just go to the shopping mall and choose it. The bed here is provided by your own wood, you can buy it yourself, or grow it at home. When you have enough wood, you can ask a carpenter to help you with the processing. Existing beds are also sold, but they are few and of poor quality. Mu Yangling brought a family of young and old to Xingzhou Mansion. The house had been smoked before, so they could live in directly. Seeing that the yard was big, her aunt said with satisfaction: "I will grow vegetables in the yard when I look back, maybe I can still live in it. Take some and sell them in town." "Auntie, let''s grow vegetables in the backyard. Use the open space in these small yards to grow fruit trees. When Bosi grows up, let him climb trees." "How can you teach your younger brother to climb trees?" My aunt gave Mu Yangling a snort and went to the backyard. Seeing that there was a large area in the backyard, it was about four times the size of their previous vegetable field. Shu Wanniang planned to make several wooden screens, frame all the things she had embroidered before, and put one in each room. The family was busy, and they hadn''t finished eating when Mu Shi barged in. Bosi and Kejia also recognized their father, and rushed over when they saw him yelling "Wow". Mu Shi picked them up one by one and stabbed them with his unshaven face, causing the two children to be excited with "Aah". Call. Shu Wanniang ran out of the room and leaned against the door to look at them with a smile. Mu Shi put down the child, went up to grab his wife and took them inside, smiling: "I asked someone to order the food from Hongweilou, and it will be delivered in a while. We have a good meal tonight, even if it is a housewarming." Mu Shi looked around the room, but he didn''t see a few big ones, so he asked, "Where are A Ling and the others?" "They put things in the back. There are a lot of things in the house. I asked her to clean them up. The sundries are put in the utility room, and everyone''s things are put away. The bookshelves and desks in the study are old. ." Shu Wanniang paused and said, "I knew we would move to Xingzhou Mansion, so I didn''t change to build a new house in the village." "This is different. This house is only our family''s property. In the future, I can sell it or rent it out, but Chenggu Village is our home, just like Linshan Village, so there must be a good house there. Okay." Mu Shi whispered: "Although we have moved out, we have to go back often to clean up, and don''t let the house get old and bad." After hearing the words, Shu Wanniang pondered and knew that her husband wanted to have a root in his heart. Linshan Village was gone, so it could only be Chenggu Village. Today is their family''s first reunion dinner this year, so everyone is sitting around the dining table solemnly and happily, Mu Shi first toasted his aunt, then his wife, and then picked up his chopsticks and said, "New Year''s Eve. Did you terrify you when you were there? Today is not only a housewarming drink, but also a shock to everyone, come on, everyone has a drink." Bosi and Kejia also grabbed a cup, but Shu Wanniang couldn''t grab it from them, Mu Shi smiled and said, "Let them drink it, it''s just fruit wine, similar to white water." "Your son and daughter are only in their early three years." But Bosi and Kejia drank all of them at once, and then continued to make a fuss without anything, but they were even more excited. I don''t know if it''s because of the alcohol. After the meal, Mu Shi called both Mu Yangling and Bo Wen to the study, perhaps because his wife and children were by his side, and he could see each other in the future, so he was very happy, and the smile on the corner of his mouth disappeared overnight. disappeared. When I entered the study, I just told my daughter and son a few words, nothing more than to study hard. Mu Shi''s eyes glittered and said: "Bo Wen, father is now a general, and the appointment of the court will come down in March at the latest. Once the appointment is made, I will leave our family and get it done before the fall, sir, isn''t it? Said you have a good homework, can you try it out? Then you will try it next year, okay?" Bowen''s eyes also shone brightly, and said excitedly: "Can I really end?" Mu Shi nodded with a smile. Bowen turned his head and looked at his sister with a smirk. Mu Yangling was also very happy, patted his head and said, "Then you and Mr. Liu will read books carefully, you don''t have to worry about it at home, um, get ready, and I''ll send you to the nursery the day after tomorrow." Bowen didn''t feel bitter now, and said, "I have to take my books with me." "Let''s bring some essentials first, and then take the rest over slowly. Anyway, it''s not that you don''t go home. You have to go home for two days every ten days. Bowen proudly said: "Bosi and Kejia like me the most, they won''t recognize me." Mu Shi looked at them for a while, then turned his head and asked his daughter, "You sent Bowen to the nursery, what about Xiuhong?" "Cousin Xiuhong and Cousin Lang also sent over there. Dad, I have built several houses over there. They can live there. We now have not only cattle farms, nurseries, but also dozens of hectares in Hanzhong Mansion. As for the land, some people will take care of it. Spring ploughing is about to begin, and renting cattle will also be on the agenda. I dont plan to do it myself. Apart from handing it over to Xiuhong and cousin Lang, I also plan to cultivate Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu. , at least let them stand on their own." Mu Shi nodded. He was very relieved about what his daughter was going to do. After thinking about it, he asked Bo Wen to go back to sleep first. Then he pulled his daughter and asked, "How are you and the general?" Mu Yangling was inexplicable, "We are fine." "Then why hasn''t he come to see you these two days?" In the past, Qi Haoran ran over whenever he had time. Now he is still recovering from his injuries, so he shouldn''t be busy, except for the first two days when he ran to the barracks to give him instructions. Look outside, no one has been seen for the past two days. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "He might be busy with something, Dad, you don''t have to worry about gains and losses. Our marriage hasn''t been decided yet, even if it''s yellow, it doesn''t matter." Mu Shi glared at his daughter, "Where are you going to find a man who is so tolerant of you? I think the general is fine, don''t make him angry all the time." Chapter 373： test (1) Mu Yangling lay on the grass, spit out the grass in his mouth, turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "Are you sure you''re not wrong, those young ladies will really come here?" Qi Haoran nodded solemnly, "I leave everything to you." Fan Zijin looked at Mu Yangling suspiciously, "Can you do it?" Mu Yangling smiled, "Look at it." Saying that, I got up and patted the grass clippings on my body, and then swayed down the mountain with a basket. There were wild apricots in the basket. At this time, the summer flowers were in full bloom. , No one would have thought that a few months ago there was a war here, and a lot of people died. Mu Yangling got down from the mountainside, and after turning around for a long time, she still didn''t see the figures of those young ladies. She sat on the ground and thought about it, thinking that it was reasonable for Miss Qianjin to delay. Thinking of this, Mu Yangling was no longer anxious, and began to focus on the surrounding environment, not far away there were clusters of small yellow flowers. The spring in Xingzhou Prefecture has been relatively late, and the weather is slow to warm up. The flowers in Jiangnan can bloom all over the mountains and fields in February, but Xingzhou Prefecture has to wait until April, when the flowers bloom the most. Today is the eighth day of the fourth lunar month, a rare good day. The sun is shining and the breeze is gentle. It is advisable to go out, go out for an outing, and go out for a walk. So the ladies from Jingzhao Mansion and Hanzhong Mansion made an appointment to go out for an outing today. So today is also a good day for them to help Brother Qi and his daughter-in-law, yes, it is also a good day to say kiss on an auspicious day like today. Mu Yangling got up and went to pluck the little yellow flowers, and then picked a lot of flowers of various colors nearby, folded some vines and began to weave flower baskets. This was learned from Xiuhong, and the editing is not as good as Xiuhong, but she thinks she is quite beautiful. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, who were lying on the mountain, were secretly anxious, would she not forget her mission? After Mu Yangling made four or five flower baskets, she finally heard the sound of horse hooves. She put down the flower basket, looked in the direction of the sound of horse hooves, and secretly exhaled, and finally came. Mu Yangling picked up the things and went to the stream not far away. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, who had been watching with clairvoyance on the mountain, were also relieved. Qi Haoran complained: "Those ladies are too unpunctual, they clearly said Came here at the same time." Fan Zijin rolled over and lay on the grass, squinting at the blue sky and white eyes, and said indifferently: "People come out to play, not on the battlefield. It depends on the mood if you stay punctual." Qi Haoran said angrily, "An unpunctual mistress is not a good mistress." Fan Zijin let out a "puchi" laugh, reached out and patted him, and said, "I''m not sure whether the big cousin will choose in it, you are too worried." Mu Yangling was already squatting by the stream when the horse appeared in sight. Hearing the sound of horse hooves, he stood up and looked over there, with a stunned expression, as if frightened by the sudden sound of hooves. A group of teenage girls were riding horses and whipping their whips, their expressions flying high, and they joked freely. Even Mu Yangling, who had seen various TV pictures, could not help but narrow his eyes slightly, admiring it with joy. Fortunately, she still remembered her task, so she just looked up for a while and took a step back in a panic, and the water from the stream soaked her shoes. The lady headed by ?? restrained the horse, looked at Mu Yangling up and down, and asked with a frown, "Where did you come from?" The people behind her also restrained their horses and looked at the little girl standing by the stream. They saw that the little girl opened her mouth with a pale face, but she was speechless for a while, so they could only point to the mountain. "Second Sister Li, don''t scare people." A girl in a bright yellow riding uniform took two steps forward on the horse, smiled slightly, and said softly to Mu Yangling: "Don''t panic, little girl, we are just surprised that you will appear here. , there is no malicious intent, your shoes are all wet, you should come up first, our second sister Li is also a little more anxious, and it is not aimed at you." Li Er girl sneered, jumped off the horse and threw the rope to the girl who was catching up behind, looked Mu Yangling up and down, and was about to say something when a girl in a blue riding suit behind her held her shoulders. The girl just nodded slightly to Mu Yangling, and then ordered the **** the side to step forward and pull Mu Yangling up, and said with a smile: "Girl, go change a pair of shoes with my girl, although the sun is quite bright now, the water is still a little cold. ." The girl in the bright yellow riding suit is the eldest girl from the Jin family of Jingzhao House, and the girl in the blue riding suit should be the younger sister Li San girl of Li Er girl. When Mu Yangling was thinking about it, a little girl came forward, Mu Yangling''s fingers cluttered together, as if she mustered up her courage before the girl touched her, and whispered: "I, I am here. Wild fruit pickers...I didn''t know the girls would come, no one told me..." Seeing the apprehension in Mu Yangling''s eyes, Miss Li San, who was giving orders, softened a little, with a smile on her face, she nodded and said, "We know, we don''t blame you, go and change your shoes." Mu Yangling bent down to pick up her flower basket. Only then did everyone notice the flower basket at her feet. A noble girl said "Oops" and asked with sparkling eyes, "This is a flower basket? It''s so beautiful. " Mu Yangling glanced at them in confusion, and asked anxiously: "This is for the younger brothers and sisters. If the girls like it, I will give it to you." After speaking, he found that there were too many people and the flower basket was too small. The lady who asked the question before had already picked one of her favorites when Mu Yangling finished speaking. After admiring it happily, she turned her head and smiled at Mu Yangling: "Thank you." This girl''s girl took a step forward and pulled Mu Yangling up, and gave her a purse, "This is given to you by our lady, keep it." Mu Yangling saw that the rest of the flower baskets were also picked by other young ladies, and the others didn''t, so it was inevitable that he was a little displeased. When the big girl saw this, she gave the one she got to a girl in a purple riding suit and said, "Hey, look at your mouth, you can hang an oil bottle. Here''s it for you." The girl was instantly happy. Seeing this, Miss Li Er snorted coldly, and she had already tore off the hand that Miss Li San had placed on her shoulder, and turned to leave. Miss Li San had a light expression on her face and did not seem angry, but she also turned around and ignored Li Er. girl. Mu Yangling''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Miss Li San invited her maid to whisper a few words. So, after Mu Yangling changed her shoes, Miss Li San''s girl brought a few girls over to ask Mu Yangling some small questions, such as where did she live, and how did she come here? Then he asked about the flower baskets, "I think the flower baskets you weave are beautiful, can you teach us?" Mu Yangling nodded shyly, "I''m not very good at editing, but my cousin''s is the best." "It doesn''t matter, we only need to learn half of yours. When we go back, we will make it up and play by ourselves." Mu Yangling taught them to weave flower baskets with the flowers they picked first, and then got some purses and snacks before they were sent away. Mu Yangling spared the road and returned to the mountain, paralyzed on the grass, "It''s more tiring than fighting." Fan Zijin asked: "What did they say to you just now?" Mu Yangling described the matter again, not even letting people''s expressions and actions be spared, Fan Zijin thought for a moment, and said: "Li Er girl can''t do it, she''s too reckless and has an exposed temper. How many troubles have you caused, the big cousin has already worked hard enough to wipe your ass, so don''t add another one." Qi Haoran agrees with the previous sentence, but is not happy with the latter sentence, but he did not refute it. Now the eldest brother''s business is the most urgent. "What about the eldest lady of the Jin family, I think she has a pretty good heart." Fan Zijin and Mu Yangling looked up at Qi Haoran together, and said with contempt, "The eldest lady of the Jin family can''t even compare to Second Lady Li." Chapter 374： test (2) In Fan Zijin''s opinion, the eldest lady of the Jin family is narrow-minded, and no matter how weak her face is, she can''t hide the little tricks she is playing. Her vision is too narrow. Although Miss Li is domineering, but fortunately, her dominance is comparable to her family background, but her eldest cousin is so good, so naturally she has to choose a better one. Mu Yangling felt that the eldest lady of the Jin family was not good. She faced the contact with them directly, and her senses were more direct, so she said: "I think the three girls of the Li family are good." "If it weren''t for her, with the temper of Miss Li Er and Miss Jin, I''m afraid they would have quarreled on the spot. Although those ladies didn''t interrupt at the time, they obviously had their own positions. If no one came out to stop them, they would definitely quarrel. They have equal identities, even if they have quarreled, but in the end it must be me who suffers." Qi Haoran frowned, "So Miss Li San actually helped you out?" Fan Zijin smiled and said: "Her main purpose is not to help A Ling, but she just doesn''t want the Li family to have a conflict with the Jin family and make the Li family humiliated in front of everyone, but she did pull A Ling, um, share. For the sake of the family''s reputation, you can temporarily suppress the conflict with your cousin." Fan Zijin frowned and said, "But this Li San girl has no good reputation in the city, so it can be seen that she has always been mediocre." "Maybe others hide their clumsiness," Mu Yangling thought of her calm appearance, and became more and more sure of her judgment, saying: "I think her behavior is a little quiet." Fan Zijin didn''t speak, Qi Haoran thought for a long time, flashed back and forth in his mind about the situation of Miss Li San that he had investigated, and pondered: "I also think this Miss Li San is good, let''s go, let''s go to Big Brother and let Big Brother make up his mind. ." Mu Yangling immediately jumped up and patted the grass clippings on his body, and followed him down the mountain with a basket, Fan Zijin could only slowly follow behind them. Qi Haoran was eating in the dining room, and when he saw the three of them coming back, Mu Yangling was still wearing patched village girl clothes, he knew they were going out again, he lowered his head and continued to eat. The three standing in front of them, "Tell me, what did you do today?" Qi Haoran was busy talking about what they planned to test those noble ladies, and described their performance vividly. Most of the ladies who went on the outing this time were Qi Xiuyuan''s blind date. After two months of civil strife in the Jin Kingdom, the fourth prince Wulie finally won the throne, but he failed to suppress his brothers, and even a few tribes took the opportunity to break away from the Jin Kingdom, and the Mongols under their rule They also began to be dishonest, so facing Da Zhou, they couldn''t find time to take revenge for the time being. Therefore, we can only negotiate temporarily. Emperor Duanzong agreed to the peace talks after hesitating for a long time in the palace. Last month, the envoys appointed by the Jin Kingdom set off from the Jin Kingdom. They should have arrived at Lin''an Mansion at this time. Therefore, Qi Xiuyuan and Yuan The general''s reward and punishment also came down. Just as everyone thought, because they defended the conquered city, their merits outweighed their demerits, and because of their high reputation among the people, the emperor finally punished them. A pile of gold and silver jewelry. For Qi Xiuyuan, it is better not to reward him, because all his rewards are collected by the Qi family in the capital, and in the end, none of them will fall into the hands of their brothers. Therefore, after receiving the imperial decree for the rewards, Qi Xiuyuan wrote a note of gratitude to Dade, expressing that he would use all the rewards to help the disabled soldiers, and entrusted the Ministry of War to help with the accounting. Typically, he would rather take advantage of outsiders than Qi''s father and his concubine. Although Qi Xiuyuan didn''t get promoted, his reputation was on the rise. Everyone knows that the young and promising General Qi didn''t say kiss, but the matchmaker who said kiss broke the threshold of the Qi family in an instant. Most of the people who are willing to talk to Qi Xiuyuan about their relationship are officials around the third rank, both civil and military, but because the background of the Qi family and the family situation are there, people who are so good and distressed about their daughters must avoid them. It''s a check, so it can be predicted that the quality is poor. So when the Jingzhao Mansion heard the news, Qi Haoran began to make a fuss about choosing a daughter-in-law for the eldest brother, and the Xingzhou Mansion, Hanzhong Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion, many people also adhered to the principle of getting the moon first. Ask the matchmaker to step on the door of Qi''s house. Qi Xiuyuan felt that instead of leaving the marriage under the control of others, it would be better for him to do it himself, and choose the one that suits his heart anyway. Therefore, during this time, he often went out on blind dates. Almost every other day, a father invited him out to drink tea, drink and eat, and then inadvertently met his daughter who was riding a horse or playing or returning home... Fortunately, although Dazhou''s etiquette is becoming more and more strict, the parents are still open-minded, and blind dates are still within the allowable range before getting married. But getting married is not just about seeing each other, but knowing the family background is enough. For Qi Xiuyuan, the most important thing is to understand the character of the other person. This kind of thing is usually a female relative, but his mother died early, and his stepmother couldn''t rely on him. Even Rong Xuan''s wife was not here, so it was impossible to ask her to come forward. There was no way, Qi Haoran could only call Fan Zijin and Mu Yangling. , find other ways to understand the character of those noble girls. And this time out, Qi Haoran bought the low-level girls of some of the noble girls. The purpose was to give Mu Yangling the opportunity to contact them, inspect them, and how their character and conduct can only be determined by their words. Observing the world. Qi Xiuyuan knew that the three children were for his own good, and he didn''t reprimand them, but he also had his own source of information, so he didn''t use the three children to come forward, lest the three of them make trouble again, Qi Xiuyuan said: "I already have it in my heart. Candidate, you don''t have to go to work." Qi Haoran asked enthusiastically, "Big brother, who is it?" A smile appeared on the corner of Qi Xiuyuan''s mouth, and said, "Like you, I have a crush on the three girls of the Li family, and I have already asked your eldest brother Rong to go to Xingyuan Mansion to invite the wife of Xuanfu Envoy as a matchmaker. As long as the Li family agrees to this marriage, I will Just write a book and ask the emperor to grant her marriage." Fan Zijin said: "The Holy Guru will promise to grant marriage?" Qi Haoran said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter whether he agrees or not, the key is that the eldest brother has reported to the sage, and even the father should not want to interfere in the eldest brother''s marriage." Qi Xiuyuan nodded with a smile, "That''s what I mean, so don''t let me go out and run around these few days. What should you do? If you mess up the marriage, see how I deal with you." Qi Haoran stuck out his tongue, knowing that his eldest brother''s marriage was settled, his heart was suddenly fulfilled, and he happily pulled Mu Yangling out. Mu Yangling tugged at the hand he was holding. Seeing that he couldn''t pull it out, he could only let him hold it and asked, "Why did Brother Qi fall in love with Miss Li San?" "What''s so strange about this, after the eldest brother came to Jingzhao Mansion, the Li family was the most active. Isn''t the first person who suggested that the eldest brother got married was the head of the Li family?" Qi Haoran said indifferently: "The eldest brother has been to the Li family several times. Second, isn''t it normal to see Miss Li San who was pulled out? Big brother has such a bright eye, and you can naturally see that she has a good character at a glance." Mu Yangling tilted his head and accepted this statement. But is it really so? Only Qi Xiuyuan knew that it was not. What really moved his heart was the pale-faced girl Li San who had been standing in the hall and instructing people to fight against the wandering golden soldiers that night. Chapter 375： test (3) Wen Cui hurriedly walked around the corridor and entered the room. She saw that the third girl was writing a post on the desk, her footsteps were light, but she moved quickly to her side and bowed to the side. Li Jinghua didn''t put down the pen until the word in his hand was finished, and looked up at Wen Cui, "Tell me, what''s the matter?" "Girl, someone has come to propose to you." Li Jinghua cleaned up Wen Mo''s hand on the table, and then said indifferently: "We have been filial piety for half a year, some people say what is strange about kissing?" "But the Cui family didn''t come to find our master, but the owner of the family. Who knows what kind of marriage they told you?" Wen Cui said anxiously: "Girl, the Cui family is also a noble family, and the master family moved south with the saint. Many of the children in the family have gone to work, and the ones who come to our family and say they are relatives are definitely not from the family. Of course Li Jinghua knew this, but about marriage, her parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words, her father, father and brother were both disabled and had no say in the family. If her uncle made up her mind, she would not be able to resist unless she could Find a marriage that will satisfy him. But she is a boudoir girl, where can she find such an opportunity? Li Jinghua sat on the chair and thought for a long time before asking, "Didn''t the matchmaker break down the threshold of General Qi''s General''s Mansion? Has he agreed on a marriage?" Wencui shook her head. Li Jinghua regretted, but unfortunately the Qi family has no female relatives here, otherwise she could still win a fight. No matter how daring she is, she would not dare to hint her intentions to a man, not to mention that she hadn''t seen that man yet. Li Jinghua felt sorry here, Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows and smiled when he received the letter, and said, "Li Jian is a good idea. The front foot asked me to have a blind date with his daughter and niece, but the back foot wants to marry the niece." Rongxuan saw that although he was smiling, the anger in his eyes could not be mistaken, he knew that he was angry, "Then I will take the letter to Li''s house to find Li Jian now?" "No, wait for the Cui family to leave before you go. Although going at this time will embarrass Li Jian, it will be difficult for Miss Li San to do it in the Qi family in the future." Rong Xuan saw that he was now beginning to worry about the feelings of the third girl Li, and raised his eyebrows immediately, knowing that he valued the woman very much, and thought for a while: "I''ll go to hint Li Jian first, and in a couple of days, I will sue the envoy''s wife. When you arrive, you can settle the marriage between the two of you." But Li Jian really wanted to marry Qi Xiuyuan, the garrison general. Some time ago, he not only pulled out his niece, but also called out his daughter to have a blind date with Qi Xiuyuan. If you want to marry the Qi family, you don''t have to take out all your daughters and nieces. Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "I plan to decide the marriage as soon as possible, and the marriage will be done in September." Rong Xuan''s eyes widened, "Is this too urgent? It''s April now." "I''m already twenty-one years old. Miss Li San is still quite old. I''m not in a hurry. When she gets married, I''ll let her settle Haoran and A Ling''s marriage a few years ago." "In such a hurry?" Rong Xuan said thoughtfully: "Are you afraid that the Qi family will take advantage of Haoran''s marriage." Qi Xiuyuan was angry and threw out a letter, "Just arrived, Wu''s brought her eleven-year-old niece to the house, if I hadn''t put pressure on the elders of the patriarch, the two of them would have been able to give Haoran''s marriage to the family. It''s settled, because I know that I can''t handle me, so I started to start with Haoran." Qi Xiuyuan was able to choose a wife in Jingzhao Mansion, but he really didn''t plan to use the Yue family''s power in his career to choose Li Jinghua, partly because of his appreciation for her, partly because the other party''s character was really good, and partly because of her Both his father and brother are disabled, and he will not be restrained in the future. He is not used to restraint, so naturally he does not want to restrain his younger brother. Since his younger brother and Mu Yangling are in love with each other, Mu Yangling himself is also very good, and the Mu family is also okay. He is naturally happy to see this marriage. Therefore, he looked down on the actions of his father and stepmother in Lin''an Mansion. Rongxuan understood what Qi Xiuyuan meant, and quickly made a plan in his heart. Almost as soon as the Cui family went out, he entered the Li family''s door. Li Jian was in a good mood, the marriage of the Cui family was almost settled, just waiting for the other party to send a confidant to come over to see someone to exchange Geng posts, and when he turned around, he heard the family report that Rong Xuan was coming. Li Jian was slightly surprised, Rong Xuan only met once, or he followed Qi Xiuyuan when he invited Qi Xiuyuan, how could he come at this time? Li Jian hurried out to greet him, Rong Xuan smiled and cupped his hands: "Congratulations, Mr. Li." Li Jian was stunned for a moment, then asked with a smile: "Mr. Rong said that I am a little confused. I don''t know why I am so happy?" Rong Xuan took out the letter to Li Jian, smiled and said, "I came to be a **** for the matchmaker. My general took a fancy to the three girls of your Li family, and went out of his way to invite the wife of Xuanfu Envoy from Xingyuan Mansion to be the matchmaker. Man, what do you say this is not a happy event?" Li Jian smiled stiffly and asked, "Is it the essence of my eldest brother''s family?" "It''s the third girl in the big room." Rong Xuan took a sip of tea and smiled: "The last time my general came, I happened to see the third girl once." Li Jian was full of bitterness, but he had to answer: "Yeah, it was a coincidence last time." How did Li Jian know that Qi Xiuyuan didn''t like his daughter but liked his eldest brother''s house? Now that the other party has identified his identity, he can''t even be fooled, so he can only discuss with the Cui family to see if they can change the person in the third room. The second room of the Li family''s big house is a direct descendant, and the third room is a descendant of a concubine. I''m afraid the Cui family will not be willing... Rong Xuan saw that Li Jian was a little absent-minded, and he didn''t break it. The letter arrived, and he said goodbye directly. The conversation between Rongxuan and Li Jian is not a secret, so it didn''t take long for the Li family to know about it, and everyone looked at Li Jinghua with envy, gloating, and sympathy. Li Jinghua''s master and servant breathed a sigh of relief. Although it was dangerous to marry Qi Xiuyuan, Qi Xiuyuan''s character was not bad. After marrying him, he was close to home. It was better than marrying the Cui Jiaqiang, who didn''t know the foundation. Hebei or Lin''an. Li Jinghua was born in a noble family. Knowing the difficulties and filth in the bright, she did not want to marry into the noble family at all. Qi Xiuyuan is interested, the Li family has always wanted to marry Qi Xiuyuan, and the wife of the Xuan Fu envoy came to serve as a matchmaker. The marriage will be settled soon. The envoy''s wife is only responsible for exchanging Geng certificates and betrothal tokens for them. Naturally, a special matchmaker is in charge of the rest of the steps. She doesn''t even need to negotiate with the bride price, dowry, etc. After making an order here, she happily takes Qi Xiuyuan The Bingli went back to Xingyuan House. The reason why she ran this trip was just for the good fate of Qi Xiuyuan. Her husband could say that Qi Xiuyuan might be the next General Yuan. Chapter 376： Gift Li Jinghua didn''t know what Panasonic had been holding until she got the betrothal token. The two families set a date on September 18 to get married. Li Jinghua was very satisfied, but her mother Yuan Shi felt that her daughter was wronged. It only took five months to get married, which is too short." "Mother, he''s getting older, and I''m not too young. It''s okay to be anxious." But in Yuan Shi''s opinion, the Qi family doesn''t pay enough attention to their daughter. Her husband and son are already like that. She naturally hopes that she can get more happiness here as the only healthy daughter. Before the marriage of the Qi family was decided, she only hoped that her daughter would not be pushed out by the family to do business, and hoped that her husband-in-law would be of a better character. After the marriage of the Qi family was decided, she also hoped that the Qi family would value her daughter Some, marrying in such a hurry will not only look down on her daughter from her parents'' side, but also from her husband''s side. Mrs Wu is not her daughter''s serious mother-in-law, so she came up with this momentum, and she was not allowed to spar with her? Li Jinghua felt how she lived her life. She was very satisfied with the status quo, at least much better than before. She took her mother''s arm and said with a smile, "Mother, please help me embroider my dowry first. If General Qi didn''t respect me, he wouldn''t have chosen me over the second sister." Yuan Shi can only reluctantly nodded. And Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran had just walked into Bazhenzhai at this time, Qi Haoran muttered: "If the Li family minds this, why not mention it to the elder brother?" "They don''t dare. Miss Li San''s parents can''t speak at the Li family''s house, and even if they want to mention it, they can''t bring it up. Listen to me, yes, choosing something to send in the name of Big Brother Qi will definitely improve Miss Li San''s performance. Prestige, she is also a good housekeeper after she gets married, we express kindness first, and she will naturally return kindness, goodwill plus goodwill, and life will be better." Qi Haoran stole a glance at Mu Yangling and asked, "Aunt Shu taught you this?" "No, I figured it out myself." Qi Haoran nodded thoughtfully, "Just like we did at the beginning, you first expressed your kindness to me, and then we lived together." When Qi Haoran said this, his mouth was wide and he was very happy. "...you asked me for a gift from the Winter Solstice." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but said. Qi Haoran glanced at her and answered proudly: "Well, I asked, but why did you get it the next day when I asked? It wasn''t the clothes you bought, but the clothes you made yourself. Haha... It means that you have long wanted to give me a gift for the winter solstice, A Ling, don''t be shy, I won''t tell anyone about this." Mu Yangling endured and endured, but still couldn''t help saying: "I was going to make that dress for my father." "Yes, yes, it''s for Uncle Mu." Qi Haoran replied, but he thought Mu Yangling was embarrassed. Mu Yangling knew when he saw him that he didn''t listen, so he could only change the subject to see the dim sum in Bazhenzhai. Bazhenzhai''s dim sum is very famous in Jingzhao Mansion. Almost all rich people have bought dim sum here, so Mu Yangling asked directly: "What kind of dim sum does Li Mansion usually choose?" The little Er who was entertaining the two hurriedly ordered several kinds of dim sum, and said with a smile, "Not only the Li family often asks for these kinds of dim sum, but the Jin family and several other squires also like it very much." "What do girls older than me like to eat?" "There are many choices of red date cakes and sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, but there are also special flavors. I wonder if the girl chose to give gifts or eat them at home?" "Gifts." Xiao Er smiled slightly and said, "The red date cake and sweet-scented osmanthus cake are very good. If the girl thinks it''s not enough, she can also ask for some almond bergamot and Heyi cake to make up for four servings." Mu Yangling bowed his head and thought for a moment, then nodded and smiled: "Then come a little bit of everything, and pretend it''s better for me." Xiao Er went happily. Mu Yangling took the things back, beckoned to call a more decent old woman, and said, "You brought the two to the Li family, that is, our general gave it to the third girl, and I don''t know what she likes. Just buy it casually, what she wants, send someone to the General''s Mansion to tell her, and we will find it for her." The old lady glanced at the Fourth Young Master behind her, took the things with a smile, and stepped back respectfully. The old lady sent the things to Li''s house. Li Jinghua was surprised, while Yuan Shi smiled and said, "I didn''t expect the general to be a pain in the ass." Li Jian was also very happy, but when he thought about the tension between his niece and their second room, he called his daughter and asked her to get along with Li Jinghua during this time. Miss Li Er was originally upset because of Li Jinghua''s engagement and marriage, but at this time she was even more displeased: "I am her sister and the daughter of the head of the family, do you want me to please her? Dad, we are the Li family in Longxi. ." "You think I don''t know?" Li Jian said with a sullen face: "But our Li family has been away from the Great Tuesday for ten years, and we have only secretly and loosely connected with various noble families. How much affection can there be? Qi Xiuyuan is our pedal, Even if you don''t agree, you can suppress your temper first, and when your brothers enter official positions, you can play whatever you want when our Li family returns to the middle of the Great Zhou family." Miss Li could only suppress her temper and avoid Li Jinghua''s edge when she heard the words. But Qi Xiuyuan seems to be endless. Today, I will send snacks, tomorrow will send a piece of cloth, and the day after tomorrow, I will send a set of jewelry... Neither of them are very precious, but they can see the intention of the other party. Originally, the people of the Li family and the servants secretly laughed at Li Jinghua because the wedding date was in a hurry, but now everyone has lost that thought. Who said that the Qi family did not value Li Jinghua? Elite? Don''t pay attention to being able to deliver things every three days? Mostly because General Qi was getting old, so the wedding date was so urgently set. All kinds of gifts have been sent for half a month. Miss Li Er finally breathed a sigh of relief. When she felt that the other party had nothing to give, a bunch of wild flowers came in from the doorman, saying that it was General Qi who saw it when he was riding a horse in the wild. I picked it up and gave it to Miss Li San for a reward. Li San girl received the bunch of wild flowers, her expression was cold, then a smile bloomed on her face, and she put the bunch of wild flowers in the beautiful porcelain vase in the house with gentle eyes. This is the first time that Wen Cui has seen such a bright smile from the girl. Although she received some fabrics for desserts before, the girl just smiled and told people to put it away, but this time it was just a bunch of wild flowers that made her so happy. The other girls in the Li family were so jealous that their eyes turned red, including Miss Li Er, who asked the girl beside her with red eyes, "Why can''t I compare to Li Jinghua?" The girl beside her could only comfort her, "Girl, this is just a bunch of wild flowers, and nothing else is as valuable as the previous ones..." "What do you know?" Miss Li murmured: "It''s the most precious things that are not precious. The pastry fabrics only need to be ordered and someone will buy them, but he picked this bunch of wild flowers himself..." Every girl has a monster named "Romantic" in their hearts. If Qi Xiuyuan keeps sending some snacks or jewelry, they will laugh, but this is a flower, or a wild flower the other party saw on the road. , the heart will be sent to you. Miss Li San gave Qi Xiuyuan a return gift for the first time, a beautiful and practical purse. Chapter 377： come and go Qi Xiuyuan held the purse transferred to him and shook his head with a smile. He knew very well what his brother and Mu Yangling had done during this time, and he was happy to watch them toss. As A Ling said, his wife would be Being a mistress, naturally, the more respect you can get, the better. Before Li Jinghua didn''t respond at all, he also praised her for being calm, he didn''t expect that a bunch of wild flowers would blow people up. He stared at the purse in his hand thoughtfully. Sometimes his mind was not about the value of gifts, but sometimes the cheaper things were more valuable. Qi Xiuyuan put the purse on his body and said to the old woman who came to deliver things: "Go and tell Fourth Young Master and Miss Mu, they don''t need to deliver things from the Li residence." The old lady left in response, thinking that her errand career was over, and she felt a little regret, because every time she went to Li''s house to send something, she could get a lot of money. But the next day, Qi Xiuyuan called his wife to go, pointing to a basket of apricots beside him and said, "This is freshly picked from Zhuangzi, you can send it to Miss Li San." The old lady was stunned for a moment, then she picked up the basket with a smile on her face, thought about it before she left and asked, "Does the general have any words to pass on to the third girl?" Qi Xiuyuan thought for a while and said, "Let''s just say that this fruit was picked by the soldiers in the military camp. I think it''s good to eat it, so let her try it too." The old lady went away. The fruit was indeed picked by the soldiers in the military camp. There are several mountains in the military field they allotted, two of which are full of fruit trees, apple trees, pear trees, jujube trees and apricot trees. Now they are eating apricots. At that time, so the soldiers went up the mountain to pick fruit after training. Qi Xiuyuan thought it was quite sweet, so he returned with a basket. Within two days, when Qi Xiuyuan returned from the military camp, he saw a clay figurine being sold at a stall on the street. When he saw a young husband bought one for his wife, the wife held the thing to her chest with a smile on her face, Qi Xiuyuan said. After thinking about it, I asked someone to buy a set and sent it to the Li mansion... Since the bunch of wild flowers, the gifts sent by the General''s Mansion to the Li Mansion no longer have a regular schedule. Sometimes they are only delivered once every three or five years. Casually, once Qi Xiuyuan ate a crystal dumpling outside, he thought it was very good, and immediately asked someone to pack one and send it to the Li residence. And Miss Li San returned more and more gifts, so various legends about generals and beauties began to spread in the streets and alleys of Jingzhao Mansion and Hanzhong Mansion. Although the storyteller in the teahouse did not name his surname, everyone knew know who it is. From an 80-year-old old lady to a five-year-old girl, all of them were envious of Li Jinghua. Even the people in the Li family felt that Qi Xiuyuan must have met and fell in love with Li Jinghua before, and even Li Jian asked Miss Li San to go there. Ask if you have seen Qi Xiuyuan other than the one at home. Don''t say that Li Jinghua hasn''t seen it, she won''t tell Li Jian even if she has seen it, otherwise, this is a trick, so she seriously denied it. Li Jinghua''s eldest brother, Li Chi, laughed out loud, looked at his sister seriously and said, "Fortune and misfortune depend on it, this is a very good saying." Li Jinghua''s heart skipped a beat and asked, "Brother, did General Qi see me before?" "Silly sister, why did you forget that the Jin soldiers attacked the farm on the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month? Didn''t it be General Qi''s army who saved us?" Li Chi raised his mouth slightly and said, "At that time, my brother didn''t grow, he could only Lying in the room and worrying, but letting you, a girl, lead people to resist, I think that''s when you got into General Qi''s eyes." Li Jinghua was agitated in his heart. Li Chi stroked his sister''s hair lightly and said, "This is your creation, so I say it depends on misfortune and good fortune. Since he likes you, he will definitely respect you and respect you. Even if love is gone in the future, affection is still there. You can''t rely on your father and father, you can only rely on yourself." Li Jinghua''s eyes were red, and she nodded: "Brother, don''t worry, I will definitely live well." From then on, Li Jinghua became more attentive to Qi Xiuyuan. Before he married, he had all the shoes and boots he sent. Before the two of them could live together, they became affectionate, and Mu Yangling kicked Qi Haoran''s foot and said, "Learn something." Qi Haoran gave Mu Yangling a treasured saber the next day, not to mention that it slashed iron like mud, but when it hit the bamboo pole, it was flat. This was Mu Yangling''s first long saber, which was short before. dagger. Mu Yangling accepted it happily. Two days later, Qi Haoran sent Mu Yangling a custom-made bow, and six days later, he sent another BMW... Mu Yangling circled the horse twice, then took the horse to find Qi Haoran and said, "Where did you get the money to buy these things?" Qi Haoran smiled. Mu Yangling sighed and returned the horse to him, "I borrowed it from He Zijin again? I asked you to learn the spirit of Big Brother Qi. Who asked you to give such a precious gift every time?" Mu Yangling rambled: "Brother Qi''s gift for a month does not exceed 10 taels of silver. Your horse will cost several hundred taels. That treasure saber is definitely not cheap, and the bow is measured for me. It''s made by yourself, you can send it like this for a month, and you can''t go bankrupt..." Qi Haoran quietly watched Mu Yangling nagging, his heart could not help warming, the wind blew the hair on her forehead to cover her eyes, he watched Mu Yangling gently teach him to send gifts and give some cheap ones. , as long as she is in her mind, she is very happy... Looking at that delicate ruddy face, Qi Haoran didn''t seem to hear what Mu Yangling said, but he seemed to have been listening. Qi Haoran suddenly leaned over and kissed Mu Yangling''s face, it was soft, except that his heart almost jumped out of his chest, there was some sweet feeling. Mu Yangling was startled, and then her face flushed. She seemed to have been kissed. It was the first time in her life that she was kissed by a boy. Mu Yangling was also a little confused. She secretly raised her eyes to look at Qi Haoran, but was kissed by Qi Haoran. Haoran caught it. Qi Haoran was still apprehensive, and stood aside with cold hands and feet. After all, this is a hooligan act. I wonder if A Ling will throw him down the hillside? But seeing her peeking at him, her pretty face blushed, she suddenly became bold, leaned over and kissed her face again, and left immediately after the kiss, seeing Mu Yangling still staring at him blankly, even more daring, This time I went to kiss the original face, but instead of leaving as soon as I touched it, I took a bite and left saliva on it... Mu Yangling came back to his senses, and when he missed, he pushed people out... Qi Haoran fell on the grass, staring blankly at Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling was also startled, and stared at him for a while, seeing him sitting on the grass motionless, thought he was in pain, After all, she had no weight in her hands when she panicked just now. hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed him, "Are you alright? Did the fall hurt?" Qi Haoran grabbed her arm, pulled him down with all his strength, rolled over and pressed him on top of her, and said viciously, "Okay, dare to fall, you are your husband!" Chapter 378： ignorant Mu Yangling was pressed down by him for a while, and almost threw him out. Fortunately, she knew that Qi Haoran was just playing with her, so she just stared at him with round eyes. Qi Haoran''s mouth became dry when Mu Yangling looked at him. His round nose, pink lips, and fair face looked a little rosy because he was dropped. His wide eyes were reflected in Qi Haoran''s figure. Haoran''s gaze fell on her lips involuntarily, and before he even noticed it, he pressed it down gently... Softer than face... Qi Haoran''s hands and feet were a little weak, and he didn''t know what to do next. Mu Yangling held his breath and waited for his next step, but Qi Haoran just printed it on her lips, neither going further nor getting up, Mu Yang Ling''s breath was let out... The breath sprayed on Qi Haoran''s neck, different from the breeze, with a warm lingering, Qi Haoran didn''t hold back all of a sudden, and fell directly on Mu Yangling, but felt even more drier. Mu Yangling pushed the man aside, sat up and stared at him. Qi Haoran probably knew that his performance was humiliating, so he bowed his head in shame, but his face and neck were all red. In the end, the young couple separated silently. Qi Haoran took the horse to the house and realized what stupid thing he had done. He patted his head in annoyance. . Although Qi Haoran was annoyed, he did not catch up. He just rode angrily back to Xingzhou Mansion overnight, which shocked Qi Xiuyuan, "Why did Haoran suddenly go to Xingzhou Mansion? What happened to Xingzhou Mansion? " Rong Xuan thought about it carefully, shook his head and said, "No news." The two frowned and thought for a while, Rong Xuan guessed: "Maybe there is something to look for Zijin, didn''t Zijin return to Xingzhou this morning?" Qi Haoran went back, but he didn''t look for Fan Zijin, but broke into the Wu Mansion and pulled Wu Jin out. Wu Jin had just eaten dinner and was doing his homework with his head hanging from the beam, when he was pulled out by Qi Haoran, still confused, "Little General, Master Fan is not here with me." "Master knows," Qi Haoran held back for a while before asking, "Have you ever visited a brothel?" Wu Jin''s sleepy eyes suddenly lit up, he looked at Qi Haoran excitedly up and down, and said with a smile: "Is this what the general is thinking? Yes, the general is almost sixteen, I think I was only ten years old. The second one leaked Yuanyang..." Qi Haoran couldn''t bear to look directly, "A Ling said that if Yuanyang leaked early, not only would he suffer from kidney deficiency but also his life would be short, and it might not work after the age of forty." Qi Haoran looked Wu Jin up and down, and finally fixed his eyes on his crotch. He asked, "Are you nearing the crown? There are still twenty years left." Wu Jin''s head is full of black lines. If it weren''t for the low value of force, he would definitely fight with Qi Haoran. This is a man''s dignity. Qi Haoran twitched a bit, originally wanted to ask how to kiss a girl, but he felt that it was too shameless to ask, and he thought about it: "I just want to see it, you can take me to see it, I want to know how you usually do. how to play." Wu Jin''s originally dark face turned red again, and his eyes were shining. It turned out that Qi Haoran was not enlightened, but wanted to enlighten him. This was too difficult for him. Wu Jin waved his hand and said, "It''s right to ask me this, let''s go, my son will take you to the best red building in Xingzhou." Feibai turned around anxiously on the side, but he couldn''t exert himself. Today, Fourth Young Master doesn''t know what''s wrong. As soon as he comes back, he will go back to Xingzhou Mansion. He thought he was looking for Young Master Biao. How about going into the red building? You must know that the eldest son is very strict about this kind of thing, for fear that the fourth son will learn badly from others outside, not only the fourth son, but also the cousin of the son to talk about business in the Red House is forbidden. He thought about it for a while, and felt that now the eldest son was asked to stop people and not show it, and he was just looking for the cousin, so Fei Bai leaned into Qi Haoran''s ear and said, "Master, I''ll go back and get some more money, and the little one doesn''t carry much. " You must bring enough money to go to the Red House. Qi Haoran was also afraid that the money would not be enough to lose face, so he quickly agreed to Fei Bais idea of ??going back to get the money, and said as if he was afraid that the money would not be enough: If you want more, then go to Zijin to get it. " Feibai was even happier when he got this sentence. Since he was going to Young Master Biao to get money, wouldn''t it be perfect for him to say the last sentence when Young Master Biao asked? Feibai ran back to Fan Zijin to ask for money. Who knew that Fan Zijin would wave his hand to Yanmo to get the money to Feibai without raising his head. As long as it did not exceed one thousand taels, he did not need to report to him. Yanmo is also used to Qi Haoran taking it from here when he has no money. To be honest, the two parties don''t know how much Qi Haoran took from here, and no one remembers how much he made up. Sometimes he sees the BMW treasure knife, and is happy to throw a few thousand taels of silver out. If it is not enough, he will take it from here. Sometimes he will make money outside and put it here. There are few things, including gold and silver jewelry, as well as antique calligraphy and painting. They threw them here, but they turned their heads and took the money from here to spend, so Fan Zijin and Yanmo were very accustomed to it. Yan Mo didn''t ask, and after giving the money directly to Feibai, he would go back to Fan Zijin to serve him. Feibai held back for a long time and no one asked him why the Fourth Young Master took so much money. He turned around twice, but still daringly followed Yan Mo and said to Fan Zijin: "Biao Gongzi, that little one took the money to the Red House and gave it to the son." "Well, let''s go," Fan Zijin continued to look at the copy in his hand, and replied casually. After responding, he realized what Feibai said. He raised his head and looked at Feibai. Asked, "Where did you just say you took the money?" Feibai breathed a sigh of relief, and said hurriedly, "Go to the Red Building, and I will go with Master Wu to the Red Building to see him." Fan Zijin picked up the teacup on the table and threw it at Feibai. The teacup wiped Feibai''s forehead and flew out and slammed against the door. He stared at Feibai with a gloomy face and asked, "Then what were you doing just now? Master''s whereabouts?" Feibai''s face turned pale, and he knelt on the ground with a "thump", his hands and feet softened and said: "The little one doesn''t dare, it''s just that the eldest son has never allowed the fourth son to go to those places..." "Then why didn''t you tell me as soon as you came back? Instead, you slapped sideways here," Fan Zijin said gloomily: "Okay, now one or two likes to play tricks." Yanmo also knelt on the ground with a "thump". Fan Zijin looked at them coldly, didn''t call them up, just sneered: "Big cousin is generous, Haoran is impatient to take care of these things, don''t think you can be lawless, tell you, although they and I are not brothers, But it''s more than a kiss, and then let me know that you are playing with these tricks, and I will peel your skins," After saying that, he pushed the chair away and went out. Chapter 379： study Feibai and Yanmo were pale and followed with cold hands and feet. Fan Zijin was not angry that Qi Haoran went to the Red Mansion. They grew up, and sooner or later these things would come into contact. What he cared about was that Fei Bai actually played with their brothers. It was just a trivial matter. If it was Haoran, he might even kick Fei Bai with a smile, saying with a smile that he would play tricks with them. Then the matter was over, but Fan Zijin couldn''t. He could play with people outside, but he would never allow himself to play with him. Small things can slowly accumulate into big things. I dont mind the first time. Who knows how courageous they will be in the future? Although Fan Zijin was angry at Feibai, he also warned Yanmo and the people around him that they were not allowed to play tricks on the master. When Fan Zijin wandered to the Red Building, Qi Haoran and Wu Jin had already sat down in a large room on the second floor, and several girls were surrounding them. Qi Haoran did not refuse them to sit beside them, but did not allow them to touch it, not because Qi Haoran didn''t want to, but because they had too much powder on their bodies. He was surrounded by rough men. He had smelled the smell of sweat, the smell of feet, and the faint scent of flowers on Mu Yangling''s body. The only thing was that he didn''t have such a powdery smell. Suddenly smelling such a strong smell was too challenging for people''s sense of smell. Qi Haoran''s attention was mainly on Wu Jin. He wanted to see how his relatives were, but Wu Jin only drank with people, and at most touched those girls. Qi Haoran''s face was a little dark, and he couldn''t urge him to kiss someone else, so he could only sit there and wait. Although Wu Jin was teasing with the girls, his attention was still on Qi Haoran. Seeing that he was gloomy, he asked, "Are you dissatisfied with them? Do you want to change another batch?" Qi Haoran shook his head, looked at Wu Jin depressedly and said, "You usually come here to play this." Wu Jin''s body froze, someone who doesn''t even touch the girl''s hand is not qualified to say this, right? Wu Jin tilted his head and thought for a while: "Do you want to enter the bridal chamber directly?" As soon as he finished speaking, the door was pushed open. Fan Zijin walked in from the outside, his eyes swept around the room, and he was satisfied that things didn''t go so far as to make the eldest cousin angry, and Shi Shiran went in. Wu Jin was not so casual to Fan Zijin, so he quickly stood up and invited people in. Fan Zijin sat beside Qi Haoran, watched for a while, then bit his ear and said, "You don''t play, what are you doing here?" Qi Haoran was very depressed, "I just wanted to see how they kissed, but Wu Jin didn''t give a **** after touching them for a long time." He felt that if he dared to do this to Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling would definitely slap him into the dirt go. "..." Fan Zijin tilted his head and thought for a while, then took the initiative to help his brother, turned his head to Wu Jin and said, "Why don''t you just kiss? Don''t worry about our brothers, we are just here to see." The girl beside them waved, "Go, all serve Young Master Wu, we can just drink by ourselves." The girls also saw that these two were here today for fun, not for fun. When they heard the news, they all sat down at Wu Jin''s place. Seven or eight girls drowned Wu Jin in one fell swoop. "Hey, don''t," Wu Jin wanted to push the person away, but he pushed it into the girl''s chest. People thought it was sex, so he sat on top of him and lowered his head to bite his mouth... Wu Jin was also kissed, and he hugged someone and fell to the ground to kiss him. Qi Haoran leaned his head and saw that he was blocked by the seven or eight girls, so he stepped forward and pulled the two away, then squatted aside and lowered his head to take a serious look... Except for the two who fell on the ground and entangled, the rest of the girls were all stunned, even Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran blankly. Qi Haoran squatted beside Wu Jin and watched for a long time. Satisfied, he patted his buttocks and said with a smile on his face: "It turned out to be such a kiss, I understand." Wu Jin just pushed the girl away to take a breath, and was startled by him. When did Qi Haoran get so close to him? Qi Haoran learned what he wanted to learn, so he was no longer interested in staying here. It was too noisy and smelly. He pulled Fan Zijin away and waved to Wu Jin, "Have fun." Wu Jin stared blankly at him. Fan Zijin was pulled home by him before he regained his senses, looked him up and down, and finally fixed his eyes on his face and asked, "Did you kiss Mu Yangling?" Qi Haoran blushed and nodded shyly. There is always a brother in life who can share everything, Fan Zijin is Qi Haoran''s person, so although he blushed, he still told the matter again, and then said angrily: "I just came back in a daze, and I don''t care. Knowing if she is angry, will she blame me Meng Lang?" "That''s why you went to the Red House to learn this?" Fan Zijin frowned and said, "There is one in Jingzhao Mansion, why do you have to run all the way back?" Qi Haoran said blankly: "Isn''t there a big brother in Jingzhao Mansion?" In fact, he didn''t know why, anyway, he ran back in confusion at the time. Fan Zijin thought for a while and said, "Okay, you can buy some gifts for A Ling tomorrow, then drag her to that hillside and explain to her clearly that this time, don''t be so sloppy this time." After a while, he said: "In the future Don''t go to places like the Red House, the girls there are not clean, be careful to come back with some kind of disease, if you want, I''ll arrange two rooms for you later." Qi Haoran shook his head intuitively, and said, "I''m still young, you haven''t even passed the room, I don''t want it, you say what should I give to A Ling tomorrow so that she can put out the fire?" Fan Zijin originally wanted to persuade him to accept the pass, but after hearing the words, he successfully diverted his attention. He looked at him with a bit of hatred and said, "Don''t always give her horses, knives, etc., you I thought she was you, she was a girl''s family, she also liked beautiful clothes, beautiful jewelry, after so many years, the swords you gave can fill a box, the money spent a lot, but the favor did not get much, Go to the silver building tomorrow and pick up some beautiful jewelry for her." Fan Zijin gave him another thousand taels of silver and said, "If you don''t have enough, you can put it on credit first, and I''ll pay you later." Qi Haoran was speechless, "What jewelry is more expensive than a treasured knife?" Fan Zijin has never bought women''s jewelry, but only paid for Qi Haoran''s expenses. Hearing that, he tilted his head and said, "Go to the silver building tomorrow to pick it up. If you have more, you won''t keep spending it slowly?" Qi Haoran also thought about it. Qi Haoran, who had studied, ran back to Jingzhao Mansion with confidence the next day, then rushed into the silver building and picked up a set of ruby ??jewelry. After spending 200 taels of silver, he happily went to Mu Yangling with something in his arms. . Chapter 380： Narumi This is the first time that Mu Yangling received jewelry as a gift, and it was from Qi Haoran. There is no girl who doesn''t like jewelry, especially Qi Haoran bought the noble and elegant ruby ??jewelry. Although she is still young and can''t wear it, she still happily accepts it. Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Mu Yangling was happy, and took the opportunity to invite him, "A Ling, let me take you out for a horse race." Mu Yangling looked at the account book on the table and said, "A lot of people will come to pay back the cattle today, so I''m going to keep an account here." It is now May, and there is no need for cattle to work in the fields, so the cattle borrowed in early spring will be returned one after another, and she will stay here for registration. Their cattle farms mainly face the poor and lower-middle peasants in Xingzhou, Hanzhong and Jingzhao. They lend their cattle, and the other party pays them back with food, money or labor. Yang Ling asked Xiuhong to be in charge of the rental catalogue of Xingzhou Mansion, Liu Lang was in charge of the rental catalogue of Hanzhong Mansion, and she herself was in charge of Jingzhao Mansion. Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu are still in charge of the cattle farm and supervise the rental of cattle. A lot of cows have returned one after another in the past few days, and Mu Yangling felt that it would be better for him to stay here. Qi Haoran endured for a day yesterday, how could she endure now, pointed to the people behind her and said, "Aren''t they your subordinates? They''ve been watching for so many days, they should be able to, let them register, let''s first Go horse racing." said and went to Lamuyangling''s hand. The hand in ??''s hand was warm and soft, Qi Haoran''s face was reddish, he didn''t think much about it before, but now the palm of her hand is thumping. Mu Yangling also noticed Qi Haoran''s nervousness, nonsense, sweat on his hands, it was hard not to notice. Mu Yangling did not refuse now, and left with Qi Haoran after some orders. Since there is a problem, we must solve the problem, otherwise, the small problem will become a big problem, and it will not be good if it affects the relationship. We should greatly encourage Qi Haoran''s habit of looking for her when he has a problem. The two of them rode their horses to the hillside where they stayed the day before yesterday. What are they going to say in the wild? Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran worriedly, not knowing how much trouble he had caused, even his neck was red. Mu Yangling was even more worried, and said softly: "If you have anything, just tell me, don''t be afraid, I will help you find a way." Qi Haoran was nervous. He selectively didn''t hear the latter sentence, but only the previous sentence. He looked up into Mu Yangling''s eyes with bright eyes, and said, "A Ling, when the eldest brother gets married, we will get married." Could it be that Qi Haoran empathized with her and wanted to separate from her, so his neck was red from the tension? But this kid kissed her three times before. Qi Haoran saw that Mu Yangling didn''t answer, so he hurriedly took her hand and said, "We are now half a husband and wife..." Mu Yangling raised his head and looked at him with clear eyes. Qi Haoran held back for a long time, and then whispered: "So you can kiss, you can hug, don''t be angry, I won''t be so sullen in the future..." Mu Yangling was stunned for a while, then a smile spread between her brows and eyes, she held Qi Haoran''s hand instead, and whispered, "Well, I don''t blame you." Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, "Really?" Seeing Mu Yangling nodding, he rolled his eyes and said, "Then let''s try again." Without waiting for Mu Yangling to refuse, Qi Haoran just gave a slap on the cheek, or on the cheek. Mu Yangling thought about it, they are a couple now, this kind of thing should be very common, anyway, he will only kiss on the cheek, Just print lips. Facts have proved that don''t underestimate any couple in love, especially a boy in love, the practical ability is too strong. At first, the two were sitting next to each other on the grass. Qi Haoran just kissed her cheek. After kissing her left cheek and kissing her right cheek, when Mu Yangling was about to stop him helplessly, he directly pressed his lips. It was the second time such an intimate kiss, but Mu Yangling didn''t push anyone away. Then Qi Haoran seemed to have received a lot of encouragement. He carefully stuck out his tongue and spun around her lips, and then got in. Then Qi Haoran had full control and waited for Mu Yangling to return. When she came to her senses, she was about to faint from hypoxia. The two were panting, staring at each other with slightly swollen lips. Qi Haoran was gasping for another kiss, but Mu Yangling pushed him and said, "The mouth is swollen, others will see it." Qi Haoran hesitated, and finally suppressed his desire and said, "Why don''t I go back and let my eldest brother set a marriage for us first." Mu Yangling stared, "I''m only thirteen years old." Qi Haoran became melancholy, "Why are you so small?" Then he has to wait at least another two years before he gets married, which feels like a long time. Mu Yangling was worried that Qi Haoran would not be able to bear the temptation to do something harmful to their relationship after marriage, so he hurriedly said: "Even if I am not young, you can''t get married so early, you are only sixteen, and you have to wait until ten at the earliest. Only eight are married." Qi Haoran said indignantly, "Wu Jin already has a room on the 12th." Mu Yangling twisted the flesh on his waist and turned for half a circle, and said viciously: "So you want to pass the room!" Qi Haoran shook his head and said, "No, no, I never thought about going through the room, I only need you." Mu Yangling squinted, "That''s what you said, it doesn''t mean that you don''t have a concubine if you have me, you are not allowed to have a concubine, and a place like the Red House is not allowed. Your body and mind must be mine." Qi Haoran said with a bitter face: "I don''t count the pass room, I don''t want to take a concubine. Do you see any general who doesn''t have two or three pass rooms?" Mu Yangling was furious in his heart, and the meat in his hand turned half a circle. Qi Haoran couldn''t help baring his teeth. Mu Yangling narrowed his eyes and looked at him coldly, saying, "I just don''t allow it." He opened his flesh, turned to lie down on the grass, turned his back to him and said, "You''d better make up your mind early, if you can do it, our marriage will be decided, if not, tell me, Our Mu family will definitely not mention it again, you can also find a generous girl." When Mu Yangling said this, her heart was inexplicably sour, and her eyes were a little wet. She always felt that Qi Haoran was not in love, but in friendship, but now she realizes that it will hurt to share happiness. Did it change unexpectedly? Qi Haoran jumped up in anger, and shouted: "Why don''t you mention it? You have given me a token, what''s the difference between this marriage and the appointment? You are not allowed to go back on it." Seeing that Mu Yangling was just lying on her back, she was so annoyed that she slapped her, "You tell me the truth, what do you mean by not mentioning it again?" Seeing the tears on Mu Yangling''s face, her eyes seemed to be dipped in the lake, Qi Haoran panicked, and immediately wiped her tears with his hands, "I, I haven''t been sick yet, why are you crying? ?" Chapter 381： wives and concubines In Qi Haoran''s impression, Mu Yangling has never cried, she has always been strong, so when Mu Yangling cried, he panicked and wiped her tears with both hands, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "I I promise you, I won''t have a room, I won''t have a concubine, and I won''t want anyone other than you, don''t cry, I feel bad for you." Mu Yangling got up with a grunt, kicked Qi Haoran aside, and said in a tantrum, "You feel bad, don''t I feel bad? We haven''t gotten married yet, so you are thinking about going through the house and taking a concubine. ." Qi Haoran felt that Mu Yangling was wronging him. He never expressed his will, but he did not dare to defend himself in front of the furious Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling kicked him and felt much better, then he calmed down and said, "Human hearts are just that big, it''s not enough to pretend to be me, how many do you want to pretend?" Qi Haoran said immediately: "Master didn''t say to put them in his heart." Mu Yangling sneered, "That is, my body is cheating, and my heart is still with me?" Mu Yangling tilted his head and said, "Then if I only pretend to be you in my heart, but sleep in the same bed with another man, you Don''t you mind too?" "You dare!" Qi Haoran jumped three feet high, and said with a grim face: "Master just said that, he didn''t say that he would close the room, what do you think? You are mad at me for this." Mu Yangling stared back without flinching, pressing each other step by step: "Can you guarantee that you just said that and won''t do it in the future? Qi Haoran, let me tell you, if you dare to close the house and visit the kiln in the future, I will Dare to raise a little white face." Qi Haoran was so angry that his chest was heaving, and finally he had to soften under Mu Yangling''s unrelenting stare, and muttered, "I won''t." Mu Yangling was satisfied after that, he took Qi Haoran''s hand and said, "I''m thinking of our future happiness, you don''t want to quarrel with me every day, right?" He shuddered and shook his head hurriedly when he remembered the big quarrel between his aunt and uncle for three days, and a small one every day. "Home can only be built by two people''s efforts, Haoran, I hope you can stay in a warm home after work, and I also hope that my future husband can make me rely on my whole body, but if you have another woman ," Mu Yangling paused, his eyes showed some fragility, "Maybe I won''t really find a man to anger you as I said, but I will definitely remove you from my heart, We are still a family, but in my heart, you are not." Qi Haoran looked into Mu Yangling''s eyes and knew that what she said was true. He felt pain in his heart, but just thinking about it, he couldn''t bear it, let alone what happened, so he hugged Mu Yangling tightly and tightly Putting the man in his arms, he said in a hoarse voice after a while, "I won''t, don''t kick the master out of your heart." Mu Yangling quietly leaned on his chest and nodded slightly. The two of them just snuggled up on the hillside. In the end, Qi Haoran let go of him because of numbness in his hands and feet. Mu Yangling massaged him thoughtfully. Qi Haoran felt that it was not a special loss for him to agree to such a condition. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. To be honest, she was skeptical about her marriage with Qi Haoran from the very beginning. She knows that Qi Haoran likes her, even loves her, and he will definitely pet her and respect her in the future, but that doesn''t mean you can live a good life. Because she was not sure if Qi Haoran ran to sleep through the room when she was pregnant or had her period, and when she came back, she would still be able to tolerate him on her bed. She couldn''t even guarantee that Qi Haoran would have no concubines in the future, so she was a little pessimistic about their marriage. Because concubines and concubines are legal in this world, a man with a little wealth will definitely have concubines even if he doesn''t have a concubine. Unless she is married to a peasant who is so poor that she can only eat and clothe herself, but she has money. According to the laws of this era, when she gets married, her money is also the money of her husband''s family. Will want to buy a girl to take a concubine, which is almost inevitable. The most important thing is that Mu Yangling is a proud person. She can''t marry a low-quality man just because she doesn''t want her husband to take a concubine. Actually, this was what Mu Yangling had in mind from the beginning. She wanted to extend her marriage indefinitely, and when she was too old to marry, she would persuade her parents to let her stay at home as the eldest sister-in-law. She herself has money and property, and there are also female households in this era. If the daughter-in-law of Bowen and Bosi does not want her to stay at home in the future, she might spend some money to get a female household, and she can live at ease, but the funeral after her death will be a problem. Sin, but she felt that at that time she was already dead, and she didn''t know about those things, so she didn''t need to worry at all. Could it be that Bosi and Bowen can still watch her riot in the wilderness? She must find a coffin for her to bury. As for whether to sweep the tomb in the future, she will not worry. But accidentally got involved with Qi Haoran and decided to get married. Although she hesitated, she was not annoyed. Mu Yangling did not deny it. She did not resist this marriage in her heart, but she was even more confused about the future. But she was never a mournful little girl, so since the two families acquiesced in this marriage, Mu Yangling began to guide Qi Haoran, telling him that it is best not to leak Yuanyang before the age of eighteen, otherwise it will not only short-lived but also suffer from kidney failure. You can''t go to places like the Red House. The girls and clients in it are too dirty, and all kinds of diseases will lurk. He even collected a lot of stories of wives and concubines fighting each other, and the family house was restless. He told him inadvertently, trying to leave in his mind the impression that wives and concubines were incompatible. It is the child who suffers innocently in the end, so Qi Haoran must be disgusted with the act of taking concubines. But she didn''t expect that they hadn''t gotten married yet, so this kid had the idea of ??closing the room, which must not be allowed. The two said a warm goodbye, but Qi Haoran was a little frustrated when he went back, because he just remembered halfway through, if he was the only one who didn''t pass the room, wouldn''t everyone feel that he was intimidated? Even the eldest brother who loves himself the most has two rooms. At this time, Qi Xiuyuan was also thinking about the issue of passing the room. His younger brother ran back to Xingzhou Mansion but went to the Red Building. He knew the news when Qi Haoran ran back to Jingzhao Mansion again. He didn''t know the underlying reason. , just thought it was his younger brother who had grown up, so he just pondered for a while behind the desk, and asked people to go down and buy a few innocent and handsome girls back. He said to Rong Xuan, "It''s time to arrange for Haoran to pass the room." Qi Haoran''s face changed drastically when he got home. Before Big Brother could say anything, he shook his head like a rattle, "Big Brother, I don''t want to go through the room." Qi Xiuyuan just thought it was his younger brother who was embarrassed, and said with a smile, "Big brother also had an **** when you were your age. It was arranged by your uncle. It''s normal. What''s there to be embarrassed about? I''ve already asked the housekeeper to choose someone. It is estimated that it will be delivered tomorrow, you can choose the one you like and keep it." Qi Haoran was dripping with cold sweat, and insisted on refusing: "Brother, I really don''t want to go through the room, I don''t like going through the room." Chapter 382： Interested The smile on Qi Xiuyuan''s face gradually faded, he glanced at his brother and asked, "Then do you have someone you like?" Qi Haoran exhaled, relaxed and said, "Don''t you know, eldest brother, I like A Ling." "A-Ling wants to be your wife. Besides A-Ling, is there any other girl you like?" Qi Haoran immediately shook his head, this must not be spread out, otherwise A Ling''s vinegar jar would definitely explode. Qi Xiuyuan frowned, "Then who do you want to take as your concubine?" In Qi Xiuyuan''s view, Baba''s running to the Red Building must be an inside story, and he said with some dissatisfaction: "Haoran, don''t be confused, a stable family is very important to your child and your future, A Ling is your decision. My wife, she hasn''t entered the door yet. You must not take a concubine to block her. Even if she enters the door, your concubine''s room should not be too favored. It''s better to remember, think about mother, think about us brothers." Qi Xiuyuan is not disgusted with concubines, but only disgusted with men who do not distinguish between wives and concubines. However, Qi Haoran thought of the stories about the rivalry between wives and concubines that Mu Yangling had occasionally told him before, and then thought of his own situation, and sighed: "A-Ling is right, wives and concubines are really incompatible." Can wait for the house to be restless. Qi Xiuyuan frowned slightly, how could his wives and concubines be incompatible? As long as a man has a good balance, wives and concubines in this world will complement each other a lot, but at this time he is worried that his younger brother will be tempted by women outside, which will cause trouble in the younger brother''s house in the future, so he nodded against his will and said: "So you Pay attention, if there is anything in the future, you need to discuss it with A Ling." Qi Haoran saw that the wise and Shenwu elder brother agreed with this point of view, and he believed it even more. If Qi Xiuyuan knew that his momentary approval would make his younger brother a world-famous fear, he would definitely deny it at this time. Thinking back on this point many years later, Qi Xiuyuan still regrets it a lot. What makes him regret the most is that this kid later attributed his fear to listening to his elder brother, which made Qi Xiuyuan grit his teeth several times. It is clearly that he is afraid of himself, but it comes down to himself. Of course, neither of the two knew about this at this time, so Qi Xiuyuan still had a very peaceful face and wanted to arrange a room for Qi Haoran, but Qi Haoran refused righteously and almost rolled on the ground. Qi Xiu Yuan saw that his younger brother was not really interested in that kind of thing. After thinking about it, he was not yet sixteen years old anyway, and it would be fine to wait a few years for him to slowly wake up, so the matter of arranging the whole room would be over. Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, and then decided triumphantly to go to Mu Yangling tomorrow. But before the others went out the next day, Xingyuan House sent an emergency military report, and he was taken to a meeting. Dazhou has been unstable since last year, and the rebellion and rebellion have been completely suppressed every year. Qi Haoran and the others in this state have Jin soldiers attracting hatred, so there are no rebels, but there are several anti-Jin rebels. But it was different in the pass. The rebellion and rebellion not only did not subside after a winter and spring, but became more and more intense. The emperor had to call the soldiers at the border. This time, they were not only going to fight in places like Tongchuan Prefecture. , and perhaps further south or east. The task of dispatching two generals to Qi Xiuyuan, 20,000 horses, is the key point. Qi Haoran thought for a while, then took the initiative to ask: "General, count as the last general." Qi Xiuyuan glared at his younger brother, but did not agree, because all the generals had not arrived yet, and there were still six days before the date given by Xingyuan Mansion, so Qi Xiuyuan postponed the discussion. Qi Haoran jumped up immediately, "Brother, let me go out, it''s a good opportunity to make meritorious deeds." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head, "I have made arrangements for you and I. Anyone can go, but you can''t." "What arrangement?" Qi Xiuyuan took his younger brother home and pondered for a long time before he said, "I want you to be responsible for all external intelligence." This foreign country includes Jin Guo, Xixia and Tubo. Qi Xiuyuan took out the map and said: "Haoran, you have a straight temperament, and you are very familiar with the Western Xia and Tubo people in the Jin Kingdom, and you are familiar with the Jin Kingdom and Western Xia, so I want you to be responsible for this, to suppress the rebellion. Leave it to others to do. Of course, its better for the outside world than for the inside. Qi Haoran was distracted all of a sudden, and asked excitedly: Then I want to go to Jin Guo? "Need," Qi Xiuyuan paused and said, "Haoran, take A Ling with you." Qi Haoran sank his face and said displeasedly, "What is A Ling going to do? Brother, fighting is a man''s business, how can A Ling be involved?" "You can''t deny that A-Ling is very talented in this area," Qi Xiuyuan said: "Also, with her helping you cover, many things are much simpler and safer. In recent years, A-Ling has been with you. Learning Jin Guoyu and Xixia language, she even knows a lot more than you." Qi Haoran bit the bullet and said, "That''s because I always waste time fighting wars." Qi Xiuyuan looked at him and spit out two words, "Really?" Qi Haoran hesitated, and finally gritted his teeth and said: "Brother, I will definitely learn Jin Guoyu and Xixia language, including Tubo language, I will also learn it, don''t let A Ling go with me, in the enemy''s territory. , no one knows what will happen, she can''t do much as a girl." Seeing that the eldest brother was not indifferent, he pleaded, "I will definitely study hard in the future. What does the eldest brother say?" Qi Xiuyuan took a sip of tea, "What you said today will be forgotten tomorrow." Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and swore, "Brother, this time I''ll tell you the truth, even without Ah Ling, I can still do a good job in the information." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "You finally remember what you said today, if you go out and cause trouble everywhere, I will send A-Ling over. I don''t have time to take care of you, it''s not bad for A-Ling to restrain you." Qi Haoran patted his chest, making sure not to cause trouble. Qi Xiuyuan was satisfied, so he let people go, and the candidates to be sent to rehabilitate were quickly determined. They chose a day to bring 20,000 troops to support. And Qi Xiuyuan started a new round of recruiting. Qi Haoran disappeared from Jingzhao Mansion after having lunch with Mu Yangling, and no one knew where he went. Mu Yangling went to see the General''s Mansion several times, but he didn''t find anyone, didn''t ask any more questions, just sighed, turned around and went to do his own thing. Qi Xiu nodded with satisfaction, asking what should be asked, not mentioning what should not be asked, wondering if his future wife could be so knowledgeable. Chapter 383： an examination All the lent out cattle were put into the slaughterhouse. Mu Yangling inspected it and asked Zhang Wu, "How is it? How are the statistics?" "A total of 4,358 working days are still owed." Mu Yangling pondered for a while, and said: "We will collect the money if we are willing to pay it back, and we will also receive the food if we are willing. If we are unwilling, just save it, and we will need it during the autumn harvest." Zhang Wu also means this, "The autumn harvest requires much less time for ploughing cattle than spring ploughing. If we leave the working days until the autumn harvest, we may not need to hire additional temporary workers for the autumn harvest." "Check to see if there are cows that are in heat, isolate them individually if they are, and bred them." Zhang Wu responded. They now have limited funds and it is impossible to bring in new calves. After Mu Yangling made arrangements, she rode away on horseback. She didn''t need to worry about the cattle farm. Brothers Zhang Wuzhang and Liu did a good job, and the pasture in the cattle farm was also sufficient. Some time ago, the brothers even brought the cattle farm with them. The workers began to cut grass for drying and storage, which shows their thoughtfulness. Mu Yangling went to the kindergarten. She was going to see her dozens of hectares of land. She spent most of her time here this year, because these will be one of her biggest incomes in a year. The share is the dividend from Fan Zijin. But the results he made are still different. The corn was ready to be eaten. Mu Yangling let the horse walk slowly along the field, paying attention to the situation of the corn field in the field. There was at least one corn cobs hanging on each corn stalk. Mu Yangling chose a few. When I broke it apart, I found that the particles were quite full. Liu Lang and Xiuhong, who came from the nursery, rushed to Mu Yangling panting, "Cousin, why didn''t you go back to the nursery first? It made us wait so long in vain." "Go back after you''ve read it," Mu Yangling got into the cornfield, went deep, and broke one at random. Seeing the two of them follow him, he smiled and said, "Looking at the situation, this year''s harvest is good." Speaking of this Xiuhong, he is also very happy, "The rain in Hanzhong Prefecture is good this year. Not only is the corn good, but the wheat is also growing well, but the rice is a little bit worse." Liu Lang''s face was full of sadness, "Hanzhong Mansion and Xingzhou Mansion are not too far apart, so the weather here is good, but Xingzhou Mansion is still dry. The rice is about to die from drought, and my grandfather said that he will never grow rice again next year." "It''s possible to be rainy and sunny just across a mountain, not to mention the gap between the two houses," Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder, "Okay, it''s God''s job whether it rains or not, let''s not worry about him, Go, check with me, dozens of hectares of land, I don''t know if I have finished running for six days." These lands are not handed over to Mu Yangling to manage, they are all done by herself, so she is very familiar with these lands, and she knows how far away she should check randomly. is nothing more than to look at the problems of weeds, insect diseases and growth. Liu Lang and Xiuhong are both used to farm work, so they know how to tell the difference and are happy to follow Mu Yangling around. When Mu Yangling drilled into the depths of the cornfield again, there was an exclamation from Xiuhong. Mu Yangling was startled, thinking she had encountered something, hurriedly separated the corn stalks and broke in, and asked loudly, "Xiuhong, what''s the matter with you?" On the other side, Liu Lang also quickly went to Xiuhong. "Cousin, come and see, I found a very strange corn." When Mu Yangling rushed to Xiuhong''s side, Liu Lang was standing beside her with a dark face, and said dissatisfiedly: "Can''t you make it clear? You almost scared me to death." Xiuhong was still excitedly motioning Mu Yangling to look at the corn in her hand, "Cousin, look, black corn." Mu Yangling''s eyes narrowed slightly, he didn''t expect to mate corn of other colors so early. Mu Yangling touched it and pinched it in, and found that the slurry was sticky and thick, she said excitedly: "This may be glutinous corn." "Glutinous corn?" Xiuhong and Liu Lang were puzzled. "Just like the difference between the rice and glutinous rice we usually eat, glutinous corn is softer and glutinous than corn, and it is easier to swallow, but the yield is lower." Mu Yangling wrapped the corn husk on it and restored it to its original state. , said with shining eyes: "I don''t know if I can find other colors, such as white and purple or fuchsia, it seems that people should pay more attention when harvesting corn, pick out all the different species, and plant them next year. , maybe a few more varieties of corn will be added in a few years. Liu Lang and Xiuhong are puzzled. In their opinion, no matter how corn is mutated, isn''t it still corn? Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Can you compare the rice we eat with the bi-japonica rice we eat in the palace? They are all rice too." Liu Lang understood, "That means the glutinous corn is better than the corn we grow now?" "It depends on which aspect," Mu Yangling said: "Bi-japonica rice is delicious, why don''t we plant it?" "Because the output is not enough, it has to be meticulous and meticulous, and I can''t be neglected at all." Xiuhong said. Mu Yangling nodded, "That''s the reason, waxy corn must also have this problem." "Then why do we work so hard to cultivate this?" In Liu Lang and Xiuhong''s view, yield is the most important thing, because nothing is more important than eating enough. "It is up to each individual to choose what variety to plant, but there must also be a choice. What we need to do is to give everyone more choices, not only corn, but also wheat and rice." Mu Yangling said ambitiously. Mu Yangling marked the corn, and when it was getting late, he took the two back and decided to come back to see the wheat tomorrow. The crops in Hanzhong Mansion are really good. Both the wheat and rice have been grouted. At this stage, it seems that there are many spikes and grains. As long as the grouting is firm, the water and soil behind can keep up, and there are no insect pests. Her dozens of hectares this year can barely be counted. Harvest. Many people are jealous of Mu Yangling''s land. If the military camp is not nearby, she has raised more than 1,000 children in her kindergarten. When Mu Yangling arrived at the kindergarten, he happened to be having dinner in the courtyard. When the children saw Mu Yangling, they all gathered around, "The girl is here." "Hello girl." "Does the girl want to have dinner with us?" Mu Yangling corrected her a few times and asked them to call her Sister Mu, but they might be a little scared or because of admiration. Anyway, although they agreed, the next time Mu Yangling came, it would still be "girl, girl" called. Mu Yangling looked around, didn''t see Mr. Liu and Bowen, and waved: "Okay, you guys go eat, I''ll find Mr. Liu." Mu Yangling glanced at their rice bowl and asked with a smile, "What''s for dinner today?" "Pork stew with cabbage." Mu Yangling frowned slightly, "Why are you still eating cabbage? Are there not enough vegetables in the vegetable field?" The food in the nursery is self-sufficient, and Mu Yangling used all the 16 acres of land in the back to grow vegetables for them, not only vegetables, but also some fruits and vegetables. If the group was not too large, Mu Yangling explicitly forbid it. , Some children still want to pick up vegetables and sell them in the city to make some private money. A child smiled embarrassedly and said, "We still think cabbage is more delicious, and other vegetables are usually eaten fresh." Xiuhong was lying beside Mu Yangling''s ear and said, "The cabbage is only added when the meat is cooked, and other vegetables are not delicious if they are poured down in a large pot." Mu Yangling thought thoughtfully, "Is there too many people, too few stoves?" She had eaten cauldron dishes, and to be honest, it was really not very tasty. The large pot of dishes here does not refer to cooking dishes for five or six people in one pot, but hundreds of dishes. Mu Yangling thought about it and said, "Then build a row of houses in the back row to make a kitchen, and cook dishes for ten people in one pot. That should improve a lot. Yes, it will cost money again. But Xiuhong didn''t persuade her, and she knew she couldn''t persuade her. Chapter 384： Achievement Mr. Liu was instructing the blog post to write a strategy. When he saw Mu Yangling nodded slightly, he lowered his head and continued to read. He had already decided to participate in this year''s autumn festival, so the time was very tight. Mu Yangling didn''t bother him, and bowed to Bowen and stepped back. Breathing the fresh air, Bo Wen patted his chest and said, "It''s very stressful to read books together now." Mu Yangling patted his head with a smile, but Bo Wen shook her hand and pouted: "Sister, I''ve grown up and can''t touch my head anymore." Mu Yangling withdrew his hand in a kindly manner, "I have finished checking the situation here, and I want to go home and have a look. Will you go back with me?" "How many days?" "I''ll be able to finish things in about five days here, and I''ll probably stay for seven or eight days when I get home. Of course, you can only stay for two or three days, and you still need to study. I''ll ask Cousin Lang to take you there." Bo Wen thought for a while and then nodded, "Then I told my husband, hurry up with your homework, I''m going home for three days." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, Bo Wen went home to match his mother and younger siblings, and Mu Yangling went back mainly to see the situation in the experimental field. The climate in Xingzhou Prefecture is still not good this year. This is unfortunate for Mu Yangling, but it is also a blessing. In this way, unfortunately, the crops in the field will definitely fail. Fortunately, it is possible to test the quality of those rice seeds. Can it withstand drought. When Mu Yangling returned to Chenggutun, Liu Ting and Liu Yuan were also in the fields, and they were fertilizing one mu of rice to compare the situation without fertilizing. Liu Ting was very excited to see her and said: "A Ling, after last year''s drought-resistant seeds are indeed much better than the previous ones, look at the comparison between the two sides, 80% of last year''s seeds were filled, just like everyone else, they bought good seeds from grain shops. So far, only 30% of the grouting is done, and the difference is too obvious." For the convenience of observation, they chose two adjacent plots for the test, which can be compared by looking at the left and right sides. Mu Yangling pinched the ears of rice that had just been grouted, and his eyes lit up, "Especially pay attention to the pests on the drought-resistant side. Last time I came here, I found that the rice here seems to be more attractive to pests." Liu Yuan said indifferently: "If there are good-looking ones here to eat, pests will naturally come over." Mu Yangling is not sure if this is the reason. It has to find a place to try again. At least the growth conditions of the two sides can be compared to be comparable. I don''t know when the conclusion will be reached, but it will take a long time to do this. time. "Whether this is the reason or not, it should be recorded in detail. Although the grain has been filled, it will take more than a month to harvest. Once something goes wrong, the five acres of rice will be wasted." Liu Ting''s face was solemn, Liu Yuan looked at the two and said, "This is all grouted." Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian also laughed: "Girl, although there is still more than a month, we farmers can estimate the harvest only by looking at the grouting situation." Mu Yangling was puzzled, "Hasn''t there been a rice blast or a pest disaster and no harvest?" In her previous life, when she went to the fields to play, she often heard farmers complaining that they all had harvests, but they encountered rice blasts or insect plagues, and no grains were harvested. Although she was small, her memory was always with her. It became clearer as I came into contact with planting in this life. Chen Sanzhu said: "I have encountered insect plagues, but I have only seen them once when I am so old. It is quite miserable. One acre of land can''t even collect seeds, but we shouldn''t be so unlucky, right? My father It''s only once in a lifetime." Xu Jian asked curiously, "What is rice blast?" Liu Ting and Liu Yuan were both curious. Mu Yangling didn''t know either, she tried her best to recall the rice blast that the farmers'' uncles talked about that year, and described: "It seems that the rice straw or the bottom is diseased, and nutrients and water cannot be transported to the top, and then the rice that is about to mature. It''s dead, haven''t you seen it?" Liu Ting and Liu Yuan shook their heads, Chen Sanzhu was the oldest, and he had never heard of it, but Xu Jian thought about it seriously and said, "I seem to have heard the old man in our village say it, but I can''t remember it clearly, but girl, whether it is Insect pests or rice blasts, we dont usually encounter them, not even once in ten years. Are the bugs in this world so conscientious? In the previous life, the creatures that everyone could not kill with pesticides were not particularly worried here. "Then you can estimate the yield, but you still need to record their growth status," Mu Yangling paused, and said, "In the field, try to find out if there is a male rice that grows particularly well but does not head. " The four of them widened their eyes, "Is there still a male and a female for rice?" This name was chosen by Mu Yangling herself. She has never studied agriculture, so she can only infer from some general impressions, "Rice is generally hermaphrodite, but some rice has only males, so it seems that they only bloom and do not bear fruit. The rice is very drought-resistant and disaster-resistant, I want it to mate with the rice we are growing now, I dont know what the result will be, but the premise is that such rice can be found. Mu Yangling''s idea opened another door for everyone, Liu Ting thought about it: "It''s almost like grafting a fruit tree." Mu Yangling nodded, "The principle is similar, both are combining two varieties in order to get a better variety, not only this male rice, but also wild rice that grows in the wild. They are in the wild and no one fertilizes the loose soil. Watering and weeding, but it can grow tenaciously. It must be better than the rice grown in our field in some aspects. Although I dont know whether the rice produced by mating will be better than the current one, but after a few more experiments, it may be able to Finding good rice seeds, at least everyone has a choice in the end." Hearing the words, all four were eager to try. If new rice seeds can be bred, even if they haven''t read many books, they know that this feat is enough to go down in history. This made the eyes of the four who thought they would be mediocre turn red. Mu Yangling gave them directions, looked at the situation in the field again, and then turned back. Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian Liu Yuan had to continue fertilizing, but Liu Ting followed Mu Yangling back, and the three of them didn''t care. When there were four, they were also led by Liu Ting. Liu Yuan is because Liu Ting is the big brother in the hall, and the family has always listened to him, and he is used to it. Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian had no choice. They were Mu Yangling''s long-term workers, but Liu Ting and Liu Yuan were Mu Yangling''s cousins, and Mu Yangling had also said that they would obey Liu Ting''s orders, so they met Liu Ting. Following Mu Yangling back, they just thought he was going to report the situation. Liu Ting did report the situation, but this was only one aspect. He wanted to borrow agricultural books with Mu Yangling to read, "Did you read all those things from agricultural books?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "Some are yes, some are not, uncle, sometimes reading a book requires more brains, and thinking can open up a new road, although I don''t know whether that road leads to the abyss or to the Sunshine Avenue, But we always have to find out before we can go up, and only by going up can we know the situation behind. If it is an abyss, we will turn back, write down that road, and then take another one. If it is Sunshine Avenue, we must go forward while walking We can also see if we can find more roads, so that we have more sunshine avenues to choose from." Liu Ting nodded thoughtfully, "Then you can give me two agricultural books, and your uncle and I can read them in our spare time." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, went back to the room to get the book, and gave him a copy of the Three Character Classic, "I meant to send Cousin Lun and the others to study, but they didn''t seem to be willing, but it wasn''t actually asking them to take the exam. Imperial examinations, but knowing more characters is always good." Chapter 385： watch Liu Ting said a little embarrassedly: "They are impatient to study, and they don''t have the talent. Let them stay at home to do farm work." Mu Yangling pondered for a moment, then said: "Uncle, go back and talk to your cousins, if they want, I will send them to the academy to study for two years. If you don''t want to continue studying, you can learn other skills, and then I will specially invite a gentleman to teach them." This is what Mu Yang''s spiritual communication means. "How does this work?" Liu Ting frowned and said, "A-Ling, this pie is too big. You have many cousins, and there must be many people in the clan who want to share the pie." The Mu family helped the Liu family a lot. In the past, when they were in Linshan Village, they only focused on their family, and the whole village followed suit, but since they moved out and everyone entered the military, Mu Yangling gradually did not do anything like before. Pulling up the Liu family, but only taking care of the two closest blood relatives, sometimes reaching out to pull Liu Li''s mother and son, even the patriarch Liu He''s family ignored it. Mu Yangling sends things to the Liu family from time to time. It can be said to be filial to Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian. Even if the people in the clan are jealous, they can''t say anything. Who made Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian the closest blood relationship to the Mu family? Mu Yangling pulled his uncle and cousin, but it was a fact that Liu Ting and Liu Yuan came to help Mu Yangling to work in the field every three or five times. Their wages also had to work hard. It was not that no one had come to find the Liu brothers. I hope that I can tell Mu Yangling from the face of my family, and everyone will make a fortune together. But Liu Ting''s words, "One sentence is enough for manpower, can''t let Al-ling spend money to hire people for nothing" to get rid of people. As for Liu Lang, the reason is more ready-made. He followed Mu Yangling, but it was also because he learned the ability to manage accounts. Some people say that the ability is also from Mu Yangling, but in half a year, he can not only plan the book, but also keep accounts. The other Liu disciples can naturally do it. Listening to me, they dont even know the word, so they can only die. But if Mu Yangling sent Liu Lun and the others to study and learn crafts, the temptation would be too great, because they didn''t do anything for Mu Yangling, and then everyone would find them, and everyone would be her cousin. Brother, what should she do? Therefore, although Liu Ting was very excited, he hesitated for a long time and still refused. The first principle he learned from his father when he was a child was to repay his gratitude and not trouble others, not even close relatives. "Uncle Cousin, isn''t it reasonable for Cousin Lang to pay to send his cousins ??to study?" Mu Yangling blinked and said, "If you don''t have the money, you can borrow some from me." Liu Ting was stunned, and Mu Yangling smiled and persuaded: "Uncle Biao, I''m sending my cousins ??to study, and to learn craftsmanship is also selfish. There are only two younger brothers in my family, and my parents are getting older. I''m afraid I won''t have another child. My Mu family has no relatives, so I can only rely on myself. Bo Wen and Bo Si are weak. I hope they can have more people to help them, just like the current cousin Lang, even if they are not by my side in the future. After doing it, he has the ability, and he can also make a career out of it, and if there is something wrong with Bowen and Bosi in the future, they can also ask him to help." "They are cousins, and they should have been watching and helping each other." "But that also requires them to be capable," Mu Yangling said: "The more capable the cousins ??are, the better the path of Bowen and Bosi will be in the future. You should consider this to be my selfishness." Liu Ting looked at Mu Yangling complicatedly and said, "It''s us who benefit from your selfishness." Liu Ting also knew that what Mu Yangling said was true. The relationship between the two of them is indeed very good now. If his son and nephew are successful, judging from the current development of the two families, the relationship between the two families in the future will only be better than the relationship between the clansmen. Even better. So he nodded and agreed, "Then I''ll go back and tell your uncle and the others, and I''ll send all those boys to the academy. Don''t worry, even if they don''t want to learn, I''ll follow their lead." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, lit a candle in his heart for his cousins ??who were like wild horses, and said, "Cousin, when someone in the clan asked, they said it was the money from Cousin Lang. As for Cousin Lang, where did he come from? The money, it is said that he met a noble person in Jingzhao Mansion, most of it is his own wages, and the other half is borrowed from me." "Since I want to expand Bowen Bosi''s contacts, why don''t I find more children from the clan?" Liu Ting asked suspiciously. That is from the Liu family, not the Mu family. "Uncle Biao, Shengmien fights Miqiu, not everyone is the same as you, Bosi and Bowen''s helpers are not many." After all, Mu Yangling just doesn''t like trouble. Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian are different. The two are kind and acquainted. The most important thing is that Liu Daqian has always been afraid of bothering them and owes too much favor, so he has been suppressing the cousins ??below. Over the years, Mu Yangling has helped the Liu family a lot, and the Liu family has also given back a lot. As long as there is something wrong with the Mu family, even if the Liu family is busy planting seeds, they will drop their work and come to help. . And the two families have never been "loved and spoiled", and the Liu family never used her name to do anything, very low-key. It can be said that most of the reason why Mu Yangling helped support the Liu family so unscrupulously is that the Liu family is suppressed by Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian. force. Although Liu Ting regretted it, he didn''t bring up the topic again. After returning home with Liu Yuan, he told Mu Yangling''s words, "A-Ling asked us to go to the county to find a better academy. You don''t need to be a high-ranking academy, sir. Its good to be fickle, a few children are not suitable for reading, if the husband is always harsh, they will not like reading even more. Liu Yuan looked at his sons and nephews enviously, kicked their butts, and said, "How dare you dislike it if you have a book? You can''t beat them to death. These kids have a better life than us." Liu Ting just smiled, "Let''s listen to A Ling, she is very good at teaching children." Liu Daqian nodded, "Sir, you two brothers are asking quietly, don''t say anything before sending the children to the academy," he said, glaring at a few children, "You are not allowed to go out and shout, do you know?" "Understood, Grandpa." Liu Lun took the lead in answering, but asked eagerly: "Then we have to study for a few years, Grandpa, if you can''t read well, you can''t beat me, I really don''t know how to read. " Liu Yang and Liu Ying on the side of ?? nodded repeatedly. They had a book from their cousin at home, and the elder brother could read, so they read it for a while. At first, they were still interested, but they couldn''t read it because of the stick. Liu Zhangshi and Liu Sunshi, who were secretly happy, could not wait to beat up the three children, but they disliked the opportunity that others could not ask for. Chapter 386： help (top) Liu Zhao also glared at his son, Liu Lun stood aside with his neck shrunk, but the Liu family has always been democratic, so although he shrank his neck, he still looked at his grandfather with wide eyes. Liu Daqian sighed regretfully, "A Lang is the one who can read the most in our family. In the past, A Ling taught him to read. When he came back from studying, he squatted in the yard and took branches to practice calligraphy stroke by stroke. Live, at night he used the moonlight to make gestures in the yard by himself. In the past, our family was incompetent and could not send him to school. At that time, the Mu family couldnt even gather together a bunch of blog posts, let alone opportunities like yours. Yes. Children, you must cherish happiness." "Big brother, send people to the academy. If anyone doesn''t study hard, they will be caught and beaten." Liu Erqian glared at his grandson and nephew fiercely and said, "Do you know how many bundles of repairs we have to pay you every year? One person is five taels of silver a year, plus pen, ink, paper, and inkstone, one person is ten taels a year, three people are thirty taels, and you cant even earn half of the silver after you sell it. Liu Daqian glared at his younger brother, turned his head to the three children standing in front of him and said, "Your second grandfather''s words are not rude, if this money comes from our family, it will be spent as it is spent, you are reborn in our family, it is fine , No matter what, it''s all from our Liu family, the money is spent for you, it''s not worth it even if it''s a debt, but this money is given to you by your cousin, thirty-two per year, based on what I know about your cousin , in order not to let you lose face in the academy, I''m afraid I will buy you fabrics to make some new clothes. After three or four years, even a hundred and fifty taels can''t stop it. I know how much a hundred and fifty taels can do. ?" Liu Daqian met the eyes of several children and said, "I can build two good houses, I can buy two cows, I can buy six pigs, and I can eat meat every other day for half a year." Several children opened their mouths, and even the eldest Liu Rong widened his eyes and was stunned. Liu Daqian''s conversion was the most intuitive. The adults often talk about the poor soil house in the family, which is always leaking rain and air. I''m afraid it won''t live for many years. Then they worry about building a house, saying that they have worked hard for ten years, and they don''t know if they can build a house... There are also cows. No one in the whole village has cows. If anyone has a cow, it is a middle peasant, and their life is much better than them. Pigs, they have them at home, but when they get a little piglet back, the grandmothers will lose sleep once, because the family is either going to go for a few bags of food, or they will run out of money. Meat, if my cousin hadnt sent some meat to their house every once in a while, they would have one meal every half a year just like everyone elses Liu Rong and Liu Yun looked at the brothers with envy and sympathy in their eyes. The three boys standing in the middle felt a lot of pressure. Liu Lun wanted to express that he didn''t want to study anymore. Liu Daqian seemed to know what his grandson was thinking, he pulled him over and touched his head, and asked, "Arun, how do you think your father and your uncle''s days are?" Liu Lun''s eyes were full of confusion and he said, "Dad and Uncle are very good. They have a much better life than Uncle Tang. They are always envious of Dad and Uncle." "That''s because your father and your uncle have your cousin''s help. If they didn''t, they would be just like your cousin, not even your cousin," Liu Daqian said when he saw that the children were not satisfied. Putting on a posture, he said: "Don''t look at our family''s life is better than other people''s families now, the truth is, our family is not the weakest, but it is also ranked at the bottom." Several children didn''t believe it, Liu Rong whispered: "Grandpa, we have new clothes to wear, and we can eat several meals of meat every month." Liu Erqian asked with a smile, "Rong''er, where did the new clothes and meat come from?" Liu Rong paused, and Liu Jin, the youngest sitting on the kang, raised his hand and said, "I know, I know, my cousin gave it. Last time my cousin gave me a wooden horse." Liu Erqian hugged three-year-old Liu Jin in his arms and said, "Don''t you know what your younger brother knows? It was given by your cousin, not ours." Liu Daqian continued: "Look, the village and the grandfather''s family have built a new house, and the fourth grandfather''s family is also planning to build a house. Our family has so much less expenditure, and your cousin is helping, why can''t we build a new house? house?" Liu Lun thought about it, "Is it because our family has no foundation?" Liu Daqian nodded and sighed, "It''s because our family has no foundation." Liu Yun was very unconvinced, "Why does our family have no foundation?" "Because our ancestors were poor, your grandfather and second grandfather are not capable, and your father and uncles are not very promising either." "Father," Liu Ting cried out in embarrassment, and Liu Daqian glared at him, "Am I not telling the truth?" "Your great-grandfather and great-grandmother went early, when I was younger than Allen," the children widened their eyes. Although there was a lot of noise at home, the adults also told them how hard they had been in the past, but in the past They really don''t know about it, and adults also deliberately avoid a few children. Several children became very interested when they heard that the grandfather was going to talk about ancient times. Liu Daqian did not let them down and said: "Your second grandfather is a little older than Ayang, and there are your second aunts and third aunts. Your third aunts were only two years old at the time. Your aunt is pulling the big one, at that time, your big aunt was a year younger than Ronger, think about how hard she had to work to pull us up. Several children looked at Liu Rong''s small arms and calves, and shuddered at the thought that they had no parents or elders at home and could only rely on such a young sister. "At that time, we had nothing to eat, and we even ate mud when we were hungry. The Liu family had only two acres of dry land. Your aunt just kept it, and when your second grandfather and I grew up, she married us your grandma. And the second grandmother, married your two aunts again. After several marriages, not only did the two bags of food that were saved with great effort be spent, but also a huge debt was owed. Your aunt even delayed the marriage for us. I can''t let her pay these debts, do you know when our family''s debts will be paid off?" Several children shook their heads. Liu Daqian sighed: "Your eldest brother only paid it off when he was six years old." Several children were speechless, "Is this too long?" Liu Erqian glared at him and said, "What is it? It''s not bad if you can pay it off. Your father and the others don''t need to spend money to marry a daughter-in-law? You don''t need to spend money to give birth to your mother? And to raise you stinky boys, do you think your children are children? Are you able to support yourself from birth? Ask your mother, how many children in the village die every year, what you ate and drank when you were young, and the money you spent when you were sick, dont you have to pay your grandfather and me to borrow it? Can you pay it off? Even if it''s good." Chapter 387： help (below) Several people from Liu Zhaos blushing nodded. This is true. Almost every family in the village has a child who died, so the Liu family is lucky. First, Liu Daqian and the others are willing to feed their pregnant daughter-in-law, and second, the child When they got sick, even if they were poor, they were willing to ask a doctor to buy medicine for the children, so the children all survived. Several daughters-in-law also know that the four old people are so reluctant because many of their children died, so their hearts hurt. If nothing else, there is a six-year-old brother between Liu Ting and Liu Zhuang. Because of this The children are not too young, so Liu Zhuang is the third child after the shift, but in fact, there are two children who died in front of Liu Zhuang. Because they are young, they are not scheduled. "Grandpa has no ability, so he can only give you a bite to eat. It is impossible to read and learn craftsmanship. Your father and uncle will not talk about it. If they have that talent, it will be too late. Your big brother is not bad, but Now that he has grown up and is stereotyped, it is impossible to go to study and exams, but do you know how hard your eldest brother works?" Liu Daqian looked at Liu Lun, "Allen, you live with your eldest brother, tell me." Liu Lun blushed and said, "Big brother is reading in the moonlight outside even in winter." "Our family doesn''t have the money to light a lot of lamp oil. In the winter, we just study outside," Liu Daqian said, with his eyes slightly damp, "As long as you have half the effort of your eldest brother, I will recognize you even if you don''t have that talent, but you guys If you dont work hard, why do you say you cant do it? The three children bowed their heads in shame. "If you can learn it, you may be even more beautiful than your big brother in the future, you will have meat every other day, new clothes every year, and you don''t have to work with your back to the loess, but you can''t earn a few dollars. Appreciate your face, maybe you can''t even pay the taxes. If you can''t study, you will only be like your father and uncle in the future. No, you are not even as good as them. Now your cousin is looking at me and your second grandfather. Take care of your father on the face of immortality, when we die, the relationship between the two families fades, and these helpers may be gone." The children were a little frightened, and Liu Daqian looked them in the eyes and said, "So, children, don''t put all your destiny in the hands of others, you have to hold some of it yourself, and now, your cousin gave it to you. A chance for you to control the fate of your other half." Liu Lun, Liu Yang, and Liu Ying''s expressions on their faces gradually became firmer, and they knelt down and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, we must read and write carefully, and then go to learn craftsmanship and hold our other half''s destiny." Liu Yang and Liu Ying nodded fiercely. Liu Daqian smiled with satisfaction, and the daughters-in-law of the Liu family exhaled. Liu Ying hesitated for a while, but still asked the doubts in his heart: "Grandpa, we only have half of our destiny, where does the other half go?" His mother Liu Sun glared at her son, Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then laughed and rubbed her son''s hair with big hands: "Good boy, good question." Then his face turned cold and he said, "Of course the other half is in the hands of the imperial court and God." A few children opened their mouths wide and said "Wow", "It turns out that God is in charge of our lives." Liu Yuan rolled his eyes, "What''s there to be proud of? If you can''t control your other half''s destiny, God will give you such a hand, and your life will be lost. If you hold half of it, you might be able to **** it from God. Life." A few children''s eyes lit up and they fought with God for their lives. This kind of thing is very emotional just to hear it. "You also don''t forget that this is the opportunity your cousin gave you," Liu Daqian took advantage of the situation to educate them, "The descendants of our Liu family have never been ungrateful, I don''t ask you to repay your cousins, but you must remember Living without causing trouble to them is the most basic thing, understand?" Liu Lun jumped up and said, "I know, I know, we still have to repay our gratitude. Just like Han Xin said by the second grandfather, if you receive a meal, you will have to repay it with thousands of dollars." Liu Daqian nodded with a stern face, "Han Xin is just like this for a meal, you say how many good things have you eaten from your cousin since you grew up?" Several children bowed their heads in embarrassment. Liu Ting hurriedly said: "Although I want you to study hard, don''t work too hard. Your cousin said that you must do everything within your means, but literacy is the most basic, and our family does not ask you for imperial examinations. In the exam, you just need to recognize all the words first, and then go to learn the craftsmanship. Once you have learned the craftsmanship, you will have the capital to survive. If you encounter any trouble with your cousin Bowenbosi, you will reach out and pull it, remember? " Liu Ting remembered what Mu Yangling said, telling them not to put too much pressure on the children, otherwise it would be counterproductive. The children responded, and Liu Daqian waved the children out, and the three daughters-in-law happily followed the children out. The children could go out to study and learn crafts, which was something they never dreamed of before. There were only four old people and two brothers Liu Ting and Liu Yuan left in the house. Liu Daqian turned his head and asked his younger brother, "Xuan is also twenty-two. When are you going to kiss him?" Liu Erqian said ashamed: "I found it in several nearby villages. It is not difficult to inquire about the situation of our family. We all know that the foundation is not good. Ah Xuan is in the army again, and no one wants to marry." Liu Daqian pondered for a moment, and said: "Find someone first, it mainly depends on character and family background. If the character is good, and the parents in the family can live well, let''s talk about it. If the betrothal gift is higher, we will put together the money, our family The life of the daughter-in-law is also obvious to all, at least our Liu family is not a family to discuss the daughter-in-law, if you want to marry, if you dont want to change a family, if we put together the money, we can always give a decent betrothal gift. Liu Erqian stayed for a while and asked, "Brother, why are you in such a hurry?" Liu Daqian glanced at his younger brother and said, "You still don''t know Ah Ling''s temperament? That kid is not afraid to help us, but he is afraid of the trouble the clan will find in the past. Anyway, Ah Xuan is also old, even if we make a swollen face and become fat. , we also want to make outsiders feel that our Liu family is not that thin, and after finding the academy, it was revealed that the children can go to school, half of the money is from Alang, and the other half is borrowed from the eldest sister. Don''t tell the truth, just show a little meaning, and I''ll go to Xingzhou Mansion tomorrow to find eldest sister." Liu Erqian''s eyes lit up, and he said with a smile: "This method is good, people in the clan can''t always go to the eldest sister." Liu Daqian nodded with a smile. Back then, the eldest sister was a new widow and was bullied by her husband''s family. The clan did not stand up for her. Apart from them, the eldest sister never walked with the clan in the past few years. Dare to look for trouble, but I have to talk to my eldest sister. "Where is the little sister-in-law..." Grandma Liu hesitated: "Will you find the big-aunt? Don''t lead the trouble to the big-aunt in the end." Liu Erqian and the younger sister have the worst relationship. Hearing this, he snorted coldly: "She dares! I can''t kill her." Grandma Liu snorted, and Liu Daqian glared at his younger brother and said, "Our brothers are not dead, we can still hold her down." Aunt Liu agreed to Liu Daqian''s proposal without thinking, and said, "If you guys run out of money, I''ll have some here." Liu Daqian shook his head, "You don''t need your money, A Ling is responsible, and the family can live well now." The eldest sister only has two granddaughters, how could Liu Daqian really want her money? My aunt didn''t mention it again, but she laughed happily after sending Liu Daqian away, which made Mu Yangling and several children look over frequently. Said: "Auntie''s sweetheart, your eldest sister finally gave me a bad breath for my auntie." Mu Yangling was puzzled, "Auntie, what have I done?" Auntie laughed and waved: "It''s nothing, just let Auntie I secretly have fun." It was the first time that Mu Yangling and Xiulan saw their aunt laugh so cheerfully. Although they were curious, they didn''t find out. Chapter 388： reward A month later, Liu Lun, Liu Yang, and Liu Ying were sent to the academy to study, which alarmed everyone in the village. Even if they did their best to raise one scholar, the Liu family sent three at once. Everyone doubted it. Has the Liu family made a fortune? But Liu Ting quickly dispelled everyone''s idea. They didn''t plan to send a few children to take the imperial examinations. They only planned to let them recognize some characters, learn two or three years, and then go to learn crafts. For three to two or three years, it is better to pay for one for ten years. Even Liu He persuaded them that if they really have the money, it is better to pay for one, maybe they can get a Tongsheng test? Liu Ting said with a smile: "I think so, but none of them are expected to read books, so they have a headache when they read a book, so try not to let them be blind." Liu He frowned, "It''s better to save the money for other purposes, why do you have to go to school? If you don''t take the imperial examinations, how useful are those few words?" "Those who can read can learn their crafts quickly, and they won''t suffer too much," Liu Ting said, "Alang can learn things so much faster than others when he can read." The Liu family insisted on their own opinions, and it was not easy for the clan to interfere too much, but most of them suspected that they were sponsored by Mu Yangling. The Liu family made a high-profile appointment for Liu Xuan to be a daughter-in-law. Twenty-two-year-old Liu Xuan is already an old young man, because it has always been difficult to talk about relatives in the army, and many people in the village are like this. This time, the Liu family gave him a high dowry and married him a 16-year-old daughter. Many bachelors in the village were jealous. Everyone thought that the Liu family must have made a fortune. Then Liu Lang met a noble on Jingzhaofu Road and reached out to help and got a lot of money. There was a lot of news. Liu Lang''s reward, plus the money borrowed from Ma Liu''s family, filled the gap in the Liu family. Everyone was envious, but no one said anything about leading the child to Mu Yangling. The Liu family breathed a sigh of relief, and then moved quickly to marry Liu Xuan. Rural people dont have so many rules for marrying wives and daughters. After asking about the name and accepting the color, they directly agreed to get married after a month. Liu Xuan also asked for a ten-day marriage and went home one day earlier. Mu Yangling brought everyone back for wedding wine, and even Mu Shi took half the sky to come over. The gift from the Mu family was six points thicker than that of other families, but because they were the whole family coming to the feast, this "great gift" was not so thick. But Mu Yangling gave Liu Xuan fifty taels of silver in private, and said with a smile: "Buy candy for my future little cousin." Liu Xuan''s handsome face was red, and Mu Yangling sighed, "Uncle Xuan, you are so handsome, and auntie is really lucky." Mu Yangling said this in the bridal room, and the other three aunts heard it. They smiled and bent over, pushing Liu Xuan to the bedside and sitting side by side with the bride, "What''s the use of looking at Jun? It''s up to the bride to watch. Only when you are satisfied, Ah Xuan, lift your hijab and show us whether you are more handsome or the bride is more handsome." Liu Xuan was embarrassed for a moment, and carefully lifted the hijab with the steel scale. The bride''s face was flushed with shame, and she quickly raised her eyes to look at everyone, and then lowered her head again, but only one glance was enough for Liu Xuan to see each other''s eyebrows. Yes, it does look beautiful. Liu Xuan grinned behind his ears. Bowen pulled Bo Sikejia to observe Uncle Xuan''s expression curiously, Mu Yangling looked back and took out a few small ones, saying: "Okay, let''s all go out, don''t disturb Uncle Biao into the bridal chamber. " Liu Xuan angrily shouted: "A-Ling, be careful I''ll spank your ass." A few children laughed and shouted, "Cousin was beaten" The gift from Mu Yangling made up for the gap in the Liu family, and even had a lot of money left over, Liu Erqian happily found Liu Daqian, "Brother, let''s just use the money to build a new house, or you can see This mud room, I''m really worried that one day I will fall asleep when I fall asleep." Liu Daqian pondered for a moment, and said, "It''s too early to build now. Let''s wait until winter comes. At that time, there will be more people. Alang and A Ting can also get a lot of money back, and the two will do it together." Liu Erqian happily agreed. Liu Zhuang and Liu Yuan also took some money out. Their family has always been in harmony, and there were two old men on their heads, and the money was distributed unevenly, so no one was angry and objected. Liu Xuan went to the military camp with his cousin Liu Zhuang ten days later, and only came back two days every ten days. Liu Xuan started harvesting corn soon after the wedding, because farmers who owe work also have to harvest their own crops. Mu Yangling is very tolerant and arranges the time in a staggered manner, and the coherent arrangement will not exceed two days. At first, he was worried that he would have to repay the completion period. The farmers who could only receive their own food were relieved. Mu Yangling has been living in the nursery during this period of time, and works in the fields every day. Xiuhong, Liu Lang and Bowen started walking around the fields with their notebooks, asking if there was anything different from yellow corn. Not to mention corn, because there are many crops, more than 200 different varieties of corn have been found in the 14 acres of corn. The children in the kindergarten turned the class slightly, and followed Mu Yangling to the ground every morning before dawn, and then returned to the kindergarten to start classes at around 9:00 in the morning. There are about four hours of working time every day. Mu Yangling did not stop them, but just asked the kitchen to give them more meat. The children regarded this as encouragement and they worked harder. And Bosi and Kejia are also playing crazy in the field, because the harvest here is too big, Shu Wanniang and aunt also came to help, and the dragon and the phoenix naturally came, the two little boys went to patrol hand in hand, occasionally helping to pick up The corn on the ground was thrown into the frame, and every day it went out clean and came back dirty. The harvested corn is hung under the beams of the house, or dried on the lawn, and the children in the nursery are watching, not worried about being stolen. Mu Yangling asked everyone to pay attention not to steal the food, the reason is, "These are your rations, so be careful, don''t be eaten by birds and mice, otherwise we will only be hungry next year." The children in the kindergarten also know that the food they eat is produced by these fields, so they organized ten teams of people to inspect and bask in the sun, and Mu Yangling does not need to worry at all. Mr. Liu kept watching, watching the children actively help harvesting, drying, and even threshing the corn, all of which were done by more than 1,000 children. He couldn''t help but ponder, Mu Yangling was willing to spend so much effort Building a kindergarten also uses these labors, right? Mu Yangling pushed a cart of corn and dumped it on the ground. Seeing Mr. Liu standing aside, he didn''t know what he was thinking, so he wiped his sweat and asked, "Mr. Liu, what are you thinking?" Mr. Liu didn''t answer, just looked at the older children in the field and said, "Miss Mu, these children are a little uneasy recently." Mu Yangling followed his eyes and saw that the oldest children in the kindergarten were all thirteen years old. There were twenty-six such children in the kindergarten. "Why are you upset?" "They are afraid of turning 14 and leaving the nursery, so you see, they work as hard as they can before it''s time for work." Chapter 389： again When the kindergarten was established, Mu Yangling made an agreement with everyone that she would raise orphans under the age of fourteen, and she would plant the fields under their name, and all the harvest belonged to her, which was counted as a reward for their upbringing. After reaching the age of fourteen, they returned the fields in the spring of the following year and left the nursery, and the relationship between them was dissolved. Mr. Liu said: "At the age of fourteen, they can support a family, but it will be very difficult. They obviously don''t want to leave." Mr. Liu chased the children, sighed slightly, and said, "Miss Mu, these children are all very good, I mean, if possible, stay with them for a while, even if the spring of next year, they will have all the time to learn the craft. But for a year, I still can''t even recognize the words." "The rules of the kindergarten are formulated together with Fang Zhifu and Haoran. Even if Haoran agrees, it will be difficult for Fang Zhifu." Mu Yangling thought about it and said, "But you are right, in one year, They really can''t learn much, and when this rule was formulated before, it was in a hurry and it was not perfected, I will find time to re-discuss with Fang Zhifu." Mu Yangling glanced at the children who were pushing the carts with corn, and turned to look for Bo Wen, "Go and talk to them, if they don''t want to leave, will the nursery school be in the short term? will drive people away." Bowen''s eyes lit up, "Sister, I also think it''s too reluctant to let them out at this time. Although I can work and support myself, it must be a bad day. If my sister can promise to let them stay for a while, they will be very happy. ." "Okay, stop flattering. If you find a problem in the future, you will say it. Don''t be like a mother-in-law." Mu Yangling patted his head and asked him to comfort the children''s hearts, not to please her. And so desperate. Because Bo Wen has been living in the kindergarten, he has a deep relationship with the children here, and everything about Mu Yangling is communicated through Bo Wen. In the end, Mu Yangling''s majesty is unattainable, but Master Bo Wen It is a partner who can play with them, so it is most suitable for Bowen to do this job. Sure enough, thanks to the blog post, those older kids who were eager to perform finally didnt feel so anxious and desperate, but smiled crampedly, and their studies and work were on the right track. Mu Yangling took this matter to the bottom of his heart, and these teenagers gathered after the corn harvest and said, "You all know the rules of the nursery school, you are all fourteen this year or the first half of next year. According to the previously signed conditions, you can take back your own fields and leave in the spring of next year." The faces of the teenagers turned pale, and Mu Yangling smiled reassuringly, "But I heard that you don''t really want to leave." A teenager boldly said: "Girl, although we have planted land, we do what the adults call us. In fact, we don''t know how to plant it, and we haven''t learned our skills..." He looked at his partner. We, boldly said: "I, we still want to stay." The other children nodded again and again. Mu Yangling nodded and said: "I understand what you mean, but for the interests of the nursery, for my interests, and for your interests, I think it is better to institutionalize, after all, there are a lot of fields and properties involved. ." The ?? teenagers were even more anxious, thinking that Mu Yangling was going to drive them away, and their faces turned pale. "You are almost fourteen years old," Mu Yangling said with some pity in his eyes, he was only fourteen years old, and he was only in junior high school in his previous life, but he has to be a family here, "then it can''t be like that anymore. The rest of the younger siblings are completely dependent on the kindergarten, but you are right. You still have a lot of things to learn. Since you are here, I can''t say that you will have a good life, but at least at least The responsibility is to be paid. Therefore, I agree that you will continue to stay, but the conditions must be re-established. This must be discussed with the prefect. When the time comes, you will send three representatives to be the spokesperson, and the others will be on the sidelines. We negotiate. When you have any thoughts in your heart, write them down first, and tell your representatives later, who will open your eyes for you. The teenagers looked at Mu Yangling blankly, but the teenager asked boldly, "Negotiation? What to talk about?" Seeing that they were all confused, Mu Yangling knew that they didn''t understand anything, so he sighed, but he didn''t expect to come forward to dig his own walls, this feeling is really strange, "For example, although the fields are still rented to me, but You have to participate in the whole process of farming, learn farming techniques from the people who go to the fields, how much grain you want to share after the tax is removed from the harvest every year, and also, how many class hours you can take each year, culture class or craft class, These can all be marked. Mu Yangling looked at them resentfully and said, "I don''t need to teach you the rest, right?" Isn''t this grabbing food from the girl? Isn''t this ungrateful? This point flashed through the minds of the teenagers, and they shook their heads quickly, "Girl, you can take us in, we are already very grateful to Dade, we are willing to work for you, no, regardless of the food." Mu Yangling frowned fiercely, "If you want to be independent, you have to practice, and it''s still a long time. With such a large amount of time, you all have to work in vain?" Mu Yangling said with a stern face: "This is your legitimate interest, remember, as long as it is reasonable, you can fight for it, otherwise I will take your land and instruct you to do so much work, now you have no opinion. , does not mean that there will not be in the future, the nursery is used to make you respect, not to make you resentful. The ?? teenagers blushed and wanted to say that they were not complaining, but there were also those with flickering eyes, eager to try. Mu Yangling said: "You can discuss it for yourself, forgot to mention, you put conditions on me, and I will also make demands on you, I will definitely not pay for a person over the age of fourteen, how much work does he have to do every year? , I will make rules for how many courses to complete. I will give you the bottom line first. I can only keep you until you are twenty at the latest. After twenty, unless you are mentally handicapped or disabled, otherwise, the kindergarten will always be Clear out." Twenty years old, a very tolerant age. The teenagers are both excited and nervous. The excitement is that they can continue to stay in the nursery. The nervousness is that they dont know what kind of requirements Miss Mu will set for them. The prefect of Fang did not expect that the nursery would also ask to re-establish the conditions. He had some doubts that Mu Yangling was a field property that he was reluctant to let go of. In fact, whether the conditions are formulated or not has little impact on the yamen, because since Mu Yangling has a good land, he will have to pay a good tax. Even because of the high yield in Mu Yanglings land, this year they will take money from her. The tax recovered is considerable. But that doesn''t mean he is willing to watch the people under his rule be bullied, so when he came to the nursery, his face was a little ugly. This time, they chose to negotiate in a classroom in the nursery. When the prefect came, the classroom was full of people. Except for the people at the two desks on the left, everyone else was in the nursery. There are children of all ages, and there are only six tables left in the classroom, divided into a three-legged siege, and all the children sitting on small stools below. The prefect of Fang paused, not understanding what Mu Yangling meant. Chapter 390： formulate "Miss Mu, this is this?" Fang Zhifu tilted his head to look at the child sitting upright at the bottom. "These children are all selected by Mr. Liu, and there are all ages. Since the rules are to be re-established, it is natural to let them listen to them. After all, it involves their vital interests." Mu Yangling explained. The Master Huang, who suggested Fang Zhifu to make concessions, rolled his eyes, not sure if this was Mu Yangling''s show, or to prevaricate Fang Zhifu. Fang Zhifu''s face was also a little ugly. He took a serious look at Mu Yangling and felt that she was still as beautiful as ever. Did it just change in half a year? But he didn''t say anything, just sat on the center side, nodded and said, "Then what does Miss Mu want to change?" Mu Yangling turned to look at the blog post, she completely let them go to the three of them, and she just stood up to support them. Mr. Liu, as the representative of the nursery school, sat on the other side with three other teenagers. Bowen coughed lightly, and took out the results of his and his cousin Xiuhong and cousin Lang, who had worked hard for several days, "Our Mu family means that the conditions for those under the age of fourteen remain unchanged, and those who are over fourteen years old think that Those who can stand on their own, and those who want to leave the kindergarten can take back their own fields and property, and there will be no property disputes with the kindergarten from now on." Bowen paused, and seeing that everyone had no opinion, he continued: "I think I am Those who have yet to gain a foothold, or who want to stay in the nursery for other reasons, can stay as long as they meet the following conditions." According to Mu Yangling''s meaning, the blog has been improved. In short, after the age of fourteen, if they don''t leave, they will separate the fields that belong to them. Although they are still cultivated by the Mu family, they must also be in their own hands. They work with them in the fields, from the beginning of plowing to the end of harvesting, they must follow the whole process of learning, so as to master the farming techniques faster. During the autumn harvest, in addition to taxes, the received grain is divided into eighty-two, eighth of the Mu family, and two of the head of the household. The seeds, farm implements, cattle, manure and the rest of the labor are all produced by the Mu family. In addition, they will continue to offer courses for teenagers who have reached the age of 14. They must take certain courses on time and amount every year, and ensure that they cannot fail more than two subjects in the exam. During this period, they will be in the kindergarten. All expenses in the house are still paid by the Mu family, but the upper age limit is twenty years old. Unless you are mentally handicapped or disabled, you must leave the nursery with your belongings after the age of 20 for whatever reason. Bowen closed his quilt, raised his head and said with a stern face: "This is what our Mu family asked for the nursery. What''s your opinion?" Fang Zhifu blinked, this seems to be a little different from what he thought. It is not harmful to the children. He has come to inspect the kindergarten. The courses offered in it are indeed very practical. They are more pros than cons. He turned his head to look at the children. Sure enough, they were very excited and nodded slightly. It seemed that it was proposed by the child in the kindergarten. Anyway, if they were fourteen, they could go if they wanted to. After ?? figured out various reasons, the prefect of Fang said with a smile: "We don''t have any opinions here, we have to ask the children at the nursery." Bowen looked at the teenagers opposite. Mr. Liu coughed lightly and said, "We think that the 82 points are too low, it should be 73 points..." Mr. Liu was very embarrassed, but Mu Yangling said that he was the dean, so he had to represent the students, and it was best to tell the students'' demands, so since someone asked, he could only bite the bullet. As soon as these words came out, lets not talk about Fang Zhifu and the others, even the children below became noisy, and some of the children had some resentment on their faces, but they turned out to be aggrieved for the Mu family. Mu Yangling temporarily broke off a piece of wood and patted the table, making everyone quiet down. Bowen coughed lightly when he saw his sister looking at him, and asked, "What''s the reason?" Mr. Liu did not speak this time, and looked at the boy on the far right. The boy blushed and said, "I just saw the schedule made by the young master..." "That''s just an approximate algorithm," Bo Wen interrupted him and said with a stern face: "The specific courses and schedules have to be discussed again." "Since it''s approximate, the difference shouldn''t be too big, right?" the boy asked. Bowen thought for a while and said, "This is calculated based on the working days this year. It should be about the same, and then what?" "I found that we were going to go to the fields in February. From February to April, during the three-month busy farming period, we worked in the fields for seventy-two days, and we only had fifteen days for study. There are only three days left. With such high-intensity work, can we only get 20% of the grain? I remember that the tenants outside rented the land to pay 60% of the rent. We dare not expect 60%, but Half the time, right?" In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that his friends were unwilling to even improve, he wanted to mention 40%, and he felt that they would have suffered a lot by leaving so much for the Mu family. Bowen said: "First of all, we are not the relationship between landlords and tenants, and secondly, 60% of the rent paid by tenants includes taxes," he picked up the corner of his mouth and said, "And what we count is after taxes, the court law stipulates , those who are about to serve at the age of fourteen, in order to ensure your study time, the nursery school will bear your servitude, including the poll tax and land tax, and don''t think that our Mu family has taken a lot of advantage, you are nurturing The food, clothing and housing of the kindergarten, as well as the educational resources it occupies, all cost a lot, and on the cultivated land, to be honest, unless you are strong men, before the day laborers we hire, you can only count Half of the labor force, not to mention the military households, the good records, each person has forty acres of Yongye Tian, ??how can you cultivate so much?" Bowen looked at Xiuhong, "Cousin Xiuhong, do the math for them." Xiuhong took out an abacus. First, she calculated the area that could be farmed by one person at the age of fourteen, and calculated the various costs. This year''s per mu yield was used to calculate their income, and then the tax was deducted. , to arrive at their final income. Then calculate how much they can get. Because there is this year''s per mu yield for reference, this is not difficult to calculate at all, Xiuhong also calculated the cost paid by the Mu family, including their food, clothing, housing and transportation in the nursery. Finally came to the conclusion that the eighty-two shares were divided, and the food they received was not much different from what they had cultivated and finally harvested. The only difference is that they farm by themselves, work hard for a year, and divide it into eighty-two. The Mu family is responsible for most of them, and they also cover them with food, accommodation and education. Xiuhong looked at them with big eyes, as long as he had a brain, he knew how to calculate, and the boy opposite was a little embarrassed. Liu Lang recorded these numbers and planned to hand them over to them for verification after the meeting. Fang Zhifu''s eyes also flickered. Indeed, the advantage of handing over the fields to the Mu family for farming is that the other party can make full use of resources and will not let the land go to waste, so even if it is divided into eighty-two, these children are not at a loss. The boy just put it up because he was unwilling, but he couldn''t refute it in front of a well-prepared blog post, and he was indeed persuaded by the data, so he didn''t make any other comments. Bowen grinned suddenly and turned to look at the prefect of Fang, "Since there is no problem with the nursery, then Mr. Fang, will we talk to you about the Mu family and the nursery?" "What?" Fang Zhifu was still a little out of control, and confusion flashed in his eyes, "Didn''t I come to witness?" Chapter 391： lecture Bowen showed his white teeth, "Of course not. Although the funds for this kindergarten are all provided by our Mu family, we still need the support of the court and Lord Fang." Mr. Fang always had a bad premonition in his heart, but what Bowen said was correct, so he hesitated and nodded: "Nursery is a major event that is beneficial to people''s livelihood, and the court and I will naturally support it." It''s just a pity that there are too few people like the Mu family. Sir Fang is very aware of the benefits of continuing to operate the kindergarten. Not to mention the increase in the number of talents in their entire government, the taxation of the imperial court is paid, and the orphans below can also be fed and clothed. Even the imperial court does not think it can do this. So over the past year, he has been working hard to let Mu Yangling accept new orphans. As long as she is willing to accept them, it means that even if more than a thousand orphans grow up and leave the nursery, the nursery will continue to operate. go down. But the time was not ripe, so he didn''t dare to mention it, but he had to have an attitude. He said that he would strongly support the development and construction of the nursery. What Bowen wanted was this sentence. He took the opportunity to propose that the imperial court exempted the 14-year-old from the service of the head of the household in the nursery. Bowen believed that it was difficult for them to spare time while they were farming, studying, and learning craftsmanship. Come to serve, and the Mu family has invested a lot in the nursery, and it is too much money to pay them for the service. Since the imperial court and Lord Fang said they would support them, in addition to some donations, the policy should also be inclined. Fang Zhifu''s face was solemn, he glanced at Mu Yangling, and when she saw her sitting there drinking tea, she knew it was her order. Sir Fang could not agree, so how many people would continue to choose to stay in the nursery in order to escape from service? Fourteen to twenty years old, a full six years. But Bo Wen searched for a lot of information for this, and naturally it was impossible for Mr. Fang to refuse to mention it. The two sides sighed from the morning to noon, and the lunch was set at the nursery. They opened a small stove alone, and the prefect turned his head to see what the children in the kindergarten were eating and nodded slightly. It was undeniable that the food they ate here was much better than that of ordinary farmers, no wonder they refused to leave. Without those teenagers around, Fang Zhifu was less taboo when speaking, and turned to ask Mu Yangling, "Miss Mu, your nursery has already been set up and the stall is huge, do you really plan to raise only this group? " "Master Fang, the world is not at peace. If Xingzhou Mansion, Hanzhong Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion can maintain the status quo, I may be able to do a part or two, but if the situation changes, let''s not talk about these children, can I myself? It''s impossible to survive." Fang Zhifu thought of the sudden change in the situation in the past few years, sighed slightly, did not mention this topic again, and said: "It is impossible to be exempted from military service until the age of 20. Even if I agree, the government can make trouble. It can help you avoid the age of sixteen." He paused and said, "I was not thinking carefully before, I looked at your class schedule and schedule, it is really difficult to study before the age of fourteen. Immunity is extended to the age of sixteen, and it is estimated that many children will choose to stay until the age of sixteen, or it will give them two years to practice and change their status." Mu Yangling nodded, and it was precisely because of this consideration that she agreed to the fourteen-year-old child to continue to stay. Fang Zhifu looked at Mu Yangling with pity, if there were more such people, the world might be peaceful. Thinking of this, he vaguely looked forward to the children in the nursery school leaving soon after finishing their studies. He wanted to see how they would fare in the future. Because Mu Yangling and Fang Zhifu reached a consensus during lunch, a new contract was quickly finalized during the afternoon negotiation. The prefect of the prefect affixed the seal of the prefect, which is regarded as a notarization of the contract. Mu Yangling looked up at the teenagers at the opposite nursery school, and saw that their expressions were a little cold, and they were a little embarrassed when they looked at Mu Yangling, while the teenager who offered to raise 30% of the income at that time sat with red eyes On the other side, Yin Yin was rejected by several teenagers. She turned her eyes away and divided the document into three parts, the government kept one, the Mu family, and the other in the nursery. When the prefect of Fang stood up to say goodbye, she smiled and said: "Master Fang, since Why don''t you stay here for a while? How about listening to my lectures to the children?" The prefect of Fang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is Miss Mu still a teacher in the nursery?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "I only know a few words roughly, and I haven''t even attended school. How can I be a teacher for them? But even though I haven''t attended school, I can see some things better than them." Fang Zhifu sat down again with interest, and smiled: "Then I have to listen." Mu Yangling stood on the podium, looked at the children below, pointed to the boy who had raised his objection earlier and said, "He is the best performer on the side of the nursery today." The boy blushed and looked at Mu Yangling nervously. The children below were also chattering, they felt that the boy was ungrateful. "You guys think it''s ungrateful that the big brother proposes to divide the interests into 30%, right?" Mu Yangling looked around and said, "But he is the only one who will stand up for himself and your interests. Man, with this courage, his performance today is above you." "Miss Ke Mu is very good to us, we should be grateful to Dade..." A little girl at the bottom whispered. Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, "Of course I am very kind to you, and you should naturally be grateful, but this is not contrary to your fighting for your own rights and interests, as long as it is legal and reasonable, you should fight for it, he dares to fight for it. To stand up is enough to prove his courage, and if he can do enough research before bringing it up and prepare his arguments, I will appreciate it even more." The boy who was still restless looked at Mu Yangling brightly. Mu Yangling looked at the child below and said, "I didn''t want to talk about it originally, but since the beginning, I have the right to be a gentleman. If I am a child in a kindergarten and I am dissatisfied with the distribution of benefits, I will Bring it up, but I will do my research before I bring it up, and if it turns out that I really got less, I will never miss this meeting and bring it up on the spot." "Not only the Mu family, but also the government office, you also have the right to make demands, as long as they are legal and reasonable." The prefect who was still full of interest suddenly felt that something was wrong, and sure enough, Mu Yangling said in the next sentence: "For example, this time, you should take this rare opportunity to ask the government to help you solve the internship as much as possible. You know, What you learn is not only farming, but also carpentry, accountant, cook, mason and other types of work. All the crafts in the course must be practiced before you can officially start working. The Mu family has limited network and can arrange internship opportunities for you. There are very few, but the government office is different." Everyone looked at Fang Zhifu with a "swoosh". Fang Zhifu twitched the corner of his mouth. Mu Yangling said with a pity: "Unfortunately, this meeting has been sealed and concluded, you can only wait for the next time, this time I did not remind you, I hope you can learn to think for yourself, children, of course I believe that I will Hello, I also believe that you will repay me. I also believe that there are good people in this world. However, you must know that this is just a belief in our hearts. It is a vision. It is better to institutionalize the kindness of the family, because a person''s kindness will change. Besides, kindness may not be right for you, it is suitable for you, and I believe you will be grateful, but I prefer to give all There is a good system for matters involving interests. You will repay me in the future and the nursery school. I will be very happy. If you dont return, I will also bless you. You will damage the nursery school or Mus family because of your kindness and resentment. I am not afraid , no wonder, because there is a system here, you can''t damage it." "Children, do you remember what I said today?" The daring boy before lowered his head in thought, then raised his head and said, "I understand, girl, the system is better than people." Chapter 392： invention Mu Yangling looked at him in surprise. What she said before was more for the boy to be excluded from the kindergarten. She had seen too many grievances caused by isolation and contempt. She did not want to leave the kindergarten. The children who go out will in turn resent the kindergarten and the brothers and sisters who have been with him through thick and thin. Didn''t expect this young man to give her such a surprise, Mu Yangling appreciated it in his heart, but nodded calmly on his face: "You summed it up well, that''s what you mean." Mu Yangling glanced at Fang Zhifu, looked at the children below and said: "So, children, I hope you are tolerant and wise, and everyone will work together to make the kindergarten better, this is not only the education of the Mu family. The kindergarten belongs to Hanzhong Mansion, and it belongs to you." The children under ?? heard their blood boil, and the eyes they looked at the boy were no longer contemptuous and hostile. Mu Yangling nodded slightly, and then let everyone disperse and sent the prefect to leave. Fang Zhifu got on the carriage and said: "Miss Mu, the nursery school is not entirely in line with your interests. You can encourage them to put forward their opinions and have a good system. It shows that you are broad-minded and you are ashamed. You can rest assured that in terms of policy, As long as you have trouble, you can come to me." After receiving this promise from the prefect of Fang, Mu Yangling was overjoyed, "Thank you, Mr. Fang." The carriage started, and Master Huang said inexplicably: "Sir, this girl Mu is not afraid that the children in the kindergarten have too much power, and will they turn her back on her?" Fang Zhifu closed his eyes slightly and said: "You think too much, even in another hundred and eighty years, the children in the nursery may not be able to surpass the Mu family. She said that it must be legal and reasonable. Only after the Mu family and the government have discussed the certification can they be included in the system, and if those children are too much, they just dont agree to be included in the system. "However, it is already very rare for her to step up to this level. How many people in the world will teach a large group of people to fight against her?" Fang Zhifu sighed: "If these children have great prospects in the future, their conscience is good. Before they die, they will all be the connections of the Mu family, more than a thousand people..." Fang Zhifu thought about this, but did not know whether it was right or wrong for him to strongly support the nursery. Master Huang smiled and said, "Sir, how promising can they be? I have also read their courses, and I am still dabbling in the Four Books, but the Five Classics are rarely mentioned. Their teaching focuses on the Analects of Confucius, history books, In arithmetic, agriculture and various handicraft classes, it is impossible to rely on the imperial examination, and after the sky, he will come out to work as an accountant, carpenter, etc. Prosperity in this world is still determined in politics, only being an official can be considered a great prospect. The prefect of Fang also felt that he was thinking too much, and nodded slightly to reveal the matter. At this time, Mu Yangling was talking to Mr. Liu about the education of the children in the kindergarten, "Let the gentlemen guide you, let the students have an idea and try to verify it first, and don''t shout out any new ideas." Mr. Liu was also afraid that the threshold of his house would be trampled by the students, so he nodded in response. "Let children not violate the interests of others when verifying, but also pay attention to their own safety." Children''s world is colorful, who knows what thoughts they will come up with when they hear her words? Mu Yangling''s concerns really came true. After class, the children spread Mu Yangling''s words, and no one was targeting the hostile boy anymore. Instead, they worshipped him a little, because Mu Yangling said that they could come up with ideas if they had any ideas, and everyone began to pay attention. Sure enough, many questions were raised. For example, more than 1,000 of them had to go to the valley to fetch water, and they often clashed with the children in the nearby villages. The children asked the nursery school to dig a few wells nearby to facilitate them... Another example is all kinds of small things such as washing clothes. Because of the guidance of the gentlemen, it is not necessary to go to blog posts and report them as soon as they think of it. Instead, they have thought that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, and they can be implemented before they are recorded together, and then go to find them. Blog post they report. From these things, it is extended to the study and life. A student who chooses to study printing feels that it is very troublesome to engrave a copy of the book every time he publishes a book, because he finds that many words are used repeatedly, because a good brother chooses Carpenter, once saw my brother carve things with waste wood to help the younger brothers and sisters under the carving during the homework assigned by Mr. Carving, so I created the engraving of disassembling the characters one by one, and when I want to print a book, I will start from a pile of character molds. Find out typographic printing ideas. Because Mu Yangling said that it must be verified and proved to be feasible, so he pressed the idea to the bottom of his heart, and has been secretly verifying it with his woodworking friends. By the time Mu Yangling heard the idea from the dispute between Bowen and Xiuhong, the autumn harvest was over, and she was worrying about Qi Xiuyuan''s wedding gift three days later. "I think it''s completely impossible for him to imagine. He made so many fonts before, didn''t they all get destroyed when they were cast? His husband said that he was delusional." Xiuhong pouted. However, Bo Wen''s eyes brightened, and he said excitedly: "That''s because he still can''t control the casting temperature, or it may be that wood is not suitable for fonts. Let''s change the material, or test the casting temperature more, maybe it will be successful. Woolen cloth." "How much time and money does this take?" "No matter how much it costs, this possibility is worth a try," Bowen said with bright eyes and a firm expression: "Cousin Xiuhong, do you know the impact of a new set of printing techniques on a country and even a world?" Mu Yangling heard such a sentence, so he interjected curiously and asked with a smile, "What are you talking about in printing?" Bo Wen excitedly recounted the matter and said, "Lin Ke has experimented many times, and the characters carved from wood can''t stand the casting temperature and can''t be printed at all, but he thinks this method is feasible, it''s just a matter of materials, so I found me in private, and I hope I can provide him with a more temperature-resistant and hard wood, sister, what do you think of his idea?" Mu Yangling listened for a while and asked in amazement, "Is the current printing technique still engraving?" "Yeah," Bowen looked at his sister strangely, "except for hand copying, it has always been engraved printing." how can that be? Why didn''t Emperor Sejong, who passed through the ancestors, get the movable type printing out? Mu Yangling widened his eyes and asked, "Are you sure it''s always been an engraving? After Sejong, is it an engraving?" Bowen felt that his elder sister was joking him, and said helplessly: "Sister, only engraving has always been a printing technique. You have read more history books than me, how can you not know?" This is the first time Mu Yangling has asked him for historical knowledge. "When did the history books talk about printing?" Mu Yangling murmured for a while, without eating, he got up and said, "Go, take me to see that classmate Lin Ke, his name is interesting, who gave him the name? of?" "He took it himself, originally wanted to ask Lin to engrave, but his husband asked him to change it after two days," said Bo Wen, laughing, "It is said that every time their husband calls out engraving in the classroom, the following The students who were dazed looked at the master and didn''t know what to sculpt, haha..." Chapter 393： gift Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing when he heard it. Half of the children in the kindergarten came without names, and half of them had heavy names, so after they started to read, they began to name themselves. Lin Ke is also the same. He used to be called Sanzhu, but in the nursery, the Sanzhu can line up around the nursery. Because he chose the craft of printing, he had to often engrave fonts to get this name. Lin Ke was sitting cross-legged on the ground, looking worriedly at the typeface he carved. In fact, he tried three kinds of wood, but all of them were unsuccessful, so he had to look for Master Bowen. Lin Ke was still worried about whether Master Bowen would agree to help him get the materials, when he heard a soft female voice ask, "Are you Lin Ke?" Lin Ke looked up and saw Mu Yangling standing not far from him, he immediately got up and nodded awkwardly, "Girl, I, I am Lin Ke." Mu Yangling looked at the wooden font on the ground, "Is this what you carved?" Lin Ke scratched his head embarrassedly, "Yes, but once the layout is good, it will be ruined." Mu Yangling picked up a font and pinched it. These pieces of wood were carved from pieces of wood used to make furniture, and their temperature bearing capacity would indeed be relatively low. Mu Yangling didn''t know what kind of wood the movable type used in movable type printing was carved from, but she had heard of tin movable type, but the most famous one was clay movable type. After thinking about it, Mu Yangling said: "I will Ask someone to prepare more temperature-resistant wood for you, and you bring a few classmates to test it together, but don''t talk about it, just finish it as your usual homework." The only person who can realize the impact of movable type printing is Bo Wen and her, and there is only one Mr. Liu in the kindergarten. Lin Ke was very excited and nodded again and again: "Don''t worry, girl, I will definitely try my best to verify that this printing method is useful." Mu Yangling naturally believed that she asked people to buy temperature-resistant wood overnight. Xiuhong was speechless, "Is this really possible?" Mu Yangling turned his head and said, "Even if it doesn''t work, this possibility is worth our test. Xiuhong, you should read more books. You ask Bowen, why is he willing to support Lin Ke without a guarantee?" Xiuhong turned to look at Bo Wen. Bo Wen raised his head and said, "Because the spread of culture represents the advancement of technology, Cousin Xiuhong, when there was the invention of paper, many things in the world could be recorded. One can afford to read books, and engraving and printing came only after the imperial examinations. If Lin Kes method could be used, if nothing else, the price of books would be much cheaper. There are more people in the world who are educated and read, and the national strength will naturally be went up." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "How can it be so exaggerated? But the spread of culture will indeed be strengthened a lot." Mu Yangling went back and opened the history books about Sejong, and found that there was really no mention of movable type printing, did he forget? Mu Yangling couldn''t find the reason, so she couldn''t think about it, she had already found a gift for Qi Xiuyuan''s wedding. She didn''t plan to hide movable type printing alone, and she couldn''t hide it. Except for the bookstore, I''m afraid no one would come to **** it. It''s not that Bi Sheng invented movable type printing and was not taken seriously by the upper management. , which led to the loss of the method of making clay typefaces of movable type printing, and only the method of movable type printing has been passed down? Although this is not the Northern Song Dynasty, the Great Zhou Dynasty is similar to the Song Dynasty, and maybe the upper floors here are the same as those in the Northern Song Dynasty. Two days later, through experiments, Lin Ke finally found two suitable woods. After casting, the printed characters are still somewhat unsatisfactory, but it is much better than the previous situation where they could not even print. Mu Yangling nodded slightly and said, "Try the cement, it should be much better than wood." "Clay?" Confusion flashed in Lin Ke''s eyes, "Isn''t that for pottery?" "Yes, the movable type made of wood has some limitations, and it will be broken after a few editions. Pottery does not have the grain on the wood. As long as it is well cast, the service life of the type mold should be ten times or even higher than that of the wood. ." Lin Ke was eager to try, "But girl, I don''t know how to burn pottery." "You can apply for the pottery-burning class again, or you can ask your classmates to help you." Mu Yangling looked at Lin Ke in admiration and said, "You are only twelve years old this year, and you still have a lot of time to study this." Lin Ke''s eyes sparkled, and then he became worried, "Will anyone use this printing method?" "As long as you do it well, someone will definitely use it, and your name will even stay in the history books in the future." Lin Ke''s eyes shone brightly, and he said firmly on his little face: "Girl, don''t worry, I will definitely work hard." "I want to send this printing technique to General Qi, and he will promote it. I don''t know if you are willing. Of course, if this printing technique yields benefits and entrusted to me, I will hand it over to you. " Lin Ke''s face flushed, and he shook his head again and again: "Girl, this, this is originally from you and the nursery, this, anyone can learn." Mu Yangling smiled slightly, "I know anyone can learn it, but since you invented it, you should be rewarded." "It''s good for the girl to call the shots, I, I listen to the girl." Mu Yangling took away the font of the second chapter of the Analects of Confucius. With this, Mu Yangling packed a red envelope of 100 taels and went to attend Qi Xiuyuan''s wedding banquet. Mu Yangling attached great importance to this thing, so when he handed it over to Butler Zhu, he also stated that he must let Qi Xiuyuan see it. Butler Zhu was so dizzy that day that he forgot about it, even though he didn''t forget that he would not use this to harass the master on the wedding night, but the next day, when Qi Xiuyuan led Li Jinghua to meet the servants of the whole family, butler Zhu remembered. But Qi Xiuyuan was newly married to Yan''er. He only played chess and chatted with his little wife, and did not go to the study to handle political affairs. Butler Zhu didn''t know what important things were in the box, so he hesitated for a while. Qi Xiu wished the housekeeper would not go, so he asked with a smile, "Why are you still staying here? Do you think I gave less red envelopes?" Butler Zhu said: "The slave really wants to ask for another red envelope, but I don''t know if the master is willing to give up." Qi Xiuyuan threw a red envelope to him and scolded him with a smile: "Okay, you''re doing this in front of your mistress, tell me, what''s the matter?" "Master Hui, it''s not a big deal, it''s just that when Miss Mu came yesterday, in addition to the gift money, she also gave a small box, saying it was a wedding gift specially for you, and also asked the little one to let you see it. I don''t know what''s inside, and I don''t know if it will delay Miss Mu." Butler Zhu knew that the eldest son valued this future fourth young mistress very much. "Oh?" Qi Xiuyuan sat up straight and asked, "Where''s the box?" "The minions are put away by themselves, and the little ones will show them to you?" "Go to the study room, I happen to have some business to deal with." Qi Xiuyuan turned his head and said to his wife, softly instructing: "Go back to the room to rest, and come to accompany you when I finish the business." Chapter 394： reject Li Jinghua responded with a smile, and when he was gone, she took Wen Cui back to the house. She waved him back and leaned on the bed to read a book. Wen Cui went out for about three quarters of an hour before coming in, and said with a smile, "Grandma, you Do you know who Miss Mu is?" Li Jinghua looked up at her, and Wen Cui smiled and said, "It''s the future fourth grandma of our family. I heard that I will wait for the eldest grandma to marry before deciding the marriage." Li Jinghua was stunned for a moment, his brows and eyes were a little loose, and he said with a smile: "It turns out that it is the daughter-in-law of the fourth son who has not visited the door, then the Mu family..." "Master Mu is a general under the eldest son, and he is currently guarding the Xingzhou Mansion. This girl Mu grew up with the fourth son, and the eldest son also respects her very much. He often comes to the house to play, saying: Grandma will be able to see her in two days." It didn''t take two days, Qi Xiuyuan invited people over that afternoon, because he opened the box and found the second chapter of the woodcut "The Analects of Confucius" inside. The things are mischievous, so I can only invite people. Mu Yangling happily described Lin Ke''s invention, and then looked at Qi Xiuyuan eagerly, Qi Xiuyuan laughed and said, "It''s just the creation of a craftsman, A Ling, how did you think of giving this to me? I''m under my hands. But there is no bookstore." He tilted his head slightly and said hesitantly, "Could it be that Zijin has been involved in bookstores recently? Why does this kid do any business?" "Brother Qi, the significance of this invention is not only in the bookstore," Mu Yangling exclaimed: "This is a major event for the benefit of the country and the people. I brought it to you because I want to make a contribution to the country through you." Qi Xiuyuan stared at Mu Yangling''s eyes for a while, knowing that she wanted him to make a profit, so as to win enough benefits for the little boy named Lin Ke, and to make the credit for discovering talents fall on him, but This is just a method of printing, and it is only useful in the bookstore. What kind of credit can this be considered? He didn''t want to be ridiculous. He put the box aside, crossed his hands on his stomach, and said with a smile, "A Ling, Big Brother Qi knows that you want to help the child, the nursery school, or even me, but it''s not really a credit, but You can find a bookstore to sell this method, but there is no absolutely secret technology in this world, this thing can be learned easily, and the price of the bookstore will not be very high..." Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide. It turned out that in the eyes of the ancients, movable type printing was such a weight. Sure enough, the generation gap is big enough, and it is his younger brother who is good and knowledgeable. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Xiuyuan in distress. Seeing that her face was wrinkled, Qi Xiuyuan joked: "You are a business at most, if you want to give credit, you have a big credit in your hand. If you really want to get credit for Big Brother Qi, then Are you reluctant to give me that credit?" Mu Yangling raised his eyes weakly and asked, "What credit do I have in my hands?" Qi Xiu Yuan saw her confused look, so he couldn''t help shaking his head secretly, "You are the same as Haoran," he said, "That few acres of rice in your family will yield 245 catties per mu this year, right?" Mu Yangling tilted his head, "Brother Qi is talking about the military fields in Chenggu Village?" Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "A Ling, do you know what the yield per mu of your paddy field is this year?" Seeing Mu Yangling looking at him, he said word by word: "It''s only 82 catties, because of the drought, your average yield is only 82 catties per mu. I heard that you will be ten mu. There are four kinds of rice, would you mind telling me about it?" Mu Yangling naturally doesn''t mind. There are four kinds of methods, two are drought-resistant seeds, one is fully irrigated to ensure water as much as possible, and the other is dry seeding, except for the middle grouting, once the water is irrigated, it will not be watered again. The two kinds of seeds are good seeds bought by grain shops, and they are still the above two kinds of cultivation methods and four kinds of harvests. Qi Xiuyuan sighed: "The people take food as the sky, and the country takes the people as the foundation. This is a great contribution to you. Four years ago, I laughed at you and Haoran for being as arrogant and paranoid, but now it seems that we are the real ones. Fool." "But Brother Qi, this drought-resistant seed has only been tested for a year, and it is still unstable. There are many problems that have not yet been determined. What if something goes wrong in the report?" Mu Yangling frowned and said, "Why don''t you do it again? Lets wait two years, we should have studied the problem of seeds by then, including the planting technology, which should also be improved a lot, and Big Brother Qi will report it for credit at that time. Qi Xiuyuan was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud, looking at Mu Yangling who was serious, Qi Xiuyuan felt a little warm, shook his head and laughed: "You, brother Qi is joking with you, you just let go and do it, I''m still waiting. You have planted good seeds, and the seeds for rice cultivation in Xiying will come from you. Mu Yangling responded happily, looked at the box of the font and couldn''t help but feel worried again, and asked, "Brother Qi, you really can''t report this thing?" Qi Xiuyuan shook his head and said with a smile: "You can''t let Big Brother Qi lose face in front of the ministers. If this is not possible, you should show it to Zijin and let him sell you a good price." Selling like this made Mu Yangling very unwilling. "Okay, since you''re here today, let''s have dinner with us and stay here at night," Qi Xiuyuan got up and said, "I''ll take you to see your sister-in-law. You didn''t go to the bridal chamber yesterday, so you haven''t seen her yet, right? Ah, no, you''ve seen her before your sister-in-law got married." Mu Yangling smiled embarrassedly, "I forgot to prepare a present for my sister-in-law this time," and then said distressedly: "I originally wanted to use this as your wedding gift, but who knew it was messed up." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and comforted her: "Haoran gave us something valuable, so it''s considered that the two of you gave it together." Mu Yangling blushed slightly and muttered, "Who is with him?" Seeing the attitude of her youngest daughter, Qi Xiuyuan laughed and said cheerfully: "If you really want to give it away, I think the leather coat you gave Haoran last time is very good." Qi Xiuyuan smiled slightly and said, "That dress You saved Haoran''s life, if you really want to make up for your sister-in-law''s and me''s wedding gift, you can tell your sister-in-law how to make it for me." "This is not bad. Put the goggles in then, it will save your life at a critical moment." Qi Xiuyuan nodded with a smile, that''s the reason. In fact, as long as he handed over the clothes to the servants, the servants could also make them, but I don''t know how Mu Yangling handled the leather in the first place, but he actually made the leather jacket so tough that a normal knife could not cut it. Things have to be dealt with, let him forget about it. Qi Xiuyuan was not polite, and directly asked her how to deal with the leather. Mu Yangling found a pen, ink, paper and inkstone and lay down on the table to write it for him. "Aren''t you all wearing armor? Brother Haoran was impatient to wear armor, so I made leather armor for him to wear." In front of Qi Xiuyuan, Mu Yangling has always been very well-behaved, and both Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin have to add the word brother after their names. Chapter 395： letter "The armor is heavy and cannot be worn all the time," Qi Haoran explained: "Leather armor has a certain protective effect, and it is lightweight. What is more useful than armor." Moreover, the leather armor made by Mu Yangling is very thin and soft, and it is only necessary to wear a jacket inside, and the clothes on the outside cannot be seen at all, and it is more of a surprise. Li Jinghua was facing Mu Yangling when he came in. Mu Yangling raised his eyes to see Li Jinghua and hurriedly smiled and stood up to salute, "Is this the sister-in-law?" Qi Xiuyuan glanced at Mu Yangling with a smile that was not a smile, with the words "Just pretend" in his eyes. Li Jinghua didn''t have time to think about it, she stepped forward to help her up, and smiled, "Miss Mu, don''t be too polite, sit down quickly." Li Jinghua took a pair of silver bracelets from Wen Cui''s hand and said with a smile: "This is the first time we met, this is for you to play with." Mu Yangling accepted it generously and said with a smile, "Thank you, sister-in-law." She said a little embarrassedly: "I came in a hurry today. "Okay, does your sister-in-law have anything?" Qi Xiuyuan interrupted her, "Let''s go to dinner first." Mu Yangling copied the recipe written on the table and handed it to Qi Xiuyuan, "Brother Qi, the recipe is ready." Qi Xiuyuan folded it and put it in his sleeve without caring, and took everyone to the dining room. On the way, he turned his head and asked the servant girl, "Where''s Young Master Biao?" "Master Biao went out early in the morning, he didn''t say come back for dinner." Qi Xiuyuan frowned slightly, but Mu Yangling had already seen Fan Zijin who was rushing towards him. Qi Xiuyuan also saw him and waved: "Hurry up and wash up, we will wait for you." Fan Zijin had no choice but to give Li Jinghua a hurried salute, then turned around and went back to his own room. Fortunately, the speed was fast enough. Li Jinghua took Mu Yangling''s hand to inquire about her family situation, and greeted her parents and elders. There he is. Fan Zijin sat on the right side of Qi Xiuyuan and asked Mu Yangling, who was next, "Why are you here?" Speaking of this, Qi Xiuyuan laughed and said actively, "Zijin, I was just about to tell you that a child in the Aling Nursing Home came up with a new printing method. When you come back, you can help find a bookseller and put them together. That technology is sold, don''t let A Ling lose." "No problem, tell me about it later, and I''ll help you find someone." When Qi Xiuyuan suggested it, Fan Zijin readily agreed. "No," Mu Yangling refused, "I want to keep it for myself." Li Jinghua looked at Mu Yangling in astonishment, Fan Zijin was already displeased and said, "Then why are you looking for me?" Qi Xiuyuan laughed and said, "This child thinks this is a great deed that benefits the country and the people, and wants me to take credit." He laughed at her rudely. Mu Yangling just pouted and did not argue. Fan Zijin pouted and said: "When you can grow other high-yield grains like corn, it will be a great achievement, and you don''t need to think about the rest." "Do potatoes count?" Fan Zijin despised her, "Potatoes are vegetables, not food." "Who said potatoes are not food? You can still fill your stomach when you are hungry." "I''ve only ever seen polenta eat only, but I''ve never seen a potato nugget. How long does it take to fill the stomach? I''m hungry again after less than an hour. What kind of food is this?" "Okay," Qi Xiuyuan saw that the dishes were ready, and said, "Let''s eat first, and then you can argue after dinner." Li Jinghua had long since looked at his nose and his heart and sat aside. Hearing Qi Xiuyuan speak, he raised his head and smiled, and took the initiative to put a chopstick dish for Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling smiled and thanked him. The second day of the wedding was supposed to be the day of recognition, but Qi''s family was in Lin''an, and Qi Haoran was not at home. Fan Zijin just met in the morning and left. After all, there are differences between men and women, and the arrival of Mu Yangling obviously relieved Li. Jinghua was embarrassed. When Qi Xiuyuan was talking to Fan Zijin, Li Jinghua pulled Mu Yangling to speak. Wencui raised her head and glanced at Mu Yangling again, doubts flashed in her eyes, she always felt that this girl Mu looked familiar and seemed to have seen it somewhere. "...It turns out that you don''t live in Jingzhao Mansion, so it will be difficult for me to visit your house from now on." Li Jinghua regretted. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I live in Hanzhong Mansion most of the time, which is not far away. If my sister-in-law is bored, she can go out for a walk." Li Jinghua smiled shyly, while the cousins ??finished talking, Fan Zijin turned his head and said to Mu Yangling: "Haoran wrote you a few letters, and I''ll ask Yanmo to bring it to you." Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows and asked, "How did Haoran write to A Ling through you?" Fan Zijin stiffened, and smiled calmly on his face: "Big cousin, Haoran has become a lot more stable, but I''m too embarrassed to pass the letter to A Ling, where is it?" He glanced at Mu Yangling, hoping she would be smarter. Mu Yangling lowered his head shyly and said nothing. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the two suspiciously, but could not see the clue, he could only say: "It''s not the best way to make trouble. If you make trouble, you''d better not hide it from him, or a small mishap can turn into a big misfortune." Thinking of the mishaps that my brother had made by accident in the past, although he could hide it by luck in the end, who knows if there will be such good luck next time? Yanmo sent two letters and a bag, Mu Yangling said in surprise, "Why are there two letters?" "The first letter was received three days ago. Our son had time to come and just wanted to pass it on to you, but I received another letter before, and this bag was sent along with it, our son thought. You always have to come to the wedding banquet of the eldest son, so I left it with you, but everyone was busy yesterday, so I didn''t pay attention to it for a while." After he finished speaking, he stayed there. Mu Yangling took the letter and looked at him suspiciously, "Okay, go back and tell your son that I received it." Yanmo smiled bitterly, hesitated to leave, and whispered under Mu Yangling''s compelling eyes: "Girl, my father is worried that Young Master Biao will cause trouble again outside, so..." Mu Yangling didn''t chase him, he opened the letter quickly, and asked, "Could it be that Haoran didn''t write to your cousin?" Yanmo said with a constipated face: "I only wrote one letter, and the second time it was only your letter." No wonder, only one day later, no wonder Fan Zijin was worried. The first letter was very simple. It was nothing more than thinking of her and discussing Qi Xiuyuan''s marriage, saying that he gave the eldest brother a big gift, and it was given by two people. She could be simpler. Mu Yangling read it at a glance and ten lines, and then opened the second envelope, Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows slightly in the eyes of Yan Mo Baba. The letter said that when he went to survey the terrain, he came to a valley, where there was a wild paddy, which was growing very well. He remembered that Mu Yangling had said that she wanted to find wild paddy for hybrid breeding, so he brought someone to collect it. Some seeds come back. Mu Yangling flipped the bag in his hand, it was just a little more than a pound of millet, but it was better than nothing. Mu Yangling raised his head, looked at Shangyan Mo Baba, and said, "It''s nothing, I just said that he found a piece of wild rice in a valley. He knew I needed it, so he sent it back." Chapter 396： reward Fan Zijin gritted his teeth and said angrily, "The **** who values ??sex over friends, how long does it take to write one more letter to me? I''ll worry about him for nothing." Grind the ink, look at the nose, and stand below with the nose looking at the heart, just pretending not to hear this. Fan Zijin was angry for a while, remembering that Qi Haoran had repeatedly asked him to take care of Mu Yangling before he left, and he still agreed to help Mu Yangling plan the bookstore, "Go find a shopkeeper for her, sign a contract of sale, come in, and the bookstore will open. Where to let them negotiate on their own." "Ms. Ke Mu doesn''t seem to like taking the deed of prostitution..." "Then bring the deed of prostitution to me," Fan Zijin likes to use slaves, so that their lives and deaths are in his own hands, which is completely opposite to Mu Yangling''s employment system, "You can send people to her when you go back, don''t you think? Will she ask you?" Fan Zijin pouted, "At most, she will ask about wages." Mu Yangling did not expect that the shopkeeper sold his body to Fan Zijin, and thought it was a senior person he was looking for, so he just asked the salary politely, and knowing that the other party''s family could arrange everything by himself, he decided on the bookstore. The size of the workshop, the location of the workshop, and then handing over the operating funds to Shopkeeper He, Mu Yangling left it alone. Lin Ke tried several times, and finally determined two kinds of wood that are cheaper and have better effects. The effect is not bad after casting on the board. Mu Yangling directly gave him the three components of the bookstore. Although he still let him study the movable type mold, he did not let him lose other studies, saying: "You are still young, I don''t want you to spend all your time on it. Above this, your road should be wider, and dont forget the scenery in life. Lin Ke just smiled shyly, and Mu Yangling just clicked. This autumn, she can be considered a bumper harvest. After paying the tax, Mu Yangling divided all the food into two parts. Half of the food was stored in the warehouse not far from the nursery, and the other half was transported to the kitchen mountain. The granary built by Haoran, this half of the grain is stored there for emergencies. Apart from Qi Xiuyuan, Rong Xuan and Fan Zijin, only the two of them knew about this matter, and it was Qi Xiuyuan''s direct descendant who escorted the grain cart. In addition to Mu Yangling''s batch of grain, and Fan Zijin''s purchase, he also quietly put some of it into the granary. Everyone was quietly preparing, but all of them did not announce it. When Mu Yangling made a table of last year''s per mu yield and farming situation, shopkeeper He also found a shop in Hanzhong Mansion, he came over to report to Mu Yangling, bowed and said, "Girl, the shop has been found, I bought it directly, and the bookstore has engraved 3,800 characters, of which 3,500 are commonly used characters, and some of the most commonly used ones are engraved with 20 characters each, which can be printed on the board." Mu Yangling nodded and said, "Then go to the board and print some commonly used books first." "Then how is the price determined?" "It''s less than the average bookstore. You can do it at your own discretion, and the price should be as cheap as possible." Shopkeeper He frowned, "Girl, the price of books, the bookstore is generally the same, if we are cheap, I''m afraid we will become the target of public criticism..." "Then tell them when we sell them that the quality of our books is not as good as other bookstores," Mu Yangling looked at the shopkeeper seriously and said, "The reason why I use movable type printing is not only to reduce costs, but also to reduce costs. Later, the price of books fell, and our wooden type has the texture left by the tree, which is indeed not as exquisite as the engraving and printing, and it is understandable that it is cheaper." Mu Yangling smiled slightly and said, "If people from other bookstores inquire about this printing method, you can do this business and sell this technology." "The price?" Mu Yangling waved his hand indifferently and said, "Just do what you want, don''t ask me." Her purpose was to spread movable type printing, not to make money. Shopkeeper He was choked by Mu Yangling''s generous appearance, and looked at her speechlessly for a while. "By the way, 70% of the money sold for this technique goes to Lin Ke, 10% to the bookstore, and 10% to the nursery school, and the rest is yours." Shopkeeper He''s eyes narrowed, and he was uncertain whether Mu Yangling did it on purpose. Mu Yangling had already waved him to step back. She took out the wild rice seeds that Qi Haoran had brought back to her, thinking about whether the rice could go further next year. Most of Mu Yangling''s energy in one year was on food planting. In the second year, not only rice, but also wheat seeds were selected by them for different experiments. It was also this year that Mu Yangling and Liu Ting finally determined the superiority of upland rice seeds. Its drought resistance is much higher than that of ordinary rice. Most of Mu Yangling''s output that year was used for making seeds. Mu Yangling named it Dry Rice No. 1. She only kept one-third of the grain seeds, and sent the rest to Qi Xiuyuan. In addition to her own, she also distributed some to the Liu family. Then, half of it was given to Wu Zhifu and Fang Zhifu, which was also hinted by Qi Xiuyuan. His situation did not allow him to get too close to local officials, but Mu Yangling had no influence. This time, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t report the Handao No. 1, and even the prefect of Wu and Fang didn''t mention it, because they knew that even if it was reported, the court would be too busy to take care of itself. Most of the results reported were that the imperial court sent people to take away the rice seeds, and then, like corn seeds, they fell into the hands of the powerful. What''s more, since last year, the rebellion has not stopped, and the chaos has not stopped. The two generals sent by Qi Xiuyuan not only did not return, but sent one more. But now, except for Jiangnan, the rebels are blooming everywhere, even those under the leadership of General Yuan. Rebels appeared in the state capital, but Qi Xiuyuan was much more stable here. First, this place is relatively small, but because this is the main area where corn is grown, people cannot starve to death, so people are not forced to rebel. The local prefect is now in a state of fear, for fear that a rebel army will run out under the rule, and everyone is deeply aware of the importance of food. Therefore, after getting the seeds of Mu Yangling, the prefect of Fang and the prefect of Wu both covered up. Tighten the pocket and do not leak out. This, of course, refers to other than their own state capital, and these seeds will eventually be distributed to the people. The prefect of Fang is fine. The prefect of Wu must take care of himself and some squires first, so Mu Yangling tends to favor the prefect of Fang when he gives them seeds. The prefect of Fang didn''t know about it without shouting about it, and silently accepted Mu Yangling''s kindness, but whenever it came to military affairs, he would give Qi Xiuyuan some convenience, which was a pleasant surprise. Qi Xiuyuan took people to the north to recover two counties this year. After that, he guarded the lost land and watched the chaos in the pass. When he didn''t know it, his mood was slowly changing. Chapter 397： star dark Yuanhui looked up at the starry sky in the sky, seeing the Dixing becoming dimmer, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help showing a smile, "It''s coming soon, it''s coming soon." The smile on the corner of his mouth was even wider when he glanced at the gradually bright star not far from the Emperor Star, but before he could be proud, the star that was gradually approaching the Emperor Star suddenly flickered, and then it was as if the lamp oil was being washed away. It dimmed as if it had drained more than half of it, even worse than the Emperor Star next to it. Yuanhui''s complexion changed greatly, she pinched her fingers and did not care that it was a big night, she shouted loudly: "Come on, come on!" Baili in the room jumped up and ran quickly. Seeing that Yuanhui was intact, his expression softened and he asked, "Master, what do you want?" Yuanhui''s face was panicked, and she said, "Your master is in trouble, hurry up and find Fourth Young Master and Miss Mu, hurry up!" Baili looked at him suspiciously, this man stayed at home, how did he know that his master was in trouble? Yuanhui has already grabbed him, pointed at the fading star in the sky and said, "Do you see that? That is your master. Originally, he has gradually approached Ziwei Xing, and gradually became brighter than Emperor Xing. With time, it will definitely be Can replace Ziweixing to become a new generation of emperor star, but now it has dimmed, his life is in danger, go and save him, hurry! This is the world... woo woo..." Baili saw that the more he spoke, the more blatant he was, so he hurriedly covered his mouth, his face turned pale, thinking that his master had transferred him here from the Fourth Young Master and asked him to watch over Yuanhui, but he must not neglect his advice. After believing for seven points, plus worrying about his master, Baili doesn''t try to tell the truth of what he said, and directly drags people into the room, "Master, take a break, I''ll find someone." Baili went to Butler Zhu and asked him to immediately send someone to Hanzhong Mansion to invite Miss Mu, "Is the fourth son in Hanzhong Mansion or Xingzhou Mansion now?" Butler Zhu turned pale and said, "I don''t know, it seems that both houses are not there." Baili turned his head and instructed the guard beside him, "Go find Young Master Biao and come back, Young Master Biao will definitely be able to find Fourth Young Master." Yuanhui trotted out from behind, and Baili couldn''t help having a headache when he saw him: "Master, why are you here?" "Did you go to Miss Mu and Fourth Young Master?" Baili nodded, "Fourth Young Master doesn''t know where he is, why don''t I take someone to Fuping to have a look first." During this period of time, the Hu people were a little uneasy. They often attacked the border line. There have been several incidents of crossing the border and looting the people. Qi Xiuyuan was worried and brought people to inspect it in person. It took only three days. "What''s the use of you going?" Yuanhui said angrily, "The Fourth Young Master and Miss Mu must go." Yuanhui''s eyes shone brightly, and said: "Your master''s disaster can only be resolved by the fourth son, and the fourth son''s disaster can be resolved by Miss Mu, you must find the fourth son and Miss Mu, or you won''t be able to find it even if you go there. people." With just one sentence from Yuanhui, Baili would naturally not accept his fate, so he turned around and dispatched the secret guards and bodyguards left in the mansion, and asked them to go to Fuping to rescue him immediately. When Fan Zijin hurried back, he saw Yuanhui and Baili were at odds with each other, and although the guards and the dark guards were ready to go, they didn''t set off immediately, Fan Zijin glared at the quarreling two people with a sullen face, turned around and said, "Bai Li Stay here, and the others are divided into two teams, one team will stay in the Generals Mansion, and the other team will immediately leave the city with the token and go to Fuping. With Fan Zijin''s order, the people below quickly separated and set off under their respective leaders. "Biao Gongzi, where is the fourth son..." Baili asked anxiously. "I''ve already called someone, don''t worry, he''ll be here soon." Qi Haoran is not far away, in a stronghold of Jingzhao Mansion. Because he has been in charge of the intelligence system for the past two years, his whereabouts are a little erratic. Except for Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin, Mu Yangling and Rong Xuan sometimes take it. Not where he is. Hearing Yuanhui''s prediction, Fan Zijin asked the dark guard beside him to call the person back without thinking. "Miss Mu sent someone to call?" "Yes, I went early in the morning, hurry up, I should be able to arrive at dawn." Baili bowed. Thanks to Mu Yangling''s nursery and cattle farms are in the outskirts of Hanzhong Mansion, and facing the suburb of Jingzhao Mansion, so they are not too far away. Fan Zijin turned the wrench on his thumb and looked thoughtfully at Yuanhui beside him, his eyes were deep, but Yuanhui sat on the chair without saying a word. Fan Zijin waved his hand to let him retreat, leaving only Baili. He smiled and said, "Master Yuanhui, since you can figure out that my eldest cousin is in trouble, can you figure out where my eldest cousin is now?" Yuanhui shook her head, "The Fourth Young Master will find the Eldest Young Master." After thinking about it, he added, "But I can calculate that the First Young Master suffered this catastrophe because of the villain around him." Fan Zijin and Baili''s expressions changed, and they looked at each other solemnly. Outside, the housekeeper Zhu hurried over and whispered at the door: "Biao Gongzi, my wife asked what happened here." Fan Zijin took a deep breath, forced a smile, and said, "It''s alright, let the cousin-in-law have a good rest." Butler Zhu hesitated for a moment, then whispered: "Biao son, husband and wife are one, even if you can''t let your wife know the details, you should tell her, otherwise, if the eldest son comes back, the husband and wife will only be afraid of a gap." As military generals, they are most afraid of separation from their husbands and wives. Butler Zhu is from Zhu''s family, so pay special attention to this aspect. Fan Zijin thought about it, and could only get up and go to the backyard. Li Jinghua was sitting in the main hall with a solemn face, when he saw Fan Zijin coming, he quickly got up to greet him, Fan Zijin returned the salute, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Sister-in-law, there may be an accident in Fuping, and we are looking for someone to rescue him. , don''t worry too much." Li Jinghua''s complexion changed, "What happened?" Fan Zijin shook his head, he wasn''t Yuanhui''s magic stick, how could he know? Li Jinghua''s eyes were smooth to the others, but she saw that all of them had serious faces, and she was slightly taken aback when she saw Yuanhui standing on the side chanting sutras with her eyes closed. Why is there a monk at home? Fan Zijin did not explain what he meant, so he asked Yuanhui and Li Jinghua to sit down, and he sat down beside him, Li Jinghua couldn''t sit still in a hurry, and thought for a while: "Then I''ll prepare some medicine for the uncle, and I''ll be four in a while. Uncle is back, let the fourth uncle take it." Fan Zijin nodded, although his family had prepared several copies, it would be better to have more, and Li Jinghua also needed to do something to divert his attention. Li Jinghua hurriedly took Wen Cui down and said, "Quickly find the good wound medicine we brought from home, and also find the 500-year-old ginseng that my mother left for me." When Li Jinghua and Wen Cui came back with a package, Qi Haoran had already strode in with a frosty face, "What''s wrong with Big Brother?" Li Jinghua saw his eyes lit up, "Fourth Uncle." Fan Zijin had already stood up and grabbed him, "I''m afraid something will happen to my eldest brother in Fuping. You can bring someone to find him immediately, and A Ling will be here soon." Qi Haoran was stunned, "What is A Ling doing here?" Fan Zijin glanced at Yuanhui but did not speak, Qi Haoran had no time to ask any more questions, while taking the package from Wen Cui''s hand, he instructed Fan Zijin, "Don''t let A Ling go, that''s the front line, the lords are fighting ahead, she What are you going to do?" Fan Zijin sneered, "Aren''t you taking her to the front line? Don''t talk nonsense, this is for the sake of you and eldest brother, hurry up." Yuanhui said coolly on the side, "I suggest that you should wait for Miss Mu to come and go together, maybe you can find the eldest son faster, otherwise you will only spend a lot of time going ahead alone. " Chapter 398： Meeting Li Jinghua looked at Yuanhui in surprise, and what surprised her even more was that Qi Haoran walked around irritably, but listened to him and asked him to rectify and rest, and stopped to wait for Mu Yangling. Even though Li Jinghua had thousands of doubts, he had to hold back his temper and wait for Mu Yangling''s arrival. Seeing that the sky was about to get brighter, Li Jinghua was so anxious that the corners of her mouth bubbling, Mu Yangling still hadn''t arrived, she looked at Qi Haoran anxiously. Qi Haoran''s chest heaved up and down, and was restrained by Fan Zijin to sit on the chair... Yuanhui looked up at the starry sky and saw that the star was getting dimmer, but it was getting farther and farther away from the emperor star, and she was also anxious. Qi Haoran waved Fan Zijin''s hand, stood up with a "bang", and shouted: "Where are you? Wait for her here, I''ll go first." Yuanhui quickly calculated with her fingers and said, "Fourth Young Master, wait a little longer, otherwise..." "When will you wait? My eldest brother is still in Fuping. We are not sure if something happened. We can''t stop just because of your words. Besides, I''ve been waiting for half an hour." Yuanhui couldn''t stop her in time, and anxiously went to see Fan Zijin, but Fan Zijin didn''t stop anyone, but followed Qi Haoran to the gate, and Li Jinghua hurriedly followed. The group went out of the gate, Qi Haoran rode on the horse, and the whole row of soldiers in the back was already ready to go, Qi Haoran turned his head to Fan Zijin and said, "Zijin, the family will be handed over to you, if A Ling comes, let her catch up. ." Fan Zijin nodded, "Don''t worry, I''m here in the house." Qi Haoran nodded slightly to Li Jinghua, "Sister-in-law, you don''t have to worry too much, I will definitely bring eldest brother back safely." Li Jinghua nodded gratefully, and looked at him while holding the handkerchief tightly. Qi Haoran turned the horse''s head, and just about to wave someone to set off, he narrowed his eyes and looked towards the main road. Yuanhui also looked over, and waited until Mu Yangling rode on the horse. When he appeared in sight, he breathed a sigh of relief. Qi Haoran had a cold face, turned his head and said to Butler Zhu, "Go and bring eldest brother''s Hong Cong." Qi Xiuyuan''s mount was called Ta Xue, but he was injured in the last war, so Qi Haoran found him a horse as his second mount, named Hong Cong, which was also a thousand-mile horse. Mu Yangling''s black steed is definitely not as fast as Hong Cong. Butler Zhu immediately rushed to the backyard to bring the horse. When Mu Yangling and the two guards came to the front, they were all cold, because there was still some sweat on the horse, and those cold air turned into smoke "chichi" disseminate. She reined in the horse and asked, "What happened?" Qi Haoran was satisfied when she saw that she was immediately tying the treasured sword he gave her, and said with a slightly calm expression: "Master Yuanhui said that something may have happened to Fuping, and the eldest brother is in Fuping." Mu Yangling frowned and looked at Yuanhui, doubting: "It''s true or false? Can you tell it?" Yuanhui looked back at Mu Yangling calmly. Butler Zhu had already brought the horse out, and she didn''t say much. She threw Hei Jun to him directly, took the knife and jumped on Hong Cong. Seeing that Hong Cong was not her master, she stepped on a few feet restlessly. Yang Ling exerted force under his feet to suppress it, and then relaxed his strength again, gently touched its neck, and said, "My dear, we are going to see your master now, you need to be quiet." Hong Cong gradually quieted down. Mu Yangling raised his head and said to Qi Haoran, "Let''s go." The two of them rode their horses and walked side by side. The horses gradually accelerated and jumped a great distance after a while, and the cavalry behind them hurriedly followed. The sky was already slightly bright, and the city gate had been opened. The group directly saved the time to open the city gate, went straight out of the city, and rushed to Fuping County. In the afternoon, it was easy to reach Fuping County, but the people in Fuping County said that the golden soldiers slaughtered two villages under them the day before yesterday. Qi Haoran turned blue and asked, "How many people followed the general?" "There are five hundred soldiers, and the strategist also follows." "The general didn''t come back, why didn''t you send someone to look for it? You didn''t even report it!" Qi Haoran glared at Qianhu with an angry face. Qianhu said with a white face: "Little general, when the general left, he said he was inspecting the border. You know, the border is very long, not to mention that the general is only going out for one day, even three days are within normal time. He also brought military pigeons with him, and if he was in danger, he would use military pigeons for help, but he did not receive a letter for help. Mu Yangling patted Qi Haoran on the shoulder and let his anger rest for a while, Mu Yangling said: "Brother Haoran, let''s rectify and rest before we go." Qi Haoran instructed with a cold face: "Immediately prepare meals, enough dry food and water for us to eat for three days, feed our horses, and bring the map of Fuping County." The Qianhu garrison in Fuping County breathed a sigh of relief and rushed to make arrangements. After getting the map, Qi Haoran finally understood why Yuanhui said that it would take a lot more time for him to go first, because the two villages were in the deep mountains. old forest. In terms of his familiarity with Lin Zi, he is indeed not as good as Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran made two circles on the two villages and said, "The son of a thousand gold can''t sit in the hall. Every time I go out on an expedition, eldest brother has to recite it again. Why does he go here? Brother Rong still doesn''t stop him?" Naturally, there must be enough interests. In such a deep mountain forest, the two villages are almost isolated from the world. Not to mention Qi Xiuyuan, even if Qi Haoran learns that the two villages have been slaughtered, he will not know the exact strength of the other side. Will lead the troops to go, isn''t that sending myself and the soldiers to the wolf''s mouth? "There must be something in these two villages that attracts Brother Qi, at least someone made him think so." Mu Yang said. Mu Yangling suspected that there were traitors among Qi Xiuyuan, and Qi Haoran naturally thought of this. Qi Haoran gritted his teeth with hatred, put away the map, and said to Mu Yangling: "You have a good rest, you have to help find someone when you enter the woods." Mu Yangling nodded. The group filled their stomachs, took dry food and set off for two villages. They are quite far from Fuping County, but the distance between the two villages is not far. Because of the remoteness and the small road, the group of people slowed down a lot. By the time they reached the first village, the sky was getting dark and the sun was about to go down. Before they entered the village, they smelled a strong smell of blood. When they saw the tragic situation inside, everyone sank. , even the newly born baby is not spared. Those who followed Qi Haoran were all scouts trained by the two of them, so they dismounted at the head of the village, and Qi Haoran instructed: "Go in and look for it to see if you can find the general''s trace." Everyone responded and entered the village quickly. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran also checked around the village. The footprints were very chaotic. There were golden soldiers and villagers who fled in disorder. Qi Haoran walked around and stopped in the northwest to a crushed bush. He carefully looked at the nearby lawn. He straightened up and said, "Big brother came to this village first, and then took people to the next village." Mu Yangling nodded, "Let''s go, the village is not far from here, and it should be reachable before dark." Qi Haoran called the people out, they went to the door, and scouts the door to make a report, "General, they must not stay there for long, there are traces of rummaging twice, the first time was very messy, it should be Jin Bing checking whether there is any leakage. The second time should be the generals who are looking for survivors." "General and the others did not stay at the entrance of the village for a long time, and the footprints leading to the next village are relatively neat, so there should be no survivors." After speaking, they went to the second village, where they found the bodies of Jinbing and Xiying soldiers. The faces of the ?? soldiers changed greatly and said, "General, they ran into the golden soldiers here!" Chapter 399： Look for Mu Yangling stepped forward to check, and said after a while: "No, these villagers died a few hours before the generals arrived. With the mobility of the Jinbing, it is impossible to stay here for that long." Qi Haoran has also finished the inspection, and said with a blue face: "It''s an ambush, looking at the distribution of the bodies on both sides, Jin Bing is ambushing the elder brother consciously, not by chance." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked to the east, and the traces showed that Qi Xiuyuan and the others broke through from the east. "The traces of the breakout can''t be faked. Let''s go to the east and ask everyone to rest for a while, then let''s go immediately." Mu Yangling patted his shoulder and comforted: "Don''t worry, Brother Qi will be fine." Qi Haoran pulled the corners of his mouth far-fetched. Everyone left the horses in the village and went into the mountains to search for them overnight. It was fine at first, the traces were very clear, but at the back, the traces became chaotic. Qi Xiuyuan and the others were apparently divided into several directions to escape. Even Qi Haoran couldn''t tell which direction Qi Xiuyuan was in. Only Mu Yangling passed the ground left behind. The footprints judged which team Qi Xiuyuan was in, Qi Haoran stared at the messy footprints on the ground for a long time, but still couldn''t tell which one belonged to the eldest brother. Mu Yangling has already picked up the big sword, "Let''s go, let''s speed up our pace and try to find people before dawn." Mu Yangling took the lead and chased after the traces... Everyone rushed for a day and a night, and spent most of the night in the forest. Except for Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran, who were still awake, everyone else was stunned by the trees in the forest. The trees in this place are even more than those in the kitchen mountain. It was so dense that no one could be seen ten steps away. If they hadn''t trained in the woods, even if they followed Mu Yangling, they would have lost their way with so many people. Qi Haoran sensed the low morale, grabbed Mu Yangling, and whispered, "Let them rest for a while and eat some dry food to replenish their strength." Mu Yangling saw that his lips were bubbling, and she was obviously anxious. She looked at the soldiers behind her, a little angry, "I should have **** them to the death in the first place." Qi Haoran''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and he glared at her and said, "You, who did you learn these **** from?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then rolled his eyes and said, "I''m talking about training them to death, when I''m the same as you guys?" Mu Yangling threw off his hand, Qi Haoran had already rushed behind and ordered to rest on the spot. Everyone was ordered to sit cross-legged, taking out the dry food on their bodies and stuffing them into their mouths. Qi Haoran put a portion in Mu Yangling''s hand, and raised his head to look at the star in the sky that belonged to his brother, but found that the sky was covered by a dense forest, and he couldn''t see any light, so he could only hang his head in frustration. Seeing this, Mu Yangling stretched out his hand to take a look and hold his, Qi Haoran clenched her hand, her eyes were a little hot, Mu Yangling felt the heat on the back of her hand, and tears fell on the back of her hand. Up, Mu Yangling was startled, and calmly blocked the eyes of everyone behind him, preventing people from discovering Qi Haoran''s difference. Qi Haoran obviously knew that this would affect the military''s morale, so he turned his head slightly. When he turned back, the tears on his face had disappeared, but his eyes were a little red. The voice heard said: "Big brother is not only a brother, but also a father, A Ling, you have to save him and find him!" Mu Yangling nodded, looked slightly at the soldiers behind him, and said: "If you are at ease, you can take them here to rest for a while, I will go ahead to investigate first, the speed will be much faster, I will leave a mark, you can follow the mark. find me." Mu Yang''s spiritual power is infinite, so her endurance is stronger than ordinary people. Everyone is tired, and she is just a little tired. Qi Haoran is more energetic than Mu Yangling because of his deep inner strength. He frowned and said, "I''ll go with you." "No," Mu Yangling said, "their morale is low, and it is the time when they are inseparable from the commander. If you follow me, I am afraid that something will happen. If you find Brother Qi, you have to rely on them to protect you." Qi Haoran held her hand slightly loose. Mu Yangling patted Qi Haoran''s hand, took a torch and left, without worrying about whether the people behind him could keep up, Mu Yangling''s speed was much faster, so she heard the movement within a quarter of an hour, Mu Yangling heard the movement. Yang Ling''s eyes lit up, quickly extinguished the torch, and quietly sneaked towards the place where the sound was heard. It was Jin Bing, there were more than 60 people, and they were making noise around two fires. Mu Yangling had learned Jin Guoyu with Qi Haoran and her husband. She tried her best to keep her body down and not make a sound. When she heard them, they were also chasing after him. Qi Xiuyuan and the others came here, but they couldn''t find anyone. After listening for a while, Mu Yangling could not hear any new information, so he quietly retreated. Qi Haoran had already brought someone along the mark left by Mu Yangling, and when he saw Mu Yangling came back, he would ask questions. However, Yang Ling made a quiet gesture and signaled them to put out the torches, knowing that there was movement ahead. Qi Haoran made a gesture to the back, and the torches at the back gradually went out, leaving only their one, Feibai hurriedly lowered the torches, and no one from ten steps away could see the fire here. Mu Yangling walked to him and whispered: "There are Jin soldiers ahead, sixty-eight, who are also chasing Big Brother Qi and the others, but we can''t find anyone from Big Brother Qi, we should be not far from Big Brother Qi, Go around, or?" Qi Haoran thought for a moment and asked, "Are we going up the mountain?" "Yes, although there is a fork in the road, it has always been facing upwards, and now it has crossed the middle of the mountain." Although Mu Yangling was in the forest, her feelings clearly told her the situation. Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up in the dark, and the light of the torch was as bright as the morning star in the sky, he lowered his voice and said excitedly: "Brother said that when you want to fight a defensive battle, you must occupy the highest ground, so that Not only can we defend well, but we can also observe the enemys situation very well, but the enemy also knows this, so when they look for people, they always go to high ground, so we should take the next step, Qi said. Haoran took a stone and placed a terrain on the ground, and said, "Looking for a favorable terrain to ambush in the middle of the mountain, you can not only defend, but also observe the enemy''s situation, and even prevent the enemy from finding it." "But it''s the first time that Brother Qi has entered the forest here, how did he find such terrain?" This requires the terrain above the mountainside to be fantastic, which is not conducive to the enemy''s occupation. "I don''t know, but I think eldest brother will definitely be able to find it." Qi Haoran looked at the stones on the ground with shining eyes, all the maps and topography of Fuping County appeared in his mind, and he quickly calculated Qi Xiuyuan''s possible route. Finally, he took some twigs and laid a path on the northeast side of the road they were walking on, and then kept adjusting the angle, and finally pointed to a point and asked, "Can you find this place?" Mu Yang''s spirit is in this mountain, and he can tell that they are already amazing when they have crossed the halfway up the mountain. How could they find a point based on this rough map without a small scale? Mu Yangling frowned and said, "I''ll give it a try and go." At this time, Rong Xuan was holding Qi Xiuyuan''s right chest with herbs to stop bleeding. Seeing his lips turned black, he felt anxious and angry for a while. He almost forced himself to recall the medical books he had read, hoping to find Detoxifying herb. Qi Xiuyuan closed his eyes slightly, the bottom of his eyes darkened slightly, he felt the pressure on his chest getting stronger, so he weakly patted him with his left hand and smiled, "Don''t worry, I can hold on for a while." Chapter 400： turn up Rong Xuan smiled bitterly when he saw the exhausted soldiers and soldiers lying down in the cave, he tore off his clean clothes and bandaged his wounds, and said, "If we can''t stand it, we have to endure it, our people will definitely be able to send the letter out. " Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes darkened, and people became more and more blurred. He knew that this was because of the spread of the poison. He blinked and tried his best to make his voice calm and gentle, "Well, we''ll wait." Rongxuan beckoned to call the two of them, planning to go out before dawn to see if they could find the medicinal herbs to relieve the poison. The three of them searched for medicinal herbs by the meager light of the fire, and they drifted further away from the cave where they were staying. Rong Xuan devoted himself to finding medicinal herbs, so the guard behind him suddenly extinguished the torches and threw him to the ground. Did not respond. "Master, there is movement." The guard lowered his voice. Rong Xuan was stunned and lay down on the ground, breathing lightly, only to hear some "pu chi, pu chi" in the darkness, the sound of his feet stepping on the fallen leaves, and the "bang, bang" sound of heavy objects falling on the ground . The faces of the three people who were lying on the ground changed dramatically. This sound was familiar to them. It was the sound of a human body falling to the ground. Only a dead person would make such a heavy sound. Is ?? an enemy or a friend? If it is an enemy, then it must be their comrades who are killed, they know it is more likely, but they do not have the courage to stand up, the general is still waiting for their herbs. Someone galloped into the distance, and Rong Xuan prayed in his heart, "Run, brother, run faster." As soon as he thought about it, he heard a low curse in the dark, and then someone chased in the direction that the man was running. In the darkness, the three of them froze when they heard the low curse. It was Chinese, or Chinese with a Xingzhou accent! One of the guards was about to stand up in excitement, but was pulled by Rong Xuan, Rong Xuan stared at him fiercely, although he knew that the other party couldn''t see him, he could only squeeze his arm hard, hoping he could understand, now When it wasn''t exposed, even if the low mantra was in Chinese, it didn''t mean that the other party was Chinese. Haoran could speak Jin Guoyu, and he could, even if it was mixed with some local accents, as long as they heard it, they could speak it. Rongxuan is both excited and cautious. He hopes that the other party is his own, but he is afraid of the enemy''s trick. But he didn''t know that the guard''s movement just now revealed his whereabouts. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked at each other keenly, they looked at each other, and they separated and quietly outflanked the past. Qi Haoran saw the three people lying on the ground, his eyes flashed fiercely, and the sword in his hand was about to be slashed. Rong Xuan, who had not heard the movement for a long time, just raised his head, facing Mu Yangling''s direction, the sword light. In a flash, she just looked at Qing Rongxuan''s face and immediately shouted, "Wait a minute!" Qi Haoran''s sword had already been slashed. Hearing the cry, the sword in his hand flipped over and moved an inch further. The guard who was hit by the back of the sword groaned and fell to the ground. Mu Yangling lit the torch and took a picture, the five of them stared at each other, and then they were ecstatic, "Big Brother Rong!" Qi Haoran took back the sword, stepped forward and pulled Rong Xuan up, "Brother Rong, where is my brother?" "Cough," Rong Xuan pushed him away, pulled his collar back, and said, "General is in the cave, Haoran, have you come to bring the antidote?" Jiedu Dan is just an ordinary medicine, it may not be able to relieve Qi Xiuyuan''s poison, but it must have a certain inhibitory effect. Qi Haoran''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he asked, "Big brother poisoned?" Rongxuan had already seen the situation behind them through the light. The dead bodies of the golden soldiers on the ground seemed to be Qi Haoran who met them and assassinated them. Rong Xuan nodded and said, "They painted the arrows with poison. Fortunately, there are not a lot of poisons preserved on the arrows, so the general can survive until now." "Sister-in-law gave a spare antidote pill." Although he already knew that there was a detoxification pill, Rong Xuan still picked up the herbs he needed. In case the detoxification pill did not work well, this medicine could also come in handy to chase the soldier who escaped from the Golden Soldier and returned. , everyone went to the cave together. Seeing Qi Xiuyuan lying on the ground covered in blood, Qi Haoran''s eyes were red, he hurried forward, opened the package that Li Jinghua had prepared, poured out the detoxification pill and gave Qi Xiuyuan one to eat, and crushed two more and sprinkled it on the wound superior. "How did you know what happened to us?" Although Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan have always said that their people can go out to report the news, in fact, neither of them have much hope. Moreover, even if their people can escape to report the news, from Fuping to Jingzhao Mansion, Qi Haoran and the others do not have much hope. It couldn''t have come so quickly. Qi Haoran whispered the conclusion reached by Yuanhui Guanxingxiang, saying: "I didn''t believe it at first, but I would rather believe it or not, I can only bring A Ling here to find it, but once I get down to the bottom I knew something was wrong in the two villages in the village." Qi Xiuyuan patted his head and said with a smile, "It''s good for you to come, eldest brother is finally relieved." After Qi Xiuyuan finished speaking, he became more and more sleepy and wanted to sleep. Mu Yangling became anxious when he saw it, "Brother Rong, isn''t this antidote pill ineffective?" "There is, but there is no way to detoxify. We have to get out of the mountain quickly and find someone to detoxify the general." "But there are at least 3,000 Hu people in the forest, how can we get out?" Baihu, who was seriously injured, said in frustration. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were shocked, "How could there be so many people? We didn''t see Jin Bing when we came in, and the most people we encountered along the way were only a hundred or so." "It was distracted by us. We originally had 500 people, and we kept assigning people to lead the Jin soldiers away along the way. In the end, there were only about 40 of us who followed the general. There must be some people at the exit. The guards, I guess, they didn''t find you, but they let you in on purpose." "That means there aren''t many people left at the exit, so they can''t stop us." Qi Haoran said coldly: "If that''s the case, what are you afraid of? Break out." Red light flashed in the eyes of the soldiers, and they ordered: "Little general, let''s lead the golden soldiers away. You can take the general and the strategist to break out of the encirclement." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and waved: "There are only three thousand people, do you want to be so tired of dying?" Everyone looked at Mu Yangling, and Qi Haoran said, "We only have one hundred and forty-two people, of whom thirty-eight are wounded." "But these 3,000 people are like a nest of ants in this large forest, so we can just avoid it." Mu Yangling took out the map in Qi Haoran''s arms, tapped a hole with a carbon bar, and said, "Thank you, Brother Qi, the place he''s looking for is already 108,000 miles away from that exit. Going out from here, you can quickly reach the nearest village, but you can go back to Jingzhao Mansion directly after Fuping County. "But we haven''t walked through this forest, and we don''t even have a road." One hundred households couldn''t help but retorted. "Furthermore, we don''t know the direction yet. If we get lost in the mountains, it will be more terrifying than facing the Hu people." A thousand households who didn''t know much about Mu Yangling stared at Mu Yangling, as if she was telling a big joke. Qi Haoran and Rong Xuan couldn''t help but smile, even Qi Xiuyuan, who was about to faint, gave a smile, patted Mu Yangling''s hand weakly, and said in a low voice, "Then I''ll ask Arling." "As long as you can follow in my footsteps, I will definitely be able to take you out." Mu Yangling looked at everyone and said confidently. Chapter 401： spy Mu Yangling has a natural intuition in the mountains, and with her own familiarity with the mountains, it is not difficult to go down the mountain by another way. The people who follow Qi Xiuyuan are not familiar with her, but the people who follow Qi Haoran have been thrown into the mountains to practice by her, so they are very convinced of this. Qi Haoran saw Qi Xiuyuan''s pulse was in chaos, and he couldn''t take a rest. He hurriedly distributed all the medicines in the package, and asked the soldiers to bandage the wounded, and then immediately filled their stomachs and prepared to go on the road. One hundred and four healthy people brought thirty-eight wounded, because Qi Haoran''s 100 people had training in the jungle, so the others were scattered and put into the team, and two or two took care of one. Walk by yourself, if you can''t lift it. Qi Haoran personally carried Qi Xiuyuan and walked behind Mu Yangling, and the group quietly left the cave. At this time, it was just dawn, and there was a faint morning light in the woods, but it was enough for everyone to see what was under their feet without lighting a torch. road. Mu Yangling walked ahead to explore the road, while Qi Haoran and Rong Xuan followed the number she left behind. "How far is it?" Qi Haoran felt his brother''s breath on his neck getting weaker and weaker, and couldn''t help but get anxious. Mu Yangling glanced at the sun with a stern face, and estimated his footsteps in his heart, and said, "It should be the exit in less than half an hour." "Then hurry up." Qi Haoran walked a few steps quickly and followed her closely. Mu Yangling nodded with a straight face, chose the direction, and walked forward, but after walking ten steps, he suddenly grabbed Qi Haoran, and Rong Xuan waved his hand to stop him. Down. "What''s wrong?" "There is movement." Mu Yangling''s ears moved indistinctly, and she said with a sullen face, "I''ll go ahead and take a look." She just finished speaking, and suddenly there was a sound of "ah" from behind. The voice was very short, as if she was cut off in the next moment, but it was enough to cause panic. Before, Hui reported with a livid face: "Back to the little general, it was a wounded soldier who suddenly screamed, and now his mouth is covered by someone else." Qi Haoran turned his head and asked Mu Yangling, "Can the other party hear it?" Mu Yangling glared at him, "He shouted so loudly, can you hear him?" Qi Haoran made a decisive decision, "Change direction, divide into three teams, and go separately." What is the difference between this and filling the road with human life? But now Mu Yangling has no better way. Before the people arrived, he divided two groups of people to go out, and then led them down. Seeing that the last team took away the one whose mouth was covered, he went out. Squinting his eyes, he said, "Leave him." "Miss Mu?" The soldier carrying the person looked at her in surprise. Mu Yangling stepped forward and picked up the man, saying, "Go away, he may be a spy, you are too dangerous, remember what I taught you before, go southeast, and you will be able to go. Go out and hide when you encounter the enemy, try not to confront them head-on. Mu Yangling assured: "If he is not a spy, I will definitely try my best to take people out." The eyes of the soldiers were red, and they all left in gratitude. Mu Yangling turned his head and led the person in a circle into a valley, threw the person down, and pinched him by the neck: "I ask you, who are you?" The man glared at Mu Yangling without saying a word, Mu Yangling chuckled lightly, but there was no smile in his eyes: "You are so stupid, if I were you, I should cry and tell myself at this time. Then tell the little general that you were frightened by the snake just now, you are loyal to the general, the little general is soft-hearted, and it is not difficult to interrogate you for a while, maybe he will take you with him." The man looked at Mu Yangling with mockery in his eyes, as if Mu Yangling was a joke, Mu Yangling tilted his head and asked Qi Haoran, "Am I wrong?" Qi Haoran raised his eyes and said lightly: "Oh, no matter if he is a spy or not, I will kill him." Mu Yangling stared at him, but the soldiers behind Qi Haoran were naturally guarding him and Qi Xiuyuan. Rongxuan kindly explained: "Miss Mu, no matter what the reason is, if he shouts that, he can deal with it by military law." Well, it''s her lack of knowledge. Mu Yangling lowered his head to meet the soldier''s eyes and said, "Then we can be sure now, he is a spy." "Apart from spies, did the elder brother''s soldiers still show such an expression after they dared to kill someone? It''s hidden deep enough. If my memory is correct, you are the guard beside my elder brother, right?" The ?? soldier bowed his head. Qi Haoran''s teeth itch with hatred. At this time, it was not the time for interrogation. He turned his head and asked Mu Yangling, "How do I get out?" "I have to check their number. If there are not many, I will find a gap and we will escape from the gap." Mu Yangling glanced at Qi Xiuyuan''s blackened lips, and became a little anxious, she turned and left Shanwa. Jin Guo used their troops to express their importance to Qi Xiuyuan, so Mu Yangling quickly walked south for a quarter of an hour, and there were still Jin soldiers searching for their traces. There must be more than 5,000 people up and down. Mu Yangling was stuck in her chest with a mouthful of blood. She returned to the valley with a dignified expression. The place has not been found yet, but Jin Bing searched like a carpet, and Li was found. The days are not long. Qi Haoran said calmly: "In this case, I will lead people to lead them away. At this time, there is a gap. A-Ling, you will leave with eldest brother and eldest brother Rong. The three of you, with your ability, should be able to keep quiet. leave?" "But so many people, you..." Qi Haoran flashed anger on his face and smiled: "You forgot, I also learned jungle warfare from you. I lost to you every time before, and this time I just used them to practice my hands." He looked at the thirty soldiers behind him and said, "Also check to see if these **** have forgotten everything you taught them." Because he realized that there were spies among the soldiers who followed Qi Xiuyuan, when the team was divided, Qi Haoran ordered all the people he brought. "Time is running out," Rong Xuan said, "Miss Mu, just listen to Haoran, the general can''t wait too long." "A-Ling, you are carrying big brother on your back, try to use Qinggong as much as possible. You have practiced Qinggong for three years. Even if the results are not great, it should be fine to persist for two quarters of hours, right?" Mu Yangling blushed slightly and nodded in response, but she was still a little nervous in her heart. She regarded Qinggong as a fun, except that she liked to jump up and down on trees sometimes, but also when she went into the mountains to hunt and chase prey, There has never been a case of carrying a person on the back. Mu Yangling took over the unconscious Qi Xiuyuan, looked at Qi Haoran worriedly, and said in a low voice, "Then be careful." Qi Haoran nodded, grabbed the spy and said with a grin, "Now it''s your turn to play." The spy''s face was pale, but Qi Haoran was not in the mood to look at him again. He waved his hand behind him as a farewell, and went out quietly with someone. Chapter 402： rush out Qi Haoran carried the spy alone, and made several cleanups for the men behind him, who were hidden behind a group of three like a forest. Qi Haoran bit his spy''s ear and said, "It''s not just you who can trick my eldest brother here, right? Let me guess how big his identity is, it''s a hundred households, a thousand households, Or the generals under my eldest brother?" The spy''s body froze invisibly, Qi Haoran''s eyes became more sullen, and he smiled cruelly: "It turns out to be a general..." The spy suddenly struggled a lot, and screamed "woohoo" in an attempt to attract the attention of his companions, but Qi Haoran didn''t stop him at all, carrying him and running up the mountain quickly, while laughing: "That man Who is it? Came with you this time? Is it your Jin Guo spy, or a partner?" The spy was gagged, and it was impossible to answer. Qi Haoran didn''t need him to answer. They had already attracted the attention of the Jin Bing who came over. Qi Haoran stood on a rock, looked down at the Jin Bing below, and said loudly: "Hey, listen to the people on the opposite side, your people are in our hands, don''t you Jin Guo not give up every warrior? Now I''ll use him to change a path." "Hahahaha..." A stalwart general of the Jin Kingdom strode out, looked at Qi Haoran sarcastically and said, "As expected, the Han people like to daydream, the warriors of our Jin Kingdom are never afraid of sacrifice, and today I must leave your Qi family behind. Brother, shoot me!" A row of archers stepped forward, aimed in Qi Haoran''s direction and shot, Qi Haoran turned around and ducked, and disappeared into the forest after a few jumps, shouting, "Take my big brother away!" There was movement from behind a bush on the left, and then they ran up the mountain. When Jin Bing found them, he immediately shot arrows and chased after them, but the movement of the three was also very fast, and they always avoided when they were about to be shot. The soldiers of the Jin Kingdom were not sure whether there was Qi Xiuyuan among them, but they were many, so they dispatched manpower to catch up. On the other side, after Qi Haoran jumped out, he put down the spy, touched his neck and asked, "Look, no one cares about your life and death, if you tell the master who betrayed my eldest brother, I will spare your life. , how about giving you a quarter of an hour to escape?" The spy stared at Qi Haoran fiercely, but did not speak. "I don''t want to, then forget it." As soon as he finished speaking, Qi Haoran twisted his neck, threw the person aside, and said to the subordinates who followed one after another: "Let''s spread out, today we will meet up with you. They have a good time, teach them, what is jungle warfare." Thirty people were slightly excited, and they pulled the short knives on their legs to separate in groups of three, so the soldiers of the Jin Kingdom found that their men were silently killed when they were advancing to search. Obviously a team of people searched together, but they didn''t know when the people behind were covering their mouths and wiping their necks. When they realized that they were wrong, they could only find their bodies. The general of Jin Guo was so angry that his hair was smoking, and he shouted: "Give me a search with great fanfare, speed up, surround it, fast!" In this way, there is no need to think about the carpet search, and everyone rushed to the position where Qi Haoran appeared in front. The sound of footsteps sounded hurriedly, and soon passed the mountain valley where Mu Yangling and the others were hiding. Mu Yangling carried Qi Xiuyuan on his back and led Rong Xuan to use the trees to cover up the small gap that Qi Haoran opened for them. leave. When they were out of sight, Mu Yangling used light work, tapped his toes, and used the trees as pedals to leap in the forest, and Rong Xuan followed her out. Originally expected to travel half an hour, but they came out in only a quarter and a half. Looking at the village chief in front of him, Rong Xuan almost burst into tears, "Miss Mu, let''s go!" Mu Yangling nodded, used his light work, and ran to the village quickly. On the flat ground, without Mu Yangling to lead the way, Rong Xuan was faster than her, and flew directly over her towards the village, waiting for Mu Yangling to arrive with Qi Xiuyuan on his back. When he was in the village, Rong Xuan had already borrowed a donkey cart. Mu Yangling put Qi Xiuyuan on the quilt laid on the car, and said to the village chief who was rubbing his hands crampedly: "Jin Bing is in the woods, immediately tell the villagers to leave, go to the town or the county to hide, Several nearby villages will be notified." Rongxuan had already climbed into the donkey cart and threw a whip on the back of the donkey. Mu Yangling only had time to wave at the village chief, "Also, thank you for your donkey cart." When he borrowed a car with the village chief, Rong Xuan revealed his identity, so he said the same thing. At this time, his whole mind was on Qi Xiuyuan, "Miss Mu, let''s see how the general is doing." Mu Yangling went to feel Qi Xiuyuan''s pulse, but she didn''t understand it for a long time. She only knew how to deal with ordinary trauma, not internal injuries. So she had to return with Rong Xuan, she drove the car, and Rong Xuan took care of Qi Xiuyuan. The two rushed the donkey to the fastest speed, and finally reached the town at the fastest speed and found a car and horse shop. Rong Xuan didn''t have time to bargain, so he chose the best one and threw a pack of silver on it just now. The donkey cart went away. The carriage rushed directly into the city gate, and the soldiers guarding the city couldn''t stop it. When the soldiers saw that someone had the guts to break into the city gate, they were about to chase after the horse. Didn''t you see our military division in the car?" "Drive--" Mu Yangling looked at the crowd of people on the street, then waved the whip and shouted: "Let me, let me, let me quickly!" The people on the street cursed endlessly, but they diddge quickly, but the speed was still very slow, Mu Yangling cursed: "Damn, why are there so many people on the street today?" "Today is the fifteenth day, it''s a big episode," Rong Xuan''s face was also ugly. He grasped Qi Xiuyuan''s pulse, and he could feel that his pulse was getting weaker and weaker. Looking at the person in front of him, Rong Xuan''s eyes flashed. In his anger, he said ruthlessly, "Roll over!" Mu Yangling didn''t have the courage, so she turned around and hugged Qi Xiuyuan, she flew up to the roof with little luck, and directly stepped on the roof and flew towards the General''s mansion. Rongxuan was stunned for a moment, then dropped a horse and a cart, and flew up to the roof, closely following her. Qinggong is even faster than a carriage. Not only is the speed fast, and no one is obstructing it, the most important thing is that you don''t have to turn around, aim in the direction of the General''s Mansion, and jump and fly straight over. Mu Yangling has almost unleashed her greatest potential. Knowing that the internal strength she had developed over the past three years could actually support her to fly so high, so far... Rong Xuan, who was following behind Mu Yangling, was terrified, for fear that she would accidentally drop Qi Xiuyuan. When Mu Yangling jumped onto the roof of the prefect''s house in Jingzhao Mansion, quickly crossed the roof of his house, and landed in front of the general''s house, Rong Xuan''s heart finally let go. Falling down from above, ignoring the dumbfounded servants in front of him, he pushed open the door and shouted, "Go ahead and invite Master Yuanhui!" The servant who was startled by Mu Yangling immediately flew into the house, and Mu Yangling had already carried Qi Xiuyuan towards the backyard quickly. Fan Zijin, Yuanhui and Li Jinghua, who had been waiting for news in the main room, ran into Mu Yangling who was holding Qi Xiuyuan when they heard the noise. , "What happened to the big cousin?" "Poisoned, Master Yuanhui, come and have a look." Mu Yangling hesitated for a while, and Rong Xuan said directly: "Put the people in the side hall, come here, go and prepare hot water, knives and candles." Chapter 403： save Mu Yangling carried Qi Xiuyuan into the room, put him on the bed, Yuanhui immediately took his place, grabbed Qi Xiuyuan and took a pulse, and immediately had someone take out a silver needle to stop the poison in his body from spreading. Seeing his calm expression, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, exited, and left more space for them. On the contrary, Rong Xuan stayed behind to help Yuanhui. After Yuanhui prescribed the medicine, he personally took people to the storeroom to find medicine, and personally guarded the medicine stove. Fan Zijin looked at his situation, his face became more and more ugly, he grabbed Mu Yangling and asked, "Is there a spy next to my eldest cousin?" Mu Yangling nodded. "Who is it?" Fan Zijin asked through gritted teeth. Mu Yangling shook his head, "Let''s talk about the specifics when Big Brother Qi wakes up," Mu Yangling paused and said, "I''m going to the military camp in a while, will you stay or go with me?" Fan Zijin frowned, "Why are you going to the military camp? Also, why are you and Big Brother Rong the only ones escorting Big Cousin back? Where''s Haoran?" "He''s still in the woods," Mu Yangling sighed. "We were able to escape, and it was entirely up to him to divert the enemy and open a hole. Now he''s trapped in the woods, I have to bring someone to support him." Fan Zijin''s face paled, "Haoran is still in the woods?" Mu Yangling nodded. "How many people are around him?" "There are only 30 people around him, but the 100 people we brought here are not lost, they are just scattered. It should be no problem for him to integrate people." Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, no longer in a hurry, and sat in a chair in a daze. Li Jinghua couldn''t help but feel anxious when he heard it, but saw the two of them sitting peacefully, and hurriedly said, "Zijin, let''s call someone to rescue the fourth uncle first, I''m watching the uncle here." Fan Zijin smiled and reassured: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, Haoran will be fine, the forest is so big, he still has the ability to save his life, we will wait for the news of the eldest cousin to come out before leaving, so we can comfort him when we see Haoran, Don''t make him too anxious." Mu Yangling nodded, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, Qi Haoran will be fine." Both of them are full of confidence in Qi Haoran. In such a big forest, let alone a hundred people, even if you leave a thousand people behind, you can''t touch the people around you. Anyway, Big Brother Qi has been rescued, where can he escape? Before they were tied up, it was because Qi Xiuyuan was poisoned and injured, and they didn''t have time to turn around. Otherwise, they could turn around and throw people away. The two of them sat on the chairs blankly, looking at the pots of black blood in the room. Li Jinghua looked at this posture, and didn''t have any energy to care about other things, but stared at the people in the room wholeheartedly. Happening. Wen Cui was considerate. Seeing that Mu Yangling''s face was dirty and blood was on her clothes and hands, she asked someone to go to the kitchen to watch, prepare hot water, and put a plate of snacks by Mu Yangling''s hand. He said, "Miss Mu, eat something." Mu Yangling came back to her senses, and then she remembered that she seemed to have missed lunch and dinner, she nodded to Wen Cui and ate two snacks. In the room, Rong Xuan was sweating profusely as he watched Yuanhui let Qi Xiuyuan bleed, and his heart trembled. With so much blood, can a person still live? Finally, when Rong Xuan''s eyes turned black, the blood dripping from Qi Xiuyuan''s finger was not black after all. Yuanhui immediately stopped the bleeding, gave him a few more needles, felt his pulse, and said with a sigh of relief, "People have been rescued, what about the medicine?" Rong Xuan hurriedly brought up the medicine and poured it into Qi Xiuyuan. Yuanhui shook her head secretly, "Although the poison has been resolved, there is still some left in the body, which will definitely damage the body in the future, but now he can no longer bleed, and it will be difficult to detoxify in the future..." Yuanhui is very sorry, and there is still some pain in her eyes. Is the rare master of Ming Dynasty not long in life? Rong Xuan stared blankly at Qi Xiuyuan, who was sleeping on the bed with a pale face, Yuanhui shook her head and sighed and turned to go out. Li Jinghua saw the people surrounding him immediately, and asked eagerly, "Master, how is the general?" Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin also stood up and looked at him, Yuanhui repeated the words, in a word, the body is not affected for the time being, but it will affect the lifespan. Li Jinghua''s face paled, and she said with a smile: "It''s good to save your life." "Can''t we detoxify when Big Brother Qi''s body recovers?" "By that time, the poison has penetrated deep into the bone marrow and can''t be eliminated. Now it''s possible to have a child, but the medicine is too strong, so he was given so much blood, and he must not be able to bear it." Yuanhui explained. "What about the medicinal meal?" Mu Yangling looked at him with piercing eyes, and said, "Since the poison has penetrated deep into the bone marrow, then force it out little by little, the medicinal properties of food can finally be incorporated into the blood, and the blood has nowhere to go. No, if one day is not good, one year, one year is ten years, and one year is a little bit, isn''t this also possible?" Yuanhui was about to say that the medicine was three-point poison, when Mu Yangling''s eyes stared at him. He looked at Mu Yangling up and down and smiled inexplicably: "If it''s Miss Mu, maybe it can be done." The three frowned together, Mu Yangling looked at Yuanhui strangely, and asked, "Master, what do you mean?" Yuanhui turned the Bodhi in her hand and said with a smile, "Qi Haoran is Qi Xiuyuan''s lucky general, and you are Qi Haoran''s lucky star, since Miss Mu said that you can take medicine, maybe you can try it, I don''t know what is good about Miss Mu. candidate." Mu Yangling was stunned and asked, "Master Yuanhui''s medical skills are so brilliant, don''t you have a prescription?" Yuanhui shook his head and said, "The recipe in the hands of the poor monk is useless, and if you eat too much, it will accumulate poison." Mu Yangling frowned. Apart from Yuanhui, she only knew Pang Kongqing, a doctor who could see a doctor. Thinking that her younger brother''s fetal disease and frailty had been cured by Pang Kongqing for many years, maybe he could do anything. Just as Mu Yangling was about to speak, Rong Xuan came out of the room with a sullen face. He nodded slightly to everyone and said, "The general''s breath has stabilized and he is out of danger." He looked at Mu Yangling and said, "Miss Mu, you still have to take a trip to the General''s place to pick up people." "Big Brother Rong, do you know who the spy is?" Rong Xuan flashed anger in his eyes and shook his head, "I don''t know, but there is already a rough range. Don''t worry Miss Mu, he won''t have access to military power during the time you sent troops." "What about Fuping County?" Mu Yangling asked. Jin Bing has already entered Fuping County. It is easy for them to start a war against Fuping County, but now Qi Xiuyuan is injured, and the one they were in the downtown area this afternoon. I am afraid that it has already made some people outside have some guesses. If Jin Bing attacked at this time, it would be very unfavorable for them. "So the little general must come back as soon as possible," Rong Xuan looked at Mu Yangling seriously, and said solemnly: "Only the little general can take over the command of the general and move all the participating generals." Mu Yangling''s face turned solemn, and said: "Rong big brother, don''t worry, I will bring people out as soon as possible, you first issue the order of first-level combat readiness, dispatch half of the troops of the fourth battalion and the fifth battalion to be stationed in Jinshui Town, we will be out as soon as we come out. Go straight to Jinshui Town." Chapter 404： fighting Fan Zijin said immediately: "You go first, I will go to Jinshui Town with the people from the fourth battalion and the fifth battalion." Mu Yangling and Rong Xuan breathed a sigh of relief. With Fan Zijin in the line, they weren''t afraid of the hidden spies who lurked. Rongxuan felt that there were not enough people in their hands, and there were too few people who could be trusted and delegated. "Who does Miss Mu want to bring into the mountain?" Rong Xuan asked. "Haoran''s side," Mu Yangling said: "They have all been trained in the jungle, and it is much more flexible to bring them." "No problem, I''m going to transfer people here. You take a rest first, and then set off when they arrive." Rong Xuan and Li Jinghua greeted each other and then turned around and strode out. Fan Zijin left Mu Yangling and dispatched guards to surround the place. From the girl who boiled the water to the woman who served in the pot, they were all people he trusted. Since the spies haven''t been found out yet, he can''t ignore it at this time. , Isn''t the other party trying so hard to kill the big cousin? Li Jinghua, Wencui and Mu Yangling were left outside. Li Jinghua''s mind was ups and downs, she knew that Qi Xiuyuan valued Mu Yangling, but she didn''t know that he valued the law in such a way that he even gave her the right to lead the army. Looking at the reactions of Rong Xuan and Fan Zijin, she was used to it and even needed Rely on her. Remembering that she was carrying Qi Xiuyuan back before, Li Jinghua took a deep breath and became more polite and enthusiastic towards Mu Yangling. She turned her head and said to Wen Cui, "Go and ask the kitchen to prepare some food and bring it to you later." Li Jinghua turned her head and smiled at Mu Yangling: "Sister Mu, do you want to freshen up and eat something?" Only then did Mu Yangling feel that her body was covered in blood and mud. It was indeed dirty. She smiled embarrassedly, nodded and said, "I''m bothering my sister-in-law." Even though Li Jinghua was very curious, he knew that this was not the time to ask questions. Rong Xuan just said that Mu Yangling will be going to save people in a while, so naturally, he needs to take a good rest. She felt a little embarrassed when she looked at the blue color in Mu Yangling''s eyes, but Mu Yangling and Rong Xuan had become accustomed to it. When a war started, let alone two days, it was normal to not sleep for four or five days. Mu Yangling took a shower and changed clothes and quickly filled his stomach, then he fell asleep with his eyes closed while leaning on the couch. After waiting for about two hours, Rong Xuan dispatched the person Mu Yangling wanted. It was already late at night, and Mu Yangling didn''t talk much. He picked up the big sword that Fan Zijin brought her and left, Li Jinghua was busy. Chasing out with a cloak, he said embarrassedly, "Sister Mu, why don''t you put this on? It''s windy right now, so it''s better to block it." Mu Yangling gratefully took it. Rongxuan found 300 people for her, all of whom belonged to Qi Haoran. They all knew Mu Yangling, and they were all trained by her. Mu Yangling didn''t talk much, just rode on the red cong and left. As soon as Mu Yangling left, Rong Xuan''s orders came out from the General''s Mansion. Jingzhao Mansion, Hanzhong Mansion and Xingzhou Mansion all entered the first-level combat readiness. , this is to prevent the spies from doing damage before. And Fan Zijin also started to go to Jinshui Town with the troops and horses dispatched early the next morning. And no one knew, at this time Qi Haoran was lying on the grass and excitedly staring at General Jin Guo, who was already furious in the camp below. A scout reported in Qi Haoran''s ear: "Little General, the rest have been recovered, and the injured were sent to a cave." Qi Haoran said with bright eyes: "I tell everyone to take a rest, and after filling their stomachs, let the **** below see what a jungle war is, and let them remember the number of heads they killed and go back and record their merits." The scout said excitedly: "Yes!" They always felt that the tactics of jungle warfare taught by Mu Yangling were not useful. Except for identifying the direction in the forest, everything else was exaggerated. Even if they had exercised, they felt that it was because the other party was their own and they were suspected of releasing water. That''s how it seems to be outstanding. But this time, they used all of Mu Yangling''s teachings on the Hu people. Only then did they know that Mu Yangling was not exaggerating at all, except that he was a little busy at the beginning, and he had to cooperate with three people, and sometimes he would It was discovered by Jin Bing, and he chased the whole forest. Today''s actual combat, coupled with the excitement of seeing blood, means that the means are already skilled. It only needs two people to cooperate, as long as they don''t forget the hidden means taught by Mu Yangling, those Jin Bing will No trace of them could be found. Not only Qi Haoran, but also they are not willing to give up. That''s right, it''s not the Jin Bing who stopped them from going out, but they don''t want to go out. After a day of fighting, the gap in the Jin Bing search has been torn open, and it''s not difficult for them to turn around and leave now, but in Killing enemies in the woods is really cool. Their warriors have all been trained in jungle warfare. Facing the golden soldiers who can achieve the greatest results with the smallest sacrifices, they are reluctant to give up the lambs that are in their mouths, so even if they had the opportunity to leave, they did not leave. Ninety-three soldiers were lurking around in pairs. In the early morning, when people''s vigilance was at their weakest, they got up from where they were lying before, holding short knives, covering the mouths of patrolling and guarding golden soldiers. He dropped his neck, pulled people into the darkness, and then changed into Jinbing''s clothes at the fastest speed. He only made a mark on his arm and then mixed into the camp and began to silently harvest their lives... When someone realized something was wrong and screamed, Qi Haoran had already led someone to kill nearly 800 of them. He knew that they were few and could not fight with them, so he whistled and their men rushed into the darkness immediately. , into the jungle. The general of Jin Guo was so angry that he shouted "Wow!" and wanted to call someone to chase him. The lieutenant hurriedly stopped him, "General, don''t you understand? We can''t fight them in the jungle. Those who chase it out may not be able to come back. "Is that the case? It was clearly stated that they were here to harvest the lives of the Qi brothers, but we didn''t even touch the corners of their clothes. How did they get their information?" The lieutenant said coldly: "Of course it''s impossible to just forget about it. There are so many Han villages outside, and the warriors have been frightened for a day and a night. Tomorrow is the time to get back the interest from them." "No, I''m a warrior of the Jin Kingdom. Wherever I fall, I will get up from there and find a group of Han civilians to vent their anger?" General Jin Guo was stubborn, "I must kill Qi Haoran, Shame before the snow." The lieutenant almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. Are there still many people killed by Qi Haoran all day? Is he going to lose everyone''s life? At this time, Qi Haoran had just brought everyone back to a mountain recess, disguised the outside, and then collapsed on the ground, saying: "Okay, it''s almost dawn, hurry up and rest, we have another one in the morning tomorrow. A tough battle is going to be fought. "General, they are a lot more alert, anyway, the hole has already opened, let''s go out first, why should we fight them in the woods?" Qi Haoran glared at him and said, "Shut up, if we really leave, the people in the few villages outside will suffer. They can''t kill my eldest brother and me, and so many people have died, will they just let it go?" Chapter 405： meet Jin Bing was so frightened by the elusive Qi Haoran and others that they had already failed before they faced each other face to face. General Jin Guo knew that it was impossible to kill the Qi brothers at this time. If they couldn''t get out of the mountain as soon as possible, they didn''t know whether they could save their lives. He could only grit his teeth and ask the guide to take them out of the mountain, and when he was on the grassland, he was determined to harvest the Qi brothers'' lives. But the worst thing is that their guide got lost! General Jin Guo kicked the person flying and roared, "How can you get lost? Are you not a guide?" The guide swallowed the blood in his mouth and cried, "But you guys are too deep, I haven''t walked here at all, and I can always rely on the sun or the stars and the moon to identify the direction, but now it''s cloudy, not only there is no sun, At night, I''m afraid there will be no moon or stars." His heart is more bitter, okay? These golden soldiers were led by the nose of the Han soldiers and rushed into the deep mountains and old forests. At first, he was afraid of disturbing the beasts, but obviously, the beasts were also afraid of them. Thousands of people rushed in, and the beasts also had intelligence. There are dead people from time to time around, but they can''t even see the shadow of the Han soldiers. How can he pay attention to the road when he is afraid? Naturally, he was fleeing with the big army, no, he was chasing. He didn''t even know where he was going. In this dense forest, he couldn''t tell the difference between east, west, north and south. How could he get out? This news undoubtedly added a straw to Jin Bing''s heart. Everyone looked at General Jin Guo silently. They were walking back to back now, and they didn''t dare to ignore the situation behind them. , when will we be able to go out? The most terrible thing is that they are running out of dry food. General Jin Guo''s eyes darkened. This is not a grassland, but a mountain forest. If it is on the grassland, they will not be afraid. They can go out just by intuition and the horses under them, but this is a mountain forest, surrounded by trees. , at a glance, you can only see the mountains and forests ten steps in front of you. General Jin Guo looked at the lieutenant. Vice Admiral pondered: "General, we have left a lot of traces along the way, and we will follow the traces and go out." The guide smiled bitterly, "General, we''ve been going around in circles, and there are traces of us everywhere, how do we get there?" The expressions of the generals ?? and the lieutenants changed again, and now they can''t help but wonder if they were designed by Qi Haoran from the beginning. At this time, Qi Haoran was lying in a small cave with his sword in his arms and was sleeping soundly. Now Jinbing is also quite clever, he should wait to find them at night. At this time, Mu Yangling just brought people into the forest... Early the next morning, the desperate Jinbing finally ushered in the sun. The guide identified the direction and led everyone down. There was no way. They chased Qi Haoran all the way, and they were about to reach the top of the mountain. Qi Haoran has been following them all the time, bringing people to show them from time to time, either to make them lose their manpower, or to make them deviate from the direction. General Jin Guo and the lieutenant also came back, knowing that Qi Haoran did not want or dare to let them go, "General, they are afraid of our revenge after we leave the mountain, since they are so afraid, then we should give them even more cruelty. Hit the ground." General Jin Guo''s face was ashen. This time he didn''t object to the lieutenant''s idea, and ordered to move forward at full speed without caring about the head and tail. Then he encountered Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling didn''t expect to find someone so soon. She went back to the mountain valley where they were hiding, and found the message left by Qi Haoran nearby. He said that he would lead people to the northeast mountain, so she also I searched for it effortlessly, and walked up the mountain directly following the traces and signs, but after walking for about an hour, I heard movement. They were on a mountainside at this time. If they encountered a golden soldier, it would be harmful to them and not beneficial. She could only send someone to retreat, and then call a scout to investigate. A large number of golden soldiers were found in front of them. They seemed to be running for their lives and were coming here at full speed. The time is too urgent, Mu Yangling has no time to make more arrangements, so he can only let people ambush below, in the west, and only a small number of people in the east, leaving a gap for them, and then quickly ambush. She didn''t bother to think about where Qi Haoran was now, but her instinct told her that she couldn''t ask Jin Bing to go down the mountain like this. Therefore, Jinbing, who hurried down the mountain, encountered a rain of arrows. So, Qi Haoran and others who were chasing behind were happy. Their reinforcements arrived. Qi Haoran glanced at the dense situation of arrow rain and knew that Mu Yangling had left a gap for them in the east. He pointed to the gap and said: " Go there and ambush, and when they break up and flee, leave as many people behind as possible." More than ninety people dispersed in an instant. General Jin Guo cut off the arrows that flew in front of him, while letting people retreat to the east. Mu Yangling drew out his big sword and shouted: "The first team of archers snipes those who escaped, and the second and third teams follow me." Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling, who rushed to the field to kill the enemy, and then squinted to see the generals and lieutenants of Jin Guo after only watching it for a while. I wonder if they know who the spy is. Qi Haoran didn''t want to catch the two of them. He just hoped to use up their troops as much as possible, so that even if they went out, they wouldn''t be able to trouble the people. But now, since Mu Yangling is here, the two of them should stay. . Qi Haoran took three people to chase General Jin Guo and his lieutenants. The people brought by Mu Yangling dare not say that they are recharged, but compared to the Jin Bing who spent three days searching in the woods and were afraid of collapsing for two days, the situation is better, so even if the Jin Bing is generally stronger than the Han The soldiers were large, but at first the two sides were evenly matched. But Mu Yangling jumped in. She was very strong, a big knife to one enemy three, almost like chopping melons with one knife, the Jin soldiers looked like they were mourning the concubine, the Han soldiers were shaken, and the generals and lieutenants of the Jin Kingdom were in Under the protection of the escort, they left the large army and fled first. The morale of the two went up and down, and the Han soldiers almost pressed the Jin soldiers to fight. And the golden soldiers who escaped were harvested by Qi Haoran''s team in the dark, so there were not a hundred golden soldiers who finally escaped. When the two teams converged, Mu Yangling frowned and asked, "Where''s Qi Haoran?" The people opposite ?? looked at each other, "Little General only asked us to ambush those who escaped, he, we don''t know." Mu Yangling frowned at them and asked, "Count your numbers to see how many people left with the little general." "Report, three people." Mu Yangling frowned and thought about it, and knew that Qi Haoran was chasing Jin Guo''s general, and ordered: "Clean up the battlefield, bandage the wound, and then rest in place, captain of the first team, you take your people to follow the traces. Answer the little general, the captain of the second team, you choose fifty people to accept the wounded soldiers." Mu Yangling already knew that Qi Haoran arranged the injured people in a cave and asked a soldier who knew the place to take them there. Mu Yangling sat cross-legged on the ground and waited for Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran''s face turned blue when he came back. Seeing that there was only one person behind him, he asked, "Let the general of the Jin country escape?" "No," Qi Haoran sat beside Mu Yangling and said with some respect, "He killed himself." Chapter 406： swap Qi Haoran threw Vice General Jin Guo on the ground and asked Fan Zijin who ran over, "Jin Guo did something?" Fan Zijin''s face was weird, he shook his head and said, "No." That''s why, they spent a whole day and night on guard, but there was no movement from Jin Guo. "Good news," Qi Haoran said: "Let the people in Fuping County pay attention to the defense situation, and still martial law." He looked at the soldiers behind him and said, "Leave these people with them." Qi Haoran gave an order to have the captured vice-general of Jin Guo be escorted and sent back to the West Camp for interrogation. Fan Zijin looked at Lieutenant General Jin Guo who was escorted to the back, and asked, "You just caught him?" "There are still five golden soldiers, and they are behind. What''s the matter?" Fan Zijin showed an unfathomable smile and said, "Let''s play a big drama of Li Dai Tao Zong." Qi Haoran stared, "Are you thinking too much?" Facts have proved that Fan Zijin didn''t think much about it at all. When they rushed back to the General''s Mansion, the soldiers who separated at the city gate ran to report, and said in a panic, "The carriage that escorted Vice General Jin Guo overturned halfway, and the people inside fell. Broken neck and breathless." Qi Haoran''s face turned ashen, and he asked angrily, "How could a well-behaved carriage overturn?" "Back to the little general, the horse didn''t know what was exciting, and it suddenly ran away. We couldn''t stop it at all. We also bumped into several people on the road. If it wasn''t for the horse''s madness, he couldn''t tell the direction and hit a wall. There must have been more people injured in the past." Fan Zijin patted him on the shoulder and waved to the soldier: "Okay, leave this matter to the generals in the Western Camp to solve the problem, and bring the body of the deputy general Jin Guo, and the people who were injured should be properly handled. placement." When the ?? soldier was about to retreat, he heard Fan Gongzi vaguely say: "Okay, didn''t you interrogate him on the way? Didn''t you ask anything? If you die, you will die..." Mu Yangling saw that all the people in the yard had retreated, so just the three of them said to Fan Zijin: "Okay, stop acting, everyone is gone, where''s that person?" Fan Zijin smiled and said, "I was sent to the dungeon. Thank you for the special hobby of the former prince of the Jin Kingdom. The dungeon was luxuriously built and stable. Not to mention a general of the Jin Kingdom, even ten can be locked up." The General''s Mansion where Qi Xiuyuan lives now is a courtyard that the officials of the Jin Kingdom gave their former prince in Jingzhao Mansion. The anger on Qi Haoran''s face has subsided. He is now very curious about the spies hidden among them, but now is not the time for interrogation. He will go to see the big brother first. Qi Xiuyuan was just awake and was eating bird''s nest porridge. When he saw the three of them coming in, he smiled. He looked Qi Haoran up and down, and when he saw that he was not injured, he breathed a sigh of relief, nodded in appreciation and said, "Yes, one hundred is worth five thousand, even General Yuan can''t do that." Qi Haoran was praised, and a smile appeared on his face. Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to look at Mu Yangling, seeing that she was even more embarrassed than Qi Haoran, covered in blood, slightly startled, "A Ling, are you injured?" "No, this is the blood of Jinbing." Qi Xiuyuan breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, that''s all, go wash and rest." He handed the bowl to his wife and said with a smile, "Take A Ling down to take a good shower, she has been three days and four nights in a row. No sleep, first ask the kitchen to prepare some easily digestible food for her." Li Jinghua knew that they were talking about something, it was inconvenient for them to stay here, or rather, it was inconvenient for her to stay here, so she got up with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, uncle, I will take good care of Sister Mu." She looked at Mu Yangling, of course Mu Yangling knew that Qi Xiuyuan had something to discuss with Qi Haoran and the others, so he went out with Li Jinghua obediently. The smell of blood on Mu Yangling''s body was very strong. In fact, it was not her fault. At that time, she was red-eyed and surrounded by people. She had two big swords and one knife in her hand. The blood spurted out and splashed on her body. It''s not too close, so I didn''t change clothes in order to be in a hurry. She was a little worried about scaring Li Jinghua, but Li Jinghua walked beside her without changing her face, and took her to Banchun Courtyard. The person who chose the name for the yard was the one that Li Jinghua started to name after he got married, and the plaque he got. Wang Ma, who had been serving Mu Yangling, just came over with a bucket of hot water, and saw Mu Yangling covered in blood, she was startled, and the bucket smashed down when she released her hand, and Mu Yangling reached out and caught it. , "Wang Ma, what''s wrong with you?" "Oh, my aunt, what''s wrong with you? Where is your injury?" Wang Ma rushed to touch her. Mu Yangling stopped her hand with an embarrassed expression and said, "I''m not hurt, it''s all the blood of those golden soldiers, not mine." "Oh, you scared me to death," Wang Ma said, patting her chest, "No wonder my wife wants me to prepare hot water, hurry in and wash it, don''t take any of this clothes." "Wang Ma, you go and put the hot water in first, and then find a set of clothes for Miss Mu." Li Jinghua ordered. Wang Ma saw his wife and Wen Cui beside him, she hurriedly bowed her knees and left. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, let''s go to work first, I guess it will take a while." Li Jinghua nodded with a smile. After seeing Mu Yangling entering the bathroom and closing the door, she turned around and took Wen Cui away. When they left the yard, Li Jinghua''s foot was unstable and she almost fell. Wen Cui hurriedly supported her. Her hands were shaking slightly, and the sweat in her hands was still cold. She said with a trembling voice, "Girl, this girl Mu is too courageous. With so much blood on her body, how many people did she have to kill?" "You can save the uncle and the fourth son with two in and two outs, what do you think?" Wen Cui''s face turned pale, Li Jinghua sat on the stone next to her and relaxed, patted her hand and said, "Okay, don''t show a strange color in front of her, the uncle and the fourth son and the first son value her very much, you will be in a while. Go to the kitchen and ask the kitchen to cook some nourishing soup for her, after all, she is a girl, no matter how brave you are, this way of boiling will damage her body." Wen Cui responded, Li Jinghua rested for a while, and only got up with Wen Cui''s support after confirming that she would not be soft-hearted. No wonder she was frightened, although there were people in the family who had executed people, and even she herself had ordered the execution of slaves who backed the master before, but after all, it was pulled down to execute, she had never seen it from beginning to end, and even heard the sound No, there is no place like Mu Yangling, covered in blood, not to mention the smell, looking at the dry black, red, black and red bloodstains, she looks really scared. Mu Yangling didn''t know the awe Li Jinghua and Wen Cui had for her. At this time, she was taking off her clothes and taking a shower. After washing her hair, she washed her hair again. Then she took another shower to wash off the **** smell from her body, and then she put on her clothes. hair out. Chapter 407： hole card Li Jinghua was very interested in Mu Yangling, and Wen Cui was also very interested in her. She didn''t need to mention her, so she took the initiative to approach Wang Ma. When she went back, she met a little girl who often ran errands. She ran back to gossip about her girl. "Ma''am, Wang Ma said that Miss Mu is as powerful as an ox. One year, she can lift the big rockery in our house with one hand, and turn it around her head three times." "Nonsense, the rock on top won''t fall off when the rockery is shaken like this?" Li Jinghua didn''t believe it. "It''s true," Wen Cui said anxiously, "It''s because of Miss Mu''s strength that Fourth Young Master often competes with Miss Mu. I heard that she also helps Fourth Young Master train soldiers, and the soldiers under Fourth Young Master listen to her very much. ." "Look at Qian''er, she came back with the uncle, fluffy, as if hugging a blanket. I heard that she also flew back from Dongjie all the way," Wen Cui said dreamily: "Flying back, I heard that the prefect The servants of the government saw it, and thought it was dazzling at the time, madam, the uncle was brought back like this..." This is the most unacceptable thing for Wen Cui. The wise and martial uncle in her mind was actually carried back by Miss Mu, who is only fourteen years old this year... That scene was so shocking that Wen Cui couldn''t forget it. "..." Li Jinghua looked at Wen Cui with a black line on her head, and said, "I asked you to go to the kitchen and instruct someone to prepare dinner, have you gone?" "Go, go, most of them are meat," Wen Cui said immediately: "I heard that Miss Mu is just as fond of meat as the four young masters, and can eat a sheep for a meal." Li Jinghua thought of Mu Yangling''s small body, and laughed "Puchi", "Bragging again, how could that stomach hold a sheep?" Li Jinghua thought for a while, and said, "Okay, don''t ask about it, you can go to the kitchen again, the military division will also eat here, don''t let anything go wrong in the kitchen." In the past few days, people in the house have turned their backs on their horses, and because the spy who doesn''t know the details does not know where they are lurking, their house has also been cleaned vigorously. This cleaning has really found a lot of people with problems. In the kitchen Two were also found, so everything in the mansion has to start all over again. Wen Cui responded, turned around and went to the kitchen again. Li Jinghua thought for a while, and went to Qi Xiuyuan''s place. Seeing that the door was closed, and Qi Xiuyuan''s personal servant Jian was guarding the door, she knew that they had not finished speaking, and she hesitated for a while before going. Shijian saw her and greeted her with a smile, "Mrs. is here? Why don''t you go and sit in the Baoxia for a while, and the little one will go in and report to you." Li Jinghua just wanted to say no, when he heard Qi Xiuyuan from inside: "Madam is here? Let her come in." Shijian was busy and respectfully invited Li Jinghua in. Qi Haoran, Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan were all sitting in front of Qi Xiuyuan''s bed. The three of them saw her come in. Except for Rong Xuan, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin all stood up and saluted Li Jinghua. Qi Haoran scratched his head and smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, take care of eldest brother. Zijin and I will go back to the house to wash up first." Li Jinghua hurriedly said, "Fourth Uncle, go, I''ll ask someone to call you later when we have dinner." Rong Xuan also got up and bowed slightly to say goodbye. He also had his own resting room in the General''s Mansion and went straight back. Qi Xiuyuan patted the edge of the bed, motioned Li Jinghua to sit down, and asked softly, "What''s wrong?" One year is enough for Qi Xiuyuan to understand his wife''s disposition, knowing that he has someone here to entertain him, and if nothing happens, she won''t come back. Li Jinghua bit her lower lip and said, "Master, when Sister Mu brought you back, many people saw it, so there was a lot of rumors out there saying that you were seriously injured, do you want us to come forward and refute the rumor? " Qi Xiuyuan smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry about it, just let them pass it on." Li Jinghua knew that Qi Xiuyuan''s actions had deep meaning, "Will that affect Sister Mu?" Even if the Northland is relatively open, the restraints on women are not so great, and the reputation is not good when holding a man flying around in public. Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Who said that it was A Ling who flew on the roof that day? Who said that the person in her arms was me?" Li Jinghua was stunned for a moment, then looked up at her husband, seeing him looking at her with certainty, Li Jinghua instantly understood, "Yes, what the uncle said was that the woman was so fast at that time that few people could see her appearance clearly, What''s more, the man in her arms?" "So I''ll leave it to you in the mansion. It''s okay to listen to the gossip outside, but it''s not allowed to spread in the mansion." Qi Xiuyuan leaned on the pillow and whispered, "Jinghua, A Ling has been helping Haoran to train, but Except for the people under He Haoran, no one knows that she has this ability. Few know that she has a good martial arts. Many people think that she is stronger than the average person. She has planted a lot of land and raised them Lots and lots of orphans, running a cattle farm, that''s all." Li Jinghua looked at Qi Xiuyuan''s serious eyes and nodded involuntarily, "Well, that''s all." She walked out of the room in a daze. As soon as the cold wind blew, she came back to her senses. She couldn''t help sweating on her back. She understood that Qi Xiuyuan wanted to use Mu Yangling as a trump card, as a secret weapon, just like this Second, no one would have expected that it was Mu Yangling who led the troops to rescue him and Qi Haoran. This is also a kind of protection. If no outsider knows that she has these abilities, there will be no harm higher than her ability. Then it was moved. Li Jinghua knew that when Qi Xiuyuan told her this trump card, he agreed with her in his heart, and even entrusted her to do the cover-up, and put some power in her hands, just like Mu Yangling had The power to lead troops is average, no, she is not as good as Mu Yangling''s trust in their hearts now, but she believes that one day, she will definitely gain this trust. Li Jinghua is not an innocent little girl. She feels that when she is married to Qi Xiuyuan, Qi Xiuyuan will have unlimited trust in her. Her father and brother have told her since she was a child that trust has a price. She married Qi Xiuyuan, and it was her duty and power to manage the back house. Qi Xiuyuan gave her all these. He even did better than his uncle. The uncle couldn''t completely hand over the back house to his aunt, but he did. But my father and brother said that the power of a mistress is never only in the back house, and has a great connection with the front yard, and whether she can get this part of the power depends on her ability and Qi Xiuyuan''s trust in her. She felt that there was no problem with her ability, so how did she gain Qi Xiuyuan''s trust? There are two ways. One is to give birth to an heir for Qi Xiuyuan. The maintenance of blood has always been the easiest, but after a year, she has not been pregnant, so it can only be accumulated over time. I hope Qi Xiuyuan can see her heart, But now, some of Qi Xiuyuan''s confession is obviously a step forward. Whether she can stand firm along his foreshadowing depends on her ability. Li Jinghua is full of fighting spirit, and her mood is like a bird riding on a cloud. She is bound to take out Mu Yangling perfectly and hide her ability. Mu Yangling didn''t know that Qi Xiuyuan and his wife were running around for her affairs. At this time, she was lying on the kang with the quilt and sleeping like a pig. Qi Haoran sneaked in with wet hair and saw her sleeping in a mess. He disliked it for a while, but he couldn''t help but leaned in and wanted to kiss her lips. Chapter 408： satisfied Not long after Mu Yangling came out of the fighting state, even if he knew that he was safe in the general''s mansion, the fighting consciousness was still hidden in his body. Therefore, as soon as Qi Haoran approached, he didn''t remember to meet Mu Yangling, and he was killed by Mu Yangling. He kicked over, but fortunately Qi Haoran wasn''t slow to respond, so he slid back and avoided it. Otherwise, with Mu Yangling''s strength, the kick was solid, and even if the bones continued, he would definitely have to lie down for three days. Qi Haoran sat on the ground and stared blankly at Mu Yangling on the kang. Mu Yangling opened his eyes in a daze, glanced at Qi Haoran, made sure it was safe, and immediately closed his eyes, lying on the kang, lifted the quilt and continued to sleep. Qi Haoran closed his mouth that was about to snort again, got up and stood by the kang and looked at her for a long time, finally stretched out his finger and poked her in the face, then quickly retracted, seeing that she didn''t respond, knowing that the alarm had been lifted. Qi Haoran was lying on the kang halfway, secretly kissing her cheek, and then he was content to lie on the side and sleep with his eyes closed. When Wang Ma opened the door and came in, she saw Qi Haoran lying on the outside of the kang with wet hair, she hurriedly stepped forward to pull someone, and when she saw Mu Yangling was sound asleep, she reprimanded in a low voice: "Fourth Young Master, Why are you lying here? Go back to your house quickly, what if it is known? You and Miss Mu haven''t gotten married yet." "But we are engaged." Qi Haoran said dissatisfied. "Being engaged is not marriage, marriage is a husband and wife. You must go out quickly, or let the uncle find out and he will beat you." Wang Ma pushed Qi Haoran out and saw his wet hair, she said, "In your room How did the little servant serve you? Feibai is becoming more and more lazy, how could you let you come out like this? What should I do if the wind blows and I get sick?" Wang Ma pulled the person into the side room to help him dry his hair, Qi Haoran explained for Fei Bai: "He hasn''t slept for several days with the master. I let him go down to rest. It''s not his fault." Qi Haoran finished speaking, his eyes slowly closed, and he leaned crookedly on the couch. Wang Ma was very distressed when she saw this, she hurriedly helped him lie down, covered him with a quilt, and wringed his hair beside him. Therefore, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling didn''t wake up for dinner tonight. Qi Xiuyuan saw that they were sleeping soundly, so he didn''t ask anyone to call them again and let them sleep. Li Jinghua hesitated whether to carry Qi Haoran back to his own yard. Although he and Mu Yangling were already engaged, sleeping in the same yard was not good. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t care at all, and said, "Who knows if the people in Banchun Courtyard don''t talk about it?" Li Jinghua also thought about it, but let Wen Cui move over to watch it, so as to avoid any gossip. The two slept for two days. Mu Yangling woke up from hunger and Qi Haoran was suffocated by urine. The two woke up almost at the same time, and then opened the door and asked Wang Ma to bring water together. Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing when he saw Qi Haoran holding a chicken coop head, and then he remembered and asked, "Why are you here?" After Li Jinghua got married, Qi Haoran moved to the front yard and lived in the front yard. Fan Zijin and Fan Zijin had two yards on the left and one on the right, which was far from the Wanchun Courtyard where she lived. Qi Haoran didn''t answer, he ran to change clothes, and waved as he ran, "You wash up first, and we''ll have dinner together later." Mu Yangling pouted and didn''t ask. The two washed up and went to the dining room together. Li Jinghua, who got the news of their waking up, had already set off to prepare the meals and put them on the table. Seeing them coming over, he smiled and said, "Okay, I''m finally awake, and I told you both. If you don''t wake up, I will dig you up, so as not to sleep too much and get a headache." The table is full of vegetables. In the middle is a whole stewed chicken. The chicken soup is thick and creamy. There is only one vegetarian dish on the table, which is shiitake mushrooms. Qi Haoran saw that his saliva was about to drool. If he counted it seriously, he hadn''t eaten a hot meal for six days. He grabbed the whole chicken in the middle with his hands. Qi Xiuyuan hit his hand with chopsticks. Angrily: "No rules, no distance, haven''t it been served yet?" Li Jinghua hurriedly filled the two of them with a bowl of chicken soup and said, "You were hungry for two days, and you have been holding dry food before, I thought you would eat two light meals first, but your elder brother said it was not necessary, you can eat whatever you like. Eat, so I called the kitchen to make these, but before you eat, you have to drink chicken soup to warm your stomach." "Sister-in-law, we are not noble people, so how can we use a light transition," Having said that, Qi Haoran still took the chicken soup and drank it, and then looked at his elder brother eagerly. Qi Xiuyuan said lightly, "Drink two more bowls." Qi Haoran was about to speak when he was kicked by Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling had already finished drinking a bowl. He turned his head and said to him, "It''s very good. Drink more and make up for it." Qi Haoran pouted, but he still drank an extra bowl, and the servants hurriedly served them rice, and the two of them started eating. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Xiuyuan, Qi Xiuyuan had a much gentler attitude towards Mu Yangling, and said with a smile, "You guys can eat, we just had lunch." Only then did Mu Yangling realize that it was past noon, and Qi Xiuyuan came here specially to accompany them. She smiled and then ate hard. Both of them were starving. Even with two bowls of chicken soup as a base, it would not be of much use. Mu Yangling likes braised lion heads the most, but this dish requires a lot of work. , Shu Wanniang rarely cooks it, and the food outside is not authentic, so it is better not to eat it. The General''s House knew her preferences, so every time she came, she would have a braised lion head. Qi Haoran also knew that she loved this one, so she only ate one, and the rest went into Mu Yangling''s stomach. The two swept everything on the table, added three bowls of rice, and finally shared the whole chicken. Although the two of them ate fast, their manners were still elegant and not rude, but the amount of food was enough to make Li Jinghua look sideways. Li Jinghua couldn''t help but looked down at Mu Yangling''s belly, and saw that it was still deflated, um, it seemed to be bulging a little more than before, but it was still not obvious... Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help chuckling when he saw his wife''s dazed expression. Seeing his brother and Mu Yangling looking over, he waved his hand and said, "Come over and talk to me when you''re full." Qi Haoran rinsed his mouth and walked past, Mu Yangling also stood behind him, Qi Xiuyuan motioned them to sit down, he turned his head to Mu Yangling and said, "A Ling, I told your father, this is Next time, you will spend more time in Jingzhao Mansion, but I don''t know if you have anything urgent to do." "No, the autumn harvest is over, the rabbit farm is managed by someone from brother Zijin, Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu can also be on their own in the cattle farm, Mr. Liu is in the nursery, and my father is at my house, so I really don''t care. What, what does Big Brother Qi want me to do?" "It''s nothing particularly important. It''s just that your sister-in-law is a little bit inseparable now, so I want you to help me with some housework. I don''t know if you''re impatient." Mu Yangling was stunned for a while, then nodded and said, "No problem, it''s just that I don''t understand..." "Come and ask me if you don''t understand Sister Mu. I''ll give you Wen Cui, you just order her." Li Jinghua said with a smile. What is the difference between that and your own housekeeper? Why use her? Qi Haoran reacted, peeking at Mu Yangling and smirking. Qi Xiuyuan had the urge to cover his eyes when he saw his brother''s stupid appearance, so that Mu Yangling would not notice that he had lost his brother''s face. He quickly said, "In that case, A Ling, follow your sister-in-law to get acquainted." Chapter 409： planning Qi Xiuyuan kicked his younger brother and said, "I''ll take away your stupidity." Qi Haoran lay on his dog-legged feet at his eldest brother''s feet, raised his head and asked, "Brother, is A Ling going to marry me?" Qi Xiuyuan lowered his head and looked at his younger brother with bright eyes. He hated the iron and knocked him on the head, saying, "How old is Ah Ling this year? I said that I would arrange a room for you. Qi Haoran had a smirk on his face, but his heart was too bitter. How dare he, if he had an **** at this time, he wouldn''t have to marry A Ling. The most important thing is that the room is connected to the room, and he is rare is A Ling! Seeing his silly smile, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t embarrass him anymore, and explained, "I plan to hire A Ling in front of her wife, so that she can marry as soon as she reaches her husband, and while she is not busy now, let her Following your sister-in-law to learn housekeeping, I can rest assured after marrying you." Qi Xiuyuan had a plan for the future of his younger brother and Mu Yangling. Before, Qi Haoran was either going on an expedition or managing the intelligence system, but no matter what it was, he didn''t dare to let him go too far, for fear that he would cause trouble outside and he would be out of reach. Not too far from him means little achievement, or achievement is finally attributed to him. Just like before, no matter how many battles Qi Haoran fought, most of the credit goes to him in the end. Even if it is stated in his book that Qi Haoran is the main general, the people in the court only feel that he is paving the way for his younger brother. , either to fill it with his own credit, or to grab the credit of the soldiers below. Qi Xiuyuan realized that such a case not only failed to bring fame and fortune to his younger brother, but instead gave him the impression that he was eager for quick success and quick success among the courtiers. So, seriously, Qi Haoran was actually a little embarrassed in the past two years, although most of the silly boy didn''t notice it. The officers and men of Xiying are more or less worthy of Haoran''s love, and his ability to train and lead the army is not weak. And among so many people, the only ones who can hold him down are Zijin and Mu Yangling. So Qi Xiuyuan planned that they would be sent out by Qi Haoran as soon as they got married, and let him go out and make a career on his own. He had already chosen the place. General Yuan has been in correspondence with him all the time, and I believe he is willing to accept a young general, but the court is much easier to talk about. At General Yuan''s place, as long as he has the ability, it is easier to make a contribution than his side. After all, they only meet with Jin Bing from time to time. At General Yuan''s side, it is almost a small battle for half a month, two months. In a big battle, the war never ends. With Haoran''s ability, it is much easier to accumulate military merit. Qi Haoran didn''t know that the elder brother had planned so much for him. He was busy counting how long it would take to get married. After doing this, he was suddenly dissatisfied. It was still more than a year. Qi Haoran was very dissatisfied. It took five months for the eldest brother to go from talking about marriage to getting married and then getting married, but it took him three years from talking about marriage to getting married and then to getting married, and counting the previous time, five years is a good idea. Why? Take that long by yourself? Qi Xiuyuan watched his brother squatting at his feet in a daze, so he kicked him with his toes, and said, "Don''t think about getting married all day long. Now that you''ve slowed down, go to Xiying and take a look and help you, Brother Rong." Qi Haoran suddenly woke up and asked with a solemn face, "Brother, have the spies been found?" Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes flashed fiercely, he nodded slightly, Qi Haoran immediately jumped up, "Who is it? I''ll peel him!" Qi Xiuyuan looked up at his younger brother and saw his scalp tingling before he said, "I''ll tell you when you learn to control your temper." Qi Haoran exclaimed, "Brother, you haven''t arrested anyone yet, have you?" Qi Xiuyuan chuckled and said: "Why should I arrest people, the living are more useful than the dead, okay, you don''t need to worry about the spies, now the three cities are still on alert, hurry up to Xiying to help you eldest brother Rong. " Qi Haoran had no choice but to go to Xiying to work as a coolie. Qi Xiuyuan put away his smile after Qi Haoran left, lowered his eyes and stared at the tea cup in his hand, how could he arrest the spy? Haoran must have never thought that the spies were not from Jin Guo in the end, nor were they sent by Jin Guo, and they were not even bought by Jin Guo. The master above that person is also his current master. The ruler wants the minister to die, and the minister has to die. Qi Xiuyuan is unwilling to tear off this disguise. The situation is even worse than that of General Yuan, and maybe a gold medal can kill him. And General Yuan was able to survive under the suspicion of the emperor, because of his more than 200,000 soldiers and horses and his reputation among the people. And he Qi Xiuyuan has neither, so once his face is torn, he will surely die. Qi Xiuyuan looked at his younger brother''s back and kept silent. His younger brother had a strong personality. He was not sure whether he could disguise it well, so it was better to keep it a secret. At this time, the emperor was also talking about Qi Xiuyuan with his confidants, "Are you sure Qi Xiuyuan is seriously injured?" "Yes, the doctor of Jingzhao Mansion has been kept at Qi''s house, and Fan Zijin has been looking for a magic medicine for Qi Xiuyuan." The confidant thought about the contents of the book, and said, "The three cities have been under martial law, but there is a little bit of Jin Guo. There is no movement, Your Majesty, do you think Jin Guo will be blamed?" The emperor''s face was also a little ugly, "All the more than 5,000 people in the Jin Kingdom have been destroyed?" The confidant bowed his head, the emperor clenched his fists tightly, excited and angry, and murmured: "Eight hundred people against five thousand people, is this Qi Xiuyuan even more powerful than General Yuan?" The confidant thought for a while and said, "Your Majesty, Qi Xiuyuan is only in his twenties this year, and General Yuan is only a budding general at this age, so his talent and ability should not be weaker than General Yuan." The emperor''s heart was like fried, and he murmured: "Why wasn''t such a person born in my Guo family?" Confidant, if you were born in the royal family, you must be more afraid? Qi Xiuyuan seems to have changed his name justifiably. The emperor also thought about it, frowned, and said regretfully: "It''s a pity that Qi Xiuyuan is married, otherwise it would be a good idea to marry the princess." The emperor was annoyed by his indecision at the beginning. When Qi Xiuyuan became famous, he thought about marrying the princess, but he only showed so much meaning in the harem. Soon Shang Zhezi wanted to ask him to marry him and the daughter of the Li family in Longxi, so he let go of that thought. In addition, although Qi Xiuyuan chose the daughter of an aristocratic family, the Li clan in Longxi, not the emperor looked down on them, but Li clan''s main branch was slaughtered as early as when the Five Husbands were slaughtered. Although they belong to an aristocratic family, there is no official in the court, and they are despised by various families. How can they help? So in the end, although there was no imperial decree to confer marriage, he also approved the memorial and wished the other party a hundred years of good luck, and also asked the representative of the royal family to send a congratulatory gift, which is considered to be the marriage. But he really didn''t expect Qi Xiuyuan to grow so fast, just after attacking Jingzhao Mansion for more than a year, he actually expanded the number of soldiers to 100,000, and even General Yuan still has hungry soldiers, only him, as if he had received divine help. In general, some areas of Xingzhou Prefecture have been dry in Mingming, but his food harvest has always been able to be supplied, and even the remnants can be arranged. This ability makes the emperor even more apprehensive. So as soon as he was excited, he couldn''t help showing that meaning to Jin Guo, and then Qi Xiuyuan was ambushed. Chapter 410： Lost move If Emperor Yan wanted to support Qi Xiuyuan to fight against General Yuan four years ago, and two years ago he was willing to turn a blind eye to Qi Xiuyuan and let him grow his power, then at this time, he could no longer allow Qi Xiuyuan to continue to grow bigger. He himself didn''t expect the situation to become so fast, even if he didn''t want to admit it, he realized that the empire was slowly getting out of his control. Rebellions in various places have been suppressed for three years. Not only have they failed to be suppressed, but they have become more and more intense. General Yuan has long been outside his control, but Qi Xiuyuan and other generals are now gradually out of his control. The other generals were fine, but Qi Xiuyuan''s development was too fast, and the emperor became distressed. If he was willing to give a princess, maybe nothing would have happened. Seeing the emperor''s frown, he suggested in a low voice, "Your Majesty, Qi Xiuyuan has a younger brother who is highly skilled in martial arts. I heard that he is also very popular in the army." The emperor snorted and said, "That''s not what Qi Xiuyuan held, I want to hold Qi Xiuyuan, not his brother." He really wants to rebel, a younger sister-in-law, if you give up, he will give up, his daughter Jin Gui is. The confidant was speechless and wanted to say that if he really wanted to rebel, it would not be of much use to marry the princess to him. The emperor knocked on the table and said, "However, the princess can''t do it, but the daughters of other families can. Isn''t Qin Xiang''s family a daughter of the right age?" Confidant: "..." Let Qi Xiuyuan and Qin Xiang be in-laws? ! The confidant felt that this idea was a bit bad. The emperor couldn''t see Qin Xiang''s ambition, which didn''t mean he couldn''t see it. He put Qin Xiang and Qi Xiuyuan in a pile. The confidant thought for a while and said, "Your Majesty, Qin Xiang''s daughter is precious, I''m afraid he won''t be willing, so it''s better to send someone to test it out." The ?? Emperor was displeased, but nodded in response. The confidant immediately said: "Since his younger brother is going to get married, it is better to let Qi Xiuyuan''s family follow him back to Beijing. Speaking of which, Qi Xiuyuan is married, and the Qi family has not seen their eldest daughter-in-law yet." When generals of rank 3 and above lead troops abroad, their family members will stay in the capital. This is the practice. Even General Yuan, his mother, wife and daughter also live in the Dingguo Gongfu in the capital. And since the Qi family was all in Lin''an Mansion, after Qi Xiuyuan got married in Jingzhao Mansion, the emperor didn''t want to get his family back. The confidant hinted: "Sir, Qi Feng has always been partial, and Qi Xiuyuan left Beijing to join the army at the age of fourteen. The Qi family is afraid that they don''t have much affection, but they are very fond of Qi Haoran." The ?? emperor understood instantly, nodded and said, "You are right. When I and Qin Xiang agree, I will let Qi Haoran bring Qi Xiuyuan''s family back." Qin Xiang had many daughters, but he had only one direct daughter. When the emperor mentioned it, he picked up his concubines in his heart, and he really found out that three of them were equivalent in age, but he didn''t want to agree so. As soon as the emperor mentioned it, he agreed. Then wouldn''t the emperor come to his daughter whenever he encountered a marriage? Even if his daughter is a prostitute, it is still valuable, and marriage should be chosen with high weight and value. So Qin Xiang vaguely pushed back. The emperor was reluctant to Qin Xiang, but his attitude was not firm, and he did not force him to come down immediately. He planned to slowly persuade him, so he let him down with a big wave of his hand. That night, after a shift change, a young **** accidentally fell on the way back, and a note was quietly stuffed under a stone on the side of the road, and soon after that note was taken out and tied to the side of the road. The pigeon was released on its legs. Mu Yangling was looking at the account book in his hand with a headache, then turned to Li Jinghua and said, "Sister-in-law, since you know they are corrupt, why don''t you take them down?" "When the water is clear, there will be no fish. It''s the same when you change people. Their greed is still within my acceptable range, and I naturally won''t touch them." Li Jinghua taught Mu Yangling sincerely, even such a confidential matter. Talk to her. But Mu Yangling disagreed, "I know that when the water is clear, there will be no fish, and I''m not saying that the backyard must be a **** or a dick, and the above orders must be executed, but it''s not good to buy fake accounts." Mu Yangling does not object to the purchase of money from outside merchants and some human bribes. She can''t stop it if she wants to, but this purchase of Qi''s family is to buy things from merchants at a slightly lower price, and then return a high report. Price, after they give the money to the merchant, he takes the money from the merchant. Maybe Li Jinghua felt that the price he quoted was still within her acceptable range, so he did not punish him, but Mu Yangling cared about his behavior, even if he only made a penny from it, Mu Yangling did not allow it. Li Jinghua looked at Mu Yangling helplessly. She didn''t know how to explain it. This was the education she received since she was a child, not to mention, after arresting people? Whether it''s a beating or a punishment, and whether you should be greedy or greedy in the future, it''s better to beat him every once in a while to keep the opponent''s behavior under his control. Not only aristocratic families, but also ordinary wealthy families. Mu Yangling looked at her speechlessly, those minions are greedy for her money, okay? She could only sigh, "sister-in-law, you really don''t know how expensive money is if you don''t make money." Li Jinghua''s face turned slightly red, and she whispered, "Before I got married, the uncle did the same thing." Mu Yangling was shocked and said with bright eyes: "Sister-in-law, after I get married, you can see how I will be the housekeeper. Whoever dares to greedy money from me like this, hum!" Li Jinghua hurriedly said: "A-Ling, we are masters, they are slaves, there is really no need to fight for these strengths and weaknesses, let one step open up the sky..." "That''s not the master-servant relationship, sister-in-law, don''t bully me and fool me for not reading too much..." Yes, there is absolutely no way to teach it now, Li Jinghua can only watch Mu Yangling play freely. In the evening, when Li Jinghua and Qi Xiuyuan talked, Qi Xiuyuan also had a headache, "Haoran has such a temperament, but she is also a person who doesn''t rub sand in her eyes." Li Jinghua leaned on his chest and smiled: "They don''t fall in love with each other just because their tempers are compatible, right? Send them an old lady before time." Qi Xiuyuan thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, let them toss and toss. If it doesn''t work, you will take over when the time comes. The two will become one family. It''s just that you have to work harder." Li Jinghua was taken aback and asked, "Will Sister Mu agree?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "She can''t wait to be free. She''s all about farming now, and she can''t do anything outside. If you''re willing to give her a housekeeper, she''ll definitely thank you with a big gift." Li Jinghua asked hesitantly, "A-Ling really went to the fields to cultivate the land himself?" "Isn''t this a normal thing?" Qi Xiu said far away. This is not normal or not, but Li Jinghua didn''t say it. Seeing Qi Xiuyuan get up and take the soup sealed on the table, he asked with concern: "When will the doctor say that the poison in your body will be cleared?" "This is the last dose of medicine, and it won''t work if you drink more." Qi Xiuyuan patted her on the shoulder soothingly, "Don''t worry, didn''t Pang Kongqing say, as long as you eat medicated food, after two or three years, the poison will disappear. Can be fully resolved. Li Jinghua muttered, "This is too long..." "It''s the same with medicated meals," Qi Xiuyuan said with satisfaction: "I''m already very satisfied with the ability to get rid of the residual poison, let''s take it for a while." Chapter 411： response Qi Xiuyuan held the note in his hand, his face was flat, but Rong Xuan knew that he was angry, and he was not small. He asked curiously, "What''s in the letter?" Qi Xiuyuan gave him the note, Rong Xuan was shocked, "How can this work? What did the emperor think?" Qi Xiuyuan took a deep breath and said, "Go prepare the dowry, I''ll go to Mu''s house to propose marriage immediately," Qi Xiuyuan showed a strange smile on his face, "Didn''t Qin Xiang want to take Qiao? Kissed." "But your parents are in Lin''an Mansion. If the emperor insists on marrying Prime Minister Qin with you, then Miss Mu can only be a concubine. Don''t forget, even if we get married, we won''t be able to get the genealogy here." Rong Xuan likes Mu Yang very much. Ling, doesn''t like this happening to her. "Who said it can''t be done?" Qi Xiuyuan was angered in his chest, his brain moved quickly, and said, "It is said that I am seriously injured and I am about to die, our family is going to celebrate, tomorrow you will bring Zijin and Haoran with you. Go to Mu''s house to get hired, set the nearest date for the wedding, get the marriage certificate first, then rush back to Lin''an Mansion, find the clan elder, and write A Ling''s name on the genealogy." Qi Xiuyuan sneered, "Quietly, wait until the name is on the genealogy and then publicize it. Haoran is a small general, the emperor will never give him a marriage? In this way, even if he reveals the meaning of Qin Qi''s marriage, spread to It will take a long time to come here, if he and Qin Xiang are not ashamed, I don''t mind Haoran having a noble concubine." Rongxuan was stunned and asked, "Who is going back?" Qi Xiuyuan showed his white teeth, "Zijin, let Zijin go back in person, bring a letter from Haoran, say I''m about to die, and point at their marriage, we should be really lucky, in order to let Jin Guohe The spies relaxed and released the news that I was seriously injured." Although Qi Xiuyuan has been able to walk down the ground for a long time, in order to paralyze Jin Guo and find out the spies, he has always claimed to be seriously injured. To this day, he has never appeared outside the mansion. And the Qi family has few servants and is very strict. Even the Li family, who is the in-law family, came to the house twice and saw Qi Xiuyuan lying on the bed. So it is much easier for him to pretend that his condition is getting worse and that he needs to be happy. Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes lit up again and again. Originally, he was only forced to say that, but now he feels that this idea is too good, and he can get married in the fastest time-because he wants to celebrate, he can force the clan elder and his father to be in Haoran and Mu Yang. When Ling is not present, go to the genealogy - because you want to be happy. Because of bliss, all unreasonable behaviors can become reasonable. Qi Xiuyuan snorted twice and said to Rong Xuan, "Open the warehouse and add 30% to the original dowry. This wedding is too urgent, but Haoran and A Ling cannot be wronged." Rongxuan raised his forehead and said with a headache, "Do you really want to use this method? The soldiers in Xiying are afraid that people''s hearts will fluctuate. Also, don''t forget, the spy placed by the Holy Master is still staring at us." Qi Xiuyuan leaned on the chair relaxedly, and said in a good mood: "I suddenly remembered something, if I am so injured that I need to be happy, guess what they will do?" Rong Xuan''s eyes flickered, Qi Xiuyuan lowered his voice and smiled: "Yuanhui said that I am the next Ziwei Xing, I didn''t believe it before, and I didn''t have that kind of intention, Jinyu, if I say that I want to be the person Yuanhui said now, How are you going?" Rong Xuan raised his head to meet Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, then slowly got up and knelt in front of him, and said in a low voice, "I would like to help you." Qi Xiuyuan smiled, strode forward to support him, clenched his hand and said, "Then take the opportunity to see how many people are willing to drive for me." How many people are willing to stand by him when he is seriously injured and someone is provoking him? Qi Xiu looked at the starry sky outside with a far-reaching vision, with a chilling aura. Rong Xuan was also in a turbulent mood. He clenched his fist dryly, released it, and clenched it again. He didn''t expect Qi Xiuyuan to tell him such a thing tonight. Returning to his room, Rong Xuan tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. The next day he got up wearing a pair of black circles, took the key to the warehouse, and under the guidance of Butler Zhu, he dragged a lot of precious things into the dowry. Qi Haoran, who was informed that he was going to be hired today, ran with a grin, rushed into the warehouse and pulled out a large box: "Brother Rong, there is also this, this is for A Ling to make jewelry." Inside is a large box of jewelry, There are a whole set of them. When they are opened, the pearlescent gems almost do not blink anyone''s eyes. This is the trophy that Qi Xiuyuan won during the war. He is the main general, and the best jewelry is naturally here. Qi Haoran remembered that Mu Yangling liked jade ornaments, so he rushed in and pulled out a box, and said with a smile: "There are all jade bracelets in here, A Ling must like it, so let''s put them in too, by the way, I remember that my eldest brother got it before. A coral tree, where is it? Make a note too..." Butler Zhu was stunned with the pen, and after a while he remembered to hold Qi Haoran who was pulling outside, and said with a bitter face: "Fourth Young Master, the uncle has prepared 86 betrothal gifts for you before, which are of great value. Add up..." "If these things are pulled over, the Mu family will definitely return it as a dowry. Isn''t it just a pass? The eldest brother said that the dowry will be increased to 120 sets." But what if you dont pay it back? Pooh, no, the key question is, "That can''t be too much more than the uncle." Qi Xiuyuan hired 86 units for the Li family back then. If you really want to talk about the value, it''s not as good as what Qi Haoran prepared. , and it''s full of valuables, doesn''t this make the wife and the fourth grandma not get along in the future? Rong Xuan closed the booklet, and said with a smile: "Okay, if you have more, please do more. Your uncles feel sorry for the fourth young master. Who else can you give these things to him? Go and move the coral tree out, Haoran, you can see it again. Let''s see if there is anything else you want to add, and as you said, just go through it anyway." Qi Haoran was immediately happy, rushed in and continued to pull. Butler Zhu said in a low voice with a bitter face: "Young Master Rong, what''s the matter? This thing goes out and comes in again, but it''s Miss Mu''s dowry, and it''s Miss Mu''s own thing." Rong Xuan smiled and said, "Just write it down, that silly boy Haoran is too excited, and he will naturally ask you to cross it when he comes back to his senses." Butler Zhu looked at the fourth son who was so excited that he couldn''t tell the difference between east, west, north and south, and instantly felt relieved. That''s right, when the fourth son came back to his senses, it would naturally be crossed out. Qi Haoran thought that it would take more than a year to marry Mu Yangling, but he didn''t expect that he would be able to get married now. Although he was also very unhappy that the old emperor had intervened in it, he thought that he could let him marry earlier. For his daughter-in-law''s sake, Qi Haoran decided to forgive him temporarily. Qi Haoran excitedly pulled out nearly one-third of the items in a warehouse. These were the spoils that Qi Xiuyuan had brought back. There are five such warehouses in the Qi family. Butler Zhu looked at the dazzling jewels all over the place, all with black lines. Note their names and numbers. Finally, when Qi Haoran was exhausted, he finally regained his senses and said with a flushed face: "All these are crossed out, you can choose some suitable ones to add." Butler Zhu said with a smile: "Fourth Young Master, don''t worry, Miss Mu will never be wronged in the betrothal ceremony." Chapter 412： joy Butler Zhu picked out a few things to make up 120 sets, and then went to Qi Xiuyuan with the list, Rong Xuan and Fan Zijin were there, butler Zhu smiled and told Qi Haoran''s performance today to beat Qi Xiuyuan with a smile, " The uncle didn''t see it, the fourth young master can''t wait to move everything in the warehouse to Miss Mu." Qi Xiuyuan really laughed, stretched out his hand and said, "Show me what he chose." Butler Zhu happened to take the invalid list with him, and immediately took it out and showed it to Qi Xiuyuan. A smile flashed in Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, and he looked at the dowry list and said with a smile, "I really thought he had emptied the warehouse. Well, it''s just a selection of rare treasures." said that he took a pen and ticked more than ten items on the waste list, and then he was satisfied: "Okay, write it into the dowry list." Butler Zhu glanced at it, the coral tree was in it, and there were some more expensive jewelry and jewelry, and his forehead suddenly sweated, "Master, this must be more than one hundred and twenty..." "Then make the box bigger and squeeze it hard," Qi Xiuyuan waved: "Do you still need me to teach you these things?" I wish the housekeeper was speechless for a while, you don''t feel bad, why am I worrying? He turned and ran off to make a dowry. Rong Xuan said: "Haoran can''t do it like this, how can we take it out in the afternoon? The smile on his face can''t be suppressed, and others will know you''re fine when they see it." Qi Xiuyuan also had some headaches about this, and he had already told him to restrain himself, but the joy between Qi Haoran''s brows did not disappear. Fan Zijin closed the menu and said slowly: "Big cousin, leave this to me, you just have to prepare the dowry, he will definitely be able to perform well when we set off." Fan Zijin went to find Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran was training in the martial arts field. He was too excited to go out to race, so he could only come to the martial arts field to vent. Seeing Fan Zijin, Qi Haoran ran over immediately and put on his hips in front of him. He laughed loudly: "Hahaha, Zijin, I''m going to get married, hahaha, I''m going to enter the bridal chamber when I get married, hahaha..." Fan Zijin looked at him with a cold face. Seeing his smug look, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and smiled, then clenched his fist and slapped him in the face... Then, Fan Zijin lay on the ground. Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then laughed for a while, then squatted down and pulled him up, "Zijin, are you beating me up?" Even if Qi Haoran was laughing arrogantly, even if Fan Zijin made preparations in advance, Qi Haoran still had the fighting instinct in his body, Fan Zijin was still a waste of martial arts, so when Fan Zijin punched Qi Haoran in the face, Qi Haoran still had the fighting instinct. Haoran just turned to one side and dodged, but Fan Zijin fell to the ground because he didn''t hit... Fan Zijin pushed Qi Haoran away and kicked him. No pain, Qi Haoran decided to endure it, but still glared, dissatisfied: "I know you want a daughter-in-law, I''ll ask my eldest brother to find you one, but you can''t beat me because of this, it''s wrong to be jealous." Fan Zijin laughed angrily, "I''m jealous of you? Can I have some snacks? Is it the time to be happy? Why don''t you know about your marriage with Mu Yangling ahead of time? The big cousin is willing to be happy by you because of you. You are like this. The face full of joy is to let everyone know that the eldest cousin deceives the king, or that you are heartless, and you can laugh so happily when your eldest brother is sick." Qi Haoran''s face was cold, but Fan Zijin stared at the joy on his eyebrows and said, "Your heart is still happy, put it away for me." Qi Haoran jumped up and said, "How do I get this? I''m just happy, if you have the ability to make me sad, I already have no smile on my face." "Fart, do you have a stern face? When you slapped your face, it was like a knife was hidden between your eyebrows. Now? I can''t wait to tell the world how happy you are." Qi Haoran glared at him with his cheeks puffed up, Fan Zijin kicked him and said, "So lie down and let me beat me up." Qi Haoran was unhappy, "I''m going to marry Mu Yangling, and I''m going to see my father-in-law and mother-in-law in the afternoon. You asked me to go with a bruised face? And what should I do when I go to the church? When I enter the bridal chamber, A Ling will be disgusted. " Fan Zijin''s heart surged with anger, he glared at Qi Haoran for a while, then turned around and left, saying, "If you don''t want to, forget it, I''ll go and tell my eldest cousin, don''t be overjoyed, or wait for the sage to tell you about Qin Xiang''s daughter. " "Wait," Qi Haoran saw Fan Zijin turn back, and lay on the ground with a clatter, "Beat it up." Fan Zijin clenched his fist, aimed at his forehead and beat him, while beating and cursing: "I make you proud, I make you not sad, I make you make me go back to the capital..." Qi Haoran originally only thought Fan Zijin was joking, but when he saw that he really beat him, he screamed, but he didn''t dare to turn back or dodge. When the two of them reappeared in the study room, Qi Haoran was wearing the blue and black eyes and the wound on his cheek. Qi Xiuyuan stared blankly at the two of them, Fan Zijin explained: "Haoran was worried about your condition, so he asked the guards to vent when he was angry, and then he accidentally got hurt." Qi Xiuyuan & Rong Xuan: "...good idea!" Qi Haoran went to Mu''s family to propose marriage with such a face. The 120 betrothal gifts in the back were too spectacular. After walking for three days from Jingzhao Mansion to Hanzhong Mansion, and then to Xingzhou Mansion, the common people stopped. After three days of onlookers, when they arrived at Xingzhou Mansion, everyone in the three mansions knew that Qi Xiuyuan had been critically wounded by the Jin Kingdom Tartars and poisoned. For a while, more and more people prayed for Qi Xiuyuan. Those who are close to the temple and Taoist temple go to the temple and Taoist temple. If there is no nearby temple, you can also go to the earth temple. Prepare some incense and candles and pray to bless Qi Xiuyuan to tide over the difficulties and live a hundred years. The family even set up a longevity tablet for Qi Xiuyuan. When Qi Haoran brought the betrothal gift to the gate of Mu''s house, many people surrounded him. Seeing the wound on his face, he said, "I heard that it was a fight with the traitor who killed General Qi." "How did I hear that it was a fight with the bodyguard?" "It should have been a fight with the doctor, right?" "Huh? Why doesn''t the Mu family open the door?" "I''m going to celebrate, I feel sorry for my daughter." "But that''s to help General Qi, why don''t we help the little general to ask for mercy and ask the Mu family to agree to this marriage?" When everyone was thinking about whether or not to go forward, the door of Mu''s house opened. Qi Haoran wanted to laugh, but when he thought that it was not the time to laugh, he immediately suppressed the smile on the corner of his mouth, and it fell into the eyes of others. The general pulled the corner of his mouth hard, but couldn''t smile. The Mu family let the Qi family and the Qi family''s betrothal gift enter the door, and when they saw Qi Haoran go in, everyone noticed the Qi family''s betrothal gift, and couldn''t help but be stunned, "This is really rich, than General Qi married the daughter of the Li family back then. Even richer." "This is to ask Mu Jiachong to be richer." Chapter 413： Hire The Mu family arrived very neatly. Even the twins leaned against their parents'' chairs and stared at the people who came in. When Qi Haoran and the others came in, everyone''s eyes were aimed at them. The matchmaker who was walking on the side almost fell to the ground without being seen by that gaze. Rong Xuan smiled and greeted Mu Shi first, "General Mu, I haven''t seen you for a long time, you are more energetic." Mu Shi twitched the corners of his mouth. The greeting was terrible, but he replied with a smile, "I haven''t seen Invalids for a long time." The two sides sat down, Qi Haoran peeked to look at the people present, only then did he realize that the Mu family was together, but Mu Yangling was sitting behind the screen, he was stunned, do they still use it to avoid suspicion? Neither Mu Shi nor Shu Wanniang were very happy, but this marriage was on the line and had to agree. And the sincerity of the Qi family is also very great. In order to make the daughter feel better in the Qi family in the future, Mu Shi is also very good at talking. He almost agreed after the matchmaker said it. Then the two sides chose to get married after nine days. Yes, after nine days, For the sake of happiness, Mu Yangling naturally married the sooner the better. In order to celebrate the same, they will go to the yamen to apply for the marriage certificate tomorrow, and then Fan Zijin will immediately return to the capital with the marriage certificate to write the family tree. As early as a few days ago, Qi Xiuyuan had already returned to Beijing with a letter from a pigeon, and he had found a few people to either hint or persuade Prime Minister Qin to try not to agree to the emperor first. The matchmaker knew that the two parties had already agreed to get married. She was just an intermediary, so she conveyed the opinions of both parties very wholeheartedly. Fortunately, no matter whether it was the dowry or the banquet menu, both parties had no objection. It was quickly agreed, and then the matchmaker took Xie media money went back first. Mu Shi sent a group of children away and took the three to the study. Qi Haoran didn''t suppress the smile on his face, and diligently dragged away the chair for Mu Shi, Rong Xuan and Fan Zijin really wanted to put up a sign "We are not familiar with Qi Haoran", it was too embarrassing. Mu Shi probably also felt that this son-in-law was a little embarrassed, so he was slightly embarrassed and said, "Everyone, sit down." Mu Shi sighed and asked, "Do you really want to go to Lin''an Mansion after you get married?" Qi Haoran said confidently: "Father-in-law, I''m a military general, of course I can''t stay in Lin''an Mansion, don''t worry, most of my sister-in-law is staying in the capital, and I have to come back to lead the troops, so A Ling naturally followed me. " Fan Zijin and Rongxuan looked at each other, coughed lightly, and said, "Uncle Mu, the eldest cousin also planned this way, but no one knows what the sage in Beijing thinks, maybe even A Ling will stay with him. Down." Fan Zijin bit the bullet and said, "Although I will stay in Lin''an Mansion, there will be no problem in terms of safety. I decided to move the business back, and I will take care of it in the capital..." "Mr. Fan, I''m not worried about A Ling''s safety in Lin''an Mansion, but our family has never been so far apart..." Mu Shi was heartbroken. In the past, even if he didn''t go home for half a year, it was no more than three houses at the most. He knew that his home was in Xingzhou House, and he would be able to return home in two or three days, but Lin''an House was different, even if it was a fast horse , it will take half a month. If there is anything wrong with A Ling in Lin''an Mansion, let alone the whip, they are afraid that they will not even get the news, and it will be too late when they get it. I was very reluctant to marry my daughter, Mu Shi, a year earlier than expected, and her daughter is still so far away from home. "Isn''t the imperial decree not down yet? Can''t it work?" Now the emperor is still in the preparation stage, and they haven''t received the decree to go back. Rongxuan smiled wryly, who can tell the emperor''s mind? It didn''t matter if the Qi family was in Lin''an Mansion, and it didn''t matter whether the Li family was in Lin''an Mansion. Back then, General Yuan''s mother voluntarily stayed in Beijing for the sake of the Yuan family''s descendants, and asked her daughter-in-law to follow her son to the border gate. But who knew that the emperor would let the Li family return to Beijing, and even called Qi Haoran back. Rong Xuan is not worried about anything now, only that Li has no children. Qi Xiuyuan already knew what they were going to do. If they could have a son-in-law before the event, it would be of great benefit to their affairs. But Mrs. Li is not pregnant yet, she went to Lin''an Mansion. She still doesn''t know when she will give birth. Rongxuan glanced at Qi Haoran, and now they can guarantee that Qi Haoran will be transferred out of the capital in an open and fair manner. Mu Shi mainly looked at the faces of Rong Xuan and Fan Zijin, and when he saw this, he knew it. He sighed and stopped talking about this topic. Instead, he cheered up and said to Qi Haoran: "Haoran, A Ling''s temper is sometimes a little anxious. Don''t be angry with her if you quarrel, come back and tell me, and I''ll teach her a lesson." Qi Haoran laughed and said, "Father-in-law is worrying too much, and A Ling has a good temper. When has she been in a hurry? Don''t worry, I will definitely not make her angry." Mu Shi was also happy when he saw that he was smiling until his teeth were out of sight. Fan Zijin stared at Qi Haoran in disgust that iron could not become steel, Rong Xuan shook his fan gently without turning his head, just pretended he didn''t know this person. The three stayed for dinner, and Qi Haoran sneaked in to see Mu Yangling while everyone was not paying attention. The Mu family has no servants, so no one really noticed. Mu Yangling was sitting in the boudoir wiping off her weapons, short daggers, big knives, and six bows, especially the ten-stone bow. She held it in her arms and touched it, but she was reluctant to let it go. "what are you doing?" Mu Yangling, who put his whole heart on the weapon, was startled, and when he turned around and saw Qi Haoran, he quickly looked out, seeing that no one else hurriedly pulled him in, and said: "Didn''t you say you can''t meet before getting married? Otherwise, Bad luck." "Why didn''t anyone talk to Master?" Qi Haoran was about to run out when he heard the words, and Mu Yangling quickly grabbed him, "Okay, come here, see and see, what are you avoiding?" Qi Haoran lowered his head, just didn''t look at Mu Yangling, and said, "What''s the matter? Before, those who didn''t know were not guilty, the Bodhisattva would not blame us, okay, I can''t see your face now with my head down. " "..." Mu Yangling looked at the top of his head speechlessly and asked, "What do you have to do with me?" As soon as Mu Yangling asked, Qi Haoran raised his head triumphantly, and then lowered his head when he remembered the taboo, Mu Yangling could only hear his triumphant voice, "We are about to get married, what do you want? A present, go and buy it for you." Seeing his funny appearance, Mu Yangling couldn''t help showing a smile, and the melancholy of leaving home before dissipated a lot, and said softly: "Didn''t you put all the things I want in the dowry? There is nothing special you want anymore. I just don''t like these things." Mu Yangling caressed the big archery. Qi Haoran said blankly, "Aren''t you going to bring these things?" "I can bring it with me, but I can''t always bring it all to Lin''an, especially this big bow of ten stones. I''m afraid I''ll stay in Jingzhao House. Otherwise, we''ll take it to Lin''an, I''m afraid we won''t be able to bring it out." Qi Haoran and the others didn''t say that she knew they were going to Lin''an Mansion as a hostage. If it was before, she could still optimistically think that as long as Qi Xiuyuan did not rebel and had military power in his hands, they would at most go to Lin''an Mansion to play for a while. circle, and then live for a few years. But last time Yuanhuis words were still echoing in her mind, she wanted to say: Zibuyu is strange and chaotic. But the facts are there, and the world is in turmoil, and there are rebels everywhere. Is Qi Xiuyuan really willing to hold an army of 100,000 people but succumb to others? Chapter 414： ready to marry Therefore, these hostages are very dangerous. This ten-stone bow is not something that can be made. When Xu Shi asked to make this bow, he used good materials, not to mention the bow string, it is this wood , and now Mu Yangling couldn''t find a replacement for a while, so she decided to keep the bow at home. Qi Haoran was very optimistic, "It doesn''t matter, you can take it with you. We will go back to Lin''an Mansion one day, but it''s inconvenient to bring it out at that time, so we can go back and get it later. When you get to Lin''an Mansion, if you are bored, you can Take this bow on a hunting trip." Mu Yangling glared at him, "When did you see me using this bow for hunting? What else do you have to do? Just leave if you are okay. If my mother sees you, you are okay, and I will definitely be told." Xiuhong came to Mu Yangling with a calm face, and when she saw Qi Haoran was there, she stretched out her hand and pushed him out, "You can''t meet before getting married, why are you always breaking the rules? Hurry up, hurry up, if you don''t go, I will tell my cousin and let him smoke. you." Qi Haoran snorted and asked Mu Yangling to wait for him to come and get him, so he was happy, the adults ran away without remembering the villain''s past. When Xiuhong turned to look at Mu Yangling, her eyes were red. Mu Yangling held her forehead with a headache. Ever since she knew she was going to get married, Xiuhong kept crying by her every day, "Cousin, can''t you really take me away?" Mu Yangling reasoned with her, "You and I are gone, what about the aunt and the others? Our family business is here, and I expect you and Cousin Lang to take care of everything after I leave. " "Young Master Fan has handed over his business to the steward under him. Can''t we find a steward too?" Mu Yangling thought for a while, this was an idea, but she didn''t know what was going on in Lin''an Mansion, so how could she bring people here? Among these three mansions, Qi Xiuyuan is the largest. They rely on his power, not to mention walking sideways, and swaggering is no problem, but Lin''an mansion is so small, but all the powerful and powerful gather there and smash them on the street. The next brick may be smashed by a prince. Xiuhong and several children are used to saying anything to her, and they are not afraid of the largest local official, the prefect. If she goes to Lin''an mansion, she will I don''t know if I can protect them, so it''s best to stay here. Mu Yangling shook his head, "If you can choose competent and trustworthy stewards, you can hand over the matter to them, but don''t think about it in Lin''an Mansion, not to mention that there is Longtan Tiger Den, aunt and your sister are still here, Do you despise them?" Xiuhong pouted, Mu Yangling clapped her hand and said with a smile, "Maybe I''ll go to Lin''an Mansion for a while and come back, I can''t let you run up and down with me. Okay, hurry up. Help my aunt to arrange the room, and my cousin and aunt will come tomorrow." There are no servants in the Mu family. Like all rural people doing weddings, they asked relatives to help. Liu Ting and the others will come tomorrow. And Mu Yangling has little to do except arrange the family business. Her dowry had been prepared as early as when she was twelve years old. In addition to the dowry from the Qi family, Shu Wanniang picked out some to keep, and most of the rest were stuffed into the dowry box for her, because it couldn''t be compressed. , can only increase the box to press into one hundred and twenty-eight units. And Mu Yangling''s wedding dress, happy quilt, etc. are all carefully made by Shu Wanniang, and the embroidery art has been searched all over the three houses and no one has embroidered it, so these things of hers are the most exquisite. Mu Yangling tried on the wedding dress, and she was reluctant to take it off. She looked at the embroidery thread in the basket and said, "Mother, you said that I am starting to study embroidery hard now, can I have you in a few years? Half the craft?" Xiulan on the side pursed her lips and smiled, and Shu Wanniang tapped her forehead and said, "Do you think embroidery is so easy? You''ve been fishing for three days and drying the net for two days, as long as your embroidery skills don''t lose face, it''s fine. To this extent, dont be delusional. Mu Yangling touched the lifelike patterns on the clothes and was overjoyed. He turned around in front of the bronze mirror and said, "It doesn''t matter, I can''t embroider it, just wear it." The next few days will be the day of the dowry. The people from the Liu family came to see the dowry in the courtyard, and their eyes were red. "This, how much does this cost?" Auntie smiled and said: "It doesn''t cost much. Most of the fields we accompany here are the dowry gifts from the Qi family." "Then you all go back?" "The dowry from their family is generous, and A Ling''s dowry can''t be shabby anymore, of course it has to be returned." Someone dragged Shu Wanniang to suggest that the dowry should be kept, even if she was distressed for her daughter, she was not so distressed. Shu Wanniang just smiled, she thought the dowry was too small, if it weren''t for the fact that there were too many to surpass Qi Haoran''s sister-in-law Li''s, she still wanted to get enough 142 sets. But she didn''t dare to say this, because it was too hateful. At this time, the marriage certificate has been completed, Qi Xiuyuan took out his own marriage certificate and handed it to Fan Zijin, "Write your sister-in-law''s name together, be careful on the road." Fan Zijin responded. Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin had a long conversation that night. When Fan Zijin came out, he was in high spirits and his eyes were shining. The next day, he set off with a pair of dark circles. On the fourth day after Fan Zijin left, Mu Yangling began to put on a wedding dress to get married from Mu Mansion in Xingzhou Prefecture. Qi Haoran was left in the general''s mansion, under the pretense of taking care of Qi Xiuyuan, who was seriously ill. There was no other way. He originally wanted him to come to greet the relatives in person, but Qi Haoran had not learned how to turn joy into sadness, so as not to be seen by others. , he can only stay in the general''s mansion, and wait for the team to send his relatives to enter the city before going to welcome the relatives. The family sent off for two days. On the third day, they entered the city gate within the stipulated time. Qi Haoran was already waiting at the gate of the city wearing a wedding dress and riding a tall horse. go to the government. The people of the entire Jingzhao Mansion came to watch the fun. Everyone looked at the marriage team in silence. Someone in the crowd shouted, "Everyone is happy, let General Qi feel happy, maybe he will be cured!" As soon as these words came out, everyone tried their best to pull out smiles and applauded the happy team, but after wishing the new couple a hundred years of good luck, they would add a sentence, "I wish General Qi good health and a quick recovery." Qi Haoran, who was still trying to suppress his smile, gradually became silent when he heard the words. Looking at the people on the road who prayed for the elder brother, Qi Haoran felt a little guilty. It seemed that they had deceived many people, but it was the people''s feelings that touched him the most. affection. So, what the spies hiding in the crowd saw was Qi Haoran with a deep face and tears in his eyes, believing the rumor that Qi Xiuyuan had fallen into a coma by six points. Chapter 415： bridal chamber After a simple worship, Mu Yangling was sent to the new house, Qi Xiuyuan did not appear, Li Jinghua came out with a smile, but everyone saw her reddish eyes, so they all tacitly agreed not to stay longer. Qi Haoran was very lucky. When he went to the front, he was only given two glasses of wine as a token and let him go, and then the Qi Mansion sent all the guests away early. Qi Xiuyuan got off the bed and said to Qi Haoran who was sitting in the room, "I''ve wronged you, go back and accompany A Ling." Marriage is a major event in life. This time, for the sake of acting, the excitement of the wedding was greatly reduced, and it was indeed wrong for the two of them. Qi Haoran felt that his family was happy, so he didn''t mind running to the new house to find a bride. Mu Yangling was still sitting on the bed, when she saw Qi Haoran coming in, she pursed her lips and smiled, and stepped forward to pull him and said, "Fourth Young Master is here, hurry up and lift the bride''s head." Qi Haoran only stared at Mu Yangling, picked up the scale rod in the plate and lifted Mu Yangling''s hijab, Mu Yangling raised his eyes and looked at Qi Haoran, red cheeks, red lips, obviously thick pink He couldn''t see the original appearance, but Qi Haoran couldn''t help grinning. Mu Yangling couldn''t help but pursed his lips and laughed. The two of you were looking at me, and I was looking at yours. It was the first time that Mammy saw such a shameless bride and groom. After seeing both of them blushing and bowing their heads, she brought Qi Haoran up from the table with a smile and let Qi Haoran sit in Mu Yang. Ling was holding a dumpling for Mu Yangling. Seeing that she had bitten half of it, she asked, "Is it alive or not?" "pregnancy." Mammy happily picked up two small wooden gourd scoops and poured wine for the two of them, "I have to drink it in one gulp, drink the wine together, and we will be husband and wife in the future. There was a thread between the wooden gourd, and she had to move a little to reach it. The two of them almost touched their foreheads to finish drinking the wine together. Mammy kept aiming at them. As soon as they finished drinking, she grabbed the wooden gourd to face the wine. It fell to the ground, and the two scoops turned twice on the ground and slid to the head of the bed. Qi Haoran stretched his neck to look, and asked anxiously, "How? How?" Grandma clapped her palms and patted "Close, close, one up and one down, a hundred years of harmony, congratulations to the fourth son, congratulations to the fourth grandma!" There was a sound of joy in the house. Qi Haoran immediately shouted happily: "Reward!" Mu Yangling was very ashamed when he saw Qi Haoran who was so happy that he couldn''t find him, and then he couldn''t help but smile because of his happiness. After the ?? ceremony, Mu Yangling no longer wore the jewelry and crown on his head, and unloaded the things, "You eat something first, I''ll wash it." Mu Yangling turned his head to look at Qi Haoran who was about to get into bed, leaned in and smelled it, found the smell of alcohol all over him, and pushed him and said, "Go wash it too, the smell of alcohol is all over your body." Qi Haoran didn''t want to take a bath, but he thought that today was their wedding night, so he should be more accommodating to Mu Yangling, so he nodded and agreed. When Mu Yangling went to the bathroom, he ran out and poured water on his body casually. Then he changed his clothes and ran back. When Mu Yangling came out with wet hair, he had already swept the red dates and longan on the bed into a large plate. Mu Yangling was not used to being served by girls, and Qi Haoran didn''t like other people in the room, so he sent people out early. At this time, there were only two people in the room. Qi Haoran held his chin and watched her sitting in front of the dressing table. Drying her hair, the orange light reflected on her body was extremely soft, Qi Haoran swallowed, and before he even noticed it, he leaned over to Mu Yangling''s back and gently touched his lips with his lips. touch her cheek. Mu Yangling''s face was on fire, he pushed him and whispered, "We are all still young, we might as well wait another two years before consummating the marriage." Qi Haoran''s eyes were all red, "Master is seventeen, where is he so small?" Mu Yangling burst out laughing and said in a low voice, "I mean, I''m only fourteen." "After the new year, I will be fifteen. No matter how young I am, everyone else will be a mother at fourteen." Qi Haoran grabbed the towel in her hand and threw it on the table, picked her up in his arms, and strode towards the bed. The person was placed on the Dahongxi quilt, and the whole person was pressed down without waiting for the person to react. Qi Haoran said in a hoarse voice: "Everything else is up to you, just this one will not work." After ?? finished speaking, without waiting for Mu Yangling to reply, he directly blocked her mouth. Mu Yangling only struggled slightly, and when he saw that he was holding her hand tightly, he slowly relaxed his body. Qi Haoran sensed her softening, and was overjoyed. He let go of her hand with his right hand and went to pull her clothes... Mu Yangling whispered: "Put down the tent..." The red candle cannot be blown out, but at least the tent must be put down. As long as Mu Yangling is willing, Qi Haoran is happy to do anything, so he put his head on each table, waved his right hand directly, and an inner strength rushed towards the hook, and the curtain slid down and covered the bed tightly. Only then did Mu Yangling know that the inner strength can still be used in this way, and it really is suitable for home travel. How does Qi Haoran know that the people under him still think about these things? He just buries his head on her neck and chews on her. Although he has been educated by his elder brother and has seen the pictures himself, he has no experience at all. Shi Qi Haoran had long forgotten what he had heard and learned, and only relied on instinct to rub and arch, his body was so hot and uncomfortable that he almost died. He peeled off Mu Yangling and kissed it up and down, but he only felt more and more uncomfortable, and Mu Yangling was also very uncomfortable, barely maintaining his reason and moving his body down, Qi Haoran was stunned, and couldn''t wait to squeeze in. Begin the expedition. The next day, Mu Yangling opened her eyes and met a pair of **** eyes. Qi Haoran grinned when she saw her awake, "Are you awake? Do you want to sleep for a while?" Mu Yangling turned his head to look outside, Qi Haoran hurriedly said: "It''s still early, eldest brother, they definitely didn''t get up." Qi Haoran hugged Mu Yangling, and her hands began to become dishonest under the quilt. Mu Yangling only felt sore and sore all over, more tired than riding a horse for two days. She patted Qi Haoran''s hand off, Trying to squeeze out of his embrace, he whispered, "Don''t move." Qi Haoran''s breathing became heavier, he pressed the person to his chest, and said, "I won''t move, you won''t move either." Mu Yangling also noticed that something was wrong, so he nestled in front of his chest and didn''t move, but Qi Haoran''s breathing was still getting heavier and heavier, she suddenly felt bad, but Qi Haoran had already turned over and pressed her down, biting her The earlobe said vaguely: "It''s still early, really, it''s dark..." Mu Yang pinched his waist with aura, and then Qi Haoran moved even more... Today''s morning tea was predictably late. Mu Yangling ignored Qi Haoran with a stern face. Qi Haoran followed Mu Yangling flatteringly and helped her find clothes and shoes. If Mu Yangling hadn''t patted his hand, He also wanted to help Mu Yangling get dressed. After the two were dressed, Qi Haoran opened the door and called someone in. In front of outsiders, Mu Yangling gave him a slight smile. Chapter 416： newlyweds Qi Xiuyuan and Li Jinghua had already sat down in the hall, and they smiled when they saw them coming together. The two respectfully saluted tea to the two of them, filial piety to some of the things they made by themselves, and got two big red envelopes and a set of jewelry from Li Jinghua. Qi Xiuyuan smiled at Mu Yangling: "Our family doesn''t have so many rules, you can do whatever you want, Haoran has a half-month vacation, as long as you don''t go to Jin Guo and Xixia, you can play as you like in Da Zhou. ." Qi Haoran smiled and hooked Mu Yangling''s finger, Mu Yangling retracted his hand and listened without looking sideways. Qi Xiuyuan noticed their little gestures and laughed, "Okay, you don''t have to come here to have breakfast with us these days, as long as dinner arrives, you can take care of things in the yard yourself." Qi Xiuyuan went to the study with his hands behind his back, Mu Yangling glanced at Qi Haoran and said, "Didn''t you say that you have something to tell my eldest brother?" Qi Haoran was taken aback, when did he say this? But seeing Mu Yangling staring at him, he could only get up to say goodbye to Li Jinghua and go after Qi Xiuyuan. Li Jinghua was amused, took Mu Yangling''s hand back to their yard, called all the servants, and said, "You are used to being served by Wang Ma, she used to manage the inner house, so I will let her go to you. The housekeeper is now a mammy, and you can ask her to do anything in the future, these two girls are the big girls assigned to you," Li Jinghua paused and said, "I originally wanted to get you four big girls. , four second-class girls, but the fourth uncle said that you are too impatient, so I cut it by half, and if you are too busy in the house, I will ask Ren Yazi to bring someone over to take a look." There are only two people, and there are more than ten servants standing below, which is not too much? Mu Yangling said quickly: "These people are enough, just me and brother Haoran, how many things can we have?" Li Jinghua smiled and called her two big girls and two second-class girls to greet them and said, "You can name them." Mu Yangling was stumped for a while and asked, "What were they called before?" "No matter what they were called before, now they are your girls, you can give them a new name." He patted Mu Yangling''s hand suggestively. Mu Yangling knew that she was asking her to stand up in front of everyone, and after thinking about it, he pointed to the first **** the left and said, "Then you are called Lichun, your name is Gu Yu, your name is Lixia, your name is Liqiu, and the rest are , what was the name before and what was the name." Everyone responded. Li Jinghua led them to meet and didn''t stay any longer. He left the account book of their yard and said goodbye. Mu Yangling asked people to move things into the house and said: "We will leave the matters in our yard to Wang Ma to take care of, and come to me if you can''t decide. Wang Ma, what should they do and what rules they should follow, you go. Talk to them." Wang Ma should go. Mu Yangling went into the room, flipped through the account book, and threw it aside, lying on the couch feeling drowsy. Lichun walked in lightly, spread out the quilt and covered Mu Yangling, and then went out lightly. Mu Yangling thought, it seems that there are a few girls who are also very cool. In the next few days, it was not only the young couple who lived together, but also Mu Yangling and the servants. Li Chun and Gu Yu are the big girls, one is in charge of Mu Yangling''s clothing and jewelry, the other is in charge of Mu Yangling''s meals and travel, while Li Xia and Li Qiu are the two of them, and Mu Yangling is used to it in two days. A feudal and corrupt life with maids served. And Qi Haoran, he pulled Mu Yangling tossing every night, and during the day he was leaning on the couch with Mu Yangling to read, of course, Mu Yangling read, he read Mu Yangling. On the seventh day of their marriage, he rolled around with Mu Yangling in his arms for half the night, seeing his wife lying limp in the quilt, and then dunking water to clean her up, and then he was content to take care of her. man in his arms. Mu Yangling closed his eyes slightly and said, "I won''t stay in the house tomorrow." Qi Haoran laughed twice and said, "I''ll take you out to play tomorrow, where do you want to go?" "I am familiar with Xingzhou Mansion, Hanzhong Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion, but I have only been to Xingyuan Mansion twice." Qi Haoran calculated the time in his heart and said, "I''ll take you there, play all the way from Jingzhao Mansion to the south, and then come back." "You only have eight days off? How is that possible?" Qi Haoran curled his lips and said, "There is no battle now, we may be returning to Lin''an Mansion in a few months, and now the information is left to the people below. I went to the military camp to watch everyone train, so why not? play with you." Qi Haoran hugged his wife and said, "We''ll have a good time this time, otherwise we don''t know when we''ll have such an opportunity." Mu Yangling was heartbroken, "But eldest brother is still ''seriously ill'', is it really okay for you to go out to play with me?" "Don''t worry, we are disguised, who knows that I''m Qi Haoran? Just say I''m taking care of my eldest brother in the house, and I''m not skilled enough to go to the military camp." Mu Yangling laughed in a low voice and happily agreed, this time they went to Lin''an Mansion, everything was unknown, it was just a honeymoon. The next day, the two of them packed up, took a Feibai and rode out of the city in a carriage. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know that the two of them went out to play until dinner at night. A dark guard came back and reported their whereabouts, saying that the two had a good time, and that they had bought gifts for everyone. The only anger in his heart dissipated after hearing this. Qi Xiuyuan understood it just by thinking about it. come over. He waved his hand and said, "Let someone secretly protect them, don''t interfere with them." Maybe he should beg General Yuan, I don''t know if there is any way to convince the emperor to keep his family here, at least, to pull Haoran out of Lin''an House, not to ruin his future. A military general, staying in Lin''an House, will only be slowly raised as a lamb in captivity. Qi Haoran took Mu Yangling all the way to Xingyuan Mansion, and then swayed back all the way. At this time, poor Fan Zijin had just been pulled back to Lin''an Mansion by the carriage, and he almost kept rushing to Qi''s house. The family''s hometown, and after stuffing him a bank note, he took him to the Qi family''s patriarch. Fan Zijin cried with a gloomy expression: "Cousin, big cousin is relying on you now, and I beg you to save his life." The Qi family''s patriarch said in surprise, "Is Xiu Yuan''s condition really that serious?" Fan Zijin''s eyes were red, and he looked back at the Qi family''s patriarch with sadness, "When I came out, the eldest cousin was already unconscious, and the doctor was powerless. The master said that Haoran Chongxi may be stable for a month, only After the genealogy, go to Huguo Temple to light an ever-bright lantern, maybe there will be a chance of life, cousin, you have pity on the elder cousin and Haoran, and help open an ancestral hall for the cousin and cousin-in-law to display the genealogy." Chapter 417： persuade The patriarch of the Qi family frowned, "Then you should also go to your uncle and let him come to us to open the ancestral hall." Fan Zijin was in a low mood, with a faint despair on his body, "Uncle, uncle he, he took Wu''s niece into the house a few years ago, I''m afraid he won''t agree, after all, at the beginning, he... In short, beg for a favor Uncle, although the eldest cousin is not in Beijing, he is now the highest official in the Qi family. Let''s give Big Cousin this chance." Although Fan Zijin said it vaguely, the two people present understood what he meant. Qi Feng''s eccentric eyes went to the horizon. Before, he wanted to tell Qi Xiuyuan about Wu''s niece. Qi Xiuyuan married at Jingzhao Mansion and passed the emperor. The bright road, they hit Qi Haoran again. The Qi family also looked down on the Wu family. Even if the Wu family''s development was not weaker than their Qi family''s, they didn''t think it was necessary to marry the Wu family again. It was enough to have a marriage with the Wu family. Originally, the elders of the clan wanted to talk to Qi Feng and Qi Xiuyuan and their sons, so that they would not make the relationship too stiff, so as not to let outsiders see the joke, but two years ago, when Qi Xiuyuan attacked Jingzhao Mansion and was framed for rebelling , Qi Feng''s behavior of giving up without even thinking about it obviously pushed the relationship between father and son to a freezing point. As a result, the two elders believed Fan Zijin''s statement and really wanted to go to Qi Feng, maybe Qi Feng would be able to do the **** of keeping his daughter-in-law from being listed on the family tree. After all, Qi Xiuyuan is in a coma and may not be able to wake up. Qi Feng may not be willing to give up Qi Haoran''s marriage to risk saving Qi Xiuyuan. The two clan elders looked at each other and saw Fan Zijin staring at them with red eyes. He finally sighed and said, "I''ll go to Qi Feng now, the third child. You go to inform the rest of the clan and ask them to come to the ancestral hall." Fan Zijin wiped away tears gratefully, "Thank you two cousins." Qi family leader Qi Shan is just Qi Feng''s brother. He replaced Qi Feng and became the patriarch two years ago. At that time, Qi Xiuyuan did not express dissatisfaction with his father''s abandonment of him. The boxing gifts that should be given were still delivered on time. It was only after the New Year that the patriarchs of the Qi clan asked to change the patriarch, thinking that Qi Feng was too hard to be appointed as a court official. Or let the brothers help share it better. The meeting was held, and when everyone voted, they found that only two of them bravely stood on Qi Feng''s side, and everyone else wanted to change the patriarch. Therefore, Qi Shan replaced Qi Feng. Qi Shanneng can sit in this position, and Qi Xiuyuan is standing behind. This is an open secret. This is also Qi Xiuyuan''s courage to put aside his father''s marriage in Jingzhao Mansion and tell his younger brother. Qi Feng can control their marriage, but Qi Feng still has the entire Qi family on his head. Unless he can give up the family, he will have to be controlled by others. Although he knew that Qi Shan would help him, he still had to do what he had to do. Fan Zijin was sitting in the main hall outside the ancestral hall, which was where the Qi clan members discussed important matters. The people who came over were all shocked when they saw Fan Zijin''s miserable appearance. He had been riding a horse for 20 days. The sadness, pain, and despair that he looked at them, but there was hope in the eyes he looked at them, not to mention the Qi clan, even Yan Mo, who knew the inside story beside Fan Zijin, almost thought that the eldest cousin was seriously injured and was about to die. , just pointing to Chongxi''s ray of life. So the house owners who came over whispered and shook their heads slightly. They were embarrassed to ask Fan Zijin about the specific situation, so they could only ask Yanmo. Yan Mo has followed Fan Zijin since he was a child, and he said without eloquence. He sadly described the process of Qi Xiuyuan''s injury and poisoning, and then focused on Qi Haoran''s decision to rejoice for his brother, and hinted that if Qi Xiuyuan had an accident, Xiying could only rely on Qi Haoran''s help. mean. Some of the patriarchs who were hesitating about whether it was worth offending Qi Feng in order to save a dying person instantly took a firm stand. Since Qi Xiuyuan was immortal, the most powerful members of the Qi family were still the Qi family brothers, so why bother and help them. Just a handful. Qi Xiuyuan came back to life after the rejoicing, and continued to secretly control the Qi clan. Naturally, he would think of their well-being. If he died, the Western Camp would return to Qi Haoran. Yes, he will also remember their feelings, but if they fall into trouble at this time, with Qi Haoran''s stubborn character, they will not be at peace in the future. Therefore, in the blank time before Qi Feng and Qi Shan came, everyone made up their minds. Fan Zijin, who had been observing secretly, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he excused the urgency and had to go to the genealogy immediately. He didn''t even care about auspicious times. Otherwise, as long as these old guys were given more time, they would hesitate again. decided. Just thinking about this, Qi Shan came in with a sullen Qi Feng. Qi Feng looked at Fan Zijin as soon as he entered the door. Fan Zijin''s tears came out immediately, he jumped up and hugged Qi Feng''s thigh, crying, "Uncle, please save the eldest cousin, he is only twenty-three this year, and he has not even left a child... When the rest of the clan heard it, their hearts couldn''t help but hurt. Yes, Qi Xiuyuan was still so young, he didn''t even have a child left, and some were soft-hearted and even had red eye sockets, and stepped forward and said, "Second brother. , Zijin, this child was greatly stimulated, and flew all the way back, seeing you inevitably a little rude, but he is right, Xiu Yuan is young, he can''t even leave a child, while there is still a line If you are alive, give Haoran and his wife a genealogy, and give him some joy." "Nonsense," Qi Feng said with his sleeves thrown, "I''ve only heard of a wedding ceremony, but I''ve never heard of a family tree for a ceremony. Since it''s a family tree, why don''t you marry Haoran in Jingzhao Mansion?" "But uncle, the Qi family''s ancestral hall is here, so of course you have to come back to write the genealogy," Fan Zijin said with a blank face, "Isn''t this congratulations? , otherwise the wedding will be held, and the eldest cousin won''t be able to wake up at all." Yes, who''s Chongxi is not linked to the family tree? Fan Zijin wiped his tears and said, "Now that the marriage certificate is available, cousin Haoran has already married, so the only thing left is to write the genealogy. Uncle, let''s hurry up and open the ancestral hall. The sooner it is written, the more vitality the eldest cousin will get." Qi Fengqing did not speak with a face on his face. The Holy Admiral left him in the imperial study two days ago, suggesting that the Qi family could become in-laws with the Qin family. He was stunned for a long time before he realized that the emperor suggested that it was Qi Haoran''s marriage. He is willing to marry Qin Xiang, even if it is only a concubine. In the past two days, he went to Qin Xiang almost as soon as he was in the office, but Qin Xiang did not know if he was really busy or was not happy with this marriage. . But who would have guessed that Qi Haoran''s renegade son would marry Qi Xiuyuan in the Jingzhao Mansion. This is completely ignoring him as a father. Chapter 418： Purpose The more Qi Feng thought about it, the more aggrieved his heart became, and his face became a little grim. Fan Zijin''s heart was cold when he saw it, and he fell to the ground, and said angrily and sadly: "Uncle, the eldest cousin is your own son!" Everyone also saw Qi Feng''s expression. Like Fan Zijin, they thought that Qi Feng was unwilling, and they all shook their heads secretly in their hearts. Qi Feng was indeed cruel. Qi Shan frowned and said, "Second brother, no matter what conflicts between your father and son, Xiu Yuan has always respected and filial piety to your father, and you don''t have to worry about the bad daughter-in-law that Haoran married. I heard that Xiu Yuan was originally I intend to tell Haoran about this marriage, and their family is willing to marry Haoran at this time, and come in to celebrate, it can be seen that there is no problem in morality." Qi Feng was so angry that his nose was crooked, he looked at Fan Zijin suspiciously and said, "Xiu Yuan is really seriously injured and needs to be congratulated?" Fan Zijin nodded again and again, and hurriedly said: "The imperial court also knows about this. The eldest cousin inspected the border and found the Jin Bing lurking in. At that time, the situation was urgent. Unexpectedly, he was ambushed by the Jin Bing. Later, Haoran rushed in and rescued him, but the eldest cousin was seriously injured, and the arrow was poisoned, which took a long time. The doctors all I had no choice but to ask a master who was proficient in medicine and Zhouyi to take action, but that master could only barely protect his elder brother''s heart, saying that it was best to use the method of Chongxi, maybe there was still a chance of life, otherwise Sooner or later, the poison will invade the heart veins, and even if the Bodhisattva appears in this world, there will be no way..." "Nonsense, this is obviously a sly talk to confuse the public. It''s a pity that you are still a scholar. Zibuyu is strange and confused. Chongxi is really useful, so what''s the use of using a doctor?" Qi Feng shouted righteously. Fan Zijin''s drooping eyes flashed sarcasm, but when he raised his eyes, he was full of stunned eyes. He asked dumbly, "But didn''t my uncle just straighten Wu to give the old lady a blessing? He also said that it was very effective. Righting, the old lady will be able to walk down the ground." Qi Feng''s face suddenly had any color. One person in the crowd couldn''t help but burst out laughing, and the color on Qi Feng''s face became more colorful. Qi Cheng said with a smile: "I remember that the second brother not only held the Fuzheng banquet, but also recorded the name of the second sister-in-law on the family tree. I got the marriage certificate from the yamen, ah, I remember that the second aunt began to improve after the second brother wrote the name of the second sister-in-law on the family tree." "Then it seems that this genealogy is the most critical part. Maybe we can write it down here and fix it there." Qi Shan asked Qi Feng puzzled, "Haoran is already married and got the marriage certificate, why are you unwilling to give them a genealogy?" If Qi Haoran didn''t get married, he could still say that Qi Feng wanted to use his marriage to get married, but now that he has completed the marriage certificate, doesn''t he really want Qi Xiuyuan to get this chance? Thinking of this, Qi Shan''s eyes are a little bad. Even if there are various contradictions within the Qi family, it will not kill anyone. Besides, Qi Xiuyuan is still Qi Feng''s biological son. His heart was a little chilled, and the eyes that looked at Qi Feng became more and more bad. Qi Feng said that he was suffering, and he really set the precedent for the Qi family''s Chongxi. It seemed that he was soaked in coptis water, his lips were bitter, and after everyone became more aggressive, Qi Feng had to say: "What do you know? I already have Haoran''s marriage. After all, he is going to marry Qin Xiang''s fourth daughter!" Everyone was stunned for a moment. Qi Yong, the fourth uncle, pushed them away, trembled, and asked, "Who do you want Haoran to marry?" Qi Feng raised his head when he saw everyone''s shocked appearance and said, "The fourth young lady of Qin Xiang''s family, although she is a concubine, she is virtuous and virtuous... oops..." "I''ll beat you to death, you bastard," Qi Yong picked up his cane and slapped him in the face, "You sell your son for glory, and you don''t even care about the life and death of your own son, how could my Qi family support a **** like you. " As he said, he picked up his cane neatly and beat him, "snapping" the stick to the flesh, Qi Feng hid and called someone to rescue him, but everyone stood still, all looking at him with complicated eyes. Qi Feng is also a talent who can provoke the most honest and cowardly uncle into battle and beat others in person. Qi Yong stopped when he was tired. Tears filled his face, and he pointed at Qi Feng with grief and indignation and said, "Why do you have such thoughts? This is trampling the reputation of my Qi family into the mud!" Qi Shan glared at Qi Feng unkindly, "Second brother, I don''t care what you think, in short, my Qi family will never allow the Qin family daughters to enter, I am the master, and now I will open an ancestral hall for the Haoran couple to write the genealogy, your father does not want to Write, then I''ll do it!" Qi Feng pointed at them and said angrily, "You think I brought up this marriage? This is what the Holy One meant." Qi Cheng sneered and said: "We are not officials, how do we know if it is the meaning of the sage? What''s more, what if it is the meaning of the sage? He didn''t decree the marriage, so we don''t know who to marry or not to marry. Calculate?" Although Qi Cheng loves money and is a bit confused at ordinary times, he also knows that his marriage with the Qin family cannot be done. Although Prime Minister Qin is in power, his reputation outside is not much better than that of Niishuigou. It doesn''t matter if he is high and powerful. But these people who are polluted by the stinky ditch have no power or power, and can''t bear all the anger? He looked Qi Feng up and down and asked, "Second brother won''t be so happy that he can''t find Bei when he hears what the sage says, so he didn''t refuse? Now, there is a ready-made one, Haoran is already married in Jingzhao Mansion, if their Qin family is willing to marry their daughter to be a concubine, our Qi family would not mind." Having said that, Qi Cheng is full of malice. Qi Shan glared at Qi Cheng, looked at Qi Yong, the fourth uncle, and saluted, "Fourth uncle, you are the oldest person in the clan, how do you want to deal with this?" Qi Yong gritted his teeth and said, "Open the ancestral hall, and the old man will give them a genealogy in person." Qi Shan was overjoyed. He didn''t expect Qi Yong, who has always been an honest invisible man, to be willing to make such a head. It seems that Qi Feng really annoyed him this time. Qi Shan immediately called someone to prepare something. Qi Feng hurriedly stopped him, and Qi Shan pushed his hand away angrily, "Haoran is already married, the Qin family''s marriage is not going to happen anyway, what''s the point of you blocking it now? Are you really disregarding the relationship between father and son? ?" Qi Cheng rolled his eyes and said suspiciously, "Second brother doesn''t think that Mu''s family tree is not a wife if he doesn''t have a genealogy, and then he will reduce her to a concubine and continue to let Haoran marry Qin''s daughter, right?" This guess is very shameless. Originally, Qi Cheng thought that he was trying to save a gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain, but seeing Qi Feng''s face stiffened, everyone understood that this guy really had such an idea. The clansmen who didn''t want to have too much trouble immediately agreed to open an ancestral hall. It was a joke. Qi Feng really wanted to marry Qin Jin, and the entire Qi family would be implicated. Who of them didn''t have unmarried children? They didn''t want their son to be unable to marry a wife and their daughter to be unable to find their husband''s family, so they embraced Qi Shan, and Qi Yong and Fan Zijin went to the ancestral hall together. Chapter 419： settled Even if Qi Feng was Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran''s father, he couldn''t stop everyone at this time. Qi Shan opened the ancestral hall, and after burning the incense, he found the genealogy. Fan Zijin immediately took out the wrapped marriage certificate from his arms. Qi Yong took the initiative and wrote Mu Yangling''s name next to Qi Haoran. Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief when he saw it, and hurriedly took out another marriage certificate in his arms, "Fourth Uncle, this is a big watch. Brother''s marriage certificate, you can also write the big cousin on the way." Qi Yong glanced at him, then looked down at Qi Shan, Qi Shan nodded slightly, they were already married anyway, and it was the Li family in Longxi, could the Qi family still go back and regret it? Qi Yong also recorded Li Jinghua''s name. Fan Zijin has dropped the big stone in his heart. He immediately said that he wanted to invite everyone to the best restaurant in Lin''an Prefecture for a meal. Qi Shan glanced at his image and waved his hand: "You just came back, haven''t you gone home yet? Let''s go back first, in two days. Say it again." Fan Zijin immediately said that his box has been set, everyone just go there, even if he can''t be there in person, please eat and drink well, wait for him to come back in two days and invite everyone to gather together, and carefully discuss the situation of Jingzhao Mansion with everyone. Say something. Qi''s people praised Fan Zijin''s sensibleness, sending Fan Zijin away and closing the door is the Qi family''s own business, Qi Shan took out the majesty of the patriarch and said, "Second brother, the marriage of Xiuyuan and Haoran has been decided. , you''d better not cause more troubles, although they are your sons, but this is related to Qi''s reputation, as long as I am still here, otherwise the Qi family will never marry the Qin family. Go out, our Qi family can''t afford to lose this person." Everyone nodded in agreement. Qi Feng looked at Qi Shan with gloomy eyes, and sneered: "If you can still have this backbone after the sage''s words, the younger brother will admire the elder brother." Qi Feng walked away angrily, everything he had planned before was ruined at this moment. He has been in the fourth-rank position for nearly ten years, and his son is now from the second-rank. He is still a fourth-rank. If he can marry Qin, it is not a matter of the other party''s words to move up. Now it''s all mixed up by the two Nizi and Fan Zijin. Now Qi Feng has a headache how to explain to the emperor and Qin Xiang. Soon, Qi Feng didn''t have to worry about this, because Fan Zijin solved it for him and left Qi''s house. Fan Zijin hurriedly ran home, not to see his mother, nor to see his father, but to see his mother. He called his mother''s **** room and instructed: "I will tell you that the first son of the first cousin is seriously injured and comatose, and the fourth son''s marriage and happiness will be spread to me. When I wake up tomorrow, I will know that I will see the residence of officials and gentlemen above the fifth rank. this matter." Fan Zijin just finished the arrangement, knowing that he was back and waiting a long time for his mother to come, Xia Shi was stunned when he saw his son, then tears came out, Ben stepped forward and hugged him, "Zijin, why are you so thin? How much have you suffered?" Fan Zijin pushed his mother away impatiently, and said, "I didn''t suffer much, it''s tiring from the journey, mother, arrange the people I brought back, I''ll go to rest first." Xia Shi noticed his son''s estrangement and felt a pain in his heart, and hurriedly said: "Yes, go to rest, you go to wash first, I will ask the kitchen to prepare some food for you." Fan Zijin nodded, but the man fell asleep while taking a bath. The servant could only pull him out, wipe him clean, put on his clothes and put them in the quilt. Shi Xia felt more distressed when he saw his son so tired, and cried when he looked haggard. After a while, he turned to look for Yan Mo to ask questions. Yanmo naturally couldn''t tell the truth to the Xia clan, but only said that Qi Xiuyuan was seriously ill, Qi Haoran took care of him in Jingzhao Mansion, and the son came back to help with the genealogy. Clan Xia didn''t expect Qi Xiuyuan to be in such a crisis, so he quickly asked, "How is the big cousin now?" Yanmo lowered his eyes and said, "Still unconscious." Xia Shi was stunned for a moment, and sat on it without saying a word. Fan Siwen was blocked by his son as soon as he came back. Fan Zixiao shrank his neck and said, "Father, the second brother is back." Fan Siwen frowned, and then looked at him with hatred, "Jia Lue, although you are a concubine, you are also the eldest brother, look what you look like now? Your brother will come back when he comes back, can he still eat it? Can''t you? Stand up with your head held high for me." Fan Zixiao immediately raised his head and stood up straight, Fan Siwen was satisfied and waved: "Okay, you go, I''ll go see that idiot." It''s a pity that Nizi fell asleep. Fan Siwen didn''t know until he arrived at Xia''s yard. He wanted to turn around and leave, but was embarrassed, so he could only sit down and eat with his old wife. But he didn''t give Xia Shi a good face. In his opinion, it was unfilial for his son to lie on the bed and sleep soundly instead of saying goodbye to him right away. Shi Xia saw that her husband only asked one question about her son, and the other side didn''t ask any more questions, and she felt chills. She looked at her husband''s face blankly, but her son''s alienation and rejection of her kept playing back in her mind. What''s the point of fighting for so many years? Fan Siwen frowned and looked at his wife. Seeing her fixedly looking at him, he was a little annoyed: "If you have something to say, why do you look at me like that?" Xia Shi suddenly smiled, then shook his head and said, "I have nothing to do. If the master is full, then go to Xiyuan. I am tired today and have no time to serve you." Fan Siwen frowned. This was the first time in his life that he heard that the Xia family pushed him to Xiyuan, but he didn''t think much about it. Since it was the Xia family who spoke, he didn''t need to stay here for a long time. Get up and go to Xiyuan. Xia Shi just stared blankly at his leaving back. The next day, Fan Siwen came to Xia Shi in a rage, "I ask you, who told you to spread those gossips? Now that the city is full of storms, even the saint has asked." Xia shi raised his eyes and glanced at him, and asked, "What gossip did I spread?" "You still don''t admit it? Didn''t you let your companion, Chuan Xiuyuan, all over the world, become critically ill, and you wanted Haoran to marry a wife to celebrate? By the way, when did Xiuyuan become critically ill, why don''t I know about it?" Fan Zijin just came in from the outside, and said, "I told people to pass on this." He looked at his father up and down, nodded and said, "I haven''t seen you for five years, and my father is still so tough." He sat down on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea, and said, "Don''t blame your mother, she doesn''t know at all, she must have been busy serving you and worrying about me yesterday." After a lapse of five years, Fan Siwen suddenly saw Fan Zijin who had grown up, and his thoughts rolled for a while. When he came back to his senses and heard what he said, he was annoyed: "What did you learn outside? You learned to have a long tongue. Here comes the woman!" Chapter 420： Prepare Fan Zijin was not angry at all, he had been angry enough with him in the previous twelve years, and was disappointed enough with his father in the next five years, so he didn''t mind at all and said with a smile: "Father, Isn''t this an impossible task? My uncle wanted to tell Haoran about the fourth daughter of Prime Minister Qin, so wouldn''t that push Haoran into the fire pit? No way, I had to let people publicize this in advance. Now everyone knows that Haoran has been Married, even if Qin Xiang has a high power, it is not easy to force him to divorce his wife and marry another or something." Fan Siwen was startled and asked, "Qi Feng wants to marry Qin? Why didn''t I know?" Then he looked at his son in surprise, "How do you know about this?" "Qi Feng said it himself yesterday," Fan Zijin turned to look at his mother, "Mother, I''m hungry." Xia Shi immediately said, "I''ll ask someone to bring food here. You''ve been on your way for twenty days, so eat some soft and easy-to-grow food to nourish the stomach." Seeing that the husband seemed to have something to ask his son, With a sigh, he took the initiative to go down and give the space to the father and son. Fan Siwen turned to look at his grown son, slightly uncomfortable, but Fan Zijin smiled and said, "By the way, will the Spring Festival be open next year?" Last year was originally the Spring Festival, but because of the constant civil strife and disputes, the emperor postponed the Spring Festival. As for when the delay will be, no one knows. "The Ministry of Rites is already preparing, and the documents should be sent in a few days," Fan Siwen said, frowning slightly, "Next year, not only will the Spring Festival be held, but the Holy Master prays for blessings with the sky, and I''m afraid there will also be Autumn Festival, since he is back, Just stay with me in the capital, you are not too young, you can become a scholar at the age of eleven, but now you are not even a leader, I don''t want others to say that my son is Shang Zhongyong." Fan Zijin lowered his head and sneered, but his face turned down. Fan Siwen saw his attitude, and the anger in his heart could not be expressed. He wanted to teach him a lesson, but he was afraid that he would be forced to make trouble and run away from home. Fan Zijin saw that he had nothing to say, so he saluted sloppily and went down to eat. The people he brought were already waiting in the front yard at this time. Fan Zijin went to see them after dinner. The first thing he did was: "Buy a house in Lin''an Mansion, and we will do business there in the future." Although this is his own home, he is not under his control. He is accustomed to the security environment of the Generals Mansion. He really cant stand the fact that someone would break into his study and spy on his privacy all the time, so lets find another house outside. The second thing is, "Pay attention to the shops in Lin''an Mansion, see if there are any for sale, and buy the ones that are suitable." This time, he brought back several stewards that he had trained. Of course, these people can''t be idle. When opening a shop, open a shop, and open a workshop when they need to open a workshop. He decided to let go of his fists and kicks and have a good fight in the Jiangnan area, but he didn''t know that the news that he told people to let it out yesterday made Qin Xiang angry and the emperor too happy. Qi Xiuyuan was seriously injured and needed to be happy. He received the biography of the flying pigeons from Jingzhao House a few days ago. . The Emperor ?? asked, "Has it spread all over the world?" The **** who came back after listening to the gossip said: "Back to the emperor, it has been spread all over the place. I heard that Lord Qin Xiang went home and was so angry that he smashed the study room." The **** served the emperor personally, so he knew what the emperor meant, so he mentioned Qin Xiang. The ?? emperor was really happy, but he shook his head and said: "Qin Xiang is too impatient, the Qi family is also in a hurry, and this marriage is not impossible, what is there to be angry about?" The **** was stunned for a moment, and asked hesitantly, "But isn''t General Qi marrying a wife?" The emperor shook his head and said, "Didn''t Lu Zhen, the servant of the Ministry of Household, marry a flat wife? I think the name flat wife is a good name." Even though the corners of the **** twitched, he bowed his head and said, "Sage is wise." Qin Xiang didn''t think the emperor was wise at all, but he wasn''t too angry about it. He was not very satisfied with the marriage at first, and now he has not started to say that the situation at the Qi family''s side was exactly what he wanted, but in order to block it. Keeping the mouth of the saint and taking advantage of the height by the way, he still picked two less expensive things and smashed them when he got home, and then what to do. Who knew that the Qi family was not angry with him, but the emperor was so angry with him that he asked his daughter to be his wife to Qi Haoran! Equal wife, he doesn''t mind at all, but can he choose another person? Qi Haoran can marry his daughter as an equal wife just from a junior general of the fourth rank? The last time must be the level of his eldest brother Qi Xiuyuan, right? However, he has always been unaware of his opposition to the emperor, he can only imply that Qi Haoran''s identity is not enough, and he hopes that he can be replaced by another candidate in the Qi family. The emperor ?? didn''t know if he pretended not to understand, or if he really didn''t understand, but he didn''t express it anyway. Qin Xiang could only leave with a stiff face. This time, the two did not tell Qi Feng. In their opinion, Qi Feng is more than successful. Anyway, Qi Haoran and the others are about to enter Beijing. Time to talk. The emperor finally received the manifesto of Xiying''s application for merit yesterday. They won more with less and left more than 3,000 Jin soldiers in Fuping County. It was a rare achievement. The emperor skipped his name, awarded the following people, and then credited Qi Xiuyuan with the first merit, plus the military merit he had accumulated before, officially promoted him from the second rank to the second-rank general, the second only General Yu Yuan. The emperor thought secretly, wondering if Qi Haoran knew that Qi Xiuyuan had robbed him of his military exploits, would his brothers turn against each other, um, maybe not the first time, how many times? I don''t know if Qi Xiuyuan can survive this time. The emperor thought, if he doesn''t survive, he will support a new general. This time this one must listen to his words completely. If he survives, his current layout will be It worked. Along with the reward book, it was the will to recruit Qi Xiuyuan''s family and Qi Haoran to return to Beijing, and even strictly stipulated the date, and they must arrive before the New Year''s Eve. It was already the eighth day of the October lunar month, and it was exactly one and a half months before the New Year''s Eve. Zhezi was sent to Jingzhao House alone, but it would take 15 days to arrive. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief when they received the imperial decree, as if the stone that had been hanging in their hearts had finally fallen. Qi Xiuyuan put away the book and said to the two of them: "Time is tight, you can pack up, and leave in five days, A Ling, you can go home when you find time, and you can stay for two days." They had already explained that they would slowly pack their luggage, and now they have packed everything they should bring, so there is nothing else to do in the remaining five days except say goodbye to them. Mu Yangling took Qi Haoran home and stayed for two days, holding the dragon and phoenix in his arms for a long time. The two children knew that their sister was going to go away, and they were afraid that they would not come back for a long time, so they hugged her arm and said loudly. cry. Xiulan also stood beside her cousin and wiped away her tears. Both Bowen and Xiuhong had red eyes. Mu Yangling could only promise to write to them frequently, "Bosi, Kejia, you have to learn to read as soon as possible. You can communicate with the eldest sister, otherwise you will not understand what the eldest sister wrote." With tears on their faces, Bosi and Kejia nodded pitifully, hugged Mu Yangling''s hand tightly and said, "Sister must not forget Bosi (Kejia)." "Don''t forget, don''t forget, you are my baby, how could I forget you?" When he came out, Mu Yangling was sweating profusely in the cold day, Qi Haoran stretched out his hand to hold hers, held her tightly, and the two of them left side by side like this. Chapter 421： on the road "What? Pregnant?" Mu Yangling looked at Li Jinghua, who bowed her head shyly. Qi Xiuyuan was excited and worried at the same time, nodded and said: "Yes, it''s been two months, you should leave tomorrow, and walk slowly on the road, it doesn''t matter if you are delayed, I will explain it to Zhezi and the emperor." Li Jinghua''s birth came at a very timely time, but not at the right time. Earlier, they will have enough time to protect the fetus, but later, Qi Xiuyuan still doesn''t know when they will have a son. Of course, this child may also be a daughter, but there is at least half of the hope, right? Qi Xiuyuan really wanted to keep his wife. After the new year, the fetus would be seated before sending it to the capital, but after discussing it with Rong Xuan, they both felt that Emperor Jingyan was not a patient person, because this matter annoyed him. It''s worth it, Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling are expected to live under his nose for a long time, so they can only leave two days in advance, and then walk slowly on the road, it doesn''t matter if they go late, at least they will show their attitude . So, the next day, they left Jingzhao Mansion in a reluctant farewell. Because Li Jinghua couldn''t stand the bumps now, Qi Xiuyuan asked someone to put a thick quilt in her carriage, and she sat on it. As long as the road conditions weren''t too bad, it wouldn''t be too uncomfortable. For the sake of Li Jinghua''s safety, Mu Yangling was in the same carriage with her all the way. Sometimes when she was bored, she would climb up Hei Jun and Qi Haoran to ride side by side for a while, enjoy the scenery on the road, and then drill down when tired. Go in the carriage. Because they took care of Li Jinghua, their journey was very slow. Sometimes when her fetal image was not good, everyone would take a day off on the road, so this journey was not pleasant for Li Jinghua, but it was not pleasant for newly married Mu Yangling and Qi. Haoran said not to be too cheerful, it was simply their longer honeymoon trip, but this time they brought a lot of people with them. But having more people also has the advantage of having more people. They have nothing to worry about except to care about Li Jinghua. And Li Jinghua and the people accompanying him fully realized the love and blindness of the young couple. On the first and second day, the team couldn''t hide the sadness of parting, everyone was a little dull on the road, and on the third day, Qi Haoran did not know where to fold several blooming and half-blooming plum blossoms to send. Not only Mu Yangling was surprised, but Li Jinghua couldn''t help but smile when he saw the plum blossoms in bloom. Although the things were sent into the carriage, Qi Haoran''s bright eyes stared straight at Mu Yangling. to whom. After two days, Qi Haoran sent a little squirrel, which he also caught on the road... If it was just a gift, Li Jinghua would be delighted and envious, but he would not be envious, but Qi Haoran was not, no matter how small or small, he was afraid that Mu Yang would be thirsty, tired, and bored, and he would hit the horse almost every other time. I came over and asked again, and when she was about to arrive in the capital, Li Jinghua felt that she could no longer let the two show their affection in front of her, so she said, "A-Ling, you should share a carriage with Haoran, otherwise I''m really afraid that one day he will meet him. Couldn''t resist getting in and sharing a carriage with us." Mu Yangling blushed and said, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, I''ll scold him, he won''t dare to bother us anymore." After ?? finished speaking, Li Jinghua got out without waiting for him to speak, whistled, called Hei Jun, and jumped onto the horse. Of course she couldn''t scold Qi Haoran, this was something to be encouraged, so she beat the horse to his place, and as soon as he was pulled, she rode the same horse with him, and secretly kissed him while others were not paying attention. Encouraged, and then said: "You don''t play from now on, you are about to arrive in the capital, we have to be careful." Qi Haoran, who was overjoyed, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, starting this morning, I will personally supervise the inspection of the convoy and horses. Don''t come out and follow my sister-in-law." Mu Yangling nodded, and the two discussed some things in a low voice. Qi Haoran then sent the person back to the carriage. With Li Jinghua''s half-smiling eyes, Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran waved their hands to say goodbye. As discussed with the two of them, Qi Haoran would not bring anything into the car, and Mu Yangling would never go out to relax. Even when he stopped for lunch at noon, Mu Yangling would not leave Li Jinghua''s side. Li Jinghua faintly noticed something, and when he got out of the car for a walk, he didn''t walk as far as before, but just walked a few steps in the sight of the guards. At this time, it has been twenty-nine days since they set off on the road, and they are afraid that they will spend their new year on the road. At this time, at the ten-mile pavilion outside Lin''an Mansion, the servants of the Qi family who couldn''t wait could only go back to report in despair. Qi Feng didn''t expect that no one would receive it, so he frowned and said, "Tomorrow is the New Year''s Eve, don''t you want to arrive before the New Year''s Eve?" No one answered, Qi Feng could only wave his hand to let people back down, thinking that something might have happened on the way to the convoy. The emperor was very indifferent. He had already received a confession from Qi Xiuyuan. Even if Li was pregnant, even if he left early, it was normal to delay some time in order to protect the fetus, because Qi Xiuyuan had a good attitude, and he did it immediately after receiving the order. Packed up, and even set off two days earlier than expected, so he largely forgave them for the delay on the road. Qi Xiuyuan is not too young. This is his first child. It is normal to pay attention to some things. Therefore, the emperor only asked one person to guard the Shili Pavilion, and he sighed with emotion at the palace banquet on the New Year''s Eve. Only then did everyone know that Qi Xiuyuan''s family had left early. Oh, it''s not yet because Qi Xiuyuan''s wife Li Shi is pregnant. Everyone nodded in understanding. Qi Feng, who was not qualified to attend the palace banquet, learned the news the next day, and he almost gritted his teeth, "Nizi, since the trip has been delayed, why didn''t you report it to the family?" In the Jingzhao Mansion the night before, Qi Xiuyuan, who was drinking alone with Rong Xuan and Yuanhui, asked, "Jin Yu, have I told the Qi family about their late arrival?" Rong Xuan was stunned for a moment, holding the wine glass and thinking for a while, and said, "I don''t seem to have the habit of helping you organize family letters, right?" Qi Xiuyuan held his forehead with a headache. This job used to be Zijin''s job. After all, it was a family matter. He couldn''t leave it to Rong Xuan, and Rong Xuan couldn''t get involved too deeply. And he himself was impatient to reply to Qi Feng''s letter, except Some of the more important letters were left by him in the corner. But there is no benefit other than making him and Qi go further and further and the relationship becomes more and more rigid, so Zijin took over all the family letters from him and Haoran three years ago, including his own. It seems, it seems, after Zijin left, he really didn''t send a letter to anyone in the Qi family. Rongxuan understood his expression and asked, "Would you like to reissue one? When Master Qi asked, he said that the inn was lost, and he found it later." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him and said, "Write it now, and send it tomorrow. Even if you rush, it will take half a month to arrive, just to block his mouth? It''s not worth it." After thinking about it, he said, "If Zijin is here Lin''an Mansion is well-informed, so he can only guess that I forgot to write it, and he will just fill in another letter when the time comes." Chapter 422： into town Fan Zijin, who had just bought a restaurant and planned to transform it into a restaurant, was indeed well informed. The people he sent to stare at the Qi family reported that the servants of the Qi family had been waiting at Shiliting outside the city for two days, and he knew that the Qi family would definitely confiscate it. To Haoran the news that they will be late. Therefore, after returning home at night, he locked up in his study and wrote a letter imitating Qi Haoran''s handwriting and tone. The next day, he asked someone to find an acquaintance in the inn and sent it to Qi as a copy of the letter from Jingzhao Mansion. government. Qi Feng widened his eyes and asked angrily, "It takes a month to send a letter?" The inscription on the ?? letter indicated that it was written by Qi Haoran the night before departure, and today is the thirty-first day. The people at the inn were very inexplicable, but they explained in a good-natured manner: "Qi Shen will be sending surface mail. Now it is snowing in the north, and it is difficult to walk on the road. It is inevitable that some time will be delayed. It''s fairly fast for adults, and letters from ordinary people may not arrive in two months." Qi Feng tightened his fingers on the envelope, and finally asked someone to send the messenger away. Well, now there is no reason to be angry, but what should he do if he is still angry? He was full of anger here, and the family member happily ran in and said, "Master, the Fourth Young Master has sent someone back, and they will be able to arrive in the capital tomorrow." Qi Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "Call someone in." The closer he got to the capital, the tighter Qi Haoran''s face became. Although he had never mentioned about the Qi family in front of her, Mu Yangling could only guess from the few words he and Fan Zijin said and the attitude of their brother Qi''s family. His relationship with Qi''s father was not very good. So I am still a little nervous about getting along with the Qi family, but Li Jinghua is much more stable, because before coming here, Qi Xiuyuan specially mentioned, "The Qi family, as long as you have a good face, don''t be afraid." Because of this confidence, Li Jinghua is very calm. When the convoy reached the ten-mile pavilion outside the city, the servants of the Qi family followed Fan Zijin to meet him. Qi Haoran rode on his horse and looked down at the two servants in gray, his eyes narrowed. There were only two people in the Qi family, not even a grandmother. Qi Haoran snorted coldly, instead of looking at them, he got off his horse and greeted Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran talked about the situation in Lin''an Mansion, and then said: "Uncle is a little angry, Mrs Wu is only afraid that she will dispose of her sister-in-law and A Ling, you go back a little bit more restrained, at least don''t get caught by the censor who is staring at you. ." Qi Haoran responded, Fan Zijin glanced at the carriage again, and said, "Remind A Ling and suppress your temper." Qi Haoran defended: "A Ling''s temper is good." Fan Zijin stared at him with his eyes open, Qi Haoran''s face turned slightly red, and he responded uncomfortably. Fan Zijin snorted and asked, "Do you want me to accompany you back?" With him as an outsider, it wouldn''t be too much for my uncle. Qi Haoran shook his head, "You can''t be by my side all the time, you have to make a fuss." Fan Zijin didn''t follow him strongly. He sent the person to the gate of Qi''s house and went back. Qi Haoran shouted: "Tomorrow I will take A Ling to greet my aunt. Remember to tell my aunt." Fan Zijin waved his hand as an answer. The door of Qi''s house opened, the carriage went straight in, and all the servants and men stepped back. Only then did Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling get out of the carriage. Seeing that there was no soft sedan to pick him up, Qi Haoran resisted the urge to kick people and asked with squinting eyes. Aunt Qian came to pick up people, "Where''s the soft sedan chair?" Embarrassment flashed on Qian''s face, she looked at the two young grandmothers pleadingly, and whispered: "The soft sedan chair is broken, and the eldest grandma and fourth grandma have to be wronged to walk to the inner courtyard..." Qi Haoran kicked Aunt Qian into the air and shouted, "Who is in charge of this family? If you can''t even handle this trivial matter, what''s the use of you? Come on, pull them down and kill them with a cane. " Qi Haoran rushed out from behind, and two sturdy old women stepped forward and twisted the grandmother, and she was about to pull it down. Before, the grandmother only felt that her internal organs were crowded together. After recovering, he hurriedly begged for mercy: "Fourth Young Master, Fourth Young Master, this servant knows it''s wrong, but this is all arranged by the wife, and the soft sedan chair is really broken." "Yesterday, my grandfather called someone back to inform you that your grandfather is back. You can''t even get a soft sedan chair today. This is because the grandfather has been away from Beijing for a long time, but it is easy to bully, right?" This is so easy to bully, it''s even more arrogant than before, Qian Momo has the heart to die, and thought that the fourth son had been away from home for five years, and he was married again. He should be sensible, but who knows that this temper is not It became more and more high. In the past, at most she kicked her and left angrily, but now she will instruct her servants to beat her to death. Fourth Young Master never speaks big words, and if he is beaten to death, he will be killed, so Madam Qian grabbed the rockery beside her with all her strength and cried, "Sir Young Master, I don''t dare, my servant will go now. Let someone carry the soft sedan, and go." Qi Haoran sneered, "Now the soft sedan is okay?" "Okay, okay, the craftsman should fix it now." Grandma Qian kowtowed: "It''s all slaves and maids who don''t pay attention, and I''m afraid that the time to pick up the two grandmothers will be delayed, so I say that the soft sedan has not been repaired without checking. ." Qi Haoran asked two old ladies to follow her to fetch the soft sedan chair. Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling stood silently waiting for the soft sedan to pick them up. They all knew that Qi Haoran''s temper was actually for them, otherwise he would be bullied as soon as he entered the door, lest these slaves greet him in the future. High and low. It''s not that there is no better way for Li Jinghua to win people''s hearts later, but she is pregnant now, and they have a lot of things to do when they first enter the capital. It''s good to save a little effort. Although ?? Qi Haoran''s method is crude, it is very useful. Grandma Qian was kicked and held by two other people, so she didn''t dare to make small moves, and honestly let people carry two soft sedan chairs over, while the maids who came to greet them all shrank in silence. On the one hand, Qi Haoran was obviously frightened. The two sisters got on the soft sedan chair and were carried directly into the second door. Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Wu, who were sitting in the main room, heard the report and knew that there was trouble ahead. They looked at Wu, who had an ugly face. Mrs. Xu asked hesitantly, "Mother, why don''t I and my third siblings go to greet the eldest sister-in-law and the fourth siblings." Wu snorted coldly, but nodded slightly in agreement. Mrs. Xu took Mrs. Wu to wait at the gate of the courtyard. Mrs. Xu originally wanted to go to the second gate, but she stopped when she saw Mrs. Wu at the gate of the courtyard. Knowing that it was Mrs. Wu, she could only helplessly. stopped. She can understand Wu''s feelings for wanting to dispose of them, but in fact they can make things more beautiful. Why do you have to talk about this kind of thing? She had never seen this fourth uncle, but after she got married, she heard from many servants that he was short-tempered. Since that''s the case, there''s really no need to provoke the other party''s anger on such an unimportant matter, but it''s a pity that her mother-in-law won''t listen. my own. Just as he was thinking about it, two soft sedan cars came over. Mr. Xu raised his head and smiled subconsciously. Chapter 423： confrontation Qi Haoran has never seen Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Wu, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t know about these two sisters-in-law. The third master is waiting for you in the front hall, do you think you should go to the front to see the mother-in-law first, or..." Qi Haoran said, "I''ll come over with my second brother and third brother to see my wife in a while. Please take care of my sister-in-law and A Ling." He turned around and was about to leave, but smiled when he saw the soft sedan being carried by the servants: "I see that the soft sedan is still unrepaired, and there is no need to repair it. Just change it, come and carry the soft sedan down to the lord. smashed." Xu Shi''s brows twitched. The fourth uncle was more tyrannical than she imagined. She turned to look at Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling, but saw the two of them lowered their eyes and said nothing. She had already stepped forward to pick up the soft sedan, she hurriedly smiled and said, "Wait a minute, fourth uncle, this soft sedan has been broken before, but the craftsman repaired it overnight and increased it for half a day. I think it will be fine for another year or two. , the family spends a lot, and it is still necessary to save some. Qi Haoran frowned, as if he raised his foot and kicked the sedan chair directly, Li Jinghua laughed softly: "Second brother and sister are right, but this soft sedan chair is no different, if it suddenly breaks and the master falls, it is The slaves have committed a serious crime, and the gain is not worth the loss. No matter how much the government spends, this amount of money cannot be saved. Let people smash the two soft sedan chairs. By the way, I will check the others, if there is danger. , smashed it together, and its almost the New Years Eve, its good to have a new meaning. Qi Haoran heard the words, and withdrew the internal force that rushed to his legs, and waved his hand: "Sister-in-law is right, please bring the sedan chair down to me and smash it." Xu''s face smirked, yes, the dismounting was given, but they didn''t give them to Qi Haoran, but Qi Haoran gave them a dismounting. Mrs Xu and Mrs Wu led Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling into the door to see Mrs Wu. Mrs Wu was sitting on the main seat. As soon as the two came in, two little girls placed two futons in front of them. Li Jinghua raised her eyebrows slightly, while Mu Yangling frowned directly. She was so old that she knelt down on her ancestors during Chinese New Year and Qingming. She didn''t even knelt before her parents. Li Jinghua knew that they had just arrived and had already fought back before, so it was hard to make a decision at this time, so he pulled Mu Yangling and respectfully knelt down to give a kowtow to Mrs Wu, smiling: " Mrs. Li gave Mrs. Please be safe." Mu Yangling could only follow: "Mr. Mu''s greetings to his wife." Mrs Wu sat on it and took a sip of tea, only pretending that she didn''t see the two of them, Mu Yangling looked up at her, and had to say goodbye again, "Miss Mu, please give Mrs. Mrs Wu still lowered her eyes, and Wen Cui was anxiously beside her. The eldest grandmother was pregnant, and the fetal image was not very good. Even if there was a futon on the ground, it would be very cold in winter... Li Jinghua really felt that his waist was a little heavy, so he hurriedly supported his waist, but Mu Yangling was very observant, how could he not have noticed? Seeing this, she got angry, and she stood up, while supporting Li Jinghua, and said with a smile: "Sister-in-law, it seems that we came at an untimely time, my wife just fell asleep, we should just sit and wait, you are pregnant, I also knelt down and kowtowed before, my wife is distressed for my daughter-in-law and the child in your belly, so I will definitely not blame you." Mr. Wu, who was still holding tea: "..." Xiao Wu''s eyes widened at Mu Yangling, who was talking nonsense with her eyes open. How could she fall asleep while her mother-in-law was sitting on it drinking tea? However, Mu Yangling didn''t care so much, and directly pulled Li Jinghua to sit down on the upper left side. Now it''s not easy for Mrs. Wu to pretend, so she can only put down the teacup, lift her eyelids to look at Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling up and down, and then He fixed his eyes on Mu Yangling, whose complexion was still a little immature, and said solemnly: "The North is really a barren land, without even the most basic etiquette." Li Jinghua suddenly said: "Madam is awake?" Since Mu Yangling had offended someone, she didn''t need to hold back. Wu shi''s chest heaved twice, and finally suppressed his anger, and said with a small smile: "It''s so noisy outside, it''s hard not to wake up, you are Xiu Yuan''s daughter-in-law Li shi, you and Mu shi are both in Beijing. The in-law tea is also omitted at the entrance of Zhao Mansion. Although Xiu Yuan is not at home, the proper etiquette is still there. Tomorrow, the master happens to be free, so you can serve tea in the morning." "Yes," Li Jinghua got up and said, "These are all rules, the daughter-in-law and the fourth siblings will naturally follow them, but I have to trouble my wife to take us to the small ancestral hall, which is a bit embarrassing." Xiao Wu said with a tender smile: "I don''t know if my sister-in-law has served tea to her parents-in-law. This tea is only served in the hall. Where can I open a small ancestral hall?" Mu Yangling glanced at Mrs. Wu curiously, and wondered: "After we have served tea to the old man and wife, we will naturally go to the small ancestral hall to visit my mother-in-law. Why don''t we need to open a small ancestral hall? My mother-in-law is also the second uncle and the third uncle. Mother, didn''t the second sister-in-law and the third sister-in-law visit her mother-in-law when they got married?" The faces of the three masters in the room suddenly had all kinds of colors. Mrs Wu was furious, Mrs Xu was embarrassed, but she couldn''t help feeling that Mrs Li and Mrs Mu were too aggressive. Even though the relationship between the two sides was not very good, there was really no need to be so stiff when they lived in the same house. Li Jinghua couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth, feeling that although Mu Yangling is not good at internal affairs and has a relatively upright temperament, being upright also has the advantage of being upright, and there are some things that have to be said by her to be effective. The two of them left after successfully angering Mrs. Wu. Mu Yangling first sent Li Jinghua to her Zhaode Hall. This was Qi Xiuyuan''s yard before. It was a little small, but it was more than enough for Li Jinghua and her servants alone. . Wen Cui brought the girls into the house to pack up. It was obvious that the house had just been cleaned up, and the moisture did not dissipate. Wen Cui was very dissatisfied and complained: "Grandma, it is so wet, you are not only hurting your body when you sleep here, right? Young Master is not good either..." "Okay, just ask someone to light a fire and bake it immediately, and it should be almost done at night." Wen Cui took Wen Mian, Wen Si and a few girls round and round, and replaced the tents and quilts on the bed with what they brought. Mu Yangling walked around the yard and arranged for the woman he brought. This time, they did not bring the most girls, but the old lady. From the old lady who sweeps the yard, to the one who guards the door, to the old lady in the kitchen, all of them are brought. They have their own abilities, but they have one thing in common. Some three-legged cat kung fu is impossible to deal with the experts outside, but it is more than enough in the house. This is what Mu Yangling asked. Compared with the bright swords and guns on the battlefield, what Mu Yangling is really afraid of is the dark arrows in the inner house, because this is not his field of expertise, and the unknown is fearful, and she promised Qi Xiuyuan that she would She tried her best to protect Li Jinghua and the child in her womb. She felt that since the inner house was not familiar to her, it would take a long time for her to learn. During this time, she did not mind building the yard where Li Jinghua lived according to what she was good at. First of all, it was a matter of safety. Therefore, the servants arranged by the Wu family were all politely sent away by Mu Yangling, and all of them were replaced by the people he brought. There was no outsider in the entire Zhaohua courtyard. Li Jinghua didn''t care, let Mu Yangling arrange it, but she had occasionally heard that the camp area of ??the fifth battalion was the most heavily defended, because of the fourth siblings. Chapter 424： Meet The Zhaohua Courtyard where Mu Yangling and the others lived was not far from the Zhaode Hall. There was only a very small garden in the middle, about 200 meters apart. As a result, there was a small gate connecting the two courtyards to the garden. According to Mu Yang Ling understands that this door is usually closed at night. The two small doors are guarded by a woman, and the key is also in her hand. This is not Zhaohuayuan and Zhaodetang. If she wants to replace her own person, she has to tell Qi Haoran and let him do it. Mu Yangling counted the number of people in her heart, and decided to select a woman from her yard to look after the door. Although in an emergency, she could just climb the wall without going through the door, but she felt that it was more normal to go through the door. In this way, there will be fewer people assigned to Zhaohua Court, and it is inevitable that she will need to use the servants arranged by Qi Palace. Mu Yangling directly handed the matter over to Wang Ma to do it, and said, "Just watch the arrangement of the people sent from the house, the key position is our people." Wang Ma said: "Fourth grandma, there is no small kitchen in the house, why don''t you use the people in the small kitchen first?" When they came, they brought the kitchen staff with them, and planned to open a small kitchen for Li Jinghua, but there was no such precedent in Qi Mansion. . Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Don''t worry, your fourth son will arrange it." Qi Xiuyuan''s first child is still the first-born son. Qi Haoran naturally has to be careful. He will definitely divide up such an important thing as food, so the small kitchen in Zhaodetang will definitely be built. In the evening, the Qi family reunited. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua finally met the owner of the Qi residence, Qi Feng, and his two sons, Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai, and their children. Qi Shaosheng has a three-year-old son Qi Ming, and Qi Shaotai has a one-year-old daughter Qi Jin. Both of them are direct descendants. The two are still young, so they both follow the wet nurse. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua have prepared for them. Some small gifts are ignored. The child is too young, and he is taught to be polite and quiet, sitting obediently in the arms of the nurse, it is really no fun. Mu Yangling sent all the people from Zhaodetang back. Wu Shi was angry about this. Seeing that the two of them didn''t look good, Qi Feng taught Qi Haoran a lesson for this in the afternoon, but Qi Haoran stuck his neck and shouted: " This is for the nephew in my sister-in-law''s belly." Qi Feng was furious, "Is there anyone else in the family who would harm her?" Qi Haoran sneered: "Father, if you dare to bail on this, I''ll let you arrange it, but it''s just the same, if something really happened to the child in my sister-in-law''s womb, don''t blame me for not thinking about the father-son relationship, and then let him be the king of heaven. Lao Tzu, I dare to slaughter!" As he spoke, his eyes met Qi Feng''s eyes fiercely. Qi Feng was even more angry, not only because of Qi Haoran''s attitude, but also because he didn''t dare to make this promise. Qi Feng felt a throbbing pain in his ribs. He felt that the return of this young son would shorten his life span by ten years. He stroked his chest and said, "It''s up to you, if something happens, don''t come to me." Qi Haoran snorted coldly: "Of course I won''t look for my father, is it useful to look for you?" Qi Feng''s face twisted, thinking that he was still waiting for the Sage''s summons, he took a deep breath, slowed down his voice and said, "Do you know what to say when you meet the Sage?" Qi Haoran said inexplicably: "Of course I told the truth, does my father still want to deceive the sage?" So, Qi Feng got angry again. At this time, when he saw Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua, he naturally didn''t have a good face, but he was the father-in-law, so he couldn''t teach his daughter-in-law a lesson. Mrs Xu and Mrs Wu would naturally not come forward to join in the fun when their father-in-law and mother-in-law were in a bad mood, so this reunion dinner for the Qi family was very depressing. In the evening, Mu Yangling rolled into Qi Haoran''s arms and said, "Remember to get a small kitchen for your sister-in-law''s yard tomorrow, and we will buy the ingredients ourselves." Qi Haoran held Mu Yangling up and down, and replied, "No problem, I will order it in the morning tomorrow, and it will be done in the afternoon." Mu Yangling patted his hand and said, "There are still two small gates, and we have to replace them with our people, and the keys are also in our hands." Qi Haoran nodded, and slipped his hand along Mu Yangling''s shirt dishonestly, Mu Yangling pulled out his hand, turned over, and said sleepily, "Go to sleep, you have to get up early tomorrow morning. What about tea?" Qi Haoran felt a little regretful, but he also knew that his wife was very tired, so he took her into his arms and closed his eyes to sleep. The room was damp and had a faint rotten smell after being smoked all afternoon. Mu Yangling muttered, "I don''t like sleeping in the bed, I still like the kang." Qi Haoran patted her on the shoulder and said: "Tomorrow let them dry all the quilts and smoke them in the house. I don''t like sleeping in beds. When the weather is warmer, we will fall asleep." "It''s so small, where can I sleep with you." Mu Yangling mumbled and fell asleep. When he woke up the next day, Qi Haoran had already gone out and came back with a set of punches. Mu Yangling didn''t expect that he would sleep so deeply, that he didn''t even know Qi Haoran got up. Qi Haoran came in and saw that she was in a daze, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Mu Yangling said: "I think my alertness has regressed, and I have no impression of you getting up." "Then you slept next to you because of you," Qi Haoran said proudly: "It was the Lord who gave you a sense of security." Mu Yangling was no longer sentimental, got up and said, "Go out, I want to change clothes." Qi Haoran hummed: "To be honest, you always refuse to admit it." But he still gave the inner room to Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling changed his underwear and called Lichun and Gu Yu in, leaving the matching of the clothes to them. When Mu Yangling went out, Qi Haoran was already sitting at the table eating pastries. He gave Mu Yangling a bowl of porridge and said, "This is what they boiled in a small stove, let''s fill it up first, I didn''t know this morning. Will she torment you?" There was no one else in the room, so Mu Yangling frowned and asked, "Were we too tough yesterday, will the outside world say we are unfilial?" Qi Haoran sneered: "Now I know I regret it? Why didn''t you think of it when you talked back yesterday?" "Isn''t that your first to get angry? I''m infected by you." Qi Haoran raised his head complacently, and said, "Don''t worry about her, calling her a wife is to lift her up," Qi Haoran sneered, "She doesn''t have enough confidence in her wife, she doesn''t even have a marriage certificate, even if she is recorded on the family tree. Fuzheng, if you dont have a marriage certificate, you wont be legal in the law, so you and your sister-in-law dont have to be restrained, if you dont want to save in the morning and evening, dont go after tomorrow, and Ill go and tell my father. Mu Yangling shook his head, "No, the etiquette should still be done on the face, even if I don''t go, my sister-in-law will definitely go, so it''s better to follow my sister-in-law." "Then you can talk less and eat more. You should leave the affairs of the inner house to your sister-in-law. If you are wronged, don''t get angry. Come back and tell the lord, the lord will vent your anger." Qi Haoran stroked Mu Yangling''s hair road. Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, and after eating the porridge sweetly, he went to Zhaodetang with Qi Haoran, and went to serve tea with Li Jinghua. Chapter 425： Misunderstand Even if Mrs. Wu was reluctant, she couldn''t stop Qi Haoran and the others from going to the small ancestral hall to kneel and worship Zhu Wan. She could only excuse herself from being unwell and not follow. Even if she is now upright, she still has to bow to the concubine when she sees Zhu Wan''s tablet. Qi Haoran was not happy for her to follow him, so he only brought his sister-in-law and Mu Yangling there. He quietly talked to his mother for a while before taking them out. Qi Haoran said: "The sage hasn''t summoned me yet. Today, I will accompany you to meet the elders of the clan. In the afternoon, I will go to Fan''s house to see my aunt." Before coming back, Qi Xiuyuan had specially instructed that when he came back, he must go to see the elders in the clan, and leaving a good impression on them is very important for their future at home, and the gifts for the elders in the clan were prepared long ago. OK Yesterday, Qi Feng cross-examined Qi Haoran for a long time and couldn''t ask Qi Xiuyuan how many things. I don''t know if he was impatient, or he felt that Qi Haoran really didn''t know. limit. And Wu Shi is even more impossible to control. In the past, Qi Haoran didn''t listen to her when he was young, and he contradicted her without pressure on any occasion. It turned out yesterday that as he got older, his temper also grew, so Wu Shi As before, turn a blind eye to his strategy, and step on it whenever you get the chance. As for Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling, she really wanted to put on her mother-in-law''s air, but looking at yesterday''s situation, she knew that they were also not easy to bully, not to mention that Qi Haoran is still following them all day long, waiting for Qi Haoran to recover from the previous three or four days. The state of the home, she will find another opportunity to clean them up. So the Wu family also let their behavior go, and the Wu family didn''t care, it was even more impossible for the Xu family and the Xiao Wu family to touch Qi Haoran''s bad luck. Therefore, the Qi Mansion is bizarrely divided into two sides of life. Zhaode Hall and Zhaohua Court are on one side. In addition to Zhaohua Court, they also use some servants of Qi Mansion. The main courtyard where Qi Feng and Wu lived and their two sons and daughters-in-law were on one side, and the two sides were almost in a mode of not disturbing each other. People who didn''t know came in and thought that it was a house shared by the two families. Zhu Wan and Xia Tong are cousins, but they are no different from their own sisters. The Zhu family was originally from a martial arts family. From the generation of Zhu Wan''s great-grandfather, he began to accumulate military merit in the army, and her father''s generation has a high status among military attachs. . The Xia family struggled from the mud-legged army, but the Xia family was a generation earlier than the Zhu family. Grandfather is also a subordinate of the Xia family. You saved me, and I also blocked the knife for you. If you really want to say who is kind to whom and who owes whom, it is not clear at all. The relationship between the two families is good, so in my grandfather''s generation, we made a verbal agreement that the two families would become in-laws, and the children of the two families have been brought up together, and their relationship is very good, so I wish my grandfather no surprises when he becomes an adult. Married Zhu''s grandmother, the Xia family, but when the Xia family was about to get married, there was a turmoil because the younger sister Zhu and younger brother Xia were not happy. The two of them also have affection. If the elder brother and sister get married, they will have no chance. The family was in a turmoil, and finally the ancestor of the Zhu family waved his hand: "The two families have always been very affectionate, and there is no need to worry about the sequelae caused by the exchange of relatives. Since the children have relatives, let''s all get married. " So in the end, Grandpa Zhu married the daughter of the Xia family, and the son of the Xia family also married the daughter of the Zhu family, and the relationship between the two families was even deeper. Of course, because Younger Brother Xia and Younger Sister Zhu are still young, by the time they get married, Grandma Zhu has already given birth to two sons to the Zhu family in three years. After ??Xia Xiaomei and Zhu Xiaomei got married, Zhu Xiaomei became pregnant less than half a year ago, but they were unlucky, and they happened to encounter the golden soldiers. No one dared to tell Xiaomei Zhu, who was pregnant with Liujia, that she had been trying to hide it, but there is no impermeable wall in the world. Xiaomei Zhu still knew that she would give birth to a child on the spot, and when the child was born, she was dying, and she only had time. Looking at Xia Tong, he died at a glance. The two elders of the Xia family were hit hard, but they had to cheer up to take care of Xiao Xia Tong, but the grandfather of the Xia family was also a military general, and he had to go on an expedition. . In the end, the Xia family had adopted a step-heir, and Xia Tong was able to take most of the Xia family''s assets and get married with the support of the two cousins ??of the Zhu family. Fan Siwen''s concubine did not dare to go too far with Xia Tong outside. face of home. And this is exactly where Fan Zijin feels resentment towards his mother. In his opinion, the two uncles have high positions of power, and as long as the mother said a word, they could force the father to bow his head and give his wife and son the respect they deserve, but the mother blindly cared about the father''s face, which made him even more aggressive. Fan Zijin didn''t forget that when his father wanted to make Liu his concubine, he had a big fight with his mother. The mother just went back to his uncle''s house, and the two uncles who were already in the fourth rank could block his father in the alley. After being beaten in the middle of the night, he was overwhelmed by his official career, and he finally had to go to Zhu''s house to beg his mother to return to the house. To be honest, it was the most comfortable year in Fan Zijin''s memory. Because no slave dared to show his face behind his back, saying that he was not loved by his father and would be kicked out one day... No minions dared to rob him and Haoran for food, and no minions dared to brazenly cry to his mother. Of course, no one dares to do this now, but that is because the mother has passed the **** ten years before she has mastered the guarantee of power in the mansion, but Fan Zijin is still angry, she can do better, but because of scruples Father and let him and herself suffer so much. Fan Zijin didn''t know whether he felt sorry for himself or his mother, anyway, when Qi Haoran and the others came, he specially introduced Mu Yangling to his mother and said, "Mother, you will definitely like Haoran''s daughter-in-law, her temper is similar to yours, but It''s different." Shi Xia didn''t understand the deep meaning of her son, she just smiled and looked at the cute and charming Mu Yangling below, nodded with a smile: "Haoran''s daughter-in-law is very beautiful, Haoran is lucky." "That mother has nothing to do with her. Maybe she can learn her strengths after getting along for a long time." If Mu Yangling met a man like his father, with Mu Yangling''s temperament, I''m afraid it is not with his mother. Like waving a whip, thunder, rain, and small hits on the floor twice, but he will kick it up and spare no effort to destroy what he cares about? Fan Zijin''s mouth showed a sneer. Xia Shi was suspicious, and looked at his son with some worry. Zijin always likes to rob Haoran''s things. This kid doesn''t even want to rob people, right? Xia Shi got up and took a closer look at Mu Yangling, and found that she was really beautiful, and I didn''t notice it at first glance, but she had a simple and elegant face, and there was some baby fat on her goose egg face. When you come here, you can''t help but be attracted to her. If you don''t laugh, you just think she''s beautiful, but if you pursed your lips and smiled, it will make people feel heartbroken, and the more you look at it, the more attractive she is. Xia was even more worried. She couldn''t help but glanced at her son a few times, and planned to start paying attention to his marriage tomorrow. It''s better to make a decision in the spring of next year... Fan Zijin didn''t know that his mother was thinking about it, and he was still thinking about putting Mu Yangling and Xia Shi together. He wondered if his mother could be enlightened. Chapter 426： new beginning Mu Yangling opened his eyes, got up from the couch, yawned, and asked, "Is the fourth master back?" After Qi Haoran went to Beijing for three days, and after seeing all the people who should be seen, the sage summoned Qi Haoran. "I came back, but I was called to the front by the master." Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Then I''ll go to my sister-in-law''s place to see." Mu Yangling was refreshed after taking a nap, twisted his waist twice, felt his body stretched out, and took Lichun to Zhaode Hall. Li Jinghua had been pregnant for three months, but the clothes she was wearing at this time were so thick that she couldn''t tell that she was pregnant. She woke up from a nap, and was leaning on the couch in a daze. When she saw Mu Yangling coming in, she waved her hand to call someone. He came over and said, "I was about to tell you that our expenses are separate from the government''s, but we can also ask the fourth uncle to go to the account room to pay, but I''m afraid it will be another trouble, so I think it''s better to just take it from us. from the dowry." Both Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling have a lot of dowry, so they only need to be responsible for the meals of their three masters, and the rest are public accounts. They can still afford it for a little bit of money. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Where can I ask for my sister-in-law''s dowry, brother Haoran already gave me the money." Mu Yangling turned his head and asked Lichun to go back and fetch the small box from the bedside table, which was given to her by Qi Haoran last night, and she was drowsy and forgot. "Brother Haoran means that the small kitchen in my sister-in-law''s yard and the people we brought from Jingzhao Mansion are all supported by our own money, don''t worry, brother Zijin is in the capital, and we won''t need our dowry no matter what. " Li Jinghua glanced at Mu Yangling speechlessly, and whispered, "Then you can''t always rely on Zijin, honestly, how much money did you take from him?" Mu Yangling blinked and said: "If you don''t take it from him, do you have to send it from the big brother, and then the big brother Zijin will send it to the big brother from here? After turning around, the money has to come from Zijin." Li Jinghua was speechless for a while. Seeing Mu Yangling''s righteous appearance, he couldn''t help feeling sympathy for Fan Zijin. This was regarded as a bank. Li Jinghua didn''t know that Qi Xiuyuan''s goal was not the general, but the supreme position. The rhythm of this inevitable rebellion requires a lot of money, and the source of their money, apart from his own cooperation with others, is from Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin didn''t know that Qi Xiuyuan was going to rebel, and he let Qi Haoran spend all his money. Now that he knows, the money on his body was left to the two brothers of the Qi family. When Li Jinghua said this, Mu Yangling felt that it was not good, so he said, "It doesn''t matter, before we came, the big brother gave Haoran a lot of money, which should be enough for us to use for a while." Mu Yangling tilted his head and said: "But we can''t just sit and eat, the Qi family hasn''t split up yet, the parents are here, and the children are not allowed to have private property. , why don''t we use our dowry money to buy some? It''s more promising, and it''s convenient to do things in the future." Li Jinghua also said the same, and said cheerfully: "Zhuangzi is the safest, but the money is the fastest from the shops, but the fields of the shops in Lin''an are expensive. I don''t know if we can buy good ones." Mu Yangling thought that she had always wanted to find a place with a warm climate to try her seeds, so she sat up straight and said, "I won''t buy a shop, I''m going to buy a Zhuangzi just outside Lin''an City, a little further away. It doesn''t matter, it''s best to have enough fields, and then let someone clean up Zhuangzi, and we can live in Zhuangzi for a while when we are bored." Li Jinghua nodded with a smile, "So I''ll ask people to go out and ask to see if there are any suitable Zhuangzi and shops." You can''t always ask Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin to help with everything. Now that her baby is stable, Li Jinghua plans to slowly integrate into the capital. As the Chinese New Year is approaching, there are quite a few shops selling lands. The shops are good, but Zhuangzi is hard to buy. Land in the south of the Yangtze River is expensive, and the capital of Lin''an is even more expensive. In Xingzhou Prefecture, one mu of high-quality land costs five taels of silver, and here, one mu of high-quality land costs twelve to fifteen taels, depending on the distance from Lin''an City and the soil and water conditions. Their people went out for two days and asked if the Zhuangzi was very far away, or the asking price was very high, and the land was too small to make a piece at all. How to build the Zhuangzi? Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin also helped to inquire, but they didn''t help to find a suitable one for the time being. In terms of shops, Li Jinghua took a fancy to two at once. The price and location were suitable. She wanted one to be given to Mu Yangling. But Mu Yangling couldn''t do business, she didn''t have any good idea to take it, so she refused, she felt that she should be more practical in farming. But they didn''t have the time to worry about this soon, because the emperor issued a decree that the whole family could attend the annual banquet on the twenty-ninth day of the new year. The imperial palace holds annual banquets on the 29th every year. Ministers of the third rank and above and their families can enter the palace for banquets. In addition to these courtiers, various dignitaries such as kings, dukes, princes, and uncles enfeoffed by the imperial court also participate. They will also be invited, and it is the first time that the Qi family can participate in such a palace banquet. Because Qi Feng has always been the fourth rank, and goes to the first rank every year, Qi Xiuyuan is the second rank, and he has reached the conditions as early as a few years ago, but he is not in the capital, and he has not married, and Qi Feng is ashamed no matter how big his face is Entering the palace as a son. And this year Li Jinghua came back, but she was pregnant, both she and Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling tended to ask for leave for her. Qi Haoran also entered the palace early for the leave slip, but the emperor not only did not approve , and also called the rest of the Qi family. These other people are naturally Qi Feng and Wu, but Wu really wants to bring his two daughters-in-law and son, but they have no official positions, and Qi Feng will not allow it. But this was enough for them to be excited. Early on, Mrs Wu had someone come in to make new clothes and jewelry for her. Li Jinghua also helped guide Lichun to prepare suitable clothes and jewelry for Mu Yangling, and also mentioned some etiquette things. Her face was indifferent, but she was actually a little apprehensive. Although she was young, it was her first time entering the palace. It was inevitable to be nervous, but in front of the more ignorant Mu Yangling, she could only hold on. , at least the momentum can not be weak. Instead, Mu Yangling smiled to reassure her and said, "We''ll just have to eat at that time. The Empress should not embarrass us." Li Jinghua gave a strong laugh and said, "The empress will naturally not embarrass us, A Ling, you must follow me when you enter the palace, and we must not get separated." Chapter 427： Cognitive error Mu Yangling nodded fiercely, she should be the most relaxed of all, it''s just a palace banquet, a group of female relatives are together, at most gossip, she just needs to eat quietly, right? But when she set off in the afternoon, Qi Haoran''s words broke her dream. Mu Yangling asked loudly, "What did you say? The emperor asked? Why did the emperor ask us?" Qi Haoran explained patiently: "The emperor may not necessarily ask you questions, but it is always good to be prepared. After all, he specially called us back. He has already seen me, and he may ask you a few words, so Then you should be more careful and don''t say anything that shouldn''t be said." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, "I thought we had to go to see the emperor, isn''t he busy for the new year? He definitely doesn''t have time to specially summon us." This time, Qi Haoran was surprised, and said blankly, "Who said the emperor would specially summon you?" Mu Yangling glanced at him, "Didn''t you just say that?" "Wait," Qi Haoran stopped and said seriously: "I only said that the Holy Master might ask you questions, but didn''t I say that he would specially summon you?" "How can I ask questions if I don''t call in?" "Aren''t we going to the palace banquet? The emperor may ask a few questions when he thinks of it, in front of so many people, so I asked you to be more careful." "..." Mu Yangling hesitated: "Maybe I misunderstood at first, isn''t the palace banquet separate? Shouldn''t we be hosted by the queen? Will the emperor also come to the female family?" Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling for a long time, took her hand, turned around and walked back, saying, "Forget it, you should report your illness, just let my sister-in-law and me go." Mu Yangling stood still, pulling the person back with a hand, "Explain clearly, what''s going on?" "The palace banquet of the Great Zhou Dynasty has never been separated. You are the former Dynasty. Isn''t this common sense in the officialdom? Even the back house of the seventh-rank county magistrate knows about it. Your husband and I are fourth-rank generals. As his wife, why don''t you know?" Qi Haoran accused. Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then jumped up and said, "No one told me, how would I know? And don''t you pay attention to whether men and women are inseparable? Why do men and women mix together to hold palace banquets?" In the end, Qi Haoran still dragged Mu Yangling onto the carriage. He wanted to keep Mu Yangling, but Mu Yangling refused to live or die. It was a rare opportunity to witness the historical palace banquet, why should he give up? Qi Haoran could only temporarily supplement her common sense in the carriage. In fact, the palace banquets of the past dynasties were not very strict. Except for those specially oriented to the previous dynasties, the major festivals were all in the harem, where officials and their family members had fun together on the stage. Not to mention the current dynasty, the Tang Dynasty, the Eastern Jin Dynasty and the Western Jin Dynasty in front of them, the annual palace banquets are more open than the Great Zhou Dynasty. When scholars visit the garden, if they accidentally meet the princess in the imperial garden, it is harmless to make fun of them. Of course, That was in the former Tang and Middle Tang times, and in the latter Tang, it was much more rigorous. The palace banquets were separated by men and women. Even if they were held in the same garden, there would be a screen in the middle. But when it came to Da Zhou, it has been restrained in the past few decades. It is said that when Sejong was the time, everyone entered the garden in the morning. There was a running water table on the table in the palace. Sometimes they would change into civilian clothes and have fun with the ministers. It was lively until the evening. Everyone sat at the table. After watching the singing and dancing performances, they went back to their respective houses to celebrate the New Year. At that time, the palace banquet was still scheduled for the New Year''s Eve. On the day of Emperor Gaozong, the date was changed to the twenty-ninth day of the new year. Since then, this date has been fixed, and the program has increased and increased, and the scale has also been large and small. When Emperor Jingyan arrived, although he likes to play, he has always been law-abiding at the New Year banquet, and he will never do anything wrong to let the censor get the hang of it. Qi Haoran whispered the rules in Mu Yangling''s ear, and he didn''t feel relieved until she reassured that she would follow him and his sister-in-law. Qi Haoran hugged his wife and sighed, "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to bring you into the palace." "Of course it''s right," Mu Yangling said immediately, "I can still protect my sister-in-law all the time, so I can''t let you, a big man, follow my sister-in-law, right?" Qi Haoran pouted, "Isn''t it just my sister-in-law riding a carriage by herself?" "It wasn''t you who pulled me up. If it weren''t for you, I would be in a car with my sister-in-law." "Yes," Qi Haoran said slowly, "I shouldn''t have dragged you up to give you those rules..." Mu Yangling immediately flattered him and pinched his shoulders. Qi Haoran immediately spread his legs and feet and said, "Don''t just pinch your shoulders, but also beat your legs." The two made a fuss all the way to the gate of the palace. They got off the carriage after checking the sign. At this time, there were already a lot of people waiting outside the gate of the palace. Some people with white hair and crutches were helped by their juniors and walked in. Mu Yangling looked at it and sighed, "It''s really a long life. At such an old age, I still have to come to the palace banquet." Qi Haoran followed her gaze and said, "That''s the house of the powerful, some are old ladies, some are the wives of the family, and the wives of the six ministers will also come, and they are not too young." "What about the mother of the Six Books?" Mu Yangling asked curiously. "The tough ones will come naturally, the bad ones will take leave, but generally they choose to attend. After all, this is an honor." Although there are many people who want to enter the palace, they are all cultivated people. Although the Qi family had the official position of the second rank of Qi Xiuyuan to enter the palace, Qi Feng gave in with a wink, and entered the palace with this group of the third rank. Mu Yangling walked beside Li Jinghua, and went to the Changle Palace where the palace banquet was held with the Wu family and others. Although Mu Yangling didn''t look around, she occasionally turned her head to look at the scenery on the road. She was much more relaxed than the others on the road, and Wu Shi was so nervous that her forehead was sweating, and she walked without looking sideways. Behind Qi Feng, Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling, who had no time to take care of them, naturally didn''t notice Mu Yangling''s distraction. Li Jinghua was also a little nervous at first, but when a large group of people walked together, she was no longer nervous. Only then did she have time to look at Mu Yangling, who was watching her with bright eyes. The architectural scenery in the middle quietly pinched her hand. Mu Yangling turned his head and smiled, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, I''m not ashamed of looking around." "I know you''re not ashamed, but you''re also a little nervous. It''s always right to follow the crowd." Mu Yangling thought about it too, and immediately learned from everyone, lowering their heads and looking at the three inches in front of their feet intently, sometimes reaching out to support Li Jinghua, kneading her hands twice on her waist, Li Jinghua was shocked, When I noticed a soft and warm airflow spread out at my waist, the previous stagnation and bloating suddenly disappeared. Li Jinghua was relieved, then blushed slightly, and said in a low voice, "Thank you." Qi Haoran walked in front, looking back at them from time to time with concern, frowning when he saw this, he stopped and walked over and said, "How about I go to the little **** and ask for a chariot?" Chapter 428： take a seat How could Li Jinghua agree? Those older and weaker than her didn''t even say that they would go to the capital. She had only been in the capital for a few days, and she didn''t even know the way. With a smile, he refused. Qi Haoran looked at her belly worriedly, this is the first son of the eldest brother. Mu Yangling smiled and held Li Jinghua''s hand, and said with a smile, "Sister-in-law, I will help you." I don''t know how she did it. Li Jinghua only felt that her body was light and airy, as if the weight of her whole body had been transferred to Mu Yangling. Her swollen calf felt better. Qi Haoran saw that Li Jinghua''s expression suddenly relaxed, so he glanced at Mu Yangling''s arm, although he was worried but said nothing, nodded and strode forward. The Changle Palace has already been arranged. It is estimated that it is for viewing the moon. The palace banquet is placed in the open air. There are screens on all sides, which can block a lot of wind. In addition, there are braziers next to each seat, but it is not at all. cold. The place is also very spacious. The seats are placed on opposite sides of the east and west. There is a passage of about ten meters in the middle. When the time comes, songs and dances will be performed in the passage. The dragon seat and the phoenix seat are placed in the north, which is the position of the emperor and the queen. The row immediately following the west of the Dragon and Phoenix Seat is the seat of the princes, while the opposite is the seat of the concubines in the palace. Not all princes and concubines can attend the palace banquet, except for adult princes, some more favored little princes can attend under the leadership of their mother-in-law, and their positions are arranged by their mother-in-law''s side. The princes and concubines are arranged according to the size of the official rank, according to the rules of the Eastern Civilian and the Western Military General. Although Qi Feng was a civil official, he played with Qi Xiuyuan''s place on his head, so their family was placed in the third position in the west, followed by General Yuan''s family, and the first place was Li Zhengye''s Li family. Qi Feng secretly rejoiced in his heart, but Qi Haoran felt a little sullen. Even if the eldest brother was promoted to the second rank, he was indeed the person who held the most territory in Da Zhou except General Yuan, but in terms of seniority and age, he could be ranked sixth at most, the emperor. The position of the eldest brother is directly mentioned as the third, is that to praise the eldest brother, or to give him hatred? Qi Haoran thought about this kind of brainstorming for a long time and couldn''t come up with a reason. Qi Haoran led the crowd directly to their seats. Qi Feng hesitated for a moment, and found that there were some old and rude people there. He was the imperial censor, and he didn''t usually interact with these generals. After thinking about it, he said to Qi Haoran: "Take them there, I''ll find a few. Colleagues talk." After ?? finished speaking, Shi Shiran went east. Qi Haoran wanted to remind his father to sit in his seat honestly and not to lose face there. All people are sons who come to the palace banquet with the light of Laozi, but there are some sons who are more capable than Laozi, but they are either qualified to attend the palace banquet by themselves, or they dont come at all. Only Qi Feng came to his son, shouldn''t he be a little more low-key at this time? But thinking of his father''s temper, Qi Haoran swallowed his words, brought Mu Yangling and the others to the seat, and let them sit in the back. There are two rows of seats, and there are also three rows of seats. Men usually sit in the first row, and behind them are their families. Because some people bring a lot of people, they are arranged in three rows. Mrs Wu took the lead in the second row, because Qi Feng would definitely sit in the front seat, so she was facing Qi Feng''s back. Mu Yangling thought about it, and let Li Jinghua sit inside, and she sat in the lower seat by herself, so that she could better protect Li Jinghua. Li Jinghua said with a low voice, "How can you be so careful?" But she didn''t reject Mu Yangling''s kindness. Mu Yangling didn''t let her get close to Wu, but now it doesn''t hinder her. Even if Wu is an idiot, she can''t make trouble in the palace, so at this time The ones to guard against are the people outside Qi''s house. Mu Yangling knelt down on the seat, fiddled with the fruits on the low table, and complained in a low voice, "Why is it a seat? Can''t your legs go numb in one night?" Li Jinghua was also worried, but still said: "This is the rule." Mrs Wu sat for a while, and her nervousness dissipated. Everyone who saw the scene gathered together to talk in twos and threes. There were also officials and family members she knew. Although the friendship was not deep, she was able to say a few words. After thinking about it, he said, "Sit down and rest." After speaking, he didn''t say much, and went over to the person he knew. The three of them didn''t mind her leaving at all, they weren''t comfortable here with Mrs Wu. Li Jinghua raised her head to look at the people in the garden. Before she came, Qi Xiuyuan gave her a book, which contained the information of officials in Beijing. It was only the most basic, such as who was of the same clan, what official, how many rank, and who was the wife. Yes, there are several sons and daughters and some simple comments. is the most common thing that everyone knows, but these common things that everyone knows are very precious to her, because whether she can integrate into the capital and live here depends on the information in this book at the beginning. Qi Haoran saw that his sister-in-law''s mind was no longer here, so he used his body to block other people''s eyes and pulled over Mu Yangling''s arm, rubbed it gently, and asked in a low voice, "Is it numb?" Mu Yangling''s face turned red, he looked left and right, and when he saw that no one was looking at him, he nodded slightly, "The arm is a little sore." Qi Haoran immediately changed to rubbing his arms. The heads of the two were very close, so they didn''t see a woman watching them with tender eyes. "Bijun, what are you looking at?" An old lady with white hair followed her gaze suspiciously, but found a bunch of generals there. Shen shi smiled and supported her arm, and said affectionately: "Mother, you look at the position of the family, those little children are really loving." The old lady Yuan followed her instructions and saw that Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were head-to-head, the boy was still rubbing the girl''s arms, with a smile on his face, he said with a slight smile: "Newly married Yaner, it''s okay to be a little more intimate. It''s normal, let''s go, let''s go too." Her eyes swept away in the field, and she quickly found Qi Feng and Wu Shi, raised her eyebrows slightly, and said, "Those two children have just entered Beijing, I''m afraid they don''t know a few people, and Qi Haoran is not good. Take them to see the female relatives, and you take them to see the old Fengjun of each family." Old Taijun Yuan is not only of high status, but also of seniority. She would never know someone like Qi Feng Wu, but who told them to have a good son? As early as a few years ago, she heard her son praise Qi Xiuyuan''s ability. Based on the principle of taking care of each other in the family of military officers and forming a good relationship for her son, she went to get acquainted with the Wu family, and also took time to meet Qi Feng, but These two people really didn''t like her, but they were just forgotten about once they saw it. At this time, I saw that Qi Feng was blindly mixing with the civil servants, while Wu brought two daughters-in-law into the palace, but they left them alone, and Ding Dian didn''t even mean to help them introduce them to open their contacts, and he didn''t look down on the two of them. . Chapter 429： Palace Banquet (Part 1) Chen Shi saw Xia Shi and Fan Zijin who were heading for the Qi family seat, smiled and said, "I''ll go later." Old Taijun Yuan also saw the two of them. She knew that the Qi brothers had a good relationship with the Xia family, and the family members of the generals that the Xia family knew were not under them, but they had been less frequent over the years. It is true that the Xia family came to take Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling to meet people. This is a rare place to meet people, and they have no introduction, so it is difficult to know people. The Xia family is a military attache, and the Zhu family is a military attache. She There are really a lot of family members of military attachs that I know. When Mu Yangling saw them coming, he pushed Qi Haoran, the two got up to meet him, and Xia pushed his son with a hearty smile: "Okay, you two go play, I''ll take Jinghua and A Ling. Meet some friends." "Then ask my aunt to take care of it," Qi Haoran turned around and said to Mu Yangling, "Listen to my aunt and sister-in-law." Mu Yangling replied in a very obedient low voice. Fan Zijin couldn''t help but take a second glance at this low-brow pleasing appearance, which made Xia Shi couldn''t help but get nervous, he stepped forward to block his eyes, waved his hand and smiled: "Go, go, I''m looking at the Chen family. The boy has already looked over here several times." Chen Qian was one of the two former good brothers. After they came back, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin really hadn''t seen him. It had been five years, and they were indeed a little unfamiliar. The two of them looked over there and saw that kid. Staring straight at them, the two brothers smiled at each other and walked over. Xia breathed a sigh of relief, looked back at the submissive Mu Yangling, and sighed slightly. At this time, even if she liked Mu Yangling, she didn''t want to have more contact with her. Recently, she has found so many daughters and daughters for her son. He didn''t notice a single one. Xia took the two to meet acquaintances. Of course, the key point was to help Li Jinghua build a bridge with the other party. She also wanted to help Mu Yangling, because compared with Qi Xiuyuan, she and Qi Haoran were closer, equivalent to the second son. Qi Xiuyuan is her nephew, and she naturally loves her, but Qi Haoran grew up in front of her since childhood, and her relationship is even more unusual, but she only met two people. On Li Jinghua. Because Mu Yangling''s temper is too soft, although she behaves gracefully, but unless someone asks her a question, she will never take the initiative to talk to her, just stand aside with a smile. Mu Yangling expressed helplessness about this misunderstanding, because she really couldn''t get in on what they said, and everyone was not familiar with it. Of course, listening with a smile is the best. Xia felt that Li Jinghua''s communication skills were much stronger, and she could flatter people quietly, and as long as she introduced one person, she seemed to be able to know the situation of the other''s husband''s family and her parents'' family. The problem is not that the other party is interested, it is that the other party can pick up the word. Even Xia Shi, who has lived for more than 20 years, sighs to himself. When he married into the Fan family, if he had half of her skills Maybe it won''t be that way. She is worthy of being a daughter of an aristocratic family. Although she is still young, her means cannot be underestimated. Looking at it this way, even if Mu Yangling is too introverted, they should be able to stand firm in the capital. Clan Xia was relieved, and she was more attentive and enthusiastic when introducing these officials and family members to Li Jinghua. Some people didn''t know that the Qi family once again became a tacit joke, and when everyone''s eyes met, ridicule and laughter flashed. As a mother-in-law, Mrs. Wu did not bring her own daughter-in-law, but let Mrs. Fan Xia lead her to identify the person. It has always been rumored in the capital that Qi Feng was very poor to the sons of the two original spouses. Although everyone said in private that there was a stepmother Stepfather, but in fact, I always feel that no matter what, it is my own, even if it is almost not too biased. Two years ago, Qi Feng blurted out Qi Xiuyuan in the courtroom and pushed Qi Xiuyuan out of trouble, which was already very contemptible. This time Seeing that the couple left behind their son and daughter-in-law and ran to the east to stir up the storm, why is it not a joke? Everyone shook their heads slightly. Although everyone''s gaze was obscure, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were sensitive. Almost when everyone was watching jokes and taunting each other in a low voice, the two of them raised their heads involuntarily and looked around in a circle. Before disappearing, Mu Yangling frowned slightly. Li Jinghua pulled her sleeves before she could figure it out. She came back to her senses, and looked over with a smile subconsciously. Shen shi smiled and said, "This is General Qi''s little daughter-in-law? She''s really small. How old is this year?" Oops, I forgot to hear it just now, who is this person? Mu Yangling lowered his head shyly and whispered, "It will be fifteen after the new year." Shen sighed, "That''s still very small. You left your hometown at such a young age, do you want to go home?" Mu Yangling didn''t expect this lady to be so kind. After thinking about it, he said, "I think so, but our grandfather said that this is also our home." Shen shi smiled, looked at Mu Yangling''s white and moist face, and said with a smile: "General Qi is right, Lin''an Mansion will also be your home in the future, if you are bored in the future, come come and play with me, I have a daughter with you. Almost old, my daughters-in-law are not too old, just in time to play with you." Shen Shi turned his head to Mrs Xia and said, "I like this child. His eyes are clear, and he likes him when he sees it." The reason why the Xia Clan had such a good impression of Mu Yangling when they first met was also because of this, Wen Yan smiled and said, "It''s good that Madam likes it, and in the future, let her go to relieve you of your boredom. You have to take care of her more." Shen shi agreed, "No problem, as long as you don''t blame me for abducting your nephew and daughter-in-law." Shen shi happily took Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see some old Fengjun." Xia Shi was delighted and gave Li Jinghua a wink. Not everyone can join Lao Fengjun. As far as she is concerned, she knows all Lao Fengjun in the capital, but she doesn''t know anyone except Mrs. Yuan. her. Li Jinghua glanced at Mu Yangling, the child must have lost his mind just now. No matter how sluggish Mu Yangling was at this time, he knew that the other party''s status was not low. He was thinking about what to say for a while when he heard Li Jinghua gently ask: "Mrs. Yuan, can we go and see Mrs. Yuan? I''ll reply. Before Beijing, our grandfather asked me to remember to kowtow to the old lady, but we just settled down when we got back, and we havent had time to come to the door. Mrs. Yuan? General Yuan''s mother? Mu Yangling instantly understood that this one was General Yuan''s wife, Mrs. Shen. Shen shi smiled and said, "I''ll take you there." Mrs. Yuan was sitting and laughing with a few old Fengjun, and stopped talking when a few juniors came over, and after Mu Yangling and the others saluted and said hello, she asked with a smile, "You two are the daughters-in-law of the Qi brothers? " Li Jinghua smiled, and the old lady Yuan put her eyes on her and asked with a smile, "You are the daughter-in-law of the eldest son of the Qi family, right? That child is a lucky one." Li Jinghua''s face was slightly red, and an old lady beside her said, "Isn''t she also a lucky one? She is already a second-rank lady at a young age." Mrs. Yuan gave her a sideways look, "The older you get, the more invisible you are, why are you jealous with a child?" He comforted Li Jinghua again, "You are a good boy, they are military generals, and they tie their heads to the belts of their trousers when they are outside. Yes, if we women can''t go to the battlefield, we can help them take care of the backyard, so don''t blame men for not having time to accompany you." Li Jinghua''s face was even redder, and she said in a low voice but firmly: "No, the juniors know that they have to work harder on the battlefield." Chapter 430： Palace Banquet (middle) After hearing this, not only Mrs. Yuan, but also several other old Feng-Juns nodded slightly, and became fond of Li Jinghua. Xia Shi couldn''t help but feel happy when he saw the soft expressions on the faces of several old Fengjun. Mu Yangling stood on the side and smiled the whole time, answering a few words from time to time, and then followed Li Jinghua back to their seats when it was getting late, and the Xia family had already been pulled away. Mu Yangling saw that she and Li Jinghua were the only two, so he let out a sigh of relief, "It''s really tiring, it''s more tiring than me ploughing for three days." Qi Haoran also said goodbye to Fan Zijin and came back, and whispered to Mu Yangling, "I will take you out for a horse race in the third day of junior high." Mu Yangling glanced at Li Jinghua, Li Jinghua waved his hand and smiled: "Don''t look at me, you can go if you want, I''m not a child, and now Zhaode Hall is like a copper wall, I really don''t know how you What are you worried about?" The husband and wife both smiled embarrassedly. Qi Haoran was nervous because Li Jinghua was the first son of his eldest brother in more than 20 years. Others are at the age of eldest brother, and their children can enter the college. Moreover, it is expected that in the next few years. During the year, the sister-in-law has to stay in the capital, and this child is naturally very important. And Mu Yangling''s nervousness is because she has watched too many costume dramas in her previous life. Since living in Qi Mansion, she has no sense of security. Mu Yangling also seemed to know that she was a little too nervous, and those who didn''t know it thought she was pregnant. She held her chin and thought for a while, then whispered, "I really want to move out." Li Jinghua just shook her head with a laugh. To her, the Qi Mansion was nothing at all. The environment of their Li family was more than a hundred times more complicated than that of the Qi Mansion. She lived to this day with her father and brother disabled and her mother weak and married Qi Xiuyuan. , it depends on more than luck. But since there is no need to push it out since someone is worried and concerned about herself, she feels that she still enjoys the feeling of being kept in her heart and held in her hand at all times. Qi Haoran''s eyes dimmed, and he lowered his brows, wondering what he was thinking. Qi Feng and Wu Shi came back proudly, and the banquet was about to start. Qi Haoran raised his head and looked at the two of them, with ridicule flashing in his eyes. I''m afraid the two of them didn''t know they were the laughing stock, right? Thinking of this Qi Haoran made me angry. If Chen Qian hadn''t told him, he wouldn''t even know that they were all jokes. Although everyone condemned these two people, they could be talked about in this way and brought up as a joke. Time and time again, it''s strange to be happy. So when Qi Feng came over, Qi Haoran''s face was cold and he didn''t mean to get up at all. Li Jinghua winked at him and he didn''t even see it. Li Jinghua saw that Qi Feng was about to walk in front of him, so he couldn''t help but secretly anxiously glanced at Mu Yangling. No matter what Qi Feng did to them, he was the father and Qi Haoran was the son. He can''t express dissatisfaction with him, otherwise, they will not be in an advantageous position no matter how much they take advantage of. Mu Yangling stretched out his hand and pinched Qi Haoran''s waist, and then stabbed his back with his fingers, Qi Haoran got up reluctantly, and Li Jinghua heaved a sigh of relief. They didn''t sit down until Qi Feng and Mrs Wu sat down. It didn''t take long for a few people to sit down, and then the sound of the clean whip sounded. Qi Feng hurriedly took them and followed everyone out of the table and knelt down in the aisle. After waiting for a long time, the **** shouted that the emperor and the queen were coming, and Mu Yangling followed everyone. After shouting long live three times, I heard a gentle male voice, "Be flat, don''t be too restrained, everyone should be seated." Only then did everyone get up and take their seats. Mu Yangling sat behind Qi Haoran, raised his head and looked up. The emperor and the empress were sitting on top wearing bright yellow dragon and phoenix robes. They were all lit, so in the orange light, Mu Yangling could see clearly the appearance of the emperor and the queen with his super eyesight, making sure that if they were on the street, she would definitely be able to recognize them at a glance. The queen is very dignified and bright, but the emperor, um, how should I put it, he is also a handsome uncle, but he is much older than the queen. Doesn''t it mean that the emperor and the queen are married couples, and the teenagers have been with each other until now? Why does the age gap look so big? Either the queen is too well maintained, or the emperor is too sad and old too fast, Mu Yangling thinks that there may be both. Mu Yangling stared at the emperor and the queen thinking wildly, Li Jinghua turned her head to see how bold she was, and was so frightened that she hurriedly tugged at her sleeve, she only dared to look up when she got up just now, this child is too bold Now, you dare to look straight up, what if someone finds out? Mu Yangling calmly retracted her gaze and looked sideways upwards. There sat Qin Xiang, the first traitor of the Great Zhou Dynasty. She glanced curiously and found that he looked very ordinary. Wearing this court dress, that is, a rich man, but Brother Qi and Brother Rong are very afraid of this person, even more afraid of the emperor. Before being re-used by Emperor Jingyan, there was no strong financial power and no strong family. Just relying on the emperor''s favor, he was able to control the emperor and the government for ten years in the turbulent times and the interweaving of various rights. How did this heart grow? , I don''t know how many hearts and minds there are. It''s better not to mess with such people as much as possible, just hide. Mu Yangling made up her mind secretly, but the final facts told her that determination was nothing. When Mu Yangling looked at these big men who stomped the world and trembled three times, the emperor delivered a warm New Year''s speech, and by the way, he praised his great achievements in the 27 years since he ascended the throne, and his bright prospects for the future, and then He raised his glass and had a toast with the crowd, which was considered a toast. Mu Yangling drank a drink and saw that Li Jinghua wanted to drink, but was about to stop her, but found that she was covering her face with her sleeves, and the glass of wine had entered her sleeves. Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, and when she put down her sleeves, her hand quietly touched it, but she touched a soft object. Li Jinghua glared at Mu Yangling with a smile, and whispered in her ear, "This is a sponge, didn''t I send it to you? You didn''t take it?" Mu Yangling was embarrassed, because Li Jinghua sent too many things, she didn''t look carefully, and gave them all to Lichun, I''m afraid Lichun didn''t quite understand the use of this thing. Li Jinghua just asked a question and didn''t say any more, but focused on the song and dance performance in front of her. In fact, the palace banquet is similar to the Spring Festival Gala, singing and dancing, juggling and sword dancing. After reading these, there are also performances by some courtiers or princesses. For example, a princess played a song on the spot before, and now it is Qi Haoran''s. My good friend Chen Qian is performing a painting, using a poem from the emperor and a stick of incense. Mu Yangling asked Qi Haoran in a low voice, "How are the candidates for this annual performance selected?" Chapter 431： Palace Banquet (Part 2) Qi Haoran didn''t turn his head back and said in a low voice, "You don''t have to choose, you can sign up freely. Anyone who doesn''t feel ashamed can join, but in fact, not many people are willing to perform on the spot every year." There are not many people who can participate in the palace banquet, and there are only those who are young and handsome in the family. There are not many young people or young people who have admirable skills, but they have the ability but are courageous and can pass the elders in the family. Agreed is even rarer. asked why it is a young and handsome son? If you are not young, you have the courage to stand up and perform. If you are not handsome, you must at least be upright. At least you can''t make people feel disgusted when you come up. The first impression will be bad, so don''t watch talent shows. As for the descendants, the palace banquets, apart from the royal family, have really only been attended by the descendants. For the prince and princess, it is more casual, as long as you mention it, you can play. However, the princes will only appear when they need to amuse the emperor, and there is a default rule on the princess'' side. Which princess can say that she has recruited her consort herself, and the palace banquet will be on the scene that year, just show it, no need How outstanding is just a signal to tell the ministers, which princess is recruiting a concubine, and there are young people in the family who have not yet been engaged to win. "Chen Qian will participate in the Spring Festival next year, this is to give himself a score." Qi Haoran whispered. Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, and asked, "Isn''t Chunhong a jerk? How to get points?" "After the Spring Festival, there will be a palace test. If he can get a praise from the emperor at this time, then as long as he is in the top two in the Spring Festival, his ranking in the palace test will not be too low." Mu Yang sighed with inspiration, "Sure enough, some people are different in the officialdom. Is this a backdoor in disguise?" Qi Haoran said indifferently: "Isn''t this always the case? He is also very risky in doing this. If he offends the saint, or accidentally offends someone on the field, his future career will be more difficult than others. " In a word, there are opportunities and risks, although the opportunities are much bigger than the risks. Qi Feng on the side couldn''t bear it anymore, glared at his son, and whispered: "What nonsense is being said in the palace banquet?" During the banquet, chatting at the bottom means that you have no self-cultivation, and a bumpkin is a bumpkin, even if you participate in the palace banquet, you are still a bumpkin. Mu Yangling blinked, looked at the other people beside him, and found that other people''s families were also talking and laughing, so it was not happy, and even a few tables that were close to each other left the table and played together. Mu Yangling looked away, since it wasn''t her problem, it was Father-in-law Qi Feng''s problem. Adhering to the principle of not bothering with the elderly, Mu Yangling decided to ignore him. Mu Yangling can bear it, but Qi Haoran can''t bear it. He clenched his fists tightly and the veins burst out of his forehead. What did his father''s look mean just now? Looking down on Arling? Why does he look down on A Ling? Mu Yangling noticed that Qi Haoran was in a different mood, so he poked his back with his fingers covered by his sleeve, and Qi Haoran''s anger was pierced with a bang. Qi Haoran put his hand on his side, Mu Yangling saw that no one was paying attention to them, so he reached out to hook his hand, Qi Haoran grabbed it tightly. Mu Yangling scratched him, Qi Haoran stared straight ahead, as if he was watching Chen Qian''s performance seriously. Although the young couple were sitting in tandem, they were separated by a low table. Mu Yangling rested his left hand on the table and hooked his hand with his right hand, because the sleeves of both of them were wide. No one noticed, but the sleeves of the two were piled up together. If anyone looked carefully, anyone could see that Mu Yangling just wanted him to divert his attention, not to play with him. Mu Yangling struggled twice but couldn''t break free, so he couldn''t help poking his back with the fingers of his left hand. The young couple were fighting wits and courage, one wanted to pull their hands out, the other held tightly, not knowing that their movements fell into the eyes of Hua Yuan, the youngest son of the Xihua family next door. Maybe Huayuan''s eyes were too focused, Qi Haoran noticed it and turned his head to look at him, Huayuan showed him a white tooth, Qi Haoran also smiled and nodded, Mu Yangling followed his eyes and looked over, right On Hua Yuan''s eyes. No shyness, let alone fear, Hua Yuan raised his eyebrows, which was different from what he observed this afternoon. But he couldn''t help thinking too much. The emperor who was seated had already named Qi Haoran. It turned out that Chen Qian had already finished his performance, and he got the emperor''s praise and retired. Qi Haoran immediately let go of Mu Yangling''s hand, got up and walked out to kneel on the aisle, "This minister is here." The emperor looked at him with a satisfied smile, and said, "I heard that you are highly skilled in martial arts. Before you went to Xingzhou Mansion, you could beat all the young masters in the capital, and now you go to Xingzhou Mansion, you are even more brave and kind. ." Even if Qi Haoran thinks the emperor is telling the truth, he should be humble at this time, so he said: "Emperor, the minister has not beaten all the sons of the family, the second son of the general Yuan''s family, the two sons, the three sons, the minister has not beaten them. " Not only the ministers, but also the emperor was embarrassed. He just used an exaggeration to describe it, okay? Do you really want to beat the invincible player all over the capital at the age of twelve? Fan Zijin also lowered his head and laughed secretly, but he heard the emperor say: "Aiqing is so confident, why don''t we perform a sword dance on the spot, let us see too?" Qi Haoran frowned in distress. He learned swordsmanship, which is different from the graceful sword dance, so he took a precaution and said, "Your Majesty, this minister''s sword dance is not good-looking, so I can only bring it here. Kill the enemy, if the emperor still wants to see it, the minister will show it to you." That means, you can''t blame me if it doesn''t look good at that time. The emperor smiled and said: "Every year the sword dance is like that. I''m tired of watching it. I just enjoy the sword dance of the generals." The emperor signaled to his servants, and the guards brought up a soft sword. Qi Haoran used to use a hard sword, but he was just dancing the sword, not fighting to kill the enemy, so he didn''t pick it up, took the sword, thought about it, and then danced a swordsmanship that he thought was better. But no matter how good-looking it is, it is still a lot worse than the flying sword dance, but he is sturdy, leaping like a bird, and when he is fighting the sword, he is like a battlefield, clanking and imposing, Qi Haoran dances more and more smoothly, and those who watch it only feel that he is facing the face. The murderous aura that came made them terrified, and then their blood boiled. The civil officials in the east all expressed their admiration, while the military generals in the west looked at Qi Haoran with bright eyes, quite planning to end the battle. Even the emperor and empress who were seated far away felt the sword energy. The emperor was slightly surprised. He had just mentioned it casually, but he didn''t expect Qi Haoran to be able to dance so well. Qi Haoran finished dancing, drew his sword and stood up, clenching his fists and saying, "Your Majesty, this minister is embarrassed." The ?? emperor laughed and clapped his hands: "Dance is good, what''s so ugly, I think your sword is better than the sword dance of previous years." The corners of Qi Haoran''s mouth were slightly raised, and he was a little proud, but Fan Zijin looked at the emperor slightly warily, for no reason, why is he called Haoran Dancing Sword? Sure enough, I heard the emperor happily say: "So talented as a beautiful woman, Qi Aiqing, how about I match you with a beautiful woman?" Chapter 432： Flat Wife (Part 1) Qi Haoran''s smile froze, his heart beating violently, he knelt down without even thinking about it and said, "The emperor''s beautiful minister can only take care of it, but the minister already has a wife." The emperor waved his hand and smiled indifferently: "If you have a wife, you can have another one." The emperor pointed to Qin Xiang and said, "Qin Xiang has a daughter, who is gentle and virtuous, and can be an equal wife." All the ministers, including the empress, concubines, princes and princesses, were all stunned, except for Qin Xiang. Qin Xiang''s face was light, but he was very unhappy in his heart, but he couldn''t help it. Sometimes he couldn''t convince him about what the emperor wanted to do. Another person who was not stunned was Qi Haoran who was kneeling below. Almost as soon as the emperor''s voice fell, Qi Haoran kowtowed: "I thank the emperor for his kindness, but I swore when I married my wife that she will be the only one in my life..." The ?? emperor narrowed his eyes slightly, and said indifferently: "Oh? Did Qi Aiqing really make such a promise, or is he dissatisfied with the matchmaker I said?" Of course he wouldn''t believe Qi Haoran''s words. Which man with some ability wouldn''t take a concubine? Only Mushi? When he is a fool? The scene calmed down for a while, and everyone stared blankly at the emperor above and Qi Haoran below. Mu Yangling sat on the seat, her heart was full of anger, she raised her head to look at the emperor, her eyes flashed with cold light, it was obviously the first time they met, how could this person look so ugly? Mu Yangling forgot the "handsome uncle" he had previously evaluated. Li Jinghua stiffened nervously, no matter how the emperor''s words answered, it was not good, but with the temperament of the fourth uncle, even if he straightened his neck, he would not recognize this marriage. The thought of ?? flashed by, but there was a person standing beside her, Li Jinghua was shocked, there was only one Mu Yangling beside her, she stiffened her neck and turned her head to look, and saw that Mu Yangling stood up with a calm face. Li Jinghua wanted to reach out and hold her, but she lightly avoided her, turned around and walked out. Mu Yangling suppressed the anger in her heart and tried to put a smile on her face, but found that it seemed difficult, she could only go out with a sullen face. Mu Yangling stood beside Qi Haoran, knelt down slowly, looked up, and said, "Your Majesty, the court lady has a question I want to ask you." The Emperor ?? looked at Mu Yangling quietly for a while, and asked, "Are you Qi Haoran''s wife?" Mu Yangling nodded, smiled, and answered loudly: "Yes, my concubine is Mu Shi." "Ms. Mu, what do you think of this matchmaker? Would you like to get along with the Fourth Miss Qin?" Mu Yang smiled spiritually, and she asked with a smile: "Your Majesty, there is already a younger sister in my concubine''s family, who is just five years old this year." The emperor was a little annoyed. He clearly didn''t mean that, but Mu Shi actually misunderstood it. He was about to get angry when he listened to Mu Yangling''s doubtful tilt of his head, "Your Majesty, my concubine doesn''t read much, and she has been growing up in the country, so there are many questions. I understand, if the husband doesn''t understand, just ask, so as not to know the false knowledge and make you laugh, and now there is a question that is very confusing to the concubine, so I want to ask you." The emperor sneered in his heart, and he could almost think of what she was going to ask. It was nothing more than why he gave Qi Haoran a flat wife or something. He was so powerful, how could a country woman understand it? The emperor nodded arrogantly, "Ask." Mu Yangling laughed, and as expected, as Big Brother Qi said, he was really suspicious and self-righteous, um, he was stupid in her place, even her mind was not comparable to her, how on earth did he secure the throne? Mu Yangling asked: "Your Majesty, I have only heard of a wife since I was a child, but I have never heard of the word "equal wife", so I want to ask the emperor what a flat wife is." The emperor was startled, and then his face got a little feverish. He glanced at the empress beside him. The empress smiled, but she lowered her eyes long ago, just as if she couldn''t see the emperor''s wink. is really stupid. At this time, they should directly issue an imperial decree to confer marriage, take things seriously, and do not give them a chance to refute, otherwise they will skip this topic, and there should be no chance for Mu Shi to ask questions. That''s not right, the question of a flat wife shouldn''t be brought up in such a place at all. Wouldn''t it be enough to call the Qi and Qin families into the palace privately for advice? I brought it up in front of the ministers at the palace banquet, isn''t it enough to lose the face of the royal family? The emperor didn''t answer, the field was quiet for a while, but Mu Yangling looked at him with bright eyes, the emperor was a little uneasy for a while, what should he say? The emperor took a deep breath, and was about to say that he would agree with his first-born wife, when the following voice said: "Equal wife, as the name suggests, a wife whose status and rights are equal to that of the first-born wife." The minister of the household, Lu Zhen, glanced at Mu Yangling, who was kneeling, and said with a mocking smile, "Grandma Qi Si doesn''t even know such a simple term, so it''s obvious that she doesn''t read too much." Qi Haoran took the time to glance at Lu Zhen, with sympathy and gloating in his eyes. Mu Yangling is generally normal, but if she dares to despise her IQ, then she will be abused. She usually doesn''t speak much in front of outsiders. But when it comes to arguments, he doesn''t lose. Sure enough, from the corner of Qi Haoran''s eyes, he saw Mu Yangling smiling softly and happily, Mu Yangling looked at Lu Zhen, looked at him up and down, and asked with a smile, "This is the one hundred and sixteen of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The only Lord Lu who is both an official and a married wife in more than ten years?" Lu Zhen''s face was reddish, he could hear the sarcasm in Mu Yangling''s tone, but there was no language defect in her words, so he could only say: "It''s Lu Mou." "Ah~~, Master Lu was able to pass the jinshi examination and was promoted all the way to the minister of household, which shows that he has a lot of knowledge, so I wonder if Master Lu can help the concubine to solve the confusion, what does the wife do in the "Da Zhou Law"? What does your wife mean in "The Law of the Great Zhou"?" Mu Yangling looked at him and asked with a smile, "Lord Lu, why are you sweating on your head?" Lu Zhen''s face turned pale, glanced at the emperor, and shouted, "This is a palace banquet, and everyone wants a banquet. It''s not a place for you to answer your questions. If you don''t understand, you can ask your husband or your husband later." Mu Yangling smiled, and the sullenness in her heart finally dissipated. She was still a little undecided about whether to offend the emperor. After all, if they offended this time, their life would be somewhat inconvenient in the future. Fortunately, Lu Zhen ran out. Mu Yangling said that she loved him very much at this time, and it was really time to run away. "Lord Lu, I''m afraid that this question is not limited to concubines. Many people also have questions. Most of the gentlemen outside are specializing in art. If you ask them about classics and historical books, they may be able to say one, two or three, but If you ask the word ''flat wife'', no one in the Zhou Dynasty is as proficient as Lord Lu, right?" As soon as Mu Yangling finished speaking, an old man with a white beard sitting on the head of Prime Minister Qin stroked his beard and smiled: "Mr. Mu is right, Mr. Lu, Yan''s natural knowledge is not bad, but he also really wants to know about his wife. What do you do in the "Law of the Great Zhou"?" Everyone didn''t speak, and looked at Lu Zhen with interest. Compared with performances that were similar every year, everyone was more interested in this gossip. Anyway, the fire couldn''t burn them. Chapter 433： Hiratsuma (middle) Lu Zhen was dripping with cold sweat. He knelt down and called out to the emperor. Seeing that the emperor was not silent, he could only grit his teeth and said: "The Old Tang Book? His wife, Mrs. Li, is also the lady of the country; every time they enter the inner court, the two ladies share the gift.'' "An Lushan Deeds Volume" also says: Tianbao) for six years, plus the censor''s wife, and the two wives Tang''s Duan family. And for the lady of the country..." "Lord Lu, I''m asking me how the definition of a flat wife is defined in "The Law of the Zhou Dynasty", not to ask who has ever married a flat wife in history," Mu Yangling interrupted him, half-smiling, "I don''t know. How did Master Lu pass the imperial examination, such an answer is not a question, it is a great luck to be able to pass the examination." Everyone laughed, and seeing Lu Zhen''s face blushing, Mu Yangling asked, "It seems that although Lord Lu has married a flat wife, he doesn''t quite understand the definition of a flat wife in "The Law of the Great Zhou". What''s the definition of? Master Lu should know this, right?" Resentment flashed in Lu Zhen''s eyes, but he couldn''t speak, because to say it was a sin. Mu Yangling stopped chasing and beating him, and breaking up with Lu Zhen wouldn''t do her much good, so she turned her head to look at the first place, and said respectfully, "Master Chen, you are very knowledgeable, I don''t know about you. Can you enlighten everyone?" The Minister of Rites, Chen Fang, once served as the Minister of Punishment, but was transferred from the Ministry of Punishment to the Ministry of Rites because of his age. He heard the words and laughed: "There is no equal wife in the "Great Zhou Law", but the wife is Qi Ye, who is in the same body as her husband. From the Son of Heaven to the common man, his righteousness is one." "Can Sir Chen tell me the origin of the word flat wife?" Chen Fang shook his head and said: "Ping wife is just a name given by businessmen to coax the outer chamber. From Qin and Han to Da Zhou, the law stipulates that no one can marry another wife, otherwise it is a violation of the law." It seems that the remarks of the Great Zhou Dynasty were really open. In front of the emperor, Chen Fang was not afraid to refute the emperor with factual theory, and vaguely reminded him that some things were unreasonable. Mu Yang''s heart was relieved, and he felt that there was nothing wrong with living in Da Zhou, at least it was much better than the Ming and Qing dynasties in his previous life. Mu Yangling bowed to the emperor again and said, "Your Majesty, according to Lord Chen''s explanation, it is against the law for Mr. Lu to marry an equal wife, so why can those who break the law still be officials in the court and not be punished? ?" Mu Yangling obviously wanted to lead the misfortune to the east and expose the matter. Everyone looked at Lu Zhen with sympathy. He should not have jumped out when the emperor mentioned his wife''s equality. What to do. Before waiting for the emperor to speak, the queen patted the table angrily and said angrily: "Wives and concubines must not be in disorder, this is an old saying, although the officials in the Tang Dynasty were not taboo, but in my Da Zhou, there has never been such a disregard of the law, the emperor. , the concubine asked to deal with Shi Lang Lu according to law." The emperor lowered his head and stared at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling for a while, and said slowly: "Ms. Mu, you go to the east." Everyone looked at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling in amazement, how did the topic change? The Queen ?? was also taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at the two people kneeling at the bottom. Mu Yangling''s face turned a little red, and he moved a little eastward. The emperor stared at their sleeves for a long time, and finally confirmed what he was thinking, these two have been holding hands underneath. The originally angry emperor felt a little better. He asked: "Qi Aiqing, I ask you, did you really make such a promise to Mu Shi? Look up and answer me." The ministers don''t know what the emperor is blowing again, shouldn''t they use the ladder handed over by the queen to go down at this time? Why go back to the first question? Qi Haoran raised his head and replied seriously: "Back to the emperor, the minister did make a promise." She saved her life." "Oh? How did she save you?" the emperor asked curiously. Qi Haoran naturally wouldn''t say anything about his injuries or the battlefield, he only said: "When I was young and ignorant, the minister and cousin went to Xingzhou Mansion to find the elder brother, but they were chased and ran into the forest. At that time, we not only There is no food to eat, and I still get lost in the mountains and forests. If we hadn''t met her, our two cousins ??would have died in the mountains and forests, and we might not have known that they would become relatives with bones. In the past five or six years, we have not said that we have been together day and night. , but it is also a good friend. When I am in trouble, she will help me, and when she is in trouble, I will also help her. My marriage to her was agreed early, and it was originally meant to wait until she was sixteen before getting married. , but the eldest brother needs to be happy, I only mentioned it, and she agreed, so..." Qi Haoran''s face was even redder, his voice was slightly lower, but he still said clearly: "I swear, I will be the only one in my life, don''t say flat. I don''t want a wife, even a concubine and a concubine, if I break this promise, I have to make peace with her." Everyone''s eyes widened, and the emperor was slightly surprised. He laughed and said, "You don''t suffer from this promise at all. You and Li can marry another one, but it will be difficult for her to marry again. What kind of oath is this?" Qi Haoran blushed and said: "Your Majesty, you haven''t finished listening yet, we are in harmony, the child belongs to her, she can change her surname, and all my property belongs to her. From now on, whether I marry a wife and have children, or be alone, Two-thirds of the salary and property earned will be given to her, and if she is down, she must also guarantee a certain amount of alimony and alimony every year, in short, there are many regulations." The ?? emperor was stunned, "Could it be that you have signed a contract?" Qi Haoran nodded as he should, "Of course, if there is no contract, what will we do if we forget it later?" The Emperor ?? thoughtfully said: "This price is indeed a bit high, and it is quite real, but property can be faked, but it is not good for blood to flow out..." "Your Majesty," Qi Haoran interrupted him unhappily, and said, "The most important thing is whether the minister wants to reconcile with Mu Shi? How could I reconcile with her?" The emperor looked at Qi Haoran''s round eyes, and believed that he refused him, not because it was the matchmaker he said, nor because the object was Qin Xiang''s daughter, but because of such an oath, or in other words, because he was newly married! The emperor said affirmatively: "I forgot, you are newly married Yan''er, and in two or three years, you will not think so." Qi Haoran said with certainty: "I will still be the same in twenty or thirty years." The emperor looked at Qi Haoran, who had made a vow, and just smiled. He also said such love words, but now they have all disappeared. Even now, he will also say such love words, but the object is different. The people under ?? just smiled slightly. Just like the emperor, they all felt that Qi Haoran was a young man with a deep love, that Mu Shi was kind to him, and that he was newly married. Everyone goes through this stage. The women were somewhat envious of Mu Yangling, even if they knew Qi Haoran''s affection was temporary, it might not be long, half a year, a year or two years, Qi Haoran''s back house would enter, but at this time Qi Haoran was willing to do it for her And standing up to reject this marriage is enviable in their opinion, at least to have this good memory in the future, right? Chapter 434： Flat wife (below) The emperor turned his attention to Mu Yangling and asked, "Ms. Mu, what would you do if I insisted on letting Qi Haoran marry an equal wife?" Mu Yangling looked up at the emperor, and the sense of crisis in her bones told her that it was best to tell the truth, otherwise the emperor might give a flat wife willfully. What if ?? violated the law? This is a society governed by man, not to mention that there are several famous examples from the Tang Dynasty. Mu Yangling said with a smile: "If the emperor really gave a flat wife, then of course I can only recognize it, but how we live in the future is our own business." "Oh? Then what are you going to do?" "It''s very simple. Divide the house into two parts, and the flat wife lives on one side. Qi Haoran doesn''t go to meet her, let alone sleep and give birth to children. If she is honest, we will live in peace." The emperor frowned, "This is so unfair to that woman, won''t your conscience be disturbed?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "No, it''s not me and Qi Haoran who caused her such tragedy, we have already refused." That is, the culprit is the emperor. The emperor looked at her speechlessly, said this in front of him, was he really not afraid of him killing her, or did he deliberately mock him like this? "What if Qi Haoran has a relationship with her?" the emperor asked maliciously. Who knows that Mu Yangling''s face is more pleasant, "That''s better, the concubine first goes to the yamen to sue Qi Haoran, and then leaves with him and takes all the property away." Seeing the emperor stunned, Mu Yangling He explained with a smile, "Your Majesty, four-legged toads are hard to find in this world, but two-legged men are everywhere. I have money and looks, so what kind of man can''t I find? Since you are ruthless, why should I stay? Sad? In the end, it''s your heart that hurts." Before the emperor could express her shocking remarks, Qi Haoran glared at Mu Yangling and shouted, "Don''t think about it, when did you say that you will sleep with other women? I won''t marry either." He said angrily: "I knew earlier, I would have known that I would not have signed that death contract." Mu Yangling comforted him very gently: "Of course I know you can''t, isn''t this an analogy, the emperor asked me, otherwise I wouldn''t make this assumption." Then everyone saw that Qi Haoran, who was still angry, was comforted and knelt down beside her again. Everyone suddenly realized that they were afraid of inwardness! Fan Zijin almost wanted to hide his face and leave. He knew that it was not good to marry Qin Xiang''s daughter to be his equal wife, but he didn''t have to make the drama of fear so real, right? Might as well marry Qin Xiang''s daughter. The emperor was satisfied and concluded: "So you refuse to marry not because it is illegal and unethical to marry wives, but because Mu Shi, you are a jealous jar, right or not?" Mu Yangling stared blankly at the emperor, so the ultimate responsibility came back to her? Qi Haoran immediately said: "No, your sage, Mu Shi is actually very virtuous. Even if she asks me to marry a flat wife, I will never marry her, nor will my concubine accept it. Really, it''s not her problem." The Emperor ?? gave him a contemptuous look, then turned to Mu Yangling and asked, "Ms. Mu, I''m asking you something." Mu Yangling thought about it seriously and said, "Your Majesty, it makes sense for you to say that, but I think the most fundamental thing is that I love my husband." Everyone was stunned for a moment, and they all felt that this woman was so bold, even in front of so many people''s confession, the emperor was ashamed for her. Qi Haoran grinned, looking at Mu Yangling cheerfully. Mu Yangling continued: "Because I love him, so I can''t tolerate this, if I marry a stranger, the emperor will give him an equal wife, I''m afraid I won''t blink, as long as I''m still the wife Just fine." The ?? Emperor murmured: "Others can do it?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Yes, I don''t like him as long as I don''t have love, then no matter how many girls he is with, I won''t be sad or angry, as long as my status is guaranteed, I can turn a blind eye. I can live in harmony with everyone with one eye, but that person is Qi Haoran. Talk to me with other women." Qi Haoran hurriedly whispered: "Besides you, I won''t go to see other women, and I won''t go to chat with other women." The emperor who was about to speak angrily threw down a wine glass and said angrily: "Shut up, I am talking to Mu Shi." The princes, concubines, concubines and ministers under the palace banquet are already dumbfounded. Even the empress who always wanted to stop them from continuing has given up at this time. It doesnt matter, its okay to be ashamed. Anyway, they are the royal family. Can''t make fun of them? After the emperor finished smashing the people, he asked: "Then what if I kept putting pressure on Qi Haoran and his wife to perform the ceremony of Duke Zhou? This is what I forced, not Qi Haoran''s will, you didn''t want to. Forgive him?" Mu Yangling pouted and asked, "Your Majesty, would you care about such a boring thing?" The emperor choked and insisted on asking: "I asked you something, answer." Mu Yangling smashed the jar and said, "It doesn''t matter, I will follow him to the new house. The three of us will count the stars together for one night. If you come again, we will continue to count the stars." Someone in the field laughed out loud, and then there was a low laugh intermittently during the banquet. The ?? emperor probably felt embarrassed too, and waved his hand: "Okay, you two should step back. Since Mu Shi is jealous, let''s just do the work of flattening the wife." Mu Yangling grabbed Qi Haoran, who wanted to tell the difference. Although he took the blame, he finally passed the crisis. When will this time not be refunded? The two returned to their seats and sat down. Qi Haoran squeezed Mu Yangling''s hand and found that her palms were sweaty. She was stunned for a moment, and then she felt distressed. He thought she was too bold, but it turned out to be a paper-pulled tiger. . The palace banquet in front continued, but at this time no one was in the mood to watch the song and dance performance in the middle. The emperor lowered his head and wondered what he was thinking. Others are consuming the words of Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling. Those with less thoughts only think that their feelings are valuable. Those with a right mind only feel that Qi Haoran is too fearful. Analyze the words and deeds of the two people and their potential meaning. Qin Xiang, who had never been noticed, put down the wine glass in his hand, his eyes flashed with cold light, and the glass body had been cracked. He didn''t want to marry his daughter to Qi Haoran, but it didn''t mean that he allowed Qi Haoran to refuse. Lu Zhen, who was kneeling in the corner, kept kneeling and was never allowed to get up. His heart was mixed. Since the emperor put the responsibility on Mu Yangling, it shouldn''t matter to him, right? Chapter 435： break away After leaving the palace gate, Mu Yangling put Li Jinghua on the carriage, turned around and saw Qi Feng staring at her with a livid face, Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows and looked straight at him. "You, you..." Qi Feng was furious when he heard Qi Haoran whisper behind him: "Uncle, your carriage is here." Qi Feng''s anger was instantly pierced. He looked left and right, only to find that everyone was looking towards this side. He could only throw his sleeves on the carriage and discuss with them when he went back. Xia shi pulled Qi Haoran worriedly, and hesitated for a while: "How about your husband and wife come to live with me for two days?" Qi Haoran refused: "Auntie, I won''t bother you when it''s New Year''s Eve, don''t worry, it''s fine." Fan Siwen frowned and said, "You can decide for yourself, but you also take care of the Mu Clan. What you can say and what you can''t say should be taught well. After all, this is the capital, not Xingzhou." Fan Zijin sneered: "I don''t think my younger brother and sister said anything that shouldn''t be said." Seeing his son''s sarcastic eyes, Fan Siwen was instantly furious, glared at him, and left with a flick of his sleeves, Xia Shi hesitated for a moment, but still gave his son a hand, "Why do you always make your father angry during the Chinese New Year? Go and apologize." Fan Zijin waved his hand indifferently and said, "Mom, let''s go first, I''ll talk to Haoran." Xia saw her husband''s carriage going fast, so she could only instruct her son to catch up. Fan Zijin looked at his mother''s back, turned his head and said, "My mother would be fine if she had half the spirit of A Ling." Qi Haoran grinned and said proudly, "How many people in this world can compare to A Ling?" Fan Zijin pouted, "But you really should restrain A Ling. This time he is in a good mood and let her go. Next time she talks to the superior like this, I''m afraid it will cause a big disaster." Qi Haoran''s expression was slightly gloomy, "She is helping me prevent disasters." Fan Zijin didn''t want to see him look so emotional anymore, and whispered in his ear when he turned around: "Go to the horse race in the third year of junior high, remember to let her hide her clumsiness, her ability is our trump card." Qi Haoran nodded. It is not difficult to find out about Mu Yangling. He was born in a family of hunters. He went hunting with his father in the mountains since he was a child. He is stronger than ordinary people, can ride horses and is good at archery. But the strength is much stronger than ordinary people, except for Qi Haoran, even Mu Yangling''s mother Shu Wanniang and Xiuhong who often follows her don''t know the details, and how good the archery is, there is room to shoot one Rabbits are good at archery, and hunting a tiger is also good at archery. This degree must be well grasped. Qi Haoran returned to Mu Yangling, saw her tight little face, thought she was worried about her father''s words, so he took her hand and said, "Don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to do anything to you when I''m here. ." Holding hands only to realize that her hands were cold and cold, Qi Haoran frowned slightly, hugged the person, and groped for a while, only to realize that her entire back was sweaty, and she was angry and distressed for a while, cursing. : "I thought you were so daring, but you''ve been frightened like this, let''s see if you will dare to act in the future." After he said that he took out all the handkerchiefs on her body to help her wipe the sweat off her back, Mu Yangling leaned limply in his arms, only to feel fear, and whispered in his ear: "It is said that the companion is like a companion. Tiger, today I have experienced it once." Qi Haoran hugged her distressedly, and said, "Don''t do this in the future, he can''t make an imperial decree, and I can still refuse his verbal request. It''s a big deal, the official will be slapped." "Won''t he kill you?" Mu Yangling asked curiously. Qi Haoran shook his head, "Probably not. Emperor Jingyan rarely kills ministers. He didn''t have a case before, and Shu Guang''s crime of death was also lightly punished by him. He was only exiled. After a verbal argument, he won''t do anything to me, but it might be a little difficult for the eldest brother to do it." So they are cheating? Mu Yangling laughed in his arms, Qi Haoran nodded her nose and said, "eldest brother would rather be tricked by me than marry Qin Xiang''s daughter. It is not a good thing to have a relationship with Qin Xiang." "By the way, will we offend Qin Xiang if we refuse to marry on the spot today?" Qi Haoran curled his lips indifferently and said, "Unless I accept it, we will offend him no matter what we do, no, even if I accept it, I''m afraid that it will still offend him. We can''t speculate on his adulterous thoughts. We just do our thing." "Didn''t you say that you would rather offend the gentleman than the villain?" Qi Haoran said domineeringly: "Whether it is a gentleman or a villain, I am not afraid." Mu Yangling patted his chest with a smile, and praised: "You are good." The mood of the two of them swept away the low mood during the palace banquet, but the good mood only lasted until they got off the carriage. Qi Feng, who arrived early, was waiting for them in the courtyard. They met Qi Feng''s hazy eyes as soon as they got off the carriage. Qi Haoran helped Mu Yangling down without caring, and bid farewell to Qi Feng patiently. Qi Feng said coldly, "Come to the study with me." Qi Haoran was impatient. The clothes on A Ling''s back were wet, so he had to take a shower and change his clothes on such a cold day, otherwise he would get sick even if he was in good health. Where would he have time to deal with Qi Feng? So Qi Haoran said very rudely: "Father, if there is nothing important, I will take A Ling back first. She is not in good health, and the wind has made her worse today. If there is anything else, let''s talk about it tomorrow." "Nizi!" Qi Feng couldn''t help stomping his feet and pointing at his nose and scolded: "Why are you protecting such a jealous woman? Hurry up and take a break from me. In one night, you have offended the emperor, Qin Xiang and Lord Lu. Over and over, I said that marrying a wife should be a virtuous one, you and your elder brother are afraid that I will harm you, one by one marrying wives in places where birds don''t shit, divorce her, divorce me!" Li Jinghua, who was originally standing by and listened to the training honestly, couldn''t help but feel relieved, and the birds didn''t poop? When was the Guanzhong area described in this way? Li Jinghua did not care about her father-in-law''s face, but Mu Yangling, who was leaning on Qi Haoran''s side, said rudely, "This is the first time my daughter-in-law has heard of the father-in-law''s statement. It''s a place where birds don''t shit." Qi Haoran said irritably: "Father, although I don''t read much, I also know that Guanzhong area was once a prosperous place. You may have been an official for a long time. Go back and read some history books. I will go back with A Ling first." Qi Haoran turned his head and instructed Wen Cui, "Take your grandma back and wait for her." Wen Cui glanced at Qi Feng, who had an ugly face, responded, stepped forward to support Li Jinghua and left. Qi Haoran ignored the furious Qi Feng, picked up Mu Yangling and went back to his yard, leaving Qi Feng roaring like a trapped beast: "Nizi, Nizi, I want, I want..." I asked for it for a long time, and I don''t know what to do with Qi Haoran. If it was before, he could have arrested his son and beat him, cut off his monthly payment, or locked him up. But now Qi Haoran is completely out of his control. If nothing else, the fifteen nursing homes living in the outer courtyard, if they are there, can he beat Qi Haoran and catch him? Cut off your money? As early as five years ago, Qi Haoran didn''t use his money anymore, Qi Feng was a little depressed, and only then did he really feel that his two sons had completely broken free from his control. Chapter 436： Get ill Qi Haoran carried Mu Yangling all the way back to the yard, and as he walked, he ordered the servants to go to the kitchen to ask for hot water. In the winter, the hot water in the kitchen is always ready, so not long after Qi Haoran took the person back, the hot water came, and Qi Haoran said, "Hurry up and change your clothes." Although Qi Haoran moved fast enough, Mu Yangling was still ill the next day and had been sneezing all day, so Qi Haoran could only call someone to invite the doctor. Qi Feng sent someone to call Qi Haoran over. Qi Haoran was accompanying the doctor and said impatiently, "Just say that there is something for the master. If the master has something to do, just instruct the servants to do it." The girl who came to invite someone didn''t dare to say more, and went back tremblingly to answer. Qi Feng jumped into a rage in the study and cursed Qi Haoran. Feibai didn''t know if it was accidental or intentional when he sent the doctor out. He led the doctor down the road that was close to the study. The doctor went out all the way with Qi Feng''s scolding voice. So, less than half a day after the doctor left, many people who were staring at Qi Mansion got the latest news. Qi Haoran''s young daughter-in-law, Mrs. Mu, was frightened and fell ill. It seemed that although she was very bold at the palace banquet, she was actually not very courageous, and she was still very awe-inspiring. , This is the courage to come out to resist. Qi Feng scolded Qi Haoran and forced Qi Haoran to divorce his wife, which further confirmed his partiality rumors. Qi Haoran and his wife managed to suppress the marriage. Qin Xiang''s daughter is so easy to marry? At this time, the emperor ordered Lu Zhen to be applauded, depriving him of his official position, and ordered the Lin''an government to examine the fact that he had a wife and remarried. Everyone knew that the turmoil of Qi Haoran and his wife''s refusal to marry was over, and it was Lu Zhen who suffered. Sure enough, he shouldn''t have been in the limelight at the palace banquet, and Mu Yangling''s calamity caused him to suffer just because of one sentence. . Mu Yangling now ignores everything else and concentrates on recuperating. She usually seldom gets sick, but this time, her condition was severe. She just sneezed on the first day, and started to feel dizzy at night. On the second day, she not only developed a low-grade fever, but also coughed. Qi Haoran was like a big enemy, thinking that someone had prescribed medicine to her, so frightened that he didn''t dare to ask a doctor outside, he just asked Fan Zijin to find a prescription for the right medicine, checked the medicinal materials over and over again, and personally guarded the medicine stove to boil the medicine. Mu Yangling was sick and groggy and didn''t know, but Qi Haoran lost a lot of weight after three days. His affection was also seen by everyone. Although the servants of Qi Mansion didn''t say anything, they faintly told Mu Yangling. Venerable feared a lot. Mu Yangling didn''t know it at all. She took the medicine, covered the quilt for a whole night, and sweated from both sides. Only then did she feel better. She opened her eyes and looked at Qi Haoran, who was sleeping beside her, and touched it with her fingers. When I touched his cheek, I realized that he was very thin, and I felt distressed immediately. As soon as Qi Haoran opened his eyes, he met Mu Yangling''s tender eyes, Qi Haoran grinned subconsciously, then widened his eyes, got up and touched her forehead: "The fever is gone, Are you better?" Mu Yangling nodded, "My body is lighter, but I still have a little cough. I should take the medicine for another two days and it should be fine." Mu Yangling touched his face and said, "You''ve lost so much weight, everyone gets fat during the New Year..." Qi Haoran smiled indifferently, pulled up the quilt and covered her, "Would you like to sleep for a while? It''s still early." Mu Yangling glanced outside and shook his head, "Let''s get up, I''m hungry." Qi Haoran immediately ordered someone to bring the millet porridge, "Eat some light food first, and I''ll take you out to eat something delicious when you are healed." Seeing Qi Haoran coaxing Mu Yangling as a child, Lichun and the others all looked at each other and smiled, and quietly exited. After eating and drinking, Mu Yangling was alive again. Although she coughed twice from time to time, she knew from the look on her face that she was almost married. Qi Haoran was completely relieved, and then he realized that he was also very hungry, and his chest was almost touching his back. Therefore, when eating breakfast, Qi Haoran almost swept away the food on the table. Qi Feng endured it, and still Unable to hold back, he said, "Your daughter-in-law was not seen on the 30th and the first day of the new year. Yesterday, she went to relatives on the second day of the new year, and the people who came did not see her. Today, you will take her to meet your aunts and uncles. Bar." Qi Haoran stuffed the last small steamed bun into his mouth, and said indifferently, "Aunt, Aunt, and the others are in Fuzhou, when did they return to Beijing?" Qi Shaosheng frowned and said, "Second brother, what my father said was my uncle, and now my uncle is also your uncle. You should have visited yesterday, but yesterday you had to take care of your younger brother and sister. Today, younger brother and younger sister cannot escape. Now that it''s done, why don''t we go to Wu''s house." Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Who said Wu Miao is my uncle? My uncle''s surname is Zhu, okay, I''m full. Today I''m going to see my aunt and ask the storeroom to prepare gifts for New Year''s greetings." His eyes swept over Qi Shaosheng''s brother and said, "Oh, my aunt definitely doesn''t like seeing the second and third brothers, so you should not go." Qi Shaotai dropped his chopsticks and shouted, "Who can''t be rare? Don''t go if you don''t go." Wu Shi also threw down his chopsticks angrily and cried, "Master, what do you mean by Haoran? I''ve straightened up a long time ago, so Xiu Yuan won''t say anything. It''s okay if he doesn''t go to Wu''s house when he''s not at home, even if it''s a boxing gift. If I don''t have the Wu family, I can''t see it, but Haoran is obviously in the capital, but he never goes to the Wu family''s relatives, has my successor been upright?" Li Jinghua smiled and said, "My wife has misunderstood the fourth uncle. Didn''t the second uncle and the third uncle go to Wu''s house? It is normal for many relatives to go away separately. Besides, it is not the fourth uncle who decides whether to upright or not. What the clan says, your name is recorded on the genealogy, who dares you not to straighten up? Even if the yamen came to check on us, we would be justified." Mrs Wu cried for a while, and it was bad when the yamen came to check, okay? Qi Feng suppressed his anger, glanced at Mrs Wu, and said, "Don''t cry." He looked up and gave Qi Haoran a fixed look at the three of them, and waved: "Let''s go if you want to go." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows in surprise, thinking he was going to quarrel again, but he didn''t expect to let it go so easily, but he never liked to think too much, so he took Mu Yangling and left with Li Jinghua. Mu Yangling hesitated: "Am I going too?" After all, she is sick, so it doesn''t seem right to go to New Year''s at this time? Qi Haoran said nonchalantly, "Auntie''s place is much more comfortable. When we go there, we''ll just go for a horse race. I''ll introduce my former friends to you." "Sister-in-law, when the time comes, you can stay with your aunt. There are many people there. We will come back to pick you up in the afternoon." Qi Haoran said. Li Jinghua smiled and said, "You guys just go play, it''s not that I don''t know how to come back." Qi Haoran has been taking care of Mu Yangling for the past few days. She is not idle. She has already spoken to several rooms in the clan, and this visit to Fan''s house is also an opportunity to socialize. Chapter 437： show up Chen Qian curiously looked at Mu Yangling who was wearing a riding suit, gave Qi Haoran an elbow, and asked in a low voice, "Is she really strong?" The ?? person looked so petite, and his face was a little pale. Is it really as powerful as Fan Zijin said, can he lift a big rock? Qi Haoran nodded proudly, "Of course, but she''s sick now, so she can''t get on a horse or get tired. Next time I''ll take her out to hunt with you." Chen Qian said strangely: "Then why did you take her out?" Shouldn''t she be lying at home when she is sick? "It''s too boring at home. I''ll take her out to relax. As soon as she''s in a good mood, she''ll get better soon. Talk to your wife, but don''t bully her." Chen Qian looked at Qi Haoran for a while as if he were looking at a monster, then turned to Fan Zijin and said, "I now believe that what he said at the palace banquet is the truth." He originally thought that those love words were an excuse for his refusal to marry, but now it seems that this kid is really playing ****. Fan Zijin did not comment on this, jumped on the horse and said, "Let''s go, we are here to hunt, not to chat." Chen Qian pouted, "When did you become so keen on hunting?" But he still took his horse and went. "If you don''t want your teeth sour, just keep them, but if you don''t want to hunt, you should drink tea. I will definitely welcome you." "Impossible, I''m here today for hunting. It''s a rare sunny day, when can I drink tea?" Chen Qian turned his head and was about to call Qi Haoran when he saw him wrapping Mu Yangling in a cloak. After a few more instructions, he ran over to lead his horse. Chen Qian''s teeth were indeed aching. If he did such a thing, it would be romantic and suave. If Fan Zijin did it, he could barely be regarded as a tender scholar. Qi Haoran, who always speaks with a roar, does it. Chen Qian wants to poke himself in the eyes. . Chen Shu smiled and said, "Fourth Young Master is so kind to you." Mu Yangling lowered his head and smiled slightly, and said, "Young Master Chen is also very kind to you." Chen Shushi just smiled, her husband was really kind to her, but it was still far from Qi Haoran''s treatment of Mu Yangling. There were a lot of people who came to hunt this time, most of them brought their sweet wives, and they all wore riding clothes, and some who were familiar with Chen Shu''s family asked her to go horse racing together. Those people gave Mu Yangling a strange look, but smiled slightly and did not greet her. As soon as Qi Haoran came, everyone knew that she was ill. Qi Haoran also asked everyone to take care of her a lot. Naturally, she would not be asked to ride a horse. If the wind blows and the illness becomes more serious, who is it? Chen Shu was a little hesitant, and she wanted to go too, but Qi Haoran took care of her specially and asked her to take care of her more, even her husband asked her. Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Sister Shu, let''s go play, I will walk around here, this is the first time I have come to Anfu, our place is usually covered with snow now, and it is rare to see such green in winter. Tree." Chen Shushi got up and said with a smile: "Then you can play around here first, next time I will take you to protect the country, the plum blossoms there are particularly good, every year after the 15th, many people go to protect the country to pray for blessings Therefore, Huguo Temple has controlled the number of people, and now you have to be happy to enter, and it happened that I made an appointment with several sisters to go together." Mu Yangling smiled and thanked him. Chen Shu left with everyone to go horse racing. Mu Yangling was sitting in the base camp, dangling her legs and waiting for everyone to return. She looked around curiously. She had been to the former site of Lin''an City in her previous life, where there was only a wall and some broken things, completely different from the now prosperous and extravagant Lin''an City. Mu Yangling looked at the prosperous city at the foot of the mountain and wondered how long such stability and prosperity could last. Qi Haoran said that the Longxing Mansion not far from Lin''an City was still in the midst of a rebellion. Those who died, the victims of the disaster have not yet joined the rebels, but if the imperial court does not provide disaster relief, this situation will be broken sooner or later, and this place is so close to Longxing Mansion, can it really be safe and sound? Mu Yangling sighed slightly, but now even if the imperial court wants to rescue disasters, I am afraid that it is too determined but powerless? The Ministry of Accounts has no money. Therefore, the people can rely on the state, but the most important thing is to rely on themselves. If the family has surplus food, even if there are major natural and man-made disasters in the future, they will not fall into extreme poverty, and they will not even be able to fill their stomachs. Mu Yangling paddled the soil on the ground with his feet, feeling a little down. Only two hours later, Qi Haoran carried a deer out with a look of excitement, "A Ling, look, this is what we beat." Mu Yangling smiled, then sat on the carriage and shook his legs and said, "It''s really fat, let''s have a barbecue." "Even if you eat barbecue, you can''t eat it. Don''t be greedy. I''ll take you to vegetarian food at night." Chen Qian''s eyes widened, "What are you kidding? You are going to eat vegetarian food here with such good venison?" Mu Yangling was a little moved. Qi Haoran, like her, is a carnivore. These two days may be because he is not greedy for her, and he eats all vegetarian food. Mu Yangling smiled and looked at Qi Haoran and said, "I don''t eat venison, but I can bake it for you, and cook some porridge in a small pot on the side, it''s delicious too." Lichun immediately said: "Fourth Young Master, we brought some mushrooms and cabbage over here, which can be chopped and made into vegetable porridge. Fourth grandmother likes to eat it very much." Qi Haoran had not been with his friends for a long time, and he really wanted to eat venison. Hearing that, he immediately agreed. Mu Yangling tied the cape and brought people to configure the seasoning. Qi Haoran said proudly: "A Ling''s roasted venison is especially delicious, you will know after you have eaten it." Mu Yangling divided the fire into three piles, and the whole deer was roasted on the big shelf. Mu Yangling smeared the prepared ingredients on the venison and rolled it slowly. The servant who wanted to go forward and help flip the deer was slightly surprised when she saw that she could flip the whole deer with one hand, and then back off. The scent of ?? quickly drifted away, and Chen Qian, who was not very hungry at first, couldn''t help but get greedy and always looked over there. At this moment, the female family members who went out to run horses also came back. Everyone smelled the fragrance and rushed over, "Oh, I didn''t expect Sister Mu to have this skill." "It''s really fragrant, not to mention others, even I am greedy..." During the commotion, everyone''s relationship got closer, Mu Yangling beckoned someone to bring the honey, and said, "I don''t know what flavor you guys like, but if you put a thin layer of honey and bake it, then it will be called It''s delicious." Everyone came out with short knives and cut themselves to eat. Qi Haoran started the fastest, cutting a few pieces of meat for Fan Zijin from time to time. The speed was the fastest among the others, which made Chen Qian annoyed and pressed him and punched him several times. . Mu Yangling sat there and smiled and watched everyone laugh, and the female relatives who followed were slightly surprised. You must know that the rumors they heard were not this. They all said that Mu Yangling was very sturdy and dared to say jealousy at the palace banquet. But now the smiling girl is obviously an introverted little girl. After getting along with her all day, her personality is not hard at all, but rather soft. Everyone listens with a smile and is well-behaved. It''s a pity that they were not qualified to participate in the palace banquet at that time, so they could only listen to the mother or mother-in-law at home gossip, which seemed a little distorted. Chapter 438： Inquire "Fourth Young Master, you are finally back, someone from the palace wants to see you." Qi Haoran and the others were stopped by the steward before they got off the carriage. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling looked at each other and said, "You and sister-in-law go back first, and I''ll take a look." Mu Yangling nodded and watched him leave with some worry. Li Jinghua patted her hand and said, "It''s okay, let''s go back first and wait for the news." Mu Yangling supported Li Jinghua back to Zhaode Hall, Qi Haoran came back soon, and said, "I''m here to spread the word, the three of us will come to the palace tomorrow." "Why?" Mu Yangling was puzzled. "Brother, please seal your sister-in-law. The palace may want to see her. We are there as a foil." Li Jinghua''s eyes lit up, and she asked a little excitedly, "Do you want me to be sealed by your eldest brother?" Qi Haoran grinned, "Yes, Mrs. Zheng Erpin, if the official seal is down, no one in our family can bully you in the future." Li Jinghua pursed his lips and smiled, and said with bright eyes, "Fourth Uncle seems to be saying that if I get a title, I will bully people." "Sister-in-law can bully if she wants to," Qi Haoran waved his hand: "As long as you don''t bully A Ling." Li Jinghua couldn''t help laughing, and looked at Mu Yangling jokingly, but saw Mu Yangling also grinning, there was no shyness on his face, Li Jinghua could only shake his head and smile. When Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling went back holding hands, they said, "Would you like me to seal it for you too, I''m a fourth rank, then you are a respectful person." People, please seal her down and she still has the status of an elder who is not worthy of the name." Qi Haoran thought the letter was a good thing the more he talked, so after he went back, he lay down on the table and started writing the book, and decided to take it with him when he went to see the emperor tomorrow. Mu Yangling supported his chin and watched him write classical Chinese, admiring him, "I don''t read less books than you, why can''t I write this tone?" Qi Haoran proudly said, "You have only read the book once, can you compare it with your grandfather? Your grandfather still has to write policy theory and do his homework." After writing the essay, the two happily talked for a while and then went to bed. Qi Haoran hugged Mu Yangling up and down, and said regretfully, "You are getting better soon." Mu Yangling pinched him, "Don''t think about it, do you think the emperor will target me? What if I can''t restrain my temper?" "I''ve already figured it out for you. Just pretend to be gentle and smile with your head down. Isn''t there a sister-in-law? Let her answer for you." Mu Yangling thought about it too, and went to sleep at ease, but things are often out of control. Who knows that the protagonist of this summoning is not Li Jinghua, but Mu Yangling? In other words, it was Qi Xiuyuan who was far away in Jingzhao Mansion. Through the news from the dark guard and a thorough analysis of the palace banquet, the emperor thought that Mu Yangling was a fool. Otherwise, how could he say those words at the palace banquet, but after leaving the palace, he fell ill with fright. Don''t doubt, when the doctor gave the pulse diagnosis, he said that Mu Yangling felt frightened because of the cold. It is too common to feel the cold. Everyone subconsciously ignored it. Whether it was the emperor or ministers, Mu Yangling''s illness Back to fear. Therefore, only the audience who can listen to the rumors will misunderstand beautifully. Some people are usually very timid, but for the persistence of their hearts, they can always burst into a strong fighting force, but once they are kept, the opponent will immediately return to their original shape. The Emperor ?? was still unsure about the personalities of Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua, but Qi Haoran had already made up his mind and looked carefree, but he couldn''t ask anything from him after spending a long time, so he could only put his mind on the female dependents. General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan were both in the north. The two had close ties. They had over 300,000 soldiers and horses in total, and these 300,000 soldiers were elite soldiers who had seen blood. They were more than double the strength of the soldiers raised in the south. It can be said that their 300,000 is their 600,000, how could the emperor be at ease? Uneasy sleep. The three separated after entering the palace. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua went to the queen, while Qi Haoran was taken to see the emperor. The queen was very gentle, and she was called up when she knelt down. Then the three of them sat and chatted together. The queen asked Li Jinghua about the Jingzhao mansion. The house generally doesn''t care about the outside affairs, the queen just wants to ask and can''t ask. The Queen felt a little helpless. It seemed that Li Jinghua was worthy of being taught by an aristocratic family. Although she was young and had little knowledge, she was not much different from the daughter of an aristocratic family who grew up in the capital. The Queen ?? turned her eyes to Mu Yangling, her heart moved, and she asked with a smile, "I remember General Qi Can saying that you rescued him in the forest, how did you get to that kind of place?" Mu Yangling raised his head and glanced at Li Jinghua, who laughed and said, "The Empress, the fourth siblings used to be hunters, so she often followed her father into the mountains to hunt." The Queen ?? smiled faintly and asked again, "How long have you and General Qi have known each other?" Li Jinghua observed the words and expressions, and also saw what the empress meant. He couldn''t help but sighed slightly and looked at Mu Yangling, his eyes turned in a hurry, Mu Yangling knew that this was for him to deal with. These questions did not seem to involve confidentiality, so Mu Yangling answered with a smile. In the end, the problem became more and more in-depth, Mu Yangling laughed heartlessly and told the Queen that there are now six battalions in Xiying, more than 100,000 people, and the income of food is barely enough to feed and clothe, Mu Yangling said distressed: "Originally The food harvests of Jingzhao Mansion and Hanzhong Mansion are not bad, but Xingzhou Mansion has been in drought. Those military households can''t even feed themselves, let alone pay military food. Big Brother Qi can''t leave them alone, so he can only get food from Hanzhong. The government and Jingzhao government transferred the military rations, and brother Haoran felt distressed for several days." Finally got some useful news, the queen ignored Li Jinghua, who was getting nervous, and asked with a smile, "Isn''t there enough food to buy with money? Isn''t Xingzhou Prefecture down from Tongchuan Prefecture? The output is quite high. Mu Yangling pouted and said, "Now Tongchuan Mansion is not even comparable to Jingzhao Mansion." The Queen ?? was taken aback and asked, "How come?" "Why not? The rebellion in Tongchuan Prefecture just settled a few years ago. Although the rain was good last year, so many displaced people have not been resettled. These queens really don''t know, isn''t this a government affair in the previous dynasty? How could Mu Yangling know? "These are also what General Qi told you?" "Where do you use him? Everyone knows it," Mu Yangling said as a matter of course: "Refugees always move here and there, and there are refugees from Tongchuan Prefecture in Xingzhou Prefecture. We will know as soon as they say it." "Is it that simple?" the Queen murmured. Mu Yangling asked curiously, "How complicated can that be?" The Queen smiled and said, "Tongchuan House will not work. As long as you have money, there will always be grain merchants who will sell you the grain, so you don''t have to live so tight." Mu Yangling shook his head and said, "They have no money, but they have a lot of jewelry." Chapter 439： disinformation Mu Yangling told the Queen that Xiying was very poor, "Brother Haoran''s salary and monthly money are not enough, sometimes he borrows it from brother Zijin, and sometimes from me, but he has a lot of jewelry and antiques, all of which are wars. I seized it when I was young, but those things are difficult to convert into money. When he took out one piece, either he couldnt sell it, or he was severely undercut, so he died of poverty. When we got married, he gave me most of the dowry gifts. Those things were all seized by him and Big Brother Qi. There were almost no fashionable things. The only few pieces of better cloth were taken from Big Brother Zijin''s shop. There were no silver or gold ornaments, they were all precious stones. Heyu and some wood and things like that." Queen''s heart skipped a beat and said, "Jingzhao Mansion is the ancient capital of the former dynasty, and it is also a prosperous place. I don''t know how many antiques they have seized, but it''s all money." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Niangniang, why are you saying the same thing as my sister-in-law, those things can''t be bought with money, but the key is that no one wants to buy them with money now, and those things can''t be eaten as food, nor The only thing left is to pass it on to future generations, but this is a battle between three and five, who knows if those things can be kept?" How can those things be measured in money? The Queen ?? looked at Mu Yangling with contempt. A palace maid behind her brought a cup of tea to the queen. The queen returned to her senses and smiled and said, "A-ling is coaxing me. Even if those things can''t be exchanged for money, they shouldn''t be so poor that they can borrow money from you, right?" Mu Yangling complained: "Why is it impossible? Qi Haoran''s salary and monthly money are not much, not to mention, he likes treasure knives and BMWs, a good horse costs nearly a thousand taels of silver, and a year''s monthly The money and salary were all gone. Once he bought a short dagger for me and spent more than 400 taels. He didn''t have enough money, so he could only rob Wu Jin of the money. For this, the prefect of Wu found Qi Brother Qi complained, and Brother Qi hung him up and beat him for two days." Of course this is not the case. The fact is that a large number of refugees poured into Xingzhou Mansion, and Qi Xiuyuan recruited troops, which made the military supplies in a hurry, and everyone had nothing to eat. When borrowing money to buy grain, Qi Haoran directly led someone to "borrow" the grain depot of Xingzhou Prefecture. When he went back, he happened to meet Wu Jin. He was afraid that his yelling would cause the city to be riotous, so he arrested Wu Jin as well. , and then searched and found more than 400 taels of silver. The prefect of Wu came to the door, and Qi Xiuyuan promised to make up the grain in the grain depot after the autumn harvest, but the grain that had been grabbed by his younger brother naturally went into the warehouse in Xiying. But of course the prefect of Wu would not agree to let it go. Qi Xiuyuan was forced to do nothing. It can be big or small. Small, the charge of robbing his younger brother for robbing the grain depot is the lightest one, which is exile. The entire family was involved. Fortunately, the prefect of Wu also knew that he wouldn''t be able to settle down if the matter became too big, so he could only hold back his anger and negotiate with Qi Xiuyuan. In order to shut him up, Qi Xiuyuan could only hang Qi Haoran and beat him. In order to show punishment, he would hang up for two days. Of course, this was in the impression of Wu Zhifu and others. , Qi Haoran also put on clothes full of whip marks when Wu Zhifu came, and then smeared some rabbit blood to hang on it. The reason ?? is that Qi Haoran robbed Wu Jin of money. Qi Hao did use the money to buy a short dagger, but he didn''t give it to Mu Yangling. He used it himself, and then he saved the next month''s money to buy a pair for Mu Yangling. "They live so poor, aren''t the soldiers in the barracks even poorer?" Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Niang Niang, how can the soldiers in the military camp compare with them? Just eat white steamed buns, and the soldiers in the barracks wear the military uniforms issued from above, and the private clothes are also patched and patched, as long as they are not broken, they can have a meat dish in ten days, and there can be two pieces of meat in a meat dish. Very satisfied." The Queen''s eyes widened, "This, it''s been such a hard life, where did so many military salaries from the imperial court go?" Li Jinghua, who was still carrying a heart, has long since felt relieved. She sat on the side with her head lowered. Who said Mu Yangling was not smart? At least she''s doing better than her today. Information? How did they judge whether what Mu Yangling gave was true or false? This girl said it was true and false. If she didn''t happen to know such a thing, I''m afraid she would have believed it. If she could tell the truth about everything, but she is very shrewd, the seven points are really irrelevant, and the most important three points are replaced with fake ones, and the royal family only needs to check it. If you can find out a general idea, you will not know the truth of the three points, and there is a basis for the previous statement. I am afraid that even the most suspicious people will believe the three points. Li Jinghua was relieved, but she just glared at her secretly from time to time, so that the queen could misunderstand, she didn''t want Mu Yangling to say these things. The Queen ?? saw Wei Wei and turned sideways, and waved to Mu Yangling: "You know a lot, come and talk to Ben Gong." Mu Yangling stepped forward without restraint at all, and the queen asked her to sit down with her back to Li Jinghua, so that Li Jinghua couldn''t see Mu Yangling''s eyes, "The imperial court pays a lot of military salaries every year, don''t they? Didn''t you get it?" The face of the emperor behind the screen sank, but Mu Yangling was overjoyed and shook his head in confusion: "There is no military pay, my father used to be a small flag, and he has never issued military pay, he has always been able to achieve a hundred households before military pay. , but its very little, only five taels of silver a year. The Queen ?? frowned and said, "Is it stolen from above?" Mu Yangling tilted his head and thought for a while, then waved his hand indifferently: "Who knows, Qi Haoran has no share anyway, but his salary was not deducted at all, neither was Qi''s eldest brother''s deduction, so the official university still has The good thing is that others don''t dare to deduct their money." "Without money, what about the military?" "I know this," Mu Yangling said enthusiastically, "Xiying came forward to buy some, and the rest of the battalions were dealt with individually." The topic became more and more confidential. The queen smiled and said, "General Qi must be partial to General Qi. I heard that he loves this younger brother very much." "That''s not it, the good armaments from the Western Battalion are sent to the 1st and 2nd battalions, because every time they fight, they are required to play the forwards, while Brother Haoran''s 5th battalion is responsible for taking in the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. to one-fifth." Queen ?? narrowed her eyes, "How did you know this? Is it also what Qi Can told you?" "No, I know it myself." Mu Yangling said as he should. "No one told you about these things, how could you possibly know?" The Queen stared at Mu Yangling closely. Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Because I help him manage the account books, Brother Haoran''s five battalions were originally the logistics of Brother Zijin, but Brother Zijin has to study and do business, and there is no time for the logistics. The corruption is serious, and he was impatient to check the accounts, so he took the account book and asked me to help him calculate, I often go to the camp to find him, and naturally I know..." "A Ling," Li Jinghua suddenly turned pale and looked at the queen, apologetically, "Niang Niang, my concubine suddenly feels uncomfortable. Maybe the child in my belly is making a fuss. A Ling, come and help me." Mu Yangling hurriedly stepped forward to support her, the maid who brought tea to the queen nodded eagerly, and the queen smiled and said, "Since you are unwell, then let A Ling take you to the side hall. Rest for a while, the imperial doctor will be here in a while." Chapter 440： decree Mu Yangling helped Li Jinghua to go to the side hall, and a person came out from behind the screen. It was the emperor in bright yellow clothes. The Queen ?? stepped off the soft couch, "Your Majesty, what do you think?" "I asked someone to investigate and I''d know if what she said was true or false." "Looking at Mrs Li''s panicked appearance, she probably didn''t lie," the queen thought for a while, and said, "Your Majesty, Mrs Mu''s eyes are pure and she doesn''t seem to be a thoughtful person." The emperor nodded slightly, "The order for the Li family will be sent tomorrow, and I will give some rewards to their wives. Don''t worry about them until I verify them." The Queen smiled and agreed. The emperor left from the other side and went to see Qi Haoran in the imperial study. Li Jinghua held Mu Yangling''s hand tightly, Mu Yangling''s face was anxious, but his finger tapped her wrist twice, Li Jinghua felt relieved. After the imperial doctor showed Li Jinghua and said it was all right, the palace maid came over and said to send the two away. Because Li Jinghua had had fetal gas before, she carried the person to the gate of the palace. Mu Yangling happily helped Li Jinghua up, and happily followed him out of the palace. The palace maid who followed felt that she was really not worried. Qi Haoran was already waiting at the gate of the palace. Seeing that Li Jinghua came out sitting and walking, he looked at her belly worriedly, and Mu Yangling jumped up and said, "Sister-in-law is fine, it''s just that my nephew is disobedient and is in her stomach. There''s a commotion in there." Qi Haoran was relieved, and after distributing the reward money, he took the people back. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua rode in the carriage, while Qi Haoran rode by the side. When the carriage was halfway through, Li Jinghua exhaled a long breath and nodded Mu Yangling''s forehead: "I finally know why your brother Qi always Saying that you are bold, let me come to the capital to watch you closely, how dare you, you are so daring, you dare to say anything in front of her." Mu Yangling also exhaled, "Thank goodness you stopped me, sister-in-law, or else I''ll be harassed if I go on, even if they say so many secret things at once, they must be suspicious." "Will they find out that you are lying?" Li Jinghua asked worriedly. "No," Mu Yangling said to himself: "Going to check will only make you trust me more." Back at the mansion, Qi Haoran felt relieved after knowing that Li Jinghua was pretending, and then complained, "You guys can still talk to the Queen for a long time, but I sat on the cold bench for a long time, and when I met the sage, I just said I was dismissed in two sentences, but I handed over the booklet." Li Jinghua''s heart moved, "Isn''t the emperor in the imperial study?" The palace maids who came forward to add tea twice in her mind always made her feel weird. "Did not go." Mu Yangling asked happily: "You handed the book up, what did the emperor say?" Qi Haoran grinned, "The emperor praised me and accepted it. I think he would probably agree." The emperor would definitely cry if he heard this. He just laughed and scolded Qi Haoran, but Qi Haoran listened to it as a compliment. Li Jinghua didn''t have time to think about the weirdness in his heart, so he quickly asked, "What''s wrong with you?" "Oh, it''s nothing, give A-Ling a letter of appointment." Li Jinghua silently looked at the two of them. This was really impatient. She had been married to Qi Xiuyuan for two years before Qi Xiuyuan asked her to be sealed. Mu Yangling just married Qi Haoran for how many days. When Qi Xiuyuan was in the third grade, he gave his late biological mother an official order. Although the person is dead, there is still a glory in it. So when he and Li Jinghua got married, he wanted to hold back the new year before asking for the seal. After all, the Ministry of Rites cannot be kept busy all the time, it would be annoying. But since Li Jinghua was called back, she has the official status, and it is more convenient to do things, so Li Jinghua and the others are still on their way, and the document that Qi Xiuyuan requested has already arrived on the emperor''s imperial case. Generally, it takes about half a year for this kind of invitation to be sealed, so they said it and left it behind, who knows that the imperial decree will come the next day. The whole family went out to receive the decree. Li Jinghua honorably became the second-rank lady of the Great Zhou Dynasty on this day, and Mu Yangling''s official life was approved, and he became a fourth-rank honorable person. Following the imperial decree, there were also some rewards from the queen, which were not much valuable, but it was an honor. The Wu family is also an official. When Qi Feng asked her for a seal, it took three years for her to be approved. It was the Wu family who spent money to manage the Ministry of Rites. Because she did not have a marriage certificate, she did not have a record in the yamen. I didn''t dare to celebrate in a big way, so the two families could only sit together and secretly laugh. But this Li and Murray are too high profile. The Wu family is so jealous, not to mention the Xu family and the Xiao Wu family. Qi Shaosheng is only one year younger than Qi Xiuyuan. In the past, he looked down on Qi Xiuyuan as a martial artist, but now Qi Xiuyuan is a second-rank official in the frontiers, but he is still a leader. Qi Shaosheng lowered his eyes, thinking of this year''s spring season, he will pass the exam no matter what. . Qi Shaotai''s face was even paler, and he almost stared at Qi Haoran fiercely. He didn''t have much talent for reading. At the age of 20, he was only a scholar who passed the exam. Qi Haoran didn''t care about them. After receiving the imperial decree, he put money into the inner servant who passed the decree and sent them away. Qi Haoran didn''t expect things to be done so quickly, and in order to celebrate, he volunteered: "I''ll take you out to visit Lin''an Mansion, by the way. Celebrate." Without waiting for Mu Yangling''s happy answer, Li Jinghua shook his head and said, "The Shu family of the Dali Temple secretary sent me a message, inviting me to attend the plum viewing banquet in their house, A Ling, do you want to come with me?" Mu Yangling shook his head subconsciously, "I don''t like this kind of banquet." After speaking, he looked at her stomach. Li Jinghua hurriedly waved his hands and said, "Don''t worry, Wen Cui and Wen Mian are following me. Since you won''t go, you can go play by yourself." Mu Yangling was silent for a while and asked, "The Shu family, is it the Shu family who escaped from the Jingzhao Mansion?" Li Jinghua said with a smile: "So you know, it''s the Shu family, but Shu Yong, the secretary of Dali Temple, is the direct branch, and the one who escaped sixteen years ago was a side branch, but they are living well now, because they are both in Beijing. People from Zhaofu, that''s why they sent me a post." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Then sister-in-law, just go, come back and tell me about the banquet, I''m impatient to attend this kind of thing." Li Jinghua replied with a smile. Qi Haoran took his wife back to the house and asked, "This Shu family is not the mother-in-law''s Shu, right?" "Eighty percent." Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling carefully and asked, "Then do you want me to help you find out?" "No," Mu Yangling waved indifferently: "They better not recognize me, I don''t want to get involved with them." Chapter 441： take advantage Before Mu Yangling came, her father had told her that she was far away from the Shu family. Back then, when the Mu family was prevented from going south, the one who had to be trapped in the military household was probably the Shu family. Most of them can understand their thoughts. Her mother Shu Wanniang has "died" in the Shu family. For the so-called face of the aristocratic family, they naturally don''t want Shu Wanniang to have the opportunity to appear in front of people again. It''s fine in the north, anyway, it''s far and remote, and it''s a border gate. No one will go there. They can tolerate Shu Wanniang to continue to live, but it''s different going south. Mu Yangling didn''t know whether they had been sending people to stare at them, or whether they knew about them by chance, but no matter what, at this moment, Mu Yangling didn''t want to have anything to do with the Shu family. However, the information that should be available is still You have to collect it, or what if you accidentally do something stupid? Li Jinghua is most familiar with this kind of banquet. She doesn''t need to take care of Mu Yangling, she is more comfortable, and her fetus has already settled down, so Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran have put down a lot of worries about her, so the next day everyone After two divisions, Li Jinghua went to attend her banquet, while Mu Yangling followed Qi Haoran to go shopping. She was wearing a golden sleeve jacket with ten kinds of agarwood makeup on her upper body, and a simple white pleated skirt on her lower body. Seeing that it was cold outside, she put on a white rabbit fur scarf. She shaved her eyebrows slightly, drew slightly, and then clapped her hands: "Fourth grandmother, you are so beautiful, your face is white and rosy, you don''t need any rouge at all." Gu Yu leaned over to look at it and said with a smile, "It''s very pretty." Qi Haoran was stunned when he saw Mu Yangling''s outfit, and then complained: "It''s just a trip to the street, does it take so long to get dressed? Okay, take the cape and let''s go, Zijin will definitely wait for a long time. already." "Didn''t you say you were going shopping with me today? Why did you still call Shang Zijin?" "He opened a new restaurant. You are also a part of it. Of course you should go and see it." Qi Haoran took her hand out carelessly. Director Zhao saw the two, his face was wrinkled, and he came over with a waist. : "Fourth Master, all the carriages in the house are out. The eldest grandma used one, the wife and the second grandma and the third grandma used two more, and the old man used one. Look..." Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently and said, "Forget it, let''s go down, we don''t need a carriage." Qi Haoran asked Fei Bai to fetch his horse, mounted it himself, and sat down with Mu Yangling in front of him, Mu Yangling complained in a low voice, "If I had known, I would have changed into lighter clothes instead of a skirt. already." That way, you don''t have to sit sideways, it''s very hard to maintain this posture for a long time. "It''ll be there in a while, and we''ll walk all the way when we get to the street." Lin''an House is much more prosperous than Jingzhao House. When the market opens after the year, many people take to the streets to play. They can no longer walk on the main street, and pedestrians also occupy the horse road. Qi Haoran didn''t chase anyone, jumped off the horse and handed Mu Yangling to the next person, threw the horse to Fei Bai and the others behind him, and walked around slowly holding Mu Yangling''s hand. Mu Yangling didn''t think there was anything wrong with holding hands, and Qi Haoran didn''t notice either, but everyone looked at him curiously from time to time. Mu Yang was sharp, glanced back, and looked at the hands they were holding, and when he understood, he would do as the locals do. He patted his hand and said, "Let''s see the network ahead." Qi Haoran followed closely, but they were more interested in food than these gadgets, so they almost bought and ate all the way to Fan Zijin''s newly opened restaurant, both of them were full. Mu Yangling said regretfully, "What is the main dish of the restaurant?" "Huaiyang Cuisine." Mu Yangling was even more heartbroken, "Huaiyang cuisine, is there a lion''s head? If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t eat so much." Qi Haoran smiled and waved his hand: "We''ll go back after dinner tonight." Mu Yangling was instantly satisfied. The shopkeeper saw the two and immediately greeted him. He was transferred from Hanzhong Mansion by Fan Zijin. He knew that the restaurant had three owners, and now he saw that they were busy and respectful. Mu Yangling looked left and right, and saw that there were still many guests in the restaurant. Two-thirds of the people were sitting in the building, and the two followed the shopkeeper to the office in the backyard. Fan Zijin put down the ledger when he saw the two of them, and helped his forehead with some headache. Qi Haoran picked up the ledger on his desk and stuffed it to Mu Yangling, saying, "Let Arling take care of these things." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows. Qi Haoran said: "You should participate in this autumn. Leave these things alone and go to the academy to study." Fan Zijin knocked on the table and said, "The shopkeepers are all familiar with the business of restaurants and dry goods stores. You only need to adjust a few things. It''s fine to let Arling take care of it. Just check the accounts and come back to me if you have any questions." Fan Zijin motioned to Yanmo to find out the contract, and said, "It''s still the old rules. These stores in Jiangnan also use our money, so we share the same as before. The contract is here, you two should sign it." Qi Haoran grabbed the pen and was about to sign it, Mu Yangling patted his hand, put away the contract and pushed it back, Fan Zijin looked at her in surprise. Mu Yangling said sternly: "We can''t have this thing, these businesses have always been done by you, although the money we make from doing business is used, but seriously, the money we took in the Northland also accounted for You are cheap." Speaking of this Mu Yangling is very embarrassed. At the beginning of her cooperation with Fan Zijin, she was indeed at a loss. The income was very small, but she had to pay a lot. However, when Fan Zijin expanded her business, the income from rabbit breeding could only account for a small part of it, but Fan Zijin used those income to expand the industry. In various industries, except for restaurants, cloth houses, tea, and even the salt in the north, he has intervened, and the annual dividends have long exceeded the income of her original investment plan. She is okay, she still worked hard anyway, Qi Haoran is completely free to eat here. Mu Yangling is embarrassed no matter how thick-skinned it is. Both the husband and wife took advantage of Fan Zijin, and they went to Jiangnan to take advantage of them after they finished occupying the northern land. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Jiangnan''s business benefits are too great. You have invested so much effort, how can we still take advantage of you? So I think you should enjoy this benefit exclusively." Fan Zijin didn''t appreciate it, and said unhappily, "This is the contract signed in the past. It was agreed that as long as we use the income from our business to expand the business, it will be shared. You treat me Fan Zijin as a villain who does not believe in his words. ?" Qi Haoran was also very disrespectful, "That is, A Ling, our business has always been together, how can we be separated now?" Mu Yangling was angry with Qi Haoran for not being self-conscious, "Then you can''t always take advantage of Zijin." Fan Zijin said angrily, "I''m happy to let Haoran take advantage of me, what''s wrong?" Qi Haoran nodded fiercely, "A-Ling, Zijin doesn''t care about this, I''ve taken advantage of him since I was a child, anyway, he makes a lot of money, if you feel bad about it, we''ll pay it back after we make it. ." Fan Zijin waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to pay me back, I''m happy to give you my money." Mu Yangling looked at the two of them speechlessly. After co-authoring, he was the villain himself. After thinking about it, take it up and take it, you can only return it later when you have a chance. Chapter 442： Apologize Qi Haoran pulled Mu Yangling aside and said, "Although we are married, we can''t be separated from Zijin." Mu Yangling said speechlessly: "Don''t you feel uncomfortable taking advantage of him?" Qi Hao said blankly: "Why should I be uneasy?" Mu Yang stared at him for a while, and found that he was really confused, so he said curiously: "If Zijin marries a daughter-in-law in the future, what if his daughter-in-law has any opinion?" "You underestimate Zijin too much, he is not someone who can be pinched by women," "Then they can''t be the husband and wife because of this. Zijin treats you so well, you have to think about him too." Qi Haoran said indifferently: "If it is he who proposes, we will not take advantage of him. As long as he does not mention it, we will continue to take advantage." Mu Yangling instantly became suspicious of her vision. Could it be that she chose a scumbag? She looked at Qi Haoran up and down, but didn''t find that he had this potential. This is too much to deceive brother, right? Qi Haoran saw that she didn''t speak, thought she was still insisting, and said seriously: "A-Ling, listen to me right, if you take the initiative to not take advantage of him, it will hurt his heart." Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide, "I still hurt his heart like this?" "Don''t you want us to live together? It''s just some cheapness, I''ll take it. I''ve taken the bigger advantage of him, not to mention," Qi Haoran said in a barely audible voice: "In the future, all the money will be invested. In Xiying, we still take advantage." It is better to be honest and upright than the silent Zhan Zijin. At least in the end, everyone will know that they owe Zijin, and they can ask for it when they are rewarded in the future. Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide, then closed it again, and finally nodded: "Okay, I am short-sighted and narrow-minded." Qi Haoran raised his head proudly, and said again: "Even if there is nothing to do, I can take Zijin''s advantage if I want." When the two came out, Fan Zijin was still angry with a straight face, Mu Yangling apologized against his low pressure, deeply reviewed his dirty thoughts, and apologized for tarnishing the pure brotherhood between him and Qi Haoran, swearing that in the future Qi Haoran will never stop Qi Haoran from taking advantage of him. Fan Zijin''s face looked better now, and he barely forgave her, but with Mu Yangling behind his back, Fan Zijin was still very angry: "Is Master the kind of stingy person?" Qi Haoran bent over and shook his head again and again, "No, cousin is the most generous." "She just wanted to sow discord. Seeing that our brothers are in a good relationship, she couldn''t see it." Qi Haoran hurriedly shook his head and said, "A Ling is not such a person, she just feels embarrassed because she always takes advantage of you." Fan Zijin pouted in disdain, "Are you taking advantage of me? When did I ever mind?" "That''s right, I scolded her just now, and she will never dare to mention it again in the future." Qi Haoran said indignantly. Fan Zijin looked at him suspiciously, "Did you scold her? Really?" "Of course it''s true, she has sincerely admitted her mistake, so my cousin will forgive him." Only then did Fan Zijin notice Qi Haoran''s address to him, he pouted his lips disdainfully, sat on the chair and took a cup of tea: "Blow it up, you are willing to scold her? Well, if you can scold her in front of me She gave her a meal, and I promised to forgive her." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then jumped up and said, "How can you do this?" Fan Zijin pouted, and the old **** said: "I knew you were coaxing me, and I won''t forgive if you don''t scold her." Qi Haoran immediately said: "I''ll scold her again when I go back. How embarrassing would it be if I scold her outside?" "It''s okay, I don''t mind her crying." Fan Zijin said. But I don''t mind. Fan Zijin saw Qi Haoran blushing. The depression in his heart that he had been provoked by his brother for many days finally dissipated. Sure enough, as long as he was unhappy, just bully Qi Haoran. Fan Zijin waved his hand generously and said, "Okay, let''s do whatever we need to do. Let A Ling come to check once every three days, and check the account every ten days. After fifteen days, I will go to the academy and start studying in retreat." Fan Zijin sneered: "I really thought that if I wasn''t in Lin''an for a few years, he would be able to ride on my head." Qi Haoran immediately asked: "Did Fan Zixiao bully you again? I''ll teach you a lesson for you." Fan Zijin waved his hand and said, "Can he bully me? But it''s really annoying to always jump around, so I happened to take advantage of the opportunity to study in the academy to move out." If it was before, Fan Zijin would insist on living in Fan Mansion even if he looked disgusted. , his world is so vast, why bother with those people? Wasting time on those people? So this time, Fan Zijin decided to move out to make himself feel more comfortable, and also let himself devote more energy and time to his own affairs. Fan Zijin asked in a low voice, "Didn''t the eldest cousin give you a mission? You can''t just focus on playing." Qi Haoran assured: "Don''t worry, I have already started. If I don''t play anywhere, I really won''t be able to start." That''s true, Qi Haoran just came back, and there are still many people staring at him. It''s a little difficult to do anything at this time, so he can only walk around by playing. The two discussed some things before going out. Mu Yangling had already flipped through half of the account book, and closed the book when he saw the two coming out. Facing Fan Zijin, he was a little embarrassed. Fan Zijin waved his hand indifferently and said, "I''ll leave the business of Jiangnan to my younger brother and sister in the next year." "One year? Isn''t it enough to end the autumn season?" Fan Zijin looked at her with contempt, "After the autumn season is the spring season. Do you think I will have time to manage these things? Naturally, I have to manage it until the end of the spring season next year." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but said: "You are so confident that you will have a good spring next year?" Fan Zijin disdain to answer. Mu Yangling was about to be defeated by their arrogance. The two cousins ??were surprisingly similar in this regard. Fan Zijin said: "The two years of Spring Festival will be held together. I am afraid that the Lin''an Mansion will be very lively this year and next. Don''t you want to buy land? You can look for it now, maybe you can find a good one, if you want to buy more , I''ll look for it again after the Spring Festival is over, and maybe there will be surprises." "Why do you want to be around the spring?" Fan Zijin showed his white teeth and said, "Because before and after the Spring Festival, there are many things that need to be connected. There are always students in Lin''an who do not have the money and need to sell the land to raise money." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then nodded thoughtfully, and asked, "Will someone sell test questions or something?" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and looked at Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran quickly explained: "A-Ling, this is fraud, once it appears, there will be corpses all over the place, don''t talk nonsense, they will pay to find out who the examiner is. Then spend a lot of money to buy his previous articles and policy theories." Chapter 443： look at the ground Within two days after Mu Yangling took over Fan Zijin''s business, he began to ask people to inquire about Zhuangzi outside Lin''an City. Because she suddenly found out that they were spending a lot of money, Qi Haoran ran out every day, either drinking and running horses with his former friends, or running around on the street, and by the way, he helped Li Jinghua inspect the shop. The silver notes in the box are swish flowers. At this rate, they will be able to sit and eat in less than half a year. Mu Yangling didn''t know what Qi Haoran was doing, but she guessed that it was related to Qi Xiuyuan''s event, so she didn''t ask. Don''t ask, but you have to make money. These businesses under Fan Zijin look good now, but it will take at least two months to make money, and the cost will be wiped out before it is officially profitable. But she is not good anymore and relies on Fan Zijin for money, so Mu Yangling decided that it is best to buy the fields before the spring planting. In business, she can only manage the ledger, and she has no good ideas, but she has a lot of ideas for farming, and it is very sustainable. Since she wants to make money, of course she chooses the best one. Mu Yangling changed clothes and went out early in the morning. Mrs. Xu saw her smile and asked, "Brother and sister are going to Quanju Building again?" Mu Yangling paused slightly, nodded with a smile, "Second sister-in-law is going out too?" Xu smirked and said reluctantly, "I made an appointment with a few wives to go to the silver building to see the jewelry." "Then I wish the second sister-in-law a happy shopping, I''ll go first." Xu opened his mouth and wanted to say that the two would go together, but seeing Mu Yangling''s indifferent expression, his face was not thick enough to raise it. Mrs. Xu watched Mu Yangling leave, as if a stone was blocked in her heart, she turned her head to the girl and said, "Go and tell the wife, just say that the fourth grandma is gone, I can''t stop it." Although she is also jealous of Li and Mu, but Qi Haoran is so strong, she feels that since the two sides have gone their separate ways, there is really no need to provoke them any more, anyway, the father-in-law is on their side. Moreover, Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran both joined the army, which is different from the second and third masters who took the imperial examinations. Even if they couldn''t love each other because of fundamental contradictions, it would be better if they could live together peacefully, so why bother to provoke them all the time? But she had to listen to her mother-in-law''s orders, and Xu Shi probably guessed that her mother-in-law was interested in their money. The Qi family can only be regarded as a middle-class family, and the father-in-law has been in the position of the imperial censor for nearly ten years. He is not pure and innocent as an official, but he can be regarded as a clean and honest family. It''s really not that rich. If it was before, everyone had lived like this, and there would be no complaints. But Lee and Murray came. Li didn''t say that she was a daughter of an aristocratic family. Even if she fell down, there were still many good things. Only the different jewelry she wears every day can be seen. There are also those fabrics, some of which can''t even be bought with money. After a long time in the capital, they have already passed them and entered the upper class. You must know that they have always only been able to get along with middle-class families of the same rank. They have never been invited to banquets like the Shu family and the Yuan family, and the Yan family, who has always been known for being expensive, also sent a message to the Li family. You must know that Taishi Yan is one of the three masters. In this world, he is one of those who can point to the emperor''s nose and get a gold medal to avoid death. In the past, the Qi family could not even touch the door of the Yan family. That''s fine for Mrs. Li. Mrs. Mu, who originally thought she was a rural bun, was not too bad. Although she wore very little jewelry, as long as she wore it, it was all fine, and now she even helps Fan Zijin manage the business. But even so, Xu''s jealousy is jealous, but she doesn''t want to provoke them. Judging from Qi Haoran''s attitude towards the father-in-law, the two brothers are afraid that they don''t care much about the father, which annoys them. One of the top officials in the frontier is still a leader, and he wants to know who wins and who loses. So when Xu Shi faced Li Shi and Mu Shi, he always lowered his body unconsciously. Mu Yangling went directly to the restaurant after leaving the Qi Mansion. After changing a carriage at the restaurant, she went out of the city directly through the back door. This time, she went to see a village outside the city. introduced Yagong riding a donkey to the side, waiting for Mu Yangling to get off the carriage and rushing up, saying: "Madam, look at this area, there are 20 acres in total, all of which are high-quality land." Lichun was dissatisfied and said: "This is too small, doesn''t it mean that there is a Zhuangzi? What kind of Zhuangzi is still being built with only 20 acres of land?" Yagong smiled and said, "Young lady doesn''t know, this village is built on the mountainside, you see it''s there." Li Chun widened his eyes and said, "Isn''t that a mound? It turned out to be a mountain!" No wonder Lichun was surprised, there are many hills in the south, this one is a small hill, only a thatched hut was built halfway up the waist, and the surrounding land was what he said was 20 acres of land. Emperor Ya said embarrassedly, "Don''t look at this small mountain, girl, in fact, there is a lot of income. The previous owner planted fruit trees on top of it, and there is income every year." "But we bought several hundred acres of land there. This is only twenty acres, which is too little. We are going to build a large village." Lichun said dissatisfied. Yagong glanced at Mu Yangling''s face carefully, and said, "Girl, this is Lin''an City, which is different from the Northland. Not to mention Lin''an City, the fields in the south of the Yangtze River are all precious, so this piece of land goes out. There are very few sales, unless a big family encounters a big problem and wants to sell their business, but even if they do, we dont have the ability to start. Yagong explained: "You must know that the land that sells food is now retail households, one mu or two mu, east and west, and it is difficult to gather them together." Mu Yangling walked along the ridge for a while, then squatted down and picked up the clods in the field and crushed them. Mu Yangling clapped his hands and got up, and asked, "How much are they asking for?" "Fourteen taels of silver per acre." Yagong Horse Road. Lichun and Gu Yu were speechless and looked at each other. It was too expensive. In Hanzhong Mansion, four taels of silver could buy an acre of high-quality land. Mu Yangling is also bleeding in his heart, which is too expensive, especially when there is a contrast. But she also knew that the land in Lin''an was expensive, so she thought about it and said, "It''s too expensive, you should try to lower the price with them. Last time someone told me that retail investors only need twelve taels." "Madam, this is 20 acres connected together, you see that the river walks half a circle around this piece of land..." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "For me, one mu of land is a retail investor, and 20 mu is also a retail investor. Maybe I have lived in the north for a long time. Unless there are hundreds of acres of land, for me, it is a retail investor. " Mr. Ya choked, there are so many lands in this Northland? Lichun said immediately: "Don''t believe me, my wife''s family''s dozens of hectares of land are all connected together. At first glance, they all belonged to their own family. Now that I suddenly see such a small piece of land, even if I know it''s because of the low price of Lin''an City. You can''t change it for a while." Gu Yu continued, "Also, there is no one that costs two taels of silver all at once." Chapter 444： Choose a place Ya Gong thought for a while and said, "If the wife can buy this mountain, the seller should be willing to be less. Mu Yangling raised her head and glanced at the hill. It was really small. It was different from the hills where she used to hunt endlessly. Mu Yangling glanced around and found that there were about seven or eight hills like this nearby, not far from each other, but not too close. If they could be connected together, she might still be vivid, but Mu Yangling still asked: " How much is this mountain?" "The seller only needs fifty taels of silver, and the mountain and the grass at the foot of the mountain are all sold." This time, without Lichun''s eyes widening, Mu Yangling said with a chuckle, "For fifty taels of silver, I also have a mountain like this. If he wants to buy it, I can sell it to him." Li Chun glanced at him up and down, then stepped forward to support Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "Fourth grandma, let''s go back and change to another tooth shop." Yagong was a little embarrassed, he probably knew that his asking price was a bit high, so he quickly said: "This is what the seller proposed, the price is a bit high, if the wife is interested in buying it, the young man can discuss with them and lower the price. drop." Mu Yangling didn''t even look at it anymore, but turned to the carriage and said, "I have limited time, so I can''t come out all the time. It''s better to set the price within a reasonable range when you introduce it next time. You can talk to the seller. , I will buy this land for twelve taels of silver, and I will only pay forty taels of silver at most for the mountain, including the thatched hut and fruit trees on the mountain, if he wants you to come find me again, forget it." Mu Yangling put down the curtain and let people leave. It was useless to persuade Yagong for a long time. He felt a little regretful. He shouldn''t have introduced them to this business just because they came from the Northland. This land has been hanging in their tooth bank for half a year, and it has never been sold because the asking price is too high. Li Chun angrily said, "Fourth grandma, they are bullying us for not being familiar with Lin''an City. A tiny mountain dares to ask for fifty taels of silver, which is more expensive than buying a high-quality land for us." Gu Yu glanced at her and said, "That''s in our northern land..." "What happened to the Northland? I don''t think there is anything wrong with the Northland. At least we have a lot of land there. For one mu of land here, we can buy three acres in the Northland." Mu Yangling said: "Okay, there are fewer people in the south of the Yangtze River, and it is reasonable to expect it to be more expensive. If we live here now, we have to accept the price here. When you go back, you can find two tooth shops to see. With so little land on the side, its obviously not enough to buy just one village. Moreover, the most different thing from the Northland is the secrecy. Mu Yangling had a headache. She wanted to experiment with new seeds, and she had to keep doing experiments. It was obviously impossible to buy scattered plots. Not to be unlucky? And it''s easy to get into disputes. Another point is that the experiment is unstable. She needs to control the area of ??the experiment at all times. When the experiment field needs to be watered, she will send someone to ask someone in the previous field to help with watering? Mu Yangling said: "We have to buy a big Zhuangzi, preferably the one with more than 100 acres of land connected together, so that it is more secretive, otherwise we do something and ask others to know everything as soon as they stretch their necks." You must know that when she was experimenting in Xingzhou Mansion, as long as she didn''t say anything, no one would know what she was tinkering with, because the land was so vast, and there was a large area of ??her land, and the Hu family was the closest to her home. Looking up at her experimental field, she could only see the shadows there, and no one else knew what they were doing. Lichun was worried, a lot of places like this were caught in the north, but what happened in Lin''an City? A group of people were worried, but the next day, Master Ya went to the restaurant again and said respectfully: "The seller has agreed to reduce the price, so the price will be paid by the wife, but they want to ask for it immediately, so..." Mu Yangling nodded, "That''s two hundred and eighty taels in total. I''ll give the money as soon as the formalities are completed." Mu Yangling motioned to Dong Yu, Dong Yu immediately opened a small box and counted enough silver taels to give to Duke Ya. Mu Yangling said: "This piece of land is still too small, I want a bigger one." She thought about it and said, "It doesn''t matter how good the fertility is. It doesn''t matter if it is mixed with medium and underground places. The most important thing is that it is big enough. When the village is built, you can also go to escape the heat in summer." It would be better if Zhuangzi included all three lands, the upper, middle, and lower lands, and the test would be more comprehensive. Mr. Ya thought for a while and asked, "Ma''am, what if those lands include mountains?" He quickly explained, "It''s not the beautiful mountains outside, just like the ones we saw yesterday, small hills." "How big is the land?" "It''s quite big, but it covers a large area of ????the riverside depression. The seller asked to buy it together, so..." Mu Yangling sat up straight and asked, "The depression by the river? How big is it?" "There are three small hills in a row, with a total of nearly 500 acres." Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows, "Will no one want such a large piece of land?" Emperor Ya smiled embarrassedly, and said, "This piece of land is managed by a steward of Mr. Qin Xiang''s family. The price is a bit high, and the condition of the land is not good, so it was not sold." "Didn''t the steward of Qin Xiang''s family say that slaves cannot have private property?" Mu Yangling turned his head and asked Lichun curiously. Lichun said: "Fourth grandma, the reward you gave us is ours. Naturally, fourth grandma can take it back." Lichun''s tangled way, but few masters do it. Gu Yu glanced at her and explained in a low voice, "However, there are generally very few slaves who can buy land outside. It stands to reason that only one document can''t be done." But this world can never take the law as the criterion. If everything came according to the law, there would not be so many troubles in this world. Mu Yangling nodded and asked Master Ya, "How much did he bid?" "Including the mountains and the riverside depressions, the total is 508 acres. He asked for 2,000 taels." Yagong said cautiously. Now they are surprised, "The price of so much land doesn''t sound too high." Emperor Ya smiled bitterly, "If you go to see it on the spot, you''ll understand." Does this mean the land is in a bad state? "Apart from this one, is there any other large piece of land?" Yagong said: "Madam is happy, I won''t hide it from you when I''m young. In fact, the land in Lin''an City has never been worrying about selling, because several houses have been collecting the land all the time, but it''s better to disperse the land. I dont like it either, but once it exceeds fifty acres, there is no chance of even being listed on the list. They are all directly taken to the front of the few companies and let them choose, so the large piece of land outside is all left by them. Its not good, and the price cant be beaten, and thats why everyone would rather buy loose land than spend money on that kind of big chunks, its not worth the loss. Yagong thought for a while, then continued: "For example, the area of ??Mr. Liu''s land, the hills and depressions in it account for most of the area, and the rest is still sandwiched between mountains and mountains. After careful calculation, the only ones that can be cultivated are The hundred or so acres, the rest are waste land, but the price is too high, and it has been unable to sell." Chapter 445： retreat There is a river outside the west gate of Lin''an City called Qinghe. The Qinghe runs around Baoshan and faces Daming Mountain. The land that Yagong mentioned is right next to the Qinghe. The riverside depression and three small hills occupy about 300 acres. Of the 200 acres, about 50 acres are between the hills and the hills. Mu Yangling went to see it. The more than 150 acres from the depressions are not bad, including the upper, middle and lower third-class land. The riverside depression is about 120 mu. If it was in the previous life, it could be developed into a landscape or a park, but now, such land cannot be cultivated. Digging a gully to drain the water is estimated to be able to obtain fields with better fertility, but that would destroy the wetland environment, and it would also require a lot of manpower and material resources. Mu Yangling did not feel the need for operation. Mu Yangling rode his horse around the neighborhood, and when he came back, he smiled at Yagong: "Tell that manager Liu, I bought his land, but I still hope you can keep the price down, these rivers You can''t cultivate the side depressions." "This..." Master Ya was very embarrassed. Mu Yangling said slowly: "How much money you can hold down, I''ll give you half of it later." Yagong Ma said: "Madam, don''t worry, I will definitely do my best." Mu Yangling nodded slightly and took the people back. Both Lichun and Guyu can ride horses, so the two took a step back to Mu Yangling and asked in confusion, "Fourth Grandma, how did you buy this place? There are only about 200 acres of arable land." Mu Yangling pointed in the direction of Daming Mountain and said with a smile: "How beautiful is the scenery there? We can''t afford the land there, it''s nice to live here and see it." Lichun and Gu Yu looked at each other and didn''t believe that Fourth Grandma was not someone who only liked to play. Mu Yangling went back but sent the two away, ran to Qi Xiuyuan''s study to find his map, and took out a blank piece of paper to draw it carefully. When Qi Haoran came back from the outside with the smell of alcohol, Mu Yangling was still in the study, he poured a pot of hangover soup and came to look for her. Mu Yangling pushed him in disgust, "Hurry up and take a shower and change your clothes, it stinks to death." Qi Haoran sat on Mu Yangling''s seat with a sway, burped and muttered, "I don''t feel bad." He picked up what Mu Yangling had drawn, shook his head and said, "This is the fragrance of wine..." Qi Haoran paused, narrowed his eyes, looked at the paper in his hand seriously, and looked at Mu Yangling in surprise, "This is Yes" Mu Yangling didn''t mind that he stinks now, so he leaned beside him and whispered, "How about we buy this Zhuangzi and live there for a while now and then?" Qi Haoran''s eyes sparkled and nodded, "You can ask someone to build it. After the repair is complete, you and your sister-in-law will live there from time to time." On the map, there is not only the piece of land that Mu Yangling was interested in today, but also the road map from there to the Lord''s Road. Qi Haoran can understand it just by looking at it. That is the back road that Mu Yangling intends to leave for them. There are four official roads around the main road on Daming Mountain, and in four directions, no matter where they go, they can return to Xingzhou House in the end. If something really happened one day, this would be one of their back roads, even better than the back road arranged for them by the older brother. And this is the reason why Mu Yangling is willing to buy the land. She will buy it regardless of whether it is profitable or not. Qi Haoran picked up the pen and drew a circle under the westernmost hill, saying, "Our Zhuangzi is built here." Mu Yangling nodded, "That''s what I mean. When the time comes, we will build houses all the way to the east for farmers to live in. Fortunately, we will go from east to west after we leave the city, so we will be hidden from the village and go west." "Zhuang Zixiu is older, I will send you some guards over there." Qi Haoran said in a low voice. Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Okay, but they have to be able to farm, otherwise it would be too obvious to stay in the village." Qi Haoran nodded, then folded the paper and burned it, saying, "Just keep it in your mind." Ya Gong finally helped them reduce the price to 1,800 taels. Mu Yangling kept his promise and gave him 1,900 taels. He didnt come forward, and directly asked a manager of the restaurant to follow him and finish all the procedures. After the land was sold, Steward Liu found out that it was the Qi family who bought the land, and suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. The Qin family did not tell the Qi family that it was like water and fire, but it was definitely not friendly. He came here at this time. Isn''t doing business with the Qi family courting death? Steward Liu wanted to take the land back, and the steward of the restaurant who went there said with a smile: "The sale has been completed, it would be inauthentic for Steward Liu to go back on it." Steward Liu had an ugly face, but he watched him leave helplessly. If there were other people, he would still be able to suppress them, but Qi Haoran couldn''t hold back. Mu Yangling started asking people to buy people and hire long-term workers when he got the things. As for Zhuangzi''s stewards, he was selected from the people they brought. Spring will be here in a month, many people flock to Lin''an City, and even the slave market is very lively. The chosen manager of Zhuangzi, Zhu Liang, bought fifty-eight slaves in one go, most of them are single, and only four are. Bring home. Zhu Liang did not take people back to Qi Mansion, but directly asked people to build a shed at the bottom of the mountain and start building a house. These are nominally Mu Yangling''s dowry, so the Qi Palace has no right to meddle. Zhu Liang is the eldest son of Director Zhu. It goes without saying that Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran are loyal. Unless he can ignore his parents, wife and children in Beidi, he will not betray them, so Mu Yangling is very relieved to leave the matter to him. manage. Zhu Liang didn''t understand why Fourth Young Master let him go to Fourth Grandma to manage Zhuangzi, because before, he was under Fourth Young Master to manage some information, and it is impossible not to regret it. But he always remembers what his father said. All he has to do is to listen to the master''s words, so he won''t show any resentment, and he will do everything that Mu Yangling explained. "Fourth grandma, I''m afraid that only the long-term workers and the servants are not enough. Should we hire some tenants to rent out the land?" Zhu Liang asked. Mu Yangling frowned slightly, she had never hired tenants before, she took out the map of Zhuangzi they built, and clicked on the larger area to the east, "Only rent out this one, and use the rest. Long-term workers, you can build more houses, and then the long-term workers will live here and separate them from our people." Mu Yangling pointed to the tunnel in the middle of the three mountains: "Except for the houses that were built, the rest of the fields are handed over to the people to cultivate. Don''t let the tenants easily come to the village," Mu Yangling smiled, "But don''t do it either. Its too obvious, okay, the spring planting is about to start, just allocate half of the staff to build the house, and we have to start preparing for the cultivation. Zhu Liang got excited when he heard it, and did not allow the tenant farmers to come to the village. It seemed that this village was of great use. Sure enough, how could the Fourth Young Master let him bury him in the farmland? Chapter 446： Suspect In order to build Zhuangzi, the money was spent like water, even if she knew that this was the existence of a back way, she couldn''t help but feel distressed. Originally, they couldn''t help thinking after the emperor who bought the property got the list of their expenses, "Just a little Zhuangzi spent more than 2,600 taels?" "Yes, they have built a lot of houses in Zhuangzi, all of which are to house servants and long-term workers. In addition to the development of the three mountains, they have gone to nearly five hundred taels. It is a Zhuangzi under construction, which is about the same price." "How much do they make a year?" Anwei thought for a while and said, "Based on last year''s per mu yield and grain price, one hundred and eighty mu of land will earn eight hundred taels of silver, and that''s not even counting the cost of farming." The emperor knocked on the table, "So this is a business at a loss?" The dark guard lowered his head, "Unless the Qi family has other uses, this business is not worthwhile." The emperor sneered, "What are their thoughts and ask Qi Haoran to find out? Qi Xiu has sent letters to me every few days, and wants me to release Qi Haoran back to the north." The dark guard did not speak. "How about the Yuan family?" "The Yuan family didn''t move at all. Although he and Qi Li got closer, they didn''t have any special affection. They were both generals, so there was nothing unusual about them." "Then continue to stare." The emperor waved his hand and told the dark guard to step back, then called in the servants and asked him to go to Xuan Qi Haoran to meet him. Qi Haoran didn''t expect the emperor to ask him about Zhuangzi, so he tried his best to suppress it so that he didn''t show any strangeness. The Emperor ?? asked with a smile: "Everyone said that the land would lose money, why are you still selling it? Even if you want to apologize to Prime Minister Qin, you don''t need to be so circumspect?" Qi Haoran, who was still thinking of a plan, was stunned and asked, "Your Majesty, why should I apologize to Prime Minister Qin?" "Didn''t you annoy Qin Xiang by rejecting your marriage last time? You too, even if you want to apologize, you don''t need to buy his servant''s land, why don''t you just send something over there?" Qi Haoran looked at the gossip emperor and shouted: "You can''t wrong the minister, but the minister is a very strong man. Your Majesty, the marriage was originally based on your wishes, and I have never revealed the idea of ??marrying his daughter. , I didn''t give up, what''s there to apologize for, I really liked that piece of land before I bought it." "Oh? What''s so good about that piece of land that it''s worth spending so much money on?" Qi Haoran blurted out, "Your Majesty, that''s a treasure." The emperor looked at him with bright eyes, "But I heard that the area of ????the bare hills and the riverside depressions occupies 300 acres. How can it be a treasure?" Qi Haoran could only bite the bullet and said, "Don''t look at that depression, you can''t grow land, but it can raise fish, and it can also grow fruit trees on the mountain. In the end, the income may not be less than farming." The ?? emperor looked at him suspiciously, was he trying to deceive him as a fool? Qi Haoran could only blushed and said, "Your Majesty, if you don''t believe me, just wait. In winter, you can see that the income from this mountain and depression will definitely be higher than that of farming." The Emperor ?? couldn''t see anything, so he could only nod his head and say, "I''m just asking, but it''s possible that there are capable people under your command who can generate income." Qi Haoran immediately retorted: "How can there be any talented people under the minister''s hands? This kind of land thing is to listen to Mu Shi, she is very good at farming." When Qi Haoran saw the emperor smiling without saying a word, he knew he didn''t believe it. He could only emphasize it again and again. In the end, the emperor had determined that their Zhuangzi must be tricky. Since the other party didn''t say anything here, he could only ask people to watch, so he waved his hand. Let Qi Haoran go down. Qi Haoran went out of the palace in frustration. This back road was exposed before it was completed. What is this called? Qi Haoran was indignant, why did the emperor always stare at him when he had nothing to do? Don''t you just buy a Zhuangzi? There are so many courtiers who buy property every year, and there are even a few who are corrupt and bribery. Why not just stare at him? Qi Haoran returned home dejected and said to Mu Yangling: "The emperor found that our Zhuangzi is abnormal." Mu Yangling was taken aback, "We didn''t do anything." Although they planned to use this Zhuangzi as a back road, at this time they really did nothing and just invested in the construction of normal Zhuangzi. Qi Haoran lay on the couch and said, "How could it not be done? We spent so much money, and the emperor thought it was strange, so he called me in to ask." Mu Yangling said anxiously: "Then you admit it? Lord, why are you so confused?" "You think I''m stupid," Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "If I admit it, will I still be alive now?" Qi Haoran said weakly: "I lied to him that the land is a treasure, and the income from the hills and depressions will be greater than the income of arable fields in the future. I don''t believe it myself, let alone him, but Anyway, he couldn''t find out why we bought this land, so let''s pinch the back way, and he''ll just stare at this village from time to time." However, Mu Yangling sat beside him and pondered, and then slapped him on the back, "Who said that the benefits of depressions and hills can''t exceed farming?" Mu Yangling said with bright eyes: "We can try to develop it. Three-dimensional agriculture!" Qi Haoran almost jumped up when she patted it. Hearing this, he asked, "What is three-dimensional agriculture?" Mu Yangling just pulled a piece of paper, smeared it with ink, and spent a few circles on it, saying, "We can plant fruit trees on the mountain. Of course, the benefits of fruit trees may take two or three years, but the distance between the fruit trees is large and the head For two years we can plant some soybeans, peanuts, etc. between the rows." "As for the depression, we can use a net to pull up our section of the river, and then raise fish in it. The depression of more than 120 acres, even if it cannot be opened for farming, it can be used to raise ducks, duck eggs and ducks. Meat is also a profit. Dont we have more than 50 servants and a lot of long-term workers? Let them do this during the slack season. Qi Haoran hesitated: "Can ducks be raised in depressions?" "Of course, for such a big meadow, you don''t even need to cover the nest, just stock it up. We can just tie the trouser legs and go directly to the duck eggs. The ducks are raised in the water." "What about chickens? Can you raise chickens?" Mu Yangling despised Qi Haoran, "Is it possible that chickens are raised on land, who do you see raising chickens in water?" "Isn''t it possible to raise chickens on the mountain?" Qi Haoran said casually. Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then smiled and praised: "You are so smart, yes, we can also raise chickens on the mountain, so that there are eggs to collect, and chicken manure can be used as fertilizer, but raising chickens is also very expensive. , I can''t raise too many, maybe we can plant some green vegetables among the fruit trees, it''s so close to Lin''an City, it''s easy to sell vegetables..." The more Mu Yangling thought about it, the more open-minded she became. In the end, she ignored Qi Haoran. She lay down on the table and wrote down her thoughts. She didn''t finish it until dinner time, and dried the ink on the paper. He smiled and said, "If we can make this piece of land a treasure, will the emperor still stare at us?" Qi Haoran thought for a moment and said, "Unless the income from this treasure land is very considerable, and the emperor thinks that we are rushing to this land itself, he will still doubt us." Mu Yangling said ambitiously: "Just wait, one day I will make everyone believe that this piece of land is a treasure." Qi Haoran didn''t hold out much hope, but he didn''t stop her, but he was already planning to find another way out. Chapter 447： stir up trouble When the spring seed came, Mu Yangling moved directly to Zhuangzi, and Li Jinghua couldn''t understand it, "Wouldn''t it be better to leave it to the servants to do it?" Mu Yangling shook his head and said, "The rest are okay. I have to plant the test field myself. I didn''t bring many seeds, so I can''t ask people to waste them." Many people do things quickly. At this time, Zhuangzi has been built, and everyone starts to weed and cultivate the ground. Mu Yangling set aside eight acres of land as a test field, and planted wheat and rice separately. The people in Zhuangzi opened their mouths when they saw the owner and even went down to the ground in person, but Zhu Liang was used to it. The fourth grandmother has dozens of hectares of land in Hanzhong Mansion, and he also knows that every spring planting and autumn harvesting will go down to work together with him. And because his father is the general manager, he also knows that the food in Xiying has always been self-sufficient and has some surplus, thanks to Mu Yangling''s improved seeds. If she can cultivate more productive seeds, the general will raise more troops. No problem. Mu Yangling led people to plant eight acres of land before they went to investigate the depression by the river. This depression is wide and long, and the water and grass are very rich. The closer to the Qinghe River, the longer the water and grass, and the side of the land is a wet meadow, and the water only reaches the instep. Not to mention the length, only the width of the depression is about 200 meters. The more Mu Yangling looked at it, the more satisfied he became. He turned his head and asked, "How did this kind of land sell in the first place?" Zhu Liang thought she was disgusted, so he said: "I have inquired about it, this piece of fertile land with thousands of acres was originally owned by an official, and when the land was bought, the yamen sent this depression away Later, the prisoner''s house was raided, and the land was taken back and sold again, and the most inferior land of 500 mu ended up in the hands of Director Liu of the Qin Prime Minister''s residence." Zhu Liang paused and said, "It is said to be 500 mu, but in fact the effective area is 180 mu, and the hills and depressions are the same." cheated. Mu Yangling knew the reason and was satisfied, "Then we can collect the land deed for this piece of land." Zhu Liang was speechless, do you think this land is so precious that someone will come to **** it? "Has the fishing net I ordered you ordered arrived?" Mu Yangling turned her head and asked. "It''s here, it''s all piled up on Zhuangzi." Mu Yangling nodded, "Find ten young men who know water and surround this depression with fishing nets. I originally wanted to borrow the river to raise fish, but now it seems that only our depression is enough, so I started to buy fish fry. Let''s stock up in batches, and then decide the stocking time for the second batch after seeing the situation." Zhu Liang responded, "That duckling?" "Don''t be in a hurry for the ducklings, we will buy the ducklings after we have planted all the fields," Mu Yangling said with a slightly raised corner of his mouth, "The rice should be stable by then, and the ducks should be driven to the fields to graze. Try it and see if you can increase your income." Zhu Liang stammered: "Will this not crush the seedlings?" "It''s enough to control the number of ducks. Our field is so big, how can it collapse when we chase hundreds of ducks every time?" Mu Yangling said confidently: "Don''t worry, duck manure can still be used as fertilizer in the field. Woolen cloth." Zhu Liang said helplessly: "Do you have to ask the servants to sweep out the duck manure in the depression and put it into the fields?" "That''s for fish, why do we bother to clean it?" Zhu Liang decided not to eat fish in the next six months, nor to eat fish produced in Zhuangzi. After the arrangement was made, Mu Yangling told people to look at the experimental field, and then returned to Qi Mansion. After listening to the report, the emperor was silent for a long time, and asked, "Is that piece of land really a treasure? Mr. Mu even went to cultivate the land himself." The dark guard was silent for a while, and said: "Your Majesty, the servant heard that the people in Zhuangzi called the land cultivated by the Mu family as a test field, and, according to the news from the north, she seems to have a piece of land in Xingzhou that is used as a test field. Trial." "What test?" the emperor asked, sitting up straight. The dark guard shook his head, "The villagers in Chenggu Village don''t know much. Their land is too wide. If they deliberately hide it, it will be difficult to find them. However, their experimental fields should still be in operation. The emperor will give the servants some time. They should be able to get a detailed introduction." The ?? emperor frowned and was a little dissatisfied with the answer. He decided to wait and see again. If it was true as Qi Haoran said that they were looking at the land itself, maybe he could use him. Although the rebellion has been slowed down because of the Kaienke, but because the Ministry of Household can''t get the money for disaster relief, the chaos in various places continues. Now it is easy to obtain civilian officials and hard to find generals. Don''t they all say that Qi Haoran''s kung fu is good? Since the North is not worried about him going, maybe he can be transferred to the southwest, and then arrange a supervisor for him. The emperor was thinking of inspecting Qi Haoran, but at this time, Qi Haoran, who was being inspected, was fighting with people in a teahouse, and arrogantly sent several sons into the medical hall. Chen Qian pushed aside the minions in front of him, jumped on the table and shouted: "If you have the ability, you can smash it, Lord, see who dares to do it again!" Qi Haoran stood in front of the table with a sullen face, staring at them with his fist raised. Min Zhou covered his face and shouted: "Chen Qian, you are shameless, what does it mean to be involved with Qi Haoran? If you have the ability, you can fight alone with us." Chen Qian rolled his eyes and said, "When I''m an idiot, there are only three of us. You are a large group. Even if you fight alone, you can kill us by wheel. We only have Qi Haoran alone." "Shameless, Chen Qian, you are too shameless," shouted Min Zhou and his group. Qi Haoran could beat the invincible hand in the capital at the age of twelve, and even Yuan Wulang couldn''t beat him at the same age as him. , not to mention these scholars who are incompetent. They can only focus on Qi Haoran, "Qi Haoran, do you really want to interfere in our affairs? Don''t forget, you are now an official of the imperial court." When Min Zhou said this, everyone reacted. Yes, Qi Haoran is not the same dude as them. He has already served as a clerk in the imperial court. Everyone''s spirits are shocked. This is not only a foul, but also a violation of the law. , "Qi Haoran, if we want to sue you, you should wait to be impeached by the censor." "His father is from the Censor Desk..." "Don''t be afraid, his father doesn''t hurt him..." Everyone was eager to give Qi Haoran an unforgettable pain. Chen Qian and his companions were stunned and looked at Qi Haoran apologetically and sadly. Could it be that they could not escape being beaten up today? Qi Haoran raised his fist arrogantly and said, "If you dare to tell the censor, I will beat you every day, and I will beat you every time you tell me." is too arrogant! Min Zhou jumped up to make a theory, but when he was pulled by the people next to him, everyone turned their heads to look behind, and saw the doctor with the two little censors staring at them with blue faces. Everyone shrank their necks and stood aside. The imperial envoy looked at Qi Haoran, snorted coldly, and asked, "General Qi, it''s not time for the next office yet? What are you doing here?" Qi Haoran widened his eyes and said, "I''m going back to Beijing to report on my duties, and the emperor hasn''t arranged errands for me yet. How can I have any time?" Chapter 448： begging Qi Haoran was impeached by the censor because of a fight. The emperor asked him to write an indictment and be imprisoned at home for half a month. Qi Haoran went home in a hurry, Mu Yangling laughed, and as soon as he cleaned up the account book, he went home to accompany him to face the wall and think about the past. The ?? emperor also realized that Qi Haoran could not be allowed to dangle outside like this all the time. After all, the other party was a fourth-rank general, so after thinking about it, he temporarily assigned him to the Ministry of War. After he manages the confinement, he can go to work in the Ministry of War, and the emperor, the son and buddy who participated in the fight with him, is not in the mood to care, but their fathers are all because they were impeached by the censor for lax management of the family, and they were honored to be annoyed by the angry old father. Playing the board, locked at home for half a month and can''t go out. So Qi Haoran was lucky, because his father couldn''t control him, so he was not beaten. The two sides in the fight are old acquaintances. Although they have been drinking together, they are more likely to fight when they get together. That day, it was because Chunqi was on the list, Chen Qian was famous on the list, while Min Zhou was famous in Sunshan, and the two sides met in a teahouse. They sneered at each other, and then escalated to hands-on. If Qi Haoran was not an official, most of the matter would be the same as usual. After the fight, collect some money to compensate the merchant. But Qi Haoran was different from them. He was an official of rank, and he even met the censor so he could not die, so everyone put the beatings on Qi Haoran''s head. Min Zhou thought, "That **** Qi Haoran, if he hadn''t been impeached by the censor, how could my dad be implicated? My dad won''t be implicated, and he won''t beat me up in anger. When I go out, I must make him look good. " Others also gritted their teeth and swore that they would never let Qi Haoran go after they went out. And Chen Qian was beaten the hardest. Even if he knew that he was going to participate in the palace exam, Chen Fang did not show mercy. Chen Qian was distraught, and thumped the bed and said, "That idiot Haoran, he threatened people not to tell the censor in public, isn''t this looking for impeachment? what" In Chen Qian''s opinion, if it wasn''t for the threat of Qi Haoran''s last sentence, "If you dare to tell the censor, I will beat you up every day", the imperial envoy would not necessarily take care of such trivial matters. A lot, can the Censorship handle it? Qi Haoran was completely unaware of everyone''s resentment. He was originally depressed because of the confinement, but when he saw Mu Yangling coming back to accompany him, he was instantly cured. When Lichun entered the room, she saw Qi Haoran sitting cross-legged on the couch with a straight face and reading a book, which surprised her a little. You must know that the Fourth Young Master has made a lot of trouble with the Fourth Grandma in the past two days. How can he be so honest today? Mu Yangling looked up and asked, "Is something wrong?" Lichun came back to his senses and said, "Fourth grandma, Director Zhao is outside asking to see the fourth son." Qi Haoran immediately put away the book and threw it aside, jumped to the bed and said, "I''m going to see what''s going on." Director Zhao came to Qi Haoran to get the money, and he said carefully: "The expenses in the house are a bit big, so..." Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently and said, "I''ll send the post from my eldest brother and I back, and you can go directly to the yamen to receive your salary." "This," Director Zhao was stunned, "this salary is not much." Qi Haoran glared angrily, "Besides the salary, what other money do I and my eldest brother have? Now that we are bodies, we have no private property, and we are honest officials, we have already handed over all our salary to Gongzhong, what more money do you want? " "Fourth Master calm down, that''s not what the servant meant." Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "Since we have handed over our salaries to the Gongzhong, then our government will have to be responsible for the expenses. The monthly money for the eldest grandmother and our four-bedroom, and the monthly fee for the servants should not be less. As for There is a small kitchen at the eldest grandmother''s place, because the other masters in the manor don''t have it in the courtyard, so the manor does not need to manage it." Qi Haoran maliciously added, "Grandma will make up for it with her own dowry." Director Zhao was speechless for a moment. It is impossible to say that Qi Xiuyuan has no private property in his hands. Qi Xiuyuan is a second-rank official of the frontier, but the key is that he is far away in the north. Even if he is not in the north, in Lin''an City, he wants to become a private property. easy? Just hang the property under the name of another staff member. Not to mention, who in the manor doesn''t know that the business under the name of the Biao son of the Fan family has the fourth son''s share, otherwise the fourth grandmother will help the Biao son to take care of those industries? Even if the fourth grandmother is willing, the cousin should also consider it. The restaurant is recorded under the name of Mr. Biao, and the dry goods store and other things are also under the name of Mr. Biao. The fourth son insists that he is helping the young master, and they have no evidence to say that it is the private property of the fourth son. Director Zhao can only go back and reply to the master and wife. Qi Haoran snorted, he and his eldest brother have long since stopped counting on the family, and most of the property in the family will be given to the second brother and the third brother in the future. They don''t make private property. Do they really move back the money they earn? Isn''t that meat buns and dogs, there is no return? Qi Feng was not angry at all when he heard it, and said, "If that''s the case, you can just take the post to get their salary. His monthly money is compared to that of the second and third sons, and the Li family and the Mu family are also compared to Xu''s and the others. of." Director Zhao breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly responded. Wu Shi was a little unwilling and said: "They obviously have so much money, and the family has some difficulties. What''s wrong with supporting them? You are their father, but they would rather put the money in the name of the Fan family than give it to them. you take" "Okay," Qi Feng didn''t know what Wu thought, and waved his hand: "There is no evidence, we will not be able to ask for it if we continue to make trouble. Anyway, these family businesses will be left to the second and third in the future. We will deal with them outside. Leave it alone." "Master?" Wu shi looked at him suspiciously. Qi Feng looked solemn and said in a low voice, "Haoran refused to marry, which annoyed Prime Minister Qin. I thought that our family would definitely be suppressed, but who knew that several actions of Prime Minister Qin would have no effect. The family, the Yuan family, etc. dont have much friendship, and the only person who can ask them to help is Xiu Yuan, he can control the affairs of Beijing from far away in the north, so lets not irritate him. Qi Feng and Qi Xiuyuan didn''t have much father-son affection. After all, his son hated him since he was a child, and he had been away from home for ten years. No matter how much father-son affection was, he believed that Qi Xiuyuan had almost the same sense of him, and even brought it with him. Hatred, although he didn''t want to admit it, he also knew that Zhu''s death had something to do with him. Since they knew that there was not much love between their father and son, when Qi Xiuyuan was in power, he would naturally avoid it if he could. I thought he was just a general, but I didn''t expect that the emperor would be so afraid of him, and other old ministers would value him so much. Qi Feng had mixed flavors in his heart for a while, and his heart was bitter and sour. Chapter 449： vegetables If his other two sons are successful, with Qi Feng''s character, they will naturally not bow to the two sons, but Qi Shaosheng fell off the list again this spring. Although there will be another Enke next year, but judging from his increasingly impatient state, The chances of getting in the exam next year are also very small. As for the third son, Qi Shaotai, you don''t need to think about it. Although he is much more diligent than the fourth child, his talent for reading is not much better than the fourth one. Let the four brothers live in harmony, at least not allow the eldest and the fourth to deal with the second and the third in turn. At that time, he could endure the humiliation and burden of marrying Zhu Wan in order to obtain the protection of the Zhu family. At this time, he could naturally continue to tolerate the arrogance and domineering of his two sons in order to protect the other two sons. Qi Haoran didn''t know what his father was thinking, otherwise he would have to make trouble. Because of Qi Feng''s suppression and Qi Shaosheng''s failure, the east side was very quiet for a while, and no one came to harass the west side. I don''t know when, because the wells on both sides did not cause the river to overflow, so the servants gave them the names of Dongxifu. Because Zhaodetang and Zhaohuayuan are in the west of the main courtyard, the big room and the fourth room are called Xifu, while the main courtyard and the place where Qi Shaosheng and his wife live are generally classified as Dongfu. The masters above also know the names of the people below, and they all acquiesce. After Mu Yangling saw that the salary was handed in, Qifeng Wu''s side almost stopped interfering with their lives, and even the little Wu''s who made a sour sentence from time to time disappeared. Mu Yangling was satisfied and turned his head to Qi Haoran and said: "I knew that before I handed over my salary, I would have said it earlier, and I would have given it to both hands a long time ago." Qi Haoran knew that his father was intimidated by his eldest brother''s means, sneered in his heart, but complimented Mu Yangling on his face. Mu Yangling said happily: "Zhuangzi has passed the word that our first batch of vegetables is ripe. After you finish the confinement, I will take my sister-in-law to Zhuangzi to live for a few days." Qi Haoran was taken aback and asked, "Are you not going to accompany me?" "Come with me," Mu Yangling said: "Anyway, you have nothing to do. Come and play with us. We can go fishing in the river. Zhu Liang said that there are a lot of fish in the Qing River. They sent them to the house last time. The ones who came were caught by themselves, and I thought it was delicious after eating them." "Don''t we have our own fish? Why go to the river to catch them?" "How can it be the same? The ones we raise ourselves are only the size of two fingers, and the domestic ones are not as delicious as wild ones." Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling speechlessly. He didn''t think there was any difference between domestic and wild ones. He heard the words and said, "I think you are just greedy." Mu Yangling said complacently: "What''s wrong with being cheap, I have to take advantage of it. Are you going to Zhuangzi with us? It''s not far from Daming Mountain, maybe you can go to the mountain for a walk, isn''t it? Did you say there are many temples on the mountain?" Qi Haoran was excited, nodded and said, "We''ll go when I finish the confinement." But after three days of confinement, Qi Haoran was called into the palace, and then he officially entered the military department to work. Mu Yangling had to abandon him and take Li Jinghua and the two to Zhuangzi alone. Zhuangzili built a kang bed according to the habits of the North. Li Jinghua sat on the kang and looked at the green mountains of Lishui outside the window, and said with a smile: "The scenery of this place is really good. When I woke up and looked out of the window, it was Daming Mountain, surrounded by clouds and mist. It would be even more beautiful if you could live on the top and look down. "It won''t feel beautiful when you go up and down the mountain." Li Jinghua was stunned for a moment, then thought of the height, laughed, shook his head and said, "You are also saying, if you really want to climb such a high mountain and go down every day, the beautiful scenery is not beautiful." Li Jinghua is now five months pregnant, and she gets a little sleepy at noon, so Mu Yangling let her rest while he took Lichun and Guyu up the mountain to see the vegetable fields. All the fruit trees have been planted at this time, and they are still small, only reaching the height of the calf and knee. Mu Yangling asked Zhu Liang to find several fruit farmers, and increased the original plant spacing. In this way, The plant spacing and row spacing of fruit trees have been increased to ensure that they are more fully exposed to sunlight and absorb enough nutrients. All three hilltops were planted with fruit trees. On the hilltop above Zhuangzi, people planted soybeans and peanuts between the trees, while the next hilltop was full of vegetables, and the farthest one kept chickens. There are also some vegetables for feeding chickens and ducks. Mu Yangling went to see the hill where vegetables were grown. It was still spring and there were few vegetables. When they were preparing to plant the fields, Mu Yangling asked Zhu Liang to arrange some people to plant some spring vegetables. Vegetables have always grown and matured relatively quickly. Zhu Liang originally wanted Mu Yangling to come and see the white endive (lettuce) and green onions that they planted. At present, only these two can be collected, but Mu Yangling took people up there. When turning, he said, "The cabbage and radish seedlings can all be collected. Take some and ask at the restaurant. You don''t have to stick to Lin''an City. We grow a lot of vegetables, and Lin''an City will definitely not be able to eat them." Zhu Liang opened his mouth slightly and said hurriedly: "Fourth grandma, although we grow a lot of vegetables, how could Lin''an City be so big that we can''t eat it?" Not to mention, just how much the consumption of restaurants and restaurants is, not to mention that there are so many large families, Lin''an City looks small, but there are more than 600,000 people living in it. "You can''t make all the money. Don''t forget, the vegetables and vegetables in Lin''an City have always been provided by the surrounding people. Our vegetables are earlier than the seasonal ones, tender and small, so at the normal price, we will It''s a loss, so raise the price a bit, and then you and the manager of the restaurant negotiate a suitable price." Zhu Liang is silent. If the price increases, the sales will definitely drop a lot. After all, except for the rich, who would spend extra money on vegetables? The middle-rich and the little-rich would rather use the extra money to buy meat, okay? Mu Yangling determined the general direction and left the matter to Zhu Liang. It has been a bit cold in spring recently, and I don''t know how the rice and wheat in the experimental field are doing. Mu Yangling went to see her experimental field. After struggling for a while, Zhu Liang each picked a small basket of vegetables and went to the city to find the restaurant manager Qian. Manager Qian handed over the vegetables to the kitchen and hung up today''s special offering outside. After carefully observing the satisfaction of diners, I negotiated with Zhu Liang, and finally doubled the price. Zhu Liang was speechless, "It''s so tall, can this dish be sold?" Qian Guanshi said confidently: "I hope my brother can rest assured, you just take things to find someone, you will definitely be able to sell them, remember, you must insist on this price and don''t give up, our dishes are fresh and tender, not to mention, today''s market The only vegetables served were cabbage and radish seedlings. Most of the cabbage was stored in the cellar last year, and the radish seedlings were all sun-dried. I suggest my brother to wait for the vegetables to come out and plant new vegetables immediately, as long as you can always be faster than others One step, no need, only half a month or so, you will be guaranteed no loss. Zhu Liang had to admit that Steward Qian was indeed the material for doing business, and he was much worse in this regard. No wonder the fourth grandmother asked him to discuss with Steward Qian. Zhu Liang thought for a while and said, "It''s too wasteful to just pull out those cooked vegetables like this?" Qian Guanshi smiled and said: "If you don''t pull it out, you will only sell two or three coppers per pound. You have to spend time to sell it, and it will cost a lot of manpower. It''s better to sell it fresh. Take one out and one less, as long as you sell them all within half a month, won''t it be a waste?" Zhu Liang became a little more urgent. Lettuce and cabbage took up one-third of the mountain, but there were quite a few. It was too difficult to sell out in half a month. Chapter 450： Accident Starting with the vegetables of the first season, the Zhuangzi of Mu Yangling will appear twenty days earlier than others. From supplying restaurants and restaurants to wealthy homes, Zhu Liang gradually expanded his business. Because of their high prices and early season vegetables, they had little impact on vegetable farmers and people near Lin''an City, so it did not cause any major problems. the contradiction. Unbeknownst to outsiders, Mu Yangling earned the first pot of gold after coming to Lin''an Mansion, and the amount was quite considerable. Zhu Liang also sighed when he handed the ledger to Mu Yangling. He really didn''t expect vegetables to make so much money. In the evening, the account book in Mu Yangling''s room appeared on the emperor''s desk. The emperor turned it over and asked, "How is the profit?" "Returning to the emperor, it has only been two seasons, and only the vegetables have made a profit of 655 taels." The ?? emperor also sat up straight and asked in surprise, "So many?" "Yes, the minions heard that they will expand the scale. Next year, they may use two hills to grow vegetables and expand their business to two nearby cities. They are also inquiring about the prices of nearby hills and fields." The ?? emperor knocked on the table and pondered: "So they really bought these lands to make money?" The dark guard looked at the emperor and said nothing. "How are their fish and ducks doing?" Since the hilltops that are destined to lose money are making money, what about the depressions? "The minions told people to listen to their talk. The fish is in good condition. At the current price, it''s safe to make a profit, but you won''t know how much you can earn until you get out of the net. As for the ducks, they have already started laying eggs." "That''s also making money," the emperor smiled and said: "If that''s the case, then you don''t have to keep an eye on it so closely, leave one person there to keep an eye on it, and the others will be transferred back." The secret guard breathed a sigh of relief. Seriously, staring at that Zhuangzi is really boring. It''s all kinds of farming and has no value at all. Moreover, Zhuangzi has almost no defensive strength and is too unchallenged. The emperor threw the account book back and said, "Return it." The Dark Guard picked up the account book and returned it. In the evening, when Mu Yangling was about to fall asleep, she passed by the desk, and when she saw the account book on the table, she couldn''t help but take a step. She tilted her head and looked at the account book for a while, then stepped forward and turned it over. A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she still put things away. Throw it on the table, and then climb into the bed. Qi Haoran was already snoring on the bed with his arms and legs spread out. Mu Yangling climbed over him to lie inside and found a comfortable place to lie down and sleep. Qi Haoran smacked his mouth, turned over, took the person into his arms, and continued to snort, while Mu Yangling thought absentmindedly, who would touch her account book? Although her yard is not as tight as her sister-in-law''s, it is not so easy to move her things beyond Lichun and Gu Yu. Lichun and Gu Yu knew her habit and never moved things on her table, while Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling lifted their eyelids and glanced at the person who was close at hand. Come on, he would move her account book, in the next life. Mu Yangling secretly searched for half a month and couldn''t find out the reason, so he put it down temporarily. The wheat in the village has already started to be harvested, and the rice is about to ripen. Mu Yangling wanted to personally see the harvest of the experimental field. The carriage drove out of the corner gate, and several carriages rushed over. Mu Yangling heard Wen Cui''s cry, "Grandma, grandma, hold on..." Mu Yang Lingteng lifted the curtain of the car, and a carriage just stopped beside him. "What happened?" The cries of the carriage on the opposite side stopped, and then Wen Cui quickly opened the curtain and shouted: "Fourth grandma, fourth grandma, the first grandma fell, please save the great grandma. Mu Yangling didn''t care about anything, so he jumped out of the carriage and opened the curtain next door. Li Jinghua was lying in Wen Mian''s arms with a pale face, and her skirt was all red. Mu Yangling was shocked and shouted: "Call the guards and ask them to ask the doctor and the fourth master to come back immediately, hurry up." Mu Yangling got into the car and carried Li Jinghua down, ran inside, and said, "Go and get Madam Wen and tell the kitchen to boil water immediately." Someone in the car behind ?? shouted anxiously: "Quickly move the carriage in front, our wife''s carriage is going in." Wen Cui, who was closely behind Mu Yangling, turned his head "hoo", glared fiercely at the speaker, and then caught up with Mu Yangling with a "spit". The girl who opened her mouth was startled and a little dissatisfied, but she didn''t dare to say anything at this time. After discussing for a while, the people in the carriage got off the carriage and walked into Qi Mansion. Mu Yangling carried the person back to Zhaodetang all the way, comforted her in a low voice, and carried the person into the delivery room. She carefully took off her pants for her. Seeing that although there was a lot of blood in the pants, it had stopped flowing. His heart dropped slightly. She turned her head and asked Wen Cui with sharp eyes, "Where''s Madam Wen? Why hasn''t she arrived yet?" "Slave, let''s go and see." When he reached the door, he collided with Lichun, who was dragging Mrs. Wen. Granny Wen had already lived in Qi Mansion five days ago, so it was not difficult to find her. The two wives hurried up, and Mu Yangling hurriedly gave them the seat, "How''s it going?" "Grandma is about to give birth, so get someone to prepare boiling water and scissors," Wen Pojia paused and said, "I don''t know if I just bumped into the child, it''s best to let the doctor come and take a look." Looking at the danger of this blood volume, it is not particularly dangerous. They have encountered more dangerous than this, but they are afraid that the child in the stomach will have a problem. Once this happens, if they don''t know the details, they are afraid that even the adults will end up in the end. I can''t keep it, so I still find a doctor to confirm whether the child in my stomach is still alive. Mu Yangling was also afraid of falling on the child, so she nodded in response, patted Li Jinghua gently, and said in a low voice, "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, Granny Wen is already here, they said it doesn''t matter, the doctor will be quick too. arrive." Mu Yangling paused and said with a smile: "I''ll have someone take the post from the eldest brother and ask the imperial doctor to come, okay?" Li Jinghua calmed down slightly when she saw Mu Yangling''s smiling face, clasped her hand tightly and said, "Okay, A Ling, good sister, I''ll leave it all to you." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, there is me, you can just listen to the mother and the doctor''s peace of mind and have a child, and leave everything to me." Li Jinghua was sweating coldly on her forehead and her face became even paler. Mu Yangling asked Granny Wen to come up to check. After a while, Granny Wen came to the conclusion that the child was still alive, but it was best to give birth as soon as possible, because Li Jinghua began to bleed again. . Even though Mu Yangling''s heart was burning like fire, she tried to keep her face as indifferent as possible so that people could not see it. She went out and dragged Wen Cui and said, "Is there any ginseng in your grandma?" Wen Cui almost burst into tears, shook her head and said, "Last time the uncle was in critical condition, our grandma took it out and used it, and later left it in the house for the uncle to use for conditioning. There are only a few of the best ginseng in the warehouse. ten years." "Why are you crying? Your eldest grandma isn''t dead yet," Mu Yangling said angrily, "Go and call a guard and say I have something to tell you." Chapter 451： entrust Mu Yangling asked Lichun to go back and find the box in her bedside table. She took half of the silver note inside and gave it to the guard, saying, "Go to the restaurant to find the money manager, and try to find ginseng of older age." The guard took the money and left. Mu Yangling looked at Wen Mian and said, "Go to Fan''s house in person, invite your concubine over, and ask her if she has good ginseng." Text cotton should be down. Mu Yangling stood on the steps and directed the people. The originally chaotic courtyard slowly became orderly, and everyone performed their duties. Mu Yangling asked Gu Yu to ask Mrs Wu if there was any old ginseng in the warehouse. There was such a commotion here, Mrs Wu and the others couldn''t possibly not know. After the arrangement was in place, Mu Yangling turned his attention to the people who came. Mu Yangling discovered that these ladies and girls, she did not know any of them. Mu Yangling was about to ask when a guard came in quickly with a doctor on his back. Mu Yangling left them in an instant and rushed to greet them, "The doctor is here? Please come inside." The doctor let out a sigh of relief. Although he was angry, he didn''t say much. He grabbed his medicine box and followed Mu Yangling into the room. The faces of those wives and girls suddenly turned ugly. Although Li Chun didn''t know their identities, he also knew that the big grandmother definitely had their reasons for being like this. Otherwise, Wen Cui would not have this attitude towards them, so she stood up and smiled: "Several wives and girls, please sit in the side hall first. Our eldest grandma and fourth grandma can''t take time to entertain you now, so please forgive me." A thirteen- or four-year-old girl muttered dissatisfiedly, "Don''t you have a wife in your family?" Lichun just pretended not to hear, and didn''t know what was involved in these people, how could she dare to ask them to contact them? Otherwise, they would have sold the eldest grandmother and the fourth grandma when they had no time. Lichun directly invited people to the side room, and then asked Wang Ma to lead people to watch them and guard the door of the hospital. Several people also knew that they were being guarded against, but they were not very familiar with Li Jinghua, so they could only bear it. In the house, the doctor gave Li Jinghua a pulse and said to Mu Yang, "Let''s give birth, there is still a chance." Mu Yangling smiled with an ugly face, and said, "Please ask the doctor to prescribe the medicine." Wenchui immediately took the person aside to prescribe a prescription. Li Jinghua was covered in sweat, looked up with a pale face and asked, "What did the doctor say?" "The doctor said that the child can be born now, sister-in-law, you can rest for a while, save some energy, and when the medicine is boiled, we can have a child," Mu Yangling held her hand tightly and smiled: "Maybe When the fourth master comes back, we will see the birth of the little nephew." Li Jinghua pulled away a smile with difficulty, but tears fell down, "A-Ling, don''t lie to sister-in-law, isn''t it bad luck? I feel that my stomach hurts so much, it didn''t stop, I regret it so much. Ah, if I knew I wouldn''t go out today, how did I know there was such a disaster, I just walked out, and they bumped into it, my child... This is the general''s first child, I don''t want to lose him. Knowing if I can get pregnant next time, the general will definitely hate me..." "No, no," Mu Yangling held her hand tightly and whispered in her ear: "Big brother will only love you, how can he hate you? He likes you, sister-in-law, you Do you still remember the spring of Jingyan''s twenty-fourth year? At that time, you went out to the suburbs and met a little farm girl. She was stupid. That person was me. I came to see you specially. How are you, so let me get close to you to see your character, you see, how can I blame you for eldest brother who likes you so much?" Li Jinghua was stunned for a moment, then looked at her expectantly, "Really? Your brother doesn''t blame me?" Mu Yangling nodded fiercely, "No, eldest brother will definitely not blame you." Li Jinghua''s eyes gradually became firmer, she gently stroked her stomach, and said softly: "A Ling, I will definitely give birth to the child. If, if I die, I beg you to help me take him, okay?" Mu Yangling was sweating profusely, but had no choice but to respond and promised, "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, the child will be fine, and neither will you." Mu Yangling thought about it and said, "I will take care of the child in the future. Take it as your own son." Naturally, under the premise of Li Jinghua''s accident. Li Jinghua seemed to let go of the last worry in her heart, her spirits improved, and her stomach didn''t hurt so much. They all know that this is just a psychological trick. The two women looked at each other, pulled Mu Yangling out, and asked in a low voice, "Fourth grandma, in case, do you want to protect the adults or the children?" Mu Yangling said with a gloomy face: "Master Bao!" The two mothers were surprised. They thought Mu Yangling was protecting the child. After all, they were listening to the conversation between the two sisters just now. However, it is better to protect the adults. After all, the chances of protecting the adults are higher than that of the children. The two of them responded and started to prepare. Mu Yangling personally blew hot water to help her clean, and while wiping her dirt, she smiled and talked to her. Li Jinghua gradually relaxed, and occasionally she could answer with a smile. The two stable mothers told Mu Yang. Spirit''s approach is appreciated. "A Ling?" Qi Haoran''s slightly anxious voice sounded outside the door. Li Jinghua raised her head slightly, Mu Yangling hurriedly pressed her down, and said with a smile, "I called him back, I''ll go out and see, sister-in-law, take a rest." Qi Haoran brought the imperial doctor back, and when he saw Mu Yangling coming out, he grabbed her and asked, "Is my sister-in-law okay?" "It''s okay," Mu Yangling looked at the imperial doctor and saluted respectfully, "I''m sorry, sir." The imperial doctor nodded slightly, went in with the medicine box, and came out with the same conclusion as the doctor in front, "It''s better to give birth, otherwise the fetus will not be able to be saved. Fortunately, the madam''s due date is not far away at this time, and the child should be fine. " Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly invited the person aside, while Mu Yangling showed him the prescription prescribed by the doctor, the imperial doctor nodded slightly, and said, "This prescription is very good, I will prescribe two more, for fetal protection. Yes, take it two quarters after taking the birth-inducing drug." Qi Haoran arranged the imperial doctor and the doctor together, and the medicine in the small kitchen was ready. Wen Si brought it in, and Mu Yangling personally brought it in to feed Li Jinghua. Ling quickly came out and said to Qi Haoran, "I''ll go in and accompany my sister-in-law. You can take care of the outside affairs." Qi Haoran nodded with a sullen face. In a short period of time, he had already called his wife and driver to ask questions, and knew that his sister-in-law had suffered an unwarranted disaster. I was angry and angry for a while, but I couldn''t help but wonder if it was such a coincidence that there were many people around my sister-in-law. Chapter 452： Stimulate Li Jinghua''s hand that was holding the quilt burst out, and a wave of pain passed, she shook her head vigorously and said, "No, no, I won''t give birth, A Ling, A Ling, hurry up and ask Granny Wen to find a way to take the child. Get it out, don''t care about me, I''m going to hurt to death!" Mu Yangling ignored her, turned her head and asked Granny Wen, "How?" Wen Po was sweating profusely, "The fetus is in the wrong position, the child is now sideways, and the child has to be transferred to give birth." Mu Yangling''s eyes were full of anger, and he asked in a cold voice, "Didn''t you guys pat your chest a few months ago to make sure the fetal position is okay?" Mu Yangling knew that giving birth to a child in ancient times was like stepping into the gate of hell. If the fetal position was not right, then most of the body would have entered the gate of hell, so Li Jinghua was only six months pregnant, so Mu Yangling began to ask Mrs. Wen and the doctor to check the pulse regularly. Touching the tire is to ensure that the fetal position is correct. Although there is no 100% guarantee that there will be no mistakes, but it is not to be more sure, but who knows that such a small probability of misdiagnosis and misunderstanding will be encountered by them. Granny Wen immediately explained: "Fourth grandma, we didn''t touch the wrong fetal position. The misalignment was caused by a previous fall." Granny Wen said in a low voice, "Mostly, it hurt the child. I don''t know where it hurts..." Mu Yangling''s face changed slightly. The human body is very mysterious. This collision may be fine, or it may hurt the fetus in the abdomen. If it only hurts the hands and feet, it is fine, but I am afraid that it will hurt the brain or internal organs. Mu Yang was full of anger, but he couldn''t find out, so he could only ask: "How do you transfer over?" The two women looked at each other and said in a low voice, "We have a sister, she is the best at this, and asked the fourth grandma to invite people over." Although Granny Wen was talking behind Li Jinghua''s back, she still tried her best to keep her voice down in Mu Yang Ling said the method again in his ear. It''s very simple, the mother Wen will put her hand into the open cervix to adjust the baby''s fetal position, and then regenerate. This is also the only chance. If it still doesn''t work, then you can only try to protect the adults, drug the child to death, and then try again. The stillbirth is removed. It can be seen how hard Li Jinghua is being tossed, whether she can get pregnant again in the future is a question. Mu Yangling obviously also thought of this. Li Jinghua is too young. She is only nineteen years old this year, and her body has not fully grown yet. This catastrophe will inevitably affect her physical condition. Mu Yangling made a decisive decision: "Place the eldest grandma down, and go to boil the medicine to relieve the miscarriage and invigorate the qi, and I will go and find the woman you mentioned." Mu Yangling lifted the curtain and went out to find Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran, Fan Zijin and Mrs Xia stood up when they saw her coming out and asked, "How''s it going?" Mu Yangling explained the situation succinctly, and Qi Haoran said, "I''m asking someone to find someone." The female family members of the Shu family were secretly anxious and asked, "Master Qi, it''s getting dark now. Let''s go back and see if there is any old ginseng at home, so we can bring it here. What do you think?" Qi Haoran''s face sank into the water, but before he could speak, Mu Yangling looked at him with anger, and saw that the daughters of the Zhang and Zhou families were pale, Mu Yangling sneered, "You can''t go anywhere. , you''d better pray that my sister-in-law and nephew are all right, otherwise, we won''t finish this." The expressions of several people changed slightly. Two little girls looked at Mu Yangling angrily, but they were dragged by their sister-in-law and did not dare to contradict them. At this time, they had the upper hand morally. Conflict will be more unfavorable to them, so if they are anxious to go back in their hearts, at this time, they can only worry about the people in the delivery room and help them as much as possible. But just now the Fan family sent a ginseng of 500 years, and the Qi family also went out to buy a ginseng of a high year. Obviously, they no longer need their help, because if they provide it, it will be more than 500 years old. Year. The Zhang family and the Zhou family did not, but the Shu family did have one that was 800 years old, but it was a precaution for the ancestors, let alone the Li family. not. Xia said: "A Ling, I''ll go in with you." "Auntie go to the side room to change clothes and wash your hands before going in." Xia Shi only thought it was the doctor''s order, so he didn''t take it too much trouble, went to the side room with a sullen face, and then went in with Mu Yangling. Li Jinghua was lying on the bed with his eyes blank, when Xia Shi saw his eyes were slightly red, He stepped forward to hold her hand and said, "Good boy, you have to hold on." Li Jinghua''s eyes didn''t move for a moment, Mu Yangling felt anxious when he saw it, if Li Jinghua gave up, their efforts would be in vain. Li Jinghua has been in pain since the morning, and the pain has long been numb, but this is not the most terrifying, the terrifying thing is that she has completely lost her strength and fighting spirit. Wen Po brought the medicine in and whispered, "The medicine is ready, eat it." Mu Yangling saw that Li Jinghua was indifferent, so he picked up the person and poured it down, turned back to Wen Cui and said, "Is Wen Cui here?" "Here, I''m changing clothes and smoking hands next door." Wen Cui looked at Li Jinghua anxiously, and whispered: "Fourth grandma, please persuade the eldest grandma to cheer her up." Mu Yangling looked at Li Jinghua with dull eyes, clenched her hand and said, "Sister-in-law, I know this is difficult, but you have to persevere. Think about your elder brother, think about your parents and elder brother." There were tears in Li Jinghua''s eyes, and he murmured: "I know, I know it, but it''s too difficult, the child didn''t even move, I''ve been giving birth for a day, I''m out of strength, I really have no strength." Xia Shi was annoyed: "You only gave birth for one day, and others can give birth in three days. Is it so difficult for you to persist?" However, Mu Yangling knew the difference. Others gave birth for three days, and the preparation for labor pains might only take one or two days. The real pain didn''t take long, but Li Jinghua hit her stomach, not the cervix first. It wasn''t the amniotic fluid that was broken, but the palace blood, and the pain she suffered was several times that of others. Other pregnant women can rest for a while, but she is in pain all the time, and the pain is numb and numb. Her strength and flow are particularly serious. If the fetal position is normal, it is good to give birth as soon as possible after the cervix is ??fully dilated. The doctor can quickly give birth. The hemostasis, but the fetal position is not correct... Mu Yangling looked at Li Jinghua, who was ashes as she was ashes. She felt distressed and angry. She felt that if she was a mother, she would never give up unless the doctor said that the child in her belly was gone, even if she tried her last strength. . "Sister-in-law, if you want to die, just die. Bring your nephew with you. Even if the eldest brother will be sad, he just needs to stay for you for a year. After a year, he will naturally marry another bride. See if he can remember you, oh, You still have parents and elder brothers, but I heard that your father and elder brother are both ill, how do you think they will be able to live in the Li family after losing their married daughter?" "Sister-in-law, they will love you, but they will soon forget you, because they have to face the hardships of life, who still has the heart to think about you? No one continues your bloodline, no one remembers you, and when you die, everything dissipates!" Chapter 453： get through the crisis Li Jinghua''s chest was heaving and he breathed heavily: "Child, take care of the child..." Mu Yangling''s eyes were straight at her, "Sister-in-law, you don''t want to give birth now, how can you save the child?" "Can I give birth if I want?" Li Jinghua was skeptical. "Yes," Mu Yangling looked at her firmly and said, "As long as my sister-in-law is willing to work hard, she will definitely be born!" The woman Wen who invited me walked over with a smile and said in a calm tone: "Madam, I have seen your pulse and situation. As long as you are willing to believe me, I will definitely help you and your child." Maybe it was stimulated by Mu Yangling, or maybe it was the smile of Granny Wen that reassured Li Jinghua. In short, Li Jinghua rekindled his fighting spirit and was willing to try again. Mu Yangling asked Wen Cui to cut ginseng slices for Li Jinghua to hold, and then retreated to the bedside and held her hand tightly, hoping to give her some encouragement. Granny Wen encouraged her with words, while correcting her fetal position. The severe pain made Li Jinghua''s face pale instantly. She grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand and pinched her nails directly into her flesh. Mu Yangling ignored it. That little pain, whispered in Li Jinghua''s ear to encourage her. After a while, they heard Granny Wen''s brisk voice saying: "Madam, the fetal position is right, you drink a bowl of brown sugar eggs to replenish your strength, and we will start giving birth in a while, don''t worry, you will be able to leave the child safely. of." Mu Yangling heard it, but Li Jinghua was almost unconscious in pain, and she couldn''t hear what Mother Wen was saying. Mu Yangling patted her hand gently, quickly took the brown sugar egg from Xia Shi''s hand, and slowly fed it to her. Li Jinghua couldn''t eat after only two bites, Mu Yangling said: "Take another bite, the last one." Li Jinghua could only endure the nausea and took another sip. Mu Yangling cut a piece of ginseng and gave her a sip, looked at Po Wen, Po Wen smiled and said, "Madam, you just need to listen to our efforts. Outside the house, Qi Haoran said coldly, "No, since the old man and wife want to see them, let them meet. No one is allowed to leave this yard until the eldest grandma''s situation is uncertain." Mother Wu was sweating profusely, "But Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Shu came in person..." Qi Haoran looked at her coldly, Wu Ma was speechless, Qi Haoran looked away, and said indifferently, "Sister-in-law and nephew are fine. If something happens to the two of them, no one can escape." Grandma Wu shuddered and could only turn around and leave. The female family members of the three families on the side heard that their faces were pale, and Grandma Zhang San couldn''t help but defend: "General Qi, even though there is something wrong with us in this matter, it''s not all wrong with your Qi family. Responsibility, Li''s big belly is still running around outside..." Qi Haoran looked at her with murderous eyes, and asked in a hoarse voice, "So you bumped into her because you couldn''t see it?" "Of course not," Grandma Zhang San''s expression changed drastically, "Don''t slander people." "Okay," Fourth Grandma Shu grabbed her, raised her head and said to Qi Haoran, "General Qi, I know you''re worried, but it''s not the way to hold us in this way. Our three families are not nameless people, don''t worry, we should We will never shirk our responsibilities. "If that''s the case, let the yamen judge, Gu Yu, let Feibai go to the yamen to invite people to come." Qi Haoran said angrily, he was already very anxious and full of anger, since they were about to bump into each other, he would not be polite to them. . The faces of the three family members changed greatly, and the fourth grandmother Shu said angrily: "General Qi, don''t be unreasonable, we will talk to you well." Since they were detained in the morning, it was getting dark early in the day, and they hadn''t eaten a grain of rice except for breakfast all day, and with the screams of Mrs. Li in the delivery room, they were already full of fire. "Yo, what the Shu family means is that you bumped into someone, but it''s our Qi family that doesn''t make sense," Fan Zijin said bluntly: "Since we are so afraid of our Qi family corrupting you, wouldn''t it be better to report to the officials? The government comes to judge. Speaking of which, you still have advantages. The Zhang family is the second-rank household minister, and there are many children in the Shu family who are officials in the court. In our Qi family, only the eldest cousin is still useful, but he is still far away. In the Northland, his wife and children should be bullied a little bit." Fan Zijin is not Qi Haoran. Once he speaks, he will not give the other party a chance to argue, and sneered: "So this accusation is probably not very useful. You have to find the sage to judge, Haoran, tomorrow, you will ask the emperor to decide. , to see if there is still heaven in this world." The faces of the three women''s family members turned blue. Seeing that Fan Zijin was so angry that he was speechless, he turned around and dragged the three little girls into the courtyard, but was blocked by a group of guards at the door. Grandma Zhang pointed at them angrily and shouted: "You guys Get up, don''t you dare to offend us?" Qi Haoran said: "You stand like this, if you have the ability, just crash out like this," Qi Haoran said with a cold light in his eyes: "Master, you don''t mind letting the lords of your three families wear cuckolds!" The three female family members did not expect Qi Haoran to be so shameless. They pointed at him so angry that he was speechless. Just as they were about to get angry, two low-pitched children''s cries suddenly came from the room. When the words come, the courtyard is quiet, I''m afraid I can''t hear it. Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then rushed towards the delivery room, turned around anxiously at the door, and asked loudly, "A Ling, A Ling, have you given birth?" Wen Cui rushed out with tears on her face, crying and saying, "Fourth Master, the eldest grandma has given birth, and a young master has been born." Qi Haoran grinned. Seeing her crying like this, he asked worriedly, "What about my sister-in-law?" "Mother and son are safe!" Qi Haoran was inexplicable, "Then why are you crying?" Wen Cui wiped her tears and said, "The servant girl is happy." The female relatives of the Zhang family and the Zhou family also exhaled. It''s good that the mother and child are safe. This situation is much more beneficial to them. Thinking of this, they look at Qi Haoran confidently. Fan Zijin sneered when he saw this, and asked, "Where are your fourth grandmothers?" After asking, he blocked the sight of the three female dependents behind and gave Wen Cui a wink. The group of people had already walked near the gate of the courtyard, so they were a little far away from the door of the house, and it was dark, so they didn''t notice it at all. Wen Cui saw Fan Zijin''s wink, and glanced at the female relatives of the three families. She was also full of anger. She was in the room just now, but she listened to the content of their quarrel. She hated them for being reckless and making grandma. Having suffered a serious crime, at this time, seeing their faces of shirking their responsibilities, I hated them even more, so I immediately understood what Fan Zijin meant and replied, "The fourth grandma is taking care of the big grandma and the young master, and the slaves are afraid that the men will be worried. , come out and let me know." "Come in and see what you need, we are ready outside." Fan Zijin said immediately. Wen Cui responded and turned to go in. The three mothers are trying to stop the bleeding of Li Jinghua. The child''s body is a little blue, and it is estimated that he has been holding it for a long time. Mu Yangling is holding him gently, and Mrs. Xia helps to wash it off, and then wraps the person in a soft swaddle. Xia Shi was both happy and distressed, "This child''s cry is so small, like a kitten, will it be okay?" Mu Yang paused and said, "Why don''t you let the doctor and the imperial doctor take a look." Chapter 454： chase people Wencui walked up to Mu Yangling and whispered a few words, and told the situation outside. Mu Yangling was so angry that he bumped into someone without thinking and reflecting, but he dared to shirk his responsibility? Mu Yangling suppressed the anger in his heart and whispered, "Go and invite the imperial doctor and the doctor in." Wen Cui responded, and when he walked to the door, the look on his face became panic. The three female family members breathed a sigh of relief, and saw Wen Cui hurriedly inviting the imperial doctor and the doctor in. They looked at each other, and their faces became solemn again. I couldn''t help but feel a little irritable. The production is half and half. Who knows if Li''s health is not good? They were unlucky to encounter this incident. The good thing is naturally that the Li family has a lot of luck, but the bad can all be blamed on them. The Qi family is not letting people go now, giving them the opportunity to discuss with their family members. nothing. A few people regretted that they shouldn''t have followed Qi''s house in the first place. Even if they came, they should leave alone to go back. At any rate, they should let the family know the situation, so as not to be caught off guard when the Qi''s house came to the door. Wen Cui invited the imperial doctor and the doctor in. The two first looked at the child in the outer room, and then went into the inner room to see the pregnant woman. The inside has been cleaned up, but the smell of blood is still very strong. Xia Shi asked someone to put down the tent and take Li Jinghua''s hand out to the imperial doctor and the doctor to check the pulse. The imperial doctor said: "Grandma Qi''s body has been seriously damaged. I''m afraid it will be difficult if I want to give birth in the future. I need to take care of it." The doctor also said: "It does have an impact, we can only look at the situation in the future. As for the child," the doctor thought about it and said, "I can''t see the reason for it now, let''s come back after a few months." Mu Yangling was shocked, "Is there something wrong with the child?" The imperial doctor was silent for a while, and said: "It seems that he is a little weak now, but we checked just now and found that the back of the child''s head is blue..." This is because they suspect that the child was knocked in the stomach before. They also know that Li''s dystocia was caused by a fall. Now the child''s whole body is a little blue, and they can''t be sure whether the blue on the back of the head is suffocated or hit. Mu Yang''s heart has been sinking, this is a hint that the child''s intelligence may have problems, Mu Yangling forced a smile and said: "Thank you two doctors, you go down to eat first, and I have to ask you two to be here tonight. keep." It was already curfew time, and they had no choice but to stay. The two were invited out. Mu Yangling handed the child to the Xia family, rewarded the three stable wives, and asked them to take a rest in a separate room, so that someone could be called if there was a situation here, and they would go out after arrangements were made. Outside, three family members were asking Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin to leave. Qi Haoran''s face was full of impatience. If he hadn''t estimated the status and rights of Zhang Jiashu''s family, he would have gone mad long ago. Although Fan Zijin had theories with them, there were differences between men and women, so it was hard to say something deeply. When he saw Mu Yangling coming out, he was relieved. in one breath. Qi Haoran stepped forward and asked, "How are your sister-in-law and nephew?" Mu Yangling sank into the water, did not answer, just stared at the three people, and then sneered: "Do you want to leave? I will fulfill you, come here, and send them out to me." Fan Zijin was startled and asked quickly, "Why did you let them go? The affairs of the eldest cousin and nephew have not yet been decided." "What''s the decision? They won''t be able to pay for it. Get me out!" Mu Yangling said angrily, "Give me to the yamen to report to me tomorrow morning. What are you guys talking about with them?" No one expected Mu Yangling''s temper to be so strong, and they were all shocked. Mu Yangling had already glared at the old woman below and said, "What? I''m deaf? Or am I unable to direct you? Throw them out to me! " Grandma Shu Si sank into the water, but had to ask patiently, "Grandma Qi Si, how are Grandma Qi and the young master?" "How is it? You have the nerve to ask," Mu Yangling jumped into a rage, "Do you know, it''s just because of you, my sister-in-law may not have any more children in the future, just because of you, my nephew..." Mu Yang Ling''s eyes were red, choked and speechless, and said bitterly: "The back of his head is green, you finally pray that he is healthy and smart, otherwise I will never finish this matter with you." The expressions of several people changed, and their hearts kept sinking, fool! It would be better if the child could not be born. If the child dies, they will compensate them once at most, but if they are fools, the three of them cannot bear it for the rest of their lives? Before a few people could think clearly, Mu Yangling had already been so mad that he had someone throw them out, and even their mother-in-law, all of them were thrown out without leaving any of them. In the main courtyard in front, Mrs. Zhang, Mrs. Shu and the old lady of the Zhou family were discussing with Mrs. Wu. They wanted to ask her to go over and ask if they could release their daughter-in-law and niece first, when they heard the noise outside. one slice. The three of them looked at each other and hurriedly came out to see. Wang Ma took the people out of the three families with a sullen face. Mrs. Zhang was taken aback and asked, "What are you doing?" Grandma Zhang San saw her mother-in-law with red eyes and shouted, "Mother, the Qi family is going to drive us out." Wang Ma said neither humble nor arrogant: "Mrs. Zhang, we are also under the order of the master, and please don''t embarrass the servants. Your car and driver are also outside, please leave quickly, our fourth grandma said, we The Qi family does not welcome you." Mrs. Zhang''s expression changed, she turned around and questioned Mrs. Wu, "Mrs. Qi, is this how your Qi family treats guests?" Although Mrs Wu was also annoyed, she had to defend: "Maybe something happened to Mrs. Li and the child, Mrs. Zhang doesn''t know anything, Mrs. Mu and Mrs. Li are deeply in love, and the relationship is very good, why don''t you go back first, I''ll talk about it tomorrow." Mrs. Zhang''s expression changed, and she looked at her daughter-in-law and niece. Seeing that they really lowered their heads and said nothing, she knew that it was really the accident that happened to Mrs. Li and the child in her womb. The arrogance was instantly suppressed, which was the worst situation. There are also cases where the Qi family was angry and chased people away. Mrs. Zhang could only suppress the anger in her heart and leave. A large group of people were kicked out of Qi''s house in the middle of the night. Although they originally intended to leave Qi''s house and go home, they were kicked out in such a rush, and the corner door slammed shut in front of them, which was embarrassing for them. You must know that no female family members will get on and off the bus at the gate. They all remove the threshold of the corner door and drive the carriage into a special yard or place to get on and off the bus. Before Li was carried in by Mu Yangling at the gate, it was an emergency. , otherwise the threshold will be removed, and the carriage will be driven in by the horse. I dont know how much time will be wasted. But now, they had time to get in the car in the courtyard and then come out, but Qi Haoran had the carriage and driver thrown out of the door ahead of time. All the gifts were thrown out, a big shame. Although it was late at night, no one was watching or seeing it, but it also made the faces of the female family members turn blue and red. Chapter 455： gossip The three families looked at each other, and they all got into the carriage and left in silence. The group was particularly conspicuous on the silent street. The patrolling guards stepped forward to ask. Fortunately, the Zhang family had expected this situation before coming, so they went to a family to take the lead. post. The Imperial Army dispatched six people to send them back to three separate homes. Its not only women who gossip. Mens gossip level is no less than that of women. It was obvious that they were kicked out by the Qi family in the middle of the night. Among them, the Zhang family was the family of Zhang Cheng, the minister of household, and the Shu family had the same status. Not low, although the Zhou family was only a merchant, it was considered famous. The six young men felt itchy as if they were scratched by their claws, so they all got some news in their own way during the **** process. So, after sending people away, they returned to the team, and the night was long, naturally gossip to pass the time. As a result, the news is now spreading among the forbidden army. Early the next morning, most of the forbidden army knew that there was a conflict between the Zhang Jiashu family and the Zhou family''s female relatives in an embroidery workshop, but accidentally spread to the passing grandmother of the Qi family. , which caused the eldest grandmother of the Qi family to give birth prematurely and dystocia. I don''t know what the situation is now. After changing shifts in the morning, half of the soldiers who returned home mentioned something new to their wives, and then gloated: "Qi Haoran, that kid is very skinny, he dares not sell his face when he is young, and now I meet him. I''m afraid it''s the same with the Zhang family, there''s a lot of excitement in the capital again." Then he turned his head and went to sleep, but his wife was excited. Fresh news, you can share it with your girlfriends and friends. So, while the Zhang family and the Shu family were still thinking about how to convince the Qi family to suppress the news, all kinds of gossip were already flying all over the sky. And the Qi family knew nothing about it. Qi Haoran was holding his head in annoyance. He looked at his nephew in a daze and didn''t know how to explain to his elder brother. And fool, how will this child live in the future? Qi Haoran''s eyes became more and more red, almost to the point of madness, Fan Zijin also sank into the water, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Can''t it be cured?" Mu Yangling said angrily: "How do you know that the child must have injured his head? Isn''t this diagnosed yet?" Mu Yangling said solemnly: "This matter can''t be spread out, it''s enough for our own family to know about it. As for the Zhang family''s Shu family and Zhou''s family, they want to cover this matter under the quilt. The imperial doctor said that the diagnosis should be confirmed in about three months. , and then comprehensively look at the child''s reaction." Everyone has no opinion on this matter. Although it will be more beneficial for them to spread it out, and only public opinion can suppress those three families, it will not benefit Li Jinghua and the children at all. They may live under the eyes of others in the future. , with sympathy, and possibly gloating and disgust. They don''t live on the sympathy of others, and there is no need to push the mother and son to the front for that little benefit. Qi Haoran said: "Even if there is no public opinion, the Lord can ask them to drag a layer of skin." Then he turned and went out. Fan Zijin nodded slightly to Mu Yangling and hurriedly chased after him. Mu Yangling looked back at the sleepy people in the room, and waved: "You all go down and rest, everyone will take care of them in shifts." Wencui and Lichun looked at each other and stepped back with a salute. Mu Yangling had someone wake up Xia Shi, who was already asleep on the couch, and arranged for her to go to sleep in a side room. Mu Yangling sat beside the soft couch, stared at the child sleeping peacefully on the couch and whispered, "Baby, you must be smart." Qi Haoran did not let Mu Yangling intervene in external affairs, and did not even let Qi Feng and Wu shi intervene, and directly took over the right to talk with the three families from Fan Zijin. Mu Yangling saw that he was not at a disadvantage, and although rumors were flying outside, he did not mention the current situation of Li Jinghua and the children at all, all of them were talking about how the Zhang family and the Shu family were domineering, and the Li family suffered an innocent disaster. Obviously, the masses still don''t know. The physical status of Li Jinghua and her child. Seeing that Qi Haoran was controlling the rumors, Mu Yangling ignored it and concentrated on taking care of Li Jinghua and the children. Li Jinghua fell asleep after giving birth, and finally woke up in the afternoon the next day. After taking a look at the child, she fell asleep again. Mu Yangling knew that she was depleting her vitality too much and had to sleep to adjust. She asked people to dig them up and feed them medicine as soon as it was time for dinner. The imperial doctor and the doctor also said that her condition was improving, and Mu Yangling was relieved. If she wants to recuperate her body, she has to wait for her lochia to finish and see the prescription. Mu Yangling didn''t tell her the actual situation of her and her child. Excitement and worry are not suitable for raising soldiers. As for the child, there seems to be no abnormality at the moment. He has already started drinking milk. When Mu Yangling grabbed his little hand and stuffed it into his mouth, he would gnaw on his claws, grab them back, and wave himself twice. Mu Yangling was overjoyed when he saw it, and felt that the baby didn''t look like a fool at all, but rather smart. It is a pity that the eyes have not been fully opened, otherwise it is generally the best to observe the eyes. Mu Yangling was lying on the side and whispering to the baby when Wang Ma came in and said, "Fourth grandma, the wife of the east courtyard sent someone to ask questions, what should I do with the third wash tomorrow?" Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "The child is weak, so he can''t do the third thing." Wang Ma was taken aback and said, "This, this is not good." "What''s wrong? The child is already frail. If you take it out for a walk, who knows if it will catch a cold? Just do as I say, and don''t do the three washes." Washing three is not only a meeting between children and everyone, but the most important part is to wash away the filth and gain happiness. A large group of people watched the child take a bath, and dropped silver nudes, gold nudes, and even small things like jade bracelets in the bathtub. Who knows how many people have touched those things and how many bacteria are left on them. If it is a healthy child , She opened one eye and closed one eye and passed, and the big deal was to give the child a battle bath when she came back. But now the baby is weak, she doesn''t want to take this risk, so she directly asks someone to cancel the third wash. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin originally wanted to hold a grand baptism ceremony for the child to show that they valued the child, but after listening to Mu Yangling''s explanation, Qi Haoran waved his hand: "In that case, we will baptize the third time. Don''t do it, do you think the Full Moon Wine should be cancelled?" Fan Zijin immediately said: "The third wash has been cancelled, and the full moon wine must not be cancelled. I don''t know, others think you don''t like seeing this nephew." Mu Yangling pondered for a while and said, "Let''s do the full moon wine, but we won''t take the children out to hang out at that time, and those who come to the backyard to see the children will have to choose one or two, don''t bring everyone to the back and make a lot of noise. Yes, it''s not good to scare children." Fan Zijin no longer objected. "By the way, how''s the justice going?" Mu Yangling asked curiously. Chapter 456： develop Speaking of which, Li Jinghua was really unlucky. She was just in a fidgety mood that day. After walking around the house for two times, she didn''t think about going out for a walk. After she arrived in the capital, no one took care of her, and her family had to take care of Zhaodetang, where she lived, so she had a lot of time. Every few days, she either went to visit, or met two or three friends to go out for a walk, so she felt irritable and went out for a walk that day. Nothing more than normal. When the carriage passed the embroidery workshop, she suddenly remembered whether the soft fabric that attracted attention last time was not there, and she wanted to prepare more baby clothes for the child. So I got off the carriage and took people into the embroidery workshop. The girl from the embroidery workshop invited them to the private room. She chose two new pieces of soft fabric, and went out with Wen Cui''s hand. Who knew that after such a short time, there would be a lot of noise outside. The female relatives of the Zhang family''s Shu family and the female family members of the Zhou family quarreled. Because of the status of the Zhang family, although she and them are not familiar with each other, they have met each other. As for the Shu family, at the beginning, because they were also fellows of Jingzhao Mansion, they came and went three or four times, but because their tempers were not very good, everyone later They don''t communicate much, and they are nodding friends when they see them outside. But in such a situation where the three female dependents are in conflict, Li Jinghua can''t just walk away, so he just wanted to ask Wen Mian to ask if he needs any help. The original intention of ?? is to remind them that if they are outside now, it is better to restrain themselves, and if there are any conflicts, they can be resolved in private, so as not to be laughed at. But who knew that before Wen Mian came to their side, a girl from the Zhou family suddenly burst out and pushed a girl from the Shu family. together. Wen Mian saw this, it was not easy to go forward, Li Jinghua was also stunned. She came from an aristocratic family, and everyone ran on a lot of words, and even did a lot of things to meet the highs and step on the lows, but she did it herself, not to mention the experience, she had never even seen it, and everyone at most let the little girl below do it for her. The girl from the Zhang family saw that her close cousin was beaten, so naturally she couldn''t let it go, so she rushed up and twisted with the girl from the Zhou family. Seeing this, the young grandmothers of the Zhang family, the Shu family and the Zhou family hurried up to grab their sister-in-law. Who would have known that the three girls were so strong, they seemed to have accumulated a lot of hatred and held each other''s hands, and a group of people fought together. It soon spread to Li Jinghua. Li Jinghua and Wen Cui turned pale in shock. She was covering her stomach, and Wen Cui stood in front of Li Jinghua to protect her and wanted to return to the box. Who knew that the Zhang family girl would push the Zhou family girl so hard that she flew out, and all of a sudden Bumped away Wen Cui and fell on Li Jinghua... It took less than a quarter of an hour from when she got out of the box to when she fell. And Li Jinghua''s accident also frightened the female relatives of the other three families. When Wen Cui instructed her mother-in-law to carry Li Jinghua into the carriage and run back, they also followed in panic. After entering the Qi family, they came back to their senses. They should inform the family that the other party is not an ordinary female family, and they can be private by paying some money. Qi Xiuyuan has been hot in the past two years, and Mrs. Li is the daughter of an aristocratic family. She has only entered Beijing for half a year, and she has already entered the upper echelon. People also look down on their compensation. If this is not the Qi family, even if you lose this child, you can ask for it again in the future. No matter how bad it is, even if you lose someone like the Li family, as long as the three families are willing to bleed, this matter can be suppressed. is the daughter-in-law of the Qi family and the daughter of the Li family. Qi Xiuyuan is already this age, this is his first child, and it is expected that in the next three or four years, their husband and wife will not be able to reunite and recreate people. Without a son, it means that the real bloodline has not been passed on. And Li Jiayuan is in Jingzhao Mansion, even if they can get benefits, he can''t receive Li Jiayuan. Besides, the final result is the worst. Li survived, but he may have lost his fertility, and the child survived, but he may be a fool. This means that as long as these two people are alive, the three families will always owe each other. The Zhang family and the Shu family are not stupid, and naturally do not want this to happen, so they have kept a low profile, and will control the rumors so that the real situation of the Li family and the child will not be leaked. Fortunately, the Qi family also seems to mean this. The three families instantly understood that the Qi family did not want Li and the child to be wronged, so they would not let their situation be publicized to force them to compromise. The three families are both happy and worried. Happy that the worst will not happen, and it will not be a city full of turmoil. What worries ?? is that since the Qi family values ??Li and the child so much, the negotiation will be even more difficult. Sure enough, the emperors desk was piled up with the imperial censors memorials for impeaching them early the next morning. They pinched their noses to find Qi Feng, but Qi Feng refused to meet. They kept their faces straight and didn''t speak, let them break their mouths, and didn''t even open their mouths on the promise of promotion. They asked the female family members to find Wu, but Wu also disappeared behind closed doors. After two days of trouble, they finally understood that these two really couldn''t be the masters of Qi Xiuyuan, and they still had to go to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran didn''t have the good attitude of Qi Feng and Wu''s, and after sneering at people, he directly said that the matter was official. The Zhang family and the Shu family were so angry that they looked up. If this matter could be handled by the government, would they be so angry that they came to find someone? But seeing that Qi Haoran was cold and unwilling to eat, they could only ask the ladies in the back house to find a way to start with the female relatives. At this time, when Mu Yangling asked about the negotiation situation, Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently and said: "What''s the hurry, forgive them for a few more days, I have already sent a letter to my eldest brother on this matter, and I have to ask him what he means. " Having said this, Qi Haoran said frustratedly: "No wonder eldest brother always said that I was frizzy. If I had arranged for someone to follow my sister-in-law at all times, this would not have happened." Fan Zijin patted his shoulder and comforted: "I didn''t even think about this, didn''t I? Okay, I don''t blame you." Mu Yangling was silent for a while, and said: "Haoran, we can''t let this matter go, but it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, we are weak now, the Zhang family and the Shu family are not small, don''t force them first. Anxious." "Don''t worry, we have our senses." Qi Haoran had discussed it with Fan Zijin long ago. After all, this time was an accident. Although he was angry, he really couldn''t do anything. The two of them divorced their daughter-in-law, sent their daughter to the temple, and then turned back to deal with them in anger. The Zhang family and the Shu family can really do such a thing. As for the Zhou family, that is a wealthy businessman. No matter how much the Qi family suppresses them, no one will stand up for them. Chapter 457： come to you Li Jinghua called Mu Yangling, put the child aside gently, and said with a smile, "Come and sit down." Li Jinghua said apologetically, seeing that Mu Yangling had lost some weight, "I caused trouble for you, and asked you and Uncle to run for me." "What did my sister-in-law say, it''s what we should do to take care of you," Mu Yangling felt a little guilty. After all, before she came, she patted her chest and assured Qi Xiuyuan that she would definitely protect Li Jinghua and the child. The result was such a big surprise. Li Jinghua smiled and said seriously: "I heard that the fourth uncle has tossed Zhang Jiashu''s and Zhou''s family to a great extent." Mu Yangling pouted and said, "Actually, if they hadn''t been so noisy that night, we wouldn''t have been so chasing after them. It''s not like we don''t understand the truth of being spared and forgiving." "You still have to forgive people and forgive them?" Li Jinghua said indifferently: "Don''t push too hard, coming to Japan is long, Zhang Cheng is the minister of the Ministry of Housing, and the general leads troops outside, so many things will be related to the Ministry of Household. relationship, it would be bad for him to use sly tricks behind his back." Mu Yangling nodded and said, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, Haoran is very measured." Li Jinghua didn''t believe it, "You better call Fourth Uncle back, I''ll tell him personally." Li Jinghua touched the child''s tender face and said, "If the child is fine, I will take him to Huguo Temple to offer incense in a hundred days. If something happens, I am his mother and know what to do better than you." Mu Yangling pondered for a while, then nodded in response. It''s just that before she could call Qi Haoran back, the concierge handed in a greeting card, and the old woman who came to deliver the message bowed and said, "The person who came here said it was your aunt and aunt, and the servants did not dare to stop them. Right outside the door." Mu Yangling''s face sank, and he opened the post, but the imprints of the Zhang family and the Shu family were on it. Mu Yang smiled aura, the Zhang family and the Shu family knew her identity, did they just find out, or did they know it all the time? No matter what kind of thing it was, they knew that she was Shu Wanniang''s daughter in such a short period of time, which meant that they had not lost news of Shu Wanniang for so many years, so did they do it when they incorporated their Mu family into the military household? Mu Yangling squeezed the post tightly, her face darkened, why? The mother is also the daughter of the Shu family, and the daughter of the first daughter. What kind of hatred does she have to force them to die? In such a situation, what is it to put their family into a military household instead of sending them to their deaths? If it weren''t for the relationship between Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran, Mu Shi would be a recruit who was suppressed by everyone. . And if something happened to him, Bo Wen was so young and weak, it was impossible to get out of the country, and he would have to go to the battlefield as soon as he turned fourteen. When he thought of the consequences, Mu Yangling didn''t like the Shu family at all. At this time, I heard that they came to the door, and I wondered why. She came here for half a year, but the Shu family didn''t respond at all, but now that something happened, they came to her door. Mu Yangling sat down in the flower hall, drank a cup of tea to suppress the anger in his heart, thought about it, and said to the old woman: "I never heard my mother say that I have an uncle and aunt, but they came to the door, I also want to know what they say, go and put people in." The mother-in-law bowed as she should, and her momentum changed when she went out again. Haven''t you heard that the fourth grandmother didn''t have any uncles and aunts at all. She used "let" instead of "please". So polite. Mrs. ?? did not know the second wife of the Zhang family, nor the fourth wife of the Shu family. If they knew each other, they would not be so rude. Shu Shuniang and Shu Fangshi did not expect that a servant from a fourth-rank official family would dare to give them a look. Seeing that Mu Yangling did not come out to greet them in person, they thought that Mu Yangling had never visited the Shu family since he came to the capital. In fact, the heart can not help sinking. The two took them to the flower hall of Qi''s house. On the way, Mrs. Shu Fang hesitated to ask the eldest aunt, "Mrs. aunt, is it possible that she doesn''t know about the second aunt''s wife?" Shu Shu Niang was silent for a moment, then said uncertainly: "I don''t know either, Wan Niang has always been able to hide her words, and there are some things she didn''t tell her daughter." "Then will she believe us?" Shu Shuniang said this time with certainty, "Yes, I look a lot like her mother, no matter how bad it is, I still have a portrait of her mother when she was young, so it''s not difficult to recognize." Shu Fang breathed a sigh of relief. When the two went to the flower hall, Mu Yangling had already sat on it and drank the second cup of tea. When he saw people coming, he didn''t get up, just looked up at the two of them, and then said sarcastically, "The doorman said my My aunt and aunt came to visit, and I''m still curious about who it is, it turned out to be the fourth wife of the Shu family and the second wife of the Zhang family, I don''t know when our three families got involved." Neither of them thought that Mu Yangling would be so polite. They were both accustomed to being so discordant in secret, and the confrontation was not obvious on the face, so Mu Yangling who played the cards out of line in a pair was really a little stunned. It was Shu Shuniang who reacted first. She wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and forced a smile: "It''s normal for Yang Ling not to know us. Speaking of which, we haven''t seen your mother for 16 years." Shu Shuniang and Mrs. Shu Fang sat aside and sighed: "Your name should be from ''Hengdajiang Xiyangling'' in "Nine Songs? Xiangjun", your mother has high expectations for you, we used to get along as sisters At that time, she blushed and said that when she had a son, she would give him this name, but she didn''t expect her to use this name when she gave birth to a daughter. I heard that you have two younger brothers and a younger sister?" Mu Yangling had to sigh that Shu Shuniang was very good at chatting. If her father had not repeatedly asked her to be careful with the Shu family before coming, and had told her about the previous mother and the Shu family, she might have believed in Shu Shuniang and her mother. Sisterly love. Pushing herself and others, Mu Yangling thought, if her sister had been missing for 16 years, she would find out about her sister''s daughter one day, and she would be as excited as Shu Shuniang to come to her door. Take out the lungs, at least there is a trace of family affection. Mu Yangling looked at Shu Shuniang and suddenly wanted to know how she would react to her questioning. So Mu Yangling looked at Shu Shuniang suspiciously, and hesitated: "My mother did name me from this source, but you said you were my aunt, how come I never heard my mother say it?" Shu Shuniang said sadly: "Sixteen years ago, when our family fled south, your mother and we were separated, and there has been no news since then. I didn''t expect her daughter to grow up so big after sixteen years of absence." "Go away?" Mu Yangling murmured the two words on the tip of his tongue, with sarcasm in his eyes, and asked: "Can the Shu family of the aristocratic family lose the young lady? Are you okay?" Chapter 458： confrontation Niang Shu Shu stiffened and looked at Mu Yangling suspiciously. Does this mean she knows the truth? But seeing Mu Yangling just looking at them with doubts, it didn''t seem to be a question, just a simple question, Shu Shuniang could only explain with a forced smile: "It was too chaotic at that time, and the servants couldn''t take care of them, so they separated. In troubled times, after your mother left, we had to give up after a few days of searching." Mu Yangling didn''t ask this question any further, and if he continued to question it, it was not only the Shu family who was embarrassed, but also her mother, so Mu Yangling asked instead, "How did you recognize me?" Shu Shuniang immediately said: "Our family Zisu met you by accident a few months ago, and when he came back, he whispered to me that you and I look alike, and I heard that you are from Xingzhou Prefecture, and I was attracted. Your mother was lost in Xingzhou Mansion. I discussed it with your uncle, and I was afraid that I would make your grandfather and grandmother happy by making a mistake, so I quietly asked someone to go to Xingzhou Mansion to inquire. The people who went to Xingzhou Mansion yesterday came back. , Only then did we know that you are really Wan Niang''s daughter." Shu Shuniang said excitedly: "Good boy, you don''t know how much your grandmother has missed you all these years. Would you like to go back with me to see her? She will definitely be happy when she sees you." Looking at Shu Shuniang with tender eyes, Mu Yangling instantly lost the desire to inquire any more. She thought of her mother. When she celebrated her birthday every year, her mother always happily hugged the gifts they gave her and expressed her luck. Several times, Mu Yangling heard Shu Wanniang say, "I used to resent them for leaving me, but I was always grateful that they left me at that time." Mu Yangling suddenly thought about it, so she felt a little disgusted at Shu Shuniang, who was arrogant, and interrupted her, "Just tell me what is your business with me." Shu Shuniang and Shu Fangshi, who were wiping their tears, were taken aback for a moment, and looked at Mu Yangling in amazement, not knowing why she suddenly became angry. Mu Yangling stopped chasing their words, and sneered directly: "Mrs. Zhang Er, my news is not so easy to inquire about, Xingzhou Mansion is my uncle''s place, you want to inquire about my news, let''s not say if you can inquire about it. Come on, do you think I don''t know at all?" "So far, I haven''t received any news that someone went to Xingzhou to inquire about me. I think the Shu family must have known about our family''s existence? At least five years ago, they must have known," Mu said. Yang Ling said: "Speaking of which, our Mu family owes much to the Shu family to have today." Mu Yangling stared at Shu Shuniang tightly and said, "Isn''t it, aunt?" Shu Shuniang''s face changed slightly, only then did she know that Mu Yangling knew everything. Shu Fang looked at the two of them with bewilderment, not understanding what they were talking about. Mu Yangling knocked on the table, ignoring Shu Shuniang''s ugly face and said, "The second girl of the Shu family is dead, and our Mu family has been living in Xingzhou Mansion before, it''s just an ordinary home of hunters, I don''t want to change. In such a situation," Mu Yangling showed his white teeth and asked with a smile, "Or did the Shu family decide to tell the truth and recognize my mother? In that case, wouldn''t all those who died because of this matter died in vain? " Shu Fang''s heart skipped a beat, and lowered his eyes, as if he hadn''t heard Mu Yangling''s questioning, he sat looking at his nose and heart. Shu Shuniang took a deep breath, knowing that it would be impossible to fool Mu Yangling again, she was a little embarrassed, Mu Yangling knew everything, but he was leading her to say those words like a joke. She looked up at Mu Yangling and said sternly: "Yangling, I know you have a grudge against the Shu family, but things were too complicated back then. The Shu family is an aristocratic family, and some rules can''t be messed up. Your mother did something like that... Mu Yang was so aura that he picked up the teacup on the table and smashed it at Shu Shuniang. The teacup rubbed her forehead and flew over, hitting the wall and bursting open. Shu Shuniang was startled, she didn''t expect Mu Yangling to be so courageous. Mu Yangling stared at her with red eyes and asked, "What happened to my mother? You people are filthy, but you blame my mother alone. If you have the ability, you can put the culprit to death! Shu Shuniang, I tell you, if this is the case Don''t let me hear it a second time, my mother has a good temper, and I, Mu Yangling, are not soft-natured, if you don''t believe me, you Shu family can give it a try." Shu Shuniang stared at Mu Yangling with a livid face and asked, "Do you have to make trouble known to the world? What good will that do to you? Wouldn''t the Qi family mind, and Qi Shen would mind?" Mu Yangling sneered: "Do you think everyone is like your Shu family? I''m really not afraid that Qi Haoran will know, because he and his uncle knew it a few years ago. If they dislike our Mu family, they will not end this relationship. Marriage, but a family that has always regarded face as life, can you be as open as I am?" Shu Shuniang was so angry that she couldn''t speak, she could only stare at Mu Yangling, Shu Fang had already guessed something vaguely in her heart, and hurriedly said, "Yangling, your aunt doesn''t mean to blame your mother. , they are sisters of the same father and mother. They have been separated for more than ten years. How can they not miss it? Your mother was wronged back then, and your grandparents remember it..." "I know they remembered, so when our family was desperate, did they directly record our family among the military households?" Mu Yangling interrupted Shu Fang''s words, she tilted her head to stare at Shu Fang, who was stunned. Shi smiled and said, "Mrs. Shu Fourth doesn''t seem to know." Mrs. Shu Fang smiled awkwardly. She didn''t know what to say at this time. Although the military registration was not a cheap registration, it was definitely not a good household registration, because the military registration was slightly lower than the craftsman''s registration, and the craftsman''s registration was lower than the good registration. membership. If the Shu family really recorded the desperate Mu family into the military register, it would really be a big revenge. Shu Shuniang also knew that what they came to do today would be impossible, so she could only get up, and before leaving, she turned around and said, "Whether you believe it or not, I have always had a sisterhood with your mother, this time, your cousin is doing it. It''s wrong, but they didn''t mean it, so if you still have a trace of old love, just talk for them." Saying that he was about to leave with Shu Fang, Mu Yangling looked at them about to leave, and suddenly asked: "If I recognize you today, you will officially recognize my mother, record it in the family tree again, and have a banquet. Tell your friends and family?" Shu Shu Niang''s body froze, the meaning was self-evident, Mu Yangling let out an "ah" and chuckled: "So I recognize you here, but you are only going to communicate privately, maybe you will recruit me when you get interested. Shu family, let your mother and I stage a grandfather-grandfather relationship, or see that I am not easy to fool in the future, and get a righteous daughter out, so that you can call her grandmother openly?" Mu Yang sighed in inspiration, "It really is the wisdom of the aristocratic family, I can''t wait for the commoners to beat the horse." Shu Shuniang left Qi''s house a little embarrassed, and Mu Yangling turned her head to face Li Chun and said with a smile: "It is expected that within a year, she will not appear in front of me again, it''s really clean." Lichun looked at Mu Yangling with some distress, "Fourth grandma, don''t be sad." Mu Yangling put away the smile on his face and said, "I''m not sad at all, it''s just not worth it for my mother." Mu Yangling is really not sad at all. The feelings of modern people are relatively weak. Although she has been reincarnated again, she only has feelings for her family. There was very little she could hold in her heart, but Shu Wanniang was different. Although she resented the Shu family, she kept fantasizing about them. After all, she was her own parents and relatives, so how could she have no feelings at all? I wonder if her mother knew about this situation. Will it be sad. Mu Yangling was glad that their home was in Xingzhou, thousands of miles away from Lin''an. Chapter 459： Calculate Shu Shuniang and Shu Fang returned to Shu''s house. Just as Shu Fang wanted to ask her what was going on, Shu Shuniang left her directly to find her brother Shu Mingxiang. Shu Fang''s face was a little ugly. She was the daughter-in-law of the Shu family, but she didn''t expect to be worse than a married daughter. Shu Fang knew that there must be a scandal involving the Shu family. Judging from Mu Yangling''s remarks just now, I''m afraid that the Shu family is still sorry for the second aunt''s wife who lives abroad. Shu Fang looked at the closed study door, sneered and turned away. No matter what they did, they couldn''t drag her daughter into the water. Shu Shuniang said anxiously: "She knows everything, it is impossible to let the Qi family stop through her, little brother, what do you say?" Shu Mingxiang sighed and said, "I didn''t agree when my father made the Mu family be included in the military account..." "What''s the use of talking about this now? The key is to solve the current problem," Shu Shuniang said anxiously: "In the past two days, there have been more and more cases of impeachment against my father-in-law. , if you wait any longer, my father-in-law''s position may not be guaranteed." Zhang Cheng belonged to the Prime Minister of Qin, and the Minister of the Household was originally the Prime Minister of Qin. However, disasters occurred frequently and the Ministry of Household was in an emergency. He had no choice but to take the blame and resign, and then pushed Zhang Cheng up. He only served as the Prime Minister. . Zhang Cheng became the target of public criticism for a while. This was a trivial matter, but I wanted to see Zhang Cheng unlucky, and there were many people who targeted Qin Xiang, so the offensive was so fierce. If Zhang Cheng falls down on this matter, he will have to give up the position of Minister of the Ministry of Household. Qin Xiang can push one person to the top, but it is not so easy to push another one. So there is no reason why Shu Shuniang is not in a hurry. The Shu family is also anxious. Zhang Cheng is the in-law of their family, and the household department has Zhang Cheng in charge, and their home is much more convenient. Shu Mingxiang thought about it for a while and said, "Let me tell my father and mother about this. If my mother can come forward, maybe she can. Row." Shu Shuniang is just Mu Yangling''s aunt, she doesn''t have to give face, but when grandmother comes forward in person, she must be so presumptuous, right? This is a crime of unfilial piety. But Shu Shuniang said: "I''m afraid it''s useless, that''s a hard-hearted person. When I came out, she reminded me, unless our family remembers Wanniang again, and we have to give her justice, otherwise," Shu Shuniang gritted her teeth and said: "Otherwise, our mother Wanniang died 16 years ago. Where is her mother''s granddaughter? The rumors outside can''t hurt her at all." Shu Mingxiang''s face changed greatly, "She doesn''t even recognize her grandfather?" Mu Yangling retains the memory of her previous life, so she has a strong family concept, but her family concept is weak, and behaviors that cannot be understood in this world are normal to her. Your Shu family first gave up my mother, and even tried to kill her again and again. As the mother''s daughter, not to mention that they didn''t have much affection in the first place. But for this era, Shu Wanniang is the daughter of the Shu family. Her life and death were originally to be obeyed by her parents. Not to mention that they didn''t really kill her, but they did kill Shu Wanniang, and the daughter that Shu Wanniang left had to recognize her. They, because she is the blood of the Shu family. The simplest logic is that without their Shu family, there would be no Mu Yangling. Half of the blood that Mu Yangling shed came from the Shu family. Therefore, Mu Yangling''s behavior is undoubtedly rebellious, but the Shu family is in trouble now, and they can''t reveal the truth of the year. Outsiders don''t know, Mu Yangling does everything for granted. Only now did the Shu family know that they thought this would be the handle of the Mu family and Mu Yangling, but who knew that now it turned into the engine of the Shu family. Sure enough, this is more shameless than who. For Mu Yangling, face is very important, but it is also divided into what kind of face. Shu Mingxiang was silent for a while, and said, "Let mother try it, maybe it will work?" "Aren''t you afraid of **** off your mother? Then Mu Yangling speaks like a knife. Wherever he hurts her, he stabs her where he wants to go. I won''t go." Shu Shuniang thought of the humiliation Mu Yangling had done to her just now. Just stuck in my heart. Shu Shu Niang rolled her eyes and said, "The culprit in this matter is Qing Niang. How about asking Qing Niang to go to Qi''s house to confess her guilt?" Shu Mingxiang was silent, but the more Shu Shuniang said, the more she felt feasible, "It was Qingniang who pushed Wanniang down back then, since Wanniang has told her daughter everything, then Mu Yangling must also know about this matter. It was also Qingniang''s daughter who moved first..." Shu Shuniang and Shu Mingxiang looked at each other, both of them wished to push everything on Shu Qingniang. Shu Mingxiang chuckled: "Qingniang still has a son, as long as the benefits are enough, the Zhou family will definitely be willing to do so, but it is not easy for us to come forward. I will tell my mother later and ask her to take Qingniang to Qi''s house." Shu Shuniang had a smile on her face, got up and said, "Then little brother, I''ll go back first, and then tell me when there is news." Shu Mingxiang nodded and sent Shu Shuniang away. At this time, Mu Yangling, who thought that he would not see the Shu family for a long time, was holding his eyes and gurgling around the room in a refreshing way. He kept aiming at brightly colored things, and when she spoke exaggeratedly, he would turn his head to look at her. Mu Yangling said to Li Jinghua, "Sister-in-law, Xiaobao must be so smart, his eyes are moving very fast." Li Jinghua took the child in her arms, tapped his little cheek, and let go of the heart she had been holding, "I''d better ask the imperial doctor to take a look, it would be great if I could invite an imperial doctor who specializes in children. already." Mu Yangling said: "I will ask Haoran to submit a book, and the emperor will definitely agree." "Do you know that?" Li Jinghua glared at his sister-in-law angrily. Mu Yangling proudly said: "Of course I know that the emperor can let the imperial doctor stay in our house, doesn''t he just want to know your situation in time? If we ask for a imperial doctor specializing in pediatrics to come over, the emperor will definitely agree, and he can If you know the specific situation, you can show the kindness of the emperor and kill two birds with one stone." Because the situation of the child was unknown, everyone was not in the mood to give him a nice nickname, and Mu Yangling kept calling him baby, so Li Jinghua simply named him Xiaobao. In the past two days, the child''s eyes have been completely opened, and the eyeballs can be turned around to see things. Mu Yangling once heard people say that most children with intellectual problems have dull eyes, and the eyeballs do not move, or do not move often. , Seeing Xiaobao''s two black eyeballs like grapes turning with Mu Yangling''s movements, and looking around with great interest, Mu Yangling felt that the child was fine. Li Jinghua''s confidence has also increased a little, and she only waited three months for the diagnosis. Chapter 460： separated Qi Haoran heard that Shu Shuniang and Shu Fang came to the door as soon as he came back, he asked Mu Yangling, "Are you going to recognize the Shu family?" Mu Yangling looked at him with the eyes of an idiot, "How stupid am I, rushing to find abuse?" Qi Haoran instantly relaxed when he saw that Mu Yangling had only disgust for the Shu family, but no affection. He thought about it and said, "Take your sister-in-law to Zhuangzi to live for a while, and bring the imperial doctor and the doctor with you. There are a lot of things going on in the mansion recently. You are all afraid that you won''t have a good rest here." Mu Yangling knew that this matter was about to end, she thought about it and nodded. The imperial doctor has already received the instructions of the Holy Master, and he is afraid that he will not be able to return to the palace until the results come out, so where Li Shi and the child go, he will naturally follow him. Dr. Sun, who was left behind, was hired by Qi Haoran as a household doctor. He was given a lot of monthly records. Naturally, he did whatever the host asked him to do. So early the next morning, while the Shu family was still trying to convince the Zhou family to abandon Shu Qingniang and her daughter Zhou Tinglan, Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua took Xiaobao to Zhuangzishang. Qi Feng and Wu Shi couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. During this time, the Zhang family and the Shu family gave them a lot of pressure and temptation, and they almost agreed several times. But as long as they think that this matter is not up to them, it is useless for them to be tempted. Now that people are gone, they can also suffer a little less. Qi Haoran did not send them there, but arranged most of the guards to them. Zhu Liang was waiting outside Zhuangzi, and when he saw the carriage, he immediately went to greet him and walked aside himself, obviously worried about the safety of his little master. Mu Yangling held the tightly wrapped Little Treasure. As soon as she entered the room, she loosened the blanket and touched his back. She was relieved to find that it was still dry. She spread the child out on the kang. , Seeing him looking around curiously, he couldn''t help holding a few colored lines to tease him. Wen Cui and Wen Mian waited for Mrs. Li to change her clothes, spread the kang, and helped her lie down. Li Jinghua breathed out a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "It''s still comfortable to live in the village, but unfortunately I''m still confinement. Otherwise, it would be good to go shopping in the depression." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "When the child is forty days old, I will ask someone to build a shed on the mountain. How about we move the reclining chairs up and sit on it to blow the air?" The weather in July is the best way to sit on the mountain and blow the wind. Just as Mrs Li was about to answer, Wang Ma said immediately: "This is not good, neither the eldest grandma nor the young master can blow the air. Fourth grandma, don''t push the eldest grandma to do bad things." Mu Yangling stuck out his tongue and did not speak. At this time, the crops in Zhuangzi had been harvested, and they were in the drying stage. The servants sat under the tree in Zhuangzi in twos and threes and chatted, and Zhu Liang beat gongs and drums to let everyone gather. "The big guys have also rested for several days. From tomorrow, no one is allowed to be lazy. The women and children go up the mountain to pick up eggs. The men are divided into two teams. Eggs, duck eggs, and picking vegetables are all done every day. Everyone is familiar with it. When they heard that they were going to drop the net, the eyes of the people below lit up, "I wish the steward, can this fish be collected?" "Yesterday, I asked someone to pick up a few and weigh them, and I can accept them. But tomorrow, everyone should be careful when they go offline. The small ones will be thrown back with me. I have already agreed with the restaurant. Don''t give me sloppy eyes, if the small fish are also thrown into the bucket, and the owner suffers a loss, I will deduct it from you." When it comes to their own welfare, everyone responded loudly, and Zhu Liang said: "The fourth grandmother said that the eldest grandmother and the young master have improved, this is a great joy, so tomorrow''s Internet access, each family can get one. Fish, so you''d better be more careful, if anyone finds it troublesome and doesn''t choose well, I will select all the small ones and distribute them to you." After hearing this, everyone''s scornful feelings were instantly put away, ensuring that every fish in the net tomorrow will be a big fish. Zhu Liang left with satisfaction. Early in the morning the next day, Mu Yangling left Li Jinghua and Xiaobao behind and ran to the meadow to watch everyone looking for duck eggs and net fish. One-fifth of the ducks that have been raised for more than five months have now begun to place orders. Because of the large base, the number of duck eggs is also quite large. Mu Yangling grabbed one and turned it around in his hand, asking Zhu Liang, " How are the sales of this duck egg?" "It can basically be sold now. It only supplies restaurants and restaurants. If you can connect with the big families in the city, you don''t have to worry about sales." In ancient times, there were almost no people specializing in breeding. Everyones eggs and duck eggs were all sourced from retail households. Almost all farmers had chickens and ducks. Few people were willing to eat them. Most of them were sold, but things were scattered and the quantity was small. , it is obviously impossible to supply the whole consumption. But you can eat these kinds of things if you have them, and change them if you dont have them. It is not a necessity, so there will not be a situation where the price will rise. Zhu Liang and Qian Guanshi agreed that the supply could be larger. If nothing else, a family with moderate conditions would consume about five eggs every day as long as they could buy eggs and duck eggs. There are so many people in Lin''an City. Although they raise a lot of chickens and ducks, the supply is still in short supply. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Look around the city to see if you can open a shop that specializes in chicken and duck business. If someone else wants to buy this kind of thing, they can come and find it, and the business can expand. faster." Zhu Liang pondered for a while, his eyes brightened slightly, and he nodded in response. Mu Yangling indicated the direction and ignored it. He stepped on a small bamboo raft and staggered to the deep depression in front of him. When he saw the fish jumping in the water, he couldn''t help but smile. After another month, the emperor should believe it. Did they really buy this Zhuangzi for money? Just when Mu Yangling was delighted to hand over the harvest of his Zhuangzi, Mother Shu was clutching her chest and was helped into the carriage by an old lady, followed by Shu Qingniang with a strange look. Miss Wu watched them leave with a blank face, turned her head and asked her eldest daughter-in-law in confusion, "Did I say something wrong? Why does Mrs. Shu look like this?" Mrs. Wu pouted and said, "Mother, she can''t see the fourth siblings, and their family''s affairs can''t be solved, so it''s natural to look like you''re about to die, but after all, you are the mother-in-law of the eldest sister-in-law, so you can be the master of this matter. , why do they only see the fourth siblings?" Mrs Wu gave her a sideways glance and said, "Don''t talk nonsense about this, this is what the master meant, you''d better be calmer for me recently." Although Wu''s actions against Qi Xiuyuan''s brother in private are constant, she has an advantage, that is, listening to Qi Feng''s words, as long as Qi Feng gives a clear order, even if she is unwilling, she will execute it without any compromise. But Xu Shi thoughtfully said: "Mother, you forgot that Mrs. Shu said that she and the fourth sibling''s mother are distant relatives. I remember that the fourth sibling''s mother is indeed the Shu family, and the Shu family is from Jingzhao Mansion. If you moved here, maybe it really has something to do with it. Chapter 461： compensation Wu Shi was not interested: "Do they have anything to do with us? The master told us to stay away from them, and now we live on both sides of the house, not to mention that this is not Mu Shi''s handle, it''s her handle, as long as Qi Haoran protects With her, everything we do is superfluous, not to mention, why should I deal with her when I have nothing to do?" Wu''s interest is how to step on Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran under her feet, but Qi Feng is brainwashing her ears day and night, she already knows that she can''t shake Qi Xiuyuan, but moving Qi Haoran will undoubtedly make Qi Xiuyuan lively. She wasn''t afraid, but she had to think about her two sons. She didn''t listen to what Qi Feng said, what family and everything, but she remembered one sentence deeply, "Shaosheng until now. He didnt even get into the jinshi exam, so I asked his husband, Im afraid that next year will not be enough. Xiu Yuan has already achieved the second grade. But he is a senior official in the frontier, and there must be many people in the DPRK who are willing to sell his face, and if he annoys him, one sentence can make Shaosheng unable to move an inch." Qi Feng has a deep understanding of this point. He has always felt that he has not been able to go further these years because he is not qualified and experienced enough, but last time he was angry and went to the censor in a street fight because of Qi Haoran, and overheard it. It was only after a sentence or two that he knew that this was the work of his eldest son, Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Feng never thought that he couldn''t go further because of his son. At that time, he was so angry and angry that he almost broke out. But he was able to endure for many years. Forbearance skills are not generally good. Although he was angry, he took a step back after weighing the pros and cons. He gradually let go of Qi Haoran and came to ignore him. Whether it''s good or bad, he doesn''t care about the affairs of the West House. After fighting for half a year, Mrs. Wu finally accepted her fate. At this time, she only hoped that Qi Haoran would not come to find her son''s conflict, and Mrs. Li and Mrs. Mu would not come to trouble them. Anyway, their salaries were also handed over to the public. In the middle, there is still a lot left after paying the expenses of the West House. Xu didn''t expect Wu to put it down and put it down. He was a little stunned for a while, and then he could only shake his head and go back to the backyard. Since Mrs Wu, who was most against Li and Mrs Mu, has died down, there is no need for her to say more, but Mrs Wu stood for a while, and finally stomped on her heels. She was jealous of Mrs. Li and Mrs. Mu. , but if Wu shi hadn''t come forward, she would have been wiped out in minutes. Mrs. Shu returned to Shu''s house, because she was so angry that she was watered and fanned. After a while, she regained her breath. She turned her head and asked Shu Shuniang, "Are you sure that Mrs. Mu is really Wanniang''s? child?" Shu Shuniang smiled bitterly, "Mother, does your daughter still lie to you about this?" Mrs. Shu closed her eyes and sighed: "It''s not like it, it''s not like it at all, although I haven''t seen anyone, but just from what you said, I don''t think Wan Niang can teach such a daughter." If it wasn''t for her brother''s promise, she wouldn''t believe it. Her younger sister is the most honest and cowardly. Who would have thought that a daughter who was brought up was like a knife. Besides, Mu Yangling really had nothing like her younger sister except her eyebrows and eyes. Since she doesn''t look like Wan Niang, she looks like someone from the Mu family. But isn''t the Mu family a hunter? Why is this temper, that appearance is so... strange? "Mother, Mu Shi avoided seeing him, so what should we do?" How to do? Where does Mrs. Shu know what to do? Go to Zhuangzi? That puts the status too low. Unfortunately, Mrs. Mu is not her granddaughter in name, otherwise someone can be called with a single order. Shu Qing came in from the outside with a sullen face, and Mrs. Shu hurriedly got up and asked, "Master, why are you back?" Shu Qing asked in a deep voice, "Didn''t see Mu Shi?" Mrs. Shu nodded, and Shu Qing said in an unhappy mood: "You don''t have to go to see her, Qi Haoran has already come to the door, and the four of us have already negotiated the terms." Shu Qing said coldly: "Little yellow-haired boy, he has learned to open his teeth before he grows up, and it depends on whether he can eat it or not." Old Madam Shu was surprised and asked, "They are all weak and weak, how dare they offend the three of us all at once?" Shu Qing sneered, today''s negotiation made him a bit of a fire, and he had to give in to the control of others, but he had already planned not to make the Qi family feel better. But Shu Qing never expected that Qi Haoran, who had just broken up with the three families and came out of the restaurant, went straight into the palace, and he said to the emperor very accommodating: "Your Majesty, it''s exactly as you expected, they all agreed. ." The ?? emperor smiled and said complacently: "They are afraid of losing their current status, so they will naturally compromise. What are you going to do with those things?" Qi Haoran curled his lips indifferently and said, "Isn''t that all the resources of the imperial court? What can I do with it, of course it''s for you." The emperor smiled, but his eyes looked at him suspiciously, "Don''t you feel bad?" Qi Haoran said inexplicably: "Why do I feel distressed, I am a military general and only like to lead troops to fight, and I don''t like the positions of the Ministry of Housing and Works. Besides, I am alone, and I have no skills. It''s not you who asked me to mention it. These conditions? I thought you would use them." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "But next year my cousin is going to participate in the Spring Festival. He may need a place. Your Majesty, you can reserve a place for him in the Ministry of Households. Unfortunately, there is no one in the Ministry of Personnel, otherwise he will be arranged to enter the Ministry of Personnel. Better." The emperor observed Qi Hao carefully and found that he was really unmoved. He was relieved, and he was also in the mood to joke with him. He picked up the book and smashed him, laughing: "You mean Fan Zijin, right? You just believe him. Can you pass the exam?" Qi Haoran said as he should: "My cousin is so smart, he was a scholar at the age of eleven, if he still fails the test, how many people in this world can pass the test? Your Majesty, you must leave a good position. Give it to him, this time he has followed me for several days." The emperor smashed him another book and taught him a lesson: "Do you think you can stay if you can stay in your position? The highest level of Jinshi who is just in his early years is to enter the Hanlin Academy. You, the Shu family and the Zhang family are all rank six and above, didn''t you tell the world that he was going through the back door?" Seeing that Qi Haoran was suppressed, he waved his hand: "Okay, those officials will arrange for you to go down." Qi Haoran hesitated not to leave. The emperor''s face darkened slightly and asked, "Why, are you still not leaving?" Qi Haoran shouted, "Your Majesty, I don''t need the compensation from the Zhang family and the Shu family, but you have to keep some of the Zhou family''s belongings? Not to mention other things, the two boxes of jewelry they picked out for me last time. , my wife is about to make some jewelry." The emperor looked at Qi Haoran who threw away the watermelon and picked up sesame seeds. He believed the comments of the gangsters in the city. Qi Haoran was a fool who relied on force. He waved his hand and said, "I don''t want anything from the Zhou family. " The emperor saw Qi Haoran''s face was overjoyed, and he didn''t know how to refuse, so he withdrew happily. Chapter 462： who lied to whom The emperor picked up the note on the table and looked at it, his eyes dimmed. He didn''t expect that it was just an ordinary accident, but he discovered such a secret. Most of the government is in Qin Fang''s hands. He always thought that it was Taifu Yan and others who could not see him favoring Qin Fang and were alarmist. His orders over the years were all issued in his eyes, and the officials under him were also alarmist. He chose to be promoted. He felt that, except for military power, everything was still in control. Although the old ministers were a little long-winded, and although the people had some opinions on him, he didn''t think it was a big deal. But this time Mr. Li accidentally fell, and no one knows the whole story better than him. He has been asking people to spy on the Qi family, Qi Haoran, Mu Shi, Li Shi, and even Fan Zijin have not let him go. So he knew when something happened to Mrs. Li, and because of this, Qi Haoran made a fuss outside the palace to see him and asked for the imperial doctor. Angrily, he must send the female relatives involved to prison, and in the end, Fan Zijin insisted on persuading him to take a step back. At that time, he just wanted to see how the Zhang family and the Shu family would deal with it out of curiosity. As for the Zhou family, he didn''t take it to heart. Although the Zhou family was rich, they were businessmen, and they were still businessmen who depended on the power of the Shu family. But it was because of his curiosity that he realized that his household minister was from Qin Fang, the minister of labor and the minister of personnel, and all the important positions in the six departments were from Qin Xiang. What shocked the emperor the most was the development after that. The articles of impeachment against Zhang Cheng came to his case one after another. The emperor only remained silent for a long time, and then quietly instructed his two most trusted ministers to operate, and then impeached Zhang Cheng''s articles. more. He made a timely gesture of wanting to change the Minister of the Household, Zhang Cheng really panicked, and wanted to take the path of an internal servant to suppress the matter. It was only at this time that the emperor realized that even the inner supervisor in the palace was not good enough. Qin Xiang, who seldom takes refuge in. This means that he cannot control his own safety perimeter. The fact that General Yuan, who is thousands of miles away, holds the military power makes him restless, and the inner prisoner beside him is someone else, doesn''t it make him more restless? Emperor Jingyan was never an open-minded and intelligent person, on the contrary, he was a suspicious person. But this time, he was already suspicious just by peeping at an opening. Combined with the actions of Taifu Yan and others against Qin Xiang over the years, the emperor remembered that the people he reused seemed to be Qin Xiang or others from the beginning. Recommended by someone close to Qin Xiang. The emperor felt chills, but he knew that he couldn''t be reckless, otherwise, the officials of the half dynasty would be affected. This is a big earthquake. This kind of thing can only be done slowly. In order to take back the military power in the hands of General Yuan, he can plan for ten years, let alone Prime Minister Qin? This time, Qi Haoran''s confrontation with Zhang Jiashu''s family was an opportunity, so he called Qi Haoran into the palace and asked him how he planned to deal with it. The idea of ????just simply wants those three to pay the price. The emperor was worried that Qi Haoran could not understand the implied words, so he could only express that he could have interests with Zhang Jiashu''s family, so that they could feel pain in their flesh. The first time the emperor worked hard to plan for a person, but the results were obvious. The Zhang family and the Shu family did make concessions, and he not only got those benefits, but also saw their fangs through this. The emperor has already planned in his mind, and after a while, he will find a few people who will slowly knock out their minions so that they can be replaced by him. This time, he must not want the people recommended by Qin Xiang. Anyway, there is autumn season this year, and spring season next year. There are a lot of talented people. The emperor''s heart that has always been raised finally feels a little better under this comfort. What reassured him even more was that Qi Haoran was not interested in this, but was very interested in the Zhou family''s money. The emperor sneered at a silly boy in his heart, and then made people stare at Qi Haoran, eager to know about Qi Xiuyuan. Know the reaction after the incident. Qi Haoran, who was out of the palace, let out a slow sigh of relief. God knows that when he was called in by the emperor to ask about this, his heart stopped beating. Sure enough, this kind of lurking is really not done by people, and he is still a good person, fortunately, the crisis is temporarily over now. Qi Haoran returned to Qi''s house. The apology from the Zhou family had been carried to his yard, except for two shops and two manors, two boxes of jewelry and a box of silver notes. Qi Haoran put away the bank note, opened the box, grabbed a handful, and threw it into a box, and threw it to Yan Mo: "If you take it to the East House, it will be said that the Zhou family will pay." This time, the father and the Wu family did not hold back. Otherwise, things would be more complicated. Qi Haoran knew that to maintain this situation, it was up to both parties to work together. This kind of thing has always been done by the sister-in-law, but now that the sister-in-law is sick and recuperating, A-Ling doesn''t have to think about it, and she won''t think about it for another ten years, so he will do it for her this time. Qi Haoran closed the box with his feet, let Yanmo put it away, and went to find Fan Zijin with his hands behind his back. Fan Zijin was reading, when he saw him come in, he asked with a stern face, "Is everything done?" Qi Haoran flattered: "It''s all done, and the gifts are all received." Fan Zijin snorted softly, picked up the book and recited it, ignoring him. Qi Haoran looked down at his desk. There was a piece of paper on it, and he wrote what Fan Zijin wanted to say to him. He had already written a letter to Qi Xiuyuan, through another channel, and the other party would soon be able to follow their wishes. reply. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were very uncomfortable. When the emperor called into the palace this time, Qi Haoran realized that they were under such strict surveillance, and they dared to whisper some taboo secrets behind their backs, but now they don''t dare at all. Announced. Qi Haoran sighed. He could only hope that the emperor would confront Qin as soon as possible, so that the people who were beside them could be transferred away, otherwise they would always live under such surveillance, and good people could be driven crazy. He ignored Fan Zijin''s reading, and followed his own temperament for a while, and then he left happily. Fan Zijin picked up the note he left on the table after he left, and it seemed that it probably wrote about him and the emperor. Answer, Fan Zijin felt that there was no problem, so he threw all the paper into the water basin, the ink was opened three times in the water basin, and finally all the handwriting disappeared. is indeed the cheapest ink, and it does not live up to its price at all. Qi Haoran, who consciously accomplished a major event, was not in the mood to stay in the city, so he rode a horse and led people to Zhuangzi. After receiving the report, the emperor pouted and said, "Why can''t you leave your daughter-in-law all the time?" Grand Eunuch Bai smiled and said, "Your Majesty, General Qi and Mu''s childhood sweethearts, the couple are deeply in love, and it is a good thing for the country and you." The emperor also thought about it, the more affection Qi Haoran had for his wife, the greater the value of Mu Shi''s stay in the capital. Chapter 463： make man The emperor''s secret guard intercepted Qi Xiuyuan''s flying pigeon biography. The emperor opened it and took a look. After being silent for a while, he handed the letter to the secret guard and asked him to collect it again. Qi Xiu''s content on the letter made him very satisfied. Qi Xiuyuan scolded his younger brother for such a stupid behavior, and first told him that he should not ask for those things from the Zhang family and the Shu family, and that he should make a decision based on the situation of the Li family and the child. If the Li family and the child are okay, then let the family owe a favor. If there is something wrong, the Li family and the child can''t compensate for those things, so let him talk to them later. The letter also said that the stupidest thing Qi Haoran did was to give those things to the emperor, and Qi Xiuyuan taught Qi Haoran a lesson. Some things were secrets among the courtiers and could not be disclosed. Qi Haoran was so big. Lielie dragged the emperor in, and it would not be the Zhang family and the Shu family who offended, but most of the officialdom. Even though Qi Xiuyuan is a senior official of the frontier, it will be difficult to protect him in the face of public anger, so he asks Qi Haoran to hold his tail and be a man in the days to come. Find a way to leave Beijing and return to Jingzhao House. Anyway, he can protect him here. At the end of the letter, Qi Xiuyuan may not be angry, and he scolded Qi Haoran again, asking him to listen to Fan Zijin''s opinion. The ?? Emperor was very satisfied with Qi Xiuyuan''s response, which was somewhat different from what he expected, but it was within the acceptable range, but he was very interested in one thing he said. So there are secrets between the courtiers and the courtiers that he can''t let him know? Because Qi Haoran is only seventeen or eighteen years old, he has not received an orthodox education and entered the officialdom directly. He has not even been trained. He has been under the protection of Qi Xiuyuan. He only needs to fight and make military achievements to be promoted, and he may not even need to go to the battlefield. , military merit can automatically fall on his head, so it is normal to not know the rules of these officialdoms. The emperor showed a happy smile. It seems that Qi Haoran was raised by Qi Xiuyuan with a simple personality, and his lawlessness is not bad for him. The emperor suddenly wanted to know Qi Haoran''s reaction after receiving the letter, so he asked the secret guards who stayed in Zhuangzi to pay attention. How did Qi Haoran know that the emperor was so perverted, even if he knew that someone might be watching him in the dark, but he couldn''t pretend to pay attention all the time, so as soon as he got the letter from his elder brother, he shouted in disbelief, "How can you blame me for this, there is no one else. Told me!" Mu Yangling sat on the chair indifferently and said, "Isn''t this letter sent out, the elder brother may not have sent it to you." Qi Haoran thought about it too, but seeing that Mu Yangling didn''t care, he was dissatisfied: "You''ve been around Xiaobao these days, and you almost forgot about you and me." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and coaxed him insincerely: "You are so old and you are jealous of your children, okay, I''ll go out with you tomorrow." Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and rolled his eyes: "I don''t want you to go out with me, let''s just have a baby." "No," Mu Yangling flatly refused, seeing Qi Haoran''s face sinking, black as carbon, he explained in a low voice, "I''m still young." Qi Haoran didn''t believe it, "What''s wrong with my lord, you don''t want to give me a baby?" Qi Haoran only felt a dull pain in his heart, and then acid water poured out from the wound cut by the dull knife. Mu Yangling was unwilling to give him a child! This is no different from disliking him in the eyes of a man. Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran''s eyes turning red, and asked in surprise, "What''s wrong with you?" She didn''t say anything too much, why did this person almost cry? Qi Haoran tried his best to hold back the tears in his eyes, and asked, "You don''t want to have children for your grandfather, so who do you want to have children for?" Mu Yangling shouted: "When did I say I don''t want to have a baby for you? Don''t wrong me, I mean I''m still young and don''t want to have a baby yet." "You don''t believe me. Thirteen-year-old mothers are everywhere. You are fifteen this year." Mu Yangling shouted: "What is fifteen? I will only be fifteen in September, and I am fourteen years and ten months now!" Qi Haoran pouted his lips disdainfully, and said, "The virtual age is already sixteen!" Mu Yangling shouted angrily: "You must always call me, do you know that it is very dangerous to have children at a young age, not only for me, but also for children, I have thought about what''s wrong with having children at sixteen. Don''t you just wait another year?" Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, thinking of Li Shi and Xiaobao, Fuzhi asked in his heart, "Are you scared by your sister-in-law giving birth to Xiaobao?" The more Qi Haoran said, the more he felt that this was the case, and he didn''t blame Mu Yangling anymore, he hurriedly stepped forward and hugged her and said, "Don''t be afraid, you are different from your sister-in-law, you''ll be fine, believe me, you are born. The child must be safe." Mu Yangling said irritably: "It''s not because of my sister-in-law and Xiaobao, they did that because of an accident. I originally made up my mind to have a baby after sixteen." Mu Yangling glanced at Qi Haoran and said, "I originally wanted to marry you later, isn''t it because of an accident that I got married so early?" Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, and then dissatisfied: "Who instilled this in you? Tomorrow I will take you to a nearby village for a walk. You ask, how many children were born safely at the age of 13 or 14." "Because of their young age, many children died of frailty." Mu Yangling murmured. "That''s because their family is poor, they can''t afford a doctor, and they can''t afford medicine. Does our family lack this? And my grandfather''s son must be stronger than my grandfather." Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran suspiciously, "Why do you suddenly want me to have a baby?" Qi Haoran was silent for a moment, then hugged her and whispered: "I want a child, and the eldest brother''s secret letter said that he will find an opportunity to transfer me back to Jingzhao Mansion in a while, A Ling, you If you have a child with you, you won''t be so lonely." Mu Yangling did not expect this to be the reason. She knew that Qi Haoran could not always stay in the capital, not to mention that Qi Xiuyuan would not let him delay his future for the sake of his own safety, and even the emperor would not let Qi Haoran sit idle for so long. . General Yuan had so many sons, didn''t the emperor also let him go to the army? Qi Xiuyuan are just two brothers. After observing, he will naturally not stop anyone. After all, what Da Zhou lacks the most is generals. But Mu Yangling always felt that parting should be far away, but he didn''t expect it to be so close. Qi Haoran saw his wife in his arms not speaking, so he lowered his head to look at her. Seeing Mu Yangling was stunned, as if he didn''t respond, Qi Haoran was in a good mood and tightened his arms again. A Ling is so reluctant to let him go! Mu Yangling couldn''t stop Qi Haoran from leaving. Thinking of his departure, he might not be able to see each other again in four or five years. He was moved by the proposal to have a child, poked Qi Haoran in the chest and said, "Then we will a child?" Qi Haoran was so happy, he picked up the man and went to the kang to make him. Chapter 464： plan The dark guards sent by the emperor restrained because there were guards from the Qi family in Zhuangzi, and they stayed a little far away, but they still heard Qi Haoran''s first roar. Later, the voice became lower. I thought I could only hear this sentence. Who knew that the couple would quarrel later. Although it would be immoral to eavesdrop on the quarrel of the young couple, but in order to present the secret letter to the emperor, it would not be too much. Ugly, the dark guards still pricked up their ears. So the emperor soon knew that Qi Haoran and his wife were quarreling about having children. The emperor pouted and said disdainfully, "What''s so noisy about this kind of thing? Could it be that Mu Shi can still drink contraceptive pills? Mu Shi is also surprised, who doesn''t look forward to giving birth to her husband''s child as soon as possible to gain a firm foothold, she It''s different from others, so it''s no wonder Qi Haoran is angry." Aren''t you even weirder? You are more strict with a fourth-rank junior general than you are with Qin Xiang, and people will be watched at 12 hours a day. Those who dont know, think you have other thoughts. The dark guard complained in his heart. The emperor dropped the secret letter and waved his hand: "Okay, let people watch from a distance, don''t let the Qi family find out, if you accidentally find it, just deal with it as usual," the emperor tilted his head. Said: "Let''s lead to Prime Minister Qin." The Dark Guard should go down. The emperor saw that he was the only one left in the palace, so he leaned back on the dragon chair and sighed that Qi Haoran was better. Following him can always get some unexpected news, it''s not like staring at Qin Xiang, what''s the use? He didn''t have any doubts before, but when he saw that Qin Xiang was always anxious about his needs, he thought that the other party was really taking care of him, and he didn''t mind some corruption and bribery of him. After all, the other party just loves money, unlike General Yuan, who holds hundreds of thousands of troops and threatens his status at all times. But now it seems that it is not that Qin Xiang is clean, but that he behaves too cleanly. This is what scares the emperor the most. If he hadn''t stared at the Zhang family and the Shu family this time, he probably wouldn''t have known that half of his court was in the hands of Prime Minister Qin. In contrast, Qi Haoran, who is always making small mistakes and has not correctly recognized the sinister nature of officialdom, is more lovely. The emperor already has a plan in his heart, and intends to use this rookie to pull out those rules and secrets that he does not know about in officialdom. . Since this is the case, then Qi Haoran can no longer be idle. The emperor had already thought a lot in a short period of time, and Lin''an City was under his nose. According to the report of the dark guard who was monitoring Zhang Cheng, many people gave him gifts during his debriefing every year, and most of the things would pass through Zhang Cheng again. Cheng''s hand flowed into Qin Xiangfu. In the past, he also sent people to monitor Qin Xiang''s mansion. He only saw that a small number of officials who came to Beijing from other places would visit Qin Xiang with gifts. But judging from the list obtained by Zhang Cheng, Qin Xiangs income was almost half of the national treasury. The emperor is sitting on the whole world. If his world has 10,000 taels of silver, then Qin Xiang will take 10 taels from it, and he will not even move his eyelids. But Prime Minister Qin took five thousand from it all at once, plus what he got from other places he could not see, the ten thousand taels in the emperor''s hands were only passed through his hands and then had to be paid into the country, and what was left behind It was less than one percent, but Qin Xiang couldn''t get in or out. The wealth accumulated over time, and the emperor felt very unhappy just thinking about it. Coupled with the fact that Qin Xiang holds the half dynasty, he will have an illusion of who is the emperor after all. The remaining officials of the semi-dynasty always sang against him as the emperor, and the feeling of this contrast was even stronger. Most of the money was donated from the local area. Comparing the situation in Lin''an City, the emperor has realized that the country is no longer under his control. Except for military power, the court, and the local government are gradually changing from him. hand slipped. Even if General Yuan, Qi Xiuyuan and others were disobedient, it was only on external issues. Internally, the orders he issued were carried out very thoroughly. In comparison, the Prime Minister Qin, who has always been obedient to yin and yin, was much more terrifying. The emperor wanted to know the situation of the place urgently, so he thought, if the fool Qi Haoran, who had a backer and a holy favor, was put into the place, what kind of information would he get? As soon as the idea of ???? came out, the emperor could not wait to prepare a place for Qi Haoran to serve. In addition to the south of the Yangtze River, which is a land of fish and rice, another important strategic location is the Jinghu area, which is also a large grain production base and has good economic development. The emperor wanted to know if Qin Xiang had affected Jinghu, which he always felt like an arm. area. The emperor is ready, and he is just waiting for the opportunity to send Qi Haoran out. The vacancy is not something he wants to have. Even if he is the emperor, he cannot say that one is one. Anyway, Qi Haoran wants a child now, so that''s fine, give them a little more time. The ?? emperor felt that he was really a good emperor, and even this kind of thing was considered by his servants. How did Qi Haoran know what the emperor thought? He still feels that he must go back to Xiying. Even if he doesn''t go to his elder brother''s Xiying, he will most likely go to his two uncles or General Yuan''s. Before coming, his elder brother had already discussed with him. Just choose these three places. In order to make Mu Yangling pregnant before he left, Qi Haoran worked hard to create people every night. If it wasn''t for the large number of people in Zhuangzi, Qi Haoran would not want to get up during the day. At this time, Qi Haoran felt that the two-person world was better. The sister-in-law and nephew were really inconsiderate. Mu Yangling followed him for half a month, suddenly came back to his senses, stopped him and said, "This is not right, we have to calculate the time to have the same room, and it is impossible to conceive if we are always doing this kind of nonsense." Mu Yangling feels that there is a safe period and ovulation period. She doesn''t know how to calculate the ovulation period, but she probably knows the algorithm of the safe period. Isn''t the ovulation period after subtracting the safe period and the menstrual period? ? Mu Yangling praised his wit, and when he took the pen, he was about to calculate the date. Qi Haoran pulled her pen and said, "Why is it so troublesome, I just work hard every day?" Mu Yangling kicked him and said, "What do you know? Calculating the date is the most scientific way. I heard that it is best to take a break two days before intercourse." Qi Haoran pouted his lips disdainfully, "That''s someone else, do you need a break?" Mu Yangling looked at the arrogant Qi Haoran speechless, but he had already decided that he could not let Qi Haoran succeed tonight. Qi Haoran was a little indignant when he went out, thinking that the old lady in the house must have taught Mu Yangling badly, otherwise how would she know about this kind of thing? When he came back for dinner in the evening, Qi Haoran took out a jar of fruit wine, it was so sweet that Mu Yangling saliva secreted, Qi Haoran said complacently, "This is today when I went to the village for a horse race, and a tenant farmer gave it to me, saying it was my own. Brewed, do you want to drink it?" "want." Mr. Li smiled and said, "I would like to drink it too, but the doctor told me not to drink alcohol, so you can use it yourself." Chapter 465： bet The fruit wine was soft and sweet, and Mu Yangling couldn''t help drinking too much. No amount of wine was wine. What''s more, in this life, Mu Yangling had never drank much, even though he was never too drunk. , but also let Qi Haoran carry him back to his room in a daze. Qi Haoran smiled, kissed Mu Yangling''s face, and said proudly, "I told you not to let me go to bed." Mu Yangling stared at Qi Haoran with intoxicated eyes for a while, then suddenly turned around and rolled in, pulled the thin quilt to cover it, and went to sleep obediently. Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, is that the end? He pressed on Mu Yangling in dissatisfaction, kissed her indiscriminately, and said, "Don''t sleep yet, I have something else to tell you." Mu Yangling kicked the person down in a daze, and muttered, "It''s getting dark, I''m going to sleep." Qi Haoran reluctantly climbed up again and reached out to untie her clothes. Originally, he just wanted to make trouble with her, but he became more and more angry, so he turned off the light and completely pressed Mu Yangling... When Mu Yangling woke up the next day, she had a headache when she saw Qi Haoran stalking her naked. Thinking of the fruit wine last night, she felt that she had fallen for his trick. She didn''t really want to give birth at this time. Children, just think about it and decide to let it take its course and not toss it. Qi Haoran was happy when he saw that Mu Yangling let him fool around completely, thinking that she finally figured it out and wanted to have a child with him. The two of them live happily in the world. Mrs. Li is also very busy with conditioning her body and raising her children, so their life has slipped forward happily for two months, and Xiaobao is three months old. On the morning of the third month, Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran went to the Li family together, waiting for the imperial doctor to examine Xiaobao. The imperial doctor and the doctor have been staying in the Zhuangzi for the past three months. Through observation, they were sure that the child was fine a month earlier, but they adhered to the principle of being careful and did not make a big mistake. Today, after three months, they still checked carefully. For a long time, the two old men got together to talk for a long time, and finally came to the conclusion that Xiaobao''s intelligence is fine, although his body is a little weak, but it was caused by premature birth and long holding in the mother''s womb, just pay attention Conditioning, it will not be a problem to catch up with full-term healthy children in the future. The child is easy to be conditioned. Because of the young age, the damage to the body is not particularly serious, and it is conditioned by the milk supply of the nurse, so most of the poison has stayed in the nurse''s body. But Li Jinghua is different. She is seriously damaged. The imperial doctor and the doctor can only give a vague comforting answer after discussing for a long time. Pay attention to conditioning, and maybe she will be able to recover and become pregnant in the future. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling are a little sad, Mu Yangling is sad that Li Jinghua was physically damaged at a young age, Qi Haoran is sad that the eldest brother may only have one son in his life. But Li Jinghua is the strongest and most open-minded, because she had already prepared for the worst after giving birth. Now she only hopes to raise Xiaobao, and also hopes that Qi Xiuyuan''s second Children, the age can be a little older than Xiao Baola, so that the status of the eldest son can be more stable. The imperial doctor left several prescriptions for conditioning, so he left and returned to the palace to resume his life. The doctor ?? continued to stay in the village. Xiaobao announced that he was fine, and the ban was lifted naturally. Mu Yangling began to take Xiaobao to play in Zhuangzi from time to time. Li Jinghua wanted to stop him at first, but after seeing that Xiaobao was gone for two days, not only was he more lively, but his face was even more rosy, so he stopped stopping him. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, don''t worry about your child being naughty. The more naughty the child is, the smarter you are. Take your child out for a walk and let them watch more things, the faster their brains will develop." Li Jinghua smiled and said, "You know it again, when it comes to raising a child, it''s all about raising a child." "My younger brothers and sisters were brought up by me," Mu Yangling proudly said: "My family''s Bowen has been weaker than Xiaobao by three points since he was a child. He was only a hundred days old and I ran around the village with him. As a result, you Look, his body can''t keep up with others, but no one can match his intelligence." Li Jinghua also knows that she has a ten-year-old Tongsheng younger brother. It seems that she has taken the academy exam this year, but she doesn''t know if she has passed the exam. Li Jinghua asked, "When will he go to the hospital?" "I participated once this year, but I failed. His husband asked him to study for two more years before trying it out. Anyway, he is still young and has so many things to do, so don''t be in a hurry." Li Jinghua nodded slightly, looked at Xiaobao who was shaking his head, and said with a smile: "Then our Xiaobao will ask you to teach me more." Mu Yangling kissed Xiaobao and said with a smile: "You can rest assured, sister-in-law, our Xiaobao will definitely be the number one hero in the world in the future." Seeing that Mu Yangling really loves Xiaobao, and Xiaobao also likes Mu Yangling, Li Jinghua couldn''t help but feel happy, "It''s been a long time since we came out, and Xiaobao is almost 100 days old, let''s go back, we must give it to him. Do it for a hundred days." Xiaobao did not do it for three full moons, and there were various speculations in Beijing. Because the Qi family had an unpleasant quarrel with the Zhang family, the Shu family, and the Zhou family because of this, the spread was very wide, and there were even casinos to open gambling, and some gambling Li''s was critically ill. Yes, there is a bet that the child is critically ill, and the odds are very small. The odds are the highest for Li and the child to be safe. Qi Haoran''s nose was smoking with anger at first, but later in Mu Yangling''s understatement, "The health of the sister-in-law and the child does not depend on the bets of those outside, what are you worried about? If you really get angry, then treat it as nothing. Okay." He suppressed his anger. The pressure of the fire was down, but it couldn''t be counted like that. At that time, the situation of the child was still unclear, but from his performance, health was a big part of it. Qi Haoran wasted all the cash he could get, and even went to Fan Zijin''s place for his petty expenses. The money was scavenged and staked. Mu Yangling also made fun of Qi Haoran for being too serious about this, and turned around and took the money and asked Feibai to bet on it. Feibai, in order to bet on the master and earn some extra money, came back and said with a smile: "The fourth master, the fourth grandmother, the little one has also bet 22 taels in the light of the masters." Mu Yangling smiled and didn''t speak, but Qi Haoran curled his lips disdainfully: "You are too poor, you only took twenty taels, don''t say that you are your servant when you go out." He said from Mu Yangling''s drawer I found out ten taels of silver to reward him and let him buy it again. Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing and laughing, but Feibai was so happy to kowtow three times to the two of them. The little servant was three taels of silver a month, which was his salary for three months and ten days. Originally, the imperial doctor returned to Beijing a few days ago. They thought that the casino should be closed. After all, they could know the specific situation from the imperial doctor''s mouth. The odds of buying bets were higher, and many girls started to contact Wu to inquire about how long Qi Xiuyuan would have to renew the string. Even Qi Feng and Wu Shi sent people to ask how Li Shi and the child were doing. Mu Yangling said that Mrs. Li and the child were fine for the time being. She was telling the truth because Mrs. Li and the child were indeed still a little weak. Qi Feng and Mrs Wu followed Mu Yangling''s original words, but no one believed them. Chapter 466： onlookers Everyone felt that the Qi family was trying to make a difference, including the Zhang family and the Zhou family. The female family members of the three families could see how dangerous it was in the delivery room. If Li''s mother and son are really safe now, why did the imperial doctor who returned to the palace keep silent? Only the fact that there is no cure for a serious illness can be explained. Besides, the imperial doctor has returned to the palace, isnt the doctor invited by the Qi family still in the village? Mostly, the Qi family is still unwilling to give up hope. Everyone thought so, including the Zhang family and the Zhou family. The three families suddenly felt that the interests they had given up were not so painful. At least they avoided becoming a feud with Qi Xiuyuan, right? Except for the emperor. Emperor Jingyan was sitting on the Golden Throne Hall watching the jokes of the entire Lin''an City people. At this time, he had a sense of superiority that everyone was drunk and I was alone. When the imperial doctor returned to the palace, he was the first to summon him, and then asked him to keep the news first. His original intention was to see the reaction of the Zhang family and the Shu family, but who knew about the opening of the casino and saw so many people Mai Li and the child were seriously ill, and even many courtiers were involved, and the emperor did not allow the imperial doctor to disclose it. "How many people bought Li''s family and their children safe and sound?" the emperor asked. The dark guard had long been accustomed to the emperor''s unreliability, and after hearing the words, he replied: "The minister has read it briefly, there are about a hundred or so people, except Qi Haoran and Mu Shi, the others are all three. Throwing them in twos and twos is probably a fluke." The ?? emperor twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "How much did Mu Shi invested?" "I voted 14,000 taels before, and yesterday I added another 2,000 taels. Look at me, if I drag it on, I''m afraid I will continue to vote in." The emperor asked curiously: "This money is almost equal to Qi Haoran, how did the couple invest separately?" "Your Majesty, Mu Shi cast his own dowry." The ?? emperor pondered, "The Mu family is so rich?" The Dark Guard explained: "Your Majesty, the people from Xingzhou House have already replied, the Mu family is not rich, but when the Mu family got married, the Mu family gave her almost all the cash to be the bottom of the box. The income of Zhuangzi for half a year is just enough money, and the 2,000 taels invested yesterday was the income from selling the things in Zhuangzi the day before yesterday." The ?? emperor sat up slightly and asked, "What did she sell to make so much money?" "Your Majesty, the Autumn Festival is about to open the list, and there will be many banquets at that time, so in just these two days, they have ordered a lot of vegetables, fish, chickens, ducks, and eggs. These two thousand taels are exactly what they got. I dont understand economics, but I can see that this Zhuangzi of Mus is very profitable. From the beginning of the spring to the present, Zhuangzi has made more than 6,000 taels, and when the festival comes, I am afraid that he will earn more. Anwei paused. Dundao said: "This is not counting the grain output, because Mu Shi has not sold grain this year, and the minister has inquired about the news that she plans to open a store to sell the output of Zhuangzi, and then the grain will not have to be sold at a low price. Shop and sell it directly." Not only the emperor, but also the secret guard did not expect that he would make such a profit in the hands of Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling. The emperor was very happy, and felt that Qi Haoran didn''t lie to him at the beginning. When they bought this Zhuangzi, they really saw that it was a treasure in itself. After thinking about it, he said: "The action over Jinghu is quicker, and it must be done before the New Year. Alright, I''m going to send Qi Haoran out in the spring." The dark guard responded and was about to bow down and retreat, but the emperor stopped him and said after a moment of silence: "Go to my private vault and get 20,000 taels to vote, use whatever name you want." The corners of An Guard''s mouth twitched, and he stepped back helplessly. The emperor felt a little regretful. The odds given by the casino were only ten and one-fifth. After the 20,000 taels bet, there was still 200,000 left in addition to the rake for the casino. Although 200,000 was not much, it was better than nothing. If it wasn''t for the fear of the casino going against the water, the emperor really wanted to throw in two hundred thousand taels all at once. That feeling, just thinking about it, was refreshing. Qi Haoran chose a good day to return to Beijing. During these days, people have been staring at the Qi family''s Zhuangzi, but because the Qi family is strictly guarded, no one has any news, but as soon as the Qi family''s carriage came out, the people in Lin''an City knew. . Following behind the carriage, many people probed into the carriage, but the carriage was so tight that it didn''t even leak a single seam, and everyone couldn''t help complaining. Lift the curtain and look outside? Qi Haoran glared at the person behind him angrily, but because there were several famous gangsters in Beijing, and the other party was just following him, there was no offense in his actions, and he was not easy to clean up. Seeing that Qi Haoran was annoyed, the dudes in the back happily raised their heads and met his eyes. When they didn''t know, they had formulated their policies and strategies before they came, and tried their best not to make any moves that would make people grab hold of the handle, otherwise With Qi Haoran''s violent temper, he shouldn''t be maiming them in the street? Although I didn''t know the exact situation of Li''s mother and son, it was a pleasure to see Qi Haoran''s anger. He also greeted Qi Haoran twice from time to time. Qi Haoran was angry for a moment, thinking that they would lose money soon, he was happy again, raised his chin and glanced at them with disdain, and walked in front of him refreshed. The dudes only use their own guesses to interpret it. Qi Haoran must be forcing a smile, and they express sympathy for this. The people along the street watched a group of carriages followed by a mighty crowd. No matter what era the Chinese people are, when there is no danger, everyone likes to join in the fun. Therefore, if the truth is unknown, everyone will follow behind. "Send" Qi Haoran and the others back to Qi Mansion. That mighty block directly blocked a street, who didn''t know how popular the Qi family was. Qi Haoran directly asked someone to drive the carriage into the house, and then shook his fist at everyone and said, "Thank you for sending them off, but Qi has something to do, so I can''t entertain you, so I''ll invite you another day." A dandy got out of the carriage and said condescendingly: "Qi Haoran, don''t smile with a bitter face, we can all understand, this accident is not what you thought, I will see you later when I see Big Brother Qi, I will definitely say something to you. , Don''t worry, I will definitely keep your skin." Qi Haoran snorted and stared: "If you don''t leave, I will make you unable to keep this skin now." Wanqian pouted, but didn''t tease him any more, he just smiled and waved people to turn the car back to the house. The dudes discussed it and felt that it was very difficult to get the real situation from Qi Haoran''s mouth. After all, they were in grief now, and they knew that they had bad intentions and would definitely not want to communicate with them, so they made an appointment to leave. The crowd behind ??, who didn''t know the truth, didn''t know why they wanted to follow the convoy before seeing the crowd dispersed. After inquiring for a long time, everyone said their own things, and suddenly felt bored and dispersed. Mu Yangling felt that the people of Lin''an City were too busy. Chapter 467： abnormal Qi Haoran was indignant, "Let''s give Xiaobao a grand 100-day celebration. If they don''t lose their eyes, we''ll write the surname upside down." Mu Yangling comforted him, "Master, don''t be angry when you think about the money we get from the casino the next day in a hundred days." Qi Haoran thought so too, turned to look for Qi Feng, and expressed his intention to serve Xiaobao a 100-day wine, and Qi Feng and Wu had seen them when Li''s mother and son entered the door. Although he looked a little weak, he must have nothing to do with being seriously ill, so he nodded and agreed. Mr. Wu felt that many people would definitely come this time. Thinking of the gift money, he patted his chest and snatched the banquet of the Hundred Days Banquet. East and West were not mentioned, but they were actually separated, so Mu Yangling was a little unhappy, but Li Jinghua tugged at her sleeve and responded with a smile. When he returned to the room, he said: "What Mrs Wu wants is gift money, we don''t care about it, we can let it go. Although the banquet is to be handed over to her, it can only be done with my consent. Don''t worry, no. It would embarrass us." Mu Yangling saw Li Jinghua''s face full of fighting spirit, so he was happy to let them negotiate, and hugged Xiaobao to find Qi Haoran to play with. Qi Haoran had already changed his clothes and ran out to find Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin took the autumn exam in September, and Qi Haoran deliberately went back to the city to live for about ten days. He kept accompany him to study in the study, and then sent him into the exam room and waited for him outside the exam room with a pot of tea. nine days. When Fan Zijin came out of the examination room, he was groggy. If Qi Haoran had not had sharp eyes and a strong body, he had spotted him at the first time, and rushed to his side to carry him, Fan Zijin would have fainted. being pushed down. The other candidates are not as good as Fan Zijin. Some were carried out, and some were carried out with each other''s arms. If it wasn''t for the scruples of Sven, I''m afraid many of them would have to crawl out. The examiners are very satisfied, because only one candidate died in the rural examination in Lin''an City this year, which is a record low. The unlucky candidate died suddenly. In fact, except for the unfortunate case of an infectious disease or fire, most of the candidates who died in the examination room died suddenly or committed suicide due to unbearable pressure. In a century, such large-scale deaths from infectious diseases and fires have never occurred. At least it has never happened since the founding of the Zhou Dynasty, but this is the case. Every time it happens in autumn and spring, there are always dead people in the examination room, although the number of people is not large. , but it always makes people feel sad and sad. This incident gave Qi Haoran a revelation. The examination for the imperial examinations is not just about being good at reading, but also about being healthy. He decided to go back and talk to his brother-in-law and let him pay attention to exercising every day, preferably a kung fu. You can''t be like Fan Zijin, who spent three days fishing for three days and two days drying the net when he was practicing martial arts. Look, can''t you hold it now? Qi Haoran carried people back to Fan''s house while thinking wildly. Fan Siwen deliberately asked for leave to stay at home. When they came back, he raised his eyelids and asked, "How did you do in the exam?" Fan Zijin didn''t answer at all. Xia only cared about his son''s health. Hearing this, he beat her husband and said, "Didn''t you see that the child hasn''t slowed down yet? The exams are all over, so I asked what happened two days later?" Fan Siwen''s beard was shaking with anger, but seeing Fan Zijin''s eyes slightly closed, his face pale, and his head drooping, he just kept his head down and didn''t ask. Qi Haoran helped Fan Zijin to pour soup for him, and confidently said to his uncle: "Uncle, don''t worry, with Zijin''s talent, the selection is certain, if not, there must be a problem with the imperial examination." Fan Siwen snorted and said, "Just say this at home, go out and say it, be careful to be drowned by the spit of the literati, the censor will sue you for slander." Qi Haoran just stuck out his tongue, Fan Siwen looked at his son and said, "I hope he can be as talented as you said, and he can be selected." Fan Zijin was given several mouthfuls of soup by Qi Haoran. The hot chicken soup fell into his stomach and brought a warmth to his stomach. He also recovered some spirits. He raised his eyelids and glanced at him when he heard his father''s lukewarm words. He asked indifferently, "If I fail the exam, will you give me Enyin''s place?" Fan Siwen''s face turned red and angry. Fan Zijin leaned on Qi Haoran''s body and got up, looked up and said with a sad expression: "No way, I have a father to rely on, if I don''t work hard, will I only be doing business and leasing goods in my life?" Fan Zijin successfully drove Fan Siwen away, Xia glared at him in disgust, "Can''t you have a good word with your father?" Then he chased out. Fan Zijin pouted, leaned on Qi Haoran''s shoulder and said, "Fu Ye go back to rest." Qi Haoran thought to carry him back because of his weakness, "Why do you always provoke your uncle?" Fan Zijin can''t say that he is happy for no reason when he sees his father''s nose smoking from anger, right? So it was silent. Qi Haoran realizes that they share the same illness and pity each other. He thinks that he also has the same desire for father''s love and can''t have resentment. Fan Zijin didn''t even have to lift his eyelids to know what Qi Haoran was thinking, Qi Haoran really underestimated him. When Qi Haoran was still working hard but clumsily to please Qi Feng, hoping to get a little fatherly love, Fan Zijin had seen through his parents long ago. The father thinks he can keep a bowl of water level, but the son is weak and partial to the son. The mother thinks that she loves her husband and son deeply, but in fact she only revolves around the father. Qi Haoran broke out after Qi Feng promised Wu to tell Qi Xiuyuan about the marriage of the Wu family. Qi Feng was completely disappointed and reluctantly gave up the father-son relationship, but he just decided to leave the place of grace to his concubine after his father decided. , and the mother will only make a lot of noise, and she is completely disappointed with her mother after she can''t come up with any means at all, and she no longer plays the trick of fatherly kindness and filial piety as she wishes. It can be said that when the two cousins ??ran away from home, Qi Haoran was heartbroken and desperate for his father, while Fan Zijin was disappointed and resisted by his mother. As for his father, he had always been partial to his father since he was a child. Destroy the father-son relationship. That is, Qi Haoran was able to become more and more courageous, deceiving himself and thinking that Qi Feng treated him like that because he was not good enough. It can be said that Fan Zijin is much more rational and cold-blooded than Qi Haoran, and since he arrived in Beidi, he has been able to control his anger towards the family, but when he comes back, he finds that he can easily provoke Fan Siwen''s anger. Fan Zijin was very satisfied with the result, he even enjoyed the process, so after he slept for two days, slept well, ate a big meal, and completely recovered, he decided to refuse Qi Haoran''s invitation to live in Zhuangzi The proposal to play, continue to stay in the Fan Mansion to appreciate the panic of the younger brother and the anger of the father. And now that Qiuyi is about to release the list, the first thing Qi Haoran does when he comes back is naturally to see his perverted cousin Fan Zijin. Chapter 468： Feast Fan Zijin had just succeeded in agitating his concubine Fan Zixiao to the point of indifference. He was drinking a cup of tea when he saw Qi Haoran, beckoned, and said, "I was about to tell you, Chen Qian and I complained that we couldn''t inquire from you. A bit of real news, saying that you are not friends enough, and it happens that the list will be released in two days, and then we will go to the Quanju Building to celebrate together, and you will explain it to them." Qi Haoran pouted and said, "What, I said that my sister-in-law and nephew are all right, but they just don''t believe it." Fan Zijin smiled indifferently, "I don''t believe that he also bought the health of your sister-in-law and nephew with you. Wouldn''t that work?" His eyes flashed coldness. He was not just angry at the casino''s behavior, but he was now focused on the imperial examinations. , don''t care about them for the time being, it''s not too late for the villain to take revenge. Qi Haoran didn''t know what Fan Zijin was thinking, he told the Hundred Days Banquet, Fan Zijin promised to attend, after thinking about it, he rolled his eyes and said, "Since Mrs Wu wants to accept the Hundred Days Banquet, let her take over, but The banquet must be ordered from the Quanju Building, and it must be a first-class banquet. Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide and asked, "How much does this cost?" Fan Zijin gave him a sideways glance and said, "You don''t need to spend money, and we earned this money. What do you feel bad for? How could Mr. Wu not give some of the gifts he received?" The two immediately finalized the order. Fan Zijin was very happy, and asked Yanmo to send the order to the money manager. He also asked him to serve in place. We must take advantage of this great opportunity to promote the banquet in Quanjulou. . Money Steward agreed with his ambitions. Qi Haoran didn''t bother to look for Mrs. Wu when he went home, so he called Director Zhao over and explained it. The banquet was set for the first-class banquet in Quanjulou, and he returned to send the money to Quanjulou. Mrs Wu, who had originally decided to invite the chef to host the banquet herself, saw that the list that Director Zhao handed in almost disappeared, Mrs Wu said bitterly: "This cost is too much, a hundred-day banquet is even more expensive than ours. The family''s two marriages cost more." Mr. Wu gritted his teeth and said, "Go, return the list, and I''ll tell him when the master comes back." The voice just fell, and Yu Xing came in and replied, "Madam, the Queen Mother of Zhaohua Court is here." Mr. Wu suppressed his temper and said expressionlessly, "Let her come in." Wang Ma came in with a smile, gave Wu a blessing and said with a smile: "Madam, this is the list of guests drawn up by the eldest grandmother and the fourth grandmother, and you will need to add it when the time comes." Xu''s heart moved, and she gave Yu Xing a wink, Yu Xing hurriedly took it and handed it to Wu, Wu opened her face calmly, and after only reading one page, her face softened slightly. Wang Ma smiled when she saw it: "Madam, our eldest grandma said that she is still a little weak, and the fourth grandma has to help with the children, so the matter of the banquet can only be left to the wife and the second grandma and the third grandma. Please forgive me for any troublesome things." Mr. Wu looked down at the list in his hand and said, "Some people, we invite them and they may not come." "The eldest grandmother said that the wife only needs to post, whether they come or not is up to each family." Although Wang Ma said this, she was very confident, as if she was sure that they would definitely come back. Mr. Wu thought that Qi Xiuyuan was already a second-rank officer, so the people he invited were considered to be of equal status. Thinking about it, Mrs Wu nodded. Wang Ma withdrew, and Mrs. Wu no longer pursued the matter of the banquet. Instead, she took a key and asked Mrs. Wu and Director Zhao to open the warehouse to get the money to pay the banquet in the Quanju Building. Xiao Wu refused to accept it. She didn''t know what was written on the list, but she knew that the first-class banquet in Quanju Building was not cheap, it was almost five years of Wu''s expenses. "Mother, why did you agree?" Mrs. Wu waited for Mrs. Wu and Director Zhao to leave, and then she gave her daughter-in-law a sideways look and said, "What do you know, this list includes all the first-rank and third-rank high-ranking members except Qin et al. If you come, you will definitely bring a lot of gifts. The most important thing is that in the past, our Wu family could only entertain officials and family members of the third rank. When can we invite the first and second rank? This is an opportunity, understand? The third child will be called back to help them clean up, and then memorize the names of all the adults and sons in Beijing, and then the two brothers will go out to greet the master in the front yard." Xu''s eyes lit up like stars in the early morning, and she responded happily when she heard the words, only Xiao Wu still pouted and felt sorry for the money. Seeing this, Mrs Wu sighed. Back then, she insisted on marrying Qi Feng, and Qi Feng also insisted on taking her as his concubine, but Wu Jiaxin fled to Lin''an and had a hard life, and they all counted on the Qi family to help one. two. This inevitably annoyed the Zhu family. Although Zhu Wan said she didn''t mind and accepted her generously, in private, the Zhu family targeted the Wu family a lot. During the years when Zhu Wan was alive, the Wu family did not have a single one. She was able to stand out in the officialdom, and after Zhu Wan died, she took care of Qi Xiuyuan''s brother as Xiao Fudi, but found that Qi Xiuyuan was not less malicious towards him, and Qi Haoran was also taken over by Xia Tong to raise him, and the Zhu family suppressed the Wu family even more. She spared no effort. Although she hated, she had to suppress her temper and seek peace. Fortunately, God''s mercy, Zhu Wan''s family was dispatched from the capital not long after Zhu Wan''s death. Because she was far away from the capital, although the Wu family was still suppressed, she found some vitality with the help of Qi Feng, and slowly came forward, she no longer had to suppress her aggrieved son to please brother Qi Xiuyuan. But the Wu family has had a hard life for several years, and Xiao Wu''s stingy and loving temperament has also developed. After she married, she wanted to break it up, but it didn''t work. She doesn''t mind that she loves money, who doesn''t love money? But you must also distinguish the priority from the secondary. Like Mrs. Xu, doesnt she also envy the things of Mrs. Li and Mrs. Mu? But at this moment, she knew that the connections brought by this hundred-day banquet far outweighed the money spent. What''s more, the people invited would not make them lose money at all, and they must have received a lot of gifts in the end. Qi Haoran didn''t want to give them free gifts, so he ordered a first-class banquet in Quanjulou? Let''s decide, anyway, in the end they will make money. However, there are some things that can be said to Mrs. Wu, who is both a daughter-in-law and a niece, but it is not easy to tell Mrs. Xu, so Mrs. Wu found a reason to leave Mrs. Xu, so she pulled Mrs. Wu to teach her in a low voice. When Mr. Wu came out of the main house, there was no resentment on his face, and there was even a faint joy in the corners of his eyes and brows. Xu''s girl kept staring, and when she saw this, she went back to report to the second grandmother, Xu''s lip pouted in disdain, and said, "I asked my mother-in-law to teach her for a long time for such an easy-to-understand question, and I don''t know how the Wu family raised her. of?" Mrs. Xu put away a set of the child''s gold ornaments and waved: "If you send it to Zhaodetang in person, it means that I, the second aunt, will give my nephew a gift." Yuju asked: "Second grandma, why don''t you go and see? Speaking of the birth of the second young master, you haven''t been there yet." Mrs Xu leaned on the pillow indifferently and said, "Let''s go after the Hundred Days Banquet, do you think the West Palace is rare for us to see? When she had a difficult childbirth and washed three, we were all blocked from the door, even the wife. This grandmother can''t get in if she wants to see her grandson, they''re guarding us." Chapter 469： put on the list Yuju pouted in disdain, "The eldest grandmother and the fourth grandmother are too careful, for fear that someone will harm the second young master." The Xu family didn''t say anything. The conflict between the East Palace and the West Palace has a long history. The biggest conflict was when the father-in-law pushed the uncle out, and the charge of rebellion almost fell on the uncle''s head, and now the father-in-law will be removed from the position of the patriarch. Is there an uncle''s handwriting too? Now the two houses are looking at harmony, the father-in-law smiles and doesn''t care about the affairs of the west house, and the fourth uncle also runs over from time to time to say hello to the father-in-law, but everyone knows that this is just peace on the face, if someone outside is watching, The two sides were already in a rift. In the future, if this family business is to be inherited, it will definitely have to be broken up. The father-in-law and mother-in-law plan to inherit all of the Qi family''s family business to the second and third masters. The fourth uncle may not care, but it is uncertain whether the uncle will let go. Still have the eldest son to inherit. Moreover, father-in-law and mother-in-law are really willing to give up the money and property of uncle and fourth uncle? Even she was so excited that she wanted to do it, let alone those two. And the uncle and the fourth uncle are not fools, the industry will definitely not depend on their name, and the separation of the family will definitely be a war, the current calm is just an illusion, and the children are their support. If there is no son, then who will inherit the family business in the future is really uncertain. It is no wonder that Li and Mu are guarding against them. This is the inference drawn by Xu after being refused to see the children one after another for several days. But she didn''t know that Mu Yangling refused them to see the child, really just simply wanted to prevent the spread of germs and give the child a good condition for recuperation. After all, the child was too weak at that time. In order not to induce other causes, everyone who could come into contact with the child should change into a set of clothes, scrub their hands, face, and neck, ventilate the doors and windows, and hang a dust filter outside. It can be said that at that time, Mu Yangling attached great importance to the safety and hygiene of children to a perverted level. And it was impossible for her to ask Wu Clan, Xu Clan, and others to do this, and they were also smeared and powdered, and everyone''s relationship was not very good. Mu Yangling refused them to come without any pressure. How do you know that it is so misunderstood. Yuju heard the second grandmother''s analysis, and immediately didn''t dare to talk any more, and when he sent things to Zhaodetang, he honestly didn''t dare to look around. Li Jinghua thanked Xu for the gift, and after accepting it, she asked Wen Cui to bring Yuju. Mu Yangling opened it and saw that the golden longevity lock, golden bracelet, and golden anklet were all complete. Mu Yangling seemed to like it, Li Jinghua said helplessly when he saw it, "I don''t know, I thought you were the child." Mu Yangling stuck out his tongue, put the things in Wenmian, and said, "It is said that it is better for children to bring silver, and they look good." The full moon gift that Mu Yangling gave Xiaobao was a set of silver jewelry, and Li Jinghua only gave him a pair of silver bracelets. He turned over towards his mother. He tried his best to raise his head and saw her mother. He was a little confused. Then he pouted and looked at Mu Yangling with all his strength. Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling stopped immediately and focused on his movements. Xiaobao saw that no one cared about him, and waited for a long time to look at the pattern on the blanket. With the last force, he turned back with a snap, facing the roof, and then he flexibly turned his head to look at his mother and aunt. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua quickly turned their eyes away and looked elsewhere, while pretending to talk, Xiaobao blinked his black eyes when they didn''t look at him, then looked left and right, trying carefully. When he turned over, he found that it was easy to turn to his mother''s side, but he couldn''t turn to his aunt''s side. His small brows furrowed tightly, and he stretched out his little hand and patted the couch angrily, called out twice, then raised his head to look at his mother and aunt. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua, who had already turned around and continued to observe him, did not respond in time, and were caught by his eyes. Only then did Xiaobao know that he had been being watched. I cried, and kicked my legs while crying. Li Jinghua hurriedly picked up the child, patted his **** gently and said with a smile, "What a silly boy, what are you going to do if your mother doesn''t look at you?" Holding the child and coaxing him in the room, Mu Yangling was overjoyed. Looking at the rosy and cute little treasure, Mu Yangling thought, having a child seems to be a very happy thing. On October 13th, Qiu Wei released the list. The students crowded in front of the Gongyuan to watch the list. Fan Zijin didn''t have to do it himself. They all stood outside, craned their necks and asked, "Zijin, how sure are you?" Although they already knew the other party''s answer, they couldn''t help but ask questions. Sure enough, Fan Zijin said disdainfully, "If I can''t even get the Qiuwei, do I still have the face to prepare for next year''s Spring Festival?" When the passing students heard this, they couldn''t stand Fan Zijin''s arrogance, especially since they were still the second generation of officials. Wen Wu first, Fan Zijin didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. After waiting for a while, Yanmo and Feibai didn''t see the shadows, so he stood here impatiently and waited, and asked Chen Qian to leave his servant to inform After researching Mo Feibai and their whereabouts, he took everyone back to the Quanju Building. Quanjulou is busy. Today is the big day for the announcement. In the afternoon, high school students will definitely go to the restaurant to celebrate, and those who fail the list will have to drink and vent. Therefore, he has been preparing since the day before yesterday. Lou''s reputation became even louder, so when Fan Zijin came, he also showed up in front of him, asked for peace of mind, and then left. The group found a box and sat down, looking at the pedestrians outside the window. Except for Fan Zijin, everyone was not in the mood to eat, especially Qi Haoran, whose neck was stretched out so long that he wished he could rush out to take the place of Feibai and Yanmo to see the list. Chen Qian glanced at Fan Zijin who was drinking tea leisurely, then at Qi Haoran, and said with a smile, "I don''t know, I thought it was Haoran who ended up." Fan Zijin turned the teacup, turned his head to meet his eyes and said, "Actually, I''m also nervous." Not only Chen Qian, but the others were also stunned, only Qi Haoran didn''t stop, turned around and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, you will definitely be able to go to high school." Fan Zijin nodded, "I know I will definitely win, but I don''t know what my ranking will be, so I''m inevitably a little nervous, but it seems that you are more nervous than me, so I don''t need to be nervous." As soon as these words came out, everyone stared at Fan Zijin with envy and hatred. It would be better not to say these words, just as arrogant. Qi Haoran suddenly pointed to the bottom and shouted: "Feibai and Yanmo are back," he leaned out and asked loudly, "Have you been hit?" Chapter 470： high school "I hit it, I hit it," Yan Mo and Fei Bai shouted and rushed up, grinning and saying, "Congratulations to your son (Biao Gongzi) for the fourth place in the top two high school!" Qi Haoran jumped up and laughed loudly: "I knew you would definitely pass the exam!" All the friends in the box congratulated Fan Zijin. The corner of Fan Zijin''s mouth was slightly upturned, and he breathed a sigh of relief. This ranking is not too bad. Everyone in the restaurant knows that today is the day for the announcement, so they are very tolerant of the noisy Yanmo and Feibai. They even probed in to see who was in high school when they heard about it. If anyone knows, they will come over to congratulate. After all, raising people in high school means having the opportunity to serve as an official. When Steward Qian heard the news, he turned around excitedly and gave Fan Zijin a kowtow. He was very happy. His master passed the exam, which means that his future will only be broader. A few people had a lively drink, during which Chen Qian denounced Qi Haoran unhappily, "Haoran is not funny at all, I won''t tell you the truth when I ask you any news, and now your sister-in-law and nephew are back, it should be Can you tell us if they are safe and sound?" Qi Haoran drank a glass of wine and said in a sultry manner: "Didn''t I tell you earlier that my sister-in-law and nephew are all right? If you don''t believe me, you blame me for not telling the truth." Chen Qian and several other dudes were shocked and asked, "Are you serious?" "Of course it''s true. It will be the Hundred Days Banquet in two days. Come over when that time comes, and I''ll bring my nephew out to say hello to you." A few fox friends patted their chests and said fortunately: "Fortunately, we gave you face, bought your family, adults and children are healthy, otherwise they will be planted this time." The dog friend also nodded and said, "It''s very dangerous, but in three days we should be able to start with several thousand taels." Qi Haoran knew that they didn''t vote much, no more than 100 taels at most, and pouted, "Why don''t you vote more? What can you eat with only 100 taels?" "Do you think we have the same family business as you? There is a big brother above who is hurting, don''t worry about pocket money, there is Zijin outside to back you up, we want to spend hundreds or thousands of taels, but we also need that money. Ah, it''s not good to go back and get the dowry of the daughter-in-law, right?" They saved the 100 taels of silver and put it into the casino to support Qi Haoran, otherwise, they wouldn''t play this. Although Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin haven''t come back for five years, they usually exchange letters with each other, plus the young man has the best memories, and when the two came back to treat them as before, they naturally treated them as before. Although they complained and complained to each other, they were still very happy about being able to get a thousand taels with a set of one hundred taels. It was the news of Fan Zijin High School and the news that Lis mother and son were safe. "It''s a pity, the casino stopped letting people bet on the day Haoran came back, otherwise I would have to bet ten or twenty thousand even if I borrowed money now," Yihu Peng said with saliva, "Then it will be two hundred thousand to start with. Don''t look at them as the second generation of officials, they are usually indispensable for spending money on horses and horses, but in fact, the average cost is not much, and the family manages them very strictly. Chen Qian, who has the best family background, was a little cautious in his hands before he passed the jinshi examination. The only two wonderful people in their group were Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin. The Qi family kept deducting Qi Haoran, and then Qi Xiuyuan and the Xia clan felt sorry for him, Qi Xiuyuan could send him some money from thousands of miles away from time to time, and the Xia clan often gave him pocket money. So on the surface Qi Haoran had the hardest time, but in fact he has the widest hands and the biggest hands and feet of everyone. No matter how bad it is, isn''t there Fan Zijin? If Qi Haoran is relying on the love of his relatives, then Fan Zijin can find money by himself. Although Fan Siwen is very strict with his son-in-law and is a little biased towards the concubine, the expenses for him are actually similar to those of other people''s sons, but Fan Zijin is very active and can always coax money from his mother. If it doesn''t happen, he happens to quarrel with Versailles and will sell some things from him. The next day, rumors of Fan Siwen''s harsh treatment of his son-in-law would appear immediately, and two or three little censors would definitely come forward to impeach him. Everyone is watching. Chen Qian and several others were not as ruthless as Fan Zijin. They didn''t have the courage to fight against the old man at home. At that time, everyone was only in their early 10s, and they were still half-aged children. Of course, there are very few people who can be as eccentric as Fan Siwen, who can compete with Qi Feng. Back then, when people talked about the two, they always put them together. The two fathers are very similar. Their sons are still inseparable from conjoined twins. Qi Haoran just laughed, Fan Zijin glanced at him, and seeing that he knew how to secretly have fun, instead of shouting that the whole world knew that he invested money and knew that he was not drunk. Chen Qian was a little worried. After everyone left, he pulled Qi Haoran, who was a little drunk, and said, "I heard that you also invited the Zhang family and the Shu family for the Hundred Days Banquet. I''m afraid the two of them will be unhappy." Qi Haoran suddenly said dissatisfied: "What is wrong? We killed my sister-in-law and nephew. It''s always a fact. It''s not enough for them to come back after walking around the gate of hell? It''s not enough to be satisfied until my sister-in-law and nephew have an accident, right?" "That''s not what I meant," Chen Qian explained immediately: "I just mean that you guys are a little embarrassed to meet each other now, why do you post to them?" Qi Haoran said unhappily: "If they are guilty and dare not come, then they won''t come, I just want them to see when I send them a post. Although they did something wrong and hurt my sister-in-law and nephew, my sister-in-law and my nephew are not. My nephew, Fu Da Ming, escaped that hurdle." Qi Haoran glared at Chen Qian dissatisfiedly and said, "Chen Qian, don''t think that your daughter-in-law''s surname is Shu and I will give face to the Shu family. I tell you, there are no doors and no windows." Chen Qian was speechless. He couldn''t understand what he was at. He could only continue: "My wife''s parents'' family is not the same room as your apologetic Shu family. My wife belongs to the big family..." Qi Haoran pouted and shouted, "What do you mean by apologizing to me? As soon as you hear what you say, it is towards the Shu family. If you are towards me, then you should say that the Shu family who harmed my sister-in-law and nephew..." Fan Zijin also came out a little dizzy, pushed Chen Qian, and said, "Okay, didn''t you see him drunk? What are you explaining to a drunk? He forgot everything when he slept, and wasted his words. ." Chen Qian heard the same thing, looking at Qi Haoran who was obviously drunk and unconscious, he slapped himself lightly, he was really stupid, what would he say to a drunk? Chen Qian said: "Let''s go, I''ll take you two back now." This place is relatively close to Fan''s house, he asked Yan Mo Feibai to help him into the car, and was about to open his mouth to go to Fan''s house, when Fan Zijin lifted the curtain and stuck his head out: "Go to Qi''s house, I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t go back. already." Chen Qian paused, sighed, and said to the driver, "Go to Qi''s house." Chapter 471： Hundred Days Banquet (Part 1) Fan Siwen knew that his son was in high school, and excitedly walked around the house twice, so he ordered to go down and let the kitchen prepare well, and their family celebrated in the evening. But Fan Zijin didn''t come back until late at night, Fan Siwen sat in the flower hall with a sullen face, Xia looked at him worriedly, and explained the news, "Zijin and Haoran are drunk and fooling around, they will be back tomorrow." Fan Siwen is not an idiot. Hearing this, he sneered: "He won''t be back tomorrow." Which student in high school didnt want to share it with his family for the first time? He is the only one who would go to someone else''s house to sleep on such an important night. Fan Siwen was stuck in his chest and couldn''t get down. At this moment, he was even a little resentful. It was not that Zijin had no brothers, but he was only as good as Qi Haoran wearing a pair of trousers. He either ridiculed or suppressed or ignored his concubines at home. Who doesn''t have one or two sons? The relationship between the direct son and the concubine may not be as good as that of the direct brother, but they will not live like enemies and strangers like their family. Xia saw that Fan Siwen was on the cusp of bullshit, so he stopped persuading him, and sat silently by the side, planning in his mind how to persuade his son to give her husband some softness when he returned. And Fan Zijin never came back, the good news was picked up by the Xia clan. Shi Xia sighed slightly and asked, "Is the second master still back?" The person being questioned lowered his head, Xia Shi waved his hand, forget it, tomorrow will be the Qi family''s hundred-day banquet, and there will always be people to meet at that time. This was the biggest banquet ever held by the Qi family. All the people invited came. There was no way. The Zhang family and the Shu family came. They expressed their curiosity about the entanglement of the three families, so they all came to watch. As for the Zhou family, they went directly to the side of the Shu family, or they were forgotten. The eldest wife of the Zhang family came with the second wife, and brought the eldest wife''s daughter-in-law, Zhang San, and the second wife''s daughter, Zhang Zisu. Although the grievances have been resolved in private, they still have to apologize to the Qi family in public. The two are here to make amends. What surprised the Zhang family was that the old lady from the fourth room of the Shu family also came, and brought her daughter-in-law, grandson, granddaughter, and even her son, which surprised Mrs. Zhang a little, and the Shu family paid too much attention to the Qi family. Some, if it wasn''t for the appearance, she didn''t want to come to Qi''s house for a banquet, after all, the previous relationship had deteriorated like that. Mrs. Zhang Er knew the reason, the mother just wanted to see Wan Niang''s daughter. Shu Qingniang also came. She sat with the daughters of the Zhou family, but kept her eyes on the chairman. She also wanted to see what Shu Wanniang''s daughter looked like. Everyone looked at the three families with seemingly nothing, and found that the atmosphere in the Shu family was a bit strange, not only the Shu family, but also the married daughter of the Shu family. side. So when Li Jinghua came out with Xiaobao and Mu Yangling in her arms, she was startled by everyone''s warm eyes. Then she quickly recovered and stepped forward with a slight smile. Everyone recovered and looked up at the child. If the money is good, they will throw it at them. Li Jinghua took it all with a smile, and occasionally said a word or two of modesty. In the past six months, she has also made one or two good friends. They surrounded her, gave her enough face, and helped her from time to time. Cope with one or two. Li Jinghua nodded gratefully at them. Mu Yangling was still talking incessantly when facing her, but when facing strangers, he could not speak without speaking, but if he offended her, he would not give in, so she did not Dare to drag her in, for fear that she will take other people''s irony as good words, but they will be regarded as malicious, so let her follow behind and help her hold the child for a while, it is really too heavy for Xiaobao, she can only hold it for a while. The success was heavy, and it was obvious that she could easily carry him around the village a month ago. Mrs. Shu stared at her when she came out of Mu Yangling, without the introduction of her daughter-in-law, she knew that the person with a tender but beautiful face was Mrs. Mu, she looked at her critically, and after a long time said: "Except for the eyes, there is nothing like hers." Shu Fang lowered her head, she had never seen the second aunt''s wife, so she didn''t know how to respond. Mu Yangling knew that she was being targeted as soon as she came out, because the gaze was so presumptuous and blatant, it was difficult for her to pretend she didn''t know. Anyway, there are also female dependents in this room, so she temporarily held back and followed Li Jinghua and the children to meet and greet a few old Fengjun. But those eyes not only did not converge, but instead became more aggressive, Mu Yangling turned his head in displeasedness and faced the strongest one. Mrs. Shu calmly looked into Mu Yangling''s eyes, but only saw displeasure and warning in the other''s eyes, no other emotional fluctuations, no exploration, curiosity and shock. Mrs. Shu''s heart was alarming, is this really Wan Niang''s daughter? is so different! Mu Yangling glanced at Mrs. Shu, then to Mrs. Shu Fang who was beside her. She knew her identity. She gave Mrs. Shu a mocking look, then turned to look at another glance, where she saw Zhou Tinglan knew that it was Shu Qingniang, the mother who pushed her mother out of the car. This time, Mu Yangling showed a smile to Shu Qingniang, as gorgeous as a summer flower blooming. He was amazed at the people who noticed Mu Yangling, but scared Shu Qingniang. Due to the grievances and grievances between her and Shu Wanniang, Mu Yangling would never treat her with such a bright smile, so she was frightened, there must be a conspiracy in it. Mu Yangling quickly looked away, only glanced at Shu Shuniang who was looking at her. Li Jinghua also saw Mu Yangling''s smile, and she was stunned for a while. It was the first time she saw Mu Yangling smile like this, it was not a heartless smile, nor a soft smile. The smile just now was also amazing. Li Jinghua felt that there was something wrong with her, but she was surrounded by everyone, so it was not easy to ask her. She grabbed Mu Yangling and asked, "A Ling, what happened?" Mu Yangling looked at her blankly, "What happened?" Li Jinghua was speechless for a moment, and asked, "Then why did you laugh so much? Forget it, I won''t ask you, but you will follow me in a while. If you don''t make trouble, it doesn''t mean it won''t make trouble with you. You are clumsy. Don''t be bullied." Mu Yangling pursed her lips and smiled. Li Jinghua kept staring at her this time. Seeing her smile, she touched her face and sighed, "A Ling, I just thought you were beautiful before, but now I think you are beautiful. , Sure enough, you have grown up, and when your face is completely opened in the future, I don''t know how amazing it will be." Mu Yangling said: "My father said that I look like my grandfather, and he has seven or eight images." Chapter 472： Hundred Days Banquet (Part 2) Li Jinghua looked at Mu Yangling, who was becoming more and more beautiful, and she couldn''t believe it. Mu Yangling lowered his voice and laughed: "My grandfather looks like my great-grandmother, but unfortunately my father has never seen my great-grandmother, but my grandfather told him that my great-grandmother is very beautiful." Li Jinghua only believed eight points. What Mu Yangling didn''t say is that her great-grandmother used to be from the art workshop, and her great-grandfather was a down-to-earth prairie warrior. But none of that matters. The nanny carried Xiaobao who had changed her diaper, and Mu Yangling took it and followed Li Jinghua out. This time, she inevitably walked to the seat where Zhang''s family was sitting. Mrs. Zhang glanced at the child with a smile, put a white jade ring with a simple halo in the child''s swaddle, and said with a smile, "This child''s eyes If you turn around, you can see that he is smart, and Mrs. Qi is blessed." In daily life, everyone calls her Grandma Li Qi, but she is of high rank, and she is not low. For formal banquets like this, or when people are unfamiliar, she will be called Mrs. to show respect. "You compliment him too much. Now that he is still young, how can he tell that he is smart? It is much more naughty than other children." Li Jinghua smiled modestly. "Naughty children are smart," Mrs. Zhang called Grandma Zhang San and Zhang Zisu over and asked them to apologize to Mrs. Li and the child Fuli. Mrs. Zhang said apologetically, "These children are too naughty, they are just between sisters. Unexpectedly, it spread to Mrs. Qi, so tired that you and your children have suffered so much, and it took so long to find an opportunity to apologize to you, and I hope you don''t mind." Since Li Jinghua walked to the Zhang family''s position, everyone looked at this side as if nothing, Li Jinghua naturally wouldn''t embarrass them, and even grabbed Mu Yangling, who wanted to refute, and nodded with a smile: "This matter has passed, and the eldest lady should not be too harsh on them." This matter is over. Grandma Zhang San and Zhang Zisu breathed a sigh of relief. Zhang Zisu raised her head to look at Mu Yangling, who was holding the child, her eyes narrowed. She knew Mu Yangling, and her mother said that this was her cousin. Thinking that the marriage that was about to be decided was blown up because of this incident, Zhang Zisu brought some tears and looked at her with some resentment. If she had been willing to speak out for the Shu family, this matter would not have been troubled at all. so big. Mu Yangling didn''t pay attention to Zhang Zisu at all, because she was grabbing the jade ring in Xiaobao''s hand and handing it over to the wet nurse beside her. Let''s wait until he gets bigger. The next table turned out to be the Shu family, and I don''t know how Wu''s seats were arranged. Although there were many people in the Shu family, they couldn''t reach this seat. Li Jinghua greeted them with tea instead of wine with a smile. The second and third rooms of the Shu family glanced at the fourth room, and congratulated Li with a smile, and then praised the child. The Shu family has only the second room, the third room and the fourth room. The big room sent a gift on behalf of the whole family and did not come forward in person. From the big room''s point of view, the last thing happened was the conflict between the second room and the fourth room and the Qi family. It''s better for them to avoid things like this, which are related to the heirs. Grandma Shu Si of the second room apologized obediently first. She had long felt that the attitude of the fourth room was different, but she could not find out anything. This time she was originally implicated by the fourth room. Seeing the old lady of the fourth room, the old **** Yes, I apologized first and sat aside, and her mother-in-law and her mother-in-law just assumed they couldn''t see their turbulence, no matter what the reason, anyway, in the future, if she can stay four rooms away, she should be far away. They are all cousins ??of the fourth room. If it wasn''t for them, how could this disaster happen? Li Jinghua was still waiting for the response from the fourth room of the Shu family. Seeing that Mrs. Shu was drinking tea with her brows lowered, she smiled slightly and turned around to take Mu Yangling to the next table. The opportunity has been given to them. Grasp it, but she can''t be blamed. Who knew that Madam Shu spoke as soon as she turned around, "Mrs Qi, is this the Fourth Grandma behind you?" Li Jinghua paused for a while. Although he was puzzled, he turned around with a smile and said, "Yes, this is my fourth younger brother and sister, come here, I have seen Mrs. Shu." The nanny wanted to go up to hold the child, but Mu Yangling already hugged the child and greeted him with a smile, "Hello, Mrs. Shu." Mrs. Shu nodded slightly and said, "Grandma Qi Si, it''s been a year since you married into the Qi family, and it''s time to have a child. You won''t be lonely if you have a child by your side, after all, your parents'' home is far away... Everyone was stunned, what happened to Mrs. Shu? How to rely on the old and sell the old, this is what people say in the old age, how did she, a strange old lady, lock up the Qi family. Mu Yangling smiled indifferently and said, "Mrs. Shu said that my parents'' home is a little far away. Speaking of my parents'' home, I suddenly remembered something. My mother''s surname is also Shu, and it may be the same as Master Shu and the others. us" "Maybe we were a family five hundred years ago," Shu Shuniang rushed over to interrupt her, turned her head and asked her mother, "Mother, do you think so?" Mrs. Shu didn''t expect that Mu Yangling was not afraid at all, and she didn''t take any losses at all. She dared to threaten her in front of so many people, but she looked at her daughter-in-law and granddaughter sitting next to her, and looked at her begging. She could only suppress the anger in her heart and said with a smile, "Yes, Shu Niang is right, maybe we were a family five hundred years ago." The smile on Mu Yangling''s face deepened, and he nodded: "I didn''t expect our two families to have such a fate." Shu Fang saw that her mother-in-law was also under arrest by Mu Yangling, and hurriedly pulled her daughter up and asked her to apologize to Li and the child. So far, the original parties have all apologized to Li in person. Mrs. Shu watched Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua leave with a slightly gloomy face. When they were out of the banquet, Shu Mingxiang came to pick them up and asked with a smile, "Mother, have you seen the child?" Seeing his mother''s gloomy face instantly, he knew that things were not going well. He hurriedly smiled and helped the person out, and Mrs. Shu showed a decent smile on her face again. Fortunately, no outsiders saw the joke. Mrs. Zhang San didn''t care about her concubine''s face, climbed into the Shu family''s carriage, and said to Mrs. Shu, "Mother, this was Mu''s handle, but now it has become our handle. I don''t think she recognizes us. It''s not good for her to say this, so she should not know each other in the future, everyone will have their own way." Mrs. Shu clenched her fists tightly and said, "I shouldn''t have been merciful back then and gave birth to such an unfilial and unjust thing." Shu Shuniang''s eyes were red, she wiped her tears, and said something rare, "Mother, I don''t think this is what my sister meant. You don''t know her temperament since she was a child. She shriveled first, I''m afraid it''s that general Mu Can, who saved Wan Niang back then and took all of this into consideration, with a tough temper, Mu Shi may be like her father." "Are you saying these things were told to Mu by the surnamed Mu?" Shu Shuniang nodded slightly, and Mrs. Shu''s face looked a little better, but she still snorted: "No education is no education, what good things can a country villager teach? I am her grandmother anyway, and she dares to be like that in public. say." Shu Shu Niang also felt that Mu Yangling was uneducated, but the key now is that Mu Yangling dared to recognize a relative of the Shu family. Do they dare to recognize the Shu family? Wanniang died as early as sixteen years ago on the way to the south. If you recognize her, the reputation of the four families of the Shu family will be ruined, and for the reputation of the entire family, the Shu family is afraid that they will be eliminated from the family. Chapter 473： Suspect Li Jinghua knew that there must be something between Mu Yangling and the Shu family, but seeing that she didn''t want to talk about it, she didn''t ask any more questions. Who can''t have a secret? Xiaobao''s 100-day banquet was over, and the casino in Lin''an City wailed instantly. Although Qi Haoran did not dare to say anything due to Qi Haoran''s arrogance, there were a lot of wailing. But there are also people who are ecstatic. Those people originally invested so many taels with the mentality of losing, but they made ten times the money back. The next day, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling also asked someone to get the money back. The two of them took up the majority of the payment from the casino, and they wanted to default on their bills. The two together had nearly 300,000 taels of silver. Feibai brought the Qi family''s guards with him this time, and took out Qi Xiuyuan''s post brightly. That''s right, it''s not Qi Haoran''s, but Qi Xiuyuan, which made people who originally wanted to invite them in to talk about it. Who asked the casino to gamble with the lives of other people''s wives and children without permission? Its not bad if people dont care. The casino could only reluctantly pay the money to Fei Bai, and the other payment second only to the Qi family was from a guard in the palace. The background of the casino is also not small. They really wanted to chat with the guard, but they didn''t show up at all. They directly asked people to come forward and find the boss behind to take the money. Even if there are a lot of losers in the front to fill in the money, 500,000 taels is a lot of money, which is the turnover of their casino for five years. Qi Haoran happily gave the money to Mu Yangling and waved his hand: "Tell me what you want to buy, and I will buy it for you." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "That''s what you said." Mu Yangling sat cross-legged on the bed, put his share of money in a box, and said, "I want to buy Zhuangzi, and buy a lot of them. land." "What, why are you thinking about buying land all day?" Qi Haoran pouted, "Okay, let Feibai pay attention and I''ll buy you two bigger Zhuangzi." Mu Yangling had a big smile on his face and said, "It will be counted as my dowry." Qi Haoran threw the box aside and threw her on the bed, "We don''t have a separate family, shouldn''t this money be included in your dowry?" He hurriedly tugged at Mu Yangling''s shirt. "Oh," Mu Yangling pushed Qi Haoran away, covering his stomach and said, "No, my stomach hurts." Qi Haoran looked at her suspiciously, "Don''t you lie to the Lord?" Mu Yangling covered his stomach and said, "When did I lie to you about this?" "Last time you lied to me about my menstrual period and it''s inconvenient to have the same room..." Seeing that Mu Yangling didn''t seem to be lying, he hurriedly jumped out of bed and ran out to ask Wang Ma to find the doctor. Qi Haoran moved too fast, she didn''t have time to stop people, Mu Yangling''s face was slightly embarrassed, in fact, she no longer hurt... Just now, most of the time she avoided Qi Haoran''s hand and accidentally twisted her waist and gave her a cramp. This kind of thing has happened before. Qi Haoran has been so violent these two days, she just wanted to take this to rest for a night. Now get the doctor, Qi Haoran will definitely think that she deliberately lied to him, and he will definitely be angry. Mu Yangling sadly pulled up the quilt to cover his head and groaned, just after being notified, the servant hurried in and Qi Haoran saw and heard it. Does it hurt so bad? Let me see!" Mu Yangling hid in the quilt and pondered. He didn''t know if he would die faster or escape death if he confessed at this time. Just when Mu Yangling was about to break the cauldron and confess to leniency, he heard Qi Haoran''s roar, "Lichun, hurry up. Wang Ma called, why hasn''t the doctor come yet?" There was even a hint of sternness in her voice. Mu Yangling, who was about to lift the quilt, was taken aback for a moment, then she grabbed the quilt even tighter and bit her lip. She decided that even if the doctor said she was not sick, she would insist that it was her stomach. pain. Qi Haoran couldn''t open the quilt, but he saw Mu Yangling trembling in the quilt, and he was even more flustered. He was anxious to turn around in the room, but she didn''t say anything to Mu Yangling, and he didn''t dare to pull it hard. The quilt, for fear that Mu Yangling and him would work hard, but instead aggravate the internal injury. Qi Haoran patted his thigh angrily and regretted it. Because Mu Yangling was so powerful, he could easily break free from his arms sometimes, so Qi Haoran habitually rushed over and added it when Mu Yangling was reluctant. Applying internal strength, this can suppress people. Qi Haoran thinks that most of the time, he didn''t have a good grasp of strength today, and his knee was next to her stomach at that time, so he didn''t hurt the stomach inside, right? When the doctor hurried over, Qi Haoran was already sweating profusely. Before he could complain, he dragged the person to the bedside and asked Mu Yangling to take out his hand to give the doctor a pulse. In fact, he had already decided to live in the outer courtyard. The doctor moved to the second door, so as to find someone faster. Mu Yangling lay in the quilt, closed his eyes, and finally extended a hand as if he were dying. Doctor Sun quickly checked his pulse and frowned slightly. Qi Haoran saw his heart tremble and asked: " Injured internal organs?" Doctor Sun was stunned for a moment. The hand that was about to be released then listened carefully to the pulse. After a while, he said, "Fourth Master Hui, I didn''t hurt any internal organs." Qi Haoran exhaled, and then scolded: "Why are you frowning without hurting your internal organs? What''s wrong with the fourth grandmother?" Doctor Sun pondered: "I''m not sure yet..." Qi Haoran''s eyes widened. Could it be that the doctor he invited back was not a famous doctor from Lin''an City, but a Mongolian doctor? Mu Yangling was also stunned, she would not think that the doctor guessed what she was thinking, so after hearing the diagnosis of Dr. Sun, she lifted the quilt, she looked at the doctor in confusion, "I''m really sick. Is it?" No way, I just smoked it for a while, what kind of disease is this? Qi Haoran looked at his wife, who was blushing because she was under the quilt, and felt sad for a while. Doctor Sun''s argument was obviously that Mu Yangling had some hidden disease, which he hadn''t noticed before... Dr. Sun couldn''t catch the young couple''s brain hole, just stroked his beard and nodded: "It''s not yet determined, the time is too short, and it will take another seven or eight days to be diagnosed. The fourth grandma has been resting a lot recently to ensure nutrition. ." Doctor Sun glanced at Qi Haoran who was standing with his head lowered, coughed lightly, and reminded vaguely, "Fourth Young Master, do you want to move to the study for a few days to rest?" Qi Haoran glared at him and said, "Master wants to accompany the fourth grandmother. It''s not your turn to take care of this. You can''t even confirm a disease. What''s the use of you?" As usual, Qi Haoran wouldn''t say such serious things to Doctor Sun. After all, the two parties are only in an employment relationship, not like Feibai and the others as masters and servants, but now his heartstrings are all occupied by the thought of Mu Yangling''s illness, plus Doctor Sun. Still can''t be diagnosed. Only then did Dr. Sun react, Qi Haoran seemed to have misunderstood something, and hurriedly explained: "Fourth Young Master, Fourth Grandma''s life is too short, so I can''t confirm whether she is pregnant now, but my pulse just now, there is a 70-80% possibility. It is Huamai, as long as you give me seven or eight days, I will definitely be diagnosed." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, and asked dumbly, "What did you say?" Chapter 474： nervous Mu Yangling regretted her death and wished she could go back in time. If she was unwilling at that time, she would just kick the person out of bed instead of screaming that her stomach hurts. After Dr. Sun checked the pulse, Qi Haoran invited two more doctors. One came to the same conclusion as Dr. Sun. Of course, Qi Haoran took the initiative to ask the other party, because the other party felt that this kind of slippery pulse was too small. , He is not very familiar with the host''s family. If he is diagnosed with pregnancy after seven or eight days, they will be angry and angry, then he will not escape the title of a quack doctor. So after taking the pulse, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Fourth Young Master, Fourth Grandma''s health is fine. I guess she is very tired. I will take a few days off and take a look again." Qi Haoran was annoyed when he heard this, thinking that he had found a quack doctor. Doctor Sun who was standing on the side knew the old doctor and knew his medical skills. The most important thing was that if he hadn''t been with Mu Yangling He was very familiar with Qi Haoran, and he would not tell his unsure pulse case before, so he rushed to ask Qi Haoran before he could open his mouth: "Do you think you can take a few days to rest before taking a good pulse?" The old doctor glanced at Doctor Sun curiously, thinking that the Qi family was worried about Mu Yangling, so he invited two more doctors. The two didn''t know each other very well and didn''t communicate often. Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he looked at the old doctor with piercing eyes, "Yes, how many days do you want to rest?" The old doctor is embarrassed, in fact, Mu Yangling is in good health and does not need to rest at all. He said that for the sake of the possible child in her belly. After thinking about it, he said, "Seven or eight days, you don''t need to take medicine, As long as you stay in bed more and keep your mood happy, this old man will come to see the fourth grandma when the time comes." Seeing that Qi Haoran is so serious, he thought about it and comforted him: "It''s not a big deal, just rest more." A very empty but reassuring sentence, it would have been better if it hadn''t been said by the doctor, Mu Yangling rested on the pillow and looked at the looming figure outside the tent. Only then did Qi Haoran confirm that the old doctor must also have a happy pulse, but it was difficult to say because of the short days. He grinned foolishly for a while, and told him the diagnosis result of Dr. Sun, and then Worryingly, he asked: "My wife called me a stomach ache before. I don''t know if I hit my stomach, which has an impact on the fetus. Doctor, please take a closer look." The old doctor was embarrassed and wanted to explain that the diagnosis has not yet been made. Strictly speaking, it is not certain whether it is a fetus. The most important thing is that he did not see any discomfort in Mu Yangling, so he thought about it and said: "Traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to It is to look at the smell and ask, can this old man take a look at Fourth Grandma''s face?" Qi Haoran had no problem at all. The reason why he put down the tent before was because he was afraid that the door would be open and Mu Yangling would blow the wind. The old doctor met Mu Yangling''s round eyes, Mu Yangling blinked subconsciously, the old doctor smiled slightly, she was still a child, and looking at her ruddy face, she was more certain that there was no problem at all, so she asked warmly: "Fourth grandma felt a stomach ache just now?" Mu Yangling felt a little embarrassed, but at this time it was not easy to lie to the doctor, so he said, "It just hurts for a while, like a cramp, and it''s over." Mu Yangling glanced at Qi Haoran embarrassedly, but he saw only worry on his face, and felt a little more regretful in his heart, but this regret turned into resentment after three days. After the doctor carefully looked, heard, and asked, he, like Doctor Qi, believed that Mu Yangling was in excellent health and there was no problem. Qi Haoran was still worried, so he invited someone to the side room and brought another doctor in. I don''t know if this doctor was still young or his medical skills were not good at all. After a long time, he touched his beard and said that Mu Yangling was worried. Take two medicines and rest a little longer. Qi Haoran thought it was the same as the last doctor because it was hard to tell because he had not been diagnosed yet, so he hinted it in a good voice, but the doctor didn''t understand it, and only insisted that Mu Yangling was overly worried. Mu Yangling pouted in disdain in the tent. She was almost like Sa Huan in Zhuangzi during this period of time. Where did the worry come from? This guy has bad medical ethics. As soon as Mu Yangling came to a conclusion, Qi Haoran also reacted. He almost yelled when he jumped up, but afraid of scaring Mu Yangling, he could only suppress his temper and ask the doctor out first, and then directly pay the consultation fee. drive people away. The two doctors couldn''t find out Mu Yangling''s discomfort, Qi Haoran was relieved, but he was still waiting. He called and told Wang Ma to take good care of Mu Yangling, and don''t let her get out of bed. This time, Qi Haoran simply kept the old doctor and put a lot of money in the house to keep him until the diagnosis was confirmed. When Mu Yangling heard about it, there were congratulations to Qi Haoran in the yard. Those who didn''t know it thought he had already had a baby today. Lichun smiled "puchi, puchi" in the room and said, "Fourth grandma, fourth master is so kind to you." Mu Yangling only felt ashamed, and said strictly: "It''s not diagnosed yet, you go tell everyone, don''t let it go out, whoever acts against the yin and doesn''t listen to me and the fourth master will come out of this yard for me when I turn back. Can''t use it." Lichun sighed, bowing his head. When Qi Haoran came in, Mu Yangling took him and asked him to tell the next people again, Qi Haoran said reluctantly: "This is a good thing, we should let everyone feel our joy." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "If it''s diagnosed, I don''t mind you talking about it all over the world, but it hasn''t been diagnosed yet, what if it''s not? It''s not me who is making jokes, then everyone will know that I want to be pregnant. Crazy, do I still have to go out?" Qi Haoran said anxiously: "Who dares to laugh at you? Grandpa thinks that you are pregnant, and the doctor has already said it." Mu Yangling said with a headache: "The doctor said that the diagnosis has not yet been confirmed..." Qi Haoran pouted, "That''s because they are timid," Qi Haoran gently touched Mu Yangling''s belly and smiled, "Master''s son is inside, and he didn''t even see it." Qi Haoran stared at her belly tenderly for a while, then waved his hand: "Okay, it''s settled, let everyone feel your joy, are you hungry now, I''ll call People cook some meat porridge for you to eat, no matter what, you can''t starve your son." Yes, there is no diagnosis yet, he directly gave the child''s gender. Mu Yangling knew that reasoning with him would not make sense, so he threatened: "If you dare to speak out, I will go on a hunger strike." Qi Haoran nodded with a good temper: "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything." "People are not allowed to speak out." Qi Haoran continued to nod his head in a good-natured manner and said, "I''ll give the order in a while, darling, don''t be angry, I''ll go to the kitchen to see how your porridge is doing." Then, Mu Yangling was strictly forbidden to get out of bed, and had been lying on the bed to rest. If she hadn''t insisted, she would have to wash and eat things on the bed. Qi Haoran could not wait to go to Gongtong to follow him. In fact, he followed and stayed outside the curtain, leaving Mu Yangling with energy and power. Chapter 475： face up Mu Yangling regretted to death, because she said "stomach hurts", she was detained by Qi Haoran in bed for three days. If she hadn''t gotten angry and said she didn''t go out for a walk, she would have exploded with anger. Don''t let her go out. Qi Haoran walked around the yard like a hen protecting her chicks, and the servants were no longer surprised. They passed by calmly and greeted him with a soft voice that was almost inaudible. This is because a little girl saluted happily when Mu Yangling went out this morning. At that time, Mu Yangling was happy to come out, and looked at the blue sky and white clouds with a bit of disappointment, so she was taken aback. Qi Haoran, who was blocking her, noticed it immediately, and glared at the girl fiercely. He wanted to punish her, but his wife glared at her again. But he learned to be obedient, and try to keep his voice as low as possible when greeting Mu Yangling. In this regard, Mu Yangling was no longer able to complain. She was standing in front of a stone bench, watching Qi Haoran instructing people to put two cushions on it, and then she sat down with Qi Haoran''s careful support. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran worriedly, "When are you going to court?" Qi Haoran said absent-mindedly: "Don''t worry, I''m on leave, I can accompany you at home for a long time, you just need to take care of your health, I will take care of the outside affairs..." "You are by my side 12 hours a day, when have you taken care of things?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help but get angry: "Take a step back, even if I am really pregnant, do you really plan to stay like this for nine months? By my side? My health is better than my sister-in-law, and I never saw my elder brother in such a hurry at that time." "Whether you take a step back or take a step forward, you are definitely pregnant," Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling, whose eyebrows were upside down, and pursed his lips: "Even if I can''t accompany you for nine months, the Lord will always be with you for the first three months. By your side, right? After three months, the baby will be stable, and I will go to court." Mu Yangling looked at the cautious Qi Haoran, and her heart suddenly softened. She didn''t know whether it was because she was really pregnant, or because she was pampered. Fire up. This is going to be put on other men, maybe they will fall out early, Mu Yangling suddenly felt a little guilty, then his heart softened, and he started talking to Qi Haoran in a good voice. Lichun and Gu Yu were stunned to the side, the master was too moody, right? Qi Haoran felt very happy. Dr. Sun had said earlier that pregnant women have unstable temperaments and sometimes act strangely because of pregnancy. In his opinion, Mu Yangling''s temper now is a sign of pregnancy, and suddenly it becomes better. 100% pregnant. In his opinion, Mu Yangling has worked hard enough to have a child, and it is the child in her belly that makes her changeable. Qi Haoran feels that even if he wants to settle the account, he will beat him after the child comes out. Therefore, Qi Haoran was not only not angry, but delighted. Of course, he did not dare to show it on his face, for fear that Mu Yangling would get angry again. Mu Yangling asked softly: "Then you can''t always ask for leave. There are still five days until the day of the diagnosis. Why don''t you go back to the court first, anyway, I''ll be in the yard and not going anywhere." Qi Haoran shook his head. Mu Yangling continued to persuade him softly, "What are you worried about, isn''t Wang Ma there, she will take good care of me, and there is still a sister-in-law." Qi Haoran continued to shake his head. Mu Yangling made a face and ordered: "I don''t care, you have to go to court tomorrow. If I get up tomorrow and see you hanging around in the yard, I won''t eat." Qi Haoran''s whole face was wrinkled, and he said, "But I have already taken seven days off with the Sage. Now that I go back, isn''t my vacation in vain?" "I only look at the results, not the process." Qi Haoran could only sit and think in distress, before reluctantly said after a while: "Then you have to promise Master, rest at home, eat well, and don''t go out..." Mu Yangling responded one by one. At this point, she breathed a sigh of relief. It was great to rest in bed and to be taken care of, but if there is always someone around you, you are not allowed to get out of bed, even opening a window to see the scenery outside Worry about being blown by the wind and you won''t feel happy. After three days like this, Mu Yangling felt that it was the limit. The next day, Qi Haoran put on his court clothes and shook his head and went out of the house. When he left the house, he found out that he was the only one with Feibai, so he asked Director Zhao, "Is father not going to court?" Although the father and son rarely talk, they leave the house at about the same time every morning. Qi Haoran rides a horse and Qi Feng rides a carriage. As a son, he has to come forward to ask for peace or something. No wonder he feels that he has done less today , It turns out that I didn''t give my father a favor. When asked about it, Director Zhao was slightly embarrassed, and said, "Fourth Young Master, the Master ordered an order to follow the Ministry of Officials to the south four days ago." "Oh," Qi Haoran looked at the sky and said suddenly, "It''s already winter." In the annual assessment of officials by the Ministry of Personnel, in addition to the scores given by the Shangguan to their subordinates, they will also be inspected from time to time. The inspections are mainly based on the censors sent by the censor station, supplemented by the officials of the Ministry of Personnel, who inspect the officials. The judges were evaluated, and the grades given by the censors accounted for one-third of the officials'' resumes. It seems that this year''s sage named Qi Feng''s name. Qi Haoran pouted his lips invisibly. His father had not been assigned such an errand for five years. He suddenly took this errand, and he had no idea what the emperor meant. Qi Haoran swayed and rode towards the palace while thinking wildly, but soon he had no energy to think about it, because he thought everyone was weird. Before entering the palace, on the avenue, most of the officials he met greeted him, and then looked at him seriously, even those who didn''t greet him, would secretly glance at him, and even sat in front of a carriage The adult directly lifted the curtain and leaned out to look back at him. Qi Haoran was able to take things calmly at first, but after a long time, the smile on his face could no longer be maintained, so he simply ran his horse forward without looking sideways, Feibai followed behind him, and the cold sweat kept breaking out. When he reached the gate of the palace, Qi Haoran threw the horse to Feibai and whispered, "Go and find out, what happened during the three days that the master didn''t come out." Feibai replied with a stern face. As soon as Qi Haoran stepped into the hall, the chatter of the ministers stopped, and after a breath, everyone became lively again. They still gathered together to talk in twos and threes, and some ministers stood alone. But Qi Haoran still found that many people were staring at him with their eyes, and some even joked with the people around him while watching him. Qi Haoran''s face was stern, and when he looked around in the crowd, he saw his uncle was slightly Standing at the back, he was about to walk over to inquire about the news, when the sound of Jing Whip sounded. Qi Haoran was helpless and could only find his own position and stand firm. When the emperor sat down on it and started to ask about the government, Qi Haoran raised his head slightly to observe the people in the hall. He didn''t know what happened, so he could only speculate from everyone''s reaction, and he didn''t know if the border was closed or not. question. Here in Qi Haoran, what Qi Xiuyuan wants to do is to hang a knife on the top of his head, which makes him always fearful, but also full of passion. He feels that as long as this incident is not exposed, no matter what it is To him, Qi Haoran felt slightly relieved when he saw that although everyone had different expressions, they didn''t feel dignified to avoid taboos. He relaxed his heart when he heard the emperor''s slightly curious voice, "Qi Aiqing, why did you go to court?" Chapter 476： joke Everyone looked at Qi Haoran with a "swoosh", Qi Haoran swallowed his saliva invisibly, and replied with consideration: "As the New Year is approaching, I shouldn''t be too lazy, so I came back from vacation." The emperor said very gently: "There is something in your family, I and all the ministers and workers understand it. Actually, there is no need to come back in such a hurry." Qi Haoran stared at him, swallowed his saliva, and asked cautiously, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with the minister''s family?" "Isn''t Aiqing waiting for his wife to be diagnosed at home?" The emperor said depressedly: "This is your first child after all, so it''s okay to take it seriously." Qi Haoran couldn''t hide his surprise, widened his eyes and asked, "How did the emperor know?" The emperor frowned and said displeasedly: "Didn''t you write it when you asked for leave in the book?" Qi Haoran immediately shrank his neck and asked, "Is this written in the book? Impossible?" Mu Yangling repeatedly asked him to promise not to tell others. The emperor looked at him like that, and when he thought of the jokes sent by the dark guards, he knew that he must have been out of his mind when he wrote the book, so he ignored him, waved him back to the team, and continued to inquire about his political affairs. Although the ?? emperor stopped the questioning with Qi Haoran, he still let the ministers see another joke. Because the emperor urgently needed manpower to keep an eye on Prime Minister Qin and his henchmen, he transferred most of the people who were staring at the Qi family back. Due to the shortage of manpower, Qi Haoran didn''t get the matter of the inner court immediately. But Qi Haoran first invited two doctors into the house in a row, and then suddenly asked for leave from the Ministry of War. The dark guards naturally felt that there was a situation, so the young doctor who was driven out was contacted by the dark guards. The young doctor was furious because of Qi Haoran''s attitude. Naturally, he knew everything and said everything, so the emperor soon knew that Qi Haoran was sure that Mu Yangling was pregnant before the doctor was diagnosed. In this regard, he only took it as a joke, and did not share his feelings with the ministers, and he would not do such a thing of shooting himself in the foot. But Qi Haoran, who was rejected by the Ministry of War in the afternoon, asked the emperor to ask for leave in person. Because the emperor paid attention to Qi Haoran after returning to Beijing, his document always appeared in front of the emperor''s case for the first time. Seeing that there were some incoherent words on the booklet, the emperor was delighted, and he simply sent his leave booklet as a matter of course. The people at the bottom watched the joke when they checked and put the book into the file. The next day, Mu Shi hurriedly asked the doctor to ask whether he was pregnant or not when his menstrual period was a few days late. The joke spread among the officials. all over. The officials joked that Qi Haoran''s wife was strictly controlled, not to mention that his wife was not sure of being pregnant, but she was really pregnant, and she did not deliberately ask for leave to accompany her at home. Such blatant fear was the first case in the Zhou Dynasty, and it was even released. Before the court case, everyone was watching Qi Haoran''s joke. Qi Haoran stood in the team with his head down, in a very bad mood. He didn''t expect the news to spread so widely. If A Ling knew about it, he would be very angry. When the morning was over, Qi Haoran walked out ignoring anyone. Everyone smiled and greeted him and left, but a few young officials came to him to congratulate him, "Mr. Qi, first Congratulations, when the doctor is diagnosed, don''t forget to invite us to drink." Qi Haoran''s face became even more serious, and a small inner guard hurried over and stopped him with a smile, "Mr. Qi, the sage announces that you have an interview in the study room." Qi Haoran pouted and followed the little inner prisoner to see the emperor. The Emperor ?? was practicing calligraphy, and when he saw Qi Haoran drooping his head, he asked with a smile: "What''s wrong? How did I hear that you have been so happy that you can''t find it for the past two days?" Qi Haoran saluted the emperor, got up and said, "Your Majesty, why did you send out the letter of request for leave of your minister? My wife has never allowed me to tell this matter to the outside world, and now..." Emperor Qi Haoran feared that he had a more three-dimensional understanding, so he did not doubt it, but just laughed and scolded: "Who did you see asking for leave? You are so beautiful." The emperor thought for a while and said, "Since you have asked for leave, then stay at home and spend time with your family while you still have time." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, and asked cautiously, "Your Majesty, is there not much time left for this minister?" The emperor was so angry that he threw a note from him, but his head was not enough, and the note flew out of his head, "What nonsense? Just stay at home and avoid the limelight." Qi Haoran''s drooping eyes lit up, with a big smile on his face, he knelt down to thank him, he thought he could return to Jingzhao Mansion in the beginning of spring, but thinking that Mu Yangling was pregnant, he was worried again. The emperor watched his back disappear, and then he looked down at the paper, and after flipping through a few papers, he still couldn''t read it patiently, so he asked the inner servant to carry it to a few old ministers, and let them mark it with a red pen. The inner servant was not surprised by this. He stepped forward to clear the table. The emperor thought about it and said, "Let''s stay in a hurry." The inner waiter gave a slight pause, bowed in response, and carried the first fold, leaving only a dozen or so envelopes on the table. As soon as Qi Haoran came out of the palace, he went to find Fan Zijin angrily. On the way, he wanted to understand that if others didn''t notify him, he wanted to see a joke. They didn''t have a deep relationship and were not obliged to inform him, but Zijin wouldn''t tell him without reason. Ah, he was frightened in vain, this matter can''t be finished like this. Qi Haoran ran to find Fan Zijin, Fan Zijin was locked at home and studying hard. He had to prepare for next year''s meeting. Seeing Qi Haoran, he was still at a loss and asked, "You''re not going to be a father, why are you still Come?" When Qi Haoran knew that he was going to be a father, he immediately called Feibai to inform Fan Zijin (in his concept, Fan Zijin was not an outsider), at that time Fan Zijin was still wondering whether to find a time to invite Qi Haoran to have a meal Celebrating, but Fei Bai hinted that there was a doctor in the house, and Qi Haoran wanted to take care of Mu Yangling. Fan Zijin thought at first that Mu Yang''s spiritual embryo was unstable, and wanted to go to Qi Mansion to see, but Fei Bai repeatedly said that Mu Yangling was in good health, but Qi Haoran was worried... Thinking that Qi Haoran has always treasured Mu Yangling, Fan Zijin thought he understood, and he felt at ease. In addition, he had read a few exam papers recently, and he felt a little obscure. At this time, seeing Qi Haoran rushing over, he thought something big had happened. Qi Haoran angrily expressed his condemnation and contempt for Fan Zijin''s behavior of not reporting the joke. Fan Zijin looked at him with black lines all over his head, and said quietly: "It turns out that it hasn''t been diagnosed yet..." Qi Haoran said confidently: "Although I haven''t been diagnosed yet, my grandfather knows that A Ling is definitely pregnant. In nine months, my grandfather will have a son, hahaha..." Fan Zijin looked at him speechlessly, and said after a while, "I don''t know about this, you don''t need to criticize me. I haven''t even gone out the door these days." Qi Haoran put away his smile and asked, "Didn''t my uncle tell you? This is a big deal for me, and he didn''t even mention me." Chapter 477： back to protect Fan Zijin curled his lips indifferently and said, "I fell out with him, and it''s not a big deal with you. He shouldn''t have reminded me. But you, you''ve been on a job for so long, you still can''t even think about what you say and do, even if you''re doing something wrong. If you don''t pay attention to things, can you do things like this for your eldest cousin?" Qi Haoran leaned beside Fan Zijin curiously, "You and your uncle have been arguing for three days and two, and you haven''t seen it, what happened this time?" Fan Zijin dropped the book in his hand, lay down halfway on the couch, and said with a smile, "I used to fight with him before, but this time I fought with Fan Zixiao directly. He became angry and naturally fell out with me." "Fan Zixiao offended you?" Qi Haoran''s eyebrows flashed with anger, "We don''t know him in general, how dare he rush to trouble you?" Fan Zijin saw that Qi Haoran put the blame on Fan Zixiao without thinking, and said with emotion: "This is a good brother, no one in the mansion believes me except you, even my mother suspects me." Fan Zijin snorted coldly: "Speaking of which, my brother has not made much progress in the past few years, it''s just some back-house tactics." "What did he do?" Qi Haoran frowned. "It''s nothing. He inserted someone in my yard a few years ago. This time, when I mentioned Enyin after the election, he was inevitably panicked, so he asked a little girl to hook me to Xiyuan, and I''ll do whatever I want. He had a lot of fun with an aunt of his father Xinna, and when my father came in, he saw that he pushed everything on my head, saying that it was me who framed the blame," Fan Zijin glanced at him and smiled, "Actually, he also That''s right, Master is just framing the blame, but it depends on my mood." Qi Haoran was so angry that his nose was crooked, "Why did you follow his plan? Wouldn''t it be good to take this opportunity to let uncle see his true face?" Fan Zijin pouted, "It''s not the time yet, I still have use in this matter, don''t worry about it. Speaking of which, I really thank you, if I hadn''t followed you to find my big cousin, maybe now I''ll be the same. Slightly higher than Fan Zixiao, thinking about how to fight them every day, it is so tiring, and a lifetime of time will be wasted." Although Fan Zijin said so, Qi Haoran didn''t think that he was not hurt at all. After all, he was his biological parents. He didn''t trust him at all. It would be very sad. Anyway, if Qi Haoran thought about his big brother, if he didn''t trust him, he would definitely Very sad. So Qi Haoran didn''t leave after leaving Fan Zijin''s study, but went to the front to find Fan Siwen. It happened to be noon at this time, Fan Siwen came back for lunch, saw Qi Haoran, a rare smile appeared on his serious face, he waved: "Haoran is here, come and have a meal with my uncle." Qi Haoran sat at the table, looked left and right, and asked, "Uncle, what about cousin Xiao?" Fan Siwen raised his eyes and glanced at him, and said lightly: "It''s rare, you actually called Qijialue a cousin, remember how you refused to call Zijin a cousin when you were young, in order to fight for whoever is big and who is little. I beat Zijin, and when I see Jialue, I even call him by his first and last name." "My nephew has grown up now," Qi Haoran thought for a while and said, "Uncle, Cousin Zixiao has the word when he is fourteen years old. Who doesn''t know that you value him, but Cousin Zijin is the direct son, he has already Eighteen, it''s not that there is no hint that the husband wants to give him a word, but he has not heard all of it, uncle, when do you want to give him a word?" Fan Siwen froze and said, "None of you have reached the crown, so don''t worry about it, Zijin will take the general exam next year, if he passes, there will be the palace exam and the Shujishi exam, and you are about to become a father now. When the time comes, I will discuss with your father, and the two families will have a wedding ceremony together. My uncle remembers that when you were young, you often shouted that you would celebrate your birthday together. put it together..." Qi Haoran didn''t want the topic to be diverted, so he heard the words: "Uncle, I know you think Cousin Zijin is powerful, and you have the advantage of your son-in-law, so you should let Cousin Zixiao some, so you can have a bowl of water. Level, but you must know that for the concubines, your bowl of water is level and it means unfair, not to mention, your bowl of water is always uneven." Qi Haoran waved his hand to prevent Fan Siwen from speaking, and said with a sullen face: "I know what you mean, it''s just that cousin Zijin has the ability to serve on his own, so you want to give Cousin Zixiao the position of Enyin," Qi Haoran said. The corner of his mouth said, "Cousin Zijin doesn''t have to be the Enyin quota. Since my uncle has already made a decision in his heart, let''s implement it as soon as possible. The quota will be reported as soon as possible, and everyone''s hearts will be settled. He will participate in the spring next year. Chun Wei, at this time, it''s better to try not to disturb him with these trivial matters." Fan Siwen lowered his face, looked at Qi Haoran and asked, "Are you planning to interfere in the affairs of your uncle''s house?" "Uncle, you have been planning for Cousin Zixiao, but don''t forget, you are not the only son, Cousin Zijin is also your bloodline. Next year will be the most important year in his life. He was able to pass the rural exam easily because he had accumulated five years and spent another year reviewing his past, and now, there are only four months left until next year''s spring," Qi Haoran looked into his eyes firmly, Word by word: "If my uncle doesn''t feel bad at all, then Haoran doesn''t mind getting involved. He has protected me for eighteen years, and I can protect him for four months. I can still protect him." Fan Siwen''s face sank, but he didn''t speak. Qi Haoran put down the bowls and chopsticks, got up and left, stopped again when he reached the door, and asked a little curiously: "Uncle, you are not only cousin Zixiao, since you want a bowl of water to be level, what else should you do? What about the son-in-law?" Fan Siwen''s face turned greener, Qi Haoran turned and left. He walked around the street, and finally rode to Chen''s house, the Minister of Rites, and sat in the doorman until Chen Qian. Chen Qian was still stunned when he saw Qi Haoran, looked up at the sun, and said, "That''s right, the sun sets in the west. What kind of wind blows you, a busy person, today?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, pulled the person to the Quanju Building, and said straight to the point as soon as he entered the box: "Are we brothers?" Chen Qian said in surprise: "I don''t do anything wrong." "Personal affairs, don''t do anything wrong." Chen Qian said cautiously, "If it''s within my ability..." Qi Haoran showed a big smile, patted his shoulder and said, "You can rest assured, it is within your ability." Qi Haoran whispered a few words in his ear, Chen Qian nodded slightly, and said, "It is not difficult for my grandfather to write a letter of recommendation to Zijin, but it is not so easy to ask Chen Guangdi to apprentice." "I didn''t want Zijin to worship him as a teacher, I just wanted him to read books by Chen Lao''s side for four months." Chen Qian glanced at him and said, "Four months later, it will be Chunhong. It''s not bad for being a teacher. My uncle is not so easy to talk to." "So I have to ask you to do one more favor," Qi Haoran smiled flatteringly. After a while, a loud cry came from the box, "Don''t even think about it!" Half an hour later, Qi Haoran sent out Chen Qian, who had crossed eyebrows, with a smile on his face, and Qian Guanzi brought up a large food box and said, "Master Chen, this is what Master Biao ordered early in the morning, saying: You don''t have much food prepared for you, you just need to warm it up when you go back." Chen Qian''s servant went to see his master, Chen Qian''s face became even colder, he glared at Qi Haoran, gritted his teeth and said, "Take it." Now what Qi Haoran gives him what he takes, he snorted, climbed into the carriage, and then opened the curtain with a "swoosh", his eyes are not eyes, and his nose is not a nose: "Everyone says how good Zijin is to you, I always protect you, but today it seems that you are protecting a lot, Haoran, remember what you said today, don''t turn around and forget it." Chapter 478： Change Chen Guangdi is the younger brother of Chen Fang, and he is also from the Chen family. Although he is not an official, his academic and prestige is not under Chen Fang''s. Because he once served as the head of the Songshan Academy in Jiangnan. Although he is idle at home now, he has brought a few disciples reading together. At present, the Imperial Court is offering wine, the left servant of the Ministry of Rites and several ministers in the court are all from his door. In recent years, Jiangnans rural exams have mostly been written by his students. Although the chief examiner for this years exam has not yet been decided, he is sure Somewhat related to him. Studying with Chen Guangdi, at least you can grasp the direction of some review, which is a big opportunity for the candidates. But Chen Guangdi is not so easy to follow. Fan Zijin asked a former academy gentleman to recommend him, but he couldn''t even see Chen Guangdi''s face. He followed Chen Qian twice, but Fan Zijin couldn''t get into the other''s eyes. So it has never been possible. Chen Qian felt that his uncle was very bright, but Qi Haoran didn''t think so. He didn''t understand the big truth, and he only looked for a point. If Chen Guangdi was really bright, and he didn''t count fame and fortune, then the disciples he accepted would not be. The meeting happened to be from the official family and the aristocratic family. Moreover, his disciples'' family background is not low. In his opinion, Fan Zijin is no worse than his disciples. In terms of knowledge, methods, character, and his friendship with Chen Qian, Chen Guang can''t let him go. The only way is that the Fan family''s qualifications and power are not enough. Qi Haoran wanted to take a shortcut when he approached Chen Qian. He didn''t ask Chen Guang to accept Fan Zijin as a way. He just took him to read the book for four months with peace of mind. He was still able to pay the price. Chen Qian, who had returned home, went to the study to find his grandfather. Chen Fang saw that it was getting dark outside before he came back, so he asked warmly, "Did you go out with your colleagues today?" Chen Qian shook his head and said, "Grandfather, grandson has something to ask you." When Chen Qian came out again, he took a letter in his hand. After thinking about it, he walked towards his father''s study again, stopped at the gate of the courtyard, and asked, "Where is my father inside?" The old servant who was guarding the gate bowed and said, "Master has already returned to the backyard. It would be nice if you could ask Master to go to the backyard." Chen Qian nodded indifferently, frowned and said, "I''m here to find a book. I''m going to use it tonight. I thought my father was here." The old servant smiled and said, "Young master wants to find the book and go straight in, just go back and talk to the uncle." Chen Qian smiled, "What''s the point of bothering you, I''ll just say a word to my father when I go back to my mother to say hello. You can open the door for me." Young Master Chen Qian is the youngest and most promising in the family. Not only the uncle, but the master also loves him very much. Although he was a little rambunctious before, he has made a lot of progress since he was admitted to the jinshi, so he stepped forward without any doubts. Open the study door. Chen Qian went in and asked the servant to stand guard outside. He lit the lamp in the study by himself. Chen Qian walked to the innermost corner, where there was a large bookcase with a painting on top. Chen Qian gently moved the chair to the bottom and stepped on it. After fumbling around on the cabinet, a mechanism was opened. He hurriedly took out a long box and opened it. There was a painting inside, but Chen Qian didn''t care It, directly touching the bottom of the box, pulled out a folded booklet wrapped in silk. He carefully opened it and saw that it was indeed the "Sejong''s Admonition Sheet" that was put away by his father. Chen Qian narrowed his eyes with laughter. He wrapped the booklet in a cloth and stuffed it into his arms. He put the box back and covered it, and then carefully moved the chair back to its original position. Chen Qian casually took a book and went out. The old servant had no doubts, he locked the study again with a smile, and watched the capable young master leave. The next day, Chen Qian also wanted to leave the house after his grandfather and father went to court, Chen Shu was very puzzled, "You don''t need to go to court, what are you doing in such a hurry?" Chen Qian is now just a small staff member, and he is not involved with him. Chen Qian fooled around for a few words and hurried to the meeting place he had agreed with Qi Haoran. He handed the things in his hand to Qi Haoran and asked, "Haoran, brother, I risked offending my father for you. But you have to speak up. Qi Haoran opened the silk bag and glanced at it, and said indifferently: "Don''t worry, when will my words not count?" Even though he said that, Chen Qian was still frightened and reassured, "Are you sure that what your eldest brother has is the real work?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "It''s covered with a jade seal, do you think it''s genuine? Chang''an was originally my capital of Dazhou. When I fled south in a hurry, many things in the palace were not brought out. Emperor Sejong''s admonition form It is estimated that it was left behind like that. The nobles of the Jin Kingdom who broke into Changan divided the things. They didnt know the goods and left the watch as a general thing in the warehouse. Fortunately, there was always a box in it, otherwise it would have been broken. My eldest brother rushed into Chang''an City, and more than half of the warehouse of the governor of Jingzhao Mansion in Jin Guojing was emptied. I thought that all the things left were crooked melons and cracked dates. Who knew that I could find this thing in a pile of garbage? Or if you are lucky Good." Qi Haoran raised the silk bag in his hand and said, "That fake can be exchanged for a genuine one." Chen Qian snorted him, "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand, what a fake, this is a description of the famous Confucian Confucian Confucian of the Sejong Dynasty. It is said that it is exactly the same as Emperor Sejong''s handwriting. The private seal is stamped on it, if it wasn''t for the genuine jade seal stamped on it, this thing can be fake." "You also said it was false." "But this is something that is hard to find. My father had a fight with the old man from the third house of the Cui family in order to **** this thing. Not only did he empty his private house, but he also misappropriated my mother''s dowry... In short, I took the risk. Take it out at a great risk, you must get it back for me, or my father will really kill me." Qi Haoran patted him on the shoulder and assured: "Don''t worry, I passed the letter to my eldest brother Fei Ge last night, he will receive the letter in a few days, you only need to wait for half a month to receive it. It''s real." Chen Qian was a little confused, although he knew he shouldn''t ask, he couldn''t help but ask: "Why do you think of using this to bribe my uncle, if you can get the real work, let alone let Zijin study with my uncle, it''s just It''s no problem for my uncle to accept him as a disciple." This was the reason why he was really uneasy, although Qi Haoran looked stupid, but when it came to Fan Zijin, he didn''t think he would make this mistake. Qi Haoran glanced at him sideways, "Do you want to listen to the truth?" Chen Qian nodded. Qi Haoran sighed and said, "I don''t want Zijin to be too involved with the Chen family. Your uncle looks at the supernatural, but I think his ambition is bigger than your grandfather. If he worships your uncle as a teacher, I''m afraid I will stumble. To live with him, anyway, our purpose is just to pass the test, why do we have to worship a master?" In the future, they will do rebellious things, the master is the same as the father, and things will be exposed in the future. With Chen Guangdi''s status and person, he is afraid that he will come forward and use his identity to suppress Zijin, but instead put Zijin on the cusp of the storm. Qi Haoran once again Not stupid, of course not doing such a thing. Chapter 479： distressed "What''s more, it will take half a month for the original work to get here. If you move it around again, 20 days will pass, and you can learn a lot in 20 days." Chen Qian looked at Qi Haoran who was heartbroken, as if the other party was eager to learn. "Also, good things are naturally reserved for good brothers, right?" Qi Haoran patted his shoulder and said. Chen Qian looked at Qi Haoran and said seriously: "Haoran, if you can really bring the original work, I will promise you one more request, as long as I can do it." "Good talk, good talk!" Qi Haoran rushed to Chen Guangdi''s villa on the outskirts of the city with a letter of recommendation in his arms. Qi Haoran didn''t post his own post, but directly handed Chen Fang''s letter to the servant. He was soon invited in. Chen Guangdi was playing the piano in a pavilion halfway up the mountain. Qi Haoran looked up at the sky. It was not long after the sun came out. It''s a cold feeling, how much perseverance can I get up early in the morning and run to the mountain to play the piano. But Qi Haoran respectfully stepped forward and stood aside. After the song, Chen Guangdi looked up at Qi Haoran, frowned slightly and asked, "Which family are you from?" "Mr. Hui, I''m Chen Qian''s classmate." Seeing Chen Guang''s brows tightening, he quickly said, "But this time the kid is here for my cousin..." After half an hour, Chen Guang put down the booklet in his hand, rubbed it reluctantly and said, "This thing is Qian''er''s father''s treasure, how did you get it?" Qi Haoran smiled and pointed to the letter: "The same way as that letter." It was all given by Chen Qian. Begging for it? When did ?? cousin become so generous? And in this matter, it seems that the cousin can''t be the master of the nephew, right? Chen Guang thought for a while and said, "The villa is very big. Several of my students will also participate in the Spring Festival next year. You can let him move in and study with them tomorrow." Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief and bowed in response. When Qi Haoran left, a middle-aged man in azurite turned out from behind the big stone on the side, bowed and said, "Master, this thing is the treasure of Uncle Sheng, and he can''t even touch it if he wants to see it. How do you get it?" Chen Guang picked up the thing and said with a smile: "No matter how you got it, it''s in my hands now. Don''t spread the word about it. I''ll take a closer look at it when I go back in the evening." Qi Haoran, who went down the mountain, ran back to ask Fan Zijin for credit, and asked to help pack his luggage. Fan Zijin said stunned: "How could Old Chen agree to give pointers to me?" Qi Haoran proudly told him about his deal with Chen Qian, Fan Zijin''s expression changed, he kicked him in anger, and shouted, "Then you let out the precious things like this, don''t give it to me! " He was so angry that he jumped in the room, and then circled around Qi Haoran non-stop. In the end, he couldn''t help but kicked him again and said, "Do you know that it is a priceless treasure? Do you know?" Qi Haoran ducked and stared: "No matter how priceless it is, it''s just a collection, and you can''t eat or drink it. I really don''t understand why you literati are so precious. Anyway, I''ll give it away, and you can say you Why don''t you go to the villa?" Fan Zijin gritted his teeth, and finally fell on the couch in distress, pounding his feet and chest, crying, "Why am I so stupid, I should have checked the eldest brother''s treasury back then, such a baby It was just wasted by you..." Although Fan Zijin felt so sorry, he finally told Yanmo to pack up and move to the villa tomorrow, with a somewhat aggressive expression on his face. Qi Haoran was scolded for a while, and sat on the side with his neck shrunk. Fan Zijin asked a set of questions as if to vent. He looked up and found that the person was still here, so he pouted and asked, "What are you still doing here, not saying Do you want to take care of Arling?" "Do you think I want to be here?" Qi Haoran said a little discouraged: "I lied to her that I was going to court, I promised her not to tell others about her pregnancy before she was diagnosed, but now it''s all over the city, how dare I go back." Fan Zijin squinted his eyes and asked, "That means she doesn''t know anything about the outside world yet?" Qi Haoran nodded, "I have ordered people to strictly forbid people to talk about outside news, and she doesn''t leave the yard. It shouldn''t be a problem to hide her for a few days, but she will always go out in the future. I don''t know if she will settle accounts in the autumn." Fan Zijin dropped his pen, got up and said, "Let''s go, I''ll go back to Qi Mansion with you to see. Speaking of which, I haven''t seen Xiaobao for several days, and I still want to eat gourd chicken." Gourd chicken is a famous dish in Jingzhao Mansion, and the cooks they brought from Jingzhao Mansion would cook it, so Qi Haoran had no doubts and took Fan Zijin back to Qi Mansion. Fan Zijin told Mu Yangling about Qi Haoran''s leave of absence and the oolong that he did not report when he saw Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran roared loudly, holding Fan Zijin and was about to drag him out, but Fan Zijin grabbed the door tightly, raised his head firmly and said, "Brother and sister, you must take good care of him in this matter, and give him a serious The lesson of lest he will do anything in the future without discussing it with others..." Fan Zijin said this, full of tears, "Send priceless treasures like waste paper..." Mu Yangling stared at the two of them dumbfounded, and finally closed his mouth slowly, turned his head to face Li Chun and said, "Didn''t the kitchen fry chestnuts, go and get them, let''s sit and watch the show." As soon as these words came out, Qi Haoran immediately let go of his hand, threw Fan Zijin and ran over and said cautiously, "A-Ling, this is all your fault. Forget everything, hit me or kick me if you''re angry, but don''t keep it in your heart, what if you suffocate the child?" Mu Yangling lifted his eyelids and glanced at him, and said: "Okay, I''m not angry, if I''m angry about anything, I''ll be mad at you." She turned to look at Fan Zijin, "How did you provoke cousin Zijin?" Fan Zijin snorted coldly, adjusted his clothes, sat at the table and poured himself a cup of tea, saying, "He gave Chen Qian the "Sejong Admonition Form" written by Emperor Sejong himself, just so that I could go to Chen Guang Reading and reviewing in the villa in the land." "Chen Guangdi? The former mountain chief of Songshan Academy?" Fan Zijin nodded solemnly, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Isn''t this a good thing, I heard that Chen Guangdi has a good knowledge, and you study with him for four months is like studying for a year by yourself." "Well, that''s the "Sejong Admonition Table"." Mu Yangling said with doubts in his eyes: "Isn''t that thing only worth collecting? Anyway, the book has the contents of the admonition sheet. Even if you get the original work, you will keep it at home to make ashes, and you can''t eat it or drink it. How can there be anything? Is it actually useful to read with Chen Lao?" Qi Haoran nodded again and again, and said with a "confidant": "Yes, yes." Chapter 480： come to Beijing Fan Zijin moved to Chen Guangdi''s villa with an expression of "it''s not a family that doesn''t enter the house". Fan Siwen wanted to ease the relationship between the father and son under Qi Haoran''s words, so he gave Fan Zijin some The money, let him take it to check. Fan Zijin was just a little stunned and accepted all who came. Moved to the villa to study with a few students of Chen Guangdi and do exam papers, almost isolated from the outside world, but he sits down every two days to listen to Chen Guangdi discussing the political affairs, and he can always get the latest news about the news in the court In this way, there is quite a feeling of sitting in the home of a scholar and listening to the world. Fan Zijin went to the villa, and Qi Haoran stayed at home with Mu Yangling at ease. Anyway, things were broken, so he didn''t have to get up early in the morning and pretend to go to court. Four days later, Dr. Sun confirmed that Mu Yangling was indeed pregnant. Qi Haoran immediately rewarded the whole house with joy. The news of ?? came out of Qi Mansion. It was strange that many people posted messages to Mu Yangling, or invited her to go out to play, or invited her to a banquet at home. Qi Haoran refused all of them and said, "It''s not even three months old, they are too shy, and are you familiar with them?" Qi Haoran picked out all the posts that could be rejected directly. . Mu Yangling was drowsy leaning on the couch. She only showed signs of pregnancy in the past two days. Twelve hours a day, ten hours are sleeping and wanting to sleep. Qi Haoran saw that his wife was sleepy again, and really wanted to step forward and carry her to the bed, so Gu Yu rushed in in a hurry, "Fourth grandma, fourth grandma, great news!" Mu Yangling woke up instantly, Qi Haoran glared at Gu Yu, Gu Yu shrank his neck, and stood to the side honestly. Mu Yangling leaned on Qi Haoran and asked, "What''s the happy event?" Gu Yu immediately laughed, "Uncle and Young Master they are here." Mu Yangling was stunned for a while before realizing who she was talking about. She widened her eyes and said, "Bo Wen is here? Who did he come with?" Gu Yu said happily, "Young uncle, Mr. Liu, and Mrs. Biao, Mr. Biao, are now outside the mansion gate." Qi Haoran also widened his eyes, "Why didn''t they notify us before they came, so that we could pick them up." Qi Haoran put a cloak on Mu Yangling, and the two hurried to the gate of Qi Mansion. Bowen and the others are sitting on the carriage, looking at the plaque of Qi Mansion worriedly, "Do you think my sister will be bullied?" Xiuhong raised her eyebrows and said, "Who dares to bully cousin?" Liu Lang patted her hand, "There are many dignitaries in the capital, you should restrain your temper and don''t cause trouble for A Ling." Xiuhong gave a "hmm". Mr. Zhao smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Mu is a smart and wise person, and she has the ability and backbone, and will not be easily bullied by others." As soon as ??''s words fell, the door of Qi Mansion slowly opened, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling stood side by side on the steps, Bowen cheered in a low voice, and jumped off the curtain. Mu Yangling grabbed the rushing blogger, touched his head, and said with a smile, "Yes, I''ve grown a lot taller." Liu Lang and Xiuhong also came forward to greet Mr. Liu, Qi Haoran went to greet Mr. Liu, "Mr. Liu has worked hard all the way, let''s talk about it in the mansion." Because of the special relationship between the East and the West, Qi Haoran asked someone to ask when Wu was available, and if she had time to see Mu Yangling''s family, she took him directly back to Zhaohua Courtyard. "Why did you come to the capital?" Mu Yangling asked while pulling Xiuhong and Bo Wen. "Sister, sir, I want to participate in next year''s spring festival. I want to come out and see the world, and secondly, I want to see you, so we came along." Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "You are still young, so it''s okay to come out and see the world, but you must keep your heart, don''t be fascinated by the outside world, and remember, reading and learning is yours. First priority right now. "Don''t worry, sister, although I''m out, I haven''t left my textbooks. If you don''t believe me, ask Mr. I''ve been studying." Xiuhong also nodded, "Bowen worked very hard." Mu Yangling frowned slightly, "You read on the carriage? Didn''t you say you couldn''t read on it, it would damage your eyes." "No, I study in the morning and evening. If I get bored in the car, my husband will ask me to endorse and ask me to ask questions. The husband also said that although I have only been out for a month, my progress is no less than at home. ." This is the second time that Bo Wen has praised himself. Mu Yangling rubbed his head in a funny way and said, "Bo Wen is more powerful than my sister imagined." Mu Bowen proudly puffed out his chest, after all, he was just an eleven-year-old child. After asking about the blog post, Mu Yangling looked at Xiuhong, and seeing that she had combed the woman''s hair, she glanced at Liu Lang, and then dragged the two to her main room to talk, leaving the flower hall to Qi Haoran to entertain. Liu Lang and Mr. Liu. "Xiuhong, are you married?" Xiuhong blushed and nodded, and said shyly, "I married cousin Liu Lang." "Why didn''t you tell me?" Mu Yangling complained slightly, obviously having correspondence every month. "We set off as soon as we got married. The blog said that we wanted to give you a surprise, so we won''t allow our family to tell you, how is it, cousin, did you surprise me?" Mu Yangling tapped their foreheads, "You guys, you are too daring to go on the road with only so many people. Now the world is not peaceful, bandits are everywhere, at that time I didn''t want you to follow me south. The reason is that the way back is too far and too dangerous, and you all came here by yourself." "Didn''t Mr. Liu take us?" Xiuhong hugged Mu Yangling''s arm and said, "Cousin also arranged eight guards for us, which is not too much. We didn''t have any trouble along the way." "It''s best not to have an accident, but if something happens on the road, it''s a big event, and you can''t get away with it." Mu Yangling taught them a lesson. She doesn''t mind that they go out and gain knowledge, but it also depends on where they are. Xingzhou Mansion, Hanzhong Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion are still under the control of Qi Xiuyuan. From Xingzhou Mansion to the south, there is no place that is particularly stable. Eight guards seem to be a lot to ordinary people, but in front of hundreds of gangsters, they can''t hear a single sound. was in front of Mr. Liu before. She didn''t want to give him the impression that she was too restrained by the child, so she could only bring him back and teach him a lesson alone. "If something happens to you, what about your aunt, your parents, and your younger siblings?" Bowen and Xiuhong bowed their heads. Li Chun entered the door and said with a smile: "Fourth grandmother, Mrs. Cai called someone to spread the word, saying that you haven''t seen your mother''s family for a long time, and asked you to talk more with her mother''s family. She''s been in a bad state these days, so she won''t see my uncle, young master and cousin. It''s not too late to see you later when you have time." Mu Yangling nodded and waved his hand indifferently: "Understood, you go down and clean up the room for Mr. Liu and Uncle and Young Master. They will stay here tonight." Chapter 481： incident Mu Yangling didn''t let them live in Qi Mansion for too long. Living here is as comfortable as living outside, so the next day she asked someone to clean up the small courtyard on Qixia Street, and let them settle on the third day. moved over. Fan Zijin bought a big yard on Qixia Street as soon as he came back. The business and secret news were passed here. After Mu Yangling took over his business in Jiangnan, he bought a small yard next door to facilitate communication. After all, there are strangers coming and going next door, so Mu Yangling is inconvenient to deal with things there. Now, it is much more convenient for Mr. Liu and the others to move to the small courtyard. Just move the things in her study to the next door, and add some household items. After arranging these, Mr. Liu will read with peace of mind. From time to time, he will go to some teahouses where scholars gather to meet friends by text. Fan Zijin will give him some test papers and reference answers when he takes a half-month break. These things are hard to find, which makes Mr. Liu grateful. Qi Haoran felt that Fan Zijin was too good to Mr. Liu, so he asked Fan Zijin if he was making some bad ideas again, Fan Zijin smiled and said, "Mr. Liu''s talent is not bad, and his character is not bad. He has worked with A Ling before. What do you think I''ve completely turned him into a big brother?" Qi Haoran thought for a while and said, "Let''s do it with caution." "Don''t worry, I will grasp the rhythm, by the way, has the original work arrived?" Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran with bright eyes. "Not yet, but it''s only been two days." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes, lowered his voice and said, "If you say I replace it with a fake one..." "Is there a fake that can hide from the Chen family?" Qi Haoran asked curiously. "..." Fan Zijin was choked for a moment, and then said quietly: "Then say that what eldest brother got is fake, you don''t understand antiques, and you can be forgiven for getting fake..." Qi Haoran jumped up and roared, "No, is Master the kind of villain who doesn''t believe his words and steals chickens?" "You''re not, I''ll do it," Fan Zijin roared back, "As long as I can leave the real work, I''ll block the charges." Qi Haoran''s face flushed, "Isn''t it just a piece of shit, you need to grab it like this, other than that thing, tell me, I''ll get you anything you want." Fan Zijin lifted his eyelids and glanced at him with disgust, and said, "You can''t even see the value of good things, can you know how to tell the truth from the fake? I said I want "The Sage Laozi", can you find it for me?" "The picture of the sage Laozi?" Qi Haoran tilted his head, "The picture that Zhong Yao drew?" Fan Zijin sat cross-legged on the kang, took a sip of tea, and snorted coldly, "This is the one that has been lost since Emperor Gaozong, can you find it for me? If you can find it, give the Chen family ten seals. I won''t be arguing to withhold the "Sejong Admonition Table"." Qi Haoran held his head in distress and said, "This thing is familiar, I seem to have seen it before." Fan Zijin was stunned, and hurriedly dropped the tea in his hand, looking at Qi Haoran eagerly, "I''m in charge of all your trophies, did you see it at Big Brother''s place? Think about it, think about it carefully." Qi Haoran frowned and thought about it carefully, but he couldn''t remember it for a long time. Fan Zijin couldn''t help kicking him in anger, thinking that Qi Haoran was lying to him, so that he would no longer be entangled in the "Sejong Admonition Form". Finally, Fan Zijin left angrily. Qi Haoran frowned and went home. He felt that he had seen this thing, but he was not impressed at all. Mu Yangling saw that his brows were drawn together, and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m thinking of "The Sage Lao Tzu"." Mu Yangling blinked and asked, "What do you want it to do?" "I always think I''ve seen it somewhere, but why can''t I remember it?" Mu Yangling coughed lightly and said, "Isn''t that the dowry you gave me, and then I moved it into the warehouse as a dowry? Why are you asking this?" Qi Haoran opened his mouth and finally remembered that when he chose the dowry gift for Mu Yangling, he almost emptied the eldest brother''s warehouse. In the end, although he put the things back, the eldest brother later returned from that share. A large piece of the gift list is ticked, and "The Picture of the Sage Laozi" is among them. Qi Haoran swallowed and asked, "Is that the real work?" "It should be true," Mu Yangling wasn''t quite sure, "It was all stolen from the Jin Guo dignitaries, they wouldn''t collect fakes, would they?" Qi Haoran touched his chin, and also felt that the possibility of authentic work was relatively high. He smiled and looked at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling waved his hand and pushed the face in front of him away, saying: "If you have something to say, don''t try to get too close." Qi Haoran touched his nose and said, "A-Ling, let''s give that thing to Zijin. He''s going crazy thinking about the reprimand sheet now, and I don''t know if it will affect the mood of the exam." Mu Yangling said indifferently: "Yes, but things are in Jingzhao Mansion." She is not very obsessed with antiques. In her opinion, as long as these things don''t go abroad, they are better in anyone''s hands than in hers, because they love it, and although she likes it, it hasn''t arrived yet. At the point of love, antiques are in her hands, and only when they are converted into money can she know their value. Qi Haoran apparently thought so too, and immediately went to write a letter to Fan Zijin happily to tell him the good news, but he also said in advance that this thing was snatched from the golden man, and the truth was not yet confirmed. Then ask Feibai to send the letter to the villa. At this time, a loud shout came from the Chen family''s study. Chen Sheng ran out with his hair disheveled and bare feet. He grabbed the old servant''s collar and stared at him with split eyes. An angry voice, "Say, who has entered the master''s study?" As soon as Chen Qian entered the door, he was grabbed by the arms of two servants and sent all the way to Chen Fang''s study. He knew that things were broken! When Chen Sheng saw his son, he rushed up like he saw an enemy. He raised his hand and was about to fight, when he heard his son shouting sternly: "Dad, I am your son!" Chen Qian burst into tears, and Chen Sheng''s raised hand couldn''t fall, finally he could only turn the man around, kick his ass, and scolded: "Are you my son, you are my enemy, you are Come to collect debts from Lao Tzu, how did I give birth to a son of a prodigal family like you, and said, who tricked you into stealing Lao Tzu''s things? I want to kill him, kill him!" Chen Qian was lying on the ground with his **** pouted honestly. Now he is just kicking his butt. Anyway, my father is not willing to use any force, so just kick it. Chen Sheng fought for a long time. Seeing that his son was just howling, and there was no sign of admitting his mistake, he was so angry that he turned around the room. Finally, he grabbed the feather duster and gestured on his back twice. With a slap in the face, Chen Qian screeched wildly. In the end, Chen Qian didn''t feel much pain, but Chen Sheng''s hand was swollen from the beating. He sat on the ground, and when he saw his son, he didn''t say where the things had gone, and when he felt sad, he turned around and crawled over to hug the old father''s leg and cried: " Father, you have to decide for your son, look at your grandson, you are digging my heart." Chen Fang looked at his son with contempt, he was reluctant to beat his son, but he was willing to embarrass him. Chen Qian was frightened by his father''s cries, so he hurriedly climbed up on his knees and said, "Father, I didn''t lose anything, my son took it for something..." "Prodigal son, can that thing be exchanged for? Tell me, which **** fooled you?" Chapter 482： explain Chen Fang''s eyes moved slightly upwards, looked at his grandson, and said indifferently: "Tell me, do you really have to wait for your father to make a move?" Chen Qian got up, sat on the ground and cried, "Father, my son is really for your own good." Seeing his father''s nose crooked with anger, he quickly said, "Father, Qi Haoran said he has Sejong''s The real work, he has always kept his word, you only need to wait two more days, and he will definitely be able to deliver the real work to our family." Chen Sheng hated that iron was not steel and looked at his son, obviously he looked very shrewd, how could he be a fool? Who would trade Sejong''s original work for a copy? "My son didn''t believe it at first, but didn''t he ask his son for something, and his son agreed to him, and then he would respond to his request." Seeing that Chen Sheng''s face softened, he immediately said, "Father, next month is yours. On the 40th birthday, my son just wanted to give you a surprise, so he secretly stole that thing out of you." Chen Sheng heard the words, and the anger he had just suppressed rose up again, "Are you giving me a surprise? It was fright, and it almost scared me to death. You explained the matter to me from the beginning to the end." Hearing that the thing was in Uncle Tang''s hands, Chen Sheng said to his father displeased, "Father, how come Uncle Tang didn''t say a word when he got this treasure? If he had said it earlier, why would I be so upset?" Chen Fang glanced at him and said, "He probably guessed that it was stolen by a child, so naturally he can hide it for a day." Chen Sheng coldly snorted in displeasure, turned his head and asked his son, "Are you sure Qi Haoran has the real thing on him? What if he deceived you? We don''t want to take it back when the thing is in the hands of your uncle." Chen Qian swore: "If Fan Zijin lied to me, I would believe it, but I don''t believe Qi Haoran. He never lies and deceives people." Chen Sheng was still worried, but Chen Fang said: "Qi Haoran''s hands are mostly true, I heard that he has a strong relationship with the Fan family child, since he is studying for his cousin, naturally he won''t take this kind of thing to deceive people." Chen Sheng put his mind down a little, and Chen Fang said again: "Besides, the Hanzhong Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion were all taken back by the Qi brothers, don''t forget, Chang''an was once the capital, and we fled south in a hurry back then, and lost so many of our ancestors. Baby, since they took back the Jingzhao Mansion, they can always grab some back." Speaking of this, Chen Fang''s face was a little sad, "Those warriors only love gold and silver, but don''t like painting and calligraphy, I don''t know if they will ruin good things, those old objects still have to be left in the hands of the aristocratic family in order to give full play to their own value. ." Chen Fang and Chen Sheng looked at Chen Qian with bright eyes, "You and Qi Haoran have a very good personal relationship. You can ask him what good things he has there. We are willing to exchange with them." Chen Qian wiped away his tears, shook his head and said, "Grandfather, father, don''t think about such a good thing. When Qi Haoran came back, why did we hurriedly coax people out? It wasn''t because of what he had. But all the things he grabbed were given to Fan Zijin, and they were all kept in Jingzhao Mansion, let alone us, even his father didn''t even want to get involved. I''m afraid he didn''t know how many good things he had in his hands. Let him take care of it, it is completely impossible for us to get good things without bleeding, but he is a shrewd person than a profiteer." "You want good things, give me the money, and I''ll exchange it for you. Fan Zijin is stingy, but they need a lot of money for business now, and they''re happy to exchange it." Chen Qian looked at them eagerly. The father and son stopped talking all of a sudden. Although the Chen family had a big business, they really didn''t have much cash. Otherwise, Chen Sheng wouldn''t have emptied his own pockets and embezzled his wife''s dowry in order to buy a booklet. Chen Fang touched his nose, unable to do anything to coax him, he could only shake his head and sigh regretfully. Seeing that there were only three grandfathers and grandsons in the house, Chen Qian asked in a low voice: "Grandfather, is Qi Haoran right or wrong when he said what my uncle said? I thought that even if this thing was sent to my uncle, he would return it even if he was moved. Come back, after all, a gentleman treats people with sincerity and does not take people''s favor." Chen Sheng sneered, got up from the ground, kicked his son''s **** with his toes, and said, "You''re smart, but you''re not even as good as a martial artist. You should hone more and learn how to look at people, your uncle..." "Shut up, do you criticize your elders and teach your descendants like this?" Chen Fang shouted at him, then turned his head to Chen Qian and said, "Qi Haoran is full of anger, I''m afraid he doesn''t go to the battlefield less, don''t underestimate him because he is a martial artist. , People on the battlefield are especially sensitive, even if you are better than you in government affairs, but in terms of distinguishing people''s hearts, I am afraid that he is not inferior to you, this is not something you can learn by reading." So, the uncle he has always admired is the hypocrite that Qi Haoran said? How can this make Chen Qianqing, who has revered his uncle for 18 years, suffer? Chen Fang didn''t seem to see the pale face of his grandson, and continued: "Although your uncle is... utilitarian, the bustling world is all for the benefit, and you can''t blame him." Chen Fang felt that he was a little reluctant and couldn''t help sighing. one sound. Chen Qian lowered his head sadly, and Chen Sheng suddenly shouted, "If you still have the heart to think about your uncle, go to Qi''s house to guard it immediately, and bring it back to me as soon as it arrives, I tell you, if you can''t change it back Yes, don''t come back!" The sad atmosphere in the room suddenly smiled, Chen Qian took a breath, feeling that the chills just now were an illusion, and now there is nothing more important than dealing with the old man. Chen Qian crawled out of Chen''s house and was transported to Qi''s house, and stayed at Qi''s house. In order to show his determination to his father, Chen Qian and Yamen also took leave and stayed in Qi''s house, the door was not open. Don''t go out the door. Qi Haoran said with a headache: "I won''t short your things." Chen Qian knew that he was disgusting him for delaying his time with his wife, so he rolled his eyes when he heard this, and spit out two words, "Wife slave!" Qi Haoran snorted, "If you make me angry, I''ll pass a book on flying pigeons to let people rest for two more days on the road. It''s very hard for them to go south." Chen Qian stopped talking immediately. Qi Haoran sent a letter this time, and it was sent directly to Qi Xiuyuan from flying pigeons, so Qi Xiuyuan received it very quickly. He threw the letter to Director Zhu, and asked him to go to the warehouse to find the things, and have the two guards send them to Lin''an City. Only then did Rong Xuan know that Qi Haoran had such good things, and he was very coveted, but when he thought about the things he got, he was no longer envious. These things were indeed very valuable in the prosperous world. Now they are hard to find, but they are really willing to spend. Thousands of gold bought very few, because this is a chaotic world, and these things are just antiques with collection value and appreciation value. Rongxuan smiled and said: "If you were in a prosperous world, you two brothers could rely on these things alone, not to mention that their wealth can rival a country, at least they can dominate one side, and they can also benefit their descendants." Qi Xiuyuan said indifferently: "If it were in a prosperous world, our brothers would not have the chance to get these things." Also, if there is a prosperous world and there is no war, these things will only stay in the treasury of the aristocratic family and the powerful. Chapter 483： arrival Two days later, Chen Qian almost turned into a "Wangfu Stone" at the gate of Qi Mansion, but there was still no figure from the north, and he looked at Qi Haoran with red eyes. Qi Haoran said: "It''s snowing in the north now, isn''t it normal to delay time on the road?" Chen Qian''s eyes turned even redder, and he was about to cry when Qi Haoran suddenly pointed behind him and said, "Come on." Chen Qian turned to look, the street behind was empty, and there was no one person. Chen Qian rushed up to grab Qi Haoran''s neck and shouted, "You lied to me again!" Qi Haoran grabbed his hand and shouted: "I heard the sound of hooves, I didn''t lie to you, this is a horse raised in the grandfather''s horse farm!" "Fart, you can hear the sound of hooves with so many horses in a horse farm?" Chen Qian swayed back and forth while pinching Qi Haoran''s neck. Chen Qian''s servant saw that the two masters were fighting, and he was in a hurry. Seeing Feibai standing lazily on the side, he said anxiously: "Oh, come up and stop me." Feibai said indifferently: "You young masters are playing with our fourth master. It''s okay, it''s not your young master who was strangled by the neck. What''s the hurry?" He glanced casually at the street, then jumped up, "Master, the guards from the manor are here." Chen Qian turned his head to look and saw that the two of them were quickly approaching him. Chen Qian looked at them with bright eyes, "What about the things you brought?" The two guards ignored him and met Qi Haoran directly. Qi Haoran waved his hand and asked, "What do I want?" A guard took out a box from his arms and gave it to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran opened it. Inside was a package wrapped in oiled paper. When he opened it, there was still a layer of silk cloth. Before Qi Haoran opened it, Chen Qian grabbed it, eagerly. When opened, there is a bright yellow booklet. Because of the passage of time, the bright yellow is a little dark, but it is more low-key and luxurious. This is the trace left by the years. Chen Qian opened it and turned it directly to the back. It was a stamp of Yuxi. Chen Qian was overjoyed, "That''s right, this is it." Qi Haoran pouted and waved his hand: "I gave you the things, but you can''t pester me any more." I really wanted to turn away, thinking of Fan Zijin''s instructions, and grabbed Chen Qian back again. Chen Qian looked at him warily, "What do you want?" "I promised Zijin that I will give him some appreciation after the things arrive. He will rest in a few days. If he wants to see it, you are not allowed to hide it." Chen Qian weighed the possibility of persuading his father, and finally nodded: "No problem." He looked at his guard and said, "You have to let your guard protect me back." "Who will rob you?" Qi Haoran muttered, but he still dispatched six guards from the mansion to **** him back to Chen''s house. Chen Qian got into the carriage and asked six guards to protect him from front and back. He held the silk bag tightly in his arms. He was nervous all the time, and it was only better when he got home. Chen Qian happily ran to his father''s study and shouted, "Go, invite grandfather and father back!" Chen Fang and Chen Sheng have been a little absent-minded at work these two days, and Chen Qian suddenly asked for leave. Everyone thought that something major happened to the Chen family. At this time, when the servants of the Chen family came to report, they both left early, and they all stretched out. He poked his neck to inquire secretly, but couldn''t find anything. The two rushed back to Chen''s house, took out the things for tasting, and finally came to the conclusion that it was indeed genuine. Chen Fu looked at Zhezi''s sharp but eloquent words with regret, "This is what Emperor Sejong admonished his descendants, hoping that the descendants of the royal family can guard the country and fight for the interests of the people, but who would have expected it to be more than a hundred years old. Zhou lost half of his country..." "Sejong''s Admonition Table" was written after Emperor Sejong was in poor health and became increasingly drowsy, but who knew that this thing would flow from the palace to the people, and one day it was exchanged into the Chen family in this way. Chen Sheng didn''t think about it that much, but just cherished the things, and said, "Father, on the day of my birthday, I want to invite one or two friends to appreciate it." Chen Fang glanced at him and said, "You should keep this thing yourself, don''t take it out easily." Chen Sheng was choked, "Why?" "This is the handwriting of Emperor Sejong. Unlike your previous copy, this thing is for the descendants of the royal family. Can you keep it if you say it? Even if the emperor doesn''t ask for it, you dare to keep it?" Chen Sheng choked, this is just as uncomfortable as if he was the best in the world but only knew it himself. Chen Sheng could only look at the baby with regret, it seemed that this thing could only be hidden. A few people didn''t know that the emperor already knew that the thing was in their hands, but he didn''t mean to take it back. Looking at the admonitions of the ancestors, thinking of the prosperous and powerful Dazhou a hundred years ago, and then looking down at the Dazhou under his own governance, the impact is a bit big, and Emperor Jingyan will be ashamed. The court has been relatively turbulent recently. Before the Chinese New Year, the emperor had several officials, and there were three or four local officials involved, so everyone was more careful in handling things, for fear of offending the emperor who became more and more moody. This is not only manifested in government affairs, but also in the preparation of palace banquets. It''s New Year''s Eve again, and the palace began to prepare the palace banquet. The Ministry of Internal Affairs planned to do the same as last year, but the emperor was not happy. Since last year, he has been saving a lot for the two consecutive years of imperial examinations. It was so easy to have an open and honest opportunity to spend money, and the Ministry of Internal Affairs actually wanted to deal with it? So the emperor directly ordered that this year''s palace banquet will be held in the Changming Palace. Changming Palace is located on Changming Mountain in the suburbs. Because there is warm soup on it, the four seasons are like spring, so the emperor asked people to build the other palace on it. It took 12 years and now more than half of it has been built, and it is more than enough to hold a palace banquet. But in this way, the cost will be much larger, where does the Ministry of Internal Affairs come from so much money? The emperor thought that he was more economical in the past two years, but his expenses were still ten times that of Emperor Sejong. It can be seen that why everyone misses Emperor Sejong so much, because he is really a good emperor who is diligent and thrifty. Okay, lets get down to business, the Ministry of Internal Affairs has no money, so the Ministry of Households can only pay in advance, and the Ministry of Households is also suffering. After the New Year is the beginning of spring, spring ploughing and spring planting will cost money, and various water conservancy projects are also clamoring for money, but The palace banquet has to be held, there is no way, we can only squeeze a little in various places, and the most crowded is the money for armaments. The country has to fight every year, and every year it has to replenish its armaments. Next year, I need to prepare less. It cant be a palace banquet, right? But the Ministry of War was not happy, so they quarreled with the Ministry of Household, and then someone said, why there are wars every year, is the Ministry of War inaction or deliberately delaying the war. There are also censors who suggested that the emperor cancel the palace banquet, but such a voice was sprayed away as soon as it came out. The emperor saw that the previous court was arguing, and he stopped going to court. He was so happy to sleep in. Anyway, the order has been issued, and the people below dare not refuse to implement it. Chapter 484： reject Qi Haoran returned home angrily, and held Mu Yangling in his arms at night and complained in a low voice: "I finally know why Da Zhou is so chaotic every year, the emperor pushes state affairs to Qin Xiang and the Sixth Division, but the Sixth Division depends on Qin Xiang more. Face, government affairs will always delay time." "There is a flood in the south of the Yangtze River, and it is clearly in front of me. The memorials reported in the newspapers are presented to the imperial front first. After the emperor asks people to prioritize, only a dozen or twenty letters are left that interest him. But the six departments do not dare to monopolize, important matters still need to be approved by Prime Minister Qin before approval, and then returned to Prime Minister Qin, and then issued for implementation after obtaining permission, and the whole set of procedures has passed at least half a month..." "The emperor can hide if he can hide, no wonder the big brother wants to replace him..." Qi Haoran said the last sentence in Mu Yangling''s ear, his voice was so small that he could hardly hear it. Mu Yangling exhaled and asked in a low voice, "The emperor is so lazy, why does he pay so much attention to us?" Qi Haoran sneered and said: "It''s not just for us, but the generals who lead more than 80,000 troops abroad are all under his surveillance. Sejong distributed the entire country''s troops at border gates and important passes, focusing on guarding against foreign enemies, but after Emperor Gaozong came to power. However, the main force is placed in various parts of the country to prevent the people." This is what Qi Haoran despises the most about the Great Zhou Emperor, especially Gaozong who pioneered it. He didn''t understand how the stubborn Emperor Sejong gave birth to a bunch of soft sons. Emperor Gaozong thought that in the past dynasties, whether the country was destroyed by foreigners, all were overthrown by the domestic mob, so he felt that it was the people of Dazhou who needed to be guarded. As for foreign enemies, there was no need to worry. This point of view coincides with Zhao Kuangyin, the founding emperor of the Song Dynasty in the previous life. Then, the first minority regime to unify the world began with the demise of the Song Dynasty. This was a big joke for the Song Dynasty, but it was a big joke for the Song Dynasty. It was a tragedy for the common people who were later ruled by Yuan as a second-class citizen. Mu Yangling patted him on the back comfortingly and said, "It doesn''t matter, anyway, hasn''t Xiying started mining? Our armaments should be self-sufficient." Qi Haoran said sullenly: "I''m not angry for the fact that the Ministry of Human Resources has deducted armaments..." He just felt very disappointed. Mu Yangling can understand his mood, the country and ruler he thinks are not what he thinks, disappointment is inevitable, but they have decided to rebel now, right? In that case, why do we still Getting angry? Mu Yangling didn''t quite understand it. He was really thinking about whether he would talk to Qi Haoran tomorrow. Who knew that Qi Haoran would get up the next day, but he was in good spirits, and nothing happened. Mu Yangling pouted, and didn''t care about him anymore. It was about the New Year, and it was time to start preparing for the New Year. Xiuhong followed Liu Lang through the streets and wanted to stay and do business. The reason was, "Cousin, we have handed over everything over to the house to the steward, and Zhang Wu and Zhang Liu can also be on their own, we don''t need us. How much, let us stay in Lin''an Mansion, so that everyone can take care of each other." Mu Yangling is not very willing, they have to stay here, they are the emperor''s hostages, but Xiuhong and the others also stay here, don''t they increase the number of hostages and make her more entangled? Xiuhong still wanted to act like a spoiled brat, but Mu Yangling said with a cold face, "If I say no, I won''t. No amount of opportunities here can compare to my life." Xiuhong didn''t know what they were going to rebel against, and didn''t understand why staying here would be life-threatening, so she coaxed her eyes to look at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling snorted coldly and said, "Do you think that the business of Lin''an City is so easy to do? There are the most powerful dignitaries in the world and the richest businessmen in the world, and just one person here can overwhelm you so much that you can''t lift your head up. , And, here, we are hostages, no matter what happens at the border, we are tools to contain Brother Qi and Haoran, you stay here, do you think I have not enough troubles?" Xiuhong''s face flushed, Liu Lang hurriedly took her hand, Mu Yangling continued rudely: "But it''s different in the north, it''s the general''s territory, why do you think our Mu family''s business and farmhouse can always be Is it going smoothly? Because Qis family is here, otherwise, we wouldnt be able to open the cattle farm alone. Liu Lang and Xiuhong bowed their heads. "You should feel that your family''s business can already be handed over to the steward, and you can use your own money to do other business. It belongs to you. As long as you don''t deceive others, you can do whatever you want." Xiuhong''s eyes were slightly red, and he muttered, "I just can''t bear my cousin." Mu Yangling sighed: "You are married and have your own home, isn''t it normal? Bowen is younger than you, he can be independent, how come you can''t even match him?" Mu Bowen was also sad and stupefied for a while after her sister left, and then quickly adjusted. Not only did she fail in her studies, she also managed the nursery in an orderly manner, which was much better than Xiuhong. After arriving at Lin''an Mansion, he only sat by Mu Yangling''s hand for two days, and then he took two guards to play in the streets and alleys. After playing inside and outside the mansion, there are many places that Mu Yangling has never heard of. Mu Yangling looked at Liu Lang and said, "Xiuhong is too sentimental. You should make up your mind about family matters, and don''t be too accommodating to her." Liu Lang turned his head to look at his wife, and said dotingly: "Cousin, I knew you would definitely not agree, so she just said it." Mu Yangling glared at him, "You are using me as a raft." Liu Lang stuck out his tongue and ran out. Mu Yangling taught Xiuhong a lesson, "Don''t bully Cousin Lang all the time, you can also bring up such a **** as staying in Lin''an Mansion. Cousin Lang is the eldest son and eldest grandson of the family, and he wants to support the entire Liu family. Yes, you keep him here because you want the Liu family to poke his heart?" "I didn''t think so much..." "So you have to think more about it in the future," Mu Yangling sighed, "I have to marry early because the general wants to be happy, why did you marry so early?" "It''s not too early," Xiuhong said in a low voice, "Grandma said this age is just right." Mu Yangling sighed, knowing that they were used to early marriages. "You can go back when the spring season is over. When the time comes, I will let the **** escort you and follow the convoy of our company, and I will take care of you on the road." "Won''t Mr. Liu come with us?" "If he can pass the test, I''m afraid he will stay for the official position. If he fails, it depends on the specific situation. Let''s talk about it when the time comes. Whether he leaves or not, you must leave after the Spring Festival." Xiuhong slumped down on the table in frustration, knowing that it couldn''t be changed any more. Chapter 485： appointment On the seventh day of the first lunar month, the yamen was opened, and the emperor appointed Qi Haoran as a general of the Hengzhou garrison on the first day after he ascended to the court. He must eliminate the rebels in the Jinghu area as soon as possible. Not only the courtiers, but Qi Haoran also opened his mouth wide. He promised to go back to the north after the New Year. Why did he change to Jinghu? The emperor took Qi Haoran to the harem and placed high hopes on it, saying: "The officials of Jinghu Lake Road are all from the family of Qin Xiang, I have the will but the power, so I need Qi Qing to deal with it." Qi Haoran knew that his mission this time was equivalent to half a secret guard, but how could the emperor trust him to do such a thing? Qi Haoran, who couldn''t figure it out, could only thank him and said, "This minister leads the order." Along with Qi Haoran, there were also three deputies given by the emperor to Qi Haoran, who were both assistants and surveillance. Fortunately, Qi Haoran had three days to prepare, and he set off after three days. As soon as he left the palace, Qi Haoran ran to the Chen family''s villa to find Fan Zijin. The secret report: "Your Majesty, Qi Haoran is too fearless, and he went to Fan Zijin for advice." The Emperor ?? smiled and said, "I just like his character. He may not know that I asked people to monitor him, but he is open and honest. It is better than Prime Minister Qin covering up." At this time, the emperor thought that Qi Haoran, who was magnanimous, was pulling Fan Zijin to speak, and his hands kept moving, writing down questions that could not be expressed in his mouth. This is how they learn to communicate after being watched for a long time. Fan Zijin lowered his head and pondered for a while, then said: "The emperor is only afraid that he wants to use your hand to eradicate dissidents." Fan Zijin said so bluntly, Qi Haoran suppressed the urge to look back, just winked hard at him, Fan Zijin smiled slightly, and wrote on the paper: "If you can''t do seven points, you have to give five points, so that the emperor will not You will be suspicious, Haoran, you are a person with flaws and selfish desires, but you are more loyal to the emperor and have justice. As long as you take this degree well, even if you go against the emperor, even if he is angry, he will not kill you, nor will he Our affairs are in doubt." Qi Haoran was thoughtful. Fan Zijin continued: "Jingnan Road has always been within the sphere of influence of the Prime Minister of Qin, and the generals are still in the sphere of influence, but the local officials are all disciples of Prime Minister Qin. You have to be careful when you go, don''t let them catch anything, and do things. You have to think twice, even if you have the emperor''s backing, you have to be careful, don''t rush forward in a frizzy manner, Qin Xiang''s power is not small, he said a word in the court, not a hundred responses, at least half of the court will meet Do what he wants, and even if the emperor comes forward, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to save your life..." Seeing that Fan Zijin did not forget to put eye drops on Qin Xiang at this time, Qi Haoran laughed silently. "Although the military and government are separate, your mission is to suppress the bandits. If you want to suppress the bandits, you will contact the local officials and find an opportunity to complete the emperor''s instructions. You are not allowed to find faults in order to complete the task, understand?" Qi Haoran nodded impatiently, glanced at the two or three methods Fan Zijin wrote down on the paper, then waved his hand and ran away, "Remember to come down to see me in three days." Fan Zijin pouted, soaked the paper on the table in the copper basin, and the ink spread in the water. At this time, lying behind the house, using the receiver on the wall to listen to the dark guard in the corner also carefully put away the things, left and right. Seeing, seeing no one, then slowly slipped out of the villa, and went to the palace to report. Sure enough, after listening to the report of the dark guard, the emperor was more afraid of Qin Xiang. Even a gentleman who did not serve as an official knew that Qin Xiang had such great power, but he was kept in the dark. At this time, Emperor Jingyan selectively forgot his full confidence in Qin Xiang when Taifu Yan and others sternly admonished him, and put all the responsibility on the courtiers. Qi Haoran got Fan Zijin''s idea, so he ran back to find Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling''s stomach was already showing, and he was walking in the small garden with a straight face. When he saw Qi Haoran coming back, he burst into a big smile. The splendid smile like a spring flower made Qi Haoran''s nose sour. He stepped forward and touched Mu Yangling''s belly, and said, "A-Ling, you are leaving the capital." Mu Yangling was startled, his heart was filled with grief, and a smile appeared on his face, "Are you going back? Well, you can help eldest brother." Qi Haoran shook his head and said with tears in his eyes, "I''m not going back to Jingzhao Mansion, but to Hengzhou." "Hengzhou?" Qi Haoran nodded, "The emperor ordered me to join the Hengzhou garrison, and let me go to destroy the rebels in Jinghu." "The Jinghu area has always been the largest grain production base in the country. How many rebels can there be? Where are the original generals?" Qi Haoran pouted, "The former general was executed for concealing the news of the rebellion. The number of rebels in the Jinghu area is now the most in Dazhou. The officials forced the people to rebel, and the local officials colluded with the army to conceal the news. Otherwise, the rebellion data As soon as it was reported, everyone knew there was something tricky about it." Because the water and soil in Jinghu area are good, and there are many plains, the population density is smaller than that of Jiangnan, so the development of agricultural economy has been relatively good. It is far away from the border and there is no war. Ordinarily, the people here should live well, as long as it is not If there is no way out, few people are willing to rebel or become pirates. Therefore, there are so many rebels in Jinghu, and everyone knows that there must be some tricks. Therefore, the local officials colluded with the military camp to hide the number of rebels, but secretly sent troops to rehabilitate them in private. While many military attachs in the general''s camp were dismissed, the censor was sent to investigate the details. Qi Haoran said disdainfully, "Those censors went to Jinghu for a year, and when they came back, they only said, ''The people are unruly and refuse to accept discipline''. We are not fools, and naturally we won''t believe it." Qi Haoran said in Mu Yangling''s ear: "The emperor is also strange, he used to believe in Prime Minister Qin, even if someone risked his life to tell him that Prime Minister Qin was going to rebel, he would not believe it, but now he is suspicious of Prime Minister Qin, and others say a word. Before he said anything, he was able to suspect everything on Qin Xiang, this time I will go to Jinghu, I am afraid that I will be his minion and help him clean up those people Qin Xiang left behind." Mu Yangling immediately grabbed his hand and said, "Will a lot of people die?" Qi Haoran patted her hand and said, "Those people are not innocent." "I know that most of them are still alive, but there are always innocent people. You should be careful when you do things, don''t involve passers-by, just think it''s for the sake of our children." Qi Haoran touched Mu Yangling''s stomach and nodded slightly, but Mu Yangling hugged him again and said, "But the most important thing is to protect yourself. No one is more important than you, so you should treat me as selfish." Qi Haoran can''t help laughing, is he so noble in A Ling''s eyes? He must protect himself first. He is not General Yuan, and he has no courage to sacrifice his own life to protect others. This is an officialdom, not a battlefield. Chapter 486： worry Mu Yangling asked people to carry things into the car. These were the gifts she brought to her family. Bo Wen and Xiuhong were reluctant to part with them. Mu Yangling patted their shoulders and said, "Okay, get on the carriage, If you don''t set off again, you won''t be able to make it to your accommodation tonight, and the caravan is still waiting." Zhu Liang asked people to carry three bags of rice seeds and put them on the innermost side of the car at Mu Yangling''s direction, Zhu Liang said: "Fourth grandma, it has already been wrapped with oil cloth, as long as the bags are not damaged on the road, there will be no problem. ." Mu Yangling asked Bo Wen to pay more attention to these three pockets, "When you arrive at Xingzhou Mansion, give it to the cousins ??and let them split a piece of land for another experiment. I have written the specific method in the letter." "Sister, last year''s uncle and their experiment didn''t seem to be very good, and there was even no harvest in that field." Bowen looked at Mu Yangling worriedly. Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Experiments, experiments, there are successes, and naturally there are times of failure. This is not bad. Sometimes the experience of failure is more valuable than success. After you go back, pay more attention to the test fields of your cousin and the others. If the money is needed, it will be made up in time, and no matter where the money is short, they cannot be short of money." Bowen nodded thoughtfully. Mr. Liu has very few things, only a letter and a small package to Bowen to bring back, "When you go back, ask your father to choose a new gentleman for you, and you must not let up your studies." Mr. Liu''s name fell into the sun, and he originally wanted to wait another three years to continue, but the news he got from the same department was not optimistic. The last time the imperial court pushed Chunhong to last year due to disasters in various places, is it possible that it will do the same next time, or even cancel the imperial examinations directly? Mr. Liu weighed it for a long time, and finally decided to stay in Lin''an Mansion to see if he could obtain an official position, raise people, and have the right to be an official. Of course, he couldn''t ask for it on his own. After all, such opportunities were limited, so he could only rely on the Qi family, which was his only way out. Fan Zijin, who successfully passed the Spring Festival and became one of the many jinshi, went to the small courtyard to find Mr. Liu after a few days of observation. The two were locked in the study for a long time to discuss. When they came out, they both looked very satisfied. Fan Zijin asked Yanmo to send some things to Mu Yangling, saying: "Fourth grandma, our son said that Mr. Liu''s business has been done. Fourth grandma doesn''t need to worry about it." Mu Yangling nodded and asked Yanmo to retreat. Lichun smiled and said, "Fourth grandma can rest assured now. I''m afraid Young Master Biao has already helped Mr. Liu find an errand." "Where is the errand so easy to find? Let''s write to Bowen and the others when things are settled, so that they don''t have to rejoice. By the way, where are they now?" Lichun calculated the itinerary in his heart, and smiled: "I''m afraid I will arrive at Xingyuan Mansion in two days." Li Chun just finished speaking, and saw the fourth grandma in a daze again, and suddenly sighed slightly, since the fourth grandma left, the fourth grandma has often been in such a daze. The days are getting worse every day, and sometimes a person sits by the window for most of the day. Lichun was secretly anxious and looked at Gu Yu, who smiled and said, "Fourth grandma, let''s go see the second young master, Wen Cui said that the second young master was able to walk two steps yesterday." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up and he showed a sincere smile, "So fast? Let''s go and see." Li Jinghua was putting his son on the couch, holding his little hand and letting him walk forward slowly. He was facing the door. When he saw his aunt come in, he stretched out his hand to ask her to hug him, and Li Jinghua patted it gently. He patted his butt, "Your mother loves you so much, why is she pestering your little aunt?" Mu Yangling picked him up with a smile, kissed him and said, "Because I kissed my aunt, right?" Xiaobao also bit Mu Yangling wetly, and after a while, she smeared her face with saliva, and Mu Yangling laughed out loud. Li Jinghua smiled and shook his head, "You, put him down quickly, you have a big belly yourself, what if he kicks you?" Mu Yangling put Little Treasure on the couch, he looked down at the toy between his legs, then raised his head to look at Mu Yangling''s belly, and finally stretched out his little hand to touch her belly with a little fright. Close, Mu Yangling looked funny, and let him explore carefully. "Sister-in-law, did eldest brother name Xiaobao?" Li Jinghua shook his head, "He said that when the child is three years old, he can take it by a nickname first, so that he can support his life." Li Jinghua touched his head and said, "I also think it is better to wait until the child is a little older before taking a big name." Thinking of what Lichun said in the past two days, she waved her hands to let the servants in the room go out, and there were only two sisters and Xiaobao left in the room, "A Ling, you have been in a trance these days, are you worried about the four uncle?" Mu Yangling lowered his head and did not speak. "He has been on the battlefield so many times, Jinghu is mostly a temporary rebel bandit, much worse than the Hu people, you don''t have to worry too much." Mu Yangling leaned slightly on the back pillow and said, "I don''t worry about the war, as long as I give him some people, he can always survive, but the situation in Jinghu is complicated, and various forces are entangled, so I will afraid" In the past two days, the waves at Jinghu Lake were calm, but it was because the waves were calm that it seemed abnormal. Qi Haoran has been gone for more than three months, how could he have no reaction at all, with his temperament, she was worried that he would make a mess before, and told him to take it easy before leaving. Fan Zijin even ran down the mountain to give him a way to become an official temporarily. I don''t know if it was their order that made him go the other way, or if something happened in Hengzhou. In short, he didn''t make any noise after he got there. This is really not in line with his style. If Mu Yangling hadn''t received a letter from him every few days, she would have thought she was missing. She was worried about Qi Haoran, but she couldn''t ask directly, "Why didn''t you get into trouble over there?" I don''t know if their letters were monitored by the emperor. If they were monitored, maybe the emperor thought she was afraid that the world would not be in chaos. Li Jinghua didn''t know much about Qi Haoran, so she asked blankly, "Isn''t the fourth uncle not in trouble?" "Not to cause trouble is our ideal requirement for him, but if he really does not cause trouble, it is a disaster in itself." Li Jinghua suddenly felt sympathy for the fourth uncle. This is how untrusted by A Ling, she whispered: "Just tell me these words, but don''t tell the fourth uncle, he will be sad." Mu Yangling pouted, he would not be sad, he would just jump up and refute. Obviously, there are many people who have the same idea as Mu Yangling, not only Fan Zijin, but even Qi Xiuyuan, who is watching from Jingzhao Mansion, can''t help but worry, and people pay more attention to the situation in Jinghu area. Many people in the DPRK are also watching in secret. Everyone knows that the Jinghu area is the sphere of influence of Qin Prime Minister. In the past few months, the emperor has suddenly reprimanded Qin Prime many times, and replaced Hengzhou as a general, which is not only the heart of Qin Prime. Frightened, even the family of Yan Taifu had a heart. But Qi Haoran went there for three months and only honestly suppressed the bandits, and did not do any extra actions. Seeing that the palace exam was over, he had been there for four months, and the spring ploughing had also ended. When a heart was lost, an urgent document flew into the palace city from Jinghu. Chapter 487： disaster Fan Zijin successfully passed the palace exam and was preparing for the Shuji Shi exam. At this time, he couldn''t care about the exam. He rushed to the Qi Mansion to find Mu Yangling, and shouted a little broken: "Haoran has made a big disaster!" Mu Yangling put down the apple in his hand and asked, "What did he do?" Li Jinghua hurried over and cut off Fan Zijin''s words, "Zijin, what do you have to say slowly, what''s the hurry?" said, he stepped forward to support Mu Yangling, patted her shoulder and comforted: "Don''t worry, they just like to make a fuss." Fan Zijin''s face changed slightly, he glanced at Mu Yangling''s stomach with a complicated expression, took a deep breath, and took a step back: "The Jinghu rebels attacked the government on a large scale, and Haoran led his troops to fight against them. Zhong Gi''s policy is to exterminate the bandits, but now he prefers to settle the bandits and recruit the rebels, and many people in the DPRK are impeaching him." Mu Yangling looked at him suspiciously, "Really? That''s not a disaster, what are you worried about?" Fan Zijin smiled and said, "Haoran has a quick temper, isn''t he worried that his book is too tough?" Mu Yangling took a deep breath and said with a stern face: "I''m in good health, as long as he didn''t die in battle, I wouldn''t be able to bear it, tell me, otherwise, I can always find out when I go out. When should I be more angry?" Li Jinghua was secretly anxious and said with a smile: "You guys are too unconfident in Fourth Uncle. I think he is just going to suppress bandits, what can he cause? A Ling, you are already eight months old, so the most important thing is to have a child." Mu Yangling only looked at Fan Zijin, Fan Zijin stood there in a cold sweat, deeply regretted that he was too impulsive, and came here, but looking at Mu Yangling''s insistence, he finally gritted his teeth: "The rebels are attacking the mansion. The Ya and the county towns, the prefects of Hengzhou and Yongzhou, and the five county magistrates under their jurisdiction were all captured and beheaded by the rebels. None of their family members survived. Today, there are 130,000 rebels in Jinghu. Zhezi asked to recruit the bandits, re-measured and distributed the land, and asked Zhezi for relief food, now the court is in trouble, and many people impeach Haoran, saying that the rebels can kill the two prefects and the five counties. Seeing Mu Yangling''s calm expression, Fan Zijin continued: "The key is that they have also produced evidence, it seems that the Hengzhou Army is really leading the rebels. But there are seven families, young and old, and three families are not weak, and after today, I am afraid that there will be more impeachments." Li Jinghua didn''t expect it to be so serious, so he sat down on the chair for a while, "No, it''s not the fourth uncle who did it, right?" "No," Fan Zijin and Mu Yangling said in unison, Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Fan Zijin believed in Qi Haoran, and said, "Haoran is not one of those people, even if those seven people deserve what they deserve, the elders and children in their family will not. They are all bad people, and with Haoran''s character, he wouldn''t do such a thing." Fan Zijin nodded again and again, "Not to mention that Haoran is being watched by someone from the sage, so it is impossible for him to do something that goes against people." Fan Zijin''s eyes lit up when he said this, "Yes, there are people from the sage around Zijin. , then Zijin can be washed clean." He calmed down and smiled calmly, "It seems that it is not entirely useless for the emperor to send a deputy to Haoran." Mu Yangling was not so optimistic, "Then why didn''t he write to us? Didn''t he say his defense has arrived?" Fan Zijin took a breath, Li Jinghua''s hands and feet were weak, and his face was pale and asked: "You mean, this is the order of the Holy One?" Then this black pot can only be carried by Qi Haoran. Mu Yangling lowered his eyes, shook his head and said: "Anyone is possible, maybe Qin Xiang used a knife to kill people to kill his mouth, and killed three birds with one stone to exclude the emperor and the Qi family''s forces." "It is also possible that it was done by Prime Minister Qin''s political enemies. It could not only make Prime Minister Qin lose his manpower, but also make him and the emperor suspicious of each other, and also get rid of Haoran." Fan Zijin quickly picked up on Mu Yangling''s thoughts, and he sat aside. He pondered on the chair, and finally said: "The most important thing now is to know how much Haoran knows about this matter, and then ask people to collect the guilt of these seven people, and try to pull down the public opinion as much as possible." Mu Yangling sank into the water, "No matter what this matter is, he can''t admit it, otherwise, he can lead the rebels once, and he can lead the second time. As long as someone mentions this, he will not be able to live, or even the entire Qi family. will be pulled in." At this time, Fan Zijin couldn''t help but wonder, "The emperor sent Haoran to Jinghu really not to remove the eldest cousin?" Otherwise, how could people make such a mistake under Qi Haoran''s eyes? Mu Yangling got up and saluted: "Zijin, I''ll leave it to you for the outside world." Fan Zijin waved his hand indifferently and said, "Our brothers don''t need to say anything, you should take care of yourself at this time, don''t let Haoran be distracted outside." Mu Yangling nodded in agreement. At this time, her belly was eight months old, and she was due to give birth in more than a month. The first priority was indeed to take care of herself. Li Jinghua handed Xiaobao over to Mu Yangling the next day, and started to go out to engage in diplomacy instead of the Qi family. Be sure to find out more information and the attitude of various officials, and let more people have a better attitude towards Qi Haoran of the Qi family. Mu Yangling also went out with Li Jinghua a few times with a big belly. Everyone sympathized with her when they saw her big belly, but it reduced Qi Haoran a few impeachment papers. But this was insignificant in the snow-like impeachment. While waiting for Qi Haoran''s deeper debate, the atmosphere in the court broke to the boiling point again and again. There was even a staunch censor who wanted the emperor to convict Qi Haoran. The hall was bleeding, and the next day the censor took to the street with a white cloth wrapped in a circle, very proud. Fan Zijin almost couldn''t bear to find someone to ask him for a sack. Mu Yangling is almost paralyzed now, and he only gives orders with a sullen face all day, and does not speak much. "Is there still no letter from the fourth master?" Lichun shook his head, "Biao Gongzi sent a message, saying that the court has not received the fourth master''s defense." Mu Yangling sighed, "I''m afraid that he will be stumped now, and the crime will be settled when he takes time out." "What about the fourth grandma?" Mu Yangling smiled bitterly. If they knew more about the situation, they could first refute the rumor or find someone to intercede for Qi Haoran. The important thing is that this matter is now almost blocked, and they can''t get any more news at all. The people from Jinghu still haven''t sent the letter back. Mu Yangling now only hopes that the seven people are the most wicked people, preferably officials who are forcing the people to rebel. In this way, it can explain why the rebels attacked the official residence. As for the evidence of Qi Haoran''s instigation, we can always find it. Evidence to disprove it. Chapter 488： praying mantis Qi Haoran looked at the former adjutant kneeling at his feet with a cold face, and said nothing. Vice Admiral Zhong surrounded the former adjutant with his people, waiting for Qi Haoran''s order. In the basin, three thousand soldiers and torches looked at them silently, and the situation was about to explode. Lin Fuguan, who was standing behind Qi Haoran, hesitated for a while, but couldn''t help but leaned into Qi Haoran''s ear and admonished, "General Qi, the former adjutant is also under orders, please also take part in lenient handling." Deputy General Zhong, who was standing not far from Qi Haoran, heard his brows slightly raised, and was a little surprised. The rebels who attacked the official residence were really led by the people of the court? Qi Haoran was furious when he heard this, stared at him with wide eyes, and roared in a low voice: "Deal with leniency? Jinghu rebels 130,000, do you dare to kill all of them? We only have 3,000. Man, are you planning to let us be crushed into meat sauce, or are you trying to contain all the troops in the southwest and the middle here? Stupid!!!" Adjutant Lin''s face was flushed, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. They also obeyed orders, but I wonder if Qi Haoran knew that he was scolding the emperor. Qi Haoran lowered his head to look at the former adjutant, with a stern look on his face, and said, "This matter will not be investigated for the time being, but if you don''t obey orders and act privately, we will take your sacrifice flag." Adjutant Yuan and Adjutant Lin looked at each other and bowed their heads. Qi Haoran snorted coldly and asked, "Where''s Adjutant Ye who came with you?" The three adjutants were sent by the emperor to monitor him. Qi Haoran also knew that they had their own tasks. Because the three were not military generals, he never thought of dispatching them. Who knew that he would just let them go. such a big deal. "Adjutant Ye went back to Beijing to report." A cold light flashed in Qi Haoran''s eyes, and he didn''t even notify him when he returned to Beijing. It seemed that he was so generous to them before that they all forgot that he was their immediate Shangguan now. Deputy General Zhong''s eyes flashed slightly, and there was a touch of sympathy in his eyes when he looked at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran just pretended he didn''t see it, and waved to Deputy General Zhong to tell everyone to cook rice, rest here for a night, and head to Yongzhou tomorrow. Qi Haoran returned to the tent, sat at the table for a while, and finally picked up a pen and wrote a letter to Mu Yangling, writing down what he knew, and asked her to quickly find Fan Zijin to discuss a solution, because he thought hard For several days, there was still no good way to get him out of suspicion. If someone else did this, he would definitely be able to pull people into the water without even thinking about it. Who told him to dare to plot against him? But the emperor is behind this incident. If it were to be exposed, the officials of the world would be afraid. A monarch can behead corrupt officials with justification, and he is also willing to kill an unreasonable emperor in a fit of rage, or even kill without reason. With integrity and a dark heart, officials in the world still have to be in a state of panic? So this black pot is either the traitor or Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran himself is not taking the blame, so naturally he will not take the blame for this guilt selflessly, so he can only push the matter on the traitor as much as possible. But these idiot adjutants accidentally left traces, and now how to explain and how to eliminate these evidences has become the most troublesome moment for him. Qi Haoran spurned himself as he wrote this. He wanted to rebel, but before he rebelled, he had to stand with the emperor so firmly and was committed to shirk his guilt. Emperor Jingyan was still having fun in the harem at this time, and he called a few concubines to play in the pool together. I touched it honestly, and said indifferently when I heard the words: "Put it in the imperial study first, I will be there in a while." The inner supervisor was familiar with the emperor''s character and knew that he would be angered if he continued talking at this time, so he resigned very respectfully. The emperor hugged Chang Zaida and kissed him, then laughed loudly: "Beauty is really delicious." After the emperor''s "a while", the sky was already dark, he went to the imperial study room Shi Shiran after dinner, frowned slightly when he saw that Adjutant Ye was still kneeling in the imperial study room, and waved: "Get up." Adjutant Ye reported the situation in Jinghu, and finally asked: "Your Majesty, those rebels are now in a state of indignation and are heading down Yongzhou. I am afraid that several county officials and prefects after that will also be affected. I''m planning to take people to protect those government offices and county towns." "Qi Haoran has only 3,000 people, can he fight against 130,000 people?" "There are also garrisoned troops in all prefectures and county towns..." The ?? emperor snorted softly and said, "If they do something, the rebellion in Jinghu will not last for three years without stopping. The emperor said annoyed: "Let them make trouble. When those bandits and people clean up the corrupt officials in Jinghu, my army will also surround them?" "Then," Adjutant Ye asked hesitantly, "What about General Qi?" The emperor smiled and said: "Don''t worry, no one can do anything to him without definite evidence, this kind of thing will end in confusion, and everyone will be busy quelling the rebellion at that time, who will pay attention to this? If it is a court official If you''re not convinced, I will demote Qi Haoran''s official position a little, and I will compensate him later, you don''t need to talk too much when you go back this time, just pay attention to his actions secretly." Adjutant Ye bowed his head in response. Eunuch Bai brewed tea for the emperor after Adjutant Ye left, and asked suspiciously, "Your Majesty, there have been more and more cases of impeachment against General Qi recently. Can this really be suppressed?" The emperor snorted softly and said, "Most of those documents are from Prime Minister Qin. As long as I tell Prime Minister Qin, will he dare to disobey the emperor''s orders? Let Qi Haoran attract everyone''s attention again, and wait for the army in the southwest and central regions to arrive. Let''s talk about Jinghu." Eunuch Bai was a little worried, afraid that things would exceed the emperor''s expectations. After all, the emperor was always prone to some mistakes when he decided to do certain things alone. The emperor didn''t know Eunuch Bai''s concerns. He was taking out the list of newly admitted Shuji Shi, and he roughly finalized the list of new officials in his heart. This time the officialdom in the Jinghu area has undergone a blood change, he must All replaced with their own. At this time, Qin Xiang was also making arrangements, "Tell someone to take the account book back and sell it. For the new sages who came in this year, you can find some poor and innocent people, get in touch with them secretly, and try to help them as much as possible. Don''t mention the truth, just let them think that you sympathize with them and win people over." "Qin Xiang, didn''t we like to choose children with family backgrounds before, why this time?" "That''s because it was easier for children with family backgrounds to get ahead, but now the emperor is suspicious of me, and he wants to replace his own people, naturally those poor children who have no foundation are more useful." Qin Xiang sneered, "Just let He thinks those people are his people." I don''t mind lying to him for another ten years. Qin Xiang secretly said in his heart. Chapter 489： muddy Fan Siwen sat in the flower hall with a cold face, and when he saw Fan Zijin walking straight forward, he couldn''t even look sideways, so he shouted: "Nizi, you know how to come back!?" Fan Zijin turned to look at him tiredly, frowning slightly, "Are you looking for me for something?" Fan Siwen looked at him disappointedly, "You have been studying hard for more than ten years in the cold window, and you have passed the palace exam with great difficulty, but you have given up taking the Shuji Shi, do you know the rules that those who are not Shuji will not be admitted to the Hanlin, and those who are not of the Hanlin will not be accepted? " Fan Zijin sneered, "Father, when did you become so naive? Those are just rotten rules summed up by literati. If nothing else, here is a living example today. Is Qin Xiang from Hanlin? He is not the same. It''s the Prime Minister." "you!" "Besides, when did I say I was going to be a slaughter for an official?" Fan Zijin originally wanted to go home to rest. He had been running up and down for Qi Haoran for the past two days, and he was almost exhausted. See you at this time. Fan Siwen, on the contrary, has lost sleep. He wants to rest here. He still can''t sleep well. Thinking of this, Fan Zijin turned around and left, leaving Fan Siwen to stare at his back in annoyance and disappointment. He didn''t understand why his amazing and brilliant son liked to surround the kid from the Qi family. If Fan Siwen could still have a nephew-like love from his younger generation to Qi Haoran in the past, now only his anger is left. Only the Jinshi Jinshi can take the Shuji examination, and only those who have passed the Shuji examination can enter the Hanlin Academy together with the top three in the palace examination. There is hope. Fan Siwen was a good student at that time, but he was not able to be admitted to the Shuji Shi, but Fan Zijin ranked well. With his ability, most of them can, but for Qi Haoran, he delayed the test time and simply skipped the test. Said he didnt want to take the test, who was he lying to? Then why sign up? Fan Zijin, who ran out, finally went to the other courtyard on Qixia Street, and found a room to go to sleep. When he woke up, the sun had passed the sky, and he was waiting for him to get dressed, saying: "Second master, four Grandma is here and is sitting in the next courtyard." "Is there a letter from the fourth master?" "Yes, it was delivered quickly, and the fourth grandmother came as soon as she got it." Fan Zijin turned around and went out, Yan Mo hurriedly followed, "Master, eat something before going over." Fan Zijin waved his hand and let someone open the side door and go directly to the small courtyard next door. Mu Yangling was lying on the desk writing his plan. When Fan Zijin came in, he showed Qi Haoran''s letter to him, and then waved to Lichun to go. He took some food from the kitchen and continued to write plans at his desk. Lichun walked around the kitchen, and finally brought a bowl of meat porridge to Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin ate the porridge with one hand and read the letter with a cold face. When he finished eating the porridge and the letter was finished, he wiped his mouth and said: "Haoran can''t let Haoran take the blame. He is right. If he takes the blame, he will never lose his sinister and vicious reputation. If he doesn''t talk about him then, even the eldest cousin won''t be able to eat it. ." With such a sinister and vicious younger brother, Qi Xiuyuan still wants to fight for the throne? I''m afraid no one will believe his character, after all, Qi Haoran was brought up by him. Mu Yangling showed him his plan and said: "So the first thing is to collect the evidence of the seven people''s crimes, first to calm down the public opinion, only if there is a second voice or even more objections, everyone can Calm down and think about the reason, and buy more time for Haoran." "The second thing is to find someone to let go of the rumors, whether it''s someone who wants to kill someone to kill their mouths, a vendetta, or it''s really because the bandits can''t stand the oppression and anger to kill, in short, muddy the water first." Fan Zijin nodded, rubbed his hands and said, "Maybe I can guide everyone to think about the real murderer on a small scale..." "No," Mu Yangling said: "Haoran doesn''t want to drag the emperor into the water, and I''m also worried that if the emperor is involved, he will lose the car and protect the commander. If he says a word, Haoran may be convicted." Fan Zijin stunned, and hurriedly restrained his mind, and said, "You are right, this matter cannot involve the Holy Spirit." He thought for a while and said, "These are all trails, and Haoran has to pay close attention. At the very least, we must get the evidence that the officials corrupted the money and perverted the law, which will be more convincing. It seems that I have to visit a few people who visited the censor''s desk. grown ups" Fan Zijin touched his chin. "Isn''t the father-in-law the Censor Zhongcheng? He..." Fan Zijin waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to think about it. I''ve begged him four times. Uncle just shirks the blame. He hasn''t been in the morning for three days, probably because he''s afraid of getting involved." Mu Yangling was discouraged. She didn''t expect her father-in-law to be so afraid. Qi Haoran was his son. He was bullied outside, and he didn''t even have the guts to say a word. Fan Zijin didn''t have Qi Feng''s help in the court, and he didn''t have the qualifications to go to court, so he could only find previous contacts, and even his father was found by him. This made Fan Siwen extremely depressed. They quarreled only this morning. He had already vowed to ignore this traitor. He turned around and begged him for help without changing his face. Fan Siwen didn''t know whether to scold him for being brazen or praising him for being a big deal. Anyway, the next morning, Qi Haoran''s second defense arrived. He explained again that he did not instruct people to lead the bandits to attack the official residence. As for the evidence collected by the officials, he was also puzzled, so he asked the emperor to send people to investigate. And ask those officials who have the evidence to clarify the source of the evidence to clear his innocence. At the end of the book, he asked the courtiers that he had no grievances with those seven people. He didn''t even know these people before he went to Hengzhou. After arriving in Hengzhou, he focused on suppressing bandits. You haven''t even seen the others, so why instruct the bandits to kill them? Moreover, he still kills people and the whole family. He Qi Haoran thinks he is upright and candid. He dare not say that he is a gentleman, but he is definitely not a sinister villain. There is even evidence that people can detect. Qi Haoran thinks that this is someone framed and blamed, so he wants the emperor to restore his innocence. Qi Haoran wrote with righteous indignation, his words were agitated, and he even swore a poisonous oath at the point of excitement in the book, saying that if he did such a thing, he would be struck by lightning and the whole family would not die. This oath was too vicious, so the officials who had been eagerly demanding that Qi Haoran be punished for their crimes calmed down a little. Following Qi Haoran''s train of thought, Qi Haoran did not have any motive to kill, because as he said, he had been with this man before. The seven people had no contact, let alone any grudges, and after arriving in Hengzhou, they met twice with the prefect of Hengzhou because of the bandit suppression, and then devoted themselves to taking the defenders to encircle and suppress the bandits. These are all available. The bandits suddenly attacked the official residence one night and spread to Yongzhou in the next two days, killing the entire family of the seven officials. The gang, no one knows why they suddenly killed the entire family of the seven officials, and they were still concentrated in those days. However, there is evidence that before the accident, some people from the Hengzhou garrison quietly slipped into the city to connect with people, and some officials were reported. That''s why everyone aimed at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran is the leader of the Hengzhou garrison, okay? Who to impeach not to impeach him? Chapter 490： out of control Around Qi Haoran''s case, the ministers were arguing again. Although some people still impeach him unswervingly, the situation is better because some people have already raised doubts. Within two days, Qi Haoran found some ledgers and pamphlets, as well as some land deeds and shop contracts from the murder scene. They, "What''s the crime?" asked the Censor Desk again, "How did you monitor it?" If only one person pays back like this, Qi Haoran has sent seven peoples evidence of corruption and lawlessness. In addition to accepting large sums of bribes and bribing people, they also drove away farmers, seized land, and even robbed money and destroyed people. It has all happened, and none of the seven families have clean hands, and the least one that can be found bears 12 lives, fully showing the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty what is "the county magistrate who ruins the family, the Ling Yin who destroys the family". . Qi Haoran wasn''t afraid to set the fire on fire at all. After he got the things in his hand, he sent them both light and dark folds together. He also copied it to the Ministry of Punishment and sent it to the Censor Desk. No matter what he found, he would do the same. The officials were immediately stunned. And Qi Haoran even asked in the book: "Why do the Yushitai and the Ministry of Punishment, who are so greedy and bend the law, do nothing? It has been collected, and even the study of the prefect of Hengzhou has a fire after the incident. Is there any suspicion of murder and silence? Please order the emperor to conduct a thorough investigation." As soon as these words came out, the court suddenly became much quieter. In the Great Zhou Dynasty, which official dared to say that he was innocent? Even if you are as noble as Taifu Yan and as upright as General Yuan, you would not dare to pat your chest and say that you have a clean sleeve, and if you cross that threshold, there are not a few people who can be punished and exiled or even beheaded. Start to consider the meaning of the emperor. Qi Haoran, was he messing around with this book, or did he get the emperor''s advice? You know, Qi Haoran''s going to Jinghu is the emperor''s intention. In addition, Fan Zijin was making trouble and fighting, everyone was really frightened for a while, and at least it was quiet for a few days. In the past few days, Fan Zijin asked people to compile the evil deeds done by the seven families into script books and excerpts for legends. Thanks to the open speech of the Zhou Dynasty, now Fan Zijin is just pulling the opera troupe to the gate of the palace to sing a song " Neglecting your kindness", the emperor couldn''t do anything about him either. The matter spread like a prairie prairie, because when Fan Zijin asked people to spread the matter, he also focused on these suspicious cases. The people''s imagination is rich, except for "Qi Haoran''s instigation, accomplices killed and silenced, Other factions framed and framed, and bandits acted for the heavens. There were also several speculations, such as special ghosts avenge their revenge, green forest heroes rob the rich and help the poor. In the end, it was Qi Haoran who was instigated by others to be eliminated first, because there were too few Legendary and too unsupportive. Although the people''s remarks cannot influence the court, it also makes Qi Haoran''s situation a little better, and as the investigation deepens, Qi Haoran has less suspicion. However, the emperor gradually became anxious, and if they were to investigate further, they would find the three adjutants beside Qi Haoran, and it would not be clear who ordered them, so he suppressed the matter and turned his eyes away: " Now that the situation in Jinghu is critical, the 130,000 rebels are the top priority, as for the case of the seven officials annihilation, the case will be temporarily postponed, and the investigation will be conducted after Jinghu is finished. No one objected, because the top priority at this time was indeed the 130,000 bandits. Because of this massacre of officials killing the family, everyone believed that the traitor could not be tolerated, so it was suggested that the emperor should send a large army to suppress it. However, some people think that the seven officials deserved what they deserved. Those bandits were once common people. They killed people in anger. . The two factions quarreled again. This time the emperor didn''t intervene, because he didn''t make up his mind as to whether to suppress the bandits or recruit peace this time, so he could only hold his chin and wait for everyone to come up with reasons to convince him. The Beijing officials were willing to let go of the case of the seven officials killing the family, but the local officials who were sent out did not agree. Because it was horrible. You live in Lin''an City without any worries, but they live outside, where is there no bandits now? Which official has never oppressed the people? Whose hands are 100% clean? There are such people, and there are many people who have offended them in the officialdom, so they are afraid. Who instructed this? Since someone can lead the bandits to destroy the seven families, can they also be destroyed like this? Or someone would do the same with a gourd? In order to prevent such incidents from happening again, we can only investigate thoroughly, find out the people behind the scenes, and give severe punishments, so as to deter those who are just about to move, their hearts can be calmed down, and they can only be officials outside. Not so frightened. Qi Haoran had already fought against the rebels several times in Jinghu. There were winners and losers, but the difference in numbers was too great. He didn''t fully grasp the garrison in Hengzhou, so he didn''t dare to let go of his hands and feet to work. He could only work three times a day. The trip urged the emperor and ministers to quickly make up their minds, whether it was a battle or a word, they couldn''t be trapped here. There were 130,000 people, not much to say, but not much to say. The two factions quarreled for a long time, and in the end, the side of the peace prevailed. They wanted to recruit the bandits, but how to recruit them and how to deal with them after recruiting remained to be seen. negotiate. Qi Haoran also knew the intention of the court in Jinghu, and the battle with the rebels slowed down. The ?? soldiers have been dispatched, but the people have not arrived so quickly. Therefore, the emperor ordered Qi Haoran to quickly build the fortifications, and he must hold on until the arrival of the supporting army, the local official''s book flew into the palace like a snowflake, and the emperor almost died of anger. The things that he finally suppressed were brought up again. The most terrible thing is that when these papers came up, the people who had to die in the court became active again, and the emperor suspected that Qin Xiang''s handwriting was in them. These people were clamoring to deal with Qi Haoran and the rebels, and the momentum was even bigger than the first time. And just when the emperor was thinking about suppressing the matter again, the news spread to Jinghu in a sour way. The 130,000 rebels knew that the emperor wanted to avenge the seven dog officials, and mobilized a large army to destroy them. So, while Qi Haoran was still working hard to build fortifications and waiting for the court to send people to negotiate and make peace, a group of bandits attacked them. Chapter 491： Birth Qi Haoran cursed in anger, "Liu Dahei bullied me!" At that time, he conveyed the intention of the court to demand peace, and the two sides had reached a truce temporarily, but now they are attacking them. "Are you sure it''s Liu Dahei?" The scout nodded, "In addition to Liu Dahei''s 8,000 people, Lin Man, who is twenty miles away, also brought his people here." "General, we only have 3,000 people. Even if we occupy a favorable terrain, if the other side unites, we may not be able to resist." Deputy General Zhong said anxiously. Although Qi Haoran was in a hurry, he didn''t think they would besiege them for no reason, because Liu Dahei and Lin Man were ordinary people. Something happened that forced them to do it. Qi Haoran asked people to investigate. As long as you know the reason, you can negotiate with them when they get there, so it can be delayed for a while. After arranging this, Qi Haoran calmed down and arranged the defense. 1,500 people were in front to resist Liu Dahei, who was attacking, and 500 people were defending in the back so that no one would take a sneak attack from the left, and the other thousand people quickly built fortifications. I would like to thank Qi Haoran for choosing a good place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack when he was stationed before. The back is a large piece of steep rocks and mountains. Not to mention bandits, it is difficult for even birds to stand on it, so just guard the front and the left. On the right, there is a dense jungle, the terrain is very steep, Qi Haoran only sent fifty people to stare there, if someone really attacked from there, Qi Haoran will laugh three times to celebrate, because that direction thinks It''s too easy to hit the attackers down. Just poking them with a stick is afraid that people will fall down with a grunt. Although Qi Haoran has only 3,000 people, but occupying this high ground, he can be sure that even if the golden soldiers come, he will be able to defend for half a month, not to mention that a group of people who have never fought will only rush forward or retreat. peasant soldiers? Although he had the confidence to hold his position, he had to send out news so that people could come to rescue him quickly, so while the enemy had not yet formed an encirclement, Qi Haoran and Deputy General Zhong immediately dispatched five teams of scouts to let them from Rescue soldiers from all over the place. But this is not the Northland, and none of the elder brothers who are the commanders are backing Qi Haoran. Therefore, not everyone is looking forward to Qi Haoran''s escape, and not everyone is worried about their situation. On the tenth day after receiving the letter for help, the court was still arguing, not sure whether to start a war or continue to negotiate, and what conditions should be put forward for a negotiation. Fan Zijin does not have the right to go to court, otherwise he will roar in court. The southwest and northwest armies have already arrived at Jinghu, why did they stop? Just for that little bit of **** benefit, just because Qi Haoran has only 3,000 men and horses, so can you give it up arbitrarily? But there was nowhere to vent his anger, and when facing Mu Yangling, he had to act like he had nothing to do, almost suffocating him to death. Before, Mu Yangling helped him come up with ideas from time to time, but now that Mu Yangling is about to give birth, even if Li Jinghua didn''t say it, he wouldn''t dare to tell Mu Yangling about these things. At this time, Fan Zijin felt that it was so important to have the right to stand in the court. "Second Master, it''s not good, Second Master..." Yan Mo shouted and rushed in. Fan Zijin lifted his eyelids and glanced at him, and said, "Master is very bad, let''s talk, how could it be worse?" Yanmo said anxiously: "The fourth grandmother has launched and is going to have a child." Fan Zijin''s face changed slightly, "Isn''t it more than half a month?" Yan Mo wiped away his cold sweat and said, "Yes, but a woman bumped into the fourth grandma and revealed the fourth grandma that the fourth grandma was surrounded, and the fourth grandma would be in a hurry... Second grandpa, go and have a look. Bar." Fan Zijin''s face was gloomy, and he ran to Qi Mansion, outside Zhaode Hall, where Wu''s and Xu''s little Wu''s were standing outside, arguing with Wang Ma. Fan Zijin came over with a cold face, reluctantly bowed to Mrs Wu, and asked, "Why did your wife and two cousins ??come here?" Mr. Wu twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Isn''t this how Haoran''s daughter-in-law is about to give birth, are we in a hurry to come and see? But this servant is so daring to stop us from outside." Fan Zijin smiled reluctantly and said, "It''s **** inside, and it''s not good for my wife and two cousins ??to stay here. It''s better to go back to the main courtyard and wait. As soon as there is news here, I will send someone to inform." Wu shi frowned, and was hesitating for a while when he heard a loud cry in the yard. Wu shi was stunned, then heaved a sigh of relief, and smiled: "It seems that the child was born, I don''t know. A boy or a girl." Fan Zijin was also slightly startled. Seeing that Mrs Wu didn''t look fake, he swept his eyes to Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Wu. Mrs. Xu was obviously relieved. Mrs. Wu just curled her lips with disdain, and Fan Zijin lowered her head. Eyes, hearts already counted. In the blink of an eye, Lichun has come out to know: "Congratulations, madam, second grandma, third grandma, fourth grandma gave birth to a young master, mother and child are safe!" Lichun raised her head to see Fan Zijin, turned her head and smiled at Wu Shi, "Would you like to go in and watch the child, madam?" Mr. Wu is not willing to join up at this time, or who will be responsible if the child has an accident? Before she rushed into the yard in a hurry to show their innocence, the woman who collided with Mu Yangling was not theirs. Since Mu Yangling was all right, she naturally wouldn''t move forward, so put it away. He waved his hand, said a few vague words "rest well, take good care of yourself" and left with his two daughters-in-law. Lichun breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly bowed to invite Fan Zijin in. Fan Zijin said, "How did your fourth grandmother give birth so quickly?" At that time, Li Jinghua gave birth to Xiaobao, but it was almost a day and a night. Mu Yangling didn''t expect her to give birth so quickly. It took less than half an hour from the stomachache to the child''s landing. She drank a bowl of chicken soup and turned to look at the child lying on the side, wrinkled, red and ugly. , but Mu Yangling''s heart was unprecedentedly soft. She gently touched his face with her fingertips, revealing a smile. Li Jinghua stepped forward and pressed the quilt for her, and whispered: "This kid is crying loudly, it looks like he is in good health, can you relax now? Get some sleep and take good care of your spirits." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "The things in the yard will trouble my sister-in-law. That mother-in-law must ask clearly, and if she can''t smell it, she will hand it over to Zijin." Li Jinghua nodded with a smile, and then Mu Yangling slept peacefully. Although this child was easy in the eyes of others, she was also in terrible pain, and her mental exhaustion was very high, so she fell asleep deeply when she felt relieved. . Li Jinghua''s face darkened when he went out, and he looked at the people kneeling in the yard with some haze. Chapter 492： because Li Jinghua stood on the steps and looked down at them without saying a word. On a hot day, the kneeling person felt the chill rise from their hearts. Fan Zijin hurried in from the outside, only glanced at the person kneeling on the ground, and asked, "Are the younger siblings and the child okay?" "A Ling is in good health. Although she gave birth ahead of schedule, she is fine, and the child is fine." Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, although Lichun had already said it outside, but now that he knew from Li Jinghua''s mouth, he was completely relieved. He turned his head to look at the man kneeling on the ground and asked, "Is this the one who harmed my brother and sister?" A group of people on the ground lowered their bodies even lower, and some even shivered. Li Jinghua said slowly: "I don''t know how many people were involved, but since I can pry open the mouth of one person, I can naturally pry open the mouth of the second person, Wen Cui, separate the people, so as not to leave the rest. You are serving the fourth grandmother and the fourth grandma, not to mention the temper of the fourth grandma, you should know what the temperament of your fourth grandfather is, and you should also see how much he loves your fourth grandma and the third young master. , how you do it, you should weigh it carefully in your heart." A woman immediately softened and collapsed to the ground. Everyone didn''t know that she must have a problem. The person kneeling beside her immediately moved a few steps to the side, as if this could clear the relationship. Wen Cui let the old woman be dragged down and locked in a room alone, and then they locked the rest of the people. This time, besides her, Gu Yu and Wang Ma, even Li Xia and Li Qiu were beside Mu Yangling. When they were arrested, no matter whether they came from Jingzhao Mansion or the original Qi Mansion, they would all be treated equally. Wen Cui saw that the little girls in Li Xia were so frightened that their faces were pale, so she whispered: "Don''t worry, the fourth grandma is soft-hearted. As long as you have done nothing wrong, you can investigate and release it." Lixia nodded and thanked her with red eyes. Li Jinghua saw that the yard was empty, so she went to the flower hall with Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin asked, "What about the old woman who bumped into her younger brother and sister? Can you do it?" Li Jinghua''s face was ugly, "A Ling was carried into the delivery room, she committed suicide, and it was my people who didn''t take care of her, so she found a space." Fan Zijin''s face sank, and he couldn''t help sitting upright, "How did you die?" "I bumped my head into the rockery," Li Jinghua thought of what she saw today, her face became even worse, and she took a deep breath and said, "As usual, A Ling will go to the small garden after breakfast every day. After a few laps, the old lady was in charge of sweeping the small garden..." Mu Yangling held the bowstring and pulled a hundred times every day before she became pregnant. Sometimes she also punched and exercised. After she became pregnant, she no longer dared to do these things, but she still insisted on going out for a walk every day. Because the due date is only half a month away, Mu Yangling also feels that his body is getting heavier and heavier. He has reduced the amount of exercise in the past few days, but he still appears in the small garden on time. The voice behind the rockery was not loud, but she could hear clearly, "The fourth son was surrounded by hundreds of thousands of bandits in Jinghu, and now his life is hanging by a thread. Didn''t you break the incense?" Mu Yangling is not a fool, this is such a classic palace fight and house fight, she kept telling herself in her heart that they just wanted to stir her up, they just wanted her and her child to have an accident, but she couldn''t help it. As soon as it hurts, I can''t help worrying about Qi Haoran, who has no news for half a month... Even if Mu Yangling quickly controlled her mind and told herself not to think too much, her stomach still hurts. She only felt slightly wet from her lower body. Mu Yangling knew that something had happened to her. She also acted decisively. While telling the little girl behind her to run to the next door and call Li Jinghua, she also asked Gu Yu to pull the old lady and the girl out. That girl Gu Yu knew, she was an idiot, the daughter of a cook in the big kitchen, but she had some silly strength, helping to fetch water in the yard and so on. Obviously, the old woman couldn''t find anyone for a while, so she took this girl to determine the number. Mu Yangling knew that this old woman either had the will to die, or she was sure that she couldn''t move her. The old woman was stunned when she saw that Mu Yangling was standing there steadily, while Lichun was standing guard in front of her. Jinghu is surrounded by bandits, is it true or false?" "Fourth Grandma!" Lichun said anxiously, "This old woman is talking nonsense, don''t listen to her nonsense, Fourth Master is all right." Mu Yangling didn''t look at Lichun, just looked at the old woman, the old woman breathed a sigh of relief, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and when she raised her head, she said sympathetically: "It''s true, fourth grandma, who is in the house? You all know, I''m just hiding it from you, and if you don''t believe me, go out of this garden and ask someone casually, not only we know it, but even the people outside have heard of it." As soon as the mother-in-law''s words fell, Li Jinghua hurriedly brought someone over, and Mu Yangling turned around and said, "Sister-in-law, I will give this person to you, watch closely, don''t let her die, let alone let her escape. It''s gone!" The old lady''s face changed greatly, and only then did she realize that Mu Yangling was just delaying the time. She turned and was about to hit the rockery. Gu Yu reacted and hugged her waist. The two fell together, which stopped her. After committing suicide, Li Jinghua immediately had her tied up, and then Mu Yangling supported Li Chun and said, "Sister-in-law, I''m just afraid of giving birth." Only then did Li Jinghua see blood stains in her lower body skirt, and her face changed drastically. She was afraid that Mu Yangling would have the same difficult childbirth as her, so she did not dare to move a little bit, so she could only ask someone to lift the spring stool to carefully lift the person. She went to Zhaode Hall, and then ordered everyone from Zhaohua Court to be punished to kneel, because she was afraid that someone else might threaten Mu Yangling and the child in her womb. In this Qi Mansion, the safest place is Zhaode Hall, because all the people in Zhaode Hall were brought from Jingzhao Mansion. Jinghuacai also put Mu Yangling''s production here. Li Jinghua originally wanted to lock up the woman temporarily, and then interrogate Mu Yangling after she gave birth to the child safely. Who knew that the woman who went to detain the person saw her sitting on the ground with her head down, so she relaxed her vigilance, and added the The man''s hand was tied, so he didn''t pay much attention, and he was about to lock her up by pulling her directly. As a result, the talent walked out more than ten steps. She directly knocked away a woman, and slammed into another rockery with a bang. dead. Li Jinghua was afraid that Mu Yangling would be worried, so she didn''t tell her about it, but she wanted to tell Fan Zijin about it. "With such a clumsy method, I''m afraid this old woman didn''t think about surviving in the first place," Li Jinghua blamed herself: "It''s also my fault that I didn''t focus on explaining to let her take advantage of it." Fan Zijin lowered his eyes and went through the suspicious person in his heart, but he was even more puzzled. The first person he suspected was Wu''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, but the three of them didn''t appear to be fake at the gate of the courtyard, so who else would use such a method against Mu Yangling? "Sister-in-law, there are too many doubts about this younger brother and sister, and it is inconvenient for me to intervene in the affairs of the back house, so I will leave this to you to investigate. If there is anything outside that needs my help, please let me know, and I will ask someone to investigate. "Fan Zijin wanted to take over and investigate personally, but he is currently incapable of doing anything, and it is really difficult for him to intervene in the affairs of the Qi Mansion''s house. Li Jinghua naturally accepted it without any problem. Chapter 493： softhearted When Mu Yangling woke up again, it was already dark outside. She blinked her eyes, and then she got used to the darkness. She turned her head to look beside her, and saw the child by the pillow through the moonlight. Mu Yangling''s heart softened, and he reached out and touched his forehead. The child slept soundly, probably because he felt disturbed, his nose moved twice, his small brows wrinkled, and then his mouth opened slightly. He moved twice, tilted his head and continued to sleep. Lichun, who was on duty outside, heard the movement and came in with a light, "Fourth grandma, are you awake?" Mu Yangling gave a "hmm" and said, "I''m hungry, go get some food." Lichun asked the little girl to guard her, and she put on a dress and went to the small kitchen to ask the cook to go to Mu Yangling. The chicken soup used for ??, put a handful of green vegetables, and then lay two eggs, and Lichun carefully served the noodles to Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling carefully moved her son to the bed. After eating, she felt a little better in her stomach. She didn''t ask about the case this morning, but asked, "Has the third young master had milk today?" "No, Mother Wen only fed two sips of water, and the third young master fell asleep with a few ummms. He still hasn''t woken up yet. The nurse said that the baby will be able to breastfeed when he wakes up." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Let the wet nurse wait first, don''t feed him, go and ask the kitchen to make me some milk-feeding stuff, I''ll feed the baby myself." Lichun''s eyes widened and he whispered: "Fourth grandma, how can you breastfeed yourself? Here, only poor people who can''t afford a wet nurse will breastfeed themselves..." "Do as I say," Mu Yangling interrupted her forcefully and said, "I must breastfeed tomorrow morning." She felt her chest swell and felt that breastfeeding was not a problem at all. Before, she was not opposed to asking for a wet nurse, and felt that as long as she gave her colostrum to the child, she would be able to spare more time to do other things without feeding the child, but now that she saw the child, she suddenly changed her mind. She''s going to feed him herself because it''s her baby! Lichun knew that he couldn''t persuade him any more, he could only respond. Mu Yangling slept for a long time, but now he is no longer sleepy, so he looked at the child, leaned on the pillow and asked, "Is the news of the fourth master true?" Li Chun lowered his head, nodded after a while, and hurriedly explained: "Fourth grandma, don''t worry, Biao Gongzi said, those bandits can''t help the fourth master, what''s more, there are not as many people around the fourth master as that woman said. That''s what she was trying to scare you." Mu Yangling looked at her and asked, "How long has it been?" Lichun''s mouth moved, but he still said: "It''s been sixteen days..." Mu Yangling sighed, "Is the emperor planning to save him?" "No," Lichun said hurriedly: "I heard that the emperor prefers to recruit security, but the opinions of the court and the court have been inconsistent, and there is no conclusion until now. The fourth grandmother can rest assured that the views of the young master are running in many directions, and it will not be used much. For a long time, the imperial court will send troops to help the fourth master out of the siege, not to mention, isn''t the uncle still there? The emperor doesn''t care about the fourth master, and he has to consider the uncle''s feelings." These words were obviously taught to Lichun by someone else, but the other party persuaded Lichun, but could not persuade her, how could she be okay after being besieged for 16 days? Even if Qi Haoran can hold on, what about food and drink? Mu Yangling''s eyes were slightly wet, she turned to look at the child on the side of the bed, touched his little face, and whispered: "Your father will be safe, right?" The son is still sleeping sweetly. Lichun only felt a sore nose, turned his head and wiped away his tears. "What about Gu Yu, why are you the only one in the house?" "Gu Yu injured his waist and is currently resting in the room. The other girls in the room," Li Chun said after a pause, "They were all arrested by the eldest grandmother. They said they should check it out." Gu Yu was crushed to the waist when he fell with the old woman in his arms, and Li Xia and Li Qiu were locked up again. Tomorrow, if the three of them did not show up, the fourth grandma would still be suspicious. It might be better to tell the fourth grandma from the beginning. "Did that old lady recruit?" Lichun stunned, thinking of the eldest grandmother''s instructions, and thoughtfully said: "Fourth grandma, I told you not to be angry, that old woman killed her while the servant was not paying attention..." Mu Yangling didn''t have any extra expression on his face, just nodded slightly, then waved Lichun to go down, "If you find out, let me know." Lichun breathed a sigh of relief and withdrew. Mu Yangling woke up the next day and ate something stewed by the cook for breastfeeding. When the child woke up and started crying "Aah", the nurse helped to rub Mu Yangling''s **** with a hot towel. Feeling pain, some swelling pain, and some raw pain from rubbing, the nurse took the hot towel away and said, "Fourth grandma, okay, let the third young master try it out and see if you can eat it." Mu Yangling hurriedly picked up the child and carefully stuffed it into his mouth. The child, who was crying miserably like a kitten, immediately sucked it up eagerly, Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up and shouted, "He''s got it! My son is so smart, he will be breastfeeding for the first time." The nurse couldn''t bear to look directly and glanced at it. Is this an instinct? Which child can''t breastfeed? But at this time, the mother couldn''t be provoked, so the nurse and Li Chun followed Mu Yangling''s words and praised the young master. When this little thing was full, Mu Yangling''s previous worries disappeared suddenly, she asked with a smile, "I heard that the mother is in a good mood, the breast milk is good, and the child is healthier, isn''t it?" The nurse was stunned for a moment, she had never heard such words before, Lichun saw her dumbfounded, so he quietly pinched her, and the nurse immediately said: "Yes, there is such a saying." "Fourth grandma, then you have to be happy every day, so that our third young master will be as strong as the fourth master in the future." Lichun smiled. Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, thought for a moment and said, "It''s a happy event for me to have a baby, I have to tell the fourth master about it, you go get a pen and ink, I want to write him a letter." Lichun wanted to say that even if it was sent out, the fourth master might not receive it, but seeing Mu Yangling''s calm expression, he didn''t say it, so he went out and brought things in for her. Mu Yangling picked up the pen after thinking about it and started writing. Finally, she carefully grabbed her son''s little paw and printed a little ink on it carefully. After the ink is dry, give it to Lichun, "Take the letter to Young Master Biao, and finally ask him to find a woman who knows some fists and feet to send it. If it can''t be sent to the fourth master, he will go down the mountain in front of everyone. Read it to him." Lichun opened his mouth wide, "Fourth grandma, how dangerous is this?" Mu Yangling carefully wiped his son''s hands with a hot towel, and said while wiping, "Don''t worry, if you can''t do anything, the young master will not do it." Lichun felt that Mu Yangling''s move was too crazy, so he went directly to the bandit''s den to deliver a letter to the fourth master on the mountain, wondering if he had gone or not. But who would have known that after the young master received the letter, he was silent for a while and responded. Chapter 494： plot Qi Haoran had loose hair, licked his peeling lips with a shaggy beard, and asked, "How many days can our food and water last?" Vice Admiral Zhong had a bitter expression on his face, and said in a low voice, "It''s enough for tomorrow..." It had to be only three points full. Qi Haoran is indeed a rare general. With 3,000 people against 36,000 people, he was able to hold it for 18 days. He doesn''t know if General Yuan can do it, but he has been with him for eight years and is in the position of a general. Obviously, the general who has been there for ten years can''t do it, and Qi Haoran has not yet reached the championship. In the end, they did not die in defeat, but in the absence of food and grass, and without rescue. Deputy Zhong went from being full of anticipation at the beginning to being disheartened now. Although he is now able to accept the coming ending, he does not know what to do in the end. Difficult. Vice Admiral Zhong is still like this, not to mention the soldiers below. Several of the younger ones hugged their knees and cried in a low voice, asking their companions, "Is the court abandoning us?" The old fritters who have been in the army for a long time have a pale face. If they used to be, they would have yelled at them, but now they can''t. It affects the morale of the army, and their last chance of life is gone. Qi Haoran walked all the way, his face darkened. If he gave up on these people, it would not be difficult to get away with his kung fu, but if he gave up on them, would he still do it? Qi Haoran thought of Mu Yangling who was pregnant with Liujia, and his heart was aching and sore for a while. He clenched his fists tightly, turned around and looked at Lieutenant Zhong with red eyes for a while, until he saw his hair stand upright, Qi Haoran said in a low voice: "Have someone to watch Adjutant Lin and the others, and get the trustworthy President Ying Qian." Vice Admiral Zhong''s eyes flashed a dim light, he only hesitated for a moment and then stepped back. Qi Haoran returned to the tent, Feibai said anxiously: "Master, what are you doing? We haven''t grasped that Lieutenant Zhong, I''m afraid we won''t believe it." "What are you going to do when you become a master? Are you trying to make him rebel?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Master is not a fool. Now the priority is to survive, and he won''t mention such things." Feibai breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked suspiciously, "Then why did you tell him to watch over the three adjutants?" Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "Naturally, it''s for the sake of doing shameful things. We got into this situation because of the selfishness of the three of us. So many brothers died. Isn''t it common for them to die in battle?" Feibai nodded, "Master, leave this to Xiao Xiao to do it." "No," Qi Haoran vigorously shook two drops of water from the kettle into his mouth, licked his lips and said, "Let Deputy Zhong do it for them and kill the emperor''s secret envoy, we are on a rope. Grasshoppers, I''m not afraid of them going against the water afterwards." "Are they willing to hand us such a big handle?" Fei Bai worried. Qi Haoran sighed, "That''s why our soldiers in the Western Camp are still easy to use. Most of them are single-minded, but those who are not single-minded can be deterred." He added: "Lieutenant General Zhong and the others are not willing, as long as they want to survive, they have to do it." Vice Admiral Zhong didn''t delay. After he made up his mind, he quickly found a few trustworthy battalion generals, and asked people to control the three adjutants, and then a few people entered Qi Haoran''s tent with some trepidation. Vice Admiral Zhong thought that Qi Haoran wanted to raise the flag of rebellion, which was too easy in the current situation. They had talked to Liu Dahei Linman before, because Qi Haoran preferred to recruit security rather than suppress bandits, so the relationship between the two sides was not the same. Not so incompatible. Now the soldiers in the camp are full of grievances against the imperial court. As long as Qi Haoran waved his arm, except for a few with official positions, everyone else would agree to survive. Qi Haoran raised the flag of uprising, and the siege underneath would be resolved without a fight. Even if he couldn''t be called brother Lin Man and Liu Dahei, at least three sides could sit down and talk. During this period of time, Qi Haoran''s military talent was on full display. Even They all admire Qi Haoran, not to mention those old hats who can''t even line up? But are they really willing to rebel against Qi Haoran? Vice-General Zhong doesn''t know how the others are. Anyway, he is not very willing. His family is in his hometown. If he turns against him, the whole family will definitely not be able to escape, but he is not willing to let him be captured. die. The other battalion chiefs also thought so, and they all walked into Qi Haoran''s tent swaying. Qi Haoran was sitting on the ground with his hands and feet spread out. He had no choice. He really wanted to go straight, but he hadn''t eaten enough for four days. Plus he only slept for more than an hour a day, it would be good if he was still awake. Naturally I wanted to keep my strength in the fight, and when I saw a few people coming in, I waved weakly and said, "Just sit down." Several people sat down awkwardly, and Qi Haoran said, "I''m not talking nonsense with you. You can see the current situation, and it''s impossible to rush out." A few people''s hearts were cold, and they heard Qi Haoran say: "So I can only fool them and talk to them." Vice Admiral Zhong asked cautiously, "How to negotiate?" Qi Haoran lifted his eyelids and glanced at him, and said, "How can we negotiate peacefully? Naturally, it''s all about embarrassment, whistleblowing, fair trade, etc. Anyway, they don''t care, how can they go out and talk about it, they are not just afraid of us to suppress bandits, before Cant the recruitment be settled? Tell them, let us go, and we will help them deal with the imperial court. Whats the use of wasting their troops on thousands of us? Theres an army of 200,000 people outside. Deputy General Zhong looked at Qi Haoran with wide-eyed eyes, and Qi Haoran continued: "Even if the two sides have to fight in the end, we can promise both sides, and in the future, there will be a chance for them to survive, such as not giving a dead hand when fighting, When breaking through, leave a gap for them or something, in short, let them retreat first." Zhong lieutenant generals'' hearts fell from their throats to their stomachs, and by the way, they praised Qi Haoran''s shameless wit, it really is the material of generals, not me and other mortals can compare. A battalion general raised his hand weakly and said, "General, what if they don''t believe us?" Yeah, what if they don''t believe? Everyone looked at Qi Haoran in unison, knowing that they went down the mountain like fish like the sea. If they didn''t acknowledge the account, what would they do? Qi Haoran looked at them with contempt and said, "So we have to sign the contract." Qi Haoran took the official seal from Feibai''s hand and threw it on the ground, saying, "This thing is very useful." "With my handle, would I dare to disobey?" Several people exhaled, and only then did a smile appear on their faces. They might get out alive without rebelling. They were very happy. "However, the handle of this general was held by them. What handle do you have for this general?" A few people stiffened, and they heard Qi Haoran say: "These things we discussed with the bandits can''t be known to the three adjutants, so the three will be handed over to you, deal with it, and none of them will be absent." Several people swallowed their saliva and killed the emperor''s secret envoy. This crime was indeed as serious as Qi Haoran''s collusion with the gangsters. They looked at each other and thought of the current situation. Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "Okay, you can go now. Tonight, Lord, go down and chat with them. If we become successful, we can all live. If we lose, it''s me who will die first." Chapter 495： interrogation Lin Man read the letter back and forth three times, but in the end he couldn''t help but read it carefully again. It was a very common vernacular, even if he hadn''t read the book for a few years, he could still recognize and understand it. inside? Lin Man pointed the letter at the sun and the fire, but still didn''t see anything unusual. If he wasn''t worried that the letter would be destroyed, he really wanted to try it with water and fire. In the end, he threw the thing to Liu Da angrily. Hei, said: "What do these dog officials mean? At this time, a woman is sent to deliver the letter. Isn''t there a conspiracy?" Liu Dahei is illiterate, so he just glanced at it and threw it aside, thought for a while and said, "Why don''t we bring that old woman over and ask carefully, is it possible that we can''t even pry open a woman''s mouth?" Lin Man thought about it too, and asked people to bring people up. The old woman who delivered the letter fought with each other, and she knelt down before the two of them with a "thump". She lost the strength to kowtow, and her whole body was so soft that she fell to the ground. ." Lin Man gave a "bah" and said, "You are a poor person? Then what do we eat? Say, did those dog officials send you to send news to Qi Haoran? How many people are they going to send? Come and save people, when will you save me?" The old woman said with tears and snot: "Your Majesty, the old woman is really a poor person. I am from Xingzhou Prefecture, where the golden soldiers beat the grass every year. The old woman''s in-laws and husbands all died, and the children were scattered. I have to sell myself as a slave to survive. Although the owner has no shortage of food and clothing, there is still a lot of work to do. In addition, the old woman is stupid, and this kind of drudgery falls on me. ." Lin Man said irritably, "Did I ask you this? What I asked was why those dog officials in the imperial court sent you here." Liu Dahei squinted his eyes and carefully observed the old lady. Although he was illiterate, his mind was much more subtle than that of Lin Man. Compared with listening, he was more willing to believe what he saw with his eyes and what his brain analyzed. The old woman wiped away her tears and snot, and said, "The old lady was sent by the fourth grandmother. It has nothing to do with the officials and the gentlemen. Lin Man was about to get irritable, but was suppressed by Liu Dahei, he slowed his voice and asked, "The fourth grandma you said is Qi Haoran''s daughter-in-law?" The old lady nodded again and again, "It''s really the daughter-in-law of the fourth master of our family. She only married in the first two years, and she is only sixteen this year. She is very young. The kings have pity on her, and let the fourth master of our family be spared." Lin Man sneered, "He''s pitiful? He''s an official, and I''m a bandit. Who is pitiful? That kid married a wife when he was in his teens, and he''s almost thirty or a bachelor. Who is pitiful for his grandmother?" The old lady ?? looked at him blankly, but couldn''t find anything to refute for a while. Liu Dahei asked, "You said you were sent by your fourth grandmother, why did she send you here at this time? Didn''t this hurt you?" The old woman came back to her senses and hurriedly defended her fourth grandma: "The fourth grandma is helpless, the fourth grandfather''s request for help arrived seventeen days ago, and you have surrounded our fourth grandma for eighteen days, but the court I still haven''t decided whether to save people or not." Lin Man and Liu Dahei sneered, despising the imperial court in their hearts, and at the same time letting go of their heartstrings. "Our master doesn''t care about the fourth master, and the uncle is far away in the north, out of reach, and no one in the court can help our fourth master to speak. In the end, both mother and son were safe, but our fourth grandmother was also frightened, saying that if something happened to the fourth master, the two of them might not be able to live in the capital, so they wrote a letter and asked the old woman to bring it, saying that even if they died, the fourth master would also know She gave birth to a son for him, and made him feel more at ease. If the two of them don''t survive, let him know, and the family on Huangquan Road will be a good company." The old woman wiped her tears and said, "The old woman didn''t want to come, and she might not be able to live here, but the fourth grandmother said that the rebels were bandits, but they were also ordinary people who were forced to have no way to survive. I went all the way, and the fourth grandma also promised me that if I could deliver the letter, no matter whether I could go back alive or not, she wrote a letter to the uncle, asking the uncle to help me find my lost children, and also promised to raise people up. But the great kindness of God, the old lady has nothing to worry about, so she came." "Two great kings, please do well and let the fourth master of our family go." Lin Man said irritably: "Let him kill us?" Liu Dahei smiled and said, "Why don''t you go and tell your fourth master that those dog officials caused your fourth grandmother to give birth prematurely and let him defect to us, how about that?" Qi Haoran was so talented that they had more than 30,000 people surrounded him and asked him to guard him for 18 days. If such a person could be used by him, why would he not be able to achieve great things? The old lady was stunned for a moment, then waved her hands hurriedly and said: "This is not good, it will kill people. If the fourth master defected to you, then the fourth grandmother and the third young master will really not be able to survive." "As long as we don''t tell us who knows? Wouldn''t it be enough to have someone secretly go to the capital to steal your fourth grandmother and third young master out?" "No, no," the old man shouted, "There is an army of 200,000 people guarding the outside, and there may be people who are looking for information. Once the fourth master surrenders, the capital will know immediately. The big sin, the old lady dare not persuade." Lin Man and Liu Dahei froze, sitting upright and said, "What did you say? Where are the 200,000 troops?" The old lady looked at them blankly, "The kings don''t know, the cousin and my fourth grandmother said that the emperor had dispatched 200,000 troops from where to intimidate or something, and it is now outside Jinghu. " Lin was full of disbelief, stared at her fiercely and said, "Are you playing us as fools? Why don''t you have an army of 200,000 people outside to save people?" The old lady called out: "The old lady really doesn''t know. The old master said that it was for the sake of the overall situation. How could the old lady know the overall situation?" "Okay," Liu Dahei waved his hand: "You go down first, if you dare to do other things, regardless of whether you are poor or not, I will kill you." The old woman shuddered, and she honestly asked her to take it down. Lin Man glared at him, "You don''t really believe her words, do you?" Liu Dahei lowered his eyes and said, "Don''t forget, there are seven or eight other companies on Jingnan Road besides our two families. They have a total of 100,000 people. You said that the 200,000 army will go deep alone to save them. 3,000 people and in turn surrounded by 100,000 Rebels?" Lin Man''s face turned pale and said, "You mean that we were really dumped by an army of 200,000 people, and Qi Haoran and these 3,000 people were abandoned?" Liu Dahei was silent, but his attitude already explained the problem. Lin was so angry that he scolded and asked, "Our family is fighting with Qi Haoran here and we don''t know the news from the outside world. What about the others? Don''t they know that they are surrounded by court officers and soldiers?" Liu Dahei lifted his eyelids and glanced at him, and said, "Do you think it''s possible?" Chapter 496： throbbing So, the two of them were given up by calculation? Although they are all bandits, they have been robbing each other for territory, people, and food in recent years. However, once they encounter officers and soldiers, they are linked together, and the news is at least exchanged. They were surrounded by people and no one notified them. Let them spend their troops on Qi Haoran''s three thousand troops. Lin Man was just annoyed, but Liu Dahei thought a lot more, such as whether the news they got from the imperial court to besiege them was true or not, and whether they were also counted in this time when they came to besiege Qi Haoran. . Are they, like Qi Haoran, abandoned by their companions? Or are some of them colluding with the court to slowly consume them and then wipe them out? The more Liu Dahei thought about it, the more uneasy his heart became. Now Lin Man is also a brother and a brother in trouble, so he did not hide these careful thoughts, but opened it up and said to Lin Man, "Qi Haoran is a general who has beaten Jin Bing. , It''s like dealing with us mud-legged warriors. Brother Lin, we surrounded him for 18 days. He was short of food and drink, and he didn''t even have many weapons, but you said, how long can you beat him? " Lin Man hesitated, "If he still has food on it, it shouldn''t be difficult to hold on for another ten days." "Big Brother can figure it out, but those few people who hold tens of thousands of soldiers and horses don''t know?" Lin''s face was full of anger, "We are a gun in someone else''s hands." Liu Dahei sighed, "Who told us that our strength is inferior to others?" "Then our brother''s life can''t be wasted in vain." Lin Man shouted, "This matter can''t be left alone." Liu Dahei lowered his eyes, and Lin Man said, "Hey, do we still surround Qi Haoran?" Liu Dahei thought for a while and said, "Let that old woman read a letter to Qi Haoran at the foot of the mountain and see his reaction." Lin Man thought the same thing. It just so happened that it was time for a truce, so he directly asked someone to **** the old woman to the foot of the mountain and let her read a letter to Qi Haoran underneath. The old lady was illiterate, but she had memorized the letter long before she came. Mu Yangling''s letter was written in vernacular, just like homework, and it was easy to remember, so the old lady could shout it out at the sound of her voice. with a pause. Qi Haoran was having his last dinner on the mountain when he heard a rough voice from the foot of the mountain, "Haoran, my child and I miss you!" Qi Haoran spit out the dry food in one mouthful. Deputy General Zhong and several battalion generals looked at Qi Haoran with strange expressions. Feibai slapped Qi Haoran on the back and cursed angrily, "Master, they are slandering you." Qi Haoran shook his hand, Feibai thought he meant not to care about them, but he thought that their grandfather was handsome and mighty, and that a group of bandits had planted them like this. Are you barking? To slander our general with such despicable means, our fourth grandmother is as beautiful as a goddess, how dare any cat or dog come here to bark like that!" Lin Man and Liu Dahei at the bottom of the mountain were stunned for a moment, but before they could shout back, the old woman shouted excitedly: "Master Feibai, it''s a slave maid, the slave maid was sent by the fourth grandma to deliver the letter to the fourth master" Before waiting for the question from the mountain, the old woman immediately shouted: "Fourth Master, Fourth Grandma gave you a big fat boy, full of seven pounds and six taels" The old woman shouted too loudly, her voice was a little broken, she took a breath, and the people at the foot of the mountain heard a proud voice from the mountain, "Hahaha, my father has a son! A Ling gave birth to my father. A son! Hahaha..." As soon as these words were finished, the old woman was out of breath, and she shouted the next sentence, "Fourth grandma asks the servants to tell you, so that you won''t feel safe when you leave!" The laughter on the mountain was cut off with a "click", and the people below the mountain burst into laughter, and even Lin Man, who already knew the truth, burst out laughing. Vice Admiral Zhong and others were both happy and a little sad for Qi Haoran. As soon as the old woman shouted out the words, they couldn''t help laughing, and then tried their best to suppress the smile, but their shoulders shook violently. Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows and shouted, "Why are you laughing? Don''t laugh!" Qi Haoran shouted at the foot of the mountain: "What are you talking about? Is grandpa so easy to die? Go back and tell your grandma, honestly wait for grandpa at home and see how I go back and deal with her!" Seeing that Qi Haoran was angry, the old woman immediately took out Mu Yangling''s letter and shouted: "Fourth Master, Fourth Grandma also wrote you a letter, but the kings at the foot of the mountain do not let the slaves go up the mountain, and the slaves are on the mountain. I will miss you at your feet." Mu Yangling''s letter is very simple, the key is that she also knows that most of these letters will be checked, so she is very bachelor and writes some words between husband and wife, the first sentence is "I miss you", the expression of emotion is straightforward and warm It can be called the head of the ancients, but it has no sense of beauty. Those who have been fortunate enough to watch this letter, both openly and secretly, shook their heads and sighed, "Sure enough, she is a woman who has never read books." Then she explained that she gave him a son at a certain time on a certain day. His son was not only strong but also well-behaved. He cried twice to show that he had come to this world when he was born, and then went to sleep. It was dawn, and when I woke up the next day, I knew how to look for food. I was very smart. Breastfeeding was like fighting a war. The mountain went down and the mountain fell silent, and the whole mountain only heard the rough roar of the old woman. is obviously the most vernacular and the most common family letter, but for some reason, everyone is a little sad. The old woman finally shouted, "I know that you are determined to be a general, and I didn''t stop you when you fought against the gold and the Tartars, but now you have a wife and children, and you are not facing the barbarians who cannot die, so you You can''t just rush forward, but if there is a slight chance that you will survive, you can escape or hide, anyway, try to survive, my son and I are waiting for you at home!" After the old woman shouted, she cleared her throat. There was a mountain of silence. Her voice was really not beautiful. When she read the letter, she didn''t put any emotion in it, she just shouted out, but at this time, everyone had been fighting for eighteen days. , has long been exhausted, not only the bandits on the mountain, but also the bandits at the bottom of the mountain are also tired. At this time, when I heard that the general on the mountain had a wife and children at home like them, and the family wanted them to go back, they thought of their past. I felt hatred and pity in my heart for a while, hating that he was obviously the same person, why did they want to destroy their family? also pity his widow, widow and weak children, I''m afraid he is also sad, but he also remembered that he was also ordered to work, and he was a hero who fought against gold, and he didn''t know how to choose. In fact, there are only two things that really stir everyone''s heartstrings. Qi Haoran has a wife and a child, and the son is just born, and young children can always soften people''s hearts. The second point is that Qi Haoran was an anti-gold general before, and the bandits at the foot of the mountain knew that the general on the mountain was called Qi Haoran, and he was the younger brother of Qi Xiuyuan, the general of Xiying, who was dispatched from the north shortly after. . Now Qi Xiuyuan is second only to General Yuan as a hero. People from Dazhou, from seventy-year-olds to five-year-olds, really know him. Thank you again Da Zhou for his free speech and information that is slightly more developed than in previous times. Chapter 497： escape Vice Admiral Zhong said: "General, this letter comes at a good time." If it was not confirmed that they would not be able to communicate with the outside world from half a month ago, Deputy General Zhong would have thought that this outing was also arranged by Qi Haoran, in order to increase the success of the night operation. Qi Haoran understood what Lieutenant General Zhong meant. The arrival of this letter was undoubtedly the best reason for him to do so. For the sake of his wife and children, and for his life, it was not unbelievable that he traded with the bandits once. Qi Haoran said: "Ask a smart boy to send the letter down, and let the brothers take the time to rest. When I go down the mountain, the whole camp will be on guard. If I can''t come back, it''s up to you to either surrender or flee, anyway. They are not Tartars either, and there is no shame in surviving and begging for mercy." Vice Admiral Zhong bowed his head and withdrew. In the evening, not long after Genius was black, Lin Man had another letter in his hand. He scratched his head, and finally threw it to Liu Dahei in uncertainty and asked, "Qi Haoran is really here? He is not afraid. Did we report him?" Liu Dahei handed the letter to his deputy, he read it in his ear, Liu Dahei pondered for a moment and said: "It''s not good for us to report him, it''s better to be mutually beneficial, but this matter needs to be detailed. After careful discussion, we can''t agree with what he said, and he has to leave something behind, otherwise what if he turns his face later?" Lin Man heard the same thing, "Then ask him to come down the mountain and talk." He turned his head to his deputy and said, "Find a nimble boy and just go to the southeast to find a tree to hang up the oil lamp, and you bring someone to pick up Qi Haoran, The last time I saw that kid, I thought he was a scumbag, but who knows he is capable, these ten days have exhausted us to death." Not long after, an oil lamp was hung on a tree in the southeast. When the people on the mountain saw it, Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. Since the other party has let go, they have a chance. He turned his head and nodded slightly to Vice-General Zhong, and led the three people down the mountain. Feibai followed Qi Haoran tightly, clenching the hilt at his waist. Qi Haoran glanced at him and said in a low voice, "Take it easy, I''m here to negotiate, not to fight, why are you holding that thing so tightly?" Feibai''s hand loosened slightly. When Qi Haoran saw Lin Man and Liu Dahei, the first thing he did was to read the letter from his beloved wife. Liu Dahei had already prepared and handed him the stationery with the child''s handprint. Qi Haoran didn''t expect such a surprise in the letter. He stared blankly at the little paw on it, his eyes were slightly wet, he hurriedly put the letter in his arms, looked up at the tent, stared hard, and said: "Well, then let''s talk about peace talks." His voice was hoarse, completely different from the slightly lower voice before, with some mellowness. This is, crying? Lin Man and Liu Dahei looked at Qi Haoran''s eyes curiously, but saw him staring at them with rounded eyes, but they still saw the water stains, Lin Man tutted twice in his heart, it was a good experience, and Liu Dahei was suspicious, killed Jin Bing, and the generals who went to the battlefield are so sentimental? No matter how suspicious Liu Dahei is, everyone is starting to negotiate. Lin Man and Liu Dahei are very satisfied with the deal Qi Haoran proposed, but there are too many bandits on Jinghu South Road, and it may not be the two of them that Qi Haoran will encircle and suppress. Therefore, it is stated in the contract that once Qi Haoran does not bring the If the soldiers were not encircled and suppressed by their team, then they were obliged to provide them with the latest news on the activities of officers and soldiers, limited to military operations against Liu Dahei and Lin Man, and the number of times was five. Qi Haoran thought for a long time and finally agreed. After the two parties reached a consensus, the contract was signed. At this time, Qi Haoran''s official seal came in handy, he stamped a big seal on the contract, and after discussing the next specific actions, Qi Haoran stuffed a belly of snacks from Lin Man. Then went up the mountain. Qi Haoran returned to the mountain to inform Vice Admiral Zhong and the others to act the next day. Everyone felt relieved and went to rest. The people above knew that they had a chance to live, so although they were on guard tonight, they were relieved a lot, but the people below But the soldiers didn''t know that they had already had three full meals for dinner, and they didn''t know how much dry food they had left. As time went by, they became more and more desperate and frightened, and some people even cried lowly at night. In the early morning of the next day, no food was distributed in the camp, and the soldiers gradually became frightened. Qi Haoran gathered the people and said, "The food in the camp is empty." As soon as these words came out, the faces of the soldiers turned pale. "But we have also encountered a new life, it should be said to be the last chance," Qi Haoran stared at them and said, "According to the scout, the bandits below have also reached a period of exhaustion. They decided to gather for the last charge today, and when the There is a short gap on the gentle **** in the west, if we can rush through, then we can survive, if not, we have to stay here forever, brothers, do you have the courage to rush out with me?" Everyone looked at Qi Haoran silently, without saying a word, Qi Haoran said: "This time, I will rush to the front, die, let me pave the way for you, live, and let me pave the way for you, ask again, do you have any? Are you brave enough to follow me out?" This time, everyone remained silent, but their eyes gradually became firm, and everyone opened their mouths to make a "yes" mouth shape. The rules in the army, at this time, it is impossible to declare such secret matters, so even if everyone wants to answer him, they can only express it with their eyes. Qi Haoran looked back at them, clenched his right fist on his left chest, and said, "To survive!" The soldiers silently beat their left chest with their right hand and bowed their heads. Qi Haoran immediately asked someone to sneak quietly to the gentle **** in the west. That was what he had negotiated with Liu Dahei Linman last night. As soon as the time came, their people would be evacuated. He rushed out with them, but Qi Haoran couldn''t. They have complete trust in Liu Dahei and the others, so it is not so easy for Liu Dahei and the others to go back and repent after letting Lieutenant General Zhong lead someone to break them off, and they will have time to retreat at that time. Qi Haoran''s plan was very good, almost as soon as the other party disappeared from their sight, he led someone to rush out quietly... Lin Man looked at them and asked, "Do you really let people go like this?" "Are you capable of keeping them?" Lin was speechless. "Then why bother keeping them, I''m very satisfied with the conditions last night." Lin Man pouted, "Then why did you come here early in the morning? I thought you were going to go back on it." "Come and see the hilarity and see if he really believes in us that much." "What about the conclusion?" Lin Man asked curiously. "The conclusion is that Qi Haoran is really not stupid." Liu Dahei said as he turned around and left, "Tell the people below to do a real show, as long as you don''t die or become disabled, it''s normal to bleed a little." Qi Haoran and the others rushed out of the encirclement in one breath, and finally collapsed on the ground panting in disbelief. The soldiers sat on the ground in a daze, so they rushed out? It''s too simple! Qi Haoran couldn''t rest. He made arrangements for the defense in a hurry. He called Lieutenant General Zhong and asked, "Where is the nearest supply point? We need to get something to eat." Vice Admiral Zhong immediately said: "There is a large village twenty-five miles to the south, which should be able to supply supplies." Qi Haoran turned his head "ho", glared at him and said, "Let me know that you have such thoughts, I will hack you!" Chapter 498： mildew Vice Admiral Zhong''s face paled and he said in a low voice, "General, the soldiers have been hungry for a long time, and there may be chasing soldiers behind..." "So what?" Qi Haoran interrupted him, "If you enter the village, what''s the difference between you and the bandits? You might as well surrender on the mountain as soon as possible. Where is the nearest supply point?" Qi Haoran stared at him and asked again. Generally, the garrison has supply points in the local area. Only the upper-level confidants know about these places. Qi Haoran took over the army not long ago, and he went to war as soon as he came up. The previous supplies were provided by the imperial court. , or whether the food in it is edible or not, so Qi Haoran didn''t ask. But now the yamen in Jinghu area are like a fake, there are bandits everywhere, they can only find these small supply points if they want supplies, no matter how small mosquitoes are, they are meat. At this time, they only need a meal to have the strength to escape and join the army . Deputy General Zhong lowered his head and said, "There is a small supply point fifty-eight miles to the east, but the last general is not sure that the thing is still there. After all, bandits are rampant now..." "Let''s rest for another quarter of an hour, head east, and be sure to arrive before dark." Qi Haoran ordered directly. The soldiers were full of vitality. Although they were hungry and tired, they still walked to the supply point with confidence. In the past, the army''s supply points were supplemented and managed by the court and local officials. Nine of the ten supply points were empty. Later, they were divided into military fields and military households. Naturally, the supply points were also the responsibility of each garrison. Qi Haoran thought that no matter how bad the situation was. It will not be worse than in the hands of local officials. The truth is that although there is grain in the warehouse of the supply point, all the grain is moldy and blackened old rice. Qi Haoran rubbed the rice in his hand and looked back at Vice General Zhong and the others with mixed emotions. Vice Admiral Zhong and General Manager Qian lowered their heads, not daring to look at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and said, "Tell people to bury the pot and make rice." Deputy General Zhong exhaled and hurriedly called people in to move the grain out. He didn''t mind the moldy and blackened rice in the warehouse at all. They were starving to death now, why would they care about this? Feibai''s face was also very ugly. "Master, they are too much. The entire warehouse is full of moldy grain. If you eat too much of this kind of food, your stomach will be bad. How can the soldiers fight?" "Now is not the time to worry about this," Qi Haoran said meaningfully: "As long as you can survive, there is a chance to settle accounts." "But Fourth Master, you''ve been hungry for several days. How can your stomach be able to eat these things at this time?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Master has even drank horse urine before, what is a few taels of moldy rice? There are many people in the army who are very hungry. Although Qi Haoran dare not say that he can fully share weal and woe with the soldiers, he will never do anything special at this time to chill the soldiers'' hearts. The food at the supply point was saved from their rations, but now it has suddenly turned into mildew rice. Even if he is newly transferred, the food reserves have nothing to do with him, and Qi Haoran can''t completely shirk his responsibility, because he is theirs The general is their current chief, so he is naturally responsible for everything now. As for who he will find to be responsible in the end, it is their upper-level problem. The rice that was carried out gave off an unpleasant musty odor. The soldiers washed the rice several times before fetching water from a nearby river to cook. The Huotou Camp brought a couple of people to pick some wild vegetables nearby, and let some people with strength go into the mountain to see if they could hit some prey by luck. Qi Haoran was still rubbing those moldy black rice grains repeatedly in his hands, and his face sank into the water. Vice Admiral Zhong thought about it for a while, and then leaned forward and said, "Fourth Master, this supply point is in poor condition. There is another supply point twenty-five miles north of here, and the situation there should be better." Qi Haoran slightly opened his fingers a few slits, the rice in his hand only moved a little and then it didn''t move. If it was good, the rice would have flowed out along the slits of his fingers. He threw away the rice in his hand, clapped his hands and asked curiously: "Lieutenant General Zhong, where did you get this kind of food? If we weren''t about to starve to death, this kind of food would cost 100 taels of silver to ask the brothers to eat. , brothers don''t bring a pair of chopsticks." "The rice grains have turned black and musty. It is said that such things should have been thrown away long ago. The military reform is only three or four years old. How did you turn the grain into this?" Qi Haoran looked at him. Lieutenant General Zhong''s heart trembled and he opened his mouth. He wanted to make up some reasons to get in the way, but when he met Qi Haoran''s eyes that seemed to understand everything, he couldn''t say the reason for his mouth. Those who are familiar with Qi Haoran know that his eyes are just an expression of anger and annoyance, so his eyes subconsciously widen slightly, appearing extremely clear, as if nothing in this world can hide from him. But he was only angry because Deputy General Zhong and their actions, and annoyed that he didn''t know the reason for the mildew of rice. Vice Admiral Zhong thought, Qi Haoran is already their general anyway, and the situation of this supply point cannot be concealed from him in the future. In this case, it is better to take the opportunity to give him a psychological preparation, the impact of the incident may be smaller. Vice Admiral Zhong said in a mixed voice: "General Hui, these moldy rice are not military rations handed in by military households at all, but bought by our former generals and wealthy merchants." Vice-General Zhong sighed: "The general is also leading the army to fight, and you should know that there are not many Lutians who join the fourth-rank generals. In the past, the army''s salaries, grains, etc. were all paid by the imperial court. Several times, we can still get some free money. Several Shangguan in the army rely on this to support their families, and the reform of the military system seems to be very beneficial to us, but we only have so many people, and the land we divide is also planted. No, plus there have been many natural and man-made disasters in the past few years, the military rations handed in by the military households are barely enough to eat, and there is no way to buy the food at the supply point, but the imperial court has to send people down to inspect the warehouse. In desperation, the generals had no choice but to I asked everyone to take some money to collect enough military funds. I found a wealthy businessman and bought the moldy food in his hands. This thing was originally used for inspections. How could everyone think that this thing would save everyone''s life today. ?" Qi Haoran is very suspicious of what Vice Admiral Zhong said. He has heard about empty pay, but he has never seen it. Because all the empty pay in Xiying were handled by his brother''s military law, Qi Haoran was able to stay healthy here. Growing up in an environment, at least he has not been polluted by his character since childhood, and his IQ is even less likely to degenerate. However, although he doubts the other party''s words, it is not good to question him at this time, and continue to worry about what he sees when he goes to the next stronghold tomorrow. Could it be that musty black rice too. Feibai touched it quietly and whispered: "Master, he lied to you, it''s because they colluded with each other to sell the soldiers'' salaries and grains, and bought moldy rice as good rice to avoid inspection, just a veteran told Xiao Yes, they had eaten old rice for more than a year before I went there. Although the rice was not black and musty like now, it was dry. Everyone had planted it before, and they knew the rice when they touched it. Stay for at least four or five years..." Qi Haoran''s face was cold and stern, he nodded and said: "I see, don''t pick on this matter first, the first task is to break out, everyone can''t be distracted at this time, and, try to find a way to reply to your fourth grandma, I don''t know her now. Worry about what it will be like." Chapter 499： march Qi Haoran only sent back a sentence to Mu Yangling, "I am safe." Mu Yangling read this sentence three or four times, and then she was sure that she had read it right. She lay down on the pillow and couldn''t help crying "Wow". The son on the side opened his round eyes with fright. He turned his head to look at his mother for a moment, and then burst into tears with a "wow". Lichun and Gu Yu were anxiously turning around, "Fourth grandma, please stop crying, you are still confinement, and it is good that the fourth master is safe and sound." "Yes, yes, you see the young master is crying with you until his face is red." Gu Yu patted the child in distress. Mu Yangling went up to pick up his son, hugged him in front of him and cried hard, "Son, your father is still alive, you say why he doesn''t remember so long, you say let him remember to name you , but he still forgot, forgetting his name is fine, but how can you not say a few words about your birth? Just bring back such a sentence, and when he comes back, you must not call him father , you have to ask him to apologize to you..." Lichun and Gu Yu looked at each other, and they only thought that Mu Yangling was overjoyed, shook his head, and the two went out of the house. Lichun went to the kitchen to watch Mu Yangling''s Chinese food, while Gu Yu went to fetch water to wash Mu Yangling''s face, Wen Cui hurried over, "How is the fourth grandma?" Li Chun was taken aback for a moment, then smiled: "Sister Wen Cui is here, our fourth grandma is okay, why do you ask that?" Wen Cui looked up and down the two and said, "Who are you kidding? Just now, the old lady went to report that the fourth grandma was crying while hugging the third young master, which almost scared our eldest grandma to the ground, but our second young master was not very good. Well, the big grandma can''t leave at this time, so I asked me to come and have a look." Li Chun and Gu Yu froze and asked, "The second young master is not feeling well?" Then they quickly explained: "Our fourth grandmother received a letter from the fourth master, and she was so happy that she hugged the third young master and cried. Are you alright? You''re still making a fuss about playing with our third young master." "Who said no?" Wen Cuiqiang said with a smile: "But now it''s hot summer, and the weather in Jiangnan is a little unusual. It may be because the wind blew in the small garden yesterday, so I kept running nose and kept crying, that is, the second young master cried a little. You didn''t hear it." "Since the fourth grandma is all right, then I will go over and answer with confidence. You take good care of the fourth grandma in the past two days. Don''t go to our yard if you have nothing to do, so as not to get sick, it doesn''t matter as an adult, there is still a little boy in your courtyard. Ancestor is here." Lichun and Gu Yu immediately responded when they heard the words. When Gu Yu came back from fetching water, he told Mu Yangling about Xiaobao''s illness, "What did Dr. Sun say?" "Dr. Sun said that the evil wind entered the body. Although there is no serious problem, the child is fragile, especially the second young master is a premature baby, so be extra careful." "Since that''s the case, go and tell the eldest grandma that I don''t need to worry about her, and let her take care of the second young master wholeheartedly." Gu Yu responded, and Mu Yangling asked Lichun to call the guard to inform Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran that the letter of safety has arrived... Fan Zijin only asked people to reply "I know", but no one came at all, because he also received a letter from Qi Haoran, which was even much longer than Mu Yangling''s letter, which made him quite pleasantly surprised, and naturally he didn''t want to read it for the sake of reading it. A word goes so far. Yanmo wanted to remind his grandfather that although Biao Gongzi wrote him a long letter, half of it was devoted to business affairs, and the other half was that Biao Gongzi was constantly showing off that he was a father, and asked his father To take more care of the family of Young Master Biao, he really didn''t understand what a son who didn''t say a word was so proud of. Fan Zijin was just too proud, so he put his mind on the business. Qi Haoran has now "escaped" from the siege of Liu Dahei and Lin Man. As long as he hides his tracks and escapes from Jinghu, he can join the imperial army. , completely safe. Therefore, Fan Zijin wanted to promote the army of the imperial court to go on the expedition. Whether it was for shock and deterrence so as to better recruit security, or to really suppress bandits, the 200,000 troops surrounding Jinghu area had to set out as soon as possible. Only in this way could the eyes be drawn away. , the strength of the rebels can be contained, and Qi Haoran is more secure. Fan Zijin understands this, and others naturally understand it. The one who entered Beijing faster than Qi Haoran''s letter was a secret report. Qi Haoran successfully led people to break through, but I don''t know the details, but they only had less than half of their staff... No one would believe that Qi Haoran was able to escape the encirclement alive, and he took more than 1,400 people with him. In view of everyone''s doubts about this secret report, the emperor had to call Fan Zijin, who received the letter written by Qi Haoran, to the court. He also knew that Mu Yangling also received a note, but the content on it was too boring, and the other party was a woman, so he could only let Fan Zijin come up. Fan Zijin was still a little confused when he entered the palace, and the **** who passed the decree did not reveal a word to him. Although he is a jinshi now, he is not in the official system of the imperial court. Because he did not take the Shuji examination, he was still doing business when the same subject had taken root in the Hanlin Academy or the Sixth Division or other places. He was standing here for the second time since the last time he came to the temple. The emperor kindly asked about the letter Qi Haoran wrote to him, and told him the suspicions of his courtiers, hoping that he could give everyone the answer for Qi Haoran. Fan Zijin raised his head slightly proudly and said, "Your Majesty, this is the skill of General Qi, and it is also his luck. The students do not know why the ministers are suspicious." Fan Zijin passed the palace exam, that is, he was a disciple of the emperor, so he called himself a student in front of the emperor. "Those surrounded by the mountain are nothing but a mob of landless peasants. Although there are more than 30,000 people, they belong to two different factions. They surrounded Haoran for 18 days, but every day they surround and suppress Haoran, but there is no corner of Haoran''s clothes. It shows the incompetence of the rebels. "And Haoran has been familiar with military books since he was a child, and later was taught by his eldest brother himself. It may not be possible for him to win 30,000 people with 3,000 people, but it is not impossible for him to hold the position even if it is difficult. Your Majesty, you Look, didn''t he do it now?" The emperor looked down at Fan Zijin and asked, "Qi Qing didn''t mention the details in the letter?" Fan Zijin said indifferently: "Is there any specific passage, but I mentioned a few words, saying that Liu Dahei and Lin Man have conflicts, and the attack and battle have only slowed down recently. That''s why he seized the opportunity and ran away with him. Yes, Your Majesty, Haoran still doesn''t know where he is now, but he hasn''t eaten or drank, and he also asks the Holy Master to send a large army to rescue him as soon as possible, and catch the Jinghu rebels in one go." The ?? emperor twitched the corners of his mouth, looked at the silent ministers below, and thought for a moment: "Fan Qing is right, let the army set off today, march forward, and take down all the 130,000 rebels in Jinghu." Chapter 500： murder Of course, the emperor didn''t really ask them to kill or capture all the 130,000 rebels. He did have this wish, but for a 200,000-strong army to deal with 130,000 people, let''s not say how much food and forage they need. Can''t afford to consume. The emperor just wanted to give those rebels a warning to let them be honest. After all, if they really want to fight, their losses will be huge. If they are forced to fight with them, they will only be pacified in three or four years. If there is no war, those people just need to concentrate on fighting with them, but the court still has many concerns, The ministers also knew that this was the art of speaking, so no one was foolish enough to come out to correct the emperor, so this decision was spread to the Jinghu area for some reason. In the eyes of the rebels, it was the emperor who couldn''t bear it and decided to send the army to fight them to the death. signal of. The bandits were panicked at first, and then they began to contact each other and began to discuss an alliance to fight against the imperial army. Even Liu Dahei and Lin Mandu rushed to participate. As for the two people who had recently fought against the imperial army, they were cordially met by other bandit leaders in turn, and they agreed to inquire about the strength of the imperial court. Because the battle between Liu Dahei and Lin Man was really ugly, more than 30,000 people surrounded the 3,000 people, and the ginseng called Gouguan took them out. The words were ugly, but there was a lot of sarcasm and insinuation, so the two of them were very aggrieved all the way, and wanted to talk to each other and solve each other, but everyone felt that they had a bad relationship. As soon as they got together, there were people who followed around, euphemistically saying: persuade them to prevent them from conflicting. But its actually just to watch the fun. The two people''s faces became darker, and they finally got together to discuss strategies and hurriedly passed, "Still pay attention to Qi Haoran''s movements, then we will directly take people to his side and directly confront Qi Haoran, we have his With the handle in hand, he will definitely not dare to do anything to us, and we will discuss it and ask him to let us go." Lin Man agreed with Liu Dahei''s strategy, and went back to visit the alliance''s melee with peace of mind. They were fighting for the election of an alliance leader. At this time, Qi Haoran, who had been highly hoped by Liu Dahei Lin Man, was running around the dirt road with more than 1,400 remnants of soldiers. Only when the sun was about to head, Qi Haoran ordered to rest on the spot, and the soldiers immediately Rolling onto the grass on both sides of the road, or running straight into the woods, laying down, was really exhausting. Qi Haoran sat cross-legged on the ground, took out a piece of dry food and put it in his mouth, then took out the map, and finally clicked on a point, saying, "You can go out from here to Tongren, and Tongren is not under the occupation of the rebels. I do not know whether the defenders of Tongren participated in the operation of encircling and suppressing the rebels. Vice Admiral Zhong said while drinking water: "I think I will definitely participate. It would be good to leave a thousand people to defend the city." He looked sadly at the hard cake in his hand, "I don''t know if Tongren has any rations to supply." They found a lot of supply points along the way, most of which were moldy grains. They left the area of ??Hengzhou as early as a few days ago, and the supply points they found later were all garrisoned by other troops. This is not only the garrison of Hengzhou. Vice Admiral Zhong was so angry that he scolded "corrupt officials" for several days. Qi Haoran looked at him with disdain, "Is it interesting to scold yourself?" choked Vice-General Zhong until his face was flushed, but he didn''t dare to complain anymore. Qi Haoran didn''t want to disturb the people, so he did not enter the village. They all knew that Qi Haoran''s military discipline was strict, so no one dared to commit crimes against the wind to rob the people. Deputy General Zhong thought that the soldiers might not be able to survive after two days. He protested with Qi Haoran. At that time, he could take the opportunity to force Qi Haoran to promise them to be self-sufficient, but who knew that Qi Haoran was strict, and the soldiers under him not only did not make trouble, but became more and more convinced of him. Deputy General Zhong saw Qi Haoran gradually taking control of the entire army from him, but he didn''t dare to do anything. Although he had Qi Haoran''s handle, Qi Haoran still held his lifeline, and this time Qi Haoran will They have successfully conquered several confidants after breaking through the siege safely, and their prestige in the army has increased. In addition, he is already higher than him, and Deputy Zhong''s control over the army has gradually weakened. Thinking of several meals of moldy dry food, Deputy General Zhong took a hard bite of the dry food and swallowed it hard. After the hottest period passed, Qi Haoran got up and led the crowd onwards, and a scout came to report: "General, there is a village ahead, do you want to stop and rest tonight?" Qi Haoran looked up at the sky and ordered, "No stop, where you go before dark is counted." Now the discipline of the army seems to be very good, and the soldiers are willing to follow him to eat moldy dry food, and will not disturb the people, but if you live in a village and see others eating rice, they will eat as much as they have vegetables, even women and children. Can the tired army really continue to maintain this strict discipline? Qi Haoran would not do such a gamble. Vice-General Zhong and the soldiers under him just thought that Qi Haoran didn''t want to disturb the people, so they continued to follow Qi Haoran without any expression, but when they were about to pass the village, Qi Haoran stopped. Vice Admiral Zhong asked in confusion, "General, what''s the matter?" Qi Haoran frowned and looked at the village, shrugged his nose, and finally frowned to summon a scout, "Go into the village and take a look, be careful." The scout didn''t know why, but he turned around and ran into the village. This village is very close to the main road, but more than 300 meters away. You can clearly see the overlapping houses in the village between the trees, which shows that the conditions are not bad. Qi Haoran walked along the avenue with people, but there was no response from the village. If the villagers hid because they were afraid of military disasters, what about the dogs they raised? The more than 1,400 of them did not deliberately reduce the movement, so this small movement would definitely disturb the dogs raised by the villagers. They heard the dog barking when they passed around some villages before. Qi Haoran felt something was amiss in his heart, until he walked to the bottom of the air vent and smelled a faint smell of blood, and then he felt that the village was too quiet, so quiet that it made people feel strange. Qi Haoran looked in the direction of the village with a sullen face, and the scout he sent out ran back with a pale face, and said with a slightly trembling voice: "General, there is an accident in the village, all of them are dead bodies, the subordinates are not sure whether the murderer is still hiding in the village. , so I don''t dare to speak up." Qi Haoran sank into the water, "How long has the body been?" The scout paused and said, "The subordinates have touched two of them, both of them are cold, and the blood has already solidified. Looking at the corpse spots on their faces, it should be a long time." It is very unlikely that the murderer is still in the village, so I dont know if there are still survivors in the village. Chapter 501： Tu Village Qi Haoran waved his hand to let the soldiers enter the village in a defensive position. The village is not big, with only more than 60 households, but none of them survived. Up to seventy-year-olds, down to two-year-old babies, and even pregnant women have not escaped the evil hands. The incident should have happened at night, because most of the people died in their own houses or beds, and very few dead people were found on the road in the village. The time of death was about two days ago. If it was during the day, the people in the village would not be able to stay together like this at home. There must be people going to the ground or going out. And if all the people in the village were not killed, it would be unreasonable to have no one to deal with it after two days, so the biggest possibility is that the entire village, young and old, was not spared, and all of them were killed. , to be more precise, it should have been late at night. The other party may be worried about being discovered, so he did not use fire to clean up the scene, but brought back a few corpses that fell not far from the village entrance and threw them into the house, and none of the others were moved. The soldiers gathered all the corpses at the entrance of the village in silence, and lined up one after the other. It was obvious that they belonged to the family. They fell on the road in the village. The unidentified family was put aside first, until the When the lights were turned on at night, everyone searched the entire village. They even searched for the cellar, and indeed there was not a single survivor. A soldier took a three or four-year-old child out of the cellar and couldn''t help crying. The child was stabbed to death by a knife in the abdomen. The soldier found several baskets of fallen vegetables on his left. It was his family who hid him in the cellar, but he was still checked out... The child''s grandparents, parents and three uncles collapsed at the gate and in the hall. The door leading to the cellar was clean without a trace of blood. Obviously, his family did not run to the backyard, just to keep the murderer from noticing. The cellar in the backyard, but the child who was protected by the whole family still did not survive. Everyone lit the torches and stood silently on the big flat at the entrance of the village. Even Vice Admiral Zhong, who was used to bullying the common people, couldn''t help but red-eyed and scolded: "These **** are simply inhumane, no wonder the court sent a large army to suppress them." After hearing this, everyone had some hatred in their eyes, "Lieutenant General Zhong, let''s go back and kill the bandits and avenge the common people." Qi Haoran squatted on the ground to examine the body. Hearing this, he glared at him fiercely, then turned to Vice Admiral Zhong and said, "Who said this was done by bandits?" "Who else is it not bandits? Could it be the army of our court?" Vice-General Zhong shouted in dissatisfaction when he saw Qi Haoran''s questioning. "There are more than 200 people in the village. There must be a lot of people on the other side for such a large-scale slaughter. I have rarely seen such a crazy murder case. It is impossible for a few or dozens of people to do such a big case. Apart from the army of the imperial court, there are only bandits, and this kind of crazy thing is not done by bandits, is it really possible that our colleagues did it?" A battalion chief shouted. The soldiers were also filled with righteous indignation when they heard the words, and some even shouted: "General, take us back to fight the bandits. We will definitely be able to wipe out these gangsters and restore the people to a bright future." Qi Haoran sneered, "If you want to return the people to a bright future, you have to fight not only bandits, but also foreign enemies." Qi Haoran ripped open the chest of a corpse on the ground, revealing the hideous stab wound, and said, "Do you really think this person was killed by bandits? Don''t forget, the villages we passed through before were all good, and the distance from there is far away. The bandit den is much closer." "What do you mean by general?" Deputy General Zhong looked down at the wound, thinking of what Qi Haoran had just said, his face changed, and said, "This, is this what Hu people did?" As soon as these words came out, everyone''s expressions changed, and they watched the stab wound on the chest of the corpse on the ground with alertness, as if there were floods and beasts there. Qi Haoran sighed and said: "It is hateful for bandits to rob their homes, but it is undeniable that they were all my Dazhou people before. Will slaughter the village, even the young and old?" Qi Haoran saw everyone bowing their heads in deep thought, and said, "Among you, some of you who were soldiers in Hengzhou a few years ago should be no strangers to the local bandits. You can see that they are so cruel and mad?" "Those bandits robbed passing merchants, robbed officials, and even stormed government offices, but they rarely robbed ordinary people, let alone murdered them." "Yes, even Qi Shanzhai, which is hated by the worst people, will go down the mountain to grab the food and poultry raised by the common people. Every time they loot, they will not take away all the food. The more they go out, the more ruthless the bandits are, and they even directly slaughter the village. already." "So, it''s really not the bandits, but the Hu people?" A soldier said with a pale face: "Yes, but aren''t we on Jinghu South Road? Why are there Hu people here? The pass is not only here, we Jinghu is the middle of the Great Zhou, right?" The soldiers looked at Qi Haoran uncertainly, wanting to get his support, because these were what he told them. In the past, they didn''t even know how many government offices there were on Jingnan Road, but Qi can teach them to recognize maps in the future. , but also to recognize the map of the Great Zhou Dynasty, these little guys who have just joined the army know that the Jingnan Road where they are located is the middle of the Great Zhou Dynasty, which is very prosperous. Could it be that Qi Haoran actually taught the wrong thing, their Jingnan Road is actually not as far from the border as they thought, and the Hu people can slaughter their village as soon as they come in? Qi Haoran sank into the water, of course he knew how far it was from the border gate, and it was because of this that his face became more and more ugly. Vice Admiral Zhong also grabbed the arm of a battalion general with trembling hands and feet, and leaned half of his body on him, so he did not fall to the ground. What happened next is not something that ordinary soldiers can listen to. Qi Haoran once again clearly told everyone that Jinghu Lake Road is in the middle of Dazhou and is not close to the border. As for why the Hu people can come to Jinghu to slaughter the village, and The reason for the massacre of the village remains to be investigated, but I have a vast land and abundant resources, and there are countless roads and small roads. Maybe those Hu people came from the small roads, so Qi Haoran asked everyone to take a break tonight and think about whether there are outsiders in their hometowns. Unknown paths lead to traffic arteries or something. assigned tasks to everyone, and after diverting everyone''s attention, Qi Haoran led a group of middle and upper-level leaders of the army into a house. Feibai asked people to stay outside, went to the kitchen to bring a pot of water and went back to add boiled water for everyone, Qi Haoran was saying: "... This matter must be notified to the court and the various troops as soon as possible, so that everyone is careful to guard against the barbarians, and there are also border gates. We''re going to send more staff." Vice-General Zhong poured himself a large sip of water and asked, "General, are you sure this is what the Hu people did? Maybe it was a vendetta or something, you must know that this place is so far from the border, and the imperial court has a 200,000-strong army in Jinghu Lake. road" Chapter 502： Suspect "This is the most dangerous," Qi Haoran''s face flashed with anger, "Xixia''s army is equipped with a kind of big sword, and they would have fought with their soldiers. Knowing the inertia of the wound caused by that kind of sword, there are more than two hundred in the village. Number man, if there are only a few people, it can be said to be a coincidence, but more than 200 people, including children, are all those kinds of stab wounds, and the moves are also from the Xixia army. You tell this general, this may be a vendetta. , or an accident?" Lieutenant General Zhong''s hands trembled, and he couldn''t help covering his face. He didn''t want to admit this fact. If this was true, it would mean that the foreign enemy had opened the door of their house and rushed to the second courtyard. The homeowners and family members who lived in the third entry were still living as usual without knowing anything about it. No, maybe the foreign enemy not only rushed to the second entry, but they might also disguised themselves and sneaked into their backyard. At the thought of this, Lieutenant General Zhong shuddered. Qi Haoran''s heart trembled, but he was never a person who avoided difficulties. On the contrary, the more difficult the situation, the stronger and calmer he became. No matter how much thought and calculation he had before, when facing the invasion of foreign enemies, whether it was bandit suppression, army control, or even rebellion, all had to temporarily step aside. If he is left alone, what is the difference between him and the Tarrups, and the Da Zhou royal family he despises? At this time, nothing is more important than resisting foreign humiliation. Qi Haoran raised his eyes and looked at everyone. Seeing the timid eyes in their eyes, he knew that they were afraid of fighting against the Hu people. It''s worth it for them to do this? Besides, why did they pretend to be from Xixia? Isn''t it the best way to frame things on the bandits at this time? Even if there are so many bandits on Jingnan Road, even if the yamen has doubts, can they still check them out one by one, or Is it because the investigation could not be done with all their strength? Therefore, the incident happened suddenly, and the other party obviously did not have time to think about it more, or even to stop it. What has been shown now is the most real thing. They did not dare to burn the corpse to destroy the evidence because they were afraid of attracting people from the nearby villages. And they can''t guarantee that they can clear all the traces, and they are in a hurry, just want to leave the scene as soon as possible..." Qi Haoran met everyone''s eyes and said word by word, "This is what the people of Xixia did." "In order to suppress the bandits, the Holy Lord dispatched various armies to support them early. The troops dispatched outside Jinghu South Road may not only be garrisoned on the main road in the southwest and northwest, but may also be garrisoned guarding the border gates. The Xixia soldiers somehow bypassed the garrison''s sight. Or go straight ahead. Anyway, a Xixia army has come to us now. People in this village may have discovered them, or it may be that the existence of this village blocked their way, so they were slaughtered. Now we have five days. I can''t get the latest news from the court..." Qi Haoran said that he couldn''t go on, and sighed: "It''s all my fault. Before, in order to avoid the pursuit of the bandits, I took everyone to hide in Tibet. For information, I could only go to the common people. After all, the information they knew was limited. Now I don''t know what the situation is at the border..." "General, I can''t blame you for this. There are only so many of us. Most of Jingnan Road is occupied by bandits. If it wasn''t for you, we would have been torn apart by those bandits." Dao, another one followed closely: "General, if you have any idea, just say it, we all listen to you, anyway, before we became soldiers, we knew that if we came out, it would be difficult to go back alive, and we already picked it up before. A life, this life is yours, if you can have a fight with the barbarians before you die, you will not come to this world in vain." "Yes, isn''t it the Hu people, we''ve done it with them." A battalion chief called out. Three of the five battalion generals expressed their stance, and the other two looked at Lieutenant General Zhong hesitantly, opened their mouths, or lowered their heads and said nothing. Qi Haoran looked at Lieutenant General Zhong, Lieutenant General Zhong took a deep breath, his heart was bitter, but his face firmly said: "As long as there is definite evidence that this is what Xixia did, the last general will also be dispatched with the general, and Xixia will not die. endlessly!" Qi Haoran nodded and said: "I have explored the traces in the village, and their people should be no less than 500 people. It is impossible for so many people to walk all the way from the border to here without showing any traces, so we just need to look carefully. , you can definitely find traces." "My subordinates have also surveyed the entrance and exit, and I can barely see some traces, but they can''t be seen at any distance. Either the traces overlap or they have disappeared. This place is still like this, let alone the time. Longer past." Qi Haoran took out the map and said, "Take the situation of this village as a reference, they should follow the big road and the small road. If they encounter a place with a large population, they should avoid it, and try to take the small road. Once they reach the remote place, they will walk on the road. Avenue, this village is only two days away from Tongren. Tongren is very small and the terrain is dangerous in some places. There are only two paths that continue from this village. Send someone to look for them along these two roads to see if they can. What traces were found." Qi Haoran looked at Lieutenant General Zhong and said, "If the investigation finds out that this matter is really a vendetta, as you said, or murdered for other interests or conflicts, and it only targets people in this village, although I will feel sorry for the people in the village. , but will still be happy, because we avoided a disaster in the big week." Vice Admiral Zhong breathed a sigh of relief, fortunately Qi Haoran was not stubborn. Early the next morning, Qi Haoran sent two teams to investigate along the two selected trails. In order to prevent anyone from deliberately producing or concealing evidence, Qi Haoran mixed up those who were loyal to himself and those who preferred Vice General Zhong. Together, let them supervise each other. After they left, Qi Haoran asked people to dig more than 60 large pits not far from the village, intending to bury all the corpses. At this time, the weather was hot and the corpses rotted quickly, although they had only died for two days. , but the air already smelled of carrion. Qi Haoran originally wanted to burn it down, but seeing the family lined up together, Qi Haoran felt that burying the family together might be the only comfort they could give them after death. So Qi Haoran ordered more than 60 large pits to be dug, one for each family. The people who were left alone before were confirmed after they found the family tree and household registration of each family. When they buried all the people, Deputy General Zhong who stayed in the village also took people to scrape the whole village. Everything that can be eaten and used is gathered in Daping. Seeing that Qi Haoran''s face was not very good, Deputy General Zhong immediately explained: "These things are rotten if you keep them. It''s better to support the soldiers. Besides, aren''t we going to seek revenge for their murderers? The whole thing is regarded as a reward. " Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "Did you say that you don''t agree? But you put your stuff here, what if it rains? It''s because we don''t eat enough moldy rice these days, so I plan to make another batch. ?" Deputy General Zhong heard the words and immediately ordered people to move the food to a larger room, and other supplies were also placed in each room. Qi Haoran stood at the window and watched for a while, then turned around and sat on the chair, looking down at the small token in his hand. Feibai said puzzled: "Master, why didn''t you take this thing out? If you take it out, who would suspect that it was not done by Xixia? We still need to work hard to find evidence and traces." Chapter 503： separate It was the token of the army of the Xixia Kingdom. Feibai found it in the hands of a villager when he was carrying people around the body. At that time, the token was severely grabbed. He took a lot of effort to take it out and secretly handed it over To Qi Haoran. Feibai didn''t understand, why he told everyone that this was done by Xixia soldiers, but he didn''t take this thing out, but let everyone spend time looking for the traces and evidence left by the murderer. Qi Haoran lowered his eyes and said, "They need time, and so do I." Qi Haoran didn''t explain much, just turned back to the house, wrote a secret letter to Fei Bai, and said, "You and the scout go to the nearest county town to inquire about news, and take the opportunity to pass this letter out." Feibai didn''t ask more, put the secret letter away, turned around and stepped back. The imperial court has now fought against the rebels, and there are winners and losers. Generally speaking, the city recovered by the imperial court is more than lost, so it is barely a victory. Hearing the news brought back by the scouts, all the soldiers were shocked and looked towards Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran lowered his eyes and said, "When the other two teams come back, we will continue to find the army of the imperial court." Vice Admiral Zhong was stunned, "Aren''t we going to find the murderer?" "Look, but I want to be more sure," Qi Haoran said: "If we can get in touch with the imperial army, then we will have no worries." "This is the critical time to suppress the bandits. Will the marshal leading the troops listen to our one-sided words?" "So we have to collect evidence and report it to the court. We are not competing with them for military exploits. In the face of the enemy, we should unite and inquire about the nearest imperial army camp to us." Qi Haoran instructed Vice-General Zhong. Lieutenant General Zhong shrugged and ordered to go down. They had planned to go to Tongren, where they would rest and listen to the imperial court''s orders, but now they urgently needed to connect with the army, so naturally they could no longer go to Tongren. It will take two and a half days. Deputy General Zhong was about to instruct people to prepare food for the journey, and the two reconnaissance teams sent out came back, one team looked okay, and replied, "General, except for bandits harassment on our road, everything is normal, it''s just bandits, Local people can also testify that they are all locals. The other team''s face was pale, "General, we searched carefully along the way, and found that many mountain passes were trampled on a large scale. We asked the nearby villagers and townspeople, and found that some villagers and townspeople disappeared for no reason during this period of time. No people or bodies have been found yet, but because bandits are rampant now, the yamen is not very concerned about this." "But we checked privately, and those people appeared in similar locations at about the same time. We followed those locations and found hidden tracks. We roughly estimated that the other party had about 2,000 people. Where they left, we found several buried corpses. Strangely, the wounds of the corpses and the fatal wounds of the villagers seemed to be caused by the same weapon, but the knife technique was completely different. The other party seemed to be covering up something. ." "Does this need to be said? Of course, it is to cover up your identity, General, there are more than enough people to kill those alone, so there is still time to change the swordsmanship, but when we got to the village, it was obviously a sudden incident, and the other party temporarily decided to slaughter the village. , so it was too late to cover up, but out of instinct to kill with the swordsmanship that he is best at." "General, order, these Xixia people broke into our Dazhou, I don''t know how many tragedies will happen, they are more beasts than bandits." Qi Haoran frowned and asked, "You said you estimated that there are about 2,000 people? But we only found traces of about 500 people near the village. Where did the other 1,500 people go?" As soon as these words came out, everyone was silent, Qi Haoran turned around a few times, and said, "We can''t let things go. After two and a half days, we will lose a lot of traces if we find a large army and send someone out to investigate. Finding 2,000 people in Zhou is as hard as the sky." "What did the general mean?" "Divided into four teams, one team continues to go back to find the imperial army, and the other three teams find a way to find the Xixia soldiers and leave traces along the way," Qi Haoran said: "Try not to conflict with them or be discovered by them, our main task is Find and monitor them." "Then who will lead the team back to find the imperial army?" Lieutenant General Zhong is most concerned about this. Qi Haoran grinned and said, "Let the battalion general of the first battalion lead the troops back. You bring a team of troops to check the first team. I will lead the first team, and the third and fifth battalion generals will lead the first team." Deputy General Zhong opened his mouth and wanted to say that he would lead the team back, but when he met Qi Haoran''s eyes, he didn''t say it. He didn''t believe Qi Haoran, and Qi Haoran also didn''t believe him. The best way was to let him Someone else went back. In the evening, Qi Haoran gathered Deputy General Zhong and the five battalion generals together, and said, "Now we each have the other''s handle in our hands, so if we lose everything, we should think more carefully when doing things, so as not to make concessions. The thing that I regret comes, I will put the words here first, everyone can fight whatever they want, but at this time the country is in trouble, if you let me know who framed my colleagues at this time and became the helper of the barbarians , Qi someone will fulfill him, let him be a hero to Xixia or Jin Guo." Qi Haoran looked at them with sharp eyes, and everyone bowed their heads slightly. This threat was too serious, no one dared to ignore it, because Qi Haoran was their superior, and they had a handle on them. . At that time, not only them, but even their family members will have to die. At this time, not only the general Ying Qian who took him back to the mission, but also Deputy General Zhong did not dare to bother about this matter, and spent a few months with them. It can also be seen that Qi Haoran''s temper is a little stubborn, and it is useless to stop him if he is sure. They don''t have the guts to gamble with the lives of the whole family. Qi Haoran took out the food in this village and divided it into four parts, three large and one small, and gave the smallest part to the general manager of the first battalion, saying: "You are going back, this is enough, the rest is still Leave it to the other brothers." "It''s up to the general to make the decision." One battalion and one thousand generals have no opinion at all. After all, his task is the easiest and the safest. Qi Haoran divided the three grains with satisfaction, and circled the scope of everyone to investigate, "No matter what method you use to find the Xixia soldiers, you only need to remember three points. First, you are not allowed to endanger the people. Second, you must not betray the country, and third, you must not ignore the lives of comrades-in-arms!" "Yes." Everyone got up and obeyed the order. Qi Haoran was personally responsible for the massacre of the Xixia soldiers in the village, while the other two teams returned to the place where there were 2,000 traces of people before, and they always searched from there. Qi Haoran waited for everyone to leave, then turned around and said to the second battalion general who followed him: "Let everyone take off their military uniforms and put on the clothes of the common people. Let''s go to Huaiyuan County." Chapter 504： See you again Huaiyuan County was already occupied by bandits on the way they came before, so they spared a big circle just to avoid the bandits in Huaiyuan County, but why do they want to get together now? You must know that they are only in the early 200s now. Although the second battalion general manager had doubts in his heart, he turned around and ordered to go down the fastest. Qi Haoran nodded slightly. The reason why he chose him to follow him was because he was the most obedient but the least talkative among the five battalion generals. Know what to ask and what not to ask. In the army, the orders of Shangguan only need to be executed. Feibai didn''t have this self-consciousness. He followed Qi Haoran in a ghostly way and asked, "Master, how do we go to Huaiyuan County? What if we are caught?" "We are just a small band of bandits, who will arrest us?" Qi Haoran said nonchalantly, "Don''t worry, with the Lord here, you can''t die." Feibai widened his eyes, lowered his voice and asked, "Master, when did we become bandits?" "When changing clothes," Qi Haoran said while finding a set of patched clothes from the cabinet of the private house, took off the clothes on his body and put them on, and then patted his stomach and said, "How is it? Like a robbery bandit?" Feibai shook his head, "You seem to have been robbed by bandits." Qi Haoran kicked him and said, "Go and bring the pot ashes, and you can turn it around. By the way, you have to change your clothes. From now on, you will not be your servant, but Grandpa''s younger brother, you will be called Grandpa in charge in the future, do you know?" Feibai turned around and brought the pot ashes, trying to persuade him, "Master, even if you want to investigate the whereabouts of those people, you don''t need to pretend to be a bandit, if the old sour scholars in the court know about it, they won''t be able to impeach you. ?" "If they want to impeach, just impeach them. The lord doesn''t care. Are you willing to pretend to be a bandit? This is a last resort. Those people have spent so much effort bypassing Yungui and entering Jinghu, definitely not thinking of Jinghu. Its as simple as making a circle or slaughtering a village, and after Jinghu is Linan Qi Haoran said after a while, Except Huaiyuan County, other places around here are still under the control of the imperial court, because bandits are rampant, Now that patrols have been strengthened everywhere, it is difficult for so many strangers to pass through the area controlled by the imperial court, but it is different outside of this." "Although the bandits have occupied the city, there are few that they can fully grasp. They are chaotic and have different camps. It''s easy for them to get in with hundreds of people." "But they have been gone for two days, and they should have passed Huaiyuan County by now, so why do we still go to Huaiyuan County to become bandits?" "Who said I''m going to Huaiyuan County to become a bandit? Huaiyuan is just a springboard. Nowadays, besides the imperial army in Jinghu, most of them are bandits. In some respects, the information source of bandits is faster and more comprehensive than that of the imperial army. Think, if you can have a place among the bandits, can you ask the bandits to help find these people, or even kill them?" Fei Bai opened his mouth wide and stammered to stop him, "Master, Fourth Master, isn''t this game of chess too big? Why don''t we just follow the traces honestly, the big guy won''t sleep anymore, it''s hard work. Some people can always be found out, when you are an official, you bring a group of soldiers into the bandits'' den, if you are found, you have not seen the young master." Qi Haoran has always been a person who is very good at listening to the opinions of his subordinates, so he thought about it carefully, and finally felt that his idea was more pros than cons, so he said unswervingly: "The master has made up his mind, hurry up and change your clothes. , and also, call the big guys." Qi Haoran is going to do a general mobilization before the war. The soldiers who have changed their clothes are standing in front of the Daping, with all kinds of messy clothes and a somewhat sluggish look. At first glance, they are remnants of defeated soldiers. If it is normal, Qi Haoran is determined to see this appearance. He had to kick them, but now Qi Haoran was very satisfied. He felt that the soldiers didn''t have to pretend, just pulling them out like this would be a situation where a bunch of little bandits called the imperial army to break up. Qi Haoran shared his thoughts and what everyone was going to say in the future, saying, "I know that you have been wronged in this mission. After all, it''s a bit unbelievable for a soldier to pretend to be a bandit, but compared to that. Bandits, Xixia soldiers are undoubtedly more hateful..." The soldiers of Jinghu had only heard how terrible the Hu people were, and how hateful the foreign humiliation was, but they had never fought against the Hu people, and they had never even met each other, so their abhorrence only stayed on the facts and the facts of Tu Village. All kinds of hearsay. Qi Haoran told everyone based on his own experience that once the Hu people were allowed to enter the customs, the people would have no way to survive, which directly raised the honor and difficulty of their mission by three grades. The soldiers were both excited and scared when they heard it. In the end, they had to hide the expressions on their faces. According to what Qi Haoran said, they were as sluggish as before. Qi Haoran didn''t expect his mobilization effect to be so good, it was self-defeating, he could only guide everyone on it, sweating profusely, Feibai''s mouth twitched, and he whispered: "Master, I think it''s the way it is now, the more you guide you. The more chaotic it gets, the more people will not know what to do at that time. Qi Haoran sighed, nodded, and waved the attack to Huaiyuan County. Two days later, they arrived at the gate of Huaiyuan County along the avenue. At the gate stood some bandits with different postures and postures. They were impatiently bringing pedestrians into the city. When they saw one or two suspicious people, they waved their knives to stop them. Check it up and down and put it in if there is no problem. Qi Haoran brought the people to a stop not far from the city gate. The bandits who guarded the gate had spotted them long ago and sent people back to find someone who could be in charge, and greeted them by himself. Qi Haoran and his party are really too eye-catching. More than 200 people gathered together, dressed in rags, and their expressions were a little sluggish. In this place where bandits are rampant, it is easy to make people think in the wrong direction. Feeling that everyone is a bandit''s gatekeeper, the bandit walked up to him with a good attitude and asked, "Where did you come from?" Qi Haoran looked him up and down, and continued to look up at the plaque on the gate of the city. The bandit guard frowned, and Feibai immediately bent over with a smile and said: "Brother, forgive me, our boss is still young, so he has a bit of a temper. "While talking, he took a piece of broken silver and stuffed it into the opponent''s hand. The guard bandit raised his eyebrows slightly, pinched the broken silver in his sleeve, raised his eyelids and glanced at Qi Haoran, and said with a half-smile, "The big boss? It seems to be the same way, but I don''t know where this young man is. What? What is this going to do?" "Forgive me, brother," Fei Bai pulled the guard bandits aside and whispered, "Our stockade originally had more than 2,000 people, but it was inexplicably besieged by the imperial court some time ago, and all the people were scattered, only us 200 people. A lot of people followed our big boss to break out, and we suffered heavy losses, so the big boss is in a bad mood, please forgive me." "Hmph, I''m willing to forgive me, but the head of the city is not as easy to talk as I am. I said you are too good at picking masters, right? You are only in your teens? Young people are the most impulsive. People, you must not be pitted to death?" Feibai just laughed. The guard bandit didn''t say much, just waved his hand and said: "Now the court dog officials are fighting with us, so you came at the right time, our boss should take you in, but you also told your boss to restrain your temper. Hundreds of people, what''s so arrogant? I only manage fifty people..." "Yes, yes, there''s nothing like being an errand with a big man, just a small errand can dump us for several streets..." The bandit at the gate didn''t hear the underlying meaning, and nodded with satisfaction, and said kindly: "There are three masters in the city now, you are lucky, it just happened that Master Liu was on duty today, and he will probably come to see you in person in a while. Just stand on the left side of the city gate and stay there." Feibai also wanted to inquire about more news. Before they heard that Huaiyuan County was ruled by a bandit leader surnamed Yang, how come they have now become three heads? But the gatekeeper obviously didn''t want to say more, or Qi Haoran''s attitude irritated him, so he waved his hand and returned to his post. Feibai could only return to Qi Haoran''s side, and whispered the news he got to him, saying, "Master, Huaiyuan County seems to have changed." Qi Haoran said in a low voice: "According to the opportunity, if it is not right, everyone will retreat into the woods." Everyone continued to spread the word one by one. After a quarter of an hour, although the team was still sluggish, everyone''s back was secretly straightened, ready to rush out at any time. At such a tense moment, Feibai couldn''t help but let out an "ah", surprised. ''s eyes widened. Liu Dahei also looked at the more than 200 people on the opposite side in surprise, and then met Qi Haoran''s quiet eyes, he raised his eyebrows, the guard bandit was suspicious, and asked a little nervously: "Master Liu, you know the opposite side. That person?" "I know, I know when I turn to ashes," Liu Dahei said, and cupped his hands at Qi Haoran: "Young Master Qi, stay safe, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I don''t know how you are doing now." This was obviously a grudge reply, which made the guard bandit shrink his neck regretfully, knowing that he was not so warm to entertain people before. Qi Haoran''s face was pale, and he said, "I have a better life than Mr. Liu. Recently, someone Qi has been thinking about Mrs. Liu and Mr. Lin, but unfortunately, I was in a hurry and forgot the contact address." Knowing that Qi Haoran had not defaulted on his debts, Liu Dahei''s face became better, and then he was interested in looking at him, "Where does Mr. Qi come from? Why is he being bullied like this? Tell the big brother who did it. Yes, big brother helps you open the scoop." "No, I like to do it myself. Master Liu really wants to help, so please help me find someone." The more Qi Haoran said, the more intelligent he felt, as if Liu Dahei was not so annoying anymore when he appeared here. Chapter 505： deal with Liu Dahei''s face was slightly embarrassed. He just said that and hoped that Qi Haoran would listen to it. Who knew that this kid would really be cheeky. He squinted at the other party to warn the other party not to go too far. They are still officials. The relationship with the bandits, moreover, is now on his territory. Qi Haoran just pretended he didn''t understand it, stepped forward and took Liu Dahei''s shoulders and walked into the city, the two brothers said nicely, "Master Liu, you have to help me when my brother is in trouble this time, these brothers under my command. Recently, I have only been escaping for my life, and I haven''t even drank hot water..." When Liu Dahei heard it, he became anxious. Qi Haoran was a trump card for him and Lin Man. Don''t become a bad card in the end. He was eager to know Qi Haoran''s current strength, and he was not in the mood to test and delay any longer. , With a wave of his hand, he brought the man back to his mansion. The bandit at the gate kept his neck shrunk and waited on the sidelines, seeing that someone had left, he hurriedly called someone to inform the Yang family. Liu Dahei threw Qi Haoran''s people to the people below to arrange, and brought Qi Haoran into his study. Seeing Feibai and a battalion general behind him, he stopped and Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently to let Feibai and the Ying Qian went down to arrange and restrain the brothers, and followed Liu Dahei into the study alone. Liu Dahei couldn''t help but admire the courage of the other party in his heart, and also left his own people outside. Liu Dahei closed the door, and when he turned around, he saw Qi Haoran flipping through the books on his bookshelf in disgust, "What''s the use of reading these books?" Qi Haoran flipped through it and found that the book was very new, and there was no trace of flipping, so he pouted and said, "It turned out to be just a decoration." Liu Dahei''s face turned dark, and his heart was a little unhappy. He looked gloomily at Qi Haoran and said nothing. He was illiterate. He was obviously so smart, but he didn''t have the chance to read. It was because of this that everyone would choose Lin Man first. Even if the other party couldn''t match him in every way, those people would be confused by his appearance and resume. Qi Haoran didn''t know the darkness in Liu Dahei''s heart. At this time, he had been killed seven or eight times in his heart. He just threw the book on the shelf with some disgust and said, "These books are not good-looking. Just read the Three Character Classic, the Analects of Confucius, and the Book of Changes, but of course, if you want to learn to train and fight, you need to read a lot of books. Liu Dahei suppressed the tyranny in his heart and said nonchalantly, "Don''t you all the children of noble families ask to read the Four Books and Five Classics? Why did General Qi only recommend me to read two books? Or in your eyes, we idiots? Not worthy to read the Four Books and Five Classics?" "We don''t need to take the imperial examinations. Since we are not interested, why should we read those books? To be literate, the Three Character Classic is enough. To learn to be a man, the Analects of Confucius is enough. If we lead troops to fight, we must learn the Book of Changes. Like me, These three books have to be memorized, but my eldest brother never asked me to memorize the other books, just read them once." Qi Haoran said confidently: "Other masters dare not say it, but he is in the field of leading troops to fight. Come on, apart from General Yuan and my eldest brother, I consider myself unmatched." Liu Dahei raised his eyes and looked at Qi Haoran who had offended him without knowing it. After a moment of silence, he said, "I thought you looked down on me for being illiterate..." It turned out to be a simple suggestion to him. Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then tilted his head to look at him, pouted his lips and said: "You are big and three thick, why are you still a delicate heart? There are so many illiterate people in this world, should I look down on them all? Besides, you are not old now. Da, if you want to be literate, start to recognize it now, is your room full of books really only for decoration?" Liu Dahei said bitterly: "I''m already thirty-two this year, and it''s too late to start literacy now." Qi Haoran said disdainfully, "You''re only thirty-two and you''re in such a twilight state. When Cao Cao was in his sixtieth year, he said that he was old and had a long-term ambition. If you start studying now, no matter how bad your qualifications are, you will always be able to learn all the characters in five years. Finished, read the Analects of Confucius, and recognize the characters, what books can''t you read, can''t learn?" Liu Dahei was shocked. Although he didn''t understand what Qi Haoran said about "Old Ji Fuzheng", he knew Cao Cao and understood "The Year of Sixty" and "Ambition in a Thousand Miles". : "Thank you, General Qi, for waking up." Qi Haoran was stunned inwardly, it seems that what A Ling said is still very useful, and can be used in similar situations in the future. Qi Haoran was secretly proud of himself, not remembering how he was scolded by Mu Yangling back then. Back then, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t ask Qi Haoran so low from the beginning, it was all because of this kid''s stagnation in reading, and when the whip stopped, he would go backwards. He recited the Four Books and Five Classics, but at least he had to read them thoroughly, and he must complete the homework assigned to him. Qi Xiuyuan has asked his husband to lower the difficulty when he assigns homework to Qi Haoran, but there was the temptation to train troops in the front, and the temptation to call friends and friends. Qi Haoran was still miserable when faced with those assignments. He could only change. He flipped through the textbook and shouted bitterness. When he met Mu Yangling, he couldn''t say that he was stupid. He could only say that he was busy and delayed his homework. I can''t read much anymore. This made Mu Yangling despise, because Qi Haoran was only fourteen years old when he said that, so he used Cao Cao as an example to tell others that Cao Cao was sixty years old and his ambition was a thousand miles away. He was only fourteen and knew how to read and write. Little things don''t work well. In fact, Mu Yangling wanted to name another famous person in history. That person seemed to start reading and literacy after 30 years, and ended up taking the exam, but Mu Yangling couldn''t remember who that person was, let alone who he was. Whether the person is before or after Song, if before, this person still exists, if it is after, doesn''t she list a person who does not exist? In order not to make this mistake, Mu Yangling can only use Cao Cao as an example. Although it is not appropriate enough, fortunately Qi Haoran listened to it. Although he will still complain later, he will not find all kinds of excuses not to study. . And Mu Yangling did not expect that after so many years, these words would be borrowed by Qi Haoran to encourage a bandit leader, and he did not expect that the bandit leader would study hard because of this and become a famous Confucian general in the future. Qi Haoran encouraged Liu Dahei to pick out the Three Character Classic and the Analects of Confucius with kindness, and picked out several travel notes and art of war books worth reading to him, "These are worth seeing." Qi Haoran turned around the study and saw that Lin Man hadn''t arrived yet, and said unhappily, "Lin Man''s movements are too slow, or is your ability too weak, and you haven''t found anyone yet?" Liu Dahei, who was holding a book in high spirits, had a gloomy face, and looked at Qi Haoran suspiciously, "How did General Qi know that I asked someone to notify Lin Man?" Qi Haoran pouted, "How do you need to inform me? This general signed a contract with the two of you. You didn''t rush to ask me when I entered the door, obviously you were waiting for Lin Man, but I cooperated with you to delay so much. It''s been a long time, why hasn''t he come?" Liu Dahei is helpless, since you are so smart, why not be smarter and pretend you dont know? There are so many books in the house, you can just pick one out and talk to me for a day, right? At this time, Liu Dahei is not sure whether Qi Haoran''s occasionally clever and occasionally stupid is intentional or natural. "Why don''t you call a table first, and we''ll wait for him while we eat?" Qi Haoran said hesitantly. He didn''t want to say it, but he was really hungry. Dare to let go of the belly to eat? He only eats one-third full, and the rest of the dry food is put away for emergencies, which means that he has not eaten a full meal for a month, and now it is lunch time, and the aroma of the food outside keeps drifting in. , his stomach shrank for a while, Qi Haoran couldn''t even pretend he couldn''t smell it. Liu Dahei looked at Qi Haoran''s stomach, nodded when he heard the words, opened the door and went out and asked someone to go to the kitchen to order a table of food. Although Liu Dahei was anxious, he didn''t open his mouth to ask Qi Haoran''s current situation so as not to make Lin Man suspect him. After all, this is a matter of three people. Now, I don''t want to make Lin Man unhappy about this. But he didn''t expect Lin Man to waste so much time, and he hasn''t come yet. Liu Dahei was displeased in his heart, but he continued to discuss the issue of reading with Qi Haoran with a smile on his face. Now he also understood that Qi Haoran did not have the contempt of ordinary scholars for their muddy legs, but had some deep aversion to reading. When the food was ready, Lin Man finally arrived with a smell of fat. Qi Haoran looked up and down at Lin Man, whose eyes were blue and black, he smiled, and said understandingly, "Is Mr. Lin marrying a wife?" Lin Man was stunned for a moment, then curled his lips in disdain: "What kind of wives are you marrying now? If you want a woman to go to the Goulan Courtyard, there are many women who come together." Qi Haoran frowned slightly, just nodded, and said nothing, then Liu Dahei said contemptuously, "You speak so loudly, but you don''t know how bitter your heart is, who doesn''t know that you don''t want to marry a daughter-in-law, but No good woman is willing to marry you. If there is a good woman to marry you now, I think you must be licking it up? How dare you go to the Goulan Courtyard?" Lin Man said angrily: "It''s like you can marry a good wife, try marrying one if you have the ability." Liu Dahei snorted coldly and said, "I can''t marry, but I tell the truth, unlike some people who dare not even admit the truth." Lin Man snorted and did not speak, turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "How come General Qi is free to see us? Is there something new in the court?" Speaking of serious business, Liu Dahei also restrained his emotions and looked at Qi Haoran. Chapter 506： persuade Qi Haoran touched his nose and said, "The court has nothing new to do, so don''t worry." Liu Dahei looked at Lin Man, Lin Man curled his lips in dissatisfaction and said, "There is nothing new in the imperial court. The 200,000 army surrounded us in circles and wished to cut us all down. Will you tip us off? It''s been half a month, and if you hadn''t taken the initiative to show up, we wouldn''t even be able to catch your shadow." Qi Haoran said with a smile: "Although this general doesn''t show up, but holding something in your hands is like holding my lifeline. Unless I die, I dare not recognize it." The faces of the two of them looked better now. Only then did Liu Dahei ask the question he was most concerned about, "Why did General Qi get so embarrassed? The imperial army is only three or four days'' journey away from here. Since you can avoid the bandits along the way, how can you take the initiative to run to the place? Huaiyuan County is here?" What Liu Dahei is most afraid of is Qi Haoran losing power at the imperial court. In that case, they really lost a hole card. Qi Haoran thought for a while before telling them about the Tucun massacre, saying, "This time I''m here to investigate those people, but Huaiyuan County is your sphere of influence, so I asked the two leaders to accommodate." Lin Man also hated the barbarians and Tartars. Hearing the words, he immediately agreed, but Liu Dahei kicked him under the table. Lin Man opened his mouth and closed his mouth again. He lowered his head and said nothing. Qi Haoran just pretended he didn''t know, just looked at the two with anticipation. Liu Dahei asked: "We are bandits, you are officers and soldiers, now Xixia soldiers come to trouble you, it should be a good thing for us, why should we help you?" Lin Man frowned, intuition that what Liu Dahei said was wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong, so he frowned and looked at Qi Haoran, and he frowned when he saw Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran said displeasedly: "No matter how we make trouble, this is all about our Great Zhou. It is wrong for Xixia to join in. We have lost most of our country in Great Zhou, so can''t we let Xixia swallow the remaining half? " "That''s because your officers and troops are incompetent," Liu Dazhen said: "Don''t forget, we are bandits, don''t you feel ashamed to tell us to defend the country?" Qi Haoran choked and looked at Lin Man, "Does the Lin family think so too?" Lin Man opened his mouth and murmured under the pressure of Liu Dahei: "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country..." Liu Dahei gritted his teeth, "But what we are doing now is the subjugation of the country. Now you are protecting Da Zhou. Are you fed up? Do you know the priority?" Qi Haoran said solemnly: "Master Liu, I think it''s you who should distinguish the priority from the second. There is a big difference between Da Zhou''s death by your hands and Xixia''s death. It''s only because of us Han people that it died by you. A new country is re-established on the boundary of the land. Although the people are caught in the war, there will always be a day of peace. How to live in the future is how to live, but if it is lost in Xixia or Jin Kingdom, no matter it is Da Zhou''s subjects, Or you are all people of subjugated country, the people of the whole Dazhou are second-class citizens, Dazhou died, but was controlled by the Tartars, can you really live a good life? All this is really what you want to see arrived?" Liu Dahei snorted coldly: "You Da Zhou will die in Xixia, which doesn''t mean we will too." Qi Haoran''s face showed a sarcastic smile, "There are more than 800,000 troops in Dazhou, and there is only one monarch. If we all die in Xixia, do you think you bandits can resist the Xixia army? Your alliance is really so fair. Justice can convince people, so the two of you won''t come here to defend the city, will you?" Liu Dahei stopped talking. Qi Haoran continued his efforts and said: "What''s more, the court did not really suppress your thoughts." Even Lin Man can''t believe it now, "There is an army of 200,000 people outside..." "But how many people are really fighting with you?" Qi Haoran interrupted the other party''s words and sighed: "Trust me, the sage doesn''t really want to exterminate you, just wants to give you a slap in the face, and then I can talk to you about recruiting security. If he really made up his mind to destroy you, then I will definitely admire him to the ground." Liu Dahei and Lin Man stared at him unkindly, and Qi Haoran regretted unknowingly: "It''s a pity that the sage doesn''t have that courage..." The treasury doesn''t have that ability either. Of course, Qi Haoran kept these crucial words. in the bottom of my heart. Qi Haoran didn''t care about eating, and almost dried up his saliva. Anyway, he was persuading Liu Dahei to put aside his political views and cooperate temporarily for the sake of the nation. After the Xixia''s conspiracy was dismantled, they should fight again, and they should make peace. He must do his best to help them. Not only Liu Dahei, but even the somewhat innocent Lin Man was skeptical of Qi Haoran''s promise. Qi Haoran immediately moved his eldest brother Qi Xiuyuan out and said, "My eldest brother is the second-ranked general in Da Zhou''s army, the emperor will not give up on me even if he gives up anyone..." Liu Dahei reminded coldly: "You were already abandoned once when you were surrounded." "...That''s because I was surrounded. My eldest brother hasn''t received the news yet, and he is beyond the reach of the whip. Am I not free now? Those generals dare not offend me, and the emperor will not want to bet against my eldest brother''s temper." "Who said you are free now?" Liu Dahei asked rhetorically. Qi Haoran: "" Lin Man came back to his senses, looked at Qi Haoran for a moment, and then pointed at him and laughed, "You''ve actually caught yourself, hahaha..." Qi Haoran had black lines all over his head, turned his head and asked Liu Dahei, "Do you want to imprison me?" Liu Dahei shook his head, "I just doubt that you still have the value of cooperation." Qi Haoran wants too much, and what he can give them is still a pie he drew. Who knows if they can eat it? But now Huaiyuan County is not the only one with him and Lin Man. There is also a master Yang, who is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Originally, when he and Lin Man were transferred here, two-thirds of his interests were divided, and there were others. Action, I''m afraid it will force the other party in a hurry. Qi Haoran''s identity is a bomb to him, and it is also a glass of poisonous wine to them. It may happen at any time. If the alliance is to know that he and Lin Man and Qi Haoran cooperated in private, then the two of them will definitely be dismantled. Entering the belly, the name of a traitor will definitely not be taken off at that time. Therefore, Liu Dahei was unwilling to take this risk, or in other words, the benefit Qi Haoran gave was not large enough to be worth his risk. Now, instead, he hopes that Qi Haoran will leave. However, Lin Man agreed with what Qi Haoran said, and persuaded Liu Dahei in private, "I think he is right, our fight with the imperial court is our big week''s business. Who knows what conspiracy and tricks Xixia intervenes in? I see, we Just help him, don''t you just look for the traces of their group nearby? We have nothing to lose." "What do you know? Qi Haoran is waiting for us to get on the pirate ship. I''m afraid we will be tied to it and will not be able to get off." Liu Dahei said worriedly. Chapter 507： Oriole (1) Liu Dahei didn''t help Qi Haoran, but he didn''t stop him. In his words, if he let it develop, it was entirely up to him to find his ability. Lin Man was worried for a while and then let go, and went to play on his own. Let others do this kind of worrying. Qi Haoran was arranged to enter Liu Dahei''s camp, led his group alone, and could come and go freely in Huaiyuan County. The general Yingqian was amazed, "General, how did those bandit leaders agree?" Qi Haoran glared at him and said, "I want to call Dang Liu and Dang Lin here, don''t forget where you are standing now." "Yes," Ying Qian bowed his head slightly, but still asked curiously, "What conditions did the general agree to them before they agreed to let us walk freely in Huaiyuan County?" "They knew the righteousness and agreed, knowing that we were looking for Xixia Tartars." Qi Haoran said casually. Mr. Ying Qian didn''t believe it, but Qi Haoran had already drawn several circles on the map and posted the search task. Qi Haoran decided that if he couldn''t find it in Huaiyuan County, he would let Liu Dahei randomly assign them an identity to another. County to look for... Qi Haoran was searching all over the world for the Xixia soldiers who had sneaked in. At this time, the Xixia soldiers had just finished fighting with an army of the imperial court. After cleaning up the battlefield, he dragged the bodies of more than a dozen bandits from behind a bunch of trees and scattered them on the ground. Evacuate quickly after setting up the scene... In places that Qi Haoran could not see, the battle between the imperial army and the bandits was gradually heating up. Even the emperor and the imperial court were unaware of this, and the peace negotiation team prepared by the imperial court was already ready, and they could set off after only waiting for news from the front. . At the same time, the borderline between Jin Guo and Da Zhou continued, and the situation became more and more tense. General Yuan had been dealing with Jin Guo for more than 20 years, and he was alert. He was the first to discover the crisis and sent Shen Mu Call to discuss. Shen Mu pondered for a moment and said, "It''s better to be on guard first, and then report it to the court after obtaining certain evidence." General Yuan took a deep breath and understood what Shen Mu meant. Now the court''s attention is mainly focused on Jingnan Road. I''m afraid it won''t pay too much attention to it. The emperor has always been afraid of Jin. From past experience, they reported Not only can''t get support, I''m afraid I will be warned not to conflict with the Jin Guo army. General Yuan turned around a few times and said: "The report to the court can be delayed, but Qi Xiuyuan and several other generals have to inform them so that they can prepare early." Shen Mu nodded and wrote a letter to Qi Xiuyuan himself. Qi Xiuyuan also noticed that the Jin Kingdom''s army has been making frequent moves recently, but because they were all small-scale conflicts, he thought it was just a general threshing of grass, so he only called attention to and protected the lives and properties of the people on the border, and there was no unnecessary action. After Shen Mu''s letter, Qi Xiuyuan immediately began to strengthen the guard and adjust the defense. "The battle for imperial power in the Jin Kingdom has just ended, will they start a war at this time?" Rong Xuan was very puzzled. "I''m afraid it''s to divert domestic attention." Qi Xiuyuan said solemnly. "That doesn''t mean gamble with the whole country. If they lose, we may take back the Central Plains." Qi Xiuyuan''s face was solemn. He didn''t believe that the ruler of the Jin Kingdom was a fool, "Is it because of the incident on Jingnan Road that they thought they could take advantage of it?" Rong Xuan said: "But Jingnan Road only contained 200,000 troops, and our troops in the north did not decrease at all. Besides, the emperor did not want to fight with those bandits at all, just beat them and recruited them. Those bandits Youre not a fool, you shouldnt fight to the death with the imperial army, right? Qi Xiuyuan''s heart jumped, and a thought suddenly flashed through his mind, "You said that Jingnan Road only contained 200,000 troops, and we did not have a single soldier in the north to be dispatched." "That''s right," Rong Xuan looked at him strangely, "Didn''t the emperor draw troops from the southwest and northwest?" Rongxuan paused when he said this, watching Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes gradually widen, and said in surprise, "You mean..." Qi Xiuyuan''s face was solemn, and he sat on the chair with deep eyes, "Although it is just a guess, we must inform General Yuan and the generals guarding the northwest of this matter, and let them strengthen their defenses." "Where is the emperor..." "We don''t need to report it first. We have no evidence, and it is useless to report it. Let people pay attention to the news on Jinghu South Road. Haoran is there, maybe they will find something. As soon as there is a letter, it will be sent immediately." Rongxuan nodded in response. When all parties were working towards their own goals, a team of people sent by Qi Haoran finally found the imperial army, and told the generals of the Tucun massacre and Qi Haoran''s speculations, hoping they could send a team out. Corresponding to Qi Haoran and the others, he tried his best to find the Xixia soldiers who had sneaked into Da Zhou. However, this matter did not attract the attention of the generals of the imperial court. He just met the general of the battalion on an official basis. In his opinion, it is completely nonsense that the Xixia soldiers sneaked into Jinghu Lake. You must know that there is another Guizhou in the southwest. As for Yunnan, it is completely impossible to pass through these two places and avoid the eyes and ears of the imperial court. He felt that this was Qi Haoran''s method of inviting pets, so he only left Qi Haoran''s people to the people below to arrange, and didn''t care about Qi Haoran''s whereabouts. Qi Haoran overestimated the generals of the imperial army, and also overestimated the knowledge of the ministers and emperors of the imperial court. After a lot of hardships, he sent the emperor''s book to the emperor. The key point is that Xixia soldiers sneaked into Jinghu Lake. The fact of the road, and clearly said that Xixia Langzi''s ambition is evident. But even if the emperor only read it, the ministers in the court did not take it to heart. Everyone agreed that Qi Haoran was thinking too much. Recently, there have been many good news on Jingnan Road, and the emperor really didn''t have the heart to read such a story. Therefore, it was the evening of the second day after the book was copied and sent to Qin Xiang and Taifu Yan. Prime Minister Qin read the book back and forth twice, and sighed, "I am in danger." Qin Prime Minister''s staff asked: "Then Prime Minister, do you want to persuade the emperor to pay more attention to the southwest and northwest?" Qin Xiang shook his head, "Your Majesty is quite suspicious of me at this time, and this matter will be slowed down for a while. Even if Xixia is ambitious, my army of 800,000 people is not a decoration." Taifu Yan also held the book and said worriedly: "I''m afraid what Qi Haoran reported is true." Yan Du asked: "Then father, should we go up and remind one or two?" Taifu Yan nodded, "The more you find one or two colleagues, the more people will attract the emperor''s attention." However, Taifu Yan did not report much hope, the emperor was very proud at this time, I was afraid that he would not listen to other voices. Yan Du is a clear streamer and never formed a party. At this time, he was asked by his father to ask Dora several officials to submit documents. He was distressed for a while, and pulled out all the officials he had befriended. Finally, he went to visit them one by one, but in the end he was willing to follow him. There were only five people, and Yan Du felt that the number was pitifully small, so he thought of Qi Feng and Fan Siwen. Chapter 508： Oriole (two) Yan Du thought about it, and went to Fan Siwen first, hoping that he could fold a copy in the morning tomorrow, even if it was a little support for his nephew. Fan Siwen was trying to ease the relationship with his son, and after hearing the words, he weighed the pros and cons and felt that it was not a big deal. At Qi Feng, he thought about it for a while and agreed to give his son a copy of the book. Yan Du ran for a long time, and finally counted the friendship sponsorship of Fan Siwen and Qi Feng. There were only seven or eight people who were willing to believe in Qi Haoran. This ratio was really not worth mentioning among the hundreds of ministers, because it was Yan Du. The upward fold only caused a little ripple, but it was only a little ripple, which was soon overshadowed by the good news from Jingnan Road. On the other hand, Prime Minister Qin stood up and agreed when Yan Du came out to let the emperor pay attention to the question raised by Qi Haoran. Not only Yan Du, but also other ministers looked at Prime Minister Qin in amazement, their eyes kept on him and Yan Duzhi. back and forth. Looking at the emperor with dark eyes, Yan Du, who was also in shock on his face, Qin Xiang pouted his lips in disdain. He only stood up because he saw too many stupid ministers, and it was in his interest to be wary of Xixia. . As a result, idiots are idiots, and one sentence can scare them into this. Because there were too few ministers who were seconded, and the emperor himself was afraid of Qin Xiang, the matter was inexplicably shelved, but Fan Zijin found out about it through Fan Siwen, and then he realized that he had been for a long time. I haven''t received Qi Haoran''s letter. Mu Yangling was the same, those ministers didn''t believe Qi Haoran, but she and Fan Zijin did. Fan Zijin was planning to have a big fight in the Jiangnan shopping mall at this time. Anyway, Qi Haoran was not in danger. He just asked a question and left it alone. Let Mu Yangling go again when Qi Haoran gets into trouble again, or when his life is in danger. find him. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, how unreliable Qi Haoran was in Fan Zijin''s heart. Fan Zijin was not interested in the war, but Mu Yangling asked someone to find a detailed map of Jinghu and study it every day to see if he could guess Qi Haoran''s whereabouts on the map. The Xixia soldiers sneaked into the Jinghu area from Yungui, so Zhu Liang sent a map of Yungui to Mu Yangling. These are all military maps. Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw it, and glanced at Zhu Liang, who lowered his head. He knew that he probably had the power of Qi Haoran''s stay in Lin''an Mansion, otherwise he would definitely not be able to use this kind of military map. Get it. Mu Yangling didn''t ask much, and waved him to step back, which made Zhu Liang slightly relieved. He was really afraid that the fourth grandmother would ask him where he got this thing, although he could not say it or push it to On the head of the fourth master, but this is bound to make the fourth grandmother unhappy, or make the fourth master and the fourth grandmother have a rift. With the momentum of the fourth master doting on his wife, he must be the one who suffers in the end. But if he tells the truth and commits a taboo, the Fourth Master will suspect him when he looks back, and his future will be over. It is wonderful to say nothing like Fourth Grandma. Mu Yangling spread the map on the couch in the room, and took a look when he had time. Xiaobao can walk and run now. One of the things he likes to do now is to come and play with his younger brother. He opens his eyes every day. He started to ask for his younger brother, and wished he would grow up in Zhaohua Courtyard. He ran in and saw the fourth aunt standing in front of the couch again, looking at the pictures, while the younger brother was sleeping on the corner of the couch, with his legs flexed. Try to eat your own feet. Xiaobao ignored the fourth aunt, and ran over and tried to stand on tiptoe to see his brother. Seeing that he was trying to put his foot in his mouth, he clapped his hand twice, wanting him to let go. open. Xiaobao''s nurse, Wang Mammy, hurriedly grabbed his hand and whispered, "Second Young Master, you can''t hit the third Young Master''s hand, you have to talk to the Third Young Master properly." Mu Yangling raised his head and smiled at Xiaobao: "Xiaobao, are you here to play with your brother again?" Xiaobao grinned and pulled his brother''s hand with a smile, shouting, "Bear, bear!" Three black lines slid down Mu Yangling''s forehead, thought for a while and said, "Xiaobao, this is my younger brother, not a bear. He hasn''t taken a nickname yet. When your fourth uncle comes back, you can ask him what he calls his younger brother." Xiaobao was not happy anymore, he pulled his younger brother and shouted loudly "Aah", and then shouted loudly: "Bear, bear..." Li Jinghua, who was entering the door, let out a laugh and said, "See if you are still talking nonsense in the future, you clearly know that the child''s memory is the last, and you are always in front of him ''bear child, bear child'' to teach the child, now I know it''s wrong right?" Mu Yangling was helpless, "Who knew Xiaobao would remember so much work? It''s just a name that he can remember to this day." "Hurry up and give San''er a nickname, otherwise Xiaobao can always remember this name." Li Jinghua stepped forward and carried his son to the couch, asking him to play with his brother. "I also wanted to quickly give him a nickname, but Qi Haoran specifically said to keep the name until he came back to pick it up." "How long does it take for him to come back? There is no letter, just a nickname. How much time can he waste? If he attaches importance to San''er, he will be more serious when he takes a big name in the future." Li Jinghua persuaded. Said: "Don''t tell me from the Dongfu, but I come here once a day to ask San''er''s name, and say that everyone can call it. If you don''t name the child again, I''m afraid the father-in-law will do it for you. Whose family do you meet? Your child is almost a month old and doesn''t even have a nickname yet?" Mu Yangling frowned, "Or just call it Little Bear." Li Jinghua glared at her, "This is too perfunctory, do you really plan to call him a rude child in the future?" San Er was born with a strong body and a loud voice. After three days of sleeping and eating and drinking, his energy was infinitely strong. Although seven of the twelve hours of the day were sleeping, except for two hours, he was eating and drinking. Lazar, the rest of the time is to toss Mu Yangling and the servants. He must let people carry him in his arms and walk around, otherwise he will cry, even if there are many maids and old ladies around, Mu Yangling still lost a lot of weight in seven or eight days, and one day the three children made trouble again. Mu Yangling was simply angry and aggrieved, he grabbed him from his mother-in-law''s arms at once, patted his **** gently, and cursed: "Beast boy, really a bear boy, just like your father. Bear." At that time, Xiaobao was on the side, and his eyes were shining brightly at his younger brother. He heard the fourth aunt kept talking about this, and he remembered it. Calling his hand "Bear", Mu Yangling actually felt that Xiaobao wanted to call her "Bear Child", but because he was too young, the word "child" could not be pronounced, so he could only called "Bear". Originally, Mu Yangling just said it casually, but now he has called "Little Bear, Little Bear" twice, but he thinks it is not bad. Healthy and as fit as a bear." Mu Yangling picked up the child while talking, kissed his little cheek, and smiled: "When his father comes back, if he doesn''t like it, just give him another one. Let''s call him Little Bear first." Li Jinghua lowered her eyes and read twice, and sighed, "A mother just wants her children to be healthy. This nickname is really good." She pulled her son''s little hand and said, "Xiaobao, my little brother has a name now, so I will call my little brother ''Xiaoxiong'' in the future, understand?" Little Treasure stood on tiptoe to pull his brother''s quilt, and shouted, "Bear, bear..." Mu Yangling''s face was full of black lines. Looking at the excited little treasure and her ignorant son, she began to wonder if the nickname she took was not very good. Li Jinghua laughed when he saw it, got up and said, "Please help me with Xiaobao. I''ll be visiting General Yuan''s Mansion, and I won''t be back until the afternoon." Mu Yangling put his son on the couch and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, go, Xiaobao stay at home and let him take the three children." Mu Yangling hesitated for a while, but continued to use the old name of his son. "Why is there a banquet in General Yuan''s mansion?" General Yuan''s mansion has always been very low-key, but during this period of time, two banquets have been held in a row. Li Jinghua smiled and said, "There are two girls in the Yuan family who are about to get married, and they are about to start kissing, so they held two banquets in the name of the old lady, but only these few times, I heard that the Yuan family has already watched The two of them were hit, but they were just using the banquet to inquire about each other''s character." Mu Yangling nodded and sent Li Jinghua out, and when he turned around, he heard the screams of the maids. Mu Yangling rushed in and saw that her son was throwing a water dragon into the sky. on a map scattered in the distance. The girls turned pale with fright and rushed to save the map. Mu Yangling hurriedly stopped them, "Stop, don''t move the map." Although this is a military map, the scale is not large, so there are many places that are not on it. Mu Yangling compared Qi Haoran''s previous notes and some travel notes before adding some things on the map, and the ink on it is still there. She didn''t do it, and many things haven''t been added yet, so she dared not let people move. She turned her head to look at her son, who was comfortably kicking his legs on the couch because of a bath of urine, and silently called out "Aah" twice, "Take the third and second young masters to the side room to play." Xiaobao stared blankly at his brother with his mouth wide open, then turned to look at the picture of the fourth aunt, seeing that the fourth aunt didn''t notice him, so he closed his mouth and shrank his neck in the arms of the sister girl, daring not to move. . Just now he coaxed his brother to pee, but he really didn''t mean it. Mu Yangling didn''t care about the two children at all, but went to rescue her map with a cotton cloth. She was heartbroken while rescuing her. When she carefully used the cotton cloth to absorb the water stains in the southwest corner, her face turned pale. Suddenly he froze and looked at the small corner with a heavy gaze. She gently stroked one of the small spots with her hand and said, "Is this spot always there?" Lichun saw that Mu Yangling was shivering with chills, and said in a terrified manner: "It should be, we don''t dare to touch Grandma''s map." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but clasped the invisible spot on the map with his fingernails. Chapter 509： Oriole (3) Mu Yang was a little flustered. Although Qi Haoran didn''t return a letter for nearly a month, the entire Jingnan Road was fighting. He had to avoid the pursuit of bandits and detect the Xixia soldiers who had sneaked into Dazhou. There are also. Qi Haoran is not good at other places, but he is a good player in fighting. She never doubted his ability in this regard, so she never worried about him. Lin''an is the capital, it should be said that there is no safer place than this place, but looking at this little spot on the map, and thinking of Qi Haoran''s excerpts, are Xixia soldiers really just sneaking into Dazhou to collect information or provoke officers and soldiers? And bandits, let them melee to consume national strength? Mu Yangling knew that her brain was a little big, but she couldn''t help but feel a little flustered, and felt that Lin''an had become unsafe. But she knew that no one would believe this kind of intuitive thing. If only Qi Haoran was here, even if he thought it was ridiculous, he would definitely believe her. Mu Yangling took a deep breath, put away the map, and spread out her ink in a distracted manner, assuming that there was a war in Lin''an, how would she protect her family, especially her two children... After smearing all morning, Mu Yangling ruined the manuscript by writing down some messy notes and things to prepare. And the wet nurses also came with two children, the wet nurse carried the third child to Mu Yangling, "Fourth grandma, third young master is a little hungry." Mu Yangling hugged his son into the inner room to feed him milk. Looking at his eager son, Mu Yangling stroked his face lightly and smiled softly: "Good boy, you will be safe and sound, Mother will protect you." Xiaobao was also drinking milk. The two children were a little sleepy after eating and drinking. Mu Yangling put the brothers on the cot and slept together, and asked the girls to watch. Someone went to find Zhu Liang. Mu Yangling half-leaned on the couch to sleep in the morning, and it was past noon when Zhu Liang arrived, Mu Yangling said: "I have something for you to prepare, you should put the less important things at hand first, and, The two young masters should also have a few more people around them, you should go back and find a few trustworthy women and girls who have some skills to put them by their side, and the safety of Zhuangzi should be checked every three days..." Zhu Liang was surprised, what happened, such a big move. Mu Yangling did not explain the reason. First, she was the master, so she only needed to give an order. Second, if she said it, it would be more suspicious, so she simply didn''t say it. Moreover, her sense of crisis comes more from intuition, which cannot be used as evidence. That small spot is just a small canyon, through which you can directly enter Dazhou from Xixia, and there are sparsely populated places hundreds of miles away. It is easy to hide your figure, but it is just a canyon. The most important thing is that the terrain on both sides is sparsely populated. It''s a little sinister, that place has always existed, and there has never been a case of advancing from there, but Mu Yangling''s heart skipped a beat when he saw that little dot, and his whole body seemed to be exhausted all of a sudden, his body was a little floating, and his mouth was dry. The tongue was dry, and it took a while to calm down. Mu Yangling has never had such an experience, but her subconscious told her that there is danger, it is dangerous! Blessed to the heart, Mu Yangling thought of Qi Haoran''s book. She knew that this kind of thing was very mysterious, and if it wasn''t for her own experience, I''m afraid she wouldn''t believe it. Mu Yangling has always believed in her own feelings, so she made these arrangements. She was a little worried that she would adjust so many without any explanation, and Zhu Liang would question it. Who knew that he was just surprised and all respectfully agreed. He also asked nervously if he had any other orders. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "The other things are gone for now. You can arrange it first. Don''t tell the great grandma about these in advance. I will tell her later." Mu Yangling pondered for a while and said: "Beside the great grandma Lets also arrange two wives who know kung fu, it will be more convenient. I wish you the best of luck. Zhu Liang only made this arrangement when Mu Yangling got some confidential information. As for not telling the eldest grandma, he promised without any pressure. Before he came, the general mentioned that he mainly listened to the orders of the fourth grandmother and the fourth grandmother. He knew that the general trusted the fourth grandmother more than the eldest grandma, and after he arrived here, he mainly obeyed the fourth grandma. So I don''t think anything is wrong. Li Jinghua is Qi Xiuyuan''s endorsement on the bright side of the capital, but she actually knows that Fan Zijin and Zhu Liang are jointly responsible for many of Qi Xiuyuan''s confidential matters, and from the point of view of Fan Zijin''s frequent discussions with Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling is obviously also Participating in it, because Mu Yangling''s attack on Qi Xiuyuan''s brother was too deep, so she was very calm about this matter and didn''t care about her. Seeing that she often invites Zhu Liang to come into the house to talk in the past two days, she only thinks that they have some secret things to do that are inconvenient to talk about, and she doesn''t ask much, but within two days, Zhu Liang sent her two wives, and just Even Xiaobao has two more wives and two girls in their twenties. The four women were all in their thirties, all with women''s hair combed, and wearing gray clothes standing in the corner, they could almost be ignored, while the two girls were older, especially around Xiaobao. And they obviously can''t even do the most basic work of serving people, Li Jinghua couldn''t help frowning. She turned her head to Wen Cui and said, "Let''s arrange the four grandma and two girls first. I''ll go talk to the fourth grandma." Wen Cui responded and invited the six people down. It wasn''t until Mu Yangling was here that Li Jinghua realized that San''er also had two more wives and two older girls. Li Jinghua sent the people away, and then asked: "What happened, how did you think of giving us so many wives?" Mu Yangling''s brows were a little tired, and said: "This is also just in case, these people will have some punches, I wish the steward worked hard to find them, my sister-in-law will use it first, if they are with the children, I will Don''t worry too." Li Jinghua lowered her eyes, she was surrounded by her people, if two people were rashly inserted... Mu Yangling didn''t know Li Jinghua''s concerns, he just sighed: "Fourth Master has no news so far, and I don''t know what''s going on." Li Jinghua said with a smile, "The two of you are too sticky. Before the war, he also wrote to you every three days, but this time you are in a hurry if you don''t believe in the past 20 days. You won''t necessarily write me a letter for two months." Li Jinghua couldn''t wait to bite her tongue after speaking, this sentence is too ambiguous, but it seems that she is complaining that her husband is not close enough to her. The always sensitive Mu Yangling didn''t notice it, and even stared at the teacup in his hand in a daze. Li Jinghua was slightly startled, but let go of Mu Yangling''s actions of arranging people around her and the child. Maybe something really happened, or else Why is Ling so lost? Li Jinghua opened her mouth and wanted to ask what happened, but she was always smart, she opened her mouth and closed it. Mu Yangling nodded and said, "Sister-in-law must take those two wives with you when you go out, and don''t leave Xiaobao." Li Jinghua agreed, but Wen Cui was a little resentful, and complained to Li Jinghua in a low voice when no one was there: "Fourth grandma interferes too much, it is taboo to interfere, how can she be so clear to grandma and young master Are there people around?" Even if it is the mother-in-law of the direct relative, you should ask the parties whether they agree or not before placing the staff. Mu Yangling is only Li Jinghua''s sister-in-law, or a sister-in-law, and her status is lower than her. "Shut up," Li Jinghua reprimanded her in a low voice, "Why does she want to have so many, so don''t ask me to hear it again." Wen Cui lowered his head slightly aggrieved, "Grandma, although the fourth grandmother is a little naive when it comes to the back house, this is indeed a taboo thing, and there are always two people who are not her around me..." "Do you think those two old women belong to the fourth grandmother?" Li Jinghua asked indifferently, Wen Cui paused, her eyes widened, and Li Jinghua sighed: "Don''t worry, she doesn''t have such thoughts yet, Having those people around will do more good than harm." "But if the fourth grandmother is moved in the future..." "At that time, if I couldn''t subdue people, then my skills were not as good as others," Li Jinghua said indifferently: "In Lin''an City, only the two of us can depend on each other and protect our children. If we still have conflicts, That''s rushing to court death, so don''t let me hear these words again." Wencui bowed her head. Li Jinghua sighed, it is impossible to say that she has no complaints in her heart. Before, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t trust her. She could understand that, after all, she couldn''t fully trust her husband, and she had no children at that time. But she has now given birth to a child, which means that she has an opportunity to integrate into the Qi family. Qi Xiuyuan did give her a lot of rights because of this, and told her many secret things she didn''t know before, but with Mu Yangling Compared with what she knew, she knew and involved too little. Before giving birth to his third son, Mu Yangling had gained the trust of Qi Xiuyuan''s brother. He would tell her many things, and even discuss with her, because she knew that she and Qi Haoran were childhood sweethearts, her father was her husband''s subordinate, and she may have grown up since childhood. It was a secret matter involving their brother, so she wasn''t jealous to complain. But it has been a year since she gave birth to her eldest son. In Qi Xiuyuan''s mind, she is still inferior to this sister-in-law. It is impossible to say that there is no resentment in her heart, but she always warns herself that it is still early, wait a long time. Yes, trust will naturally increase. Fortunately, Mu Yangling is shrewd in foreign affairs, but lacks scheming when it comes to the inner house, which makes them get along well. Li Jinghua thought about it, and let out a sigh, she figured it out. She personally met the four mother-in-law and two girls who sent her, and after beating a bit, she gave her favor, and then used it for herself and her son. By my side, as for subduing them, this kind of thing cannot be done overnight, so naturally we have to take it slowly. Chapter 510： Oriole (4) Mu Yangling held the little bear in his hand and shook it, and said with a smile: "Good boy, is this fat again?" The little bear spit out a bubble at his mother, and then reached out to grab her hair. Mu Yangling tilted his head slightly, teasing him with a smile, "I can''t catch it." Xiaobao stood on the ground and saw his aunt and brother were talking and laughing, so he hugged Mu Yangling''s legs and climbed hard, wanting to see his brother. Mu Yangling sat on the couch and carried Xiaobao up to show him. Seeing Baibai Xiangxiang''s younger brother, Xiaobao was satisfied, grabbed his little hand and talked to him. At first, he could spit out the words "brother" or "bear", but after playing with the toy, Xiaobao couldn''t speak clearly, so he started chatting with the bear in his own child''s language. Tossed the toy in his hand to tease him. Xiaoxiong also obviously likes this brother very much, staring at him with wide eyes, and reaching out to grab the things in his hands from time to time. Mu Yangling sat on the side and looked at them with a smile. Just as he was about to ask someone to surround the two children and let them play by themselves, he heard some noises in his ears. Mu Yangling raised his head and looked outside. Lichun looked out and saw that the girl outside was sitting under the porch doing needlework, so he asked curiously, "What happened to the fourth grandma?" ''s voice just fell, and Lichun''s face changed slightly. She also heard the noise, and the noise was getting louder and louder, obviously it was aimed at them. Lichun was surprised, who would dare to make such a loud noise in the backyard? Mu Yangling waved: "Go out and have a look." Turning around, he called the two children''s wet nurses and personal girls, and said, "Look at the young masters, and stay close to each other." The mother-in-law and the girl who were protecting the two children also came to guard the children. Only then did Mu Yangling get up and stand at the door. After a while, the noise came to the door of the courtyard. The entire Zhaohua Courtyard was disturbed. The girls and women ran out and stopped in front of Mu Yangling, all of them were timid. They and Zhaohua Courtyard were both prosperous and damaged, no matter who broke in this time. , they have no choice but to try their best to protect their master. Mu Yangling didn''t stop the servants from stopping in front of her, she was looking outside curiously, she wanted to know who was causing trouble to her. The commander of the guards who pushed open the courtyard door looked up and met Mu Yangling who was standing at the door. The commander of the guards looked at Mu Yangling with a heavy expression on his face for a while, then lowered his eyes and went forward regardless of the family''s obstruction. Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows, is this the person in the palace? The commander of the guards clenched his fists and saluted: "I have seen Qi Gongren, and the next is the commander of the left guard of the palace. I have come here on an errand." "I don''t know what the lord is going to do, but you have to come to the backyard?" The commander of the guards just pretended he didn''t understand Mu Yangling''s sarcasm and said, "I have been ordered to invite Madam Qi and Qi Gongren to the palace to accompany the queen. The queen has been unwell recently and wanted to talk to a few ladies, but she thought of her and the queen. Gongren still has a young son to support, so Mrs. Zhu and Gongren brought the two young masters into the palace, and they came here to **** them." Li Chun, who was behind Mu Yangling, took a deep breath. Are they going to be escorted into the palace as hostages? Mu Yangling''s heart was also tense, but his face did not change color: "Since we came here on an order, we will naturally do it, but my sister-in-law went out this morning, please allow me to arrange for someone to invite her back, and It is also inconvenient for the children to enter the palace, there are a lot of things to pack, adults dont mind waiting a little longer? The commander of the guards looked at the guards who were holding the hilt of the sword and had been eyeing them. He wanted to bring people back to the palace as soon as possible to complete the task, but he also knew that his attitude should not be too strong, and Qi Li was indeed not in the house. He nodded slightly and clasped his fists. : "I can be tolerant of one or two, but the palace is pressing, and I ask Qi Gongren to move faster." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, turned his head to call a little girl, and said, "Go find a driver and call the big grandma back quickly, saying that there is an urgent matter at home." beckoned to call Wang Ma again, and ordered on the spot: "Quickly ask someone to put away the things of the two young masters, and don''t leave the things that are used regularly. Wang Ma is only afraid that she will live in the palace for a while." Wang Ma should go. Mu Yangling turned his head and instructed the guards at home, "Please go to the front yard for a few adults, we will pack up our things and send someone to inform you." The commander of the guards smiled and said, "I don''t dare to bother Qi Gongren, we can just sit in the gatehouse in the yard. If Gongren needs help, just call." He didn''t dare to let Mu Yangling and the others leave his sight. Although he knew that the possibility of them escaping was very small, he was careful to make the Wannian Ship. Mu Yangling didn''t insist, and asked the guards to take the guards to sit in the concierge to drink tea, then turned around and entered the room to make arrangements, "Go and inform Wen Si, and ask her to pack up the eldest grandma''s clothes and some necessary things to bring with her. Gu Yu, I am here for you to clean up." Mu Yangling paused and said, "Go and ask the commander of the guards, we are bringing two girls here, but the two young masters have to bring more people around, the nurse and the people who are serving are not few, ask them , at most a few." Li Chun was busy going out, and came in after a while and said, "Fourth grandma, I asked, you and the eldest grandma can only bring one person each, but the two young masters can bring more people, no more than six each." Mu Yangling said immediately: "Then everyone should bring six full of them." She arranged for the two women and girls from Kung Fu, and the remaining two places were for a wet nurse and a close-fitting girl. In this way, the comfort and safety of the child is guaranteed. Mu Yangling left Wang Ma and Gu Yu behind and said, "I''ll leave everything in the yard to you. After the eldest grandma and I leave, you should close the courtyard door, don''t go out easily, and don''t conflict with the Wu family and the others. , try to bear it, and if you can''t bear it, find an opportunity to kill the chickens and warn the monkeys, and in short, our yard must not be chaotic during our absence." Wang Ma and Gu Yu responded, Wang Ma lowered her voice and asked, "Fourth grandma, do you want to find a way to notify Zhuangzi?" "No, I have my own arrangements over there." The little girl who went to notify Li Jinghua just now did not just go out to inform Li Jinghua. This kind of situation is also within her emergency situation. Once it occurs, the little girl who was selected by her Will find a special driver to send her. And the coachman is the one who passes the news. Now, I''m afraid that Zhu Liang''s people have already received the news from the coachman. I just hope he can stabilize the situation and don''t mess up. As long as Zhuangzi is safe, she and Li Jinghua can only bring capital to escape with children. "Have someone pack up two lighter sets of clothes and bring them with you," whispered and Lichun said, "The same should be done at Grandma''s place, so let''s go." Lichun responded with a pale face. Mu Yangling and the others left, then took out the dagger he used most often and tied it to his leg, put down his skirt to hide it, and then got up and went out. Chapter 511： Oriole (5) Li Jinghua was escorted back with a pale face. Seeing that the things were packed, she lowered her voice and asked, "What happened?" Mu Yangling shook his head slightly, "I can''t inquire about anything." The guards who came here were obviously instructed beforehand, and no news was disclosed to them. The commander of the guards stepped forward and said, "Mrs. Qi, Mr. Qi Gong, it''s getting late, let''s set off." Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua looked at each other, nodded slightly, turned and hugged their little son and walked out. The Qi family had long avoided, not only Wu and others disappeared, but other servants also avoided far away, Li Jinghua felt a little cold, after all, it was a family, how could such a big thing not even meet? Li Jinghua looked at Mu Yangling and saw that her face was indifferent. She didn''t know whether to praise her for being generous or cold-hearted. Mu Yangling has never regarded the Wu family as family. It is human instinct to seek benefits and avoid harm, so she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with what Wu and the others have done. . The group got into the carriage and were escorted by a team of guards to the palace. This time, their carriage entered the palace directly, without having to enter on foot. The ?? carriage did not stop until the second gate, where two limousines had stopped early, apparently waiting for them. Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows slightly. She didn''t expect the treatment to be so high in the palace this time. She nodded slightly to Li Jinghua and sat up with their children. Instead of leaving, they escorted them to Kunning Palace together with the **** who carried the sedan chair. Eunuch Wei, the **** in charge of Kunning Palace, was guarding the door. When he saw the soft sedan falling down, he hurriedly raised his smiling face and said with a shrill voice: "Mrs. Qi and Qi Gongren are here, and Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Yuan happened to be here. Also in the hall, the miscellaneous family waits for the two to enter." Li Jinghua smiled slightly, nodded and said, "Thank you Eunuch Wei." Li Jinghua gave Little Treasure to the nanny behind her to hold her and walked in front, while Mu Yangling held the child and followed silently with her head bowed slightly. The Kunning Palace was very lively. Not only Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Yuan were there, but Mrs. Yuan''s two daughters-in-law and two grandchildren were also brought into the palace. Mrs. Yuan and Li Jinghua had a good relationship, so she nodded and smiled when they came in. . Li Jinghua didn''t dare to respond, so he took two steps forward and bowed down. After hearing the Queen''s call, he got up and looked towards the Yuan family. He smiled and said, "It''s a coincidence that Taijun and his wife also entered the palace." Mrs. Yuan looked at the pale and sick queen on the seat, and smiled, "I heard that the queen was unwell, the old lady was worried, so she brought a few of our juniors into the palace to have a look." The queen smiled reluctantly, her eyes showing sadness: "I''m afraid my health is not good, but I''m so tired that you go to the palace to serve the disease." "This is what the ministers and women should do." Li Jinghua and Mrs. Yuan responded hurriedly. A female official came in from the outside, bowed and said, "Niangniang, the Wanqing Palace has been cleaned up, and Madam Qi and Qi Gongren can move in." The queen waved her hand and said, "If that''s the case, you can take Mrs. Qi and Qi Gongren there." She turned her head and sighed at Li Jinghua, "I''m in a bit of a bad mood, so I won''t leave you any more today. Just ask the imperial doctor to adjust, it is not necessary to call you into the palace to take care of the disease." Li Jinghua hurriedly said that being able to enter the palace to attend to illnesses was a blessing they had cultivated in their ten lifetimes, and after a couple of greetings with the queen, Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Yuan, who were respectful, said goodbye and left. Mrs. Yuan saw that Li Jinghua and the others had all gone down, and she also got up to leave. This time the queen did not keep anyone else, and asked the female official to take the Yuan family to the palace where they lived. From beginning to end, Mrs. Yuan didn''t say a word, and the queen didn''t blame it either. When there was only one female official left in the palace, the queen let out a sigh of relief and fell on the back of the chair behind. Hongmei hurriedly supported the queen and gave her water. The queen took a sip of hot water and felt relieved, so she waved her hand slightly: "It''s alright, help me go back to rest." Hongmei said with a slight dissatisfaction: "Old Tai-Jun Yuan is too picky about her identity, but she is only a court lady, but she has been showing the empress''s face all the time." The queen said with mixed emotions: "She''s not showing my face, she''s showing the emperor''s face, don''t care about them, just let them make trouble, I don''t have a son, what does this have to do with me?" Hongmei couldn''t help but lowered her head, "Madame, you still have the eldest princess." "She even has children, so why do I need to worry about it?" The queen saw a lot of people today and was really exhausted, so after returning to the inner room, she lay on the bed and didn''t move. Wanqing Palace is not far from Kunning Palace. It should be regarded as its subsidiary palace. Although it is subsidiary, it is not small. There are five large rooms in the middle, not counting the wing rooms on the left and right sides. This should be the place where concubines live. , but the emperor has not many concubines, so he is attached to the Kunning Palace, so the house here has never been lived in. The people they brought were busy choosing a room to go in. The female officials brought about a dozen palace maids and eunuchs, and then they would serve Mu Yangling and the others, and the people they brought only did some personal work. Li Jinghua asked the female official about the Yuan family, "I will serve the Queen''s concubine, will Mrs. Yuan also stay in the palace?" The female official smiled and said: "Yes, the Yuan family lives in Shuyuanzhai not far from the Wanqing Palace. If Mrs. Qi is bored, you can drop by the door. If you want to go to the imperial garden, just tell the maid or the chambermaid, and they will do it. arranged." It sounded like a servant, but instead, it seemed like he came to the palace to live and play. Not only Li Jinghua, but also Mu Yangling couldn''t recognize it. The female officer didn''t seem to notice, and also thoughtfully mentioned several interesting places, letting them just say that if they lacked anything, as for the queen, they need someone to call them. When the people left, Li Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Mu Yangling: "I''m afraid something has happened. The emperor called the Yuan family and Qi family who held military power into the palace. An accident, or a change at the border." Mu Yangling lowered her eyes, there was a vague guess in her heart, but she was not sure, she said: "Since the female official said that you can go out for a walk, my sister-in-law might as well go to the Yuan''s house, the old lady Yuan is old and has a great reputation, we In the past, it is also reasonable to ask for peace. Li Jinghua nodded slightly, "But it''s not good to be too hasty, just pack up first, and I''ll take a look in the second half." Li Jinghua looked at his son who was running around the room curiously, and at the little bear who could only play with bubbles by himself. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say what he asked. Mu Yangling had been looking at her, and she understood instantly when she saw this, she stepped forward to hold her hand and said, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, as long as I''m still here, no one can move Xiaobao, Xiaobao is here, Xiaobao will definitely be exist." Li Jinghua''s eyes were slightly wet, and she grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand and choked: "Good sister, sister-in-law, Dade, don''t say much, in the future, sister-in-law will pay you back with this life." Mu Yangling said optimistically: "Sister-in-law, don''t live or die, maybe nothing will happen, don''t scare yourself." Chapter 512： Oriole (6) Mu Yangling put the two children on the couch and let them play together, Lichun carefully avoided the eyes and ears outside, and whispered: "Fourth grandma, do you want to find a way to pass the news to the outside?" Mu Yangling glanced at her lightly and said, "Don''t make up your own mind, we just need to live in the palace with peace of mind." At this time, it''s better to be quiet, and to rush out without knowing any news, is it because you think you''re not dying fast enough? In the afternoon, Li Jinghua went to the palace where the Yuan family lived to visit the old lady Yuan. Only then did she know that it was not only the two of them who were brought into the palace to serve the illness, but also the family members of the other three generals. All of them held ten The military power of an army of more than 10,000 people. Among them, General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan were mainly taken care of because they held heavy troops and were far away from Jiangnan. The two of them were arranged in the annexed palace of Kunning Palace, but the other three were also arranged to live in the harem, all of which were used to serve the queen. excuse. But not only female relatives came to the palace, but also young children and old ladies. Obviously, these two types of people were the main hostages. If your wife is gone, you can remarry, but men have always attached more importance to blood. Unless they are really cold-blooded ambitions, they rarely give up their children, not to mention their mothers. If they could even give up their mother, wife and children, the emperor would have to praise them for being cruel, but such people must be very few who are willing to follow, and the other party has lost from the very beginning. Of course, the emperor''s behavior of taking his courtiers and family members as hostages will also be criticized, but he has capital and willfulness. As a courtier, do you have it? Detaining the hostages in the palace gave the emperor a lot of peace of mind. He sent an order to take care of the officials and family members who entered the palace and served illnesses. Whatever requests they had, they would agree to everything they could, as long as they didnt spread news or leave the palace. Just do it. General Yuan is very filial, and the old lady Yuan is in the palace. As long as she is well, General Yuan will definitely not dare to do anything. As for Qi Xiuyuan, although he has no mother, he is so old that he has his first son. . The emperor expressed regret for the discord between Qi Feng and Qi Xiuyuan, otherwise he would definitely have more confidence in holding Qi Feng. Qi Feng, who was outside the palace, was both indignant and happy at this time. Indignant that his status with his son is so low that he is not even qualified to be a hostage. Fortunately, he does not have to be a hostage... The outside was in chaos because of the sudden war, and the waves were surging because of the emperor''s actions. The palace was completely isolated from the outside world, but two days later, they still learned something one after another. For example, the battle between the imperial army and the bandits became increasingly fierce, and both sides suffered heavy losses. Just before the emperor sent the recruiting officials to go out to Jingnan Road, a group of bandits shot and killed the leading marshal, and the army was in chaos without a leader. The bandits took the opportunity to attack the city and capture the land. At the same time, the southwest and northwest borders were in emergency, and the Xixia army was pressing. When the emperor received the 800-mile emergency, the other party had already captured five county towns. The national army is pressing down on the border, and it has to violate the border on a large scale. General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan have negotiated to jointly boycott the Jinbing. This made the emperor who had planned to dispatch Qi Xiuyuan back to give up his mind. The flames of beacon were everywhere, and the war seemed to have ignited throughout the entire week overnight. The emperor was so worried that his eyebrows turned white. How proud he was before, how much he regrets now. He originally thought that he killed the men of Qin Prime and put the blame on the bandits, so that he could take out the power of Qin Prime, and take the opportunity to send a large army to suppress the bandits who were always inexhaustible, so as to completely control the Jingnan Road, but he did not Expecting the mantis to catch the cicada oriole, now he has become the mantis to be killed by the oriole. Now he can''t see whether the things he did at the time were also written by Xixia and Jin Guo. He only knew that now he was in trouble both at home and abroad, and he couldn''t be neglected at all, otherwise he would fall into the abyss. Emperor''s hair turned half white overnight, and for the first time, watching the beacon-filled country regretted its original impulse. But no matter how much he regrets it, he will have to hold on. In short, Da Zhou cannot subjugate his country at his hands, otherwise, he will really become a sinner through the ages. At this time, what the emperor feared most was that his generals would also turn against him, so he had no choice but to invite the families of these generals into the palace. The emperor did not intend to hide the news from his family members. He successively asked people to release the news from the outside to these officials and family members, but he wanted to win their support. He hoped that they could write letters to the generals who were leading troops abroad, so that they could take it out with peace of mind. Soldiers, serve the country. The emperor wanted to give some news a day, then cry about his difficulties, and finally let them write letters, but the situation is not optimistic. He receives news of losing the city and losing the battle every day, not only at the border, but also at the domestic rebellion. It spreads from Jingnan Road. If it is not stopped, the entire Jiangnan will be involved in the rebellion and war. The emperor has no choice but to disclose all the news to those family members within two days, hoping that they can consider for the country and encourage their sons. Or her husband guards the country for him. The Emperor ?? felt that the city was lost so quickly, apart from the fact that they lost their fighter planes, the biggest reason was that the generals were unwilling to do their best. Otherwise, how could the 800,000 army be so vulnerable? Now, his gold medals and imperial decrees are of little use, and he can only place his hopes on family letters from his family members, hoping that they can take care of their relatives and serve the country. The emperor conveyed this through the empress, and everyone looked towards the Yuan family. Five generals, so far, General Yuan has over 260,000 soldiers, Qi Xiuyuan has 150,000 soldiers, and the other three generals can only reach 100,000. In addition, the Yuan family has a very strong reputation. Act according to Yuan Family''s will. The Queen ?? also looked towards the Yuan family and said with a smile, "How long has it been since the old lady wrote a letter to General Yuan? It''s good to take this opportunity to greet you." Mrs. Yuan lowered her eyes and said lightly, "Thank you for your concern, the Queen, but I don''t know how to read and I have never written a letter to him. If the Emperor sends a letter to my son, just send me a few words." The queen smiled and looked at Madam Yuan, and said with a smile that was not a smile: "The emperor''s decree is an imperial decree, I''m afraid it will be inconvenient to communicate with the old lady, but when Mrs. Yuan writes a letter to the general, she can take it for the old lady. At that time, the imperial court will send people to send it quickly, and General Yuan should be able to receive it after a while." The Queen was worried that Mrs. Yuan would refuse to let her down again, so she smiled and said, "Okay, go back and write a letter first, and I''ll send someone to fetch it later." Everyone glanced at Mrs. Yuan, and all lowered their eyes. Everyone stood outside the palace gate and looked at the indifferent Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Yuan. They wanted to step forward to inquire, but under the eyes of the palace maids and the servants, they did not dare to go forward. Li Jinghua only glanced at the Yuan family, then pulled Mu Yangling away. Chapter 513： write a letter Looking at the pen and ink on the table, Li Jinghua sighed and asked, "Should we write this letter or not?" "Write it," Mu Yangling said firmly: "And write it now." Li Jinghua frowned slightly, Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Sister-in-law, the elder brother is a minister, his duty is to guard Da Zhou, and the emperor didn''t ask him to do injustice, why don''t we write it?" "It''s a bit annoying to be held in the palace and forced to write these letters." "It''s just like coming to the palace to play for free for a while," Mu Yangling spread out the paper and said, "Sister-in-law, please write more interesting stories about Xiaobao, so even though the eldest brother didn''t see Xiaobao, he should read the letter. I see." Li Jinghua started writing the letter, and asked in a low voice, "Will the old lady Yuan know how to write?" "I don''t know if she will, but Mrs. Yuan will definitely write it," Mu Yangling frowned. In fact, she disapproved of the confrontation between Mrs. Yuan and the emperor and the empress, which not only made the emperor more suspicious of the Yuan family , but also made their situation more dangerous, including General Yuan who was far away at the border. No matter how much Mu Yangling disliked the emperor in her heart, she would never openly violate his bottom line at this time, because it was the rhythm of courting death. She had a husband, son, parents, and younger siblings, so she lived long enough. Only then will the rhythm of disobedience or rebellion be revealed in the moment when imperial power is supreme. And the prestige and status of the Yuan family are too high, and General Yuan has an army of 260,000 people. If he obeyed the orders, the emperor might not be so suspicious. The key is that General Yuan often does not obey the orders of the court. Well, Mu Yang Ling admitted that the emperor''s orders were too embarrassing for the people of Dazhou and his own army. As a general, it seemed reasonable to not obey orders, but from the emperor''s point of view, this was a threat. It can be seen from this that the most direct and effective way to reduce Qi Xiuyuan''s threat in the emperor''s heart at this time and protect Qi Xiuyuan, them and their children is to use actions to tell the emperor that their Qi family is not a threat, and the hundreds of thousands of troops under Qi Xiuyuan is at his command. Although the ?? hero is admirable, it is more beneficial to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. Li Jinghua''s letter to Qi Xiuyuan wrote about Xiaobao''s daily life as usual, and then wrote a few sentences at the end to let him serve the court at the border, take care of his health, etc., and then he closed the pen. She showed the letter to Mu Yangling, who swept it over and sealed it up when he saw that there was no problem. Li Jinghua hurriedly stopped her and said, "Would you like to write a few more sentences?" The more Li Jinghua thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She felt that no information was revealed in the letter. Less than others and delay the news. But it seems a bit bad for the sister-in-law to write to the uncle, and Li Jinghua regretted it after speaking. Mu Yangling held his chin and thought for a while, and said, "This one can be..." Mu Yangling grabbed the pen and wrote to Qi Xiuyuan, but it was about Qi Haoran. There was no news from Qi Haoran for a month. She was anxious and hoped that he could send someone to look for it on Jingnan Road, or talk to the emperor. Let him send a team to find Qi Haoran... Now Jingnan Road is in chaos, especially in danger, and the words are naive and do not understand the world. But she pretended to understand and said: "There are 800,000 troops in the imperial court, and General Yuan has 260,000 troops in his hands, and Guanzhong also has 400,000 troops. Among them, the 100,000 troops guarding Lin''an City are not counted. The fact that you sent a rescuer to rescue the fourth master shouldn''t have a big impact on the battle situation..." He also said that the little bear was still young, not even a hundred days old, and he had never even seen his father, so he played a lot of pity and family cards. Li Jinghua was stunned from the side, wondering why Mu Yangling''s painting style changed so suddenly... naive and unreasonable. Mu Yangling''s writing became smoother and smoother, and in the end he almost forced Qi Xiuyuan to swear that he would send someone to rescue Qi Haoran. After the letter was dry, she put the letter and Li Jinghua''s letter together and sealed it in the envelope. Mu Yangling''s eyes flashed with light, and he said softly, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, not only the eldest brother and the fourth master, but also us will be safe. " Li Jinghua felt a little uneasy. In the afternoon, a female official came to get the letter. Li Jinghua glanced at Mu Yangling and handed the letter to her. The female official did not expect things to go so smoothly, and the smile on her face turned into a flower, and comforted: "Mrs Qi, don''t worry, Send this letter quickly to the border, it will arrive in seven days, and you should be able to receive a reply in half a month." Li Jinghua smiled and thanked. The letter from the Qi family was the most refreshing. The letter from the Yuan family was not written until the sun was about to set, while the other three families saw that the Yuan family had written it, and they also wrote it. The ?? emperor read all the letters, and finally knocked on the Yuan family''s letter, and said indifferently, "Send it out." The Yuan family''s letter was too simple, it just reported safety, and then briefly mentioned that General Yuan should guard the border with peace of mind. Although the content met the emperor''s requirements, everyone could see that the Yuan family was in a bad mood. A few words are a confrontation with the emperor. The emperor''s face was a little ugly. He only picked up the one from the Qi family after reading the letters from the other three families. The reason why the Qi family''s family was ranked last was because this letter was the thickest. As soon as I got it in my hand, I felt a thick pile. . There were obviously two letters in it. The emperor read the thinner one first. There were only three pieces of paper. They were written by Qi Li, and most of them were about children''s fun. He only wrote at the end to let Qi Xiuyuan stay at ease. Pay attention. Safety. The emperor''s mood was a little smoother. This is like a letter from home. Writing a child can arouse Qi Xiuyuan''s fatherly love and bind him more. The emperor is very satisfied with the current affairs of Qi Li''s family. He then opened another letter with six sheets of paper, and the emperor twitched the corners of his mouth. If he hadn''t known that Mrs. Mu was Qi Haoran''s wife, he would have thought he was confused by the thickness of the letter. After opening the letter, the emperor no longer doubted that this person was indeed Qi Haoran''s wife, because she wrote about how dangerous and difficult Qi Haoran was on Jingnan Road, as if she had seen it with her own eyes. Qi Xiuyuan hurriedly sent someone to rescue them. The Empress ?? smiled and said, "This Mu Shi is very simple. After entering the palace, he rarely goes out, and he rarely speaks when he goes out. I didn''t expect that he was a bit domineering in private." "I''m afraid I''m bound by Qi Li''s." The emperor lightly folded the letter again. The Queen thought about it too. The two of them seemed to get along pretty well, and when they were outside, Mrs. Mu also acted according to Mrs. Li''s wishes. "Then should this half of the letter be withheld? So as not to disturb General Qi''s heart." The emperor shook his head, "Why do you want to detain him? Although Mr. Mu is a bit rambunctious, but Qi Xiuyuan loves his younger brother very much, maybe he will really ask me to send someone to Jingnan Road to find someone for him, and when he asks me, You can also let him contain General Yuan more in the north." "He only has 150,000 people in his hands, which is very different from the Yuan family army. Can he be contained?" The queen asked worriedly. The emperor smiled and said, "Don''t worry, if the Yuan family''s army really wants to rebel, even if Qi Xiuyuan''s army can''t stop it, there is no problem with delaying one or two times. Just send the letter to them like this." Chapter 514： wake up Poor emperor, he didn''t know that it was not General Yuan, but Qi Xiuyuan who was against him. Although General Yuan was arrogant and always kept the emperor''s orders, this man only wanted to recover the rivers and mountains, serve the court, and be remembered in history. He had no idea of ??rebelling at all. But the young and vigorous Qi Xiuyuan has his own ambitions. He is weak and willing to listen to the emperor''s orders, but he has been preparing for rebellion a few years ago. The letter was sent to the generals, and everyone was angry at first, then helpless. They can understand that the generals who hold military power outside the capital keep their family members in the capital, because they are afraid that they will do the same, because they are worried, but it is too much to recruit them to live in the palace. This is how distrustful They ah. They charged at the front line for the country and the monarch, but in the end they ended up with such a result? But now the old lady, wife and children are in the hands of the emperor, even if they are angry in their hearts, there is nothing they can do. General Yuan is also angry. His wife is in her 60s. What she fears most at this age is anger and turbulence. What is the emperor trying to do? But no matter how angry he was, he had to put all his heart and soul into the war at this time, but when the sorrow in his heart was suppressed to the extreme, it was inevitable that he would feel resentment. For the first time, General Yuan expressed his dissatisfaction with the emperor''s behavior. When Qi Xiuyuan received the letter, he read Li Jinghua''s letter back and forth twice, and then rubbed the letter describing Xiaobao with a smile, with some tenderness in his eyes. Rong Xuan comforted him when he saw it: "It''s fine for the child to stay in the palace, didn''t Haoran say that there were Xixia soldiers sneaking into Dazhou? If those people sneak into Lin''an City, they will be the biggest threat to the families of the generals. They are in the palace. Although they are hostages, they are more secure in terms of safety. Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "I know, have you read A Ling''s letter?" Rong Xuan smiled, nodded and said: "Look, Fourth Grandma is very alert, this is telling us that this is not the time." Qi Xiuyuan suppressed the restlessness in his heart and nodded. He and Rong Xuan were both moved before, because this was a rare opportunity, and Qi Xiuyuan calmed down after the news that his family members entered the palace as a pledge from the capital. Although he was angry with the emperor in his heart, he had no intention of doing anything more. At this time, although Qi Xiuyuan wanted to rebel, he was not obliged to the supreme right, so he could still give up when his wife, children and family were in danger. If Yuanhui hadn''t sworn that he would be the next generation of emperors, and he was still a Ming monarch, Qi Xiuyuan would not have thought that way. Even if he was dissatisfied with Da Zhou, in the end he would have to follow the old path of General Yuan. To be in charge of the military, and then to seal the marquis, seal the wife and Yinzi, what he pursues is nothing but a name and a history. Also because he is a hidden ambition that was picked up by others, this ambition is not very strong. When he needs to choose, although it is difficult and painful, he still chooses his family. Thankfully, Mu Yangling''s letter arrived soon. Her letter was straightforward, childish and vexatious, but Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan, who were familiar with her temperament and way of thinking, quickly realized that Mu Yangling was letting them know. Waiting and watching the change, waiting to sit and reap the benefits of the fisherman. Qi Xiuyuan felt better about this. Rong Xuan has been watching his pain, until he made a choice, seeing him choose his family, Rong Xuan was both relieved and a little disappointed. Disappointment lies in his lack of domineering, but he is relieved because he cares about his family, or Qi Xiuyuan he knew before. The flesh and blood Qi Xiuyuan may not go far enough, but it is enough to make him follow with confidence. Qi Xiuyuan put Li Jinghua''s letter aside, read Mu Yangling''s letter again, and sighed, "I wonder if there will be such a good opportunity in the future..." Rong Xuan hesitated: "If we let our dead men steal people out of the palace..." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head, "It''s too difficult to get out of the palace with all the beards and tails. As A Ling said, we should only resist the Jin Bing wholeheartedly. Listen to the emperor''s orders, let him relax his vigilance first, and plan on this in the future." Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile again: "That kid Haoran always says that A Ling''s six senses are accurate, and she is a bystander. Maybe there is a better time to wait." Rong Xuan nodded, "I''m afraid that the uprising at this time will be the target of public criticism. General Yuan''s army of 260,000 is next door, and Jin Guo is also attacking us. If the uprising is at this time, the people will not understand..." Thinking of this, it seems that it is not so uncomfortable to give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Qi Xiuyuan was shocked and said with a smile: "In this case, let''s resist the Jinbing with all our heart. We are guarding the Jingzhao Mansion, and we can''t be like more than 20 years. Losing the city and losing land like before? That''s really humiliating and lost to my grandma''s house." "Where is the fourth master..." "I don''t worry too much about that kid, Jingnan Road is full of mountains and forests, and as long as you enter the mountains and forests, there are few rivals for him, and escaping for life is a must. Letter to ask for help, then I will ask the emperor to send a team to support him, so that the emperor can feel at ease." Rong Xuan nodded with a smile, "Then I''ll go to draft the book now." Qi Xiuyuan nodded. After the people left, he picked up Li Jinghua''s letter to read his son''s interesting story. Maybe he should consider telling Li Jinghua about it. After all, she was his wife. No matter how much help you give him, it can make him feel more at ease, at least she knows what can be done and what cannot be done... Qi Xiuyuan considered whether to let Mu Yangling tell Li Jinghua and let her do her ideological work. Fortunately, they now have a son, so Li Jinghua should not object. Qi Xiuyuan took up the pen and thought about it for a while before writing it down, because these letters would definitely be checked by the emperor, so he didn''t dare to write it out. He just let Li Jinghua feel at ease, take good care of the children, take care of his sister-in-law and nephew for Haoran, and let her There are more things to discuss with Mu Yangling, and be kind... When it came to Mu Yangling, Qi Xiuyuan asked her to tell Mu Yangling, saying that he had already asked the emperor to send someone to find Qi Haoran, so that she didn''t have to worry too much, she could take her child with peace of mind, and she could read more books if she had nothing to do. When going out to cause trouble, Qi Xiuyuan used a few specific words. This was what they agreed at the beginning. He wrote this to show that he wanted to tell Li Jinghua about it. As Mu Yang, who is closest to Li Jinghua Ling is the best relay. Qi Xiuyuan hinted to Mu Yangling that this matter is not urgent, we can talk about it after they leave the palace, just file it with her first, don''t forget that, she can also slowly reveal to Li Jinghua, in short, don''t show the handle and the strange outside. it is good. The letter was still handed over to the emperor''s messenger to take away, with Qi Xiuyuan''s memorial attached. This is not bad. At least the speed of the correspondence is much faster. Even if it is 800 miles in a hurry, not everyone can use it, and everyone can afford it. . At this moment, Qi Haoran, who was worried about by Qi Xiuyuan and Mu Yangling, was sitting on the top of a burly man. The man spit out a mouthful of blood with a "wow". Qi Haoran patted his face with his big hand and said, "I don''t have time to spend it on you, so I''ll ask you again, whether to move or not?" Chapter 515： captive Qi Haoran chased after him for almost a month and finally caught him, but even so, he only caught one group of Xixia soldiers, the one from Tu Village, but the other two groups have been missing, even Qi Haoran. The people who sent out have disappeared, and it is unknown whether they were discovered, surrounded by bandits, or escaped by themselves. The order has collapsed, and the entire Great Zhou Dynasty is in chaos. If Qi Haoran hadn''t pressed him down, the soldiers under his hands would probably have been wiped out. pressed the Xixia general under him, went down with a fist, knocked out two of his teeth directly, and asked fiercely: "Tell me, where are the other two teams going and what are you doing?" General Xixia glared at Qi Haoran sternly, without speaking, Qi Haoran sneered, put his hand on him, and lowered his chin, then got up, kicked the person under him and said to his partners: " I originally wanted to take it easy, but now it seems impossible. Take people back and try them one by one. Let them taste the torture tools in the prison. "General, that''s the territory of Dang Liu''s family. It''s not appropriate to bring them back, right?" Can these people be brought back into their hands? Qi Haoran said confidently: "Don''t worry, Dang Liu and Dang Lin have a deep sense of righteousness and will not stop them." Because of the chaos on Jingnan Road, Liu Dahei and Lin Man were naturally not satisfied with staying in Huaiyuan County, so they took advantage of the chaos and the bandit alliance was collapsing one after another and ran out with people, occupying three county towns in one go . Qi Haoran, who followed them, wanted to stop him, but he let it go after hearing that Xixia and Jin Guo made a big attack and the bandit general was assassinated, but Liu Dahei and Lin Man were not allowed to kill too much. The yamen guards the county seat. In the county towns that were captured in the past, let alone the yamen, some officials such as the county magistrate must have been purged, but it may be because of Qi Haoran''s feelings that Liu Dahei and Lin Man no longer take the initiative to kill. officials. It''s okay to meet honest officials and some more upright officials. Liu Dahei and Lin Man will let them continue their original positions. , Even if Liu Dahei and Lin Man didn''t do anything, the people under them couldn''t do anything. If they didn''t pay attention, they would die when they charged or raided their homes. Fortunately, most of the officials'' families survived. Qi Haoran didn''t care about this, and Liu Dahei and Lin Man didn''t stop the people below from doing what they saw. Qi Haoran''s identity is well concealed. Except for Liu Dahei and Lin Man and a few people around them, no one knows that he is a court official, and he hardly participates in Liu Dahei and Lin Man''s affairs. With people running outside, Liu Dahei and Lin Man knew that he was looking for Xixia soldiers. Originally thought he would be able to leave soon, but who knew that the directions along the way would miraculously coincide, so the two of them could only continue to endure a court official chasing after them. Now, Qi Haoran went out for two days, but when he came back, he took more than ten Xixia prisoners. Liu Dahei naturally wanted to ask, and knowing that it was the Xixia soldiers they had been chasing, he asked with great interest: "It''s not that there are five About a hundred people? Why are there only ten or so?" "When we collided, there were only a hundred of them, and they were still exhausted. I set up an ambush and killed them. It was enough to leave a dozen prisoners for interrogation. Liu Dahei shuddered, thought about it and asked, "Didn''t you persuade us not to kill the prisoners?" Qi Haoran said curiously: "How can this be the same? That''s our Dazhou people, this is a Xixia soldier, not to mention that the master didn''t kill the prisoners, just not so many prisoners." They were fighting at the time. Isn''t it normal for dead people? If it wasn''t for the sake of getting more news, it would be easy to pry open some mouths. He didn''t even want to capture these ten people, so he just killed them. Unfortunately, the mouth of the leader seems to be a little hard. In order to make more breakthroughs, he can only leave more prisoners. Qi Haoran borrowed the prison interrogation, and Liu Dahei was very interested to visit, wanting to see Qi Haoran''s interrogation methods. But when he followed him to the prison, he saw Qi Haoran turned his head and ordered to find the yamen who was in charge of punishment in the previous prison, and handed it over to the other party for interrogation, "As long as it doesn''t kill you." Turn around and go out. Liu Dahei turned his head and glanced at those people, and hurriedly followed out, "Why didn''t you ask in person?" "I''m not good at this, what can I ask? I''ve already used the methods I know before, and it''s useless. If I use more force, the person will die. Let''s leave it to the prison to do it. Their methods are diverse and ruthless, and they should be able to I can ask." Liu Dahei lowered his eyes, then raised his eyes and said with a smile: "You are honest, you don''t do it if you know you can''t do it, and you can say it generously if you don''t know it..." Qi Haoran said inexplicably: "Master is a general, as long as you can lead troops to fight, you can do these things, you can do these things, as long as you have results, you can specialize in art, how can you be able to do anything?" Liu Dahei repeated twice that "there is a specialization in surgery" and sighed: "It''s different for those who have read books, Liu has been taught." Qi Haoran is very upset that Liu Dahei can attribute everything to his studies, how much obsession he has to study. Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "Okay, I''ll go back to wash first." After two days of running, he was dirty and tired, and his stomach was still hungry. He really didn''t have the time to talk nonsense with Liu Dahei. However, Liu Dahei stopped him with a smile and said, "Brother Qi, since this person has entered my prison, let the people under me help him. Don''t worry, they will never stop you from interrogating you. How to do it or how to do it, my people are just to help pass a whip underneath or something." Qi Haoran knew that he also wanted to get the news. Qi Haoran originally wanted to tell them that he would use their help to deal with Xixia together, so he nodded and agreed without thinking. Liu Dahei smiled slightly, turned his head and asked his confidants to go to the prison to assist in the interrogation, making sure to write down their questions and answers one by one. Lin Man was waiting for him at Liu Dahei''s house. When he saw him coming back, he lifted his eyelids and glanced at him, and asked, "I said brother, do we really want Qi Haoran to follow him?" Before, Liu Dahei and Lin Man were two teams, but they came together because of the siege against Qi Haoran. Instead, they found that they had a good temperament. In addition, it was too chaotic outside. , so now the two sides are big, and they belong to the state of alliance. Although there is contention below, they are generally peaceful. But it seems strange that Qi Haoran is involved in the alliance, because they are all bandits, and Qi Haoran is an official. The situation was not good for them before. Qi Haoran staying here is their way of retreat, and Lin Man is naturally happy. Treat him as a VIP, but now the situation is on their side, and the Dazhou regime is in jeopardy, would it be too stupid for them to let Qi Haoran follow him? Chapter 516： Relocation Liu Dahei smiled, pulled Lin Man into the room, lowered his voice and said, "Brother Lin, let me ask you, do you think Da Zhou can hold on this time?" Lin Man lowered his head in thought, before saying after a while, "It''s hard to say, there are 800,000 troops in Da Zhou." Liu Dahei pouted, "What about 800,000? There are strong enemies outside and rebellions inside, and they will still be killed. Moreover, those generals may not have no selfishness. If they don''t talk about others, they say that Qi Haoran, he is an official, with us. Isn''t this group of bandits mixed with He Lele? Although it is to capture the Xixia soldiers, if he is loyal to the monarch and patriotism, he should kill us, or he will be surrounded by the imperial court, but you look at most of them. At the end of the month, he never thought of delivering news to the imperial army." Lin Man lowered his voice and said, "You mean, Qi Haoran wants to rebel?" Liu Dahei sighed and said, "The world is in chaos, and whoever does this emperor depends on his ability. If I used to be my brother, I might have made a big king, but last time I fought with Qi Haoran, and then I knew that my brother was only two of them. In this troubled world, I dont know if I can save my life, let alone become a king. In this case, its better to find a bright master, maybe he can be a founding hero or something. Lin Man looked at him in a trance, "Will Da Zhou really die?" The demise of a country feels so mysterious. "I think it''s almost there." "Then you liked Qi Haoran?" Lin Man tangled: "He doesn''t look like a master. Although he fights a little harder, he is like a child in other respects." Liu Dahei lowered his voice and said, "Qi Haoran doesn''t look like him, what do you think of his eldest brother?" Lin Man stared at him with wide eyes. "Qi Xiuyuan has grown up as a young man, and he is not much better than General Yuan. He now has more than 100,000 soldiers and horses. If he really wants to rebel, he will definitely have a place in this big week." Lin Man couldn''t help swallowing, "Qi Xiuyuan is going to rebel? Did you listen to what Qi Haoran said?" Liu Dahei glanced at him like an idiot, and said, "Qi Haoran will tell me this? Isn''t this a guess? Now let''s build a good emotional foundation with Qi Haoran, and if Qi Xiuyuan is against it, we''ll follow. If he doesn''t oppose it, there will be a bright master in the future, and we will vote again." Lin Man looked at him speechlessly, "You cast your net too wide, right? How many boats do you have to step on? In the future, will the master know how to bear it?" "We both know about this, who else do you want to tell?" Lin Man thought about it too, and nodded in agreement. After three days of unremitting efforts in the prison, they finally opened the mouths of several people, and they also knew Xixia''s plan. These people came to find a way to make Da Zhou''s internal chaos, and to expand the war between the Da Zhou court and the bandits, it is best not to die, so as to gain more favorable conditions for their offenders. They pretended to be the imperial army to encircle and suppress many bandits. They all fought a battle, stirred up their anger and left. They also shot and killed the bandit generals not long ago. It was all luck. In a cave, a large army passed by at the foot of the mountain. When they probed out to take a look, they found that they were the main force of the imperial army. Of course they won''t let go of such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but it also caused them to be hunted down and suffered heavy losses. The original team of 500 people suddenly only had more than 100 left, and they were still exhausted and remnants of the army, so the boat capsized in the gutter. He was caught by Qi Haoran. As for the other two teams, the first team''s mission is to enter Jiangnan from Jingnan Road, to spread the war to the Jiangnan area, while the other team is the strongest, disguised and mixed into Lin''an City, and all the families of the main generals in Lin''an City are all. kill. As long as these family members die, those generals will turn against Da Zhou, and Da Zhou will be even more chaotic. They will surely occupy half of Da Zhou''s country. Each attack, how much is their own. Jin Guo''s army is not weaker than them, it is estimated that it is half of them. Although it is only half, but this is a prosperous week, and half is enough to support the Xixia Kingdom. Qi Haoran''s expression changed when he got the confession. He didn''t know what happened to his wife and children in Beijing. Qi Haoran got the confession and knew the whereabouts of the Xixia soldiers, so he was not in the mood to stay here with Liu Dahei, and after thinking about it, he advised them: "This road is the only way for Xixia to go to Lin''an. Lets go north, anyway, the danger is not too great. After thinking about it, he said: Its not a solution for you to always be bandits. If you dont dislike it, you might as well follow me. I will recruit you and go back and ask the emperor. In the chaos, the emperor will definitely agree." Lin Man looked at Liu Dahei, but Liu Dahei shook his head, half tentatively said: "If I just follow you, I might agree, but the emperor who follows Da Zhou is better, it''s too useless." Qi Haoran just lowered his head to ponder for a moment and then nodded his head, indicating that he understood, and did not make any promises, and Liu Dahei did not continue the topic. Qi Haoran brought the Xixia general out, and the others were all executed in private. He took such a prisoner to the east and rushed westward to Lin''an City, avoiding the bandits along the way, but the tragedies in the world were to avoid However, the more you drive to Lin''an City, the more you can see the loneliness of the people who fled along the way. Qi Haoran, who admits to being hard-hearted, can''t help but redden his eyes. When the group returned to Lin''an City, they all turned human. The soldiers guarding the city saw a group of people in ragged clothes. If it wasn''t for Qi Haoran''s official seal in his hand, his eyes Sharp, he must be a beggar to drive people out, no, beggars are stronger than these people. "Is there anything major happening in the city?" After Qi Haoran verified his identity, the first sentence was to ask this. "Isn''t the Great Zhou Chaos a big deal?" the gate guard asked blankly. "I''m asking if the family members in Lin''an City, such as General Yuan''s mansion, General Qi''s mansion and other general''s mansions, are safe?" The gatekeeper glanced at Qi Haoran, remembering the home he reported himself just now, as if he said his name was Qi Haoran, and there was some sympathy in his eyes. That soldier. The gatekeeper shuddered and hurriedly comforted him: "Don''t worry, General, although it is not convenient for a few officials to enter the palace, this is also for the sake of protecting them, so you have to be considerate..." "You mean that the emperor brought the families of several generals into the palace?" The gatekeeper nodded, "Yeah, we were summoned to the palace as soon as the war broke out." Qi Haoran exhaled a big breath, his eyes were slightly wet, Feibai stepped forward to support his arm, and whispered: "Fourth master, the fourth grandmother and third young master must be safe and sound, you don''t have to worry, we will enter the city and go home, After washing up, I will go to the palace to ask to see you..." Fei Bai grabbed Qi Haoran''s arm tightly and held onto his entire body. Qi Haoran stood limp for a while, only to realize that his hand was shaking slightly, thinking that he was actually frightened by a soldier''s eyes, Qi Haoran glared at the other party very sternly, leaning on Feibai and entering the city. The more than 60 soldiers in ragged clothes behind them carried a sackcloth and followed them into the city. Qi Haoran originally wanted to go directly back to the Qi Mansion, first have a meal, take a bath, etc., but the talent didn''t go far, and the emperor''s messenger blocked the way and took Qi Haoran and others directly into the palace. Chapter 517： son Qi Haoran was brought directly to the emperor. Several ministers were discussing government affairs with the emperor, and they all opened their mouths when they saw Qi Haoran being brought in. One of the officials was the first to react and shouted: "General Qi, you are disrespectful in front of the palace, you are very courageous." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, first knelt down to greet the emperor, and then replied, "Your Majesty, I didn''t think that I would be disrespectful in front of the palace, but the servant who brought me said that you want to see me immediately, so I don''t have time to wash up. changing clothes." The ?? emperor was also shocked by Qi Haoran''s image. He looked at Qi Haoran''s thin face sympathetically, and nodded: "It is indeed my order, no wonder Qi Aiqing, I also want to know some news about Jingnan Road." After saying that, he looked at Qi Haoran with pity and said, "Qi Aiqing has suffered during this time." "This is what the minister should be entitled to." Qi Haoran was righteous and awe-inspiring. Everyone couldn''t help but stare at him. Qi Haoran''s image at this time was too miserable. The clothes on his body were tattered, and the clothes were so dirty that they lost their original color. There are still some wounds on the skin that can be treated in the future, which is really not a "miserable" to describe. The most important thing is that Qi Haoran''s aura is much sharper than before, and at first glance, he is struggling from the sea of ??blood. After all, the image of the appeal can be faked, but the momentum cannot be faked. Moreover, Qi Haoran is not a bit thinner than before he left Beijing. Just when the emperor and all the ministers pity Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran''s stomach growled, Qi Haoran looked slightly embarrassed, and explained: "Your Majesty, the pastries before your case are too fragrant..." Otherwise he wouldn''t cry no matter how hungry he was. Now it''s the emperor''s turn to be embarrassed. He motioned to the servant to bring the cakes on the desk to Qi Haoran, and said, "Qi Aiqing, let''s eat something first, and I''ll ask questions after eating." "It''s okay, the emperor asks, the minister can answer while eating." Although ?? is a bit indecent, but the emperor urgently needs to know more specific circumstances of Jingnan Road, so he ignores it. The news they got was sent back by the front-line generals through letters or messengers. The news was limited. Qi Haoran came back from the Jinghu Lake Road, and since he was a general, there should be more news. There is indeed a lot of news about Qi Haoran. After all, he lives with the bandits. Qi Haoran concealed the news about Liu Dahei and Lin Man, but he knew everything about the emperor, including the ones they caught. Xixia captives and obtained confessions. After talking for a long time, Qi Haoran said everything that he could. Seeing that the emperor lowered his head to discuss matters with several ministers, Qi Haoran shifted his butt, but couldn''t help but said, "Your Majesty, I heard that Chen''s wife and Mrs. Mu are both here. In the palace, can I allow the minister to see them? There is also the minister''s son, since he was born, the minister has not seen them." The ?? emperor''s face darkened slightly, and then he quickly smiled: "This is human nature, but the Queen''s health has not improved, so the officials and family members are afraid that they will have to live in the palace for a while." Qi Haoran knew that the emperor was worried that he was going to take Mu Yangling and the others out of the palace, so he hurriedly said: "The minister is asking the emperor to let the Mu family stay in the palace for a longer time, and now there are two teams of Xixia soldiers who have no news and do not know about them. Did you sneak into Lin''an City? It is naturally safer for the families of the generals to stay in the palace." Qi Haoran licked his face and said, "Although the minister is only a junior general of the 1st or 4th rank, he also rubbed my eldest brother''s light and let me Mu Shi and the children also stayed in the palace, just to relieve the boredom of the sister-in-law and nephew." The emperor was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered the confession of the Xixia soldiers that Qi Haoran had mentioned earlier, and he immediately became happy, nodded with a smile: "Okay, okay, then let them live for a while longer, the generals lead the troops to fight outside, charge into battle. , all I can do is to protect the safety of their families." The ministers under ?? lowered their eyes and felt a little ironic in their hearts, but they had to admit that the emperor had a bad luck. Who knew that Xixia would send people to kill the families of several generals? But the blind cat met the dead mouse. But it is undeniable that everyone is relieved. After all, with this incident, the contradiction between the emperor and several generals will be greatly reduced, which is very good for the unification of Da Zhou. This incident made the emperor more favorable to Qi Haoran. With a wave of his hand, he promised to let Qi Haoran go to the harem to see his wife and children, as long as he left before the palace gate was locked. Qi Haoran received this grace, and willingly kowtowed three times to the emperor, and excitedly followed the servant to Wanqing Hall. Qi Haoran''s attire attracted many people''s attention along the way, but he ignored it all the way and followed the servant directly to Wanqing Hall. Mu Yangling was holding the little bear to let him see the flowers in the yard. Now he can straighten his neck and is held by Mu Yangling. He turned his head around and looked around, and turned to the door of the yard. Lying on his mother''s shoulder, he met the man at the door all of a sudden. The little bear opened his round eyes and looked at the man curiously. Seeing that he was also staring with big eyes, the little bear was probably the first time he saw someone who could stare so big, so he raised his little hand to his mouth and smiled happily. When he got up, he said "Aah" twice, and he was even happier when he saw the other person''s eyes widen. Mu Yangling held him in his arms, nodded his nose and said, "What are you happy about all day? Like a fool." "Who said that your child is like a fool? He is so smart." An unhappy voice sounded behind him. Mu Yangling''s body froze for a while, before turning back to look at Qi Haoran in disbelief. Qi Haoran stared closely at the child in Mu Yangling''s arms. Seeing that his wife had not spoken for a long time, he managed to pay some attention to her. Seeing her widened eyes looking at him in disbelief, he reached out and waved in front of her. He waved, "Are you stupid? You are obviously stupid, and you say that your son is stupid." Mu Yangling looked Qi Haoran up and down with red eyes. Seeing that all the baby fat on his face was gone, he reached out and touched his arms and chest. His eyes turned even redder, "Why have you lost so much weight?" Qi Haoran was a little flustered, "Why are you crying? My father isn''t thin at all, it''s just that he''s grown stronger, his flesh has become more refined." Qi Haoran put his hand around his wife and children, reached out and patted her on the back, coaxing in a low voice: " Stop crying, this is in the palace." Mu Yangling blinked the tears in his eyes, put his son close to him, and said, "Look, this is your son." Qi Haoran met his son with big eyes and small eyes, and looked at each other silently for a while. Qi Haoran reached out and wanted to touch his little face, but the bear slapped Qi Haoran on the face with disgust. His whole face was wrinkled, he shrugged his nose in disgust, and turned to hide in his mother''s arms. Qi Haoran''s entire face changed. Chapter 518： Tian Lun Qi Haoran was lucky, his feet spread out, his eyes stared at the couch, and he just ignored his son. He turned his head angrily and asked, "Is this really your son?" Mu Yangling personally twisted the towel and wiped his face, "Okay, don''t you just dislike you for being dirty and smelly, what do you care about as an adult?" Qi Haoran''s chest was heaving and he shouted: "He is the son of the master, the master is in a hurry, **** rushing back every night just to look at him, he still dares to despise the master, the master is his father, and then No matter how dirty or smelly, this stinky boy dares to dislike the Lord!" Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and said, "When he gets older, Master will beat him to the point where he can''t find his teeth, and even dare to dislike Master." Seeing that Qi Haoran was completely caught up in the resentment that her son disliked him, Mu Yangling was angry and funny, she directly pressed his head and wiped his face, saying: "Your son dislikes you, I don''t dislike you, quickly put your face away. I washed my hands, and I asked the small kitchen to cook porridge for you." Qi Haoran said with disgust: "Master has been hungry for so long, so you can give me porridge and some meat anyway." "It''s just because I''ve been hungry for a long time that I have to drink porridge. I need to nourish my stomach first, and then eat meat in two days." Mu Yangling pulled him aside and helped him wash his hands. Seeing that his clothes were too dirty, he searched under the box. Get out a set of underwear, "I made it for you, put it on first." Qi Haoran picked up the clothes, and looked inside and out in amazement, "Master, you can see that this is really what you did." He touched the stitches and said, "No one can use such thick stitches to make them. clothing." "Just be content, my craft is much better now, if you don''t pay attention, who will find that my stitches are thicker than others?" Qi Haoran pouted, thinking that his wife was lying to him. Seeing this, Mu Yangling pulled the clothes back and said, "It''s fine if you don''t wear them, I won''t give them to you." Qi Haoran hurriedly grabbed the clothes, stared and said, "Who else can you give it if you don''t give it to the Lord?" "I''ll give it to my dad." Qi Haoran thought about his father-in-law''s tall figure, curled his lips and said, "If you lie and don''t make a draft, your father-in-law can''t wear this dress, and your mother-in-law makes clothes for his father-in-law. Can your sewing work catch your eye? If you want to change someone, you won''t even wear your clothes if you kill him." Saying that, she shook her head and went to the bathroom to take a shower. She changed into white underwear and trousers, and came out with her hair loose. Mu Yangling took a towel and twisted his hair. Qi Haoran was half leaning on the couch, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and his consciousness was a little dizzy. Feeling that the **** was a little warm, some confused consciousness instantly returned to the cage, and the hand subconsciously had to exert force, Mu Yangling patted his shoulder quickly, and the hand suddenly could not use force, he saw his son lying on his back. His hand was chewing with his fingers in his mouth. Qi Haoran broke out in a cold sweat. If Mu Yangling hadn''t let him out of his strength just now, wouldn''t his son be thrown out by him? Looking at Ruanmeng Ruanmeng''s son, Qi Haoran was afraid for a while, he picked up his son and hugged him tightly, and patted his **** angrily, "Seeing you biting around, I almost didn''t scare my father. die." Mu Yangling was also startled, and her hands were still a little weak. Fortunately, she had been paying attention to her son, and because she was helping Qi Haoran twist her hair, she could stop it in time. Otherwise, Qi Haoran raised her hand subconsciously, and the child would have to fly. Can''t go out. She leaned over and hugged Qi Haoran from behind, tears streamed down, Qi Haoran felt guilty for a while, hugged her son, and stretched out a hand to pat Mu Yangling''s back, "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s all It''s not good, Lord, you beat me to get out of your anger..." Mu Yangling shook his head slightly, "You just came back from the outside world, this is all a subconscious action, I don''t blame you." Qi Haoran kissed Mu Yangling''s forehead and whispered: "Master, you must be more careful in the future. Once you get home, you will take off your guard and never let such a thing happen again." Little Bear was completely unaware that he had just walked on the threshold of life and death. He expressed his dissatisfaction with his father''s behavior of hugging him tightly, so he kept shouting "Aah". The original warm atmosphere disappeared in an instant, and Qi Haoran, who was planning to be gentle with his wife, was instantly angry. He held his son in front of him and asked, "You disliked your father''s smell before, but now your father and I are clean. , what else do you dislike?" The little bear stared at his father blankly for two seconds, and then cried out with a "wow", Qi Haoran was taken aback, and immediately hurriedly shoved it into Mu Yangling''s arms, stammering: "I, I just wanted to talk about him, but I didn''t. I wanted to scare him, why did he cry?" Mu Yangling hurriedly hugged his son and glared at him when he heard the words: "Aren''t you very fierce just now?" Qi Haoran cowardly said: "Isn''t that he is very good and can''t cry? It''s the same as when I was a child." Mu Yangling didn''t have time to tell him that he took the baby into the inner room to feed, and the little bear was also a little hungry. As soon as the food arrived, he stopped crying immediately, and he sucked like a war. Qi Haoran followed behind and entered the inner room, staring at his wife''s chest in a stunned manner, Mu Yangling raised his head to see that he had also come in, blushed and turned his back slightly, "Why are you coming in? Hurry up. Go out and wring my hair myself." Qi Haoran swallowed a mouthful of saliva, sat directly beside Mu Yangling, looked forward, and said in a low voice, "Let me see our son, I haven''t seen him drink milk yet." Mu Yangling''s face turned even redder, but seeing Qi Haoran staring at his son, he felt that he was thinking too much. When Mu Yangling hesitated, Qi Haoran said in a low voice, "I can only stay in the palace. One afternoon, this time it was because I just came back that the emperor gave this grace, and I don''t know when I will see you two again next time." Mu Yangling''s heart softened instantly, the couple had nothing to hide, she gritted her teeth and let Qi Haoran watch his son drink milk. Although she had done psychological construction, Mu Yangling was still a little shy. As soon as the little bear was full, she immediately put the child into Qi Haoran''s arms, and turned her back to fix the placket. Qi Haoran smacked his mouth regretfully behind her, looked down at his son, saw that his eyes were slightly narrowed, he was yawning with his fists clenched, and looked at him with hazy eyes, Qi Haoran''s heart softened, and he nodded his little nose. Said: "Stinky boy, I knew that I disliked your father at a young age, but it will be good in the future? When you grow up a little bit, I will see if I don''t spank your ass." Little Bear just thought that his father was talking to him, he opened his mouth twice, "Aah", then yawned again, his eyes were slightly moist, and gradually closed, his nose made a shallow breathing sound, and his abdomen was slightly ups and downs. , fell asleep like this. The soft and fragrant little group was nestled in his arms, Qi Haoran felt that all the hard work and tiredness had disappeared. He couldn''t help but kissed his son''s forehead and just held him tightly. After finishing his clothes, Mu Yangling asked him to put the child aside and go out to eat porridge first. Qi Haoran shook his head and said, "I want to hold the child, you can bring in the porridge and feed me." Chapter 519： sneak Looking at Qi Haoran, who was unwilling to leave her son for a moment, Mu Yangling was inexplicably jealous. She pouted and turned around to get something to eat. The maids serving her stood far away, while Lichun and the servants serving her son stayed outside and listened to orders. Seeing Mu Yangling coming out, they rushed forward, "Fourth grandma." "Bring me the porridge." Lichun knew that Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling didn''t like being served when they were together, so he turned around and handed the pot to Mu Yangling. Though the maids were curious about Lichun and the others and didnt wait at the door, those who could survive in the deep palace knew what to ask and what not to ask, so they hid their curiosity to the death. Mu Yangling sat on the side of the bed, watching Qi Haoran coaxing his son, and kept stuffing porridge into his mouth. Mu Yangling looked at his sleeping son, and then at Qi Haoran, who was humming and chanting, and couldn''t help but whisper: "Don''t coax him, he fell asleep early, don''t wake him up again in the end. Now, when will you come to coax him?" Qi Haoran pouted and muttered a few words, and then he put his son in his arms and didn''t move, and concentrated on eating porridge. But he was always picky when he asked people to feed him. After a while, he said, "Why is there so little meat in this porridge? A little more over there, scoop that piece..." Mu Yangling scooped him to eat according to his words at first, but in the end he completely ignored him and scooped it into his mouth, she said: "Anyway, you have to finish all this porridge..." Qi Haoran muttered, "How can one pot of porridge be enough..." His stomach is very big, and back in his comfortable life, he thinks he can just swallow a pig now. "I know you''re hungry, but you''ve been injured for so long before, how can you get a lot of fish and meat all at once? Your stomach will be eaten badly in the future." Qi Haoran hummed twice, hugged his son and lay down slightly, "Master wants to sleep for a while, call me up when it''s time, I''ll go see my sister-in-law and Xiaobao with you..." As soon as he finished speaking, Qi Haoran fell asleep. Mu Yangling knew that he was tired, so he put the things out lightly, and then went back to the house, and saw that Qi Haoran was already sleeping with his son slightly sideways, while the little bear was lying beside his father with his hands and feet stretched out. Wei Zhang, huhu fell asleep. Mu Yangling stood beside him for a while, and found that the breathing of father and son was in sync. Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, leaning on the side of the bed to look at them, not knowing when he fell asleep against the bedpost. Qi Haoran developed a biological clock early in the wild. Although he was tired, he only slept for an hour. He opened his eyes brightly. The wife on the bedside. Qi Haoran hurriedly moved his son to the innermost place carefully, and then got up to lie down with his wife in his arms. As soon as he moved, Mu Yangling woke up. She fell asleep sitting on the side of the bed and leaning back on the side of the bed. Now Wei Wei''s neck is a little uncomfortable, and Qi Haoran muttered: "The seat in the bed is so big, why don''t you? Know how to lie down? That''s stupid." "I didn''t want to sleep, I just wanted to see you." Qi Haoran was delighted, and said triumphantly, "Master is here, you can watch it as you like." Mu Yangling''s mouth twitched slightly, lying directly beside him, closing his eyes slightly and ignoring him, Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling for a while, probably thinking that his son was more attractive, then turned to stare at his son again, after a while , he saw that no one in the room was paying attention, so he secretly stretched out his hand and pulled his son''s legs apart to see his ****... Mu Yangling just opened his eyes and was stunned. Qi Haoran guessed that it was his son, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was deep, so he put down his legs contentedly. As soon as Mu Yangling was about to ask him if he preferred sons to daughters, he saw that he carefully placed his son''s legs into a heart shape. Then gently put the son''s open hand back to the child''s own mouth... Mu Yangling closed his mouth and eyes, yes, this master is playing with his son. The little bear probably felt uncomfortable in his sleeping position, his mouth was slightly puffed, and his brows were slightly wrinkled. When Qi Haoran saw it, he hurriedly put his legs and hands in place, as if he had done something evil and was found out, he clasped his hands on his chest. , pretending to sleep with eyes closed. Mu Yangling endured it, and finally couldn''t hold back and gave him a kick, and whispered: "You are not allowed to bully your son like this in the future, be careful that he will settle accounts with you when he grows up." Qi Haoran felt a little guilty, but still muttered: "I am his father, he dares!" Mu Yangling snorted, "You are already an adult, why are you still like a child?" Mu Yangling stretched his feet and kept hitting his legs as he spoke. Qi Haoran grabbed her feet and turned slightly to face Mu Yangling, "I just want to play with him to make sure he is my son." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then he exerted force on his feet, slapped him with his hands, and said angrily, "What do you mean? Whose son did I not give birth to your son?" Qi Haoran didn''t realize that he had said something wrong, but he just said with emotion: "But Master just thinks it''s amazing. When I left, your belly was only so small. When you came back, your son was already so big..." Qi Haoran said this with a little guilt, hugged Mu Yangling and said, "Master wasn''t there when you gave birth to the child, and the uncle didn''t participate when the child grew up..." Mu Yang''s mind was balanced a little, and he thought about it and said, "You have no choice but to do it. Who told us to catch up with the war." Qi Haoran held Mu Yangling''s hand and didn''t speak, Mu Yangling lay quietly in his arms, just as he was about to enjoy this moment of tranquility, someone''s hand became dishonest. Mu Yangling closed his eyes slightly as if he didn''t see him. Seeing that he was getting more and more extreme, he couldn''t help grabbing his hand that had slipped into the front of his shirt and said, "Don''t make trouble, this is the backyard of the palace, don''t you want to die?" The emperor allowed Qi Haoran to visit them, but he would never allow Qi Haoran to do such a thing in the harem, even if they were husband and wife. Qi Haoran bit her ear and said, "The palace maids are all outside, just keep your voice down, there is still water in the bathroom..." Mu Yangling didn''t want to take the risk, he slapped the person away slightly, and his breathing was a little short, "Don''t be ridiculous, be careful that the emperor won''t let you come to see us next time." Qi Haoran took a pause, then squeezed his hand slightly, holding Mu Yangling tightly in his arms with red eyes, and said in a low voice, "I just feel uncomfortable." Mu Yangling sucked in a breath of cold air, but seeing Qi Haoran being so reluctant to blame, she hesitated for a moment, then touched his hand under him, now it was Qi Haoran''s turn to take a breath of cold air. Qi Haoran hugged Mu Yangling excitedly, and whispered emotionally in her ear, "A Ling, A Ling..." Mu Yangling''s face was red and her ears were red, and the movements on her hands were a little clumsy. Qi Haoran covered her hands and guided her... When Mu Yangling''s hands were sore, Qi Haoran finally let it out. He lay on the bed for a while, then went to the bathroom refreshed and refreshed. Mu Yangling''s face was red, and he secretly opened the window and opened the room. odor dissipated. Chapter 520： love between sons and daughters Li Jinghua knew that their husband and wife must have a lot to say when they got together, so she stayed in her room and did not come out until Lichun came to invite Xiaobao. Qi Haoran put on the tattered clothes again, otherwise it would be too unseemly to see his brother and sister-in-law in his underwear. Although the clothes were not too strong, they were always coats. Qi Haoran''s clothes were too dirty. There was an example of his son. He didn''t dare to go up and ask to hold Xiaobao. He just stood aside to tease him and said a few words. Then he raised his head and said a few words to Li Jinghua. Li Jinghua mainly wanted to know the news about Qi Xiuyuan. They lived in the palace, and the information they got was what the emperor or others wanted them to know. Qi Haoran was called into the palace as soon as he went back and forth. He didn''t know the news of his eldest brother, but if he didn''t receive the news, it meant that there should be no problem with the eldest brother, so he confidently told Li Jinghua that his eldest brother was fine. Li Jinghua calmed down and thought about it for a moment. Seeing that there was only their family in the house, he couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Fourth Uncle, I don''t know when we can leave the palace and go home, it''s not convenient to always live in the palace. ." Qi Haoran said with a serious face: "I was about to tell my sister-in-law that it is safer for you to live in the palace during this time..." Said Xixia''s assassination plan. Qi Haoran whispered: "Although the emperor called you into the palace with the idea of ??taking hostages, I still have to thank him, the Xixia soldiers who paid the assassination mission are elites, and I was there all the way when I was rushing back. My heart is trembling, I am afraid that I will come back late, and although there are many inconveniences in the palace, as long as my elder brother and I are still loyal to Da Zhou, the emperor will try his best to keep you safe." Li Jinghua did not expect such danger outside the palace, and was stunned for a while. Qi Haoran can''t stay in the palace for too long. This time is an exception. Seeing that the servants outside have walked back and forth several times, he got up and said: "Sister-in-law, it''s getting late today, I''ll leave the palace first, if you have any If you need anything or are inconvenient, just ask the palace servants to send me a message, and I''ll get it for you." Li Jinghua nodded slightly and looked at Mu Yangling, "A-Ling send Fourth Uncle out, I''ll watch it for you guys." Mu Yangling kept sending Qi Haoran to the door of Erdao Palace, Qi Haoran saw the servants and the maids behind him follow from a distance, so he gently hugged Mu Yangling and whispered in her ear: "You can rest assured, If something happens, I will definitely rescue you before that." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, smiling formally with his eyes: "I''m very relieved." Qi Haoran laughed, yes, A Ling has always believed in him wholeheartedly. "You take care of some sister-in-law and little treasure." Mu Yangling nodded. Qi Haoran then turned around and strode away. Mu Yangling kept standing at the door until his back disappeared completely, then turned around and went back slowly. The young couple are still sad about their separation. The palace has refreshed their understanding of their love. Many women are envious, jealous and hateful towards Mu Yangling. "It''s really good luck." These women include not only palace maids, but also concubines and officials detained in the harem, and even the queen felt sour. The next day, Mu Yangling was specially called to speak to her. Seeing that she was still sitting quietly as before, she would only answer when she was asked. It was obvious that she had released her kindness, but she would not. Flattery is far worse than her slick sister-in-law. How could such a woman get so much favor from her husband? Is it because of the newly married Yaner? But they have been married for more than two years. The wedding is long overdue. It was better for her to marry the emperor, but it is impossible to be so good. For her to refuse the marriage of the saint, for her to show intimacy in public... It seems that the problem is with the man, maybe it is the problem of the man''s roots. Other women were also observing Mu Yangling, and finally came to the conclusion that Mu Yangling has no other great advantages except for her appearance, and the most important thing in the world is beautiful women, and it seems that she is indeed a man. The problem is not that they are not good enough. This put everyone''s attention on the Qi family man, only to find that there seems to be a genetic factor. Qi Feng did not forget his first love cousin, and finally took the risk of offending the Yue family and took the other party as his concubine. Did he get upright less than half a year after the death of his original spouse? This should be considered affectionate, right? Qi Xiuyuan also seems to value his wife very much, and he has never heard that he has a concubine or any remaining concubines in Jingzhao Mansion. It can be seen that the men of the Qi family are indeed more affectionate, so everyone envied Mu Yangling''s **. **Lucky. Li Jinghua was relatively well-informed. After returning from the outside, he laughed so hard that he bent over and told Mu Yangling about this as a joke, making fun of her: "I said how the queen asked you to go two days ago, the female relatives of the other three families I always stare at you, ask me about you from time to time, even other concubines in the harem will come to see us at the queen, so it turns out that the root lies in you." Mu Yangling said displeased: "They are too gossipy, and it''s not a matter of Qi''s roots at all for Haoran and me, okay? I am wholehearted with him, and he will naturally return my wholeheartedness to my father-in-law. Relationship? It''s too absurd to associate the affairs of our husband and wife with the father-in-law''s concubine destroying his wife." "I am wholehearted with him, and he will naturally return my wholeheartedness to me," Li Jinghua lowered his head and muttered twice, and finally raised his head and smiled lightly: "You are the only one who can say that, the men in the world are so ruthless, and the world is so cruel to women. There is so much injustice, how few can do it like the fourth uncle, A Ling, it is your luck that you can meet." Mu Yangling opened his mouth and could only murmur, "My father is also such a person." Li Jinghua smiled, "So you mother and daughter are very lucky." Mu Yangling still didn''t dare to take Qi Xiuyuan to do this, because although Qi Xiuyuan did not have a concubine, he did have a concubine. Li Jinghua also arranged a concubinage for him before coming to Ancheng. Li Jinghua knew what Mu Yangling was thinking, patted her hand and smiled: "Actually, I am much luckier than most women. Although I am not as good as you, I am very satisfied." Because Qi Xiuyuan valued her, and because Qi Xiuyuan has not given birth to a concubine until now, this is enough for her. Women generally envy Mu Yangling, while men generally look down on Qi Haoran, thinking that this person is too affectionate. The emperor also thought so, Qi Haoran''s words and deeds in the harem would naturally be known to him, so when Qi Haoran left, the emperor also officially stamped him with the label of being too affectionate. But there is nothing wrong with being a courtier and having a long relationship. The emperor hopes that Qi Haoran''s eldest brother will also have this, so that he can feel more at ease. Chapter 521： It broke our hearts Although the court tried very hard to restore order, the situation was still gradually deteriorating. Not long after Qi Haoran returned, the Jingzhou Mansion on the east road and the Jiading Mansion on the west road fell one after another, while Jingnan Road was completely occupied by rebels. The bandits have formed an alliance and are gathering to Lin''an City. The vanguard has reached Longxing House. Longxing Mansion to Lin''an City is only a twelve-day march, three days for cavalry, two days for one man and two horses to gallop... Emperor Jingyan panicked like never before, but the court had no use for anyone. All available generals were dispatched, and Emperor Jingyan had to consider using Qi Haoran. But Qi Xiuyuan already had a 150,000-strong army and was far away at the border. It would be too dangerous to hand over part of the forbidden army to Qi Haoran. When Qi Haoran came back, he had no plans to let him out of Beijing again. Taifu Yan dragged his sick body into the palace tremblingly and begged: "Your Majesty, this is not the time to hesitate. Brother Qi Xiuyuan''s family members are in the palace, and Qi Haoran values ??his wife and children. As long as he can take care of them, he will be able to Hold brother Qi Xiuyuan." Taifu Yan hurriedly shouted: "Your Majesty, Da Zhou is in danger, you can''t hesitate any longer." The ?? emperor took a deep breath and ordered: "I order Qi Haoran to be the general of the bandit suppression, lead 20,000 forbidden troops and 30,000 local troops, and go to Longxing Mansion immediately." Taifu Yan breathed a sigh of relief, but Emperor Jingyan was full of exhaustion, "Taofu, even if you defend Longxing Mansion, there is Jin Kingdom in the north, and Xixia in the west, it is difficult for me to protect Da Zhou. The teacher said what should you do, sir ?" Emperor Jingyan covered his face and cried for a rare occasion. Eunuch Bai''s eyes darkened, and he waved his hands to drive out all the servants. He also left quietly, closed the door, and stayed outside. Mrs. Yan looked at the emperor for a while with cloudy eyes, and finally sighed slightly. He was already sixty-eight this year, and he could feel the limit. He sat tremblingly on the steps and looked at the pillar not far away. daze. Emperor Jingyan walked up to Taifu Yan and followed him on the same level, "Teacher, please show the students another way." Taifu Yan smiled wryly. At this moment, he couldn''t help but resent Emperor Jingyan, and he rushed out the question, "Will you do as I say?" Emperor Jingyan''s eyes dimmed before he nodded slightly, "As long as the teacher said it, the students will do it." Taifu Yan''s turbid eyes shot a fierce light. He turned his head to look at the emperor beside him, his chest heaving with anger, but he couldn''t vent his anger. Looking at the reddish emperor at the corners of his eyes, all his anger melted. Did nothing. This is his own student, but also the emperor who pushed the throne by himself. He has been an emperor for more than 20 years. He is no longer the little prince who was more than respectful, but lacked intelligence but treated others with sincerity. An emperor should have a little ambition and suspicion. There are also many, but the ingenuity has not increased by a single star. Instead, it looks stupid because of the inconsistent ambition and suspicion, but isn''t he the one who caused all this? If he had chosen the high-spirited sixth prince, would the situation be better? Taifu Yan shook his head slightly, not necessarily, everything is not necessarily, how is it so simple to manage a country, the sixth prince is ambitious, smart enough, but too hard-edged, has too much opinion on the family and the powerful, and ascending the throne may not be possible Better than Emperor Jingyan, thinking of this, Mrs. Yan felt a little better. Taifu Yan''s mind was up and down, and he was silent for a long time. If the other person''s eyes were still open, the emperor would have thought he was asleep. Just when Emperor Jingyan couldn''t help but urge again, Taifu Yan said sternly: " Let''s make peace." Emperor Jingyan''s heart skipped a beat, and he asked expectantly, "What did the teacher say about making peace with the rebels?" Taifu Yan showed a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth and asked, "The emperor wants to make peace with the rebels?" Emperor Jingyan was silent, knowing that he had provoked Taifu Yan, Taifu Yan stretched out his hand and grabbed the railing on his right hand, stood up tremblingly, and said with some crying: "Make peace with Jin Guo and Xixia." After finishing the sentence, tears fell from Taifu Yan''s eyes, drop by drop on the smooth floor of the palace. Emperor Jingyan felt a pain in his heart, opened his mouth, but could not utter a single syllable. Mrs. Yan obviously didn''t want to listen to what the emperor said anymore. He walked out step by step. Tears fell like pearls with a broken thread. He opened the door with both hands, and Eunuch Bai who was standing outside heard the sound and turned around and looked When his eyes were red and tears were flowing, Mrs. Yan was stunned for a moment, and then she stepped forward cautiously and asked, "Mrs. Yan, what''s wrong with you?" Mrs. Yan Fu stared at Eunuch Bai for a while, then turned his head, moved him to the side, and walked out step by step. Eunuch Bai was startled, and hurriedly stepped forward to support his arm and shouted, "Oh, Mrs. Yan, what''s the matter with you? The miscellaneous family called Bu Huo to carry you..." Mrs. Yan waved him away and said dumbly, "No." was so powerful that he directly waved Eunuch Bai three steps back. Father-in-law Bai did not expect that the elderly and seriously ill Mrs. Yan would be so strong, and was very surprised. With this stunned effort, Mrs. Yan had already taken several steps. Knowing that the other party was stubborn, Eunuch Bai didn''t dare to go forward and ask the other party to sit down, but he called two servants and two bodyguards to follow him. Mrs. Yan seemed to be completely unaware of the people and things behind him. He just walked out step by step. Eunuch Bai looked at him from behind and felt that Mrs. Yan''s back was bent a lot. As soon as he thought about it, Eunuch Bai laughed at himself. Mrs. Yan was so old, it was normal for her to bend her back. Eunuch Bai turned around and went back to the palace, but as soon as one leg entered the threshold, a cup flew towards his head. Eunuch Bai didn''t dare to hide, so he could only bow his head slightly and let the cup fly over his head. The emperor''s majestic scolding sounded. : "Get out!" Eunuch Bai stepped back out of the door in fear, and closed the door again. On this day, Mrs. Yan walked from the Chongzheng Hall to the gate of the palace alone. The officials who went back and forth to report the matter were slightly surprised when they saw this, and then they respectfully stood aside and saluted. Mrs. Yan walked step by step from them as if he hadnt seen them. Pass. Although everyone was surprised, they only thought that Mrs. Yan was worried about the current situation. After a long time, officials who had seen this scene would only realize how heart-wrenching Mrs. Yan was in retrospect. Mrs. Yan staggered to the gate of the palace. The guards saw him crumbling, so they rushed forward to support him, but Mrs. Yan pushed him away. He couldn''t help but complain in a low voice, "Grandpa, how did the emperor let you come out?" It should be known that since Mrs. Yan got old, every time he entered the palace, as the teacher of the emperor, he could take a step or a soft sedan chair. Mrs. Yan didn''t answer, but held the headmaster''s hand and turned to look up at the palace, his eyes full of sadness. Chapter 522： pass away Yan Du knelt in front of Mrs. Yan''s bed, kowtowed "bang bang", and cried, "Father, you are making the Yan family bear the infamy of the world." Taifu Yan''s chest rose and fell sharply, then calmed down, and finally returned to dead silence. He turned his head to look at Yan Du, and said stubbornly: "Go and fetch the pen, ink, paper and inkstone." Yan Du bit his lip and knelt down. Mrs. Yan pointed at him angrily and shouted, "Don''t you even listen to me?" "Father, Da Zhou died, if you want the entire Yan family to be buried, even if your son has a grudge in his heart, he will definitely not dare to refute it. The first person to drink the dove is the son, but this seal can''t be passed, you just cut off the son. , my son can''t let you write this book, my son dare not go down to see the ancestors, dare not go to see Emperor Sejong!" Yan Du screamed, his head banged on the ground, blood slid down his face from his forehead . Mrs. Yan spat out a mouthful of blood, pointed at his son and was speechless. After a while, he clutched his chest and panted, "You think, you think that I am willing to bear such an infamy, and you think that I just want to push the Yan family away. Down to the abyss? Emperor Jingyan, your father pushed it up..." "But this Jiangshan''s surname is Guo, not Yan," Yan Du roared, "If he had listened to his father earlier, why would Da Zhou be here? He wants to listen to you now, and you are responsible for what he did twenty years ago. ?" Yan Taifu''s eyes were obscure, Yan Du looked back at his father''s eyes without fear, knelt firmly on the ground without flinching. Taifu Yan sighed and said, "If the peace talks are successful, the Great Zhou can continue..." Yan Du sneered, "It''s just lingering." "As long as the green hills are there, there is a possibility of a comeback," Mrs. Yan''s voice was barely audible, "The emperor is also old, and several princes are already old, you must keep your eyes open and don''t take your father''s way. old road" Yan Du''s tears flowed down at once, "Father, half of the country and then half of the country, how much of Da Zhou can be left? If Da Zhou can''t be kept, the Yan family will really have to bear the stigma of this traitorous life, and the son dare not gamble. Besides, among the princes, who do you think can turn the tide? It''s not as good, it''s not as good as..." It''s better to let this day be reversed, maybe you can keep the Han family''s country, and it won''t fall to Hu. in human hands. Yan Du swallowed the last sentence, but the meaning was revealed. Mrs. Yan opened his eyes and stared at the tent without speaking. That night, neither father and son could convince anyone. Madam Yan was in a hurry outside, and when she saw her son Yan Fu sitting motionless on the steps, she was annoyed: "What''s the matter with you? Just give me a word, don''t tell me to be in a hurry, your father and your grandfather. Stiff inside, why are you sitting still?" Yan Fu lowered his eyes and laughed at himself, Madam Yan slapped him angrily when she saw it, "What happened to the three of your grandparents?" Yan Fu laughed, tears welling up in his eyes. He looked at his mother with determination, and said, "Mother, in a few days, the Yan family will no longer be a model for the gift of literature." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Madam Yan was taken aback and shouted, "Our Yan family is very strict in managing the family, and we never do anything against the law. If you dare to talk nonsense again, your mother will ask your father to ask the family law to teach you a lesson." "Whatever," Yan Fu got up and walked out, saying, "You also persuade your father to stop kneeling. Kneeling will be in vain. No one can persuade my grandfather to make up his mind." Yan Fu stumbled out, laughing as he walked: "My Yan family is the master of poetry and books..." Bad news came back to Lin''an City one after another. Except for the north, General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan defended the line of defense, winning and losing. Bad news came from other places. The city was being lost every day, and the faces of the officials became more and more serious. , no more smiles, even the official family fell silent, waiting for news from the front line with trembling hearts. Qi Haoran has already led his troops out of the city to Longxing House. Yan Du took a leave of absence to attend to illness at home, but Yan Fu didnt ask for leave at all, he just skipped work, which surprised his Shangfeng and his colleagues. Because Yan Fu belongs to the Five Good Youths and works very hard, he rarely asks for leave, let alone absenteeism like this, but thinking of the imperial physicians that the emperor has been sending to the Yan family these days, everyone thinks they understand, maybe it is Mrs. Yan is really bad. Its really a rainy day. Losing a veteran of the three dynasties at this critical time is also a big blow to Da Zhou. At this time, the Yan family. Taifu Yan was lying on the bed with a weak breath. He seriously looked at the eldest son and eldest grandson kneeling at the bottom, and said after a while, "This is my last wish." Yan Du slumped on the ground and asked with red eyes, "Don''t father think about the Yan family?" "Loyalty and filial piety have been difficult since ancient times, so you should treat me as an unfilial person, and go get the pen and ink." Yan Fu raised his head with a "hoo", "Grandfather, you are only loyal to Emperor Jingyan, not to Da Zhou, let alone to this country." "Shut up," Yan Taifu flushed and said angrily, "Bring me the ink." Yan Du gave him a deep kowtow. In the end, filial piety overwhelmed the family responsibility in his heart. He got up and brought over the pen, ink and paper, and set up a low table on the bed. Yan Fu knelt from start to finish, looking at his grandfather and father with red eyes. Mrs. Yan''s hand trembled slightly, but he still picked up the pen and dropped it on the paper. He wanted to write two folds and a letter. One letter advocated peace talks with Xixia and Jin Kingdom, stating the pros and cons of it, and one letter wrote down the bottom line of the peace talks. Although he agreed to the peace talks, he did not want to hand over the following conditions to Emperor Jingyan to formulate. He was afraid, he was afraid that Da Zhou would be in After that, I was really devastated. The most embarrassing thing for Mrs. Yan was the letter to General Yuan. He knew and understood General Yuan''s aspirations better, because he was half of his student, and it was his dream to recover lost land. He dreamed of taking back his homeland. He always thought that one day General Yuan would realize this dream for him. Therefore, he was very protective of him in the DPRK and China, and even tried his best to support him. But now, he had to persuade General Yuan to agree to the peace talks. Mrs. Yan felt that the previous two papers were even more difficult. As well as understanding General Yuan''s aspirations, Taifu Yan also understands General Yuan''s stubbornness. In some respects, he is as stubborn as a bull, and he will never look back even if he is beaten to the point of tearing his skin. Mrs. Yan has been thinking about these things for the past three days. He started writing quickly, but he finished it in an hour. He made the last stroke and fell on the bed as if all his strength had been drained. Yan Du was shocked, "Father!" Yan Du jumped onto the bed in a panic to support his father, Yan Fu also rolled up and hugged Mrs. Yan''s arm, even if he was angry again, this man was also their father/grandfather. Taifu Yan was short of breath, and clung to Yan Du''s hand tightly and said, "Father is sorry for you, but you have to do it. You, you hand it over to me. If you don''t want to be an official, then you can resign. Go back, the official, it''s better to be a villager..." Mrs. Yan held Yan Du''s hand slightly loose, his eyes slowly closed, his chest no longer heaving... "Father!" "Grandfather!" Yan Fu hugged his grandfather''s body and shouted out, "Where''s the imperial doctor, call the imperial doctor!" Yan Du hugged his father and cried like a child, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, the imperial doctor who came in touched Taifu Yan''s pulse and all shook their heads regretfully. Chapter 523： pay homage When Taifu Yan''s book was handed over, it caused an uproar. At this time, negotiating peace with Jin Guo and Xixia was no different from betraying the country and seeking survival. Half of the officials in the court strongly opposed it, and the remaining half were half silent and half applauded. The Yan family was dragged into the whirlpool. Almost all the officials scolded Mrs. Yan at the end of the court meeting, but unfortunately, none of the Yan family went to court today, and this is why everyone was even more angry. Mrs. Yan hadnt been to the court for a long time, but Yan Du was a second-rank officer, and this person was also absent, obviously to shirk responsibility, so as soon as the court was over, some officials angrily went to Yans house to smash the door. The Great Zhou Dynasty was a strange country. Those in power were afraid of the people rebelling, but they were not afraid of their speeches, so the people could even smash rotten eggs at the gate of the palace without being guilty, as long as they didnt use iron tools to demonstrate at the gate of the palace. Officials can shout that the emperor is a stupefied emperor, or they can fight in front of the emperor, and it is not a new thing to go to the minister''s house to smash the door because of anger. At that time, Qin Xiang tried his best to facilitate the peace talks between Da Zhou and Jin Guo. After he ceded the land and gave the New Year coins, many officials threw rotten eggs into it. Qin Xiang was angry, but he could only stumble them in secret and take them a little on the surface. There is no way. So angry officials rushed to the gate of Yan''s house. The gate of the Yan family was closed, and a censor smashed the door first, howling angrily, because the Yan family was a family of scholarly gifts, and Taifu Yan and Yan Du had always supported the proposition of General Yuan and other generals to recover the country, but they were still one of them. The leaders of the Qingliu, everyone was even more unacceptable to Mrs. Yan''s "betrayal", so they were very excited. Some officials even fell to the ground in the street and cried, "Teacher, you ruined my big week!" The censor slammed on the door and cried: "Teacher, give us an explanation, why are you betraying the country to ask for peace? Half of my country was stolen by the Jin Kingdom, and now the southwest area has also fallen into the hands of Xixia, do you have to ignore those people? Come out and give us an explanation!" The people didn''t know what happened, but it didn''t prevent them from watching the fun. It was the first time they saw so many officials crying in the street, and they stood aside and watched curiously. A carriage stopped by an alley, and a shrewd man stopped beside the car and said respectfully: "Sir, the imperial doctor sent by the emperor has not come out, and none of the Yan family''s servants have come out since yesterday. , very strange." Qin Xiang lifted the curtain slightly, looked at the official who was crying all over the floor, his expression was condensed, and he snorted coldly: "Idiot," he raised his eyes to look at the Yan Mansion, and said, "I''m afraid this booklet from the teacher is the emperor''s order. , However, this is exactly what I want, and it saves me a lot of effort." Qin Xiang was about to put down the curtain and let people leave when the gate of Yan Mansion slowly opened. He looked up, his eyes were all white, his face was stunned, and then his expression changed greatly, and he leaned forward in a gaffe, "Teacher..." The Yan family was wearing mourning clothes and stood inside the door, and the officials outside the door were still full of tears, and the people inside the door were frightened. Yan Du''s eyes were red as he watched his colleagues kneeling, sitting or standing down the steps, angry, sad or annoyed, slowly kneeling down. Yan Fu and the descendants of the Yan family behind him also knelt down, and slapped someone outside the door. head. Yan Du choked and said, "My father, my father passed away last night." There was silence inside and outside the door, Yan Du''s throat was dry, and tears were streaming, he said: "My father said that making peace with Xixia of the Jin Kingdom is unfaithful, unfilial, inhumane and injustice, I am sorry to the great ancestor of Emperor Sejong, and I am sorry to the people of Limin. , but also pushed the Yan family into an unjust place, but Dazhou is now full of beacon smoke, but only if the border is stable, can the interior be stable, and I will not be destroyed by the country, and I hope that my colleagues will show mercy and be tolerant. " After saying that, he kowtowed again. An official kneeling on the ground murmured: "After the peace talks, can I really keep Da Zhou?" The sound was not loud, but everyone heard it in the silence. Everyone was suspicious, and they stared blankly at the Yan family, and they were all at a loss for the future. The demonstration at Yan''s house ended like this, but the officials who left did not feel relieved after venting, but became heavier, as if a stone was blocked in their hearts. And the Yan family also hung up white flags and officially organized the funeral of Mrs. Yan. Not many people came to attend the funeral. Only a few relatives and a few students of Mrs. Yan came, and Qin Xiang also came in person. He respectfully kowtowed three times in front of Mrs. Yan''s spirit, and did not talk to Yan Du and others. Leaving after talking too much. Even if Yan Du explained it, most people still couldn''t understand the book on Taifu Yan, but the emperor was already preparing to do it according to the contents of the book on Taifu Yan. The officials of the half dynasty were against it, but Prime Minister Qin stood up to support it, and even mobilized all the forces he could mobilize to promote this matter. At this time, the emperor was no longer afraid of Qin Xiang, because the pace of Xixia was getting faster and faster. Although Qi Haoran was blocking the rebels from Longxing Mansion, there were also small-scale bandits rebelling in other places in Jiangnan. The emperor had no time to delay. . After the emperor finally tried to negotiate a peace plan, Mrs. Yan had to go to the funeral. Mu Yangling sighed and proposed to the queen that she wanted to leave the palace to pay homage to Taifu Yan, which surprised the queen, but she couldn''t make up her own mind and asked the emperor. The ?? emperor nodded in agreement after only a moment of silence. Li Jinghua didn''t go, she stayed to look after the children. She did not have as complicated feelings for Mrs. Yan as Mu Yangling. In her opinion, this was just a change in the world, and she had only seen Mrs. Yan from a distance. On the one hand, the impression was not very deep, and she couldn''t understand Mu Yangling''s feelings for him crying. Mu Yangling disagreed with Taifu Yan''s views and practices, but admired him, admired him for resisting this infamy, and admired him for taking on this responsibility. In this respect, he was much more responsible than Emperor Jingyan. This alone is worthy of Mu Yangling''s admiration. If you add the characteristics of this era, Mrs. Yan is even more worthy of her admiration. She is a latecomer. In her opinion, anyone can be an emperor. As long as she has the ability and virtue, she can accept changing emperors one day. But people in this era can''t do it. In the eyes of Taifu Yan, he is a person from Dazhou, and only the Guo family is orthodox, so he wants to protect his country, but in Mu Yangling''s eyes, the people of this world are the people in this world. A country is divided according to regions and races, not dynasties, so in her opinion, it is wrong to cede a large area of ??territory in order to keep a big week, and make so many people become second-class citizens. is just a mistake in the understanding of the times, and she can''t use her knowledge of the next six hundred years to correct his thoughts. Mu Yangling put on plain clothes and went to pay homage to Mrs. Yan with the funeral. The Yan family was a little surprised, because most of the people who came today were people close to the Yan family, or students who recognized Mrs. Yan as a teacher, and even Prime Minister Qin did not come, but set up sacrifices on the side of the road. The Qi family and the Yan family don''t seem to have any deep friendship. Yesterday, Qi Xiuyuan''s expedited documents arrived before the emperor''s case. He objected to the peace negotiation with Xixia of the Jin Kingdom. Qi Haoran''s document arrived two days earlier, and he also opposed the negotiation. , it is said that the Qi family should be at odds with the master Yan Taifu. Mu Yangling respectfully poured incense on Mrs. Yan, and seeing the Yan family looking at her suspiciously, Mu Yangling whispered: "Uncle and Xianggong do not agree with Mrs. Yan''s views, but they admire Mrs. Yan as a person, and they will oppose it. It is his right to put the book on him, but it won''t stop him from submitting the book." So those officials who clamored for the Yan family to take back the book seemed ridiculous. Yan Fu was shocked and stared at Mu Yangling with wide eyes in surprise. Chapter 524： loyal traitor It is undeniable that Yan Du and Yan Fu felt warm in their hearts at this time, Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran were full of goodwill. Although the attacks on the Yan family by officials and commoners have decreased a lot because of his father''s death, they have also been ignored. I used to make good friends, most of my relatives broke up, and I didn''t even attend the funeral of my father. Nowadays, the Qi family, who has always been infrequently visited, comes to pay homage, which is naturally much more precious. The Yan family sincerely thanked Mu Yangling by bending over slightly, and Yan Fu said, "Ren Qi Gong, thank you for Yan and General Qi." Mu Yangling nodded slightly and walked out of Yan''s house. She looked back at Yan''s house, which was surrounded by all the elements in the whole house. She thought, how long can Da Zhou support without such a pillar? Will the powerful Xixia Conference agree to make peace? Mu Yangling, who came out of Yan''s house, couldn''t stay outside for a long time. Almost as soon as he went out, he was invited to the palace by the accompanying palace maids. But Fan Zijin already got the news, he was silent for a moment, then said: "Call someone to set up a road sacrifice on the way to the funeral, and hang the label of the Fan family." Yanmo was stunned, and said, "I''m afraid I''ll be angry when the master knows." Fan Zijin sneered, "Then change it to my name, let''s go, hurry up, and make sure it''s done before the funeral." Research ink should be down. The street was a little quiet, but there were only six houses that set up road sacrifices along the entire street, including the white banner sacrifice shed of Qin Xiang''s family standing far away, Yan Mo sighed, and chose a place to order someone to put up the shed and set it up. offerings. Mrs. Yan was a legend all his life. The Yan family was a family of poetry, books and rituals, so he studied early and was very talented. He was a high school jinshi when he was only twenty-one years old, and he became an official in the dynasty. Ranked in the second rank, the speed of promotion was the highest before General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan came out. Besides, he is a civil servant, and civil servants are notoriously slow in promotion. He stayed in the position of the official second-rank official for eight years. After that, he was dismissed because of his great efforts to fight against the Jin war, and then he was reactivated. He persuaded the late emperor to take a tougher attitude toward Jin and assisted Li Zhengye to break down the massive attack of the Jin kingdom. In the time of the late emperor, the three major attacks of the Jin Kingdom were blocked by Taifu Yan and Li Zhengye. Such great achievements made him a prime minister before he was 50 years old, and then quickly retired to teach at the Guozijian. It was not until the Jin Kingdom attacked again, and the princes seized the throne in a melee, and the frontline was retreating, and the former emperor died of serious illness, and he came back to power. At that time, the Great Zhou Dynasty was chaotic. The princes who accompanied the army died and fled. The remaining princes in Chang''an City were also in civil strife. Taifu Yan found a different way to put Duke Qin, the grandson of Duzong, on the throne, who is now Emperor Jingyan. As soon as Emperor Jingyan came to power, he disregarded Taifu Yan''s persuasion and insisted on moving the capital to Lin''an City, and for this reason gave up half of the country in the north. This is also the reason why people and some officials denounced Taifu Yan. Mrs. Yan chose the son of the late emperor. Will Da Zhou be better? At least there will not be the embarrassment of only owning half of the country, making so many people second-class and being oppressed by the Hu people. However, Taifu Yan has always been the main battle, and he has sheltered the generals such as General Yuan. He is also opposed to extravagance and corruption, so he has a good reputation among the people and Qingliu. In addition, he has always been in power since he arrived in Lin''an City, and then he was even more He has served as the chief examiner of Chunwei for many times, and has been the teacher of Jinshi and the officials in the past two decades. Before coming to Ancheng, Mrs. Yan was already full of peaches and plums. For example, today, Qin Xiang, Fan Siwen, have all taken his lessons, Qin Xiang, Fan Siwen, Qi Feng and others are even more in him. I passed the exam when I was the chief examiner. There are countless students and a respected elder who passed away, but the funeral is deserted, and there are only a few odd-numbered road festivals, which is not without sadness. It is precisely because of the small number of people that Fan Zijin''s road sacrifice was set up, and everyone came to see it. Except for Prime Minister Qin, the people who came to set up the road sacrifice were all students who still respected Master Yan in their hearts. Jinshi, who had nothing to do with it, also came to offer sacrifices, and felt angry and uncomfortable. Even a yellow-haired child knew to respect Taifu, but those who had been taught by Taifu personally misunderstood him. It can be said that the people who will come to the road festival, most of them belong to Mrs. Yan''s brainless fans, and when Fan Zijin hurried to deal with the affairs at hand, he received some friendly nods. Fan Zijin responded politely with some confusion. Seeing that the shed was just set up and the white flags had not had time to hang up, he hurriedly hung the white flags up by himself. It would be better to pay attention to the impression of the people here. The Yan family''s funeral team came from a distance in a low-key manner. Although the people were angry, fortunately no one was making trouble at the moment. Fan Zijin followed the Yan family''s team to Yongfu Temple outside the city. The Yan family wanted to send Mrs. Yan away. He was buried in his ancestral place, so the coffin could only be temporarily stored in Yongfu Temple. Qin Xiang plunged into the study when he returned from Yongfu Temple. No matter what, he wanted to grab the errand of Neihe and he must facilitate the peace talks. His staff was puzzled by this, "Sir, even the Yan family can''t stand gossip. At this time, if you go too deep, I''m afraid it won''t be good." Qin Xiang said indifferently: "This matter has its own concerns, you just need to draw up a set of peace talks with me." Qin Xiang snorted coldly in his heart. It was because of the great contrast that the Yan family received such a big backlash. However, he had been reconciling from the very beginning, and he had already been stigmatized as a "traitor". People hate him even more, and there won''t be much backlash. "My lord, the matter of peace has already been decided in the court, just wait for the emperor to send someone. You took the initiative to take this job, didn''t you take all the infamy?" The staff still couldn''t help but persuade, after all Mixing with Qin Xiang, they can only be better when he is healed. Qin Xiang frowned displeasedly, "Go as soon as you want to go, where is there so much nonsense?" The staff choked and could only resign in resignation. Qin Xiang stared at the pen holder on the desk in a daze. If it was possible, he would not take the initiative to take this errand, but in order to save his life and the Qin family, he had to do this. Taifu Yan advocated for peace for the sake of Da Zhou. He was also for Da Zhou, but the fundamental purpose was to keep the Qin family. The Qin family can survive only if Da Zhou is there. Otherwise, it is better to fall into the hands of the Hu people than to fall into the hands of the rebel army. If Da Zhou died at the hands of the rebels, I am afraid that the Qin family will be the second family to be cleaned up after the royal family. After all, he was still too young and energetic before, and he did not think about it properly. Otherwise, there will be no worries now. But who would have thought that the emperor would make such a foolish move, completely igniting the bandits in the entire Da Zhou, turning them from bandits into rebels, and forming an alliance. Otherwise, with his support, Da Zhou would have no problem to persist for another thirty or forty years. By then, the Qin family will have accumulated enough capital, and they can resign and return to their hometown. Who can remember the quiet Qin family? Unfortunately, everything is ruined now. He can only try his best to deal with Xixia, hoping that Da Zhou can turn the tide. If it doesn''t work, he can also help Xixia or Jin Guo to divide Da Zhou. As long as the domestic rebels are wiped out, the Qin family will still have the road to survival. Chapter 525： split up Da Zhou formally proposed a peace proposal to Jin Guo and Xixia. Jin Guo agreed after hesitating. He retreated the army three miles and stationed, and stared at Da Zhou''s army, waiting for the arrival of the peace messenger. They have been attacking for more than a month, and so far they have not been able to capture the next city or town. Instead, they have lost a lot of warriors, which can be said to be suffocated to death. Compared with the situation of Xixia, Jin Guo was also a little flustered. Seeing how General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan were on guard, it was difficult for them to get a bargain. It would be better to settle a peace treaty with Xixia''s offensive and ask for more year-old coins and silks. benefits like tea. The Jin Kingdom is willing to stop the war, but Xixia is not willing. They have already occupied a lot of territory and invested a lot in this war. They had the idea of ??destroying Da Zhou, but they did not refuse, but temporarily delayed it on the grounds that they could not make the decision and needed to wait for the order of the king, but the attack was still to be attacked, and the city should be attacked. . Da Zhou''s courtiers and Emperor Jingyan were so angry that their teeth were itching, but they couldn''t stop them. Da Zhou was very able to fight with each other, but he was stunned to attack the city. Can you tell him to come back? Will it be paid back? But now the domestic troops are insufficient, Da Zhou can''t deter Xixia at all, and can''t stop them from their footsteps. In addition, Emperor Jingyan''s main force is placed on domestic rebels, and for a while, Xixia is like a no-man''s land. It''s easy, with the Lu Xixia army, you can even take two cities in one day, Although Emperor Jingyan was more afraid of rebels, he couldn''t let Xixia attack the city like this, otherwise, when he suppressed the rebellion, Dazhou was also occupied by Xixia, what kind of emperor would he be? Emperor Jingyan finally ordered the transfer of General Yuan''s army of 100,000 and Qi Xiuyuan''s army of 50,000, and divided them into two routes to block Xixia. Wan Dajun went straight down from the East Road, crossed Huainan West Road and went straight to Jinghu North Road to block the Xixia army. Emperor Jingyan originally wanted to send generals directly from the DPRK to lead the army, but he gave up after thinking about it. Now is not the time to weaken the forces of General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan. It is better to let their people lead the army by themselves. Moreover, The DPRK really can''t send actual generals, otherwise he wouldn''t have used Qi Haoran at the beginning. Qi Xiuyuan thought for a long time after receiving the holy will, and then called Rong Xuan to discuss it. After a while, he decided to send Mu Shi and Jiang Ze to lead the troops, Mu Shi to lead 20,000 troops, and Jiang Ze to lead 30,000 troops. Only the five of them knew about what Qi Xiuyuan wanted to rebel, but Mu Shi and Jiang Ze didn''t know it at all. Jiang Ze had followed Qi Xiuyuan for a long time, and he naturally trusted him, but when it came to rebellion, things would be uncertain, so Qi Xiuyuan thought about it for a long time, and decided to hide the matter first and split the army into two. Ze just needs to stop the Xixia army wholeheartedly. As for Mu Shi and Qi Mus two families, they were relatives by marriage. Qi Xiuyuan assumed that Mu Shi had already boarded the pirate ship, and decided to tell him the matter, so that he should pay attention to taking in refugees and recruiting troops when he fought back the Xixia army. their source of troops. Qi Xiuyuan brought Mu Shi and talked for a long time in the study. When he left the Qi residence, he had no expression on his face, and rode home with his head down. Jiang Ze only thought that Qi Xiuyuan was explaining to Mu Shi why he led less troops than him. Not on him. Qi Xiuyuan was a little more convinced in his heart. But when Mu Shi returned home, he was so angry that he picked up a pen and wrote a letter to scold his daughter. How could she hide such a big thing from him. He is not very angry and anxious. Although he is not literate, he has a lot of experience because of his travels in the early years. In his opinion, Da Zhou was already shaky, and if he did it, he would do it. Anyway, his wife and children''s family are in the north. In this area, this is Qi Xiuyuan''s base camp. In the future, even if Qi Xiuyuan doesn''t become emperor, their Mu family will be able to protect them, and the big deal will go back home to hunt. But the daughter is different. When A Ling married Qi Haoran, they must have lived and died together. He could escape with his family, but he could not take A Ling. Besides, they were already detained before they turned against him. In the palace. How could Mu Shi not be angry or nervous? Shu Wanniang saw him come back angrily, so she went to the kitchen and made some small things for him, and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Mu Shi put down the pen, put away the letter pretending not to care, and said, "The general sent me to lead the troops to resist the Xixia army, and then there will be a few of your mothers left at home. I am a little worried and want to call the watch. Brother cousin and sister-in-law come to live at home for a while, so they can take care of you." Shu Wanniang smiled and said, "Bowen has been able to establish a household, why is it always bothering my cousin cousin?" Shu Wanniang put the plate in front of him and sighed, "It''s a mess outside, and I don''t know if A Ling is doing well in the capital." "Don''t worry, that''s where the emperor stays, and the safest place in the world is there." Shu Wanniang breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, and laughed again, "You are right, the place where the emperor stayed is tightly guarded, and A Ling should be safe, otherwise I would really worry about her alone with her little grandson. The team is broken, and even Mr. Fan''s workshop can''t deliver the goods, otherwise I can ask them to bring some small clothes to our grandson." The more Shu Wanniang spoke, the more melancholy she became. Her daughter was so young, so why did she have a child? It was as if A Ling was arguing about hanging on her husband''s body and wanted to go hunting in the woods together, but in a blink of an eye, the family moved to Hanzhong Mansion. , A Ling married and had a child, and Bo Wen also grew into a young man. Mu Shi saw that Shu Wanniang was in a trance, and knew that she was thinking wildly again. He quickly grabbed a book and suppressed the letter, and hugged her to comfort her. And General Yuan also divided his troops into two groups, one was led by a general under his command, and the other was led by his eldest son Yuan Zhao, and they went south together. As the eastern and western armies moved south, the progress of the Western Xia army slowed down a bit, but the offensive became more and more fierce. , the other party also failed to discuss. The emperor was relieved to see this, and only then did he consider releasing the officials and family members from the palace. Because they have lived in the palace long enough, if they stay, not only the courtiers will have opinions, but the people outside who are full and have nothing to do to stare at the royal family will also spit at him. Fortunately, Qi Xiuyuan and General Yuan''s troops have been reduced now, and they are restrained by the army of the Jin Kingdom. The emperor thinks that it is not impossible to let them out of the palace. Anyway, they are still in Lin''an City. Therefore, although Mu Yangling and the others were able to leave the palace, their scope of activities was restricted. As long as they did not leave the city, they could go anywhere. The reason is also very ready. In order to protect their safety, the Xixia soldiers in the front team who were going to assassinate them have been caught, but it is uncertain whether there are any fish that slipped through the net. In addition, Xixia has not yet determined whether other assassination teams have been sent, so In order to protect their safety, they could not leave the city, and there was also a circle of forbidden troops outside the mansion to protect them. Chapter 526： back home When Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua returned to Qi Mansion, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Although they served delicious food and drink in the palace, and there was no problem in terms of safety, it was very tiring to talk to the queen and the concubines in the harem. I lost a lot of weight in a month. Li Jinghua saw that Mu Yangling was also relieved, and smiled: "I''ll ask the kitchen to cook something delicious, and our sister-in-law will get together in the evening." Wang Ma hurried over and said with a smile: "The eldest grandmother, the fourth grandmother, just sent a message from the East House, saying that the wife asked someone to prepare a meal, and they want the family to have a reunion dinner in the evening." Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua looked at each other, knowing that Qi Feng was mostly going to ask them about the situation in their palace, so they reluctantly agreed. Mu Yangling was about to leave when Xiaobao stumbled out, hugged her calf, raised his head and said pitifully, "Auntie, bear." Mu Yangling had a black face and said with a stern face: "Your brother is asleep and can''t play with you." When these two children get together, nothing good will happen. Every time they play, they forget to eat, drink and lasa. In the end, they either can''t help but lax on the spot, or they are so hungry that they cry. She doesn''t know what to do. Can''t say a few words, the other can''t even sit still, but he can speak to the quack, and it takes a long time to talk, without getting bored. Li Jinghua obviously also thought of the great achievements of the two, and hurriedly grabbed Xiaobao and persuaded: "My brother is asleep, you are going to take a nap too. When you wake up, let''s go and play with your brother, okay?" Xiaobao said with moist eyes, "sleep with Xiong Xiong." He grabbed Mu Yangling''s calf tightly, no matter how much Li Jinghua pulled it, she couldn''t pull it, and she didn''t dare to use force, for fear of hurting the child, so in the end she had no choice but to say, "A Ling, you should carry him over and let them go. The brothers slept together and told the nurse to be tougher, and when it was time, they would pick them up to breastfeed and urinate, but they couldn''t be used to them anymore." Mu Yangling could only agree, pick up Xiaobao and go to Zhaohua Courtyard. My son was sleeping, and he occupied half of the bed with his hands and feet spread out. A thin quilt was covering his stomach, and he slept soundly. Xiaobao stopped his voice when he saw it when he entered the door. After being put on the bed by the fourth aunt, he lay gently beside him, and honestly closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. Mu Yangling looked funny, covered him with a small quilt, patted him softly, and whispered: "Good baby, go to sleep." Xiaobao originally wanted to pretend to fall asleep and get up after the fourth aunt left, but he couldn''t help falling asleep gradually under the soft voice of the fourth aunt. Mu Yangling saw that he was fast asleep, so he got up and left, and let the nurse stay in the room. Lichun was sorting out the things they took out of the palace. During that time, the emperor and the queen gave them a lot of things in order to appease them. They were all good things with high ornamental value or collection value. But Mu Yangling obviously prefers this. She asked Lichun to make a register, and then put the items into their small warehouse. Gu Yu whispered, "I wonder if the Dongfu side will come and ask for it." Mu Yangling raised her brows slightly, and Gu Yu whispered, "Fourth grandma didn''t know, after you and the eldest grandma entered the palace, the aunts from the east mansion often came here to borrow things, fortunately, as soon as you entered the palace, Wang Mom locked all the valuables in the warehouse and said that you took the key away, so that''s why..." "The Qi Mansion is not short of money," Mu Yangling muttered, "Why does the Wu family seem to have fallen into the eyes of money." Gu Yu pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "It should be that the uncle and the fourth master are not short of money. The fourth grandmother is naturally not aware of the fact that the manor is not that rich. The master is only a fourth-grade imperial censor, and he does not have much salary. There are not many fields, and the filial piety below is incomparable to that of the Sixth Division. If you need to support the family, there will not be much left. If you think about it seriously, the fields in the house are not as many as those of the fourth grandmother in the suburbs of Beijing." Mu Yangling was stunned, "How did you know these things?" She is the master, Gu Yu actually knows everything she doesn''t know? Gu Yu bowed his head embarrassedly, and said cowardly, "After the grandmothers went to the palace, the girls in our two courtyards were assigned to various places to fight, and the slaves were assigned to the big kitchen, where there are many people coming and going. It''s the old man in the house, plus the frequent shopping and shopping, the more you listen to it, the more you will know." This is the talent who collects information, Mu Yangling looked at Gu Yu and sighed. Mu Yangling decided to turn around and tell Wang Ma that he must focus on cultivating Gu Yu, which will definitely be useful in the future. Mu Yangling nodded and said: "I know about this, the things are put away, and they don''t know what we have when we come back. If we really come and ask for it, it''s okay for us to give one or two pieces." As long as it doesn''t touch her bottom line, she doesn''t mind comforting each other. But Qi Feng didn''t ask about it. At the dinner table, he just asked them about their situation in the palace, what the queen said when they left the palace, and inquired about Qi Xiuyuan''s brothers. Qi Feng was also very helpless. He didn''t want to ask about his daughter-in-law and his sons, but the key point was that the letters the eldest and the fourth wrote to him were just simple greetings, not a single word of value, and their father-son relationship had long since been The indifference has deteriorated to this point, even if he can pull his face to ask, they may not answer, so Qi Feng simply does not pull that face. But he didn''t get any news from Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling. He knew what they both knew, even he knew more than them, but they both looked a little dazed, and Li Jinghua also said , "The uncle rarely tells me about the outside world. The letters are all asking me to raise Xiaobao well, be filial to my parents-in-law, and the rest is to let me live in the capital with peace of mind and listen to the arrangements of the imperial court." Qi Feng looked at Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "Father-in-law, you know, I don''t know much, and I don''t know much. Most of the letters written by the fourth master to me are about the scenery and customs along the way, and rarely involve Military, or should I bring the letter to my father-in-law?" Qi Feng''s face darkened, so he wouldn''t read his daughter-in-law''s letter, and he hated the fourth child in his heart. Day by day, a letter was sent back, and he thought they were talking about something big, it was simply a waste of resources and a waste of resources. Qi Feng was indignant, and the meal was extremely dull. For his two grandsons, Qi Feng only looked up and praised, very smart, and then he stopped. Li Jinghua frowned slightly, feeling a little dissatisfied in her heart. She turned her head and glanced at Qi Shaosheng''s eldest son, Qi Ming. Seeing that he was snuggling next to Wu''s, he ran to Qi Feng''s side and raised his head to act coquettishly with him, and was even more displeased. Mu Yangling felt that Li Jinghua''s mood was not right, although she still smiled decently, but she just felt that something was wrong, so she was not in the mood, she got up and took the opportunity to leave when she saw Xiaoxiong yawning. When ?? walked out of the main courtyard and they were the only ones on the road, Mu Yangling asked curiously, "What''s wrong with my sister-in-law?" "There is no distinction between father-in-law and son-in-law, and he pays too much attention to the second uncle''s child. Instead, he throws Xiaobao aside. If this is in an ordinary family''s home, it is the root of the chaos." Chapter 527： Stewardship Mu Yangling blinked and said puzzledly: "Father-in-law has always paid little attention to eldest brother and Haoran, and sister-in-law was not very angry before." "But Xiaobao is a grandson. If the father-in-law behaves too eccentrically, even if the clan knows it''s the father-in-law''s problem, they will treat Xiaobao slightly, adding a lot of speculation." Li Jinghua was a little worried, and lowered her voice: "Although the second uncle and the third uncle were born when the Wu family was still a concubine, but because the Wu family was upright, they always regarded themselves as their own sons outside, and the eldest grandson in the house was not from The long house is inappropriate, and if the father-in-law has such an obvious biased attitude, there will definitely be a war between the four-bedroom and the second-bedroom and the third-bedroom in the future. Li Jinghua came from an aristocratic family, and is most sensitive to this kind of thing. The eldest son and grandson have always been the most important inheritance of a family. Even if there is not much help in the clan, the clan will still unconsciously surround the elder, Qi Xiuyuan. The identity of the eldest son is clear, so he can remotely control the Qi family at the border. Bought the clan elder to squeeze out Qi Feng. There is a reason for his strength, but a large part is because he is the eldest son of the Qi family. But the identity of her son Xiaobao''s eldest grandson seems to be shrouded in thick fog. Is Qi Ming the eldest grandson or the eldest grandson? Xiaobao only ranks second in the family after all. If the father-in-law does his best to favor Qi Ming and insist that Qi Shaosheng is also the son-in-law, it means that Xiaobao loses the support of the entire Qi family. The eldest son owns the entire clan, this is not just a talk, it is a concept that is set in the depths of the heart. Mu Yangling couldn''t understand because in her era, the family concept had already fallen apart. Everyone lived in a small family, and their behavior was bound by the laws of the country, and their conscience was bound by morality. Unlike this era, the family could execute privately. The clan, in some respects, the clan rules even override the law. So Li Jinghua was worried, she was thinking, should she grab the stewardship of the Qi family for her son, so as to keep her son''s status? Mu Yangling''s brain circuit was finally connected to Li Jinghua, she hurriedly said: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, the eldest brother is the most promising in the family, even if you don''t rely on the family, Xiaobao will not be worse than others, I think We''d better stay in the yard and live our lives honestly." If Qi Xiuyuan had no intention of rebelling, Li Jinghua would go and grab it, but Qi Xiuyuan might rebel in two years. "The uncle is very promising, but you can''t just look down on the family. As the old saying goes, don''t bully the poor, let alone a family? There are no more promising people in the family now, but there are so many people in the family, and there are many children and young people. , these are connections." Mu Yangling looked at the worried Li Jinghua and felt that it was her parents who were most worried about in this world. How old is Xiaobao, she started to worry about her connections. Looking back at her son, she felt very sorry for him. It seemed that she didn''t think about it, and she was stocking up on her son''s future with the idea of ??fighting for her own. As long as her son is happy as a child, he needs to read the books he needs to read, and he needs to learn the skills he needs to learn, and then pay attention to his character and character. As for what he will do in the future, how he will do it seems to be a matter of his adulthood. Mu Yangling propped his chin in a trance, ah, why does he feel like he is getting old all of a sudden? I don''t know if Qi Haoran has planned his son''s future. Mu Yangling wrote to ask Qi Haoran to apologize for the negligence of his son. Compared with his sister-in-law, she, as a mother, seemed to think too little. Qi Haoran was also distressed when he got the letter. He really didn''t think about his son''s future. He felt that he was so good, and his son should not be too bad. Do you still need him to think about him? But he didn''t write this into the letter, and A Ling was already blaming himself. If he wrote it like this, her anger would definitely burn on him, so Qi Haoran thought about it for a long time and told Mu Yangling that we only need to let him at this stage. As long as the son thrives, as for the future, they have planned it now. In the future, if the son does not like it, it will be in vain. It is better to ask him what he wants to do when he grows up, and we will help. Everything is based on the wishes of the child. Mu Yangling didn''t expect Qi Haoran to be so open-minded, more open-minded than her, looked at his son who was fluttering on the couch and wanted to get up, took him into his arms, and said with a smile: "Son, you are really lucky, you You can do whatever you want in the future, but your father said, it''s up to your wishes." It didn''t take a few years for Mu Yangling to know that Qi Haoran''s words were used to coax her. If the child''s wishes are the main thing, it was a joke. Qi Haoran shouted arrogantly in his heart before the child was born. Now, "Master is going to have a son. In the future, our father and son will be two generals..." Xiong Xiong stared at his mother, waved his little hand to grab her hair, and stuffed it into his mouth. Mu Yangling was shocked, and hurriedly rescued the hair from his claws, and patted him lightly. The little hand said: "You child, why are you stuffing everything in your mouth?" Seeing that he couldn''t catch his hair, Xiong Xiong simply plunged his head into her arms, arched from side to side, and grabbed her clothes tightly with his hands. Mu Yangling was a little helpless, "You eat too much. You have milk to drink, vegetable soup to eat, and egg custard to supplement. Why are you still thinking about eating now? It''s the same as your father." Having said that, she still carried the baby to the inner room to breastfeed. After coming out, Lichun said excitedly: "Fourth grandma, the eldest grandma took over the central feeder in the house, and will be in charge of the house with the second grandmother and third grandma," and then lowered her voice: "I heard that my wife is very angry. I didn''t eat lunch." Mu Yangling was taken aback and asked, "Whose idea is this?" "It''s the madam herself," Lichun said triumphantly: "Some madams in the clan came to the house to play and mentioned that the eldest grandma is the first-in-law daughter-in-law, and the affairs of the house should have been taken care of by the eldest grandma. Grandma was pregnant and gave birth to a child, so it was excusable to leave the affairs of the house to the second and third grandma, but now the second young master is over a year old, and the eldest grandma is also free. Although she was angry, she had never dared to speak loudly in front of several madams, so she agreed, but asked the second and third grandma to help the eldest grandma with the housekeeping, saying that she was helping the eldest grandma to share the affairs of the house." Mu Yangling was stunned secretly. It was only a few days ago that she returned the letter she sent to Qi Haoran. Li Jinghua is already in power here. This kind of speed is really beyond me and other mortals can do it. Mu Yangling is not good at these internal affairs, so to show her support, she waved her hand and said, "If that''s the case, then go and tell the great grandma, in the future, Xiaobao will be placed with me and I will take it with her, and she will just go to the office. thing." Lichun responded with a smile and turned around to tell the eldest grandma. The servants of Zhaodetang and Zhaohuayuan are very excited about the grandma taking power, which means that their status in the house has risen, and they will be less difficult to do in the house in the future. Chapter 528： Li Jinghua led Xiaobao over, followed by a string of maids, she handed Xiaobao to Mu Yangling, "I thought about it, I''d better leave Xiaobao with you for the time being, and wait for me to take care of the house. Let him go back to me when it''s clear." Mu Yangling was stunned, "Xiaobao wants to live with me?" What she understands about taking and taking care of is that Li Jinghua carried Xiaobao over when she was doing errands and asked her to take her with her. Anyway, there are so many servants and only two children, which is very simple. But looking at the luggage carried by the woman behind, Li Jinghua obviously wanted Xiaobao to live here. Li Jinghua asked Little Treasure to play with Little Bear. Hearing that, he nodded and smiled, "I just want to live with you," she paused and said, "Although my yard is now airtight, I want a housekeeper. There must be a lot of people coming and going, and maybe there will be a gap in the future, I have a limited mind and cant watch the child all the time, so I think its safer to keep the child with you. She hastily grabbed the stewardship, and Wu, Xu, and others would definitely not accept it, so there are two ways to exclude her. One is to make her sick, and she will not be able to manage the house if she is not in good health. Naturally, there is no intention to take care of these matters, and the right to stewardship can be taken back naturally. Li Jinghua has been living in the struggle of the inner house since she was born. She can guarantee her own safety, but if she can''t, she can''t complain if she is willing to admit defeat. But only Xiaobao dare not gamble here. This child is more important than her lifeline. She may be the only child in her life, so she will not allow him to be negligent at all, and because his body is weaker than ordinary children, Li Jinghua is even more afraid to gamble. . Originally, she wanted to put Wen Cui next to Xiao Bao, and she was relieved to have Wen Cui staring at her all the time, but Li Jinghua changed her mind two days later. Wen Cui treats her wholeheartedly, but she still can''t treat Xiaobao wholeheartedly. When she stays by Xiaobao''s side, her eyes are still on her, which makes Li Jinghua very dissatisfied and even more worried. Put it here in Mu Yangling. After all, besides Wen Cui, Li Jinghua trusts Mu Yangling the most. And Mu Yangling is very fond of children. She rarely leaves the child''s side every day. She takes the child with her when she eats and sleeps. Even when she draws the bow for an hour a day, it is also in the inner room, and the child is not far away. Moreover, Li Jinghua had to admit that although Mu Yangling was rude and seldom managed his servants with heart, the servants were still safe. Maybe it was because she had a right-hand man, Wang Ma, and Lichun and Guyu in the house to help. Although the yard was mixed with servants from the Qi residence, it was still in good order and with clear rules. In short, after analyzing the pros and cons, Li Jinghua wanted to keep Xiaobao in Mu Yangling''s place. Anyway, she lived next door and came to see her son every day after she was busy, except that her son didn''t sleep in the next room at night, and she didn''t sleep in the next room. There is no difference. Mu Yangling looked at the two children who were sitting and babbling excitedly and nodded their heads. Anyway, one child was raised, and two children were raised... When Xiaobao learned that he was going to live with the fourth aunt, he excitedly climbed to the couch, walked around the room several times in excitement, and then climbed up on the couch and hugged his brother: "Follow Xiong Xiong, Xiong Xiong, sleep." Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "Yes, you can sleep with Xiong Xiong at night, as long as you don''t hold him down." Xiaobao showed a big smile. The two children played excitedly for a long time. After all, the little bear was young, and he fell asleep immediately after eating and drinking. Xiaobao played with the toys bored, and felt sleepy, and fell asleep beside the little bear. Mu Yangling covered the two children with a small quilt, sent them out, and brought his own big bow, and immediately stood with his legs apart, looking sharply at a jade ring hanging in the corner of the house, and pulled the bow. Full, then let go, then full... Before Mu Yangling came, Qi Xiuyuan asked her to hide her clumsiness. Her ability was a trump card to save her life. Therefore, after arriving in the capital, she did not dare to go to the courtyard to practice archery, but in the house or in Qi Haoran''s martial arts hall behind. practice. And since having a son, Mu Yangling has fixed the location in the house. It''s not that she doesn''t want to go to the martial arts hall. It''s naturally more open and comfortable to draw bows there, but she will miss her child. Every time she practiced for less than a quarter of an hour, she would want to come back to see what her son was doing, whether he was crying, and whether the servant was there. Dedicated to In the end, I had no choice but to practice in the house. Anyway, most of the children are sleeping in a day. It is enough for her to practice for an hour while they are sleeping, as long as she is still stable in the lower plate, her arm strength is not weakened, and her head is not lowered. Just do it. In the mansion, no one except Wang Ma Lichun, Gu Yu and Li Jinghua knew that she was practicing this in the house. Maybe Wen Cui could guess, after all, she ran to rescue Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran, she knew... After practicing for an hour, Mu Yangling called Lichun to fetch water to take a bath, changed his home clothes, and went to see the child. The two were fast asleep, and there was no sign of waking up. Nanny hurriedly smiled and said, "Young masters are probably too excited to play, so you need to sleep more." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "I know, you should go down to eat first, and watch them later." It was already time for lunch. When Mu Yangling saw Xiaobao''s wet nurse Wang Ma get up and went out, he hurriedly stopped her and said, "Do you take your food from the big kitchen or the small kitchen?" Mother Wang immediately bowed and said, "Back to the fourth grandmother, the servants'' meals are all made by the small kitchen, and they will be returned to Zhaode Hall." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, thought for a while, and said, "I will ask someone to move the small kitchen to my yard. You and the two young masters can eat in the yard, no need to run again." Mother Wang should come down. Mu Yangling immediately called Wang Ma and said, "Sister-in-law''s yard is now full of people coming and going, and it''s not safe to put the small kitchen there. You will ask someone to move the small kitchen here. Except for the inconvenience of the cook, the kitchen is not safe. All the people who serve are replaced, and they are all replaced by people in our yard, and the servants who will stay in Jingzhao Mansion for the whole family, young and old, should be selected." "That big grandma''s meal..." "I''ll send it over when it''s ready. Besides, Xiaobao stays here, and my sister-in-law is only afraid that she will use three meals a day here. Wang Ma, my sister-in-law is mainly worried that someone will take advantage of the alternation of power in the house to harm the young masters. So you must take good care of the door, no matter how busy Zhaode Hall is, less people in Wang Mas place go out, and less people are let in. Wang Ma looked at Mu Yangling''s sharp eyes, her body froze, and she hurriedly responded respectfully. Chapter 529： strive for Little Treasure and Little Bear lived happily ever after. The two little ones stayed together all day long and even had to get together to eat milk. In the morning, Xiaobao woke up first, and asked someone to wash his face and put on his clothes obediently. He first obediently ate a small bowl of rice porridge, and was carried to his mother to interact with his mother. When his mother went out for breakfast and took care of things, he ran Go back to the house and sleep in the cage. The child is not afraid of sleeping too much, but is afraid of sleeping less. Then when he woke up, his younger brother Xiong Xiong would open his eyes and grab his two little fingers softly. The two little ones breastfeed together, and then they can play happily together. Xiaobao prefers to play with his toys in the house or play with his younger brother, but his younger brother likes to be outside. Almost as soon as he is full, he pulls the fourth aunt and yells "ahhh", waving his whole body towards the door. Then Mu Yangling will take the two children to go around the small garden and sit in the pavilion for a while. At this time, the sky is cold. Mu Yangling will wrap the two children tightly, hold the little bear in his arms, and let him His head turned around to look at the scenery in the garden. Little Treasure will pick up some dead branches with short legs, pick up grass and flowers, and give it to his younger brother as a treasure. Mu Yangling never stopped them, just be careful not to let their backs sweat or get cold. In the end, Little Treasure not only made himself dirty, but also made Little Bear covered in dirt and grass. Mammy Wang looked terrified, but seeing Mu Yangling smiling all the time, she didn''t stop her. Just relax a little. "You can run and jump to be healthy and smart." Mother Wang agreed with this sentence, the more naughty children in the countryside are, the better they can survive, and Li Jinghua just came over to take a look and didn''t care. That''s why Xiaobao felt that his wonderful day had come. His four aunts always spoiled him. Unlike his mother, he wanted to eat sugar porridge, but they didn''t give him any food. They all fed him the milk of the nursing mother. After returning home at noon and drinking milk, Mu Yangling asked someone to hold them for a while before letting them take a nap. Generally speaking, the two children would go straight to sleep for an hour and a half, wake up and continue to play until the lights go out at night. Sleeps like an adult. Mingming had been together all day, but the next morning was so excited as if it was the first time they had met. Mu Yangling couldn''t imagine why the two of them had such a good relationship. Is it because the two of them were the only children at home. same age? The child will indeed be able to play with the child more. Mu Yangling was still thinking about whether to play with the two children and the other two children in Qi''s house. He couldn''t let a few children lose the chance to make friends because of the grudges of adults, but Mu Yangling deliberately The two little ones were brought in front of the other two. As a result, the four children looked at each other curiously and played with each other. They were divided into three groups, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, and the remaining two were divided into two groups. One faction. Mu Yangling immediately dismissed the idea, brought back two of his own, and let them flutter in the yard by themselves. The weather was getting colder, and after the first snow fell, Mu Yangling shortened their outdoor activity time to half an hour. Xiaobao didn''t care. He didn''t have much interest in going outside, but Xiaoxiong had been making noise for a long time. He can crawl and sit, and as long as he is awake, he will not stop for a moment, which fully demonstrates his characteristics as Qi Haoran''s son. So in order to gain more time for outdoor activities, this kid did everything he could. After he found that acting like a spoiled child didn''t work, he burst into tears. Mu Yangling was distressed and hard-heartedly rejected him. If he cried, he would agree. What if this child will cry after what he wants? So even though Mu Yangling was so soft in his heart that he abandoned his weapons and surrendered a long time ago, he still insisted on squatting in front of his son to face him, trying his best to maintain a serious face, "Don''t cry, we can talk slowly if you have something to say, if you cry Mother will not agree to you, you have to find a reason to persuade her." The little bear stopped crying, thinking that his mother agreed, so he stretched out his arms and asked her to hug him, Mu Yangling hurriedly picked him up and coaxed him: "You are still young, it''s cold outside, you can''t go out for so long, A day and a half is quite a bit..." The little bear was still young and couldn''t understand it at all. He just thought that his mother had promised to take him out to play, so he pushed his body outside and motioned her to take him out. Mu Yangling didn''t move, he took a small toy on the side to play with him, and coaxed softly: "We''ll go out when the weather warms up, or when you grow up, you can go out and play for a longer time..." Xiao Xiong was stunned. Although he couldn''t hear it, he still understood. Mother didn''t take him out. With a "wow", he closed his eyes and howled again. Mu Yangling had a headache. Wang Ma watched it, both annoyed and ridiculous, "Fourth grandma, the third young master is still young, how can you understand? You should try to carry him around the house a few times, and you will forget it after a while." Xiaobao saw that the fourth aunt was making his younger brother cry again and again, and he didn''t understand what the fourth aunt said, but it didn''t prevent him from knowing that the fourth aunt bullied his younger brother, so he rushed up and slapped Mu Yangling''s arm Then he pulled his brother''s little hand and coaxed, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, bear bear." While coaxing him, he reached out to beat Mu Yangling, indicating that he helped him teach his aunt a lesson. Li Jinghua saw it at the door, and was stunned for a while, Xiaobao coaxed his brother, seeing him crying all the time, and then he also cried out with a "wow", shouting at Mu Yangling while crying, "Bad man, auntie, bad man!" Mu Yangling was even more in a hurry, coaxing this coax that, so busy. Xiaoxiong heard his brother''s cry, but he stopped slowly, looked at his brother with two lines of tears, and twitched from time to time, obviously the after-effects of crying hard. Mu Yangling hugged him distressedly, Xiaoxiong watched his brother burst into tears, but suddenly pointed at his nose and laughed "giggling", and immediately rushed over and kissed Xiaobao''s face full of tears and snot superior. Li Jinghua couldn''t help laughing with a "puchi", but Mu Yangling watched her son get tangled up. This kid is too stupid. The two sisters washed the two children and put them together, Li Jinghua said with a smile: "If the child wants to go out, you can take him and walk around the various rooms, how can he understand those big truths when you tell him. " Mu Yangling muttered: "Xiaobao has been talking to him. I have seen him nod his head in a serious way several times. I thought the child could understand." Li Jinghua smiled when he heard the words, "Why are you acting like a child?" In the end, Little Bear failed to fight for his rights. He only had half an hour a day to go out and let the wind out, and he had to stay in the house the rest of the time. Mu Yangling wrote to Qi Haoran what happened today as a joke. In the letter, Qi Haoran despised his son and wanted to go out to play in private and order the maid to carry him out. Cry, the girl who serves him dares to disobey him? This is not good, if you look for the next one, you will always find someone who is timid and will take him out to play. Mu Yangling was furious when he received the letter, and wrote to scold him, thinking that he was teaching their son badly, but luckily the child was not given to him. Chapter 530： Variety Entering the winter, it is only a year. The world outside has undergone earth-shaking changes. The whole week is full of wars. Except for Lin''an City, which is relatively stable, wars are taking place in other places. Because the weather is getting colder, the war is temporarily stalemate. Neither the Xixia army nor the rebels went further. But the situation did not improve. The ministers in the whole court did not have a trace of joy, and Emperor Jingyan, who had always been accustomed to being lazy and enjoying himself, did not breathe a sigh of relief. Because of the cold weather, many people who were homeless due to the war were even more distressed. Exudes a dead air and heavy depression. Even if the emperor is not smart enough, he will not leave the palace, and he can still feel the oppression on the minister''s face. In the end, they couldn''t resolve that repression, and they could only perish in the explosion of that repression. The outside world is changing, and the Qi Mansion is also changing. Li Jinghua managed to suppress the Wu family''s mother-in-law and his daughter-in-law with one-to-three, and successfully mastered the entire Qi Mansion. The servants all bowed down to Li Jinghua''s knees. Zhaohua Court seems to have traveled outside the entire Qi Mansion. Since Xiaobao moved into Zhaohua Courtyard, the access control of Zhaohua Courtyard has been very strict. Behind the two children, it would not take more than two quarters of an hour to leave, but Li Jinghua would come here for food and water, and only two girls, Wen Cui Wen Mian, were with him, making Wu and the others unable to use their means. Li Jinghua is in power completely, and they will not be able to touch those two children. After the danger of ?? Qi Mansion was within Li Jinghua''s controllable range, she began to think about letting her son move back. Xiaobao, who had been in love with his brother Xiong Xiong for three months, was beaten to death and did not want to go back. He hugged a pillar in Zhaohuayuan and did not let go. Xiong Xiong didn''t know why his brother was crying at all, but seeing his brother crying so miserably, he followed suit. He was healthy and strong. Even though he was nearly a year younger than his brother, the sound of howling still overwhelmed him and shot straight into the sky. . Li Jinghua didn''t expect the two children to react so strongly, and was a little embarrassed for a while. Mu Yangling tried to reason with them, "Xiaobao, you live in the yard next door, and you come to play with your brother every day, but you don''t stay together when you sleep at night, why are you crying?" Xiaobao sobbed and said, "I want to sleep with my brother." While speaking, he sobbed and looked at her with red and swollen eyes. Mu Yangling felt that this challenge was a bit big, so he went to see Li Jinghua in uncertainty. Li Jinghua sighed, squatted in front of Xiaobao and said pitifully: "Xiaobao is going to accompany his brother, don''t you want to accompany your mother? My brother is accompanied by my aunt, and my mother lives there alone without anyone to accompany her. Woolen cloth?" Confusion flashed in Xiaobao''s eyes. Although he was smart, he was still young, so he couldn''t understand the long words. Mu Yangling hugged the little bear and said, "The little bear is with my aunt, and Xiaobao is with my mother." Xiaobao looked at his mother and bear in a tangled manner this time, and finally grabbed his mother and his brother''s hand, and said, "Mine." Mu Yangling looked at him pitifully, "What about auntie?" Xiaobao waved his hand generously: "Mine!" Well, now the four of them can live in the same house, but this is impossible, so they are half persuading, half forcing for a long time, Xiaobao still promised to move back to Zhaodetang, but asked to come to accompany the next day brother sleeps. Mu Yangling is completely fine, Li Jinghua just wanted to take care of his son nearby and didn''t want to make him cry, so he agreed. Although he promised to come back the next day and stay for one night, in fact, this kid would cry at night. There was no other way. In the end, Li Jinghua had to send him over, so he slept with Xiaoxiong in Zhaohuayuan for two or three nights, and then Go back to Zhaodetang to sleep for one night. Li Jinghua saw that the two brothers were in a good relationship, so she just let it go. Anyway, in her son''s heart, her identity as a biological mother will never change. And the good relationship between the son and the bear is also very good. She may only have such a child in her whole life, and Qi Xiuyuan will definitely have a concubine in the future, but after all, it was not born by a mother, and there are entanglements of interests. Xiaobao has less brothers to support him. He has a good relationship with Xiaoxiong and is a cousin. In the future, we can help each other and support each other, which is not bad. Therefore, Li Jinghua let Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong be so good. The two children grew up and changed almost every day. Mu Yangling bought a lot of fabrics for them, and asked the two girls who had nothing to do in the yard to make clothes for them, not only all the clothes they had before the age of ten. I did, and I did many things of practical or ornamental value. Qi Haoran didn''t come back during the Chinese New Year. He only asked someone to send back a letter. He didn''t even have any New Year''s goods. Although Qi Xiuyuan was far away, he still brought two carts of New Year''s goods, including the things that Mu''s and Li''s asked him to bring. , According to the manager of the team, they have been walking for a month and a half, and it is very difficult to walk. Not only are there rioters and rioters everywhere, but the road is covered with heavy snow. Even if the road is stable, they will have to delay the time. Only then did Mu Yangling know that the situation outside had deteriorated to this point. She hadn''t been out for half a year. After she came out of the palace, Mu Yangling consciously did not go out because of the guards outside. Because of the chaos in the outside world, the banquets of the upper-level officials and family members were also reduced by half, and Li Jinghua also did not go out. I am willing to cause trouble at this time, so I stay in the house like Mu Yangling and don''t go out. As for what Mu Yangling wanted to buy, he directly made a list and asked the people under him to buy it. Fan Zijin would send in a sentence every two weeks, but most of the time he asked him if he wanted to help him, and he was denied. After answering, go do your own thing. Zhu Liang came every three days. One was to report on what happened in Zhuangzi, and the other was to give them some vegetables, fruits and eggs from Zhuangzi, so that they could taste the early adopters. message and prepare their escape route. But those news are abstract. For example, there is chaos in Tongchuan Prefecture, there is an uprising army, there are estimated to be XX people, the imperial army is not enough and so on, but this team leader has been walking all the way from north to south, almost walking in **** on earth , and because of this, I felt a lot, and it was even more shocking when I talked to Mu Yangling about the specific situation. Mu Yangling''s mood was a little down, and sure enough, when he was prosperous, the people suffered, and when they died, the people suffered even more. "Isn''t the court going to negotiate peace? Why hasn''t there been any movement?" Li Jinghua was also very uncomfortable, and women didn''t like hearing about these tragic situations. Mu Yangling knew more about this than Li Jinghua. He heard the words: "Qin Xiang left Beijing early, but there is no news to come back. I heard that the envoy of Jin Guo has sent back news that Jin Guo has agreed to negotiate peace. Yes, but Xixia has been silent." Chapter 531： advance The emperor has successively dispatched 200,000 troops from General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan to resist the Xixia army. Although it was effective, due to the continuous rebellion in various places, the recovered cities were often less than three days. Captured the county seat with very few guards. And Xixia has been dragging on and unwilling to negotiate, but has not completely refused. This is a dead end. Jin Guo completely contained Qi Xiuyuan''s forces. Even if Da Zhou was destroyed, could he give up the border and come back to fight for the throne? That is equivalent to opening the door and letting the golden soldiers go deeper, and the crime must be no weaker than that of Li Zhengye who abandoned the gate and left. Mu Yangling was lying on the bed tossing and turning all night, and she still had no good idea after reading the book the next day. She thought with some headache, if Jin Guo was willing to take the initiative to retreat and stop attacking Da Zhou, it would be fine, but this only exist in dreams. She randomly wrote the triangular relationship between Da Zhou, Xixia and Jin Guo on the paper. When she came back to her senses, she saw that the paper was full of ink dots, so she crossed out the three kingdoms on it with some disgust. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, Da Zhou and Jin Guo Xi Xia have a bad relationship, are Jin Guo and Xi Xia okay? You must know that they had just had a fight a few years ago. Moreover, the national defense map of the Jin Kingdom was in their hands, but the upper management of the Jin Kingdom thought that it was taken by Xixia. No, it was originally taken by Xixia, but Qi Haoran Accidentally "taken" it from Xixia''s hand. Mu Yangling''s fingertips trembled, and she started to write a letter to Qi Xiuyuan. She felt that the stalemate in the situation would not benefit them at all. She suggested that Qi Xiuyuan could use beauty and alienation tactics against Jin Guo and Xixia. In short, what kind of strategy works and what kind of strategy is used. Although Mu Yangling has never fought a war, his skills on paper are not enough. He is no worse than anyone else, and he has attended a military academy for four years, so he should not write too many papers and ancient warfare analysis every year. If Mu Yangling''s brain hole is still very big regardless of the achievability, she doesn''t know what cards Qi Xiuyuan can play, so she will say all the ideas she can think of. Qi Xiuyuan always has her own judgment and choice, and then the second Tian gave the secret letter to Zhu Liang and sent it out. After handing over the letter, Mu Yangling relaxed for a while, and after writing to Qi Haoran about their son at night, he mentioned the war a little bit, she complained: "If the war continues like this, I don''t know if you can come back when your son starts enlightenment. It''s a pity that you don''t have enough troops, otherwise you can go around and attack the empty Xixia, which can relieve one or two..." After receiving the letter, Qi Haoran also touched the little feet printed on the letter by Mu Yangling in a daze. He had seen his son twice, once when he returned to Beijing and once when he left Beijing. Know what this kid looks like. Qi Haoran sighed when he was about to put away the letter, and only focused on the last sentence. Da Zhou''s forces were indeed pinned down to such a degree that they couldn''t make time for a sneak attack, but that didn''t mean they couldn''t do it. A golden country bordering on a large scale with Xixia? Qi Haoran wrote a secret letter to his eldest brother, with only four words, "Besiege Wei and save Zhao", there was no way, he wanted to write more, but this time he wanted to invent the letter, which was much faster than the secret letter, and naturally there were many words that could not be Write. The letter was quickly taken to the north by the military pigeon. Qi Haoran calculated the time when they received the letter and waited patiently. Qi Xiuyuan just received a secret letter from Mu Yangling on his front foot, and then received a letter from Qi Haoran on his back. opened the letter and moved it away, Mu Yangling was densely written on the two pieces of paper, Qi Xiuyuan decisively put down the small note that Qi Haoran read first, with only the words "Encircle Wei and save Zhao". Qi Xiuyuan frowned slightly, "Besieging Wei to save Zhao? Is there any country in this world that is willing to surround Xixia and save me Dazhou?" Rongxuan also frowned slightly, thinking deeply about the meaning of Qi Haoran''s words, because it was Mingxin, they had to consider that Qi Haoran was doing it for others to see. Qi Xiuyuan picked up Mu Yangling''s secret letter and read it. After reading it, a stream of light flashed in his eyes. When he picked up Qi Haoran''s note again, he smiled happily: "It''s a good idea." Qi Xiuyuan sent Mu Yangling''s letter to Rong Xuan, and said, "Jinyu, how about we provoke the relationship between Jin Guo and Xixia? As A Ling said, whether it is a beauty or alienation scheme, in short, let Jin Guo come out to surround Wei and save Zhao. '', otherwise our troops have been tied to the border and can''t do anything." Qi Xiuyuan''s business in Jin and Xixia was not enough for him to do this. He could only find General Yuan. After finding General Yuan, he wanted to inform the emperor of the battle plan, but he was a little unsure whether there was anyone around the emperor at this time. After careful work, after thinking about it, I still sent a secret letter, but I didn''t go into too much detail. I just gave a general idea, hoping that the emperor would give me support. Qi Xiuyuan has only been in business for a few years, and there are very few people who can use it in Jin Kingdom and Xixia. The key is that those people are not too high-ranking, and General Yuan has been in business for more than 20 years. A large base, but this is not comparable to the resources in the hands of the Great Zhou Dynasty. This is the gap between a power and a country. Fortunately, Emperor Jingyan wasn''t hopelessly stupid. He didn''t know Qi Xiuyuan''s tendency to rebel, he read his plan and agreed immediately. It is possible to provoke a war between Jin and Xixia just by using some meticulous work and resources in hand. At the moment when Dazhou is about to perish, Emperor Jingyan will naturally not give up this chance to breathe. But he also kept an eye on it. He didn''t hand these people over to Qi Xiuyuan, but only sent him a person. If he wanted to do something, he told him to do it himself. In order to prevent the people below from vying for power and profits, the emperor also specially recruited them and beat them. But the emperor overestimated people''s hearts and underestimated people''s IQ. Qi Xiuyuan''s use of these people was equivalent to holding something with a one-meter-long stick while blindfolded. Fortunately, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t leave much hope to Emperor Jingyan at the beginning. After instructing several times to find the other party''s perfunctory, he decisively turned around to find General Yuan, and only handed over some unimportant and auxiliary tasks to the other party. The commander sent by the emperor wanted to force Qi Xiuyuan to bow his head, but who knew it would be such a result, he was so angry that he couldn''t find a reason to file a complaint. And Qi Xiuyuan approached General Yuan, both of them wanted to end the situation surrounding the Jin Kingdom. In addition, they were both military generals, so they were of one mind on certain matters. Moreover, General Yuan himself had a selfless radiance. Qi Xiuyuan quickly drew the attention of the upper management of the Jin Kingdom. To the empty Xixia in the country. At the same time, a prince of Xixia got a secret, Jin Guo and Da Zhou secretly agreed, Jin Guo sent troops to help Da Zhou repel Xi Xia, and Da Zhou ceded the area north of the Yangtze River to Jin Guo. It is said that this is an agreement between the emperor of Da Zhou and the Jin Kingdom in private, and it is not made public. This news was sent back by the people who were placed by the high-level officials of the Jin Kingdom by the Prince of Xixia, and it must be correct. Thinking of the timidity and cowardice of the Great Zhou Emperor and his past behavior of giving away the old coins, the credibility of this matter is even higher. The Prince of Xixia was furious, believing that Jin Guo tore up the contract and committed a heinous crime, and entered the Xixia Palace overnight. At this time, the upper levels of the Jin Kingdom just set their sights on the rear of Xixia, and sent people to inquire about their army deployment in private, and they were not sure to take advantage of the fire. Chapter 532： Calculate The Xixia Emperor was still a little skeptical, but as soon as he sent someone to investigate, he found that there were many spies from the Jin Kingdom on the border between the two countries and the capital. Now he can''t believe it. He could only issue a secret order to transfer a part of the army back to the defense, but a few days after the letter was sent, Jin Guo launched an offensive, and the war between the two countries broke out in a small area. Prince Xixia suggested, "Your Majesty, Jin Guo''s exploration time is short, and our strength must not be determined. This time we will send troops to test our strength. If we retreat at this time, I am afraid that they will think that our strength is insufficient, and we will not wait until the time comes. If our army comes back and launches an attack, then our country will not be able to be preserved." "What do you think the emperor should do?" "Gather the troops to give them a hard blow, and let them understand that even if we send troops to the Western Xia Dynasty, it is not something Jin Guo can bully." The national power of Jin Kingdom has been reduced a lot due to the previous crown prince dispute and domestic rebellion, while Xixia is strong due to the reform. Although it cannot crush Jin Kingdom and Dazhou, its overall military strength and national strength are stronger than those of the two countries. But they have to pull Jin Guo together to deal with Da Zhou, who is like a weak chicken. How can they deal with the fighting power of the two countries at once? The Emperor of Xixia and the Prince of Xixia understand this, so they can only hope to deter the Jin Kingdom first, and wait for their army to return to the defense. Although the offensive against Da Zhou will be weakened, it is still more important to keep the homeland. The Jin Guo army that attacked them before has disappeared, and I dont know where to hide, but the target of the Xixia Emperor is not them. Since they want to give Jin Guo an unforgettable lesson, they will naturally not choose an outside army. , he directly set the target at a city in the Jin Kingdom not far from the border between the two countries. He asked the Prince of Xixia to lead the troops personally, and dispatched troops from the border to focus on attacking the city, so that Jin Guo knew that their troops on the border were not weak now. Of course, he did not forget to let the troops that were dispatched plant more flags. In order to make the illusion that the force has not decreased. The upper level of Jin State, who was still considering whether to attack Xixia, also learned a piece of news through the eyeliner placed in Xixia. Xixia was going to attack Jin State, and ambitiously wanted to jointly win Jin State and Dazhou with Tubo. The upper class of Jin Guo smiled "hehe" and did not believe that Xixia was not crazy, how could it be possible to face Da Zhou and their Jin Guo at the same time? But soon, news came from the border that the prince of Xixia led people to attack their city, and the spies reported that Xixia''s soldiers in other places were increasing day by day, just looking at the smoke they cooked every day and the flags planted in the military camp. You know, they are adding troops every day. The upper management of the Jin Kingdom sighed, and then asked hesitantly: "I remember that there seems to be a Tubo princess in the Western Xia Harem." "Yes, my lord, the most favored concubine of the Xixia Emperor is the third princess of Tubo." The face of the upper echelons of the Jin Kingdom changed, and they hurriedly contacted the Jin Kingdom Emperor Wulie overnight. Wulie was having a headache for a few restless brothers. Hearing this, he sneered, "Xixia is too arrogant, thinking that if there is an alliance with Tubo, they will be able to take me down. Jin Guo? Order Pi Dusi, let him return from the border of Dazhou, and teach Xixia a lesson. The territory of our Jin country has not been expanded for a long time." Anyway, the Dazhou border is strictly guarded by the surnamed Yuan and the surnamed Qi, and they can''t get a share. The soldiers will spend an extra day of money if they stay there. It is better to attack Xixia and let those brothers who are always yelling. Something to do. I just wanted to plant more flags to deter the generals of Xixia from the Jin Kingdom, but I didn''t expect to be self-defeating. The Prince of Xixia, who was satisfied to capture a city in the Jin Kingdom, was also satisfied. Now, should the Jin Kingdom hesitate to retreat? Jin Guo was indeed quiet for two days, but unexpectedly, the war between Jin Guo and Xixia broke out on the third day. All villages on the border of Xixia were attacked by Jin Guo. Because of the lack of troops, Jin Guo quickly attacked. Go down to some towns and enter Xixia. This is completely different from what the intelligence said. There are not many Xixia soldiers in the town at all. The generals of the Jin Kingdom who entered the city are both happy and surprised. It is not only the Han people who pretend to lead the army. Jin Guo also likes to do this kind of thing very much, so there is not much discrepancy between the military merits and intelligence reported by general Jin Guo. The upper class of the Jin Kingdom and Emperor Wulie who stayed at the back only thought that their warriors were so brave at the border of Dazhou. The brave soldiers of the Jin Kingdom attacked the city and conquered the territory in Xixia. The emperor of Xixia won three gold medals in succession, and urgently recalled the troops from all walks of life in Dazhou. Although Dazhou was rich and beautiful, they were more accustomed to the life on the grassland and loved their hometown more. So they can''t give up their hometown. It seems that the information is correct. Jin Guo is a renegade villain. He clearly made an appointment with them to attack Da Zhou, but in turn, he partnered with Da Zhou to bully Xixia. Emperor Xixia now even suspects that this was a trap from the beginning, otherwise why would the Jin Kingdom be able to fight at the border but not be able to make an inch? You must know that Jin Guo used to play Da Zhou like a cat, and it was easy to lay down territory. Wulie originally only planned to let the warriors develop on the frontier, just move the frontier a little further, because he also had to beware of Da Zhou''s troops. But he didn''t expect Xixia to be so easy to fight, and when their war with Xixia lasted for almost a month, Da Zhou''s army was also being mobilized, and it turned out to be transferred back to Jiangnan to suppress the rebel army. Wulie was tangled for a while, and finally decided to give up Da Zhou first and talk about Xixia honestly. Da Zhou has no fighting spirit for a long time. Except for Yuan Qi and the two who are more difficult to deal with, everyone else can talk about it, but Xixia is different. He is a tiger who is awakening now. Now they dare to attack and plan to plan the Kingdom of Jin. The country is about to have one more powerful enemy, and he does not want to see such a situation. Da Zhou is a Han Chinese, and Han people are timid, so they can be honest when they scare them, but Xixia, like their Jin Kingdom, is a nomadic people. They are martial and valiant, and they are ambitious. so as not to become a strong enemy. The front line of the Jin Kingdom moved into the interior of Xixia. Qi Xiuyuan and General Yuan, who had been paying attention to this in secret, were greatly relieved. The two of them designed all this. General Yuan''s gray hair, looking at Qi Xiuyuan with satisfaction: "It''s really the back waves of the Yangtze River pushing the front waves, not bad, not bad." "General praised me wrongly. Without your connections, Xiu Yuan wouldn''t be able to do such a thing even if he had the will." "But I have such a network in hand, and I can''t calculate such an effect. It can be seen that the most important thing is your talent." General Yuan looked at the map, smiled slightly, and sighed: "The crisis of the Golden Kingdom It has been eliminated, and now it is time to clean up the remaining troops of Xixia in Dazhou and those rebels." Chapter 533： traitor But is this easier said than done? Although the Western Xia army retreated a bit, there were still many left behind to guard the already captured cities, and with the rebels blooming everywhere, it can be said that the entire Great Zhou was in the midst of war. General Yuan was worried about the country and the people and lamented the weakening of the country''s fortunes, but the emperor was very happy. He didn''t expect that Qi Xiuyuan''s strategy would really work, so that their manpower would be freed up. Almost immediately, the emperor ordered General Yuan to transfer another half of his staff to Qi Xiuyuan, and let Qi Xiuyuan personally lead the troops to rehabilitate. General Yuan raised his brows, feeling that this was too risky, and there were too few people left at the border. Qi Xiuyuan also frowned. His roots are in Xingzhou Mansion, Hanzhong Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion. If he leads his troops away, then the three mansions will be guarded by General Yuan''s guards. Wouldn''t he put his rear in General Yuan''s eyelids? under the child? Therefore, when General Yuan submitted a letter to argue with reason, Qi Xiuyuan also submitted a letter. At this time, Emperor Jingyan did not want to get into trouble with the two of them, so he was very tolerant to them. The number of people transferred by the general was reduced by half, and Qi Xiuyuan could also leave half of the people to guard Jingzhao Mansion, and the rest would be brought back to suppress the rebellion. General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan agreed and began to order troops. At this time, Qi Haoran had already acquired more than ten counties in the south, and the progress was not slow. Emperor Qi Haoran was very satisfied, because he was not as perfunctory as other generals, and worked very hard to recover the city. The emperor was about to praise him and promote him, which could be considered to appease Qi Xiuyuan. Who knew that he would turn his head and face the remaining Xixia army again. Qi Haoran took his army to attack the city occupied by Xixia directly. , madly biting the Xixia army and not letting go, and took back three county towns in just two days. When the emperor received the news, Qi Haoran was sending troops to besiege another county town. Emperor Jingyan was so angry that he fell backwards, Xixia had to retreat some of his troops due to the civil war, and the rest of the troops only defended the beaten city and did not attack any further. The strategy he and the ministers finally discussed was to quell the rebellion first, and then think about taking back the city occupied by Xixia, and then negotiate again. Since the Western Xia army is no longer attacking, what is Qi Haoran doing to provoke them? Isn''t this a disaster for Da Zhou? Emperor Jingyan was so angry that he asked the messenger, "Why did Qi Haoran disobey the decree? I asked him to fight the bandits, not to fight the Xixia army. He can''t even tell the difference between the bandits and the Hu people?" The messenger was only responsible for messengers, and almost all of them were running around on the road, so he really didn''t know why General Qi would disobey the decree, so he could only hold quails with his head down. However, the left servant of the household stumbled in, laying on the ground and crying: "Your Majesty, your Majesty, the Xixia army slaughtered Jiayuan County, and the entire county and the villages below were not spared. One hundred thousand people are gone, even the old man. Weak women and children have not been spared, Your Majesty" Emperor Jingyan''s complexion turned pale, he fell on the dragon chair, and asked in a dry voice, "Has this matter been resolved?" "Not yet, but I can''t hide it, Jiayuan County is the outermost county seat occupied by Xixia..." "Your Majesty, this can explain why General Qi is at war with the Western Xia army at this time." "Qi Cangjing did nothing wrong in this matter. Your Majesty, if we don''t respond to this matter, I''m afraid that the people will be chilled and it will be of no benefit to quelling the rebellion. Please forgive Qi Cangjing." The Emperor ?? asked dryly, "What if Xixia attacks again?" His Highness was quiet, and Yan Du stood up and asked, "Your Majesty, will we not slaughter the city if we retreat from Xixia, and the people will be able to forgive the court?" Emperor Jingyan remained silent. This is obviously impossible. If they don''t fight back, the Xixia army will only intensify. The Han people under their rule will only be slaughtered at will, and the people of Da Zhou will only be more disappointed with the court when they see this. , the number of people joining the rebels will only be more, it is simply an endless loop. But when they sent troops, they would bring in Xixia, who had already stopped the war. Da Zhou was still facing the enemy, and Emperor Jingyan showed a bitter smile. These damned Western Xia barbarians, obviously the situation is improving, why should they massacre the city? "Qin Prime Minister has been in Xixia all the time, why hasn''t he heard the sound? Is it possible that Qin Prime Minister didn''t notice anything about such a big event as the massacre of the city?" When it comes to Qin Xiang, everyone is angry at the same time. It is really that Qin Xiang is too good at hiding. Since he went to Xixia to negotiate, some news of progress can be returned at first, but more than half a year has passed, and people are still staying in Xixia, and the news is also According to the legend, but it is all nonsense at all, and more and more people in the DPRK are dissatisfied with him. The emperor also frowned slightly, and was also dissatisfied with Qin Xiang. He originally wanted Qin Xiang to negotiate with Xi Xia and then negotiate, but he did not expect that there was no progress on his side. In the end, it was Qi Xiuyuan''s strategy to let Xi Xia take a step back. The emperor lowered his eyes and decisively ordered Shen to appoint Qin Xiang. After slaughtering the city, the Prime Minister of Qin had undoubtedly put the responsibility on him. The courtiers with a flexible mind felt a little cold, while those who didn''t take this into consideration were simply indignant. Yan Du retreated with the ministers. He stood on the steps and looked at the ministers hurriedly coming and going, then turned to look at their office, and sighed. When he went back, he told Yan Fu, "I want to resign for my father." Yan Fu was silent for a moment, then said, "I''m afraid the emperor will not allow it." Yan Du nodded, "So I planned to get sick for my father. Your grandfather was his teacher, and he pushed him to that position with one hand, and ended up in such a situation. You should have heard about the incident in the Chongzheng Hall today, and Qin Xiang assisted him. In the past two decades, it was launched without much thought. So my father has a cold heart for the emperor? Yan Fu did not persuade him. It is not certain whether Da Zhou can keep it or not. Anyway, he has long been desperate for this country and this monarch. As soon as the massacre of the Western Xia city spread, the people''s violent reaction was not expected by Emperor Jingyan and his courtiers. Taking advantage of this, rebels from all over the world became kings one after another. And most of the poor people who suffered from the war and chaos directly brought their families to find a government nearby and joined the army. Anyway, being a Dazhou person is also dead. If you dont become a Dazhou person, you may live two more days. The ?? rebellion reached a new high. The rest of the people remembered this character after Emperor Jingyan''s imperial decree to Qin Xiangshen came out, so a vigorous Qingjun side movement appeared, shouting to execute Qin Xiang, a traitor, and the people were almost blocked by the avenue leading to the palace. . Lin''an City, which has always been quiet and stable, has also become a little chaotic. At this time, the advantage of having the Imperial Army guarding outside the mansion has come. At least when listening to the noise outside, Mu Yangling is not at all afraid of a short-sighted collision. Qifu. Chapter 534： admiration Although Mu Yangling didn''t go out, he still knew from the servants how much noise was going on outside. Not to mention that the people of Lin''an City joined forces at the gate of the yamen or along the avenues to demand the eradication of traitors, and even the people of several nearby cities and counties joined together. to petition. It is said that people in other places also expressed their intentions to the local yamen, and some even went to the temple to burn incense and worship the Buddha. Things got bigger and bigger, Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua were both wrong, and there seemed to be a hand behind them. "In the beginning, I only talked about the Qingjun side, and said that Qin Xiang did not do anything in Xixia. Later, he turned out Qin Xiang''s old account. Now, Xixia massacre has become his instigation," Li Jinghua frowned and worried: "Lin''an city is not powerful. Small, I don''t know if it will be provoked and confused." In the past, no matter how noisy it was outside, Lin''an City was always safe, but now it''s a little bit bigger just because of one Qin Prime Minister. Mu Yangling was also a little worried. Hearing the words, he said, "I have asked someone to make preparations, and my sister-in-law also put away the important things, just in case." Li Jinghua nodded to show his understanding, and lowered his voice: "I''m afraid Qin Xiang will not survive, right?" "Anyway, he''s coming back soon, and we''ll know when the time comes." Although Mu Yangling said this, he had already determined that most of Qin Xiang would not survive. With the character of the emperor, he was always afraid of Qin Prime Minister, how could he not take this opportunity to get rid of it? As the person Qi Haoran hates the most, Mu Yangling''s understanding of Qin Xiang is not low. Qi Haoran knew when he was a half-year-old that Qin Xiang was a traitor and General Yuan was a hero. This shows how bad Qin Xiang''s reputation is. Besides, his popularity is comparable to that of General Yuan. But Mu Yangling always felt that it was still very powerful for a bad person to be so successful, so when Qi Haoran scolded Qin Xiang occasionally, he asked two questions, "Since Qin Xiang is so bad, why does the emperor still like him so much? The prime minister only needs to please Jin Guo and Xixia to be good?" If others heard this, they would probably think that Mu Yangling was sarcasm, but Qi Haoran knew that Mu Yangling was really asking questions. Qi Haoran has always been strong in front of Mu Yangling, so he took the question to the bottom of his heart and ran back to ask his eldest brother. The reason why he didn''t ask Fan Zijin was because he was sure he didn''t know, and he simply scolded the traitor like him. Qi Xiuyuan was also a little surprised by his brother''s question, but he still gave him the answer after thinking for a long time. Of course, it is impossible for the emperor to not know that Qin Xiang is not a good person, but Qin Xiang does not need to be a good person, as long as he is useful to the emperor and loyal to the emperor. At that time, Qi Xiuyuan had no intention of rebelling, so analyzing the emperor in front of his younger brother still challenged his inner loyalty to the monarch, but the emperor was naturally the younger brother compared to his younger brother. My younger brother should also get in touch with these political affairs. The officialdom is dangerous, but he is still like a child in his teens. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t wait for him to understand it on his own, and began to teach him in detail. By the way, Fan Zijin was also pulled over. Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan analyzed the life of Qin Xiang for the two, focusing on Qin Xiang who persuaded the emperor to make peace after being captured and fled back. It can be said that the purpose of Qin Xiang is so clear and rude, maybe it is for life at the beginning, and then it is for power. But this person is very talented. It is undeniable that he can coax an emperor who is in a state of anger and seldom at one point. He is the Prime Minister and the Minister of the Household. When he was the most favored, he even served as the Minister of Punishment. So many government affairs were piled on him, and he could handle it in an orderly manner. This shows his talent. In Qi Xiuyuan''s words, Qin Xiang''s talent is no less than that of his mentor Yan Taifu, but his mind is useless. Although Yan Taifu is not a good person, the bottom line is there, Qin Xiang is for promotion and promotion. A person who has no bottom line in his power. So Qi Xiuyuan taught his cousins ??the first official and life lessons, which is to have a bottom line! Qi Haoran is not worried anymore, Qi Xiuyuan knows his younger brother, his face looks fierce, but he has a kind heart and no lack of means. Although he is a bit stupid, he has no great prospects and no great risks. Fan Zijin is different. This child is very smart, but he didn''t give birth to the right family. It is estimated that he was stimulated when he was a child, so he grew crooked. Qi Xiuyuan can only influence him slowly, lets talk about the influence first. Closer to home, after Qi Haoran was taught by Qi Xiuyuan, he ran to show off to Mu Yangling, and Mu Yangling naturally knew many things about Qin Xiang. Although Qi Xiuyuan was young in the officialdom, his knowledge was always sharp. Not only did Qi Haoran believe him, but Mu Yangling also believed in him. Also believe in him. Therefore, based on the character and image of Prime Minister Qin in Qi Xiuyuan''s words, he must not sit still. How can someone who has his own life and power as his highest goal be willing to come back and die? These little people know that the emperor might abandon him. How could Qin Xiang know the emperor''s mind so well? So Mu Yangling didn''t understand, what was Prime Minister Qin doing when he came back? Ordinarily, shouldn''t he escape early and get peace of mind? Back in Lin''an City, it would be much more difficult to escape. "Mostly it''s for the family," Li Jinghua said with a smile, "The Qin family is still in Lin''an City." Mu Yangling frowned and pondered, then shook his head for a moment and said, "If it was someone else, I would still believe that Prime Minister Qin should not have given up his life for the sake of his family. The risk of coming back is too great." The heartache of losing his family is there, but most of Qin Xiang will be resentful and will avenge them, but it is unlikely that he will die for them. Thinking of this, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but tense up. Qin Xiang is not an ordinary person. Although he has a very bad reputation, in Qi Xiuyuan''s words, this person''s IQ and EQ are still far above that of Master Yan, and he is so cruel. He is a person who can negotiate peace with two countries alone, and Mu Yangling doesn''t think his disturbance will be small. Thinking of the secret letter from Qi Xiuyuan received two days ago, Mu Yangling began to prepare privately. Qin Prime Minister was escorted to Beijing two days later. Although there were continuous pleas for orders in various places, he was still the Prime Minister. The emperor did not ask him about his sins, and he should have enjoyed a lot. Qin Xiang entered the palace directly after he arrived in the capital, but he did not come out again after entering the palace. For two days in a row, no matter how noisy the outside world was or how the officials made inquiries, the emperor did not let Qin Xiang appear. Until the fifth day, there was no response in the palace. Seeing that the people in Zhongcheng were reacting more and more intensely, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but admire Qin Xiang''s ability. She could turn the situation around at this time. She just felt relieved. Come, Fan Zijin knocked on the corner door of Qi''s house overnight. Chapter 535： accident Bijiaomen was the most conspicuous gate reserved by Mu Yangling. The old woman who was guarding it long before Li Jinghua was in power was hers. That was one of the worst positions. At that time, Qi Haoran was still in the mansion, and Wu and others didn''t want to make the relationship too stiff, so they let it go. So Fan Zijin was let in as soon as he knocked on the door, but there were many door cards and old women guarding the door along the way, so it was obviously impossible for Fan Zijin to enter the inner courtyard quietly. Mu Yangling had already made plans to deal with various emergencies, so the old lady didn''t panic at all. After putting people in, she quickly lit a lantern and hung it on a tree not far away. After half a cup of tea, Miss Lichun personally came out to pick up the person. The old woman breathed a sigh of relief and led out Fan Zijin with a sullen face, followed by Yan Mo. Lichun went all the way to Zhaohua Courtyard, and Mu Yangling was already sitting in the small study waiting. Lichun served the two of them a cup of tea and then withdrew respectfully, standing in front of the door with Yanmo and staring at each other. Fan Zijin, who was sure it was safe, said, "I''m afraid that Lin''an City is going to be in chaos, so you clean up and leave Beijing overnight." Mu Yangling was surprised: "How do you say this?" "The spy reports that a mysterious army has already arrived in Lin''an City," Fan Zijin said, his face becoming more and more ugly, "We lost a lot of people, but we still didn''t understand who they were. I asked Ren and the local garrison to inform them. , but the person who pretended to be the common people to inform the people entered but never came out again..." "Do you suspect that there is a rebellion in the officialdom?" "I''m not sure if it''s an aristocratic family, a minister, a few generals leading troops abroad, or a prince," Fan Zijin said in a low voice, "but people are coming to Lin''an City, and Lin''an City is no longer safe. For safety''s sake, you should leave quickly." Mu Yangling frowned, "How does the court explain it? Brother, he..." Fan Zijin also lowered his voice and said, "Don''t worry, I will notify the other families after you leave. You are not the only ones who have disappeared. Even if the emperor is suspicious, we have reason to prevaricate it, not to mention, it will be soon..." "If the court is notified..." Fan Zijin frowned and waved to interrupt her, "Then let our people be wiped out by the imperial court? Don''t look at Zhou Weiwei, the emperor is confused, the secret guards and spies under the imperial family are many times more powerful than us, just show a little bit. If there are any clues, I am afraid that those of us who stay in the capital will be uprooted, that is, we may all be found out, and I will not take this risk." Fan Zijin had a strange smile on his face, "Besides, this is a golden opportunity for the eldest brother. How can the anti-military have a good voice to suppress the rebellion?" Mu Yangling understood in an instant that Fan Zijin''s move was not only self-protection, but also hoped that this mysterious army would wipe out the Great Zhou Emperor. When the emperor was gone, it would be more logical for Qi Xiuyuan to jump out and fight for the world. Mu Yangling got up immediately and whispered: "Then I''ll go pack up now." After a pause, he said: "You also need to be careful, and find a reason to go out of the city to avoid." Fan Zijin disagreed, but still agreed. He is a man, he has a family and a business, how could he leave his family and leave alone? Mu Yangling was about to go out when he suddenly stopped and said, "Would your aunt and cousin go with us?" Fan Zijin said irritably: "It''s already very eye-catching that the four of you have left. Wouldn''t it be obvious to bring them back to show that the eldest cousin wants to do something? Don''t be long-winded, let''s go, I have my own arrangements for my family." Mu Yangling also thought about it, turned around and let Li Chun quietly take the baggage they had prepared before, and she went to find Li Jinghua in person. Fan Zijin, who was left behind, turned the teacup in his hand and said nothing. He could ignore his father and a few concubines, but his mother and wife could no longer stay in the city, but it was difficult to find a reason for them to leave. Fan Zijin wanted it or not. Let the parents have a big fight, and then let the mother take the wife to live with the cousin for a while. Fan Zijin got married a few years ago, and his marriage had twists and turns, which made him look gloomy and made Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling feel more guilty towards him. Xia''s marriage was announced long after his son came back. After all, Qi Haoran was married two months younger than him, so Fan Zijin couldn''t be too late. But Fan Zijin was only a scholar and famous, and his father was only a third-rank official. If he had been in the capital, he might have married the daughter of a fourth-rank official, but he went to the border for five or six years. Because they didn''t know his character, the family who felt bad for their daughter didn''t agree to Xia''s request for marriage. Fan Zijin also attaches great importance to his marriage. When he saw this situation, he decided to say that he would marry after passing the exam. He couldn''t let him find a piece of land and throw it away, right? Xia Shi also held his breath, and felt that his son was the best, so he just secretly watched each other''s ladies and waited for his son to high school. Sure enough, Fan Zijin was ranked second in Qiuyi High School, and more people were willing to talk to the Fan family. The Xia family also liked the two and wanted to compare them, but Fan Zijin asked Chunhong to talk about it later. The prices of juju and jinshi are different. Besides, Fan Zijin has not yet reached the crown. So when Fan Zijin also entered the second class, the threshold of the Fan family was almost broken, and because of this, Xia''s vision was higher, and finally Fan Zijin was appointed to be the eldest daughter of the family of the right servant of the third-rank official department. She raised her head to marry a daughter and bowed her head to marry a woman, so this girl was considered a low-married girl. After all, her familys family was comparable to the Fan familys, and the background was even higher than the Fan familys. The reason why their family agreed to this marriage was because of Fan Zijins talent. superior. So when Fan Zijin missed the Shuji Shi exam and said that he was not as good as Chao as an official, their family was outraged. If they don''t enter the court as an official, what''s the point of them marrying their daughter to Fan Zijin? The small marriage was cancelled, and the Xia Clan was finally exhausted and ordered another marriage for Fan Zijin, which is the current Xiao Xia Clan. Although she has the same surname as Xia, she has nothing to do with the Xia family. Her father is a fourth-rank magistrate, and Fan Siwen is the same year. He is a bright and generous person. Married his daughter to him. He was also willing to shorten the marriage period for Fan Zijin, marrying his daughter after only five months of engagement. You can imagine how hurried it was. The reason why this Lord Xia agreed to this marriage was because he really loved the little Xia family. Xiao Xia was his second daughter. She was shy and even a little cowardly since she was a child. He was worried that she would be eaten to the bone when she married an official woman. The rest, met Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin is not good, but he has the ability. If he is willing to treat his daughter sincerely, then the daughter will have a good home. Fan Zijin got married smoothly, but Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling had a hard time getting along. Suddenly, it was Fan Zijin who found out and blamed Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran was still in the midst of life and death. You wrote to scold him, didn''t you distract him? If something happens to him, will your conscience be at ease? scolded Mu Yangling like a **** head, but Mu Yangling rarely did not contradict, and honestly bowed his head to be disciplined. Chapter 536： Walk Mu Yangling went directly into Li Jinghua''s inner room and woke her up without disturbing others. Li Jinghua opened her eyes and was startled when she saw Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling gently covered her mouth and whispered, "Sister-in-law, let''s get up and leave." Li Jinghua''s complexion changed slightly, but she didn''t ask any more questions. She got up and dressed. Wen Cui woke up outside and asked in a low voice, "Is Grandma going to get up?" Li Jinghua stiffened and looked at Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling nodded slightly, and Li Jinghua said, "Come in." Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua didn''t take many people away, except for the widow girl who knew some legwork, Mu Yangling took Lichun, Li Jinghua took Wencui, the nurses of the two children followed, and the others People always stay. When Mu Yangling prepared the things for the run, he also prepared the share of Li Jinghua and Xiaobao, so they could leave after changing into light clothes. An old woman who knew kung fu took the initiative to pick up the sleeping Xiaobao. Mu Yangling also handed the bear to an old woman who was protecting him. Both children were wrapped in blankets. The old woman was wearing a cape. Protected in his arms to avoid being blown by the wind. The group quietly left through the corner door. Wang Ma extinguished the incense in every corner after they left, and turned back to the yard with Gu Yuwenmian. A few people went out of the angle gate, Fan Zijin nodded slightly at them, and left with Yanmo. And Mu Yangling took them to another direction after their figures disappeared completely. Except for the two wet nurses, whose faces were pale, everyone''s faces were relatively calm. Because they were all women, the footsteps were not heavy. Mu Yangling led the people around a few turns in the alley, and it took about three quarters of an hour to knock Ring the side door of a small yard. The people in the door quietly opened the small door to let them in. There were already a dozen young men standing in the yard, apparently just getting up from the bed. Mu Yangling only nodded slightly at them, and then brought people into the room, but he didn''t mean to discuss things at all. Li Jinghua fully understood at this time that Mu Yangling was already prepared. Entering the room, Mu Yangling pointed to the large kang bed in the room and said, "Let''s all lie down and rest for a while, we''ll leave as soon as the city gate opens." At this time, it was only an hour before the opening of the city gate. After training, those wives and girls who knew kung fu naturally sat upright, and even leaned on the chair and closed their eyes to rest, but the two nurses But a little flustered. Mu Yangling looked at them, nodded slightly and smiled: "Don''t worry, your family is very safe." The two wet nurses breathed a sigh of relief, slightly relieved. Mu Yangling turned his head to Li Jinghua and said, "Sister-in-law, I''ll explain to you later, we''ll be on our way next, so you might as well take the opportunity to rest." Li Jinghua glanced at me at everyone in the room, nodded slightly, and slept next to the two children on the couch beside her. But she couldn''t sleep at all, and was pushed to wake up in a daze. She opened her eyes and saw that Mu Yangling was already washing up, so she was busy taking care of herself. When ?? went out, the people in the yard were already ready. Mu Yangling asked Li Jinghua, two children and her to take a carriage, and the others sat in separate carriages. When ?? went out, Li Jinghua opened the curtain and saw that there were seven or eight trolleys in the alley, all pulled by mules and held in oil paper, which looked like goods. At this time, the sky was still dark, and even with the lantern on, she still couldn''t see what was **** in the car, Mu Yangling saw it and explained, "It''s full of tea leaves, and ours is a caravan that sells tea from the south to the north. Mu Yangling explained the origin of their fabrication in detail, and when she said this, the carriage started. At this time, the city gates were not opened, but the curfew was over, so they could walk in the city. When ?? arrived at the city gate, Li Jinghua opened the curtain slightly and saw that there were quite a few caravans leaving the city early, and they were just in the middle of the queue, which relieved her anxiety. Mu Yangling knew that she was anxious, but at this time she didn''t know how to comfort her, because she agreed to be anxious, and it was only safe to go out of Lin''an City. As soon as the hour came, the city gate slowly opened, and the soldiers guarding the gate were not very strict with the caravans leaving the city. Lin''an City is the capital of Dazhou. There are countless merchants coming and going every day. In order to hurry up, there are many caravans that leave the city and enter the city as early as possible every day. Because of the war, the number of caravans during this period has decreased. For the more familiar caravan leaders, most of them will be released after checking the documents symbolically, while the unfamiliar ones just pick and check the goods, and the inspection of the caravans entering the city is not strict, after all, it is now In sensitive times, they are afraid of sneaking in assassins, meticulous work and the like. So two gates, one out of the city and the other into the city, the exit from the city is very fast, only one caravan enters the gate at the entrance to the city, and four or five can go out here, so it was Mu Yanglings turn soon. Not only Li Jinghua, but also Mu Yangling got nervous. Although the gatekeeper was unfamiliar with their team leader, he was familiar with them. He knew that they were selling tea leaves, so he only symbolically flipped through the documents, then pointed to two of the carriages that were obviously carrying people, and asked, "Why so many? Two out? I remember you used to have only one carriage." That carriage used to be the steward, but now there are two more. The steward immediately nodded and said, "The two grandmas and two young masters of our family are sitting here. This is not a mess. Our master doesn''t want to run the business anymore, so I want to take the two grandma and two young masters back? ." The gatekeeper stepped forward and opened the curtain. Both Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling held their children and bowed their heads honestly. The gatekeeper rolled his eyes around their clothes and headgear, then lowered the curtain, nodded slightly, and waved: " Let''s go." In his heart, he curled his lips with jealousy and disdain, and he was an outsider, grandma''s, these businessmen can really enjoy themselves. It wasn''t until the entire convoy left the city gate that Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief. Mu Yangling lowered his voice and said, "Let''s go, and go according to the schedule set earlier." The steward outside the car responded, making people speed up. It was more than half an hour after they left the city, and the sky was only slightly bright. When the sun appeared in the sky and the sun gradually rose, the servants of Qi Mansion realized that something was wrong. It''s too quiet in the West House today. But because the two sides lived apart, the servants had doubts in their hearts, but they didn''t think much of it. Until the sun rose, the steward who came to report the matter was unable to see Li Jinghua''s figure or the girl beside her to explain, It just felt wrong. In the end, everyone could only ask a little girl to go to the West Mansion to ask. Li Jinghua still listened to the report today. The little girl who was looking for someone knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered, and no one opened the door, so she panicked and hurried back to report. Chapter 537： apprehension There are two gates between the East Mansion and the West Mansion. People from the Wu family guard the gate near the East Mansion, but Mu Yangling''s people are on the West Mansion side. Every day, the servants in the mansion have to open the door after getting up until It was only locked again at night. The sun has risen for a long time today. They didn''t open the door and didn''t say anything. They knocked on the door for so long and didn''t respond. Isn''t something serious? The little girl didn''t know what to think, so she was so scared that she rushed into the main courtyard and shouted, "Something happened, something happened!" Since Wu was seized by Li Jinghua, he has been depressed. Hearing the noise outside, he said angrily, "What''s going on outside, how does the eldest grandma manage the house?" Mother Wu walked in quickly, a little excited and a little worried: "Little girl said that there was an accident in the West Mansion, and she couldn''t open the door no matter how you called it." "Oh?" Wu shi rolled his eyes, got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s take a look." She always wanted to catch Li Jinghua''s handle, but she couldn''t catch anything. Instead, Li Jinghua turned over a lot of old accounts. What she likes most now is the news of the accident in the West House. A group of people arrived at the gate of the Xifu in a mighty manner. Mrs. Wu called someone to call the door. They found that there was no response at all, so they turned around and asked, "Have no one from the Xifu been out today?" Although Zhaodetang has a small kitchen, it is only responsible for the food of the four masters, and the servants still get their meals from the large kitchen, so their work and rest are the same as other courtyards in the mansion. "Mrs. Hui, no one has come to pick up the food in Zhaodetang and Zhaohuayuan today, including the small garden, and no one has come to pick up the one at the west side corner gate." Mr. Wu frowned slightly and waved: "Have someone kick the door open." After the door was kicked open, everyone went in, only to find that the old woman who was guarding the door was still sleeping on the bed. Take someone to Zhaode Hall. In Zhaode Hall, the servants were also sleeping peacefully, but Li Jinghua and her close girl disappeared, and then went to Zhaohua Court to see that Mu Yangling and the two children also disappeared with the girl''s nipple, Wu Thinking of the forbidden army guarding outside, the two battles for a while, all the pride from the past disappeared, she turned her head and glared at them fiercely: "You haven''t seen anything today, if you want to survive, give me your mouth. Shut up." Mr. Wu urgently sent someone to call Qi Feng back. Now all the civil and military affairs of the dynasty are busy, and Qi Feng is too busy to touch the ground. When he was called back, his face was very bad, but he knew about Wu, and if there was no major incident, she would not ask someone to call him. Mrs Wu waved the man back, took Qi Feng''s hand and cried, "Master, something has happened, Mrs Li and Mrs Mu ran away with the child." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Qi Feng reprimanded in a low voice. "It''s true, if you don''t believe me, go and see. The maids and wives in Zhaodetang and Zhaohuayuan are all asleep, and they and their two children are missing." Qi Feng''s complexion changed, and he took Wu to the two courtyards. The west mansion was still quiet. Wu knew that some things could not be made public, so although he was extremely frightened, he did not want to wake those people up, otherwise the people in the mansion The movement must be unstoppable. Qi Feng walked around, lowered his head and pondered for a moment, and said, "They were kidnapped." Mr. Wu''s expression changed and he opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything. Qi Feng was terrified. He didn''t know whether the two daughters-in-law left by himself or were kidnapped. What do Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran want to do? Rebellion? Then how can you leave him, the entire Qi family is here, isn''t that pushing them into the fire pit? Qi Feng is angry and anxious now. He doesn''t know if Qi Xiuyuan has such thoughts, but he thinks that now the beacon is everywhere, not only the rebels from all over the world are proclaiming the king and hegemony, but also some generals directly lead their soldiers to rebel. Most of those people are below the third rank, with no family members staying in Lin''an City, and Qi Xiuyuan now has nearly 180,000 soldiers and horses. Did he also have that thought? Qi Feng was in great pain. At this time, he regretted that he had neglected his two sons too much. He had no idea what the two sons were thinking, but no matter how much he regretted it, in order to save his life and his family, he could only do it. Characterize this matter as a robbery, otherwise the Qi family will have no way to survive. Qi Feng sent Mrs Wu back to the main courtyard, hurriedly ran out to find the guards guarding the gate, and told them Mrs Li, Mrs Mu and their children were missing. The face of the squad leader of the forbidden army changed greatly, and he led someone to rush in, and then hurriedly asked someone to control the people who returned to Qi Mansion, and rushed into the palace to report. When the emperor sent people out of the city to chase after them, Mu Yangling and the others had already changed teams and changed directions to leave, but the caravan had two women and two children. They were similar to Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua. The investigators suspected that their caravan was chasing after them, and most of them would give up their thoughts when they saw them. The ?? convoy went all the way north. Except for the necessary supplies, they hardly stopped. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua didn''t know that Lin''an City was in chaos because of their disappearance. Before the Qi family came to report, the captains of the forbidden army guarding the three generals had come to report, and their families were more or less kidnapped, but most of them were the direct descendants of the generals, and most of the female family members were stayed. The people who disappeared from the Qi family are not many compared to the other three families, but they are the most important. Everyone knows that the Qi Xiuyuan brothers are not on good terms with their father. To control them, they can only control their wives and children... The Emperor ?? asked in a low voice, "How about General Yuan''s family?" "No one in the Yuan family is missing." The emperor nodded slightly. No one in the Yuan family was missing because he had the most banned troops in the Yuan family, and almost surrounded the Yuan family. The other four families, including the Qi family, only focused on guarding the gate. After all, their foundations were much shallower. , who knew they were all in trouble. The ?? emperor narrowed his eyes and asked, "You said, did they escape by themselves, or were they kidnapped?" The guards below all bowed their heads. The emperor sighed, "You don''t know..." I don''t know either, the current situation is so chaotic that I can''t find out who did it. "Send someone to investigate, try to get them back as much as possible, and take the safety of the hostages'' lives as the priority," the emperor waved: "Don''t make any noise about this matter for the time being. Several people bowed and stepped back. The ?? emperor called the dark guard and said, "Go check it out, how did they disappear together at this time?" At the same time, Qin Xiang also became anxious and said in a low voice: "The matter is ahead of schedule, the emperor may have noticed something." The person sitting opposite Qin said irritably, "Who is it that attacked the families of several generals at this time?" Qin Xiang shook his head, "The situation is too chaotic right now, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to investigate. Our business is the most important thing." Chapter 538： rebel "...the traces have been found, but there were people who were interfering when we found them. With just a little more time, we will definitely be able to find people." The leader of the dark guard bowed his head and knelt under the hall. The emperor asked in an old voice, "Did they escape by themselves, or were they taken captive?" "Returning to the emperor, I can''t find out for the time being. If it is said that they escaped by themselves, the time is too unified, and the minister found that there are several forces in the investigation, but if it is said to be captive, the methods and methods are not similar in the slightest. Its not like what the same group of people did at all. The emperor hunched his body and looked up at him. It was only a year, but he seemed to be ten years older, and his energy seemed to be drained. He was silent for a while and asked, "How many days will it take?" "Three days." The ?? emperor nodded slightly and waved his hand: "Go, get the person back as soon as possible, we won''t be able to hide it for long." At the same time, Zhu Liangzheng asked Fan Zijin in a low voice, "Master Biao, do you want to spread the news about the disappearance of the generals'' family members?" Fan Zijin shook his head, "We''ve already revealed a lot of traces, so it''s better to be quiet at this time." The emperor''s eyeliner is now covered inside and outside the capital, and when they move, there is a high chance of exposure. "Return all our people," he said, looking up at the stars: "Whether they can escape depends on their respective abilities." The ?? people were let go with the help of Fan Zijin. As soon as Mu Yangling left the city gate, he immediately asked someone to pass some specious news to the family members of the three generals. There is no general who leads his troops outside without leaving behind. In addition to the matter of the emperor detaining his family members in the palace last year, they are all prepared to survive just like the Qi family. Therefore, they each used their own methods to escape, so the traces of the methods were completely different, which made the dark guards have a headache. When they went to track down, there were several forces obstructing them, and they were even more uncertain. Whether a person escaped on his own or was taken away by others. In Lin''an City, several forces were busy non-stop, but Fan Zijin pulled everyone back and stayed at home leisurely. He decided to find an opportunity to have a big fight with his parents tonight, and then he took the opportunity to send his mother and wife away. Walk. Although she is not the most important thing in her mother''s heart, she is the best for herself in this family after all. Staying here will definitely tie his hands and feet, so it is better to send him away. But the plan would never keep up with the changes. The Xia Clan just sadly agreed to take the little Xia Clan to Zhus house to stay for a while the next day. That night, there was a scream of killing from the inner city of Linan. Fan Zijin almost jumped up from the bed, he asked tensely, "Yanmo, what''s going on outside?" Yanmo rushed in with a pale face and said, "The slaves don''t know, but there are shouts of killing from the inner city and the imperial city." "So fast?" Fan Zijin murmured, not expecting the other party to move so quickly. He quickly got up and put on his clothes and ran to the main house. The little Xia Shi also just got up and looked a little flustered. Seeing her husband coming, she ran over as if she had found the backbone, "Xianggong," Fan Zijin waved his hand, "Pack up some simple things immediately, and I''ll take you to see your mother." Xiao Xia didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so she hurriedly asked the girl to pick up two packages. The other girls in the room looked at Fan Zijin and his wife eagerly. Fan Zijin waved his hand and said, "Tell everyone in the upper courtyard to go to the main courtyard." Since they can''t get out, it would be safer to gather together. The girls and women breathed a sigh of relief and rushed out to inform everyone. The main courtyard was busy after a while, and then it became orderly. Fan Siwen was sitting on the main seat and looked at the people in the courtyard with a sullen face. Xia Shi was standing at the door and kept dispatching everyone to put away important things and restrain the people in the house. Take care of everything and don''t mess up. I have to say that although the Xia family has a hot temper, she is really good at housekeeping. Fan Siwen nodded gratified, but he didn''t know that the Xia family didn''t know these things from the beginning, they all learned it slowly in the backyard. Fan Zijin brought people over, Xia Shi hurried up to meet him, took his hand distressedly and said, "Aren''t you scared? Hurry up and go inside, your father is inside." Fan Zijin nodded slightly, then turned to Xiao Xia and said, "Stay by your mother''s side and share some of the burden for her." Little Xia could not ask for anything, so Baba followed Xia. Xia Shi was not very satisfied with this daughter-in-law, but she only had such a son, so she would naturally teach her, so she left Xiao Xia. "What''s going on outside?" Fan Siwen asked. "My father doesn''t know, how could I, a jinshi, know?" Fan Siwen snorted coldly, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing outside, you have Xiuyuan''s power in your hands, how could you not know anything? Now that a country and a family are living and dying, you still plan to make trouble with me. twist?" Fan Zijin sneered in his heart, but said on his mouth: "Father said yes, but I really don''t know what happened. My eldest cousin asked me to run some forces, but it was only to ensure the safety of my cousin, sister-in-law and nephew. I dont know much about state affairs, and its even less possible for me to know what my father didnt know when he was an official in the court. Fan Siwen sighed and believed by seven points. Fan Zijin continued: "Although I don''t know exactly what happened, but I can guess by hearing the voice, who most likely rebelled, and that person should have a high status, otherwise, how can they directly kill from the inner city and the imperial city? " Fan Siwen thought of several princes, sighed, and said, "Restrain the servants, we will stay in the mansion and listen to the news." They can''t do anything except this way. The screams of killing were loud, and at this moment, Emperor Jingyan was walking around the hall with a "haha" laugh, "Rebel, rebel now? Idiot, really stupid, how did I give birth to such a fool? He wants to be an emperor early. Say it to me, and I will definitely send it with both hands." He walked around the temple angrily, then stopped and asked, "Where did the people go?" The dark guard knelt on the ground and said, "We have arrived outside the Chongzheng Hall." The Buddha beads in the queen''s hand fell to the ground, and the emperor''s face darkened as he waved: "Go down." The queen looked at the emperor, and seeing his strange expression, she rushed up to hold him and said: "Your Majesty, don''t be fooled, the second prince will not want a supreme emperor to exist, you go, bring a few little princes and leave quickly. ." The emperor was annoyed, "Da Zhou is about to die, what would I do as this emperor? If he wants to be me, he will send it to him..." "Your Majesty," the Empress interrupted him, looking into his eyes and said seriously, "You should think it is for the blood of the Guo family, otherwise, the second prince rushes in, and the other princes don''t even want to live, you said it too, I''m afraid Da Zhou can''t hold it anymore..." The queen cried bitterly. It''s not that she wasn''t afraid, and she didn''t have much affection for those princes and daughters, but she was the queen, and she knew her responsibility. Da Zhou was about to die. The queen looked up at this man, and her disappointment turned into despair. This man has no sense of responsibility in his life, but once, he had to keep a bloodline of the Guo family no matter what, otherwise she would die and face the ancestors of the Guo family. Zong? The emperor pursed his lips, but was finally returned to the dark guard by the queen to take away. Chapter 539： apprehension Li Jinghua looked tired and asked, "Are we going back to Jingzhao Mansion?" "No, the Jingzhao Mansion is too far away for the child to be bumpy." Mu Yangling adjusted Little Bear''s posture to make him feel better. Little Bear Nest hummed twice in his mother''s arms, and then lay down in her arms slightly with his eyes closed, and Xiaobao also lay on the side tiredly with his eyes closed. They have been on the road for three consecutive days. Except for the novelty at the beginning, the children have not spoken much these two days. Fortunately, they are also good. Although they are uncomfortable, most of them only hum a few words and rarely cry. Seeing that Xiaobao''s face was a little blue, Li Jinghua was a little irritable, and he didn''t know how many days it would take to travel like this. As soon as the thought arose, the cheerful voice of the guard leader Bai Liluo came from outside, "Grandma, Grandma No. 4, we have arrived at the place." Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua lifted the curtains to see, not far from the entrance of a small village, Mu Yangling was shocked and smiled, "Let''s go in." "Yes." After the carriage entered the village, it turned and headed towards a mountain. There was a large yard of blue bricks and gray tiles on the hillside. Baili went to knock on the door. The steward inside opened the door and glanced at the token in Baili''s hand. Just hurriedly opened the door and they came in. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua got off the car with their child in the yard. The yard has three entrances and three exits. It is spacious, bright and clean, which makes people feel comfortable. Mu Yangling looked back at the steward and asked, "Are you Chen Ming?" Chen Ming hurriedly bent over and said, "Yes, the little one is really Chen Ming." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "Go and ask your daughter-in-law to prepare some fresh vegetables, boil porridge and bring it here, the young masters are hungry." Chen Ming took a careful look at the child in her arms, bowed his head in response, and stepped back respectfully. Baili was busy leading them to the backyard. Mu Yangling put Little Bear and Little Treasure together and said to Li Chun, "Take someone out, my grandma and I have something to say." Li Jinghua sat on the kang with a sullen face. Mu Yangling touched Xiaobao''s head, raised his head and said, "Sister-in-law, this yard was arranged more than a year ago, and it was passed by Mr. Liu''s hand. Except me, no one knew that I would use this yard. Now, neither Big Brother nor Haoran know we are here." Li Jinghua''s expression changed slightly and asked, "What are you doing? Are you trying to hide from the emperor, afraid that he will threaten the general with us? But now that we have avoided, how will we appear in the future?" Mu Yangling looked up at Li Jinghua seriously, and said, "Sister-in-law, what the eldest brother has to do is destined that we cannot stay in Lin''an City." Li Jinghua''s complexion changed dramatically, and the guesses that had been in it for many days finally came true. She covered her chest, her eyes were wet, and she couldn''t help but ask: "You guys have discussed it, just hide it from me? Does Qi Xiuyuan still think I''m his wife? ?" Mu Yangling hurriedly explained: "sister-in-law misunderstood, eldest brother is going to tell you, but this is a major matter of beheading, eldest brother is more cautious, after you gave birth to Xiaobao, he always wanted to tell you personally, but because of The saint supervises our letters, and things have been delayed. I received a secret letter some time ago, and the eldest brother hinted that I would tell you." Mu Yangling emphasized: "The eldest brother wants to tell you in person, after all It''s a big deal." Li Jinghua sneered, "Of course this is a big deal. Since you know it''s a big deal, why did you marry me in the first place?" Mu Yangling was a little anxious, "Sister-in-law, it''s after the Fuping incident that my eldest brother has this idea, and not many people know about it." Li Jinghua immediately had an association in his heart. That time her husband pretended to be seriously ill, and he needed Mu Yangling to come in to celebrate. It turned out that it was not just for the purpose of rejecting the marriage arranged by the emperor for Qi Haoran. Li Jinghua looked at Mu Yangling, who looked anxious, slightly restrained his anger, and asked, "Then when did you know?" Mu Yangling''s face was embarrassed, "I knew it when I came back from Fuping." Li Jinghua lowered her eyes, maybe the Qi brothers trusted Mu Yangling so much not only because she and Qi Haoran grew up as childhood sweethearts, but also because she knew what she should not know by fate, so Qi Xiuyuan was so anxious to marry Qi Haoran she? Li Jinghua is a smart person. The biggest characteristic of smart people is that they like to think about simple things complicated. When she thought about it like this, she felt less resentment towards Mu Yangling and sighed, "Then who else knows about this?" "Cousin Zijin and Big Brother Rong know it, and so does Master Yuanhui," Mu Yangling thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I shouldn''t know about the rest." Li Jinghua asked curiously, "Don''t your father know?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Big brother said that the time is not ripe, so I won''t tell him." Li Jinghua looked at her speechless and said, "You trust the general. If he doesn''t say anything, you never thought about telling your father in private?" Mu Yangling asked blankly: "Big brother has always been very good to us, of course I trust him, and the big brother didn''t immediately take matters into account. Telling my father is also worrying him in vain." Li Jinghua looked at the blankness in Mu Yangling''s eyes, and felt a little embarrassed. Speaking of which, she was the closest to Qi Xiuyuan. If Qi Xiuyuan succeeded, she would be the one who would benefit the most. The Mu family seems to have been tricked by her husband. Li Jinghua hurriedly changed the subject and asked, "Why are we leaving suddenly this time? Yes, is the time up?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "Cousin Zijin said that there is something unusual outside the city, and it''s too dangerous for us to stay there. Anyway, we''re going to leave anyway, so we might as well catch up with this Qiaozong." Li Jinghua looked at Mu Yangling who was full of confidence, and sighed in her heart, this sister-in-law is smart and capable in some things, but a little simple in some things. As soon as the thought fell, Mu Yangling said with some flattery: "Sister-in-law, the village we live in is far away from the town, and it is not close to the main road and barriers. If you count up to three hundred years, there will be many natural disasters, but soldiers The disaster is the least, so it is safe for us to live here, the house only bought two servants, and there are only fourteen girls and wives we brought in total, you can arrange it according to your discretion." Li Jinghua knew that she didn''t like to take care of these trivial matters, so she smiled and said, "You are pushing all these things to me now, what will you do in the future? You have also learned from me as a housekeeper for several months, and you seemed to be well-organized before, why is it? Do you like to run to Zhuangzi?" Li Jinghua persuaded her in a low voice, "Family like us, there is no shortage of food and clothing, as long as the hostess takes care of the housework and raises the children, there is really no need to go to the fields..." Mu Yangling saw that the anger between her brows had disappeared, and she knew that the crisis was over, so she said with a smile: "Isn''t this a sister-in-law? We specialize in surgery." Li Jinghua couldn''t help laughing and laughing, "What kind of art is this specializing in?" Having said that, Li Jinghua proceeded to arrange the servants in the house. In the evening, they ate a hot meal, took a hot bath, and washed the two children in a wooden tub. The fatigue of the past few days has been relieved a lot. Mu Yangling threw the child to Li Jinghua and ran to the front to meet Baili. "Is there any news over there in the capital?" They were busy rushing and hiding their tracks along the way, and they didn''t have time to inquire about things in the capital. After they settled down today, they naturally wanted to ask. Baili lowered his head and said: "The second prince and Qin Xiang forced the palace, the emperor was burned to death in Kunning Palace, the first prince, the third prince and the fourth prince were all killed in the forced palace, and the other little princes were either missing or imprisoned. , and now Lin''an City is in chaos." Chapter 540： appease "Second Prince..." Mu Yangling thought about it seriously, but found that this person was only a vague figure in her mind. She didn''t expect to be able to do such a thing as forcing the palace. "Please continue to pay attention, and if there is any news from the general and the fourth master, you must hurry back." Baili responded and asked, "Fourth grandma, do you want to tell the general and the fourth master our address so they don''t worry." Mu Yangling thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Wait a little longer, wait for us to get in touch with this matter, it''s still too dangerous now, by the way, how many officials and family members are missing?" Baili said ashamed: "I don''t know if it is the news of the closure of the imperial court, or this place is too backward, we can''t inquire about this news." "Just to let people pay attention, don''t worry too much. It''s very late today. Tomorrow you ask Chen Ming to find the village chief and Lizheng. We will stay here for a long time and try our best to build a good relationship with them. " Baili should go down. The village chief and Li Zheng were already preparing, and they came almost as soon as Chen Ming asked. This is a remote and impoverished small mountain village. The wealthiest family in the village has three blue brick and tile houses - left by their ancestors, and there are 60 acres of land - left by their ancestors. As a result, this Zhu family bought it not far from the village a year ago. He bought more than 100 acres of wasteland, and asked people to open up wasteland for farming. He also bought a hilltop in the village and built a large yard on it. But the village chief and Li Zheng were not very happy. They were afraid that the Zhu family would bully the villagers. If nothing else, the Zhu family was really willing to only cultivate the hundred or so acres of wasteland? When they have a firm foothold in the village, I am afraid that they will start buying land with the villagers. Although Lizheng and the village chief have little knowledge, they have heard and seen some of the methods that the landlords are used to. Some of them lied to owe money, and then charged high interest, forcing people to sell the land, and even more seduce. The officials above directly turned the fields into wasteland, and then into their land... The two of them shuddered as long as they thought about it, so the two of them wanted to see what the temperament of the Zhu family was. If it was really bad, they would inform the villagers to stay away from them. It was impossible for Li Jinghua to come out to meet the two of them. She felt that it would be enough for Chen Ming to meet them. The village chief and Lizheng were foreign men after all, but Mu Yangling grew up in the countryside and had no taboos on these, plus he wanted to fight well. relationship, so I came out to meet people in person. When the village chief and Lizheng saw a woman, they frowned slightly, and Mu Yangling smiled and said, "This is the village chief and Lizheng, I am the fourth grandma of the Zhu family, and our uncle and fourth grandfather are still in the north. You have to make arrangements before you come back." Because he wanted to avoid the eyes and ears of the imperial court, he changed Qi to Zhu. Anyway, Qi Xiuyuan and their mother''s surname was Zhu. Li Zheng''s face softened a little when he heard the words, and he hurriedly asked with a smile, "I don''t know what the uncle Zhu and the fourth master are doing to survive? Why, why did you think of our small place to settle down?" "Our uncle and fourth master are doing some small business in the north. Originally, we could barely make ends meet. Now the war is raging, and we can''t stay in the north, so we sent us and our children back first. My mother-in-law''s family was nearby. I was going to their village, and I had already bought the fields, but the Taoist priests invited by our fourth master passed by and said that the mountains here are good, which is good for health preservation. Weak, so the uncle and fourth master temporarily decided to build their home here." Li Zheng was shocked and asked, "So the village where Zhu''s family is in the quilt has fields?" Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, "There are one or two hundred acres, not much, and they are all handed over to Zhuangtou below." "Then why are you still buying wasteland in our village?" "Since we are building a house here, we can''t justify if we don''t buy some wasteland, and it''s convenient to plant something after the land is nearby." Li Zheng and the village chief looked at each other, and they were both silent. Mu Yangling knew what they were thinking, but what she said and did at this time was superfluous, so she smiled: "Now our family is here alone, please also ask The village chief and Li Zheng take good care of them, and if the village has any difficulties in the future, they can tell our family, and we will reach out to those who can help. Lizheng and the village chief were begging them not to extend their hands, how dare they come to the door, so they only bowed and politely declined. Mu Yangling didn''t force it, and after saying a few words, it was considered a greeting, and then let Chen Ming greet them. Li Zheng and the village chief are busy asking Chen Ming who the cousin of the Zhu family is. Although they may not be from the same village, they can be from the same township. In the future, if the Zhu family really wants to bully people, there is also a place where they can intercede. . The cousin Mu Yangling mentioned was the sister-in-law of Mr. Liu''s wife. In terms of identity, the Zhu family and Mr. Liu had a relationship that could be fought with five poles, and then they were involved in the relationship of the cousin who couldn''t even have a fight with eight poles. . Li Zheng and the village chief were full of mosquito coils after listening to Chen Ming count the relatives who had turned more than 18 turns, and his heart was suddenly cold. Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling never went out. All the reasons for buying vegetables and meat were handed over to Chen Ming. The other servants were also arranged by Li Jinghua in an orderly manner. Mu Yangling arranged three shifts of guards, and deployed guards inside and outside the yard. As long as there was a change, they would find out before anyone entered the village that the entire yard was made airtight by her. Li Jinghua has seen Mu Yangling''s drawing on the paper, although she can''t understand it, and she also knows that the yard is arranged by Mu Yangling, which has improved the security a lot. At least the outer yard is under their sight. , no one can go past the guards and enter the inner courtyard. Li Jinghua praised, "Are you a talent, or have you learned it?" Mu Yangling didn''t dare to say that he had learned it in his previous life, only said: "It''s half a talent, and I also learned it from Haoran." Li Jinghua nodded, no wonder he played so well with Qi Haoran. "Mother, Auntie," Little Treasure ran over, hugged Li Jinghua''s hand and said, "Go play, go play." Mu Yangling reached out and touched his pale face, and asked, "Have you eaten the porridge I cooked for you?" "Eat it," Xiaobao said, "It''s delicious, better than milk." "My face is still a little pale, sister-in-law, go back and ask the doctor to recuperate for Wang Mama, write a few medicated meals, eat healthy porridge, and not less milk." Li Jinghua nodded, touched his son''s head, turned his head to look at the bear on the side of the couch who was twisting his body to eat his leg, and said, "Xiaobao''s body is still too weak, obviously the bear is younger than him, so he only rests. He recovered in one night, but he is still pale." She was also born prematurely, but the little bear was very healthy, while her son was born with insufficiency. Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "The child is still young, and it will be better if he takes care of it slowly. If the doctor doesn''t say it, Xiaobao''s body is much better." Li Jinghua nodded slightly, touched his son''s head and got up and said, "Let''s go, Xiaobao, mother will take you out to play." Xiaobao looked eagerly at his brother on the couch, and Li Jinghua smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I can''t leave your brother behind." Ask the nurse to pick up the little bear and go to the yard to play together. Seeing that he could go out, the little bear jumped in the nurse''s arms twice with joy, and his whole body was poking out, as if he had been locked up for ten or eight years before being released. Laughed straight at Mu Yangling. Chapter 541： Accident Although this place is remote and quiet, it is not very far from Lin''an City, only three days'' journey away, so the news of Lin''an City spread quickly. As a result, Mu Yangling and others knew that the second prince and Qin Xiang would join forces to force the palace the day after they left, and the emperor and the empress died in the sea of ????fire, but within two days, Baili brought new news from the county seat. Emperor Jingyan did not die. He had reunited the fairly loyal 60,000 imperial troops and stayed thirty miles outside Lin''an City. He had ordered the generals and soldiers of various places to be diligent. Therefore, Baili, who was not too far away from them, also received the news. "Fourth grandma, although this is a remote place, if there is a war in Lin''an City, I am afraid that the refugees will end up here. Should we find another safe place?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "How can there be a stable place in this world? Running back and forth is more dangerous, just stay here and ask someone to guard the yard." Mu Yangling lowered his head and thought for a while: "Since the emperor is not dead, we have to be more careful. Don''t contact the uncle and fourth master recently." This small mountain village is indeed remote and quiet, and it is self-sufficient, so even if there is a war outside, it will not have much impact on them. Although they still have insufficient food and clothing, it is much better than the refugees who lost their homes due to the war. . Originally, the village chief and Lizheng were worried that the imperial court would force conscription. After all, there are wars every year, and such incidents are unavoidable. However, there is chaos outside and there are many regimes. , I didn''t bother here for a while. The village chief and Li Zheng were fortunate, but they restrained the villagers even more, not letting them leave the village casually, so as not to provoke outsiders. A few small villages nearby did the same, and as a result, seven or eight nearby villages actually passed away the days of isolation, of course, except for the Zhu family. Both the village chief and Li Zheng knew that people from the Zhu family went out of the village to the city every day, but they only bought some things. The village chief felt relieved after observing for a while. The whole village and Zhu''s family seem to be separated into two sides. Although the lines are clear, they are in peace with each other. In the village life is leisurely, but outside is chaotic like fire and oil, and the situation is different from day to day. Emperor Jingyan ordered Qin Wang from various generals, but there were only four people who were willing to lead troops to Qin Wang, one was General Yuan, the other was General Qi, and there were two others, one was General Guo who led 100,000 troops, and the other was General Guo. It was General Huang Shen who led 30,000 troops. Qi Xiuyuan personally led the troops from the east of Tongchuan, General Yuan also personally led the troops to the south, and General Guo was one of the five generals whose family members were detained by the emperor. , but he still didn''t want to put his elderly mother in danger in Lin''an City, so the emperor gave an order, and he immediately left those rebels and rushed over. General Guo only thought about his mother wholeheartedly, but General Yuan couldn''t do it. He only brought 50,000 people to the south this time, and he left more people at the border. Jin Guo still had to be on guard, even if the emperor went down. The three gold medals let him bring all the army, and General Yuan just pretended not to see it. And Qi Xiuyuan came to act cheaply. Although the other generals who did not obey the edict did not come, they did not immediately rebel, but their attitudes were ambiguous, and they all stopped fighting and looked at Lin''an City. If Emperor Jingyan won in the end, they would have to think about it before deciding whether to oppose him or not. If Emperor Jingyan lost, they would definitely oppose him. The reason was very obvious. The second prince was someone who murdered his father and killed his brother, so how could he be enthroned? Emperor? Emperor Jingyan received the news from the various armies, and his body became even more stooped. He asked, "Qi Haoran didn''t come back?" You must know that although Qi Haoran is only a fourth-rank general, he has led an army of nearly 120,000, which is much more powerful than General Guo. This time, the ministers did not follow Emperor Jingyan''s crusade, but explained to him with a tired face, "Your Majesty, Qi Can will be entangled by Xixia, and he will not be able to escape at all, but he has sent a message back and will be separated as soon as possible. Half of the troops will be brought back." After a pause with the minister who escaped from the emperor, he said, "Your Majesty, we always have to save a chance for the people of Dazhou." If Qi Haoran retreated from the army, then Xixia would definitely slaughter the people in annoyance to vent their anger. Although several ministers were embezzled and bribed, they did a lot of enclosure and exploitation, but they really couldnt do it and still focused on self-interest at this time. The emperor was silent for a moment, but he didn''t insist on letting Qi Haoran come back, "What news is there from the Yuan family?" The ministers bowed their heads, "The family members of several generals were brought back to the palace by the second prince to be closely guarded, and the Yuan family was no exception." The emperor''s expression was obscure, but everyone could feel that he was in a very bad mood. At first he used these family members to control several generals, but now the second prince is just following his old path. When the emperor left the palace through the secret passage, the first thing he did was to have the Yuan family secretly sent out of Lin''an City immediately. But the forbidden troops surrounding the Yuan family were protecting the Yuan family and they couldn''t even get out of the intersection. The Second Prince and Prime Minister Qin obviously knew the importance of the Yuan family to General Yuan, so they sent a lot of people to intercept them, which was different from the emperor. Yes, they ordered that the Yuan family must be kept alive. The living Yuan family is in their best interest, and they will never be killed if they can''t do it. Otherwise, what will the emperor do if the Yuan family''s death is planted on them? The forbidden army escorting the Yuan family could not rush out, so they could only return to the Yuan family. They wanted to carry out the emperor''s order, but the Yuan family was not a vegetarian. And there were rebels attacking outside. Those banned troops were attacked by the enemy, and their actions failed, and the Yuan family was also sent to the palace by the people of the second prince and other generals after constant consumption. Including Qi Feng''s family. That''s right, after Mu Yangling and the others left, Qi Feng''s family became hostages. The ?? Emperor did not know what choice General Yuan would make, but he had to order King Qin, because he only had 50,000 forbidden troops. Compared with the rebels, these people were like the difference between a candle and a fire. Now Emperor Jingyan has been completely discouraged, and has left everything to his subordinates to deal with, completely resigned to his fate, but he attaches great importance to the two young princes who brought him out of the palace, and puts all the protection forces behind him. on them. Based on his understanding of General Yuan, after his death, General Yuan will definitely choose one of the princes to be enthroned, perhaps as a puppet, but this world still belongs to the Guo family, and the prince will have hope of regaining his power when he grows up. Emperor Jingyan had a good plan, but God obviously didn''t love him enough. He thought it was a rebellion between the Second Prince and Qin Xiang, but in fact it was another form of Western Xia invasion. Just as he was in the tent waiting for Qi Xiuyuan and the others to arrive, an army gradually appeared twenty miles away, an army of only 20,000 strong cavalry soldiers. The commander of the forbidden army came in with a pale face and reported: "Your Majesty, those are the cavalry of Xixia. The second prince sent envoys and Qin Xiang to come out to meet them." The ?? emperor fell down on the chair and said with a miserable smile: "Yes, it was not long after Qin Xiang returned from Xixia..." Chapter 542： end (top) Emperor Jingyan and his ministers were surrounded by the front and back of Lin''an City. The emperor called the two princes and said, "I asked someone to send you out. Whoever survives will inherit the throne." The two children were very frightened and not happy. The seven-year-old Eighth Prince couldn''t help but ask, "Father, can the world be peaceful?" Emperor Jingyan remained silent, he just asked someone to take the two princes down separately, and divided the armed forces that were secretly protecting him into two parts. "Go to General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan..." At this time, the emperor realized that he didn''t have anyone he could trust. It would be great if Mrs. Yan was still alive... Emperor Jingyan wanted to break out of the encirclement, but the second prince didn''t want to kill the monarch again in front of everyone''s eyes, so he sent envoys over, willing to honor Emperor Jingyan as the supreme emperor. Emperor Jingyan had been confused for a lifetime, and had a worried personality for a lifetime, but this time he was very determined. He did not promise to be the emperor, but sent people to break out at night. The 50,000 Imperial Army soldiers rushed out under the orders of the Imperial Imperial Army Commander, just to give the two princes a chance to survive. Emperor Jingyan and the ministers who followed him sat in the tent and listened to the shouts of killing outside all night. When it was about to dawn, the dark guard commander came in covered in blood to report; "Your Majesty, the eighth prince and the tenth prince are gone." And whether they can escape the pursuit depends on their ability. "Your Majesty, let the commander of the Imperial Army **** you away, there are old officials waiting here." Emperor Jingyan shook his head slightly and sighed: "I can''t go away, thank you Zhongqing''s family for being with you these few days. The second son''s **** shouldn''t embarrass you, and then you will also accept this tough temper and let him go. go." "Holy!" "I''m getting old. If one of the two princes builds a country in the future, I''ll have to rely on the help of the ministers, so you have to take care of your health." In the evening, when the setting sun was like blood, the rebels of the second prince and the Western Xia cavalry joined forces to take down the emperor''s 50,000 forbidden army and rushed into the middle tent. Emperor Jingyan sat in the middle tent wearing a dragon robe, looked up at the Xixia general, turned his head to look at the second prince, and asked, "If you say you want this throne, just say it, I will let you. So what? Why do you want to rebel at this time of trouble? Da Zhou is about to die, and I don''t want to be the king of the subjugated country." The second prince said with an expressionless face: "My father said so, but I may not think so in my heart. After the Jingzhao Incident more than 20 years ago, everyone said that Da Zhou was going to die, but didn''t he die? The situation has improved this time. , Xixia and my Great Zhou alliance again, my Great Zhou must be prosperous for a hundred years, how can you say that the country will be subjugated?" Emperor Jingyan said angrily: "Xixia slaughtered my people, do you think the people would agree to make peace? Qi Haoran is still leading the troops to fight against Xixia." A sneer appeared on the second prince''s face, "If the royal father really thinks so, why would he leave Qin Xiang''s life? Don''t you also want to make peace with Xixia? But the conditions for Xixia are more favorable." Emperor Jingyan choked and was speechless. He really planned to do so, but he didn''t have time to do it yet. The courtiers kneeling below Emperor Jingyan looked at the emperor in disbelief. It turned out that this was the reason why the emperor kept Prime Minister Qin in the palace and did not kill him. Several of the upright courtiers only felt ashes in their hearts. Emperor Jingyan then looked at Qin Xiang and asked, "I clearly promised you, why are you doing this?" Qin Xiang did not speak. "For more than 20 years, I have asked myself that I have treated you well. Even if the people asked to execute you before, I will protect you with all my strength..." "Your Majesty," Qin Xiang interrupted him, "it''s already happened, it''s useless to talk about it, you can just say what you want." Emperor Jingyan choked, looked down at the courtiers kneeling below, and said, "Don''t hold them accountable." Qin Xiang showed a smile and said: "Naturally, several adults are the pillars of the country. As long as they know the current affairs, the new emperor will not embarrass them, but rely on them." The second prince nodded. Emperor Jingyan closed his eyes slightly, and the guards outside came in and took the other people away, and some inner servants came in to bathe and change the clothes for Emperor Jingyan. Even if he was going to die, he could die decently because he was the emperor. The second prince was a little fidgety sitting in another tent, Qin Xiang immediately got up and said, "Your Majesty, let this minister go and take the late emperor for a ride." The second prince rolled his eyes and couldn''t ask for it. After all, he was his own father. If he really wanted to kill him, he would have to bear a lot of psychological pressure. Prime Minister Qin brought a pot of poisonous wine to see the emperor. The emperor had finished grooming and was eating his last meal. The inner servants retreated after seeing this, and the soldiers were guarded by layers outside. Because the second prince was waiting for the last moment, he didn''t realize that those people were all from Xixia, and his guards had been arranged to the other side. The ?? emperor looked at Qin Xiang. Qin Xiang sat opposite him, looking at the emperor who was about the same age as him, but more than 20 years older than him and sighed, saying, "Your Majesty, you and I have been good for 20 years, but it''s a pity that you have been two years old. You shouldn''t be suspicious of me." Emperor Jingyan was stunned for a moment, then became furious, "It turns out that everything was calculated by you, yes, the situation started to get out of control after I killed your minions, their corpses were vegetarian, what''s wrong with killing them? Come and fight with me." Qin Xiang sneered, shook his head and said, "So you shouldn''t be suspicious of your ministers. Without your ministers, you really can''t do anything. The ministers and Mrs. Yan have spoiled you over the years." Speaking of this, he sank his face and said, "It''s true that their corpse is a vegetarian meal, and it''s true that they should be punished for their crimes. If the emperor''s methods are open and honest to let them subdue the law, at most, the minister will fight with you, and there will be no cause for the back. With so many things, do you think that the gangsters from the chaotic party are ordered by the ministers? However, it is the ministers that they most want to kill, not your majesty." "Without Da Zhou, not only the royal family of the Guo family will die, but my Qin family will also be exterminated. It''s a pity that you can''t see this, otherwise many things will not happen in the future. You are still fine at this time. In front of your emperor, I am still in front of my prime minister." Emperor Jingyan was not smart, but more than 20 years ago, he had two advantages, one was that he could listen to the opinions of his courtiers, and the other was that he was diligent in government. Except that he did not listen to the opinions of his courtiers about giving up Jingzhao Mansion and fleeing to the south, Emperor Jingyan performed well in the five years after he arrived in Lin''an City. Settle down. But the emperor gradually became lazy, the number of concubines and concubines in the harem increased, and the wealthy life in Jiangnan gradually recovered, the emperor became more and more hedonistic, and naturally became more and more stupid. The emperor handles government affairs. Chapter 543： end (middle) By the time the emperor was completely indulged in pleasure and suspicion, Prime Minister Qin had already taken over most of his burdens. Even if he still had to obey the emperor''s orders, Prime Minister Qin, who had always had a talent for speaking, had always been able to achieve himself. desired target. Qin Xiang took advantage of this to achieve many of his own goals, collecting money and power, doing it well, but also maintaining the operation of the empire. Qin Xiang has been sitting below the emperor and above the ministers. Even if Emperor Jingyan suspected him, he never thought of rebelling or helping others to change the dynasty, because he knew that Emperor Jingyan was the safest alive. But he didn''t expect that in just three short years, because of Emperor Jingyan''s suspicion and a small trick, things would eventually develop like this. Although all the officials and the people demanded to kill him, he was confident that as long as he could see Emperor Jingyan alive, he could coax the other party to keep his life, and that was the case. But the onlookers are clear, everyone is still waiting for the court to put things right, but he has already seen the collapse of Da Zhou. He can sit in this position, and his accurate vision is the most important thing. There are too many rebels, and Da Zhou can''t suppress them. When a new regime is established, Da Zhou''s royal family must be the first to be eliminated, followed by his Qin family. Qin Xiang worked hard, but he didn''t just want to make the Qin family rich and prosperous, but there was only one way to get out of this situation. Let Jin Guo or Xixia annex Dazhou, and he was in Xixia at that time, the time and place were favorable, and he occupied all three aspects. And today, he took the initiative to come to see Emperor Jingyan, in addition to the righteousness of their monarchs and ministers, he was also loyal to Xixia. He executed Emperor Jingyan, and the second prince would definitely push him out to take the blame. In this way, he would have nothing to rely on except for Xixia, and Xixia would be able to better rule Dazhou by holding on to his handle. As for how long the second prince can be a puppet, he should not consider it. The emperor looked at the poisoned wine on the table, and felt sad and angry for a while, he was still immersed in Qin Xiang''s reproach, and said angrily: "If it wasn''t for you being too greedy and scheming for power and profit, how could I come out? What''s the plan?" Qin Xiang laughed and said: "Isn''t that all condoned by the sage? The aristocratic family has been suppressed by the emperors of all dynasties and can''t lift their heads, but when the sage is here, the aristocratic clan is gradually flourishing. You allow the aristocratic clan to enclose their land and keep them hidden, I will wait. What''s wrong with officials imitating it?" When Qin Xiang said this, it was also a little funny, he would actually say these evasive words to the emperor, he raised the jug and poured a glass of wine, handed it to the emperor, and said with a smile: "Holy, it''s useless to talk too much, the sky is dark at this time. Early, hurry up and get on the road, the queen may still be waiting for you on the road." The ?? emperor widened his eyes and his hands trembled slightly. Even though he had expected death, he was still afraid when it came to an end. He looked at Qin Xiang who was holding the wine glass steadily, and suddenly Fuzhi asked, "Why did you come to deliver the poisoned wine in person? Aren''t you afraid that the second child will take you and apologize to the world?" The emperor suddenly thought of the Xixia commander he saw today, and his expression changed suddenly, "You..." "Your Majesty," Qin Xiang interrupted him, "The guards outside are all Xixia soldiers. Do you want the minister to see you off, or let someone from outside come in to see you off?" Emperor Jingyan was silent for a while, but he finally stretched out his left hand to hold the wine glass, closed his eyes, and drank it all in one go. Qin Xiang was also nervous in his heart, and was staring at him closely, so he didn''t realize that the emperor was using his left hand, and he was relieved to see him throw the wine glass to the ground. The poisoned wine prepared for the emperor was also of the highest quality. In less than a quarter of an hour, the emperor quietly closed his eyes, and there was no blood dripping from the corners of his mouth. He looked as if he had fallen asleep, and his face even remained with some rosy. Qin Xiang tried his nose, sighed, and then turned to go out. The Xixia guards came in and checked, and they proved that the person was dead, so they withdrew and gave their position to the guards of the Great Zhou Palace. The second prince''s confidant, the eunuch, walked in on his knees, and carefully lifted the late emperor to the bed together with several inner prisoners, and arranged his clothes for him. Although Emperor Jingyan had been dressed before, after so much tossing, his clothes were still wrinkled, and his crown was not correct. Emperor Jingyan is dead, but he deserves no less honor. This inspection found his hand. Emperor Jingyan had bloodstains on his right fingers. The inner supervisor frowned slightly and wiped off the bloodstain with a handkerchief. He was about to put his hand in his sleeve when he saw the sleeve with his sharp eyes. There was an abnormality inside, his heart trembled, he lowered his head to cover his expression, turned his head to an inner supervisor and said, "Go and report to the sage, the late emperor is fully dressed, and the sage can come over." The little inner supervisor thought that the second prince was going to come, so he stepped back and ran to report to the second prince. The second prince is not stupid. Hearing what the little inner prisoner said, he knew that his personal inner prisoner was hinting at his past. He didn''t dare to see the late emperor''s remains, but he had to go, so he got up and expressed his filial piety to the late emperor. Commander Xixia and Prime Minister Qin had no objection and watched him leave. Qin Xiang''s eyes were slightly dark, and he said, "I didn''t expect that I was wrong. The second prince is more ruthless and vicious than I thought." He thought that the second prince would never see the emperor''s remains. The second prince walked quickly to the tent. He knew that there were eyeliners everywhere. Qin Xiang had been in business for many years, and his power in the palace would even be higher than him. Therefore, as soon as he came in, he knelt in front of Emperor Jingyan''s bed and burst into tears. Out. Seeing that the second prince was crying, the inner prisoner in the room did not dare to stay for long. The second prince''s personal inner prison waved and everyone left. Seeing that there were only two people in the room, the personal inmate hurriedly showed the emperor''s sleeve to show the second prince to see. When the second prince saw the words on it clearly, his face turned ashen, and then turned pale. He looked at his father who was lying on the bed with a change of expression, waved the inner prisoner to step down, and then stepped forward and hugged his body and cried bitterly. Emperor Jingyan was dead, and the second prince transported his corpse back to the palace and issued an official edict that he would ascend the throne three days later. It was not that he was in a hurry, but that he had to be in a hurry. As soon as Emperor Jingyan died, there were many generals. The officials of the prefectures shouted for the Qingjun to side, but in fact it was a rebellion. He knew that his throne came unorthodox, but in the past dynasties, the throne was more unorthodox, and those who had the ability to sit firmly did not sit firmly in the end, and later generations had mixed reputations? Anyway, he doesn''t know what happened after his death, so he doesn''t care about his reputation. But on the eve of his ascension to the throne, Qi Xiuyuan''s army finally arrived at Lin''an City, and immediately surrounded the West Gate and South Gate. Before the second prince could persuade Qi Xiuyuan to surrender, in the evening, General Yuan''s army also arrived outside the city gate and directly surrounded the north and east gates. The second prince was silent for a moment, then asked: "I ordered all places to stick to the city, why did Yuan Qi and the two come here without hindrance? Why haven''t they reported?" Chapter 544： end (below) The ministers were silent, but the second prince saw their slightly resisting attitude, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. Obviously, the officials who released Qi Xiuyuan and General Yuan did not recognize him as the emperor in their hearts. At this time, outside the city, Qi Xiuyuan was holding a secret letter and looking at it. He burned the letter and turned to Rong Xuan with a smile: "The Li family and the children are very safe." Rong Xuan smiled and said: "Congratulations to the general," he lowered his eyes and thought for a while, and said, "It''s just that Master Qi is still in Lin''an City." Qi Xiuyuan lowered his eyes and said, "General Yuan''s family is inside, we just need to follow General Yuan." Rong Xuan nodded, the time has not come, this is indeed the best way. "Is there any news from the Eighth Prince and Tenth Prince?" Rong Xuan shook his head, "Our people have not been found, they have lost their traces, do you want to send more people?" Qi Xiuyuan thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, it''s just two children of a few years old. Let''s deal with the affairs in Lin''an City first." Unlike Qi Xiuyuan, General Yuan sent most of his staff out to find the two princes. He would never allow the second prince who killed his father to kill his brother to be the emperor. In that case, he could only find two princes and protect them on the throne. General Yuan sent out his staff, so that he had time to send a message to Qi Xiuyuan and invite him to come to discuss important matters. Qi Xiuyuan went to General Yuan''s camp with only a group of men, which made General Yuan admire him with satisfaction. General Yuan only thought that Qi Xiuyuan wanted to assist the little prince to ascend to the throne, so he cut to the point with a simple retelling of the past. He planned to besiege the city before the arrival of King Qin''s army, and then launch an attack together after all the army of King Qin arrived. The rebels and Xixia cavalry took it down. At the same time, they had to find the two little princes as soon as possible. After all, a country cannot live without a king in a day. Qi Xiuyuan agreed only after being silent for a moment, but raised the hope that he would join forces with General Yuan to enter the city and rescue the families of the generals first. Qi Xiuyuan looked worried and said, "Don''t be afraid of the general''s jokes, Xiuyuan''s eldest son is only two years old this year, and I haven''t seen him since he was born..." General Yuan thought of the old mother, wife and grandchildren who were trapped in Lin''an City, his eyes were slightly red, he patted Qi Xiuyuan''s shoulder with empathy, and said, "Okay, but there are a few people I can get here..." General Yuan is a little hard to tell. His power is bigger than Qi Xiu, his management is longer than him, and his manpower is more and more skilled than him, but most of his manpower is sent out to find two princes, and few can be drawn. There are few, so to save people, I am afraid that Qi Xiuyuan will have to send more people. Qi Xiuyuan obviously did not expect such a situation, and he felt that General Yuan was really dedicated to the great Zhou Dynasty, so he could only recruit as many people as possible to sneak into Lin''an City quietly. Fortunately, Fan Zijin was still inside, and the people who ran the business before were still lurking in the city. After sending people into the city, they waited for the other Kings of Qin and the news from the city. And the second prince moved very quickly. The next day, he invited Mrs. Shen and Qi Feng to the tower, and asked General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan to enter the city alone to meet. Both of them are unwilling to recognize the second prince as the emperor, so what is there to talk about? Not to mention that they won''t be able to get out if they go in alone, so General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan just stared at the people on the tower with red eyes and didn''t say a word. The second prince''s envoy grabbed Mrs. Shen and Qi Feng and threatened for a long time. Seeing that they were completely indifferent, they were angry and angry for a while, but they didn''t dare to really push them down or chop them down, so they could only turn around and let them go. Report to the second prince. And Shen Mu and Rong Xuan and their staff finally drafted a letter, listing the sins of the second prince, saying that their move was to follow the way of heaven to crusade the second prince. The second prince''s response was simple and rude. Yuan Qi and the others first asked them to withdraw twenty miles, otherwise they would each kill one of their family members until they retreated. General Yuan''s eyes were splitting, and he felt pain and hatred in his heart, but he was helpless. When he saw his little grandson on the city wall the next day, he could only wave his hand and let him be stationed twenty miles back. They all brought their troops to besiege the city. This time, the second prince did not threaten them any more, but after two days, after General Guo and the army of King Qin also arrived, the second prince''s envoy quietly left the city and entered the camps of the generals. Including General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan watched the envoy''s back disappear, and then slowly let out a breath. He turned and walked to the small Tupo beside him, stood on it, and asked, "Jin Yu, what do you think General Yuan will choose?" Rong Xuan lowered his head and thought for a moment: "That position is too tempting. Although General Yuan is devoted to serving the country, he often goes against the will of the late emperor, and I can''t grasp his thoughts. Besides, even if General Yuan doesn''t have that idea, his subordinates will not be able to grasp his thoughts. Not necessarily." "General Yuan cherishes his reputation very much," Qi Xiuyuan pointedly said: "If we can rescue the Yuan family members and do things before him, do you think General Yuan will raise the flag to fight with us again?" Rong Xuan frowned and thought about it. General Yuan really cherished his reputation, and he valued his reputation more than his own life. If they were so kind, maybe they would really succeed. "However, we don''t have full confidence, I don''t know where Biao Gongzi is..." "No," Qi Xiuyuan refused, "I can''t bring Zijin into this matter, there is not enough manpower," he thought for a while, and said, "Order Baili, let him come immediately, the envoy has just arrived, we can delay for three days In about three days, the hostages must be rescued." "Where the lady and the young master..." "With Ah Ling, Baili is good at concealment and killing, and Ah Ling is good at defense. With her there, Baili is optional." Rongxuan responded immediately, and the flying pigeon passed the book and asked Baili to come immediately. At this time, General Yuan, who was also sending the hour away, seemed to be five years older, Yuan Zhao hurried over and shouted, "Father." General Yuan said wearily: "The two princes died, at the hands of the Xixia people, and all the other princes in Lin''an City... In the entire Great Zhou, now only the second prince is left." Yuan Zhao was silent for a moment, then said, "Father, the Guo family and other clansmen, the late emperor was not the son of Emperor Gong, but his nephew." General Yuan cheered up a little. Yuan Zhao lowered his eyes and said solemnly: "Father, the most urgent task now is to rescue grandmother and mother, otherwise the second prince is hostage, and we will not be able to attack at all." General Yuan nodded slightly, "Retract everyone, find a way to sneak into the city, and be sure to rescue them." Yuan Zhao felt a little anxious in his heart, "It will only take two or three days for our men to rush back. Under the tired army, we are afraid of making mistakes. Father, why don''t you ask General Qi for help? Haven''t his men already arrived in the city? My grandmother is getting old, I''m afraid I won''t be able to wait too long." General Yuan sighed and nodded, "I''ll go see General Qi tomorrow." Because the upper echelons of the army already knew that except for the second prince, all the princes were dead, and even the eighth prince and tenth prince who had escaped were found and killed by the Xixia people, so everyone''s hearts were fluctuating and they were about to move. Chapter 545： entrust Mu Yangling and the others lived not far from Lin''an City. At first, the two carriages only traveled for three days at medium and high speed, and the book of flying pigeons arrived at Mu Yangling''s hands that night. Baili rushed back the next day, but it only took a day and a half to arrive. After listening to Qi Xiuyuan''s orders, Baili had only one request, and he wanted Zhu Liang to assist him. Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows slightly, and Baili explained: "The fourth grandmother was preparing a lot of ways to live, and Zhu Liang participated in the whole process. He is most familiar with Lin''an City, and there are many Yuan family members. It''s impossible to recognize it, but if there is the arrangement of the fourth grandmother, it is a bit more likely." Qi Xiuyuan emphasized: "Not only the Yuan family, but also the Qi family." Qi Xiu is far from being able to let the Qi family stay in Lin''an City as a threat to himself, so naturally he will bring them out, even if they are not very important in his heart. Baili understood that after a night of rest, he sneaked into Lin''an City early the next morning. At the beginning, Mu Yangling thought of many ways to leave Qi Mansion and Lin''an City. For this reason, he asked people to stand at various intersections in Lin''an City to record the patrol and defense of the entire city. The picture is drawn. Above, the patrol route of the Imperial Army, when and where it arrived, and when and where to change the defense were clearly recorded, and the streets of Lin''an City were naturally recorded. Coupled with several sets of plans made by Mu Yangling, Baili directly selected one of them to improve after reading it, so that their time was shortened. Now people are still locked in the palace, but because there are adult men, this time they are not under house arrest in the harem, but in a courtyard at the corner of the palace, where five families of officials live together. Fortunately, a courtyard in the palace is equivalent to the five-entry house outside, but it can be separated. The second prince''s move is to facilitate the custody, but for Baili and the others, it is convenient to steal people out. There are quite a few Yuan family members, and even more with the Qi family. After a while, neither Qi Xiuyuan nor General Yuan would be able to steal all of them. But now that the emperor has just ascended the throne, not only was the previous dynasty unstable, but the harem was equally unstable. stable. And the palace has always been the world of the women of the harem. Before Baililai, he was still worried about how to get people out of the palace, because this was the most difficult thing. After leaving the palace, Lin''an City is very big. Even if they can''t get out of the city for a while, they can hide for a while, but if they can''t get out of the palace, everything will be fine. All in vain. Mu Yangling gave him a reminder that several fallen princes, their mothers and concubines are still in the harem. The second prince killed all his brothers, but did not touch their mother concubine. In the harem, except for the queen and two noble concubines who set themselves on fire in Kunning Palace, the other concubines lived well. This is also a common practice. Forced palaces rarely kill women in the harem, because men despise women from the bottom of their hearts. But in the field they are good at, the energy and hatred of women will make them incomparably powerful. Even if there is no chance from Baili and them, one day, they will be able to make the second prince suffer by their own means. The second prince only lived in the palace, his mother concubine died a few years ago, the second prince and concubine just took over the affairs of the harem, and even no one knows them well, and under the pressure of state affairs and the army besieging the city, the second prince obviously also No energy to focus on the harem. So the concubines who had been in business for many years easily sent Baili and the others out of the detention yard. Baili did not fight recklessly with the guards guarding the yard, and directly asked the maid who came to assist them first to bring a scented sachet and sway around in front of each guard, and then sneak up to knock people unconscious when their nerves were relaxed. . The people behind ?? drag the fainted person into the yard and are guarded by them who have changed their clothes. Baili only entered the yard. Qi Feng didn''t expect Qi Xiuyuan to rescue him in this way, his eyes widened for a while, but he was so excited that he almost wanted to find Wu and the others. Baili hurriedly stopped him, who was excited, Qi Feng stared, "Why, he still plans to leave his mother and brother behind?" Baili sneered in his heart, but said respectfully on his face: "Master misunderstood, it''s just inappropriate to make a statement at this time, we should wait until later to inform the wife and the second and third masters." Baili paused, then said: " And this operation is in cooperation with the Yuan family, so..." Qi Feng understood in an instant that Baili still had to follow the orders of the Yuan family, yes, how many years did Xiu Yuan gain power? There must be no such connections, and the Yuan family has to help. Qi Feng didn''t dare to have any comments for a moment. Baili was satisfied, so he turned to go to the Yuan family. Old Taijun Yuan and the others were much calmer, but they didn''t trust them very much. Baili showed him General Yuan''s handwriting and said in a low voice, "General Yuan''s people are responding outside the palace at this time, and the old lady is only going out. You can understand it just by looking at the palace." "Then why didn''t they come into the palace?" Xiao Shen asked. Baili was silent, what did that make him say? Said he was unwilling to put the Qi family''s management in the palace and the connection with the concubine in front of the Yuan family spies? That''s what he does. He really wants to bring in the Yuan family''s spies. After going out, he can guess the cards in the general''s hand. Baili would not do such a stupid thing. side people. Old Taijun Yuan was much more transparent, smiled and said, "I''m sorry to bother you generals, we will follow your arrangements here." Baili breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then the old lady, please pack up. As soon as it gets dark, I will come to pick you up." The old lady Yuan nodded slightly. But things didnt go so well. The abnormality of the Yuan family and the Qi family can be concealed from the outsiders, but it cannot be concealed from the other three officials and family members who live with them. It was when the wind was blowing and everyone was nervous. There were no palace maids in the yard, only their servants. However, no matter how big Wujin''s yard was, there were five families living there. Baili and others felt that the Yuan family and the Qi family acted differently. The other three families gathered together to discuss for a while, and when it was a little dark in the evening, the three families each took their two children and went to the Yuan family. Old Taijun Yuan glanced at the six children, closed his eyes slightly, and sighed, "I can''t decide this matter, but I can help you lead the way." The three female relatives who thought it was General Yuan sent someone to save the people did not expect that it was someone from Qi Xiuyuan who came to rescue them, and they were stunned for a while. Baili was restless in his heart, and having six more children would be a lot more risky. Besides, the youngest of the six children was only six years old, and the oldest was only ten years old. He had to assign a lot of people to protect them. But if they don''t take over, I''m afraid they won''t even be able to get out of this yard. There is never a shortage of people who fall into trouble in this world. Those three families are not going to have a good time, and I''m afraid it won''t make them feel better. He gritted his teeth and said, "I can take over a few young masters on my own accord, but the danger is too great. I can''t guarantee that they will survive." Chapter 546： Find Every night and early morning when the palace was cleaning up the garbage, Baili and others hid the people in the dung cart and transported them out. During this period of time, the palace changed the guards diligently, and the biggest advantage was the hard labor they were not familiar with. One of the guards felt that these people were too thin, so he took a second look, and Eunuch Su, who sent them out of the palace, came over from behind and muttered dissatisfiedly: "You guys are too slow, I chose you to watch. You are strong and strong, but now you are better, and you are not as old and weak as before, what is the use of you?" Baili could only bend down and beg for mercy in a low voice, the guard looked away and asked, "These are all new arrivals? Why do you change so much?" "The miscellaneous family doesn''t want to change, but the people from the previous family were either dead or injured, and the rest couldn''t work for more than 20 years, so they re-selected some able-bodied people from their children and nephews. But who knows that you can grow up just by eating, but you can''t work, and you can even splash out when you pour feces. What is this place, so the pickled stuff dares to be exposed? I think you won''t use it tomorrow, otherwise it will be I''m so tired that I lose my job." After that, he whispered that the masters in the palace were too strict recently, and their days were getting more and more difficult. Just as Eunuch Su complained of dissatisfaction, the guards finished checking the token and knocked on the dung cart casually to complete the check. The guard staring at Baili also looked away and waved, "Let''s go." Eunuch Su waited for all the dung carts to leave the palace, and then he muttered dissatisfiedly, and then turned around. He had to go back to deliver a message to his mistress. Baili lowered his eyes, slightly bent over and pulled the car out of the palace, until he walked out and turned a corner, and the guards at the back couldn''t see him. Said: "Let''s go quickly and go to the joint location." Others were also very nervous. Hearing that, they pulled the dung cart out of the imperial city, and the rest waited for them at the intersection in front. Because the time was counted, they could just avoid the patrolling guards when they got there. The three of them looked at the wind, and the others pulled the dung carts into a small yard. Baili opened the lid, pulled the people inside out, and said in a low voice, "Be quieter, don''t let the neighbors hear." The old lady Yuan was helped out tremblingly, but she felt dizzy, and she didn''t fall down after being paid by Shen shi. Old Taijun Yuan smiled bitterly, "I always thought I was in good health." Shen shi lowered his voice and said, "It''s not my mother''s fault. We would be bored if we stayed inside, so let''s rest for a while." Although the dung truck has been cleaned, it still stinks, but no one dared to complain at this time, even the youngest four-year-old child was lying quietly in his mother''s arms at this time and dared not make a sound. Baili went in and saw the people who responded. Everyone just briefly touched their heads and waited for the next patrol of the forbidden army to pass by. The three families in the palace and the girl left behind helped cover it up. I dont know how long it will take to cover up, so its better for them to leave the city as soon as possible. The people in the yard were taken away from another door after a short rest. This time they walked directly into the alley. There was no patrolling by the forbidden army, but it was dark. The child stumbled and walked for about three quarters of an hour under the guard''s guard. The water in front of him was rippling, and the moonlight tilted on the water, reflecting a vague shadow. The family members were a little puzzled, why did they come to the river? Baili hoped that the palace could delay the time a little longer, but at this time, the palace was in chaos, and the people in the palace had already discovered that someone was missing in the courtyard. The new emperor wanted to show his friendliness to the officials and family members temporarily, so he ordered a few good royal meals to reward Mrs. Yuan and other officials and family members during dinner. Even if the new emperor is not recognized by outsiders, he is also an emperor, so he rewards things, and those who receive the rewards have to come out to thank him anyway, but the **** who came to deliver the dishes did not even have the face of the old Taijun Yuan and Qi Feng. Seeing, has been blocked by the girl. The **** saw that something was wrong, and as soon as he had doubts in his heart, he was knocked unconscious by the guards behind him. The **** ?? went to deliver the meal and did not return for a long time. The chief **** noticed that something was wrong, so he brought a team of guards to check it, but he was attacked by the guards guarding the yard. The chief **** was furious, and it was only after the guards reminded him that he realized that the guards were wrong, and they were not the former guards. But there are so many guards in the palace, and they always switch defenses. These days, they change every day. How can he recognize who is who? When he finally rushed into the yard, most of the guards who were stubbornly resisted were also dead, and those who didn''t died also wiped their necks on the spot. After they checked, they found out that it was a tall **** disguised as a bodyguard, and the previous guard was knocked out and stripped naked and left in a small house. The **** in charge was about to burst with anger, and before he could get angry, the guards came to report that the Yuan family and the Qi family were all gone, and the other three families also had two children missing. The **** in charge broke out in a cold sweat and couldn''t stand up straight. Sure enough, as soon as the report went up, the new emperor was furious, and asked people to track them down immediately, and then detained the remaining officials and family in the yard. I wanted to kill a hundred people and let them tell the whereabouts of the people who escaped. Who knew that he was with the new emperor at that time. But the queen said, "Your Majesty, if you kill them, I''m afraid that you will really end up with a few generals, so we won''t be worth the loss?" "If they don''t kill one to show a hundred, they will still be bullied by me." The queen smiled and said: "If you want to kill, you should kill them in front of the generals. That way, you can still shock one or two, but now you can''t kill them. There are children in those three families, and they go to great lengths to send people. If you go out, you will definitely not confess." The new emperor said: "I don''t suffer from widowhood, but it is uneven. There are many children in each family, but only two are sent out..." The Queen''s face stiffened. At night, the yard where the hostages were held was bloody, and the emperor asked the chief **** to investigate. The chief **** got a hint and directly pulled out a seven-year-old child and asked: "The miscellaneous family asks again, how did you send people out? Who was involved?" Everyone was silent, but the **** in charge sneered, his hand dropped with a knife, the child screamed, his arm was chopped off shoulder-to-shoulder, and the child''s mother cried out, rushed up to grab the child, and was suppressed to death. The chief **** looked at her with contempt and asked, "Mrs., let''s talk about it, otherwise this child may not be able to be kept. You know, your son was not sent out." said, the knife slid down a few inches and landed on the child''s neck. The seven-year-old child was still young and couldn''t bear the pain of the severed arm. He almost fainted from the pain, and the child''s mother cried out "Ah". Chapter 547： Father and son Qi Xiuyuan just sat on the chair and closed his eyes, and opened his eyes almost when he heard the sound outside. "General, Baili is back." Qi Xiuyuan immediately went out. Everyone was wet, and many of them still had wounds. Seeing Qi Xiuyuan, Baili immediately knelt on the ground and said guiltily, "General, this subordinate is incompetent." Qi Xiuyuan''s heart was slightly cold, his eyes swept over quickly, and he found that the old lady Yuan was still alive, and his eyes swept away, only to realize that something was wrong, his father was not there. Qi Xiuyuan held back his thoughts and waved his hand: "Let the family go down to change clothes first, and invite the military doctor to show the old lady and the child." Qi Xiuyuan hurriedly greeted the old lady Yuan, but the old lady Yuan looked at him guiltily and said, "Good boy, go see your father first." Qi Xiuyuan hurried to the camp next to him. The military doctor had already checked Qi Feng, and when he saw him coming in, he shook his head slightly. Qi Xiuyuan paused, and then slowly walked to Qi Feng''s bed. Qi Feng''s breathing was weak, and if it wasn''t for the ups and downs of his chest, he could hardly tell that he was a living person. An arrow in his chest was broken, but it was not dug out. Obviously, the vital point was injured. Mr. Wu was sitting down on the ground and weeping in a low voice, when he saw Qi Xiuyuan come in and cried for a while, then he rushed to Qi Feng''s side, holding his hand and weeping. Qi Xiuyuan gave her a cool look, all her cries were stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t make a sound. Qi Feng opened his eyes and looked at his son who was standing in front of the bed in a complicated way, silent for a while. Seriously, he hasn''t seen this son for twelve years, and he will send him a letter on the New Year''s Day since he left. He turned his head and glanced at Mrs. Wu and his son and grandson on the other side, then turned back and waved to Qi Xiuyuan, "In the blink of an eye, you are so old." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t miss the embarrassment in his eyes, but when a person was about to die, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t pierce him, but knelt before his bed after thinking for a moment. Qi Feng breathed a sigh of relief, he was really afraid that this son would not give him face at this time, he said dryly: "Now you are also prosperous, you are the first person in my Qi family..." Qi Xiuyuan was silent, but Qi Feng seemed to have found the feeling, and sighed: "Your mother will be relieved to learn from the spirit of heaven. When you were born, your mother rummaged through poetry and books, and finally named you ''Xiu Yuan'' , I just want you to be indomitable and lofty thinking, and I left you with the word ''Chengde'' later, I hope you have a noble character." Qi Xiuyuan bowed his head slightly, "Mother has always had high hopes for me and my fourth brother." "I only hope that your brothers can uphold your mother''s legacy, respect each other, and support each other," Qi Feng continued with a shy face in the face of Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes: "Father owes you so much, even if you have the intention to make amends, it will be useless now. , your second brother and third brother admire you just as much, although you are not from the same mother, but you are also close brothers, after the father is gone, you should take care of them more." Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to look at Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai, who were kneeling beside him. He was very unfamiliar with them. If they met face to face on the street, I was afraid that they would not know each other, but these two were his younger brothers. The half-brother who was less bullied by him, until now, Qi Xiuyuan has no feelings for them. But he would not disobey Qi Feng at this time, so he nodded and said, "Don''t worry, father, I will take care of the two younger brothers." Qi Feng let out a sigh of relief, he really didn''t expect that he would die so early, and he had to entrust his two sons to the eldest son who had a bad relationship. As soon as the topic of ?? ended, the father and son fell silent, and there was nothing to say. Qi Feng felt a rare sadness in his heart. He didn''t like Qi Xiuyuan anymore. This was his son. He really didn''t expect the father and son to be so indifferent. He felt that his life was passing, and he wanted to leave a few more words, so he said incoherently: "Li and Mu have disappeared with their children, and I don''t know who took them away, so don''t worry too much, if you find them If there is no one, marry another daughter-in-law as soon as possible, and have a direct son..." Qi Xiuyuan was a little stunned, and then he remembered that he should not know about the disappearance of Li and the others, so he asked with a sullen face: "Li and the child are gone?" Qi Feng''s voice was a little weaker, and he seemed a little lacking in confidence, but he still tried his best to explain: "I was afraid that your daughter-in-law would be cautious, so I didn''t let your mother take care of their affairs, and there are imperial troops guarding outside, who knows that people are still silent. disappeared." Qi Feng raised his eyes to look at Qi Xiuyuan. After all, he still suspected that Qi Xiuyuan took the people away. Qi Xiuyuan frowned slightly, his face a little ugly, and said, "Father, don''t worry, I will find someone back." Qi Feng turned his head to look at Mrs. Wu and winked. Mrs. Wu hurriedly got up and took her son, daughter-in-law and grandchildren out. Suddenly only the father and son were left in the tent. Qi Feng asked in a trembling voice, "Chengde, tell the truth. Father, did you take away Mr. Li and the others?" Qi Xiuyuan looked up and looked at Qi Feng for a while, and said, "No," Qi Feng breathed a sigh of relief when he heard him say, "It was Mr. Mu who took Mr. Li by himself." Qi Feng looked at him with round eyes. Since there were no outsiders present, Qi Xiuyuan was more at ease than before. He honestly said, "How much does my father know about our brothers?" Qi Feng''s chest was heaving and he pointed at him and asked, "You, you want to rebel..." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t expect this was the first thing Qi Feng thought of, but he nodded and said, "Father is right, this is indeed the son''s plan." Anger and anger flashed in Qi Feng''s eyes, "If you want to rebel, where do you put me? I''m still in Lin''an City..." "That''s why my son promised to take care of the second and third younger brothers," Qi Xiuyuan interrupted him and said, "Father, my son is very sorry about this matter, but again, I will still make this choice." Take his wife and children, but give up his father. Qi Feng''s eyes showed sadness, "Do you consider me your father?" In this world, many people abandon their wives and children, but few abandon their parents. Qi Xiuyuan asked fiercely, "Does my father regard me and my fourth brother as sons?" Qi Xiuyuan''s thoughts rolled in his chest, but he couldn''t help but question. He calmed the anger in his chest, and he didn''t think he would be unable to control his emotions. When he saw his father opened his mouth but didn''t speak, he was angry and happy at the same time, and lowered his voice: "Father only regards me and the fourth brother as a disgrace, never willing to look at it, but now he wants to ask me if I take you as a humiliation. Father." "The father is the son," Qi Feng murmured, "I will give you the life of the bloodline..." "But if you are born and don''t raise your father, is there no fault in your father? If there is no unkindness, how can there be unfilial piety? I admit that I am unwilling to treat you, and I feel ashamed, so I will fulfill your wish and take care of the second and third younger brothers, then father, you What, do you have nothing to be ashamed of to your mother? This marriage was originally planned by you. You can save your life and family for this, but you are ashamed of me and the fourth brother and tortured my mother to death. Do you feel ashamed? " Qi Feng couldn''t help but see Zhu Wan''s voice and smile, his hands and feet were cold for a while, and he couldn''t speak. Chapter 548： do something Wu Shi let out a thunderous cry, and Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai also burst into tears. In contrast, Qi Xiuyuan, who was standing beside him with a sullen face, was much more indifferent, but no one dared to pick him at this time. reason. Rongxuan stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, and said in a low voice: "Chengde, you have to mourn and change, and the military camp has to rely on you." Qi Xiuyuan was silent for a long time. When everyone couldn''t help but pay attention to this side, he said in a hoarse voice, "Write a letter to inform Haoran that my father has passed away, and he must be informed." Everyone knew it, and thought that he was sad in his heart, and it was right, the general has always been a restrained person. Rong Xuan noticed the change in everyone''s expressions from the corner of his eyes, so he was slightly relieved. Afterwards, Rong Xuan found an excuse to pull Qi Xiuyuan away and said, "Many soldiers in the army are watching. I know you are restrained, but you have to show your performance." He lowered his voice and said, "Don''t forget, this It''s the reason for our actions." Following Qi Xiuyuan''s rebellion, Rong Xuan has been trembling, not because of the rebellion itself, but because he is too easily burdened by emotions. With Qi Xiuyuan''s ability, capital, and Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin there, it is very likely that they will conquer the country, but it is unknown whether they can hold it. Because of Qi Xiuyuan''s temperament. It was the most correct thing to hand over the rescue to Fan Zijin, but he gave up because he didn''t want to put Fan Zijin in a dilemma. At this time, they are about to make a move. Qi Haoran also has an army of 120,000 people. It should be the most correct to call him back, but because of the battle against Xixia, he does not want Qi Haoran to be infamy in the future, nor does he want him Uneasy in conscience, he let Qi Haoran continue to fight against Xixia on the front line. Of course, this may also be due to his kindness to the people. However, the successful emperors of the past dynasties were so worried and indecisive, and they valued affection and justice? So Rong Xuan was frightened. He was afraid that Qi Xiuyuan would not be able to act like a filial son and a worthy grandson, so he could only remind him on the side. Qi Xiuyuan sighed and said, "I am really sad when he passed away, but I just can''t cry." But it wasn''t pure sadness. He was relieved and felt that it should be like this. After so many years, he didn''t know how to get along with this father. The sadness on Qi Xiuyuan''s face was only for a moment. He quickly recovered his emotions and asked, "How is General Yuan''s family?" "There are bruises, but they are not serious. A few of the younger children were frightened. Fortunately, the weather is not very cold now, so it shouldn''t be a big problem." "Send someone to General Yuan." Rongxuan was stunned, "Just send it over like this?" Qi Xiuyuan said: "Just send it here, General Yuan will be more grateful to us, and General Guo''s two grandsons will also send it to him. You will draft the document tonight, and we will take care of it tomorrow." "Should we call Haoran back, we have too few troops." They left some people in the Northland, and they only brought half of them with them when they came from Tongchuan Prefecture, so there were not many people. If the King of Qin who had been besieging the city turned around and attacked them, they would not be able to support them at all. Qi Xiuyuan was only silent for a moment and then shook his head, "Haoran alone against the 200,000 Xixia army, he was already struggling to support him. If he really wants to bring people back, those people will really have no way to survive." "Try as long as possible to let Jiang Ze and Mushi bring the troops back. It''s only a five-day journey from Tongchuan to here. Don''t forget, there are not many people in the Qin Wang army except Yuan Jiajun and General Guo. We are not afraid of the second prince and the Xixia cavalry in the city." Rongxuan knew that it would be difficult for him to change his mind after he made up his mind, so he just thought about it for a moment and went down. Qi Xiuyuan just went to see the old Taijun Yuan, and with a simple greeting, he said straight to the point that he would send them to General Yuan. Neither Mrs. Yuan nor Mrs. Shen thought that they could leave so easily, and they were a little stunned for a while, but Qi Xiuyuan''s mind was focused on tomorrow''s affairs, so he looked a little indifferent, but Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Shen thought he was sad for his deceased father. , sighed, feeling more and more guilty. Ever since Qi Feng was shot by a stray arrow, Mrs. Yuan has been feeling guilty and uneasy, because she couldn''t help but think, if there was no drag from their Yuan family, there would be a few more people to protect Qi Feng. Maybe nothing will happen. Coupled with the resentful eyes on Wu''s road, it made her even more uneasy. Originally, she was worried that Qi Xiuyuan would embarrass their Yuan family and put forward difficult conditions with General Yuan, but now seeing Qi Xiuyuan, she sent them to the Yuan family''s army. There, my heart is even more guilty because of my own villainy heart. There was a funeral going on in the military camp, so Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want Old Taijun Yuan and the others to stay here. After all, his military camp was not without danger. If something happened to the Yuan family here, it would be a waste of money. The Yuan family was soon sent to the camp of the Yuan family army, and General Yuan knelt in front of the old lady Yuan and cried like a child. Old Taijun Yuan was also full of tears. She hadn''t seen her son for several years. General Yuan was very grateful to Qi Xiuyuan, and when he heard that Qi Feng had passed away, he felt ashamed, and hurriedly called his son Yuan Zhao to bring the funeral ceremony to pay homage. At this time, General Guo was looking at his grandsons who had shrunk into a ball in shock. He stepped forward and hugged them, his eyes were red. After a long time, he let go of the two grandsons and raised his head to the Qi family army who sent the two children over and said: " When the old man saw the two children, his heart agitated for a while, please forgive me." "This is human nature, General Guo is welcome." General Guo was silent for a while and said, "Please go back and tell you General Qi that if there is someone Guo can help in the future, just give me an order and I will die." His two sons had brought their two grandsons and their guards to escape to find him before. Who knew that they were chased and killed by Emperor Jingyan''s people on the way, one child was taken back, and the other grandson died on the spot. Although the two sons fled When he got there, he was seriously injured. In addition, knowing that his mother is still in the hands of Emperor Jingyan, he can only bring troops to King Qin. Now that he is old, it is obviously impossible to regenerate a son. The possibility of the hostage surviving is too small. Now he has two grandsons by his side. , anyway, with the bloodline inheritance, it just depends on whether the old lady and the rest of the people can be rescued. Although General Guo held out hope, he also knew that there was little prospect. Thats why Qi Xiuyuan was so grateful and dared to make such a big promise. After all, Qi Xiuyuan allowed his Guo familys blood to continue. And the next day, General Guo knew what he could do. Qi Xiu is far away! In the eyes of men in this era, the most important thing in the world is the king and the father, and filial piety and loyalty can be lined up together to show its importance. Therefore, Qi Xiuyuan rebelled in the name of avenging his dead father, which most people in the world thought it was right. If Emperor Jingyan is still sitting on the throne now, there may be many people who will come out and say that Qi Xiuyuan is unfaithful, but now that Emperor Jingyan is dead, the second prince who is sitting on the throne is the second prince who killed the king and killed his father. He was originally the villain. , so everyone was very tolerant of Qi Xiuyuan, but unanimously condemned the second prince. But not everyone can accept it, and many people in General Yuan can''t accept it. Chapter 549： rush to the rescue If you want to evaluate an award for the greatest contribution to the Zhou Dynasty, then General Yuan must be elected. If you want to evaluate the most trusted officials of the people, it must be General Yuan. Now the order is chaotic, Emperor Jingyan is dead, and the orthodox heir appointed by Emperor Jingyan is also dead, leaving only the second prince who killed the king and killed his father. Some people hope that General Yuan can become independent, and they are willing to follow General Yuan to conquer the world. However, as General Yuan''s subordinates for many years, they also know that General Yuan is loyal and upright, so they can only slowly figure it out, but Qi Xiuyuan turned against it at this time, and there is such a legitimate reason! If it was before, it would be the opposite. Even if General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan had a good relationship, General Yuan would definitely not tolerate Qi Xiuyuan, but now that Qi Xiuyuan just rescued General Yuan''s family, Qi Feng still died in the process, just think about it. They hated the way General Yuan was. But since they have this idea, they will not give up easily, so they can only implicitly hint to General Yuan that they are willing to follow him. Seeing that his subordinates had such thoughts, General Yuan sighed, knowing that the great Zhou trend was over. If there was only one Qi Xiuyuan, he might still be able to turn the tide and barely keep Da Zhou''s country, but Qi Xiuyuan''s younger brother Qi Haoran also holds the army. His subordinates were all rebellious, not to mention others. General Yuan was at a loss for a while, not knowing what to do. Rebellion? That doesn''t just confirm that the imperial court has been clamoring for his remarks against his intentions, then Emperor Jingyan''s previous precautions have become a matter of course, and he has become a villain who harbors evil intentions. General Yuan''s eyes sank and he completely cut off the road. For General Yuan, there are four people who know him best in this world, one is his military advisor Shen Mu, one is his mother Yuan Laotaijun, another is Mrs. Shen, and the last is Qi Xiuyuan. Although Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know as much about General Yuan as those three, he could still understand General Yuan''s bottom line. He was a man who regarded his reputation and honor as extremely important, so he didn''t worry much about General Yuan after the incident, but was on guard. From other diligent Wang Jun. General Guo, because he was favored by Qi Xiuyuan, although he did not expressly say that he would follow him, he would not attack Qi Xiuyuan, which was a sign of his attitude. In the imperial city, there was a decree to chase down Qi Xiuyuan, and they ordered Qi Haoran''s army to let his adjutant take Qi Haoran and bring the army back to the imperial city. The second prince''s edict was in Qi Haoran''s hands. He pouted and threw it directly into the fire to burn. The so-called adjutants had already died. Of course it wasn''t killed by Qi Haoran, he was killed when he was charging against Xixia. and Xixia fought so fiercely, and with the constant replenishment of fresh blood, the people in the army had long been disrupted and re-incorporated. When Emperor Jingyan died, who would listen to the imperial court''s orders? Qi Haoran touched his unshaven face and sighed sadly, "I don''t know if his son can still recognize him. He gritted his teeth in hatred for the Xixia soldiers who never retreated." "Fourth Master, Fourth Master," Feibai rushed over and said breathlessly, "Fourth Master, the people we sent back sent back news that they were stopped by a group of bandits on the way, and there were more than 30,000 of them. " Qi Haoran''s eyes flashed with anger, "It was only 30,000 people who hurried back to report, they are eating dry rice? Isn''t there 60,000 people? Run over." "But Fourth Master, didn''t you ask them to go back to support the uncle quickly? Although the 30,000 people are not many, they can still hold them in their footsteps." "Grandma''s," Qi Haoran turned around twice, suddenly turned his head and asked, "Where are Liu Dahei and the others?" "what?" Qi Haoran touched his chin and said, "Since the eldest brother has turned his back, let''s start recruiting troops. Liu Dahei is a good person, and if he uses it well, he can be regarded as a general." He added, "Send a letter to them, don''t talk nonsense, Let me save some more people for my life first, and beat them to fear before telling them to make way, otherwise, the eldest brother is still in Lin''an City, where there are so many diligent Wang Jun, his people will definitely not be able to support." Feibai responded and ran to write a biography of flying pigeons. The sergeant who received the letter immediately dispatched his manpower and began to attack the encirclement as if desperate. The rebels who surrounded them suffered heavy casualties for a while, and the Qi family army read out Qi Haoran''s flying pigeon biography aloud, stood on the battlefield and shouted to the rebels who temporarily stopped fighting: "Our general Qi said, who would Dare to stop us to rescue General Qi, we will be with him forever, if you dont believe me, just try. The person opposite ?? was speechless for a moment. The people here continued to shout: "The 60,000 of us all retreated from the Western Xia battlefield, you are so thin, 30,000 people who can''t even hold the knife dare to surround us, your leader. I want to fill you in the corpse pit." "What corpse pits to fill? I think their leaders think that they waste food, so they use them to practice knives for us. They are really bloody. Turn around and go west. The Xixia Luzi is there. If you have the ability to kill people, follow Killing us before us is nothing." The people over there became anxious and really wanted to tell them to continue shouting. The people here were afraid that they would turn against them. These are all fools. If they can deceive them, so can others. The leader hurriedly shouted: "You guys Don''t think it''s justified to speak loudly, how can you retreat from the battlefield? Qi Xiuyuan is against it, you are just against the army now." "Grandma is a bear, we are the people of General Qi, his father was killed by the traitor of the second prince, his elder brother was surrounded, and the younger brother went to rescue the elder brother and avenge the father. Yes, aren''t you also rebels? Besides, although we went to rescue General Qi, our General Qi is still in front of the Western Xia army. You can be confused here because we have Qi''s army standing in front of you, or else You have already been chopped melons by Xixia." "Have the ability to cut the Xixia dog..." "Our generals are now only 60,000 people who dare to face the Xixia army of 200,000 people, what qualifications do you have here..." "Still preventing us from saving General Qi''s eldest brother..." The scolding instantly drowned out the rebels on the opposite side, and many people showed hesitant expressions on their faces. They didn''t know if the other things those people said were right or not, but one thing was always right. Qi Haoran kept standing in front of them. For their people, they blocked the Xixia army. Many people quietly retreated with weapons. Chapter 550： Siege The Qi family''s army rushed to Lin''an City like a broken bamboo. Except for the occasional obstruction by the imperial army on the road, the other rebels did not stop them. It only took five days to rush to Lin''an City. At this time, Qi Xiuyuan was already working with the imperial army. Woke up. Jiang Ze and Mushi''s armies had already entered the battlefield, but they were only able to maintain their lives and not suffer any losses. As soon as Qi Haoran''s army of 60,000 arrived, they immediately relaxed. Qi Xiuyuan was both happy and worried, "You guys are here, can Haoran bring 60,000 people to stop the Xixia army of 200,000 people?" "General Qi will let the general not worry, saying he has a plan." Jiang Ze was a little dissatisfied with this, and he muttered to Rongxuan: "This is the time to hire people, how can the little general not come back?" Rong Xuan has heard the people who came back report the situation along the way, and he said: "It is also good for us to resist Xixia on the front line of the little general. If nothing else, we have stood firm in the sense of justice. Now the imperial court and Xixia are prime ministers. Collusion, let the Xixia dog oppress the people, and the other rebels and generals also run their own affairs. At this time, only the Qi family army is still on the front line to resist Xixia, who do you think the people will stand on?" Jiang Ze was stunned, "So, this is all calculated by the little general?" Thinking of Qi Haoran''s character, Rong Xuan shook his head and said, "The little general should have come from his own heart, but it is because of his original heart that it is even more valuable." General Yuan was also saying to his subordinates in a complicated way at this time: "Looking at Qi Haoran''s behavior, we are more inferior." "General..." General Yuan raised his hand to interrupt the other party''s words and said: "Although Qi Xiuyuan is an anti-military, the second prince is not orthodox, and now the Guo family does not have a particularly capable junior, and the brothers are not willing to support another Guo family emperor. In this case, We will go back to the North, and we will only be loyal after the world is settled." The generals under ?? were all silent, obviously opposed. General Yuan sighed and waved them away. "Father, the uncles just want to fight for the future." Yuan Zhao said worriedly: "Will they take Yuan''s army away?" General Yuan shook his head, "How can the Yuan family army be taken away so easily, but it is understandable that they want to fight for the future. I have been suppressed by the emperor for many years, and my people have been unable to stand out. It is in troubled times, and it is normal for them to have such thoughts. ." Yuan Zhao lowered his head and said nothing. Because General Yuan has firmly stated his attitude, the people below watched for a while, and found that General Yuan really had no further ideas, and most of them were disappointed. But at this time, the heroes were in chaos, and they really didn''t choose who was the main leader, so they could only temporarily stay in the Yuan family and watch. On Qi Xiuyuan''s side, because there were more than 60,000 troops, he was more calm, and he found time to see General Yuan. Qi Xiuyuan did not beat around the bush, and asked General Yuan if he had any idea of ??winning the title. After ?? got a negative answer, he asked him if he could be loyal to him. General Yuan was silent, and Qi Xiuyuan also guessed the answer. The three questions asked him if he could return to the north to guard the border and wait for the world to settle down. General Yuan didn''t hesitate, nodding his head. He fought with Jin Guo for half his life, and he planned to go back. With his ability and capital, no matter who is the emperor after the world is settled, he will not be able to match him. Qi Xiuyuan then got up and bent over to express his gratitude. General Yuan announced the time to go back the next day, and the generals at the bottom became more concerned. At this time, Qi Haoran defeated the Xixia army and forced the Xixia army back to the west of Yuanshui. The news came, not only the Qi family army, but the emperor. The imperial army in the city was agitated. Several generals seemed to have made up their minds and came to see General Yuan one after another, expressing their desire to stay and follow Qi Xiuyuan. General Yuan had expected such a move, and he agreed with a sigh. Afterwards, he sighed with Shen Mu, "In war, Qi Haoran''s talent is far superior to his brother''s, and far superior to mine." At Qi Haoran''s age, he relies more on small battles to accumulate military merit. Even if there are more battles to win less battles, there will not be such a disparity in Qi Haoran''s number. 60,000 against 200,000, he has no idea who he is. How did you do it. Qi Xiuyuan was very excited, "Haoran''s good news is really timely. Not only did a lot of generals from General Yuan come to join him, but even General Guo made up his mind to be loyal to me." "Congratulations, General," Rong Xuan slightly bent over and smiled: "In this way, we will have many more available people." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes were full of brilliance, "This is not the only surprise," he took out a note and passed it to Rong Xuan, saying, "This is what Zijin tried to spread it out, you see." Rong Xuan took a look and sighed after a long time: "It feels like we are getting old, and we are not as good as two children." Qi Xiuyuan laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "Jin Yu is not old, without you, the allocation of food and grass for my army would be a big problem." Rong Xuan bowed slightly and asked, "When is the general going to start?" "Isn''t General Yuan going to leave the camp tomorrow? Then we will do it tonight, so that General Yuan can know our strength and let him make a choice faster." Qi Xiuyuan said: "Let the soldiers rest now, and the sun will start When going down the mountain, bury the pot and make rice, and after eating, obey the order to set off. Because General Yuan and the others were going to set up the camp the next day, they also rested early. Who knew that as soon as he closed his eyes, there would be thunderous shouts of killing outside. General Yuan jumped up and simply put on a piece of clothes and rushed Going out, Yuan Zhao was rushing in, and when he saw his father, he said excitedly, "Father, General Qi has rushed into Lin''an City." General Yuan stiffened and asked, "How come? The walls of Lin''an City are high and thick..." "There is an inner response," Yuan Zhao said with bright eyes, "The son was standing on the uphill just now. Although he was not very clear, he also saw that the city gate was opened from the inside. It should be the inner response. Father, General Qi is number one. If one enters the city, then he General Yuan raised his hand to stop him and said, "No matter what Qi Xiuyuan does, our Yuan family will never get involved in the rebellion, restrain the soldiers, and set up camp at dawn the next day." Yuan Zhao was slightly disappointed, but he still obeyed his father''s order and left. The head of the thousand households of the forbidden army who was turned against by Fan Zijin was rushing towards Qi Xiuyuan. Since he had already taken refuge with Qi Xiuyuan, of course he had to leave an impression on the other side. At this time, Fan Zijin sank into the water and sat in the center of the flower hall listening to the news. Fan Siwen saw this scene when he heard the sound and came out to see the situation. He couldn''t help but jump and asked, "Nizi, what did you do? " Fan Zijin looked up at his father and said, "What do you think I can do?" Fan Siwen breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Fan Zijin say: "Father, the first cousin is wrong, we are within the nine clans, and now the new emperor is in a rut, It''s not even here for us, but as long as someone mentions a word in his ear, our family can only be thrown into prison." Fan Siwen stiffened and asked, "So?" Fan Zijin showed his big white teeth and said with a smile, "So my son helped my cousin, listen, did they come in?" Verseven''s body softened and he almost fell to the ground. Chapter 551： tax increase The guard ran in excitedly and said excitedly: "Fourth grandma, the generals and the others have attacked Lin''an City." "So fast?" The guard nodded excitedly, "The news from Baili said that Young Master Biao rebelled against a team of forbidden troops and told them to open the city gate." "What about the second prince?" One of the guards regretted, "The second prince and Qin Xiang ran away from another city gate. Because they were covered by Xixia cavalry, they couldn''t pursue them to the end, but after occupying Lin''an City, the general can ascend to the throne, right?" "Isn''t enthronement quite a target at this time? I think it''s more important to settle the war first." At this time, Rong Xuan was also talking to Qi Xiuyuan about assessing the war and then ascending the throne, otherwise they would occupy Lin''an City and ascend the throne as emperors, which would be the target of public criticism. Qi Xiuyuan agreed, "The Xixia army has not retreated for a long time. It seems that the progress of the Jin Kingdom is not very smooth. I don''t want to recall Haoran, so I will let him toss at the border. The second prince is still in the hands of the Xixia people, and I will kill him. Peace of mind." Rong Xuan responded and asked, "Would you like to bring Madam and A Ling back to Lin''an City?" Qi Xiuyuan thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Let them stay there, it''s safer." Li Jinghua, who was excitedly waiting to return to Beijing, was a little discouraged when she received the news, but Mu Yangling comforted her and said, "Big brother is also thinking of our safety. When the world is stable, big brother will definitely come to pick you up." Li Jinghua said a little depressedly: "I don''t know when the world will be stable." "I don''t know when the world will be stable. The slaves only know that if the eldest grandmother and the fourth grandmother don''t care, the place where we live will not be stable." The two looked up at Chen Ming''s family and asked, "How do you say this?" Chen Ming''s family sighed and said, "How about the world is in chaos. In the past, officials would always leave us a way to survive, no matter how greedy they were, but now we can''t. The county magistrate is crazy and raised the rent by 30%. Now It''s the time of harvesting autumn grain, and it is not enough for us villagers from ten miles and eight townships to hand in all the grain. Now there are smashing pots and irons everywhere, even in our small village, these days, we are also selling our daughters at home. If you dont have a daughter, you have to give up the pain and sell your son. Our boss still goes to the town to buy meat every day, and from time to time he buys some refined grains, but many people are watching. Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "This, the situation has deteriorated into this, why didn''t you say it earlier?" "Isn''t this what you and the eldest grandma are worried about in the capital? We, the head of the family, didn''t expect the situation to deteriorate like this. Our ancestors lived here, and there has been no such thing for hundreds of years. The most serious rent and tax It''s still the military salary that was shared once, but it''s not as heavy as the tax..." Chen Ming''s family added: "We''re pretty good here. I heard that the farmers in another town are more difficult. Not only do they have to pay the royal court''s rent and taxes, but if they have land, the landlord has also raised the rent. Even if you sell all your children, you may not be able to make enough money, and you all lose your home and go out as refugees. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua looked at each other, Li Jinghua hesitated: "Or, tell Chen Ming to be more restrained, and don''t forget to go to town, A-Ling, didn''t you ask someone to raise chickens and ducks in the front yard? It''s also bigger. right?" "Sister-in-law, those chickens and ducks are not enough to fill the teeth. If it''s just us, it''s fine to eat more vegetables. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong are still growing, but they can''t lack their food and clothing. Also, Xiaobao is still In recuperating the body, some ingredients have to be bought fresh. "Then, let''s find a way to provide relief, otherwise if there is chaos here, our family will only be the first to be hit." The most wealthy ones in the nearby villages are their families. Mu Yangling thought for a while and shook his head: "No, let''s not say that we can''t get so much food, but we can get it and donate to a few nearby villages, and people in other towns may also be able to rush over." "Then what? Moving?" Mu Yangling looked at Little Treasure and shook his head slightly. Little Treasure was not in good health. The last time he came here from Lin''an City, he fell ill. If he moved again, he was afraid that he would get sick again. She could find a more stable land, and if she moved, where could there be a safer place? Mu Yangling patted her hand and said: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, the situation is not at its worst yet, and then decide whether to move or not after seeing the situation." Li Jinghua didn''t really want to move, so she could only hold back her temper and wait. Mu Yangling turned around and asked the guards to check the magistrate of the county and get first-hand evidence of the crime. Evidence is useless." "Then what do you say?" "It''s better to cut down the magistrate directly and rectify the law on the spot." The guard muttered. Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, knocked on the table and said, "This is a good way." The guard stammered: "My subordinate, this subordinate is just talking." Mu Yangling glanced at him and said, "I didn''t tell you to do it." Mu Yangling turned around and wrote a letter to Baili, assassinating or something, this kind of thing should be done by Baili, and there must be no trace. Within two days, before the villagers'' tax and grain were delivered to the county seat, several announcements were posted at the gate of the city. This year''s rent tax was exempted, and the seal of the county magistrate was still on it. The people in the county were in an uproar. The first impression was that they didn''t believe it. After confirming that the seal was correct, they happily spread the news. When the yamen heard the news, the people in the county knew. It was the remote village where Mu Yangling and the others lived who also heard the news in the afternoon. Naturally, the news was brought back by Chen Ming, who often ran to town. Not to mention that the villagers didnt believe it, even Li Zheng and the village chief didnt believe it either. They came to the mansion to ask Chen Ming. Chen Ming pointed to the sky and swore, Really, its on the door of the county, and many big families in the village say that. "No, how could the magistrate suddenly be exempted from tax exemption?" Li Zheng and the village chief were puzzled. Chen Ming said indifferently: "Whatever he is, we don''t have to sell children and daughters in our village, and we don''t have to starve to death." Li Zheng and the village chief were still a little nervous, "If this is fake news, I''m afraid the big guy will have a fun time." "It shouldn''t be possible, the county magistrate''s seal is covered, so you can go back on your word?" Chen Ming also hesitated. But no matter what the situation is, the preparations for the autumn tax have slowed down, and those who originally wanted to sell their sons and daughters also stopped and began to wait and see. As a result, within two days, Chen Ming brought back another news, "The county magistrate died and was wiped on his neck at home. It is said that the announcement was written by the murderer." The village chief was stunned, and hurriedly asked, "Does the announcement count?" Chen Ming shook his head, "There is no accurate word in the county. Since it is not, let''s not send it, otherwise the food will be wasted." "Then, your boss didn''t give it away?" The villagers all looked at Chen Ming inquiringly. Chen Ming shook his head again and again, "No delivery." As soon as these words came out, everyone''s hearts instantly calmed down, and they decided to wait and see. Chapter 552： borrow food This inferior county was completely lively, and even the villagers who lived almost half-isolated came to Chen Ming to find out what he heard from the town or the county. Chen Ming didn''t dare to talk about these gossips anymore, so he led people to chat under the big banyan tree at the foot of the mountain, but Chen Ming''s family didn''t have much restraint in front of Mu Yangling. Fourth grandmother, you don''t know, we were all afraid of death some time ago. After paying such a rent, the villagers would not starve to death. The county magistrate did not leave for two days, and the magistrate came out to post a notice saying The previous announcement with the county magistrate''s official seal was done by thieves, and it doesn''t count. The rent tax is still collected according to what the magistrate said before, and there is also a stipulated time limit. It is said that if it is not paid within three days, the yamen will be sent to the door to collect it. The county chief is still the master of our county, how can he be so disrespectful..." "What happened later?" Li Jinghua asked curiously. Mu Yangling got up hurriedly, "Sister-in-law is here." Li Jinghua smiled and said, "Seeing how lively you guys are talking, come over and listen." After that, she looked at Chen Ming''s family. Chen Ming''s family tensed up and said respectfully: "As a result, the county chief also had an accident that night, and another announcement was posted outside saying that the rent and tax do not need to be paid. Now that the imperial court is in chaos, it is impossible to send a new county magistrate. Therefore, as soon as several masters in the county discussed, they elected a respected master to be the magistrate of Zhandai. No, the official announcement was issued only yesterday, saying that the previous announcement that tax exemption was done by thieves, let us not Listen, but this year, the county''s rent tax is indeed relatively heavy, and they say that the rent tax is temporarily not paid, and they will notify them after they discuss a charter. Now we are all waiting, and I don''t know if the rent tax can be reduced in the end." Li Jinghua turned her head to look at Mu Yangling and asked with a smile, "What does A Ling think?" "It should be possible," Mu Yangling said: "The thief who blatantly posted the tax exemption announcement shows that he killed the magistrate and the county chief because of their heavy taxation. If anyone comes forward at this time, I''m afraid that person will not Let it go, so even if the tax cannot be waived, it should be fine if it is less. Otherwise, no one has clean hands, who knows if the murderer will attack them? At this time, the people in the county who can talk about it are indeed discussing the rent and tax. There are two boxes in front of them. This is what the murderer placed at the scene of the two crimes. The evidence of the crime also let them know the reason for the murderer. Now everyone has been looking for various security bureaus to find out which righteous thief would do this, but there is no news at all. Everyone was even more alarmed about this, and because of this, everyone was a little uncertain about the rent and tax. The imperial court has been in chaos, and it is not known when it will be officially settled. They are in a remote area, I am afraid that no one will come to occupy it, so they can only manage it by themselves. But the county also has a lot of expenses, not to mention the salaries of the officials below, the repairs of bridges and roads, and the relief in case of natural disasters and man-made disasters, which can only be paid from the rent and tax in the future, because they are businessmen in this small county. There are very few people, and the tax is almost zero, so we can only hope for the rental tax, so it is impossible to avoid this in any case. cannot be avoided, so it can only be reduced. The key is how much to reduce? Everyone quarreled. After initial concerns, the villagers saw that the county did not give an answer, so they secretly took out some of the food that was used to pay taxes. They couldnt have starved to death without paying taxes, right? Who knew that this discussion in the county seat passed the autumn and went straight to the beginning of winter, and the topic had changed a lot, and the gentlemen in the county had not been able to come up with a charter. The villagers are not in a hurry. Sometimes when they see Chen Ming coming back from the town, they will ask, "Is there an announcement in the town? When will the tax be paid?" In the past, Chen Ming shook his head, and then everyone laughed happily. Who knew that this time Chen Ming nodded solemnly and said, "The announcement has been made, and someone should have come down in the past two days to notify that it is before the winter solstice. It''s over, but the rent is only half of what it was originally set." The villager who asked the question was taken aback for a moment, wishing he could slap himself and tell you to talk too much. Chen Ming sighed, turned around and dragged the donkey cart back, telling the host the not-so-good news. In order to cover up, Mu Yangling did buy hundreds of acres of fertile land in the neighboring villages. These are all subject to tax, but the land reclaimed in this village can be exempted from tax for three years. She asked Chen Ming to inform Zhuangzi''s steward to prepare the tax payment. Nothing is more expensive than food these days. The rental tax has been cut by half, and the villagers dont have to sell their children and daughters. They can still have some food left over. They can eat it with chaff until the end of the spring. However, there are still five months before the spring and the summer harvest. What should we do then? So after paying the tax, the village chief and Li Zheng, even though they were still wary of the Zhu family, still approached the door and made a cheeky offer to borrow food, just hoping that the interest would be lower. Both of them were a little worried in their hearts, for fear that they would step into the road of no return, but in order not to starve to death, this is what they must do. Mu Yangling, who originally wanted no interest, closed his mouth temporarily and thought about it: "It is not difficult for the villagers in this village to borrow food, but I am not sure about the interest. Chen Ming said that the villagers do not have enough to eat every year. There are ten months of the year when the grain is mixed with bran, and if you borrowed the grain this year, you may not be able to pay it back next year." The village chief obviously knew this, and blushed: "The villagers will be more diligent next year, and they will always be able to pay back. The big deal, we will sell iron..." "That makes me look like a villain." Li was thinking for a moment and asked, "What does the fourth grandma mean..." "As you all know, I have an emperor of 100 acres in the village. It has just opened for a year, and there are still two years of rent-free. The land is too thin, and it has always been farmed by hired day laborers. If you can''t go out, you have to borrow food. , the interest is the land that is rented to me. I will ask Chen Ming to tell you how much food you borrow. The time limit is two years. You have to plant what I want you to plant. After the year, the interest on borrowing grain will be waived, and as for the rent, I will only charge 50%, what do you think?" Li Zheng and the village chief looked at each other and asked hesitantly, "How much time will it take to serve? You always have to give me an accurate word." They were afraid that Mu Yangling would ask them to plant something that would take a lot of time. Two years later, they said they hadn''t done it well, so they doubled the interest rate or something. Mu Yangling smiled and said: "It''s not something that takes time. It takes less time than wheat. If you don''t eat it or are not used to eating it, then sell it to me, and the price will not be less than yours." Li was thinking about it and asked: "Then, can you make a statement or something?" He blushed and said, "It''s not that you can''t trust Fourth Grandma, but there is a proof or something." Mu Yangling nodded, "Let''s not say it, I also want to establish evidence, and in the future, as long as our affairs are official, we must establish evidence." Mu Yangling said this, Li Zheng and the village chief were both embarrassed and a little suspicious. I wish the family was so good at talking? Chapter 553： keep secret Mu Yangling directly borrowed the production from the land, because there were few people in the village, and only the yield of the wasteland was enough. The villagers who needed to borrow food came to the door one after another, signed the contract and went home with a few bags of food, because Mu Yangling and the others were always unattainable in the hearts of the villagers. Except for Chen Ming who also communicated with them, they rarely saw the mansion. people in the courtyard. The fourth grandmother would occasionally walk at the foot of the mountain with her two children, and seldom went to the middle of the village to play, so she was in awe because of the distance. Borrowing food, the interest is only a few acres of land, the villagers feel that it is very cost-effective, and there is a subtle feeling of taking advantage of the landlord''s family, so although the Zhu family is still unattainable in their hearts, but they also feel close. few. As the weather gets colder and colder, people who go to the village to exchange food for food occasionally pass by this small mountain village. Of course, the villagers will not exchange the food for life, but they will instruct the people who come to exchange the food to visit Zhu''s house. As a result, Mu Yangling received chickens and ducks one after another, and later even cattle and sheep started to be sent here. Although Mu Yangling did not exchange all of them, most of them would exchange food for each other. When the villagers saw this, they took out the eggs and other items at home and exchanged food with Mu Yangling and the others. Now Chen Ming went to the market. The time is greatly reduced, because except for some more expensive ingredients, they can find use in the things they exchange. "Have the prices of grain shops in town increased?" Mu Yangling asked. "It went up a bit, but strangely it didn''t go up much," the guard said, "I thought it would go up a lot." "It seems that they don''t want this small place to fall into chaos." Mu Yangling pondered, and turned his head to let Chen Ming change things for others in a small dilapidated house at the entrance of the village. "You bring food there every day, and you can exchange it for them when you find something that can be exchanged. You don''t have to bring people here all the time." "Only five bags of food can be exchanged for at most every day, and there will be no more. Let''s go." The guards breathed a sigh of relief. Although there were not many villagers who came to exchange food every day, in twos and threes, their security pressure was also great. Because Mu Yangling and the others did not do any propaganda, although there were word of mouth among the villagers, not many people came. Most of them were from a few nearby villages. Because the road was blocked by snow, they did not want more people. They came to exchange for food, so the news only spread among a few nearby villages. After all, the Zhu family had begun to limit the amount of food they exchanged every day, so it could be seen that they did not have a lot of food. And as time went on, the number of people who changed food gradually decreased. In the end, it was fixed at seven or eight people a day. They knew that the Zhu family did not stick to anything, and they would change it as long as they saw it. Sometimes they would find a handful of fungus in the mountains. They can exchange a handful of grain when they come here, so they dont change much grain each time. At the beginning, some chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep at home were exchanged for whole bags of grain, and then they went up the mountain to find some novel things to deliver. , more or less accumulated. For example, because of the cold weather, the only vegetables that can be eaten are the cabbage stored in the cellar, but some people can grow radish seedlings around a field, and they pull some out every day to exchange for some food to go back. Except for Zhujia, no one really knows Exchange grain for radish seedlings to eat. Because the later replacement is relatively fragmented, the five bags of grain are reduced to two bags a day. Mu Yangling will take two children to the foot of the mountain when there are few people, so that they can breathe. This year''s Chinese New Year, the villagers are much more enthusiastic than before. Many people send gifts to their homes. Although they are ordinary things, Mu Yangling and the others may not even eat them, but they always have a heart. Mu Yangling thought about it and asked Chen Ming to prepare two or three kilograms of food for each family, and then send it with some cabbage and potatoes. This year''s Chinese New Year, because of the difficulties, few families would go to cut meat. In previous years, the village even killed one or two pigs to divide the meat. Mu Yangling and the others killed two pigs, but they had twenty-three bodyguards alone, not to mention the servants who served them, so the two pigs are not too much to count, but this does not prevent the envy of the villagers outside. . The village chief and Li Zheng who got the two pieces of meat had a much better impression of Mu Yangling. During the Chinese New Year, the children went to each other''s door to pay New Year''s greetings. When they went to Zhu''s house, a group of children looked like they were at the door and worshipped. Mu Yangling asked Chen Ming''s family to take out a basket of candies and distribute them to them. He smiled and said, "The fourth grandma loves the children, so let them come in and play. The second and fourth young masters also have company." Mu Yangling, who was still smiling at first, put away his smile and looked at the Chen Ming family. The Chen Ming family''s heart skipped a beat, and immediately stood up, bowed his head and stood up. He explained, "My servant also sees that there are only two young masters in the family, so it is inevitable that I will be lonely, so..." "You don''t have to worry about this," Mu Yangling interrupted her. "Take the things out and share them with the children." Chen Ming''s head bowed in response, and took out the candy. She was very annoyed. She had known that she would not mention this issue. The main family insisted repeatedly that the affairs of the house were not allowed to go out, including how big the yard was, how many rooms there were, and how many servants were not allowed to say it. After half a year, she can understand that the background of the mansion must not be simple. If nothing else, those guards are not like ordinary people. There is also the great grandmother of the housekeeper, who is majestic and does not want to be mortal, even the female family members of the official family are nothing more than this, how can they look like a family member who is engaged in business? This fourth grandmother is very approachable, and even likes to grow vegetables in person, but she has seen her say this to the guard several times with a sullen face. She just glanced at her, and her casual glance made her feel cold. I don''t know if the fourth grandmother would be angry with her for making such an idea, and wouldn''t she turn around and kick her out? Chen Ming''s family absentmindedly distributed candies to the children who came to pay New Year''s greetings. After sending them away, they hurriedly went to find the head of the house and said sadly: "Master, the fourth grandma won''t be angry and drive me out, right?" Chen Ming was also a little annoyed, and scolded in a low voice: "Why are you so out of your mind? Look at how many times our master has said that we are not allowed to gossip outside, how can you dare to bring those half-children into the door? The village chief and Lizheng can only sit in the flower hall in the front yard every time they come, and they don''t even know what the yard looks like. Chen Ming''s family panicked: "Then, then I''ll go and beg Fourth Grandma, kowtow and beg her not to be angry." "Shut up," Chen Ming glared at her, "Fourth grandma hates this kind of thing the most, how dare you do it, didn''t you admit your mistake before? Don''t mention it again, just be cautious in your words and deeds in the future." "By the way, you didn''t go out and tell the women in the village about our master''s house?" Chen Ming looked at his wife suspiciously. "No, no," Chen Ming''s family hurriedly waved their hands: "They asked how many people there are in my house and what they eat every day, but I didn''t answer and changed the subject." Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief, at least he wasn''t too stupid. Chapter 554： Mind Although Mu Yangling didn''t mention it again, and didn''t punish Chen Ming''s family, he called Lichun and said, "Tap on Chen Ming''s family, and let her not forget the rules." "Fourth grandma, why don''t you detain her at home." "No, even though we don''t communicate very much with the villagers, we can''t cut off contact." Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. Even if Mu Yangling doesn''t expect the villagers to help them in the future, he must not fall into trouble, and Chen Ming and Chen Ming''s family are the bonds among them. . Lichun understood and went down to beat Chen Ming''s house without mentioning it. After the seventh day of the first lunar month, the lively New Year''s Eve in the village passed, and the guards came back excitedly from the outside to report, "Fourth grandma, good news, Xixia has retired." "Why so fast?" The guard smiled all over his face, "It''s the fourth master, he let people bypass the Xixia army to attack Xixia from Tongchuan, and attacked the Xixia domestic army with the Jin Guo army, Xixia was in danger, so he will stay in Dazhou. The army was transferred back to support, and the fourth master immediately took over the prefecture occupied by Xixia." "Where did he get so many people?" Mu Yangling asked anxiously. The ?? guard''s face became even wider, and he said, "That''s why the fourth master is very powerful. He has recruited a few bandit troops, and the soldiers are all at once." "Because of the great victory of the fourth master on the front line, the uncle''s side is also a lot easier. The second prince, who has been fighting against the uncle through the Xixia army, lost a lot of state capitals at once. It is said that those Xixia cavalry rushed back to Xixia for support. The second prince doesn''t care." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but smile, "Then can''t we go back soon?" The guard quickly said: "Now the uncle has almost wiped out the rebels who followed the second prince, but the bandits are rampant, but those people are not to be afraid of." This is just a comforting word from the first guard. Now that the rebels account for one-third of Dazhou, how can it be nothing to be afraid of? But Mu Yangling was still very happy and ran to share the news with Li Jinghua. Li Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief, recited the Buddha sincerely, and said, "No wonder they all say that the fourth uncle fought fiercely. I rarely hear him lose battles here, most of them are good news." Mu Yangling said proudly and modestly: "Sister-in-law, don''t praise him, he is also a little shrewd in the matter of war, and has no other skills." Li Jinghua said: "This is a troubled world, and being able to fight is the greatest skill, so don''t be greedy enough." After speaking, he said worriedly: "This war is the most expensive, and with the uncle''s side, I don''t know if the money is enough. A-Ling, I want to arrange the dowry in an orderly manner and ask someone to convert it into silver and send it to the uncle, although it is not much. , I can support it anyway. Mu Yangling opened his mouth slightly and said, "How can I use my sister-in-law''s dowry?" Li Jinghua said lightly: "My husband and I are one body, what can''t be used." Seeing her frown slightly, Mu Yangling realized instantly that Li Jinghua felt uneasy and thought about it: "Then sister-in-law, go do it, you wrote me a letter, I will let the guards send it back, and I will take care of myself. Someone will do it." Li Jinghua nodded with a slight smile, took Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "Thank you, if it wasn''t for your help, I wouldn''t be able to do anything even if I had the heart." Mu Yangling smiled and changed the subject: "Aren''t Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong here with my sister-in-law, where are they?" "I''m reading books inside. Half-aged children don''t even know the word, but they like to read books the most." Li Jinghua was happy when she talked about the children, and went into the inner room with Mu Yangling to see the two children. The two children were sitting next to each other with a picture book on their heads, with the window behind, but because it was still in the first month and the weather was very cold, the window was closed. Wen Cui guessed that she was worried that the light was not good. Candles are lit, and the house is bright. The picture book that the two children looked at was a picture of a hundred birds drawn by Li Haoran, which contained tigers and lions, including rabbits, chickens and ducks, and was also marked with words and explanations. It was sent by Qi Haoran a few years ago. What if Li Jinghua envied Mu Yangling? is also an only son. Although Qi Xiuyuan has a gentle tone when he writes about his son, he often asks people to bring some small things for his son, but those things are bought, unlike Qi Haoran, who makes most of the things he gives to his son by himself. As big as a cart, as small as a grasshopper made of wild grass, this album Qi Haoran has been preparing for half a year. The picture book is not thick, if you have enough time, you can finish it in two or three days. Plus, it is a fine brushwork painting. If you are good at painting, you dont want the charm, but only the appearance, and you can finish it in two days, but Qi Haoran found that Fighting on the front line. According to the person who brought things over, Qi Haoran only sleeps for two hours a day. Sometimes the war is tense, and it is common to only sleep for half an hour a day, but he always takes a quarter of an hour to paint this album every day. Be attentive. Looking at this album, Li Jinghua would think of the little things Qi Xiuyuan gave her when she got engaged. At that time, she was very happy and thought that maybe no one would be happier than her, because some men would buy her these little things. But looking at Mu Yangling now, Li Jinghua feels that the Qi brothers are just a bunch of people who can coax people. What Qi Xiuyuan gave her was bought by himself, but Qi Haoran made it by himself. Mu Yangling didn''t know that Li Jinghua was envious of her. Seeing the two children were flipping through the album, he went up to pick up the little bear, flipped through the album, then casually opened a page, pointed to the animal on it and asked, "What is this? ?" The little bear grumbled a few words, picked up the album excitedly, pointed to the things on it and talked to Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling didn''t understand a word after listening to it for a long time, but Xiaobao said first: "I know, it''s a tiger." After saying that, he called out, "Tiger!" The little bear also followed the "Ow" sound, and continued to speak the language of the child country excitedly. Mu Yangling was a little worried, "He is so old, why can''t he speak? I remember that Xiaobao could speak simple words when he was his age." Li Jinghua smiled and said, "What are you anxious about, Xiaoxiong is not yet over a year old, Xiaobao talks early, but Xiaoxiong walks early. Whose children have you seen learn to walk as early as him?" Mu Yangling became complacent again, "That''s right, each has his own strengths, maybe he is just like his father, excellent in martial arts." Mu Yangling turned him upside down and asked, "Do you want daddy? Do you know who gave you this picture album?" Little Bear ignored his mother, struggled to climb onto the couch, and began to stand up tremblingly, and even pulled Xiaobao, pointing to the decal on the window and shouting "Aah". Little Treasure stood up immediately, ran over to take a photo of the window, and the little bear stumbled over and slapped the little slap up, making their nurses worried, for fear of hurting their little hands. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua sat with the child for most of the day, and only got up and took the bear back when it was nap time. Little Treasure was clamoring to sleep with Little Bear, and Li Jinghua waved his hand like a headache: "Okay, okay, let''s take him away, my brother is much more important than my mother." Mu Yangling smiled and asked Nanny to hug Xiaobao and go with her. Back in the house, the little bear was craving for milk, Mu Yangling fed him, and then put him on the bed and slept with Xiaobao. Lichun saw that there was no one else in the house, so he asked curiously: "Fourth grandma, the eldest grandma has been a little weird recently. She even let the second young master play with the fourth young master, and she is more concerned about grandma than ever." Chapter 555： sweet potato It''s not that Li Jinghua didn''t let Xiaobao play with Xiaoxiong before, and he didn''t care about Mu Yangling, but now he brought some enthusiasm, Mu Yangling suddenly realized that Lichun even noticed it, so it seems that his feelings are not wrong. . Li Jinghua likes Xiaoxiong very much, and there is nothing wrong with Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong brothers having a good relationship, so they often let the two children play together, but it is not an uncontrolled laissez-faire, such as naps and late nights, Li Jinghua Jinghua doesn''t say that he asks Xiaobao to sleep in his own room every day, but it will not be the same as now, as long as Xiaobao asks, he will allow him to sleep with Xiaoxiong. The relationship with Mu Yangling was good in the past, but it was more of a sister-in-law. Unlike now, Li Jinghua is still good to Mu Yangling, but he has two more enthusiasm. Mu Yangling thought of the current situation and knew it in her heart. She didn''t explain to Lichun, but said, "I''m young, it''s not wrong for my sister-in-law to care more about me." Qi Xiuyuan has now occupied half of the country, and Qi Haoran''s state capital recaptured from the Western Xia army, although I dare not say that it accounts for two-thirds, but it is not a lot. If Qi Xiuyuan becomes emperor, Xiaobao may be the future prince, and Qi Xiuyuan will have more sons. Qi Haoran''s love for Xiaobao will be a strong support for Xiaobao. and can affect Qi Haoran, she and the child are one. Mu Yangling was not sad, but felt that the world was changing. No matter what purpose Li Jinghua is better for her, she will not tell the girl, lest Li Chun and others underestimate Li Jinghua. Mu Yangling adjusted her mentality, accepted Li Jinghua''s offer to her, and did not reject her intention to bring Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong together. Li Jinghua smiled deeply when she saw it, and said to Wen Cui: "Everyone said that A Ling is not smooth, but I think her heart is wide enough to surrender everything." Wen Cui didn''t understand, and Li Jinghua didn''t explain much. She just sighed in her heart. If she was Mu Yangling, even if she didn''t get arrogant, she would be slightly annoyed in her heart. Mu Yangling is tolerant. Thinking of this, although Li Jinghua still showed enthusiasm towards Mu Yangling, he was more sincere, which made Mu Yangling somewhat baffled. But she was not in the mood to investigate further, because the snow began to melt, and as soon as the snow melted, the land was planted, and everyone had to start preparing seeds. The village chief came to the door and asked Mu Yangling what he planned to plant in the wasteland. After all, Mu Yangling had the final say on planting. Mu Yangling asked Chen Ming to take out a bag of sweet potatoes and open it for Lizheng and the village chief to see. The two were surprised, "Isn''t this a sweet potato?" Mu Yangling nodded, "I let you plant this." The village chief was a little tangled: "Fourth grandma, this thing is eaten as a vegetable. We can grow this thing in more than 100 acres of wasteland, and we can''t eat it. This thing is easy to grow and live, but it is not easy to preserve. Dead light, this stalk will rot if it is not dug up." Mu Yangling nodded, "I know, all you have to do is plant them and sell them to me. It''s just the same. I don''t have many sweet potato vines here, and I don''t have many stems, so each family will produce some if they don''t have any. I have to help the village head to find it, I paid for it, but what I came forward to do..." The village chief and Li Zheng said busyly: "Fourth grandma, don''t worry, leave the matter to us." Mu Yangling nodded slightly and said regretfully: "Actually, that wasteland is not bad for growing corn. Although the ground is thinner, corn is drought-resistant and cold-resistant. " Li Zheng smiled bitterly, "Fourth grandma only said this when she lived in the north. It''s too difficult for us in the south to get corn seeds, so those rich and noble families can get them and plant some." Anger flashed on Mu Yangling''s face, and said, "Corn has been grown for several years, and the southern climate is good and can be planted twice a year. It stands to reason that this thing is not as good as wheat, rice and millet, and it doesn''t matter if it flows out. Why does the big family hold it in their hands and refuse to let it go out?" No wonder Mu Yangling was angry. She didn''t know about it in the north before, but only when she arrived in the south did she realize that after those seeds were distributed to Huangzhuang, aristocratic families and officials'' homes, few of the corn seeds that were planted in the future would be enough. into the hands of the common people. Let''s not talk about Huangzhuang, but only talk about the aristocratic clan and officials. They handed over the limited seeds to the farm for planting, and strictly ordered the seeds to be leaked. Once they were found to be hiding or stealing corn seeds, the whole family would be killed, which can be described as strict. If the first year is to save more seeds, then the second year, the third year, until now? There is corn for sale in grain shops, but they are all ground. The price is cheaper than flour and rice, but more expensive than coarse grains. Because they are all ground, most ordinary people have no access, so they have not grown corn for so many years. Even the average small landlord has no seeds to plant. What makes Mu Yangling strange is that grain shops in the north, such as Xingzhou, Hanzhong and Lin''an, have whole seeds for sale, but there are very few of them. The merchants heading north did not dare to sell corn seeds. Mu Yangling didn''t know if Qi Xiuyuan''s handwriting was among them. After all, if corn could be cultivated in the south, maybe there would be fewer rebels. Although there are starving people in the north, there are fewer people than the south, where the climate is better, and there are few rebellions. After Mu Yangling arrived in Lin''an City, she also planted corn in her own village. At first, it was for testing purposes. Later, she also wanted to spread the seeds. However, when she ordered Zhu Liang to sell the corn, Zhu Liang did not. They just grind the corn and sell it, or transport the seeds back to the north to sell it to Xiying. Even the farm closest to their Zhuangzi has not sown corn. This was also the reason why Mu Yangling suspected Qi Xiuyuan. After that, Mu Yangling didn''t care about this matter anymore. At this time, she was just annoyed, she picked up the sweet potato and said, "This thing can not only cook, but also Can make food." "We know this," the village chief said, not surprised at all, "this sweet potato can really fill the stomach when cooked, but if you eat too much, your stomach will be full, sour gas and heartburn, so I don''t dare to eat more." Li Zheng smashed it, smashed its mouth, "How about you say corn is good, that stuff can fill your stomach, and it''s highly productive. I heard that they still make cornmeal, I bought it back and asked my wife to bake it, and it was delicious. , although a little coarse, but not worse than semolina, but unfortunately we can''t get the seeds." Lizheng and the village chief looked at Mu Yangling eagerly, and asked cautiously, "Didn''t the fourth grandmother come from the north? I heard that there is no restriction on selling seeds there." Mu Yangling said: "I can buy seeds, but it''s too chaotic outside, and it can''t be shipped. If you want to plant it, you will have to wait until next year. This year, you can only plant this first." It''s not that he couldn''t make it, but the movement was so great that Mu Yangling didn''t dare to make a big movement now, just because he was afraid that people would notice their whereabouts. "You can also grow wheat..." The village chief tried to persuade. Sweet potatoes really shouldnt be eaten too much, otherwise they would be willing to have a variety of them. If Mu Yangling didnt harvest them after planting them, they would have to rot at home and work in vain. Chapter 556： Wei Zhi Mu Yangling insisted on planting sweet potatoes because Chen Ming bought a lot of noodles during the recent Chinese New Year, and Mu Yangling remembered sweet potato flour. Sweet potatoes are indeed not easy to preserve, but if they are made into sweet potato flour, they can be kept for a long time after drying. Even if you cant eat this with meals, using it alternately with whole grains will greatly alleviate the food shortage. Only then did Mu Yangling remember that in the past, he had been working on how to grow food and how to increase the output of food, but he forgot to develop the way to eat food, such as corn, not only can be ground into porridge, but also into corn flour Made into cornmeal, used to make corn buns and pancakes. Although she doesn''t know whether to add other flours or the like, with so many people in the world, can''t others figure it out? Mu Yangling seems to have opened the door to a new world in front of her eyes, but unfortunately she is not a standard foodie, otherwise she might know more ways to eat. Because Mu Yangling insisted on planting sweet potatoes, the village chief and Lizheng had to go out to buy sweet potatoes. Since there is still a period of time before planting, they can first raise seedlings at home. Sweet potato was passed down from the Fuzhou area. It is said to be a product from overseas. Although it is only twenty years old, it has already spread to the Jiangnan area. Most of them are planted in vegetable gardens. People can eat the young shoots on the vines, and the rest can be cut back to feed pigs and chickens. Because they grow fast, they have always been the favorite of poultry people. As for sweet potatoes, everyone also likes to eat them. They eat both raw and cooked ones. For a period of time, people still eat this thing as food, because it is much more delicious than bran, and it is easy to support, so there is no need to open up wasteland and take vines. Pull the soil directly behind the house and plant it, it will live in a few days, and the sweet potatoes will not need to pay taxes and rent. So for two years, everyone liked to grow this thing, and then eat it every day, eat it every day, although I like to fart, but everyone doesn''t mind it very much. But it didn''t take long for everyone to feel that there was a fire in their stomachs, and they felt uncomfortable like heartburn. They didn''t understand that it was caused by too much stomach acid, but they just thought that they might be seriously ill and die. At this time, everyone realized that eating too many sweet potatoes is not good. After a year, everyone didnt even want to touch sweet potatoes, for fear of being poisonous, so some people went to the doctor to confirm that it was not poisonous before they started planting them again, but they didnt dare to eat more. So everyone was surprised that the village chief had to buy so many sweet potatoes and vines for seed. With so many sweet potatoes, the vines wont work in vain, right? But thinking that they originally rented those wastelands just to repay interest, it doesn''t matter anymore, sweet potatoes are good, that thing has less life, and you don''t need to be meticulous. are used less. Li Jinghua didn''t know anything about farming, so he couldn''t understand Mu Yangling''s excitement, "For people like us, we just leave the farming to the servants, why do we need to do it ourselves?" Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Sister-in-law, my ideal is that there will be no famine in the famine years. This cannot be achieved by simply reclaiming wasteland and farming. The first thing to do is to increase production. Its not necessarily that they can fill their stomachs. Its just that many people think like my sister-in-law, and leave the farming to the servants and the tenant farmers, and dont think about going further, so the development of agriculture is so slow. Li Jinghua was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "For thousands of years, even the saints have been unable to do things, how can we do it with only a few decades of people?" "Whether I can do it or not, I always work hard, and I won''t regret it in the future. Besides, I''m still young, and I still have fifty or sixty years. Even if I take a small step forward in ten years, fifty or sixty years. Then you can take a big step forward. Li Jinghua couldn''t help but burst into laughter. She nodded at Mu Yangling''s forehead and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such a great ambition. You even thought of living to seventy or eighty years old." Mu Yangling was ten years old this year. Seven years old, fifty or sixty years is not nearly eighty? "Sister-in-law, you''re focusing on the wrong thing," Mu Yangling stared, "Weizhi is my ambition in agriculture, right? It''s only 70 or 80 years old, what''s so hard about it?" Although the average life expectancy in this world is very short, they are rich and in some respects pay more attention to health preservation than modern times. Although the medical level is very low, she does not think it is difficult for her to live to the age of 80. Instead, it is her goal in agriculture. , I don''t know if it can be achieved in my lifetime. Li Jinghua completely took Mu Yangling''s agricultural ambitions as a child''s dream, because for hundreds of years, although the yield per mu of grain has also increased slowly, and the farming technology has also been slowly improved, it is necessary to achieve It is completely impossible that there will be no famine in the famine years. When there is no famine in a famine year, is that still called a famine year? Even in a prosperous world, everyone can''t keep the people from starving. Although Li Jinghua is a young lady and doesn''t understand farming, she has read the account books of her family farm and knows how much yield per mu. With that kind of yield, unless The court does not collect taxes, and it can ensure that every household has enough fields. Otherwise, it will be a prosperous world, and there will still be many people who suffer from hunger. But Li Jinghua did not expect that in the future, Mu Yangling would go further and further on this road, and let future generations continue to follow her path. In less than a hundred years, she will achieve her dream of no famine in the famine years. . At night, Mu Yangling bowed her head and wrote her agricultural plan before the case. The more she wrote, the more emotional she became. There has never been a time when Mu Yangling was so eager for Qi Xiuyuan to succeed in his rebellion. Qi Xiuyuan became the emperor, and she was considered a member of the royal family, so it would be much easier to do anything at that time. After writing the agricultural plan, Mu Yangling took out the map again. At first, he filled the map with the information obtained by the guard, and then circled several places. When this area is almost cleared, they should be able to return to Lin''an City. At this moment, Qi Haoran kicked Feibai out with a red-eyed kick, and shouted, "Prepare a horse for you!" Feibai spat out a mouthful of blood, and crawled forward to hug Qi Haoran''s leg, begging: "Master, master, you can''t go, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the entire army are watching you, if you leave, The group of dragons is headless, uncle, uncle is still pointing at you and attacking him left and right." Qi Haoran looked down at him coldly, his eyes almost like knives, he gritted his teeth and said, "Release, Lord tells you to release." "Master, let Zhanyu lead someone to rescue Fourth Grandma and the others..." Before he could say a word, Qi Haoran kicked Feibai out again. This time, there was a crack in Feibai''s chest, and his ribs were broken. He resisted the pain and got up to look over, only to see Zhanyu standing behind Qi Haoran and knocking him unconscious. Fei Bai breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the fourth master did not take precautions to get Zhan Yu to succeed. He did not dare to relax, and hurriedly said: "Quickly bring the little general back to the tent, and have someone to guard it strictly, Zhan Yu, you Immediately lead someone to rescue the fourth grandma, hurry up!" Chapter 557： Give way Feibai sat in front of the fourth master''s bed with his chest covered, feeling remorse in his heart. If he had been more careful, he would not have missed the fourth grandmother''s whereabouts and where they lived. Now I just hope that Zhanyu can catch up with Mo Yong, Feibai''s face is pale, who would have thought that the brother-in-law of General Mo Xiong, who is the most trusted bodyguard beside the uncle, turned out to be a traitor. Fei Bai looked at Qi Haoran''s face in a daze, and suddenly came to his senses after a while. He didn''t care that the upper part of his body was rolling and crawling, and he pulled a note to write a secret letter to Baili. tone. Baili and Zhanyu, I just hope you can be faster. There are not only the fourth grandmother and the third young master, but also the eldest grandmother and the second young master in that house. Feibai knew that he was only afraid that he would not survive this time, but he could feel at ease if he could minimize his sins. When Qi Haoran woke up, he found that his hands and feet were tied, Feibai knelt in front of his bed, and when he woke up, tears fell, "Master, you can''t struggle any more, you''ve already fallen asleep for a while. In the evening, now Zhanyu is chasing out, don''t worry..." "Don''t worry?" Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and said, "You only found out that Mo Yong left for two days, so how can I be at ease? Fei Bai, if something happens to A Ling and Xiao Xiong, I will break you!" Feibai can only kowtow. Qi Haoran suppressed the enthusiasm in his eyes. He knew that he would not be able to catch up with him at this time. He endured the grief in his heart and said, "Where is the flying pigeon biography for the fourth grandmother?" "Don''t worry, the homing pigeon will be in the hands of the fourth grandma tonight, maybe even ahead of Mo Yong..." What Fei Bai said was a little lacking in confidence. After all, they were only five days away from Mu Yangling, but Mo Yong and the others rode alone and did not rest on the road. If they traveled day and night, they could arrive in two and a half days. Almost there. The blame is that he found out too late, delaying the time, otherwise they would have escaped the disaster by just notifying the fourth grandma and them with carrier pigeons. Qi Haoran obviously knew this, so he just lay there quietly. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "Untie the rope." Feibai looked at Qi Haoran suspiciously, "Master, do you still want to go..." "Shut up, Grandpa told you to untie the rope, dare to beat Grandpa''s family''s idea, they are impatient!" Feibai hurried up and untied Qi Haoran''s rope. Qi Haoran stood up, raised his foot and tried it in front of Feibai''s chest, but he still couldn''t kick it out, he just said bitterly, "You better hope your fourth grandma is okay." Qi Haoran got up, his head was dizzy, his eyes darkened a bit, he shook his head, and then pushed Fei Bai away and walked out. Fei Bai clutched his chest and followed him closely. He was relieved when he saw him going to discuss the big tent. When Qi Haoran opened the curtain, he turned his head and glared at him angrily: "Get out of here and heal your wounds, don''t get in your way here. eyes." Feibai hurriedly turned around and went to the army doctor. As the sky gradually darkened, Qi Haoran walked around in the tent more and more uneasy. Finally, he couldn''t help the restlessness in his heart. He ran outside and looked up at the moon in the sky without saying a word. At this time, he only hoped that Mu Yangling''s defenses would work, delaying the time until Baili or Zhanyu came to rescue, or she could leave behind. But at the same time, he was also frightened. He was a general himself, and he knew that even the best defense needed manpower. There were only twenty-three guards in Mu Yanglings place. There were too few people! At this time, Mu Yangling, who was worried and worried about Qi Haoran, just came out of the bathroom. She patted her face, yawned, and glanced at her son who was sleeping on the side of the bed, and then climbed up. Pull over the quilt to sleep. She just fell asleep and narrowed her eyes for a while when Lichun''s voice sounded outside, "Fourth grandma, there is movement outside." Mu Yangling hurriedly got up and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Just now, the village chief said that some villagers found a lot of horseshoe prints on the road five miles away." Mu Yangling was busy going out to see the village chief, this time the first guard who was with the village chief, not Chen Ming. "what happened?" The guard looked ugly and said respectfully: "Fourth grandma, some villagers found many horseshoe prints on the side of the trail five miles away. The direction should be towards us." The small mountain village is very remote. They are the only small village within a radius of ten miles. There is a mountain behind them, and over the mountain is another county town. Only the villagers can walk on those trails, not to mention the horseshoe prints, usually even cattle hoof prints. No. That''s why the villagers who found it were surprised. When they came back, they brag about it like a new thing, and they were heard by the village chief. At that time, the village chief just thought it was better to be careful in the troubled times, so he came up to the Zhu family to discuss whether he should organize the young men in the village to patrol or something, so as not to be robbed by the bandits. But who would have known that the Zhu family would leave him behind as if they were facing a great enemy, and the village chief had a strange idea in his heart. Perhaps, those horseshoe prints were directed at the Zhu family? Mu Yangling''s expression changed slightly and asked, "Is there no news from the guards on the top of the mountain?" The guard shook his head. The two of them looked at the darkening sky outside, and they both understood a little bit, I''m afraid, the other party is also waiting for the dark, right? Mu Yangling didn''t dare to delay, he turned his head and said to the village chief: "The village chief, don''t worry, these people are coming for me, you go down the mountain now, quietly let the villagers close their doors, remember, don''t go out, more Don''t run away, as long as you stay at home, they will definitely not embarrass you." The village chief was surprised. Mu Yangling said solemnly: "If you go out or run away, they will definitely think that you have a close relationship with us, and they will arrest you and threaten us at that time. You know, there are children under me, even if it is for them. People can threaten me." The village chief understood in seconds, and went home immediately, without even having time to say goodbye. At this time, the village chief was fortunate that Mu Yangling treated them very lightly, and there was little contact between the two sides, and Chen Ming also appeared on a limited number of occasions. As soon as the village chief left, Mu Yangling immediately said to the guards: "Call everyone on guard and guard the yard. The guards on the top of the mountain don''t move, tell them to observe carefully, and report back immediately if they find anything abnormal." Only then did Mu Yangling turn around and go back to the house. She stood in front of the bed and looked at the child for a while, then she took the clothes and carefully dressed him, wrapped him in a small quilt and handed it over to a woman, and kissed him. On his forehead, he said to the old woman, "Let''s go." Li Jinghua was also awake. Seeing Mu Yangling coming in, he got up and asked, "What happened?" "We''re just afraid of being discovered here, so the aggrieved sister-in-law hides first." Li Jinghua was at a loss, "Where to hide?" Mu Yangling took them to the backyard. This house was built on the hillside and was built on the hillside, so the backyard did not need a fence at all, because it was originally a high rock, winding up, with only scattered trees. Mu Yangling led them to a stop in front of a big rock, then took a deep breath, hugged the huge rock, and carefully moved to the side. All eyes widened except for the guards who came to guard them. Chapter 558： attack the hospital Mu Yangling moved the boulder away from the passage that could accommodate one person, and turned around and said, "Go in, as long as no one moves the stone away, don''t come out. There is food and water in it, enough for you to stay in it for the first half of the year. " Li Jinghua was stunned, "When was this place dug?" Mu Yangling showed her white teeth, "We''re lucky, we just dug it out a few years ago." She just didn''t expect that it would be used a month after it was completed. will be used. All the servants in the house went in, and Lichun hesitated, "Fourth grandma, come in too, the third young master may wake up and look for you later." Mu Yangling shook his head, "If this yard can''t be kept, someone will always lead them away." The faces of everyone turned pale. Mu Yangling said to Li Chun, "Take care of the little bear." After speaking, he pushed the person in and turned his head to look at Li Jinghua. Li Jinghua opened his mouth and said abruptly, "Don''t worry, A Ling, as long as Little Treasure is alive, Little Bear will be alive." Mu Yangling nodded, pushed everyone in, and then moved the boulder back to seal the hole. This stone is naturally integrated with the mountain. If it wasn''t for a guard who discovered it by chance, he would not know that this stone is independent. And this stone is huge. Except for Mu Yangling, the twenty-three guards in the courtyard jointly moved it together. It may not be possible to move. Mu Yangling moved the stone to its original position, removed the traces, and let people light incense around the yard and house to completely cover the smell of people, and then it was over. "Light all the lanterns and hide the people." In the dark night, the brightly lit Zhu''s house is very conspicuous, but the mansion, which is supposed to give people a prosperous and warm mansion, is now prohibitive for those who look at it from a distance. "Sir, they must know, what should I do?" Mo Yong''s eyes were slightly dark, and he said, "If you know it, you must act. Their house is not big, and there must be not many people. Now that we know it, we will go through it generously." "There are quite a few villagers in the village, how about we use them to threaten people in the courtyard to show up?" Mo Yong looked at him like an idiot, "Do you think the people in the courtyard will show up for those villagers? They are not General Yuan, but some women in the house have children with them, and they must take their children as their own. They want to, and those guards also want to protect them." Mo Yong only brought sixty-three people, not because he didn''t want to bring more, but in the entire army, he only had these people. Because Mo Yong and the others stopped hiding their tracks, the guard soon discovered them, and almost at the same time, a carrier pigeon flapped its wings and landed in the yard. The guards quickly took down the letter and handed it to Mu Yangling. Only then did Mu Yangling know why they were exposed here. She thought it was their reason. Who knew that she was still secret here, but Qi Haoran leaked it. "Fourth grandma, they''re coming up." Mu Yangling put away the letter and said, "Let the archers prepare, kill them separately, and focus on defending. The fourth master has sent someone to rescue us, and they should be there in two days." The guards responded. Mu Yangling turned around and went back to get the bow and arrow, waved his hand to extinguish all the lanterns, and the yard that was still brightly lit just a moment ago fell into darkness. Mo Yong, who was coming this way, paused, realizing that the bright lights just now were to frighten them or lure them out. He took a deep breath and continued to lead people to the house. Mu Yangling''s eyes adapted to the darkness, and only then did he see a vague shadow in the hazy moonlight. She is still like this, so others should be similar, right? There was a fire in the southeast corner of the yard, and a lot of torches were thrown on the ground, all of which were temporarily taken out from the kitchen by the guards. Fortunately, they had always prepared these things, so there was no shortage of them. Mu Yangling stepped forward and lit a torch, looked at the guard, and the guard made a gesture, the torch in Mu Yangling''s hand was thrown out, and the torch fell not far in front of Mo Yong and others. The person''s complexion changed greatly, and he moved his body instantly, but at the moment when they moved away, several arrows also burst out of the air, hitting the position where they were standing before. Afterwards, the torches flew out from the courtyard one after another, and each time they fell in the direction they were going in, and those torches were quickly connected into pieces, and several rows of torches were connected together to illuminate the half-shot ground outside the courtyard wall. . Mo Yong gritted his teeth and said, "Rush up and enter the courtyard." But in that way, the people in the yard are hidden in the dark, they can''t see the enemy, but they are exposed in the firelight, which is very bad for them. So there were casualties as soon as their men rushed up, but those people didnt die in vain. They rushed up and at the same time extinguished the torches or kicked them away to make a way for them. Besides, although the arrows are fast, their stature is not slow, and five arrows may not be able to hit one person. Mu Yangling shot the torches out and quickly entered the gatehouse with four quivers, climbed the ladder to the second floor, and opened the window above... The person on the left who was about to rush to the courtyard wall was suddenly shot down by arrows. Five people died one after another. Mo Yong, who was commanding from outside the range, raised his head fiercely, and saw an extra section of the house on the wall. with three windows. He said stunned: "This is a watchtower. What happened, we didn''t find out at first." That house is only a section higher than the discharge wall, who will pay attention to this? What Mu Yangling is most proud of is his archery. Qi Haoran has worked hard for many years and can''t match her, plus he caught the opponent by surprise, so they quickly controlled the number of enemies to double theirs, but They also burst into the courtyard wall. The guards, who had no casualties, began to suffer casualties. Mu Yangling handed over the command to the guard, and stood on the gatehouse as stable as a mountain. If there is no arrow, it will hurt people. Although Mo Yong didn''t know who shot the arrow in the gatehouse, he also knew that the person was the most dangerous to them, but their arrows couldn''t shoot through the window at all, and the window was specially set up. And the people he brought this time are good at assassination, but not good at bows and arrows and long-range attacks. Have to get closer because they are good at melee combat. Mo Yong gritted his teeth and said, "Throw me a torch at that doorman." This is almost forcing the man down with his life. Several people picked up the torches and threw them at the doorman at the same time. Mo Yong thought that the other party could only shoot one person through the firelight, but Mu Yangling fired three arrows at once, and took three lives of the other party. Mo Yong''s face was ugly, he pulled out his sword, and jumped into the courtyard with a flexible body. Mu Yangling knew that he was the leader, and the arrow quickly caught up, but after glancing at the opponent, he decided to abandon him and shoot another person instead. This person is too fast and the distance is too short, she can''t shoot at all. As soon as the guard saw Mo Yong, he drew his sword to meet him, and the two quickly fought together. Thick smoke billowed from the doorman, and Mu Yangling couldn''t go down. When she got to the bottom, her archer advantage could not be developed at all, so she could only draw a big knife and join the battle. Mo Yong roared angrily. He paid such a high price, but he couldn''t even enter the inner courtyard. Almost all his anger was directed at the first guard and the archer who had just left the room. Chapter 559： evenly matched Mu Yangling swung the knife to fend off Mo Yong''s attack, only to feel his wrist sinking, and his eyes couldn''t help flashing a stern look. His kung fu is so powerful, but he lurks beside Qi Haoran day and night. Thinking that Qi Haoran still has such a tumor next to him, Mu Yangling is ruthless. She uses the fighting style of the previous life, which is simple but deadly. The ability is not as good as Mo Yong, and together with the guards, the opponent is slightly inferior. When the swords collided, the pain passed to Mo Yong''s hand. He almost couldn''t hold the sword in his hand. His face changed slightly, and he lost his voice: "Fourth grandma?" Mu Yangling''s eyes froze, the blade turned over, and he greeted his chest without saying a word. Not only Mo Yong, but also the guards did not expect Mu Yangling''s methods to be so decisive, so they quickly followed him. The fourth grandmother''s strength and moves are all right, but she is too weak and has insufficient flexibility. If she really wants to deal with Mo Yong by herself, she will definitely be injured and must be restrained by herself. Mu Yangling moved towards Mo Yong''s key point, just wanting to fight quickly, but after half an hour, although they injured Mo Yong, they couldn''t kill him. After all, Mu Yangling was a woman, and she was only ten. A seven-year-old woman consumes too much energy, and if they continue to use it like this, they will be injured even if they don''t die. Fortunately, Mo Yong''s situation was not much better. Because of Mu Yangling''s strength, his tiger''s mouth had already been shattered, and the guard was dexterous and attacked from the side when Mu Yangling was feeding him. There were a lot of injuries on the body, although not fatal, but there was a lot of blood loss. He took a moment to look around, seeing that the people he brought and the guards in the house were on a par, each with damage, so he hurriedly whistled and ordered to retreat. And the first guard was also worried about their too many personnel consumption. Seeing that Mo Yong was leading people out, he didn''t chase after him. He immediately arranged for someone to defend, and then turned to look at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling sat on the steps to rest, she looked up at the sky and said, "It will be dawn in one hour." "Fourth grandma, why don''t you send someone out to rescue the soldiers." "Who to move?" "There are yamen officers in the county seat. Even if they don''t have much ability, they can come over and surround the house to be intimidated." Mu Yangling half-closed his eyes and asked, "Then do you think they will come?" The guards choked, yes, the world is in chaos now, although the county did not declare that it would be separated from Dazhou, nor did it say which force it would join, but it has long been autonomous. Come, but, how many such people are there? "When they come, they will die. As long as we stay for another day today, the people sent by the fourth master will also arrive." "But..." One of the guards was a little unconfident. Their losses were too serious. He counted them just now. Except for him and the fourth grandmother, everyone was injured. Seven brothers died, and now there are only sixteen left. Three of them were seriously injured, and even if they survived, they would not be able to hold the knife. "The injured people quickly bandage their wounds, and carry the seriously injured to the back yard. If we can survive, the fourth master will definitely not treat them badly. If they die, their families will also be taken care of by me." After Mu Yangling instructed, Get up and go to the kitchen. There was some food in the kitchen. She simply baked some cakes, and then brought out the meat and vegetables in the kitchen. Everyone took some casually and returned to their positions, eating while guarding. Outside, Mo Yong and the others were also eating dry food, "When will the reinforcements arrive?" "Master Hui, it is estimated that we will arrive at night." The man glanced at the brothers who suffered heavy casualties and said, "Sir, why don''t we wait until the reinforcements arrive before we start. Our casualties are too many." Mo Yong was also a little hesitant, but he finally shook his head with gritted teeth and said, "No, we use the excuse of rushing to aid General Mu, and we will soon be discovered by the general. Fei Bai is smart. Once he is suspicious, the general will definitely send someone to help here. I don''t know. When will their people arrive, so we have to capture them as soon as possible and go to join our reinforcements, otherwise..." Otherwise, all efforts will be in vain, and their people will die in vain. "After an hour of rest, we will rush in again after an hour. The defense line has been torn apart, and it will be difficult for them to stay in the hospital again." The first guard was also worried about this, "Fourth grandma, our defense line has been torn apart. If they rush in again, we might as well retreat and enter the second place. We must preserve our strength. They have many more people than us. One, then Mo Yong''s kung fu is very good, and he restrained the two of us at once." Mu Yangling''s heart froze, and he straightened up and asked, "What did you just say? How many more people do they have than us? How many more people?" The guard did not expect such a big reaction from Mu Yangling, so he hurriedly comforted her: "Fourth grandma, don''t worry, there are only three or four more people. Although Mo Yong is powerful, not all the people under him are the same as him. We have another advantage, and the gap is not too big..." Mu Yangling said, "In the beginning, there were only about sixty of them, right?" "Yes, you see, there are more than 60 of them, and we can press them to 30 or 40 when he enters the yard, which shows how powerful we are..." A guard next to him muttered, "It''s because it''s dark, they''re not familiar with the terrain, and our yard is a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Coupled with the madam''s bow and arrows, this is the result. It''s about to dawn. I''ve been groping here, and the yard can''t be defended..." The guard overturned the person with a gentle kick and scolded: "You are the president of others and destroy your own prestige." The guard lowered his head silently, without saying a word. Mu Yangling left with a sullen face, and the guard quickly followed, "Fourth grandma, you really don''t have to worry." Mu Yangling avoided the crowd and said, "I''m not worried about Mo Yong and the others. Now we are evenly matched, and we occupy the geographical advantage. We can defend it for a day and a night. Even if it is more difficult, it is not impossible, but what if they have reinforcements?" The guard was taken aback for a moment. Mu Yangling continued in a low voice: "There are only about 60 people here. If there are chasing soldiers, they can **** the four of us out? There are two children inside." The guards sighed one by one, the chills in their hearts kept getting cold, "You mean..." "They must have reinforcements, they just don''t know where, when, how many..." The guard was silent for a long time, and then he said hard: "Fourth grandma, we will lead people away..." Mu Yangling was also silent for a long time. It was a tactic that was only used when they had to, because they had only a 10% chance of surviving by diverting the enemy, while those who hid in the cave had at least an 80% chance of not being discovered. "When we have to, we will follow the second set of plans and ask people to prepare the disguise." Chapter 560： flee Mo Yong and the others won two more days than Qi Haoran and the others, so their reinforcements arrived faster than Zhanyu and Baili. When Mu Yangling and the others found the galloping people, they had already reached the entrance of the village. Because he wasn''t sure whether those people were enemies or friends, the guard called someone to turn on the signal flares, but he didn''t see any response from the other party. His heart sank, and he knew that the other party was an enemy or a friend. The guard went back to find Mu Yangling with a gloomy face. Because he had just resisted Mo Yong''s attack, Mu Yangling''s strength had not recovered, and his hands and feet were a little weak. After hearing the report of the first guard, Mu Yangling immediately stood up and ordered: "Call someone to bring dry food, hold We retreated up the mountain in disguise," Mu Yangling paused and said, "Let''s go into the woods and fight in the mountains and forests." The guard said awkwardly: "But fourth grandma, including me, there are only nine of us left..." And everyone was injured, so many people came. Mu Yangling took a deep breath and said, "Leave people away, go farther, and no matter how slow the reinforcements are, they should arrive before tomorrow morning, as long as they don''t find anyone before tomorrow morning." The guards walked away and brought out the camouflage that was placed in the wing. It was a man made of cloth and cotton, imitating the figures of Li Jinghua, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, and dressed the model and wrapped a cape. , As long as you don''t face each other, you won''t find out at all, and now that the sky has begun to darken, after entering the forest, it is even more difficult to discover the true and false of people. Mu Yangling tied Li Jinghua''s mannequin behind his back, and the other two guards each carried a child. Everyone opened the east door of the courtyard and quietly left to go up the mountain. And Mo Yong, who also lost a lot of manpower, is now focused on the reinforcements that have just arrived, so he did not notice that the people in the yard had quietly left. They found that something was wrong after they entered the house. The whole yard was quiet and there was no light. Mo Yong thought they were doing something suspicious, so he asked people to go into the inner yard carefully. The sound of breaking the air came, and several people avoided subconsciously, only to find out that it was an arrow, Mo Yong''s heart tightened, and he shouted: "Be careful with the bow and arrow, the fourth grandma''s archery is extremely powerful." The people who followed Mo Yong this day and two nights became more careful with lingering fears. Bai Qing, who came to support, disagreed, dissatisfied with Mo Yong''s cautiousness, and told his subordinates to rush directly into the inner courtyard. , and Bai Qing''s people had already rushed into the inner courtyard. Bai Qing sneered: "Master Mo, this is the reason why you can''t attack for a long time? But with twenty or so guards, you are so afraid that you will talk about a female class." Mo Yong''s face was ugly, and he said solemnly: "I have been lurking in Xiying for many years, and I have heard about the reputation of the fourth grandmother. This time, I have seen her archery skills but she is powerful. It''s better for Master Bai to be careful." Bai Qing snorted coldly and dismissed it, and the people who searched the inner courtyard quickly replied, "Sir, there is no one in the courtyard." Bai Qing narrowed his eyes and looked at Mo Yong, but Mo Yong looked up at the mountain and shouted, "No, they must be going up the mountain. The fourth grandmother is best at fighting in the mountains and forests, so they cannot go into the woods." Bai Qing said quietly: "Master Mo, she is not your fourth grandmother, don''t forget who your master is, Shanlin Zhan? Hmph, didn''t you say they only have nine guards left, plus a bunch of burdens, I''d like to see how they''re going to fight me in the forest." Mo Yong''s face was ugly, "Four more... Mu Yangling, don''t underestimate her, Qi Haoran''s mountain and forest warfare is learned from her, I occasionally heard my elder brother say when I was in Xiying, the reason why Qi Haoran''s army is The defense is so tight that no one can capture or sneak attack on his camp, which is the Mu Yangling gang..." Bai Qing didn''t believe it at all and looked at Mo Yong coldly, thinking he was joking. Mo Yong was stuck in his chest in one breath, and Baiqing''s official position was above him. This contemptuous attitude was in stark contrast to the respect he received in the Qi family''s army, but mistakes were made, and soon, his handle was in the hands of Qin Xiang. , Continuing to stay in the Qi family''s army is also a dead end. He took a deep breath and thought that if he underestimates the enemy, he will underestimate the enemy. He only needs to save the lives of himself and his brothers. When Bai Qing sees the power of Mu Yangling, even if he loses, he will go back to see Qin Xiang and the second prince. , he has something to say Soon someone found the east side door, and someone found light traces there, Bai Qing snorted and waved for someone to chase. As soon as a group of people chased out, some rocks and logs rolled down the mountain, and many people were injured. Bai Qing was furious and shouted at Mo Yong: "Didn''t you say there are only nine of them, why are there so many?" With so many stones and logs rolling down at the same time, there were not fifty or forty people on the mountain. He didnt believe that there were only nine people. Mo Yong sank into the water, earning money to look at the village hidden in the darkness at the bottom of the mountain, and for the first time he clearly knew his mistake. And Mu Yangling, who ran far away, suddenly stopped, looked back, frowned, "Who is helping us from behind?" The guard looked slightly gloomy, lowered his head and said, "The fourth grandmother Hui is a villager at the foot of the mountain." Mu Yangling looked at him in amazement, then kicked the person to the ground, and roared in a low voice, "Who allowed you to drag them in?" She told them to close the door in advance, not to go out, not to escape, just to get rid of Mo Yong''s doubts and save their lives. The guard rolled over and knelt on the ground, saying, "The fourth grandmother, their village chief came to the door on their own initiative, saying that she wanted to repay the fourth grandma for her help all winter. They exchanged something worthless, which saved the village from starvation and exile, so..." Mu Yangling took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice, "Where are their wives, children and parents?" "They all went into the mountains ahead of time to hide." Mu Yangling took two steps irritably, and said, "Send two people to clean up their traces, and bring many people with you." Then: "The rest are divided into two teams, four people follow me, There are three more people, take the grandmother and two children to Linxian, remember, your mission is to escape, escape with the three people on your back, the farther you can escape, the better." Mu Yangling took down the doll representing Li Jinghua and handed it over to a guard, saying, "Take them as real people." Only in this way can they not be suspicious. Everyone responded in a deep voice, and quickly divided into three teams. One team quickly and carefully left no traces to find the villagers who were hiding and help them clean up the traces. And the other team left with three dolls on their backs according to the predetermined distance. Mu Yangling took out the knife, turned around and glanced behind him, and said, "Take the bow and arrow, let''s go and lead people over." Chapter 561： reinforcements There were only forty-eight people who followed the village chief up the mountain. They were scouring the trail when it was just dark. Although they were cheering for themselves, they couldnt help shaking their hands when carrying the wood and stones. But no matter how scared, no one temporarily retreated down the mountain. When those people were rushing up the mountain, they were in a hurry, trying to roll the things in front of them down, hoping to give the people of the Zhu family some more chances to win. They are not great, they just think that Zhu''s family treats them well, and the village chief said it well. If the Zhu family were not willing to give out food to exchange with them, most of the villagers would have to go into exile. In this troubled world, not exile means starving to death. , and exile is not more than 20% of the hope of survival. But because of Zhujia, their parents, wife and children have survived this winter, so they should be paid back. The village chief was lying on the ground, tearing up and throwing stones down. He now regrets it, but is relieved. He doesn''t know if he can survive this time. He just keeps throwing things down according to his instinct. When Mu Yangling and the others ran back, what they saw was that they had thrown everything away. Mu Yangling waved at the four of them, and the four of them were divided into a corner. Mu Yangling stepped forward and patted the village chief on the shoulder, saying: "Let them retreat and run into the woods in a scattered manner, it is best to be together two by two, hurry up. !" The village chief stared blankly at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling patted him on the head and woke him up. The village chief hurriedly stood up and organized everyone to evacuate. Mu Yangling took the bow and arrow and blocked with the four guards. When the people will rush to the front, they will merge and withdraw to the north. Bai Qing squinted at Mu Yangling''s disappearing back, "Is that Mu Yangling?" "That''s right," Mo Yong said indifferently: "Master Bai has seen her archery skills now, right? In just a few breaths of time, she killed the sum of the other four." "Chase in," Bai Qing suppressed the anger in her heart and said, "I want to see how many people she can block me alone." "Sir, wait a minute," Mo Yong stopped him and said, "Sir, only the five of them came out here, and the rest must have escaped with the Li family and the two children. Our priority is to catch the three of them. As for Mu Yangling , if we catch her child, she will naturally be caught." Although Bai Qing was angry, he didn''t lose his mind. After thinking about it, he agreed to Mo Yong''s proposal, and went into the woods with others to start searching for traces and chasing after him. The villagers fled in all directions, even if Mu Yangling delayed the time for them, because he was inexperienced and unfamiliar with the mountains and forests, he soon collided with the enemy army face to face. Killed next. Mu Yangling''s eyes were red when he discovered several corpses, but they were too few to shelter them, and they soon found that people were chasing them east. They could only make a sneak attack on one side, leading people away in that direction, but let Bai Qing and Mo Yong chase eastward more firmly. Although this is their plan, the enemy is biting too hard, I''m afraid they will catch up soon, and the secret of the doll will not be kept... Mu Yangling and the guards stopped their steps as ruthlessly, and finally Bai Qing had to stop and say to Mo Yong: "The soldiers are divided into two ways, you go after those people, I will stay and block them." Mo Yong responded and rushed back with the people. At this time, Baili, who traveled day and night, finally brought people to the entrance of the village. He broke into the house and saw that it was in a mess. Before he could think about it, he waved his hand: "Come up the mountain to save people." After ?? rushed out, a guard ran back to report: "Sir, General Zhanyu has also arrived at the entrance of the village." Baili took a step and stood at the gate waiting for the fish to be exhibited. Zhanyu was in a hurry, and rushed up with people, Baili said: "I saw the traces just now, people are withdrawing to the mountain, the fourth grandmother is good at mountain and forest warfare, but there are too few of them, so they may not be able to hold it, you quickly bring People go up to support them." "Yes," Zhanyu responded, turned around and was about to leave, but saw Baili standing there motionless, stopped immediately, turned his head and asked, "Aren''t you coming with us?" "I have something to confirm, you go first." Zhanyu knew that Baili was born in a dead man, and he was very trusted by Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran, so although he was suspicious, he still obeyed the order and ran up the mountain. Baili immediately turned around and went back to the backyard, and asked someone to take a shovel to dig up the soil under the stone, and then asked someone to bring a log. Several people worked hard together to lift the stone, and the others rushed up to dig it up. The stone was pushed out for a long time, and when everyone was exhausted, a small hole was made, barely able to allow an adult to pass through. Baili said: "Move it a little further." When the hole was big enough to accommodate two people at the same time, Baili bent over to go in. The cave was dark. Baili lit a torch and went down. After walking for a few breaths, he turned a few steps to the right and saw a large cave. Baili did not go further, but said respectfully, "Grandma. Can it be inside? My subordinate is Baili." After he finished speaking, he picked up the stone on the ground and tapped it a few times at a certain frequency. After a while, he heard a hoarse voice: "It''s Lord Baili, please come with your servant." Walk forward for a hundred miles, and only then does the person shine. The old woman held a knife in her hand, nodded slightly at Baili, turned and walked in. The cave is very big, and only an oil lamp is lit in the corner, so there is no light in other places except that corner. Li Jinghua was sitting on the stone bed with the little bear in her arms, and when she saw Baili, there was hope in her eyes, and Baili bent over to report: "Grandma, the bandits outside have been led up the mountain by the fourth grandma, my subordinates will take you and the young masters first. go out?" "What about the fourth grandma?" "Zhanyu has gone to rescue, eldest grandma, fourth grandma told me earlier that you must ensure the safety of you and the two young masters first." Li Jinghua''s eyes were reddish, she was helped by her mother-in-law to stand up, she hugged the little bear in her arms, and was surrounded by people and walked out, followed by the nurse who was holding Xiaobao. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were both asleep, and Baili escorted them out of the village all the way. After getting on the carriage, they went straight to Lin''an. But after walking out for half an hour, he ran into a large army that came to support him. It turned out that Qi Xiuyuan sent 3,000 soldiers to look for someone at once. Baili changed his plan and returned to the small village with 3,000 soldiers and Li Jinghua. down. Li Jinghua said uneasily: "Baili, why don''t you go find it yourself?" Baili lowered his eyes, bowed and said, "Returning to the eldest grandma, protecting the safety of you and the two young masters is the most important responsibility of my subordinates." Seeing that Li Jinghua''s face was not good-looking, Baili quickly said: "There are a lot of people in the exhibition, plus the five hundred soldiers just sent out by the subordinates, it should not be difficult to rescue the fourth grandmother." Chapter 562： grief is really not difficult, because the number of people varies greatly. When Zhanyu found Mu Yangling and the others, Mu Yangling was walking around with Bai Qing and the others. Because of the dense trees, it was not difficult for her to hide her figure. Thanks to her ten years of practicing internal energy, although the effect is not great, but it allows her to use light energy and dodge quickly. When Zhanyu and the others came, Bai Qing was about to be driven mad by Mu Yangling, because the people behind him might have their necks cut off. He asked people to walk forward back to back, but they were attacked by bows and arrows, and when they returned with bows and arrows, people did not know where they went. Now Bai Qing finally understood what Mo Yong meant by "being good at fighting in the mountains and forests". This erratic whereabouts seemed to be leading them all the time. After a few laps in the woods, they didn''t even distinguish between east, west, north and south. They don''t distinguish things, but Zhanyu directly followed the traces to find them. As soon as they met, Bai Qing''s complexion changed greatly. They missed the opportunity and wasted too much time. Mu Yangling walked out from behind a tree not far away, and said with a sullen face: "Take them down, it doesn''t matter if you live or die!" The soldiers from the first five battalions who followed Zhanyu were all soldiers from the first five battalions. After hearing this, they rushed up with a knife. Zhanyu saw this fourth grandma for the first time. Seeing that her body was covered in red blood, her heart trembled for a while, and she hurriedly asked. : "Fourth grandma, are you injured?" Mu Yangling glanced at him and said, "Mo Yong took people to the east to chase the other three. You have a team of people to save them." One of the guards also came running from a distance. He had just led another group out for a circle, and he hurried back when he heard the movement. "Fourth Grandma." Mu Yangling raised his head to look at Bai Qing, and said to the guards: "If you can capture it alive, you can capture it alive, if you can''t capture it alive, send him to see the villagers." Mu Yangling''s face was very ugly, not only for the bodyguards who guarded her, but also for the villagers who died. Those guards and food kings came here with the mentality of death, and their family Qi Haoran had already arranged their way back. Death is in the plan, and life is lucky. But the villagers were completely surprised. Before the night before yesterday, they happily went out to check the thawing of the fields, planned the planting in the spring, and went home to eat with their parents, wives and children. Even before today, they only thought they were themselves. As long as they hide at home and wait for Zhu''s family to leave, the village will be calm again, and they will continue to live as before. But just to repay her kindness for lending food, they took their own lives. Mu Yangling''s eyes were reddish, and she held the knife in her hand tightly. They must not know that she lent them food at first because she was afraid that their hunger would threaten their safety. She was not as kind and selfless as they thought. Moreover, all the food borrowed was charged with interest, and it was obvious that she did not owe her anything, but she had to pay with her life. Mu Yangling stood in the forest with a knife in his hand, waiting for Zhan Yu and others to detain Bai Qing, Mo Yong and others one by one. The guards who came back alive included only six guards, and four were seriously injured. Mu Yangling waved: "Take them down for treatment, **** the prisoners back, and the remaining soldiers will search and rescue the people in the forest and carry their bodies out..." Guard One was also seriously injured. He did not retreat, but followed Mu Yangling''s side, watching the corpses being carried past in front of him. Zhan Yu glanced at Mu Yangling cautiously, because she was wearing dark clothes, he was not sure whether the blood on her body belonged to someone else or his own, so he hesitated and stepped forward: "Fourth grandma, you Lets go down the mountain first, and the subordinates on the mountain can supervise. Mu Yangling didn''t listen, and continued to stand until the last villager was also carried out, and then Mu Yangling turned and went down the mountain. The villagers who hid in the cave also came out. Many women hugged the corpses on the ground and cried, and some children knelt on the ground and pulled their father who was lying on the ground, crying to get him up. Even Zhanyu, who is used to seeing life and death, can''t help but redden his eyes. Mu Yangling quietly looked at the dead villagers on the ground for a while, then turned around and asked, "Where are the eldest grandma and the two young masters?" Zhanyu hurriedly said: "Master Baili is guarding them and is in the house." "Bring them down." Zhanyu opened his mouth and saw Mu Yangling''s pale face, so he sent someone to inform him. Mu Yangling walked towards the village chief. The village chief, who was originally only thirty-five years old, seemed to have aged twenty years all of a sudden. His temples were gray. He slumped on the ground and stared blankly at the three rows of corpses on the ground. He took forty-eight people up the mountain, and only seven people survived, including him. He held his head in annoyance, tears fell down, and he could only cry like a trapped beast. All dead in two hours! Mu Yangling stood quietly in front of him, looking at the crying villagers in front of him. The soldiers lit torches to brighten this photo into the day, and she could clearly see the sadness and confusion on everyone''s faces. "A Ling?" When Li Jinghua came down the mountain, he saw Mu Yangling''s expression blank, his eyes were red and swollen, and he hurriedly reached out to hold her. Mu Yangling came back to his senses and turned his head to look at the two children in the nurse''s arms. She patted their heads, took the two children and put them on the ground, and gently taught them to kneel on the ground, kneeling on the side herself. Li Jinghua''s complexion changed greatly, she turned her head and glanced at the crying villagers, her heart sank slightly, and she also knelt on Xiaobao''s side. Mu Yangling touched the heads of the two children and said, "Children, remember, they bought us more time with their lives." Mu Yangling only left this sentence, and asked Zhanyu to arrange the remaining villagers, and let the military doctor who followed him bandage the injured people. Some kindness cannot be repaid with words, but only with actions. Mu Yangling didn''t know if they could use the puppets to deceive Mo Yong and Bai Qing without the help of these villagers, but she must know that with the time they procrastinated, the three guards took the puppets to escape further. , and also made the two believe that Li Jinghua and the two children had escaped, so they did not notice the yard and delayed until the reinforcements arrived. This night is destined to be a sleepless night. Mu Yangling handed the little bear to the wet nurse, and went back with a sullen face. The little bear was panicking because he had lost his mother. Now, seeing that his mother no longer hugged him, he opened his small hands and cried at her. Mu Yangling touched his face, took his little hand and said, "Little bear, my mother is full of blood and stinky." He even put his sleeve in front of his nose and smelled it. The little bear really showed a disgusted expression, but he still opened his arms to hug his mother, and turned his head to the side, wrinkling his little nose. Mu Yangling didn''t move, the little bear turned his head in aggrieved, and whispered: "Mother--" Mu Yangling''s tears came down in a flash. Chapter 563： owe Mu Yangling hugged the little bear and cried fiercely. The little bear saw his mother crying, and he cried with his eyes closed with a "wow". He, and then finally smelled the stench wafting around him. He pushed his mother''s head with some disgust, and there were still tears on his face, looking a little pitiful. Xiaobao hurriedly struggled to climb down from the nurse''s arms to help his brother push his aunt. Mu Yangling turned the guilt and sadness in his heart into tears and cried, and looked up at the two children in a daze. Li Jinghua hurriedly asked the two wet nurses to carry the child down, and asked them to give the two children a hot bath and put on clean clothes, and then took Mu Yangling''s hand, "Okay, I know you are sad, but It''s not your fault, and you don''t have to blame yourself, we''ll just take more care of them in the future." Mu Yangling lowered his eyes and sat for a while, then nodded and said, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, I have concerns." Li Jinghua sighed and stroked Mu Yangling''s shoulder, Mu Yangling frowned slightly. "What''s wrong?" Li Jinghua hurriedly asked. Mu Yangling shook his head slightly and said, "Sister-in-law, I''m going to wash up first, you can go back and rest as well." Li Jinghua suddenly screamed and pulled Mu Yangling over to check her back carefully. Only then did she realize that there was a knife wound on her shoulder diagonally to her back. She tore the fabric carefully, only to find that the wound was still there. bleeding. Li Jinghua''s face paled, and she said, "I''ll go and call you a doctor." After saying that, she hurried out. Mu Yangling opened his mouth, but could only turn his head and instruct Lichun, "Go and ask the old lady to bring hot water." Even if it is medicine, it must be washed first. In the end, Lichun and a woman who knew some medicine gave Mu Yangling medicine. Li Jinghua stood aside and watched, seeing that there was more than one injury on Mu Yangling''s body, her eyes were slightly red. Mu Yangling fell asleep directly on the pillow. Even the doctor sitting in the outer room had to admire Mu Yangling''s ability. He could fall asleep even in this situation, which was considered amazing. Mu Yangling slept until noon the next day and woke up at noon, when the guards came in and reported: "The guards who died in battle have all been cremated and dressed up, and the villagers who died in action at the foot of the mountain were bought by Master Zhan, and they have all been put away. have a look?" Mu Yangling shook his head slightly, "No need, the country is uncertain at this time, and it is not good for them to have too much contact with them. You invite their village chief and several elders in the village who can talk, and I will contact them directly. They negotiated." Baili came in and asked Mu Yangling to make up his mind, "Fourth grandma, Uncle Feige came to pass the book to ask if you want to go back to Jingzhao Mansion or Lin''an City?" Although Qi Xiuyuan occupied Lin''an City, he did not stay there for long. After leaving some soldiers stationed there, he led the soldiers to expedition to the east and west to recover the country. Therefore, he could not guarantee the 100% safety of Lin''an Prefecture. But Jingzhao Mansion and other three northern prefectures are the safest places, because that is Qi Xiuyuan''s original site, that''s why I asked this question. Mu Yangling sighed, "Although Jingzhao Mansion is good, it''s too far away. Everything can happen in a month, so let''s go to Lin''an Mansion." Mu Yangling wanted to stay here, but this place is too secluded, if the other party were to surround it, they would become turtles in a urn. "Then, when do we leave?" Mu Yangling was silent for a while and said, "The day after tomorrow." Today and tomorrow, enough for them to arrange everything. The village chief brought in with a piece of vegetable tied around his waist. Several elders from the village followed behind him with mournful faces. When they saw Mu Yangling, they did not dare to sit, but stood far away. Mu Yangling motioned them to sit down, the village chief and several elders looked at each other and sat down tremblingly. At first, they were confused and thought it was a bandit who wanted to rob Zhu''s home, but the three thousand soldiers who came to rescue last night clearly let them know that the identity of Zhu''s family was not simple, and maybe they were not named Zhu at all, nor were they North businessman. But a few people were sensible and didnt ask. Although Mu Yangling brought the two children to kneel for them yesterday, the murderous aura of those soldiers still made them reluctant to get away with it, so they were careful with Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling did not explain his origins, only said: "The villagers were injured and died for me, so I will be responsible for them." Mu Yangling handed a booklet to Lichun and gave it to the village chief, saying: "Forty-two people who died in battle, I will give 22 to each family. This is a one-off. Each person has a maintenance fee of 5 taels per year. If there are wives and children, each child under the age of 16 will receive 5 taels of support each year. Those who are injured will be compensated for 15 taels per person. I will pay for their medical expenses. If it is not included in it, those who are seriously injured and disabled will receive 10 taels of silver each year in the future, and medical expenses will be calculated separately." "As for the other families in the village, this time they were indeed shocked. I still have some coarse grains here, all of which were collected from the wasteland last year. I will ask people to send them to each household according to a certain proportion, the village chief. , you can also mention to me if you have any other requirements." The village chief stared blankly at the booklet in his hand, an elder saw him in a daze, hurriedly pulled him, then raised his head and smiled at Mu Yangling, "Fourth grandma, this pension is very generous, we have no objection. " The village chief also came back to his senses and said, "The fourth grandmother is kind, but I can''t decide this matter alone. I have to go back and ask the villagers for their opinions." Mu Yangling nodded, "That''s right." Mu Yangling thought for a while, and continued: "The food borrowed before is completely free, but I hope you can continue to farm my land." The village chief looked up at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling said: "Those pensions and alimony seem to be too much, but in fact, if they are serious enough, they are enough for their food and clothing. I don''t want anyone to develop a lazy temperament because of this. Besides, if you want to live a better life, you still have to grow You will plant sweet potatoes first this year, I will ask people to buy them, and I will not lower the price. Next year, I will try to bring some corn seeds from the northern belt. If the villagers want, in addition to planting wheat and rice, they can also Try to grow corn, as long as you work hard, you will always have a good life. If you have any difficulties in the future, I can help you, and I will definitely help you." The village chief''s eyes were slightly red, and he asked choked: "Fourth grandma, we, can we really grow corn?" Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "Now there are two types of corn seeds, let''s see which one you want to plant." The village chief got up and knelt down to Mu Yangling. Several elders knelt down one after another. Mu Yangling stepped forward to help them up, his eyes were red, "Actually, I should thank you." "The fourth grandmother doesn''t know how important these things are to us. They can help our whole village survive in the troubled times. Even if there is no man in the family, we can survive." "But there is only one life in the end..." For Mu Yangling, a person only has one life, maybe he died and was reincarnated with memory, which made Mu Yangling more awe and respect for life. There is only one life, and even if you can be reincarnated, it will be another life. So, she felt guilty, she owed forty-two lives and forty-two families all at once. This is the first time that someone has died because of her. Whether it is a past life or this life, her worldview, outlook on life and values ??do not allow her to accept this kindness as it should. Chapter 564： Back to Linan When Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows and left, many villagers were showing off each other at the entrance of the village. They resented Mu Yangling at first, thinking that if it wasnt for them, their family members might not have died. But after the village chief announced those pension measures, they were grateful to Mu Yangling again. They felt that no matter what, the other party did not abandon them, but gave enough for their family to live in the troubled times, plus their The family volunteered to protect the Zhu family, and the last bit of grievance dissipated. Mu Yangling kept Chen Ming and Chen Ming''s family, and he paid the annual pension, and he also took care of the field. In order to prevent corruption and bribery, Mu Yangling not only beat Chen Ming before he left, A monitoring measure was also announced. "The number of pensions has been recorded. In the future, if anyone fails to receive it on time and according to the amount, the village chief can inform me, and the aggrieved villagers can also entrust a shop in the town to give me a message," Mu Yangling said. Said: "The shopkeeper and Chen Ming have no entanglement of interests, everyone can rest assured." The shop was temporarily built by Mu Yangling, in order to facilitate the villagers here to send messages to her, so the shopkeeper was selected from the house, she would not let one person serve too long, and the other party would not be for some benefit. and offend her. After doing this, Mu Yangling took Li Jinghua and others away in a carriage. The little bear was probably frightened. From waking up, he fell asleep and clutched his mother''s clothes tightly. He had to lean against her arms. Lichun knew that the fourth grandmother was injured, so he kept coaxing him, "Third young master, will the slave girl hold you? The little bear looked at Lichun for a while, struggled for a while, and then decisively buried his head in his mother''s arms, Mu Yangling smiled slightly, patted his back, and said to Lichun: "Okay, he just needs such a little strength, yes. I''m fine." Mu Yangling was holding his son, the same weight as an ordinary person holding an egg, and naturally it did not hinder the wound on his back. Little Bear saw that no one had taken him away from his mother, so he raised his head and looked outside curiously. Lichun slightly lifted a corner to let him see the outside scenery. After all, Xiao Xiong has a lively personality, and he couldn''t sit still after a while, and he kept moving towards the window. Seeing him like this, Mu Yangling felt so pitiful, so he picked him up and placed him by the window, with his hands still on his shoulders. . The little bear was uneasy for a moment, and looked up at his mother from time to time. Seeing her smiling at him all the time, he felt relieved. He opened the curtains boldly, and pointed at the flowers and plants outside and said, "Ah, ah, ah," except for himself. No one could understand. But Lichun still nodded enthusiastically, and from time to time, he responded, "It''s really beautiful", "green and hastily". Not only Xiaoxiong was frightened, Xiaobao was also a little panicked. He was always by Li Jinghua''s side, and he didn''t even bother to look for his favorite brother. Even if he falls asleep, he must wake up crying after a while, and he can continue to sleep with peace of mind after seeing his mother. This made Li Jinghua both distressed and relieved. Because her son was always clamoring to play and sleep with the bear, she thought her mother was more important to him than the bear. Wen Cui whispered: "Grandma can rest assured, the second young master is still the most important to you, the third young master is the second young master''s younger brother, and children prefer to play with children." Li Jinghua nodded slightly, hugged Little Treasure and gently patted, "The doctor said that you need to drink the medicine for a few days?" "Second Young Master''s health is not very good, so this time the shock is more serious. It is estimated that he will drink it for five or six days." Wen Cui hesitated and said: "But Lichun came to find the slave just now, saying that it was the fourth grandmother''s suggestion and told us not to For the second young master to drink medicine for so long, it is enough to drink four medicines for fear. If the second young master is serious, drink two more medicines. Usually, coax him more, take him around the motorcade, and adjust with diet. He also said that it is a three-point poisonous medicine..." Li Jinghua kissed her sleeping son, and sighed after hearing the words: "Just do what the fourth grandma did. Those doctors are just asking for no faults and blindly asking for more medicine. The child is frightened. It can be slowed down." After that, looking at her son''s pale face, Li Jinghua felt sad and hurt, "Obviously, my body is about to be recuperated, but every time something happens at the door, my little treasure has so many disasters. How difficult is it?" Wen Cui hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, grandma. When we return to Lin''an City, we can feel at ease for the second young master. The medicinal recipes that the fourth grandma found are all good." Li Jinghua sighed and said, "I hope." I hope this time I can really settle down. Mu Yangling and the others returned to Lin''an City, which made Lin''an City agitated, and the officials and family members who were left behind knew that if there were no accidents, Qi Xiuyuan would be the next emperor. Then Li Jinghua may be the next queen, so everyone can''t be restless. Before entering Lin''an City, Baili came over and asked them where they wanted to live after entering the city. This time, Baili mainly asked Li Jinghua. Regarding the issue of war security, Baili would naturally leave Li Jinghua to ask Mu Yangling, but this question had to ask Li Jinghua, who has a more valuable status in the future. Li Jinghua knew that what he wanted to ask was if he wanted to live in the palace. Li Jinghua lowered her eyes and thought for a while, then turned her head and asked Mu Yangling, "A-Ling, where do you think is safer?" Because of so many thrills, Li Jinghua has temporarily suppressed Glory to safety. "Most of the people left in the palace are old people, and today is undecided." Li Jinghua understood and said to Baili, "Go back to Qi Mansion." After Qi Xiuyuan attacked Lin''an City, the Wu family and the others were sent back to Qi Mansion, but they had no freedom to come and go. The outer group guarded the guards, euphemistically called protection, but it was also a kind of supervision and imprisonment, because they were afraid that they would get carried away. Do something that is not good for the Qi family''s reputation. Mu Yangling and the others were sent directly to the Qi Mansion. This time, Mrs. Wu personally took Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Wu to wait at the second gate. She always knew current affairs and knew that at this time, she and her two sons were in control. Qi Xiuyuan''s hand. Mr. Wu kept his posture very low, but Li Jinghua was not satisfied, and still respectfully asked the other party to return to the main house first, and then took Mu Yangling back to his yard. Mu Yangling didn''t speak the whole time, and Wu''s and others were used to ignoring Mu Yangling. From Mu Yangling''s marriage to the present, she could count on ten fingers what she said in front of Wu''s and others. So everyone''s eyes are on Li Jinghua, who has a valuable status. Everyone thinks that Mu Yangling is an introverted village girl with little knowledge. The only thing he did out of the ordinary was to refuse the emperor''s marriage to Qi Haoran on the spot. After that incident, Mu Yangling was mediocre. is no performance. So everyone is habitually ignoring her. In this regard, Li Jinghua''s expression is only a wry smile. Chapter 565： attitude to life Back in her yard, Li Jinghua said in a low voice, "I know you are impatient to deal with them, but now how many people are watching, she is our elder after all, she often goes out for a walk and sits, and talking is your attitude. ." Mu Yangling held the little bear in his arms, and said lazily: "They both hate each other, why bother each other? Don''t worry, sister-in-law, no one in Lin''an City knows my temperament, they all treat me as a wood, and that''s the case. , why don''t you just continue to be a wood as before, isn''t there a sister-in-law in front of you?" "Isn''t that the general who told you to hide your clumsiness and act cheaply? You shouldn''t have to pretend now, right?" Mu Yangling laughed and said, "Sister-in-law misunderstood eldest brother, what eldest brother asked me to hide is martial arts, he doesn''t care about my behavior in these matters of the inner house, it''s because I don''t love these things, like those beautiful jewelry. Clothes, what is fashionable, just ask the lady from the outside shop to come in and ask, you can choose the one you like, and there is no need to wear one piece, one piece, and toss for a whole day or several days. ?" "If I have time, I might as well go to Zhuangzi to see my experimental field, or visit the manor shop. If these things are done well, I will teach the children, and I can take them out to play when I have time. See the worldly scenery outside." She really couldn''t understand, saying that she could live a day with a few pieces of clothing and jewelry, leaving the child to the servants and nurses to take care of, only asking a few questions and looking at the child during lunch, dinner and sleep. For Mu Yangling, hanging out with two or three friends and chatting is the adjustment of life, family and career should be the focus of life. The children and husband are her family, and her career is now divided into two parts. The short-term career is to protect Li Jinghua and Xiaobao, so that Brother Qi Xiuyuan can conquer the world with peace of mind. Her long-term career line is to cultivate high-yield seeds. Develop more advanced farming techniques and tools. Li Jinghua listened to Mu Yangling''s attitude towards life and was stunned for a while before asking, "According to you, it seems that I have lived in vain for the past 20 years." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Everyone has different goals, and everyone is good at different things. I don''t like to gossip with them, because I don''t like to be bound by those rules, and I prefer to walk around the fields. "My sister-in-law will be the most honorable woman in the world in the future, and what you are doing now is your own business." Mu Yangling thought about it and felt that those women were also opening up contacts for her husband, son and family, so she nodded and said, "I was a little narrow-minded before, gossiping, talking about clothes and jewelry is just a means of their work." Then proudly said: "I don''t have to do this. When I come back to Haoran, I will tell him that in the future, he will open up his contacts by himself. I still prefer to farm." Li Jinghua just lowered her head and smiled. If Qi Xiuyuan can really become the emperor, then Qi Haoran is undoubtedly the most honorable person outside Qi Xiuyuan. Of course, he doesn''t need to manage contacts anymore. Qi Haoran has always loved Mu Yangling, and of course she doesn''t have to aggrieve herself to do what she doesn''t like. matter. After Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua expressed their attitude, they settled down in Zhaohua Courtyard and took their two children to play in the small garden from time to time. The day after Li Jinghua came back, Mrs Wu handed her the account book of Qi Mansion and the key to the treasury, saying that she was the eldest daughter-in-law and she should be the head of the family. The entire Qi Mansion seemed to be beautiful, harmonious and happy, as if the previous confrontation had never happened. Li Jinghua was also very respectful to Wu, and Mu Yangling couldn''t help but stunned when he watched it. He felt that this kind of life was definitely not something he could do. passed. Of course she can tell lies without changing her face. In order to complete tasks in her previous life, these are all necessary, but if the most daily interactions in life are also turned into tasks to complete, what kind of life will you live? Because she has always separated work and life very clearly, that''s why she disdains acting in life, at least she doesn''t want to let herself wear a mask to live. The interior of Qi Mansion is harmonious, but the waves are surging outside. Now, Qi Haoran has recovered and occupied the southwest and northwest areas, and Qi Xiuyuan has also forced the second prince and Qin et al to Chengdu Mansion. Haven''t taken it back yet. From the north of Xingzhou Mansion to Jingzhao Mansion was originally the land of Longxing, and it has always been under the control of Qi Xiuyuan. It can be said that two-thirds of the north of Lin''an City is in the hands of General Yuan. With this person''s character, As long as Qi Xiuyuan unifies the country and then divides the rewards for General Yuan, he will definitely bow his head and become a minister. There is no need to worry about the remaining one-third, but it is only an area of ????the city. Qi Xiuyuan sent an army to recover it. Jiangling Prefecture is now full of bandits. matter. Therefore, Qi Xiuyuan''s ascension to the throne is a matter of 100 percent, and the only remaining one is to see if he can come back alive from Chengdu Prefecture. In the past, Mrs. Li and others were kidnapped, and Mrs. Wu and others were imprisoned in the Qi Mansion. People inside could not get out, and people outside could not enter. Moreover, because the relationship between Mrs. Wu and Qi Xiuyuan, the stepson, was not good, everyone He didn''t dare to rush to please her, so Lin''an City was fairly quiet. But now Lee and her son are back. Looking at the posture, Qi Xiuyuan and the others actually sent them away one step ahead of time. The Wu family is not easy to please, but the Li family is very simple here. If there is no accident, the Li family will be the future queen. Showing her face in front of her was good for them and their husbands and sons. So many people started to send posts to the Li House, wanting to visit. Only a few thoughtful people thought of it first: Qi Xiuyuan actually sent away the Li family one step ahead of time. Could it be that he wanted to rebel before Qi Feng died and sent away his wife and children, but left his old father, Qi Xiuyuan''s character Filial piety is a problem. Fan Siwen was one of them, but like most people, she only dared to think about it in her heart and did not say it out loud, but when she quarreled with Xia again, Xia mentioned her capable nephew, Fan. Siwen still couldn''t help but bring out a third of his emotions. At that time, Fan Zijin happened to be there. Seeing the disdain in his father''s eyes, his heart sank slightly. That night, he ran to Fan Siwen''s study for the first time to drag him to talk about political affairs for a long time. look, but Yan Mo still felt that the coldness on his son was a little heavy. Fan Siwen wrote to Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran when he returned to the study, telling them clearly that they owed him another big favor and that they must give him a high official and generous salary in the future. Fan Siwen was still a little dizzy in the study, and he didn''t understand the point and purpose of his son pulling him to talk so much in the middle of the night. Chapter 566： On Gong When Qi Haoran received the letter, he was rushing to Chengdu with a large army. When Qi Xiuyuan received the letter, he studied it up and down twice. After he was sure that there was no entrainment, he put his brows in a special box. He was a little confused about the meaning of Fan Zijin''s letter. he. Qi Haoran spent several days and finally brought a large army to join Qi Xiuyuan. The two brothers met for the first time after three years of separation. Qi Xiuyuan meant that it was enough to force the second prince and Qin Xiang out of the Chengdu Mansion. Although there were hidden dangers in letting go of the second prince, after so many years of chaos in Dazhou, the people were tired of fighting, and the soldiers were tired, so it was really difficult to continue. Qi Haoran was unwilling to let them go. He hadn''t avenged Ah Ling''s revenge yet. Didn''t he rush over to kill the Second Prince and Prime Minister Qin? So he tried his best to say: "Big brother, you can just go back to the court and leave 20,000 people for me. I will definitely be able to knock the second prince and Qin Xiang down for you. It made everyone betray their relatives, but as long as Da Zhou still has a trace of blood, this country may be unstable, not to mention that there is also a Qin Prime Minister." "Brother, if we can kill Prime Minister Qin, the people will be convinced." Qi Xiuyuan was silent for a while, and said: "Second Prince, they have eliminated Xixia''s army, and there are still about 50,000 forbidden troops. Are you sure that 20,000 people can take it? You know, the poor bandits are not chased, they are in a hurry, and they will fight against the water. , we will lose dearly." This is also the reason why Qi Xiuyuan is willing to let them go. Before, Qi Xiuyuan had nothing, so he rushed forward. Now that he owns most of the country, he is only one step away from success. On the contrary, the former second prince has now been forced to Chengdu Mansion. , and after that is the territory of Xixia. Qi Haoran chuckled, "Brother, who said we were going to force them? They were all raised by their parents. Most of those banned troops were soldiers from Jiangnan and Central China. Do you think they are really willing to follow the second prince to exile in Xixia? Wait, you guys. As soon as I left, I told them to disarm them and not kill them. I could let them go back to their hometowns, or they could continue to serve as soldiers. It''s all up to them. I only took the heads of the second prince and Qin Xiang. I see how many people are willing to follow them. " Qi Xiuyuan was stunned, and he patted his brother on the shoulder half abruptly and said, "Yes, yes, now I''m more thoughtful than my brother thought." Qi Haoran became complacent, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but smile when he saw it, thinking that if he had a tail at this time, it must have been raised and wagged. "Brother, will you be enthroned after you go back?" Qi Xiuyuan paused for a while and said, "We still have to discuss and choose a good day, Haoran, eldest brother, I hope you can come back then." Qi Haoran clapped his chest and assured, "Don''t worry, big brother, I will definitely be able to rush back." Qi Xiuyuan smiled, and Qi Haoran said with a pleasing smile: "Brother, it may take a long time for me to go back. After you go back, help me take care of A Ling. If you and your sister-in-law move into the palace, she will also be taken care of. Bring it on so that she won''t be bullied outside, she''s just an elm lump, she''s okay with her hands, and she won''t complain, and she won''t even know if she''s bullied." Seeing his younger brother like this, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing, "Okay, okay, you are leading an army of hundreds of thousands outside, and you are my cousin''s younger brother, who dares to bully your daughter-in-law?" He sneered: "Don''t worry, you won''t make your wife suffer." Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, he was really worried that Wu''s mother-in-law would bully Mu Yangling. "After you ascend the throne, you will be rewarded for your merits, Haoran, what kind of title do you want?" It''s hard to say this with the people below, but they are brothers, so there is nothing to discuss. Qi Haoran tilted his head and said, "You make me the king of the county." Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows, and Qi Haoran lowered his voice and said, "Brother, do you really intend to only want the country in Dazhou? Now the western part of Xixia, the southern part of Dali, and the northern part of the Jin Kingdom are all the territories of our Han people. We One day I have to take it back, my eldest brother becomes the emperor, and he will definitely no longer be able to beg the east and west. When the time comes, I will take it back as a general, and then you will make me a prince again." Qi Xiuyuan laughed, "How did you know that I was going to make you a prince from the beginning?" "I''m your younger brother. If you don''t make me your prince, who will you make me?" Qi Haoran''s eyes widened. Qi Xiuyuan rubbed his head and said, "You''re right, you''re my younger brother, then I''ll save the prince position until you recover the lost soil." Qi Haoran nodded triumphantly, and did not forget to explain: "Brother, you must remember that when you make me the king of the county, you must also make A Ling a princess, and you must seal it at the same time. At that time, the two of us will be sealed together." Qi Xiuyuan''s words were immediately blocked by Qi Haoran''s delightful expression. Forget it, Haoran has a simple mind. Even if someone provoked him, he might not be provoked, so why should he remind me? "Big Brother?" Seeing that he didn''t listen to him, Qi Haoran pushed him. "Got it," Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile, "I know you two are deeply in love, don''t worry, the will must be made at the same time." Qi Haoran felt itchy, "Brother, do you think I want to tell A Ling now, or keep it as a surprise for her?" Qi Xiu''s vision topic is getting more and more biased, but he didn''t try to pull it back, he just followed his words: "Let''s tell her now to give her a surprise, and let you all have more fun." Qi Haoran took it seriously, thinking that Mu Yangling would be filled with joy just like him, he couldn''t sit still and wanted to go back and write to her. Qi Xiuyuan pressed him down and said, "Our brothers will be separated the day after tomorrow. Today, I will accompany my eldest brother to drink. When will the letter not be written?" said again: "Once the letter is written, give it to me, and I will give it to her when I go back. There is no need to take a messenger." Qi Haoran also knew that this reward was negotiated by the brothers in private, and it was difficult to invent letters, so he agreed. "Then eldest brother, what are the seals of the second and third brothers?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled faintly, and said, "Anything will do, I don''t want them to use my light to go into politics." "Then it won''t be sealed," Qi Haoran said distressedly: "Noble title will be sealed off a lot of Lutian, and the annual salary is even more, these money can do a lot of things. Anyway, they have no credit, before It also stumbles us." "When did you start feeling bad about money?" Qi Xiuyuan asked curiously, "You have always had a lot of money, but now you know how to save money." Although the saving direction is not right. As a real brother, Qi Xiuyuan could naturally hear that the latter reason Qi Haoran said was just casual, and the latter was the real reason. When he talked about the silver, the distressed appearance even made him feel distressed when he saw it. Chapter 567： lack of money Because Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin were there, Qi Haoran was rarely short of money, but it was different when he had a wife and children, especially after having a son, Qi Haoran felt that he was completely poor. He had a lot of things he wanted to give to his son, but many of them were stranded due to lack of money. Most of his money was used in wars, or to care for fallen soldiers. But he can''t always reach out and take money from Fan Zijin. At other times, it''s fine. At this time, Fan Zijin himself is living a miserable life. He gave all the money to his eldest brother to recruit troops and buy equipment. Things, carve some small animals or something as a gift, save money. Fei Bai feels the most obvious about Qi Haoran''s savings, because he hasn''t received a penny from his master for more than a year, and the purse he donated has not only decreased, but also the money inside. From five taels to twenty taels, several times, he had to pay for his master to make up for the shortfall, which shows how poor Qi Haoran is. When Qi Haoran became poor, he deeply felt the difficulty of being a heroic man with a penny, so he became "stingy". He and Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai didn''t have much affection, and they suffered a lot from them when they were young. He lives in Fan''s house most of the time, with Fan Zijin. He was always bullied by Qi Shaosheng brothers when he went home, which shows how much he hates them. In addition, he went to Xingzhou Mansion after he was twelve years old, and he didn''t have much feelings for them. Even when Qi Feng died, his mood was only a little complicated, and he didn''t feel much sadness. He just felt that his heart was half blocked. Like a stone, it will be fine after a few days on the battlefield. Qi Feng, who maintained their relationship, died, and he was even more unhappy that Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai would sit and enjoy the achievements of him and his eldest brother. They fought the country and charged into the front line, but the two of them were always in the rear. In addition, Zijin also supported half of the Qi Family Army''s army and horses. The two of them can get one point. No money came out. Just because they are the same father, they can be named kings and lords? Thinking of the money spent, Qi Haoran was not happy to say anything. Seeing Qi Haoran''s face puffed up and distressed for money, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help laughing, patted his shoulder and said, "You, when you return to Beijing, eldest brother will reward you with a few boxes of gold." Qi Haoran became happy, "Big brother''s words count." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and nodded. Qi Xiuyuan''s words are impossible to count. At least in the short term, it is impossible to reward Qi Haoran with a few boxes of gold. Because the national treasury has no money, in his private treasury, in addition to antiques, jewelry, all kinds of utensils that are not easy to be realized, all gold and silver items are taken. He came out to support the army, so he had no gold. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the empty treasury, and felt extremely chilled for a while, he turned his head to look at Zhang Cheng, the former minister of households. Zhang Chengcheng knelt down in fear and said, "Your Majesty, although there is not much money left in the treasury, there were still some before the rebellious second prince ascended the throne, but they took all the money with them when they left. The treasury is now true. is out of money." Qi Xiuyuan squinted at him, Zhang Cheng could only hand over the account book in fear. Qi Xiuyuan picked up the ledger and said after a while, "I haven''t ascended the throne yet, so Master Zhang can call me general." Zhang Cheng saw Qi Xiuyuan''s face was cold, he immediately gave up his flattering words, and called out "General" in a kindly manner. Qi Xiuyuan entered the city yesterday, and the people greeted him. He did not live in the palace, but directly in the Qi mansion. The next day, he called the officials of the previous dynasty (Dazhou) who were still in Lin''an City to the Chongzheng Hall. , hope they can help him. Because after the second prince was enthroned, many officials quit the dynasty, and Qi Xiuyuan chased after the second prince without staying for two days after he invaded Lin''an City, so the country has always been paralyzed. Also staying at home. Qi Xiuyuan''s class teacher came back this time, just to reorganize the imperial court and gradually restore order. He occupied most of the country, but if there was no official management, these lands would not be called a country, and they would still be like scattered sand. Qi Xiuyuan met the officials of the previous dynasty, and sincerely asked them to focus on the treasury after they became officials. Because how much money he has means how much he can do. Although there were still many officials who were hypocritical and did not immediately agree to come out to help, Qi Xiuyuan was still in a good mood to go to see the treasury. He knew this was an emotion, and if he looked at the hut a few more times, those officials would be willing to use it for him, and he was happy to accept it. A name that cherishes beauty. But all the good mood disappeared after opening the treasury. Qi Haoran first looked at the money treasury. The treasury is also divided into many types, including grain, money, goods, and utensils. There is also a treasury dedicated to storing various land deed contracts. There is no money in the purse, not even a single copper plate. This is the case with all purses. There are also three types of money vaults, one for copper coins, one for official silver, and one for gold. But the three types of treasuries are empty, the country has no money, and the world is not yet stable, thinking that so many people have been displaced due to natural disasters and wars, and the order is in chaos. All need money. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the empty treasury, how could he not feel chills? So he could only call Zhang Cheng, the former minister of the household, but Zhang Cheng stopped going to court after the second prince rebelled, so he didn''t know where the money went. He said so, but Qi Xiuyuan just thought that he knew that he had been the minister of the household for so many years, and he was considered to be Qin Xiang''s confidant. Even if he didn''t know, he could guess something. But Qi Xiuyuan suppressed the anger in his heart and kept telling himself that this matter should not be rushed. Qi Xiuyuan suppressed his anger in front of Zhang Cheng, but when he returned to Qi''s residence, he couldn''t help kicking the table away. Li Jinghua''s footsteps couldn''t help but stop. Li Jinghua saw that his son was a little frightened, so he hurriedly picked him up and patted his back. After thinking about it, he still carried Xiaobao into the house. "Master, what''s the matter?" Li Jinghua put Xiaobao down and asked people to pack up. Qi Xiuyuan took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, shook his head and said, "It''s alright." He set his eyes on the son at his feet, his expression softened, squatted down and picked up Xiaobao, and asked softly, "Have you had dinner? " Xiaobao is actually not that timid. He has been spoiled by his mother and aunt since he was a child, and he is accompanied by a bold younger brother, so he is not timid. He was frightened before because he suddenly heard a loud noise and saw his father''s face ashen. That was the case. Seeing that his father had obviously softened his voice, he gradually became more courageous. He lay on his father''s chest and said, "I didn''t eat, wait for daddy." Chapter 568： get along Qi Xiuyuan smiled slightly and went to the flower hall with Xiaobao in his arms. As he walked, he turned around and said to Li Jinghua, "Call my brother and sister and Xiaoxiong over to have dinner together." Li Jinghua was very happy to see that he and his son got along well, and hurriedly responded with a smile. The little bear can walk staggeringly. He seems to like the feeling of walking very much, so since he was able to walk away, he was determined not to be hugged, and he had to walk by himself. Even if Zhaohuayuan and Zhaodetang were very close, the food would be cold when the boy walked past, so Mu Yangling ignored his struggle and walked quickly to the entrance of the flower hall of Zhaodetang, seeing his son''s next step. May be about to cry, and then put him down. The little bear staggered to the threshold, the whole person was lying on it, although clumsy, but quickly put on his right leg, over the threshold, waited until the whole body turned over, and then swayed straight up and turned towards the little one. Bao go. Qi Xiuyuan witnessed the whole process. So, he saw a child with a red nose who was about to cry or not, swaying towards him (Xiaobao in his arms). Qi Xiuyuan looked at the size of the bear, and then looked at the threshold that reached his lower chest. He couldn''t help frowning, "How do you let the child walk over by himself?" Coupled with the aggrieved appearance of the bear, it is just like the abuse of the stepmother forcing a child to come over in person. Mu Yangling said: "I took him to the door and put it down. If we don''t let him go this last section, we won''t even think about eating tonight." Li Jinghua explained on the side: "The little bear grows fast with his hands and feet, and loves to walk. After he can walk, he will not be held by anyone, even if he is supported, he has to walk by himself." Qi Xiuyuan looked at him in amazement and said with a smile, "This kid looks like his father, and Haoran was like this when he was a child." Xiaoxiong had already walked up to Qi Xiuyuan, and without looking at him, he directly dragged Xiaobao to point at his mother and spoke. Xiaobao nodded from time to time, no one knew what they were talking about. Qi Xiuyuan put Little Treasure on his right knee, picked up Little Bear and put it on his left knee at once, and the two children sat facing each other. Xiao Xiong only glanced at Qi Xiuyuan curiously, and then seemed to be satisfied with this sitting position, the grievance and anger on his face disappeared, and he began to pull Xiaobao to talk about other things. Qi Xiuyuan listened carefully for a long time, but found that he still didn''t understand a word, his face couldn''t help embarrassing, so he pinched Little Bear''s cheek and said, "Little Bear, come and call Uncle." The little bear called "PoPo" twice, and when he saw the adult in front of him still asking him to call, he was suddenly unhappy, slipped off his legs and ran towards his mother. Mu Yangling had long been accustomed to it, and explained to the stunned Qi Xiuyuan: "Brother, this child is not patient enough. He will learn a word twice. If it is more, he will become impatient, and it will take some time before he can learn it again." "When will you learn to speak?" Qi Xiuyuan frowned slightly, "You can''t be too used to children." "Don''t worry, eldest brother," Mu Yangling waved his hand cheerfully: "This kid is staying there, as long as he doesn''t jump out to teach him two words, he won''t find out, when I talk to him, I will call myself a mother and talk to him. He also brought his father, his aunt, and his brother with him when he was young, he has heard these words a lot, and he will definitely understand them in the future." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and didn''t bring up the topic again. The maid and servant also brought the food under Li Jinghua''s arrangement. Xiaobao''s current staple food is steamed egg custard, and some minced meat. He eats it with relish, and his milk is reduced a lot. And since he stole his brother''s minced meat, Xiaoxiong is no longer willing to eat milk. Every day, he looks at his brother''s bowl with tears in his eyes, which makes Mu Yangling feel distressed, so he also starts to eat some minced meat. Now he insists on eating with a spoon. Qi Xiuyuan felt that the two children were taught very well, he looked at Xiaobao, and then at Xiaoxiong, and said to Mu Yangling: "Haoran will definitely come back when I ascend the throne, but the war has not completely subsided, he is afraid that he will return. If you get to the border, it''s not the way for the two of you to be separated for a long time, and it''s better for the little bear to stay with his father." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "Brother, are you going to send us to Haoran?" Qi Xiuyuan choked, he was worried that Mu Yangling would not want to go to those war-torn and bitter places, but now it seems that he is thinking too much. Qi Xiuyuan paused and said, "I don''t want to go now, but wait for Haoran to come back. When the time comes, the Qi family army will have to be led by him. If he leaves the capital, he will not know when he will come back. Xiao Xiong will be two years old by then, so he should give it to him as well. He has a younger brother." Qi Xiuyuan blushed a little when he said this, because Li Jinghua should have come to talk to Mu Yangling about these things, but at this time he was in a hurry to talk, so he could only say it himself. Qi Xiuyuan said: "If you don''t want to follow then, arrange for Haoran to serve two people..." Mu Yangling''s excited expression paused, and immediately said: "Brother, I am willing to go." The attitude was even more determined. Qi Xiuyuan: "..." Mu Yangling said with a serious expression: "We are one husband and wife, and we should advance and retreat together. Since you have returned to Beijing, then I..." "Then you can make arrangements first, and you can go after Haoran comes back to attend the enthronement ceremony." Qi Xiuyuan was afraid that Mu Yangling would say to go now. In fact, if his brother was not willing to take a concubine, he would also prefer Mu Yangling. Yang Ling stayed in Lin''an City, it was safe after all. But his younger brother was unwilling to take a concubine, and Mu Yangling was also unhappy with his younger brother taking a concubine, and he himself did not really want to intervene in the affairs of their husband and wife, so the best way was to bring the child along with the army. Mu Yangling didn''t expect such a good thing to happen. She was overjoyed. When she was happy, she cared more about Qi Xiuyuan, "Brother, why are you frowning all the time today?" Li Jinghua''s heart skipped a beat, and she looked up at Mu Yangling. Seeing the joy between her eyebrows, she knew that she was still happy about what happened just now. She was so happy that she even asked about political affairs. She was busy and quietly kicked. Give her a look and remind her to pay attention. Mu Yangling blinked, a little puzzled. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t notice this, because Mu Yangling often talked with them about political affairs, and he was used to it, so he frowned and said the empty treasury. To organize the court, I am afraid that even one year of officials'' Lumi is not enough. Li Jinghua was also worried, "Did the taxes from all over the world be collected last year?" "Every region is in charge of their own affairs, and taxes have been added to the people a lot, but they are all greedy privately. They have a power in their hands. If they are clearly ordered to hand it over, I''m afraid there will be waves." As the situation changes, the position changes, and Qi Xiuyuan''s actions will naturally change accordingly. Now that he is the master of this country, there is more to consider. "Have you chosen the date of enthronement, if it is chosen after the autumn..." "No," Qi Xiuyuan knew what Li Jinghua meant, and frowned, "After I ascend to the throne, I will definitely be amnesty, and I will also give the people a chance to recuperate and recuperate. the old way?" Mu Yangling nodded again and again, and hurriedly asked: "It stands to reason that no matter how much Emperor Jingyan squanders the treasury, it is impossible for the treasury to have no money at all. Could it be that the second prince took it away? But they were only tens of thousands. At that time, we invaded Lin''an. The city also came suddenly, how could he be so fast?" Chapter 569： system Qi Xiuyuan was all focused on the war at the time, so in the end he only sent 2,000 people to surround the treasury and continued the war. When he opened the treasury, he also suspected that the soldiers were guarding and stealing, but this idea was quickly dismissed. Those two thousand soldiers are all credible people, not to mention, there are his confidants in them, they are not familiar with Lin''an City, and they want to do these things. So it can only be that those coffers are empty before he fences off the treasury. But he also doesn''t believe that the second prince emptied those things. As Mu Yangling said, when he invaded Lin''an City, it was a sudden attack. More money, that is the rhythm of courting death. He chased the second prince all the way, and he was quick about their speed. Mu Yangling: "It''s not the second prince, it''s not Emperor Jingyan who hid things, right? But the second prince''s rebellion is also sudden, except for them, who else in this world can only quietly take money from Take it out of the purse?" Mu Yangling paused, raised his head and looked at Qi Xiuyuan, Li Jinghua also had a guess, he hesitated: "Is it Prime Minister Qin?" Qi Xiuyuan showed a smile and said, "Yes or not, you will know if you copy the Qin family tomorrow." Qin Xiang''s sons were taken away by him, leaving only his daughter, concubine and unimportant servants in the house. Although Qi Xiuyuan didn''t cut them down, he didn''t let them go. He chose an upright officer who was proficient in the law to interrogate them, and then put them all in prison. Now the Qin Prime Minister''s mansion is empty. It should be said that Qin Xiang''s house under the name of Lin''an City is all empty. Qi Xiuyuan asked people to turn those houses upside down, and they dug three feet into the ground without finding a single piece of gold. Now even Qi Xiuyuan felt something was wrong. Who is Prime Minister Qin? Da Zhou''s number one greedy man, his family property is more than the national treasury, how can he have no gold at all? Qi Xiuyuan opened the confiscated bill and saw the silk and satin above, as well as jewelry and antiques. Just a case of Dongzhu can be searched, and there are countless red and sapphire sapphires. All kinds of jade can be stored in a separate small warehouse, but there is not a single piece of gold. Qi Xiuyuan picked up a gold hairpin and asked, "Is there any gold and silver utensils too?" "General Hui, there are gold and silver jewelry, but some large gold and silver utensils are all gone." "Check!" Qi Xiuyuan dropped the things in his hand and said, "They left Beijing in a hurry, so much gold and silver can''t be taken away, they must still be in Lin''an City." However, the officials of the Ministry of Punishment continued to torture the people left behind by Qin Xiangfu, and every year they asked what useful value was. The important people were taken away by Qin Xiang, and the people who knew the inside story but were not important were also destroyed by Qin Xiang. They really don''t know. The pauper Qi Xiuyuan''s face became more and more ugly, Li Jinghua said tentatively one night: "Master, the family has money." Qi Xiuyuan was silent for a long time, and finally nodded slightly. Li Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief and would not ask any more questions in the future, but she knew that in the future, the family would be completely lost. Emperor Shizong of the Great Zhou Dynasty tried his best to suppress the family. After Gaozong cultivated for a hundred years, he gradually recovered. Their Li family has long been indebted to their name, only their appearance, but not the reality, and soon, other aristocratic families may be like their Li family. Li Jinghua wanted to write a letter to ask his father and brother to come over, but thinking about it, he temporarily suppressed this matter. His father was not in good health, and his brother was disabled, so it didn''t help much when he came, so why bother them? Maybe Qi Xiuyuan found another way. Anyway, he didn''t pay much attention to the treasury theft case, and after several groups of people rummaged through Qin Prime Minister''s mansion again and found nothing, he waved his hand and said, "Qin Prime Minister''s mansion stay here. , wait for Haoran to come back and grant him the palace." Rongxuan has no objection, and other ministers have no objection, not to mention that Qi Haoran is Qi Xiuyuan''s younger brother, even if he now holds hundreds of thousands of troops, he has made half the credit for Qi Xiuyuan, and he deserves this honor. What everyone is concerned about is another question, "General, when will you and your wife move into the palace? Although you have not yet ascended the throne, it is better to enter the palace early." Qi Xiuyuan still lives in Qi Mansion. He comes to the palace every day to handle government affairs. The ministers feel tired when they see it, for fear that something will happen to him during the journey from the palace to Qi Mansion. Qi Xiuyuan paused and said, "Let Supervisor Qin Tian choose a good day. The palace in the palace won''t be used so much, so it will be sealed up and only open for our use." So some people took advantage of the situation and proposed to add new people to the palace. For example, eunuchs and palace maids should be replaced. Moreover, there were many palace maids and eunuchs who fled before, and they should be added appropriately. Since the palace maids and eunuchs have been added, then Qi Xiuyuans harem It should also be added one or two. Qi Xiuyuan still has only one wife, Li Jinghua, two concubines, and no concubines. Everyone knows that if he can become Qi Xiuyuan''s concubine at this time, then after he ascends the throne, that concubine will definitely get a big position. Qi Xiuyuan hates others meddling in his family affairs the most, so he just pretended he didn''t understand and said, "Have someone to repair Qin Xiang''s mansion and move in directly when Haoran returns." So everyone''s attention shifted again. Qi Haoran moved in as soon as he came back. The plaque must be replaced. This involved the reward of merit and deeds. This is a big problem, even bigger than Qi Xiuyuan''s harem. Mu Yangling knew that she had got a big mansion after Qi Xiuyuan came back. She asked curiously, "I heard that Qin Xiangfu''s mansion is even better than that of the prince''s mansion, and its specifications are even higher than the prince''s mansion, isn''t it?" Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "It''s not one or two things that Qin Xiang violated the system. Emperor Jingyan doesn''t mind such trivial matters." "But eldest brother, don''t you want to make Haoran the king of the county? This is more than a prince." Li Jinghua''s heart skipped a beat, and smiled busyly: "It''s fine to separate a few plots of land, can''t we get through when the fourth uncle becomes a prince?" With the feelings of Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran, it is only a matter of time before they become princes. thing. Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said: "Don''t be so troublesome, the extra part will build a training ground for Haoran." But Mu Yangling disagreed, and said with a stern face: "This is not good, you have to do it according to the rules, eldest brother, Haoran is your younger brother, only if he obeys, the people below will have more scruples, otherwise he If you violate the system first, can the other heroes follow suit?" "Haoran is a royal family, so he must be more tolerant than others." This has always been the default rule. But because it was a potential rule, Mu Yangling didn''t like it even more, "Brother, what I said about compliance is not only for outsiders, but also for our Qi family, including Xiaobao, Xiaoxiong, and the descendants of the Qi family in the future. Da Zhou declined sharply after Emperor Sejong, not because he was too indulgent to the children of the royal family, so that none of them became talents, and there was not much talent. On the contrary, he is pointing fingers at the guards, Haoran is your younger brother, it is right for you to spoil him as a brother, but it is the status of a king to confer rewards and gifts, so Haoran is your subject, and he should abide by the rules." Chapter 570： bluestone slab No matter how deep the relationship is, if you ask for more than you give, there will always be a time when it will be exhausted, and emotions depend on people''s hearts and are too ethereal. Mu Yangling prefers to define and institutionalize some behaviors. What can be done and what cannot be done, both parties must know what to do, so that there is no need to test, and they will not waste their feelings blindly. Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran have a good relationship, so she doesn''t want their brothers to have a day when there will be estrangement. Qi Xiuyuan suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. He still put himself in the position of father and brother, and before he changed his identity, Mu Yangling suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Big brother, there is more than one family member of the royal family," Mu Yangling looked at Xiang Dongfu, "Just think that Haoran, the younger brother, set an example first." Qi Xiuyuan''s brows twitched, and he felt better in his heart, but he listened to Mu Yangling''s words and planned to negotiate the system later. "Since that''s the case, you can go to the Prime Minister Qin''s mansion when you have time to see where it is better to isolate it, then go back and tell the Ministry of Engineering and let them do it." Qi Xiuyuan said that he was a little embarrassed, "The Prime Minister Qin''s mansion is full of pits now. Anyway, it has to be overhauled, and when you go to see it, see what needs to be revised and write it down and hand it back to the Ministry of Works. Qi Xiuyuan said that when you dig three feet in the ground, you need to dig out things. Although things havent been dug out, you are indeed digging three feet in the ground. Even the floor in the house was pried up. Mu Yangling stood at the door and looked inside, sighing: "How much does it cost to fix it?" Mu Yang Lingguang felt distressed when he thought about that number. The whole Qin Xiangfu was like this. The open space in the courtyard, the flowers in the flower beds, and the bluestone slabs on the ground were also pried up. Mu Yangling walked back with the bear who was unwilling to leave her, and said to the accompanying Ministry of Engineering: "I remember that there is a large open space in the northwest corner, take me to see it, if it is suitable, put that one Come out." The secretary of the Ministry of Works was busy and respectfully led Mu Yangling over. After walking from the main house to the northwest corner for a full three quarters of an hour, Mu Yangling felt that even if she moved in, she would not have time to go around the house every day, and this was only half of the diagonal. The northwest corner is the garden. It should be said that along the flow of the small stream, it should be a garden along the way, because there is a courtyard in the middle, so the Qin mansion has one large garden and three small gardens. This northwest corner is the largest one. Once, this was the envy of everyone in the Qin Mansion Garden. The precious flowers in it were second only to the Imperial Palace Garden, but now, the entire garden has been turned upside down, and most of the bluestone slabs that have penetrated into the garden have also been pryed up. Mu Yangling put the little bear on the ground, squeezed the soil on the ground with his hands, and said pertinently: "This land is very fat, if it is used for farming, even if the weather is not good, there will definitely be a bumper harvest with this small stream. " The clerk of the Ministry of Works was dumbfounded. Lichun smiled and said: "If grandma is not willing, we will not cut this piece, don''t we still have two corners? It''s a big deal to divide the yards in the west. There are few people in our house, and we can''t live in many of them. People, this northwest corner is so big and there are streams and rivers, so it can be used for grandma to practice hands." Lichun saw that Mu Yangling was moved, and continued: "Otherwise, if you have any idea, you have to go to Zhuangzi again, and it will take a long time? Why don''t you set up the experimental field at home..." Mu Yangling touched his chin and said, "This way, the county prince''s mansion will be turned into a farm, and you won''t scold me to death when you come back? I''ll discuss it with him later." Seeing that Xiao Xiong was lawless and started to climb on the bluestone slab that had been pryed over, Mu Yangling could only barely hold him, so he stepped forward and picked him up and said, "It''s dirty, why are you climbing on it? " Xiaoxiong didn''t say a word, he just stretched his hand and dragged him there. Seeing that he was stubborn, Mu Yangling could only lift the bluestone slab with his hands and let him walk over. Xiao Xiong learned to be smart, and before taking a few steps, he was blocked by a bluestone slab, and turned his head to look at his mother. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, also wanting to see when he could get there, so he stepped forward and carried the bluestone slab aside. The clerk of the Ministry of Works held a small writing brush and stared at Mu Yangling dumbfoundedthe bluestone slab in his hand, after the person in front walked out a certain distance, he secretly reached out and tried it, but the bluestone slab did not move at all. The clerk of the Ministry of Works wiped away the mud and silently followed behind the crowd. The little bear seemed to like this game. After walking a few steps, he looked back at his mother and asked her to remove the bluestone slab. Mu Yangling has also been very cooperative. Anyway, she has a lot of time and doesn''t mind playing with her son for a while, but after picking up a bluestone slab, Mu Yangling''s face changed slightly. She picked up the bluestone slab she had just put down and shook it, then turned around and picked up another piece and shook its weight. After thinking about it, Mu Yangling stepped forward to try a few more pieces, and stared at the bluestone slab on the ground in a daze. Bear encountered another bluestone slab on the way forward. Seeing that his mother was late to move away, he ran back and grabbed the corner of her clothes angrily, pointing at the slab and yelling "ahhh". Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Son, will my mother take you on a treasure hunt?" Little Bear tilted his head and looked at her suspiciously. Mu Yangling pinched a bluestone slab, and with a slight force in his hand, the slab cracked with a few clicks. In the mouths of everyone, Mu Yangling removed the broken slab, only about two centimeters thick gravel. The board was taken down, revealing the bright yellow color inside. Lichun''s eyes widened, and the notepad in the hand of the clerk of the Ministry of Works fell to the ground with a "pop". Mu Yangling cleaned up the gravel on the surface, and a golden plate appeared in front of everyone. Mu Yangling handed it to the little bear and said with a smile, "How about it, is this a baby?" Xiao Xiong looked at the golden board, pouted in disgust, turned around to look for the gray slate, and yelled "ahhh" to have someone remove it. When Zhang Cheng, the minister of households, brought people over, Mu Yangling had already knocked on two stone slabs, which were full of gold. Mu Yangling couldn''t help sighing at the wisdom of Qin Xiang, this thing is really safe to hide here, Qi Xiuyuan let people pry the bluestone slabs, and when the house is repaired later, these things must be shipped out and replaced with new ones. At that time, he only needs to ask someone to buy the old slate, and he doesn''t even need to transport the gold out of Lin''an City. Mu Yangling handed over the matter to Zhang Cheng, who came here. He was about to go back after carrying the bear, and the work of smashing the slate was just left to the people below. On the second day, everyone in Lin''an City knew that Mu Yangling, who went to see the new house in advance, found the gold left by Qin Xiang, and everyone was more than envious and jealous, and almost hated. This luck is too good. Chapter 571： recover Prime Minister Qin smelted gold and silver into slabs, and then faked them into bluestone slabs and spread them on the back garden. This topic instantly overwhelmed the topic of Qi Xiuyuan''s enthronement and became the freshest topic in Lin''an City, and even the entire Jiangnan. When it comes to which one is better at hiding money, Prime Minister Qin must be number one. A lot of gold and silver nuggets were found, but the amount embezzled by Qin Xiang was still a lot worse, and the missing money in the treasury was even less. But they knocked on all the slates in the Prime Minister Qin''s mansion and couldn''t find any more. If they searched further, the entire Prime Minister Qin mansion would have to be demolished and rebuilt, which would cost a lot of money. Qi Xiuyuan only thought about it for a while and then let people retire. This time, he took the initiative to let some small courtyards in the west of the Qin Prime Minister''s mansion be isolated, and the rest were used as Qi Haoran''s county prince''s mansion, which was considered a joint system. Qin Tianjian has calculated a good day, Qi Xiuyuan will officially ascend to the throne on June 18th, and there are still four months left. Although Qi Xiuyuan has not officially ascended the throne, he has gradually gotten used to handling state affairs. Just as Qi Xiuyuan was preparing for the enthronement ceremony, the news that the Prime Minister Qins residence had found a large amount of gold and silver also reached the border, plus the news that the treasury had been emptied. The second prince laughed a few times when he heard the news, then dropped the paper in his hand, got up and said, "Go, let''s go see our Lord Qin Xiang." The inner servant looked at the second prince''s smile and felt a chill in his heart, so he hurriedly followed. The camp was a little chaotic, and some papers drifted from the air from time to time. A team of guards searched for those inspiring papers. Although the people who hid the papers were all put to death in public, there were still many people who hid them privately. Some people are highly secretive, and by now, everyone has begun to hide from each other. When the soldiers saw the second prince coming out, they all hid to one side, and the second prince walked past them without looking sideways. Qin Xiang smashed a ball of paper and threw the paper ball into the fire with no expression on his face. When the second prince opened the curtain and came in, what he saw was Qin Xiang staring at the brazier with his face submerged in the water. The second prince twitched the corners of his mouth, sat down opposite Qin with a thorn, and looked up and said, "Master Xiang, you took the missing money in the treasury." The second prince did not use interrogative sentences, but declarative sentences. Qin Xiang lowered his eyes, took a sip of tea, and said, "Your Majesty, at this time we should work together to resist the Qi family''s rebellion..." "Master Xiang thinks we still have a chance to win?" The second prince interrupted him and said, "The Xixia army has all withdrawn, and their strength has been restrained by the Jin Kingdom." The second prince sneered: "At the beginning, the prime minister brought Xixia troops into the capital and hooked me to rebel. He probably didn''t expect the Jinhui to attack Xixia, but instead let the Qi brothers take advantage of it?" Qin Xiang''s face was slightly ugly. "But it doesn''t matter anymore. I just wanted to ask out of curiosity, where did you hide the money. The news I got is that the amount of gold and silver that Qi Xiuyuan dug up from the mansion is wrong." Qin Xiang did not speak. The second prince waited for a while, then sneered: "Forget it, I just wanted to satisfy my curiosity. Anyway, I asked for the money, and I couldn''t spend it, but," the second prince lowered his face, "Although I I can''t spend it, but it doesn''t mean that others are allowed to deceive me, or even steal my Da Zhou''s property." The second prince looked at the inner servant, the inner servant stepped forward tremblingly, took out a small medicine bottle from his sleeve and placed it on the table tremblingly. The second prince smiled and said: "This is what the father used at the time. Well, I also prepared a copy for myself, but I want to see Qin Xiang walk ahead of me." Qin Xiang sank his face and looked at the second prince in a haze, the second prince said calmly: "The camp is already in chaos, I can''t really take my Da Zhou soldiers to Xixia to be a second-class person, so I have to end myself. Well, it''s just that I''m afraid that I can''t explain it to the emperor when I see him on the road, so I can only trouble Prime Minister Qin to walk with me." Prime Minister Qin raised his head and looked outside, the second prince was sitting still, and after a while, a general stepped in, knelt and said, "Go back to the emperor, the rebellion in the camp has been eradicated." The second prince waved him down and turned to look at Qin Xiang. Qin Xiang''s hand holding the teacup couldn''t help but tighten, he took a deep breath and sighed: "Your Majesty, why is this, you are the only blood of the Guo family now, and Qi Xiuyuan''s plan to usurp the throne was a plan from the very beginning. Alright, as long as we reveal the truth to the world, the generals will definitely come to King Qin, and if the emperor is worried, he can ask his ministers to persuade them..." The second prince only thought that Prime Minister Qin was joking. If there was no warning from Emperor Jingyan before his death, maybe he would be happy to go to Xixia with Prime Minister Qin to wait for a comeback. But he knew that all this was just his trick. went to Xixia, he was afraid that he would die without a place to be buried. The second prince was afraid of death, but he was even more afraid of dying in a foreign country without dignity. In this case, he might as well end his own life. After coming out of Qin Xiang''s tent, the second prince looked at the chaotic camp and sighed at the sky. He didn''t know whether the Qi brothers had planned the rebellion, or as they said, he was forced by him. You know, the blood of the Guo family was cut off because of him. When the second prince was about to die, Qi Haoran was squatting on the ground, pulled out a potato from the fire, simply peeled a layer of skin and stuffed it in his mouth, he breathed and asked, "We still have How much food?" "Three days, General, let''s attack. It''s not a solution to always be surrounded. We are about to run out of food and grass. I heard that there is no money in the national treasury now." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Did we have a national treasury for the war before? We won''t fight it the same way." He stuffed two potatoes into his stomach, which made the uncomfortable stomach feel a little better, and he said, "Wait a minute. Wait, haven''t you seen the chaos on the other side? If it can reduce casualties, I''m willing to wait for two more days, and ask them to write more lists and spread them there, and all the soldiers who escaped will be taken over and placed separately." The adjutant murmured, "I haven''t seen anyone here for the past few days." As a result, a man with a small flag ran from there at night, and at the gate of the camp, he put down his weapon and raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. The Qi family''s army brought people back and arranged them separately. As a result, it was like an opening. There were six people surrendering in one night. I thought there would be trouble on the opposite side the next day. , but nothing major happened. In the evening, they received a lot of fleeing troops. Qi Haoran asked them one by one. He always felt that something was wrong, but he slept all night. The next day, when I went out to the tent to eat breakfast, I remembered that the soldiers who came to defect said that the second prince and Qin Xiang had not been out of the tent for a day and a night, and they had not seen anyone bring food in. They just felt that there was not much food and grass. Well, that''s why I hurriedly ran this way. Qi Haoran also stuffed a black-faced steamed bun into his mouth and said, "Call all the generals, hurry up!" At noon that day, the Qi family''s army, which had been silent for more than half a month, launched an attack on the second prince''s army, but after half an hour they captured the camp and captured 48,658 people. He died in the camp for two days. Chapter 572： Strong The second prince was dead, and there was a guilt and a letter left beside him. Qi Haoran looked at it and asked people to search the camp up and down. Only then was it certain that the second prince''s confidants had all left. "General, give your subordinates five hundred cavalry, and your subordinates will surely be able to chase them back." Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "No need to chase, let them go, block the news, and don''t let outsiders know that Qin Xiang and the second prince committed suicide for the time being." After that, he put away the letter and the edict. As soon as the second prince died, the rest of the Chengdu Mansion would be recovered. Qi Haoran only took the army to the gate of the city, and the magistrate inside would open the gate and welcome people in. After he walked through the rest of the county and left the soldiers stationed there, he returned to the court with the rest of the army. The news of the death of the second prince and Qin Xiang had already reached Lin''an City and spread to all parts of the country. The bandits in Jiangling Prefecture considered it for a long time, and finally surrendered. Yuan Jiajun also submitted an official document to Qi Xiuyuan earlier. At this point, the territory of Dazhou after fleeing to the south has been stabilized. Qi Xiuyuan threw out several edicts in a row to let the displaced people return to their hometowns or resettle on the spot. Land can be divided, tax-free for three years. It is forbidden to keep reclusive households in captivity. Once found, all their family property will be confiscated and resettled. This latter one is aimed at the aristocratic family and the rich, because only they can keep reclusive households in captivity. Zhang Cheng and other officials think this move is too radical, and the three-year tax-free period is too long. You must know that the three-year survey by Qi Xiuyuan is nationwide, and it is only the most basic. In some poor places, the tax-free period has reached five years. In 2010, the treasury had no money, and the country''s income mainly came from farmers'' taxation. Three years of tax exemption was equivalent to nearly two-thirds of the treasury''s income in three years. Incomes have fallen, but expenditures have risen. Reconstruction from war is not just a matter of talk, it requires a lot of manpower and material resources. And both require money. Qi Xiuyuan was getting irritated by this complicated state affairs, and he said impatiently: "The court has always prohibited hiding households, and I would not have noticed anything wrong with this." After speaking, he sneered: "I know that some wealthy families are used to captivity. Hidden households, as soon as the edict came out, they honestly stopped it, but if they dared to turn a blind eye, or intensified their actions, the treasury was short of money anyway. It is to continue to collude with the rich and wealthy to help hide hidden households, and all beheadings will be displayed to the public." Qi Xiuyuan said these words with anger, and left with a flick of his sleeves. Zhang Cheng and the others were captured by Qi Xiuyuan''s hostility, and they recovered after they left. They didn''t expect Qi Xiuyuan to be so hard-hearted, and they looked at each other with a little worry, fearing that Qi Xiuyuan had just passed the easy break, and the country that had just settled down would be in chaos again. But who knows that there is someone in this world who has a bigger temper and more stubbornness than Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan''s remarks were suppressed by Zhang Cheng and others, and before they spread, Qi Haoran made a big deal in Jiangling Mansion. Because the bandits in Jiangling Prefecture surrendered, Qi Xiuyuan asked Qi Haoran, who was returning to the DPRK, to drop by there to collect those bandits, and then return to Beijing. Anyway, he won''t be enthroned until June, which is still early. Qi Haoran''s collection work went very smoothly. After leaving a part of the garrison army, he continued to Lin''an City with the collected bandit army and his own army. From Jiangling Prefecture to Lin''an City, we have to pass through Dongting Lake, which is a rich and beautiful place. It was a coincidence that Qi Haoran and the others were stationed there when they stopped again. The sight is all green, and the fertile soil is farmland for thousands of miles, but Qi Haoran didn''t want to see this scene that heralded a good harvest, because he was in a hurry to enter the city to find gifts for Mu Yangling and the children. Ever since he asked the class teacher to return to the DPRK, he has been worrying about what gifts to give to Mu Yangling and the children, but it has been delayed until now because of lack of money and creativity. But he is rich now, because when he recruited the bandits two days ago, the bandit leader bribed him. Although there was not much money, there were still 5,000 taels. Qi Haoran was very happy to accept it, and then he took the money to buy things in the city, but he could not find a suitable one in Jiangling Mansion. Hearing that the contents inside were very good, Qi Haoran went into the city with Fei Bai and two guards in plain clothes and money. The key point of ?? is on casual clothes. Qi Haoran bought the gift, it was late, and the city gate was closed, thinking that the token had to open the city gate anyway, it would be better to stay for a meal to comfort the stomach. You must know that what he has eaten for more than a year has not been good. Qi Haoran brought Fei Bai and two guards into the box to order a table of meat, and when he was eating, he heard the sound of the box next door. Qi Haoran also knew that he had been tricked, otherwise there would be such a coincidence. He just entered a box, and the next door was discussing secrets. The wooden board of the box was broken, and the sound was just enough for him to hear. . Qi Haoran has internal skills and deep skills. He has always heard better than ordinary people, but not many people know about it. Qi Haoran put down his chopsticks and thought for a while with a sullen face. Seeing that Feibai and the two guards were looking at him tremblingly, he waved his hands indifferently and said, "Continue to eat, and go do something big with your father after eating." Qi Haoran said that doing a big thing is a big thing. After the four of them had eaten and drank, Qi Haoran brought people into the next box, tied the three people inside, pushed away the shopkeeper who stepped forward to block, and jumped on the horse. He ordered: "Get out of the city immediately!" Qi Haoran has a token and can enter and leave any city at will. They are fast and unexpected. Before the other party has time to respond, Qi Haoran has already asked someone to open the small city gate, took people out, and returned to the Qi family army, no one can do anything. Not him. Qi Haoran threw the people to the ground, gave them a deep look, turned to Feibai and said, "Let people you trust look at them, if they die, you don''t have to live anymore." Feibai stunned, and hurriedly called Qi Haoran''s confidant, and separated the three to guard them. No one was allowed to approach them. Qi Haoran returned to the camp with an ugly face, and called his adjutant, "Order Qi''s troops and horses, tomorrow we will go to the Cui family, I would like to see how rich this family is." Qi Haoran doesn''t know how to play tricks and tricks, and he''s not all smart, but that doesn''t mean he''s stupid. Why does he use his weaknesses to do what others are good at? Master is not a puppet. Since he dares to plot against him, he must have the ability to endure accidents. One of the arrested people has been waiting to be interrogated, but as time passed, he found that no one came to interrogate him, and he didn''t even see Qi Haoran''s face again. His face became more and more ugly, and he struggled to see him. people. But his hands and feet were bound, and his mouth was stuffed with cloth strips. Not only could he not move or speak, but he could not even commit suicide. Chapter 573： hidden The Cui family is an old-fashioned family. During the Li Tang Dynasty, the power and glory were only limited to the Li family. However, when the Tang Dynasty fell, the Li family was the first to be attacked, and the Cui family became the head of the family. Emperor Shizong of the Great Zhou Dynasty suppressed the clan, and the Cui family also became the most under pressure. Although they were suppressed for nearly 20 years, after Gaozong ascended the throne and promoted the clan, they immediately jumped to the top of the clan. After Da Zhou fled south, the Cui family also came out, and then settled in Dongting County. Along the Dongting Lake are reclaimed fertile fields, and Dongting Lake has long since become a land of fish and rice. Along the Dongting Lake is a row of residential houses. According to the data of the imperial court, the residents of Dongting County are equivalent to the number of people in an upper-class city. It belongs to Shangshang County, which is only superficial data, not counting the hidden family of the Cui family. The phenomenon of hidden households was repeatedly banned by the imperial court. During the Wei and Jin Dynasties, due to too much emphasis on gatekeepers, the phenomenon of hidden households was the most serious. The wealthy family kept hidden households in captivity to evade state taxation, and the gentry of the aristocratic family also acquired a large amount of land through this. Qi Xiuyuan ordered that they were not allowed to keep hidden households in captivity. Instead, they warned them not to take advantage of this chaos to keep more hidden households in captivity. Otherwise he will be welcome. Qi Haoran naturally knew what Big Brother meant. He didn''t understand these political affairs, and he didn''t plan to overdo it. Anyway, when he was asked, he would support Big Brother. He was more concerned about the reform of the military system. Since everyone has been calculated, Qi Haoran can''t just let it go. When he went to have a meal, three people in the box next to him were talking about how many reclusive households had been raised for the Cui family. All three were officials from Dongting County, who happened to be in charge of registering refugees. The sound of ?? also happened to be able to be heard by him. Qi Haoran didn''t know who was trying to plot against him, but it was clear that the person mainly wanted to target the Cui family, not him. Qi Haoran directly asked people to surround the Cui family and the Cui family''s manor, and even the county government in Dongting County, because someone and him reported that the Cui family and the county magistrate conspired to rebel. The Cui family''s manor wall is as large as a city. If Qi Haoran had a lot of people, he separated six guards to guard the six gates, and caught them by surprise. Qi Haoran didn''t tell anyone to kill anyone, but his actions were already shocking. Not long after, Cui Zhi, the head of the Cui family, and Jin Xin, the magistrate of Dongting County, were bound. The elders and children of the Cui family were also **** to guard not far away. Cui Zhi''s eyes were red with anger, he glared at Qi Haoran, and asked, "What is General Qi doing? What did my Cui family do wrong?" Qi Haoran snorted coldly, pointed at the servant who was holding a weapon in the Cui Family Manor and said, "I was also about to ask the Cui Family Master, what is the Cui Family going to do?" "Fei Bai, read the "Law of the Great Zhou" to him." Brother Qi Xiuyuan has not even chosen the country name. This law still uses the "Law of the Great Zhou", and the "Law of the Great Zhou" determined by Emperor Sejong has the most constraints on the aristocratic family. The size of the manor and the height of the walls are all restricted. There are requirements, and the weapons owned by a private family are strictly limited. Qi Haoran can see clearly that the people above are not holding hoes and sickles, but broadswords, bows and arrows. After Fei Bai finished reading, Qi Haoran sneered: "I didn''t believe that you would rebel before, but now it seems that you can''t believe it. If you want to rebel, what did you do two years ago? You''re going to be against it, you''re stupid." Cui Zhi was stunned for a moment, and immediately said: "General Qi Rongqi, my Cui family is loyal to the general, and has never had the intention of rebelling. Now that the world is at peace, how can we rebel at this time?" Seeing Qi Haoran''s hesitant look on his face, Cui Zhi immediately reiterated: "The general must have been deceived by the traitor and is willing to confront him." Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "Confrontation, confrontation, Lord, let you all be convinced. Come on, go back to the camp and tie those three people, be careful, don''t let people die." Cui Zhi said to himself that Qi Haoran was indeed provoked by others. At this time, he didn''t care about being angry with Qi Haoran, but quickly used his brain to think about who would target their Cui family like this, and he came up with the idea. Such a vicious thing. Qi Haoran had already turned his attention to the Cui family and said, "Cui family master, there is a question that I have not been able to understand. It just so happens that we are free now. I will ask you for advice." Qi Haoran waved his hand and asked someone to pull Cui Zhi up and stop him from kneeling. Cui Zhi breathed a sigh of relief and heard Qi Haoran ask: "Your manor is so high and deep, it''s worth a city, you Cui family. Why don''t my family live there, but instead live in the county seat?" Cui Zhi''s heart tensed up instantly. He felt that Qi Haoran''s problem was mainly the first half of the sentence, so he thoughtfully replied: "Because it has not been peaceful in recent years, this manor was built so tall, and I also asked General Qi. Don''t get me wrong, and Dongting County has the support of the imperial court, so Cui will naturally rest assured that his family will live in the county." "But the news I got was that you and Jin Xin were conspiring to rebel, taking advantage of the opportunity to re-register the people''s identities, to lure the refugees, and hide themselves by hiding. In fact, you were recruiting troops." When Cui Zhi and Jin Xin raised their heads, their hearts were chilled. They did cooperate to turn the common people into hidden households. As long as those common people heard that they didn''t need to pay taxes and only had to pay a little rent, they would be willing to bring the title deed under their names. , So far, he has collected more than 300 households, plus the previous ones, the hidden households can reach an upper-class township. But from Qi Haoran''s perspective, these people can be organized into an army. Cui Zhi''s face turned pale, he knew that someone had used him to frame him for rebelling, but he didn''t know how much evidence Qi Haoran had obtained. Cui Zhi was still thinking about it, but Qi Haoran had already looked at the manor and said, "Patriarch Cui, in fact, is true or false, as long as you enter the manor and take a look, you will know whether there are private soldiers or weapons in it, and you can find out if there are any private soldiers in the manor. , Ben has never had a bad temper, and is not patient enough, did you tell them to open the door, or did you just rush in?" Cui Zhi''s face was even more ugly. Jin Xin looked at him anxiously, but he couldn''t say a word because his mouth was gagged. He didn''t know what was in the Cui family manor, but he knew that there were private soldiers and weapons. Private soldiers are private households, their family members. There are about 4,000 people inside. Qi Haoran said that private soldiers are private soldiers, weapons. Just look at the bright swords on the manor. Jin Xin burst into tears and regretted it. He should not have conspired with Cui Zhi for that little benefit. Rebellion is the punishment of the Nine Clan, and now the order has not been restored. Whether or not to rebel is usually only a word from the superior, and history books will not know it in the future. get to the bottom. Jin Xin looked at Cui Zhi with some hatred, and then looked at Qi Haoran anxiously, hoping that he could take the things out of his mouth, he had something to say. Cui Zhi lowered his eyes and was unwilling to admit defeat, but when the three arrested people were escorted, Cui Zhi felt a chill, and all the luck in his heart was broken. Chapter 574： Cuijia Cui Zhong is a side branch of the Cui family, and serves as the county magistrate in the county government. Half of the Cui family''s taking in hidden households is in his hands. Although he has no contact with the core of the family, he only relies on the booklet in his hand, plus Qi Haoran. What they said before can also be judged that they are going to rebel. Cui Zhi began to suspect that someone had bribed the clan to frame the Cui family when he saw him, so he immediately turned his head to Qi Haoran and said, "General Qi, can you take a step to speak?" Qi Haoran asked curiously, "Are you not confronting?" "I think General Qi has misunderstood us. Cui wants to clarify one or two things before that." Qi Haoran pouted, and waved his hand at will, letting people clear the nearby people, and the three of them were taken away. When they were all empty, Qi Haoran said: "If you have something to say, you don''t need to. Take a step." Cui Zhi took a deep breath and knelt down to apologize. Compared with rebellion, he is more willing to admit to taking in hidden households. Anyway, everyone has done this kind of thing. Although the Cui family''s power is not as good as before, it is not Qi Haoran who kills him. Qi Haoran snorted coldly after hearing him tell his crime, pointed at the closed gate of the manor and said, "How do you convince me that you are only taking in hidden households and not rebelling?" Cui Zhili immediately called someone to open the door. The gate opened and the drawbridge was lowered, allowing Qi Haoran''s army to enter. Qi Haoran went in and glanced at the facilities inside, but there was no expression on his face. Cui Zhi soon handed in the roster of hidden households, which was only collected in the last two years, and he did not take it out before. Qi Haoran just turned it over and threw it aside, and asked people to call all the people in the manor, and asked Jin Xin to read out Qi Xiuyuan''s will in public, and then stood up and said: "The court has re-determined the identity certificate this time. No penalty will be imposed on the hidden households who stand up voluntarily, and the amount of Yongye Tian they should have will not be reduced after being recorded in the roster. From next year, there will be no tax payment for three years. As far as this will know, if you stay here, the land rent will also be reduced. Not a lot, right?" There was a commotion underneath, and then it quickly became quiet again. Qi Haoran knocked on the palm of his hand with a booklet and continued: "Due to the war and chaos in Da Zhou, a lot of extortionate taxes and miscellaneous taxes were paid in the past few years, which made the people''s livelihood difficult. I dare to promise, but I dare to guarantee that the tax will not exceed half of last year''s tax in three years." There was a commotion from below, and it lasted for a long time. Qi Haoran''s mouth was slightly raised, but he did not stop it. The aristocratic family will not protect those hidden households in vain. Those hidden households need to put their fields in the name of the aristocratic family and act as slaves of the aristocratic family. Land rent also increases with the increase in state taxation. The hidden households who live in the Cui family also know that the Cui family is not a good family, but in order to avoid heavier taxes, they can only do this, and now they have better conditions. Willing to be a slave. Seeing that the commotion below was getting bigger and bigger, Qi Haoran waved his hand to suppress the discussion below, and indifferently handed the booklet in his hand to Feibai, who had several copies in his hand, and said inadvertently, "These booklets are all handed over to Cui Family Master. Mine, there is a roster on it. However, the treatment of the hidden households who stand up is different from the hidden households who are passively handed over. I am willing to give you a chance and see if you can grasp it. I will stay here for three days, three days If the hidden households have not come forward, they should be treated as fugitives." Qi Haoran turned his head and glanced at Cui Zhi and Jin Xin, and said: "You don''t have to worry about the Cui family''s retaliation, let alone the conscience of the Cui family head, just because you were found by the master, the master will not leave it behind. You don''t care." Cui Zhi''s eyes were full of evil. He handed over to Qi Haoran only two booklets, but Feibai took six. People are confused, and then take the initiative to stand up. Cui Zhi''s face was ugly, but he was wrong before, and now everything is wrong. Jin Xin even shrank his neck and stood aside, just hoping that Qi Haoran would forget about him. Qi Haoran did not give Cui Zhi a chance to contact the people under him, and directly locked them in the manor, and people who were directly related to Cui Zhi were also locked up. The reason is that you should avoid suspicion before the truth is revealed. On the other hand, he let his subordinates speak loudly and quietly to deceive the people in the manor, and let them all report that they are hidden households and report all the fields they brought before. This made many servants who yearn for freedom also eager to move, and they wanted to pretend to be hidden to sign up. Feibai and a few school officials looked at each other and smiled, then whispered bewitched: "It''s not impossible, anyway, the manor can''t produce exact evidence." "This, every hidden household has a contract with the steward..." In order to reassure the hidden households, the manor usually asks the stewards in the village to sign another contract with the other party, which states that they have come to the manor and how much land they have brought with them. Although it is obscure, it is actually the proof that they are hidden households. A real slave does not have that. Fei Bai said, "It''s better to forge things, but this kind of document is easier. If you want, I can get it, but this..." Fei Bai rubbed his fingers and said hurriedly, "I don''t want more, just brothers. In the past few years, I have been fighting in the South and the North, and I haven''t even eaten a hot meal..." So a family of servants exchanged a good meal of wine and meat for a forged contract. Servants also have information channels for servants. Although there are soldiers patrolling the manor, the news is still spread among the servants who want to leave, and many people have quietly obtained forged documents. The servants are still like this, and those hidden households are even more worried. In addition, Qi Haoran still has a roster in his hand. Because they don''t know if there is their own name on it, they all made up their minds to surrender. So, within three days, someone quietly found Jin Xin and other county officials who were not detained and surrendered that night. Qi Haoran''s adjutant was right next to Jin Xin. Even if Jin Xin got the forged document and saw the difference, he didn''t dare to expose it, so he just filled in his name. Now he just wants to not bring trouble to his family, so he is very obedient. Qi Haoran was a little stunned when he saw that things went so smoothly, and an older sergeant advised him: "General should also be more restrained, we are just in time for the good time, if it is a time of peace..." He shook his head, in his opinion, Qi Haoran''s ability to be so smooth is completely coincidental at the right time and place. It is a troubled time now. Qi Haoran only needs to say that the Cui family rebelled and directly wiped out the Cui family. The Cui family can indeed find physical evidence here. Even if there are people who question it, there will be no major incident. If it is peaceful, the Cui family must be judged. To rebel, just relying on this weapon and having private soldiers is far from enough. So he hoped that Qi Haoran would be more restrained, not to make the scene too much, and finally couldn''t hold it, Qi Haoran really listened to it, and asked Feibai and the others not to go too far. can hurt the Cui family, but don''t force people to death. Chapter 575： Cooperation Qi Haoran opened the door that held Cui Zhi, and Cui Zhi was sitting at the table. When he saw Qi Haoran, he just looked up at him and continued to lower his eyes. Although he was unable to communicate with the outside world for the past two days, he only came from He also guessed that most of the assets of the Cui family were destroyed from the mouth of the guard guarding the door and the movements coming and going at the door. So Qi Haoran can be regarded as his enemy. Qi Haoran didn''t care about Cui Zhi''s attitude at all, and sat directly opposite him and poured himself a cup of tea, "Cui Family Master should be glad that my son will be one year old next month, otherwise the Cui Family will have another ending." Cui Zhi felt a chill on his body and said solemnly, "General Qi, my Cui family has no intention of rebelling." "Who knows, anyway, the news that someone from Qi got is that the Cui family is going to rebel, and do you really think your Cui family can keep it if you don''t rebel? The things found in your study, even if your Cui family did not intend to rebel. Contrary, that is also the crime of copying and beheading the whole family." Cui Zhi stopped talking. Qi Haoran snorted: "If you want me to say, half of Da Zhou was destroyed by your hands, half of the officials in the south of the Yangtze River colluded with your aristocratic gentry, and the central part is the sphere of influence of Qin Xiang, the country is separated here, no It''s weird to die." "That''s also because Emperor Jingyan has no talent or virtue." Cui Zhi said rudely. Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Whether you are greedy and ignorant, or Emperor Jingyan''s incompetence, in short, now that the new dynasty will be built, all we want is for the people to live and work in peace and contentment, so it''s best not to stretch out your hands. too long." A yellow-mouthed child dared to threaten him like this. Cui Zhi, who was already over the age of 20, had an ugly face. Qi Haoran suddenly smiled and said, "Do you know why I am sure that your Cui family will rebel?" Cui Zhi looked up at him with a "huh", Qi Haoran said with a cold face: "If you don''t go to buy some small things, you can be counted. They want you to copy the Cui family, but you don''t like them. That''s why you don''t. Said that your Cui family should be happy." Qi Haoran got up and said, "The cyclamen in Dongting County are the property of your Cui family? The partitions in the box should be replaced. This time, I accidentally heard something that I shouldn''t have heard. Next time I will do it. replaced by someone else." Cui Zhi faced the cold like water. Seeing that Qi Haoran was about to leave, he hurriedly stood up to stop Qi Haoran and said, "General Qi, can the three people you took away be left for Cui?" Qi Haoran frowned, Cui Zhi gritted his teeth, and said, "General Qi took people all the way from Chengdu to the east. There must be a shortage of food and grass. Cui is not talented, and is willing to support the army with a thousand load of food." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Five thousand dans." "Two thousand dan," seeing that Qi Haoran was going to raise the price, he hurriedly said: "General Qi, the Cui family has suffered a great disaster this time, and two thousand dan is the limit." Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Before your Cui family, there was a lot of greed for the country." That is also greedy for Dazhou, not greedy for you. Cui Zhi slandered in his heart. Qi Haoran finally agreed, but said: "Two thousand dans are only given to two people." Cui Zhi frowned, and Qi Haoran laughed in a mysterious low voice: "Don''t worry, the two of you are definitely not at a loss. I also expect you to fight with them. If you need my help, feel free to speak up." Brother Qi Haoran patted Cui Zhi on the shoulder, as if it was not him who was copying Cui''s house. Cui Zhi finally nodded. After the three-day period passed, Qi Haoran released the people of the Cui family, and the gate of the manor was destroyed. Seeing Cui Zhi staring at the door, Qi Haoran explained: "Master originally wanted to close the wall. It''s completely ruined. After all, it''s not only the servants of your Cui family who live in it now, but also the common people. What are you doing with this fence? But since the two of us have cooperated, let''s not make it too ugly. left." Cui Zhi, who was originally dissatisfied, breathed a sigh of relief. Qi Haoran handed over Cui Zhong and Huang Hu, who was obviously a traitor, to Cui Zhi, and then brought the remaining one to continue the class and return to the DPRK. Before leaving, Qi Haoran stared at Jin Xin for a long time, and then said: "Dongting County is temporarily handed over to Lord Jin, Lord Jin should know what to do and what not to do. Although the general is kind, there is a limit to his patience. of." Jin Xin knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes, and said sincerely: "General, rest assured, Xiaguan is willing to smear the ground for the general." Qi Haoran reluctantly showed a satisfied look, beat the horse and left, but he was cursing in his heart. If it weren''t for the fact that it was still in the founding period of the People''s Republic of China, and the talents were withering, he would have cut off such corrupt officials. The Cui family was hit hard by this matter, and Qi Haoran was ruthless. Almost two-thirds of the Cui family''s fields were placed under the seclusion family, and they were divided out. Coupled with the rampage of the soldiers, they also moved to the Cui family. The Cui family dared to be angry and did not dare to say anything, and they all hoped that Cui Zhi would be able to ask the court for an explanation after he came out. Who knew that Cui Zhi and Qi Haoran were talking and laughing (big fog), but they seemed to be brothers, which made the rest of the Cui family very dissatisfied. But Cui Zhi didn''t explain anything. He first brought Cui Zhong to interrogate him. Cui Zhong swore that he just said that day, how many hidden households he had recorded and how many people he planned to accept, and did not involve a word of rebellion. . Cui Zhi faced the cold water and asked, "You didn''t say it, what about the other two?" Cui Zhong''s expression froze, and he said, "Huang Hu mentioned it casually, saying that our Cui family''s hidden households can form an army. Even if the bandits in Jiangling House change, our Cui family will not be afraid." Cui Zhi really wanted to throw a teacup into his face, what is this not a rebellious remark? "But uncle, this is not the first time Huang Hu said this. My nephew really doesn''t know there is someone next door, and he can still hear what we say." Cui Zhi said: "I told you a long time ago, be careful outside, you are actually talking about such secret things in cyclamen." Cui Zhong lowered his head and cried bitterly: "Uncle, Dongting County is the world of our Cui family, how do I know that someone will plot against us?" "Shut up," Cui Zhi said angrily: "You still say things like this, no wonder Qi Haoran said that we can assume that we are going to rebel." He only now knew that he had too little restraint on the clan before, which made them so complacent. "Let me ask you, who proposed to go to the cyclamen, and who ordered the box?" "It''s Yellow Lake. As for the box, as long as my nephew goes to Cyclair, all he wants is that box, and the shopkeeper will always keep it for me." "After you were arrested, did Qi Haoran interrogate you?" Cui Zhong shook his head, seeing that Cui Zhi''s eyes revealed doubts, he hurriedly said: "Although Qi Haoran has never interrogated me, he turned around me twice early the next morning, his mouth was amazed, and the expression on his face It was very strange, and then he went out, and then the nephew heard the voice of dispatching troops outside, obviously interrogating other people." "I want to see who is plotting against my Cui family." Cui Zhi''s voice was as cold as ice. Chapter 576： thought Cui Zhi hated Qi Haoran who copied most of the assets of the Cui family, but even more hated the people who plotted against the Cui family behind his back. As Cui Zhong said, Dongting County is the world of the Cui family, and they want to check Qi Haoran''s whereabouts easily. He was stationed directly outside the county ten miles away, and planned to continue his journey the next day. Like the previous county towns, as long as there were no bandits inside, he would not enter, so as not to cause trouble to the people. And Qi Haoran brought people into the city because he wanted to buy gifts for his wife and children. He also quickly got the exact news. It can be said that if someone hadn''t designed Qi Haoran to hear Cui Zhong''s and others, he would suspect Cui Zhong''s and others. If the family rebels, everything after that will not happen. Qi Haoran will return to the court early the next morning, what should be done in Dongting County. Cui Zhi can''t do anything about Qi Haoran now, but he will not let go of the people who are behind the Cui family, so he urgently needs to know who is behind it. After Cui Zhi interrogated Cui Zhong, he went to interrogate Huang Hu. Huang Hu''s situation was much worse than Cui Zhong''s. He was covered in injuries and was obviously tortured. This made Cui Zhi even more believe that Huang Hu must have provoked Qi Haoran''s relationship with the Cui family. Huang Hu was almost suffocated to death. After he was caught, his mouth was gagged and locked up that night. The next morning, he was temporarily pulled out and tortured. After interrogating him and beating him all over, he dragged him and the other two to the Cui family''s manor. For the past three days, he has been locked alone. Only when he eats every day can his mouth be free. He wants to kill himself, but there are always people around him. Once he finally bites his tongue, but his chin is quickly removed. , Although he bit out a mouthful of blood, it was not serious. The other party didn''t even give him medicine, but he was more strict guarding him. At twelve hours a day, six people took turns staring at him, so that he couldn''t find any space. . He obviously didn''t say a word, but Cui Zhi repeatedly interrogated him what he said to Qi Haoran and who instructed him. The Cui family has stood for more than 600 years, and the means of interrogation are even more cruel. Huang Hu couldn''t stand the punishment, so he told the person behind the command, but he really couldn''t answer the first question. In the end, seeing Cui Zhi''s perseverance, Huang Hu can only talk nonsense. In short, he can be the one who framed and framed him. It''s the most basic thing to observe, so in the end, Cui Zhi will be big. Part of the hatred is placed on the family that is behind it. Remembering what Qi Haoran said before he left, Cui Zhi thought of cooperating with him. Those who can calculate and have the guts to calculate the Cui family are naturally aristocratic. From Cui Zhi''s point of view, the Cui family is already on the decline. Qi Haoran has looted most of the assets, and he has also assigned the most important fields to the names of those who left. It is impossible to get them back, at least. Impossible in twenty years. Rather than being suppressed by other aristocratic clans, it would be better for the entire clan to be like their Cui family. At that time, everyones starting point will be the same again, and the Cui family may be able to be the leader again. Cui Zhi is an aristocratic clan, and he knows more than anyone about the battle of the clan family. If the Cui family goes down, then it can only end up being annexed by other clans. This is not the first time that this has happened. Now who still knows the family of Wang Xie in the Jin Dynasty? All because the resources of the two families have long been annexed by several of their aristocratic clans, and now the direct branches of the two families are barely enough for their children to study, and no amount of resources can be taken out. Cui Zhi doesn''t want the Cui family to become like that in his hands, so he can only cooperate with Qi Haoran to bring down other aristocratic clans before they start to annex him. Anyway, the Qi brothers also want to sort out the hidden households, don''t they? Qi Haoran, who was rushing to Lin''an City, didn''t know what Cui Zhi was thinking, and he just went home to see his wife and children. And behind General Qi''s team, several bandit chiefs were also talking about Qi Haoran. Several people looked at the supplies behind them with complex expressions, and tsk tsk said: "Brigands, soldiers and bandits, or how to say soldiers are bandits, you see that the Qi family''s army has gone this way, more than our group of bandits. Ruthless, we only grab some food, gold, silver, etc. I heard that they moved a lot of money and food, and they even distributed most of the land to others, and there was no conflict at all. " "How else can others be soldiers, but you can only be a bandit?" "I can be a soldier now, and when I go back, I can be an official." "Hmph, just blow it, it''s not bad if you don''t chop your head off. If I say that the Cui family deserves it, it''s because of their wealthy families and wealthy people that we are so poor. If they hadn''t raised so many hidden households, If we annex state tax revenue, maybe we won''t have to pay so much tax, we won''t have to rebel, and now we don''t have to worry about it." "Take it down, even without these aristocratic families and rich landlords, the emperor will be in a daze, build a palace today, build another palace tomorrow, and buy beautiful girls later, we have to pay more taxes, eat less, and finally rebel. " "Actually, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with rebelling. As long as we stay safe after entering Beijing, an official position is inevitable. It''s better than being a scumbag for a lifetime, right?" "Hmph, you only see these benefits, but don''t look at how many people have died. We have been bandits for seven or eight years. Look at how many people have died along the way, and how many of the former bosses are still alive? I would rather have the country''s peace and prosperity, and I would rather be a scumbag, at least Lao Tzu''s family is still alive." The atmosphere was a little stagnant. Among the people present, more or less lost their family members in the war, and some were even alone. After a long silence, someone broke the silence with a low voice, "I don''t know if it will be peaceful this time. We don''t want this prosperous world, as long as we don''t persecute the people too much like the previous Great Zhou." "No way, the general is not bad. I heard that he loved the people very much when he was in the Northland. Not only is there no bandit chaos there, at least the people will not starve to death." Someone hummed and said, "You know if you starve to death? The north is bitter and cold, and people in the south of the Yangtze River starve to death. I don''t believe that the north is not. It''s just hidden..." There was a quarrel in the back, but the front was beaming, and a scout rushed to report, "General, you will be in Lin''an City twenty-five miles ahead. The general sent guards to report, saying that he will personally lead the officials to welcome you back to Beijing." Qi Haoran was happy, and he laughed and ordered: "Let people speed up, we must rush to the capital today." The smile on the scout''s face paused, and he said in a low voice, "General, the general said that you will be stationed in a temple ten miles away first, and then you will officially enter the capital tomorrow. If you enter the city today, it will be very late... It has always been important to pay attention to the time of day when a class teacher returns to the DPRK. Generally speaking, after the sun rises, they officially enter the city. It is best if they can all enter the city before noon. If they enter the city in time, and the sky will be dark by then, who will welcome them? Chapter 577： family Qi Haoran was thrown a lot of flower handkerchiefs on his head. He had a dark face, but the big girl and the little daughter-in-law who were onlookers screamed, thinking that he was even more handsome. Qi Haoran''s face turned darker, he calmly let the horse speed up, and he was relieved until he entered the imperial city. Qi Haoran brought the generals into the palace, Qi Xiuyuan greeted them cordially, and then exchanged opinions on the situation in the whole country. Until the end of the meeting, Zhang Cheng tentatively asked about the Cui family, and Qi Xiuyuan seemed to remember it. Looking at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently and said, "Although the Cui family''s rebellion has some certification and physical evidence, it is difficult to confirm whether the certification is correct due to the entanglement of forces, and the attitude of the Cui family''s owner is not bad, so Qi Mou intends to give They have an opportunity to observe the follow-up, if they really have the intention of rebelling, they will send troops to encircle and suppress them at that time." Qi Haoran paused and said, "Big Brother, Emperor Shizong of the Great Zhou once said that those who hide more than fifty households are equivalent to rebellion. I think we should continue to use this law." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "We haven''t determined the country name yet, and the new law has not been determined yet. Naturally, we will use the "Law of the Great Zhou" first." The ministers under ?? felt a chill in their hearts. Just as he was about to make a suggestion, Qi Xiuyuan had already stood up and said, "Today, when the younger brother comes back, we will not deal with political affairs. All ministers and workers should also go back to reunite with their families. If there is anything, we will discuss it tomorrow." Qi Xiuyuan took Qi Haoran back to Qi''s house. Qi Haoran paused at the second gate, turned his head and asked, "Brother, can''t you go to the East Mansion?" Qi Haoran asked if he wanted to greet the Wu family. After all, that person was their mother in name. Qi Xiuyuan gave him a sideways glance and said, "I''ve never seen you so filial before. Now that you''re in a high position, do you care about this?" Qi Haoran smiled and said, "Don''t I want to cause trouble?" "You don''t have to think about it for me," Qi Xiuyuan said with cold eyes, "I''ve never heard of anyone''s eldest son wanting to say goodbye to his concubine when they go home. Let''s go and go directly back to Zhaode Hall." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, and immediately shouted: "Brother, I haven''t seen A Ling and the child yet. I''ll go back to Zhaohuayuan to see them first, and we''ll talk later in the evening." After saying that, he ran away. Qi Xiuyuan gritted his teeth in hatred, and returned to Zhaode Hall with a wave of his hands. Mu Yangling was holding a windmill and turning it to show his son. His eyes drifted to the door from time to time. When his ears caught the sound of rapid but steady footsteps, Mu Yangling threw away the windmill in his hand. Running to the door, he brushed aside the curtain. Qi Haoran''s hand has also been raised, and he was about to lift the curtain, but who knew that the curtain would be swiped away, and he almost missed his eyes. As soon as he lowered his head, he met Mu Yangling''s eyes and scolded his lips. I swallowed. With a silly smile, he took Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "A Ling, I''m back." Mu Yangling also had a smile on his face, and threw himself into Qi Haoran''s arms. Qi Haoran also hugged his wife tightly, looking around, seeing no one, he tightened his arms even more at ease, and couldn''t help kissing her bun. The little bear was completely stunned. He still held a windmill in his little hand. He looked down at the windmill thrown away by his mother, then turned to look at his parents who were hugging each other, and then became decisively angry. He threw away the things in his hand, turned over to lie down on the bed, ran over, stretched out his feet and kicked Qi Haoran, clenching his small fists angrily "Aah" and beating him. Qi Haoran only felt a pain in his knees, he couldn''t help bending, he frowned slightly, pushed his wife away, lowered his head to look at his son, picked up his son and looked at him, turned his head and asked, "Why is this kid so energetic? It actually hurts me." Mu Yangling''s eyebrows jumped, "Impossible, my son didn''t have much energy when he was playing with me." Qi Haoran saw that she didn''t believe it, so he put his son on the couch, rolled up his trouser legs angrily, pointed to the blue on it and said, "Look, your son was just beaten." The size of that small blue fist really looks like it was punched out by a son. Mu Yangling lowered his head to look at his son who was still puffed up, looked at his hands again, picked up his son''s Trojan horse, and broke it in front of his son with a "click". Xiao Xiong stared blankly for two seconds, and then cried out with a "wow", Qi Haoran immediately hugged him distressedly, and complained: "Why are you breaking his Trojan horse when you have nothing to do?" went to coax him again, "Dear son, don''t cry, Dad will buy you a new one, will you buy a bigger one?" The little bear closed his eyes and howled dryly, but Mu Yangling picked up another Trojan horse and put it in his hand, saying, "Son, you are also playing with it." The little bear touched the Trojan horse in his hand, cried for a while, and opened his eyes to look at his mother. Mu Yangling encouraged him, "Son, try to see if you can break it." The little bear looked at the Trojan horse in his hand, and then looked at the shattered in half in his mother''s hand, and tried to break it. The first time the Trojan horse didn''t move, the little bear was stunned, then he clasped his hands and broke it again, and the Trojan was broken. . Qi Haoran was stunned, "Our son has inherited your great strength, why didn''t you find out before?" Mu Yangling also frowned, "I couldn''t control my strength when I was young, my mother said that when I was a few months old, I could smash a table with my hand, and it was not until I was six years old that I gradually mastered my strength. Will it be the exact opposite of me, you have to use it subconsciously to use that great strength?" Qi Haoran thought about it for a while, then he carried his son and laughed, "It''s not bad that it''s my son, Qi Haoran, he was born so powerful, hahaha..." Mu Yangling had black lines all over his face, and said, "Son, this is inherited from me, okay?" "That''s because I was born with you." Qi Haoran hugged his son and was about to kiss him, but Xiao Xiong didn''t know this stubborn, stinky and dirty man, so he pushed his face away with disgust. She yelled "Aah" at her mother. Qi Haoran was shocked, "Boy, you don''t even know daddy, daddy gave you so many things..." Mu Yangling was also busy coaxing him to call Qi Haoran "Daddy", Xiaoxiong stayed for a while before he realized that the person in front of him was "Daddy". Little Bear still can''t speak, but his attitude has softened a lot. Although he is still unwilling to stay in Qi Haoran''s arms, he is willing to share his toys with him. The little bear stuffed him several of his toys in a row, and then had time to sue his mother. He held the windmill in his hand, then pointed to the windmill that was thrown aside, and shouted at Mu Yangling "Aah" . Mu Yangling nodded in acknowledgment, picked up the windmill, and promised: "Mother knows it''s wrong, and I won''t throw things around next time." After ?? repeated sincere apologies, he was forgiven by the bear, and then the bear let out a light snort and continued to sit on the couch and play with his toys. Qi Haoran stood aside and frowned, "Isn''t the child about to be one year old? Why can''t he speak yet?" "Boys speak late." "But Xiaobao can speak at eight months." "Then our son will be able to stand up and walk in seven months," Mu Yangling said softly: "Children and children cannot be compared, as long as they are happy, anyway, the son is still young, Boys talk late, it''s okay to talk after their first birthday, and he called my mother before..." Although he only called once, he would not be able to teach him after that. Chapter 578： Dunlon Lichun stood outside the door, hesitated for a while, but interrupted the interaction of the family of three inside, "Fourth Master, Fourth Grandma, the hot water is ready." Qi Haoran glanced at his son who disliked him regretfully, and pulled up Mu Yangling to go to the bathroom. Mu Yangling hurriedly pulled out his hand and whispered, "Why? Go wash yourself." Qi Haoran gave me the expression of you mistreating me, and gritted his teeth: "Are you going by yourself, or is the Lord carrying you over there?" Seeing Mu Yangling staring at him, he said aggrieved: "How long has it been since I saw you?" Mu Yangling looked at his son hesitantly. Qi Haoran immediately picked up his son and handed it to Lichun outside the door, and said, "Take the third young master to the second young master." Xiaoxiong was still a little dazed, so he was sent to Zhaode Hall by Lichun. The grievance he still had at first disappeared after seeing his brother. He struggled to climb down from Lichun''s arms and ran to hold hands with Xiaobao, and then the two The yard was playing in the mud, picking grass and picking flowers, and soon they turned into cat faces. They also broke into Qi Xiuyuan''s study hand in hand, making the servants behind them pale in shock. Qi Xiuyuan raised his head and glanced at the two children whose hands were covered in mud. He waved his hand to let the servants back down. He got up and put the two children on his knees and sat down. He took out a copy of the Three Character Classic and said, "Come on, Dad and uncle taught you to read, ''In the beginning of man, nature is good''." Xiaobao said earnestly, "In the beginning of life, kindness." Qi Xiuyuan laughed and taught it again seriously, "In the beginning of human beings, nature is inherently good." Xiaobao recited it three times, but he learned it. At least he won''t miss any more words. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the bear, who was tilting his head to study the pen wash on his desk. Attracted, I stretched out my hand to take it, but I couldn''t get it because my arms were short. Qi Xiuyuan brought it to him and coaxed him: "Xiao Xiong, would you like to study with your uncle? ''In the beginning of man, nature is good''." It is estimated that he is being soft-handed, and the little bear hummed along the tune to save face, but it was all "Aah, ah" words, not even a decent word. Qi Xiuyuan frowned, took the pen in his hand and said solemnly, "Study first, then play with you, ''In the beginning of man, nature is good''." Xiao Xiong was stunned for a moment, raised his eyes and looked at Qi Xiuyuan seriously, then tilted his head and thought, and then said "Ahhh" twice, seeing that Qi Xiuyuan still didn''t give him anything, he got angry and slapped the book in front of him with his small paws , with his little paws printed on it. Qi Xiuyuan had black lines all over his head, and was about to educate him, but saw Xiaobao grabbing the book excitedly and imprinting his little paw on it. Xiaoxiong didn''t care about the pen wash when he saw it, and began to compete with Xiaobao who printed it. of handprints. But their hands were so dirty that they couldn''t print anything after a few prints. They were both very sad. In the end, Xiaobao looked at the palm of his hand and seemed to think of something. He struggled and slipped off his father''s leg and ran outside. , squatted down under the amazed eyes of the servants, rubbed the ground with his small paws, then rushed back with his dirty little hands, struggled to climb up again to print the book, but the others were not balanced enough, that hand was not good enough. Possibly holding it, and finally grabbed his father''s clothes, which immediately left dirty little claws on it. Now Xiaobao is no longer afraid. Instead, he tilted his head and looked at the paw print on his father''s sleeve. As if realizing it, he pressed his small hand towards Qi Xiuyuan''s chest. When the ?? small hand was removed again, a small handprint was left on Qi Xiuyuan''s chest. Xiaobao laughed happily. Xiaoxiong kept watching and couldn''t sit still. He quickly broke free from Qi Xiuyuan''s embrace, ran out with Xiaobao to get some mud, and then came back and printed it on Qi Xiuyuan''s clothes. Qi Xiuyuan''s face was as black as carbon, and he finally took a deep breath and suppressed the reprimand to his mouth. He told himself that the child was still young and ignorant. When Li Jinghua came over, all he saw was the two boys laughing and tugging at Qi Xiuyuan''s clothes. Li Jinghua smiled knowingly, and was about to say that the relationship between the uncle and the children was better, when he saw Qi Xiuyuan''s clothes. The paw print, when it reaches his mouth, he swallows it. She twitched the corners of her mouth, it was time for someone to take the two children down to take a bath and change clothes. At this time, Mu Yangling was rubbing Qi Haoran''s back. Mu Yangling said with a look of distress and disgust: "How many days have you not bathed?" She had already changed the water for him twice, but the water for the third time was normal. She almost rubbed his skin. Qi Haoran lay comfortably in the wooden bucket and said comfortably, "You can''t even drink hot water, where can I take a bath?" Afterwards, our brothers recently found a small stream for cold washing, so the cold weather is easy to wash." Mu Yangling was stunned and said, "Isn''t it a month?" Thinking that the weather is getting warmer now, and Qi Haoran is on the road and fighting, this sweating is essential, but he didn''t wash it for a month. Qi Haoran saw Mu Yangling''s look of disgust on his face, which overlapped with the look of disgust on his precious son just now, and immediately said angrily, "You still dare to dislike your master?" After saying that, he stretched out his hand and pulled Mu Yangling into the barrel. Mu Yangling screamed, and when he came back to his senses, he saw that the whole person was wet, and suddenly he was so angry that he twisted him, "What are you making, look at my clothes are wet?" Qi Haoran got angry, stretched out his hand to pull her clothes, and said, "It''s better if it''s wet, wash it together with my father, just to save water, you don''t know how precious the water is when we march and fight, I want to drink more Save every bite." Qi Haoran said this, Mu Yangling''s dislike turned into distress, and his attitude could not help softening. Qi Haoran tightened his grip when he saw this. He hugged Mu Yangling, his breathing gradually became rapid, and the hot air gushed on her neck and ears. He said in a low voice, "A Ling, I miss you." Mu Yangling gave him a slight pause when he pushed his hand, and said in a low voice, "Let''s not be here, we will be laughed at." "No one is outside, and who dares to laugh at us?" Qi Haoran said, he had already peeled off Mu Yangling cleanly, kneading his hands up and down, Mu Yangling''s face was flushed, shy and timid, and finally he simply Close your eyes and let him do it. Qi Haoran liked it more, hugged her tightly, and whispered in her ear: "I''m so happy... You are so good..." Mu Yangling''s face was flushed red, but Qi Haoran''s kiss fell like raindrops. When Mu Yangling was slightly absent, he raised her legs, rushed in, and then vigorously attacked... Mu Yangling buried his head on Qi Haoran''s chest, and when he was holding him on the bed, he pulled the quilt and buried himself in it. Qi Haoran patted the quilt with a contented face and said, "I''ll call someone in. tidy." Mu Yangling shrank like a quail, only pretending not to hear. Chapter 579： country number Water was scattered everywhere in the bathroom, and clothes were thrown all over the place. Seeing that his wife was really shy, Qi Haoran reluctantly picked up the clothes and put them aside, and then let someone come in to clean up. The girl who came in to clean up cleaned up the bathroom without squinting. When she went out, her face flushed a little. Wang Ma stared at it with sharp eyes. Wang Ma was satisfied, she told Gu Yu to guard the door and left. Qi Haoran went to pour water by himself in his underwear, poured two cups in a row, then came back with the teapot and asked, "Do you want to drink water?" Mu Yangling lifted the quilt and glared at him, "Don''t drink." Qi Haoran was stunned by Mu Yangling''s stare. Looking at Mu Yangling, he filled himself with a glass of water with one hand movement. Then he dropped the teapot and cup, climbed onto the bed and hugged Mu Yangling. His hands were dishonest and messy. Get moving. Mu Yangling sent his hand away and warned in a low voice, "I will go to Zhaodetang for dinner later, don''t mess around." Qi Haoran retracted his hand regretfully, held Mu Yangling in his arms, leaned over and kissed her a few times, then lay down and hugged her: "Sleep with you for a while, it''s been a long time since I slept peacefully. now..." Qi Haoran started snoring after he finished speaking. Mu Yangling couldn''t sleep, so he moved his body, turned his face to him, looked at him for a long time, and scratched his cheek with his hand. Seeing that the cutest baby fat he used to have disappeared, he felt extremely distressed. , couldn''t help but raised his head and kissed his cheek. Qi Haoran smashed his mouth, holding Mu Yangling''s hand tightly. Mu Yangling watched and fell asleep with Qi Haoran''s chest on his back. When he was woken up again, there was only the sunset light outside. Mu Yangling quickly got up, shook Qi Haoran awake, and the two of them simply cleaned up and went to Zhaode Hall. Because Qi Haoran returned triumphantly, Li Jinghua asked the kitchen to make a lot of delicious food. The two children had already been fed in advance, and now they are sitting on the couch playing together, one person occupying Qi Xiuyuan''s side. Qi Haoran paused as he entered the room, and looked at his son with some sadness. He didn''t expect his son to be so good with his eldest brother, yet he despised him so much. Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyes and looked at him, everything he thought was written on his face, he twitched the corners of his mouth, but he hugged the little bear tightly in his hand, lowered his head and asked softly, "Little bear, will you still play with your uncle tomorrow?" Little Bear nodded fiercely, and put his arms around Qi Xiuyuan''s neck and gave him a kiss. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the game of handprinting this afternoon. Qi Haoran was even more shocked. After greeting Li Jinghua, he ran over to the couch and called out "Big Brother", and then went over to coax Xiaoxiong, "Son, look here, do you still remember Daddy?" Qi Xiuyuan said indifferently: "When you left, the child was not even a month old, how could you possibly remember?" Xiaobao looked up at Qi Haoran, and shouted crisply, "Fourth Uncle!" "Hey," Qi Haoran answered happily, and then looked at his son expectantly. Xiaoxiong didn''t know how to speak, but only chatted with Xiaobao. When he turned his head, he saw Qi Haoran still looking at him eagerly. He was confused. After a while, he finally gave Qi Haoran one of his favorite wood carvings with a sore face. Qi Haoran was very disappointed with the wood carving given by Xiaoxiong, but Mu Yangling, who brought the fruit, said in surprise: "Xiaoxiong actually gave you this thing? I asked him for a long time, but he was not willing to give it to me." Qi Xiuyuan looked at Qi Haoran who was disappointed, and snorted coldly, "It''s good luck." Qi Haoran was instantly revived with blood, and happily stuffed the wood carving into his arms, then picked up the little bear and put it on his neck, and said with a smile, "Brother is jealous of me, we are father and son nature, son, let''s go, father will take you on a horse. go." Said to be riding a horse, but it was actually riding his father, driving the little bear around his neck and spinning around the house. At first, the little bear was nervously holding on to Qi Haoran''s hair, but later he found that the feeling of being condescending was not very good, and soon he "giggled" He laughed, shaking his **** in the back, and reaching out to pat Qi Haoran''s head, making a "beep" sound. Qi Xiuyuan looked at his son with an envious face, choked his chest with anger, and scolded: "It''s just not decent, who do you see putting his son on his neck? Don''t you hurry up and put it down?" "Our family is the only one in the house, who knows if we don''t tell?" Qi Haoran said with a face full of indifference. Mu Yangling said worriedly: "Hurry up and put it down, don''t scare the children at night." Qi Haoran regretted for a moment, and put his son down. The little bear obviously still wanted to play. He patted his father''s shoulder, grabbed his clothes and slung his legs and wanted to climb up by himself. Qi Haoran saw his eldest brother and A Ling were staring at him. , he can only hold his son and whisper in his ear: "Good son, we will play tomorrow when your mother is not around." After coaxing ?? several times, Little Bear reluctantly agreed. After eating, Qi Xiuyuan said: "There are several national titles drawn up, you can look back and see which one is suitable. It''s best to decide early." Qi Haoran thought about it and asked, "Is there Qi?" "Yes," Qi Xiuyuan frowned, "It''s just that all the ministers don''t like this word very much, and Qi is the surname of the country, and then the country name..." Historically, the surname of a country is different from the title of the country. The title of the country is mostly taken from words with beautiful meanings, or directly from the "Book of Changes". There are few people who directly use the surname of the country as the title of the country. During the Northern and Southern Dynasties, the country name of Chen Guo was taken from the country''s surname. Qi Haoran curled his lips and said, "They are just trying to suppress my Qi family, and they don''t want the country''s name to follow the country''s surname. What''s wrong with Qi?" With food as the heaven, all we want is for the people to live and work in peace and contentment, the most pragmatic thing. Qi Xiuyuan was interested in the national title "Qi" from the beginning, but he hesitated again because the ministers under him were very opposed to it. Hearing what his brother said, he became firm again, and after a moment of silence he said, "That''s called Daqi, in the Spring and Autumn Period. The state of Qi is a state of feudal vassals, but I, Da Qi, will definitely be able to unify the country, and it will last forever!" Qi Haoran smiled and exuded self-confidence, "Brother, don''t worry, my younger brother will definitely help you recover the country." Qi Xiuyuan laughed, patted his shoulder and said, "Okay, our brothers work together." Since then, the country name of Daqi has been set. The two brothers quickly moved the battlefield to the study with the jug. The two left a message that they were going to sleep on their feet at night. Mu Yangling heard the words and went back with the bear. Li Jinghua also took Xiaobao to bed early. The West Mansion quickly became quiet, but the people in the East Mansion couldn''t sleep. Mrs Wu and her sons and daughters-in-law were sitting in the flower hall guarding a table of cold food, her face was a little gloomy, she waved: "Go away, I won''t be able to eat this reunion dinner tonight." Chapter 580： Worry Qi Shaotai was indignant, "Even if they are in high positions now, and there is no reason to disrespect their mothers, they are not afraid of people saying they are unfilial?" Qi Shaosheng clenched his fists involuntarily, looked at his mother in confusion, and asked with difficulty: "Mother, do you think he will not recognize our identity as a direct son?" "Why?" Qi Shaotai jumped up, "Mother is father''s successor, why doesn''t he recognize us as a direct son?" "Shut up," Wu Shi stopped Qi Shaotai in embarrassment, and whispered: "Are you afraid that others won''t know? Their identities are not what they used to be, and if he doesn''t recognize them, what can we do?" Speaking of this, Mrs Wu couldn''t help but feel resentful, saying that her husband depends on her son, her two sons are obviously older than Qi Haoran, but so far they have not achieved anything at all, Qi Shaosheng is just a scholar, Qi Shaotai simply The children did not pass the exam. Originally thought that they could take advantage of Qi Xiuyuan''s shareholder style to first run the next force in the capital when they went to war abroad, and when Qi Xiuyuan discussed the merits and rewards, he would have the weight to negotiate conditions for him. But as soon as Qi Xiuyuan walked away, he surrounded the Qi mansion with his hind legs. Not only could their daughters and family members be unable to get out, but even their two sons could not step out of the mansion door. They said they were protecting them. Who doesn''t know it was guarding them? Qi Xiuyuan went out to fight for a year, and they were imprisoned for a year. Even if Li Jinghua and others came back later, they still couldn''t get out. The two sons are still thinking about waiting for Qi Xiuyuan to become the emperor and the prince, but she knows that she doesn''t even think about it. But she had a glimmer of hope in her heart, and felt that the Qi brothers would be concerned about their reputation and be a little more beautiful to her mother. Even if the two sons could not be named princes, a prince would always be indispensable, and she would be there. The empress dowager took care of it, and life should not be too bad. But today Qi Haoran returned triumphantly, so she should have come to greet her mother before returning to the yard. If they don''t come in the afternoon, they should also come to have a reunion dinner when they go to invite them in the evening, but Mammy Wu has even the shadow of Qi Haoran. She was dismissed without seeing her, so it could be seen that Qi Xiuyuan''s brother didn''t even plan to recognize her mother''s identity. The stepson did not recognize the stepmother. Even if Qi Xiuyuan was the emperor, he could not justify it in terms of etiquette, but she did not dare to refute it loudly because she knew that her stepmother was wrong. is only recorded on the clan, and it is still a concubine in the yamen documents. Moreover, many people know this secret. If Qi Xiuyuan does not recognize it, they will have no way to deal with him. If there is no last identity that can bind Qi Xiuyuan''s brother, how much scruples does Qi Xiuyuan have for them? No one knew how much Qi Xiuyuan hated her. Looking at the two sons who were still indignant, Wu didn''t say what he was afraid of Qi Xiuyuan. She now only hopes that Qi Xiuyuan will be scruples of outside speeches and not be too extreme or ugly. Qi Haoran didn''t go to see the Wu family the next day. After breakfast, he went directly to the palace with Qi Xiu. Qi Xiuyuan saw that his face was normal, so he calmed down and didn''t take the initiative to mention it, but he didn''t know that Qi Haoran had long forgotten the character of the Wu family. ? "Zijin is currently in charge of all the food and armament of the Qi family army, and it is very difficult. Do you think you will follow me or him when you come back?" Qi Haoran hesitated for a moment and said, "Brother, are you short of manpower?" Seeing his expression, Qi Xiuyuan knew what he was thinking, and said, "I know that you are impatient to deal with officials in the DPRK and China, but what you need to do is still to do. You can follow Zijin. In the future, you will still have to lead the army abroad and learn from him. It''s good to learn to manage the rear, but when I call you here, you must come." Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief and nodded hastily. How easy is it to build a new country? Taxes, laws, and even rituals need to be changed. Although these can be postponed for two or three years, they must be discussed from now on. The most important thing is to first let the people in exile and fleeing settle down. They have no fields and no food, so they must be allocated fields and food for relief. Because some places have more people and less land, and some places have less people and more land, the distribution of Yongye fields is also different, and it is necessary to find ways to move those who are willing to migrate to places with less people and less land. The national treasury has limited grain and silver. After doing this, the entire country will be hollowed out. What will happen next year? Therefore, we can only slightly stagger the tax-free years, and we have to find a way to generate income. In short, there are a lot of miscellaneous things. Just after finishing one, another minister took the paper and raised another question. Although everything was going on in an orderly manner, the trivial matters made even Qi Xiuyuan, a good-natured and steady person, a little irritable, not to mention Qi Haoran, a person who sat in a chair for less than half an hour. After listening in a dazed way for a morning, he ran out to find Fan Zijin under the pretext of inspecting the armaments. Qi Xiuyuan sighed, feeling that there were too few available people, Haoran was not good at these, and he couldn''t pressure him to help here. Fan Zijin will be much more relaxed here, and the most difficult period has passed. When the war was in full swing, Fan Zijin had a record of not sleeping for three days and three nights, so when the war was over, he was very comfortable with a pot of tea leaning on the chair and reading the ledger. The Qi''s army is not small now, and the treasury can''t give any money to the army, so it''s all up to him to support it. It needs to be careful in scheduling, but because he came up with a plan before, it has become a routine, so just need Just leave it to the officials of the military department below, he is only responsible for supervising inspections. Fan Zijin''s contacts here are all people from the military. Everyone sees Qi Haoran and greets them respectfully, and then they can do whatever they need to do. Qi Haoran was very envious when he saw Fan Zijin being so leisurely here, "Big brother asked me to learn about rear management, so I can use it for expedition." Fan Zijin threw a booklet to him and said, "Learn to read the ledger first." Qi Haoran flipped it and threw it aside irritably, and muttered, "I hate watching these things the most, even if I''m learning now, I can''t learn it." Fan Zijin glanced at him, Qi Haoran raised his head, saw that he was lazily nestled in the chair, it was already early summer, but there was still a blanket underneath, and then looking at the jacket on him, he reached out and squeezed his hand, He frowned and said, "How can you be so thin? Don''t hurt your body." "I''m lucky, I didn''t hurt my body, but I''m a little afraid of the cold," Fan Zijin said indifferently: "Don''t you and your eldest cousin also have dark wounds? I just got out of shape some time ago, just take care of it for a while." Qi Haoran rolled up the ledger on the table and said, "I''ll take it home and look at it. Since there are old rules to follow, don''t sit here, just leave it to the people below, go back and rest." Fan Zijin shook his head, "It''s annoying to see them when you go home, why don''t you stay here, go back, spend more time with Xiaoxiong, and tell him I''ll see him at night." Chapter 581： effort Qi Haoran rolled up two account books and ran home. He picked up his son, who was on Mu Yangling''s chest, and said dissatisfiedly, "He''s already one year old. Mu Yangling hurriedly grabbed the child, patted his back soothingly, stared at Qi Haoran and said, "What nonsense are you talking about, Xiaobao is still breastfeeding." Qi Haoran smacked his mouth, "You wouldn''t feed him until he was two years old, would you?" "Then he has to wait until he is one year old before quitting." Mu Yangling gave Little Bear a small toy and asked him to play aside, "Why did you come back?" Qi Haoran showed her the account book, "Find me an account book and ask him to teach me how to read the account book. Also, go to the warehouse to see if there are any good medicinal materials, and then go back and send some to Zijin." Qi Haoran said sadly: "It''s been a long time since I saw him, and he''s so thin that he''s out of shape." "I was busy some time ago, don''t worry, I''ll take care of it for a while. Now the imperial doctor can invite us, and the Fan family lives in one now." Qi Haoran felt a little better in his heart, but he also wanted to learn to read the account book earlier, so that he could share one or two for his eldest brother and Zijin. But he obviously overestimated himself. In three days, Qi Haoran changed three accountant masters. It was not because Qi Haoran had a bad temper that he forced people away, but because the three accountant masters felt ashamed that they could not teach Qi Haoran to take the initiative to invite him. resigned. Qi Haoran has always made up his mind to do whatever he wants, and he will keep pushing in that direction, so even if he doesn''t understand his attitude, he can ask for leave. Qi Haoran didn''t understand the form. It didn''t take long, they retreated in just one day, because they didn''t dare to fool, so they had to give up this opportunity. At first, Mu Yangling suspected that the methods taught by the accountants were wrong, so he personally went to battle to teach him. After a long time, Mu Yangling silently looked at Qi Haoran, who was holding the pen with a distressed face. Said: "Haoran, this accounting thing is not suitable for you. You are specialized in surgery, you might as well find a few accountants to help you. You are only responsible for scheduling." "But this will inevitably be fooled." "Who dares to fool you about military and political matters? It''s really impossible to get a supervisory agency, can they still hide from you alone? As long as the system is perfect, the risks can be minimized, which is better than learning to read the ledger. Strong," and still didn''t understand. Mu Yangling swallowed the last sentence. Qi Haoran lowered his head and thought deeply. Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin came back for dinner together in the evening. Seeing that Qi Haoran was already playing with his two children, he asked Li Jinghua curiously, "This kid has always been a stubborn one, who persuaded him?" Qi Xiuyuan never thought that his younger brother could learn to read account books. Li Jinghua smiled and said, "A-Ling went to persuade him for a long time." Qi Xiuyuan exhaled, "That''s good, I''ll take him into the palace tomorrow, and he can''t learn from reading the account books. He can always learn other things. It just so happens that the prefects of various places have to go to Beijing to report their duties, and let him learn from them." Qi Haoran turned his head to Fan Zijin and said, "You follow along too, and then you will first release your qualifications." Fan Zijin curled his lips in disdain, "Big cousin, do I still use my qualifications? I have a headache with those local government affairs. It''s better to make money to fill the national treasury. Now that the country is newly built, it is really not necessary to follow the old system, just use it if you have talent." Qi Xiuyuan laughed and said, "Could it be that you still want to be prime minister as soon as you come up?" "The prime minister has too many things to manage. I can''t be the first cousin. You should leave the household to me. I promise that within ten years, the treasury will be full of coins and the granary will be full." "Even if I''m exempt from tax for three years, the tax will be reduced?" Fan Zijin choked and said after a while, "Actually, businessmen are the richest." "The tax is too heavy, and businessmen may not be able to engage in business again. Moreover, how many people are engaged in business in this world?" Not one person in a hundred people is engaged in business. If the tax is on that person, it will be another level of unfairness. Moreover, the business tax is too heavy, the more people evade the tax, and the more people abandon business. Although Qi Xiuyuan despised businessmen, he would not despise their role. If their Qi family army can support them, wouldn''t they rely on Fan Zijin to do business halfway? Qi Xiu saw that Fan Zijin scratched his head and wanted to think, so he pressed his hand and said, "Zijin, when I ascend the throne, you can follow Haoran to the front line, hand over your business to the steward, and follow Haoran seriously. A break." Fan Zijin was stunned and said, "Big cousin, I still have to go to accumulate merits? You can make me an official in the Ministry of Household..." Qi Xiuyuan said solemnly, "Don''t you just want to be the head of the Ministry of Household? With your current state of mind, I won''t be at ease in handing over the position of Minister of the Ministry of Household to you in twenty years." Seeing Fan Zijin''s dissatisfied face, He sighed and said, "There is no doubt about your talent, but what I want you to learn is your mentality and virtue, Zijin, how big a heart can you take on, how much responsibility can you take, Haoran has a benevolent heart, but his talent is only on the way to war. , the other is to force him to learn with a knife, I only have one person, and Xiaobao is still young, so I always need some help..." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t finish his words, but the meaning was obvious. He wanted Fan Zijin to help him. With such high hopes, it was only a matter of time before Fan Zijin took off. Fan Zijin fell silent, it was impossible to say that he was not moved, but he wanted to do whatever he liked, such as doing business. If it is said that the business was to get some pocket money for him and Qi Haoran, to get some food and grass for the fifth battalion, then to get the military equipment for the entire Xiying, and now to support the Qi family army, but he fell in love with this line of business a long time ago. In business, he feels that officialdom is not as exciting and attractive as shopping malls. But he also knows that only good officials and generals have been famous throughout the ages, and no businessman has ever been honored in history books. Fan Zijin is a businessman, but he is also a scholar, and no scholar can resist the temptation of being famous and leaving history. He knew that the reason why Qi Xiuyuan was reluctant to promote him to a high position at this time was nothing more than a bottom line issue. Except for a limited number of people, he rarely cares about himself. In order to make a profit, he can use all means, but if he is an official slaughter, this is obviously not acceptable. There are ruthless means, but the benevolence of an official is not No. There is no benevolence to tolerate the people, isn''t that another Qin Prime Minister? Fan Zijin thought about it for a few days, and Qi Haoran asked inexplicably, "You can strategize in the shopping mall, and you can also find that feeling in the officialdom. Why do you have to die on it?" Fan Zijin glanced at him and said, "What''s the matter? I can throw out any conspiracy or conspiracy in the shopping mall, and no one is holding me down. There are few things I want to do that can''t be done, but it''s different in the officialdom. , if I framed Zhongliang for the purpose, not to mention the big cousin, you would be the first to fall out with me." Chapter 582： Father and son Qi Haoran recalled the meaning of these words, and jumped up and said, "You can''t frame Zhongliang even in the shopping mall." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "What''s the point of being loyal and good in the business world? Fighting is just a matter of one''s own incompetence, and if you lose, you won''t be able to implicate the common people, but in the officialdom, it''s different, and it will easily implicate innocent people. It''s time for you and your big cousin to tug at my ears again." Qi Haoran always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure it out for a while, so he could only say: "Why do you have to frame Zhongliang?" Fan Zijin said quietly: "For profit, if they get in the way, I can only clean it up." That''s why the eldest cousin said he had no bottom line. Fan Zijin also knew that he was crooked, but what if he couldn''t change it? Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran up and down, and sighed faintly, but he and Qi Haoran were brothers. Qi Haoran had justice in his heart, and he was stupid. He really didn''t want to go too high, and one day the brothers would turn against each other. Qi Haoran reacted, patted his chest and said, "It doesn''t matter, didn''t Big Brother let you follow me? When the time comes, I will supervise you, and I will definitely not ask you to do things that hurt the world." Fan Zijin opened his mouth and wanted to say that he was unwilling to follow you because of this, but seeing that Qi Haoran was already excitedly planning what he would do next, he could only swallow what he said. Mu Yangling believed in Fan Zijin''s character very much. After listening to Qi Haoran''s broadcast, he said indifferently, "Zijin is very fond of brothers. With you and my eldest brother taking care from time to time, it won''t go wrong." Qi Haoran never thought that Fan Zijin was crooked. In his opinion, Fan Zijin was a great and good person. Hearing the words, he nodded vigorously, "So I don''t understand why eldest brother is always so worried about Zijin going the wrong way. He is so good. ." Mu Yangling patted his arm and said: "Smart people think about things from a different angle than us, we just need to know that Zijin is good." Qi Haoran said dissatisfiedly: "Isn''t your master smart?" "You are smart, but we all only have five minds. Big Brother and Zijin have seven minds, so they are much smarter than us." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, and asked, "I''ve only heard of the saying that there are seven orifices exquisite hearts, and there are five orifices hearts?" Mu Yangling looked at him with contempt and said, "The ordinary human mind has five orifices, and saints have seven. You don''t even know this allusion?" Qi Haoran touched his nose and muttered, "Who would pay attention to this?" Then he said, "Then you only have five apertures, and we are a perfect match." Seeing that his eyes were sparkling, and the hand in the quilt was not honest, Mu Yangling grabbed his hand and said, "Don''t be fooled, you have agreed, sleep well tonight, tomorrow is your son''s catch Zhou Yan. "Don''t worry, Master will wake you up early tomorrow morning, and won''t let you wake up late..." After saying that, he turned over and suppressed the person under him, blocking her mouth and preventing her from saying anything against it. The next day, Mu Yangling stepped on the clock and was woken up. Qi Haoran gave her a flattering smile and said, "Come on, I''ll help you get dressed." Mu Yangling turned his head and glanced at the hourglass. Seeing that it was not too late, he breathed a sigh of relief, pulled his clothes and said, "Turn around, I will wear it myself." Qi Haoran turned his back regretfully. After Mu Yangling finished getting dressed, Qi Haoran flattered her to wring out a towel and wipe her face. Mu Yangling didn''t forgive him until he got to the dressing table and saw him being so careful. Menglang at night. Qi Haoran saw Mu Yangling''s mouth pursed slightly, and knew that she was not angry anymore. He hurriedly opened the door and let Lichun come in to help Mu Yangling comb her hair. He sat on the chair and drank tea while watching her. Seeing it in the mirror, Mu Yangling said, "Why do you drink tea in the morning? Didn''t you have boiled water in the house? Drink some boiled water in the morning, and then drink tea half an hour after breakfast. " Because there are always people around who are not in good health, Mu Yangling has always been paying attention to health preservation. She does not drink tea in the morning and before going to bed at night, only plain water, and Qi Haoran follows her habit. Lichun paused and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s because the new girl here is ignorant, so I made a mistake. Go back to the servants and give them instructions to let them pay attention." Mu Yangling nodded with a dispensable nod. The little bear turned over as soon as he opened his eyes. Seeing that he was not in his room, he immediately pouted in dissatisfaction. Since his father came back, he would always be carried to the warm pavilion after falling asleep at night. He pouted a little dissatisfied. His **** was about to slip off the bed, and the wet nurse who came in saw that she had rushed forward to wrap him with a blanket, and coaxed softly, "Third Young Master, shall we put on nice clothes first? After that, we will go to Fourth Grandma." The little girl hurriedly brought him the clothes that she had prepared earlier. They were all red, with red clothes and red trousers, and a red short jacket, and then put on a red hat. The whole thing was a red doll, which was extremely festive. The nurse wanted to carry the little bear over, but the little bear had to go down to the ground and run by himself. Although he was only one year old, he ran steadily and quickly, and ran to the main house in a hurry. Qi Haoran couldn''t help smiling when he heard the sound, rushing to run in the yard, and the only one who made such a hurried running sound was Xiao Xiong. Qi Haoran got up and walked to the door when a red child rushed into his arms. Qi Haoran picked him up, took off his hat, rubbed his bald head and said, "This dress is so beautiful, it makes my son even more handsome." Although the little bear is small, he understands compliments and hugs his father''s neck at once. It''s no wonder he threw him to the warmer last night. He grabbed Qi Haoran''s hair, pulled his shoulders and tried to ride up. Qi Haoran didn''t even think about it, he put his son on his neck and walked out, shouting "Tata" as he walked, "Let''s go, let''s go catch Zhou." Xiaoxiong grabbed Qi Haoran''s hand and laughed "giggling", and the laughter spread to Zhaodetang. Everyone knows that Xiaoxiong only makes such a laugh when he is "riding". Xiaobao sat on the couch in a depressed mood and ignored others. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help feeling distressed when he saw it. He gritted his teeth at Qi Haoran outside, and waved everyone out of the yard. Li Jinghua was worried that his son would annoy Qi Xiuyuan when he saw Qi Xiuyuan hug his son and put it on his neck... She was stunned, completely speechless. Xiaobao was very excited, but his **** was up and down. He was not a bear who only "giggled", he could already speak, so he grabbed his father''s hair and shouted "Driving, driving", Li Jinghua His face changed slightly, and he was about to step forward to stop it, but who knew that Qi Xiuyuan ran out with Xiaobao on his back... Li Jinghua''s eyes were slightly wet, she lowered her head, and said nothing. Qi Haoran was bringing the little bear over. Seeing that all the maids in Zhaodetang were outside the yard, he asked curiously, "Why are you all here?" People looked at each other, and they didn''t know why they were kicked out. Qi Haoran pouted when he saw them being so dumb, pushed open the door by himself, and bent over to go in. What if he bumped into his son? As soon as he entered, he met Qi Xiuyuan, who was flying with Xiaobao in the yard, face to face. Chapter 583： Catch the Week (Part 1) Qi Xiuyuan looked a little stinky when he went out with Xiaobao, Qi Haoran didn''t understand, it''s only natural to love his son, why should he hide it? Look, Qi Xiuyuan handed Little Treasure to the wet nurse to hold him before he got to the second gate, and said he didn''t want to hold him in front of outsiders. Qi Haoran despised the elder brother''s practice of covering his ears and stealing bells, and walked in front of him with vigour while holding the little bear. Xiaoxiong didn''t appreciate it at all, because Xiaobao had solemnly declared that he wanted to go by himself, and Xiaoxiong was also clamoring to come down and walk by himself. Under Qi Xiuyuan''s contemptuous eyes, Qi Haoran could only put down his son who was making a fuss. Little Bear shook off his father''s hand and ran to his brother''s side, and the two brothers walked out together, holding hands, and the two little heads were still chatting with each other. The two brothers wore the same clothes and walked together like two fireballs, but it made the people who saw it very happy. As soon as he entered the hall, everyone''s eyes were drawn to the two children. Wu shi smiled slightly: "Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong are here, come to grandma." Xiaobao didn''t like the Wu family very much, but because his mother had warned him before, he took his younger brother over with him. Xiao Xiong''s attention was already attracted by the things on the long case, and he was unconsciously pulled to Wu''s. "Two good boys. Today is the big day for the two of you to arrest Zhou. After the long case, you should be so respectful and respectful to each other, you know?" "To catch Zhou Ben is to choose what you like to take, how can you give in?" Qi Haoran didn''t like Wu''s words of implying beating, turned his head to Xiaobao Xiaoxiong and said, "You can take whatever you like in a while, and everything else is fine. Let each other go, but Zhou can''t let go." Mr. Wu''s face changed slightly, and he looked up at Auto Repair, but saw Qi Xiuyuan talking to several old officials of Zhang Cheng. Although he heard it, he didn''t turn around and scold Qi Haoran, and his heart was slightly cold. Wu Shi suppressed the anger in her heart, forced a smile, and handed the two children to their wet nurse, but when she saw Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling who came in with smiles, she couldn''t help but stabbed: "This time it is The two children are catching Zhou together, and there are a lot of guests, so they must be entertained." After saying that, he looked at Xiaobao with pity: "It was all delayed by the war, otherwise Xiaobao''s arrest of Zhou should have been held a year ago. Yes, I didn''t know where you fled to before, and the things I prepared were useless..." Li Jinghua''s complexion changed. Today is not Xiaoxiong''s birthday. His birthday is five days away. The reason why he chose to catch Zhou today is because he wants to be with Xiaobao. Because they fled last year, they all focused on the war, so when Xiaobao was one year old, he simply prepared a few things and let him grab a book. Qi Xiuyuan has always felt ashamed of his son, and with Qi Haoran, a father who loves his son, he seems to be a stepfather, and since he is about to ascend the throne, he must think more. Xiaobao is very smart, at least it seems to be much smarter than when their brothers were young. If there is no big problem, he will be the heir of Daqi in the future. The year that Li Jinghua and him disappeared was a place that could easily be criticized and criticized. Now there is only one woman, Li Jinghua, in his backyard. Naturally, they are at peace with each other, but in the future when the harem is established, such struggles will inevitably increase. He is not worried about Li Jinghua, but he is worried about Xiaobao. This is his first son, and possibly the only direct son. It is evident that Qi Xiuyuan values ??him. In order to consolidate his status, Qi Xiuyuan decided to give Xiaobao a catch-week banquet again to show his importance and consolidate his status. But doing it alone is too eye-catching. It just so happened that Xiaoxiong was about to turn one year old, so Qi Xiuyuan and his younger brother discussed doing it together. Qi Haoran saw that the brothers were in love with each other, and Xiaobao''s previous arrest was really wronged, so he agreed without thinking. The ?? brothers are now the most powerful people in Daqi. I thought that no one would bring up old things so ignorantly at the Zhou Banquet, but I didn''t expect the Wu family to be so clueless. When Qi Xiuyuan had not returned to Beijing, rumors arose in Beijing about how Li Jinghua''s wife and sister-in-law took their children away. If they were kidnapped, then Li Jinghua would obviously not be able to be the queen anymore, and even Xiaobao would be criticized. As for Mu Yangling''s mother and son, there was a future queen in front of them, and no one paid attention to them. But if he is sent away by brother Qi Xiuyuan, then brother Qi Xiuyuan has been criticized. He can send away his sweet wife and young son, but he can''t send away his old father, causing the old father to suffer as a hostage, and even his reasons for rebelling will be doubted, which makes people feel that He has no ethics, no filial piety and disloyalty. At that time, it was Fan Zijin who stood up and took the initiative to take matters into his own hands, saying that he found that the forbidden army surrounding Qi Mansion was different. Because there was a precedent for Emperor Jingyan detaining the family members of generals as pawns, he rescued them and sent them out of the city as soon as he was afraid. , and the family members of other generals were also sent away. It can be seen that the difference is not only the forbidden army who surrounded Qi Mansion. As soon as these words came out, everyone remembered that there were other officials and family members who disappeared along with Li Jinghua and others, but they suffered many casualties, and only the Qi family could come back alive. A small number of people accepted this statement, but most people did ask Fan Zijin why he did not save all the people, but only saved Li Jinghua''s mother and son? Fan Zijin sneered at this and said, "Fan is not so talented, how many other generals can only rescue a few people in the mansion?" There is no family that can send the whole family out. If they still save Qi Feng, will Wu family save them? Saved the Wu family, how could Qi Shaosheng''s brothers, wife and children not be saved? With such an implication, such a large group of people should not speak out of the city, I am afraid that they will be discovered before they leave the house. But there are still people who hold on to this principle and think that Fan Zijin should save Qi Feng even if he wants to save him. The elders come first. This is the most basic morality. Annoying Fan Zijin, Fan Zijin said nonchalantly: "The east and west of the Qi Mansion were separated, and the water from the well does not run into the river. My cousin is in trouble. My uncle is of high quality and "righteousness kills relatives", but Fan is a villain who only recognizes relatives. Not to mention that Fan''s ability is limited and he can only send these few people. Even if he has the ability, Fan will only consider it next. His parents and wife, his uncle is of high quality, and he will definitely not give up on Da Zhou. These words successfully blocked the mouths of most people. Yes, Fan Zijin himself and his parents and wife did not leave. He sent Li Shi and others away first. It can be seen that the righteousness is right. As for Qi Feng, everyone knows that Qi''s father and son are not in harmony. It is still there, but the two houses have been separated, and Fan Zijin, who is close to Qi Xiuyuan, is understandable regardless of Qi Feng. However, some Confucian scholars criticized Fan Zijin for being too narrow-minded, disrespectful to the elders, etc., and degraded Fan Zijin''s character again and again. But Qi Xiuyuan and others knew that this was Fan Zijin''s way of diverting his attention. Qi Xiuyuan and the others were completely unaware of the person who was rescued by Fan Zijin, but this matter cannot stand scrutiny. We really need to investigate further. Even if Qi Xiuyuan later erased a lot of traces, the powerful can still detect this. They had already arranged it. If nothing else, the house where Mu Yangling and the others lived was prepared a year in advance. He couldn''t kill all the nearby villagers, right? So Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want anyone to mention it, but Wu Shi just brought it up again at this time, and he hinted it so clearly, for fear that others would not know. Chapter 584： Catch the week (middle) Qi Xiuyuan was furious in his heart, his face became more and more majestic, and the hall suddenly fell silent. Although Qi Xiuyuan had not yet ascended the throne, everyone regarded him as an emperor, and he couldn''t help feeling anxious. Although Wu''s face is still smiling, his palms are sweaty, and he is a little annoyed by his impulses, but this is not the time to show weakness, otherwise so many people are watching, who will put their mother and son in their eyes in the future? Qi Xiuyuan sneered in his heart and didn''t speak. He was already the biggest, so why would he want to accommodate others at this time? However, Li Jinghua had to stand up and smiled: "The things that the wife prepared are naturally good, but the uncle and the fourth uncle have some obsessions in their hearts, thinking that they have not taken care of the two children, so they will definitely need them to catch Zhou''s things. Just buy it in person, the ones prepared by the wife will naturally not be used." Li Jinghua rubbed the heads of the two children and said with a smile: "These two children have a good relationship, and it is their fate to catch Zhou together, and there is no grievance." Everyone looked at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling. Before Qi Haoran spoke, Mu Yangling directly lowered his head and asked Xiao Xiong, "Would you like to catch Zhou with brother? Hold his hand if you want, or come to your mother''s side if you don''t want." The little bear, who was grabbing at the corner of his mother''s clothes, threw off her clothes and ran to Xiaobao''s side, holding his little hands tightly, staring at his mother. Mu Yangling shrugged and didn''t say a word, but everyone saw her attitude. Everyone turned their attention to Qi Haoran, and when they saw him looking at Little Bear with a smile on his face, they understood his attitude. The hall suddenly resumed its liveliness. Qi Xiuyuan beckoned for Shijian, and whispered a word to him. As soon as the catch week time came, the two children were carried on the long case. The desk is very long and large, with two tables horizontally and three vertically. It is full of things collected by Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran. Because it is two children who are catching Zhou, some important things are repeated, such as There are three books and three wooden swords. Qi Haoran naturally wanted his son to grab the wooden sword, so it would be nice to have a father and son in the future, so he looked at him eagerly and motioned him to get the wooden sword. Xiaoxiong didn''t understand his father''s wink, thinking that he wanted to play with the things on the desk, so he grabbed a book and stuffed it into Qi Haoran''s arms. Everyone died before they could spit out the words "smart and eager to learn". Qi Haoran put the book back and said, "Son, you are going to get what you like, you don''t need to give it to Daddy." Little Bear tilted his head, thinking that his father didn''t like this, he turned his head to look at the things on the desk, and picked up a large gold ingot for him. He remembered that his father had this in his purse, although it was much smaller. Qi Haoran held the gold ingot with a black face, and Qi Xiuyuan let out a "puchi" laugh. Compared with the bear who was staring at Qi Haoran, Xiaobao''s reaction was much more normal. He sat in the middle of a pile of things and saw himself and his younger brother. Being surrounded by people, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in his heart, his chest was straight, he could understand the words of his father and fourth uncle, and he had to choose what he liked. But Xiaobao looked around and found that he didn''t particularly like the building blocks that the fourth aunt made for him. He was a little disappointed. Seeing that his brother was still stuffing things for the fourth uncle, he stepped forward and pulled it. Holding his hand, he said, "I don''t give it to the fourth uncle, but to you." took his hand and walked to the middle of the things, picked up a pen and gave it to him, the little bear took it and looked at it. He didn''t like it, and threw it on the ground. Then there is the relay game. Xiaobao''s original intention is to let Xiaoxiong choose what he likes first, and then he chooses. Usually his mother taught him this. When there is something delicious and fun, his mother will coax him to give his brother one first, and then the rest will be his, and this time is no exception. So Little Treasure kept passing things around him that he thought looked fun to Little Bear, but Little Bear just looked at it and touched it, and then threw it down. Even if there are enough things on the desk, they don''t throw it like this. If the two childrens handing and throwing was unintentional at the beginning, it was because it felt so fun, and the two children became addicted to playing and even forgot that they were still being watched. Seeing that there are fewer and fewer things on the desk, although the adults can''t intervene to catch Zhou, Li Jinghua couldn''t help interrupting the two to let them quickly choose what they like. Xiaobao looked up at his mother lazily, and continued to deliver things to Little Bear. The news still threw things down with passion. He disliked Xiaobao''s slow delivery, so he reached out and grabbed things and threw them down. When Xiaobao grabbed a wooden sword and handed it to Little Bear, he didn''t know if he really liked it, or if he was tired of playing and throwing it, but instead of throwing it down, he stood up with the wooden sword. , while waving and shouting "hehe". This was the longest thing he kept in his hands. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and kept complimenting them: "The third young master will definitely be a fierce general in the future." fall. Next, let''s look at Xiaobao, there really isn''t much left on the desk. Xiaobao reluctantly felt that it was fun and handed it to Bear and threw it down, so what was left on the desk was the things he usually played and saw, and he lazily pulled a book and spread it out on his lap. This choice is as good as the wooden sword that Xiao Xiong chose. Everyone thought that the dust had settled, and they were about to praise when they saw Shijian panting and holding a box and handing it over to Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan took the box and opened it, took out the jade seal and placed it on the desk. Everyone looked shocked, and all looked at the two children on the desk with flickering eyes, and even Mu Yangling''s heart was raised. Because of the strange atmosphere in the hall, the little bear who was dancing the sword also stopped moving. He turned around to look at everyone, and seeing that everyone was still staring at him, he happily danced the wooden sword on his hand and cried even more excitedly. He didn''t find a piece of jade on the desk from the beginning to the end. And in order to attract the attention of his parents, he also deliberately jumped up in front of his parents, waving the wooden sword in his small hand, and shouting "Humhahaha" in his mouth. The corners of everyone''s mouth twitched, and they looked away decisively. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling looked at their son with relief. Xiaoxiong didn''t find that there was something on the desk, but Xiaobao found it, because Qi Xiuyuan put the thing in front of him on purpose, he looked up at his father, and then went to pick up the stone he had never seen before. Everyone''s heart tightened when he picked up the jade seal. Li Jinghua squeezed the handkerchief tightly, almost tearing it to pieces, but saw Xiaobao holding the jade seal and looking at it, and finally turned to look at it. On the desk, I found that although the stone was heavy, it was cool and comfortable to hold. Xiaobao yawned sleepily, pushed away the things around him, and lay down to sleep with the cool Yuxi in his arms. Chapter 585： Catch the week (below) Qi Xiuyuan expressed his importance to Xiaobao with his actions. Even if he did not make Xiaobao the crown prince immediately after he ascended the throne, no one could shake his status. Both children chose what they liked, and the arrest of Zhou was over. Mu Yangling stepped forward and hugged the little bear down. He wanted to take back the wooden sword in his hand, but he avoided him, so he went to his father with the little wooden sword. He put the wooden sword in his hand and wanted him to dance to him. Qi Haoran picked up the child and whispered, "Wait for daddy to teach you this afternoon." Everyone was a little surprised when they saw Qi Haoran holding the child in person. Mr. Wu looked up and said, "Haoran, our ancestors paid attention to holding grandsons and not children..." "Madam, that is an ancient ritual in sacrifice, we should accept it, but in this family, it is natural for fathers and sons to be close," Qi Haoran refuted with a stern face: "What''s more, fathers are kind and sons are filial, and I''m often away from home. I don''t care enough about my children, and it''s okay to be closer at this time." Mr. Wu didn''t dare to speak for a moment. The father is kind to the son and the son is filial, which is to imply that Qi Feng is not kind, so can they not be filial at this time? There are many people who have the same question as the Wu family, but no one raised any objections at this time. It was a joke. This was the arrest of the eldest son of Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran. Are they impatient? Qi Xiuyuan paused slightly, turned around and took the sleepy Xiaobao from the nurse''s hand. Li Jinghua was whispering to persuade Xiaobao to hand over the jade seal to her, and was startled. Little Treasure opened his sleepy eyes and glanced at his father, then leaned on his chest and continued to sleep, holding the jade seal tightly in his hand. Qi Xiuyuan grabbed the jade seal and said with a smile, "I''ll put it away for my father, and then I''ll play it with you at night, okay?" Little Treasure said softly, "It''s cool." Qi Xiuyuan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized that the weather was a little hot at this time, and the two children wore a lot of clothes today. Xiaobao was coveting the coolness of the jade seal. Father will take you back to sleep on the mat." Xiaobao was instantly satisfied and gave the jade seal to Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan handed the things over to Shijian and took the child out for a spin, even if it was a courtesy. Little Treasure was already sleeping with frowning, but Little Bear was still jumping around with the wooden sword in his arms. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but say, "This kid has real leather. It''s nap time and he''s still so excited." Looking at the little treasure in his arms, he can''t help but look a little thin. Qi Haoran has already taken the towel and wiped the bear''s face, hands and feet, and directly stripped the clothes and stuffed them on the bed, hearing the words: "This kid just likes to join in the fun, if he doesn''t sleep now, he will definitely fall asleep without eating at night, and then early in the morning. Get up and smash the door again." Put Little Bear next to Little Treasure, only to find that Little Bear has long hands and feet. Although he is a year younger than Little Treasure, his stature almost catches up with Little Treasure. Qi Haoran frowned slightly, and felt that Xiaobao was too thin. Brothers Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran are both sturdy and outstanding in martial arts. They are more like their ancestors in appearance. Xiaoxiong looks like Qi Haoran, with long hands and feet, and grows very fast, but Xiaobao looks Too thin and thin. They don''t think it''s a matter of inherited genes, because Xiaobao''s little face is also very similar to Qi Xiuyuan, so it can only be the problem of Li Jinghua''s previous injury and premature birth. Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes froze when he thought of this, and he slowly turned soft when he saw Xiaobao turning over uncomfortably. After the arrest week, Qi Xiuyuan began to think about moving into the palace. After this period of cleaning, the palace was considered safe. Qi Xiuyuan asked Qi Haoran if he wanted to move in, but Qi Haoran shook his head and refused, moving in and then moving out, might as well just live in Qi''s mansion. "Rong Xuan and I discussed that the title we will give you is ''Rong''. Make the plaque first, and then you can go to Qin Xiangfu to see it. Before they dug Qin Xiangfu too much, it will take longer to repair it." Qi Haoran frowned and said, "Didn''t eldest brother agree to let A Ling go with me to the border gate? The Rongjun Prince''s Mansion will be left for now. We are so poor now, how can we have the money to repair it?" "..." Qi Xiuyuan said: "There is still money to repair the house." "That will also cost a lot, so let''s leave it alone. After two years, we will recover and then slowly repair it, and make it better, so that future generations will worry less." Qi Xiu agreed when he saw what he said. Only Qi Xiuyuans family moved into the palace. It was naturally very simple. There was everything in the palace, and there were many people who came to move things, so they all moved in in one trip. Li Jinghua gave Mu Yangling a sign and said, "You must come to the palace often to see me." Mu Yangling nodded in response. On the other side, Little Treasure and Little Bear were hugging each other and crying like earth-shattering, unwilling to say anything. In the end, Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua could only promise them that they would let Xiaoxiong live in the palace for a day every two days, or let Xiaobao live in the palace for a day, and then the two children let go of each other and entered the palace together hand in hand. That''s right, we entered the palace together. Xiaoxiong felt that he had to experience the life of entering the palace first, so Xiaoxiong stayed in the palace that night. Qi Haoran was quite excited at first, always disturbing the couple''s son finally leaving, how could he not be happy? But in the evening, when Mu Yangling worriedly said for the fifth time, "I don''t know if the bear is crying," Qi Haoran was unable to persuade him. He directly lifted the quilt and pressed it on her, saying, "Don''t think about him anymore. already." After a while, Qi Haoran was kicked out of bed, and Mu Yangling said angrily, "I don''t know if my son is doing well in the palace. You still think about it, go to bed early, and go to the palace to see your son tomorrow morning." The next day, Qi Haoran rushed into the palace with a dark face and aggressively. Before he got to Kunning Palace, he heard the arrogant whisper of the stinky boy, turned around the tree blocking him, and saw two stinky boys standing alone. A big peony flower is sticking **** her head. Qi Haoran''s mouth twitched, and he stepped forward and pulled the flower arrangement in the hands of the two of them: "You don''t even have hair, where are you putting it?" He handed the flower to the wet nurse beside him and said, "This is something that girls play with. You guys are manly men. What does the hairpin look like? You don''t have to waste such a good peony flower." "Puchi" next to a coquettish smile, Qi Haoran looked over, and the maid who was watching immediately blushed and lowered her head, whispering: "Fourth Young Master, this is not a peony flower, but a peony." ''s voice was delicate and crisp, very nice, Qi Haoran couldn''t help but look at her a few more times. Gu Yu''s face changed slightly, he took two steps forward to block Qi Haoran''s sight, and asked with a smile, "Why did the fourth master come in alone? Where is the fourth grandma?" Mu Yangling rode in the carriage. He rode first because he wanted to get angry with her. Naturally, Qi Haoran wouldn''t tell the truth, so he said, "Fourth grandma is behind." Qi Haoran leaned over and picked up the two children, one on each arm, and said, "Have you eaten yet?" "No," Xiaobao hurriedly replied, "I want to eat porridge." Little Bear wrinkled his nose and patted his father''s arm, "Aah" twice, Xiaobao immediately translated, "Brother wants to eat soup dumplings." Little Bear nodded in satisfaction. Chapter 586： only Li Jinghua opened the roster in his hand and asked, "Which palace is that palace maid from this morning?" "It''s from our Kunning Palace," Wen Cui lowered her head and said, "Jing Yan has been in the palace for twenty-four years, only eighteen this year." "It''s a good age," Li Jinghua knocked on the roster, and smiled sarcastically: "It''s a pity that she is too brainless, so she will be transferred away, don''t let her stay here, the little bear will often enter the palace, and the fourth master will definitely go to the harem. Come on, don''t let them touch you again." Wen Cui responded, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Grandma, the previous dynasty was clamoring for the emperor to draft a girl." Li Jinghua said with a smile: "The emperor will not agree. The construction of the fourth master''s house has not yet started. It can be seen that there is not much money available in the treasury. The fourth master is so frugal. Not many people." It''s not that Li Jinghua doesn''t feel at all. After all, Qi Xiuyuan is very affectionate to her, but not to mention that she is in this position now, even if she is just the grandmother of the Qi family, it is impossible for her not to take a concubine for Qi Xiuyuan, she is not Mu Yangling, Qi Xiuyuan is not Qi Haoran, Li Jinghua has always understood his position. She thought for a while and said, "No matter how many people will be added to the harem, you have to be strict with the people under you. I will never allow anyone in the harem to leave me." Her people will be loyal to her. If he serves the emperor, will the master count her or him? Wen Cui was taken aback by Li Jinghua, and hurriedly bowed her head in response. "Also, the fourth master should pay more attention, don''t let Yingying Yanyan in the palace rush on him, the fourth grandma is not a good temper." Wen Cui thought of Mu Yangling''s method and nodded in agreement. Li Jinghua sighed slightly, "There are a lot of people who rushed to the uncle''s side, but in fact, more people rushed to the fourth master''s side, but A Ling is still not alert, that''s all, I will remind her later." Qi Xiuyuan''s status is higher than Qi Haoran, but Qi Haoran is more popular, because the harem is not easy to mix, and one will die. Qi Haoran''s backyard is not the same. Mu Yangling''s mother''s family was not very powerful, and he was a village girl. Not only did people outside take aim at Qi Haoran''s backyard, but also in the Qi Mansion and the palace, many maids and palace maids took aim at Qi Haoran. Mu Yangling was of course aware of it. To these people, she just snorted, and then she waited for the first time, and in the evening repeatedly instructed Qi Haoran that if she dared to make mistakes, she would take the child back to Xingzhou Mansion, and Li Marry another. One sentence made Qi Haoran furious, and before the anger could come out, Mu Yangling had already twisted his waist with tears in his eyes and said, "No, why should I go back to Xingzhou Mansion in despair? I should take care of it. If you can''t live with your lower body, you should castrate first, and then take your son back to Xingzhou Mansion." After saying a sentence, Mu Yangling could already see the scene of Qi Haoran abandoning his wife and children and marrying a new love in his mind, and suddenly burst into tears. Qi Haoran was helpless, his anger was punctured with a "bang", he hugged Mu Yangling and said: "Master didn''t do anything to be sorry to you, didn''t you say that I won''t take a concubine and want to pass the room? How could it be? Abandoning your wife and children? It''s said that those people have bad intentions, but why do you blame me? I haven''t asked you to settle the account yet, and you started to cry." "Who made your men always play tricks and have little luck?" Mu Yangling cried, "There are not many good men in the world." Qi Haoran felt very wronged, and repeatedly swore that he did nothing, that he would definitely stay away from women other than Mu Yangling in the future, and would never take a second look. Qi Haoran wiped her tears and asked, "Why do you like to cry so much recently?" Mu Yangling shook his head blankly, Qi Haoran sighed, hugged her arm tightly, and said, "Don''t worry, Master will definitely not leave you." Because Mu Yangling cried pitifully, Qi Haoran couldn''t and didn''t want to get angry at her, and the anger in his whole body could only be directed at those who moved his mind, such as those ministers who repeatedly tried to ask him to change his wife, those who wanted to climb up on him The maid or maid of the bed. Qi Haoran brought Wang Ma and Lichun over, and said with a sullen face: "You guys pay attention, all the restless girls in the yard are sent out, don''t let them disturb the fourth grandma''s rest." Then he found another opportunity to start a fire at the ministers who were always testing him, and then it stopped. Qi Xiuyuan kept watching, didn''t stop or help, but when the news of how Qi Haoran was afraid began to spread outside, he began to stretch out his hand to suppress the news slightly. But what Qi Haoran was afraid of was quietly spread in the officialdom, and spread to the officials and family members, and publicized it privately. Qi Haoran was very dissatisfied when he heard this rumor for two days. He obviously listened to him in everything in the family. It was clearly that A Ling was afraid of him, how could he become afraid of him? He was letting Ah Ling! Mu Yangling recovered after two days of sentimentality. Seeing that Qi Haoran had dealt with everything, she didn''t have to wait for the first bird, and began to care about the summer harvest and autumn planting. Mu Yangling wanted to introduce corn from the Northland on a large scale, and after obtaining Qi Xiuyuan''s consent, he began to ask people to return to the Northland to buy seeds. Qi Haoran followed Mu Yangling. Seeing that she was really not worried or crying, she was immediately indignant and turned to find Doctor Sun to settle the account, "Didn''t you say that the fourth grandmother is depressed and needs to be recuperated for a long time?" Doctor Sun nodded, "Exactly." "But now she''s all healed, it''s only three days, is this ''a long time''?" Qi Haoran bit "a long time" very hard. Dr. Sun coughed twice and said seriously: "Fourth Master, Fourth Grandma is under a lot of pressure, plus the discomfort caused by the change of identity, she is inevitably restless and depressed, and the third young master has not been in the mansion these days. , Logically speaking, even if you recuperate, you won''t be able to recuperate so quickly." Dr. Sun sighed: "The fourth grandmother is really not an ordinary person." Qi Haoran instantly became complacent again, and said, "Of course the fourth grandmother is not an ordinary person." Although Dr. Sun said that Mu Yangling had already adjusted himself, Qi Haoran was still worried and asked if he wanted to take some more medicine. Dr. Sun hurriedly waved his hand and said: "Since the fourth grandma has adjusted herself, there is no need to take medicine. It is a three-point poison. Besides, the fourth grandma has a heart disease." He added: "Although it is better this time, it will be better in the future. Pay more attention, I see that the fourth grandmother has few people who can talk to her since the grandmother entered the palace, and the third young master often enters the palace, so it is inevitable that she will be lonely. " Qi Haoran was thoughtful, and after dinner in the evening, he said to Mu Yangling, who was packing the things for his son to bring to the palace tomorrow: "Don''t send the bear to the palace tomorrow." "Why?" Mu Yangling turned his head and asked. Qi Haoran said solemnly: "Let him stay at home with you. I will go to the palace tomorrow and tell my sister-in-law that I will take Xiaobao out to live for a few days." "Will my son agree? In the past few days, his exploration with Xiaobao is on the rise." The palace is so big that two children walking on short legs in a day can only visit a few palaces, let alone a few palaces. There was such a big imperial garden there, so the two children played adventure. The little bear only came back to stay for one night and then made a fuss about going to the palace to accompany his brother, just wanting to enter the imperial garden to play adventure games. Chapter 587： Pride Little Bear was of course not happy. He was having a good time playing the treasure hunt in the palace. Even if his father used the temptation to play in Zhuangzi, he could not lure him out. This made Qi Haoran so angry that he was trying to force him to stay in the mansion when Mu Yangling stopped him. Mu Yangling didn''t quite understand why Qi Haoran had to let Xiaoxiong go home at first, but only when he heard Li Chun sigh that the fourth master was so kind to the fourth grandmother did he know Qi Haoran''s heart. Qi Haoran never told her this, Mu Yangjin was so moved that he personally cooked some of his favorite dishes for him at night. Qi Haoran ate a chopstick of braised pork, put down his chopsticks, sat upright and looked at Mu Yangling, worried: "A Ling, what''s the matter with you?" He even cooks himself, which is an unprecedented and rare event. Mu Yangling felt that he didn''t care enough about Qi Haoran, and said softly, "I''ve been stuck in my heart during this time, and I feel like there is a big rock on my body, so my temper is also a little bigger, don''t be angry with me, I''m all right now, if I don''t do well in the future, you can tell me and I will adjust it as soon as possible." Qi Haoran looked at her suspiciously, "A Ling, are you really sick again?" Mu Yangling hurriedly shook his head and assured: "I''m really healed. Now I''m in a happy mood. The gray sky has turned into blue sky and white clouds, and it''s extremely high and wide." Qi Haoran believed it after confirming it again and again, put it away in an instant, cautiously, and instructed: "Give you a piece of braised pork." Mu Yangling hurriedly put a piece of fat and thin for him, waiting eagerly for his comment, Qi Haoran chewed it and felt that his craftsmanship had improved compared to before, but he didn''t curl his lips and said, "It''s worse than my mother-in-law''s. It''s too far, and I can''t stomach it." Mu Yangling''s expression paused slightly, looked at the dishes on the table, and then looked at Qi Haoran, and endured it. Qi Haoran took another piece of chicken, and while eating, he criticized: "It''s been boiled for too long, and it''s burnt, it''s not delicious..." "This lion head has too much flour and too little stuffing. Once you eat it, you know it''s not authentic..." Mu Yangling raised his foot, and finally quietly put it down. Because there was a table in the way, Qi Haoran didn''t see it, so he complained proudly and swept all the dishes on the table into his stomach. Then he leaned back on the chair like an uncle, and asked Mu Yangling to rub his stomach. Mu Yangling rubbed his stomach three times on the left and three times on the right, while whispering, "Didn''t you say it''s not delicious? You''ve even eaten it all." "No way, who told you to cook those dishes?" Qi Haoran wanted to sleep when he was full, and said drowsily: "No matter how bad the dishes you cook, you have to eat them, otherwise who will eat them? ?" Mu Yang''s anger dissipated, leaning on him halfway, and said, "Haoran, thank you!" Qi Haoran made an unconscious "um", tilted his head and fell asleep. Mu Yangling got up and looked at him for a while, then gently picked him up and put him on the bed, stripped him of his clothes. Lichun, who entered the house after the hot water was cut off, was stunned on the spot. What did she see just now? The fourth grandma and the princess hug the fourth master, the fourth grandma and the princess hug the fourth master, and still hold the fourth master gently... Even if you know that the fourth grandmother is strong, you can''t show it like this. Lichun put down the water basin and decided to go out to wash her eyes. Mu Yangling gave Qi Haoran a brief scrub before going to bed. Qi Haoran was sleeping soundly, but Mu Yangling couldn''t sleep. With the improvement of Qi Haoran''s identity, Yingying Yanyan must be indispensable, and Qi Haoran can''t help her to settle things every time, but even if she kills a hundred people, it can''t stop the fragrance of Qi Haoran''s identity. If there were no accidents, Qi Haoran would be the only prince besides Qi Xiuyuan''s sons. Qi Xiuyuan''s sons have not yet been born, and the only one is the candidate for the crown prince, so everyone''s eyes are on Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran is powerful, but she can''t always shrink under his protective layer. Mu Yangling thought that she needed an identity and ability that was enough to deter everyone and prevent them from fighting Qi Haoran''s idea. Mu Yangling understands that this is a long struggle. The next day, when Qi Haoran woke up, he still had some rice batter, but Mu Yangling was about to go out in high spirits. "What are you going to do early in the morning?" Qi Haoran asked with round eyes when she saw that she was well dressed and got up earlier than him. You must know that even if Mu Yangling is not lazy, it is not a morning to get up, and he will always get up after Qi Haoran comes back from sword practice. Actually, Mu Yangling felt that he was already early enough. He was not a senior in high school, and he was not in the army. Who could get up at 6:30 in the morning? The ancients are also more eccentric. They have to get up at four or five in the morning, and Qi Haoran belongs to one of the eccentric ones. Last night, Qi Haoran may have been completely relieved. Qi Haoran slept very deeply, which caused him to wake up late today, but no matter how late, it was only around 6:30, and it was only bright outside. He did not understand that A Ling was going what. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I''m going to Zhuangzi today for a walk. I''ll come back at noon to discuss something with Zijin, and in the afternoon I''ll see the stewards. If you have something to do today, don''t worry about me." Mu Yangling made up his mind to do something big, and there were only two options, one, military. But Qi Haoran is a military talent himself, and his talent is destined to be extraordinary. In recent years, he has learned everything he can learn from Mu Yangling, except that his sense of direction and talent in the mountains and forests are not as good as Mu Yangling''s. , Mu Yangling can be completely defeated in any aspect. So Mu Yangling didn''t plan to make a move in this area. Having such an excellent husband also gave her a headache, because her light would be covered up, so Mu Yangling planned to find another way, which was the life goal she set at the beginning. Development of agriculture. Mu Yangling doesn''t believe that food is the **** of her name. When she asks every farmer to remember her name, some people dare to say that she is not worthy of Qi Haoran, and some people dare to jump out and say that she is worthy. Not on Qi Haoran? She wants everyone to say that Qi Haoran is not worthy of her! No, it is to say that the couple is a match made in heaven! Mu Yangling swears that everything will start from today, Mu Yangling encourages himself in his heart. "A Ling, are you alright?" Seeing the changing expression on Mu Yangling''s face, Qi Haoran asked cautiously, perhaps, A Ling was not well. Sure enough, he still had to take medicine when he was sick. He was still too naive. Then he blamed himself again, did he go too far last night, let the sick A-ling serve him to eat, and said so many words against her. Qi Haoran felt guilty. He felt that he was so sorry for A Ling, and A Ling deserved to be a rare good wife. Chapter 588： ambition Mu Yangling met Zhu Liang with passion, explained the specific matters of opening the grain shop, and then went back to find Fan Zijin. Mu Yangling approached Fan Zijin. One was to apologize. She planned to take over the grain shop business and use her dowry to invest, so she couldn''t cooperate with him. The other was to ask him to ask for someone. He was always in charge of the north-south caravan. At the same time, Mu Yangling had someone to go back to transport the two, but she had to ask someone to lead the way, so she asked Fan Zijin for someone who knew the way. Fan Zijin saw Mu Yangling''s face full of guilt, so he twitched the corners of his mouth and said indifferently: "You can do the grain shop business yourself, I will prepare it for you, but you plan to open a few in Lin''an City. Grain shop?" "One," Mu Yangling said: "I just started, so naturally I will open one first." Fan Zijin opened his mouth and wanted to ask, then why do you think I will rob you of a grain shop business? It''s not that Fan Zijin is boasting. He has countless businesses under his control now, not to mention just a grain shop. Even if he sent him the grain shop business in Lin''an City, he would still hesitate whether to accept it or not. In the beginning, Mu Yangling proposed that Fan Zijin did not object to the grain shop business. Most of it was based on the past friendship between the two, otherwise he would not be involved. Grain is a thing with small profits but quick turnover. The unit price does not make much money, and it takes a lot of effort. To do a grain shop business, you have to have a backing. To make a lot of money, unless you hoard grain in disaster years, of course, now is the war time, and grain is also Its very expensive. If it was still Da Zhou, Fan Zijin might have stepped up, but now its Daqi. If Fan Zijin had a foot in the grain store, wouldnt he be digging the foot of his big cousin? Now he manages wood, silk, tea, salt, and even iron. He used to have a hand in meat processing. He used to be a very small part of his business empire. The share in it is not very large, which shows how much he looks down on the business of Mu Yangling''s grain shop. Originally, he planned to separate a manager to run the business after seeing the friendship between the two. Since Mu Yangling wanted to do it alone, he could not ask for it. However, he asked a curious question. You must know that Mu Yangling asked people to tell him what business ideas he could do. He would then allocate funds and manpower to run the business, and the final profit would be divided according to the previous share ( Although they have never paid dividends, they have all contributed to the Daqi army), now it is too rare for Mu Yangling to eat alone. Of course, Mu Yangling couldn''t talk about his own thoughts, so he just said: "I think this grain shop business will eventually gain both fame and fortune, so I plan to monopolize it." Fan Zijin believed that she was a ghost, and waved his hand: "If you don''t want to say it, just come and ask me if you don''t have enough money." Fan Zijin paused and asked, "Have you got all the people? You can''t go from north to south. a short time." "There is no shortage of people. There are retired soldiers in Haoran, and the people who **** the caravan will be selected from there. The shop will be handed over to Wang Quan first, as long as there is a person who leads the way." Wang Quan was the son of Wang Ma, so he came down from Jingzhao Mansion with Director Zhu. He had worked in the shop before, so Mu Yangling was very relieved to use it. "My eldest cousin has now let me take care of Huangzhuang, and I will let you keep the more precious rice such as bijaponica rice for you, but the others have to be sold to other grain shops as usual. Wait for your grain shop one day. Be bigger, I don''t mind signing a contract with you instead." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand hurriedly: "No, no, I don''t sell that kind of expensive rice, only some coarse grains." Fan Zijin was displeased, "What price can you sell for a few cents a pound of coarse grain? You can''t raise the price of grain, can you?" Mu Yangling''s original intention was not to sell grain, but to sell grain seeds, so that the seeds they cultivated could be planted all over the country, not to mention, the accumulation of small amounts of money is now the most common people. Mu Yangling briefly talked about his ambition and dominance, but Fan Zijin didn''t finish listening at all. He only heard that the main job of the grain shop was to promote grain seeds, and he waved his hand: "Most of the people like to keep their own seeds, you will Corn seeds are transported from north to south. You can still make a lot of money in the first year, but it will be difficult to make more money in the second year. You must know that the rich people in Jiangnan hold corn seeds. When they see you start selling them, they will definitely not It will be hidden and tucked away, and the competition will be big, and you will not make any money." Mu Yangling said: "I didn''t want to use corn seeds to make money. At that time, this kind of seed will still be 12 cents a pound..." Fan Zijin said with a headache: "At this price, you will also equalize the toll. You are bothering to open this grain shop to do good things?" Mu Yangling said blankly: "No, I still make money, but the people are so poor that if the price is set too high, they can''t afford it..." Fan Zijin said happily: "It''s fortunate that you want to monopolize this business, otherwise my Fan Zijin''s reputation will be ruined, okay, you can go back quickly, don''t ask me for money, and come back when you close the grain shop. " Where is this business, it is simply charity. Mu Yangling was indignant, and complained to Qi Haoran when he came home at night: "Zi Jin didn''t even listen to me, I''ve calculated it all, it''s not a loss to sell it for twelve pennies a pound, we buy it in Beidi. The corn cost only eight cents per catty. Although it takes a lot of travel expenses to get here, as long as the scale is not small each time, I can earn one and a half cents per catty. " Qi Haoran nodded again and again, calculated in his heart, a catty is worth a penny, and a thousand catties is one or two or five cents of silver... Qi Haoran looked at his chattering wife, opened his mouth, and wanted to say that Zijin could earn a couple of tea leaves for one or two bucks of silver. However, Qi Haoran is not obsessed with money. Although he is very stingy now, he has always been generous with the money he should spend, so he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with the grain shop not making money. . Seeing that Qi Haoran was listening carefully, Mu Yangling was happy in his heart, and said proudly: "I have already planned, when the time comes, if someone can''t afford it, then sign a contract with us. At that time, we will provide grain seeds for free, and we only need to return the grain seeds at the time of harvest, and then sell the grown corn to us, and even I have set the price, which is eight cents per pound." Qi Haoran was stunned and said, "It turns out that it''s not that I earn less, but that I''m giving money back!" Mu Yangling stated, "We didn''t pay back, we are fishing for big fish on a long line." Qi Haoran couldn''t help nodding when he saw Mu Yangling''s ambitious look, and said helplessly, "Yes, let''s catch big fish with a long line." Qi Haoran thought, he should go to Zijin to ask for money in an emergency, but don''t get caught with all the money at home. Chapter 589： come out Qi Haoran wanted to borrow some money to prepare for emergencies, but in fact, Mu Yangling did not spend much to open this grain shop. Because she has her own Zhuangzi. In addition to buying a shop, she can sell all the grain she sells from the village. As for the corn seeds, the cost is not too big. She only gives 2,000 taels to the caravan going north. They will continue to transport large quantities of corn seeds to the south. And Uncle Liu Ting also wrote a letter to tell her the good news. Their upland rice seeds have finally made progress. This year, the Mu family''s Zhuangzi has begun to plant in places with little water and drought. It seems to be growing well so far. He will send some The seeds are down and let her do experimental cultivation in the south. If Upland No. 1 succeeds in the Northland, then the grain output in the North will increase by at least half in the future. Individually speaking, this increase is not large, but if it is summed up in the entire Northland, one can imagine its impact. The northern land is vast and sparsely populated. If the food production is stable, the price of food will definitely fall, so Mu Yangling plans to transport the food from the Mu family to the south, and the harvest of the dozens of hectares they rented is enough for her. The grain shop is exhausted. Not everyone would like Mu Yangling to intervene in the grain shop business. Not long after Mu Yangling''s caravan set off, everyone knew that Mu Yangling wanted to sell the corn seeds from the north to the south, and those families that monopolized corn moved in succession. stand up. Half of the courtiers and Qi Xiuyuan complained, feeling that Mu Yangling competed with the people for profit, surrendered his status, and lost the face of the royal family, and hoped that Qi Xiuyuan could let Qi Haoran restrain her for one or two. In private, someone found Zhu Liang and others, and expressed their willingness to bring Mu Yangling to get rich together, and only hoped that Mu Yangling would not open a grain shop. This move not only annoyed Mu Yangling, but also annoyed Qi Xiuyuan. He did not expect that there would be so many court officials objecting to him. The corn seed in the north was promoted by Qi Xiuyuan. No one knows the yield and the meaning of people''s livelihood better than him. Just as Emperor Sejong said, if this thing is well planted, there will be no famine in the famine years. Yes, before the corn seeds from the north could not flow to the south, it was his hands and feet, but at that time he was the general of Xiying, Qi Xiuyuan, and he was fighting the idea of ??rebellion, but now he is the emperor of Daqi, and Mu Yangling wants The seeds were shipped to the south with his consent. They thought he would be as stupid as Emperor Jingyan and let the gentry control the seeds, but let the people suffer from disasters and famines instead? Qi Xiuyuan was furious and wanted to take the initiative to dispatch the seeds, but Rong Xuan hurriedly stopped him: "General, this is inappropriate, so you will be facing the southern gentry who are holding the seeds, and there will be chaos. Arling''s plan." Rong Xuan said: "Isn''t Ah Ling just trying to get the reputation of the grain shop out of this matter? It''s better for the general to help her, and she can temporarily avoid the edge of those gentry." Seeing that Qi Xiuyuan''s face was still ugly, he knew that he was angry for the selfishness of the officials, so he whispered: "General, the top and bottom are effective, most of these officials are left over from the previous dynasty, Emperor Jingyan only thinks about himself, and the officials below will naturally follow suit. , wait for you to take the throne and then hold the imperial examinations, re-appoint a group of officials, and replace them slowly." Now Qi Xiuyuan has not yet ascended the throne, and his position is not very stable, so he has to be patient. Qi Xiuyuan put away the anger on his face and said, "Let the people along the road pay more attention to ensure the safety of the Arling caravan," Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, "I want to see who dares to reach out." Rong Xuan said with a smile: "Don''t worry, General, Haoran has already given orders." Qi Xiuyuan nodded with satisfaction. A Ling was stubborn and hot-tempered. He had always been soft-hearted and not hard-hearted, and he was always grateful for the suffering of the people. As for the courtroom, Qi Xiuyuan was not worried at all. He stood on Mu Yangling''s side. Needless to say, his younger brother was a wife and slave. All the soldiers and soldiers who came from the North were very respectful to Mu Yangling, and those civil officials were simply overthinking their ability to shake Mu Yangling''s status. Qi Xiuyuan planned to leave this matter temporarily to deal with other matters, but Qi Haoran rushed into the palace in a rage. Qi Xiuyuan planned to support Mu Yangling secretly and leave it alone in the open, but Qi Haoran did not want his wife to be wronged, so Mu Yangling was attacked and wiped out in the morning, and he ran into the palace in the afternoon. Qi Xiuyuan was about to appease him when he heard Qi Haoran''s first words: "Brother, aren''t you going to attack the aristocratic clan and strip them of money? Leave this to me, and the Lord will take him there himself." "Nonsense," Qi Xiuyuan said with a sullen face, "I have handed over this matter to Jiang Ze, you don''t need to take care of it." "When will Jiang Ze start?" Qi Xiuyuan looked at him suspiciously, "What do you want to do?" "If you don''t do anything, I plan to bite them and see if they dare to stare at A-Ling. What''s wrong with A-Ling opening a grain shop? Their grain shop has monopolized the entire Jiangnan, and the price of grain is like riding a horse. Going up, why, isn''t my family A Ling feeling sorry for the people and lowering the price of food?" Qi Xiuyuan rubbed his forehead with a headache and said, "Don''t worry, we are still sitting here, no one can bully your wife." Qi Haoran saw that his elder brother was reluctant to tell him the specific time, bit his lip, and left like a wind. Rong Xuan worried, "Haoran won''t cause trouble, right?" Qi Xiuyuan was very relieved, "He has grown up a lot in the past two years, and he will do things in a proper manner." Qi Haoran, who worked in a reasonable manner, went straight to Zhang Cheng''s house and asked him about the Lumi he wanted to save. Qi Haoran said: "Master Zhang, anyway, you have to sell the Lumi you can''t finish to the grain shop, so it''s better to sell it to your wife. Go to the grain store, we will give you the same price, and in the future, the guy in the Lumidu store will come to collect it, how about it? The Great Zhou Dynasty gave officials three salaries, one was silver, and the proportion was small, one was Lumi, and the other was Lutian. A high-ranking official like Zhang Cheng, the Minister of the Household, received a small amount of silver, but There are a lot of Lutian and Lumi, plus the food in the village, so dont hoard too much food. Not every official chooses to open a grain shop. Most of them sell the excess to grain shops, and Lumi is a must. Dont ask why, will they eat the grain issued by the government? The whole is for sale at low-grade or medium-grade rice. Generally speaking, such families have a grain shop that they cooperate with regularly, and the Zhang family is no exception, so Zhang Cheng was a little crazy when he faced Qi Haoran''s request. But he was blocked when he came back for lunch, and he had to go to the palace in a while, and a lot of things were left to him. Zhang Cheng knew that many people now object to Mu Yangling''s leaking corn seeds to the poor. In this regard, Zhang Cheng scoffed at those people''s actions. He is also a member of Monopoly Seeds, but he is not stupid. He also knows that behind Mu Yangling is the future emperor, and this is not Emperor Jingyan. You can listen to them fooling around. Qi Xiuyuan obviously wants to make some achievements, then He will not let this situation go on, so he knows that the corn planting situation in the south will be the same as that in the north, and the poor people will become the main force. Chapter 590： open Therefore, Zhang Cheng didn''t say anything when those officials came forward to accuse Mu Yangling of fighting for the benefit of the people. To him, it was just a small piece of interest. If it could be reused by Qi Xiuyuan, everything would be worth it. But it is impossible to make him stand on Mu Yangling''s side, it will offend many people, so Qi Haoran and Zhang Cheng''s reply is to shirk, Lumi has signed a contract with other grain shops, and he can''t change it. Qi Haoran sneered in his heart when he heard the words. If he wanted to please both sides, it also depends on whether he and his eldest brother were willing. Qi Haoran simply shut up and just lowered his head to drink tea. Zhang Cheng''s face gradually stiffened, how could he forget that brother Qi Haoran is notoriously tough. The scene suddenly became rigid, Fei Bai came in from the outside, and saluted: "Fourth Master, Fourth Grandma, please go back." Feibai looked up at Zhang Cheng and whispered: "Fourth Grandma said that you don''t need to ask for help, our family''s food is provided. The most important thing for a shop is food, and there is no need to fight with people. The status of the Qi family outside is there, and no one will come to smash our Qi family''s place." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows, put down the tea cup, and got up and said, "Since Mr. Zhang is busy with something, then someone Qi will leave first." Fei Bai''s voice was low, but Zhang Cheng still heard it, his expression stiffened, and seeing Qi Haoran about to go out, he hurriedly stepped forward to stop him and said, "General Qi stay, since the fourth grandma wants to open a grain store, I naturally You have to express something, so dont worry, in the future our Zhang familys Lumi will be handed over to the fourth grandmas grain shop. "Since that''s the case, Master Zhang will ask someone to send Lu Mi to the shop." Zhang Cheng''s face twitched. After a while, the treatment actually dropped, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He had already spoken, and he couldn''t change it. Mrs. Zhang came out from behind the screen and asked inexplicably, "Master, didn''t you say you won''t mix, why did you agree?" Zhang Cheng sighed: "Is there any way, Qi Haoran''s attitude is so strong, if he doesn''t express his position, I will really have to go to work in two years." Zhang Cheng has always been a little scared, because he was a member of Qin Xiang before, at least according to the label, although Qin Xiang and the second prince had rebelled before, he stayed behind because of illness, but it did not mean that his previous crimes could Qingqing, now that Daqi has just been established, and the people who are in urgent need will use him. After two years, Daqi is on the right track, I am afraid it is time to liquidate their former officials. Otherwise, why would he work so hard for the Qi family? Originally wanted to play stupid to fool this matter, at least not to offend both sides, but obviously the reckless Qi Haoran is not easy to fool. Qi Haoran, who had just left the house, sank his face, Feibai followed him back to the Qi Mansion tremblingly, and he was relieved to see Qi Haoran''s smile on his face again. Qi Haoran went to the backyard to meet Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling is taking Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong to dig a hole in the yard to plant flowers. This is the hobby of the two children extending from treasure digging. When Qi Haoran came back, he handed the two children to their wet nurse, stepped forward and twisted them. He wiped his face with the veil and asked, "Why did you think of going to Zhang''s house?" "That old man Zhang Cheng is still thinking about stepping on two boats," Qi Haoran wiped his hands, touched Mu Yangling''s face, and said, "I wanted to help you win more officials, and let those people Be a little more restrained, but since you said no, then forget it." "You don''t need to suffer that grievance," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Anyway, our shop is open, no one dares to smash the place, and they can''t do anything about our source of goods, and the people in the shop are even more loyal. You need to worry too much." This is the benefit of the crushing power. Mu Yangling finally knows why so many people love power. If this is not Daqi, but Dazhou, Mu Yangling dares to do this kind of thing, then he must face all kinds of difficulties, but because this is Daqi, Qi Haoran and even Qi Xiuyuan are standing behind her, so Even if those people are so popular, they still can''t do anything about her. Mu Yangling originally wanted to wait for the corn seeds to arrive before opening, but now it seems that there is no need to wait until then, and Mu Yangling does not mind intervening in advance. Therefore, the "Harvest Grain Shop" opened soon. Liangpu mainly sells coarse grains, fine millet and flour are also available, but they are much smaller than the important ones. The main audience of the grain shop is the broad middle and lower classes. The price of food in Mu Yanglingding is not low. It is two or three cents higher than that in the harvest year, but it is nearly twice as cheap as other food stores. This price difference makes other food stores hate it, but she can''t help her. . is too disrespectful to industry ethics, the price is so low, don''t you want to monopolize their business? Someone was waiting to cause a looting, and then the Harvest Grain Shop closed. But Mu Yangling set a limit from the beginning, only selling 5,000 jin a day, and one person could only buy 10 jin a day. She didnt do any propaganda, and the location of the grain shop was not obvious. It was just at the corner of an alley. The only thing that caught peoples attention was that it was big enough. One grain shop occupied four facades, so you could see how big it was. As soon as the Harvest Grain Store opened, there were many people watching it, but they found that it did not advertise it, nor did it have the expected looting, but it was a chore. It was also the first business where the nearby neighbors discovered that the grain of the grain shop was much cheaper than other grain shops. For three days in a row, although the Harvest Grain Shop had business, it was completely different from what the grain merchants had imagined. They did not expect that Mu Yangling would not do any publicity. Of course, Mu Yangling can''t do publicity anymore. She has a lot of food, but she can''t stand the looting, so she can only do business quietly and wait for the caravan to return. She doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this, at least the business volume is increasing every day, right? Because the Harvest Grain Shop limited the number of purchases per person, the neighbors thought that this was a promotion they did, and the price would rise in two or three days. Therefore, within one day, the whole family went to the Harvest Grain Shop for a day. On the trip, one person brought back ten kilograms of coarse grains. But on the fourth and fifth day, the Harvest Grain Shop was still at the same price. The neighbors couldnt help but ask curiously. Only then did they know that this price was their official price. Everyone was excited. Who has few poor relatives? Besides, they were not very wealthy themselves, and the news spread to the villages below and some slums in Lin''an City that day. There was a long queue in front of the harvest store the next morning. Wang Quan asked someone to stand at the door and read the sign in front of the door every once in a while, and then said: "I also ask you folks to forgive me. Although our fourth grandmother has the heart to help everyone, the allocation of food also takes time, so it is stipulated. The amount that each person can buy per day is also stipulated that only 5,000 catties can be sold per day, and once this number is exceeded, then we will pay the spread. Although the people below ?? regretted it, they did not complain. At this time, it was a big favor for them to be willing to sell food at this price. Chapter 591： concern At first, there were people who were afraid that the Harvest Grain Shop would not last long, so they always queued up when the city gate opened before dawn, but half a month later, the Harvest Grain Shop still had the same time, same price, and the same sales volume. , the number of people who are anxious to loot has also decreased, so that more people from far away can buy this cheap coarse grain. The business of other grain shops in Lin''an City has plummeted. Except for those who are not short of money and do not want to spend time queuing, they are willing to wait a day or two to go to the harvest grain shop to buy. The news spread quickly, and even three or four days away from Lin''an City, children and daughters were also brought in to buy food. All of them came from village to village, dressed in ragged clothes, and stood in front of the harvest grain shop and watched eagerly. That long line. Because there were always people in front of the store maintaining order, no one dared to cut the queue, and no one dared to buy food twice in one day, so these people were quickly directed to the back of the queue. But visually they can''t buy food today, but they brought some thin quilts and are already planning to fight a protracted battle. Mu Yangling couldn''t help frowning slightly when he saw it in the carriage, and said, "The summer harvest is about to start, why are so many people still short of food?" According to the peoples thrifty and hard-working nature, they would rather be half-starved and half-full until the grain is ripe, rather than spend money to buy grain. "Ask Wang Quan, he must know, Fourth Grandma, he just walks around in the crowd a few times every day. He is as good as a brother to those people, and he can find out any news." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, put down the curtain, and said, "Let''s go, go to the back door." Mu Yangling entered through the back door, and Wang Quan was quickly called in. Hearing the words, his face flashed with pity, and he bowed and said, "Fourth grandma doesn''t know anything. The distance of four days of kung fu means that there is still a lot of farmland outside Lin''an City that can be cultivated in the future. The villagers who came today are from the Shaoxing Prefecture. Their entire village fled out collectively due to the war. It was only six months ago due to the imperial decree issued When I returned to the village, but every household had run out of food, and the rest of the family was looted. The local food price was too expensive. I heard that we have food that is more than twice as cheap, so I came together. "That is to say, even if Xia harvests, there will still be many people who have not harvested," Mu Yangling frowned, "What about the next day? Where do they get the money to buy food?" Wang Quan lowered his head and said, "I heard that some people are already selling their land and children." Mu Yangling was silent for a moment, then said: "If they come back tomorrow morning, directly invite people in. If they come from afar, each person can buy 20 more catties of grain, which is not included in the limit of 5,000 catties." Lichun asked curiously, "Why does it have to be until tomorrow morning?" "Fourth grandma is kind," Wang Quan explained while flattering: "In this way, they can start their journey after buying food. It''s getting late, and if they buy today, they will definitely have to stay in Lin''an City for a day, carrying so much with them. The food stays in the city, I''m afraid it''s not safe." However, Mu Yangling began to worry about the situation after the summer harvest. He thought that the situation would ease after the summer harvest, but now it seems that if many people do not have a summer harvest, then Qi Xiuyuan will take great pains to distribute the Yongye Field to the common people and divide the wealthy enclosure. The power''s plan will be in vain, and those Yongyetian will fall into the hands of Hao Fujishen once again. Mu Yangling shared his concerns with Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran put his hands on his head and said, "Big brother is also worried about this recently, but there is no good way, the food in the treasury is limited, and even if the big brother takes out all the relief, it can''t save many people. ." "If there is still the phenomenon of greed for ink, the people will suffer even more." Mu Yangling said sadly. Qi Haoran said with a smile: "Don''t worry, no one dares to be greedy at this time. Big brother was furious not long ago because he was exchanged for food relief, and he cut down a lot of officials. Now no one dares to touch this brow." When the country is newly established, what it wants is the means of thunder. Qi Xiuyuan has always been tough in his behavior. Those old and cunning people have already quietly followed Qi Xiuyuan''s wishes. Qi Xiuyuan, who dared to be greedy for food aid from the Mexican country, happened to be using it to kill the chickens and warn the monkeys. "Big brother said that as long as the situation stabilizes until the winter harvest, most areas south of the Yangtze River can have two seasons a year, while the north is within the sphere of influence of the big brother and General Yuan, so there has been no real chaos, and the people will harvest in autumn. It should be good, and high-yielding corn is planted, which will not be a problem this year and next." "But if the people sell the land at this time, what will they plant in autumn?" Qi Haoran smiled mysteriously, and said in a low voice, "You''re a foolish eldest brother? He had expected it long ago. When he issued the edict, he made it clear that the divided Yongyetian could not be bought and sold within ten years. You only want to see that Yongyetian. Before the autumn harvest, the imperial court must approve it again, and all the Yongye fields bought and sold must be returned to the original owners. Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "Aren''t the people who bought the land a big loss?" "It''s not a big loss," Qi Haoran explained, "The court will pay for the redemption. For the first time, only one-third of the selling price will be fined for both parties. At that time, the two parties will share it equally. If you owe it on credit until the next summer or winter harvest, you will use the grain as collateral, and if you commit a second offense, whether it is the buyer or the seller, the Yongye Field bought and sold will be returned to the imperial court, and the imperial court will not redeem the money again, nor will it return it to the seller. So people have only one chance to make mistakes. "This is what Zijin and Big Brother Rong discussed in private. Big Brother agreed. Just wait for the opportunity to approve the fields before autumn ploughing. Don''t tell outsiders first." means that you can remind yourself of one or two. Mu Yangling didn''t hear it, and nodded again and again: "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone else, this method is also quite good, it can curb the trend of land concentration, at least for ten years, there is no need to worry." "Originally, the eldest brother wanted to order Yongyetian to never be traded, but thinking that there must be many people opposed to this decree, I temporarily changed it to ten years, and there will definitely be other policies in the future. By the way, where are your caravans? Now? Big brother is looking at your caravan eagerly." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Don''t worry, they sent a letter back, and they will arrive in a few days." Everyone was staring at Mu Yangling''s caravan, so as soon as her caravan entered the city, everyone saw it. Seeing eighteen cars coming into the city mightily, the faces of the people staring in the dark tightened. If all eighteen cars were full of corn seeds, it meant that the people of the three prefectures near Lin''an City could plant this thing. Several grain merchants had to get together to discuss, and the next day, many grain shops began to sell corn seeds at high prices. But few people buy it. Because everyone is staring at the Harvest Grain Shop. For more than a month, the Harvest Grain Shop has opened every day, and the guys in the store have to say it once. This summer, the Harvest Grain Shop will sell all kinds of seeds such as corn, wheat, and rice, among which corn The seeds are focused and only need twelve pennies. Those grain shops sell for half a cent a pound, and the people just smile back with "hehe". Just kidding, even if the corn yields are high, it''s not even half a cent a pound. The small and medium-sized landowners in China may pay that kind of money. Now, even those rich people dont go to those grain shops to buy seeds, but instead wait for corn seeds to be laid out in the grain shops. Chapter 592： Packing (top) Fengshou Grain Shop puts corn seeds on the ground, and the price is only twelve cents. If you can afford it, you can buy it with money. If you cant afford it, you will first owe it on credit and sign a contract with Fengshou Grain Shop. But to buy seeds, you must show the land deed and household registration, and buy seeds according to the amount of the land deed, and each household cannot exceed 20 mu at most. The big family still prevails in the countryside. Several generations live together regardless of the family. It can be described as a big family. In order to buy seeds, many families began to split into small families, and took the household registration and land deeds to buy seeds. When the grain shops in Lin''an City were ready and the system was gradually improved, Mu Yangling asked people to open semicolons in Shaoxing Prefecture, Longxing Prefecture and other places, almost one grain shop per house. According to the first caravan After arriving, Mu Yangling''s caravan returned to the city almost every three days, and each time they brought back no less than 15 carts of grain. Even Mu Yangling couldn''t help but be speechless, "Brother, how many seeds have you hoarded?" Qi Haoran said proudly: "This was prepared last year, and it is waiting for us to use it after the big week. Originally, I wanted the court to come forward to distribute grain seeds, but there are too many drawbacks, and I am afraid that those officials are colluding with gentry. Deliberately destroying the seeds, you have to open a grain shop anyway, it will be cheaper for you." Mu Yangling snorted: "I paid for it." Qi Haoran smacked his mouth and said, "I just haven''t given it yet." Mu Yangling flew towards him and Qi Haoran hurriedly jumped to dodge. Mu Yangling only paid two-thirds of the seed money, and the rest was reserved for emergency, so he could only temporarily owe it on credit. "Does Mu''s plan to plant corn all over the south of the Yangtze River?" An old gentleman said angrily: "Corn is just an imported coarse grain, how can it be compared to wheat and rice? The general is really confused!" The words were high-sounding, but everyone knew that they were so angry because Mu Yangling violated their rights and interests. It is true that ?? corn cannot replace wheat and rice, but in this chaotic world, it can temporarily allow the people to tide over the difficulties and survive first. Other grain merchants saw that Mu Yangling wanted to spread the grain all over the country, and had to lower the price of corn seeds. At the same time, everyone understood that Mu Yangling could not produce so many seeds at all. In the final analysis , or because Qi Xiuyuan was behind him. In the midst of this excitement, the summer harvest in Jiangnan ended, and it was time for Qi Xiuyuan to officially ascend the throne. On the 18th day of June, Qi Xiuyuan officially issued a ban. It can be relocated and resettled, and tax exemption has been issued for three years, and the places are staggered. After Qi Xiuyuan ascends the throne, the next thing to do is to divide the heroes. Qi Haoran was named King Rongjun, Rongxuan was Duke Wei, Fan Zijin was Duke An, and other heroes were not mentioned for the time being, even Mu Shi had to be named a second-rank general. Look at the edict of the award, there are many opinions on the side of Wenchen, Qi Haoran and Rongxuan can not mention it, but why is Fan Zijin? But the generals were very satisfied and had no problem with Fan Zijin being sealed. Facing the question from the civil servants, Qi Xiuyuan directly answered the generals. The general looked at them with contempt and said: "The Qi family''s army''s rations and grass are all supplied and deployed by the Duke of An Guo, not to mention the Duke of the country, even the king of the county." All the civil servants were startled and turned to look at Fan Siwen. Fan Siwen wanted to swallow Huanglian in his mouth. He really didn''t know about it. He always looked down on his son''s business, so he never cared about his affairs. In addition, he dealt with things in other hospitals, every three days. Not at home, how could he know that he did such a big thing in private? The words of the generals will inevitably offend the king, but Qi Xiuyuan nodded and said, "Zijin can indeed go further, but the new dynasty has just been established, and there are many opportunities for you to make achievements." That is to say, Qi Xiuyuan deliberately suppressed Fan Zijin''s merits, and when he made further merits in the future, he was promoted to the title. Isn''t this the same as Qi Haoran''s situation? This means that Fan Zijin will be a county king for the last time in the future, and Qi Haoran is undoubtedly a prince. This made the right servant of the Ministry of Personnel, who had previously rejected Fan Zijin''s marriage, turn blue with regret. After the heroes were divided, it was the turn of the relatives of the emperor''s family. At this moment, the ministers and their family members were staring at the emperor with excitement. The Wu family and others still live in the Qi Mansion. Before the emperor did not reveal what title he would confer to the Qi Shaosheng brothers, they all wanted to see the emperor''s attitude towards them. The hearts of the Wu family and others also mentioned, this time the division will be related to their future status, and they can''t help but pay attention. Even Xiao Wu, who has never been in contact with Mu Yangling, often came to visit her and wanted to ask Qi Haoran some news through her. Mu Yangling was a little overwhelmed, but he couldn''t get angry, he could only shirk and say he didn''t know. Little Wu Clan didnt believe it, who didnt know that Qi Haoran favored Clan Mu, and the emperor favored Qi Haorans younger brother the most? It''s no wonder she doesn''t know, so she comes to report on time every morning. Today was no exception. Mu Yangling took Xiaoxiong''s little hand to the gate of the courtyard and met Xiao Wu. Mu Yangling hurried before her and said, "Sister-in-law three, are you here to play? Unfortunately, I have to take the bear out, so I can''t entertain you." Xiao Wu was not at all embarrassed, and asked with a smile: "Where are you planning to go? I''ll go with you, and I can help you take the bear on the road." Mu Yangling refused: "Thank you third sister-in-law, but we are going to the palace to see sister-in-law. If you want to go with me, you must first hand over a sign to ask to see you." Xiao Wu couldn''t help her face froze. Seeing that Mu Yangling was about to leave holding the child, she hurriedly stepped forward to hold her hand and said, "Brother and sister, I may not see my sister-in-law for a long time, why don''t I go to the palace with you? See your sister-in-law." "Have the third sister-in-law handed over the sign?" "Why do we pay more attention to this? Besides, doesn''t the sister-in-law give a brand to the younger brother and sister? It saves a lot of time." Mu Yangling was impatient, so he stopped and said, "Sister-in-law three, that brand can only be used by me, and I can''t bring anyone in. Although we are sisters-in-law, my sister-in-law has a different status now, and she will suffer from it soon. Being named a queen, the royal rules are strict, and this is the most important thing, so I will not be able to bring you in." Xiao Wu''s face was a little blue, she didn''t expect Mu Yangling to speak so bluntly, she really wanted to walk away, but she didn''t expect Mu Yangling to have something to say, "Sister-in-law three, I know you came to me to ask me something. , but I really don''t know, the fourth master never told me about this, and I didn''t want to ask him, so if the third sister-in-law wants to know about the split, she doesn''t have to come to me again. I don''t have the news you want here. ." Xiao Wu looked at her with a sullen face, "Miss Mu, aren''t you afraid that others will say that you are ruthless? After all, we are a family, why are you unwilling to help even a trivial matter?" Chapter 593： Packing (middle) Mu Yangling just wanted to leave, when she heard the words, she stopped, turned around and smiled: "Sister-in-law three, we are just sisters, the third master and the emperor are still brothers, why didn''t he ask the emperor in person?" A cold light flashed in Mu Yangling''s eyes, and he said, "Otherwise, after I enter the palace, I will mention it to the emperor and let him talk to the second and third masters?" Xiao Wu''s complexion turned pale, and he looked at Mu Yangling with a bit of wickedness in his eyes. Mu Yangling snorted coldly, turned around and said to Wang Ma: "Take a close look at the door, don''t let people think that we are soft persimmons, and dare to drill into anything that is dirty and smelly." "Yes, fourth grandma." Wang Ma lowered her head to respond, and as soon as Mu Yangling and the others left, she turned her head and smiled at Xiao Wu: "third grandma wants to go to the garden? Then take your time, the servant will go back first. ." After saying that, the Zhaohua Courtyard was locked up, and all the maids and wives were locked in the courtyard. Mrs. Wu was so angry that her chest heaved up and down, she pointed at the gate of Zhaohua Courtyard and was speechless. I thought Mu Yangling, who was always silent, was easy to handle, but who knew that a dog that would bite would not bark, but she underestimated her. This matter was reported to Xu Shi in real time, and Xu Shi leaned on the chair with a sad face. "Second grandmother, fourth grandma''s words are too rude. They are all a family. I will not see you when you look up and look down..." Xu irritated: "Now she is the princess of the county, and the palace of the county has been sealed, how can we poor and classless look up to see her?" The Qi family no longer has the so-called division of the family. Everything depends on what Qi Xiuyuan means. If he divides Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai, he owns his own country and divides them with houses, Lutian, etc. Compared with the title, the Qi family''s little point What is the family business? But from Mu Yangling''s attitude, Mrs. Xu knew that it was not good. She was a little irritable now. The mother-in-law and the second and third masters seemed to have offended Qi Xiuyuan''s brother too hard. , that''s a joke. As Qi Xiuyuan''s brothers, Qi Shaosheng and Wu''s brothers agreed that at least they should be named a prince. Qi Haoran is the prince of the county, so they felt that being Qi Haoran''s brother should not be too bad. The difference is that Qi Haoran has real power. And they have no real power. But they feel that things like real power can be won slowly, and the identity will be confirmed first. But Qi Xiuyuan didn''t seal them up, so they couldn''t help it. Xu Clan felt that, in terms of the relationship between the two sides, the Duke was already the best reward. The Wu family has the same desire as the two sons, but deep down, like the Xu family, he feels that the possibility of the king is more likely. But they never waited for the imperial decree. From Qi Xiuyuan''s enthronement in June, all the heroes before July have been sealed, and now the edict to seal Mu Yangling has come down, and they are still missing. Mu Yangling''s official seal was issued together with the edict that enshrined Qi Haoran. This shows that the royal family valued Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling was the first official edict of Da Qi, and the empress did not have the official edict. It takes two or three years to get the official seal, but before that, Mu Yangling got the official seal, not only the first one in Daqi, but also the first one in all dynasties before the founding queen. Qi Haoran led Mu Yangling to receive the decree in the atrium. But the maid did not dare to support the elders, so he bent down and smiled and said, "Congratulations to the prince, the princess, the little one has finished declaring the decree, and I will report back to the emperor, so I don''t dare to stay for a long time." Qi Haoran rewarded him with a purse as usual, and said with a smile, "Go back and tell eldest brother that tomorrow I will bring the princess to the palace to thank you." The maid responded with a smile on his face, and took three steps back before turning around and stepping back. Qi Haoran held Huang Cancan''s imperial decree and showed it to Mu Yangling. He smiled and said, "Go back and confess it. This is the first life you have earned, sir. Just wait, in a few years, we will change another one." Only turned around and saw Mrs Wu standing at the second gate. Mr. Wu watched the imperial decree in their hands faintly, raised his eyes and looked at Qi Haoran for a while, then turned around and left. Qi Haoran''s face sank, he snorted coldly, and pulled Mu Yangling back. Mu Yangling said to him smoothly: "Today''s happy day, we are happy, why are you angry with them?" "Who do they show that dejected face to?" Qi Haoran said angrily, "You also said that this is a day of great joy. What does it mean to come to the master at this time and make a dejected face?" "That''s why they are anxious. Now the edicts are coming down one after another, and the eldest brother also handed over the clan to several elders in the clan to take care of them. Even if they don''t care about them, they are uneasy, so they also want to make you unhappy. You must be serious. If youre angry, isnt that right in their arms? We are happy with ourselves, and mad at them. After speaking, Mu Yangling instructed Lichun, Im overjoyed today, everyone in our yard will be paid four times as much, and everyone in the house will be paid four times as much. Twice the amount, pass it on, and ask the big kitchen to get more delicious food tonight, um, and send some to the Dongfu side, it is said that the fourth master invited them to have fun together." Lichun responded with a smile. Mu Yangling turned his head and said, "How about you, don''t you get angry now?" Qi Haoran hummed and his anger dissipated. But the people on the other side of the East Mansion were shaking with anger, Wu shi simply swept all the food on the table to the ground, she glanced at the servant below, and said coldly: "Why, this is planning to find another master. , to climb the high branch?" The people knelt down all over the room, and Mrs. Xu hurriedly sent everyone back and said, "Madam, it''s better for us to keep a low profile at this time. What good will it be for us to fight against the fourth master?" "What do you know?" Mrs Wu roared: "When did I suffer this grievance? Even when Mrs Zhu was here, she didn''t dare to do anything to me. I am their stepmother now, and they are unfilial! Because the second and third masters have a lot of love, they think I''m afraid of them? I''m their stepmother! " Mrs Wu roared out and said the same to herself in her heart, as if she was really Qi Xiuyuan''s stepmother. Mrs Xu lowered her head, she knew that Mrs Wu had been stimulated to the point of becoming irrational, what she said at this moment would irritate the other party. Because the award was spoken about in the court last month, but now it''s just an edict to let them move into the duke''s mansion. The edict was read. So at this time, the division of the Wu family and others is bound to be put on the table, because not everyone wants to see the emperor''s smooth sailing and smooth sailing. First, an old minister first proposed to welcome the Queen Mother into the palace, and then someone immediately raised the question of Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai''s rank. Qi Xiuyuan looked down at them and said with a slight smile: "If you don''t tell me, I will almost forget that my mother clan has not yet been divided." The courtier who gave his opinion jumped in his heart, and he heard the emperor sigh: "I was only five or six years old when the Queen Mother passed away. Twenty years later, I don''t even remember what she looked like." The old minister wanted to say that this empress dowager is not the empress dowager, he was talking about the Wu family, but he did not dare to interrupt the emperor''s words at this time. Not only did the old ministers who came out for the Wu family dared not, but all the courtiers below were silent. The emperor''s silence during this period already represented his attitude towards Wu''s mother and son. Who dared to interrupt him when he mentioned his biological mother, but instead mentioned Wu Mother and son? Chapter 594： Old things Qi Xiuyuan lowered his head, his eyes were a little hazy, as if he was reminiscing, "Although I don''t remember the Queen Mother''s appearance very much, I always remember how she cooked mung bean soup for me on a hot day, when King Rong was not yet born. , she can still hold me in the Baosha for the summer, and now, I can remember her smile." Qi Xiuyuan''s face was slightly solemn, and he said: "The first mother and successive posthumous titles are indeed going to be drafted. Chen Qing, I will leave it to you at this time, and the Ministry of Rites will try to come up with a charter." Chen Fang stepped out of the queue and bowed in response. "What else do you have to play?" The old minister was entrusted by the Wu family, hesitated for a while and then went out and continued: "Your Majesty, since the deceased''s posthumous title has also been discussed, the placement of the Wu family should also be put on the agenda, I don''t know how the emperor plans to place the Wu family? " Chen Fang was silent for a while, and then came out: "Your Majesty, the second master Qi and the third master Qi have not yet divided the seal. Before the state affairs were busy, since the Wu family''s issue was brought up today, it would be better to discuss the separation of the royal family together. the hearts of the people. In Chen Fang''s opinion, the emperor has already expressed his attitude by delaying the matter for so long, and it is okay. It is better to settle the matter as soon as possible, so as not to delay it again and again, but instead let the people and ministers dislike the emperor. Good words come. Qi Xiuyuan also thought this way, so this time he did not excuse himself from being busy with state affairs. He also reiterated just now that his mother family was the Zhu clan, not the Wu clan. "How do the ministers think they should be arranged?" The old minister looked left and right and found that no one said anything. He was annoyed and had to bow: "Back to the emperor, the minister thought it was time to welcome Mrs. Wu into the palace. Now that there is no owner of the harem, you can let the empress dowager take care of it for a while." Qi Xiuyuan chuckled softly and looked down at the old minister. He was an old Hanlin. Qi Xiuyuan remembered his resume. Rank five, Qi Xiuyuan finally knew why. Chen Fang was the Minister of Rites, and his position was too front, which made him unable to turn around and take a closer look at the fool. He just lowered his head now, rolled his eyes secretly, and continued to stare at his toes without speaking. Qi Haoran was angry, and almost as soon as the old Hanlin finished speaking, he jumped out and said, "What kind of empress dowager is Wu? What''s the benefit of taking her?" Old Hanlin blushed and said angrily: "Rongjun Wang Shenyan, there has always been no objection to the division of the empress dowager. The Wu family is the successor of Qi Taigong, the emperor''s stepmother, isn''t it right to be the empress dowager?" Qi Haoran sneered: "Who said she is our stepmother? The documents in the yamen say that the concubine is a concubine, and the concubine is still a concubine." Old Hanlin looked stunned and asked, "How could it be a concubine? Didn''t the Qi family always take her as their mother?" Qi Haoran looked at him with contempt and said, "That''s because my father thought that she was successful in giving birth, and made the servants in the house scream. My family, Zhu, doesn''t recognize it." Concubine is mentioned as the main room, strictly speaking, it is very strict. It needs to get the approval letter of the first wife''s mother''s family. With the approval letter, the husband''s family can go to the yamen for certification, and the family will also recognize it. Marriage is good for two surnames. Under normal circumstances, as long as the man pays a certain price, the woman''s mother''s family will agree to write a letter of approval because the woman has passed away, so that the two sides will not have bad relations. Back then, because the Zhu family still had two nephews in the Qi family, they wanted to write a letter of approval despite their grief. It was a deal. I hoped the Qi family could treat Qi Xiuyuan brothers kindly in this regard. It was Qi Xiuyuan who asked his uncles Zhu Qing and Zhu Feng not to write letters of approval. Qi Xiuyuan can remember very early. Although he was not yet six years old at the time, he remembered that his mother was weak after giving birth to his younger brother, but he would not die. He knew that his mother was angry with his father and Wu. The mother did not want Wu to be his wife before his death, so how could he let Wu become the successor in an upright manner after his mother''s death? So, fighting the danger that he and his younger brother might be abused, Qi Xiuyuan still insisted not to let the Zhu family write a letter of approval. After that, the Zhu family and the Qi family had bad relations, and the Qi family did not communicate with the Zhu family for more than ten years. The lives of him and his younger brother were indeed greatly affected. Fortunately, the Xia family lived in the capital, and from time to time they were picked up to live there for a period of time. , Brother Qi Xiuyuan will not have to suffer too much. But Qi Xiuyuan will never forget the kind of life where there is no carbon in winter and no ice in summer. Qi Xiuyuan looked at His Highness''s indignant younger brother, and he was in a trance for a while. In fact, he could endure it. No matter how bad the Qi family was, it was still his family. It is that he sometimes has to go hungry, and he still has a little affection for that father, but they should never have done anything to Qi Haoran. Qi Xiuyuan has forgotten his mother''s face, but he has not forgotten the way his younger brother was lying on the ground covered in wounds. The Xia clan often came to see them, or took them to the Fan residence for a period of time, but that period of time would not exceed five days. After all, the Qi clan was still there, and the Xia clan should not overdo it, otherwise he would suffer in the end. of two children. It was only after Qi Haoran''s wet nurse abused Qi Haoran that Qi Haoran lived in Fan''s house. At that time, Qi Xiuyuan was very young. Although he loved his younger brother, he had limited energy and experience. In addition, he had to study during the day, so he could only visit him often. In my impression, his younger brother was a crybaby at that time, and the child who only gave birth would cry all day and night. Qi Xiuyuan felt distressed, but sometimes he was irritable, but his younger brother was just out of the moon, and he was so small that he couldn''t blame him at all, he could only coax him. Once, my husband had to leave school early. Qi Xiuyuan will always remember that day. He excitedly bought a rattle and ran back. When he entered the yard, he heard his brother crying, but there was no servant in the yard. Xiao Qi Xiuyuan just frowned, and hurriedly walked in, until he reached the door. When he saw the scene inside, he felt that the blood was flowing back all over his body, it was cold, and it was difficult to even breathe. The little Qi Haoran was stripped clean and thrown on the ground. Bai Nen''s arms and waist and abdomen were all bruised and purple, while his wet nurse was sitting while drinking tea, frowning at the crying villain on the ground. At that time, Qi Xiuyuan''s mind was blank, and when he came back to his senses, the wet nurse had already been crushed to death by him with a bench. That was Qi Xiuyuan''s first murder in the true sense, when he was only six years old. The manpower left by the Zhu family was still available. Almost immediately after the accident, someone secretly ran out of the house to inform the Xia family, and therefore Qi Haoran was able to live in the Fan house, but the Qi house became his occasional place to stay. Chapter 595： hard-hearted Qi Feng therefore felt that the eldest son was ruthless and ruthless, and the only little father-son relationship was consumed. In addition, the Zhu family and the Xia family took hold of him because of this matter, which caused him to lose face in front of the two families and had to put their youngest son in the Fan family to raise him. Therefore, the days after Qi Xiuyuan became more and more difficult. That kind of unhappiness is not physical, but mental. Since then, although the Qi family has not lost Qi Xiuyuan''s role, it has isolated him spiritually. His father was indifferent, and Qi Shaosheng, who was about the same age as him, led his servants to verbally abuse him, and the servants ignored him indifferently. Even the husband who invited him to teach him felt that his mind was too vicious and unbearable. Qi Xiuyuan, who was only six years old, was almost a Got through that catastrophic day alone. If it wasn''t for his younger brother getting healthy and strong, every time he went to Fan''s house, he would see him crawling around with vigor and vitality, and his mind was strong enough. Qi Xiuyuan was broken down by the mental torment of the Qi family and crooked. It''s not that the Zhu family didn''t want to take their two children to be raised by the Zhu family, but Qi Feng was their father, and the wet nurse was the one left by the Zhu family. Under the premise of killing people, they can''t produce any solid evidence. Being able to raise Qi Haoran with the Xia clan is the best result of their game with the Qi family. Therefore, the Zhu family can only care about Qi Xiuyuan from the side, and ask people to send things to Qi Xiuyuan every now and then, and let the Xia family call people to Fan''s house from time to time to take care of them. Until Qi Xiuyuan was eight years old, he realized that his father was suppressing his thoughts, so he resolutely gave up writing to martial arts and wrote to Zhu Qing, asking Zhu Qing to hire a martial arts master for him. After ??, Qi Xiuyuan stopped studying and concentrated on practicing martial arts with a martial arts master. In the end, Zhu''s family couldn''t see it, and he hired another scholar to teach him, so he didn''t become a complete martial artist. Qi Haoran didn''t know about these entanglements. He was too young, sensible and late at the time, and he didn''t know if it was the reason why he was abused when he was a child. Fan Zijin could read a thousand words at the age of three, but he couldn''t even speak at all at the age of three. , Qi Xiuyuan could read a hundred characters when he was three years old. When Qi Haoran grew up a little bit, seeing that although he was angry on his face, he kept trying to get his father''s approval, and Qi Xiuyuan was even more reluctant to tell him those things. Therefore, Qi Xiuyuan hated the Qi family, except for the two uncles of the Zhu family and the Xia family, I am afraid that no one knows. He hates Qi Feng, but Qi Feng is dead, he hates Wu, but Wu is still alive. And now he has the supreme power, he still has a lot of time to avenge her, to pay back what she did to his mother, to him, and to his brother. Looking at Qi Haoran and the old Hanlin who were arguing together below, Qi Xiuyuan was extremely fortunate that he prevented the Zhu family from writing a letter of approval, because this made Wu''s name even if it was on the genealogy. Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes flashed with chills, he waved his hand to interrupt the dispute between the two, turned his head to the Minister of Officials and said, "Do you still have the documents and files from the previous dynasty?" The Minister of Personnel came to understand, bowed and said: "Back to the emperor, keep it all, you can check it." "Then go check it out," the emperor said casually: "If there is anything you don''t understand, you can go to Qi Mansion and ask Wu''s family." He casually ordered a few officials from the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Personnel, and two Hanlin , A total of four people went to the Qi Mansion and said, "You go and ask Mr. Wu, whether she is a wife or a concubine, and if you have any credentials, please show me." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said: "When my late mother passed away, I was still young and can''t remember many things, but I remember that Uncle Zhu has repeatedly stated that the Wu family is a concubine, not a wife, and I also want to see whether the Zhu family wrote it or not. A letter of approval." As soon as these words came out, it was equivalent to stripping Wu to bask in the sun, and it was also the first time that Qi Xiuyuan verbally expressed his suspicion and disgust for Wu. The old Hanlin trembled. He knew that things were going bad. He was one of the two Hanlins ordered by the emperor. He felt a little regretful. Before going to work, he was a fourth-rank official, but now it seems that he has gone the wrong way. Because the emperor had to wait for the four of them to reply, the early morning was delayed. The morning is always very early, and it starts before dawn. Everyone simply comes to fill their stomachs. At this time, they can''t help but feel hungry. Qi Xiu had a vision and asked the imperial study to send some snacks to the side hall, so that the ministers could rest for a while. Everyone can''t help but thank the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan directly waved to Qi Haoran and said, "Haoran, come with me." Everyone didn''t expect Qi Xiuyuan to love Qi Haoran so much, and he didn''t let the servants succeed, but called him to the back. People with sharp ears noticed that Qi Xiuyuan used "I" instead of "Zhen" for Qi Haoran, and they all sighed at Qi Haoran''s grace. In contrast, Qi Shaosheng, Qi Shaotai, who is also the younger brother of the emperor but has not yet been enfeoffed, seems to be taken too seriously. As soon as Qi Haoran followed Qi Xiuyuan into the apse, he no longer concealed his emotions, and said with a face full of anger: "Then the old Hanlin was obviously bought by the Wu family, they dare to intervene in the court now, and they will be fine in the future? Big brother, this must not be the case. appease them." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said: "Okay, after this incident, even if they want to intervene in the court, no one will listen to them. Why do you think I press this matter again and again? It''s to lay down their arrogance. , Mr. Wu is the most unqualified person to point fingers at Da Qi." Having said this, Qi Xiuyuan''s expression turned cold. During this time, Wu''s mother and son were too complacent. Everyone knows that Qi Haoran and Wu''s mother and son are not on good terms, and they also know that Qi Xiuyuan is not on good terms with his father, but they don''t know how Qi Xiuyuan is with Wu''s mother and son. Because Qi Xiu has been away from Beijing for too long, other than those who care about him, who will remember how he had relations with his stepmother and brother before he was fourteen? Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Feng had a bad relationship, didn''t they also rebel for Dad (although everyone didn''t believe it very much)? Moreover, even if Qi Xiuyuan doesn''t like his stepmother, then Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai are also his younger brothers with the same father and blood relatives. This is the Qi family''s world, and those two are the royal family. In the situation where there is no way to please them, they can only please those two people. There is no way, Li Jinghua has moved into the palace, and the Li family is far away in Jingzhao Mansion. Mu Yangling doesn''t go out and doesn''t socialize. Qi Haoran is too busy to touch the ground. Fan Zijin is busier than them. And as Qi Xiuyuan''s serious family, the Zhu family is still stationed at the border and has not returned. At this time, only Wu''s mother and son can be please. The royal family is always awe-inspiring. Many people do not consider the relationship between the emperor and Wu''s mother and son. In their opinion, Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai are the emperor''s younger brothers, and Wu is the emperor''s stepmother. Just worth it. Therefore, during that time, although the Wu family kept a low profile, there were a lot of people who gave them gifts. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know if they should undertake anything, but he knew that their identity was a sign. If nothing else, a magistrate wanted to be promoted, so he pleased Qi Shaosheng, turned around and told the prefect that he was a disciple of Qi Shaosheng, even if the prefect knew that Qi Shaosheng had no real power, and even knew that he had no feelings for this younger brother, I was afraid it would hinder Qi Shaosheng''s royal family. identity for the convenience of the other party. This is the reason why Qi Xiuyuan hangs them. He allows them to enjoy only a false name, and they are not even allowed to obtain the benefits brought by the false name. Chapter 596： Packing (below) The four of the old Hanlin were ordered to go to the Qi Mansion to ask questions. It can be said that they stepped on Wu''s face to the ground and peeled her skin clean. Not only her, but also the identities of Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai''s son-in-law were questioned. The Qi family relied on Qi Xiuyuan to become the royal family. Naturally, he acted according to his face. When asked about the events of the year, they all said that it was for the blessing of Qi''s mother, so the Wu family was recorded as the successor, but in fact, he did not get the family. The elders here agree that they should still rely on the yamen documents. And the documents left in the yamen are the concubinage books written by Qifengna Wu. When Mrs Wu saw this, she vomited out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Qi Shaosheng hugged her and cried and asked, "If the eldest brother doesn''t want to admit his mother, why bother to persecute it?" The patriarch of the Qi clan couldn''t let Qi Shaosheng slander Qi Xiuyuan like this, and he hurriedly reprimanded: "It''s presumptuous, this is the truth, the emperor didn''t remember when he was young, and now he wants to split your concubine and you, so I want to ask clearly, it''s a matter of course and righteousness, don''t you guys Don''t want to accept split?" Qi Shaosheng gritted his teeth. He wanted to say "no" stubbornly, but he couldn''t utter the word. He looked at them with resentment and anger. When did he suffer this insult? When his father was there, he always took him as the eldest son. Qi Xiuyuan was away from home all year round. Although the servants in the house called him "Second Master", everyone knew that the Qi family''s family business would be inherited by him in the future. Now he has changed from a descendant to a concubine, and anyone can step on their mother and son. Wu Shi faintly woke up, tears streaming down, and said, "Send me to the ancestral hall, I, I''m going to cry, sir, sir, open your eyes and take a look, the uncle said he wanted to take care of us for you, but he abused us like this. " Mrs Wu lay on the ground and cried, "I know that the uncle doesn''t like my stepmother, but the second and third masters are the uncle''s younger brothers. He can''t forget the promise he made in front of the master''s bed." The Qi clan chief asked: "Wu, who else recognizes your wife''s identity other than my nephew? You''d better take it as soon as you see it, and if something goes wrong, no one will be able to find out what happened back then. The emperor cherishes his face, but Prince Rong is upright, and the two uncles of the Zhu family are about to enter the capital, so you have to think clearly." Wu cries for a while, and she looks at the Qi clan head resentfully, but the clan head snorted coldly, looked at the four officials, and said, "Have you finished your questions, adults?" The four nodded again and again, and said, "After asking, after asking, we will go back and answer." But he was curious about the so-called things back then. Listening to this, it seems that Mr. Qi and Mrs. Wu are very sorry for the emperor and the king of Rong County, and they were taken by the Zhu family? This would be a gossip if it was left in someone elses house, but it was a secret in the royal family, and everyone was curious. Wu''s identity has been confirmed, it is a concubine and not a wife. This confirmation can be regarded as a foundation, and it can be regarded as an announcement to the world. Qi Feng''s main room is only the Zhu family, and Wu''s is the concubine''s room. This is really what Qi Xiuyuan wanted. He also simply named Wu as a concubine, without a title, and directly named her maiden''s surname. Qi Xiuyuan asked her to enter the palace on another day. And Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai sealed two marquis, the Marquis of Anle and the Marquis of Anping. The emperor also gave them a mansion, and the two mansions were connected, and they could go as a family by opening a door in the middle, which was very convenient. If it was still the Great Zhou Dynasty, the two of them would be able to get the title of Marquis, and they would be able to live happily even if they died. General Yuan struggled for more than 20 years, but he was only able to seal a Marquis. But now it is the Daqi Dynasty, their eldest brother is sitting on the throne, and their half-brother is the county king, which shows that their prince is too frivolous. But they didn''t dare to make trouble at this time. Qi Xiuyuan''s attitude before was already very obvious. The people who were still obsessed with them are now far away from them. Because they were disturbed by Qi Xiuyuan, they were in a bit of a bad mood, and they just felt confused. Someone from the palace came to pack their things for them and said they would move to the Xinhou Mansion and the Imperial Palace. When he moved into the Xinhou Mansion, Qi Shaosheng felt that something was wrong, he frowned and said, "Where''s your mother?" Mrs Xu was exhausted, and moving house was a struggle. Although she didn''t have to do it herself, she was so tired that it was hard for her to move her fingers just by directing. He heard the words: "Didn''t mother go to the palace? She is a concubine, and she should live there. in the harem." Qi Shaosheng looked hesitant, and said, "Qi Xiu... The emperor has never liked his mother very much, so why did he let her live in the harem? Moreover, it is not true that the concubines of the harem did not live with their sons in the past dynasties..." Having said this, Qi Shaosheng became more suspicious and said, "How could the emperor take his mother into the palace?" Xu shi had a bad premonition in her heart, but she forced a smile on her face: "After all, the emperor has just ascended the throne, and it is not easy to leave the relationship too clear, so it is possible to let the mother live in the palace." "Is that so?" Qi Shaosheng doubted. Xu Shi hurriedly got up and said, "Isn''t it like this or what? Okay, let''s clean it up quickly. This Hou''s mansion is so big, and we have to take care of a lot of space. Now our family lives here, but there are three people from Qi''s mansion. twice as big..." Qi Shaosheng pouted his lips disdainfully and said, "You only saw our Houfuda, that is the county prince''s residence that has never seen the fourth child. I heard that the former Qin Xiangfu was separated into a few small yards. Think about Qin Xiangfu. The mansion, how big is that, the entire foot of Nanping Mountain is covered by Qin Xiangfu..." What if Qi Shaosheng was jealous. Qi Haoran''s mansion alone is three times as large as his and his younger brother''s two princes'' mansions combined. Xu lowered his head and did not speak. Qi Haoran was raised by Qi Xiuyuan as his son. How could they compare? However, seeing the injustice on her husband''s face, Mrs. Xu did not refute it. But Mrs Wu, who entered the palace, didnt have the heart to think about this. After being sent to Qingning Palace to settle down, Mrs. Wu came back to her senses. Seeing that there was only one familiar person around, Mrs. Wu, her heart skipped a beat and she quickly asked: " Where''s the girl''s wife?" Wu mama didn''t notice Wu''s abnormality, and smiled happily: "Why did the concubine forget? We are entering the palace, those girls and women are naturally staying outside, and we have another palace maid when we enter the palace. The female officer is waiting, and only the slave servants have followed you into the palace." For this, Wu Ma is very happy, she thinks this is a great honor. Mr. Wu felt cold all over his body, which is where Qi Xiuyuan had the final say. Before, she vomited a mouthful of blood, and she was really angry, so she was confused, and she didn''t expect to be sent to the palace if she didn''t pay attention. Entered here, didn''t he let Qi Xiuyuan poke the circle and flatten it? Wu Shi couldn''t help thinking of the wet nurse who was smashed to the ground, and shuddered. She said sharply, "I don''t want to live in the palace, I want to go out, I want to go out and live with my son." Chapter 597： spicy Mother Wu was taken aback, and hurriedly stepped forward to help her, "Princess, what''s wrong with you?" Wu pierced her fingers into her flesh, gritted her teeth and said, "Let''s go out, he wants my life, he must want my life." Wu mama was startled, and hurriedly raised her eyes to look at the palace maids in the room. Seeing that they were all just packing up, as if they didn''t hear Wu''s words, she lowered her voice and said, "Tiffany, this can''t be messed up. Say, this is in the palace." Mrs Wu turned to look at her and said, "While the emperor and Mrs Li don''t have time to talk to us now, let''s go quickly and don''t need anything." Seeing that Wu Ma was hesitant, she lowered her voice and said, "You forgot how Zhu''s and the fourth''s wet nurse died?" Mother Wu shuddered. Could it be that the emperor wanted to kill his wife by letting his wife live in the palace? Then she followed his wife... Mother Wu swayed for a while, and hurriedly said, "This servant will go and call Bu Huo." Talent ran to the entrance of the hall and met Qi Xiuyuan and Mrs. Li who were coming over. Wu Mammy''s face turned pale, and she involuntarily fell to the ground. Qi Xiuyuan stopped in front of her and smiled slightly: "Mother Wu is not waiting for the concubine, why did you come here?" Mother Wu was pale, trembling and speechless, she could only lie on the ground. She has served the Wu family since she was a child, and she followed Wu from the Wu family to the Qi family, from the second-class girl to the first-class, and then to Wu''s confidant. Qi Xiuyuan''s grudge. If Qi Haoran just simply hates the Wu clan and cant remember it if they dont meet, then the hatred between Qi Xiuyuan and the Wu clan may not be washed away quickly even if the water of the Yangtze River is exhausted. Who would have thought that the fourteen-year-old boy who went to the battlefield not only Did not die on the battlefield, but still sat in this supreme position? Li Jinghua felt that Wu Ma''s behavior was very strange. She just came to see Wu''s with the emperor. Is it necessary to be so panic? So I couldn''t help but take a second look. Qi Xiuyuan, however, directly crossed Wu Ma and entered the palace, and said to the maid who was serving, "Call your steward aunt." Aunt Mo, who was staring at the storage behind her, hurried over and knelt down to greet her. Qi Xiuyuan said: "I think Wu Ma is old, don''t let her go out to run errands. As for the concubine, you must serve with all your heart." Qi Xiuyuan raised his head to meet the eyes of Mrs Wu who was sitting above him, smiled slightly, and waved: "Okay, the queen and I have something to say to the concubine, you go down first." Li Jinghua was overjoyed when she heard Qi Xiuyuan call her the queen, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly, her face softened a lot, and she waved her hand to make people retreat. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want to hide it from Li Jinghua, it would be more convenient for her to do this harem. Besides, he still had a lot of state affairs to deal with, so naturally he couldn''t keep his eyes on the harem all the time. Qi Xiuyuan walked up to Mrs Wu and took a closer look at her face. Only then did she realize that the graceful woman back then had wrinkles around her eyes, her temples were already gray, and she was no longer the pitiful woman she used to be. Qi Xiuyuan remembered that when his mother held her hand and walked back with her big belly, she stopped and asked him to pick a few beautiful flowers and pin them on his temples. The bright-faced woman asked him with a smile, "Dalang, mother Does it look good?" He remembered his voice shouting loudly: "It''s beautiful, mother is the best." At that time, the mother''s cheeks were all stained with blush, and then they saw Wu who was leaning against the gate of the courtyard. At that time, she was dressed in white and had a delicate body. She was looking at them with tears in her eyes, and her eyes were full of accusations. He didn''t know what was going on at the time, but he remembered that his mother''s face suddenly sank. Then Wu went to his mother and knelt down. He didn''t remember what they were talking about. He only knew that his mother was trembling with anger, and her hand was sore and numb when she held him. Later, she gave birth to a younger brother, and later he saw The father brought the Wu family over to quarrel with the mother. The wet nurse said that Qi Feng wanted to raise the Wu family as his wife. The mother disagreed, and she gave birth prematurely when she was angry. Qi Xiuyuan will always remember the words that the nurse said when she hugged him and cried. The mother would never die. Although she was born prematurely, she was in good health. , It was they who pressed hard step by step, mad at the mother alive. At this time, Qi Xiuyuan was not at all happy when he saw Wu Shi, whose face was no longer there. Qi Xiuyuan stared at Mrs Wu''s face and did not speak. Not only Mrs Wu held a heart, Li Jinghua also looked at him nervously. In order to prevent him from doing something rude, Li Jinghua stepped forward to hold his hand and said : "Your Majesty, do you have anything to say to the concubine?" Qi Xiuyuan recovered from his memory, lowered his head to meet Wu''s eyes, smiled slightly, and said, "Taifei Wu, I came to tell you that you can live in the palace with peace of mind from now on, if you miss the second and third brothers, Speak to the queen and let the queen Xuan Xu and Xiao Wu come to see you in the palace." Wu murmured, "You want to put me under house arrest?" Li Jinghua''s complexion changed greatly, and she looked up at Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan shook his head and said, "Why would I want to put you under house arrest? I also hope that you can live longer, until you see all your children and grandchildren grow up." Qi Xiuyuan smiled slightly, "I want you to see, What future will your children and descendants get because of you? Back then, you insisted on marrying my father and tried your best to become an equal wife, not just to give the second and third a higher status, so that they could enjoy more resources ?" Wu''s complexion changed greatly, and he said sharply: "Your Majesty, this is the grudge between the two of us, and it has nothing to do with your brothers..." Qi Xiuyuan looked at her coldly and said, "The concubine misunderstood. The second and third children have little patience. What can I suppress them? It''s not only the second and third who have your blood on their bodies." Mrs Wu lay down on the couch. Does this mean that even her grandchildren will not be spared? "Don''t forget what you promised the master..." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "What did I promise my father?" Mr. Wu choked, then remembered that Qi Xiuyuan did not make any promises. Mrs Wu took a deep breath, straightened her sleeves, knelt down in front of Qi Xiuyuan, and wept, "Your Majesty, please forgive the second and third for the sake of your father''s blood." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes were red and he whispered, "Did you ever think about me and my fourth brother when you were so angry with my mother back then?" Mrs Wu kowtowed and said, "My concubine is willing to give life to life." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head, "Your life is not worth it. I don''t want you to die. If you die, it will be easy for the second and third to be too sad." Mr. Wu, who wanted to die for liberation, trembled, but he did not dare to think of suicide again. "Does Concubine Wu still remember the wet nurse who abused my brother?" Qi Xiuyuan asked with a smile. Wu shivered, closed his eyes, and said, "Remember, their whole family was sent far away by me, and now they don''t know where they are." Qi Xiuyuan regretted, "It''s a pity, originally I wanted to find their family members and bring them into the palace to accompany you." Qi Xiuyuan walked around the palace for a while, then tapped the floor and said, "The wet nurse pinched and pricked my brother back then, and when she was done, she took off her clothes and threw them on the floor. At that time, my brother was about to have the full moon. He doesn''t remember it for a long time, so I don''t know how it feels like that..." Chapter 598： reject Mrs Wu''s face was pale, and Qi Xiuyuan felt that it was almost the same, so he turned around and took Li Jinghua out. On the way, Qi Xiuyuan stopped and said, "I remember when I was young, my father didn''t like me very much, and the servants in the house ignored me, no one was there. When talking to me, he sneered at me whenever he opened his mouth. For a while, I was very sad. Although I didnt lack food or clothing, I thought it was better to die. When I went to see Haoran, I saw that boy was heartless. I just crawled on the ground, hugged my legs and arched up. I was thinking, my mother is dead, my uncle is far away at the border, my uncle and my aunt are not on good terms, if I die too, my brother can stay in peace. Are you at Fan''s house?" Qi Haoran''s nose was slightly sour, his eyes were slightly moist, and he laughed softly: "I feel better now, and then I will grow up a little bit. My uncle made great contributions at the border, was promoted to an official position, and sent a master to teach me martial arts. I can go out often. Walking around, the coldness in my heart is much better. I wonder if the second and third brothers can always come to the palace to accompany when the concubine is like this in the palace." Li Jinghua shuddered, Qi Xiuyuan was planning to cut the flesh with a dull knife, and return what Wu shi did to him and Qi Haoran back then? Li Jinghua never knew that Qi Xiuyuan''s brother lived like this when he was a child. He felt complicated for a while, so he could only reach out and hold him. Qi Xiuyuan glanced down, took her hand back, and said with a smile, "I always worried that I would not be good to Haoran after getting married, that kid is stupid, and other people''s bad words should be treated as good words, but now I see that you and A Ling get along well. , but I was photographed back then." "Your Majesty." Li Jinghua called softly. Qi Xiuyuan patted her hand and said, "You have worked hard all these years. The matter of filling the harem will be put aside for now. Now the treasury is empty. We will talk about this matter in two years." Qi Xiuyuan said in a low voice, "Xiaobao is too young, wait for him to be older." Li Jinghua''s eyes were slightly wet, she clenched Qi Xiuyuan''s hand, and whispered, "Your Majesty..." She felt that Qi Xiuyuan''s love for her would be worth it in this life. The next day, the palace servants reported that Mrs. Wu caught cold and fell ill. Qi Xiuyuan just smiled slightly, then waved someone to ask for an imperial doctor for her, and then slowly went to court. After the years passed, he was no longer the child who was slaughtered by others, and Wu Shi was no longer able to suppress his stepmother, his stepmother. The road ahead is very broad and long, and people like Wu are no longer worth his stay. Qi Xiuyuan dealt with some important state affairs in the morning before he proposed the canonization of the empress. He asked the Ministry of Rites to prepare and asked Qin Tianjian for a good day. Since the canonization of the queen has been proposed, the matter of filling the harem has also been mentioned. The ministers do not want Qi Xiuyuan to indulge in women''s lust, but they also do not want him to have only the queen in the harem. If nothing else, the matter of the royal family spreading its branches and leaves is very important. . The emperor did not say that he would fill up the positions of concubines, at least five or six new people should be added, right? For the first time, Qi Xiuyuan clearly refused in the courtroom, saying: "Now the treasury is empty, and the two ceremonies of the new emperor''s enthronement and the canonization of the queen have spent a lot of money, and now King Rong is still living in Qi''s mansion, even the mansion of the county king. We dont have the money to repair it, so lets save some money, and the people will settle down, so we shouldnt disturb the people. At the moment, some ministers stood up and said that there are daughters of the right age in the family who can enter the palace to serve the emperor and queen, and no longer need to spend money on civil drafts. The emperor''s complexion suddenly sank, and he sternly refused, saying: "The Great Zhou state is chaotic, but it started from Emperor Gaozong. Emperor Sejong was wise in his life. He once said that the harem of the former dynasty should be separated, so all concubines and concubines are not allowed to be above the fourth rank. The official''s family is elected, and Qing Jin offers his daughter, does it mean that he wants to resign and return to his hometown?" The courtier who brought up this matter did not dare to say much. He let his daughter enter the palace for the benefit of his family, so how could he be willing to give up his position? Qi Xiuyuan was reluctant to talk about these trivial matters in the morning. In his opinion, concubines and concubines are just like concubines, and they are not worth talking about on the stage. As soon as he retreated, Qi Xiuyuan carried Qi Haoran, who was obviously not awake, to the study room and asked, "What did you do last night?" Qi Haoran scratched his head and said, "Brother, I have been looking at the ledger for a few days, and found that this logistics is still not working, you have to send me a logistics officer." Qi Xiuyuan chuckled, "I want you to learn to read the ledger to give you one more skill. Don''t be fooled by the people below. Who told you to take care of this? You are an eagle in the sky, and you want to fly into the sky. Yes, it''s alright, since you can''t understand it, forget it, I''ll send you a master later, you can take it with you, and you can ask him more about things other than wars." Qi Haoran hesitated: "Isn''t it a military advisor?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "The military advisor is Zijin. That kid doesn''t give up on doing business, and I can''t imprison people by your side, so I''ll send you another master." Qi Haoran''s eyes sparkled, "Zijin and I go." Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile: "It''s for you to do things, not to play. There are many ethnic groups in southern Guizhou, and there are many conflicts. You should be careful in your work. You can''t run rampant like before. Well, as for Dali, these years have been very peaceful, so you can move on for now." "What about Jin Guo?" Qi Haoran and Jin Guo''s grievances and grievances can be written into a book. He wanted to return to Jingzhao Mansion, but he felt that the elder brother was right. Now there are no useful generals in the southwest, Xixia is eyeing Daqi, and even more He needs to take precautions, not to mention, he has not reported the previous revenge of the massacre. Thinking of the massacre in Xixia, Qi Haoran couldn''t help but feel cold. Qi Xiuyuan turned around and sat down before returning to the case, pulled out a book and handed it to Qi Haoran, saying, "I plan to make General Yuan the Duke of Dingguo, and Shen Mu as the Marquis of Huailiang, so that they can stay at the border with peace of mind, as for the three palaces of Jingzhao House. Then leave it to your father-in-law, he is still stationed in Tongchuan Mansion, I will let Jiang Ze replace him and let him return to Jingzhao Mansion." Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "In this way, A Ling is afraid that she will not be able to meet her father, so you can tell her for me when you come back." Although Qi Haoran regrets it, he also knows that a pass like Jingzhao Mansion cannot be separated from people for a day. "This time you are going to Qiannan. I don''t plan to let you take your old troops with you. Take all your newly recruited bandit troops, and keep the generals for me, and bring the bandits'' heads with you." Qi Haoran pouted: "Brother, I''m all newcomers and unruly bandits. Wouldn''t I be beaten up if I go to the southwest?" Qi Xiuyuan patted him on the shoulder and said, "There''s no way, you can work harder, you are very talented in military training, so you should work harder for the elder brother, and the generals you brought out, I will spread them all over Daqi. Go, they will guard our country in Daqi." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes sparkled, he took out the map and opened it on the table, pointing, "Look." Chapter 599： trust (top) Qi Haoran took a step forward and saw the arming above, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Brother, do you want to change the arming pattern?" Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "This is my idea in the early years. Now that I have the opportunity, I naturally have to implement it. Earlier, I didn''t understand why Gaozong deployed his troops inside, resulting in a situation of leniency on the outside and strictness on the inside. Later, Jin Guo and Xixia only moved a little bit. He took up a large area of ??my country with his hands and feet, and Dali dared to break away from independence without saying a word. This time, the second prince rebelled, and the flames of fire were rising all over Da Zhou. Many generals took the lead in raising the flag of uprising, but the soldiers stationed at the border gates, and few followed the rebellion, so I decided to arrange most of the soldiers at the border gates, leaving only a small number in the prefectures to echo, and also near important passes. What do you think about having enough soldiers left behind?" Qi Haoran nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, his eyes lit up, "Brother, just do this." Qi Xiuyuan patted him on the shoulder and said: "That''s why I asked you to train those bandits who were recruited. Although those bandit leaders are rebellious, but they can survive in the troubled times, they have their own skills, military reform, The border defense needs a lot of generals stationed there, and the ones you brought before can all be on their own." Therefore, Qi Xiuyuan wanted to transfer all those people to the border, either as deputy, or lead an army alone, but the reform of the military system is even more difficult, even if their brothers now hold most of the military power, they must gradually plan for them. Qi Xiuyuan''s goal is not only the army in his hands, but also the Yuan family army, the Zhu family army, etc. In the future, he will make these armies belong to Daqi, not a family alone. Qi Xiuyuan did not dare to reveal his ambitions at this time, so he could only tell his younger brother. This is also in Qi Haoran''s mind. Qi Xiuyuan is now the emperor. He can no longer manage all the troops and train generals by himself, so he can only put the burden on Qi Haoran''s shoulders. Qi Haoran assured: "Brother, don''t worry, in the future our army will only fight for Daqi, and the people will fight, and will no longer fight for one person or one family." Qi Xiu''s eyes were bright from afar, he clapped his big palm on Qi Haoran''s shoulder, and said with a loud laugh, "Good brother!" Of course, such a big plan cannot be implemented by just the two brothers, but there are too few people who can be fully trusted, so Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran discussed it and said, "You can mention this to Rong Xuan and Zijin in advance. " Qi Xiuyuan will talk to Rongxuan, while Qi Haoran will talk to Fan Zijin. Rong Xuan heard Qi Xiuyuan''s plan and said, "No, Your Majesty, in this way, nearly half of the generals in Da Qi are under the name of King Rongjun, and the military power will fall by the side, I''m afraid it will be another chaos." Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile: "I know Jin Yu''s worries, but it''s superfluous on Haoran''s side. The people he trains know him, and they must know me, but the first person to know is Da Qi, and what they want to hear must also be heard. It''s my order." Rong Xuan frowned, "Rong Junwang is indeed the heart of a child, but can the Holy Master guarantee that ten years later, twenty years later, Rong Junwang will still be the same as before?" Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "I can''t guarantee it, but he is the younger brother that I brought up. I am willing to trust him, and I am willing to gamble. Why don''t Jin Yu wait and see?" Rong Xuan was silent for a long time, struggling in his heart until his calf became numb, and then he sighed: "Since the emperor has made a decision, the minister will not say much, but the minister still has a question." Rongxuan looked up at Qi Xiuyuan and asked, "If a new emperor ascends the throne a hundred years after the emperor, what should the king of Rongjun do?" Do you want to have a good bow, or is it the master of high power? Qi Xiuyuan lightly clenched his hand into a fist and said, "I don''t need to say anything, Haoran will also have a choice. Why doesn''t Jinyu have more confidence in him?" "Power makes people lose their minds, I''m afraid that no one can remind Rongjun King," Rong Xuan said vaguely: "An Guogong is smart and cunning, and he is deeply in love with Rongjunwang''s brothers. At that time, the new emperor, Gu Nian, and Rongjunwang brotherhood..." Qi Xiuyuan chuckled and said, "Jin Yu is so convinced that I will definitely walk ahead of Haoran?" Rong Xuan''s complexion changed greatly, and he knelt down to plead guilty, "The minister deserves death." "Don''t, I''m joking with you," Qi Xiuyuan hurriedly walked down and pulled the person up, shook his head and said, "You, you have become more and more cautious recently. When I talked to you before, you would roll my eyes... " But now that the difference in identities is so great, how could he dare to be so presumptuous? Rong Xuan lowered his head, the corners of his mouth twitched, his mouth opened, but he still didn''t open his mouth to refute. Qi Xiuyuan said: "I know you are worried that Zijin will gain power. If Haoran loses his heart, they and Xiaobao will definitely have a fight. This is something I don''t want to see." Qi Xiuyuan paused and said, "That''s why I I didn''t force Haoran to take a concubine." Rongxuan raised his brows, and Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "You''ve seen that kid A Ling, what do you think of her?" Rong Xuan smiled and said: "Looking at the boldness, but also cautious enough, but also heavy on love and righteousness." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "With her looking at Haoran, I''m very relieved." He had 90% confidence in his younger brother, and with Mu Yangling''s supervision, the 90% became 90%, and the remaining small The danger he felt was worth the risk. Qi Xiuyuan thought that he was very accurate in looking at people. To say who would least want their brothers to fight, Mu Yangling must be the third person besides him and Haoran. She has a right mind, the key is to subdue Qi Haoran. As for Fan Zijin, it''s not that he has no confidence in this cousin, but that if he fights with Haoran, this kid will be tangled and sad, but he will definitely be on Haoran''s side to help out later. That kid looks smart, but he always follows Haoran in major matters. Usually, Haoran sets the direction and goal, and then this kid makes plans and instructs Haoran to rush forward. For example, rebellion. When he said he was going to rebel, Haoran just mentioned it. He didn''t even bother, he buried his head and fought with them. So Qi Xiuyuan felt that if one day Haoran really wanted to fight for power and profit, Zijin would definitely stand on his side and help out with advice. This kid is someone who doesn''t have much bottom line, so Haoran can subdue him, and the one who can subdue Haoran, Mu Mu Yang Ling is one. Rong Xuan saw that Qi Xiuyuan had made up his mind, so he couldn''t persuade him any more, otherwise it would appear that he was provoking their brotherhood. Qi Haoran asked Fan Zijin to shut himself in the study and told him the target plan. Fan Zijin''s first reaction was to frown and ask, "Big cousin handed over such an important matter to you, what if he suspects you in the future? Doing it means that half of Daqi''s generals will be born under your hands, which is equivalent to you mastering half of Daqi. Can the big cousin tolerate it? Xiaobao can rest assured that you are a powerful uncle in the future? " Chapter 600： trust (below) As soon as Fan Zijin opened his mouth, his closeness was immediately apparent. Rong Xuan and Qi Xiuyuan have been friends for many years, and the ruler and the minister are compatible, so he considers the problem in Qi Xiuyuan''s interests. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran grew up together and are like brothers, so he subconsciously safeguarded Qi Haoran''s interests. Qi Haoran didn''t think about it so much, and waved his hand indifferently when he heard the words: "Big brother believes in me, and I am not training my own private army. Although those people have to be trained under me, they are loyal to Da Qi and the big brother. If they can''t even tell the difference between primary and secondary, then I won''t use them." As he said, what he wants to build is an army loyal to Daqi and the emperor of Daqi, not a private army. If the people under his command value him more than the country, he will definitely not let anyone serve as a general of Daqi, but it is possible Accepted as a master general, but then what future could the other party have? He also wanted to set an example first, so that the Yuan family''s army could become the army of Daqi, instead of only following General Yuan''s army as it is now. Qi Haoran came to find Fan Zijin for one more thing. He twisted it a bit, and then whispered to please: "Cousin, I have something to ask you." Fan Zijin shuddered, shaking his shoulders and said, "Don''t call me cousin, it''s not good for you to call me that." Qi Haoran smiled and said to please: "I just don''t call, you are my cousin too." If it wasn''t for the table, Fan Zijin would definitely believe that Qi Haoran would rush up to pinch his legs and rub his shoulders. He rubbed his forehead and asked, "What''s the matter?" Qi Haoran immediately sat upright and asked, "Are you going with me, or will you leave later?" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes at him and said, "I am your military advisor, so of course I set off with you." "What about the cousin," Qi Haoran immediately asked, "Why is she going?" Fan Zijin was taken aback and asked, "Where did she go?" "Let''s go to Qiannan, let''s go to set up camp first, when will the cousin leave, and then let A Ling and the child accompany her," Qi Haoran said flatteringly: "I know you have a specially built carriage, which is very comfortable. , It''s a long way to Qiannan, I''m afraid that the child will not be used to the road, so how about letting A Ling take the child with his cousin?" Fan Zijin lowered his face and said, "Who said that the little Xia clan is going to Qiannan?" Qi Haoran blinked, "She doesn''t go to Qiannan? We will go there for four or five years at least, and seven or eight years at most..." "My mother is still at home, and there will always be someone to take care of," Fan Zijin paused and said, "If you want me to say that A Ling shouldn''t go, it''s so inconvenient to take this child. What if something happens along the way? Why don''t I pay you? Bring a concubine." Qi Haoran jumped up and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, I have no intention of taking a concubine. If A Ling hears it, I can''t wash it out even if I jump into the Yellow River." Fan Zijin kicked him angrily, "You are so intimidated, what does she say? Who do you think doesn''t have one or two concubines in the backyard?" Qi Haoran said solemnly: "Zijin, we have all suffered from the loss of concubines, I don''t want Xiaoxiong to suffer like us in the future, and I also don''t want A Ling to be sad, you can''t mention things like concubinage. already." Fan Zijin snorted softly and said, "Are we the idiots who favor concubines and destroy their wives?" Fan Zijin didn''t think that he would favor concubines and destroy their wives, and he wouldn''t distinguish between concubines and concubines, so he did not exclude concubines. Because he despised the concubine in his heart. Would he fall in love with that kind of mean woman? But seeing that Qi Haoran was so nervous, he snorted lightly. Qi Haoran and his wife have no experience in fighting in the back house. They really want to arrange a concubine between the two, I am afraid that something will happen. As for why he still mentions it all the time, needless to say, he was happy to see Qi Haoran jump. Fan Zijin tortured Qi Hao before letting go: "Okay, just a carriage, then I''ll leave it to her." Qi Haoran was satisfied, and cared about his good buddy''s private life again, "You really don''t have a cousin? You don''t have a son-in-law yet. It''s been too long since we''ve been separated. My aunt is in good health now, and I''ll let her come back in a few years. It''s filial piety." Fan Zijin frowned and thought deeply. Qi Haoran said: "Even if you say that you won''t spoil your concubine and destroy your wife, you won''t be able to distinguish between concubines and concubines, but if she can''t give birth to the eldest son, the servants in the house will hold the high and step down, which will have some influence. So you have suffered so much?" Fan Zijin''s face changed slightly, and he said maliciously: "Mother is like that because that person is biased," Qi Haoran nodded, "But if you are the eldest son, if your aunt consolidates her position early, life will definitely be much easier." Fan Zijin changed his mind instantly. Haoran said it right. He didn''t think about the little Xia family, but also thought about his son-in-law and daughter-in-law. After Qi Xiuyuan officially appointed him as Qi Haoran''s military advisor, Fan Zijin expressed at the dinner table that he would take the little Xia clan to Qiannan with him. Xiao Xia looked up at Fan Zijin in surprise, her eyes slightly red. Fan Zijin was even more determined to see this idea. Shi Xia was just stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Alright, you are still newlyweds, it''s really not easy to separate, your father and I are still healthy, and you don''t need to worry about it." But the disappointment in his heart could not be concealed. In the past two years, the Xia family has become more and more distant from Fan Zijin and her, and this daughter-in-law has also left the capital, and I am afraid that it will become more estranged in the future. Fan Siwen obviously thought so too, so he lowered his face and said, "It''s better for Xiao Xia to stay by your mother''s side, and let your mother take care of you in the concubine''s room." Fan Zijin originally only had eight points of persistence, but now it has become ten points. His face sank, and he sneered: "My eldest son has not yet been born, so I don''t have the heart to take a concubine. As for filial piety to you and my mother, brother and I If the third and fourth brothers are not at home, let them serve my father and mother for a few years first." Anger flashed on Fan Siwen''s face, he dropped his chopsticks with a "pop" and asked, "Are you blaming me?" Fan Zijin asked in surprise: "What do you say father?" Everyone could hear the complaints in Fan Zijin''s words, and the surprised look on his face was so fake that anyone with eyes knew that he did it on purpose. Fan Siwen''s chest was heaving with anger, and he turned to look at Mrs Xia. In the past, Mrs Xia got up early to stop the father and son, but today she was a little tired and looked stunned, turning a blind eye to the conflict between the two. Fan Zixiao and several brothers buried their heads in their chests, daring not to say a word. Even Fan Zixiao, who used to provoke Fan Zijin from time to time, was honest, let alone other sons who didn''t have much sense of existence. Fan Zijin is now a cousin, and he is like a brother to Prince Rong. Everyone knows that his popularity is second only to Prince Rong now. He is one of the only two princes in Daqi. How dare Fan Zixiao run to him again. Jumping in front of you? Chapter 601： Yiyi Even Fan Siwen was a lot gentler to Fan Zijin because he was granted the title of Duke Guogong. Of course, this is the feeling of everyone except Fan Zijin. Fan Siwen really wanted to ease the relationship between father and son, but every time he met this son, he couldn''t help but get angry. With luck, seeing that the Xia clan didn''t say anything to leave the little Xia clan, he waved his hand slightly annoyed: "Whatever you want, your wings are hard now, how can you listen to your parents?" Fan Zijin snorted lightly and did not refute, but this made Fan Siwen''s face even more angry. If it was someone else''s son, he would kneel down and confess his guilt in fear. I couldn''t eat this meal anymore, so I just pushed the bowl and chopsticks and got up and left. Fan Zijin lost his appetite, stood up, and saw that the little Xia Shi was still sitting, and said, "Isn''t full yet? Wait for me to go back to the house." Xiao Xia hurriedly stood up and hurriedly bowed to Xia, chasing Fan Zijin away. Since Fan Siwen talked about taking a concubine, Xiao Xia''s face has been extremely pale. She has been married to the Fan family for more than a year, but she has no children so far. She usually worries about taking a concubine. Fan Zijin refuses. , her face was slightly better. She chased people back to the house, Fan Zijin waved his hand and said, "Tomorrow, you go to Qi Mansion to find Mrs Mu, and ask her when you will leave and what to pack for her to teach you." Xiao Xia asked softly: "Isn''t the concubine going with the grandfather?" She was a little afraid that she would be detained. "Qiannan just quelled the war and didn''t even have a camp. Where did you go to stay? We''ll go to settle you all before we set off. We will walk slowly on the road, and we will settle down when we get there." He said, "Don''t worry, I''ll tell Mu Shi when the time comes, she won''t leave you without it." Xiao Xia wanted to cry without tears. She was not afraid that Mu Yangling would not take her there, but that she would be detained by her in-laws, so she would send Fan Zijin to the concubine, okay? But Xiao Xia didn''t dare to say this, so she could only bury her worries in her heart. Qi Haoran had already set a time for his departure, Mu Yangling was packing his things for him, when Qi Haoran came back and saw the five boxes of things in the house, he pinched his waist very proudly and said: "Master is going to train the army, not going out for an outing, why? Take so much? Take it, take it all away." Mu Yangling also felt that it was a bit too much, but he felt that everything was essential, so he took out a few clothes and boots and put them in, saying, "You are too lazy, you always don''t take a bath and change your clothes. After wearing it for a few days, I threw away the clothes. I specially prepared two boxes of clothes for you. It cant be reduced any more. Here are medicinal materials. Wear it on the road just in case..." Mu Yangling got up and squeezed a little baby fat that Qi Haoran had only raised, and said regretfully: "It took a long time to raise a little fat, and I''m going to lose weight again." Qi Haoran was most dissatisfied with the baby fat on his face. Hearing this, he poured out most of the five boxes in anger, and commanded Lichun domineeringly, "These things are neat and tidy, just bring them." Mu Yangling pinched his waist and said, "It''s not a hasty march, and you don''t have to carry it yourself. What''s wrong with being tied to the carriage? You''ll be uncomfortable then, and it''s not me who is distressed?" Qi Haoran glared and roared, "You just want to see these two pieces of flesh on your face, don''t think that you don''t know, when you go to bed at night, you always pinch my face while I''m asleep." Mu Yangling hesitated, turned his head to look around, and saw that there were only two people in the room. The old lady backed down long ago when they disagreed, so she breathed a sigh of relief, rushed up and pinched the fleshy tongue on his face. : "Why are you yelling at everything?" Mu Yangling''s face was blushing, Qi Haoran saw his heart sway, grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand, and hummed, "What the Lord said is the truth." He leaned over to kiss her. Mu Yangling didn''t expect him to have such thoughts at this time. When his elbow moved, Qi Haoran quickly grabbed his chest with his hand, so he didn''t get hit, but his palm also hurt, and he was a little dissatisfied. Mu Yangling glared at him and said, "proselytize in the daytime..." "It''s not like I haven''t..." Qi Haoran muttered in a low voice, seeing Mu Yangling''s face blushing and staring at him angrily, Qi Haoran''s heart became more and more itchy, he stretched out his finger to hook her, and put his finger close to her ear. Side said: "Master will leave in two days, I don''t know when we can meet..." Having said this, Qi Haoran was a little dissatisfied. He felt that it was his son who dragged them down. If there was no son, Mu Yangling could walk with him by sword and horse. He wrapped his arms around Mu Yangling''s waist, hugged her from behind, and rested his chin on her shoulder in disappointment. Mu Yangling rubbed his hair and said, "How long can it take? We will leave after you set off for a month, and we will move slowly on the road. We will arrive in Qiannan in a month, but we are separated for two months, and we will leave with the previous one. It''s been a good year." Mu Yangling felt that Qi Haoran was holding his hand on her waist like a hot tan, she held his hand slightly uncomfortably and pulled it out, pushed him and said, "If you don''t want to bring so many things, it''s fine, I''ll talk to you later. I''ll bring it to you when the bear goes." Qi Haoran held Mu Yangling''s waist tightly, tilted his head and bit her earlobe, and whispered, "Let''s add a younger brother to Little Bear." Hot air sprayed on his neck, his earlobes were slightly numb, and Mu Yangling was lost for a moment. Mu Yangling blushed, pushed him, and whispered, "The girls are all outside, in broad daylight..." The rest of the words were put into his mouth by Qi Haoran. He expressed his determination with practical actions. Mu Yangling was tossed and turned twice by Qi Haoran. When he woke up again, it was already dark outside, so she moved. With some sour body, he turned his head to look outside. Qi Haoran came in with a bowl of noodles, and when she saw her eyes opened, she showed a big smile, "I asked the kitchen to get you a bowl of noodles, get up and eat." Mu Yangling put on a dress for himself while lying in the bed, and muttered and asked, "How do you know that I will wake up now?" Qi Haoran said proudly: "I knew it." Mu Yang looked at the luggage outside and saw that the things that had been scattered by Qi Haoran had long since disappeared, and a rosy glow appeared on his face, thinking that everyone must know it. Mu Yangling glared at Qi Haoran, then took the bowl and started eating slowly. The noodle soup is made from old hen soup without oil, and there are two eggs lying in it. Mu Yangling thought that the things outside were packed up by Lichun and the others, but when he got dressed and came out, he found that things were piled up on the table and chairs. Qi Haoran scratched his head and said, "I originally wanted to ask Lichun and the others to come in and clean up, but they moved heavily and made too much noise. I''m worried that you won''t be allowed to move if I wake you up, but it''s not good to throw things on the ground. , I''ll put it on this, don''t be angry, I''ll ask them to come in and clean up." Mu Yangling held his hand with a smile and said with a smile, "I''m not angry." Chapter 602： Fear Qi Haoran left, there were only Mu Yangling''s mother and son in the Qi mansion. Xiaoxiong was a little embarrassed all day because his father left. He sat on the side with his head down and didn''t speak. Mu Yangling kissed his little face and coaxed: "Good baby, we can see Daddy in two months, very soon." Xiao Xiong shifted his body and turned his face to one side to ignore her. He knew vaguely in his heart that when he went to see his father, he would be separated from his brother, and if he wanted to go to the palace to play with his brother, he would be separated from his parents. The little bear is already tangled. Mu Yangling was always unhappy when he saw him, so he had no choice but to take him into the palace to find Xiaobao to play with. Li Jinghua waved and smiled when she saw her: "If you don''t come, I''m going to have someone call you. Come and help me take care of the child." Little Bear slipped down from his mother''s arms long ago and rushed up to get together with Little Treasure. Li Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with this child these few days. He always cried at night. Even if he called the imperial doctor, he couldn''t see why, and his spirit was not good during the day." Mu Yangling touched the little heads of the two of them, "Did you know that the little bear is leaving?" "I told him long ago that although it started to make trouble for two days, I forgot about it later." Li Jinghua paused and said, "It is estimated that the recent movement in the palace has shocked him. You know, this Children are weak since childhood, and they will be startled when there is a sound." Li Jinghua grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "I want to tell the emperor, why don''t you let him live with you for a few days, and then I''ll take him into the palace after the busy work in the palace is over." Li Jinghua''s conferring ceremony is about to be held, and many abandoned palaces in the harem will also be cleaned and repaired. Although it is not much, it is indeed a bit noisy with people coming and going. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong are used to running together every day. Running around on short legs, this harem is empty, not necessarily frightened by something. Li Jinghua only has one son, so she is most nervous. She was slightly embarrassed and said: "You have to start packing now, and I will trouble you at this time." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Wang Ma Lichun and the others will worry about packing things up, I''m just watching from the side." She glanced at Xiao Bao''s slightly pale face, and said, "Then I''ll take the person back next time. " Li Jinghua was delighted, and hurriedly called someone to pack Xiaobao''s things. Li Jinghua was indeed very busy, Mu Yangling was sitting in Kunning Palace, and there were many palace servants who came and went, either reporting things or asking for instructions. Mu Yangling watched for a while, then got up and said, "Sister-in-law, then you''re busy first, I''ll take Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong for a walk outside." Li Jinghua nodded and asked the female officer beside her to follow. Mu Yangling leaned down and picked up a child with one hand, and put it down when she got to a quiet place in the imperial garden. She wiped the sweat on Little Bear''s forehead. Seeing that there was no sweat on Little Treasure''s forehead, she touched his back. , sighed and said, "No wonder your mother is worried about you. On a hot day, she doesn''t sweat at all." Mu Yangling put the man on his lap, and when he saw his head bowed, he asked, "Xiaobao, can you tell Aunt what happened to you?" Xiaobao is very smart, he looked up at Mu Yangling, then lowered his head and said nothing. The little bear stood on the side and shouted "Wow", looking very indignant. Mu Yangling looked at his son for a while, and asked Xiaobao tentatively, "Xiaobao is afraid at night and can''t sleep?" Xiaobao almost buried his head in Mu Yangling''s arms. Mu Yangling understood, chuckled softly, patted his back softly and said, "What are you afraid of? Little Bear sleeps alone at night." Xiaobao complained aggrievedly: "My brother slept with my uncle and aunt." The aunt was obviously lying to him. Xiao Xiong clenched his fist angrily and said "wow" twice, but Xiao Bao insisted on his own, saying: "Xiao Xiong sleeps in the warm pavilion, just in the same room with his uncle and aunt, I have a palace by myself..." When Xiaobao said this, his eyes were full of tears. He was a child who slept and thought about it. In addition, the harem was a strange environment. It was good to have a bear with him. The entire palace was empty, and when I turned to look outside, there was the sound of trees being blown by the wind, and the shadows reflected by the lights... Mu Yangling felt distressed when he saw his grievance whispering about his fears. When she was young in her last life, she couldn''t sleep at night and opened her eyes when she looked out the window. Also only temporarily. She patted his back and said, "It doesn''t matter, Xiaobao has his aunt, as well as his father and mother. Let''s help you drive away the bad guys." Knowing the cause, you will have an idea for treatment. Returning to Qi Mansion in the afternoon, Mu Yangling asked the kitchen to make the two children''s favorite food, coaxed them to eat a lot, and took them back to the house to play and digest. Maybe he returned to the familiar environment, the room was not as empty as the palace, surrounded by people he knew well, the paleness on Xiaobao''s face faded a little. In the evening, she did not send the two children to the warm pavilion, but put them on her bed. Seeing Xiaobao looking at her with bright eyes, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Auntie sleeps with you today." Not only Little Treasure, but Little Bear cheered happily, stripped naked by himself, and slid into the quilt. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, reached out and patted his buttocks and said, "Get up and put on your underwear, how can anyone sleep bare?" Bear was unwilling and lay still. Mu Yangling had a headache, and this child didn''t know what was going on. He just didn''t like to sleep with clothes on. Sometimes he would get up and take off his pants in the middle of the night. When Xiaobao saw this, he also took off his clothes and slipped into the quilt naked. At this time, the two children were not ashamed, and they could come as they felt comfortable. Xiaobao explained on behalf of Xiaoxiong: "Auntie, strip off and feel comfortable." Little Bear nodded again and again, and finally glanced at the clothes with disgust. Mu Yangling had no choice but to let them be like this. When he woke up twice at night, he checked whether the two children had covered the quilt. Although it was a hot day, Lin''an City was a water town. It''s not very high, and you need to cover it with a thin quilt. Little Bear has fallen asleep on his side, but Little Treasure, who shrunk to one side, is very well-behaved. Mu Yangling only glanced at them, and seeing that the quilt was still covering them, he turned around and fell asleep again. When the busyness in the palace came to an end, when Mu Yangling brought Xiaobao into the palace, Xiaobao''s face was already rosy, Li Jinghua was relieved when he saw it, although the palace staff reported that the child was getting healthier, but no always worried. Mu Yangling asked people to take the two children to play, and dragged Li Jinghua into the inner room to whisper Xiaobao''s fear, saying, "Sister-in-law might as well carry Xiaobao over to sleep together at night, he woke up and saw You will be at ease." Li Jinghua''s face was slightly red, and he hesitated: "I''m afraid the emperor will blame." Now the emperor is staying with her almost every night. It would be inconvenient to keep his son here. Chapter 603： fight "Sister-in-law, the eldest brother is the father, and his heart is the same as yours." Mu Yangling felt that Li Jinghua was thinking too much. After all, Xiaobao is Qi Xiuyuan''s son. Who doesn''t he hurts? Li Jinghua was silent for a moment after hearing the words, then nodded and smiled: "I see, thank you for taking care of Xiaobao these days. Now that the preparations for the grand ceremony have been completed, you will have to help take him on that day." Qi Xiu felt more distressed for Little Treasure than Li Jinghua imagined. Hearing that he lived in the big palace by himself would be frightened, angry and distressed at the same time. He left people in Kunning Palace to live at night. It was the first time that Xiaobao slept with his parents. He was lying in the quilt and twisting his head. He turned to the right to look at his father, and then turned to the left to look at his mother. Qi Xiuyuan was amused and nodded his forehead. : "Okay, if you turn further, you''ll be dizzy. Go to sleep." When Xiaobao woke up in the middle of the night, he opened his eyes in a daze, saw his parents sleeping beside him, yawned, turned his head and continued to sleep. Qi Xiuyuan opened his eyes, patted his back gently, and smiled. Li Jinghua''s conferral ceremony, Mu Yangling, was able to stand in the front row as the highest order wife of Daqi, and even enjoyed the family service of the palace. Instead of waiting outside like others, he was directly invited to sit and wait in the side hall. . Both Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were sitting on the chairs in their dresses. Xiaobao was still wearing a hat, but Xiaoxiong even ripped off his clothes. There was no way. These dresses are too heavy, and they can steam people on a hot day. Sweaty, bear is uncomfortable and can only pull these clothes. Mu Yangling hurriedly helped him take off his clothes, raised his head and said to Wang Mammy, "You help the eldest prince take off his clothes too, and put them on later." The palace maid was busy bringing water in to wash the two children. Mu Yangling frowned and waved: "No need for this, go and get a dry towel and clean underwear." Li Chun took the things from the palace maid, and when he shook the clothes away, Gu Yu looked up at her, then stepped forward and pressed the clothes, saying, "The thread on the top has all fallen off, I''m afraid it will tie in. First Prince, use what we brought." After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Li Qiu, and said dissatisfiedly, "What are you still doing? Bring our package soon." Li Qiu was stunned, this kind of personal service has always been done by Li Chun and Gu Yu. When it was rarely their turn, she glanced at Fourth Grandma and Li Chun, and hurriedly bowed down to carry the packages they brought. come over. Seeing this, the palace maid hurriedly stepped forward and stopped: "Several sisters, wait a minute, the first prince''s clothes are all custom-made, although the inner clothes can''t be seen inside, but we can''t wrong the first prince, this clothes is off the thread, I''ll get another one, but I can''t wrong the eldest prince." Li Chun smiled indifferently and said: "My sister is worrying too much, let alone other things, the lining that the eldest prince is wearing now comes from our royal palace of Rongjun, and our princess often makes clothes for the eldest prince, and the empress also knows it. It is also a coincidence that our princess has just made two sets of clothes for the eldest prince and brought them into the palace, you will waste a lot of time on this trip, it is better to use ready-made clothes." Mu Yangling had already used a dry towel to dry Xiaobao''s back. Seeing that the clothes hadn''t been delivered yet, he couldn''t help frowning, "What are you all doing? Get the clothes quickly." "The clothes are here," Li Qiu glanced at them, hurriedly unpacked and took a jacket over. It is silky, light and sweat-absorbent, made by Wang Ma. Only Qi Haoran can wear the clothes made by Mu Yangling. Most of Xiaobao''s clothes are made by Wang Ma and his wet nurse, Wang Ma. Mu Yangling put on his underwear, tied the belt, patted his butt, and said, "Let''s play, and then put on outside clothes later. Then he carried his son, who was sweating profusely even though he dragged him to the side, and sighed, "Why do you sweat so easily?" Xiaoxiong watched the water in the basin start to move, but Mu Yangling didn''t dare to give him a bath at this time. He only used a towel to dry his sweat and put on clean clothes. Seeing that the two children had changed into clothes, the palace maid immediately closed her mouth, turned around and smiled and said, "Sister, I''ll take these things down." She said that she was going to take the clothes that she just brought. Lichun smiled and separated her hand, saying, "This thread is easy to keep, I''ll have someone take a needle and thread to sew a few stitches. The eldest prince and our young master are naughty, maybe they can be used for a while?" The movement on their side quickly attracted the attention of the female official, Aunt Bai. Aunt Bai was the female official arranged by Li Jinghua to the eldest prince. In terms of closeness, she was not as good as Mammy Wang and the two big girls next to the eldest prince. In terms of qualifications, she She is not as good as the chief **** Lan Gonggong next to the eldest prince, so she has always followed the rules, but at this time her heart was beating violently. She knew whether she was dead or stood out, and it was now. There was light in her eyes, and she stepped forward and said to the palace maid, "Go to the small kitchen and bring some sweet snacks. The first prince and the third young master are hungry and want to eat." She raised her head to meet Lichun''s eyes and nodded slightly. Li Chun lowered her eyes, and Aunt Bai breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that the palace maid had left and ordered two people to follow. The palace maid just walked to the no-man''s place, and was dragged aside by the two eunuchs covering her mouth. Aunt Bai said with a cold face: "Take the person to the Kunning Palace for strict guarding. After the ceremony, the queen will personally interrogate it." "What''s going on?" Mu Yangling was very smart, and he saw the confrontation between Lichun and the palace maid just now. Lichun looked at Gu Yu, and Gu Yu hurriedly said: "Fourth grandma, when Sister Lichun opened her clothes, I seemed to smell a scent, but it was gone, but I always felt uneasy, so I made my own decision..." Mu Yangling nodded, glanced at the clothes, and said: "I feel that this kind of thing is mysterious and mysterious, I would rather believe it or not, both of you have touched the clothes, first take your things to the side hall and wait, don''t believe it. Easy access to other people." The two of them responded, bowed and stepped back. Mu Yangling turned to look at the pale-faced Mammy Wang, and said, "Mammy has also seen it, from now on, you will be watching the eldest prince, and you must pay attention to what he encounters when he enters, If you follow the eldest prince, you should know how much the emperor and the queen place on the eldest prince, if something happens to him, none of you will be able to escape, so keep your eyes wide open and dont let the eldest prince touch things that shouldnt be touched. The people who waited on Xiaobao knelt down, and they all responded with trembling, and then stared at Xiaobao with wide eyes. As long as he ran to touch other things in the house, they were stopped by them, and then softly coaxed to Xiaoxiong''s side. , let two people play with the toys that Mu Yangling brought from outside the palace. It''s just that Mu Yangling just stuffed two toys that Little Bear likes into the palace. Now each child has one, and after playing for a while, he got bored. The two children ran up to Mu Yangling, accusing them of watching them always. Stop their girls. Mu Yangling scratched their heads and said with a smile, "Can I tell you a story?" The eyes of the two children lit up, and they sat obediently on the couch and waited. Mother Wang and others breathed a sigh of relief. When the ceremony was about to start, Aunt Bai came in three quarters of an hour in advance to remind them, and Mu Yangling hurriedly asked someone to dress them up and lead them out one by one. Chapter 604： Calculate After the whole day, Li Jinghua became confused and was really tired. As a result, when he returned to Kunning Palace, he heard that the eldest prince was in danger of being plotted, and he was furious. The underwear for Xiaobao was taken by the imperial doctor for examination. Lichun and Gu Yu had red spots on their hands, which were itchy and unbearable like thorns. Li Jinghua had seen their hands and their faces were unbearable. expression, even more angry in his heart. The two adults are still like this, how can her son endure this itch? "Where are the people?" Li Jinghua asked through gritted teeth. "Hui Niangniang, the people were held in the side hall, and the minister asked people to watch and detain them. Do you want to interrogate?" Aunt Bai took a step forward. A cold light flashed in Li Jinghua''s eyes, and she said, "Let it be handed over to the Department of Prudence and Punishment first." Aunt Bai shuddered and hurriedly bowed in response. Li Jinghua said to Wen Cui with a bad face: "Now there are only two masters in the palace, me and the emperor, we can''t control it yet, what will we do when there are more people in the future? I used to think that there was still more time, but now it seems, Many people are not willing to wait for the emperor to take the initiative to accept the concubine." Wen Cui froze, bowed her head and said, "Niang Niang, this servant knows what to do." Her eyes were cold, she would definitely make Kun Ning Palace and the First Prince look like iron buckets, and no one would want to stretch it out. only hand. Li Jinghua nodded solemnly, "Where''s the fourth grandma?" "The fourth grandma is still waiting in the side hall with the eldest prince and the third young master." Li Jinghua''s face softened a little and said, "Let''s go, let''s go and see." Li Jinghua took Xiaobao and asked Mu Yangling to take Xiaobao back. He apologized, "I''m really bothering you today. Lichun and Gu Yu should also be brought back." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly asked Li Chun Guyu to kowtow to Li Jinghua. Li Jinghua smiled and said, "Why do you and I care about these things? I know they are your confidants. It''s not easy for people like us to have one or two caring people around." She wants to maintain the current relationship with Mu Yangling, and naturally she will not sacrifice her girl. "Thank you, sister-in-law." Mu Yangling sincerely thanked. involves the murder of the eldest prince. If the queen does not speak up, Lichun and Gu Yu will definitely be investigated by the Department of Penalties. Mu Yangling knew that there must be a chaotic period in the harem, so she did not enter the palace for the next few days, but asked Wang Quan and Zhu Liang to come. Wang Quanhui was left by her to be in charge of the Harvest Grain Shop. Now grain shops have been opened all over the south of the Yangtze River, and even the central part is slightly involved. A family in a prefecture, the next step is to open a grain store in the county below the prefecture. In order not to cause operational defects due to the speed, Mu Yangling asked Wang Quan to slow down. Their focus this year is on the corn harvest in the early winter. , "Pay attention to everyone''s yield per mu, to see if there are better farming methods, and also to see if there are new varieties." This year is the first time to plant corn in autumn. After all, you cant plant two seasons in the north, and in the south, those gentry who have mastered corn seeds prefer to plant rice instead of corn in the second season, so she doesnt have the specific data here. "Fourth grandma, someone told the food shop guys that there are many bugs in their fields..." Mu Yangling listened attentively and said, "Record the problem, and let the people in Zhuangzi go back to see if there is a solution, and by the way, think about whether it can be prevented. It is expected, if they can think of a way to solve it, they will reward them with 20 taels of silver as said before, but if they can''t think of a complete solution, they will reward them as appropriate." Mu Yangling paused and said: "This method also applies to other people, you can post an announcement for everyone to think about together." Zhu Liang and Wang Quan were speechless, feeling that the fourth grandmother was too reluctant, as if they were rewarded every time they encountered farming. "After you test it, if the method works, you can organize it into a booklet and send it to the household department, so that they can distribute it to the counties and towns." Wang Quan hesitated for a moment, then said, "Fourth grandma, it''s too much of a loss for us to tell the truth for free like this." Mu Yangling has grown corn for many years on the farm in the north, and has profound experience in the insect pests and sowing methods of corn. These are originally wealth. The gentry harvested more high-quality corn, and the yield per mu could crush them. But Mu Yangling organized the selection, arable land, sowing, pest damage, irrigation and harvesting in a book and handed it over to the Ministry of Household, and spread it all over the world, causing them to lose this advantage. Originally, Wang Quan wanted to use that booklet to get more farmers to cooperate with them. They gave technical guidance, and the farmers sold the harvested corn to them. Wang Quan felt that Fourth Grandma was not doing business at all, but distributing family property. Now, Mu Yangling took out the reward money to try to solve the problem of new insect pests, but he spread the results to the world, so why did they have to suffer and suffer to collect? Wang Quan could not see any benefit to the grain shop at all. Mu Yangling sighed and said: "You are still thinking too narrowly. If you think so, if the corn income increases, then our grain shop can receive more grain, and the business can naturally expand." "But fourth grandma, the grain shop is not only our family, but they will also sell it to other grain shops. This fruit needs to be shared by many people, but if we have the technology in our hands, then we can make an agreement with the farmers who come to buy seeds. We provide the technology, and the corn they harvest must be sold to us," Wang Quan said after a pause, "I can''t say that the price will be decided by us, but at least there is a lot of room to fight for it." Mu Yangling smiled and was not annoyed, knowing that he was thinking from the perspective of a businessman, he thought about it and said: "This kind of thing can only be done once, there are so many farmers in the world, you can''t keep an eye on them all the time, this kind of thing can only be done once. The land is no better than others. You can understand the old style by squatting in the field for a day. Otherwise, the farmers who have learned the skills can also teach others when they return to the village. Your skills will still not be preserved, but you will be dissatisfied with the farmers because of the rigid conditions. , at that time, except for those who are restricted by regulations, no one else is willing to sell food to you, so what about you?" Wang Quan pondered, and said in a half voice, "If the fourth grandmother can trust the servant, the servant can make stricter rules..." Mu Yangling shook his head, "My original intention is not to only make the grain store bigger, only to win myself, but to win both. I hope I win, but I also hope that the world will win. If you are worried, it is better to organize some old-fashioned styles and let them Every village and every household went for a walk, to help those farmers answer their farming questions, and when they left, they said, ''The grain is good, if you want to sell it, you can find a grain shop for good harvest''. Bring the food." Mu Yangling said: "I treat people with sincerity, and people can treat me with sincerity. I am tempting people with benefits, and people will count me with benefits." Chapter 605： plead Mu Yangling''s original intention of opening a grain shop was to promote various high-yield seeds. Therefore, as long as the grain shop does not lose money, she will continue to open it. But she couldn''t tell Wang Quan about this, so as not to discourage the other party''s enthusiasm, but instead restrict the development of the grain shop. Wang Quan was extremely ashamed by Mu Yangling''s words, and felt that this is the highest state of doing business. He regained his strength and assured: "Fourth grandma, don''t worry, I will definitely run the grain shop and have a good relationship with the farmers. , must make them willing to choose us first. Zhu Liang glanced at Wang Quan, then looked carefully at Mu Yangling who was smiling, then lowered his head and remained silent. He has been with the fourth grandmother for a long time. He knows the original intention of the fourth grandmother to open the grain shop best. Now that Wang Quan was fooled, he lighted an incense for him, and then he stood honestly and decided to pretend that he didnt know anything. Mu Yangling was satisfied and let Wang Quan retire, and then said to Zhu Liang: "You hand over Zhuangzi to the people below, pack up your things and go with us to Qiannan." Mu Yangling paused and said with a smile: "Your father is now in charge of the Ministry of Internal Affairs under Young Master Biao, and he wanted you to do something for your father, but the emperor said that you have been with us for many years, and you have also used If youre used to it, you dont have to go back. Fourth Master thinks about it too. It happens that all kinds of things in our house are mixed, but there is no one in charge, so I want you to be the big housekeeper. This time you go to Qiannan with us, Fourth Master will make arrangements." Zhu Liang was overjoyed, and hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed: "The slave thank the master for cultivation." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "You don''t have to thank me. I have seen your ability in the past few years. Before, I was forced to let you manage a farm. Now that I have the opportunity, I will naturally not bury you." But opportunities are also divided into big and small. Zhu Liang knows that when it comes to love, he is far less than Fei Bai, who was born and died beside the fourth master, but he can surpass him and become the big housekeeper of the county king''s mansion, which shows their trust in him. . And following his father to the Ministry of Internal Affairs, although it sounds better to be the emperor''s servants, he knows better that servants like them can''t touch many core things in the Ministry of Internal Affairs. They are the biggest hits, and they have to look at people''s eyes, they are confused, they don''t have much money, and they are angry. But it was different in the Princes Mansion. Needless to say, the fourth grandmothers temper seldom happened to the servants, and even anger never happened. Although the fourth master had a violent temper, he was not bad to the servants. Feibai had been with the fourth master for so many years. I heard he was beaten only once. That time, he deserved it, he didn''t watch the information, and the fourth grandmother''s whereabouts were leaked. With a crime like ??, whichever master is changed is a crime of losing his head. After the fourth master heard that the fourth grandmother was safe, he would not ask the crime, and now Feibai is still around the fourth master. There is a seventh-rank official in front of the prime minister''s door, not to mention that he is the steward of the county king''s mansion. Zhu Liang sincerely kowtowed to Mu Yangling three times, and Mu Yangling passed on some core ideas, such as managing foreign affairs well, and another example, not to use the power of the prefecture to cause trouble outside, but also to supervise the servants, Pay attention to the reputation of the county king''s mansion, and if you find that there are subordinates who are bullying others, you must deal with them in time... "We''re going to leave soon, you go down and start packing, then we''ll go together." They packed up for about 20 days one after another, everything that should be prepared was ready, and they just waited until the day to set off. The Qi mansion is now the two masters of Mu Yangling''s mother and son. She has tossed the entire mansion. Even if the carriages that have been cleaned up are placed in the yard, they will not be able to block the road. Therefore, when Xu and Xiao Wu saw the spacious Qi before they were seen. When the government put a lot of carriages, his face twitched several times. Gu Yu calmly interrupted their gaze and smiled: "Second grandma, third grandma, let''s go, fourth grandma is waiting at the gazebo." Xiao Wu frowned slightly and asked, "How do I get to the gazebo?" "It''s hot now, and the third master is not heat-resistant, so our fourth grandmother moved there." Mrs. Xu pulled Xiao Wu, even if Xiao Wu was unhappy, her face was not easy to show. The two of them came, one was to see Mu Yangling off, but the other wanted to ask her to bring them into the palace to see Wu. After Mrs Wu entered the palace, Qi Shaosheng handed in the book every three days and wanted to see Mrs Wu, but they were all ignored. It took him a long time to realize that his behavior seemed wrong. Mrs Xu should hand over the sign. That''s right. So I changed to the Xu family. Xu''s handed the sign, but there was an echo, but at that time the palace was busy with the queen canonization ceremony, and it was so busy that the palace refused for this reason. Qi Shaosheng was furious and felt that this was a complete refusal. When they entered the palace to see the concubine, they needed someone to lead the way. What could delay them? The ?? brothers were even more worried about the situation of the Wu family in the palace. After finally waiting for the ceremony to end, they handed the sign in, but they were still rejected because Concubine Wu did not want to see them. For this reason, not to mention the Qi Shaosheng brothers, even the Xu family and the Xiao Wu family did not believe it. Mu Yangling pondered for a moment and asked, "The queen has the final say in the matter of the harem. What''s the use of the second sister-in-law and the third sister-in-law looking for me?" Xu Shi hurriedly said: "It''s natural for the queen to make up her mind, but we can''t see the queen and can only come to beg the younger brother and sister, and beg the younger brother and sister to beg for us when they see the queen in the palace, the second and third masters miss their mother... the concubine , this is also a piece of our filial piety, after all, it is the first time we have been separated from the concubine for such a long time..." Mu Yangling nodded thoughtfully, "Then I will help you ask the Empress when I enter the palace tomorrow." Xu Shi breathed a sigh of relief and smiled and thanked him. The main purpose of ?? was achieved, Xu Shi was relieved, and asked with a smile: "When will my younger brother and sister move into the county palace?" "In a few years." Mu Yangling answered and took something to tease the bear. Xu Shi was stunned and asked, "Why does it take so long?" Her eyes swept across Lichun and the others, and she smiled, "Even if you are going to Qiannan, you can let the servants move in first, or let the others move in. They take care of it, otherwise the house will be damaged if it sits for a long time." "The floor of the Prince''s Mansion is upturned. Before, in order to find the stolen money hidden by Prime Minister Qin, even the beams of the house were beaten. After getting up and saving a few days, the fourth master said that we have to put it away for several years anyway, and no one will live in the palace after it is repaired. Mrs Wu pouted, feeling that Mu Yangling was showing off, Mrs Xu praised, "Fourth uncle is anxious about the sage''s urgency, no wonder the sage trusts him so much, our second master can''t compare, we only know how to work hard. Reading, I dont know when I will be able to start. Chapter 606： Enter the palace Mu Yangling smiled and said, "When my father-in-law was alive, he often praised the second uncle for being smart and good at reading. As long as he perseveres, he will always be able to graduate from high school." Xu''s smile froze slightly, and he laughed twice. Mu Yangling had nothing to say to them, and served tea to the guests. As soon as Mrs. Xu got into the carriage, she heard Mrs. Wu sarcastically say: "Second sister-in-law has miscalculated? Don''t look at Mrs. Mu''s quietness, but she''s cheating in her heart. Our family and the fourth uncle are not on good terms. Why is she? Maybe help the second uncle to plan his future?" Xu shi closed his eyes in anger, lowered the curtain without a glance, and said solemnly, "Let''s go." The carriage left first, and Mrs. Wu pouted and said disdainfully, "When she was in charge, now it''s Madam Hou, and no one can surpass anyone else." After saying that, he supported the girl''s hand and got on his own carriage. Mrs. Xu was so angry in another carriage that she couldn''t help complaining to Qi Shaosheng when she returned to Hou''s mansion, "Now it''s time for our two families to watch and help each other, but the third daughter-in-law always targets us for some unknown reason. Lets go to Mus place together, instead of helping us, were going to drag us down. "You and the third uncle have no errands until now. Do you really have to rely on the father-in-law Yu Yin to live? The third uncle has studied for so many years, and he can''t even pass the exam. It''s not that you have to take the exam, but look at the third brother and sister. , I won''t talk about it at home, and I will target me from time to time when I go outside..." Having said this, Mrs Xu couldn''t help but shed tears and said, "Who am I doing this for, or not for our family?" Qi Shaosheng patted her on the shoulder and sighed: "The third daughter-in-law is outrageous. I''ll talk about it when I go to the palace and see my mother." Xiao Wu''s mother still needs to be able to control it. Li Chunzheng asked Mu Yangling curiously, "Fourth grandma, why did you promise to help them? The Empress will probably be upset when she finds out." "Instead of letting them go all over the world looking for someone, I might as well send a message to the palace, lest everyone think that the Wu family is under house arrest by the emperor, and all kinds of speculations continue, and the queen will not blame it." Not only did Li Jinghua not blame her, she also held her hand gratefully and said, "Thank you for entering the palace to remind me, otherwise I would have neglected. This time it was indeed the concubine who refused. Since they want to see each other, I will let them enter the palace. See you at first sight." Li Jinghua announced that Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Wu would enter the palace, and Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai waited outside after sending them into the palace. After a long time, someone from the palace told them to enter, saying: "The Empress and the Emperor talked about the two Hou madams. Entering the palace to visit the concubine, the emperor thought that the concubine had not seen the two princes for a long time, and was afraid of missing, so he asked the miscellaneous family to bring the two princes to see the prince." Qi Shaosheng was overjoyed in his heart, but when he walked in with the inner servant, his mood was very complicated. Just three years ago, he and this brother could go their separate ways without breaking the river. Son, and now, the other party is the ruler of this world, but he can only stay outside the palace and wait for his summons. Qi Shaosheng lowered his eyes to hide the emotion in his eyes, but his calm completely collapsed when he saw Wu Shi. He looked at his gray-haired mother who was in a trance and couldn''t recover for a while. Is this his mother? Mrs Wu was more than ten years older than before entering the palace, Qi Shaosheng shook his body, then turned his head and glared at them angrily. But what Qi Shaosheng didn''t expect was that the people in the palace did not strictly guard them, but bowed down and stepped back, and the leading female official even said to him: "Since Lord Hou has entered the palace, please persuade the concubine. " Qi Shaosheng was both angry and suspicious. As soon as they retreated, he hurried forward to hold Wu''s hand. Seeing that her hand was also cold, he couldn''t help crying: "Mother, what''s wrong with you?" Although Qi Shaosheng is selfish, he is also a filial son. He has always been raised by his parents as a son-in-law, and because he is the best student, he is given the greatest responsibility. Compared to Qi Shaotai, who is a little indifferent, he can be regarded as the most filial. Wu shi''s eyes moved slightly, looking at Qi Shaosheng''s face and unable to react for a while, then suddenly became excited, grabbed his hand and said, "Why are you here? Hurry up, hurry up, the emperor wants to harm you." Qi Shaosheng was stunned for a moment, hurriedly clenched her hand, covered her mouth and asked, "Why did the mother say that? Your Majesty, although the Majesty ignored us, he did nothing to harm us." That''s right, just ignored, since he and his third brother were named Marquis, they were completely ignored. Unlike Qi Haoran, who can go to the palace, the emperor would go to the Qi mansion to give some gifts from time to time, but he could participate in government affairs. The emperor would affectionately call him "fourth younger brother". It seems to be forgotten in a corner, the emperor can''t remember it, and other people in Beijing don''t seem to know that there are two mansions, they are completely behind closed doors to live their lives. So Qi Shaosheng doesn''t believe that Qi Xiuyuan will harm him. There are many ways to harm him. The easiest way is to directly issue an edict to convict him. There are none now, Qi Xiuyuan seems to have forgotten his name, how could he harm him? He was only worried about his mother being killed. The third brother was too young to remember, but he had a faint feeling that Qi Xiuyuan hated his mother even more than Qi Haoran, and the death of Qi Xiuyuan''s mother was probably related to his mother. That''s why he entered the palace so eagerly, and now, looking at it, his mother was indeed abused. Qi Shaosheng was full of anger and said, "Don''t worry, mother, even if you give up this life, your son will save you." Xu became anxious, stepped forward to help him and said, "Second Master has misunderstood, what kind of mind does the emperor have? How can he treat his mother-in-law badly? There must be some misunderstanding." "Stupid woman, what misunderstandings are there in front of the facts?" Madam Xu was anxious, and when she looked around, she saw Mammy Wu standing on the side, and she hurriedly pulled her and asked, "Mammy Wu, I ask you, how did you serve the concubine, and how did the concubine change? Like this?" She squeezed Nanny Wu''s arm tightly and looked at her with warning eyes. Qi Shaosheng stared at Mammy Wu with red eyes, Mammy Wu hurriedly knelt down and said, "Second Master, this servant has been wronged, madam, madam is good to drink in the palace, but for some reason I always feel that the emperor wants to harm the second master and Third Master, I always can''t sleep at night, and I always say, say, "Mother Wu hesitantly said, "It''s retribution." Qi Shaosheng''s complexion changed slightly. Mother Wu hurriedly said, "The emperor came here once and heard that the back looks a little bad, but he just sneered and told us to serve the concubine well and not to be neglected." Qi Shaosheng was thoughtful, and Wu Wu said again: "The people in the palace are indeed dedicated, in order to make the concubine happy, they even mentioned the second and third masters, saying that you are smart and capable, but the concubine not only does not look good, but the face Even worse, a few days ago, the second grandmother handed in the sign, the slave wanted to let the second grandmother come in and see, the queen also handed over the sign, saying that the concubine would approve it if she wanted to see it, but the concubine threw it away. Brand, you can''t see the second grandmother after saying anything..." Qi Shaosheng''s face was ugly, he turned his head to look at his mother, who looked dazed and unfocused. He felt sad and helpless for a while. He probably understood that his mother was just frightening himself. As for why Qi Xiuyuan didn''t start, Qi Shaosheng also had a faint feeling in his heart. , but not quite sure. Chapter 607： Seize Qi Shaosheng sighed and said, "I''ll go and ask the emperor to take my mother out of the palace to support her." Xu was worried, "Will the emperor agree?" Qi Shaosheng was silent, then said after a while: "Always give it a try." Qi Xiuyuan naturally did not agree, he said to Qi Shaosheng: "There are always rumors that I have a bad relationship with the concubine, the concubine will naturally stay in the palace, the second brother can rest assured, I will let people serve the concubine well, if you are idle Now, you can go to the palace to see her from time to time. Qi Shaosheng hurriedly knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, that''s all nonsense from outsiders. After the minister and brother go out, he will try his best to refute the rumors. Qi Xiuyuan sneered, looked down at him, and asked, "Does the second brother really not know where those rumors came from?" Qi Shaosheng''s complexion changed, feeling the pressure from the superior, he lay down on the ground tremblingly, and at this time, he deeply felt the gap between the two''s identities. How the rumors came about is naturally the impression left by the unseated ex-mother in order to help them plan a better title. Even the current Wu family is always implying this, intentionally or unintentionally. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and said, "It''s getting late, it''s not too early for the second brother and the third brother to stay in the palace for a long time. Let''s step back. If you want to see the concubine, just hand in the sign." Qi Shaosheng opened his mouth and asked for more. Seeing Qi Xiuyuan''s cold face, he could only retreat with a pale face. When he got home, he asked Mrs Xu to find Mu Yangling and begged her to intercede, "Now she is the only one who can help us intercede in front of the Queen." Xu shi hesitated: "Mu shi may not agree, we don''t have much friendship with her." "You are her second sister-in-law after all," Qi Shaosheng interrupted her irritably, then paused and said, "Take some things, what does Mu shi like?" Xu Shi choked, how could she know what Mu Shi likes. Qi Shaosheng glared at her, "You two years, you don''t know anything." Mr. Xu lowered his head, thought about it seriously, and picked out a set of gemstone heads and faces, and went to Qi Mansion the next day. But she didn''t even see Mu Yangling''s face, Mu Yangling asked Lichun to stop Xu Shi and told her that they were leaving in three days, and they were so busy now that they didn''t have time to entertain her. Xu''s face was a little stiff, and he left after sitting in the carriage for a while, and continued to come the next day. Mu Yangling sighed and said to Li Chun: "Tell the second grandma directly, and say that I can''t help her with what she asked for, so let her ask Gao Ming." Although Li Jinghua didn''t say it, Mu Yangling could also guess from her attitude that it was not easy for Mrs Wu to stay in the palace. Back then, the Wu family was able to get right from the noble concubine in the clan, but she did not get the approval of the Zhu family. It can be seen that there is something tricky about it. She is not a middle-aged person, so she is not qualified to judge right from wrong. , of course she was on Qi Xiuyuan''s side. Mu Yangling never saw Xu Shi, and went straight to the carriage when the day came. Qi Mansion and Fan Mansion are not far away, but because they have a lot of people and things, they have to wait for the little Xia clan to come and meet. Zhu Liang hurried in from outside and said, "Fourth grandma, who has never seen Biao young grandma until now, has already sent someone to look at it. The entrance of Fan''s house is very quiet, and there is no sign of the motorcade." Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows, and before she could speak, a woman hurried over, "Fourth grandmother, there is a woman at the corner of the door, who said she was the person beside Biao young mistress." "Let her in." "Fourth grandma, please go and save our second grandma," the old woman knelt on the ground and said, "This morning, the second grandma was about to go out, but was ordered by the master not to go out, and even the motorcade was detained." Mu Yangling: "Then how did you come out?" "The servant is the gatekeeper at the corner door, and has always been favored by our second master. Before the second master left, he instructed that if the master does not let the second grandmother go out, he will come to you." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, Fan Zijin was also true, Mingming expected this incident but didn''t tell her in advance, and insisted that she meet Fan Siwen. If she had said it earlier, she would have taken Xiao Xia over to live for two days in advance, and then she would have left here, and nothing would have happened. Mu Yangling rubbed his forehead and said, "Okay, you can go back, I know what to do." Mu Yangling instructed Zhu Liang, "Let''s go, I''ll turn to Fan Mansion, and then I''ll just go out of the city from there." Mu Yangling stopped halfway and asked, "Didn''t the emperor send the Imperial Army to **** us, people? Woolen cloth?" Zhu Liang bowed and said, "The adults of the Imperial Army have already arrived at the city gate first." Primate Mu Yang sighed, "Sure enough, they are all smart people." She was left to face the difficulties by herself. This time Mu Yangling was equivalent to moving, and he brought all the things he was used to, and because there were many miasma poisonous insects in southern Guizhou, Mu Yangling brought a lot of medicinal materials, so there were a lot of carriages to pull goods. She brought everyone who went to their yard, as well as guards and so on. The hula-la can form a big caravan. The carriage blocked half the street of Fan Mansion. Mu Yangling saw that the sun had started to come out and asked someone to knock on the door. Mu Yangling gave the sleeping bear to the wet nurse, and brought Lichun and Gu Yu into Fan Mansion. The housekeeper of Fan''s house was busy inviting people in, Xia Shi was already sitting in the flower hall, she saw Mu Yangling and sighed: "I know why you came here, and I have no choice. What can I do?" When Mu Yangling saw that the Xia family was direct, she didn''t beat around the bush, and paused: "Aunt, my cousin doesn''t have a son-in-law until now. He''s gone, and I''m afraid he won''t come back in four or five years. The eldest son crawled out of the concubine''s belly? I''m afraid my cousin will complain in the future." There were tears in Xia Shi''s eyes and said, "How could I not know that he has suffered enough, not the eldest son, so he insisted that the eldest son must be born, but his father is also stubborn, he is old, the relationship between father, son and brother It has always been bad, and now Zijin is in a high position again, he is afraid that Zijin will be bad to his eldest brother in the future..." Mu Yangling was about to laugh angrily, "Since my uncle is so worried, why didn''t he follow his cousin, but he was always against him? I''m not afraid to annoy him, this relationship can''t be eased anymore?" Xia sneered: "How could he not know? His original intention was to get closer to my daughter-in-law, and then the son-in-law who gave birth to Zijin will also stand by his side. With me here, Zijin will never do too much. It''s ugly, when the time comes, he will take Zijin''s heir to his side to raise him, not to mention the feeling." Mu Yangling lowered his face and asked, "Does your aunt think so too?" Mr. Xia did not speak. Mu Yangling said: "Auntie, although my uncle does not allow my cousin to go out, I can take her away as long as you give the order. Ignore the things on the convoy for the time being, as long as I can take people away." Mu Yangling saw that the Xia Shi did not speak, so he hurriedly said: "Cousin is still waiting in Qiannan, do you have the heart to see cousin father and son as stiff as uncle and the others?" If Fan Zijin''s direct son was brought up by Fan Siwen, with Fan Zijin''s character, she could almost see the battle between their father and son in the future. Fan Zijin''s father''s relationship was already so weak, she didn''t want him to have no relationship with his son. Xia Shi was moved for a moment, a pretty girl stepped forward to add tea to Xia Shi, her expression paused, she let out a sigh of relief, closed her eyes and said, "You can leave the city quickly, this time is chosen, don''t do it. Missing the auspicious time, Xiao Xia''s health is not good, and it is not suitable to run around, so I will not go, and I will send Zijin two good family sons to serve him." Chapter 608： heartache Mu Yangling looked at the Xia Shi in shock, and couldn''t help but feel sour in his heart, and suddenly understood why Fan Zijin was so bad, but Qi Haoran was so heartfelt, whoever has been immersed in the cold water, suddenly has a heat source, will definitely Catch death without giving up. She suppressed the enthusiasm in her eyes, but couldn''t suppress the choked sobbing in her voice. Mu Yangling asked in a slightly hoarse voice with some crying tone: "Auntie, is it true that you treat your cousin like this? Don''t you have to force your cousin? He is also partial to the eldest son, and is only willing to have a deteriorating relationship with his direct son? You are his mother!" Xia''s face changed slightly, she looked at Mu Yangling with a sullen face, and said in a meaningful way: "Ms. Mu, I hope you can remember that you are now Haoran''s wife, and Zijin and Haoran are brothers deeply, you should Pay attention to size." Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, Xia Shi suspected that she had an affair with Fan Zijin? Mu Yangling almost couldn''t help swearing, would Fan Zijin take a fancy to her? No, is she the one who likes Fan Zijin? Forget it, that''s not the point, the point is how did the Xia clan have such an understanding? Mu Yangling also lowered his face and asked: "Aunt, I am Haoran''s wife, I have always kept this in mind, but I am not afraid to say that I, Haoran and my cousin, grew up together, childhood sweethearts, sons and daughters. Although cousin Jin has many shortcomings, he is sincere to Haoran and the rest of us. Haoran and I have always respected him as his big brother. Now, let alone my friendship with him, ordinary people will listen to him for him. Sad, I don''t know where my aunt came to make such a guess, in a word, I, Mu Yang, are well-deserved." Seeing Mrs Xia sitting there stiffly, Mu Yangling felt a little irritated. Mrs Xia was clearly Fan Zijin''s mother and she loved him very much. She didn''t understand why she would stand on Fan Siwen''s side instead of her own son. here. Fan Siwen''s family is not in harmony, apart from being good for a few concubines, what good is it for them? Mu Yangling glanced at the pretty girl, her eyes were cold, if she hadn''t stepped forward just now, Xia Shi would have agreed to her. The girl trembled, lowered her head and took two steps back. Mu Yangling turned her head to look at Mrs Xia and said, "Since my aunt can''t control this matter, then let me see my uncle," Mu Yangling sneered. : "It''s still early, and there is no court meeting today. Shouldn''t my uncle go out so early?" Xia''s complexion turned from white to blue, and she gave Mu Yangling a deep look, and said, "Your uncle is ill, so it''s hard to see guests, but you are also your own family, so it''s better to ask him to be safe." Xia looked at him. To the pretty girl, he said, "Qingmei, you bring Princess Rongjun over there." Qingmei opened her mouth and took small steps to lead the way under Mu Yangling''s cold gaze. Mu Yangling snorted coldly and said, "If your leg hurts, I can ask someone to carry you away." As he spoke, he snapped his hand on the corner of the table, and broke off the corner of the table, not only the girl , even Xia Shi''s eyes widened. Qingmei didn''t dare to be neglected any more, she hurriedly took two steps, Mu Yangling salutes Mrs Xia insincerely, "Then aunt is sitting, I''ll go see my uncle first." As soon as the others left, Madam Zhu exhaled and whispered, "Madam, isn''t this out of order, how can a nephew and daughter-in-law go to greet my uncle?" Shi Xia rubbed his forehead and said tiredly: "There are many things that are not in line with the rules in our family. It''s a lot less than this, and it''s not a lot." Madam Zhu sighed, and stepped forward to press her temples, "Since you also want the second grandmother to go to the second master, why stop it? Why don''t you let the second grandmother go, the mother-son relationship between you and the second master can also be preserved, and the relationship between you and the second master will also be preserved. Take it easy." "Don''t tell me he doesn''t want my mother if I don''t let his daughter-in-law see him?" Xia Shi asked with some resentment. I wish mammy a choked, with the left nature of my young master, I''m afraid this will be the case, I wish mammy bystanders clear, the second master has been back in Beijing for nearly three years, but he has very little time with Xia, and the mother and son still meet each other often. Because of this kind of thing, although there are times of tenderness, but every time it will be destroyed by the master. In the eyes of Mama Zhu, people like Fan Siwen are really not worth entrusting. The second master is now promising, and he is the prince of the country at a young age. Counting the general Yuan who was only awarded the title, there are only three princes in the whole of Qi, the Xia clan. It''s his mother, why is there no good life? But she also knew that Xia''s obsessions were all provoked by young feelings. After so many years, Xia''s love was not only not worn away, but rather deteriorated. As soon as Xia Shi''s words of complaint came out, he felt wronged, and tears welled up in his eyes, "Their father and son fight each other, and every time it is me who is embarrassed, I used to stand on his side, this time I will take Xiao Xia. What''s wrong with my family staying to honor me? He said that he would go to Qiannan, and he might leave me alone in the house for five or six years..." Mammy Zhu said helplessly, "Didn''t the second master ask you in private if he is willing to follow him to Qiannan? As long as you are willing, the master can''t stop the second master." Xia Shi was a little confused, "His father is still there, how can I follow him to Qiannan? Besides, Qiannan has a lot of miasma, there are many poisonous insects, and I am old..." Mother Zhu felt that all the sighs of her life were given to the Xia family, she looked up and said, "I wonder if Princess Rongjun can convince the master." "It''s difficult." Xia Shi said lightly: "The things that the master has made up his mind are generally not changed. She is afraid that she will not even see the master''s face." "Then why did you ask Qingmei to take her there?" "She has to give her a try before she gives up," Xia said, "and, if she has the ability to meet the master and take away the little Xia, then everyone will be happy, if not, Zijin will entrust her to her. , she can''t take it with her, and her grievances against us can be lighter." In Xia''s eyes, Mu Yangling has always been a little shy and not good at socializing, so she didn''t think that Mu Yangling could persuade Fan Siwen, but she was just holding on to the one in ten thousand hope. But Mu Yangling was not as gentle as Xia Shi thought, she kept a sigh of relief in her heart, and when Zhisongyuan was blocked, she directly kicked the butler who was blocking him. This move scared everyone. Mu Yangling took a deep breath and felt that she was out of control just now, but it was obviously too late to show a smile again, so she simply stared at the butler who was kicked to the ground with a cold face Said: "Did you go in to report, or did this princess break the door and go in?" The butler''s face changed again and again, got up from the ground, and hurriedly ran into the yard to report. Fan Siwen was practicing calligraphy, and when he heard the sound outside, he said a little displeased: "Didn''t you stop people? Why did you make trouble at the gate of the courtyard?" The housekeeper clutched his chest and said, "Master, Princess Rongjun kicked Xiao Xiao open directly, saying that if you didn''t go out to see her, she would kick the door directly in." The housekeeper hesitated: "Princess Rongjun is probably threatening us, should I ask a few stout old ladies to invite people away?" "Princess Rongjun?" Fan Siwen clenched the pen in his hand, "Isn''t the house always called Young Mistress Biao?" The housekeeper lowered his head and said, "The princess called herself just now." Is this a plan to use momentum to oppress people? Fan Siwen thought about it for a moment, then waved: "Invite people in." Chapter 609： vomiting blood Fan Siwen sat behind the desk with a sullen face, and when he saw Mu Yangling come in with a cold face, he got up and said, "I have seen Princess Rongjun." Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows and gave her a salute: "Uncle is very polite." Her eyes swept across the room, and she asked with a smile, "Isn''t it because my uncle is not in good health? Why are you still practicing calligraphy?" looked at Fan Siwen''s face again and said, "I see my uncle''s face is ruddy and in good health. Those servants are too arrogant. Isn''t that uncle Curse''s health?" Fan Siwen said with a smile: "I felt stuffy when I woke up today. After all, I''m old, so it''s natural for people to be nervous." "Uncle can practice calligraphy now, and his face is rosy, so he shouldn''t be bored? Then let''s talk about business," Mu Yangling said straight to the point: "Our carriage is already waiting outside, the emperor sent The guards who came are also waiting outside. Do you want to see when the sister-in-law is here? Or does the uncle have something to give to the cousin and not clean up? If you give a time, I can arrange it so that everyone will not become blind. Wait." Fan Siwen''s face was slightly stiff, he didn''t expect Mu Yangling to be so thick-skinned, he said a little displeased: "I''m afraid that Princess Rongjun doesn''t know yet, Xiaoxia''s health is not good, so I decided not to go to Qiannan temporarily, the princess is in a hurry As soon as we are on our way, we can start our journey. "Coincidentally, the emperor was worried that the long journey would make the little bear sick, so he sent an imperial doctor to follow us. The person is outside the door now, so he will come to see the cousin. If the illness is not very serious, I''d better set off with us. It''s good, otherwise, if we leave alone in a few days, the risks on the road will increase, and the journey will be lonely." Fan Siwen saw that Mu Yangling was pressing so hard, and the smile on his face could not be maintained any longer, and he said with a flick of his sleeves: "I have trouble with Princess Lao, Xiao Xia is just a cold, so I don''t need to bother the imperial doctor. I can''t see the wind. Besides, your aunt and I are also old, and we need someone to serve them. If the princess is willing, the house has prepared a few girls for Zijin. You can bring them back to Zijin and let them Just serve Zijin well." Mu Yangling also froze, looked Fan Siwen up and down, and said with a sarcastic smile, "Master Fan, if I have to take my cousin away." Fan Siwen stood up angrily, and said righteously: "This is my Fan family''s family affairs, and Princess Rongjun is too lenient." Mu Yangling sat peacefully on the chair, took a sip of tea to suppress the anger in his heart, and sneered: "It''s your Fan family''s family now, but it won''t be sure after today," Mu Yangling looked coldly He said: "If I can''t take my cousin, I won''t leave today, even if I go to the palace to ask for an order, I will get her to Qiannan." Fan Siwen snorted coldly, "The queen favors the princess, and the princess doesn''t have to make an inch." Mu Yangling put down the teacup heavily, and said, "Master Fan is right, I still have to move an inch, but it''s not for the empress, but for the emperor. General Yuan''s Dingguo mansion is located in Caizhou. It seems that the cousin''s Anguo Gongfu has not been given yet, although this place in Qiannan is not rich, it is the gate guarding the southwest and northwest areas, and the Anguo Gongfu is worthy of its name." Fan Siwen''s face changed greatly. He didn''t think the emperor would listen to Mu Yangling''s wife, but if she brought it up, someone would consider it. If she could convince Qi Haoran, then there would be 50% of the matter. possible. Although he has a bad relationship with his son, he doesn''t want him to be too far away. If Duke An''s residence is located in Qiannan, what good will it do to the Fan family? The whole family may be divided into two parts. With the son''s personality, I am afraid that he will be forgotten in a few years, and the Fan family will be forgotten. It''s not worth losing the support of the entire Anguo Gong''s mansion in order to get angry with a woman. Fan Siwen''s face was ashen, but he stopped Mu Yangling. , whose parents are here, who didn''t leave his first wife in the mansion to take care of his parents? We are not sympathetic to Zijin, her mother and I have already planned to give him a good concubine, and then send it to Qiannan to take care of him." "Uncle, don''t deceive my wife and know that people don''t know the world. The officials who are sent out without wives and children either already have sons and daughters, or their parents are old and need to take care of them all the time. , I have to take care of the backyard, take care of my husband, and maintain the contacts between officials and family members. My cousins ??and cousins ??and sisters-in-law got married during the war. So far, they have not given birth to a son or a daughter. My uncles and aunts are still strong. Third concubine, I really don''t understand why my uncle must keep his cousin." Mu Yangling saw that Fan Siwen''s face was getting worse and worse, so he took a strong medicine, "Does my uncle really think that if he detains his cousin here, he will be able to keep his grandson and his cousin in the future?" "What is the character of cousin Zijin? People are evil, and he is even more evil. He never knows what compromise is, and when he pushes him, he directly takes his wife and children away and never returns to Beijing. Does my uncle plan to detain people like today? Stay? That''s not to keep people, but to push people away." Fan Siwen''s cheeks bulged with anger, "His filial piety..." "Does my uncle think that my cousin is a person who insists on filial piety?" Mu Yangling interrupted him and couldn''t help sneering: "Besides, there is unkindness before unfilial piety, and the world may not think it is the cousin''s fault. " Fan Siwen stared at Mu Yangling with red eyes, but Mu Yangling was unaffected, "Uncle doesn''t think he is very kind, right? You go outside and ask, who doesn''t know that your heart has gone to the ends of the earth, My cousin is obviously a direct son, but his life is not as good as a concubine. You dont need to find anyone. Just go to a teahouse and sit down. They are all talking about how you and my father-in-law were blind in those days. Now, my father-in-law treats me poorly The eldest son of yours became the emperor, the youngest son became the king of the county, and the son you always treated badly became the prince of the state, but the concubine did nothing..." Fan Siwen was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood, Mu Yangling was startled, "ha", and then couldn''t help laughing "haha" with tears in his eyes, but he suddenly closed his eyes and looked cold. Looking at Fan Siwen, he said, "I didn''t expect that my uncle couldn''t stand it anymore. I still have the most important thing to ask you." "You and your cousin are not in harmony with your father and son, and now you have tasted the bitter fruit, so why are you still thinking of raising your grandson yourself? Didn''t you deliberately make your cousin and his son not in harmony? When he was a son, the father and son were not in harmony. It''s enough to make him suffer, but you still let him be a father and the father and son are at odds, uncle, do you really have a trace of affection for him to be your son?" Chapter 610： let go Siwen sat down on the chair, pointed to the door and said, "Get out, get out." Mu Yangling slapped his sleeves and said, "I will leave if my uncle doesn''t say anything. It''s just that I don''t feel bad about these words." Fan Siwen stared at her gloomily and said, "Who do you think you are? Even Prince Rong wouldn''t dare to talk to me like that." "King Rong didn''t dare to say that it was because he thought of you as his uncle, he grew up in Fan''s residence, and cared about this relationship, but my cousin didn''t say it was because he still had a little father-son relationship in his heart, and he didn''t want to talk about it completely. It''s shameful, my cousin doesn''t say it, because she is the daughter-in-law and you are the father-in-law, and I dare to say it is because I am not only the princess of Rongjun, but also my cousin''s friend since childhood." Mu Yangling turned around and said, "I see my uncle''s illness is getting better very quickly. My cousin is young. I''m afraid it will get better sooner. I''ll pick her up and set off." Fan Siwen clenched his fists. As soon as Mu Yangling opened the door, the housekeeper took his wife to stop him outside, looking at Fan Siwen at a loss. Mu Yangling tilted his head slightly to look at Fan Siwen and asked, "Uncle is still going to stop him?" Fan Siwen''s face changed a few times. After Mu Yangling said those words, if he still stopped him, then he would be accused of provoking the relationship between the son and the grandson. Fan Siwen is not Qi Feng, how could he give people Drop this impression? He closed his eyes and waved the housekeeper to let him go. Mu Yangling went straight to Xiao Xia''s yard with a cold face. Her yard was being guarded. Mu Yangling glanced at the housekeeper coldly. Take out the key to open the courtyard door. Mu Yangling pushed open the door and went in, Xiao Xia''s temperament was soft, at this time, she was sitting on the couch and wiping tears. Seeing Mu Yangling coming in was like seeing a savior. Slowly, he patted her on the back and said, "Sister-in-law, uncle has promised you to go with us, pack up, and we''ll set off now." Xiao Xia nodded again and again, and hurriedly turned around and told her wet nurse to bring her luggage. They were already prepared, but Fan Siwen suddenly attacked and detained them in the mansion this morning, so they couldn''t go out. Xiao Xia was already in despair. After all, in her opinion, since her in-laws didn''t want her to go to her husband, she should stay obedient. What really made her resentful was the good concubine her in-laws prepared for Fan Zijin. Although she has a soft temperament, she is not an idiot. She knows that if the eldest son is a danger from a concubine, not to mention, she is still a good concubine. She feels that her heart is on fire, but there is nothing she can do. So at this time, she firmly grasped Mu Yangling as her life-saving straw. Since Fan Siwen has released people, naturally he will not hold the car anymore, so the cars that Xiao Xia asked people to pack up also left the house one after another, and Mu Yangling let Xiao Xia sit in a carriage with him. Before getting into the car, a man rushed out of the house to quickly hit a horse to ask for a doctor, and asked Mu Yangling why he knew about it? Because the other party shouted "Get out of the way, get out of the way, go and ask the doctor, go and ask the doctor..." Mu Yang was so aura that he fell to his knees, and he grabbed the whip of the coachman with his hands. With a flick of the whip, the man on the horse was thrown off, and the guards of the Qi family immediately grabbed him. Mu Yang''s spirit smirked, "I have an imperial doctor here, so I don''t have to look far and far to find a doctor." Mu Yangling asked the following imperial physician Wang to see Fan Siwen. Xiao Xia hesitated, but Mu Yangling patted her hand and said, "Let''s go, it''s all delayed anyway, it''s okay to delay for a while, we''ll go after seeing my uncle." Fan Siwen was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Xia Shi sat beside him and frowned slightly when he saw Mu Yangling coming in. Fan Siwen opened his eyes. He didn''t expect Mu Yangling and the others to return. Anger surged in his chest and asked, "What is Princess Rongjun doing?" Mu Yangling motioned for Imperial Physician Wang to come forward, "Just now, a small servant without long eyes shouted that my uncle was seriously ill and wanted a doctor, so I brought Imperial Physician Wang over to take a look." Fan Siwen was slightly surprised, and then glared at Mrs. Liu who was standing by the side, and Mrs. Xia also shot at Mrs. Liu like cold knives. Liu Shi stood with his head lowered, as if he did not see the eyes of the two of them. Imperial Physician Wang stroked his beard and said, "Master Fan is unable to eat enough food, so it''s not a big problem. The lower official will give you two recipes, you can eat it or not, and it''s fine if you walk around a bit." Fan Siwen''s dough has been pumped, and he has accumulated food? He didn''t get any grain of rice today, how could he accumulate food? Cant you have more snacks if you lie? Fan Siwen smashed the jar and lay on the bed with his eyes closed. Xia Shi hurriedly said, "Thank you, Imperial Physician Wang, I will supervise the Master to move around more." Imperial Physician Wang nodded with a smile, and stood aside while collecting his things. Mu Yangling motioned for Mrs. Xia to come forward, Mrs. Xia knelt down, kowtowed to Fan Siwen and Mrs. Xia, and said, "Daughter-in-law has been here for many years, so she can''t serve her in-laws..." Xiao Xia thought of the difficulty of leaving this time, and couldn''t help tears in her eyes. In the eyes of others, she seemed very guilty and uneasy. Mu Yangling and Fan Siwen had just torn apart their faces and couldn''t make more smiling faces, so they just stood by and watched them go through their normal itinerary before they set off. Mu Yangling looked at the Xia family, "Does my aunt have something to bring to my cousin?" Xia Shi sighed: "You tell Zijin, no matter how many parents there are, it is not his parents. He is our son, and we will never harm him." "I will bring it to my cousin." After saying that, he saluted and left with Xiao Xia. This time, they safely got into the carriage, and they were escorted by the imperial guards sent by the emperor at the gate of the city. However, because of the delay in Fan''s house, it was noon before they left the city, and Mu Yangling helplessly called people to stop. Next, start preparing lunch. Except for Little Bear''s food, everyone else eats dry food to save trouble, which is much faster. The cook made noodles for the little bear, while Mu Yangling walked aside. Imperial Physician Wang hurriedly followed, cupped his hands and whispered, "Princess, Mrs. Fan is in a hurry, it is best to rest in peace, he is not too young, if he is too old, A few times, I''m afraid it will hinder your lifespan." Mu Yangling''s face changed slightly, isn''t it so serious? She just wanted to complain about Fan Zijin''s grievances. When did her skill become so strong that she could not only vomit blood, but also hinder her lifespan? Wang Taiyi saw that her complexion had changed, and quickly explained: "Don''t worry, Princess, the premise that this will hinder your life expectancy is to come several times..." The potential meaning of ?? is that you are out of Beijing now, and you are not angry with Fan Siwen, so if something happens to him, it has nothing to do with you. What''s more, in the opinion of Imperial Physician Wang, Fan Siwen''s anger is already heavy. Such people are often angered a few times, and they are prone to stroke. Isn''t stroke hindering life expectancy? But for various reasons, he couldn''t explain it too clearly. "Then the recipe you made before..." "It''s all right to the symptoms, it''s all to clear the heart and get rid of the anger. If you walk more often, the mood will naturally calm down. In the end, the anger needs to be nurtured and eliminated, and the medicine stone has little effect. " Chapter 611： design Mu Yangling returned to the carriage, held his head and thought for a while, and finally decided to confess and be lenient. She told Fan Zijin that although she brought his daughter-in-law out, she vomited blood from his father. Then he wrote to Qi Haoran, telling him that she had vomited blood from Fan Siwen, and asked him to help her speak kind words in front of Fan Zijin. When ?? handed the letter to the **** who delivered the letter, Mu Yangling specifically instructed: "Send the letter to the general first, and then send the letter from the military advisor after he opens the letter." But when Mu Yangling''s letter was still halfway through, Fan Zijin got a detailed report, including what Mu Yangling and Xia said were also recorded one by one. He stared at the stack of papers for a long time with a gloomy expression on his face, and finally shrunk the things into a box and sneered. Even if he had already guessed his parents'' choice, he was still hurt at this time, but the pain was still mild, so light that it would pass after just forbearance, and then it became even more numb. For his father, Fan Zijin has long been desperate. He knows that Fan Siwen doesn''t feel sorry for him, because he has his own set of fairness and justice in his heart. He felt that the sons and daughters were his sons, so he had to treat them equally, because the sons were inherently dominant, and because his mother was the mistress of the house, so he subconsciously thought that they were all bullying the concubines and concubines. And because Fan Zixiao is the eldest son of a concubine, if he stops him, he will be targeted. Besides, Fan Zixiao is his first child after all, so he should cherish him even more. As early as when Fan Zijin was eight years old, he had figured out his father''s way of thinking. He could hardly see that the servants in the family ignored their mother and son because of his attitude, neglected him and Qi Haoran, and only blindly followed his own. imagining and implementing the so-called fairness and justice. But what can Fan Zixiao have to stop him? He is just the eldest son, and Fan Siwen has no title. He is smart and knowledgeable. He was a boy at the age of nine, and he was a scholar before he was eleven. Fan Zixiao was not even a stumbling block in his eyes, let alone an opponent. . My father is everyone''s father. Although he hates him for being partial, but because he didn''t like this father since he was a child, he naturally didn''t have much feelings for him. His mind didn''t actually hurt Fan Zijin much. What really made Fan Zijin mind was his mother''s attitude. He didn''t expect that his mother would compromise with his father on such matters as heirs. Maybe he thought of it, but he didn''t want to admit it. My mother loves my father. He knows it. He has known since he was a child. When he was a child, his mother often cried because his father held him and Haoran. Haoran remembers things late, but he remembers it clearly. Until now, Fan Zijin doesn''t know much about love. Love is really that important. It''s important that she gradually becomes estranged from her cousins, and it''s important that she abandons his only son. Fan Zijin''s face gradually turned ashen, and the anger he had just suppressed rose up again. He kicked the table in front of him with a "bang". In the end, the table didn''t fall down, but his foot was badly injured. Fan Zijin "hiss" Hiss." He sat down on the chair beside him. Qi Haoran came in and asked with concern: "Zijin, what''s wrong with you?" Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and pointed at the table next to him: "Kick me." Qi Haoran didn''t even think about it, he kicked the table with one foot. The table and the teapot on it hit the wall with a loud bang. He widened his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with this table?" Fan Zijin looked at his feet, then at the sawdust that had been shattered to the ground, twitched the corners of his mouth, and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just that I hurt my feet, I''m not angry." Only then did Qi Haoran see him holding his feet, and then he looked at the table again, and suddenly said distressed: "You said earlier, I''ll lower my feet a little bit, just kick the table down, it can still be used when I lift it up, but now it''s broken, it''s all broken like this , and have to spend money to buy a table." Fan Zijin was so angry that he picked up the shoes on the ground and threw them at him, "I''ll short your table money? Don''t tell me how poor you are, I think you''re not lenient when you spend money outside." Qi Haoran touched his nose, leaned over to please and asked, "What''s wrong with you? If you''re angry, you should find something soft to kick. How can you kick the table? Are you hurting yourself?" Qi Haoran asked Feibai to go back and get the medicinal wine. Fan Zijin snorted coldly, thought about it, and said, "Don''t worry about me and my mother in the future." Qi Haoran was puzzled, "Have you quarreled with your aunt? The quarrel between husband and wife is at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. When your mother and son quarrel, you should quarrel on the opposite side. Turn around and make peace. Your aunt is old, you just let her have some, she always won''t hurt you." Fan Zijin sneered: "Maybe not before, but not now." He threw the box to Qi Haoran and said, "I think she is stunned. She has been thinking about Fan Siwen for more than 20 years." Qi Haoran was opening the box, when he heard the words, he disapproved and said, "Zijin, my uncle is my aunt''s husband, who doesn''t she miss my uncle?" I know you''re bohemian, but you can''t lure your aunt into something inappropriate." "Go away," Fan Zijin was so angry that he kicked him regardless of the injury on his foot, "What nonsense are you talking about? Read the things first and then talk to me." Qi Haoran hurriedly took out the contents of the box and looked at it. After a while, his face turned blue. Fan Zijin sneered: "He played a good calculus, thinking that he raised my son-in-law, and he will be the son of the Duke of Anguo in the future? I''m not a three-year-old boy, I still let him poke round and flatten it as before." Qi Haoran didn''t speak, but the cold light flashing in his eyes represented his attitude. Fan Siwen and the Xia family nurtured him, but strictly speaking, he and Fan Zijin grew up together day and night. Fan Zijin was very satisfied with his attitude, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Seriously, this time, I would like to thank A Ling." She told him all the grievances he had suffered for so many years. Qi Haoran thought he was referring to the matter of Mu Yangling bringing out the little Xia Clan. He patted his chest and said, "Since you have explained to her, she will try her best to bring her cousin out." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth and didn''t explain much. If he knew that he deliberately left a loophole for Fan Siwen to drill, and also designed Mu Yangling, I''m afraid Qi Haoran would beat him. Fan Zijin is a person with little sense of security. He used to live in the Fan family, how could he let the Fan family be in the hands of others? Although he left, he also left many people behind. It''s not that he can''t bring Xiao Xia out, but he just doesn''t want to take people out secretly. With Mu Yangling''s temperament, if Fan Siwen detains someone, she will definitely make trouble. It''s not her intention, but her personality. dictated. Therefore, when Xiao Xia was detained, someone would report to Mu Yangling. If Mu Yangling could not bring anyone, someone would bring Xiao Xia out to her later, and the matter still had to escalate... Chapter 612： stupid Qi Haoran excitedly opened the letter from Mu Yangling when he received it, and then his face froze after reading it. He widened his eyes and read it back and forth twice, only to be sure that he had read it right. "I didn''t hear Zijin say that my uncle was vomited blood," Qi Haoran muttered and tried to recall, but he still failed to recall whether there was such a thing in the information. He struggled for a long time, and finally he cautiously went to Fan Zijin, and specially let someone prepare good wine and good food. Fan Zijin just came back exhausted, when he saw this, he raised his eyebrows, sat at the table and said, "You are in a good mood today." Qi Haoran smiled and poured wine for Fan Zijin, "Cousin, you have lost weight these days, eat more." Qi Haoran vigorously put Fan Zijin''s favorite food on the table into his bowl. Fan Zijin had eaten well, but when he heard this, he blocked his chopsticks and said, "If you have something to say, it won''t help to please me. " paused and then said, "I have no money now, so I don''t have any money to borrow." "I don''t want to borrow money from you," Qi Haoran went around, still serving him vegetables. Fan Zijin pondered, "Could it be to pay back the money?" Qi Haoran didn''t dare to speak for a while, so he ate the meat, Fan Zijin kicked him and asked, "What''s the matter, tell me." Qi Haoran said dully: "Cousin, A-Ling is a straight-forward personality. He doesn''t have much scheming. Sometimes he does stupid things without realizing it. Don''t have the same knowledge as her." "Yo, it''s really rare, don''t you always think she''s smart, unparalleled, and incomparable? Why do you say she''s stupid now?" Qi Haoran''s face turned slightly red, and he muttered in a low voice, "Isn''t that Xi Shi in the eyes of a lover?" "It''s rare that you actually know this sentence," Fan Zijin poured himself a glass of wine and asked slowly, "Tell me, what did she do to hurt me?" "Who said she did something wrong to you?" Qi Haoran said instantly angrily: "If she does something wrong to you, I can''t spare her without you telling me." Fan Zijin looked at him suspiciously, "Why are you being so careful if you didn''t do anything I''m sorry for?" Qi Haoran, who had just raised his chest, bent over instantly, glanced at Fan Zijin carefully, and whispered, "A Ling didn''t want to do something wrong to you, but she accidentally did something wrong to you, but cousin, you You know, she didn''t do it on purpose, she was dedicated to protecting you..." "Okay, okay," Fan Zijin said with a headache: "What did she do to make me sorry?" Qi Haoran hesitated, Fan Zijin couldn''t help but patted the table and shouted, "Speak!" "She vomited blood from her uncle," Qi Haoran closed his eyes and shouted, and immediately opened his eyes and said indignantly: "I often say that she does things without thinking, and I know that she loves you cousin, but I don''t know, I thought she had a deep hatred with your cousin, cousin, really, A-Ling didn''t think her uncle would be so rude. At that time, she just couldn''t read it and said a few more words. Who knew that her uncle would vomit blood, don''t worry, wait for her When it arrives, I will definitely teach her a lesson, and I will definitely make her dare not talk nonsense again." Fan Zijin, who wanted to speak, was silent for a moment. Qi Haoran thought that Fan Zijin was blaming Mu Yangling, so he patted his chest and said, "Look, when she arrives, and see how I deal with her, I will train her to cry for her father and mother, and never dare to talk nonsense again." Fan Zijin said quietly: "This is what you said, I will watch it when the time comes, and you will teach him to cry when we meet. If she doesn''t cry, you will give me a concubine." "How can you do this?" Qi Haoran shouted: "You clearly know that I promised A Ling that he would never take a concubine for the rest of his life." Fan Zijin snorted, "So am I not giving you a choice now?" Qi Haoran struggled: "A-Ling cried very fiercely, and it was in the public..." "It''s okay, I can wait until you get home, then you can send all the servants back, and I''ll watch you scold her and cry." What''s wrong with this? Qi Haoran almost ran away, he was lucky for a long time, and finally asked: "Can you change your choice?" "What choice? Concubine? Well, doesn''t Chief Ji''an want to marry his daughter to you? Just accept that one, and you can still contribute to the court." Qi Haoran held his breath and said, "Change another!" "Then take ten connecting rooms." Qi Haoran glared at Fan Zijin, "A-Ling helped you reject the concubine that your uncle gave you, you, like you, A-Ling wants to be angry..." "Yo, you still remember this, it''s really rare," Fan Zijin said sarcastically, "I thank A Ling, but I didn''t say that I wouldn''t take a concubine in the future, I just said that my son would not be born before the concubine." Fan Zijin tilted his head, looked at Qi Haoran and said, "How about you move to the military camp for three months after Arling arrives here?" Didn''t that make him a three-month bachelor? Still in the case of Arling with him. Qi Haoran was tangled, Fan Zijin said lightly: "One concubine''s room or ten common rooms." Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I''ll move to the military camp to live for three months." Fan Zijin pouted in disappointment, "Don''t think about it anymore? It''s okay to scold A Ling and cry. To be honest, I''ve known her for so many years, and I''ve never seen her cry." Qi Haoran lowered his head, buried his head in the bowl and struggled to eat. Fan Zijin pouted regretfully, "It''s really just talking and not practicing, I think you are so tough, you can really scold her and cry." Qi Haoran angrily ate all the dishes on the table, not even a drop of soup. When Fan Zijin stretched out his chopsticks again, he found that there were empty plates on the table, and only rice and wine were left. Fan Zijin pouted and turned his head to charge. Called from outside: "Yan Mo, ask the kitchen to prepare another table of wine and vegetables." Looking back and seeing Qi Haoran''s belly rubbing, he laughed and scolded: "Well, he is obviously a big man, but he is afraid of a girl, Bai Chang is so big." Qi Haoran was not in a good mood at all. He originally thought that Mu Yangling would be able to live a happy life as a husband and wife when he came, but as a result, he had to move to the military camp for three months, which was really hard. Fan Zijin''s mood miraculously improved, and after eating, he went to work full of energy. Seeing Qi Haoranta pulling his shoulders and walking out, he scolded "idiot" in a low voice. A few days later, Qi Haoran came back to Fan Zijin, full of blood, and said, "Cousin, I''ve decided, I''m going to choose to scold Ah Ling!" He is so stupid, he can write a letter to A Ling to inform him first, then he symbolically scolds her in front of Zijin, can''t she just cry hard? Fan Zijin lifted his eyelids and glanced at him, and said, "You came up with this after two days of thinking? It''s really stupid." He leaned back on the chair and said, "I don''t even know what she said to my parents. I know it clearly, do you know that she vomited blood from her father? I have to blame it for a long time, it takes you several days to apologize, where did you see it when you read the information? " Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then jumped up and howled, "You lied to me!" Fan Zijin said disdainfully: "Liar to you? I think it lowers my IQ." Chapter 613： cut people Qi Haoran didn''t talk to Fan Zijin for three days in a row. Originally, Fan Zijin didn''t care. The key is that he was too busy to pay attention. Qi Haoran saw that no one was coming to coax him after a whole day of sullenness. For the next two days, he deliberately walked past Fan Zijin with a sullen face every morning and evening. After passing by, he deliberately hummed to express his anger. Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth, holding his face and thinking about whether he was going too far. Just when he instructed Yanmo to search for good knives and BMWs, Mu Yangling called someone to deliver a letter, and they would arrive in Qiannan tomorrow. Fan Zijin immediately changed his tune and said, "Don''t look for the knife and the horse. Tomorrow we will go out of the city to pick up people." Now that Mu Yangling has arrived, Qi Haoran''s anger must have disappeared, and it has saved a fortune. They have a lot of money now. Don''t worry, you can save a fortune. Sure enough, Qi Haoran came to Fan Zijin excitedly the next day to go out to the city to pick up someone. Fan Zijin saw that he was dressed in new clothes and took a shower, so he nodded with satisfaction, he endured the smell of sweat all over his body for a long time . "Aren''t you mad at me?" Fan Zijin asked while riding on his horse. Qi Haoran gave him a sideways look, "Who are our brothers with whom? When did you really get angry with you when you saw me?" "Nothing but Zijin," Qi Haoran said with a stern face: "Don''t provoke me with the matter of taking a concubine in the future, what should I do if I make A Ling misunderstand?" "Look at what you can do," Fan Zijin rolled his eyes at him, but sighed in his heart, this is love, the mother is too humble and has already deteriorated. Fan Zijin''s sigh was not over, Xiaoting galloped on his horse and shouted, "It''s not good, it''s not good, the general is not good." Fan Zijin turned his head and said to Qi Haoran, "How did Feibai teach him? They''ve been with him for two months, but they haven''t taught him yet." Xiaoting is Qi Haoran''s new servant, because Feibai has a lot of things to deal with now, and he can''t take care of some personal things, and Qi Haoran is not used to using girls, so he chose Xiaoting from domestic servants to make up for it. During this time, Fei Bai led him to teach. Qi Haoran said indifferently: "He is still young, he will be fine in a few years." Xiaoting was only thirteen this year, and he was indeed quite young, but Fan Zijin felt that Qi Haoran was too forgiving to his servants, so he dared to go to the north to serve him when he was thirteen. In just a few words, Xiao Ting had already galloped to Qi Haoran on his horse, and without waiting for them to ask, he quickly reported: "General, the princess called Chief Ji''an to be picked up." Qi Haoran''s expression changed, and he asked, "Why did the princess go with them? What about Feibai?" Xiaoting wanted to cry but had no tears, "There are too many of them, the princess was afraid of conflict, so she left with them, and Feibai stayed by the princess''s side to serve." Fan Zijin hurriedly stopped Qi Haoran, who was about to run away, and asked, "What did the princess explain before she left?" "I only said to be a guest and let the general pick her up." Xiaoting paused and said, "The princess didn''t let the convoy follow her, only two carriages, escorted by the mansion''s guards and the imperial guards together." Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, grabbed Qi Haoran and said, "A-Ling has a sense of restraint. She left all the burdens behind, but brought the guards and imperial guards with her. It will be fine." Qi Haoran''s eyes were a little red, and he said bitterly: "If there is anything wrong with A Ling and the child, I will not finish with Miao Village." At this time, Ji An was losing his temper at his daughter Jinhua, "Who asked you to bring the princess here?" Jinhua pouted and said: "I just want to see who she is, why can she marry the prince, I can''t? Dad, you go and tell her to let her leave the prince, the prince is a dragon and a phoenix, Such a person should be matched by a daughter." Jian was so angry that he turned his head and shouted at his wife Alu: "Look at the daughter you taught, if there is a conflict with the Han people this time, Jinhua will die!" Alu''s face paled, and he defended: "Jinhua doesn''t understand the rules of the Han people. In our Miao Village, men and women marry freely, and women use their abilities to rob the man, but I can''t see the prince marrying a woman he doesn''t love because of the matchmaker''s words... "How do you know that people don''t love him?" Ji An shouted: "What do you know, the prince and the princess are childhood sweethearts, I have already inquired, he loves this wife very much, otherwise, I would have thought of a way to make him accept Jinhua as a child. concubine." Golden flowers with reddish eyes, shouted, "I don''t want to be a concubine." "You can''t be a concubine even if you want," Ji An said angrily, "The lord made an oath when he was in the previous dynasty, that he would only marry one princess in his life, and would not accept concubines or connecting rooms." He turned around and instructed the guards around him to guard Jinhua, saying, "You''d better hope that the princess can speak well, otherwise I''ll see how I deal with you." Ji An hurriedly went to meet Mu Yangling after he finished speaking. Mu Yangling''s carriage went directly into the Miao Village. She curiously opened the curtain and observed the lines and customs outside. When she looked back, seeing Xiao Xia''s uneasy expression, she patted her hand and smiled and said, "It''s alright, Haoran. Your cousin and cousin should be here soon." Xiao Xia frowned slightly and asked, "Why did the chief of Miao Village invite us here? We are just women and Taoists." Mu Yangling smiled faintly: "No matter what the reason is, Miao Village will never want to fight with the imperial court. The imperial court''s 200,000 troops can be stationed in southern Qiannan." Seeing Mu Yangling''s affirmation, Xiao Xia felt relieved, and began to look outside curiously. Seeing that the Miao Village woman was wearing revealing clothes, she blushed slightly and said in a low voice, "This, this is too cold. melted." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "It''s just that their customs are different." Most of the men in the Miao Village wore short jackets, and some of them walked on the road with their chests and belly exposed. Although the women had more fabrics, some of them showed their arms and calves, which seemed very immoral to the Han people, but Mu Yang Ling knew that this was not only the custom of Miao village, but also the result of poverty. There is not enough fabric, so you can only wear this kind of clothes. Dazhou''s tax on Miao villages has always been very heavy, and now Daqi''s taxes on Miao villages have not been formulated. The carriage passed through the streets of Miao Village and arrived at a gate. Mu Yangling saw the middle-aged man standing in front of him with a smile on his face. He was a little puzzled. Mu Yangling got off the carriage with the bear in his arms, Ji An greeted him with a smile, "The princess''s visit to the humble house is really full of brilliance. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Chief Ji''an speaks Chinese really well." Jian looked a little embarrassed at the princess who was about the same age as his eldest daughter, and said embarrassedly: "That''s all I can say, and I wrote it down after I saw Fan Junshi last time." Mu Yangling didn''t expect Chief Ji''an to be so sincere. Hearing the words, he smiled and said, "Language is meant to be constantly learned from each other. The ability and hard work of the chief can be seen when the chief learns quickly." Chapter 614： Self-recommended pillow seat Ji''an explained his invitation to Mu Yangling after inviting him in. He hoped that Mu Yangling would have a good impression of Miao Village and promote the development of both Han and Miao in the future. Of course Mu Yangling didn''t believe it. The people who came to "invite" them were aggressive, and there was a tendency for them to force the invitation if they didn''t come, but now Ji''an''s attitude is surprisingly good, Mu Yangling felt that it was not someone who took Ji''an''s order to They strongly "please" come, that is, Ji An has schizophrenia. But she didn''t say anything, just nodded with a smile, guaranteeing that the Hanmiao family would make progress together in the future. Just when the two of them were trying their best not to be cold, a gorgeously dressed girl rushed in. Ji An''s complexion changed slightly, she stood up and pointed at the girl and said, "Who let her in? Take her down." "Abba," Jin Hua glared at Mu Yangling, broke free from the maid''s hand, and shouted, "I won''t go, if you let me go, I''ll jump off the cliff." She pushed the maid away, rushed to Mu Yangling, looked her up and down rudely, and sneered, "You are the prince''s concubine? You look really ugly." It was the first time that Mu Yangling heard that she was ugly. She looked like a great-grandmother and had a beautiful face. In the past two years, she has gradually grown and her appearance has become more like a peach and plum. Qi Haoran has looked at her face several times. In a daze, she looked back at the girl carefully and saw that her eyes were fixed on her face and she couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled, knowing that the other party was wrong. She turned her head and asked Ji''an, "Chief Ji''an, who is this girl?" Jinhua raised her head and said, "I am the future princess of the prince." Mu Yangling put away the smile on his face, looked her up and down, and asked Ji''an, "Chief, I didn''t expect you to put lunatics in." Not to mention Jinhua, even Ji''an couldn''t help but get angry, his face darkened, "Princess Mu, this is my youngest daughter. Although she is a little naive, you''re talking too much of a lunatic." "In my opinion, her behavior is no different from a lunatic," Mu Yangling insisted: "Since you call me a princess, you should know my identity and say in front of me that she is the future princess, Are you implying that you are going to kill me and take my place? The chief just said that he hoped that the Han and Miao would coexist peacefully and develop together, but in a blink of an eye he was going to kill me, what is this not a lunatic?" Jian stammered slightly: "No, she didn''t want to kill you, princess, you misunderstood." He scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks, not knowing how to explain. Compared with the people of his tribe, his Chinese can be considered proficient, but it is limited to everyday language and some of the most common communication. If it is deeper, he will not be able to. So he blushed and didn''t know how to explain it, but he couldn''t. This made Mu Yangling misunderstood, so he could only explain rudely: "Jinhua has fallen in love with the prince, and she wants to marry him." ''s Xiao Xia''s eyes widened. She had never seen such a brazen person, and it was really against the norm for a woman to ask her first wife to be a virtuous person when she saw a man. Mu Yangling felt that it was easier to solve the problem through rough dialogue. Although she was also very angry, she replied: "Whoever she likes is going to marry her?" Mu Yangling turned back to look at Jinhua, and said critically: "You are not beautiful, you have no outstanding skills, and your family background is not obvious. Why should you let others marry you?" Golden Flower was furious, "I am the daughter of the chief." "Ah~~" Mu Yangling said mockingly: "It''s amazing, so how many people are there in your stockade?" Before the chief could stop it, Jinhua had already shouted: "We have more than 7,000 people, and we are the largest tribe in this area." "It''s really a lot," Mu Yangling said insincerely: "Then do you know who my father is?" "Who cares who your father is?" "It doesn''t matter, but my father leads an army of 120,000, 120,000 against 7,000. Do you think your status is more valuable, or my status is more valuable?" Golden Flower opened her mouth slightly and stared at Mu Yangling angrily. Mu Yangling continued to laugh and said: "Qi Haoran is mine, not because my family is better than you, nor because I am more beautiful, capable, or smarter than you, but because he is Qi Haoran, so he is me Yes, I like you to stay away from him, or I''ll kill you!" Jinhua''s eyes widened, she turned around in anger and pulled off the whip hanging on the wall, she slapped the ground with a loud bang, and shouted, "Can you kill me?" Mu Yangling looked at her with a smile, and broke the table next to it with a clever hand, and then smashed the whole table with bare hands in the sight of everyone''s dumbfounded eyes. She patted the wood chips on her hands, Said: "I can''t just wave the whip and shout, but I really killed people." Saying that, there was a red light in his eyes, Ji An met her gaze, and only felt a chill all over his body, that was the suffocating energy of seeing blood, this princess is not a delicate and weak woman in the Han people''s backyard, Ji An''s face changed. Changed, knowing that his daughter kicked the iron plate, he put away all his previous dissatisfaction with a guilty smile on his face. Ji An is still like this, and Jin Hua who was directly suppressed on the side is even worse. She only felt her body sink, and she was almost out of breath. She couldn''t help but feel fear in her heart. When she came back to her senses, Mu Yangling''s eyes had recovered. It was normal, and she was looking at her with a smile that was not a smile, and her back was wet. Jinhua glared at Mu Yangling with red eyes and said, "Then, then I''ll be his concubine." Mu Yangling scoffed, "Qi Haoran and I don''t care that you are his concubine." Rao is a good-natured Ji''an. Seeing that his daughter was disliked by this, he couldn''t help but feel a little angry. He remembered his previous concerns and said with a little dissatisfaction: "Princess, my daughter is very precious..." "It''s not common," Mu Yangling interrupted him, "Mr. Chief, what is precious in your eyes may not be important in our hearts. Your daughter is naturally precious, and we are willing to give it within a reasonable range. She respects and just hopes she can take care of herself." "It''s like the prince and I both value friendship and integrity, but in your opinion, these things may not be worth mentioning." Chief Ji''an hurriedly said: "No, we also value this beautiful quality." He was a little distressed, as if he was being led away by Mu Yangling''s nose, but his family happened to be away, and his daughter kept dragging his feet. He couldn''t resist Mu Yangling, who had a changeable topic. Only ghosts knew why Han people always talked is jumping. In the past, Han people only came into contact with them at home, but love and integrity are indeed virtues. They must recognize it. Otherwise, what should the Han people do if they use this as an excuse to not talk about love and integrity to them? "It''s rare that we have the same things that we value. If that''s the case, then let the chief and the chief''s daughter respect what we value. Before I got married to Qi Haoran, he made a poisonous oath that he would marry me for the rest of his life. Concubine, I can''t even take out the house, I can''t even hire prostitutes, and Emperor Jingyan of Da Zhou is still our witness." Chief Ji''an and Jinhua opened their mouths, and Jinhua swallowed and asked, "What if you break your oath?" Mu Yangling smiled slightly, "The daughter who slept with him will die without a burial, and after death, she will not be able to reincarnate as a human again." Golden Flower shrank her neck, feeling that this oath was poisonous. Xiao Xia gave her a pitying look. She glanced at the chief carefully, and saw that he didn''t find any loopholes in Mu Yangling''s words and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Mu Yangling asked Jinhua, "Do you still want to sleep with my husband now?" Golden Flower blushed and retorted: "I don''t want to sleep with him, I, I want to marry him..." "Then don''t even think about it, even if I die, Qi Haoran will never marry another," Mu Yangling said, "not to mention I''m not dead yet." Chapter 615： Crisis lifted Jinhua was caught by Mu Yangling''s domineering arrogance, and she was speechless for a while, and the little Xia clan on the side was numb. Fortunately, these words were said in Miao Village, and they would not say nonsense, otherwise they would be sent back to others. In the capital, I still don''t know what kind of censure Mu Yangling will receive. Those words of hers can be regarded as outrageous. Jinhua''s complexion changed and changed, Qi Haoran''s heroic appearance resounded in her heart and she was very reluctant. She looked at Mu Yangling''s hand and wanted to move, if she could defeat her... Ji An glared at his daughter, pressed her down, stepped forward and smiled: "Since the prince and princess are so affectionate, the little girl will naturally stay far away from the prince." Mu Yangling smiled with a good temper: "It''s the couple who are deeply in love." "Yes, yes, the husband and wife are deeply in love," Ji An wiped off his sweat and looked at the door again, Jiacai, my eldest son-in-law, come back quickly, Han women are so difficult to deal with, let alone Han women man. As soon as Ji An''s thoughts fell, the clansmen of the sentry tower rushed to report: "My lord, my lord, a lot of soldiers, a lot of soldiers are coming to our stockade." Chief Ji''an raised a heart, and he knew that if his daughter coerced someone like this, an accident would definitely happen. Since the princess dared to say that the prince must be her, it shows that their relationship is very good. If his mother-in-law is arrested, You must also bring people to **** them back. Chief Ji''an looked at Mu Yangling praying, and only after the war, the Miao Village really couldn''t stand the toss. Mu Yangling got up and said with a smile: "I''m afraid that the lord knows that we are visiting the stockade, so I am anxious to come and see, Chief Ji''an, why don''t I go and greet him with you." Chief Ji''an hurriedly nodded. Mu Yangling asked someone to bring Hei Jun over, Mu Yangling touched its nose and asked Xiao Xia, "Cousin, do you want to go together?" Xiao Xia can''t ride a horse, she can only sit on a horse, she hesitated, Mu Yangling smiled: "Cousin will definitely come with Haoran, why don''t I ask the guard to hold the reins for you, don''t worry, the horses we ride are all Very docile." Xiao Xia nodded instantly, got up and said, "Then I''ll go with you." Getting along with Mu Yangling for a month is not just sitting there, the relationship between the two women has made a qualitative leap during the journey, and Xiao Xia''s character is simple and weak, and Mu Yangling communicates with her more casually, so she shows a lot in front of her. own worldview, outlook on life and values. The worldview is not mentioned for the time being, only the outlook on life and values ??make Xiao Xia feel that some of Mu Yangling''s ideas are too bold, but she can''t help thinking that she is right. For example, the way couples and men and women get along. The devotion of a wife is not only about submissiveness, but sometimes there is a purpose to strive for, such as pursuit. Mu Yangling had given Qi Haoran various gifts, and he had gone to great lengths to prepare gifts for him. Xiao Xia responded, "I also prepared them for my husband." Mu Yangling asked with a smile, "Then when you gave him the gift, did you tell or imply that you love him very much?" Xiao Xia''s face blushed, they are already husband and wife, do you need to say such words? Of course, the effect of speaking and not speaking is much worse. Although Xiao Xia blushed at the time, he wrote down the words analyzed by Mu Yangling. Now, Fan Zijin is here to pick her up. If she appears at the gate of the stockade, he will be able to see her for the first time, and he will be somewhat happy, right? Xiao Xia had a sweet smile on her face as she thought about it, and got on the horse with the help of Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling also rode on the black horse, and was about to hit the horse to walk in front. The little bear who was sleeping soundly in the carriage suddenly woke up. He pulled the curtain and saw his mother riding on the horse, surrounded by unfamiliar surroundings. With a "wow", he burst into tears, and half of his body leaned out of the car window, and he kept opening his hands to Mu Yangling, but he couldn''t say a word, he just cried. Mu Yangling was so distressed that he hurriedly rode forward, took the man out of the car window and put it in front of him, wiped the tears from his face and said, "Silly boy, why are you crying? Isn''t mother here?" The little bear hugged his mother''s neck, buried his whole face by her neck, and only cried. Lichun hurriedly jumped out of the carriage and said, "Princess, Young Master seems to have had a dream just now." Mu Yangling hurriedly hugged him tightly, patted his back gently and said, "Have you had a nightmare? It doesn''t matter, mother is here, no one can bully you, mother will drive away the bad guys, okay?" After a while, the little bear raised his head and began to look around with his eyes open. Mu Yangling smiled. Seeing his mother''s smile, the fear in Xiaoxiong''s heart dissipated. He turned his head and looked around, and saw that he was sitting too Immediately, he immediately became excited, raised his **** and jumped twice, then found a comfortable position in his mother''s arms and sat down, staring at the front with bright eyes. Mu Yangling turned his head to Chief Ji''an and said, "I made you laugh. If you don''t mind, I will take the child with me." Chief Ji''an couldn''t ask for it, so Qi Haoran saw that his wife and children were safe, and his anger should subside. This is also true. After hearing the news, they were sent back to rescue the soldiers, and Qi Haoran, who flew with Fan Zijin and the others, saw Mu Yangling and the others appearing at the gate of the stockade riding a horse. Slowly, this made the Miao people who were guarding the gate of the stockade trying to prevent Qi Haoran and the others from entering the stockade breathed a sigh of relief. Qi Haoran rushed in full of suffocation. If it wasn''t for the fact that the war hadn''t passed for a long time, their stockade had always maintained the first-level combat readiness mode, I''m afraid they really couldn''t stop him. Chief Ji''an hurriedly stepped forward to ask someone to put down the rope bridge, and greeted him personally: "King Rong, you are here, please come in quickly, the princess and the young master are waiting inside." Qi Haoran was about to come forward when he hit the horse, but Fan Zijin stopped him for a while, but had no choice but to keep up. Qi Haoran hit the horse directly in front of Mu Yangling, looked at his son whose eyes were rolling, and asked, "Why are the children''s eyes wet?" Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I just woke up after having a nightmare." Qi Haoran took a closer look and found that the child''s left cheek indeed had a sleeping mark on it. Only then did the anger in his heart subside, and he opened his arms to the little bear. Xiao Xiong raised his eyes and looked at his father for a while, and then opened his arms and let Qi Haoran hug him. Qi Haoran was still secretly scolding him for being a fool. He directly put one hand on his face, kept a safe distance from him, his little nose shrugged, for a long time, as if convinced that Qi Haoran was still clean, he plunged his head into his arms with moist eyes of. Fan Zijin laughed out loud when he saw this, Qi Haoran was so angry that his face was blue, Mu Yangling was surprised at his son''s intelligence, and then he was glad, although Xiaoxiong was carved out of the same mold as Qi Haoran, he was more careful than his father. It''s more hygienic, so it''s a good son. Chapter 616： quarrel Except for Fan Zijin, no one knew why their family of three had different faces, but this did not prevent Chief Ji''an from knowing that the alarm had been lifted. , let them Miaomin wash the dust for the princess. Qi Haoran doesn''t know the truth yet, so naturally it''s impossible to stay. Their whole family is here. This Miao Village is really different, isn''t it a mess? Not to mention that their husband and wife have not seen each other for a long time, and it is even more impossible to stay here. Qi Haoran refused, Chief Ji''an thought about it and said, "It might as well be two days later, when my eldest son and eldest son-in-law come back, I will set up another table of wine for the princess to wash away the dust." Mu Yangling nodded slightly to Qi Haoran, and Qi Haoran responded. Jin Hua looked at Qi Haoran and hesitated, but when Mu Yangling saw it, he restrained his horse and pointed at Qi Haoran and said, "My lord, this is the daughter of Chief Ji''an, she said that she likes you, but I don''t know you. Do you have any **** ideas?" Qi Haoran froze, his stomach retracted, his waist straightened, his back straight, without glancing sideways, he said directly: "No, A Ling, I only want you in my life, and I don''t see many other women. take a look." Even if Jinhua was a Miao girl, she couldn''t stand Qi Haoran''s direct rejection at this time. She glared at Qi Haoran angrily, shook her head and ran away. Fan Zijin frowned slightly, and gave Mu Yangling a disapproving look, but did not speak. Qi Haoran turned his head and nodded slightly to the embarrassed Chief Ji''an, and then he rode his horse and left. After leaving the stockade, the little Xia Shi sat on the carriage, Fan Zijin glanced at the carriage, turned back to Mu Yangling and said, "I know you don''t want to take a concubine, so you don''t have to hold him in such a way in front of outsiders, how can he control him when it spreads out? Royal Army?" "Miao people are straight-minded, and speaking out is more effective than hinting. If you keep thinking about them, you will be in trouble in the future," Mu Yangling said, "I can''t keep staring at Haoran all the time, and I will be separated for this reason in the future. , might as well truncate their ideas in the first place." This is also the reason she gave Ji An and Jinhua a deterrent as soon as she came up, and told them clearly that Qi Haoran could not give up on her, nor could she take a concubine, and she would never accept that Qi Haoran had other women besides her. Fan Zijin was struck by Mu Yang''s aura, so he got off the horse and said, "Whatever you want." One is willing to fight, the other is willing to suffer. Fan Zijin got into the carriage directly. Compared with the bumpy horse, he was more used to the comfortable carriage. Before, he almost broke his bones. Mu Yangling turned back and found that Qi Haoran''s face was not good-looking, but he was outside, and it was not easy to talk deeply, so he could only press doubts first. Qi Haoran had a blue face, wrapped his son in a cloak and held it in his arms, hurried back to the city. The ?? military camp is stationed outside the city of Juzhou, and Qi Haoran is still living in the house of a squire, who moved to another courtyard. It is only a yard with three entrances, and it is not as big as the one in the north and the capital. It is nearly one-third smaller. With so many people living in it at once, it suddenly seems a little cramped. Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran hugging his son and slammed the door and went in directly. He knew he was angry. Mu Yangling didn''t know what he was angry about, but he knew the priorities. The child is sensitive and perceives his father''s emotions. Bear shrank his neck and nestled in his father''s arms. When he saw his mother come in, he immediately opened his arms to her, and it was very distressing that he wanted to cry or not. Mu Yangling hurried forward and hugged the child, complaining, "You scared the child." Qi Haoran''s suffocating energy suddenly disappeared, and he forced a smile on his face, saying, "Give the child to the nurse." Mu Yangling coaxed the little bear and saw that he was no longer afraid, so he took him out to the nurse, but he was brought back in a short while, Mu Yangling said helplessly: "This child probably feels that the place is unfamiliar and is unwilling to talk to him. Nanny, forget it, he doesn''t understand what we say anyway." Mu Yangling put him on the couch to play, sat on the side to face Qi Haoran, and said, "What''s wrong with you? Your face is so stinky?" Qi Haoran was a little angry, but more sad, "Is the Lord so unworthy of your trust? Let you be so guarded." Mu Yangling was not convinced, "Why did you guard against you?" "You haven''t guarded against me yet?" Qi Haoran couldn''t help but said loudly: "Didn''t you tell Zijin just now, what do you mean by ''separation for this reason''? What do you think about every day? Isn''t it okay for me to make a single mistake? Is it possible that if I make one wrong move, you will leave me?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then became furious, "What mistake do you want to make? Qi Haoran, you dare to make such a mistake and try!" "Master asked you, did you make a mistake and leave without looking back, without giving me a chance?" Qi Haoran looked at her with red eyes. Mu Yang''s heart was cut like a knife. She felt that Qi Haoran must have made a mistake. Otherwise, why would he ask this question so persistently? Her tears fell in a flash, she turned around and fell on the couch and cried, she was reluctant to leave Qi Haoran, but what should I do, my heart hurts, people are so dirty... Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment. Seeing Mu Yangling, who was crying bitterly, was a little helpless, he patted her shoulder awkwardly and said, "Why are you crying? I haven''t cried yet, obviously I am wronged." Mu Yangling turned his head and kicked the person off the couch, roaring, "Why are you wronged? Why are you wronged when you slept with other women?" Qi Haoran jumped up, "When has the Lord ever slept with another woman? Mu Yangling, don''t be too aggressive." "You didn''t sleep with other women, why are you asking me about my mistake?" Mu Yangling wiped away tears and asked, "Or do you want to make this mistake now?" Qi Haoran was restless in his heart, and after turning around the room twice, he clenched his fists and said, "I don''t understand, why you don''t believe me, I said that you are the only one in my life, I will try my best to do it, but you still Suspicious, always thinking about leaving..." "Wait," Mu Yangling interrupted him, "When did I become suspicious and think about leaving? I trust you a lot now, but I have never doubted anything about you. The most important thing between husband and wife is Trust me, Haoran, I gave this to you." "But you said that as long as I made a mistake, you would leave me..." "That''s also on the premise that you make mistakes!" Mu Yangling focused on the word "make mistakes". Qi Haoran was silent, and Mu Yangling looked at him with red eyes, "Qi Haoran, tell me, did you regret it?" "No," Qi Haoran categorically denied that there were many people sending women to him, and he didn''t deny that, looking at those women, he was moved, but he has always adhered to the principle, those women are only beautiful in color, But where can it compare to 1% of A Ling''s. But in the future, the social events will increase, and there will be more and more such things. Even he will get drunk. Qi Haoran is a little scared. If one day he gets drunk, his self-control drops and he obeys his own desires. Will he also leave him and not see him for the rest of his life? Whenever he thinks of this, Qi Haoran feels that his heart is being twisted in his hand, and it hurts a lot. He is reluctant to let him go, he can''t bear to be sad, and he can''t bear to let her leave. Qi Haoran didn''t speak, but just stared straight at Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling understood what he didn''t say, and her face instantly paled. Chapter 617： Heart like a knife She knew Qi Haoran at the age of nine, married him at the age of fourteen, and had known him for nine years. Did the seven-year itch come early, or was it two years later? Mu Yangling sat on the couch with a dazed expression. Originally, it was just because Mu Yangling didn''t trust him very much, and he didn''t trust himself too much, so he felt a sense of crisis. Qi Haoran, who was angry and questioned the exit, became uneasy, he touched Mu Yangling''s hand carefully, and said, "Don''t Angry, I just thought that, no, I didn''t think that way, it was just a thought that flashed through sometimes, and I didn''t intend to do that." Mu Yangling did not speak. Qi Haoran sighed and scratched his head in annoyance, finally he could only sit next to Mu Yangling and stare at her. The little bear, who was left behind by the two of them, turned his head to look left and right, and finally got angry. He shouted "Aah" and slapped Qi Haoran''s face. The little bear''s eyes flashed with anger, and he turned around while beating his father. Looking at his mother, seeing that her mother didn''t respond, he also stepped forward and pulled Mu Yangling''s hand to hit Qi Haoran in the face. Mu Yangling saw the anxious look on Xiaoxiong''s face, and his heart felt sour, so he opened his arms to hug him, and whispered: "Mother is fine, mother is fine." Qi Haoran turned around anxiously on the side, took Mu Yangling''s hand and patted his face, "A-Ling, I''m talking nonsense, really, those thoughts only flash twice when I''m dreaming, I usually think about them all. I don''t want to." Qi Haoran felt a little regretful, maybe he shouldn''t have quarreled with her in the first place, so that he wouldn''t be able to help expressing that thought. Only when this thought arose, Mu Yangling said: "The most real thoughts are in the dream," she said, "You don''t need to be annoyed, you feel that you shouldn''t have said those words before, you already have an idea, this time you don''t need to be upset. Show it, next time, next time, I will also notice. ... Could it be that A Ling can read minds? Mu Yangling picked up the little bear and walked out, Qi Haoran became anxious, opened his hands to stop her and said, "Where are you going?" "Let''s go to dinner," Mu Yangling walked around him and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t just take the child away like this, I want to leave, I will officially inform you, and I will leave in an open and honest manner." Qi Haoran''s eyes blushed, "How can you do this, I''m so light in your heart, just leave me with such a **** thought!" Mu Yangling bypassed Qi Haoran and did not speak to him, Qi Haoran stared at her back with red eyes, turned around and let the soldiers surround the yard, he called Fei Bai and Zhu Liang, and said with a blue face: " You keep the yard for the lord, and the princess and the young master are not allowed to go out, if they leave, the lord will kill you!" Feibai and Zhu Liang shuddered, looked at each other, and knew that the two were quarreling. The two hurriedly responded, and after they retired, they discussed it, one would be on the day shift and the other would be on the night shift. The movement outside did not hide from Mu Yangling, she sneered, turned around to eat dinner, she really wanted to leave, and expected these people to guard her? But if we really want to separate, Mu Yangling won''t just go away secretly, and if he wants to go, he will go in an open and honest way. But is she really leaving? Mu Yangling was confused. In this world, Qi Haoran is the one who understands her the most and can tolerate her the most. Without Qi Haoran, she will never find someone who can tolerate her like this. Although Mu Yangling had never been in love in her previous life, she also knew that Qi Haoran''s heart-pounding feeling was love. Maybe it wasn''t a love at first, but a mixture of friendship and family. After so many years, they have become accustomed to each other''s existence. Mu Yangling was reluctant to bear Qi Haoran, but she couldn''t bear to be with other people either. She didn''t need to experience it, she just thought she couldn''t bear it. Do you want her to endure the nausea and greet Qi Haoran with a smile? Mu Yangling was never someone who could wrong himself. Qi Haoran woke up, turned his head to look at his wife on the side, saw her shrinking into a ball, her shoulders trembled, and a whimpering sound came from the quilt, Qi Haoran was heartbroken, he hated After patting the bed, he stepped forward and hugged her shoulders, accusing: "Just bully me, I didn''t say I wanted to take a concubine, I didn''t say I wanted to close the room, I didn''t even think about it, I was just worried and scared. If you can''t bear the words of others, you leave because of this, and you will give me a look." Mu Yangling wet the pillow with tears, seeing Qi Haoran being so unreasonable, he turned around and kicked him and said, "Do you have such a dirty idea or am I wrong?" "Is that so embarrassing?" Qi Haoran hugged Mu Yangling tightly, preventing her from moving, and defended, "I, I''m just worried, if you drink alcohol, or get drugged or something, you will make a mistake. , will you leave me too?" In the end, Qi Haoran''s focus has always been whether Mu Yangling will leave him, not that he wants to make mistakes. Qi Haoran admitted that he was attracted to his lust, but on the premise that Mu Yangling would leave him, all his **** was put away, and he was always in a panic, which was also based on the fact that Mu Yangling would leave him. "As long as you have a firm mind and no lust, what are these problems?" Qi Haoran hugged Mu Yangling and did not speak. Mu Yangling''s tears fell on the back of his hand, and whispered, "I know, you are just tempted." Qi Haoran held Mu Yangling''s hand tightly, almost wanting to embed the person in his arms, "I don''t care, in short, you are not allowed to leave the Lord." Mu Yang lay in his arms with a heart like ashes, let him hold him, and asked: "You insist on leaving me, but you only leave a body, what''s the use?" Qi Haoran buried his face in Mu Yangling''s neck and said in a muffled voice, "You are not allowed to give up on your father." Mu Yangling was silent for a long time, and finally asked: "If I drink wine and have something with other men, or if I see a handsome man and think about something with him in my heart, what will you do? " Qi Haoran''s body stiffened, and he turned the person over. One turned over and pinned her down. He stared at her with red eyes, "Which man do you want to have something with?" Mu Yangling smiled bitterly, "Look, you can''t stand it just because I said that, but you really think about it, Qi Haoran, can you understand my heartache?" Qi Haoran''s expression changed, and then he looked at her distressedly, and said cowardly, "I, I am a man..." "Emotions don''t differentiate between men and women," Mu Yangling said in a barely audible voice: "If you want to have three wives and four concubines, you shouldn''t make that kind of promise before you get married. Maybe I won''t marry you, maybe You won''t give your sincerity when you marry, just like a normal woman to teach her husband and children, and live in peace." Qi Haoran''s heart was cut by a knife, he lay on Mu Yangling''s body, and said repeatedly: "I don''t want it anymore, I won''t think about such a thing in the future, even if someone forces me with a knife, I will never show any color. Heart, A Ling, don''t think about leaving me, really, it hurts here, it hurts!" Qi Haoran grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand and pressed it against his heart. Chapter 618： Fighting spirit Qi Haoran closed his eyes and kissed her, a hot tear fell on Mu Yangling''s face, only then did Mu Yangling realize that there were tears in his eyes too. Mu Yangling touched his face in distress, then hugged his neck, Qi Haoran couldn''t help but get excited, lowered his head and covered her lips... When Mu Yangling woke up, it was already bright outside. She sat under the quilt and laughed at herself. Yesterday, she was in a hurry. It seems that the golden flower did have an impact on her, although she was very confident at the time. Qi Haoran saw that she was done at the door, hesitated for a while, then turned around and went out and brought in a bowl of porridge for her, Mu Yangling shook his head slightly, "I haven''t rinsed my mouth yet, so I won''t eat it." Mu Yangling took his hand and said, "Come up, let''s talk." Qi Haoran immediately took off his shoes and went to bed, tentatively hugging his wife, Mu Yangling found a comfortable place in his arms to lie down, and the two of them leaned closely together. Qi Haoran hugged her, turned over, lay on his side, looked at his wife, and whispered, "A-Ling, it was my fault yesterday, I heard you talk about separation so easily, and I was annoyed. Talk a little bit more." Mu Yangling also turned to him and asked in a low voice, "Haoran, tell me honestly, are you having **** with other women?" Seeing his hesitant expression, she hurriedly said, "Speak honestly, For better or worse, I don''t blame you." "You won''t settle accounts after the fall?" Mu Yangling nodded, "We will settle the account in the future. Let''s talk frankly and honestly. Getting out of this bed will definitely not count as the bed''s account." Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling seriously, and seemed to be evaluating the credibility. After a while, he said: "I don''t have any **** for anyone, even when the big guys are drinking together, it is inevitable to invite women from the art workshop to accompany them. There are many beautiful and delicate people, but I have nothing to do with them," Qi Haoran quickly clarified, seeing Mu Yangling nodding with no angry expression on his face, he said more and more cautiously: "But I always worry, if someday I was drunk, someone sent me and those women into a pile, what should I do if I made a mistake in a confused way?" Qi Haoran said in a low mood: "Those women are just objects, but if it hurts your heart, will you leave me because of it?" Mu Yangling touched his face and asked, "So you are worried that you don''t have enough self-control, and I will leave you, right?" Qi Haoran thought for a while, and said, "This is just one of them, I would like to know if I am too light in your heart to make any mistakes, A Ling, I always feel that your heart is too erratic, and sometimes I always feel If you can''t catch one, you''re going to fly away..." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, and then smiled bitterly: "Why do you think you are very light in my heart?" Mu Yangling grabbed his hand and put it in his heart, and whispered, "You are the most beautiful person in the world. People who understand me, most of the place in my heart is you..." Qi Haoran''s eyes were hot, but his mouth was wide open. He felt that this was the most beautiful love story he had ever heard. Mu Yangling was silent for a long time, then sighed: "Haoran, I always feel that the mind and body should be the same, if one day you have a desire for a woman other than me, does that mean that you like her a little bit, but not me? The likes have decreased a bit. Qi Haoran hurriedly shook his head, "How could I reduce my liking for you?" He hugged Mu Yangling and said, "A-Ling, don''t think about it, I was the one who got into trouble before, I will never think that way again." "You don''t care about sex?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "It''s amazing." Mu Yangling said: "It''s okay for you to get up, it''s just that you really want to have a relationship with others, although I may not be willing to leave you, but I will definitely be sad. It doesn''t matter if we''re not together anymore." Qi Haoran held Mu Yangling''s hand tightly, and he remembered Mu Yangling''s crying last night. At that time, his heart was like a knife, and he only felt that he would never let her cry again. Mu Yang moved his head smartly, leaning on Qi Haoran''s chest and lying quietly, thinking that it''s the first thing, she can''t bear Qi Haoran, and she can''t bear this family, Qi Haoran didn''t really make a mistake, just live like this for now . She knew she had some ostriches, but she didn''t want to get into it at this time. Qi Haoran suddenly felt a little uneasy while holding Mu Yangling, and said, "I''ve finished talking about mine, it''s your turn to talk." "say what?" Qi Haoran asked carefully: "What kind of man do you like?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help but smile, "I like you like you, handsome and straightforward, don''t I like you now?" The corners of Qi Haoran''s mouth twitched, his chin was placed on top of Mu Yangling''s head, his right hand held hers on his stomach, and he promised in a low voice, "A Ling, hold your hand, and grow old with your son." A tear fell silently in Mu Yangling''s eyes, and he clenched his hands tightly. When the two of them came out of the room, their complexion was much better, and the servants breathed a sigh of relief. Yesterday they were sent away from a distance, but there was a lot of movement in the house. Although they couldn''t hear the specific content, they still knew that the couple had a quarrel. Qi Haoran''s face was stinky today, and the servants couldn''t help but feel anxious. Now that the husband and wife were reconciled as before, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Qi Haoran was a little cautious with Mu Yangling during his actions, looking up at her face from time to time, Mu Yangling always smiled when he met his eyes, although she was gentle, Qi Haoran still found that she was always in a daze from time to time. Qi Haoran felt a little uneasy in his heart, and took Mu Yangling even tighter. Xiao Xia found that there was something unusual between the two, and when she got home, she worried: "Xiang Gong, brother and sister are angry with the prince from time to time because of Jinhua?" "Why is she so angry?" Fan Zijin said indifferently, "Haoran is not interested in that kind of golden flower." "That''s what I said, but..." "Okay," Fan Zijin got up and said, "It''s fine if they fight." After two or three days, seeing Qi Haoran''s face still did not see much joy, Fan Zijin found a chance to find Mu Yangling when Qi Haoran was not there, and asked straight to the point, "What are you guys doing?" "It''s nothing," Mu Yangling said weakly, "I''ll be fine when I relax for a while." Fan Zijin was angry, "When you slow down, Haoran will be anxious to death, I really don''t know what the two of you are doing, but a good life, you have to think about it, why is Haoran treating you badly? You look outside, who is like him to treasure you." "I also treasure him..." "That''s why he''s rare," Fan Zijin interrupted her and said, "This world is willing to be as nice to him as you are. If you want to be so desperate again, I will find him two more sensible and more sensible than you. Gentle and considerate." Mu Yangling looked at Fan Zijin speechlessly, "Are you here to persuade or persuade us to fight?" Fan Zijin looked at Mu Yangling persistently, and Mu Yangling said, "It''s useless for you to find them, they are not me, Haoran won''t like them." "Since you know, why are you still struggling? People are in your hands now, and you won''t be separated again..." Yeah, what is she struggling with? Mu Yangling was shocked, looked at him with bright eyes and said: "You are right, people are still in my hands." If she can''t keep people like this, then she has no ability. Chapter 619： gratitude Qi Haoran dismounted, and threw the reins to Feibai with a sullen face. Feibai hurriedly turned around and tucked the reins into Xiaoting, and followed with trembling. Qi Haoran walked quickly to the main courtyard, stopped at the door, tried his best to twitch the corner of his mouth, showing a smile, Feibai said with a crying voice: "Master, you might as well not laugh." Qi Haoran glared at him, stood at the gate of the courtyard for a long time, and finally went in with a smile. As soon as he entered the door, he went straight to the east wing to open up the two rooms, and then went to the east wing of Xiangyang. Mu Yangling and the child were indeed here, still upright. He was running around the room dripping with sweat, shouting "Ooh" and waving the wooden sword in his hand. Seeing his father coming in, the little bear swung at him with a wooden sword. Qi Haoran avoided his sword, picked him up, and said with a smile, "Stinky boy, if you are capable, you will be able to use the sword." Mu Yangling laughed and said, "How does he know how to use swords, children dancers play, let''s teach him martial arts when he is a few years older, didn''t you say you started martial arts when you were three years old?" Qi Haoran saw Mu Yangling smiling, not as reluctant as it was a few days ago. He was happy, but he said with two cautions on his face: "It''s three years old, then when this kid is three years old, we will also teach him martial arts? " "Well, when you come to teach, this child''s strength is getting stronger, and I plan to teach him to use his own strength now." Seeing Mu Yangling''s calm face, Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t dislike his son''s warmth anymore, so he hugged him and sat next to her, and said with a pleasing smile, "I remember you said before that you were all kneading small stones and mud. For those who practice control, I will have people prepare things when I turn around. Mu Yangling nodded. Qi Haoran saw her calm expression and tenderness in his eyes, so he stretched out his hand to hold her, and slowly rubbed the fine calluses in her palm, "Why are you so happy today?" Mu Yangling gave him a sideways glance and said, "When was I not like this? You think too much." After a while, Mu Yangling asked: "Why, I''m not good like this?" Qi Haoran nodded hurriedly and said with a silly smile: "Okay, you''re very good." Seeing him being so dumbfounded, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but laugh. Qi Haoran laughed happily when his wife was happy, but the little bear in his arms was angry. When he spoke by himself, no matter how he yelled "Wow", he ignored him, and immediately shouted angrily, and hit his father in the face with a "smack". The crisp sound of "pop" sounded, and the couple were stunned. Qi Haoran only felt his cheeks numb, so he touched his right face, but Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran''s face blushing quickly, and then a small handprint. Xiaoxiong took the opportunity to break free from Qi Haoran''s embrace, shouting "Wow" angrily, and from time to time he looked at Mu Yangling with tears in his eyes to complain about "Grumbling". Qi Haoran asked blankly, "What did he say?" Mu Yangling hurriedly stepped forward and pulled the bear, and said, "He said you were too hot, and he was sweaty when you hugged him. He felt uncomfortable." Mu Yangling touched the child''s back and clothes, only to find that he was sweating and sweating early. wet. Only then did Qi Haoran realize that his chest was also wet, showing how much the child sweated just now, he was a little apologetic, and hurriedly said: "I''ll ask someone to get hot water to wash him, and then ask the imperial physician to come over to show him, It''s too much sweat, Qiannan is hot, don''t get sick from being stuffy." The little bear took a bath and changed into dry clothes. He was finally comfortable. He didn''t bother anyone at this time. He sat on the couch by himself. He touched his face, and then kissed the cheek he beat, and after a while, the saliva on Qi Haoran''s face was smeared. Qi Haoran''s face flushed red, but his heart was very ironic. He hugged his son on his lap and said, "Dad doesn''t hurt. Next time you''re not feeling well, I''ll beat Dad up." Mu Yangling came over with a dry towel and heard it, he couldn''t help but push him, and said, "What nonsense are you talking about, you don''t teach bad children." While twisting Qi Haoran''s hair, she said to her son, "You are very strong, so you can''t greet people casually in the future, you know? Mother will teach you to control your strength." Little Bear doesn''t know if he understands, but he has been trying his best to nod. Qi Haoran, who was holding his son, was a little worried, and asked in a low voice, "Why doesn''t he speak? It''s only one and a half years old, and it will be two years old after the new year." Three years old this year. Mu Yangling has never raised children, but she has always asked other people''s children, and she heard the words: "Boys talk relatively late, and there are many who do not talk until they are one or two years old. The imperial doctor also said that there is no problem." Qi Haoran nodded. Little Bear suddenly pushed his father''s hand away and climbed onto the couch, playing with his own toys. Qi Haoran blinked, pinched his ears and said, "Why are you suddenly unhappy?" Mu Yangling was thoughtful when he saw it. In the evening, after the couple coaxed the child to sleep, Mu Yangling whispered: "In the future, don''t talk to your son about the premise, and don''t say that he is not good or not as good as others. Although the child is small, it may be You can understand, we have to praise him more." Qi Haoran gave a "hmm", and when he saw Mu Yangling turned over to go to sleep, he couldn''t help but ask, "Has Zijin been here today?" "Well," Mu Yangling yawned and asked, "what''s the matter?" Qi Haoran said with a sour face: "Did he persuade you, so you figured it out?" Mu Yangling didn''t notice Qi Haoran''s face full of jealousy, nodded and said, "Yes." Qi Haoran felt like he was dipped in a jar of vinegar, and muttered, "Why can''t I persuade you, and he persuades him as soon as he persuades you?" Mu Yangling was very sad and happy today, and he re-determined to take good care of Qi Haoran and protect the family, so he was very sleepy. At this time, half of him had gone to meet Zhou Gong, so he didn''t hear Qi Haoran''s muttering, but said unconsciously: "He Say you are good to me, I also figured it out, as long as we work hard, we can always live a good life." Qi Haoran muttered dissatisfiedly, "I''m good to you, and I''ll tell you by someone else..." Turning around and seeing that Mu Yangling had closed his eyes and was sleeping soundly, he hugged the person in his arms and found a comfortable position to sleep over. He complained, but he was grateful to Fan Zijin in his heart, so for several days, Qi Haoran did not hesitate to smile when he appeared in front of Fan Zijin. Knowing that Fan Zijin had a bad appetite and the food in the army was rough, he even called Feibai in the city. I found a restaurant here to deliver lunch to Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin had eaten for a few days, and one day he couldn''t help but ask, "Where did your lord get the money?" Xiaoting, who came to deliver the food, was stunned for a moment, and immediately said: "Don''t worry, Young Master Biao, our grandfather sent his own money, not from the public account." "Well, does your father have private money?" Fan Zijin asked curiously. "No, but our grandfather only received the monthly payment this month, so we paid for the restaurant''s food first. The grandfather said that the young master has a bad stomach, and the food in the army is rough and cannot be cured by eating too much..." "Okay," Fan Zijin waved to interrupt him, "I see, you go down." Qi Haoran has a lot of hands, and his monthly money book is not much. Fan Zijin wondered if he was looking for a reason to send some money to Qi Haoran. Later, he thought about it, this kid has reached out to him for a little money during business affairs. He is not soft-hearted. If he is subsidized in private, the public will be more reluctant to forgive him. Fan Zijin suppressed his thoughts and wanted to let Qi Haoran have a hard time. Xiaoting had a bitter face. He didn''t know where he said the wrong thing. He came back and learned from Feibai, and was scolded by him. Gu Yu asked, "What''s wrong with you? Did you do your job well, and you were disciplined?" Chapter 620： care Gu Yu was one of the two big girls beside the princess. She was very popular in the mansion, and she had a good temperament. The popularity is the best, even better than Lichun, which has always been used more frequently. Although Xiao Ting didn''t get along with Gu Yu for a long time, he still regarded her as an older sister, so he pulled her aside and explained the matter as it was, saying, "I delivered the food box as instructed by Brother Feibai, I didn''t do anything wrong, why was he scolded by him?" Gu Yu smiled and tapped his forehead, "What a fool, who told you to tell Young Master Biao what you should say and what you shouldn''t say?" Gu Yu said with a smile, "My grandfather ordered meals for Biao Gongzi for the sake of his body, as long as Biao Gongzi knows his heart, he should not tell Biao Gongzi about the month''s money. I thought it was the master who asked you to take credit in front of Young Master Biao." Gu Yu said in a low voice, "You, after all, you are young, and you still have a lot to learn from Brother Feibai, so take it slow." Xiaoting lowered his head and pondered, Gu Yu told Mu Yangling about this when he went back, and then said, "The maiden knows, the lord has always been generous, and I don''t know how much monthly money is left now." How much is Qi Haoran''s monthly money left? I''m afraid he doesn''t even know it himself, so he has to ask Feibai, but Mu Yangling is related to another, "The food in the army is hard to eat?" The girls in the house shook their heads, they had never eaten. Mu Yangling lowered his head and thought for a moment, and said, "Yes, this is not in the fifth battalion, and the skills of the fire-head soldiers are almost normal. Lichun, let the kitchen know that you need an extra portion of the prince''s portion for daily purchases, here we are. It''s ready to send to him." There are cooks in the family, and there are countless servants. She is really worried that the servants are too busy to work. Since this is the case, it is better to deliver meals to Qi Haoran. "Where is the young master..." "Go to Hexiaoting and get a menu and come back to me to see." Fan Zijin''s menu was personally set by Qi Haoran. It not only contains some of Fan Zijin''s favorite dishes, but also has a good nutritional mix. The most important thing is that there are several dishes that are nourishing for the stomach. Mu Yangling handed the list to the cook and asked, "Can you make it?" The cook was brought from the capital. She is more familiar with the cuisine of the capital than the restaurants in Qiannan. Hearing this, she patted her chest and said, "Princess, please take care, I am familiar with all these dishes, and I can cook them with my eyes closed." Mu Yangling said: "Then follow this list and buy another copy. When it''s ready, send it to Young Master Biao, so it won''t be used in the restaurant." Anyway, both of them are in the military camp, one is to send, and two are to send. Xiao Ting rolled his eyes and asked with a shy face, "Niangniang, that restaurant''s deposit..." Mu Yangling said: "Forget it, we missed the appointment." Xiaoting was a little disappointed. Mu Yangling didn''t tell Qi Haoran about this in advance. She decided to give him a surprise, so she sent Qi Hao away the next day and rolled up her sleeves to cook for herself. Qi Haoran likes meat, and Mu Yangling likes it too, but she also likes vegetables, so every meal is indispensable. Qi Haoran insists that as long as he can, his chopsticks will never forget the turn of the vegetables. Xiao Xiong has inherited his father at a young age. bad habit. So for the sake of his health, Mu Yangling forced him to put green vegetables in his bowl every time he ate, forced him to eat it with his eyes, and warned him who wanted to throw away the vegetables, "Your son is watching, look When he was young, he only aimed at meat, and then he learned from you, wouldn''t he not eat any green vegetables? Imperial Doctor Wang can say that green vegetables are necessary for the human body to supplement, so eat them quickly." Under her supervision, Qi Haoran can be so easy to twist. If she didn''t watch, it would be impossible to eat green vegetables, so Mu Yangling thought for a while, and finally put the green vegetables in two meat dishes after the dishes were done. In the middle of the dishes, the food was prepared according to Qi Haoran''s quantity. When she handed the food box to Xiaoting, she said, "You have to watch the prince eat it all, and tell the prince not to waste it. If there is any left over, I will No more." Xiaoting hurriedly nodded and went to deliver food boxes to Qi Haoran. When he arrived at the barracks, he was in time for lunch, and Qi Haoran was eating a steamed bun when he saw Xiaoting came with two food boxes. He frowned slightly, "Why did you bring the food box here?" Xiaoting smiled and said, "Master, this is specially made for you by the princess." Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up and felt that A Ling was becoming more and more considerate recently. Xiaoting put Fan Zijin''s food box aside and opened Qi Haoran''s first. There are only two layers inside. The upper layer is still hot rice, and the lower layer is vegetables. The braised pork is not red enough, it is not bright enough, and even the meat is not fat enough, but Qi Haoran likes it. Xiaoting said with a smile: "The princess also said that if the prince likes it, she will cook it for you every day from now on." Qi Haoran was happy, "Really?" "Of course it''s true, how dare you lie to the lord, so lord, you have to finish all the food, or take the leftovers and go home, the princess may think that you don''t like to eat it, and then I''m afraid that Don''t do it." Qi Haoran immediately said with disdain: "Just this amount is enough to fill your stomach." Qi Haoran took a piece of braised pork and asked, "There is only one dish?" Although he likes to eat braised pork, it is a bit monotonous to have only one dish for a meal. Xiaoting said immediately: "There are three paths, and they are all below." Qi Haoran pouted, "Your princess didn''t understand the first time you put a food box, and you don''t know how to remind you that this dish should be served separately. If you don''t have a large food box at home, go buy one." Xiaoting smiled and stood aside to watch, Qi Haoran only grabbed two chopsticks for braised pork, and pulled out a large chopstick of green vegetables from the bottom. Qi Haoran blinked and poked his chopsticks down. There was a stir-fried turtledove under the green vegetables. Qi Haoran looked at the green vegetables and instantly understood Mu Yangling''s intentions. He turned to Xiaoting and said, "Go back and tell the princess that she made I ate all the greens." Xiaoting stared blankly at the vegetables in the food box. Qi Haoran pouted and ate it honestly. Of course, he knew that eating meat instead of vegetarian would not work, but he was just happy to watch Mu Yangling anxiously surround him, or stare at him angrily. Xiaoting breathed a sigh of relief, Qi Haoran stared at the other food box quietly and said, "What time is it, why don''t you send it to Young Master Biao?" Xiaoting patted his forehead and hurriedly brought the food box to Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin''s dishes are not mixed together. His food box is large, with two horizontal rows and three vertical rows. Xiaoting gently opened the food box, took out the rice first, and then the dishes on top. Finally a soup. Four dishes and one soup filled the table. The amount is not large, but it is more delicate than the restaurant. Chapter 621： idea Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "Your princess has a heart." Qi Haoran came back very nervous at night, kissed Mu Yangling and said, "Master knows that you always think about Master, don''t worry, although Master doesn''t like to be vegetarian, as long as you make it, Master will eat it all." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled. The next day, he didn''t mix the dishes together. It was the same as Fan Zijin''s. They were separated. They were all four dishes and one soup. There are two meat and two vegetarian dishes, and Qi Haoran''s dishes are made by Mu Yangling''s slightly rough craftsmanship, while Fan Zijin''s dishes are carefully made by the chef. After cooking like this for a few days, Mu Yangling studied hard with the cook again, and his cooking skills, which had not improved for many years, turned out to be getting better and better. Fan Zijin saw that the couple was like mixing oil with honey, and their teeth were sore, so he turned around and found something to do for them, "This is a post sent by Miao Village, Ji''an''s eldest son and son-in-law have returned and invited us to come over. " Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "It''s fine if you go with this kind of thing, otherwise you will send the people under him." Although Qi Haoran does not have second-rank generals under his command, third-rank generals are not young or old, so it is enough for them to go to the banquet in Miao Village. Fan Zijin said: "One-third of the Han people in southern Guizhou, nearly two-thirds of the Miao people, and the remaining very few are the Yao people and other ethnic groups. They should not be afraid, but the Miao people have to deal with it. good relationship." "The Han and Miao people have been at odds for a long time, but I am a soldier, and I am only responsible for training soldiers and guarding the southwest and northwest borders. This political matter should be the concern of the local officials. Didn''t eldest brother send Mr. Liu to be the prefect of Juzhou? When will he arrive? appoint?" Mr. Liu failed the jin shi exam that year, but Mu Yangling asked Fan Zijin to help queuing up for a county magistrate position in the name of Juren. The county seat was in the north, so Mr. Liu naturally devoted himself to Qi Xiuyuan. It should be said that because With Mu Yangling''s relationship, he has long been labeled as Qi Haoran. In just two or three years, he was promoted from the county chief to the county magistrate. In less than half a year, Qi Xiuyuan made him the prefect of Juzhou after he ascended the throne. ?????? Fan Zijin was more concerned with political affairs than Qi Haoran. He heard the words: "There are still four or five days to come," he said: "Why do you think the eldest brother will let Mr. Liu come to Juzhou? It''s not because he is from us, the eldest brother is obviously I want you to adjust the relationship between Han and Miao." Qi Haoran pondered that during Emperor Sejongs time, the imperial court had no difference between ethnic minorities and Han Chinese. Taxes and labor were the same. Even because the ethnic minorities lived in remote and barren places, Emperor Sejong had more tax reduction and exemption policies every year. It can be said that, At that time, it was regarded as one mind. Although Qi Haoran didn''t like reading very much, he was familiar with history books. After Emperor Gaozong ascended the throne, several emperors after Gaozong were a bit extravagant. In addition, wars began to rise in the northwest, north and northeast. The wealth accumulated by Emperor Sejong gradually was exhausted, and the treasury was empty, and only taxes could be added. Most officials in the DPRK It is proposed to increase the taxation of ethnic minorities in southern Guizhou, northwestern and northern areas. In the nearly 100 years after King Sejong, the lives of the ethnic minorities became more and more difficult, and the taxes became heavier. , I''m afraid more than half of them will starve to death early. But it is also because they were born from a clan, which makes it easier to raise troops to rebel. In the past two decades, there have been ethnic rebellions in southern Guizhou. This time the Great Zhou Kingdom was destroyed, they also contributed a lot. Nan, after burning, killing and looting, Qi Haoran still couldn''t contain them. Does the eldest brother want to imitate Emperor Sejong and subdue the Miao people psychologically? Fan Zijin said: "In the past two months, I have often been walking in the city, and I have seen that the Han and Miao people live separately. The Han people often despise the Miao people and other ethnic minorities, and the Miao people also hate the Han people a lot, although there is no murder or looting. Things happened, but there were a lot of fights. Haoran, how could Mr. Liu, a scholar with no power to control the brave Miao people? The elder cousin sent him to be the prefect, I''m afraid it''s because of you, After all, he is your person and will not stop you from doing things." "But the military and government have always been separated..." "Of course the military and government must be separated, but if Mr. Liu asks for your support, you can help for the safety of the region and the country." Qi Haoran pondered, and at night grabbed a pen to write to Qi Xiuyuan. Mu Yangling rubbed his ink on the side and said, "I have visited Juzhou City in the past few days and found that only a small number of merchants in the city can speak the common language, and most of them speak their own dialects. When people buy and sell things, they can only use their hands to communicate, not to mention that the court treats Han and Miao people separately, even if they treat them equally, there will be problems." Qi Haoran bit his pen and said, "Qiannan rarely communicates with the outside world, and it is normal to use less common language. They all speak Juzhou dialect." "But in my opinion, there are very few people who can speak Juzhou dialect. It''s just that the Han people do. Most of them do. The Miao people are born from a group of people, and they rarely come out of Miao villages. There are almost few people who can speak the Juzhou dialect. I think, you If you want to manage Qiannan well, the first thing is to open a school for everyone to learn the common language. Young people can learn it slowly, and children can learn languages ??quickly. They can have their own children in their own homes teach..." Qi Haoran frowned and said, "Then this is entirely aimed at the Miao people. I''m afraid the Miao people are unwilling. Besides, it costs a lot to open a school. The Juzhou yamen seems to be very poor." It''s not like it, it''s just too poor to bear to look directly at it. The mansion is in tatters. Although the wall in the backyard is not collapsed, it is still mottled. The roof has been in disrepair for a long time. Would you like to live in a government office? Mu Yangling coughed lightly, obviously knowing the reason, and thought for a moment: "How about we don''t have to pay the government office to raise money? We have a lot of money in the government, and then we will pay first, we will go out and take the money. The lower officials and gentry will definitely follow, and children who go to school dont have to pay, just come in and read. Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, "In addition to teaching the common language, we should also teach them the Analects of Confucius, and teach them the monarch, the minister, the father and the son..." At that time, all the Miao children had learned ethics and morality. When the child grows up and becomes a new generation, he dare not say that there will be no more rebellions, but the war should be reduced a lot. Mu Yangling was stunned. Her original intention was to teach Chinese so that everyone would not have a conflict between chickens and ducks. Who knew that Qi Haoran would come directly to a cultural invasion. Seeing Qi Haoran who was excited to write to Qi Xiuyuan, Mu Yangling decided to go down and prepare a supper for him, otherwise, with Qi Haoran''s habit of writing wherever he thought of, he would probably be hungry tonight. Qi Haoran did write more and more, and finally he wrote a thick stack of paper. Originally, he wanted to check for typos, but when he saw it was so thick, he was in no mood. He just waited for the ink on it to dry, then folded it up and stuffed it into a large envelope. . Chapter 622： common wish Qi Xiuyuan was taken aback when he received Qi Haoran''s letter. He wouldn''t send the official document he was going to deal with as a letter, would he? After reading the letter, Qi Xiuyuan thought deeply. He did promote Liu Qing to the prefect of Juzhou to make it easier for Qi Haoran to do things, but he didn''t think that just a few short years of office would be able to clear up the affairs of ethnic minorities. Emperor Sejong worked hard for nearly 20 years. It''s easy to get a little better, but as a result, the future generations will destroy his previous 20 years of hard work with just a little extravagance. So what Qi Xiuyuan wants to do is to formulate a system and fix some policies through laws and oracles, even if the descendants are unworthy. , the government will not be too faint, and the Qi family''s country can be maintained for a longer time. Of course, this is just a vague idea in Qi Xiuyuan''s heart. It''s too early to talk about it now. All he can do is to try his best to smooth the affairs of the state, and to live a good life first. For Qi Haoran''s proposal, Qi Xiuyuan could only reply with the words "Xu Xutuzhi". There is no emperor who doesn''t want to be a monarch, and doesn''t want to be famous in history. It only depends on whether they have the ability, morality and self-control. Didn''t Emperor Jingyan have the ambition to be the first emperor of the past? Yes, but his ability is not enough, his morals are incomplete, and his self-control is even a negative number, which is why he was so disastrous. Qi Xiuyuan''s ability to conquer the military''s heart, and the support of so many people shows his charm and ability. He also loves the people, and he is also a military commander. There is nothing missing now, it is up to God to give him this opportunity, to give his country and his subjects a chance to recuperate. As long as he gets this opportunity, he won''t die young or anything, and he will have a great chance to become a famous emperor who will be remembered in history. At this time, Qi Haoran still didn''t know his eldest brother''s thinking and the responsibilities he was about to be given. It will be the year of the Miao in a short time, and there will be a party in the larger Miao village in southern Guizhou. This year, it will be the turn of the Miao village in Ji''an. Because the year of the Miao is the most grand festival for the Miao people, Ji''an sent Miao clothes ahead of time. . Bringing Miao dresses to distinguished guests is their highest treatment, because Qi Haoran also intends to have a good relationship with the Miao people, so he wants to wear the Miao dresses they sent. But Qi Haoran was okay, Mu Yangling''s clothes were long sleeves, revealing a small section of small arms, Mu Yangling hadn''t noticed anything wrong, Qi Haoran was not happy, the white and tender little arms were only If you can see it yourself, it''s fine to wear it in the house, why should you wear it for other men to see? So Qi Haoran changed his mind temporarily, he no longer wore the Miao uniform, he had to wear his own court uniform, and Mu Yangling also wore the official uniform. "The official uniform is remade like that. Are you sure you want me to wear it for a day? Besides, it''s okay to wear court clothes on a hot day." Although it was already autumn, the temperature in southern Guizhou was still quite high, plus it was sultry, Qi Haoran felt sweat dripping down with only two clothes on. At this moment, he was sweating all over his forehead. He wiped the sweat and complained in a low voice, "Isn''t it already cold in Jiangnan when you came? They are all wearing clips, why is it still so hot here?" Now is the ninth month of the lunar calendar, and it is about to enter the winter. Mu Yangling has never been to Qiannan in his previous life and this life, so he really does not know what the weather in Qiannan should be like at this time. Mu Yangling changed the Miao clothes and folded them, and said, "Why don''t you change the sleeves? I heard that all the Miao tribes with more than 1,000 people in southern Guizhou will come to the rally. Miaofu''s appearance is an attitude, at least it can make them feel at ease." Mu Yangling didn''t want to challenge the Han people''s etiquette, so he returned his clothes to Ji''an and told his request. Ji An called his eldest son and son-in-law, Ji An Yong frowned and said, "It won''t conform to the etiquette system if you change it." The dresses of the women of their tribe are the most honorable ones with half-length sleeves, but Ji''an''s son-in-law Chen Jiacai said with a smile: "Han people value chastity, this is a matter of course, don''t think that it doesn''t conform to our etiquette, only in line with our etiquette. The common etiquette on both sides is the best, so let people make the sleeves of the dress longer and embroider our family flowers on it to show solemnity." Ji An nodded again and again, "Jiacai said it was good, so let''s do it like this. Jiacai, I''ll leave this to you, and when you''re done, you can deliver it to the princess in person. I hope she doesn''t mind." Chen Jiacai nodded with a smile, and said after a pause: "It''s better to let my uncle go with me, or to talk about the court''s tone, although we can also be exempted from tax for three years, but this year is the first year, and three years are very fast. In the past, we didnt know how high our taxes would be. Speaking of this Ji''an, I was worried and regretted: "It''s a pity that the Xixia soldiers rushed too fast, otherwise we might really be able to break away from the imperial court and become one with Dali." Chen Jiacai frowned slightly and said in a low voice: "Father-in-law, it''s better for us to forget about this. In fact, it may not be a good thing to merge into Dali. It was a last resort when we had this idea before. After all, the taxes in Dazhou are getting heavier and heavier. I can''t afford it, but now that the new dynasty is established, the country is in need of recuperation, and Daqi''s national strength is also OK, staying in Daqi will definitely be better than merging into Dali." "Yeah, Abba, I also think that Dali''s envoys have bad intentions. They just told us to form an alliance, and when they turned around and encountered the Xixia soldiers, they all fled. If it wasn''t for Qi Wangye leading a large army to attack the Xixia soldiers, we might have run away. All dead." As he spoke, Qi Haoran was full of admiration. Jian looked at his son speechlessly, turned his head to his son-in-law and said earnestly: "Jiacai, you have to help the eldest son well, this child is too careless." Chen Jiacai couldn''t help but smile, and said hurriedly: "Father-in-law, you have been worrying too much, I think it''s good for my uncle to be like this. Who among the younger generation in the stockade doesn''t agree with my uncle?" Jianyong nodded and said angrily, "Abba, you would say to me, what''s wrong with me admiring heroes?" "That''s right, but we Miao people have been oppressed by the Han people for generations. If you can go a little farther, don''t go too close, lest you be sold and count the money for them." Chen Jiacai saw that his father-in-law frowned with worry, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Not all Han people bullied Miao people, but the court''s policy was inclined. People are harsher. For example, if the Han and the Miao people have a dispute, the officials will be more inclined to the Han people. Regardless of right or wrong, the Miao people will be punished more severely than the Han people for the same crime, and the Miao people will be rewarded less than the Han people for the same credit. getting heavier. In order to solve this kind of thing, the only way is to go through the imperial court. The imperial courts policy is not inclined, or the degree of inclination is smaller. In this way, the Miao people can get more time to recuperate, and the conflicts between the Miao and the Han people can also be suspended. The Chen family is a Han Chinese, and he has been studying since he was a child. After 20 years, he has already understood the essence of it. Chapter 623： inspiration Qi Haoran is talking to Fan Zijin about Chen Jiacai, and they are going to Miao Village as a guest. This time it is nominally a visit, but there are actually a lot of things to talk about. Only by knowing the enemy and knowing yourself can you be invincible. The situation of each Miao village was touched. Among them, the Miao Village in Ji''an is located in Juzhou, and is most concerned by Qi Haoran, and among them, Chen Jiacai is most concerned by Qi Haoran. The Chen family is Han Chinese, but they grew up in Miao Village, and now they are married to Ji''an''s eldest daughter Hanlan. Ji''an trusts him very much, and is even more willing to entrust him than his son Ji Anyong in some matters. How trusted is the Chen family. "What''s interesting is that Chen Jiacai''s parents are still alive," Qi Haoran said: "According to the information we inquired, the Chen family was sold by his parents, and he couldn''t stand the beatings and scolding of the master''s family. Back to Miao Village, Ji''an not only raised him, but also let him learn Chinese characters with his son. Unfortunately, Ji Anyong didn''t have the talent in this area, and only barely kept his eyes open. Since he was twelve years old, he has been by Ji''an''s side to make suggestions. The Miao Village in Ji''an had only more than 3,000 people at the beginning, and it was still ranked third in the Juzhou area, but the Chen family had only been a military advisor for ten years. The number of people has tripled. Moreover, in the previous dynasty, the relationship between Miao and Han people was bad, and there was a tendency to be incompatible with the court. The Miao village in Ji''an was just outside the city of Juzhou, but the relationship with the court was decent. Among them The Chen family has contributed greatly." Qi Haoran said with admiration: "This time the war has subsided, all the Miao villages in southern Guizhou have been weakened to varying degrees, but the Miao villages in Ji''an can allow most of the people to survive. Except for the soldiers who died in the battlefield, no old and weak women and children died. of war and famine." Fan Zijin sat up slightly and asked, "Where did they get the food and money?" "Business," Qi Haoran said, "Chen Jiacai took the people from the Miao village to trade with Dali, selling their medicinal materials and some precious gems to merchants in Dali, and then buying food and other materials from Dali." "Smuggling?" Fan Zijin was very displeased. He was considered lawless, and he also relied on Qi Xiuyuan''s power to do business, but he didn''t dare to smuggle. Qi Haoran admired Chen Jiacai''s courage and strategy, and said, "If I hadn''t told the scouts to keep staring at the Miao Village, we might not have been able to find out, but that''s it, we only marked half the route." Qi Haoran is not too angry about the smuggling of Chen Jiacai, because Daqi has just been established, smuggling, and he is also Da Zhou''s private property. In troubled times, he can use this method to protect the people he cares about. Qi Haoran admires him. But admiring him does not mean that he will continue to indulge him, so Qi Haoran asked people to find out the smuggling route and seal the route. "What are you going to do?" Fan Zijin frowned and said, "As soon as you come, you will cut off their financial path, I''m afraid it will cause a backlash." Although Fan Zijin doesn''t like Chen Jiacai, he has to look at the problem objectively and doesn''t want Qi Haoran to conflict with them now. Qi Haoran laughed and said, "Who said I''m going to cut off their fortunes?" "Who is the business partner and not doing? The reason why they take the risk of doing business with Dali is to avoid heavy taxation and exploitation. I will not mention the heavy taxation. If you have a master here, who would dare to exploit it? As for the business tax, the Miao and Han people are currently With the same tax, as long as the Chen family is not stupid, they will not risk doing such a thing again." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and looked at Qi Haoran, leaned on the chair, took a sip of tea slowly, and ignored Qi Haoran who looked at him, Qi Haoran couldn''t help saying: "Zijin, you have done so much business, How about a few more pharmacies?" "Bah," Fan Zijin spat at him and said, "I know that you have nothing good to do with me. Do you think the business of medicinal materials is so easy to do? There are many precious medicinal materials in Qiannan, but just based on those few medicinal materials, I want to make medicinal materials. Business, are you planning to let me use money to fill the belly of the Miao people?" Although Fan Zijin has never done a medicinal herb business, he knows a few things about it, so he only took out a few items to talk to Qi Haoran, and then clicked on the cost. Qi Haoran gave up his mind instantly. Compared with Fan Zijin, he is much more stingy. Qi Haoran said: "I thought that the medicinal material business would make money before we mentioned it. Since we can''t make money, we will not do it. Daqi is so big, can''t we find someone who collects medicines?" Qi Haoran thought that if they could control the lifeline of their business, they would be able to control the Miao Village in the future, but if the medicinal material business did not make money, then naturally they could not fill it with money. Qi Haoran clapped his hands and said, "I''ll ask someone to check the herbal medicine dealers in the city to see if they can help them find sales." Fan Zijin nodded, "There are not many medicinal herb dealers in the city, but it shouldn''t be a problem to cooperate with Miao Village." Qi Haoran has been thinking about this question all the time. He also thought about it when he was eating at night. Then he thought that the medicinal materials of the Miao people are all harvested directly from the mountains. What if the harvest in the mountains is finished one day? Moreover, there should not be too many miasma, poisonous insects and beasts in the mountains. Now, regardless of the Han people and Miao people, they are the people of Daqi, and the people of the eldest brother cannot die casually. Qi Haoran was distressed, "Why does this medicinal material have to grow in the mountains?" "Who said that all the medicinal materials grow in the mountains? Don''t you have them in the fields? There are also specially planted medicinal fields. Now is the time for Xiaoxiong to receive knowledge the fastest. Don''t mislead him." Mu Yangling shredded chicken for Xiaoxiong. Eat, while taking the time to answer Qi Haoran. Only then did Qi Haoran realize that he had unknowingly said the question, and when he heard Mu Yangling''s answer, he immediately patted the table and laughed: "Yes, we can grow medicinal herbs, a little variety, what kind of ginseng? , Ganoderma lucidum, Shouwu are all planted, and Zijin will be able to do the medicinal business by then?" Mu Yangling asked curiously: "Zijin wants to do a medicinal herb business? He is too busy to touch the ground now, how can he still have time to think about business?" "I suggested that he do it," Qi Haoran whispered his thoughts to Mu Yangling, and said, "Think about it, Miao people have always been poor, the land here is barren, mostly high mountains and dense forests, and too little food is grown. Now, those medicines are born to live in the deep mountains and old forests. What if we plant them? When they collect the medicines, we will buy them here. Not to mention too much, at least it will make their lives a little easier, and it will not take long, three or two. Years of effort will enable the Miao people to rely on us, and they will have no choice but to be obedient." Mu Yangling frowned, "There are so many herbal medicine dealers in the world. When the time comes, they will plant the herbs. As long as they get their reputation out, they won''t worry about no one buying them. Why do they have to sell them to you?" Qi Haoran''s excited expression froze, and he tilted his head and said, "They are not allowed to sell to others?" Without Mu Yangling''s objection, he knew it would not work, he wanted to befriend the Miao people, not against them, he scratched his head and said, "Let''s ask Zijin, he is proficient in this business. ." Mu Yangling nodded. Chapter 624： cautiously Fan Zijin pondered, and asked after a while, "Do you want me to dominate this business, so that the Miao people will follow you and me in the future, or will Miao people return to their hearts and listen to the court?" "Of course I listened to the court," Qi Haoran said without hesitation, he moved in his heart and asked, "You mean, the yamen is in charge of this matter?" Fan Zijin nodded, "We can go to Jiangnan and the north to find merchants who are willing to buy medicinal materials, and we can make an appointment. Every year, we can come and buy medicinal materials when they are mature. With the development, more people are employed, and life will be better. Qi Haoran deduced the possibility in his mind, and said with a half-sounding smile: "This method is good, but we can''t give up eating because of choking. Although we grow medicinal materials, we can only use wasteland and mountains. Now the land for growing food cannot be misappropriated to grow medicinal materials. ." Otherwise, as soon as the medicinal materials make money, everyone rushes to plant medicines, but no one grows food, and the price of food rises, so the people are not the ones who suffer? I''m afraid that in the end the country will be in chaos. Aling often said that food and people are the foundation of a country. Qi Haoran has always kept it in his heart. The two discussed some important things again, and decided to mention something when they went to Miao Village the day after, "Are you taking your sister-in-law with you?" Fan Zijin frowned, he didn''t like to take his family out. Qi Haoran slammed him and said, "A Ling is also going anyway, so you can take your sister-in-law with you, and let your sister-in-law relax." So, when we set off that day, Xiao Xia came over to be with Mu Yangling. She pinched Xiao Xiong''s face and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for two days, this child is fat again." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "He has a good appetite, and children of this age are growing fast, and they look the same every day." Xiao Xia teased Mu Yangling, and when she saw that she was wearing a Miao suit, she touched the fabric on it curiously, "It looks weird." "Their colors are gorgeous, right? I think they look good too. If you like it, go back and ask your cousin to buy you a set." Xiao Xia''s face was a little red, but her eyes were a little sad. She was not Mu Yangling, Fan Zijin and a lot of Qi Haoran, how dare she open such a mouth. Mu Yangling encouraged her to say: "You always have to tell your cousin to know what you want. You don''t think he is usually a shrewd person, but he is not very enlightened." Mu Yangling always felt that Fan Zijin was alone. His father didn''t love him, and his mother didn''t care enough. Although Qi Haoran was his good brother, he worked one-third of the day and slept one-third of the time. , the remaining one-third was occupied by work, she and Xiaoxiong, as well as food and drink, and there was too little and too little to give to Fan Zijin. She had been to the barracks and watched the two of them work. Qi Haoran was training, and from time to time he would go to the ring to find soldiers and soldiers to fight, while Fan Zijin sat in the house from morning to night to handle official documents, and occasionally went out once, or for official business. Xiao Xia said that when Fan Zijin returned home, he slept most of the time, and spent the rest of the time in the study. The communication between him and Xiao Xia was only a few ordinary greetings. She could see Xiao Xia''s admiration for Fan Zijin, so she hoped that she would be brave and warm Fan Zijin''s heart, or one more person would care and love him. Not for the friendship they grew up together, but for Qi Haoran, Mu Yangling is also willing to encourage the couple. Xiao Xia was moved, and began to look outside frequently. Mu Yangling smiled slightly, opened the curtain and saw Fan Zijin riding drowsily on the horse, and shouted, "Cousin Zijin, why don''t you get on the carriage and let Xiaoxiong and I ride the horse." The little bear who was swaying and was about to fall asleep instantly woke up, and climbed to the car window with both hands and feet, revealing a round head, a pair of black eyes staring at Fan Zijin, his eyes full of desire. Fan Zijin felt that his heart was hit by an arrow, the sleepiness on his face dissipated immediately, it was crisp and numb, he ignored Mu Yangling, opened his hands directly to the little bear, and said with a smile: "Come, little bear, uncle will take you on a horse." The little bear called "Ooh" happily, and reached out to climb out of the car window. Mu Yangling hurriedly grabbed him. Now that the child is a little fatter, he has put on an extra piece of clothes, and then took a step out of the car window. Climb out what if you get stuck? Mu Yangling carried the child to the carriage and handed it to Fan Zijin, regretting: "You really don''t ride a carriage?" Does he look so weak? Fan Zijin rolled his eyes, carefully placed the bear on his chest, and walked forward on the horse. Qi Haoran rode up a long time ago, guarding him, watching Fan Zijin''s hand holding his son without moving his eyes, Fan Zijin saw it and said, "Don''t worry, you will never fall your son." "You don''t know, this kid is skinny and strong. Last time I took him on a horse, he suddenly jumped up, I almost didn''t catch him, and I broke out in a cold sweat," Qi Haoran said with a good eye. Staring at his son, he said to Fan Zijin, "Why don''t I hold him, I''m strong." Fan Zijin refused without thinking, "No." Qi Haoran wrinkled his nose and said arrogantly: "This is my son!" Fan Zijin snorted, his legs clenched, the horse speeded up, Qi Haoran hurriedly followed, the wind was blowing softly on his face, Little Bear enjoyed it very much, opened his round eyes and looked around, but found that the wind was small and the horse was fast It also slowed down, and suddenly dissatisfied slapped Fan Zijin''s hand to make him speed up. Fan Zijin smiled slightly, and then he beat the horse faster, and the little bear shouted excitedly, "Aah!" Qi Haoran was terrified as he watched, and finally ran for more than two miles. After grabbing someone in his hand and grabbing his son into his arms, Qi Haoran was relieved and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Fan Zijin laughed and said, "Knock on your promise. When my son is born, you can play as you want." Qi Haoran was taken aback and asked, "Is my sister-in-law pregnant?" "No," Fan Zijin said to himself: "But it''s too soon." Qi Haoran curled his lips and made no comment on this, saying, "Am I the one who plays with my nephews? I love them and take them to play." Fan Zijin aimed at the little bear in his arms, Qi Haoran immediately hugged his son and said, "The little bear is strong, but you are weak, how dare I let you take him on a horse, what if I can''t catch it?" Last time, if it wasn''t for his strong kung fu, he could hardly catch this kid. Not only is he strong, but he moves quickly and unexpectedly. Because of this, Qi Haoran slapped his son''s **** hard, and he didn''t forgive him until yesterday. he. A group of people chatted and laughed when they arrived at the Miao Village. Chief Ji''an and other Miao village chiefs had already stood at the gate of the village to welcome him. When they saw Qi Haoran wearing Miao clothes, smiles suddenly spread on their faces, although they had not started negotiations yet. , but Qi Haoran''s willingness to wear Miao clothes is to show their attitude, and they also want to have a good relationship with Miao Min. Chapter 625： Be prepared Qi Haoran and the others were entertained by the chiefs, and the female family members were entertained by Mrs. Aru and others. Everyone walked in with Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia around, Mu Yangling was holding the bear in his hand. The wives of the chiefs were all there. Most of them didnt speak common language. It took Mu Yangling a long time to understand them. Aru couldnt help but get anxious when he looked at them. When he came, seeing Mu Yangling looking at her curiously, he saluted and smiled: "I have seen the princess, I am Ji''an Hanlan." Standard common language. Mu Yangling smiled slightly, "Is it the eldest daughter of Chief Ji''an? I didn''t expect to look so beautiful." Jinhua squeezed in from behind, snorted, Han Lan frowned a little, didn''t people look at her closely, why did she still run out? Golden Flower sat beside Mu Yangling and said, "The last time you broke the table, it shows that you have a lot of strength. When will we try it with a whip." Because there were many outsiders present, Mu Yangling didn''t want to ruin her reputation, so he didn''t mention the past, just shook his head and said, "I''m not used to using whips." "Then what are you used to? Long spears? Soft swords, hard swords or knives?" Seeing that she was just curious, Mu Yangling said, "I am used to daggers." Jinhua pouted and said disdainfully, "The dagger is so short, you won''t be able to get close to me with a whip." Mu Yangling did not distinguish, and looked at Han Lan with a smile, Han Lan hurriedly took the opportunity to open the topic and introduced the chiefs and wives to Mu Yangling. In fact, they surrounded Mu Yangling to inquire about Qi Haoran''s attitude towards the Miao people. Moreover, the new prefect has not yet arrived, so they don''t know what kind of person he is. The relationship between Liu Qing and them is not a secret. The Miao people still can''t find out, but as long as they are given time, they will be able to find out that Liu Qing used to be Bo Wen''s husband. Ling didn''t hide it deliberately, but only implied that they and Liu Qing were old acquaintances and had a good relationship. Qi Haoran was full of sympathy for Miao Min, and felt that both Han Chinese and Miao Min were the subjects of Daqi... Although ?? is the official language that every official can say, but Mu Yanglings attitude is sincere, and his black eyes are looking at you like this, everyone trusts them by coincidence, at least has more expectations for the court. The atmosphere suddenly became warm. Everyone took the initiative to take Mu Yangling and Xiaoxia to play their Miao Village games, as well as various folk snacks. Mu Yangling ate some and felt that it was not bad. Seeing that the atmosphere was just right, Mu Yangling began to ask about the lives of the Miao people. She didn''t ask about confidential matters, but only asked small questions about planting, harvest, food, clothing, housing and transportation. Han Lan kept explaining with a smile, Mu Yang Ling noticed that Jin Hua frowned and looked at Han Lan, asked a few more questions, then stopped, turned her head and smiled at Han Lan: "I like this Miao suit you gave me, but I didn''t know you had it. There are no children to wear, I want to prepare some for my little bear." Hanlan smiled and said: "There are no new clothes suitable for the young master, but you can give us the size, we will make it, and we can deliver it the day after tomorrow." Mu Yangling was happy, "How many colors are there?" She was a little embarrassed and said, "I just think your children are very energetic in Miao clothes. I like them, so I want to make a few more clothes to dress up the children. Know if you can get a few colors for me to pick." Hanlan got up and said, "Then I''ll have someone bring some fabrics to show you." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, "Go, I''ll go eat with them." Hanlan was relieved. She noticed just now that Mu Yangling was not very talkative when eating, so she could walk away for a while. As soon as Hanlan left, Mu Yangling took the initiative to go to the barbecue section, turned his head and asked Jinhua, "You seem to speak Chinese very well." "Of course," Jin Hua proudly raised her head and said, "I learned from my elder brother''s master, my sister will, and I will." Mu Yangling smiled and asked, "Then can you translate it for me and everyone?" Seeing her hesitant expression, Mu Yangling said in distress, "I just think your Miao language sounds nice, but the tones are elongated. One point, like singing, very beautiful, I want to learn Hmong language." Mu Yangling had studied Jin Guoyu and Xixia language together with Qi Haoran, so her language learning ability is not bad. Just now, she carefully compared the translation of Miao language and Hanlan language spoken by the ladies, and always felt that sometimes it was obviously the same thing. Han Lan''s translation will always be different, and Jin Hua, who knows Chinese next to him, also looks different. Jinhua should be simple, or a lot of stupidity, she listened to Mu Yangling saying this, she happily agreed. Mu Yangling didn''t ask the original question, but started to ask from a different angle and method, and then from time to time put up a few Hmong words to ask what Jinhua meant. Ling also got a lot of news, and then the situation of each stockade is almost the same. Han Lan came in a hurry with a few pieces of cloth, Mu Yangling stopped to ask, raised the barbecue in his hand and said, "Blessed are you, we have only cooked." Hanlan glanced around in the crowd. Seeing that everyone was roasting meat, she asked with a smile, "What were you talking about just now? It was quite lively from a distance." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I heard your Miao language is good, and I wanted to learn it, but after learning for a long time I could only learn a few Miao languages. Look, you interrupted me like this, and I forgot it again." With a smile, he turned his head and asked Jinhua, "How did the barbecue come about?" Jin Hua rolled her eyes and said, "You''ve already asked this four or five times." She spit out "barbecue" in Miao language, and then saw that Mu Yangling recited it three times, and hummed, "You read it three times. What''s the use? Don''t you just turn around and forget? It''s a waste of effort." Mu Yangling bowed his head and smiled embarrassedly. Hanlan glared at her sister and smiled apologetically to Mu Yangling: "Jinhua is not sensible, please don''t blame her, the princess, you see, this is the best fabric printed and dyed in our stockade, and I will give it to the little prince. Clothes are the best." Mu Yangling took it, with different colors and patterns on it. In addition to the colors printed and dyed at the beginning, Hanfu will also embroider and make some beautiful patterns when making clothes, but the patterns on Miaofu are all printed and dyed, and the flowers are splendid, with flowers, grass, and birds on them. The patterns are stacked together in a certain arrangement, which looks very beautiful. Mu Yangling put the little bear beside him, took the cloth one by one and gestured on him, and then asked everyone which one is better. Everyone was chatting and talking, even if they didnt understand the language, they were very lively. Han Lan was translating on the side. Seeing Jin Huas flat face, she knew that Han Lan had translated correctly. All the ones that were tied were left, and only one of the pale colors was left with white teeth. In this way, six pieces of cloth were left. Mu Yangling said embarrassedly, "I like these when I look at them, I don''t know. Can you help us make small clothes for children?" The clothes in her stockade can be liked, and Hanlan is also very happy, and nodded hurriedly: "Wangfei bothered, we will definitely be able to do it, and it won''t take long, the day after tomorrow." Mu Yangling thought for a while, then said, "Let''s make two sets. We have a child in our family. I''ll tell you his size later, so I''ll make another set according to the same style." Chapter 626： Rokuda Hanlan was even more happy, and hurriedly responded. When talking to her husband about this in the evening, Han Lan said with a smile on her face: "I see that the princess likes Miaofu very much, and she has a good impression on us. I heard that the prince loves the princess, does that mean that he will also have a good impression on us? , will the exploitation be lighter?" Chen Jiacai remembered the content of the conversation with Qi Haoran and his attitude today, nodded and said, "It seems that Prince Qi has a good attitude towards us." Han Lan saw his brow furrowed slightly and asked, "Then what are you worried about?" "Prince Qi''s attitude only represents him personally. Even if we can live better when he is in office, how long can he stay in Qiannan? At least three or two years, at most five or six years, he must return to Beijing. Yes, pin the happiness of the entire Miao ethnic group on the attitude of one person..." Chen Jiacai shook his head, "It won''t last long, so we have to have the strength." As long as they have strength, what are they afraid of? Han Lan pondered. "By the way, what did the princess ask today? You tell me one by one." Han Lan hurriedly repeated it from beginning to end, saying: "The princess seems to be particularly concerned about farming, and asked us exactly what we planted, how we planted it, and how we harvested it. By the way, he also asked about the seedlings we have land. There are not many people, how many are there, how many are few, how do the Miao people who have no land live, and the fabrics we print and dye. ." Chen Jiacai pondered and said, "You have done a good job. I''m afraid Lord Qi wants to explore the land of each Miao village." At this time, Mu Yangling was also lying on Qi Haoran''s chest, and told him the news that he had inquired about during the day, saying: "No wonder it is said that the Miao people have a hard life, and most of them only have two or three acres of land to grow food at most. That''s all, the rest are wasteland and uncultivated mountains, but the yamen still collect and pay taxes. I heard from them that most of the Miao people farm land for tax payment, and their livelihood mainly comes from the mountains, picking some medicinal herbs, or hunting in the mountains. , As long as you don''t get sick, you can survive only by eating bran and pharyngeal vegetables." Qi Haoran took Mu Yangling''s arm and patted it: "Don''t worry, Qiannan has been exempt from tax for the past three years, they should have a chance to breathe." Mu Yangling nodded, "I asked about their yield per mu, which is very low, even worse than our harvest in the Northland." Qi Haoran frowned, "Even if southern Guizhou is barren and there is enough rain, the land should have become fat after a few years of raising it. How could the harvest be so poor?" "It''s a terrain problem, but also a farming problem. Because the harvest here is not good, most of their energy is still in the mountains and forests. The farming techniques are very rough. They don''t think about it. , as soon as the sun came out, the land was dry again," Mu Yangling sighed, "Though the farmers work hard in this way, the harvest is not much." It can be said that on the Miao people''s side, it is still semi-farming, because their main source of life is collecting herbs and hunting, while on the Han people''s side, they work hard to farm, but in fact, due to the lack of fields, their lives are not very good. . Mu Yangling said: "I want to go out for a walk and take a look at the fields in Juzhou. Don''t you have Lutian? I want to try and see if the Upland Rice No. 1 can be successfully planted here." Qi Haoran said, "Is it possible to grow corn here?" "Yes, that thing doesn''t need to be planted in the mature ground, just plant it on the ground. When Mr. Liu comes and tells him that he is the prefect, he is in charge of these things." "Then go and see. You know more about farming than I do. It''s a great achievement to increase the yield. Now there''s no need to avoid it. After the experiment is done, let the big brother order you to praise you." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, and said, "What''s the use of complimenting me, but I can''t be eaten as a meal. If you have the ability, you can also make me an official Dangdang." Qi Haoran frowned in distress and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work." Mu Yangling twisted his waist and said, "You tease me again." Qi Haoran laughed "giggling", turned over and pressed Mu Yangling under him, Mu Yangling pushed back and said, "I still have something to tell you." Qi Haoran stretched out his mouth to kiss her, and muttered, "Is there anything more important than this?" Mu Yangling stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, panting: "Head of Ji''an''s eldest daughter Han Lan is a very smart person, she stopped me from asking me about the news of each Miao village, and she deliberately missed a lot of information when translating. , and misled me." Qi Haoran stretched out his tongue and kissed her hand, Mu Yang''s heart trembled, his face flushed, and he quickly took it back. Qi Haoran leaned over to hold her lips and kissed her fiercely before leaving slightly, vaguely. Indistinctly said: "Isn''t this normal? If I were to inquire about the news of my military camp, I would have to do the same..." After he finished speaking, he reached out and tore off the tent, completely blocking Mu Yangling''s mouth. The next day, Mu Yangling went out immediately after Qi Haoran went out. Xiaoting was sent to serve him, and Mu Yangling said, "Go to the prince''s Lutian to see." Qi Haoran, as the fief of King Rongjun, and Lutian are located in the suburbs of Beijing, Pingjiang House and Jiankang House, etc. Here is his Lutian who is the general of southern Qian. When his term ends, these Lutians are not his. . Although he is a super-ranked county king, he is only a second-rank general in the position of Qiannan General, so Lutian is also a second-rank. But there are also many Lutians of second-rank officials. But Xiaoting stood in the field, but his face turned green with anger, and he pointed at Zhizhou, who came to measure, so angry that he was speechless, "This is our prince''s Lutian? Just a little bit of land, plus three broken hills? " Xu Zhi was also very angry, but he had to bow his head and said: "Juzhou is poor, with more mountains and less land, and the land is given according to the standards of various places. Because the court has not yet set a new salary, this standard is still copied. In the previous dynasty, General Qi was the second rank, and he really deserved it." "Fart, our grandfather is the younger brother of today, the prince of Daqi, does this land seem to have 100 acres? It''s all sandy land, you can see that the stones in it are almost as big as a head, and then look at the three A mountain with dense trees on it, what do we use it for?" Xu Zhi''s face turned blue with anger. He now understood what a slave was, and Mu Yangling also knew what a slave was. She got off the carriage. Xiaoting immediately greeted him and complained of grievance, "Princess, they bullied our lord to come from out of town, and they just used this kind of cowardly land to fool us." Xu Zhi''s face was displeased, his hands under his sleeves clenched into fists, obviously already extremely angry, Mu Yangling stood on the ground and glanced at him before turning his eyes away to look at this piece of Lutian. Xiaoting glanced at Xu Zhi proudly. Li Chun and Li Qiu looked at him sympathetically, Xiao Ting didn''t understand the person of the princess, and he acted too much. Mu Yangling walked down the field, squatted down and pinched the clods of soil. The soil was gray, probably because it had rained a few days ago, and it dissipated as soon as it was pinched. The position where she stands is rather mysterious. Under her feet is her own Lutian. The carriage is on the road. Going there is someone else''s Lutian. , obviously belong to different families. Moreover, the yellow soil occupies most of the land over there, and only a little of the gray soil, but the opposite is true here. Not only is it connected together, but there is also very little yellow soil. To, it is also a distribution of east and west. Mu Yangling turned his head and asked Xu Zhi, "There is also Lutian over there?" Xu Zhi suppressed his anger, nodded and said, "Yes." "Whose family is it?" Xu Zhi thought that she still wanted to occupy those lands, and said with an unpleasant expression: "All the officials of the prefecture are among them, including the prefect who has not yet taken office." Chapter 627： punish Xu Zhi wanted to see if she would offend all the officials in Juzhou and occupy Lutian by force? After verifying what he thought, Mu Yangling asked, "I see that the pieces are divided into pieces, but each of them has a piece. Isn''t Lu Tian not as connected as the prince''s?" Xu Zhi said as he should: "Juzhou has little land and is barren, how can it be connected together?" Xu Zhi glanced at Mu Yangling and said meaningfully: "In the previous dynasty, the land of all the adults could be connected into one piece, even if the land is small, the Juzhou is also large, each adult chooses a place to encircle it, As long as it conforms to the rules, its just that after the establishment of Daqi, the emperor deeply felt that the officials of the previous dynasty were too greedy and cruel. Although it was due to share the rewards and fields, there were also officials who took this opportunity to seize the good and beautiful land, so the emperor issued a decree early to formulate Within the scope of Lutian, officials divide Lutian into it." Xu Zhi said again: "The land in Juzhou is barren and uneven in fat and thinness. If it is to be connected into a piece, it will inevitably be unfair to the small officials, so the land is measured early, and the familiar and raw land are separated, and then everyone can choose from them according to the rules." So the land of the officials is divided between the east and the west, which is very difficult to manage, but no matter how difficult it is to manage, it is always better than the raw land or the mountains, so no one will complain. The generals under Qi Haoran were also so divided, but Qi Haoran and the others did not dare to ask for it. After all, he was the prince of Daqi, and he was the most favored by the emperor, so Xu Zhi could only endure the pain and give him the last piece of land. He was about to die of jealousy, but it turned out that the servants of the palace were not enough, so it was not his fault that he was angry. Xu Zhi vaguely hinted at Mu Yangling, hoping that she can get a better understanding of the place and take this place well and everyone will look good. Xiao Ting raised his eyebrows and was about to speak, when Mu Yangling gave him a faint glance, Xiao Ting immediately restrained his aura and stood aside with his hands drawn. Mu Yangling turned his head and said to Xu Zhi, "Let''s re-measure and separate the land here. The generals will divide the land and fields just like the generals below, so there is no need for special treatment." Xu Zhi was shocked and looked at her with his mouth slightly open. Mu Yangling squinted at the faint person on the distant mountain, pointed and asked, "Is that a terraced field?" Xu Zhi was startled, and immediately looked away from Mu Yangling''s face, bowed his head with a red face, and said, "Yes, those are terraced fields." Mu Yangling was suddenly very interested and said, "Master Xu, I really want to go there and have a look. I don''t know if it''s convenient." Mr. Xu hurriedly said: "Xiaguan, let''s arrange it now." Qiannan is not very safe now. When Mu Yangling is traveling, Master Xu has to ask someone to investigate first. This is what he did this morning, so he did it very well, and the guards of the palace also followed him. Mu Yangling had time to move his gaze to Xiaoting''s face. Xiao Ting''s face was already pale, he knew that he had flattered the horse''s leg as early as when Mu Yangling said he wanted to share the land with the generals. Xiaoting knelt on the ground with a "thump" sound, lying on the ground trembling all over. Mu Yangling looked at him for a while, until he stiffened before asking, "Looking up at the land in front of you, I ask you, how big is this land? One hundred acres?" Xiaoting kowtowed "bang bang" and cried in horror: "Princess, the servant knows that he is wrong, and the servant will never dare again next time." Mu Yangling insisted: "How big is this place?" "Yes, there are about two hundred acres..." Xiaoting whispered. "Which rock is the size of a head? Go and bring it for me." Xiaoting shivered, kneeling on the ground and not daring to move. This piece of land was obviously cleaned up. Although it was not leveled, there was no weeds or anything in it, and large stones were naturally picked out. Mu Yangling moved her foot, but she still didn''t kick out that kick. Xiaoting was only twelve years old, and she was not too small among the servants in the house, but in Mu Yangling''s eyes, she was still a child. She had a sullen face. Looking at him, he asked, "How did you sell yourself into the mansion?" Brother Qi Xiuyuan, apart from the people left by the Zhu family and the servants given to them by their uncle, they have no so-called world servants, because they can''t trust the servants of the Qi family. Most of the trustworthy servants, apart from the ones who followed the brothers at the beginning, were the only soldiers who were bought in the Northland and who retired from the army and served as servants in the Qi family. Kiosk is one of them. He knocked his head on the ground and said, "My parents can''t pay the taxes, so they can only take me and my sister and sell them as slaves. Fortunately, I wish the housekeeper''s mercy, so I can serve in the manor." Who would have thought that the host family they sold themselves could change from a small general to an emperor? "Why can''t your parents pay taxes?" Mu Yangling continued to ask. "Because of corrupt officials." Xiaoting gritted his teeth and said, he was only five years old when he sold himself, and he can''t remember many things, but he still remembers the free days at home. Although he lived well in the mansion, But he often hears the elder servants talk about the master''s abuse of the servants. He also knows that people are not good at the moment, and his father''s wish is to obtain grace and let him escape and become a citizen in the future. Mu Yangling looked at him regretfully, and asked in a daze: "Then, what were you doing just now?" Li Chun snorted coldly and taught him instead of Mu Yangling: "Didn''t you just act like a villain who is arrogant and arrogant? You have turned our prince into a corrupt official, Xiao Ting, who always looks at you and still looks like a corrupt official. Very clever, why do you do such a thing today?" Xiao Ting''s tears fell down with a "smack", and he couldn''t tell the difference, and he also regretted it, but at this time his mind was blank, he only felt that the sky was falling, and there was only fear and trembling. Can''t tell. Mu Yangling ignored him and went directly to see the situation in the field. At a young age, this child dared to challenge a fifth-rank official by relying on the power of the palace. It was obvious that he was daring. Become a tyrant. He borrowed the power of the palace. If no one told her, and the outsiders deliberately avoided it, Qi Haoran didn''t know how much infamy he would have to bear in vain. Mu Yangling hated corrupt officials and tyrannical slaves most in his life. When Lichun saw that Mu Yangling had the heart to punish Xiaoting, he knew that Mu Yangling still planned to keep him and use him, but to teach him a lesson, so he let the little girl behind him follow him, and he stayed to scold him and teach him some truths. . When Xu Zhi came back, he saw the minion who was scolding him just now kneeling on the ground, with tears on his face, a burst of happiness in his heart, and a better impression of the princess. It seems that it is not the master who wants to deceive people, but the subordinates. The slaves are fighting. Xu Zhi saw that Mu Yangling was squatting on the ground holding a piece of yellow mud and didn''t know what he was thinking. Chapter 628： learn "Report to the princess, the road is safe, we can set off." Mu Yangling threw away the clods, got up and walked towards the carriage, asking as he walked, "The soil here is a bit sour, what do you usually plant?" Is there a difference between the soil and hot and sour? Xu Zhi was a little embarrassed, and paused before saying: "The main crops are rice and wheat, and other crops can be grown such as rapeseed soybeans, etc. The people have their own choices." Xu Zhi paused and said: "However, tea and fruit trees are often planted on the mountains. , the former prefect loves to grow tea, and the harvest is not bad." Mu Yangling sneered, "He''s a prefect, not to mention growing tea, even sweet potatoes can make a lot of money." Xu Zhi''s face was a little red, and he lowered his head. The former prefect was also an official of Dazhou. They were all left from Dazhou. When the new dynasty was established, only one prefect was removed from Juzhou, and now he is estimated to have fallen to the ground. The prefect exploited too much, so that the Miao people rebelled, and the defense was ineffective, and they found out that the new emperor had not yet ascended the throne, and the king of Rongjun had tied the people to the capital, so now all officials in Juzhou are ready, Shan One less prefect. But no one dared to give the prefect to the prefect, because everyone knew that behind him was the king of Rongjun. Not long ago, the king of Rongjun led the army to drive the Xixia army out of the border of Juzhou, and gathered all the seedlings. Zhai, morale is high, who dares to brush his beard at this time? Therefore, even if he is unwilling, Xu Zhi can only release water in various ways on the Lutian matter to facilitate the county and the king''s mansion. Even if it goes against his square character, for the sake of everyone''s life, and for the people to live and work in peace, he is willing to Step back here. But the fact was much more surprising than he imagined. Xu Zhi peeked at Mu Yangling and felt that the princess was fairly upright. Mu Yangling stopped in front of the small pavilion and said, "Get up." Xiaoting got up and stood aside with his head lowered. He knew that the princess had not forgiven him, but he had no time to deal with him at this time, and he was hesitant for a while. Mu Yangling went to see the terraced fields. Mu Yangling glanced at the people working on it and asked, "These are the people''s?" "Yes, they belong to the common people," Xu Zhi pointed to the terraced fields on another mountain and said, "It belongs to the Lu family, the gentry family you live in now." Mu Yangling nodded slightly and saw that there were waterwheels turning at the foot of the mountain and on the ridge, and said, "I think this terraced field is very good. There are so many mountains in Juzhou, so why not make a terraced field? , the mountain is either deserted, or there are many forests and little development, and the terraced fields are only seen today." Xu Zhi worried and said: "The princess doesn''t know, the cost of this terraced field is too high for ordinary people to afford, not to mention that not every mountain can be built into a terraced field, which needs to be surveyed and measured, and then built with soil. If there is a problem, the terraced fields may collapse or leak, and if the soil and water cannot be preserved, the terraced fields will not be considered a success. In short, the terraces look good, but the cost is too high. Not to mention other things, just laying the soil and cutting down for construction is not something that ordinary people can afford, which requires a lot of manpower and material resources. "What about these terraces?" "These are all built by a few squires in the city. After they are finished, they are sold at a high price. Those squires have long-term laborers and tenants, all of which are free labor. They only need to provide the money for the tools and the mountain. Then sell it at a high price to wealthy households who want to buy land, and you can make a lot of money from it. Mu Yangling nodded, "So the talents who can build terraces are in their hands." "That''s not true," Xu Zhi said, "Wei Zhuzhu, Liangxian County under the jurisdiction of Juzhou, is the most proficient in the exploration of terraced fields, not only in Juzhou, but in the whole of southern Guizhou. Anyone who is unsure about building large terraced fields should ask him to inspect them. ." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, and Xu Zhi admired him even more when he saw it: "Besides, the director of Wei is also a good person. The country gentleman asked him to check, and he received some money. Ordinary wealthy households asked him to check, but he only ate one The rich and the rich take it, the poor and the poor give it, and it is very popular among the people. "Why is such a person only a master? Even if the cost of the terraced fields is high and ordinary people can''t afford it, the yamen can come forward. If nothing else, there are still so many labor shares every year." Xu Zhi smiled wryly, this princess is a person who is familiar with political affairs, but how did she know the chaos of the previous dynasty. Mu Yangling saw him smile wryly, so he stopped asking, and slowly he had a plan in his heart. Xu Zhi was embarrassed to tell Mu Yangling how chaotic the Juzhou officialdom was in the past, so he could only sigh in front of her maid, and say what he couldnt say, in the hope that she would tell Mu Yangling that he hoped that the prefectures palace would take more pity on the people. He subconsciously knew that this was wrong, because Mu Yangling was a female family member, and women were generally not allowed to take part in politics, but sometimes he was a little reluctant. He was born and raised in Juzhou, and he saw that these people were in hardships, but there was nothing he could do, now vaguely Sensing the opportunity, he didn''t want to let it go. So Mu Yangling still knew what he was embarrassed to say, "...most of the labor in Juzhou is used by officials as private affairs, such as helping a certain official build houses and gardens, helping a certain official build terraces, helping a certain official Planting tea trees, fruit trees, etc., public utensils are used privately by the whole government." Lichun said this indignantly, "Manchu state officials, few people are clean, princess, why didn''t the emperor replace them?" "If you change them, who is going to be an official at this time? Moreover, it will also cause panic. If the emperor thinks that the emperor does not allow the officials of the previous dynasty and becomes chaotic again, then it will not be worth the loss," Mu Yangling pondered: "The establishment of the new dynasty, The most important thing is to be stable, wait, neither the emperor nor the prince is someone who can tolerate sand in their eyes, those people are just a matter of time." Mu Yangling snorted and said, "The emperor and the prince can''t tolerate sand, and I still can''t." Lichun bowed his head, knowing that she was talking about Xiaoting. Back to the house, Xiaoting knelt outside the door consciously, and Mu Yangling asked, "Do you know where you went wrong?" "Yes, minions shouldn''t bully others and forget their duty!" Xiaoting kowtowed. Mu Yangling said: "Go to your master, I can''t punish you." Xiaoting burst into tears and kept kowtowing, "Princess, please forgive Xiao, if the child commits another crime in the future, you will strip him alive, and he will never say a word." "Go and see your master first." Xiaoting saw that Mu Yangling insisted, so she could only wipe away her tears and go out. Feibai came back in the evening, and went into the house with half-squinted eyes very tired. He tripped at the door. He was so angry that he had to kick his feet out. Only then did he realize that it was a kneeling man who tripped him. Only then did he see the small pavilion full of tears in the not-so-bright moonlight, and said annoyed, "Stinky boy, what are you doing here? You almost scared me to death." Xiaoting sobbed. Feibai said impatiently: "Okay, okay, your master, I''m not dead yet, why are you crying? Come in and talk." Xiaoting served Feibai a cup of hot tea, Feibai took a sip of the hot tea and felt a little more awake, and then asked: "Tell me, what is it, it''s worth you to be like a dead father and mother?" Chapter 629： plead Xiaoting told Feibai what happened during the day in detail, and cried, "Master, save your disciple." Fei Bai kicked him angrily, "You forgot all the words I told you when I brought you on the first day? We are slaves, the first thing is to be loyal, and the second thing is to not cause trouble for the masters, you''d be better. As soon as you come up, you are bullying others, you are not small, you are just a slave who can''t even control your own life, and you dare to shout at a fifth-rank knowledge state, who gave you the courage?" Xiaoting knelt down on the ground, wiped his tears and said, "Master, I really feel that Xu Zhizhou is bullying people. Although I am young, I also know that the Lutian that the lord deserves is not only these, let alone others, a third-rank official. Lu Tian is more and better than the ones assigned by the prince, and our prince is now a second-rank general." Feibai narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who told you these words?" Feibai was waiting outside the main courtyard early the next day, and Xiaoting knelt at his feet. Qi Haoran opened the door and came out to see them. He glanced at the two of them, and without speaking, he turned around and went to practice martial arts in the yard. Feibai breathed a sigh of relief, as long as the prince did not intervene, Xiaoting could save his life. Although the princess was sometimes cruel, she would not hurt anyone''s life easily. Today, the princess seems to be up late, and the prince is back from exercising sweating profusely, and there is no movement in the room. Qi Haoran walked around the two of them when he came back, then turned around and entered the room with a cold snort, Feibai''s hair stood up, Feibai felt his heart tremble. Qi Haoran pushed open the door and went in. He saw Mu Yangling sitting on a chair drowsy with his eyes half closed and letting Gu Yu comb his hair. After washing his face and neck, he put the towel in another basin of cold water, twisted it, and left. Go up and wipe Mu Yangling''s face. All of Mu Yangling''s drowsiness disappeared. She pulled the towel and glared at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran smiled and whispered, "Don''t go out today, have a good rest." Mu Yangling put the towel and square towel in the basin and said, "Lu Tian is going to re-measure and distribute, and Mr. Liu will be here today. I am waiting for him at home, so I will not go out. What do you want to eat at noon, I will make it for you. ." Qi Haoran proudly ordered a list of dishes. Mu Yangling automatically selected a few dishes and settled on it. Qi Haoran looked out of the house and said, "If the small pavilion is useless, send it back." If it wasn''t for A Lingxin''s lack of ruthlessness, it would have been better to kill the slaves who made up their own minds and bullied others. Mu Yangling said: "Is there any way to send him back?" Qi Haoran was silent. Mu Yangling said: "Let''s see and talk about it. If it doesn''t work, I''ll send it to the lower house to serve the horses, and let everyone see what it''s like to bully others." Qi Haoran pouted, "This method is good, always shaking in front of people, so that people can always remember the mistakes he made, it''s better than forgetting when he''s dead." Being sent back from here by them, Xiao Ting probably wont be able to survive, and the servants below are not good people. Qi Haoran went out after breakfast, kicked Feibai and said, "Master, I''ll give you an hour off." Feibai hurriedly kowtowed and thanked him. Mu Yangling called Feibai to go to the flower hall, Feibai lowered his head and shouted at the small pavilion, "Kneel honestly." Xiaoting watched the master go in nervously, his throat rolling. Feibai swept his eyes around the room after entering the room, and when he saw that they were all the princess'' personal maids, he felt relieved and knelt down. "How did you teach your apprentice?" Feibai kowtowed to apologize, and said half-soundingly: "Princess, the servants are indeed at fault, and Xiaoting really doesn''t know what''s wrong, but it''s not all his fault. Although there is a suspicion of bullying others, he is also thinking of the master." Mu Yangling looked at him with deep eyes. Fei Bai froze, knelt down hurriedly, and discriminated: "Xiao Ting is still small, small things like running errands are not a problem, but he seems to understand the important court affairs like Lutian, he only knows that in the Jiangnan area, two The officials of the pinnacle can get about 330 acres of land, of which the upper, middle and lower third-class fields have their respective proportions, but they do not know that each region has different regulations due to regional cultural differences. For example, Juzhou, Juzhou has more mountains and less land. , the court officials'' Lutian Zhongshan forest accounted for a certain proportion, so there was very little land, and among them, because the land was barren, the proportion of high-quality land was even less. Princess, the servants did not know about these things before, and they were still by the side of the Lord. A few days ago, because of the approval of Lutian, I heard a few words from the officials who came and went, and the slaves knew it, and the slaves are still like this, not to mention Xiaoting?" "So you want to say that those who don''t know are not guilty?" Mu Yangling said solemnly: "I don''t blame him for opening his eyes for the palace, I blame his behavior and attitude. He dares to be so arrogant even before he has figured out his own affairs. It can be seen that his heart." Feibai sighed and kowtowed: "What the princess said is that the servant must teach him a good lesson when he returns. Although he was deceived, it is true that he is not upright." "So what are you going to do?" Fei Bai hesitated, Xiao Ting was chosen by him, and he was really reluctant to give up. He was not the smartest or the most honest among those people, but he was the most spiritual. Moreover, this kid recognized one. Things can be done all the time, and loyalty is the most steadfast. As a slave, you can be smart and honest, but loyalty and arrogance are the most basic, and this is also his criteria for choosing apprentices. Seeing that he hesitated not to speak, Mu Yangling knew that he still wanted to train this apprentice, so he asked, "You have been with the master for a long time, you should know the temper of the master, and also know my bottom line, how old are you? The confidence to tune people out?" Feibai gritted his teeth and kowtowed: "Please, Wang Fei, give this servant another chance. He is still young, and the servant wants to give it a try." If you can break him over, after having this experience, the small pavilion will only become more square, and the princess will only be more comfortable with such a person. Mu Yangling also knew how rare a good servant is, so he nodded and said, "Then take him back, ten days later, you will take him for half a day, and then let him listen to my mission, I will only give you half a year. time." Feibai breathed a sigh of relief and kowtowed. Feibai was about to leave, and after thinking about it, he turned around and knelt down and said, "Princess, the servant wants to buy some more brats in Juzhou. If there is a suitable one, choose another one to be an apprentice." Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows and nodded with a smile: "Go and choose, and tell Zhu Liang, if our new house is built, we will indeed need to add a few more people." Waiting for Feibai to retreat, Lichun laughed and said: "Feibai, this kid can use the princess as a raft, so Xiaoting should panic now?" Mu Yangling just smiled and said solemnly: "Go back and ask Feibai, who said those words to Xiaoting, is it aimed at me, or our entire Rongjun Wangfu, find out." Lichun saw Mu Yangling''s face sinking, so he hurriedly bowed his head. Chapter 630： letter from home The atmosphere in the mansion was a little dull, and the people were a little trembling. First, Zhu Liang took the lead and bought a dozen girls from outside and dispatched them to each room. Then, Fei Bai, the number one celebrity beside the prince, took in a new apprentice. When everyone was still curious, Zhu Liang and Fei Bai used thunderous methods. Eight servants were arrested, including maids and servants. One of them was an old man who had accumulated years. It is said that he followed the princes and princesses all the way from the north to the capital, and from the capital to here. These people were arrested and never appeared in front of others. Everyone knows that they will never see these eight people in the future, so they are very careful when they act. Xiaoting shrinks his neck even more to be a man. He has been studying with Feibai these days, and he is more attentive and obedient than ever. Feibai nodded secretly when he saw it, and said to him: "It''s also the princess who has a good heart and is willing to give you a chance. If you change to another master, you have already lost a layer of skin." Xiao Ting''s eyes were slightly red, and he assured: "Master, don''t worry, I will definitely learn to be good for the lord and princess." Feibai snorted and said, "This is the only one of us who can repay the prince and the princess, but many people are willing to do it for the prince and princess." Xiaoting knew that the master was trying to keep himself normal. It was their blessing that the princes and princesses were willing to accept their sincerity. If they didnt, they had to be grateful. "By the way, master, the Liu family sent a message here, I wish the housekeeper is not here, will you send it in for the princess?" Feibai gave him a sideways look and said, "Look at what you are doing, go for it yourself, don''t shrink your courage after being taught a lesson, the princess has a good heart, and being able to answer her is a blessing that you have cultivated in your lifetime." Seeing his bitter face, Feibai said slowly: "Otherwise you will answer the prince?" Xiaoting immediately picked up the post and flew to the inner courtyard. Liu Qing arrived in Juzhou three days ago. The first thing he did was to visit Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran was in the barracks, so he went after him to the barracks, fully showing his attitude. Then he stayed in the barracks for a day, and had a long talk with Qi Haoran all night. He returned to the mansion yesterday, but he was busy with handovers. He only had time to post here today. It was a coincidence that the family members of the Liu family were also here today. Juzhou. Because Liu Shiniang only brought a pair of children, an old servant and a girl, Mu Yangling was worried that they would be too busy, so he asked Feibai to bring someone over to help. At this time, the Liu family sent the message, and they wanted to send the message to the princess, and they had to reply, and they had to ask someone who knew the truth. Xiaoting walked carefully to the main courtyard, Gu Yu smiled and said in a low voice, "Now I know I''m afraid? Listen to Lichun, you were so majestic at the time, even Lichun was scared by you." Xiaoting smiled bitterly and said, "Sister, don''t make fun of me. At that time, the boy was so daring and ignorant, and I asked my sisters to bear with me." Gu Yu sneered and said, "Wait, I''ll go in and report." Xiaoting didn''t see Gu Yu''s sneer, just wiped the sweat from his forehead, and then he stayed there. Gu Yu entered the room and sat down to embroider. Lichun glanced at the small pavilion standing outside from the window, got up and tapped Gu Yu''s forehead, and said, "Be careful of delaying the matter of the princess, why don''t you speak back?" Gu Yu pouted, "I''ve seen people like him a lot, but I thought of him as a younger brother in the beginning, but it took a few days for him to become mad." Lichun smiled and said, "I think you blame him for causing Feibai?" Gu Yu blushed, pushed her and whispered, "What nonsense?" But he got up and went into the inner room to report. Mu Yangling was teaching the little bear how to draw the bow. The little bear, who was just over a year old, was wearing a blue shorts suit, holding a toy bow and standing on the couch with a solemn face, staring straight ahead. Mu Yangling corrected his movements from time to time, and then smiled: "That''s it, keep it longer." The little bear didn''t move, not even blinking. Gu Yu stepped forward and reported, "Princess, Xiaoting is outside seeking to see you." "Let him in." Xiaoting knelt down in the outer room to answer, Mu Yangling asked him to stand up, asked him about the Liu family through the curtain, and then took the post from Gu Yu, Mu Yangling said: "When you go back to the Liu family, just say that they just When we arrive, there are still a lot of things to pack up, so you can come back the day after tomorrow. The pavilion responded and stepped back respectfully. In fact, when Mu Yangling saw Liu Shi Niang, he mainly wanted to ask about his own situation. Liu Qing was the magistrate in the county seat under Xingzhou Prefecture, and he was relatively close to the Mu family. Although Bo Wen did not follow him to study for the past two years, he still Recognizing him as a gentleman, he walked around every now and then. Mu Yangling has not seen his family for several years, and he will inevitably miss him. Early on the third day, Liu Shi Niang brought a pair of children and carried a lot of things. Mu Yangling looked at the boxes and said in amazement, "The lady is here, why do you bring so many things?" Liu Shi Niang smiled and said, "I didn''t give it to you, it''s all your parents, and your younger brothers and sisters are going to ask me to give it to you." The box was opened, and there was everything in it. There were gems, jade ornaments and various precious jewelry left by Mu Shi. These were piled up in a box. It was worth a lot if you took it out. It is said that they were all the spoils of war. Qi Haoran also had a lot of such things, which filled the warehouse, but Mu Yangling couldn''t help but red eyes. There were beautiful clothes made by Shu Wanniang herself, and she also piled up a box. Liu Shiniang said, "She doesn''t know what style is fashionable in Beijing, so she made it herself. She has made this box of clothes for two years. I''ve seen two pieces, and I''m so envious that I can''t even sleep, your mother''s craftsmanship is so good." Mu Yangling burst into tears. There is also a large box, which is the bacon and various pickles that her aunt made for her, Liu Shi Niang said: "Your aunt said that you liked to eat these things she made when you were at home, and now I don''t know how much you It''s not uncommon, let your father go into the mountains and pick up a lot of game for you to pickle." Mu Yangling smiled with tears in his eyes: "If you like it, why don''t you like it?" The things that were sent to Mu Yangling in the blog post were much more confusing. There were books and various toys. Mu Yangling took out their letters and read them. Bosi and Kejia also wrote a letter to her together. Bosi really didn''t like reading, so he secretly stuffed his books "The Analects of Confucius" and "Thousand Characters" as gifts. He also begged the eldest sister for ten million To accept it, and finally write a letter back saying that he likes these two things, so that he may save a dozen. Mu Yangling laughed when he saw it. Kejia gave Mu Yangling his own embroidery. According to her mother, Kejia is much more talented than her. Mu Yangling took out the commendable embroidery, blinked for a long time and still couldn''t see what it was. It seemed that the extra talent was limited, and the mother''s embroidery skills could only be inherited by Xiulan. Xiulan gave Mu Yangling an embroidered screen, which can be used as long as it is made of solid wood. When Mu Yangling opened it and looked at it, he couldn''t help but stunned. Liu Shi Niang was too shocked to speak, and it took a long time to carefully stroke the butterfly on it. , praised: "This is actually embroidered, I thought it was alive, the princess''s cousin is only afraid that she will become a big one in the future." Mu Yangling is honored. Chapter 631： Gift What Xiulan gave to Mu Yangling was an embroidered screen with rich and rich flowers, but this one was obviously a new flower. On the front, there were nine flowers with different postures and splendid flowers. Interestingly, the nine flowers were not. They are all open, but they are all embroidered in the process of putting the buds to fully open. The gorgeous flowers cannot hide the subtleties that are still in the buds. There are a few butterflies that are about to stay on the side, turning the front over. But it is a summer lotus picture. There are only three lotus flowers in bud or blooming in the center of the green and clear water. A dragonfly carefully stays on the tip of the lotus. "This is double-sided embroidery?" Liu Shi Niang''s eyes were full of brilliance, and she said in surprise, "And she can hide all the threads... Is this really embroidered by Miss Xiulan?" This kind of embroidery skills, I am afraid that I will not be able to practice it in twenty years. Mu Yangling was also overjoyed. Since the letter said that it was embroidered by Xiulan, it must have been embroidered by her. It seems that she has learned something. The child was bored. Apart from working every day, he stayed in the house to practice embroidery. He couldn''t go out, and he was very timid. In the past, Mu Yangling was worried about her future life, but now it seems that she is completely worried for nothing. Now, Xiulan is a technical talent. As long as she has this skill, she will not have a bad life. The last thing Mu Yangling opened was what Xiuhong gave her. There was only one box. When she opened it, she saw a stack of paper inside, so she opened it curiously, only to find that it was all title deeds and banknotes. Mu Yangling frowned slightly and picked up Xiuhong''s letter, only to know that this girl is now doing business with Liu Lang, making a lot of money, so she bought a lot of land and houses for Mu Yangling in the north. I heard that their palace has not been repaired because of lack of money. She also sold a lot of things and collected a lot of silver notes for her. Mu Yangling''s heart was sour and astringent, but still very sweet. She put away the things and planned to return them to her. The palace was not repaired. It was not that she was short of money, but that the court and Qi Haoran were short of money. Qi Haoran''s money was almost invested in the army, so that she had no money to buy land before, so she could only manage her own dowry. But now Qi Haoran has a lot of fiefs and land, and he has a large family business without buying land. As for business, what kind of business can make money from Fan Zijin''s business? Both of them have members in it. If they open a shop to do business, they will be competing for business with themselves, and they may not be able to do so. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran will not do things that waste resources and make no money. The business was managed by Fan Zijin''s manager, and the money earned was directly invested in Qi Haoran''s army or to support Qi Xiuyuan''s treasury, and the land was only sealed this year, and there was no future. They looked so poor, but in a few years , Even if they can''t get a penny in business, they can save a lot of money only by Qi Haoran''s salary and the yield of the land. So they really don''t need the money for the show. Xiuhong, a little commoner, is afraid that it is more difficult than them, and the family business that he has earned with great difficulty, how could Mu Yangling be so embarrassed to take her. In fact, if Qi Haoran didn''t want to save face, Mu Yangling could use her dowry. Over the years, her dowry has increased a lot. The thought of ?? was only fleeting, Liu Shi Niang envied Mu Yangling''s family''s affection for her, and said, "Women in the world, how many people have the blessing of a princess?" Mu Yangling also felt that she had the most rare affection in this world. She smiled slightly, handed the things to Lichun, asked her to pack them up, took Liu Shi Niang''s hand and said: "Shi Niang tell me about the Northland again, I grew up there and left suddenly, I used to be busy every day, So much so that I dont have time for nostalgia, but when I see you today, I feel that the days in the Northland are the happiest. Liu Shi Niang smiled and said: "You only remembered when you saw me suddenly. In fact, where your husband and children are, where is your home, you feel that you are the happiest in the Northland now, and you can''t say that you feel at home again after a while. Life in the capital is the best, and after I leave here, I think this is the best." "However, the Northland has indeed changed quite a bit," Liu Shiniang said. "Not to mention, the people''s life is much better than before. Since the rebellion, the Northland has been controlled by today, except for a lot of extortionate taxes. You only need to pay the taxes set by Emperor Sejong, plus the high yield of corn, every household grows some, and there are many fewer people who starve to death. Not to mention other places, the inferior county where our master went, I used to be so poor in the past, but in two years, every year when the green and yellow are gone, people who starve to death can be counted with one slap, and the number of people selling children and daughters has decreased by 80%, and life is much better..." Liu Shi Niang wiped her eyes and said, "This is all a blessing today." Mu Yangling was stunned, "One day, the people will be able to live and work in peace and contentment, eat well and clothe themselves, and no longer sell women because of hunger." Liu Shi Niang just smiled, but she didn''t really believe it in her heart. She felt that if the world could have the achievements of the North Land in the future, it would be considered a prosperous world. The two talked for a long time, and Mu Yangling gave Liu Shi Niang''s pair of children a lot of greeting gifts. Because he thought that Mr. Liu was still waiting at home, he sent them out. When Qi Haoran came back in the evening, Mu Yangling showed off the gift she got with him. Qi Haoran smiled "hehe", jumped out of bed, dragged his shoes directly to the door, and shouted to Lichun outside, "Let Feibai bring in everything Mr. Liu brought in." After a while, Feibai ordered a dozen or so people to carry five large boxes into the outer room, occupying the whole room in one fell swoop. Qi Haoran proudly hugged his son and said, "This is all given to our father and son by our father-in-law, mother-in-law, brother-in-law, sister-in-law, and aunt. Son, go open it and take a look. There are many good things in it." The little bear immediately climbed off Qi Haoran and ran over to open the box, but the box was too big and his arms were too short, so he could only open one opening. After taking a look at the seam, he propped up the box and burrowed his head in first. When the couple found out, the little bear had already got his feet off the ground and half of his body in. Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and felt that this son was really stupid. He stepped forward to open the box and the light suddenly came in. Little Bear was stunned for a moment, and then became unhappy. He climbed into the box and pointed at the lid at his father." ahhhh" exclaimed. Now Qi Haoran can "understand" the meaning of his son''s "Ahhh" and "Oooh", he glanced at the toys in the box, shook his head and said, "You can''t climb into the box to play, in case the adults don''t find it. , what should I do if the box is closed again? It will suffocate people." Little Bear protested with his father, he thought the game just now was very fun. Mu Yangling felt that it was inappropriate to reason with him like this, so he seduced him and said, "Xiao Xiong, this game is not fun, shall we play the game of opening the box? Let''s see who can open the box." Seeing that Xiao Xiong was not interested, She immediately said, "I don''t think you can open it." Xiao Xiong raised his head instantly and clenched his fist angrily to indicate that he was sure of it. He stopped sitting in the box and climbed out and ran to another box. Chapter 632： make trouble This time, he also followed the method just now, first opened a slit, then put his head in, and then climbed in with his whole body. He was strong, and it was not difficult to push a lid. Standing up can open the box, because it is full of stuff. Qi Haoran saw the corners of his mouth twitching, and Mu Yangling hurriedly coaxed him softly, "Is there only one way to open the box for my little baby? That''s not possible, my mother knows many ways, Xiaoxiong can think of a few. Woolen cloth?" Mu Yangling spoke very slowly and repeated it several times. Although Xiaoxiong had not yet spoken, he could understand the adult''s meaning after listening a few more times. He tilted his head to look at the remaining three boxes and thought seriously. Mu Yangling had time to ask Qi Haoran, "Why don''t you send the things together?" "You probably only packed your things later. These boxes contain gifts from the three of us. They should have been packed in a hurry. Mr. Liu brought them here. I forgot to tell you two days ago." Liu Shi Niang and Mr. Liu did not set off on the same day. It is estimated that they were in a hurry at the beginning. They forgot to tell the Mu family about this, so the Mu family hurriedly packed five boxes of gifts, some for Qi Haoran and some for Mu Yang. Spirit, more of a bear. Later, I found out that Liu Shi Niang delayed her departure by a day, and packed a few more boxes. This time, it was much more delicate, and the things for Mu Yangling accounted for a large part. The rest was for Xiaoxiong, and there was nothing for Qi Haoran. While Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran were talking, the little bears stepped on the chair and climbed up to the table, took down the feather duster inserted in a bottle, slipped down and ran straight to the box, opened the box a crack, and then He stretched the chicken feather blanket in and pushed it straight away. He had a lot of strength, but with a little effort, he fully opened it. He looked at his parents proudly. This smug little face is exactly the same as Qi Haoran''s smug look. The couple watched the whole process, Qi Haoran proudly picked him up and boasted: "My son is smart!" The smile on Little Bear''s face was deeper, and the two faces laughed together. Mu Yangling looked at his son''s chubby little face, and then looked at Qi Haoran''s, and suddenly regretted: "If your baby fat is still there, it will be a big and small version. The little bear..." Qi Haoran''s face froze, and he glared at Mu Yangling, "Master has grown up, why are you still holding things?" The little bear reached out and patted his father''s face, and there was some regret on his face. Mu Yangling laughed when he saw it. A family of three shared the gifts, and then they were carried into the warehouse and organized tomorrow. Because they were in a good mood, the little bears just squeezed in and slept with their parents. The weather had started to get cold, he slept in the middle, covered with a quilt, and slept soundly. Mu Yangling couldn''t help kissing him, but Qi Haoran felt that he was in the way, so he gently picked him up and put him in the bed, He took a small quilt to cover him, and hugged his wife to sleep. The next day, Xiaoxiong woke up first, and found that he was not sleeping among his parents. He was very confused. Then he saw the parents who were hugging each other. Qi Haoran opened his eyes, quickly grabbed his son and tucked it into the quilt, patted his **** gently with his hand and said, "It''s cold even if you don''t cover the quilt and shake it." Little Bear gave an anxious "ah". Qi Haoran''s drowsiness disappeared instantly, he lifted the quilt, took off his trousers quickly, hugged him and ran to the bathroom, but before he got there, as soon as he poured water, he shot straight out, and directly slammed the front screen The embroidered flowers and plants on it are really watered. Qi Haoran suddenly felt a little guilty, this screen was sent by Zijin two days ago, and it seems to be worth a lot of money. He glanced back at his wife and saw that she was still sitting on the bed in a daze, he glared at his son secretly, and hurriedly flushed the bucket in the bathroom, but he had finished spraying, where else? The father and son stared at each other for a moment, then Qi Haoran hugged his son back, he tucked his son into Mu Yangling''s arms, and said, "Sleep a little longer, it''s not yet dawn." Qi Haoran took a moment to glance at the hourglass just now, and felt that his son woke up early enough, right now? He hesitated for a moment. Should he risk being discovered and go to bed and sleep for a while, or should he just run away? Qi Haoran and his son''s round eyes met. Qi Haoran made a decisive decision and said softly to Mu Yangling: "A Ling, the military camp is a little busy today, I''ll go first, you bring your son to sleep a little longer." Mu Yangling opened his heavy eyelids and glanced at him, then looked at the hourglass again, and suddenly had a headache: "It''s only four o''clock, what are you doing up so early?" "What four o''clock, now it''s full time, I''ll go to the military camp first, you sleep a little longer, um, bring your son." "The little bear wants to pee once, so give him a pee first." Qi Haoran glanced at the screen with a guilty conscience, and said, "I''ve already urinated..." Mu Yangling was relieved, hugged his son in his arms, covered him with a quilt in a daze, took a long breath, and fell asleep again. Qi Haoran hurriedly put on his clothes and ran out. He closed the door tightly, and said to Li Chun, who heard the movement and ran out of the side room: "The wife and the young master played too late last night, don''t call them if it''s okay, let them They sleep until they wake up naturally." Lichun hurriedly responded. Qi Haoran hurriedly went to shake Feibai to wake up and go to the military camp together. Feibai yawned, shrank his neck and said, "Master, why are we going so early today? Isn''t the training of soldiers all left to the generals below?" Can Qi Haoran tell him the truth? He can only say: "Master has his own calculations." His heart is also suffering. They have only arrived in Juzhou, and there is little furniture. It turns out that the screen left by the landlord is too rough, not to mention Mu Yangling, even if he doesn''t like it, it is Fan Zijin who spent a lot of time buying it. It''s a good one to put in the house, the screen cost a lot of money, I don''t know if it can be removed and cleaned... But he is now poor, and he has no money to secretly buy one and replace it... Before Qi Haoran could think of a good solution, he heard Feibai exclaiming in surprise. Qi Haoran looked up and was about to ask what was wrong, when he saw bright lights in the distance. Qi Haoran narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "Is that a military camp?" Feibai trembled and replied, "Calculating the distance, it should be the military camp." Qi Haoran looked at it for a while, and Feibai said quickly: "Master, maybe something happened, so the lights are so bright." "Did we encounter messengers along the way?" Feibai stopped talking immediately. If something happened to the barracks, the prince would have to be notified. If they didn''t encounter the messenger, it means that someone was deliberately hiding them. Qi Haoran turned his horse''s head and said, "Take the path and go over there." The guards behind ?? immediately came out and two stepped forward to open the way. The guards around Qi Haoran who were responsible for traveling were all his cronies who followed him to death. After a while, they found the path marked on the map, and the group quietly approached the military camp. Chapter 633： Find Several bonfires were burning in the open space in the middle of the barracks. Soldiers were sitting around the bonfires with barbecues on them. There was not much left, and it could be seen that the party was coming to an end. Several generals sat together. They didn''t drink, but their faces were a little gloomy. Qi Haoran didn''t get too close, but his face was also very ugly. He turned around and took someone to leave and returned to the road. After resting for a while, he went to the military camp half an hour earlier than usual. He squinted his eyes and looked ahead. Although the scout was concealed, he still found the person watching the wind. Qi Haoran was furious and rushed to the barracks. Maybe he didn''t expect him to arrive earlier. Although the barracks was cleaned up, there was still a faint smell of meat and wine in the air. Qi Haoran nodded calmly, and said to the generals who came up: "I''ll see you training in a while." Several generals complained. During this period of time, Qi Haoran''s energy was focused on Dongying and Xiying. Why did he transfer to the middle battalion? Qi Xiuyuan dispatched 200,000 troops to him. In fact, they were all a mix of bandits and rebels. He asked Qi Haoran to train them. After training, he divided half to suppress the border and half to other places. The most important thing was to take the bandit leaders and rebels who followed him. The leader is trained, because a thousand troops are easy to get and one general is hard to find. Now those bandit leaders and rebel leaders have been banned as generals, and if they are allowed to be so reckless and disobey orders, is Daqi a cottage or a country? Naturally, an army of 200,000 people cannot be put together. The whole of southern Guizhou is so big. Qi Haoran trained the people together for two months, and then divided the army into three battalions, the east, the middle and the west. Among them, the middle battalion had the largest number, reaching ten. Thousands of them are stationed here in Juzhou. He thought that the middle battalion was under his nose, so he only took care of the generals under him. He wanted to smooth out the east and west battalions first, and then implement their military training plan, but now it seems that he is too overestimated. himself, and underestimated the stubbornness of these bandits, right under his nose, they dared to play so many tricks, what if they were out of his sight? Qi Haoran became a little worried, wondering if the East and West battalions also had this problem. After notifying them, Qi Haoran entered his tent, Feibai hurriedly went down to prepare breakfast, the prince ran out early in the morning, and everyone didn''t eat breakfast. Several generals hurriedly stopped him and asked the prince in a low voice why he came so early today? During the interrogation, a silver note was shoved into his hand, Feibai lowered his eyes, quietly stuffed the silver note into his sleeve, looked around for a while, and said, "The prince and the princess had a quarrel, today I ran out before it was bright, and I didn''t even eat breakfast, I''m in a bad mood these days, the generals should be careful." Is it okay? It would not be good for anyone to find themselves being so fooled by their subordinates. Several bandit generals have also seen the degree of love of the prince and the princess during this period of time. They all sighed and left with their heads drooping. They finally found space for a light night, but they had no chance again. Hold it. Feibai came in with the breakfast, took out the silver note and gave it to Qi Haoran, and whispered what happened just now, Qi Haoran said with a sullen face: "You keep the things, you will keep everything they give you in the future, call Personally bring a letter to the princess, tell her about the matter here, don''t let her reveal the truth, since we quarreled, I will be living in the military camp for the past few days." Feibai responded quickly, and seeing Qi Haoran''s face was not good-looking, he respectfully retired. Qi Haoran''s face was not good all day, since Feibai had already found a reason for him, he didn''t bother to hide it, so he went straight to watch everyone training with a black face. Feibai wiped the sweat from his forehead. Fortunately, he was quick-witted and said in advance that the prince and the princess had quarreled, or else he would not have been discovered? The generals below are also wiping cold sweats. Last night, everyone had a lot of trouble in the middle of the night. The soldiers at the bottom were okay. The soldiers above the thousand generals were all in low spirits. It didn''t feel good after three days and three nights without sleep. Why were they so sleepy after only one night of sleeplessness? The instructions went wrong one after another, and Qi Haoran''s face became darker and darker, and he could be compared to the bottom of a pot. In the end, Qi Haoran grabbed the flag of command, raised it high in the battle, and shouted: "All officers and soldiers obey the order, divide into two battalions, and practice battle!" The soldiers at the bottom were not qualified to participate in the carnival of the officers, but during this time they also relaxed a lot and did not concentrate enough on their drills. Qi Haoran''s orders could not be banned, but even this way, they also beat Xiying under the command of several generals next to them. Gotta fall. The next few generals are all trembling. Qi Haoran waved his hand and ordered: "All soldiers are led by their respective flags to practice." He looked back at several generals and said, "You all come with this king." As soon as ?? entered the middle tent, Qi Haoran''s cold eyes fell on their faces, "Do you think this is a cottage or a military camp?" The hearts of several generals jumped, thinking they had been discovered, and Qi Haoran said furiously: "It''s just an ordinary training. You can practice like this. When you go to the battlefield, do you intend to fill in the soldiers'' lives like stones?" "What is a general? General, help! But let''s see if you help or harm them? This is Qiannan, the borderline between the northwest and southwest borders. In the future, our soldiers will guard the two border lines and deal with the possibility of Miao people. There are some rebellions, that''s how you train your troops?" Qi Haoran scolded: "If you don''t have the skills and go home and farm, you won''t have so many lives for you to toss! This is the imperial court, it''s a military barracks, and it''s the money of the king. The matter of loyalty to the monarch is not a den of bandits, if you are happy, go out and shoot a gun, and if you are unhappy, you can also pass by guarding the gold and silver treasures. Qi Haoran couldn''t help but burst out, "Grandma''s!" If it weren''t for the fear of chaos in the military camp, according to his past temperament, these people would be dismissed and investigated even if they didn''t die, but these are bandit leaders and rebel leaders who came to take refuge. From his background, Qi Haoran was not sure that he would kill the soldiers under them and not make a mess. This tone can only be endured temporarily. The general standing below ?? was not convinced, but he didn''t dare to tell the difference at this time. Qi Haoran saw their heads bowed and did not speak, but their backs were straight and stubborn, and his heart was even more angry, a dim light flashed in his eyes, and a smile on his face said: "Do you think the military camp is boring, why don''t you guys? Shanzhai is fun? Give the order, and the whole army will open the arena. Before, I taught you how to train in the military camp. Today, I will teach you how we usually play!" Several of the generals felt wrong, but at this time the foolish man responded loudly with "yes", and the foolish man also laughed loudly: "General, I have long felt suffocated. I used to go down the mountain from time to time when I was in the cottage, no way. There are also girls playing with us, how is it like now, I can only stay in the military camp, and I can only go home after a few days, and I am about to get sick from boredom." Qi Haoran smiled, and his voice suddenly became soft, "Don''t worry, this time you won''t be bored anymore." Even a foolish person can sense something is wrong. Chapter 634： ask The whole camp was screaming and screaming. When everyone heard that the arena was set up, they happily ran to join in the fun. As a result, the prince only sent half of his own guards and tortured everyone into dogs. Not to mention, the several generals who directly fought against the prince were not enough for him to move his muscles and bones together. Qi Haoran has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. These bandits are all monks, so naturally they can''t compare to him. Even if he was the boss, everyone would be abused by Qi Haoran when they went up together. If it was in the past, Qi Haoran would have let it go with a smile, but he was in a fit of anger, and after beating him down, he would ridicule him, "You guys still dare to go to the battlefield like this? The ordinary people can still show their prestige, if you really want to encounter Jin soldiers or Xixia soldiers, you will not dare to chop off ten heads." How docile can be the leader of a bandit? As soon as these words came out, they instantly angered everyone. I wanted to lie down and pretend to be dead, but now I have to get up. Qi Haoran continued to torture them until they couldn''t speak, and the anger in my heart dissipated a little. This incident alarmed Fan Zijin, Fan Zijin took time to pace over at noon, and when Qi Haoran stepped down, he followed him back to the tent, "Why did my brother and sister send your food to me? What a quarrel? Since she I gave you something to eat, and it is considered that you have softened, so you can forgive her a lot." "Who said I quarreled with A Ling? She listens to me in everything. We are both okay. What''s there to quarrel with?" "Yo, I misunderstood," Fan Zijin lifted his eyelids to look at him, sat with his head propped up to look at him, and asked, "Then why are you annoyed? As for implicated in the whole army?" Qi Haoran was so angry that he told him what he had discovered by accident, "I always thought that the discipline of the middle camp was not bad, so I lived in the city with peace of mind, but now it seems that they clearly did it for us. Should I be happy at night or be happy, I''m going to the military parade, grandma''s, the first two months of military practice have been in vain, I haven''t watched for a few days, and everyone is slack." Fan Zijin frowned, "At a late-night meeting, don''t you have any ill intentions?" Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "I''ve already asked someone to investigate, but the people below have taken a lot of thought and feel that the discipline is too strict." Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, "But they won''t obey orders at this time, and they will rebel in the future if there is an accident." Qi Haoran nodded, "There are a lot of people in Zhongying, so I want to train them first, and then clean up Dongying and Xiying, but I can''t let this go on like this. I''ll get Liu Dahei and the others first, and find something to do for them. Otherwise there will be chaos." But at this time there is no battle at the border, and they cannot take the initiative to start wars. When they are called to train soldiers and they are lazy, what can they do? Qi Haoran was distressed. Mu Yangling just got Qi Haoran''s Lutian, she took a look in the field, the land that had been connected before has been divided into many pieces, Xu Zhi asked them to take them to see their land, Qi Haoran was still able to divide it. to three mountains. Mu Yangling asked, "Can these three mountains be built into terraces?" Xu Zhi was silent for a while, then shook his head and said, "It''s difficult." Mu Yangling understood, no, it was just an implicit statement. Mu Yangling glanced at the three mountains, turned around and said to Zhu Liang: "Go back to the old farmer to go up the mountain to see what is suitable for growing there." Xu Zhi waited for Zhu Liang to withdraw before asking, "What is the princess planning to plant on these grounds?" Seeing that Mu Yangling seemed very interested in farming, he couldn''t help but want to ask. Mu Yangling asked with a smile, "Master Xu, what advice do you have?" Xu Zhi thought for a while and said, "Buckwheat is a good choice." Buckwheat is not very tasty food, Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows. Xu Zhi hurriedly said: "Two of the fields have good fertility and soil and water, so they can grow rice, but it is difficult to grow rice in other places. The weather is a bit unusual this winter, and I don''t know what the situation will be next year." Mu Yangling pondered, it is the end of autumn this year, the weather is still a bit sultry, and the temperature is starting to drop slowly. Exceptional indeed. When Mu Yangling returned to the mansion, he found Zhu Liang and said, "The corn planted in Jiangnan is being harvested this year, right? Ask Wang Quan to buy as much as possible, select the seeds that can be used, and store some in each branch, and the rest Send it to Qiannan for me, and then send a letter to Beidi, asking them to bring more seeds of the No. 1 Upland Rice." "Princess, how will Lu Tian be distributed next year?" "First, ask people to look at each piece of land, and distinguish the upper, middle, lower, and droughts and floods. I will make a choice later." Zhu Liang wrote them down one by one, before the two finished speaking, Lichun came in from outside to report back: "Princess, Mrs. Chen and Miss Jinhua from Miao Village are here." "Han Lan?" Mu Yangling tilted his head, waved Zhu Liang to step back, and said, "Let them come in." Hanlan came to bring clothes to Xiaoxiong, and Mu Yangling smiled: "Thank you for your trouble, he hasn''t worn much when you sent him last time." Hanlan smiled and said, "It''s just a little bit of our heart. Our Miao Village has nothing good, and only this piece of fabric can be used." "That''s because you are humble. I heard that the medicinal materials in your Miao Village are also very good. Isn''t the general planning to let you grow medicinal materials?" Han Lan smiled bitterly and said: "How can this medicinal material be so easy to grow, we Miao people have always dug wild medicinal materials, and no one has ever planted it, so no one dares to start, and this thing is used to treat diseases, who is fine? Do you eat it often?" Han Lan paused for a while, then smiled: "I heard that the queen concubine knew a kind of sacred object, the output is very high, and the people can also fill their stomachs. I heard that the planting in the south of the Yangtze River has already begun." Mu Yangling was taken aback and asked, "You mean corn?" Han Lan nodded again and again, with expectations flashing in her eyes, "I heard that it is very long, it doesn''t pick the ground, and the yield is high. I also ask the princess to have mercy." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "That thing is not as good as you think, but the yield is indeed higher than that of rice and wheat. If the land is served well, God will also appreciate it. Five or six hundred catties per mu should not be enough. The problem, the inferior places also have about 300 catties." Han Lan couldn''t help but get excited. Their Miao people are not very good at farming. It is not bad to be able to harvest 300 catties of grain a year from one mu of high-quality land. If corn is grown, even if it is not delicious, it is better than bran and buckwheat better? Everyone''s staple food can be more. Hanlan looked at Mu Yangling with bright eyes. Mu Yangling did not negotiate conditions with them, but said: "The seeds should be delivered before the spring, and then I will open grain shops in two or three places in southern Guizhou. If everyone wants to buy them, bring their household registration and land deeds. Just buy it." Hanlan hesitated, "I don''t know the price..." "It won''t be very expensive. If you don''t have any money, you can owe it on credit. You can pay it back when you harvest it. At that time, there will be a special person responsible for it. Mrs. Chen can rest assured." Hanlan breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 635： majestic man Hanlan came this time for the seeds, and when she got the reply she wanted, she pulled the golden flower and wanted to say goodbye. Jinhua didn''t want to leave. She only went down the mountain three times when she was so big, and each time she came back and forth on the same day, and she could only walk around in the street, so she wanted to stay. She always said what she wanted, so she said directly to Mu Yangling: "I don''t want to leave, I want to live in your house, and I will go back when I have had enough fun." Mu Yangling didn''t like her, so he refused: "Girl Jinhua, it''s not long since we moved here, and the house is still messed up. Besides, this house is not ours, it''s rented by someone else, and it doesn''t even have a guest room. , I''m afraid I can''t keep you here." Jinhua pouted unhappily: "We Miao people are hospitable, why are you Han people so stingy? You can''t even stay for a few days." Hanlan knew that the Qi family did not have a guest room, but was unwilling to keep guests. After all, her sister wanted to rob the prince from Mu Yangling before. She was afraid that she would be embarrassed if she continued, so she hurriedly stopped her and said, "Before you came out, you promised Dad that you would listen to me and go home early, why did you forget? If you want to play, next time we go to the city to play. " "No," Jin Hua insisted, "You said the same thing before, but I''ve only been in the city three times, so I''m going to stay here." Mu Yangling sat still and did not speak. Hanlan tugged at her and whispered: "In front of the princess, you should be more cautious, so as not to be laughed at, go back with me first." Jin Hua saw that the servants in the room were also looking at her, her face was ashamed and annoyed, her eyes were red, she pointed at Mu Yangling and shouted: "Isn''t it just pursuing the prince? You are too careful, our Miao family''s Girl, as long as you like it, you can chase it. It is your ability to catch up. If you cant catch up with your rival, you are also good sisters. You are not like you Han people. Well, I didn''t say I didn''t teach you." Seeing her quarreling with her like a primary school student, Mu Yangling was very helpless, thinking that he really used her last time, Mu Yangling thought about it and said, "Love rivals can indeed become friends, but I don''t think we are Rival in love, you can also pursue any unmarried man, but you must know that the lord has already married a wife and had children, and only this one, he should be removed from the list of your pursuit, because he does not meet the conditions, you go after him He is not in love, but destroying my family, so I don''t like you." Hanlan was surprised. She didn''t expect the princess to be so direct. She was slightly annoyed, but saw her sister tilt her head slightly and asked, "Then you asked me to teach you Miao language last time." "Because you were the only one who could speak Chinese and Miao," Mu Yangling said, "If you ask me any questions, I will answer them bluntly. Although I don''t like you, I won''t target you in other matters. ." Golden Flower rolled her eyes and said, "Are you serious?" Mu Yangling nodded. "Then let me ask you if your husband has many strong men under his command." "Golden Flower!" Han Lan stopped her in annoyance. Jinhua said dissatisfiedly: "Sister, I think you are stupid to study with your brother-in-law. We Miao women dare to love and hate, what can''t we say? I don''t like your entangled and tangled hearts. , if I hadn''t known that you were the biological daughter of my father and mother, I would have doubted whether you were my sister." Golden Flower pointed at Mu Yangling and said, "She is more like our Miao girl than you." Mu Yangling''s forehead jumped with blue veins, and said, "I think I''m more like a Han Chinese." Jin Hua snorted and asked, "Let''s be honest, is there a majestic man who is better than the prince?" Jin Hua blushed and said, "Even if he is not better than him, he is a little worse than him. It''s okay to be a woman, but you need to be pretty and have good skills." Jin Hua thought about it for a while, and said, "If you don''t have a wife, you can also have a dead wife." Mu Yangling & Han Lan: "..." Mu Yangling took a long time to find his voice, "Does your father know what you mean?" "Of course he knows," Jin Hua proudly raised her head and said, "My dad promised me a long time ago that he will find me the most majestic man in the future, but unfortunately our cottage is too small, and I see all the men in it. not up." "What about other Miao villages?" Hanlan couldn''t stop it, and Jinhua said disdainfully, "I don''t like them, let alone my father who is not willing to marry me to another stockade..." "Golden Flower," Han Lan interrupted her with a cold face, and said, "It''s still up to Dad to find a husband. Let''s go back first. What can you tell by yourself?" "My husband, of course I want to choose!" Jin Hua jumped up and said, "Ama and Dad are not against it, what are you against? I think you have learned badly from your brother-in-law, and you pay attention to what your parents order as a matchmaker for Han people. It''s all bad talk, I told you not to listen to it long ago, you still know if your shoes fit." Hanlan had a headache, turned her head to Mu Yangling and said, "Princess is laughing, I''ll take my sister back first." Han Lan stepped forward and grabbed Jin Hua, covered her mouth and dragged it out, obviously not planning to estimate her image. Mu Yangling was stunned. He didn''t expect that Han Lan, who looked weak and weak, had stronger strength and kung fu than Jin Hua, and dragged her out overwhelmingly. The flower is scratched. It took a long time for Lichun to find his own voice, "Miao girls are really tough." Mu Yang nodded with a heartfelt heart, turned his head half-soundingly and said, "Go to Xiaoting and ask him to show me the list of unmarried, er, majestic men under the general''s staff, it is best to have some quality." Beginning of spring, go down immediately. In the evening, Xiaoting sent in a list, which was very detailed, and wrote everyone''s grade, age, family situation and general personality on it. Because of the limitation of "grade", Xiaoting sent a list of senior captains of the fifth grade and above, ranging in age from nineteen to forty years old. Mu Yangling saw that a forty-two-year-old general was also on the list, so he twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "Isn''t this married?" Xiao Ting glanced at it and replied immediately: "Hu Wangfei, this is indeed unmarried. He used to be a tenant of the landlord''s family, and he only had a handful of strength. Because he had no money, he never married a wife. Later, he encountered natural and man-made disasters. If he couldn''t survive, he went up to the mountains and fell into the grass to become a bandit. He was considered the second-in-command of their cottage. He was recruited directly by the emperor at the beginning, so he was a general from the third rank. He was also eager to find a wife, but everyone heard about him. Because of her age, and being a soldier, girls from good families are not very happy." Mu Yangling frowned and said, "But he is a third-rank general." Xiao Ting laughed and explained: "The 3rd-rank generals are valuable in Jiangnan and Beidi, and they are not popular here at all. They have power in Jiangnan, and they don''t have to fight to the death. There are large areas of Lutian in the Beidi. In the battlefield of death, according to the usual practice, Lutian can be kept for three more years, and there is a lot of interest in those three years. But here, you can also see that the prince is only a second-rank general, and only a few Lutians, not to mention third-rank, fields and fields. Barren, because he was raised from bandits, he is very poor and has no family background. This is the border again. Who knows when he will fight with Xixia. If he dies, the family will only be able to drink the northwest wind. , so everyone is reluctant to marry him, the ones who are willing to marry are widows who drag their children and daughters, and he is not willing to raise sons for others, so he keeps dragging them." Chapter 636： Calculate So Qi Haoran still has a large group of bachelors who have difficulty getting married? Mu Yangling flipped through the thick roster and saw Liu Dahei''s name on the first line, "Forget about Liu Dahei, why is Lin Man on it? I remember he had a roomful of concubines. " "Although there is a room of concubines, but no wives," Xiaoting asked hesitantly: "Are those with concubines also excluded?" Mu Yangling thought of Jinhua''s temperament, and felt that in order not to harm those girls, it was better to delete it. Fortunately, the general family situation and visible personality of each person were written out above. Mu Yangling took a pen and crossed out all those who had concubines, then frowned and looked at the remaining old and young men. Mu Yangling took out the red pen again, and crossed out those older than 30. The remaining men were all between nineteen and twenty-nine years old, but Jinhua was only sixteen, so Mu Yangling''s goal was to let go. on the youngest. I don''t know if Jinhua can like it. Mu Yangling was about to find a time to go to the barracks to ask Qi Haoran what he meant, but who knew that Qi Haoran would sneak back at noon the next day, and when he saw Mu Yangling in shock, he explained, "I''ll come back to see the little bear. " If the little bear heard it, he would protest, because he only watched him quietly in front of his cot for a while and then got into his mother''s room without even kissing him. Mu Yangling saw his unshaven beard and the smell of sweat all over his body, and hurriedly ordered Lichun to go down and prepare hot water. Qi Haoran was very unhappy, "I rarely come back, so you will notice that I didn''t take a bath?" Mu Yangling saw that he was not in a good mood, so he coaxed him and said, "You are only healthy when you are clean, aren''t I thinking of your health?" Qi Haoran doubted, "Didn''t you dislike me?" "No." Mu Yangling leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, Qi Haoran was satisfied, he grabbed his wife and leaned over to hold her lips, and kissed him for a while before releasing. Seeing his frown, Mu Yangling stroked his brows and asked, "Have you had lunch yet? I asked Xiaoting to bring you your favorite braised pork today." "No," Qi Haoran said, "I wasn''t in the military camp, I took those little bunnies out to practice, and I came back directly from the col." So now he was so hungry that his chest was on his back. Qi Haoran saw some snacks and was about to eat them. Mu Yangling hurriedly patted his hand and said, "It won''t be easy to eat after a while. Wait, we just had lunch not long ago. There''s still something in there, and I''ll ask someone to get some for you." Gu Yu outside heard it and hurriedly went down to give instructions. As soon as the cook heard that the lord was going to have lunch, she hurriedly messed up the leftover dishes at noon, and quickly put the ingredients for the evening into the pot, and in less than two quarters of an hour, a table of medium meals was prepared. Gu Yu brought people into the main house. Mu Yangling was helping Qi Haoran take a bath in the bathroom, and almost didn''t scrape off a layer of his skin. She decided to talk to Fei Bai later, although it is not easy to take a bath in the military camp, but you have to take a bath every two or three days, right? Qi Haoran hasn''t washed it since he left home, right? After taking a shower, Qi Haoran sat on the kang with his hair loose and pointed at Mu Yangling to let her feed. Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "You are good at..." "Master is tired," Qi Haoran didn''t want to move at all. Mu Yangling had no choice but to pick up the bowls and chopsticks to feed him. When he was half full, he was not in a hurry, so he asked, "Is something wrong in the military camp?" Qi Haoran did not speak, and Mu Yangling stopped asking. When he was full, Qi Haoran hugged Mu Yangling in frustration, buried his head in her neck, and said, "It''s more difficult to train these **** than I thought..." It can be said that Qi Haoran has been hit a lot these days. These soldiers are not new recruits, nor are they veterans who have gone to the battlefield. They used to be undisciplined bandits. He has independently led an army to train soldiers since he was twelve years old. He has also trained many soldiers over the years. Today, one-fifth of the most elite troops in Daqi came from his men, but those are newly recruited soldiers. , Good drills, or veterans who have survived on the battlefield, although they are old fritters, but as long as they find some, they can be trained, but when they encounter these soldiers who have been bandits for several years and their bad habits are hard to change, Qi Haoran feels difficult. . Its not that you cant practice, but it takes too much energy and time. Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder and said softly, "You''re in a hurry, there''s nothing wrong with being slower." "How can you be slow? Jin Guo and Xixia are watching, I''m afraid that our soldiers will start fighting again before they are trained. When these little **** go to the battlefield, won''t they die?" Qi Haoran dare not say that he loves soldiers like sons, but he also regards them as his responsibility. As long as he thinks about it, his heart hurts, and then his anger starts to rise. "You have to think of a way to suppress their temper." "Then train them to the death and use up all their energy. Are they still in the mood to fight against you?" Mu Yangling said, "If you can do ideological work at that time, you will be able to conquer it with time." Qi Haoran said, "That''s what I''m doing now, but these guys are full of energy. They train to death during the day, and they scream loudly at night. After a few days, they keep making small movements secretly..." Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to. So distressed. "Is there enough oil and water?" This was the only reason Mu Yangling could think of. Qi Haoran nodded, "But we can''t reduce our food and salaries. Now we rely on this to stabilize people''s hearts and keep people." He looked at Mu Yangling eagerly, and said, "Do you have any way to spend your energy and energy? Tell me immediately." Mu Yangling pondered and said: "Actually, I wanted to discuss it with you a few days ago. The weather in southern Guizhou is a little unusual this year. I don''t know if it will be drought or flood next year, or if the weather is good. Most of the water conservancy in various places is now paralyzed. There are few people in southern Guizhou, so I dont know if the barracks can help. Qi Haoran frowned, "The government office is rich?" It is not necessary to have labor to build a water conservancy project. It also requires a lot of money. If nothing else, tools and materials are not small expenses. Mu Yangling said with a smile, "Mr. Liu has to worry about this." Qi Haoran immediately said: "That''s no problem, I''ve managed enough people, since it is going to be repaired, the whole area of ??southern Qian will be moved," Qi Haoran''s eyes flashed a dim light, and said: "Except for Juzhou, Qiannan can be There are also two state capitals, and their prefects have not changed, so it is time for them to spend money and energy." Qi Haoran had a moment of concern in his heart. Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled and asked, "Do you want to contribute to Miao Village?" Qi Haoran frowned, "They also have to do labor, why are you asking that?" "I mean whether to hand over the Miao people to the chiefs of the Miao villages, and the Miao people to be managed by the Miao people, the conflict will be much less, although there are some benefits to be given up on the surface, but the actual effect should be no better than the imperial court. Officials direct Miao Minxiao directly, and I heard that every year when Miao Min is put into labor, some accidents happen. Chapter 637： matchmaking In this way, the power will undoubtedly be delegated to the Miao Village. Although the two sides can be temporarily friendly, the conflict will inevitably increase due to interests. Qi Haoran shook his head and said: "I have a mind about this matter, and I must not let the Miao Village take full control of it. I''ll discuss it with Mr. Liu later." Mu Yangling took out the roster, explained what Jinhua meant, and asked, "What do you think about the marriage between Miao and Han?" Qi Haoran pouted, flipped through the list, and asked, "Can your people like Miao girls? Or Miao girls like Jinhua?" "Miao Min is very accepting of free love, so let them have some contact with them. They are a group of big men, if they don''t like it, they will refuse. There is only one thing. You are not allowed to pretend to like it if you don''t like it. Go back to the concubine''s room. If you pull it home, it''s not a marriage, it''s a revenge." Qi Haoran touched his chin and nodded, not sure if he heard it or not, but he took the list with him when he left. Qi Haoran looked over the list, and finally selected six more trustworthy and active subordinates to come over. When the six people came out of the main account, their expressions were a little weird. Several generals in the middle battalion looked at their eyes, their faces were a little heavy, and one of them said: "My lord has been moving recently, shouldn''t he know what we are doing in private? Otherwise, he has recruited so many people from Dongying and Xiying. What will the sergeant do?" "Didn''t we also go to two camps?" "How can we compare? Those two boys are still fresh, and one of them is only a captain, and Liu Dahei from Xiying is here." Su Cang''s face also darkened slightly, and then he smiled, stepped forward and pulled over the grief-stricken Zhong Xiaowei, the brothers hugged his neck and asked, "Little Zhong, the lord is looking for you. What''s the matter with you, okay, this is going to take off?" Colonel Zhong looked up and saw that they were all members of the central battalion, and they were all famous thorns. His heart jumped, he was not stupid, and he understood in an instant, he quietly took a breath, and directly He blushed and whispered: "Several brothers, stop making fun of me..." "Yo, I''m sorry, let''s talk about it, what''s the good thing?" Colonel Zhong twitched and said in a low voice, "The lord said that the princess wants to kiss us, and the good things for the other unmarried brothers in the camp should not be far away." Su Shen was shocked for a moment, and hurriedly asked, "Which girl are you talking about?" The expression on Colonel Zhong''s face was a little embarrassed, and he closed his mouth tightly and didn''t say anything. A few people laughed, slapped him on the shoulder and asked, "Liu Dahei and they are also doing the same thing?" Captain Zhong nodded. Su Canjian immediately lowered his eyes and pondered, Liu Dahei was not too young, and he was considered one of the prince''s most trusted people. It would be excusable to tell him that he was close, but he didn''t know whose daughter he was talking about. Or... the maid next to the princess? Although it is a bit flattering to marry the maidservant next to the princess as the main or side room, but if you can talk to the princess, you can endure it for a while. You must know that the prince and the princess have a good relationship and have been married for many years, but they have not even had a single room until now. Su Cang had a thought, and when he looked at Captain Zhong again, his eyes were not so deep. He was still young, but he still couldn''t hold back his face. He only loved good-looking ladies, but how did he know that marrying a wife should be a virtuous one, which would help him? is the best. Colonel Zhong slipped over to see Qi Haoran after everyone left. Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the first person to see him would be Colonel Zhong. He thought it was Liu Dahei. It seems that he also sees the wrong person sometimes. Under Qi Haoran''s half-smiling eyes, Colonel Zhong''s face turned red, and he talked about what had just happened. Qi Haoran was still smiling, but a dim light flashed in his eyes, and he raised his head after a while. He said with a smile, "It''s fine, but if they ask who it is, don''t tell them, lest the marriage fail and make Miss Ji''an embarrassed." Colonel Zhong nodded again and again, "I know that fame is very important to girls, so I didn''t say a word." Qi Haoran was satisfied and asked curiously, "Then do you want to?" Zhong Xiaowei babbled and stopped talking again, Qi Haoran understood, he doesn''t like Miao girls, he loves Mu Yangling, so he knows that this kind of thing can''t be forced, so he waved his hand and smiled: "It''s okay, you go down. ." Colonel Zhong stepped back, and just lifted the curtain and met Liu Dahei face to face. Liu Dahei cursed in his heart, "The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves", but Colonel Zhong didn''t think much about it, so he just handed over and stepped back. Qi Haoran saw Liu Dahei and thought that was right, he propped his head up and looked at him. Liu Dahei touched his nose embarrassedly, then sat right next to Qi Haoran in an instant, and said with a smile, "My lord, are we two brothers?" Qi Haoran nodded reluctantly, seeing that the two had fought side by side. "Then will you help old brother?" Qi Haoran nodded reluctantly when he thought of Liu Dahei''s character. Liu Dahei vomited bitterly in an instant, "Brother, you know, brother, I''m alone, and I don''t have any relatives to help me. It''s over 30 years old, and now I don''t have a daughter-in-law. I didn''t feel that in the military camp before. When you mentioned it like this today, I realized that my life is not as good as that of a dog. Although this Miao girl is not as gentle and demure as a Han girl, I like to be savage. You can do my brother a favor and let me first. Have you seen that girl Ji''an?" Qi Haoran''s face was embarrassed, and he said, "I haven''t mentioned this to Chief Ji''an yet." "..." Liu Dahei sat up slowly, looking at Qi Haoran with a little accusation. Qi Haoran laughed, then withdrew his smile and said: "I really want to marry Miao Village, Ji An loves his young daughter, if he can deal with various Miao Villages, within ten years, we can at least be able to marry Miao Village. Stay safe and have nothing to do with each other, and put all your energy on the border." Qi Haoran pointedly said: "I can''t stay in Qiannan for a long time, at least three or two years, and at most five or six years, I will be transferred back to Beijing. At that time, Qiannan must leave a general to guard the southwest and northwest borders." Liu Dahei''s heart jumped, knowing that what he wanted came true, his mouth became dry for a while. He looked at Qi Haoran with bright eyes, Qi Haoran smiled slightly and said: "I am for you, Brother Liu, the group of people under my command are all from bandits and rebels. There are more cooperations, and the affection is different from others, but whether you can take on this burden depends on your ability. Liu Dahei lowered his eyes and pondered, and Qi Haoran reminded him, "Chief Ji''an''s youngest daughter is a man of temperament, and we want to be married, not enmity." Therefore, Liu Dahei can use tricks to seduce the other party, but he must not use force or such indiscriminate tricks. Liu Dahei coughed twice and said goodbye. As soon as he came out, he turned around and went to find Fei Bai. He shoved all the valuable things on his body to Fei Bai, and said in a low voice, "Brother Fei Bai, you have to help eldest brother." Chapter 638： guest Feibai put away everything and said with a smile: "It''s easy to say, easy to say." Liu Dahei knew there was a show, so he just said it, the lord told him so much, how could he not give him some other news? Fei Bai whispered: "Girl Ji''an is straightforward and likes, um, a sturdy and majestic man," Fei Bai glanced at him suggestively, and said, "General Liu, this girl is sometimes easy to coax. , maybe it''s just a small thing, it can make people''s heart move," Fei Bai emphasized: "It doesn''t need to be expensive." Liu Dahei became distressed. Majestic and majestic, he believes that there is no problem. He can become a bandit leader from a peasant in one kind of land, relying on his big body and strength, but, "Brother Feibai, you also know that brother I have been exposed to the wind and the sun for many years. Yes, this face is as dark as her name, this little girl loves the handsome young offspring, the Captain Zhong from the middle camp..." Although Colonel Zhong is not a little white-faced, he has two major advantages that he can''t catch up with no matter how much he pursues. First, Colonel Zhong is young enough. He is twenty-one this year, much younger than his 30-year-old old bark. . Second, although Xiaowei Zhong is not a little white-faced, but his face is handsome enough, he is considered the most handsome among the black-faced and rough men. Liu Dahei felt that he was going to steal his daughter-in-law from Xiaowei Zhong, unless that daughter-in-law had eyes Something went wrong, so Liu Dahei hoped to go through the back door and get in touch with the Ji''an girl in advance, so as to make a good impression in the other party''s heart. Fei Baiwei: "General Liu, that girl from Ji''an is very favored and can''t easily leave the Miao Village. How did you meet her? If you want me to tell you, it''s better to listen to the prince. When the girl Ji''an comes over that day, you can show as much as you can. The side she likes," Fei Bai said against his heart, "at least you knew her likes before them." Liu Dahei looked at him resentfully, the hardware is so bad, no matter how good the software is, it is useless. Anyone who is a little sensible will know how to choose. Feibai looked away with a guilty conscience. Liu Dahei could only go to Lin Man for an idea. This boy has a lot of concubines and is very popular in brothels. He is very good at coaxing women. Since the hardware is no longer enough, he can only hope that the software will be perfect, saying Maybe Ji''an girl just twitched her mind for a while? Lin Man widened his eyes and said, "Are you really planning to marry a Miao girl?" "Be softer, I only told you about this, the lord won''t let us speak out." Lin Man pouted, "I won''t say it outside, but the Miao girl is too sturdy. I heard that their chief doesn''t even have a concubine. Do you really plan to not accept a concubine for the rest of your life?" Lin Man shook his body and said: "Fortunately, the lord didn''t find me." Liu Dahei snorted: "I don''t think the lord didn''t look for you because I know you have a flamboyant temperament. We''re going to get married, not enmity." Liu Dahei kicked him with his toes and said, "Tell me now, is there any way to please a woman?" "Simple," Lin Man stretched out a finger and said, "One word, money, as long as you have money, smash it hard, and you can pry open even the strongest girl." Liu Dahei didn''t believe it, "You think she''s your fans? Her father is the chief of the Miao Village, and he has no shortage of money." Lin Man pouted, "She is not short of money, because she has never used it, and I didn''t ask you to give it to her directly, how irritating? I asked you to spend money to buy jewelry and clothes, but there are no such things. Women don''t love, if you don''t believe that you will give him a set of ruby ??jewelry as soon as you meet, she will definitely rush into your arms." With a dark face, Liu Dahei turned around and left. He felt that it was a wrong choice for him to come to Lin Man. He gave ruby ??jewelry as soon as they met. He didn''t know what other people thought. If anyone met him for the first time, he would just leave. Give him valuables, and he must suspect that the person has evil intentions. Feibai lowered his head and replied, "Liu Cang is the only one who came to inquire about the news..." Qi Haoran waved him back, turned his head and said to Fan Zijin: "That''s why I like to use Liu Dahei. Although this man has never read a book, he is very smart. No one in the three armies can match him." "Can it be trusted?" Qi Haoran nodded, "He has no father, no mother, or even a family. To climb up, he can only rely on the grace of God. Such people are the most at ease. Apart from getting closer to Lin Man, he has a relationship with other generals. Pingping, as long as the eldest brother shows some kindness, he will not form a party for personal gain." People like Liu Dahei are ambitious, capable, and smart enough. They have no family, no connections in the DPRK, and they can be used with confidence. The key is that this person is ruthless and ruthless, but he is loyal. He and Lin Man met by chance, and they happened to besiege Qi Haoran together, but they were able to help each other all the time. Fan Zijin saw that Qi Haoran spoke so highly of him, so he took some snacks and asked, "Then you like him? What if Ji''an''s little daughter doesn''t like him?" Qi Haoran said with a smile: "When did my Daqi general want to look at a Miao village? It''s good to be able to do it, but it can''t be done. As long as Liu Dahei keeps his heart, I still love him." In the end, the marriage with the Miao Village is just the icing on the cake, how should the army operate or how it will operate. "I have sent someone to invite Chief Ji''an, and he has agreed to come to the barracks tomorrow as a guest. You can stay tomorrow too. We want to talk about planting herbs." Fan Zijin was surprised, "Liu Zhifu is also here?" The cultivation of herbal medicines is a local government affair, and Liu Qing is naturally presided over. Qi Haoran said with a smile: "Of course, otherwise why would I invite Ji An over?" This time, Qi Haoran invited Ji Ans house, and even the female family members were there. If he was a Han Chinese, he would definitely decline, because how could a woman go to the military camp as a guest? The Miao people are not so particular, and the youngest daughter Jinhua has been making a fuss about going out to play, so the Ji''an chief reluctantly agreed, but asked his wife Alu and the eldest daughter Hanlan to watch the youngest daughter closely and not let her cause trouble. Mu Yangling also went out early to pick up Liu Shiniang to go to the barracks, this time Xiao Xia didn''t go because she was not feeling well, and she didn''t really want to go to places like the barracks. As the hosts, they received the chief at the gate of the barracks, and the men and women walked into the barracks in an instant. Chief Ji''an was very interested in Qi Haoran''s military training. He couldn''t help but stop when he passed the school grounds. Qi Haoran took advantage of the situation and invited him: "Chief Ji''an, do you want to go over and take a look?" "Okay, okay." Chief Ji An walked towards the school grounds with a smile. Jinhua looked around excitedly, and Mu Yangling asked everyone, "They went to the school grounds to watch the soldiers practice. Are we going to the tent or follow?" Just as Han Lan was about to say go to the tent, Jin Hua quickly said, "Let''s go and have a look," Jin Hua raised her head and said, "It is said that the soldiers brought by the lord are very powerful, and they beat the Xixia soldiers to the ground. I really want to see if there are any. How awesome." Mu Yangling smiled and nodded, "Then let''s go have a look together." Han Lan saw her younger sister''s excited appearance, and then looked at Liu Shi Niang''s smiling expression, she thought this was normal among the Han people, so she calmed down and followed them to the school grounds. Just after a training session was stopped on the school field, Liu Dahei noticed them coming, and instantly clamped his legs, raised his chest and closed his abdomen, he thought for a while, and said to General Su who walked off the stage: "General Su, I think It seems that you didn''t practice very well just now, this time I brought a person from the general flag, do you want to compare?" Su Cang was displeased in his heart and was about to ridicule when he raised his head and saw Qi Haoran who was coming this way, he snorted coldly, thinking that Liu Dahei wanted to show himself in front of the prince, and said, "Of course there is no problem, it''s just that this is a middle ground. Camp, I am afraid that Liu Cang will say that my host has deceived guests later." Chapter 639： Performance Liu Dahei''s eyes flashed coldly, and he said with a smile: "General Su Shen is very polite, he is the same as the prince''s subordinates. Although they are divided into three camps, they are one family. How can there be any hostility?" "Since that''s the case, how about we fight with a general flag?" Liu Dahei responded with a smile, and it was time for him to show his graceful appearance. Qi Haoran and the others had just arrived, and the two of them agreed, and came together to ask for orders. Qi Haoran glanced at Liu Dahei, nodded in agreement with a smile, turned to Chief Ji''an and said, "Just in time for the Chief to give some pointers." "Where, where," Chief Ji''an said with a smile, "I should ask the two generals for advice." Liu Dahei got on his horse and stepped forward in person, Su Can shook his eyebrows and cursed inwardly, this man is too dog-legged. Woolen cloth. General Su Shen had no choice but to ask someone to bring his horse. Jinhua often watched the men wrestling and fighting in the Miao Village, but she had never seen such a formation, and her eyes suddenly lit up. Liu Dahei is the general of Xiying. He has a good relationship with Qi Haoran, so Qi Haoran can safely hand over Xiying to him. In return, Qi Haoran''s training plan he made is naturally implemented with all his strength. Therefore, unlike the scattered middle battalion, the soldiers of the Western battalion beat well, not only the overall ability, but also the individual combat ability. Before they came, these soldiers were informed that they were here to help the general grab his daughter-in-law, and this alone was enough to make them do their best for the general. Encountered some ignorant and undisciplined soldiers from the middle battalion, and it really knocked people down in a quarter of an hour. What makes the soldiers worry is how they can highlight the general''s bravery on the premise of winning. Soon, they don''t have to worry, because their general will take care of it himself. Liu Dahei wanted to make a quick decision. After all, Su Cang is not weak, and if he loses, it will not look good. As a result, the two will be a pair, and Liu Dahei is stunned. Will actually hand-born to this point. He knew how to watch the doorway for an expert, and a person for a layman to watch the fun, so he abruptly took off the knife he had cut by two points. Can make more gorgeous moves. General Su Can''s face turned pale, and then he looked at Liu Dahei, a little confused about his intentions. If he wanted to behave in front of the general, wouldn''t it be more revealing to knock him down within three moves? Now there are colleagues who love to help him? However, when did Liu Dahei become so powerful? I remember a few months ago when the two of them competed against each other, and they couldn''t tell the difference between the two. Liu Dahei didn''t give Su Can much time to think about it. Although his moves were gorgeous, they were equally powerful. He just changed the fatal knife to attacking some insignificant parts of him. Golden Flower was so excited that she couldn''t stop clapping her hands. Liu Shi Niang also felt good-looking, she couldn''t help holding her breath, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled, Qi Haoran glanced at Chief Ji''an with a stern face, and scolded Liu Dahei inwardly, feeling that he was too showy, his eyes He winked at him in a blink of an eye, letting him know that there was not only Jin Hua, a layman, but also Chief Ji''an, who might be his future husband, who was not a layman. But Chief Ji''an thought it was Qi Haoran''s arrangement, and he thought he was doing it too much, because he also saw that General Liu Can could knock out General Su Can within three moves, but he was dragged by him for more than 40 years. However, when he saw the two generals fighting and taking the cavalry behind him, Chief Ji''an was thoughtful. Does the prince want him to see the strength of their cavalry, focusing on the soldiers, not the generals? Also, although fighting depends on the orders of the generals, the ability of the soldiers to order and forbid them, and the rapid formation of formations is also a great strength, and the generals of Daqi have all gone through wars, so their ability is naturally not a problem. Thinking of this, Chief Ji''an watched the battle between the two armies carefully, and couldn''t help but sigh: "The general''s troops are really good." Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and said humbly: "Where, the people that Liu Can will bring are ordinary soldiers who have passed the Western battalion, but Su Can will bring the most inferior soldiers of the middle battalion, so that they can see what is qualified. , so as not to know how to be kicked out of the barracks." It''s not the last time. The soldiers who have been trained for ten days can catch up with the soldiers who have been training for more than three months. It''s really a waste of his time. It''s just that ordinary soldiers can be so uniform and quick to respond. It is almost General Liu Cang that issues an order, and they can immediately change the formation and interspersed among them. If the people on General Su Can''s side are too weak, I''m afraid it will be more obvious. The strength of Liu Cang''s side is revealed. Chief Ji''an became more and more frightened the more he looked at it. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or intentional. Although the soldiers led by General Su Shen were wicked, they were just above the soldiers in his Miao village. Chief Ji''an himself is a leader of the army. When watching, he can''t help comparing his own soldiers. In this comparison, he can''t compare the combat ability of individual soldiers for the time being, but the overall confrontation ability is based on the existing Miao village. Weapons and equipment and combat awareness, I am afraid that it can be worthy of a tie with the people of General Su. Thinking about this, he felt more and more that it was just deliberately arranged by Qi Haoran, but Qi Haoran only saw the soldiers in his Miao Village from a distance last time, how could he know their strength? Just thinking about it, Chief Ji''an froze in his heart. Could the lord already know the confidential news of their Miao Village? The king''s move is to warn him to be loyal to Daqi, otherwise they will not be afraid of war? After all, the soldiers led by their weaker General Su Shen were slightly stronger than those of their Miao village. Chief Ji''an was dripping with cold sweat and felt that dealing with the Han people was a hassle, and he had to think more. Little did he know that this was all due to his own overthinking, Qi Haoran just wanted to be a matchmaker. At this time, he watched General Su Cang''s performance, and his teeth were gnashing in his heart. He planned to redouble his training after today, and then stared at Liu Dahei and told him to stop. General Liu Shen probably felt that it was almost the same, and finally shouted, and shot General Su Can off the horse''s back. Liu Cang fights in front of the horse, clenching his fists with a solemn face and saying, "Fortunately, the last general will not be disgraced." Jin Hua cheered at the moment Liu Shen was going to win, clapped her hands hard, and stared at Liu Dahei with a flushed face. Deeper, with water in his eyes, he looked at him with his fists clenched. Mu Yangling turned around with a smile and wanted to ask her how she felt, when she saw her expression, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, she hesitated to look at the white-robed Captain Zhong, who was handsome and hearty, could it be that today''s protagonist It''s not the white-faced and beardless captain, but the black and chunky Liu Dahei? Chapter 640： heartbeat Just when Mu Yangling had doubts in his heart, Qi Haoran directly reached out and ordered the six people he had chosen to accompany him. Except for Liu Dahei who stepped forward excitedly, the other five people were a little slow. Qi Haoran glared at them, grandma''s, if you don''t want to say, could it be that he can still force them to get married? If he had said it earlier, he could have made a substitution earlier. He looked at Liu Dahei, the only one who was willing, and was very worried. With such an appearance and age... I knew earlier that he would not engage in so-called fairness. There are two people in a camp. Just choose a few more, and draw all the ones with suitable conditions. Golden Flower took a peek at Liu Dahei, then leaned into Mu Yangling''s ear and asked, "Who was that Daheitan who commanded the army just now?" "He?" Mu Yangling glanced at Liu Dahei and asked her with his eyes, "Are you talking about him? He is General Liu Cang, a fierce general under the prince." Jinhua blushed and asked in a low voice, "Is he married?" She always remembered what Mu Yangling said, she had to choose a man without a wife if she wanted to marry. Mu Yangling felt very strange in his heart, shook his head, and whispered: "He used to be poor and couldn''t find a suitable one, so he didn''t get married." Jinhua was satisfied and jumped up to her sister happily, holding her hand and walking behind her father, Han Lan looked at her excitedly suspiciously, and asked, "What did you tell the princess just now?" "Nothing." Jin Hua pouted. She shouldn''t tell her sister, her sister is an old school, she will definitely object to what she wants to do. The group moved to the middle tent, and an open space in front was cleared. It is estimated that considering the presence of female dependents, the cold wind is getting heavier, so curtains are placed on both sides to block the wind. Two fires were lit on the left and right sides, with half-baked sheep hanging on them. Chief Ji''an shrugged his nose and said happily: "Is this a prairie sheep from Roche?" Qi Haoran sat down with his legs crossed and said, "Exactly, the Chinese New Year is almost here. I asked someone to go to Luo''s to collect some sheep. It is easy to slaughter during the Chinese New Year. The weather is nice today, so I asked someone to slaughter two of them. If Chief Ji''an If you like it, go back and lead both ends back." Chief Ji''an did not refuse, but answered with a smile. The men and women are seated separately, but Jinhua looks like a handsome son, and doesn''t like sitting on the side of the female family, so she ran to her father and sat down, staring blankly at Liu Dahei. Liu Dahei happened to be sitting next to Captain Zhong, and when he noticed Jinhua''s gaze, his back tightened. He didn''t know whether Jinhua was looking at him or Colonel Zhong. He regretted it for a while. When choosing a seat just now, he should have taken a snack, so he didn''t change to sit next to Colonel Zhong. Among the six of them, Colonel Zhong was the youngest. , and the most handsome. Little did he know that Colonel Zhong, who was on the side, was also sitting on needles. He felt that Jinhua was looking at him, and he regretted it for a while. He shouldn''t have refused the prince''s matter because he couldn''t save face. The Jinhua girl ran over to the male guest Sitting, it can be seen that there are no rules at all, and still staring at the man like this... Colonel Zhong''s face became more and more ugly, but the other four calmed down and decided to eat mutton at ease and watch the show. Mu Yangling smeared a layer of wild honey on the mutton, turned it over, and cut a thin layer with a knife. After a while, she cut a plate. She gave it to the chief''s wife, Aru, who waved her hand to refuse. , said in broken Chinese: "I don''t like honey." Mu Yangling smiled slightly, "Then you can do whatever you want. If you need any seasoning, you can tell the soldier and let the soldier get it." Aru smiled and agreed. Mu Yangling gave it to Liu Shi Niang, Liu Shi Niang took it with a smile, looked at the little bear who was carried by the wet nurse, and said with a smile: "Little Young Master is awake, probably hungry too." Mu Yangling reached out and took the child, let him sit next to him, and fed him some juice first. Seeing him staring at the flesh in front of him, he nodded his nose amused. Lord of meat dislikes. Mu Yangling saw that his saliva was about to fall, so he put a handkerchief in his hand and said, "Wipe off the saliva, mother will help you roast the meat." Little Bear didn''t know that he was being molested by his mother, so he wiped his mouth and nose with a handkerchief in his hand, and Han Lan, who was opposite, laughed when he saw it, and Little Bear stared at her curiously with his round eyes, and tilted his head to look at her. After a while, she probably felt that she was not attractive with meat, so she looked back and continued to stare at the sheep hanging in front of her eyes, seeing her mother smeared with honey and roasted, exuding a tempting meat aroma... The little bear drooled with a "swoosh", and it was really drooling. The sliced ??meat was tender and tender, but Mu Yangling didn''t dare to give him more food, only cut off half a plate and carefully fed him with chopsticks. After eating two mouthfuls of meat and a mouthful of juice, the little bear was full after a while, and then continued to stare at the sheep in front of him. Mu Yangling didn''t dare to give him any more food, and couldn''t stand his gaze, so he took him over to his father, and invited Jinhua by the way, "Girl Jinhua, we have wild honey here, and the roasted meat is more tender than theirs. Would you like to come and try it?" Golden Flower was drooling at the man opposite, and she said without thinking, "What''s so delicious about barbecue, it''s better to have a fight." Jinhua rolled her eyes and said, "It''s better to let them compete." Jinhua pointed to the man opposite and said, "This time my father also brought warriors and let them compete together to see who is stronger." Although Liu Dahei looked very powerful just now, but because he is mainly arranging troops, Su Cang doesn''t seem to be very strong, so it is better to do it again. Jinhua''s proposal was right in Liu Dahei''s mind. He felt that he couldn''t compare his appearance with others, only his inner show and ability. So he looked at Qi Haoran with bright eyes, and Qi Haoran nodded in agreement. Six people against six people, go together, so that everyone needs to fight together. Several generals could tell the difference between inside and outside. No matter what, they could not lose their share in front of the Miao people. Besides, apart from Liu Dahei, no one really had the desire to express. But the Miao people were not vegetarians. After their entire army was destroyed, they also pulled their four people down, leaving only Liu Dahei and Colonel Zhong on the field. Mu Yangling also looked at him with bright eyes. After all, Liu Dahei ate a few more years than Colonel Zhong. Besides, he was ruthless in his early years, and he had the will to express himself. Colonel Zhong was forced to admit defeat. Chief Ji''an couldn''t help sighing and said, "My lord, you have a lot of fierce generals." "Where, where," Qi Haoran said modestly without much sincerity: "There are also many capable people under the chief." Jin Hua didn''t hear the two of them at all, she was completely focused on the competition just now, she jumped up and said, "I will also compete," Jin Hua whipped her whip and ran to the front, and said, "Who are you? Dare to come up?" The scene was quiet for a while. Chapter 641： Invitation to battle Qi Haoran looked at Chief Ji''an with a light cough. Chief Ji''an was embarrassed, with a faint anger, and shouted: "Jinhua, hurry back to me!" Jinhua pouted: "I don''t!" She pointed at Liu Da**** with a whip: "Come up and test with me." Liu Dahei''s expression was blank for a moment, and he shook his head. Although he wanted to show himself in front of Jinhua, he didn''t want to do anything to the woman. Jinhua was furious and asked, "You look down on me? I''m afraid you can''t beat me, come up quickly." Han Lan hurriedly got up and said, "Sister, don''t be ridiculous, this is the military camp, you are a girl, how can you find someone to compete?" "Why not? When I was in Miao Village, I even started to train myself. Dad didn''t say anything. You learned like a Han Chinese, but do you think I''m the same as you?" Seeing that her sister was targeting her like this, Han Lan was so angry that she didn''t want to make a fool of her family, so she took a few steps, grabbed her hand, and sneered in her ear: "I''m only afraid that you will lose. After you cry, you are messing around in our Miao Village, thinking that you are Abba''s daughter, everyone let you, everyone here is not used to you, if you don''t want to embarrass Abba, just follow me honestly." Jinhua was even more angry. She never listened to persuasion. She shook off her sister''s hand. Just when she saw Mu Yangling get up, she pointed at her and said, "I want to compare with you!" Mu Yangling was stunned, she just saw that the atmosphere before the sisters seemed to be bad, and she wanted to go forward to persuade her, so as to fulfill the friendship of the landlord, why did the fire come to her? Jinhua said: "Didn''t you miss a hand in our Miao Village last time? I think you are different from those Han women. Do you dare to come and compete?" A cold light flashed in Qi Haoran''s eyes, and he was a little displeased with Jinhua, but Mu Yangling smiled and said, "It''s not impossible, but if you lose, you can''t cry." Jinhua snorted coldly, and said, "I wouldn''t do that kind of dishonest thing, you choose weapons." Because she came to the military camp, Mu Yangling''s clothes were not heavy. She **** her sleeves, and asked Qi Haoran for a dagger before stepping forward. She raised the weapon in her hand and said with a smile, "I will use it. This is it." Golden Flower frowned, "I use a long whip." The ?? whip is undoubtedly superior to the dagger. Mu Yangling said: "The long whip only has a chance of winning when the distance is widened. Are you sure you want to use the long whip?" The best thing that Jin Hua is good at is the long whip. The whip never leaves her body since she was a child. Unlike Mu Yangling, who knows many kinds of weapons, she only knows this one. Mu Yangling stood opposite her and motioned Hanlan to let go of her. Hanlan was sweating profusely and looked at her husband for help. She knew that her sister''s force was worth it. What if she broke the princess? Chen Jiacai glanced at Qi Haoran and saw that although he was angry at first, he was not worried and seemed very confident in the princess, so he nodded to his wife secretly. This little sister-in-law often embarrassed his wife, so it would be good for outsiders to teach her a lesson. Almost as soon as Mu Yangling signaled that he could start, Jinhua threw a whip over, Mu Yangling dexterously avoided it, the whip slammed on the ground with a loud bang, and a mark was drawn on the ground. This is the first time everyone. Once confronted with the fierceness of the Miao girl, some people felt a sense of sympathy when they thought that they might marry this woman. On the contrary, Liu Dahei''s eyes became brighter and he looked at the golden flower with admiration. He is different from those men who only like charming women. He thinks that a woman must be able to support half of a family to be called a woman. Otherwise, when a man dies, his family will only be in decline, and his wife and children may be impoverished. use? can''t be eaten as a meal. Jinhua is so sturdy and better. One day he will die in battle, and his wife and children can continue to live well. He doesn''t mind whether to remarry or go back to his mother''s house. It is enough to keep the blood of his Liu family. Liu Dahei used the theory of pragmatism as always, and became more and more satisfied with Jinhua. Then he saw that the princess avoided Jinhua''s attacks one after another, but was approaching her step by step, and his heart jumped. Seeing that Mu Yangling was so agile, Jinhua simply rotated half a circle, the whip swept across, Mu Yangling turned over to avoid it, switched the dagger in the air to his left hand, grabbed the whip with his right hand when he landed, and pushed Jinhua with a single force. Pulling it to the front, the dagger was placed on her neck, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I took advantage of the fight against you. I am stronger than the average person." Jinhua was not convinced, "How big can it be? Is it bigger than my brother''s?" Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows, looked at Ji Anyong who was eating meat below, and said with a smile, "Do you know if you try it?" Chen Jiacai poked his uncle with his finger, Ji Anyong raised his head in a daze, but he couldn''t come back to his senses for a while, Chief Ji''an wanted to kick people into the fire, he turned his head to Qi Haoran and smiled awkwardly: " The lord laughed, I didn''t expect the princess to be so powerful..." Joke, it''s okay for the daughter to go up to compete, and the son to go up to compete, what''s the matter? Qi Haoran smiled and said, "As it happens, I also want to see who is stronger, the young chieftain and his wife." Miao Village has no tradition of looking down on women, so when Ji Anyong heard Qi Haoran''s words, he jumped up and asked, "Is your strength also innate?" Mu Yangling smiled and nodded. Ji Anyong drew a long knife and said embarrassedly, "I''m used to knives." Mu Yangling threw the dagger to Qi Haoran, drew a long knife, and said with a smile, "Then let''s compare the knives." Mu Yangling''s swordsmanship is a combination of what she has learned in her previous life and what Qi Haoran taught her. The fancy movements are removed, and it is simple and neat. She has great strength and subconsciously restrains five points of strength, but that''s how the swords collided. At that time, Ji Anyong was still shaking slightly, almost unable to hold the knife, his eyes became solemn, and he fought more cautiously. Ji Anyong''s swordsmanship was developed by their Miao village fighting against wild beasts and slowly practicing on the battlefield, and it was even more deadly. Sit up straight, lean forward slightly, and watch with piercing eyes. Chief Ji''an was slightly startled, and straightened his back to look at the two people in the field where you retreated and I entered. Ji Anyong was very familiar with his own sword technique, so he had the upper hand when he first came up, but Mu Yangling was not bad. Although he retreated from time to time, he covered his body tightly, and he could attack once or twice from time to time. Ji Anyong thought that the longer the time, the better his chances of winning. After all, he is a man, and his strength is far superior to Mu Yangling. Moreover, he is a person who has fought on the battlefield. Sometimes he fights with ruthlessness and experience. But he didn''t expect that Mu Yangling was not weaker than him, not only did his strength not lose, but as time passed, it seemed that some memories in her body were awakened, the swordsmanship became more and more fierce, pressing step by step, Ji Anyong retreated immediately. Three steps. Jian Yong knew that he should fight quickly, so his swordsmanship became more and more severe... Mu Yangling hadn''t had such a good fight for a long time, and she got carried away for a while. She didn''t react until she heard her son''s big cheers. She blocked Ji Anyong''s attack, and at the same time jumped back, withdrew the knife and said with a smile: " Today is a happy day, it''s better to stop here first." Jian Yong felt a little pity, but he still smiled and agreed. Chapter 642： Cooperation Little Bear clapped his little hands vigorously, shouted "Wow" and rushed towards Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling took him and picked him up, kissing his little face that was flushed with excitement. Qi Haoran got up and pulled the mother and son to sit beside him, turned his head to Ji An Yong and said, "You are good at kung fu." Ji Anyong smiled embarrassedly, "The princess is amazing, the princess didn''t seem to be doing her best just now." He is not a fool, Mu Yangling''s attack strength is too balanced, it seems that he is controlling the strength himself. Qi Haoran laughed and said, "If the princess does her best, I''m afraid I won''t be able to resist her strength." Now is the Great Qi Dynasty, and Qi Haoran does not want to cover up Mu Yangling''s divine power. Several generals stunned secretly, as if they understood why the princess was so favored. The competition just now shocked Liu Dahei and others, because they knew that if they had not received systematic education, they were afraid that they would not be able to live under Mu Yangling''s hands. Fifty strokes. Since then, the generals'' reverence for Mu Yangling has reached a new height. Golden Flower drilled into Mu Yangling''s hand and whispered, "Go back and teach me." "Don''t you just use the whip? I can''t use the whip." Jinhua felt a little regretful, then turned to look at Liu Dahei, and asked with a blushing face: "Hey, can you use the whip?" If you cant, you have to! Liu Dahei sat upright and said, "A little bit of understanding." Golden flower''s eyes rolled, "Then you teach me, I want to learn the whipping technique of your Han people, I would like to see whether it is yours or our Miao people." Liu Dahei decided to go back at night and find someone who could whip to teach him. Now everyone can see that Jinhua is interested in Liu Dahei. The generals who were also blind dated felt a little uncomfortable. If they lost to Colonel Zhong, how could they lose to a black and old Liu Dahei? But while she lost, she was a little fortunate, fortunately this girl didn''t like herself. Only Colonel Zhong was very uncomfortable. It was one thing that he didn''t like Jinhua, but he didn''t expect that Jinhua didn''t like him either. Except for his rank, he was not as good as Liu Dahei, and he didn''t think he was inferior in any aspect. , not to mention that he is only twenty-one this year, given time, the rank will definitely not be lower than Liu Dahei. He glanced at Jinhua and felt that the Miao girl not only had problems with her personality and morals, but also had problems with her eyes. Qi Haoran looked up and happened to see Colonel Zhong''s look. He was a little unhappy in his heart. A man should be able to afford it and let it go. Colonel Zhong didn''t like it and didn''t dare to refuse. How can such a person be a general? is too narrow-minded. Qi Haoran looked at the other five generals again, and saw Liu Dahei''s brows and eyes narrowed with joy. This person doesn''t need to look at it. The other four have already started drinking and eating meat with each other, and they will beat each other from time to time. Liu Dahei''s shoulders in celebration. Qi Haoran nodded slightly, these four people are quite capable. Chief Ji''an and his son-in-law looked at each other. He looked at Liu Dahei carefully and felt a little dissatisfied. This man was several years older than his eldest son-in-law, and he held it in his hand. How could the beloved daughter marry him? Qi Haoran took Chief Ji''an into the tent to discuss the marriage. Chief Ji''an thought about it for a long time and felt that if his Miao village could marry the Han people, he should be able to get a lot of benefits. He could at least get more of the corn seeds. But the daughter is also very important. Chief Ji''an gritted his teeth and said, "Marriage is no problem, but that Liu Dahei can''t." Qi Haoran said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Chief, you have the final say on who to marry. My son-in-law, whoever is unmarried, is up to you to choose." He heard Mu Yangling say Ji''an''s love for his daughter Yes, as long as Ji''an Jinhua takes a fancy to Liu Dahei, it will be 80% successful. Chief Ji''an didn''t know these twists and turns, his eyes lit up, and he asked, "Is this true?" Qi Haoran nodded and waved his hand generously: "If the chief wants to, he can bring his daughter to the military camp often. There are many good Erlangs in our army who are not married." Chief Ji''an immediately smiled and said, "Lord Qi, there are actually many unmarried girls in our Miao Village." Qi Haoran chuckled and said perfunctorily, "As long as both parties are happy, I have no problem." It would be nice if he could press his subordinates to marry the chief''s daughter, but how could he press them to marry ordinary Miao girls? Fate it. The two decided on the intention of marriage, and when they looked at each other again, they felt that they were a family. Therefore, Chief Ji''an promised to protect the policy of the court with both hands and feet in the future, and organized the Miao people to plant medicinal materials, make a fortune, and be friendly to the Han people. Qi Haoran also said that he would provide some help to the Miao Village. For example, the corn seeds in the spring will definitely be close to each other. As long as the medicinal materials of the other party are of good quality, they will not worry about the market. Miao Min friends learn advanced farming techniques. even promised to provide technical and material support for the difficulties encountered by the other party in the construction of terraces. Similarly, the Ji''an chief should try his best to promote the emperor''s great character and let the Miao people know that the emperor loves the people like a son''s benevolence. Chief Ji''an felt that he had really made a profit. The prince seemed to be a little stupid in this regard. He paid so much to just want them to promote their emperor. As for supporting the court policy, as long as the court did not bully the Miao people, they would naturally support it. Isn''t it all bullshit? He felt that he didn''t give anything, and he was very happy to get so many things just by talking. After listening to his father-in-law''s happy retelling, the Chen family was silent for a moment, then nodded with a smile: "Prince Qi is indeed kind." But he was a little worried. If all the Miao people knew about the Emperor Daqi, would the chiefs still be able to instruct the Miao people like waving their arms in the future? I want to discourage it, but if the court cannot get the benefits it wants from the Miao Village, will it still maintain such a good support policy? If it was as difficult as the late Da Zhou period, and the Miao people were exploited by the imperial court, and they held the power to direct the Miao people, they were only directing them to continue to oppose the imperial court, and the life might not be better than now. So, the choice placed in front of the chief is. Give up the supreme right, benefit all Miao people, and continue to let Miao people live in dire straits, but we hold the life and death of all Miao people in our hands. Chen Jiacai saw that his father-in-law didn''t realize this, and the words turned around, thinking of his childhood dream, thinking of his father-in-law''s look of hope occasionally, Chen Jiacai suppressed what he wanted to say, thinking, maybe his father-in-law''s original intention was not. Change, he still wants Miao Min to live a good life, if so, why let him make such a choice? Hanlan didn''t notice anything unusual about her husband, but just talked to him about her sister''s thoughts and whispered, "Why did my sister choose such a dark and old one? I think the white-robed general next to him is pretty good." Chen Jiacai smiled and said, "This time you are not as smart as your sister. I think she chose the right one. General Liu Can is much stronger than Colonel Zhong." Chapter 643： Dating Chen Jiacai has been observing all the way since he entered the barracks. Naturally, he could see that Liu Dahei was expressing it on purpose, and he also saw the disdain in Zhong Xiaowei''s eyes. Just now, my father-in-law also said that Qi Haoran proposed marriage, and the six people who accompanied him were obviously the people Qi Haoran liked. Although Liu Dahei''s own conditions were not good, it was his intentions. , or both. But no matter what kind he is, at least he is willing to take care of his sister-in-law, which is better than attending a blind date dinner while despising Zhong Xiaowei, who looks down on his sister-in-law. He is Han. Although he did not grow up among Han people, he has read books with Mr. Han people for more than ten years. He knows Han men best, but most of them are self-righteous and self-deceiving people like Zhong Xiaowei. Thinking that he was wronged by marrying a Miao girl, that he was contributing to the marriage between the two sides, and that he was reluctant to get the rights because of it, and he despised the Miao people. Fortunately, my sister-in-law didn''t take a fancy to Colonel Zhong, otherwise he would have to persuade his father-in-law to give up this marriage for the sake of family peace in the future. As for Liu Dahei, Chen Jiacai can''t see it. This is the marriage of the sister-in-law, so let them make their own decisions. Sure enough, the next day, my father-in-law called the Chen family over and asked him to make a list of unmarried young talents under Qi Haoran''s hands. He would choose husbands for his daughters one by one. Jinhua heard the news, and the first sentence was, "Abba, I have a crush on Liu Dahei, you go to propose a marriage to me." "No," Ji An said with a slap in the face: "Liu Dahei is too old!" "How old are you, only thirty-two." Jian stared, "Who told you?" Jin Hua held her red face and smiled: "He told me personally, he said he was old, but as long as I am willing to marry him, he will always spoil me, Dad, I like him like this, hurry up Go get a kiss!" Jian held his chest in one breath, and went to stare at his daughter and wife. Didn''t he tell them to keep an eye on them yesterday, why did he still take it? Alu and Hanlan bowed their heads, who can stop Jinhua''s bullish temper? Ji An said with a bitter face: "Jinhua, you are the golden flower in Dad''s heart, how can you marry such an old man? Prince Qi said that you can choose any of his young men. I took a look yesterday. I found out that there are a few young guys who are also very good and brave." "So what? I was so happy with Liu Dahei, my heart thumped when I saw him, just like when you saw your grandma, I recognized him." "That''s what you said last time when you saw Prince Qi." Jinhua pouted, "But Prince Qi has a concubine, and Liu Dahei has no wife, otherwise you will let me marry the prince!" Jian stopped talking for a moment. Jinhua cried and quarreled. Seeing her father, she still didn''t let go. The next day, she stole her brother''s horse and went down the mountain to the military camp to find Liu Dahei. For the convenience of the strategy, Liu Dahei stayed in the barracks without leaving his face, and handed over the Xiying to his subordinates for the time being. Seeing Jinhua coming to see him, he was instantly happy, so he took out the strategy he learned from Feibai and used it all. on the golden flower. It is said that the prince chased the princess like this back then. Thinking of the strength of the princess, Liu Dahei felt that the princess and his golden flower still had something in common. Maybe this hobby is the same? Therefore, Liu Dahei took a leave of absence. He first took Jinhua into the city to play for a long time, took her to eat delicious food, bought her some small things, and personally took her into the silver building to make a set of precious jewelry. Golden Flower blushed and said, "Will it be too expensive?" "No, it won''t cost you much if you use it on you." Liu Dahei smiled and said, he is not that lecherous Lin Man, all the money he robbed in his early years was spent on women, and his money has always been exist. Golden Flower was shy. Liu Dahei turned around and took her out of the city for a horse race, but he was very sorry when he came back. Fei Bai said that when the prince and princess went out for a horse race, they often picked flowers to make garlands and put them on their heads. It was very romantic. He also made garlands, and now It was winter, and he stared wide-eyed all the way and didn''t see a single flower. Liu Dahei gave Jinhua a lot of things, but he didn''t forget to attack the future father-in-law and brother-in-law and sister-in-law. He asked Jinhua to bring a treasured sword to Chief Ji''an (which he robbed when he was a bandit). The mother-in-law and the eldest sister-in-law have several pieces of fine cloth (that was rewarded by the emperor when the official was sealed), a good BMW for the eldest brother-in-law (that was borrowed from the prince), and an ancient book for the eldest brother-in-law (that was the I got it by luck when I was a bandit). So Jinhua came back with a full load, rode a horse by himself, followed by the soldiers who were escorting things, raised his chest, and returned to the Miao Village with high spirits. Chief Ji''an saw a horse and a box, and he was furious and shouted, "How dare Liu Dahei use only these things to hire him?" The escorting soldiers were taken aback, and so was Jinhua. Then the soldier hurriedly explained: "Mr. Chief has misunderstood. This is a gift for you and your ladies when we joined the army." Jinhua pouted and said, "Abba, you underestimate Liu Lang too much, but he said that if Aba agrees to our marriage, he will do everything he can." "Just blow it, Liu Dahei likes you so much?" His own daughter knows that because she is the youngest daughter, she looks the most like his wife, but has a temperament like him, so he has spoiled her uncontrollably since she was a child. You can still bear it, and most of the stockades are watching their family''s power and face bear each other, so how could the Han people be able to bear the character of Jinhua? Therefore, Chief Ji''an prefers a son-in-law with a milder personality. It''s okay to say cowardice, but at least he doesn''t dare to bully his daughter. If the daughter is domineering and does something wrong, he will push him, and the other party can only grit his teeth. Chief Ji''an, he felt that he was really heartbroken for this daughter, so Liu Dahei can be a simple person from a peasant rebel to a bandit leader, and then to a general? If the husband and wife quarrel at that time, what should he do if he can''t hold back his son-in-law and make his daughter aggrieved? So Chief Ji An squinted at the box and turned his head to ignore it. Jinhua felt that even her father looked down on her, her eyes were red with anger, she dropped the reins and ran inside, crying as she ran. The soldiers saw this, for fear that the chief would ask them to carry things back and it would be difficult for them to communicate with each other, so they hurriedly threw the things and turned around and ran, saying, "Master Chief, the things have been delivered, the younger ones will go first." Chief Ji''an shouted that he was too late, and was also curious about the gift that Liu Dahei had prepared, so he opened it and sighed: "He does have a heart. Chen Jiacai came over to hear it, thought for a while and said, "Father-in-law, I think Liu Dahei is really sincere, if you don''t believe him, just talk to him and you''ll know, discuss marriage, discuss marriage, first discuss, then get married, we The Miao family does not have the bad habit of taking concubines by the Han people. Although Amei is a Miao girl, she is your pearl. It is normal for us to make such a request. Liu Dahei will naturally refuse if he cannot do it. On the contrary, it makes Amei even more concerned." Chapter 644： agree Chief Ji''an pondered and said, "Liu Dahei, too old!" This is the reason why he hates each other the most. How could his beautiful daughter marry such a piece of cow dung? Chen Jiacai coughed lightly and said, "Father-in-law, if Liu Dahei doesn''t value the separation between Miao and Han, he would be a good choice," he said tactfully: "After all, Amei is going to live with that person for the rest of her life. I look down on the Miao people from the bottom of my heart..." Jinhua thought that the Miao people were good everywhere, and it would be strange if they met a Han who looked down on the Miao people. It was because he grew up in the Miao Village that he felt that the Miao people were like a family, and the people in the Miao Village regarded him as a Miao person, so he and Hanlan could live a good life, but no matter how far away, the people near the Miao Village regarded him as a Miao person. A few Han villages were disgusted with them. They went to the army camp that day and saw them. The people in the army camp respected them because they were the guests of the prince. Those generals who knew they were going to have a blind date with Jinhua, except for Liu Da Black, all with disdain in their eyes, showing the ethnic prejudice between Miao and Han. Chief Ji''an struggled for two days, and finally decided to talk to Liu Dahei. He also wanted to know what Liu Dahei thought about his daughter. Liu Dahei went to see Chief Ji''an in the mood of seeing his future husband, and deliberately made himself younger, so he held the treasured sword he snatched from Lin Man to see his father-in-law. There is no way, for men, he is still a man of martial arts. He can''t think of giving anything other than swords. Chief Ji''an sat in the restaurant and looked at the bustling crowd below. Half of the people below were Han people and half of them were Miao people, but the Han people could open shops, but the Miao people could only set up stalls on the roadside. I don''t know when they were Miao people. To be able to open a big shop in the city without discrimination... Liu Dahei came in respectfully and saluted, "Liu Dahei has seen Uncle Shi." Chief Ji''an twitched the corners of his mouth and waved: "You should call me Chief Ji''an." "This..." This is too unfamiliar, isn''t it? "Why don''t you call me Big Brother Ji''an? You and I are equal brothers, and we are not too different in age anyway." Liu Dahei immediately shouted: "Hello, Chief!" Chief Ji''an waved him to sit down, stared at him up and down, left and right for a long time, except for being strong and black, he didn''t understand how his daughter would fall in love with such a person, like his eldest daughter, how normal her aesthetics are , looks handsome, why is the aesthetic of the youngest daughter crooked? Liu Dahei sat with his back straight, and after seeing Chief Ji''an for a long time, he still stared at him. Seeing that the other party was getting more and more dissatisfied, he hurriedly expressed his sincerity, "Master Chief, I am sincere in marrying Jinhua, Please do it all." Chief Ji''an snorted coldly, "You dare to swear that you are 100% sincere to Jinhua, not for the benefits of marriage?" Liu Dahei was silent for a moment, his face became more and more respectful, he raised his eyes and looked at Chief Ji''an frankly, and said: "Master Chief, I am asking to marry Jinhua because the marriage brings benefits, but I also really like it. Jinhua''s, if I don''t like her, even if I know that marriage can bring great benefits, I will not agree to the prince, because Jinhua will be my child''s mother in the future, my Liu family is my blood now, I will first What I consider is not the future, but the blood of the Liu family, and I hope that the blood of the Liu family will be continued by Jinhua." The expression on Chief Ji''an''s face softened, and I have to say that Liu Dahei touched his veins, he sighed, and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to fulfill you, but I''m afraid that your personalities will be different, and Jinhua has a big temper. You are not a soft-hearted person. Once you quarrel and refuse to give in to each other, it will inevitably hurt the relationship between husband and wife. Moreover, you Han people pay attention to three wives and four concubines. She has nowhere to cry." Liu Dahei was sweating profusely, and hurriedly assured: "Father-in-law, don''t worry, as long as Jinhua can give birth to my Liu family bloodline before the age of 30, whether it''s a boy or a girl, I will not take concubines in my life, nor will I pass the room. Na, as for the question of personality, don''t worry about it. I''m in my thirties. It''s been a lifetime of incense to get a daughter-in-law. I must hold Jinhua in my hand. She is young. , I will naturally let her, just like raising a daughter." Jian still listened attentively at first, and smiled in his heart. When he heard the last sentence, he couldn''t help kicking him and said, "He is my daughter, use you as a daughter to raise?" Liu Dahei''s face was dripping with cold sweat, and he hurriedly said, "I said wrong about my father-in-law, no, it''s the chief, I will definitely raise her as a wife..." Jian said with a dark face: "I haven''t agreed to marry my daughter to you." Liu Dahei said with a bitter face: "Master Chief..." He felt that the more he said, the more wrong he was. Ji''an left, Liu Dahei only felt that the future was bleak, so he could only turn around to find the prince, hoping that he could give him some advice. Qi Haoran quickly put his fingers on his forehead, "I thought you were smart before, how could you be so stupid? Didn''t you find Feibai to make up your mind?" "But my lord, Feibai didn''t tell me what to say when I met my future husband-in-law. Isn''t he married yet?" Liu Dahei looked at Qi Haoran eagerly, "My lord, if you have experience, just teach me a little. " Qi Haoran tilted his head and said proudly, "We have nothing in common. My father-in-law is very satisfied with me. It''s almost like his own son. You can go to the army and ask who is not welcomed by your father-in-law, and then go to get scriptures." Does he really not get beaten up by his colleagues if he asks this? Liu Dahei looked at Qi Haoran pitifully. Qi Haoran blocked his eyes with his hand and said, "Don''t look, I can''t come up with an idea." Liu Dahei hesitated: "Maybe ask the princess to know..." He didn''t believe that Father Mu was 100% satisfied with Qi Haoran. How could a father like a son-in-law who would take his daughter away? Qi Haoran heard the unfinished words, his face turned black, he kicked out, and said: "Get out!" Jian returned to Miao Village, and after thinking about it for a long time, he finally found his daughter and asked her, "You just identified Liu Dahei?" Golden Flower nodded fiercely. Jian sighed, if Liu Dahei said that he wanted to marry him because he liked golden flowers, he would definitely not believe it, and he would definitely not agree to this marriage even if it made his daughter sad. If Liu Dahei bluntly said that he was seeking to marry Jinhua because of his own interests, he would definitely refuse, and Jinhua would be easy to explain. But Liu Dahei said that he has both aspects, but Jinhua itself is the main part, and the interests behind her are the added part. Ji An hesitated instead, and he could see that what Liu Dahei said was true, That''s why he sighed with regret. His daughter was actually going to be stuck in a cow dung. Jian couldn''t bear to close his eyes and waved: "Call someone to inform him to propose marriage." Jinhua suddenly cheered, hugged Ji An''s neck and shook, shouting: "Aba, you are the best!" Jian''s heart is about to break, isn''t he always the best for her? His daughter! Chapter 645： affiliation Liu Dahei said that he would do everything he could, so he put all his family property into the betrothal gift and carried it to the Miao Village for employment. Precious things like gold and silver jewelry (snatched), common things like fabrics and everyday furniture, were stuffed with 120 sets, and one of them carried a box, which was the account book of their cash and bank notes. Ji''an knew his sincerity when he saw that he dared to write this thing as a dowry gift, and he had two points for his opinion in his heart, but he still didn''t look good. He handed the box to his younger daughter, intending to use it as her dowry, and then give it to her dowry, so Liu Dahei would become a pauper. In this case, wouldn''t he have to rely on his daughter for food? Jian felt even more satisfied when he thought about it. Most of the things he gave his daughter as a dowry, but he withheld all the books in the dowry. Liu Dahei did not expect that the old and rough husband-in-law actually likes books. He has a lot of books. When the bandits entered the city, the big families in the city fled, and the grandson was the grandson. He took the opportunity to rob a lot of books. If you want to leave it to future generations, it is not bad to use it to please your father-in-law now. Liu Dahei hurriedly asked someone to pick up a copy of the heavy book. Not to mention, because everyone was illiterate and knew that he liked books, the younger brothers robbed a lot of them. Most of them had For the heavy ones, each took out one book from the inside, and it could fill five large boxes. Therefore, not long after Liu Dahei delivered the dowry gift, he carried five more boxes of books to his father-in-law. All of a sudden, he pleases his father-in-law and his brother-in-law who has the right to speak. Chen Jiacai was very happy to entertain Liu Dahei, books are hard to sell in this era. Not to mention whether Ji''an''s family has money or not, even with money, it is difficult to buy so many books, so compared to those gold and silver jewelry, these books are more valuable to him. After Qi Haoran heard about it, he asked Feibai to find people from the bookstore to rush to print a batch of books to send to Miao Village, saying that it was a gift from their palace to Miao Village. Feibai asked: "Master, what are the books to be printed?" Qi Haoran said: "The Analects of Confucius and the Canon of Laws are the key points, and more books on education are printed, so that the Miao people won''t have to rush to read a book when they want to read a book." Mu Yangling heard it, and hurriedly said: "There are also agricultural books, medical books, craftsman books, and more books about water conservancy. Since the water conservancy books are printed, they can''t understand it just by reading this. All books on arithmetic are counted." "Although what you said is practical, they are all unpopular, and the cost is probably high," Qi Haoran asked: "Do we still have money in our family?" "Don''t worry, this amount of money is still affordable," Mu Yangling said, "and it''s okay to print a little more. We can also distribute some to Han Chinese academies. These books are very useful. You only need to read history books and books. What is the use of the Four Books and Five Classics? You should also read more books next to them." Qi Haoran touched his nose. He didn''t even read the Four Books and Five Classics, so why would he read agricultural books? "Then print 20 copies of each book, send 10 copies to Miao Village, and send some to each academy for the other 10 copies. You can negotiate with the bookstore to come up with a list of books for the princess to review." Qi Haoran instructed. Feibai should go down. Qi Haoran sent books to educate the Miao people, hoping that they would all belong to Daqi from the inside to the outside. Only by learning the language of the sages can they have a sense of belonging to Daqi, which is ruled by the Han people, so what he sent were all educational books such as "The Analects of Confucius". . And Mu Yangling wanted to take this opportunity to improve the abilities of the Miao people in all aspects, so he attached various technical books. Not to mention, there are so many medicinal herbs in the mountain that Miao people do not know all about. They usually only pick a few that they are familiar with. Mu Yangling gave them a herbal book, and they could find the medicinal herbs according to the picture above. Don''t let them go to waste in the mountains. Chen Jiacai opened the book as soon as he received the book from the palace, took it down from the box, and saw that there were twenty books in a row, all of which were educational books, and suddenly felt a little irritable. Does this prince Sima Zhao''s heart need to be so obvious? When he opened the other boxes, he found that most of them were agricultural books and medical books. He felt a little ashamed. He seemed to have misunderstood the prince. The prince seemed to be trying to persuade Nongsang. Chen Jiacai was a little ashamed, so he asked someone to take out the books and set them up, and said to the chief: "Father-in-law, although the books sent by the prince are not as many as those of the brother-in-law, they are better than practical, which shows his painstaking efforts." The chief ?? looked at it for a while, but still only recognized a few words, and asked, "What books are they?" "Agricultural books, medical books and other kinds of books, not to mention anything else, just say that these two kinds of books are urgently needed in our stockade." Jian sighed: "We met a good prince." Chen Jiacai smiled and said, "Father-in-law should say that we have met a good monarch." Ji An frowned slightly, and Chen Jiacai said: "Last time I went to see the prince, and I had a sincere conversation with him, talking about the future of Miao Village, and listening to what he said, all his actions were dictated by the emperor," Chen Jiacai lowered his voice and said: "I heard that the emperor is planning to legislate, so that we Miao people and Han people pay taxes in general, and we must not increase taxes separately in the future." Ji An Xin jumped up and couldn''t help jumping up, "Really?" "Father-in-law," Chen Jiacai said: "It''s not yet decided, but I see the attitude of the prince, the emperor is in favor, but the resistance of the court is a little big, so it is temporarily delayed, and now the tax is still according to Da Zhou, but less Two years, three years at the most, the tax will always be fixed. After all, the tax exemption has only been exempted for three years. Now that the country has changed Daqi, it cant always be the tax law of Dazhou. Ji An''s eyes were bright and he said, "When I was a child, I heard my grandfather talk about the taxes during the reign of Emperor Sejong. At that time, we paid the same taxes as the Han people. Although life was hard, it was not a problem to fill our stomachs. Treat our Miao people like Emperor Sejong, and I will swear allegiance to Daqi to the death." Chen Jiacai''s eyes were slightly red, and he said in a low voice: "Father-in-law, don''t worry, today''s emperor is from a military commander background, and he acts very decisively. Since he has this intention, he can always achieve it. Even if we wait a little longer, we will be patient." Jian was very happy, "As long as I can see it in my lifetime." The support of a prince and an emperor has different influences. Qi Haoran supports them, they can only get better during his term of office at most, but if an emperor supports them, it means that their Miao people can live well during his reign. The term of office is only three or six years. With Qi Haoran''s popularity, he will not be here for more than two terms, but Qi Xiuyuan is at the peak of his youth, at least twenty or thirty years to live. Twenty or thirty years, the Miao people have grown up for two generations. As long as they think that they only need to pay the same tax as the Han people, there is no extra tax, and there is no twice as much labor, Ji An feels that even if he dies, he will also If he can wake up with a smile, he may also meet the good days that his great ancestor met. Maybe he will have better luck. If he encounters the later emperor of Daqi who is filial and does not change his father''s will, then their Miao people will have another ten or twenty years of good life... Thinking of Ji An, his heart is hot and hot. Jian asked excitedly: "Jiacai, the Chinese New Year is almost here. You said whether we should present gifts to the emperor or not, so that we can have a relationship." Chen Jiacai rolled his eyes and said, "Ask Prince Qi''s opinion." Chapter 646： gift list Liu Dahei rushed to marry Jinhua into the house a few years ago, and the New Year''s gift presented by Miao Village also arrived in the capital before the 30th year of the year. When Qi Xiuyuan received the gift list, he finally understood why the officials of the Ministry of Rites looked constipated, because all the gifts from Miao Village were local products of southern Guizhou. The souvenirs dedicated to the emperor are not ordinary souvenirs. For example, the Lipu taro that Yongzhou presents every year are all taro. Can it be the same as the taro eaten by farmers? After steaming, it is only lightly dipped in a little sugar, which can be called a delicacy in the world. Every year, Yongzhou sends a batch of Lipu taro to Beijing. There are so many powerful people in Beijing, and Qin Xiang can receive this kind of food like the emperor at that time. Taro, which other officials wanted to eat, had to be rewarded by Emperor Jingyan. It is a great blessing for local officials to own this kind of "local specialties", because as long as the tenure is not a big problem and the number of "local specialties" come to Beijing every year, then it is not a problem for them to get promoted and get rich. But it was a nightmare for the local people. If this thing is good, it will be worth it. If it is not good, in order to ensure the quality and output, officials will force the people to plant it, but the things they plant will be taken away at a low price and used as a tool for officials to get rich. And the people did not grow food, and the income from planting "tributes" was far from enough to feed their families, so donating "local specialties" meant that the government began to rot. Two days ago, I received a quick discount from Qiannan, saying that Qiannan Miao Village had donated a batch of local "local specialties". Even being able to form a group with Miao Village can make them offer something. But at the same time, many people are also worried. Daqi was just established, and it is said that before the time to receive these tributes, who knows if this will damage the livelihood of the people in southern Guizhou? However, Qiannan was under the jurisdiction of Qi Haoran, and no one dared to raise objections in court. Those with insight could only sigh, "Time is not waiting for me," and then became anxious, hoping that other places would not follow suit. And some people are trying to make a big fight, thinking that there are "local products" that can make the emperor happy. Qi Xiuyuan knew that his younger brother was not the one who used his mind in this regard. He suspected that Fan Zijin was in charge, but he felt that Zijin was smart and would not make such a mistake. Today, I received a gift list from Qiannan and a letter from my brother. Qi Xiuyuan only knew that it was his brother and sister. The "local specialties" sent by ?? are real local specialties. There are not too many things that can be bought for a few pennies on Qiannan Street. Qi Xiuyuan let out a happy laugh, and said loudly: "This special product is very suitable for me." The officials of the Ministry of Rites pouted, and the things were sent by King Rongjun, even if it is a piece of shit, you are afraid that you will agree. Qi Xiuyuan waved the officials of the Ministry of Rites away, and had Rong Xuan and Yan Du be called. Not long after Qi Xiuyuan ascended the throne, he rehabilitated the former Taifu Yan, and removed the infamy hanging on him, saying that when he was in danger, he dared to serve the country and turned himself into injustice. ". The ancients and the people of the time believed that Wen was the most beautiful posthumous posthumous title, which could not be added. Wen was the knowledge of morality, and it was Jinggongs position. It was the pinnacle of literati morality. Don''t get along with people easily. In the two hundred and thirty-eight years since the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty, there have been countless civil servants and military generals, and only five of them can get the posthumous title of "Wenzheng". Three of them are still appointed by Sejong, and they are regarded as the founding ministers, and the latter two are also ministers who can rule the world. . And Taifu Yan, a minister of Dazhou, was appointed in Daqi, and he was the first minister of "Wenzheng" in Daqi. The ministers with the posthumous title of "Wenzheng" in the past dynasties were all admired and passed down to later generations, becoming a generation of famous officials. And the emperor gave Mrs. Yan the posthumous title, which was considered to end the disputes between the literati and the common people against him, and it was considered that he approved the peace talks proposed by his previous dynasty. After receiving the imperial decree, Yan Du came out of the palace for the first time, knelt at the door and cried bitterly. This is also an excerpt from the famous "Father''s Palace Gate to Repay Your Kindness" in later generations. Qi Xiuyuan was at the time of hiring people, so it goes without saying that Yan Du and Yan Fu were talented and personal, because he was named Taifu Yan, and he was even more loyal to him. Although Rong Xuan was also capable, his prestige was not enough, and his actions were always restrained. Qi Xiuyuan simply Let Yan Du be the right minister and work with Rong Xuan. Rongxuan admires the style of the Yan family, and Yan Du is also dying to Qi Xiuyuan, so the two have only been working together for more than half a month, and they are very happy together. The two came together, and they didn''t understand why the emperor was looking for them at this time. Qi Xiuyuan smiled and handed the gift list from Qiannan to the two of them, and said with a smile, "How do the two Ai Qing think about this gift list?" Yan Du was about to persuade Qi Xiuyuan to put an end to the "local specialties" style. He was stunned when he saw the items listed on the gift list, and asked, "Are the pork and preserved flavors used in this cured pork extremely precious?" Qi Xiuyuan laughed and said, "Yan Qing, look at the price behind." Yan Du was embarrassed when he saw the price of "twelve cents a pound" marked on the back, and he was speechless when he looked at the price of Yigancao on the back. I''m afraid that the courtiers will attack Miao Village and King Rongjun, after all, this gift..." Rongxuan had already thought of Qi Xiuyuan''s intentions. Seeing Qi Xiuyuan looking at him with a smile, he cupped his hands and said, "The emperor''s benevolence is the blessing of the people." Yan Du came back to his senses with a jolt, and his eyes suddenly lit up, "The emperor wants to take the opportunity to abolish the system of ''local specialties'' and still cultivate the people?" Qi Xiuyuan nodded slightly and sighed: "Not long ago, Yongzhou, Chaozhou, Fuzhou and other places all sent local specialties, because it is a custom, I didn''t pay attention to it. If it wasn''t for Qiannan to send these things this time, I would still think about it. At this time, I have also heard that the ''local specialties'' dedicated to the palace are sometimes raised by the people of a county or even a prefecture. Not to mention that Daqi is recuperating now, it should not be like this even when it is prosperous. It''s extravagant, this gift list from Qiannan is just right, it''s better for the two Aiqings to go back and get a charter to abolish all these malpractices." Rong Xuan and Yan Du looked at each other and responded in unison. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at the gift list again, then tapped on the table, then picked up the letter and read it again, unable to help but burst into laughter. He returned to the harem with the letter. The Kunning Palace was bustling with laughter. Qi Xiuyuan stopped the announcement from the chamberlain and walked in. He saw his son was running around in a blue Miao uniform, From time to time, "haha" punched twice, which made Li Jinghua laugh non-stop. Qi Xiuyuan rarely saw his son so lively, so he asked with a smile, "Why are you so happy?" Then everyone saw the emperor, and they all saluted. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand, but Xiaobao ran over and hugged his father''s leg. "Oh? My father didn''t see it clearly just now. You can call me again and let me see." Qi Xiuyuan sat on the couch and looked at him with a smile. Xiaobao started fighting with a "huh, huh, huh," and Qi Xiuyuan laughed when he saw his non-standard movements: "You, punching is definitely not as good as your brother, your uncle wrote that he can smash a fist with one punch now. A table." Xiaobao opened his mouth wide. Chapter 647： persuade Qi Xiu Yuan laughed when he saw his son''s reaction, and picked him up on his knees. Li Jinghua saw that he was in a good mood, so he smiled and asked, "What''s the happy event for the emperor today?" "Qiannan''s gift list has arrived," Qi Xiuyuan took out the letter and showed it to Li Jinghua, and smiled, "You go back and tell your brother and sister that these local specialties she chose will be difficult to sell. People who are still trying to eat fresh for a period of time, the money they can make is limited, it is better to get rich locally. Li Jinghua was puzzled, opened the letter, and sighed after a long time, "A-ling is in a good mood, but I''m worried about the people''s urgency, but I think things will be easier." This gift list was negotiated by Mu Yangling and Chief Ji''an. Qi Haoran and Chen Jiacai watched with embarrassed faces throughout. Although Chen Jiacai is talented and smart enough, he has not participated in politics after all, so his knowledge is limited. He doesn''t know the tricks of "local specialties". He just wants to have a good relationship with the imperial court and please the emperor. Miao Village has something to offer. But he just started talking, and Qi Haoran refused. Although Qi Haoran was talented in fighting, he also knew that his political acumen was no worse than that of others. He took Fuzhou, Yongzhou as an example, and told Chen Jiacai that he would like to offer "Native products" is not a good idea. If the Miao Village is willing to show favor, it might be better to present a sword or something to the emperor. "Yongzhou asked almost all the people in Lipu County to plant taro for the Lipu taro that is dedicated to Beijing every year. Taro is a miscellaneous, and it can be stocked even in the wild. Lipu taro is delicate and needs to be carefully served. Farmers spend almost the whole year to grow this stuff, but the harvest is very small, and the government does not give takeaways, but only buys them at low prices, so although Lipu has world-famous tributes, life is not easy." Qi Haoran added: "Fuzhou Dongzhu is the most precious, and the roundest and largest pearls should be selected into the court every year. In order to pick the Dongzhu that can be paid tribute, I don''t know how many pearl diggers lost their lives in the sea, and they died. If the Dongzhu is returned, the imperial court will leave a pension for the family, if it can''t be collected..." Qi Haoran shook his head slightly, the meaning of the words was self-evident. Chen Jiacai''s complexion was a little pale. "Although there is a reason for the faintness of the previous emperors, it is also in line with the world. The emperor''s preferences have always been sought after. Although my emperor brother is diligent and thrifty, he also saves himself three times, but the Daqi is too big, and the emperor''s feet are still indifferent. Where do you go, let alone southern Guizhou? So once you offer ''local specialties'', in order to please the emperor and Shangfeng, the later officials will inevitably treat the people harshly for their own good." Chen Jiacai was a little discouraged, and the Miao Village was so poor, where to find a treasure knife? Chen Jiacai hesitated for a while, glanced at Qi Haoran''s face, and said, "How about presenting beautiful women?" Qi Haoran smiled with his face unchanged and said, "Brother Huang doesn''t love beauties, what''s more, after he ascended the throne, he said that he would not fill the harem within two years. It''s not pretty." Joke, how could there be a Miao girl in his brother''s harem? He heard that the Miao people are good at gu. For the safety of the Qi family''s children, Miao women must not appear in the harem. Chen Jiacai didn''t think much about it. He had also heard the rumor that the emperor would not fill the harem for two years. At that time, Han Lan also said that the emperor and the empress were deeply in love. Chen Jiacai went back regretfully, and was planning to pay a lot of money to find a treasured sword, but he didn''t know that the time would be too late. In the evening, Qi Haoran went back to tell Mu Yangling about the matter, in order to tell her his foresight and foresight to prevent a future trouble for his Qi family. It was different. Qi Haoran had only heard of it, but had never seen it before. He was always afraid and worried about the unknown, so he felt that his move was a great effort for the safety of the elder brother''s harem. How could Qi Xiuyuan and Li Jinghua know so clearly? Because Qi Haoran angrily expressed her dissatisfaction with Mu Yangling in the letter, she only focused on "local specialties" and did not catch the key meaning of his words. Qi Haoran and his eldest brother have always talked about everything. When he chased after Mu Yangling, he did not avoid his eldest brother, so he also wrote down the minor conflicts between the husband and wife. How did he know that the eldest brother would show the letter to his sister-in-law? If I had known, I would have politely erased this paragraph. Qi Haoran was indignant, but Mu Yangling was very happy. Qiannan is poor. Many people are so poor that they can''t even buy grain. Mu Yangling''s grain shop has opened. Many people enter the shop to watch corn seeds and dry rice No. 1, but only one adult can pay, and the rest 60% of them are on credit and 30% are on the sidelines. Only then did Mu Yangling really feel how poor Qiannan was, and it was three points poorer than when they were in the most difficult time in the Northland. There is no way, although the northern land is located at the border, there are still many land, although the land is not fat, it is flat land, and the number is sufficient. Qiannan, on the other hand, is located at the border, with little but barren land. When you look at the past, you can see all the mountains. There are towering things in the east, west, north, south and four directions. When you enter the mountains, you just need to go deeper and there will be mist. Miasma, a little deeper, poisonous insects and snakes will come out to join in the fun. The hunters and Miao people dared to drill into the mountains, but that''s how many people die in the mountains every year, so Qiannan is poor! There is silk in Jiangnan, Songjiang cloth in Songjiang, seafood and pearls in Fuzhou, leather goods in the north, and horses in the northwest. What can you do in southern Qian, you can be famous all over the world and make money? No! So to get rich, Mu Yangling could only focus on those ordinary local specialties, so she urged Qi Haoran to send those bacon, liverwort, dried prickly pears and other real local specialties of Qiannan to the palace. . Even the hydrochloric acid and sunflower seeds were included. At that time, Qi Haoran laughed "haha" three times to show his disdain, and said with contempt, "Don''t the hydrochloric acid and sunflower seeds not exist in Beijing? Ordinary farmers will pickle and Fried." "Is that the hydrochloric acid dish and sunflower seeds that the emperor ate? Our hydrochloric acid dish and sunflower seeds in southern Guizhou have entered the emperor''s stomach." "..." Qi Haoran remained silent in addition to being silent. In the end, Mu Yangling planned to let the people of Qiannan earn a fortune under the emperor''s idea, at least to get through the next year''s green and yellow season. Seeing that Qi Haoran''s face was not very good, Mu Yangling hurriedly slowed down her tone and said, "I''m not thinking of you and my eldest brother, you have seen the situation in Qiannan, the government has no money, and now the people still have money. You can live on the food relief from the imperial court, but in March or April next year, the food will be exhausted. What will you do then? Squeeze out the soldiers'' food to help the common people? Or watch them do it again? It''s better to organize a caravan to go to Beijing to make a payment, and when you come back, bring a batch of food back, as long as the next year''s time is over, the days that follow will not be so worrying." Chapter 648： our Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "You also said that they don''t even have food, so where did the cured pork come from to bring you into Beijing?" Mu Yangling smiled, "There is no waxed pork, isn''t there also hydrochloric acid and sunflower seeds? The more expensive ones such as Yigancao are also good." Hydrochloric acid vegetables and sunflower seeds, Qi Haoran got lucky and said, "Do you really plan to let big brother try them all for you?" "For the sake of the common people, Big Brother will definitely be willing." "These things are worthless..." "It''s small profits but quick turnover, and the New Year is coming soon. Every household has to buy something. Our food is eaten by the emperor. Even if we have sauerkraut and sunflower seeds at home, we can eat the same food as the emperor for a few dollars. , there will be a lot of people willing to buy it. Qi Haoran thought of the smell of bacon and hydrochloric acid in the harem of his elder brother, and silently tried to stop it, "Only the Miao people know the formula of this herb, the Han people can''t make any money..." Mu Yangling waved his hand vigorously and said, "We will let the Miao people earn this money. When the time comes, they will bake the medicinal materials and package the medicinal materials into portions. Each portion can make about ten bowls of tea, and we will transport them in uniformly. Sold in Beijing." Yigancao is a recipe of the Miao people. It is good for the liver and spleen. Qi Haoran has also drank it, but he thinks it is better to drink tea. Money can buy a bowl, but Miao people are selling it. Because there are many kinds of medicinal materials in it, and it is not expensive, the Han people never thought of competing for this formula, but if you take it to the capital, this Yigancao is undoubtedly the most expensive, because it is the only thing with technical content. Thinking about Qi Haoran, he felt that the elder brother was very pitiful. Qi Haoran finally tried his best and said, "These are all food, I''m afraid they won''t be transported into the palace. What if someone poisons them on the way?" Mu Yangling used his brain quickly and said, "How about sending more guards? No, this is hard to guard against, so prepare a few more ''tributes'', then only we will know if one is true? Not good, Wan One family is poisoned? But why do we have to tell others that we are giving food?" "Ah, by the way, we can not say what we are sending, and then we can hint at the precious items. Anyway, these things will be shipped to the capital for sale. When the tribute is mixed in, they will definitely not guess that these things are tribute. "The more Mu Yangling said, the more he felt that this idea was a good idea. "Wait for the escorts to **** the things to the capital and send them directly to the palace. Anyway, we have to give New Year''s gifts to Xiaobao and sister-in-law, and send them to the palace together. And this thing will also be checked by the imperial doctor when it enters the palace, so it shouldn''t be a big problem." Mu Yangling praised her wit. Sure enough, without oppression, she would have no motivation. Seeing her being oppressed by Qi Haoran, she found a solution. Qi Haoran sighed: "I''ll go and discuss with Zijin." Mu Yangling smiled and threatened: "If you are unwilling to make tributes, then I will pack it up as a New Year''s gift for the eldest brother and sister-in-law from the palace." "Is our family so poor?" Qi Haoran was indignant, that he only gave this kind of cheap stuff for New Year''s Eve. Mu Yangling turned around and pulled out a box from the box and opened it to show him, "This is all the cash in our family now." There were a few pieces of broken silver scattered in the empty box, and there were two silver bills at the bottom. Qi Haoran just breathed a sigh of relief, anyway, there were still silver bills. Mu Yangling unfolded the banknotes in front of him, shook it and said, "One hundred taels and one hundred fifty taels, we have so much money left in our family, we don''t even have enough money to buy seeds in the spring. Now we are waiting for the festival silver issued by the imperial court during the Chinese New Year, but I think that with the strength of the national treasury, our festival silver this year is also mysterious. What about some silver for the New Year, you, a prince who doesn''t worry about eating and drinking, has the nerve to **** it from others?" "You lied, how could our family be so poor?" Qi Haoran was indignant, he only had two hundred and fifty taels of silver, bah, he was not two hundred and fifty. "It depends on what''s going on. Of course, our family is not poor. There are dozens of hectares of land and several mountains. Jewelry and antiques fill the warehouses of the capital. The business with Zijin is making a lot of money. Can you sell it? Do you dare to sell it? Does anyone dare to buy it? Can jewelry and antiques be cashed in? Can the gold and silver we earn fall into our hands? All of them are thrown into the hole in Daqi after only one turn on the account. That''s why we only have cash in our house!" Qi Haoran hugged the box and asked tangled: "Then the money in our family''s account now..." Mu Yangling said with a stern face: "It''s all sponsored by Zijin''s friendship." Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, and almost didn''t touch his daughter-in-law''s dowry. Mu Yangling sighed and said, "But you can''t eat Zijin all the time. Brothers still pay the bills. We have to pay back the money, right?" Qi Haoran instantly felt sorry for his brother again, he whispered: "How about you go to suppress the bandits?" The bandits will get money. Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, "The bandits in southern Guizhou have already called the Xixia soldiers to disperse, haven''t you collected them all? Where can I find the bandits?" Qi Haoran looked at her with bright eyes. Mu Yangling couldn''t help pinching his ears and said: "Xixia finally stopped for a while, you are not allowed to provoke them." Mu Yangling said: "I have already thought about it, and now we have just arrived, Qiannan. The common people definitely don''t trust us, and they don''t want to send us things to the capital for nothing, so we set a reasonable price to buy, or take money, or take a note, and then we will ship it to the capital and sell it and replace it with food. Come back and sell them the food again, or exchange the note in your hand. You can make some money every time you come and go." "Didn''t you say that our family has no money? Where will the money come from for them?" Mu Yangling glanced at him and said, "Our family doesn''t have one, but I do." Qi Haoran then thought of Mu Yangling''s expensive dowry, he jumped up and said, "You are all yours, and your dowry is naturally ours, how can it not be included?" Mu Yang said quietly: "You are finally willing to say this, I thought you would rather starve to death than use my dowry." Seeing that he was silent again, Mu Yangling was so angry that he would lie down on the bed and go to sleep, ignoring him. At night, Qi Haoran hugged her, and she ignored him. Qi Haoran pressed her halfway and asked, "Are you really angry?" Mu Yangling turned around and hugged him, saying, "We are husband and wife, yours is mine, and mine is yours. If we live a carefree life, it''s fine if we don''t need my dowry, and I''m happy too. Use it as my private house, but now our family only has a little money, you gave all the money to the big brother, then what about using my dowry? Could it be that you still plan to keep my treasury and don''t want it? Let me and the bear eat chaff and wait for you to earn money, is face really so important?" "Nonsense," Qi Haoran couldn''t help but patted her butt, and sighed faintly, "I''m doing it for the sake of face, I''m doing it for the sake of your mother, I''m selfish." Chapter 649： persuade Qi Haoran made a very clear distinction. All the money from himself and the palace was nothing to put into the treasury, but A Ling''s money could not be used here. If there was one, there would be two. The three brothers were filling the hole and it was black in front of him. How could he put his wife in the dark? Pull in too. Ah Ling''s dowry is used for their food, drink and lhasa, but it must not be used for business. He knew what Mu Yangling meant. First, he used her dowry to buy things and sell them in the capital. If you lose, she will be counted. If you win, you will be counted in the house, and then you will buy food and transport it back to Qiannan. But when the food is brought back, A-Ling will definitely be soft-hearted again. After selling some of it, he must leave some for emergency. Can they watch the poor starve to death when they dont receive it? Therefore, in the end, this food must become relief food, and A Ling must lose money. This time, next time Qiannan encounters a problem, they may do the same again. Over time, A Ling''s dowry will be filled again. Qi Haoran didn''t want his wife to be wronged, and he didn''t want the family to really eat chaff in the future, so this matter had to be rejected from the beginning. Who let his eldest brother grab the country is a mess with a big hole. In the past six months, Qi Haoran and Qi Xiuyuan have been investigating the situation in various places, and only then did they know what Da Zhou had tossed this country into. The grain depot was almost emptied, and the treasury didnt leave a penny at all. Although a sum of gold was found from the floor tiles in Qins residence, after accounting, it was less than half of what Qin had embezzled, and the emptied treasury The silver and copper plates have not been found so far. In addition, Daqi is full of Cangyi, and six or seven out of ten people are refugees. They have no fixed place to live, no permanent income, and no food and clothing. If they want to settle down, they need to spend a lot of money. Three years of tax exemption, no tax revenue from the national treasury, Qi Xiuyuan can only pick up some of the more arrogant corrupt officials from the aristocratic family and the previous dynasty, but those are only a drop in the bucket. Most of the recovered hidden fields were distributed to hidden households, and the fields are long-term interests, and what they need now are emergency food and silver. In the whole of Daqi, Xingzhou Prefecture, which has never been hit by war, Hanzhong Prefecture and Jingzhao Prefecture can squeeze out a little to help other places. Because those who work in these three prefectures are Qi Xiuyuan''s henchmen, and the new dynasty is established, they do not dare to embezzle, but they are limited in their support, because although life in the three prefectures is better than other places, they are not enough to eat and wear warm. People abounded, and Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t squeeze the people of the north too much. That was where he thrived. Therefore, brothers Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin can only fill in this hole. Fan Zijin started his business and spent very little money on himself. Apart from the Northland property, he can also pay for the members of the Mu family and other income. , including the share given to Mu Yangling, they were all put into the treasury. The state wants to stabilize the people, organize the people to build houses, measure the land, and divide the land for permanent production. The cost is from them. When planting in summer, Jiangnan advises the farmers to cultivate the seeds of mulberry, and the agricultural tools are from them. The money still has to be taken from Fan Zijin. Now, Fan Zijin is already preparing the money for Qi Xiuyuan in the spring of next year, because spring means seeds, farm tools, cattle, water conservancy, all of which cost money! Qi Haoran was a little scared, he didn''t care how much he put in his own money, but he would be an **** if he also filled in all A Ling''s dowry. So he was reluctant to use A Ling''s dowry, he was afraid that it would not stop once it was used, Qi Haoran whispered his concerns while holding A Ling. Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder and said, "The dowry is in my hands, you don''t have to pass through me? Don''t worry, I''m not that generous, you see, except for Zijin''s money, it passes through my business. When have I ever lost money? Although I help people, I always do what I can. I still have you and the bear to support, and now our family has little money, so I cant achieve the state of throwing money away and doing good deeds. Qi Haoran thought about it, really, A Ling has done a lot of good things, but it seems that he has never lost. A kindergarten was opened in Beidi, and the children were given good food and drink, and the husband was invited to learn craftsmanship. However, the income from renting and planting the land under the names of those children was also quite large. It is said that the value of the food collected can not only help the kindergarten The cost is offset, and a lot of money can be made. Even if the children grow up and want to return to their own fields, because many orphans continue to join the kindergarten after the land is divided, the scale of the kindergarten has not only not decreased, but an additional one has been opened. Because the Nursery Home has too much influence, it is still under the name of Mu Yangling. Now, except for Bo Wen, no one in the Mu family cares about the Nursery Home. The same is true for the opening of a grain shop in Jiangnan. She took out so much grain to keep prices down, and lowered the price of corn seeds, either on credit or in debt. Outsiders saw that she was going to lose money, but they didnt know that although she didnt make much money, she still made a penny. No loss. Because she got the grain directly from the land rented by the nursery school, she was paid at the wholesale price of grain in the north, and shipped it to the south of the Yangtze River, plus the transportation cost, and then earned one or two cents per catty, although a thousand catties of grain may be You can''t even earn two or three taels of silver, but after all, there is no loss, right? Qi Haoran moved, squeezed Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "Then if I get confused and ask you to give money to brother Pingkulong, you will beat me up." Mu Yangling let out a laugh and said, "My dowry does not count as the farmland under the name of the nursery school, and the village in Jiangnan and the grain shop opened are only tens of thousands of taels of silver. Is it? Zijin can earn it in a month at the restaurant in Jiangnan, but the eldest brother doesn''t like this hair in my hand." "Yes, you have too little money," Qi Haoran saw Mu Yangling''s relaxed words, but he was in the mood to joke with her, and smiled at her and said, "It''s all business, why is Zijin''s business making thousands of dollars every day? , are you a day-to-day gold medalist?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help kicking her, "I can still make money every day, I won''t lose money in doing business for you." "That''s why my father never did business. He said you were stupid and didn''t admit it. We asked the shopkeeper at home to learn from Zijin''s shopkeeper, and our family made a little more money." "You want to grab business with Zijin? It''s too much of a hassle. I want to go to you, so I won''t go," Mu Yangling said lazily: "I''ll just make a little money." Qi Haoran said that she had no ambitions. The couple quarreled and fell asleep hugging each other. I pushed you, I pinched you, and fell asleep vaguely. The next day, Mu Yangling went to Miao Village full of energy to find Chen Jiacai to discuss the tribute. In order not to let people know that what they gave the emperor was food, she also specially invited people to an open place to discuss. Who knows that Chen Jiacai only Hearing what she said, she refused. The reason is very simple. To offer such a cheap thing to the emperor, their Miao Village could not afford to lose this person. Although Chen Jiacai is facing Miao Village, he still has a heart of awe for the emperor. Seeing that Mu Yangling is so casual, he can''t help but get angry. Mu Yangling immediately abandoned Chen Jiacai, who wanted to save face and suffer, and went to Chief Ji''an. At first, Chief Ji''an also twisted, and heard Mu Yangling say that he would take the opportunity to sell these "local specialties" in southern Qian to the capital, and then buy food back. Suddenly his eyes lit up. Mu Yangling poured himself a glass of water and continued: "...The emperor advertised for us, even if these things are cheap, they can be sold, and they can be sold at a good price. The price of food in Jiangnan is cheaper than that in Qiannan. You will definitely be able to exchange a lot of food at that time. Jian moved, "Can these things really be sold?" Chapter 650： start Mu Yangling nodded, "70% sure, you must know that the emperor also ate these things." Jian gritted his teeth and said, "I have done this business!" "Then I will hand over the Miao Village to you," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Do you think we will work together as a partner in this business, or do you take it and resell it to me, and only count my business?" "What kind of cooperation method is cooperation? If it is all yours, how will the price be determined?" Ji An asked. "If we cooperate, we will share the cost equally. If you are familiar with the Miao people, you will be responsible for this, and the Han people will be responsible for the palace. The money you earn will be equal to 50 percent after you buy food in the capital and bring it back," Mu Yangling said. He said with a smile: "As for the expenses on the road, I''m a little bit at a loss, and our palace is fully responsible." "This, how much does 50% cost?" Ji An thought that he didn''t have much money. Mu Yangling smiled and said: "I don''t know the inventory in your hands, naturally the more goods you can receive, the better. We have two payment methods, one is to pay directly, the other is to give notes, How much they bring, convert it into grain after the approved value, write a note to them directly, stamped with the seal of you and our palace, and when the grain is shipped back, you can take the note and exchange it directly, so that we can save money directly A huge cost." Jian''s spirit was shocked, he thought this was good, he quickly asked: "How is the unit price determined?" "We first calculate the cost of these things. No matter how we can''t let the people suffer, the purchase price is one or two cents more expensive than the market." "What about the price of food? Now the price of food in southern Guizhou is not low." "Chief Ji''an, rest assured, the price of this grain will not be higher than that in southern Guizhou now, the price of goods in southern Jiangnan has been flat, now a stone of millet is one two or three coins, and corn grains are cheaper, as long as one two hundred and eighty coins, even if it is shipped back. When we arrive in Qiannan, we only need to add half a dollar to each stone, so we will not lose money. Chief Ji''an was stunned and said: "Then we are not doing a loss-making business?" "How can you lose money? You still earn half a dollar per stone." Chief Ji''an stomped his feet and said, "Don''t lie to me, princess, it''s not even counting the travel expenses." Mu Yangling said: "It''s all said that the toll is mine." Ji''an looked at her suspiciously, "Then the princess has almost nothing to make this trip, what are you planning?" "Chief Ji''an, have you forgotten our original intention? This is to allow the people of southern Qian to get through next year''s green and yellow season. Taking this trip will allow many people to increase their income. We will not lose money on this alone. Mu Yangling looked at him seriously and said: "This is really the last condition I want to tell the chief. The food that is brought back, whether it is the Han or the Miao people who come to buy it, must be treated equally, and the price is fair, you see. how?" Ji''an rolled his eyes and understood, Mu Yangling wanted to make the Han poor people feel better, but he did it for the Miao people. Although he didn''t make money from a business trip, he was a chief. If his people made money, he made money. . Chief Ji''an responded immediately with a smile. Mu Yangling immediately wrote the contract, and the two sides also wrote all the prices, Mu Yangling said: "In order to supervise each other, the chief can send someone to go with the steward of the palace to buy goods from the Han people, and I will also send What does Chief Ji''an think when one comes to Miao Village?" "Just do it." Chief Ji''an responded readily. As soon as Mu Yangling left, Chief Ji''an called for all his subordinates and said, "You all go to inform everyone that the steward of the Prince''s Palace will come over tomorrow, and no one is allowed to ask for money, all of them will be exchanged for notes. When I come back, I have to exchange all the food on the note before selling it, and the price she set for the food is only two-thirds of the price in Qiannan, and the note is more profitable than the money." Chen Jiacai hurried over and asked, "Father-in-law, are you really planning to do this business?" Chief Ji''an stroked his beard and smiled: "Jiacai, don''t underestimate the princess. Although I don''t know if her idea will be successful, we will never lose." "Why?" Chen Jiacai frowned, "If something can''t be sold, how can we explain it to the villagers?" "Don''t worry, the prince loves the princess so much. When I come to him and cry twice, he can make up for my losses." The only prince in Daqi has money. Ji''an''s abacus was sound, and Mu Yangling was not stupid. After going down the mountain, he called Zhu Liang and said, "Send a clever person to Miao Village, and tell him to keep an eye on them, don''t ask them to open the bills indiscriminately, and they will be collected. The value and quality of the goods must be strictly controlled. This is what was sent to the capital. When you go to contact the Miao Village, you should also warn them, implying to them that this is not a one-shot deal. If it is broken, we are not responsible. ." I wish you the best of luck. Mu Yangling said again: "Go to the government office again, and let Mr. Liu come forward to find respected old people from all over the world, and let them help buy the goods. Remember, remind them to ask for notes as much as possible, not to take money. When the time comes, the food will be returned. Exchange the notes first, and the rest of the grain will be sold. Miao people and Han people are treated equally, this must be informed in advance and inculcated to the people." "Is the princess worried that they will cause chaos later because we sell grain to the Miao people?" Mu Yangling sneered and said, "The food price I set is low, I will exchange the notes first instead of selling it first. Those who take the money will definitely make trouble, and always tell the rules of the game in advance. There is Ji''an on Miaomin''s side. Press, he has high prestige, nothing will happen, and the Han people will not be sure." Zhu Liang understood the seriousness of it as soon as he thought about it, and hurriedly said: "Princess concubine is bothered, at this time, the little one will do it in person." "Okay, I took the sign to withdraw money and exchanged it for copper." Ji''an first scoured his own Miao village, and then handed out olive branches to other Miao villages. He had a good reputation among the Miao villages, and the Miao New Year party was held there not long ago, and he had a good relationship with various Miao villages. After the chief of the village said hello, they turned a blind eye and let him buy those things on their territory. In another Miao village in southern Guizhou, Jirou rushed home in the dark, and as soon as he came back, he hurriedly asked, "Mother-in-law, how many cured pork and dried prickly pears do we have at home?" "I don''t have much waxed pork, I have to keep it for the Chinese New Year, but I still have a lot of dried prickly pears. Dad, what''s the matter?" "The Miao Village in Ji''an wants to collect these things, pick up all the cured pork and dried prickly pears in the house, and tomorrow we will exchange them for notes. The big yazi and I have prepared the liver grass overnight, and we can also exchange a lot of food. "As long as Giroud thinks of the news he has received, his face is full of smiles. Giroud''s wife was surprised and asked, "What note?" "In exchange for the grain, the princess of Juzhou has a good heart and cooperated with the Ji''an chief to give our Miao people a way to live. After collecting these things to exchange for grain, we can exchange the grain for grain after the Han New Year." "Could it be that he lied to us? Is the princess so kind?" "People from Ji''an Village never dared to lie to us. I heard that Ji''an Village has already been closed, and it took a long time for us to turn. We can''t be slow, otherwise what if they have enough?" Jirou''s wife thought about it, even if the princess lied to them, the people from Ji''an Village would never dare to deceive them, and the big deal would be to rob Ji''an Village. Such conversations were carried out in various Miao villages, and then Ji An smiled and looked at the goods that were constantly being transported back to the warehouse. He was both happy and worried, and he didn''t know whether so many things could be sold. Chapter 651： credibility Wei Heizi squatted in the corner, listening to the quarrel among the people in the village, he couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. Yesterday, Li Zheng came to inform that the palace would accept small items such as hydrochloric acid vegetables and dried prickly pears. Li Zheng advised them to exchange all the notes instead of money, because it was more cost-effective to exchange notes than money. The grain is exchanged for the slid, and then the remainder is sold. But the villagers dont really want to change the slivers. Who knows if the slivers can be exchanged for food in the future? Only the money in hand is real, Li Zheng sighed and persuaded them: "Could it be that the palace can still lose us this amount of money? This time the Yamen is taking the lead, and they will never rely on us." The villagers didnt say anything, thinking to themselves: Its because the yamen took the lead that we couldnt believe it. If the palace will not be replaced by then, can they still rely on the palace? Li Zheng could only sigh when he saw this. He was a respected old man in this area, so the yamen asked him to come forward, but everyone didn''t trust the yamen very much, so he couldn''t do anything about it. and the others all dispersed, Li Zheng stood up swaying with his hands behind his back, Wei Heizi hurriedly ran over to support him, Li Zheng squinted at him for a while before he could see clearly, "It''s Heizi." Wei Heizi smiled embarrassedly, "Sixth Uncle, grandnephew will send you back." Li was nodding slowly, and when he arrived at the door of the house, Wei Heizi asked, "Sixth Uncle, is your family changing money or notes?" "Change the note." Li Zheng said indifferently, it wasn''t because of how much he trusted the yamen, he actually went with a gamble mentality. When Wei Heizi heard what Li Zheng said, his heart was settled, and when he got home, he said to his parents and daughter-in-law, "Our family has changed everything." Mr Wei hesitated, "What if they default on their debts?" Wei Heizi gritted his teeth and said, "No, the sixth uncle has changed the note, he will never let himself lose money. If this is a default, even if we don''t have a good luck." Wei Heizi lowered his head and said, "Father, mother, I''ve done the math. The things in our family are only two or three hundred cents worth of copper plates. At the current grain price, we can''t buy a few catties of rice." "Didn''t you say that the price of the princess'' food is low?" "Change the note first, we may not be able to grab the rest of the food. There are so many rich people in the city." Wei''s father and Wei''s mother looked at each other and both agreed with their son''s decision, not to mention Wei''s wife. In the palace, Mu Yangling flipped through the ledger, sighed, and said, "The Miao village is full of notes, and there is not a single person asking for money. On the Han Chinese side, it is the opposite. Only a third are willing to take a note." Qi Haoran frowned, "The appeal of the Miao Village chief is so strong?" This is a threat to the country and the army. What Mu Yangling is concerned about is, "The credibility of the yamen is too weak, Haoran, we should find a way to improve the credibility of the court, and we must do everything we promise to the people. Only in this way will the people have a sense of belonging to Daqi." "What is credibility?" "It is the power of the people''s trust, and the credibility of the court refers to the trust of the people in the court. This time we let the yamen come forward, and even let the respected elders take the lead, but only one-third of the people are willing to choose to believe us. It can be seen that this How bad the credibility is, it does not rule out whether there is coercion or coercion." Qi Haoran knew how important this thing was after Mu Yangling explained it. He looked at Mu Yangling with bright eyes and asked, "How can this thing be improved?" "It can only be done step by step. First of all, the promises made by the court must be fulfilled, and we must try our best to help the people get rid of poverty and become rich. People''s hearts are full of flesh. As long as the court is honest and the people are the first, over time, the people will treat the court. The trust in the country will increase, and once the country is in trouble, they will not easily give up the country," Mu Yangling said softly: "And give up the royal family Qi." Qi Haoran''s eyes shone brightly, "I wrote a secret letter to my eldest brother, asking him to eat more cured pork and dried prickly pears..." This is just a joke. Qi Haoran seriously wrote a proposal to Qi Xiuyuan about the credibility of the imperial court. Qi Xiuyuan put away this seal by himself, and no one showed it to him. He knew what his younger brother meant. Not only should the credibility of the imperial court be improved, the credibility of the royal family should be improved even more. The common people must not only have a sense of belonging to Daqi, but also have a sense of belonging and trust to the royal family Qi of Daqi, because only in this way can the Qi family stand firm even if the country changes. This is not something that can be done overnight, and requires the unremitting efforts of several generations. Qi Xiuyuan put away the seal and planned to pass it on to future generations. And now, there is one thing to improve the credibility of the royal family. After Qi Xiuyuan hugged Xiaobao, he said to the queen: "This time Qiannan entered the palace with a lot of ''local specialties'', so he ordered the imperial study to have dinner in the evening. Use ingredients sent from Qiannan." Li Jinghua was stunned when she thought of what was written on the gift list just now, and said, "What do you eat?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Let''s try it early, Haoran said he has eaten it before, and it tastes good." He hugged Xiaobao and said with a smile, "Xiaobao, let''s try Xiaoxiong''s food in Qiannan tonight, shall we?" Xiaobao nodded again and again. As a result, the courtiers had just received the **** of the tribute team from Qiannan into the capital, but before they found out what the tribute was, it was rumored that the emperor ate the "tribute" and gave him a "big thumbs up" in the evening. All the ministers knew that the emperor was very satisfied with this tribute, because all fools knew that the news must have been released by the emperor on his own initiative. Joke, the emperor has been on the throne for half a year, and there are few people in the harem. The queen manages the harem like an iron barrel, and no news has leaked out. The news came out after the emperor finished his dinner, and he wanted to know who wrote it. And the news is half hidden and half hidden. It only says that the emperor likes the "tribute" sent by Qiannan, but he doesn''t know what the tribute is. Is it another "Lipu Taro"? That is why the emperor spoiled King Rongjun so much, for fear that they would impeach King Rongjun tomorrow. Well, they wouldn''t do such a thankless thing, although they don''t quite agree with King Rongjun''s tribute at this time. , laboring the people and hurting the money, but they don''t need to sing the opposite of the emperor for this trivial matter. The emperor really didn''t need to eat the tribute in a hurry to express his attitude. But this idea only lasted until the second day of the court meeting, when the gift list of Qiannan was officially announced at the court meeting, and the ministers were shocked. When did the tribute become so cheap? Before anyone could question Qi Haoran for the crime of deceiving the emperor, Yan Du came out and said: "I am very fortunate to the emperor, I am very fortunate to the people of Qi, although King Rongjun paid tribute, but he did not waste the people and money, it is really my big Qi. Good luck." He cried bitterly, and began to mention the suffering of the people of Lipu for planting taro as a tribute, and the price paid by the people of Fuzhou for pearl picking. Emperor Jingyan, the people are suffering, we should abolish this kind of tribute and pay tribute to the people..." Chapter 652： shout The ministers sighed and looked at the emperor, seeing that his eyes were also red, and he was very concerned, so he knew what the emperor meant. This is to abolish the tribute system, at least not to pay tribute to the people and waste money, but it is like honor. They pay tribute and other cheap things like the king of the county, they are not the emperor''s younger brother, how can they have the courage. And the officials who benefited from the tribute are all a little disgusted. If the local officials are not allowed to pay tribute to the royal family, they will have a lot less income. Zhu Liang, who personally escorted the goods into Beijing, had no time to inquire about the affairs of the DPRK and China. They brought a lot of goods this time. At dawn, Zhu Liang let people beat gongs and drums to set up stalls in the three major cities in Beijing. It used the name of Rongjun Wangfu. He let people shout on the street to sell the goods brought from Qiannan. A jar of hydrochloric acid was sold for 30 cents, a pound of cured pork was 50 cents, and the price of dried prickly pears was seven times more expensive than what they charged. , and Yigancao is placed on the desk in a packet, 50 cents per packet, ten times more expensive than in southern Guizhou. As the Chinese New Year is approaching, the streets are filled with New Year''s goods, and it is very lively. Everyone came together and said with a pouting voice after a while: "This jar of hydrochloric acid is 30 yuan? Others sell it for 15 yuan, and it''s too expensive. " "Fresh pork is only 18 cents a pound. Why is your cured pork so expensive?" "I''ve never seen this dried prickly pear and Yigancao, can you eat it?" "Sunflower seeds are also expensive..." Zhu Liang banged the gong with a "clang" and said, "Don''t look at how expensive my stuff is, it''s because my stuff is not ordinary, and it''s all shipped from Qiannan." "Could it be that the food in Qiannan is better than the food in Jiangnan?" "Don''t lie to the shopkeeper. The price of goods in southern Guizhou is low. Except for the expensive staple food, the price of this kind of food must be lower than that of us in Jiangnan. How can you deceive us with the goods?" Some merchants who traveled south and north knew the market and shouted hurriedly. Zhu Liang said with a smile: "I don''t know, these are the ''local specialties'' of Qiannan, which were designated as tributes by the Miao Village and Rongjun Kings in Qiannan and presented to the emperor. ." Zhu Liang was lucky for a long time, and did not dare to say the advertising slogan that Mu Yangling determined, "Only 30 yuan, 50 yuan can buy the food that the emperor has eaten." Zhu Liang felt that this challenge was too high, and left it for later people. "Did the emperor really eat this thing? Shouldn''t it be a lie?" Zhu Liang pointed to the signboard of the Rongjun Prince''s Mansion and said: "The next is the chief steward of the Rongjun Prince''s Mansion, and not far away is the grain shop opened by the Princess of Rongjun. This is the Qiannan ''local product'' dedicated to the emperor by the Prince of Rongjun. My dear Isnt it a matter of course for my brother to give food to his own brother? We have several cars, but I didnt eat the courage of an ambitious leopard and dare to act in the name of Rongjun Wangfu. Everyone hears this too. Who doesn''t know that the emperor raises King Rongjun like his son, I''m afraid that when King Rongjun sends a plate of wild vegetables to the emperor, the emperor will eat it and shout loudly, but now it''s just some hydrochloric acid vegetables. After thinking about it, everyone believed it by seven points. The Minister of Rites sat in the sedan and hesitated for a long time, and finally closed his eyes, got out of the sedan and pushed the crowd away and said, "General Manager Zhu, the words came from the palace, the emperor said that your hydrochloric acid dishes are refreshing and delicious, but he gave a lot of them. Courtier, there is not much left in the palace, I want you to send some more into the palace." Zhu Liang happily responded, and with a smile on his face, he sent the Minister of Rites to the sedan chair. The crowd burst into a "coax", and they all squeezed in like crazy. Without looking at how much money, they put it into the hands of the servants of the county king''s mansion, and they had to carry everything. Just now, the Minister of Rites was wearing an official uniform. What he said must be true. This is something that the emperor has eaten. In the past, the emperor ate all delicacies from mountains and seas. They just wanted to taste what the emperor ate. They didnt have the money, and they couldnt buy the same ingredients with that money, but now its different. They can eat the same thing as the emperor. Zhu Liang hurriedly squeezed back, stood on the stool and shouted for everyone to line up, take your time, they brought a lot of things, there are more than 20 cars, enough things. The life of the common people under the emperor''s feet has always been better than other places. Even the common people can still afford something with a few dozen yuan. They don''t buy too much. The caravan of Rongjun Prince''s Mansion was surrounded in the middle, and the whole street was crowded with people who wanted to buy Qiannan''s ''local specialties''. The caravan decided to enter the palace to complain. Zhu Liang laughed so hard that he could not see his teeth but he sold out the carts of local specialties they had shipped out in half a day. He said loudly that there would be more tomorrow, and if he wanted to buy it as soon as possible, the price would never change. Many courtiers were so angry that they felt that the royal palace of Rongjun was too arrogant, so a few people agreed to go to the palace to complain to the emperor, and they happened to meet the county governor of Lin''an City, so they accompanied him. Qi Xiuyuan was finishing today''s memorial and was planning to go back to the harem to accompany his son, when he heard that there was a minister asking to see him. After thinking about it, Qi Xiuyuan asked them to be brought in. After listening to their complaint, Qi Xiuyuan took out a letter from the booklet on the side and threw it down, saying quietly, "This is the booklet of Qiannan''s request for food relief, and it has been suppressed. After a month, does any of the ministers have a way to raise food for relief? Even if it is borrowed, I will definitely pay it back in four or five years. All the ministers looked at each other, all bowed their heads and said nothing, Qi Xiuyuan sneered: "Zhu Qing has no ability? I thought you were very capable, Rongjun Wang just did something, so you hurriedly joined him, for fear that he would not be enough. It''s like a bad thing, competing with the people for profits? When did the Rongjun Prince''s Mansion really compete with the people for profits? What are these local specialties they sell for, do you really know or fake it?" Having said this, Qi Xiuyuan said angrily: "My own younger brother, the noble Rongjun King of Daqi, has to do such business affairs for the sake of the people, and you dare to participate in him and compete with the people for profit. I have some skills, do I need to let my own younger brother suffer this grievance? Get out of here!" Qi Xiuyuan lost his temper, drove everyone out and lucked out, this was better, he snorted coldly, and flung his sleeves to the harem. The courtiers who were kicked out looked at each other, and their faces were a little ugly. Rongxuan came out of the Guangzheng Hall just in time to see it, so he smiled and said, "What''s wrong, my lords?" Several people hurriedly saluted and said hello, "Lord Zuo Xiang." Rong Xuan watched a few people for a moment, then chuckled: "Now the treasury is empty, the new dynasty has been established, and the imperial court has been able to function, all rely on the emperor and Rong Jun Wang to dig out the family property, An Guogong is even more conscientious to raise money and resettle the refugees. Only then can it go so smoothly. The spring is coming, and when the time comes, we still need to buy grain seeds and distribute farm tools. Several adults are either in the Ministry of Households, the Ministry of Industry, or the Censor''s Office, and they should all share the worries of the emperor, I don''t know. Can a few adults follow the example of Prince Rong and Duke An and donate some money?" Several ministers laughed embarrassedly and cried in poverty. How dare they open such a hole, who does not know in the court, Rongjun Wang and An Guogong are now so poor that they have put all their family property into the hole of the treasury. It''s the right thing to do everything in the family property. Duke An Guo and Prince Rongjun wear a pair of trousers. It''s a brotherly love to donate all the family property. They should not get involved. , they opened one eye and closed one eye and passed. The county governor of Lin''an City even made up his mind to go out and ask the yamen to protect the caravan of the Royal Rongjun Palace and maintain order for them. Chapter 653： merit Qi Xiuyuan returned to the harem angrily. That night, he ordered the imperial chef to cook all the dishes with the tribute presented by Qian Nanjin. All other dishes were not used. The treasury was empty and there was no money to waste. Qi Xiuyuan had just finished his dinner, and his words were spread outside. This time, not only the officials who were officials in the court knew about it, but even the common people heard about it. And the second news is that the emperor praised the ''Yigancao'' sent by Qiannan for clearing the liver and suppressing qi. It is a good tea for clearing away heat and detoxifying. The ministers understood what the emperor meant, "The emperor is raising food for Qiannan." Some ministers were disdainful in their hearts and felt that the emperor had put his status too low and lost the dignity of the royal family, but more ministers were moved to tears and said: "It is my luck to have such a benevolent lord, and the luck of all monarchs. Good luck to the people of the world. All the ministers responded in succession and ran to tell each other. They were no longer disgusted by the fact that the royal palace of Rongjun was shouting in the street. Instead, they asked the family members to buy some local specialties from southern Guizhou, and even specially ordered to give more money. The former courtiers did not do anything, it was not because they wanted to do nothing. Who did not have great pride when they became officials, and wanted to make some achievements that will be remembered in history? But the whole Zhou Dynasty was like this. Emperor Jingyan didn''t like government affairs, and the Prime Minister of Qin controlled the government and did nothing. Corruption and bribery were more valued than clean and honest ones. Over time, everyone became lazy. Now, although it is difficult for them to change their bad habits for a while, the pride in their hearts that has been exhausted has flourished again. Isn''t it their luck to meet a monarch like Qi Xiuyuan, who is willing to use meritocracy? Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know that his angry act unexpectedly gained the loyalty of most of the courtiers. The focus of the common people is different from that of the officials. They just think that the emperor is so poor? When I was shopping, I had to inquire with the servants of the royal palace of Rongjun. I wish you good luck. Thinking that the fourth master often showed the emperors kindness in front of people in Qiannan, he recruited a few clever servants for a simple training. Now, so when someone asks again, this is the answer. "Our uncle, that is, the emperor, was also rich in wealth back then. If you don''t say anything else, just because you have so many accounts with the golden man, you don''t know how much gold, silver and jewelry you have paid. Although our prince is worse than the emperor, the money is not enough. Not to mention, there is also a cousin of An Guogong who can do business?" "Then why is the emperor so poor to eat these things?" The people didn''t believe it. The servant sighed and said, "The two masters of our Qi family are rich, but we couldn''t bear Da Zhou to empty the treasury. Then Prime Minister Qin didn''t leave a single copper plate to the state, so I don''t need money for food relief? Money? If nothing else, the Kaichun court always has to distribute grain seeds and support some agricultural tools, right? All of this requires money? Where does the money come from? The emperor and our prince sold everything that could be sold at the beginning. The million-dollar family property was donated to Daqi." "My darling..." "In order to appease the hearts of the people, the emperor only knows about these matters, and I only know it when I occasionally hear our prince and Duke An Guo speak. You are not allowed to spread the word. The emperor loves the people and does not want to waste the people and money, otherwise you see, What do you want to be an emperor? Isn''t it the beauty of Qianquan?" "But our emperor has been on the throne for half a year, and there is still only one queen in the harem. Why? Isn''t it because it costs money to fill the harem? I heard that now the emperor uses all the things he used in the hidden residence, and nothing is added." The common people love to listen to gossip, especially the gossip of the royal family. He said: "Do you think that our palace is here to sell Qiannan native products to make money for ourselves? This is because the emperor is worried about the livelihood of the people in southern Qian, and he can''t bear the hardship of the people. I want to find a way to live for the people of southern Qian, but there are many miasma and poisonous insects in southern Qian, and the emperor knows that the big guy is not at ease with these things, so he kept a share for himself, and then sell it to you..." The people heard tears in their eyes, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty''s benevolence!" Hula-la knelt on the ground, the people behind didn''t know why, but when they saw the people in front kneeling, they also knelt down. Zhu Liang rushed over and slapped the little guy on the head with a slap. He wanted to stare him out of a hole. Seeing this, an old man below stood up tremblingly and took Zhu Liang''s hand, crying, "Housekeeper, Can''t blame him, the emperor should tell us that he suffered this hardship for the people, why should we hide it? This thing is good, don''t have to try it out by the emperor, come, I''ll buy it, buy ten copies, ten copies of each." "I want ten copies of each..." "I want twenty copies." The people behind ?? also got up and squeezed forward with the money. Zhu Liang squeezed out a smile and said, "Everyone slow down, I''ll have someone clean up for you." The old man said worriedly: "You can''t embarrass that little brother, he is also kind, and he told us that he couldn''t bear to see our doubts." Zhu Liang hurriedly smiled and pulled the man behind him, patted his head and said, "Who told you to talk nonsense? I taught you three sentences in total, and you told me a bunch of things, but luckily you didn''t screw things up, If it''s broken, you won''t have enough heads to chop off ten heads." The servant shrank his neck and said, "Steward, I know I''m wrong, but just say three sentences according to your words, the person in front will never let me go..." "You just need to keep your mouth shut and smile slightly, can''t they force you? Go down and don''t say a word more." Zhu Liang knows the essence of hiding half a sentence in his speech, and what he wants is people''s imagination. Originally, he only ordered his servants to pass on three sentences. Who knew that this kid didn''t look at it and said a bunch of words, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, I just hope things are still under control, he is really just giving the royal family a boost of popularity. Who knows, it took only one night to say what the servant said, and it spread all over the streets the next day. Everyone knew how hard the emperor was living. This local product was sold to raise food for the people of southern Qian. The emperor of Da Zhou was absurd for several generations, especially when Emperor Jingyan lived in Lin''an City for more than 20 years. , people who didn''t want to buy local specialties in southern Guizhou also flocked to the streets to buy some, as a reward for the lovable and lovely emperor. On the third day, the more than 20 trucks of local specialties that Zhu Liang escorted over were all sold out, and the people who came from the neighboring prefectures and counties pounded their feet and chests on the street without buying them, saying that they were late. Zhu Liang was very distressed to see it. I had known that they would have worked harder to acquire a little more. So many people bought it, how much money did they make less? His distress was unbearable. Chapter 654： Grain distribution The people who came here did not buy the cured pork and hydrochloric acid dishes that the emperor had eaten, but brought back a royal legend, so after the people deliberately spread it, the emperor''s eating bran and pharynx for the people spread all over the south of the Yangtze River, and then to the north. , the central, western and southern spread past. Qi Xiuyuan unknowingly gained the loyalty of a large number of subjects. It was only half a year after the founding of the country, and the people gradually felt a sense of belonging to Daqi. When the emperor knew about it, the news had already spread to southern Qian, and the people of southern Qian deliberately gathered far away. Baijingcheng, thank the emperor for his love for them. Liu Qing deliberately reported the matter to the emperor, Qi Xiuyuan sighed slightly when he got the book, and a good year passed in a happy mood. Naturally, this will happen in January. At this time, Zhu Liangzheng happily supervises the accountant to seal all the money he earned into the treasury, and then the big lock was dropped, and a servant came to announce him into the palace. Zhu Liang did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly entered the palace. Because Zhu Liang was a servant, Qi Xiuyuan met him directly in the harem and asked, "All the goods you brought are sold out?" "Back to the emperor, yes, they are all sold out before noon today." Qi Xiuyuan nodded slightly, "How much did you earn?" Zhu Liang was busy sending the ledger that he had written down today, Qi Xiuyuan turned to the last page, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why so many?" "The grace of the emperor is mighty, and all the blessings of the emperor..." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head and smiled, and asked, "Do you want to buy food to go back immediately?" "Yes, before coming here, the princess specially instructed to set off as soon as possible. It is best to return to Qiannan in the beginning of spring. The villagers are waiting." Qi Xiuyuan nodded slightly, "Then go down and prepare. When you are about to leave, send someone into the palace to say, I have some things for you to bring to the prince and princess." "Yes." Zhu Liang bowed and stepped back. Because the grain was purchased directly from the headquarters of the Harvest Grain Shop, the action was very fast. If he counted the money here, he could immediately take out the grain and load it in the truck. In just two days, twenty-three trucks of grain were packed in bags. Wang Quan said in distress: "I didn''t expect that your truckloads of goods could be exchanged for so much money, and I almost emptied the grain in the grain depot." Zhu Liang said with a smile: "There will be another batch of goods shipped from the North in a short time. Your grain store is still worried about the supply of goods? When the autumn harvest comes, there will be more income from the prince''s fiefs, so you don''t have to worry about it anymore." Wang Quan also smiled when he thought of this. Qi Xiuyuan asked Li Jinghua to prepare a lot of good things for him, all of which were for food, and he had to pack five cars before giving up. Two of the cars were for Fan Zijin. The officials of the Ministry of Internal Affairs saw that Qi Xiuyuan had moved the filial piety that had been presented from various places this year. Nearly half of them, although they felt that he favored Duke Anguo of Rongjun too much, they didn''t dare to say it. Zhu Liang had only been in Beijing for six days before he set off for the south again. It was the twenty-eighth day of the Chinese New Year and he could only spend the New Year on the road. Because a lot of food was transported, the journey on the road was much slower. It took 21 days to reach Juzhou, and the carriage entered the city, and was surrounded by the people, and there was a loud noise. Zhu Liang was taken aback, thinking that it was the refugees who were robbing food, and he was busy calling someone to protect the convoy, but when he saw the people kneeling in groups, the small pavilion came quickly and said: "General Manager Zhu, the people are grateful for the emperor''s kindness, the princess. Let you transport the food directly to the government office and hand it over to Liu Zhifu to take care of it in person." Liu Qingqing had prepared two grain depots and brought Xu Zhizhou together to inspect the grains and put them into the warehouses. After the handover, Zhu Liang went back to see Mu Yangling with the ledger, Mu Yangling looked it over, and said to Xiaoting: "Quickly go to Miao Village, and inform Chief Ji''an to come and get food tomorrow, and give it to the elders and the county who took the lead before. Yadu sent a letter and asked them to come over, so that the servants who had been trained before were ready, and when they came tomorrow, they would start to settle the bill." Chief Ji''an came very quickly. It was not long before the city gate opened, and people arrived outside the mansion. Mu Yangling understood his mood and got up to do things. Not long after dawn, the well-respected leaders who were in charge of the acquisition came one after another. In addition to those near Juzhou City, there were also people from two nearby state capitals. Their homes were far away from Juzhou, and some had to leave for three or four days. effort. Because Zhuliang would write letters every three days to report on his journey, Mu Yangling asked people to invite everyone five days ago. They were already living in the post station, but they didn''t expect to live in the city. They came later than Chief Ji''an, and everyone was a little embarrassed. Chief Ji''an had a smile on his face. He had already inquired about the situation with the maids in the palace just now. All of their goods were sold, and there were twenty carts of food brought back, so he couldn''t help but be unhappy. Mu Yangling came out of the back hall and said straight to the point: "Please come this time, the food has been shipped back. Since we promised the villagers, it must be realized. Today, I called everyone to share the food." Mu Yangling turned his head to look at Lichun, who went out and led three teams of servants over, and stood in the yard, and the people in the room whispered to each other. Mu Yangling looked at them and said, "These are the servants who will settle accounts in our palace. Because the matter of paying the food is very important, it''s not that I can''t trust you, but it involves matters of people''s livelihood. Each team is composed of the palace, the yamen, and the sages, and the sages are the main ones, and the food is returned to the villagers who have the tidbits." Mu Yangling stood up and saluted the virtuous sages in the hall, saying: "You are all people who are admired by the villagers. They are selected by them. This matter has worked for everyone, and the palace will be grateful after the incident." Everyone got up and returned the salute, "Princess, this is what we should do. It should be us thanking the emperor for his kindness, and thanking the prince and concubine for the kindness." "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect the emperor to sit in the hall, but he still remembers me and other villagers." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "There are kings and ministers all over the world, no matter how remote and barren, they are still the emperor''s people. How could the emperor not care about you?" After Mu Yangling finished speaking, he asked people to take the account book and lead everyone to the grain depot to get the corresponding grains. At that time, the yamen of the county government will be responsible for escorting them. After ?? and others left, Mu Yangling was free to entertain Chief Ji''an. Because Miao Village could get the most food, he didn''t have to queue with everyone, but directly divided it from Mu Yangling. All the Miao people took the notes in exchange for grain, and no one took the money, so the grain involved was the most. After some calculations, eleven carts of grain were taken away. Chief Ji''an inspected it and saw that the quality of the coarse grains on the car passed the test. He laughed so hard that he could not see his eyes. Chen Jiacai didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. Those household items that were found in Miao villages could really be exchanged for so many. food. Chief Ji''an asked his son-in-law to **** the food back first and send it to the Miao people, but he stayed. He smiled and looked at the convoy of the Han people and found that they didn''t take much. When he got out of the car, he pondered and turned to look for Mu Yangling, "Wangfei Niangniang, why are you Han people taking so little?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "When receiving the goods, many people chose to ask for copper plates, and not many people exchanged notes." Chief Ji''an''s eyes lit up, "The rest of the food..." Chapter 655： cash Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Naturally, it was allocated according to the original agreement." Chief Ji''an was shy, the eleven cartloads of grain he had just transported was his due reward, and the rest naturally belonged to Mu Yangling. He also made a rough estimate himself. After changing all the slivers, he could still have about one and a half truckloads of grain left. For people who run business in the north and the south, it is very little to make such a small amount of money. Very satisfied. Chief Ji''an looked at the ledger in Mu Yangling''s hand, thinking about how to talk to her to ask for some more, whether he was willing to exchange it for something or buy it with money, after all, the price of food is not high. Mu Yangling was reluctant to exchange it for Chief Ji''an, but planned to leave it to Liu Qing, and then use it as relief food when the green and yellow were not available. Miaomin are all exchanged notes. Every family has benefited from this trip. It is not difficult to save a little to get through the blue and yellow times, but the Han people are different. The eyes of everyone in Qiannan were fixed on Wangfu and Fuya. The next day, grain trucks set off from Juzhou City one after another, and the news spread to all parts of Qiannan like wind. Wei Heizi ran back from the town excitedly and rushed. When I entered the house, I opened the cabinet to find the hidden note. Mr Wei hurriedly followed, "What''s the matter, Heizi?" "Mother," Wei Heizi said in a low voice, "Li Zheng has returned with the food, and those who have a note can go to exchange the food." "Really?" Mother Wei''s eyes lit up. Wei Heizi nodded fiercely and said, "Mother, when my father comes back in the evening, we will go together." "Hey!" Wei''s mother grinned happily, and then asked cautiously, "Can we really exchange two hundred and twenty-three kilograms of coarse grains?" Wei Heizi was also a little unsure, "It should be true, the palace can''t lie to us, I heard that this is what the emperor''s father means. The prince is the emperor''s father''s younger brother. He has to listen to the emperor''s father." "Oh, we have met a good emperor." "Yes, yes, the prince and princess are also good people..." In the evening, the Wei family and their sons went to Lizheng''s house together. Lizheng just returned home. When he saw the two of them, he waved his hand and said, "Come back tomorrow, the car hasn''t been unloaded yet, and you won''t be able to get it." Father Wei gave an embarrassed smile, and Wei Heizi couldn''t help but ask, "Sixth Uncle, can we really get 223 catties of grain?" Li Zheng nodded slightly and said, "It''s just coarse grains." Wei Heizi grinned and said, "Coarse grains are good, I just like to eat coarse grains, hehehe..." Li was also amused when he saw his smirk, and waved them back. The next day, Li Zheng set up a table at the entrance of the village, with a few bags of grain piled up behind it. People from several nearby villages gathered around, Li Zheng said, "If you have a note, take the note and exchange it, and if you don''t have a note, step back three times. step." Because Wei Heizi was in the village, he came to line up early and rushed up first. Li was unfolding the note for the servants from the palace to read, and then sang: "Wei Heizi, two hundred and twenty-three pounds." The people behind him swiftly poured the food into the bag he brought, and gave it to him. He tick the note and asked Wei Heizi to put his handprint. On, this is a complete one. When the people in the back saw that Wei Heizi could really exchange so much food, they were a little excited, and squeezed forward a little, and Li Zheng shouted: "Come one by one, these grains are all weighed, and you are indispensable. " Everyone with a note laughed, and those without a note were so jealous that their eyes were red, and they all inquired about whether the palace would accept souvenirs, and they also had to change the note. Li Zheng glanced at them and said: "Do you think business is so easy to do? This time, it was a year ago, and the emperor helped, so that those things could not be sold, and the palace exchanged food for no compensation. Such a good thing is impossible. "Didn''t the palace say to sell food, when will it be sold?" "Yes, I heard that the price of food in the palace is not high." "Don''t think about it," Li Zheng waved: "Juzhou is so far away from us, when you get there, the food will be sold out long ago, and I told you to change the bill, but you don''t listen, look at Renmiao The village is full of notes, and no one asks for money." The faces of the villagers were a little gloomy, and Li Zheng sighed: "Don''t be discouraged, the emperor is good, the court will naturally not care about our life or death, but you should strive for a bit, don''t let the emperor feel cold." Li was saying this, everyone cheered up again, and looked at the direction of the north eagerly, not knowing when such a good thing will wait for the next time. Unlike the Han villages, where the Miao village was almost as lively as the Chinese New Year, Ji''an moved faster, dividing the food into several parts, and his cronies personally took it and distributed it. Privately, the princess hates this kind of thing the most, if she is told that there is such a dirty thing in our Miao Village, we will have no part in such good things in the future." His cronies responded with a sigh, and even when they went to other Miao villages, they insisted that they exchanged money for those Miao people in person instead of handing them over to the chiefs of the Miao villages. They said, "This is the business of our chiefs and princesses. , it''s a matter of reputation, and we dare not make a mistake." Even if someone wanted to steal the food, they had to restrain their minds when they saw the servants and yamen who came along. Jirou''s house lived far away, and when he came over, he was the last one. Seeing that there were only empty sacks of grain behind them, his heart was cold, and he stepped forward in a daze, and someone grabbed him and said: "Jirou is here, Jirou is here, why are you here? Awei and the people from the palace are leaving, so go get your food." Jirou came back to his senses, ran two steps, and asked cautiously with red eyes: "I''m late, do you still have food?" Awei looked him up and down and said, "You are Jirou, right? You are the only one left, bring the note." Jirou hurriedly took out the note and gave it to him. Awei checked the note and gave it to the people in the palace to confirm it, and then let someone drag the food that had been received from the car down, and called it again in front of Jirou, and then asked him He stamped his hand on the slip and wrote the account. Awei patted him on the shoulder and said, "The food distribution should be faster next time. Fortunately, we stayed for an extra quarter of an hour this time. If we leave, you must not go to our stockade to ask for it?" Jirou breathed a sigh of relief and said embarrassedly: "My home is a little far away, and it was too late when I received the news." Jirou exchanged a lot of food. He couldn''t take it back alone, so he left one bag at a relative''s house and planned to visit again tomorrow. He carried another bag and went back with the wind under his feet. Who knew he heard it before he turned around? A voice said angrily: "Jian is too deceiving, isn''t it because he has a better relationship with the palace? He even intervened in our Miao village." Chapter 656： move place "Princess, Mrs. Chen is here." "Please," Mu Yangling put down the book in his hand, patted his son''s butt, and asked him to go play. Mrs. Chen bowed her head and walked in respectfully. Seeing that Mu Yangling was about to kneel, she hurriedly supported her and said with a smile, "Madam, please excuse me." "Thank you, Queen Concubine." Mrs. Chen stood up cautiously and bowed to the side. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Mrs. Chen, please take a seat, you don''t have to be so restrained. Speaking of which, I have to thank you for lending us this residence." "It''s an honor for the women to serve the prince and princess." Mrs. Chen was slightly relieved when she saw Mu Yangling''s kindness. She was afraid of annoying the Prince Rong and the princess, and also afraid that outsiders would say that they were clinging to the powerful. Lend the house to them to live in, but never dare to take the initiative to visit. But it''s impossible to say that they don''t want to come to the door. They spent so much money to let the prince stay at their house. Isn''t what they want to talk to Prince Rong? So as soon as she heard that the princess was invited, Mrs. Chen packed up and came over. Knowing that the princess didn''t like trouble, she came alone, not even her daughter-in-law. Mu Yangling saw Mrs. Chen because they were going to move out. Their General''s Mansion in Qiannan had already been built and they were going to move out on another day. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling talked about the Chen family last night and said that the Chen family was not bad. Knowing and knowing the interests, after all, we have lived in other people''s houses for so long, and we are still satisfied, so naturally we have to repay one or two. Mu Yangling still wanted to give money, so Qi Haoran laughed and said, "In the beginning, the Chen family spent a lot of money in order to win this place, but you gave them rent, and you know you are stupid. If you don''t know, you think that you don''t know what you''re interested in, that''s alright, you can send them a post from our palace tomorrow, you must be a treat when you move to a new house, so send them an invitation in advance." "After staying for three months, you will be rewarded with an invitation?" Mu Yangling''s face was a little strange. Qi Haoran said proudly: "Do you know how much one of your invitations can sell outside? It''s something that even money can''t buy." Mu Yangling didn''t believe it yet, but as soon as she took out the invitation card and handed it to Mrs. Chen, Mrs. Chen expressed her gratitude that she and her husband would definitely come to congratulate him on that day. Seeing Mrs. Chen holding the invitation and leaving in gratitude, Mu Yangling sighed, "It seems like what the lord said, our family''s invitations are very valuable, what a pity, if only we could sell them. ." Lichun laughed with a "puchi", "Why do you think the same way as the lord, the lord also regretted it when I served tea to the lord yesterday." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled, "Okay, stop joking, quickly ask someone to pack up, and move things over tomorrow." The General''s Mansion was built on a village, which had left the inner city and moved to the outer city. The layout of Juzhou City and Lin''an City is similar. Outside the city are mountains and villages. The city is divided into an outer city and an inner city. The inner city is mostly populated by officials, eunuchs and gentry, and there are also fields in it, but very few, mostly far from the center. border areas. The outer city is home to scholars, peasants, businessmen, and businesses. The layout is a bit chaotic, and there are large tracts of farmland and small hills. Now the city of Juzhou has fallen, and two or three of the houses in the city are uninhabited. This is still half a year after the war. As a result of trying to absorb the refugees and people outside the city, according to Qi Haoran, when he passed by here in the war, there were only three households in the ten households in the city of Juzhou. Later, Qi Haoran first went to Qiannan, originally wanting to buy two houses in the inner city and make it a generals residence after the connection was established. I asked someone to buy a house, but I couldn''t find a vacant house. Qi Haoran knew that they wanted to give him a slap in the face. If he retire at this time, he would definitely be restrained in everything in the future. He was not someone who could bear it. , There are many barren land on Zhuangzi that can be used as homesteads. Therefore, with a big wave of Qi Haoran''s hand, the General''s Mansion and Fan Zijin''s Fan Mansion were built on Zhuangzi. Now the officials and gentry of Juzhou City panicked. I didn''t expect that Qi Haoran would rather live in the outer city than to soften his temper. He was angry and regretful for a while. Therefore, the officials of Juzhou City later encountered the matter of Rongjun Wangfu. There are many concessions, and I dare not confront hard. When Qi Haoran was looking for a house to settle his family, so many people rushed forward. They also asked Qi Haoran to choose their house. In addition to trying to please Qi Haoran, he also wanted to restore the previous impression. The house was built in the outer city, and safety became the primary issue. Fortunately, all the guards who followed Mu Yangling before came, and then some people from the army will be selected. The General''s Mansion is five entrances, and it is connected to the Fan Mansion on the left and right, only separated by a wall. Considering that Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin are brothers, the designer also specially built a door to connect the two sides. The door is locked. This is the two houses. Just a family. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin are very satisfied with this design, and Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia are also very satisfied with this design. In the future, if you want to visit the door, you don''t have to turn outside and then enter the door, you can pass directly through the garden. There is an avenue outside the mansion that leads directly to the main street of the outer city, but it is surrounded by cultivated land. Within a radius of three miles, only the two of them are here, and there are houses located three miles away. They are the tenants of the farm. The tenants were also left behind. Mu Yangling packed things very quickly. At first, because she knew that she would not live here for too long, she did not open the other things except some necessary clothes and daily necessities, and she still packed them in the warehouse. , at this time, you can go directly to the carriage. When she was about to pack up, Little Xia''s personal maid, Cui Lan, rushed over, "Princess, my wife is a little unwell, and I have only packed half of my things..." The grandfather said that he would move in with the palace. The palace has been cleaned up, but the other side is in a mess. If the grandfather finds out, I am afraid that he will blame the wife, so although I am very embarrassed, but Cuilan still had the cheek to come over and invite Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling didn''t think much about it. He handed over the rest of the period to Wang Ma, and brought Lichun and took Xiaoxiong''s little hand over there. Cuilan''s face was a little sad, and she said, "The recipe has already been prescribed." The two rented houses were also nearby, and it was only a few steps away. Mu Yangling didnt have the habit of horse-drawn carriages, so he went straight to Fans house after leaving the house. When Mu Yangling entered the mansion, Fan''s mansion was in a mess, the maids and servants were chaotic and noisy, Mu Yangling frowned slightly, and Cuilan shouted sharply: "What''s the noise? I didn''t see the princess coming over. Is it? In the past, Mrs. butler, you were so noisy, didn''t you?" Chapter 657： heart disease The yard suddenly became silent. Everyone saw Mu Yangling and knelt down one after another. Mu Yangling stared at them for a long time, until cold sweat appeared on their foreheads, and then asked, "Where''s the steward?" Someone answered tremblingly: "Hui Wangfei, Mamma Xia is waiting for the madam." "Is there only one steward in the house? Who else is the steward?" Immediately, three women stepped forward on their knees and knelt again. Mu Yangling said: "Take care of your own people, pack up the things you are in charge of, and stop packing the rest of the people. You can do whatever you need to do on weekdays. Your wife is sick and needs to rest. Let me hear it later. You are so messy, just drive them out." Everyone froze in their hearts, and they all responded respectfully. Xiao Xia was lying on the bed with a pale face, and the room smelled of medicine. Madam Xia was holding the medicine bowl and whispering to persuade her. When she saw Mu Yangling coming in, she got up and saluted, and reported to Xiao Xia in a low voice: "Madam, the princess is here." Xiao Xia was about to get up when she turned over, Mu Yangling took two steps to hold her down, and said, "Lie down, what are you polite to me?" Mu Yangling turned to look at the medicine bowl that was put aside by Xia Mama, and said, "This medicine is about to get cold, drink it while it''s hot." He brought it to her in person. Xiao Xia gave a wry smile, but did not push back. He tilted his neck and drank, pressed his lips with a handkerchief, and said with a wry smile: "This medicine is not much use, it is just a comfort." Hearing her say that, Mu Yangling was shocked. Could it be a terminal illness, "What is it? What did the doctor say?" Xiao Xia''s eyes were all red, she lowered her head and sobbed in a low voice, but said nothing. She was a gentle and weak person, and that complaint just now was the limit. After getting along for so long, Mu Yangling also knew her character. Looking back at Mamma Xia, Mamma Xia knelt down and said, "Please ask the princess to persuade our lady." Mu Yangling looked at the little Xia clan, and said to Mamma Xia with a sullen face, "Tell me." Mammy Xia''s eyes were slightly red, and she said, "Mrs. Jingzhong has sent a letter saying that our wife has not been pregnant for so long after entering the house, I don''t know what the problem is, but the grandfather of the country is old, and the matter of the children can''t be pushed further, so Jingzhong The grandfather and the wife gave the prince a concubine, and now they are halfway there," Xia Ma said in distress, "Our wife has been taking care of her body for the past six months, but this pregnancy does not mean that you can conceive... Mammy Xia was also anxious. When she was in the capital, her own girl couldn''t get pregnant. It can be assumed that the grandfather of the country was busy and did not have the same room. But in the past three or four months, since arriving in Qiannan, she has not dared to speak of the country. The father-in-law went into his wife''s room every night, but he also called for water every night. It could be seen that their husband and wife were in harmony, but the wife was never pregnant. Not to mention the grandfather and wife who are far away in the capital, even she and her wife are in a hurry. Mu Yangling waved his hand to let him go down. Only she and the little Xia Shi were left in the room. Mu Yangling took her hand and asked, "But what''s wrong with your body? What did the doctor say?" Xiao Xia''s face was slightly red, but she still said truthfully: "The doctor said that my qi and blood are a little out of balance, but it is not a big problem. I also know that everyone is looking forward to the eldest son of the second master, so I have been taking medicine for the past six months to condition my body. Didn''t I borrow an imperial doctor from you? He said that I have a good foundation, and the imbalance of qi and blood is caused by recent irritability and unpredictable diet. I have never been able to get pregnant. I used to be in the capital, and I could say that the second master was too busy with government affairs, but since he came to Qiannan, the second master would go back to the house almost every night..." Mu Yangling is distressed, is it Fan Zijin''s problem? Mu Yangling didn''t dare to ask, only said: "Is it too nervous, I heard that some people have been wanting a child but have been unable to conceive, but when they relax, they become pregnant when they want to let it go. In the final analysis, it is the mood. Tension." Xiao Xia''s eyes lit up and said, "The imperial doctor said the same thing, but how can you say that you don''t need to be nervous about this?" Mu Yangling patted her hand and said, "Don''t worry, when we move to the new house, we will go out to climb the mountain, go out for a walk, and when you are in a good mood, don''t be nervous anymore, you can''t be in a hurry about pregnancy." Seeing that her brows were still gloomy, Mu Yangling whispered: "Don''t worry, although my uncle and aunt sent a concubine, but because they sent it, my cousin will definitely not touch her, and my cousin will never touch her. You have made up your mind to have an eldest son, and you have only been in Qiannan for more than three months, not three years." After hearing what Mu Yangling said, Xiao Xia slowly let out a breath, took Mu Yangling''s hand and sobbed, "A-Ling, thank you for freeing me." Mu Yangling patted her hand and said: "You should rest first, don''t be busy these days, I will help you clean up in the house, we will go out to play when we move in, and then see if the brothers have time. If there is, the two of us travel together, maybe you will be pregnant." Xiao Xia''s face was slightly red. When Madam Xia entered the room again, she was relieved to see that Mrs. Xia''s face was not as ugly as before, knowing that Mu Yangling had persuaded her, and hurriedly touched the booklet and reported to Qianhui: "Madam, the people in the east wing and the west wing are The things are almost packed, when will the things in the warehouse be packed?" Xiao Xia pointed at Mu Yangling and smiled: "Ask the princess, the princess just said she wanted to help me." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "You are not afraid that I will empty your warehouse." Xiao Xia covered her mouth and smiled, "Can you still see my stuff?" Seeing her smiling like a flower, Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief and arranged the affairs of Fan''s house. In the evening, the sun went down and he went home. The little bear was making a fuss about going to play in the yard, so Mu Yangling handed him over to Gu Yu. Ask Wang Ma to call Imperial Physician Wang to inquire about Xiao Xia''s body. Imperial Physician Wang''s answer was the same as that of Xiao Xia, and she repeatedly assured that Xiao Xia was fine and that she had a good foundation, because she had been drinking medicine for a long time before. Mu Yangling thought for a while and then asked in a low voice, "Could that be the problem of Young Master Biao?" Imperial Physician Wang also had this suspicion, but he didn''t dare to say it, so he could only vaguely say: "You can only find out after checking the pulse." "Then you go to rest first, and I''ll call you if there is anything else." Mu Yangling felt that this kind of thing was possible for both men and women, and it was better to show Fan Zijin it was okay. So after Qi Haoran came back in the evening, Mu Yangling placed the food and said, "Would you like to invite my cousin over?" Qi Haoran was running around the house with his son, and took time to reply: "Why are you looking for him? My cousin will serve him." Mu Yangling waved his hand to let the people in the room go down, and whispered about today''s events, emphasizing that Xiao Xia''s health was fine, and said, "...why don''t you call him over and ask the imperial physician to take a look at him." Qi Haoran''s face sank, and after a while of silence, he said, "I see, don''t worry about this." Little Bear was happy, and seeing his father stopped suddenly, he patted him on the head and said, "Drive, drive" and squeezed his neck while shouting. "Hey" Qi Haoran put away the gloom on his face, and ran around the room again, "Go, go", the little bear laughed "giggling", Mu Yangling only felt itchy ears, and hurriedly waved: " It''s alright, alright, the food is ready, come and eat." Chapter 658： sick After dinner, Qi Haoran asked Feibai to invite Fan Zijin over, and he wanted to talk with him all night. Fan Zijin pouted and carried a pot of wine over. Qi Haoran went to tell Mu Yangling to go to bed first. He rested in the study tonight, Fan Zijin blinked, "Are you really going to talk to me all night?" This is rare. Fan Zijin stared at Qi Haoran, trying to force him to confess. Who knew that Qi Haoran was very capable this time, and he told Feibai to go down and prepare without changing his face. Wine and dishes. Fei Bai didn''t see the lawsuit between the two of them, so he went down quickly, but before he even walked out of the yard, he heard Fan Zijin shouting violently. Fei Bai was startled, and when he turned around, he saw Fan Zijin was chasing Qi Haoran and fighting, Qi Haoran only Dodge, don''t fight back. Feibai shuddered and decided to fall on his way, so he couldn''t come back in time to serve. Fan Zijin kicked Qi Haoran and said with a grim expression, "What do you mean? Do you suspect that you are not a man?" Qi Haoran rubbed his kicked **** and pinched his neck: "I didn''t say that, I just took a look at the doctor, what happened to the Ping An pulse?" Fan Zijin stared at him coldly, Qi Haoran scratched his head, and whispered: "Only the two of us know about this, if Imperial Doctor Wang dares to speak out, I will kill him! Little Bear is two years old, your son. It''s not a movie yet, and if they don''t give birth, how will they play in the future when their brothers are too different in age?" Fan Zijin glared at him and sat on the chair of the Taishi, thinking about things. For him, it was a shame to see a doctor because of such a thing, but Haoran was right. Only the two brothers knew about it. As long as he didn''t want to die, he wouldn''t dare to say it. Fan Zijin raised his eyes and glanced at Qi Haoran, and asked, "You won''t turn your head and tell A Ling?" Qi Haoran said sternly: "This is a matter between our brothers, tell her what to do?" Fan Zijin snorted coldly and waved, "Call someone in." Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly ran to call Imperial Doctor Wang. Imperial Physician Wang had been waiting in the west wing, and also heard the violent shouting from the study, his heart was beating non-stop, when he saw Qi Haoran coming to call him, he followed him respectfully. Seeing that he was uneasy, Qi Haoran was afraid that it would affect his pulse diagnosis, so he hurriedly reassured him in a low voice: "Doctor Wang, don''t be nervous, this king believes in your medical skills. When the emperor chose you to go south with us, it was because of your superb medical skills, and the emperor also After I said that, you will follow this king, so that the emperor doesn''t have to worry about this king all the time." implies that Imperial Doctor Wang, you will be my person in the future, as long as you end up with me, I will not kill people. Wang Taiyi breathed a sigh of relief. When he left the palace, the emperor did not ask him to fold the Ping An Meridian of Prince Rongjun, which means that the emperor was simply worried about the health of the Prince Rongjun family, rather than monitoring them. If the emperor did not ask, he would naturally He won''t reveal Fan Zijin''s secrets, so no matter if Fan Zijin has any problems, he doesn''t have to worry about silence. Imperial Physician Wang calmed down and went in with a smile on his face. Fan Zijin lifted his eyelids and glanced at the two of them, and then extended his hand to Imperial Physician Wang. Wang Taiyi saw that Fan Zijin was so cooperative, so he hurriedly sat on the side and took the pulse seriously. After he finished, he asked a few more private questions. After thinking for a while, he said, "Your Highness, there is no problem with your body on the offspring." Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief. Qi Haoran''s heart tightened, "There is no problem with the heir, what about other aspects?" "Grandpa Guo has been overworked and damaged his heart. If this goes on like this, it will only hinder his lifespan." Qi Haoran''s complexion changed, and Fan Zijin couldn''t help but get serious. Qi Haoran''s eyes were full of anger, and he said angrily, "Where did you take the monthly Ping An pulse?" The imperial doctor Wang was also wronged, "Your Highness, Lord of the State, the monthly Ping An pulse is also checked by the Princess, Madam and Young Master on time. When the minister wants to greet the Lord and Lord of the State, you all say that you are in good health. You don''t need to take the pulse, the grandfather of the country also pushed the situation..." The meaning of ?? is that you are not willing to take the Ping An Meridian yourself, and you are so tired that Fan Zijin has a way to do it, so why do you blame me instead? Qi Haoran calmed the anger in his chest and asked, "Then what do you say?" "The first one, the grandfather of the country can no longer be so tired, he has to combine work and rest, otherwise even taking medicine will not be of much use, the second one, I will prescribe a few more medicines for you, to raise your body first and then slowly adjust... Wang Taiyi said a lot of precautions, Fan Zijin''s face was a little dazed, but Qi Haoran listened with a serious face. Qi Haoran couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Fortunately, he listened to A Ling''s words and asked Zijin to see an imperial doctor. Otherwise, he didn''t know when he would find out. Thinking that the elder brother was also a little weak after being poisoned, his eyes turned red. Imperial Physician Wang said a lot, then left a recipe and a few recipes for medicinal food, and then he resigned respectfully. Qi Haoran said with a stern face: "You hand over your business affairs to the steward, just look at the accounts every month. As for the military affairs, I will have someone help you." Fan Zijin rubbed his forehead and said, "The Ministry of Household just cried and was poor, and Zhang Cheng wrote to me asking me if I could withdraw 100,000 taels of silver this month. The seeds in Jiangnan have already been found, but the farmers in the west, north and south are still looking forward to the seeds of the imperial court... "Could it be that without you, they have nothing to do? Then what''s the use of them?" Qi Haoran became furious and shouted: "I have the final say on this matter, and you are not allowed to transfer money to the Ministry of Household." Fan Zijin looked at him with a sneer, "Then let the eldest cousin get angry and make him fall ill? The poison in his body has not been completely eliminated. You can''t bear me to be affected, so do you allow him to suffer?" Qi Haoran was furious, "I told my eldest brother about this, if Zhang Cheng and the others can''t come up with a statute at all, he doesn''t have to do this minister of households." Qi Haoran was so anxious that his eyes were red, and his eyes were full of tears, and he roared in a low voice: "Big brother''s lifespan is hindered, and your lifespan is hindered, is it that each of the three of us brothers can live a healthy and healthy life? " Fan Zijin''s expression changed, and he reprimanded: "What nonsense? Imperial Doctor Wang is just alarmist..." Qi Haoran looked at him stubbornly and said, "If you don''t listen to me, I will tie you up myself, do you believe it?" Fan Zijin looked at him helplessly. In the evening, the two brothers lay on the bed with their backs facing each other, and Qi Haoran said: "Governing the country and the world, this is not something we can do overnight. We are in a hurry these days, and we always want to take care of everything. But in fact, whether it is to run a country or to bring peace to the world, it is not only the three of us who can do it. There are many people with lofty ideals in the world. It depends on whether it can be used, and whether it can be used well. If you can use it well, you are * ***Sleep till the end of the day to three poles, and the government affairs are still accessible." Chapter 659： heartache Fan Zijin asked coolly, "Then do you have any capable people with lofty ideals?" Qi Haoran choked. Except for a master who was sent to him by his eldest brother, his subordinates were all staffed by the imperial court. How could there be any worthy people? The imperial court''s Enke only started the township examination this year, and he will pass the national examination next year. It will be divided into the year after his subordinates. Moreover, those who have passed the imperial examination may be able to study, but may not be successful in economic and military affairs. Qi Haoran is distressed. Frowning. Fan Zijin hummed twice, and seeing Qi Haoran''s stinky face, he took a step back and said, "Okay, I will pay attention to rest in the future." But both of them knew that if they couldn''t find someone to share the work, this sentence would only be empty talk. Qi Haoran was so anxious that he didn''t sleep all night, and when he woke up the next day, he sat on the chair with a bad temper. Fan Zijin didn''t want to look at his face, so he paced back to his home without having breakfast, Feibai washed him under Qi Haoran''s low air pressure, and rushed into the backyard like a fly, begging Aunt Gu Yu to help him and the princess Begging for mercy, go to the study to have a look, the prince''s face is almost like killing someone. When Mu Yangling went to the study, Qi Haoran sat on the chair in a daze with a dazed expression, as if he had suffered a severe blow, Mu Yangling was startled, is Zijin really sick? Mu Yangling stepped forward to hold his hand worriedly, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Qi Haoran''s eyes were slightly red, and he said: "Tianyi Wang said that Zijin is overworked, and I''m afraid it will hinder his lifespan." Mu Yangling didn''t believe it, "The Imperial Physician Wang is alarmist. Even if you are a little tired, it won''t hinder your lifespan." Although Fan Zijin is busy, he can always guarantee six hours of sleep every day, right? Surrounded by servants, apart from work, there is nothing to worry about in life. In her previous life, there were friends around her who only slept for four or five hours a day in order to work hard. Life is fighting, but I haven''t heard of anyone''s life being hindered. Although Fan Zijin was also busy, the ancients went to bed early and would go back to bed before eleven o''clock every day. Even if he got up at four or five in the morning to work, he fell asleep between eleven and three in the morning, the most suitable time for sleep and health. It is much stronger than those who go to bed at two or three in the morning, but sleep for eight hours. "It''s not recently, it''s the root of the disease left in the capital." Qi Haoran explained. In Qiannan, the first two months were very busy, but the two brothers supported each other here, and they did not consume too much. After Mu Yangling came, he tried to rush home every night. If he wanted to go home, he naturally couldn''t let Zijin work in the barracks alone, so he also brought people back. Even if Zijin worked late in the study, it would not hollow out his body. According to Wang Taiyi''s inquiry, the problem ultimately lies in the previous two years. Fan Zijin was trapped in the capital before, and while he was frightened, he was looking for an opportunity to help Qi Xiuyuan to operate. It became the norm for him not to sleep. He was not yet full of weak crowns at that time. For a man, he was still growing his body, but his body was overdrawn. Later, when the world was settled and Qi Xiuyuan ascended the throne, he was always busy and never got sick. Naturally Wouldn''t think to see a doctor. Fan Zijin has always felt that his body is very good. Although it is not as good as Qi Haoran, it is not too bad. But this time, the doctor Wang''s pulse diagnosis will undoubtedly find out all the problems caused by his overdraft body in the past two years. In short, Fan Zijin must rest. , Raise his body while he is still young, otherwise the hidden dangers left before will definitely erupt when he reaches middle age. But what Zijin said was also quite right. He was relaxed on this side, and the elder brother had to share the past. Zijin was not in good health, and the elder brother was only strong on the face. Equally bad. This is also the reason why Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin desperately shared the burden for Qi Xiuyuan, hoping to reduce the burden on Qi Xiuyuan as much as possible. Qi Haoran was heartbroken when he thought about the physical condition of his eldest brother and Fan Zijin. He clenched Mu Yangling''s hand and asked, "A Ling, what do you think we should do?" "In a word, distribute your burdens to the people under you. As long as you give a general policy, the supervision will not go wrong. You don''t have to do everything yourself. Like me, just tell them an idea, and they can cultivate a dry rice. No. 2 and No. 2 dry rice, I just need to tell Xiaoting that our familys Lutian wants to build terraces, and he will do it well, I just read books at home and bring my son, and go to the field from time to time to see the progress. Qi Haoran looked at her speechlessly, "This is an important matter of the court, not a matter of the back house. How can it be so easy?" "Things are all the same. It''s because you think things are too complicated, and you can''t be relieved. If you don''t try to let go, how do you know that the people under you are not doing well? You are rulers, what is a ruler? I The understanding is to manage your employees and let them do the work for you. "What if someone takes bribes?" "Don''t the people below you take bribes and take bribes?" Mu Yangling asked, "I know that delegating powers will increase the chances of embezzlement and bribery, but the benefits are worth taking this risk, and we can build a The supervisory agency will conduct random inspections from time to time. As long as corruption and bribery are found, they will be severely punished, and they will treat the advisers kindly, so that they can see the bright future they will bring after working hard and being clean, and let them know the huge price to be paid for corruption and bribery. Naturally know how to choose." Seeing Qi Haoran''s contemplation, Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder and said, "I think that the new dynasty has just been established, and there are very few people willing to commit crimes at this time. Haoran, this era pays attention to the death of the confidant, you can use Your charisma has conquered them, and you should really worry about corruption when the world will be completely stable and prosperous in ten or twenty years. Mu Yangling is not aimless, she has been watching the establishment of this great qi, so she can see it clearly. Daqi''s salary to officials is still in accordance with the old example of Dazhou, and it should not be too generous. Emperor Sejong established such a salary system back then, it is estimated that he wanted to ********, and the first fifty years have achieved good results. Now Qi Xiuyuan, according to the old rules, is also paying high salaries to officials. Moreover, he is an upright man, and he is notoriously disgusted with people who take empty pay and embezzle. When he ascended the throne, he copied several famous corrupt officials from the previous dynasty, and even dragged Qin Xiang. He came out to be a typical example, and repeatedly stated that he hated the most corrupt officials and treacherous officials who invaded the state property and robbed the people''s resources. Therefore, at this time, the court was completely purged. Do not dare to corrupt your heart. Even at the local level, because Qi Xiuyuan successively shot several corrupt county magistrates and prefects to behead their heads, they restrained a lot. It is not only bad habits, but also good habits. Therefore, under the circumstances of such an emperor, there are many fewer officials who dare to reach out and embezzle. Mu Yangling feels that this kind of environment is the best way to cultivate subordinates, because you can rest assured. . This is the advantage of the establishment of the new dynasty. The officials have not yet figured out the official rules of the new dynasty, everyone will look forward to it, and in order to be in the eyes of the emperor and stand out, they will be much more diligent in their work than before. Chapter 660： Recruitment The next question is, where do you get the talent? As Fan Zijin said, Enke will only be opened this year, and new talent will be injected in the year after. "Now the army is full of big men, who can''t read a bunch of big characters, and the logistics are completely supported by Zijin. As for the business, Zijin also said that the management is not enough, but if you want to recruit people, unless you go to dig other people''s feet, Otherwise, who can count and keep accounts but manage the shop waiting for us to recruit?" "Then put up a notice to recruit talents," Mu Yangling said: "During the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, didn''t those Marquis recruit customers like this? There is never a shortage of talented people in this world, and we think that talents are hard to find, said Uncertain talents are still feeling that they have nowhere to go." Qi Haoran pondered. "This is business, but the military has to be appointed by the court. In fact, I don''t understand why those positions should be reserved after Enke. We can use the previous dynasty now, or be dismissed because of loyalty, or because of filial piety. Officials who have resigned, as well as those who have passed the township examination but have no way to go to work, can also be used." "Although Kaienke can make the students be grateful to the imperial court and thus be loyal to Daqi, but in their hearts they must think more that they can get ahead by their own abilities, but using those officials who had no chance to raise people can make them more loyal to the imperial court. , I am grateful to the emperor, and I am more attentive, as long as their character is decent, what difference does it make if the talent is an official of the former dynasty, and the former dynasty lifts people?" Qi Haoran thinks more, and now the officials in the court are still a little nervous, just because they are afraid that they will clean up the former court officials after the Qi family has stabilized the country, but this policy can calm the hearts of the officials. Qi Xiuyuan was also having a headache due to the lack of office in various places. As soon as Qi Haoran''s report was published, he moved his mind. Officials who were dismissed or resigned from the previous dynasty were not so useful. He needed to throw a stone and ask for directions. Qi Xiuyuan called Yan Du, Zhang Cheng and other important ministers of the previous dynasty and the left and right servants of the Ministry of Personnel to the palace, sent the post he wanted to fill, and asked, "Which one of the previous dynasty has served or is due to other reasons? Officials who are not in the DPRK are suitable for these positions?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes lit up, and they felt that the emperor''s mind was indeed broad. Not only did he not doubt their former court officials, but he was even willing to use the former court officials. Thinking of this, everyone was grateful for their efforts to recall whether they knew such a person. competent officials. Everyone discussed for an afternoon, Qi Xiuyuan asked people to write down the list they provided, and only left Yan Du, and let the others retire. "The King of Rongjun asked me to use juren who have no way to go to work, but I feel that if there are talents with special talents, it is not impossible to admit them. For example, I heard that there is a scholar in Ezhou who is good at water management. The way of doing things in the imperial examinations is a bit of a waste, I dont lack Jinshi, nor do I lack candidates, but I lack such talents. Yan Du''s eyes lit up, and he cupped his hands and said, "The emperor''s exceptional admission of talents is indeed the blessing of the Great Qi and the people." Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and said, "Yan Qing, don''t be so full of good words, and relying on the recommendation of the officials below, I am afraid that I will repeat the mistakes of the inspection system and the nine-rank system, and let the officials below control the election system. The system of selecting talents has become a means for them to enrich their own pockets and seek their own desires. Yan Du thought for a while, and said, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, although I opened the way for exceptional admissions, what really matters is the imperial examination. The officials below have limited operations, and then formulate some policies so that their good and bad will depend on each other. People do have real talents and practical learning, then give some rewards to the recommenders, or record excellent performance, or reward some silver money. Record your achievements and so on. Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "Yan Qing go down and write a letter, and I will fold it tomorrow. Let''s discuss it with the ministers at the court meeting." Yan Du knew that Qi Xiuyuan had agreed with this method, and hurriedly bowed down. Qi Xiuyuan tapped on the table, sighed, picked up Fan Zijin''s pulse case and read it, and wrote to Qi Haoran, asking him to recruit talents nearby to take over Zijin''s business... After Qi Xiuyuan returned to the harem, he asked Li Jinghua to open a warehouse to pack some precious warming and nourishing medicinal materials to Qiannan. Li Jinghua hurriedly asked, "Did something happen to Prince Rong?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said: "It''s nothing, it''s just that Qiannan is poor, I''m worried that they don''t have good medicinal materials there, you can send them." Li Jinghua paused, then nodded with a smile. At this time, Qiannan was already lively, Qi Haoran sent a letter to Qi Xiuyuan on the front foot, and the back foot let people beat gongs and drums to find the talent. The level of excitement was like putting on a big stage to sing a show, but no one came forward to apply. Fan Zijin saw it in horror, and Qi Haoran said: "I think it''s better, forget it, the barren land of southern Guizhou, where can you find someone who can do it? business talent?" Qi Haoran didn''t believe in evil, so he asked Fei Bai Shang Tai to shout, "Just say what the master said, as long as there is a real person to learn, no matter who he is, he will be reused, as long as he works for five years, he can leave, and then he will send it back. He has a bright future ahead." Fan Zijin frowned and said, "I don''t need someone with big hearts to work under my hands, and I must sign a deed of betrayal." Fan Zijin was very suspicious. Unlike Qi Haoran, all the people who worked under him were his servants. The stewards he assigned to Mu Yangling are still in his hands. It can be seen that he treats others. Much lack of trust. Mu Yangling was coaxing the bear to eat fruit, and he heard the words: "I don''t know how many people you have sent out when you go out. Not everyone can accept being a slave. I think it is better to sign an employment agreement, just as Haoran said, We signed a five-year contract, and within three years after we left, we were not allowed to sell the secrets of our shop. The conditions were set a little harsher. As long as the other party was not malicious, they would generally accept it. There was no need to be a servant, and there was a future. Only then would someone come. " Fan Zijin snorted coldly and said proudly, "It is their honor to be the servants of the master, so they can be picky?" Qi Haoran nodded again and again and said to Mu Yangling: "If you say that, no one will apply. If Zijin wants to recruit slaves to manage the shop, many people will surely flock to him." Mu Yangling didn''t believe it, "The talents I recruited were also used to manage the shop, and I paid a lot of wages, and I didn''t need to be a slave. The conditions are so good, and if you compare the two, everyone knows how to choose." Qi Haoran smiled, "That''s because you don''t understand people''s hearts, and if you don''t believe me, take a gamble." Fan Zijin became a little interested, "This is not bad, why don''t we take a gamble and set up two arenas to see if people go to your side to apply, or to my side." "Betting is gambling, who is afraid of who?" Mu Yangling turned his head and called Xiaoting, explained it carefully, and then looked at Fan Zijin proudly. Fan Zijin waved his hand at will to let Yanmo go, and said, "It''s just that the shop is short of people, and it needs to recruit slaves. Those who are talented can apply, but they must sign a death contract." Chapter 661： Na Cai Xiaoting and Yanmo set up two tables on the left and right in Juzhou City, Yanmo confidently gestured to Xiaoting to come first. Xiao Ting came to the stage with a gong, and the sound of "Dang" attracted everyone''s attention. He cleared his voice and said, "You folks have also seen the words ''Recruiting talents'' written on the banner. The people of Rongjun Wangfu, here is the meaning of our princess, whoever has a skill, is good at accounting, or is good at managing a shop, or is eloquent and can speak well, can come to apply for the application, our princess gives it The treatment is not low, and you are not forced to sign a deed of sale, you only need to sign a five-year contract, and promise not to disclose the secrets of the shop within three years of leaving the government, as long as it is used, wages and rewards are not a problem." The people below whispered, but no one dared to step forward. Xiaoting frowned slightly, and was about to tempt him again, but Yanmo had already beat the gong and drum, raised his head slightly, and said arrogantly: "The next is the mansion of An Guogong. Steward, because our Anguogong shop is expanding and urgently in need of manpower, we are also recruiting talents here, but our Guogong''s mansion is not that close. Deeds, those who think they have two points of ability will come forward to sign up, have their own management assessment, and those who have passed will sign the deed of selling themselves on the spot, but those who have passed will receive the reward and leave." As soon as these words came out, the following immediately became excited, and a young man stepped out and asked, "Is this true, little brother? After that, we can conclude a contract and become a servant of the Duke''s Mansion?" Yan Mo said arrogantly: "Of course, our father-in-law said nothing, but let me tell you first, all the servants that our father-in-law put in the shop are servants who have signed a death deed, and it is not impossible to sign a living deed, food and clothing. Nothing is a problem, but if you want to get ahead, don''t even think about it." The young man lowered his head and pondered, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "I am willing to sign a death contract." Yanmo squinted at Xiaoting and said with a smile, "Then bring your identity letter and go to the back to sign up." "Hey," Xiao Ting couldn''t stop it. Seeing that many people were rushing towards Yanmo, all of them had signed up, so he jumped, "We are also recruiting talents here. Our princess doesn''t ask you to sell yourself." But no one paid attention to Xiaoting, and all those who thought they had some skills went to Yanmo. Yan Mo smiled complacently, came over and patted his shoulder and said, "Silly boy, why don''t you understand? The problem is that we want them to sell themselves, but you don''t." Seeing that he still didn''t understand, Yanmo hummed: "I really don''t know how your master chose you as an apprentice, go back and learn from your master again, you must know that the servants of our palace and the prince''s palace are not what anyone thinks. It can be done. Above the teahouse not far away, Mu Yangling opened his mouth, "Why are you rushing to be a slave?" Fan Zijin leaned on the reclining chair and didn''t bother to answer. Qi Haoran saw that she was so shocked, so he held his wife''s hand, and said as if he was afraid of hitting her: "That''s because they have eyes and don''t know the pearl." Mu Yangling gave him a sideways look and said, "Tell the truth." Qi Haoran immediately changed his tune and said arrogantly, "It also depends on who they are as slaves, so I won''t say anything. Zijin is also one of the only three princes in Daqi, and he is favored by the elder brother. I don''t know how many people cry. He shouted to be his slave, you only signed a contract for five years, and there are still a lot of requirements, how do they know if it is a pit? Life and death are in his hands, but as long as you don''t betray Zijin or make big mistakes, you will have your life in the future, it''s better than going there to fight for that unknown future." "..." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but tell the difference: "As long as they are talented, they come to me as much as I use them, and they are free, they can leave after five years..." Fan Zijin frowned, opened his eyes and asked, "Don''t you want them to be on an equal footing with the servants in your shop?" "As long as they have the ability." Even Qi Haoran showed a disapproving look on his face, "A-Ling, doesn''t this chill the hearts of the minions? They are our people, and those people are just outsiders. Fan Zijin lay back again, and said slowly: "I know, A Ling knows one, but the other''s fault has committed again." Qi Haoran just lowered his head and laughed, his shoulders shaking. Seeing Mu Yangling pouting at him, he said righteously, "Although Zijin is right, Ah Ling, let''s not listen to him." "Pfft" Fan Zijin almost fell off the reclining chair, turned his head and saw that Mu Yangling kicked Qi Haoran furiously, and he high-fived: "Good kick!" You deserve it! But Mu Yangling has come to understand that although she has good conditions, she can''t bear it. This is a feudal society where her confidants are slaves. No one will believe that she will give benefits to outsiders, instead of relying on her and serving her wholeheartedly. minions. If she really did this, it would chill the hearts of the minions below, wouldn''t she encourage the minions to rebel? Since you can get the treatment of a trusted servant without being a servant, who would want to be a servant? Mu Yangling sighed, so although Fan Zijin''s conditions were harsh, many people flocked to it. As Qi Haoran said, being a servant of Fan Zijin, I don''t know how many people can''t ask for it, and now with this opportunity, it is natural to fight for it. compete. Mu Yangling looked down at the empty table on his side, and was about to wave someone to call Xiaoting up, when he saw a thin young man hesitatingly stepped forward, Mu Yangling shouted happily: "Someone has signed up. " Qi Haoran couldn''t help but hit her and said, "Just one, look at Zijin''s side." Mu Yangling pouted and said, "I don''t compare with him now, as long as I don''t come back empty-handed today, I''ll be satisfied." Qi Haoran was about to speak when he saw Mu Yangling turn around and instruct Fei Bai, "Go down and see for yourself, accept it if you can use it, reject it if you can''t use it, but you can''t let that stupid kid in Xiaoting accept it in a daze. down." Feibai went down in response. Fan Zijin was a little surprised, and said, "I didn''t expect you to be very open. I thought you would accept it for the sake of face, no matter how the other person is." Qi Haoran immediately said: "Is A Ling such a person? Since he is recruiting talents, naturally the talent and character shall prevail." Fan Zijin pouted, "Okay, know that your husband and wife are deeply in love, so you don''t need to show your eyes in front of me." "Okay, I''ve lost this matter," Mu Yangling poured himself a cup of tea, glanced at Yanmo who was surrounded by the middle below, and asked, "There are so many people, who can tell in a while. Use it, who can''t use it?" Fan Zijin waved his hand and said, "Didn''t you tell me to rest a little longer? The stewards have already been called. Those people have to pass the eyes of the stewards first, and then I will read it again and sign the deed, so I don''t use it right away. Yes, these people have to investigate." Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran looked at each other and smiled at Mu Yangling: "You don''t need to worry about this matter. When these people can use it, I can really sleep until the sun rises three poles a day and live as I want." Chapter 662： The role of the bear Mu Yangling was shocked and said: "You can cultivate talents slowly, but your body can''t be delayed any longer. Don''t you have two days of rest every ten days? The day after tomorrow is your rest day. Let''s go to Xiaolianzi Mountain. After some fun, it was time to go out and fly a kite. Fan Zijin pouted and said, "I''m not interested." Qi Haoran waved his hand, "Let''s go and **** A Ling and his cousin sister-in-law, that''s it." Fan Zijin lifted his eyelids and glanced at them, his brows furrowed and he was a little unhappy. It took so many things to go to play for two days. Qi Haoran acted resolutely. After the diagnosis by Imperial Physician Wang, although Fan Zijin paid more attention, he was still busy and couldn''t find time to recuperate. A Ling''s suggestion was just right. Fan Zijin could only nod his head when he saw that the young couple were looking at him eagerly. In the afternoon, Yan Mo and Xiao Ting came to report, Yan Mo smiled when he saw Xiao Ting, signaling him to go first. Xiaoting forcefully pursed his lips and said, "It''s better for you to ask first, and I''ll report to the princess later." Yan Mo smiled and said to the three masters: "Everyone has registered, a total of fifty-eight people have passed the first test of the three stewards, and the young ones have asked people to check their previous affairs to see if they are innocent. When the list is confirmed, the little one will come back to the father-in-law." Fan Zijin nodded slightly, looked at Xiaoting, and Xiaoting pursed his lips and said, "Back to the lord, the princess, the grandfather of the country, we are the only one here to sign up, and the contract has been signed." Fan Zijin asked curiously, "Who is that person, and why do you want to sign this contract?" "That person is still a boy, and he is a good player in accounting. His family is poor and has no way to survive, but he still wants to take the exam to become a scholar, so he doesn''t want to sell himself as a slave. I heard from the young that he only signs an employment contract and does not sell his body. , so I took the plunge, and the master took him seriously and said that his ability is good, and although his character is not very good, he can barely use it." "How do you say his character is not good?" Mu Yangling asked curiously. Fan Zijin said: "Isn''t it clear? The family has no spare money, but it is not wrong to think about the imperial examination. If you can accumulate money on your own or find someone to support it, that''s all. I want to take your shortcut. People have always only bought people without caring about them. He is just a clerk and accountant for others, but his delusions are soaring. Isnt he too ambitious, thoughtful, and has a bad character? "This, this is just your speculation, right?" Fan Zijin snorted coldly and said angrily, "You think I have a deep mind, so I treat people with the heart of a villain, then you can ask Qi Haoran, a gentleman." Mu Yangling looked back at him with a "swoosh", Qi Haoran touched his nose and said, "Zijin is right, Aling, you are just too kind." "It''s more direct if you say I''m stupid." Fan Zijin, who wanted to speak, clapped his hands, "Good answer," turned his head to look at Qi Haoran, "Look, she doesn''t appreciate it, she''s not really stupid, and she''s not a crystal heart, why should you care so much." Qi Haoran annoyed the two of them for the run, and sat directly by Mu Yangling''s hand and hugged her shoulders fiercely, and said to Fan Zijin, "I''m happy to spoil her, can you handle it?" Mu Yangling''s musket was aimed at Fan Zijin immediately, "That is, our husband and wife are in love, can you control it?" Fan Zijin made the two of them choked to the point of being speechless. He covered his chest and shouted, "I feel bad..." "Then don''t go to the barracks tomorrow, take a good rest at home." Fan Zijin put down his hand instantly, snorted, and enjoyed the fruit on the table. Mu Yangling sighed when she saw it. She was really a good employee of the Century. In her previous life, all she saw were people who tried their best not to go to work or escaped from work. It was the first time she saw such a person who had to go to work even if they died. Fan Zijin asked people to arrange the recruits, and said to Mu Yangling: "Do you want me to train the boy you recruited for you? You can''t just put it in the shop, right?" Mu Yangling agreed without thinking, and said, "Okay, I''ll let Xiaoting lead people over." Anyway, half of the stewards in her shop came from Fan Zijin, and she was not very good at cultivating stewards in this area. Fan Zijin just smiled and asked Yanmo to lead the people. Qi Haoran helped Mu Yangling onto the carriage and rode back side by side with Fan Zijin. When he arrived at the gate of the mansion, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "Leave the investigation to me, and you help me keep an eye on that Lan Ling." Lan Ling was the boy who defected. Fan Zijin glanced at the carriage that had already entered the house, nodded and said, "I know, don''t worry, there are a lot of people in my place, you have to help me to make a clear decision, don''t put the fine work in, the Ministry of Household still counts on my money to save the emergency. Woolen cloth." "Today''s recruitment of talents is also sudden, and those people may not be in time." "That''s not necessarily true," Fan Zijin sneered: "There are not too many people under surveillance outside our mansion. We can make up our minds temporarily, knowing that they can''t?" Qi Haoran promised to investigate clearly, Fan Zijin sighed and said, "I hope this recruitment will really lighten my load, rather than increase my workload." Qi Haoran looked at his body with worried eyes, Fan Zijin reached out and patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, I''m still young, I''ll just take care of it in a few years." Qi Haoran lowered his eyes and said nothing. Fan Zijin waved his hand and rode back to his home. Qi Haoran didn''t reveal a word in front of Mu Yangling, but only talked about the outing the day after tomorrow and asked her to arrange it in order to make Zijin happy, relax, and take good care of her body. Mu Yangling patted his chest and promised to complete the task. Fan Zijin is also her friend. Ever since she knew that his body was so bad that it would hinder his lifespan, she had been thinking about how to help him recuperate. First of all, every day at noon, the dishes he liked to eat became the herbal meals prescribed by Imperial Physician Wang. Although the cook had worked hard, the medicinal smell in the herbal meals could not be completely removed. In consideration of his appetite, the considerate Mu Yangling formulated a policy of medicated meals for two days and dishes that he likes to eat one day. Second, Mu Yangling asked Qi Haoran to bring Xiaoxiong next door to play with Fan Zijin when he came back, so that he could directly squeeze out the work space and time after returning to the house. After Xiaoxiong fell asleep, Fan Zijin did not work mood. At present, the effect of this is still very good, because according to Wang Taiyi''s pulse, he concluded that the depression in the heart of the grandfather seems to have dissipated a lot. Qi Haoran made an accurate guess about this. He felt that this was the credit of the bear boy. Anyone whose study was tossed by the bear boy would always be annoyed. When he was happy, the depression in his heart naturally dissipated. . No way, who made his son so smart and so cute, although it was annoying when he got into trouble, but most of the time he was very endearing. At least Fan Zijin laughed a lot more during the few days he was with Xiao Xiong. Also had a lot of fun. The most important thing is that because the bear squeezed his working time, he had to give more work to his subordinates to squeeze his subordinates. Therefore, although he was still busy, his working hours were reduced a lot. Chapter 663： travel Xiaolianzi Mountain is not far from Juzhou City. It is a mountain group composed of several peaks. Because the peaks are combined together to resemble lotus seeds, it is called Xiaolianzi Mountain. The scenery on the mountain is beautiful, and many temples and nunneries have been built. Many officials and gentry built courtyards on the mountainside for the female family members who went up the mountain to rest. Qi Fan and his family only came to Juzhou City not long ago. Naturally, it was impossible to build another courtyard. They bought it now. Since they made up their minds to find time to go out every ten days, Mu Yangling took aim at Xiaolianzi Mountain. . Let Zhu Liang ask if someone is selling another courtyard, buy a nearby one, and use it as a resting place for them to go up the mountain. I heard that Rongjun Wangfu wanted to buy another courtyard. Officials and gentry scrambled to offer their own courtyard. Zhu Liang did not dare to accept it, but chose a beautiful courtyard far away from other homes and placed an order to buy it. Fan Zijin saw that the bears were all riding on horses, so he was embarrassed to get into the carriage, so he asked Yanmo to lead a horse and ride with Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling. It was just dawn, and the little bear was still a little drowsy, but now riding on the horse and entering the lively morning market, he immediately looked around happily. Fan Zijin saw his round head sticking out from Qi Haoran''s clothes and turning left and right. He found it interesting, so he clapped his hands and said, "Little Bear, come over and hold him, okay?" Xiaoxiong looked at Fan Zijin''s hand, then raised his head to look at his father, and threw himself into his father''s arms decisively, burying his head in his father''s clothes and motionless. Qi Haoran laughed happily and raised his head proudly, obviously very satisfied with his son''s choice. Fan Zijin pouted, thinking to himself that he will always have a son. Thinking of this, Fan Zijin felt a little melancholy, and he didn''t know when Xiao Xia would be able to conceive. The concubine sent from Beijing was locked in the courtyard by him, and he could not go out easily, but if Xiao Xia did not have a child in another two years, Could it be that his eldest son is really going to be born? Isn''t his persistence in the past few years a joke? Fan Zijin was still feeling melancholy, but the little bear got his head out of his father''s clothes and stuck his tongue out at him. Fan Zijin instantly put his troubles behind him and made a fuss about Qi Haoran, "Hurry up and hug the little bear, don''t worry, you won''t fall. Your son." The two brothers were fighting all the way. Xiaoxiong looked interesting and stretched out his hand to Fan Zijin. When he was about to hug him, he withdrew with a "swoosh" and turned around and hid in Qi Haoran''s clothes. Fan Zijin scolded him angrily, "Have the same virtue as your father." Qi Haoran shook his head proudly. Mu Yangling couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled, turned his horse''s head to the side of Xiao Xia''s car, and jumped on it. Xiao Xia was secretly looking ahead, and when he saw Mu Yangling coming in, he was startled, "You got in the car too. There was no movement, and it almost scared me to death." "What are you looking at, sister-in-law, so fascinated?" Mu Yangling sat beside Xiao Xia and poured himself a glass of plain water. Xiao Xia sighed, "Look at your cousin, he likes little bears so much, obviously he also wants children, it''s all because of my stomach." She already knew from Mu Yangling that although her husband''s health was not good, it didn''t have much impact on the children, so she felt that this was mostly her own problem. "Don''t worry, didn''t we count the date this time?" Mu Yangling held her hand. Xiao Xia''s face turned slightly red and asked in a low voice, "This method of yours really works?" "This is a recipe I heard from elsewhere, and it should work," Mu Yangling said in order to increase his credibility: "This is what my mother told me." Xiao Xia heard her husband talk about it. Even though Mu Yangling''s family background is inconspicuous, her mother came from the Shu family of an aristocratic family. She has a deep family background and always knows more resources. This method is really what the Shu family told Mu Yangling, That''s probably true. Xiao Xia shyly bowed her head, half of the stone in her heart dropped. Because Xiaolianzi Mountain was not far away, they had already reached the foot of the mountain as soon as the sun came out. When they got to the top of the mountain, it was only about 2 hours. Mu Yangling did not enter the other courtyard at all. After getting off the carriage, he smiled at everyone: "Let the servants take the things back, we are here to play." There is an open space not far away. At this time, it is the time when the grass grows and the warbler is flying. The green grass is dotted with a few small flowers. Dragonflies and butterflies stay on the branches and flowers on the side from time to time. straight. Qi Haoran immediately waved his hand and said, "Just listen to the princess." Fan Zijin just travels with the group, obeys orders, doesn''t care about anything, just plays and eats, so as soon as he hears Qi Haoran''s words, he slowly dismounts, wanders to the empty grass, and nods: "Yes, it''s better to fly a kite. place." The servants hurriedly moved the blankets down and spread them on the grass, brought down a few trays of dessert fruits and two pots of tea, put down five kites that had been made, and left a few servant girls who were served by the master. Other things continue to go up, and send things to other courtyards. Its already halfway up the mountain, and the place Mu Yangling chose has a good angle. Standing here, he has a wide field of vision. Looking down, most of the city of Juzhou can be seen, the left side is surrounded by mountains, and the top of the mountain in the distance is misty. Like a fairyland. It was the first time Xiaoxiong stood at such a high place to look at the scenery. He still didn''t understand what pride is, he just felt very happy, and then he followed his thoughts and shouted "Wow", surrounding his parents while shouting. change. Mu Yangling saw that his son was so happy, and suddenly felt that the hair he had caught before for the strategy was worth it. Xiao Xia also seldom had time to come out to play. At this time, looking at the beautiful scenery below, she also felt a pure heart, and a turbid air was exhaled in her chest, and her heart was opened up a lot. Fan Zijin squinted his eyes, and felt that this place was a good choice. He sat cross-legged on the felt and said regretfully, "It''s a pity that there is no qin and no splendor, otherwise we will sing a song together and dance the sword aloofly, but it will be fun." Qi Haoran was already running around on the grass with his son, instead of making a "wow" scream, Mu Yangling followed them and chased their father and son, so scared that the little bear screamed from time to time, and then kept patting Qi Haoran. His head shouted "drive", no matter how much Fan Zijin''s style was destroyed by this family of three, he waved to Xiao Xia and said, "Let''s go for a walk and ignore them." Xiao Xia pursed her lips and smiled, carefully placed her hand on Fan Zijin''s hand, and the couple walked hand in hand to watch the scenery. Mu Yangling picked the little white flower on the ground and handed it to his son, smiling and teaching him, "This is a flower, a flower." Xiaoxiong took the small flower, opened his mouth, and finally muttered, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling flashed loss in their eyes, Qi Haoran clenched his wife''s hand and said with a smile, "Don''t worry." pulled the branches aside and continued to teach his son. The little bear tried hard for a long time but did not send out accurate bytes. He just pulled the leaves and said something to his parents happily. Although the two parents didn''t understand, they still nodded with a smile from time to time, and the little bear became more interested. Chapter 664： question After playing until noon, Mu Yangling waved his hand, and everyone walked up to the other courtyard. The servants had already packed their things in advance. As soon as Mu Yangling and the others entered the door, they brought water to serve and wash. After changing clean clothes, the dining room was also ready. Meals are out. Fan Zijin had a smile on his face, obviously satisfied with the arrangements this morning, and asked, "What other arrangements are there for today?" "After eating, we go to take a nap. After sleeping until you wake up naturally, you can take a walk in the courtyard, or you can take a look at the scenery nearby. In the evening, we will barbecue and eat together. The next morning, we will go to the Yongfu Temple on the mountain to pray for blessings and play. At noon After having a fast meal in the temple, we will take a lunch break and start our journey back. Fan Zijin was silent for a while, then nodded slightly, "It''s comfortable." Mu Yangling said proudly: "Of course, we are not just for fun, but for physical and mental pleasure, and we can naturally come here as we feel comfortable." No wonder the couple brought so many servants this time. In the past, when they went out to play, they only brought the little girl who was close to themselves. They did everything by themselves. Fan Zijin only had the habit of taking a nap when he was in the north. After returning to Jiangnan, he quit early, and now he has no time to take a nap for himself. After eating at noon, he took a walk in the military camp twice, and then closed his eyes and rested for a quarter of an hour. Keep working, so he thought he wouldn''t be able to sleep at noon today. But it may be that he was a little tired from climbing the mountain just now, or it may be that he was very sleepy just after he had eaten, and he just went to bed, and he fell asleep. Xiao Xia gently covered him with the quilt and sat on the edge of the bed looking at him with a smile on his lips. On the other side of the yard, Qi Haoran raised his son with his legs crossed. Mu Yangling was shocked when he came in and saw that he ran up to hug his son, patted Qi Haoran, and said angrily, "Son What if it falls off?" Qi Haoran stood up and said, "Master is not an idiot, how could he let him fall?" He snatched his son from Mu Yangling and asked, "Is that so, son?" Little Bear nodded fiercely, and looked back at his mother eagerly, and then decisively hugged his father''s neck. Mu Yangling patted his **** lightly and said, "It''s really ungrateful, your mother is so kind to you, your father hooked his fingers and passed." Xiao Xiong buried his head in his father''s arms, Qi Haoran was even more proud, and looked at Mu Yangling shaking his head. Mu Yangling felt sour in her heart. In terms of time, she was the one who accompanied her children the most. Qi Haoran also came back from get off work to play with her son for half an hour. I can''t wait to hang it all around his neck. Mu Yangling took off his shoes and climbed into the bed, saying, "Okay, hurry up and take a nap, or you will fall asleep without eating at night." Qi Haoran hurriedly put his son in the middle, put his big hands on his stomach, and coaxed him to sleep. Little Bear seldom sleeps with his parents, so he looked around for a while, and after a long time he yawned and fell asleep. Seeing that his son was asleep, Mu Yangling gradually fell asleep. She felt that she had just closed her eyes when she suddenly heard her son''s sharp cry "Wow", Mu Yangling opened her eyes "hoo" and jumped up, seeing her son lying on the bed crying out of breath, Qi Haoran sat on the side with an ugly face. Mu Yangling was so distressed that he hurriedly stepped forward and hugged his son to coax him, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, mother is here." The little bear recognized his mother, so he hugged his neck tightly, buried his head in her chest and sobbed. It took a long time to stop crying, and then Mu Yangling had time to ask, "What the **** is going on? Why did you suddenly start crying? As if frightened." When I mentioned this, Qi Haoran''s face was even more ugly, "Master just saw him humming and wanted to pee on him, but as soon as he opened his eyes and saw me, he started to cry, does Master look so scary? Isn''t it just over a month? Haven''t you slept with him? I''ve never seen him cry like this before when my grandfather urinates him." "Do you recognize people because this is an unfamiliar place?" "You don''t recognize me if you recognize someone? I''m his father!" Qi Haoran said angrily. "Okay, okay, what should I do if I scare the child again?" Qi Haoran stopped his voice instantly, but his heart was still uneasy. When everyone went out to play in the afternoon, Qi Haoran hugged the bear and asked face to face: "Remember daddy? This is your daddy, whether you fall asleep or wake up in the future. , you have to remember, this is your father, if there are monsters and ghosts to scare you, ask your father to come and protect you, remember?" Mu Yangling didn''t know if Little Bear remembered or not, but she knew that Little Bear stared at his father for a while and buried his head in Qi Haoran''s arms. Just when she thought he was shy, he pointed at the front full of blood. Lu shouted "Wow", pulling Qi Haoran''s clothes and asking to sit on his neck. Fan Zijin glanced at the father and son, and he was a little envious. Xiao Xia held his hand and looked at him eagerly. Fan Zijin smiled, patted her hand, and whispered, "We will have children too." The next day, Mu Yangling only glanced at Xiao Xia and knew it was done. He breathed a sigh of relief, and then waved his arms to Yongfu Temple. Yongfu Temple is located near the top of the mountain, with beautiful scenery. There is a short road from the other courtyard to the side gate of the temple. You can only walk on foot, not on a sedan chair. The sky was bright, so they set off from the other courtyard. The air in the mountains was fresh and the weather was slightly cold. Qi Haoran wrapped his son in a small blanket and hugged his chest and walked slowly forward. When the fog dissipated, his son also woke up at Yongfu Temple. . Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia walked slowly behind, while Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin led Xiaoxiong to the host of Yongfu Temple. Heard that the host of Yongfu Temple has good medical skills, and under Qi Haoran''s suggestion, Fan Zijin reluctantly asked the host to show him his body. Master Huiqing gave Fan Zijin a pulse and said with a smile, "The donor is overworked and needs to take some care..." The conclusion is the same as that of Imperial Doctor Wang. Huiqing said a few precautions, then looked at Qi Haoran and asked, "What does this donor ask for?" Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran hesitated for a moment, but still hugged his son who was squatting and playing at his feet, and said, "Master, help me look at the child, he is already two years old, but he doesn''t speak a word. He was frightened when he was young. , it''s a premature birth again, I don''t know what the problem is." Although Qi Haoran told Mu Yangling that he was not in a hurry, as a father, how could he not be in a hurry? Xiaobao is only one year older than Xiaoxiong. Now he can not only speak, but also write simple words. The letter they received not long ago contained the doodle that the child sent to Xiaoxiong. "Oh?" Huiqing was obviously a lot more serious. After giving Xiaoxiong a pulse, he kept teasing him with things. Xiaoxiong was innocent and happy, holding things and talking to Huiqing. Huiqing pointed at Qi Haoran with a smile and said, "This is my father, my father" Xiaoxiong looked at Huiqing, then at Qi Haoran, opened his mouth, and finally spit out two vague words, and then he spoke again, holding his father''s hand from time to time to let him play with the toys in his hand. Huiqing pondered upon seeing this, "The child''s voice is fine. As for his refusal to talk or learn to speak, I see that the child seems to want to speak, but is always unable to utter the words, and in the end, he passes by vaguely." Chapter 665： hurt Qi Haoran''s expression darkened when he came out with the child in his arms, but when he saw Mu Yangling not far away, he restrained the gloom on his face, and carried the bear with a smile on his face. Fan Zijin walked behind him, his eyes flashed with dim light, he wanted to say something, but saw Mu Yangling hug the little bear and kiss him on the face, with his rare tenderness on his face, Fan Zijin suppressed the feeling in his heart. Thoughts, nothing is said. "What did you tell the host for so long?" Mu Yangling asked. "I didn''t say anything, so I asked for a few peace talismans." Qi Haoran gave the peace talismans in his hand to Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling said in surprise: "You still believe this? I''ll ask the maid to make some purses and hang them up." Qi Haoran pouted: "Can this thing be done by a maid? You do it yourself." Mu Yangling put away the peace talisman and said, "As long as you don''t dislike being ugly, I will do it." Qi Haoran was only satisfied, and barely lifted his chin and said, "It''s ugly as long as it''s ugly. Who asked the lord to marry you?" Qi Haoran looked at Xiao Xiong and sighed slightly. It''s more difficult if it''s difficult. Who made him his father? No matter how difficult it was, he had to find a doctor to cure him. But seeing the feisty, lively and active son, Qi Haoran felt sour in his heart. His son would not be bad if he didnt say he was the best in the world. How could he not speak? Fan Zijin saw Qi Haoran''s eyes were slightly wet, he sighed in his heart, stepped forward to slightly block him, and said to Xiao Xia: "You and your younger brother and sister go to the temple, my cousin and I will walk around here." Xiao Xia saluted slightly, stepped forward and grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand and said with a smile, "A-Ling, come with me to the back mountain, Little Bear, would you like to play with Aunt Cousin?" The little bear babbled in response, and ran towards the back mountain holding the hands of the two adults. Mu Yangling looked back at Qi Haoran, and suddenly felt a little sour and uneasy in his heart. Here, Fan Zijin saw that they were gone, so he patted Qi Haoran on the shoulder and said, "Okay, since you don''t want her to know, just put away the tears in your eyes, Master Huiqing didn''t say that the child might just be later than others. Would you like to talk a little bit? Go back and talk to your eldest cousin, let''s find a doctor who is good at children''s diseases." Qi Haoran lowered his eyes, "I can''t even find the disease, how can I cure it?" Fan Zijin was annoyed, "How do you know that Little Bear is sick?" "A-Ling said that Xiaoxiong called her before. It''s been more than a year, but he hasn''t spoken again." Qi Haoran vaguely believed that Xiaoxiong was frightened. Huiqing also said that Xiaoxiong''s voice was fine. No problem. He has observed more than once, when he taught his son to speak, he always opened his mouth to try to learn, but he couldn''t pronounce the syllables, so he would murmur something they couldn''t understand, as if complaining, but also like angry. Qi Haoran did not know that there will be psychological disorders in children who are stimulated in future generations, but at this time his thoughts are in line with this determination in later generations. But did the bear really cause a psychological barrier because of his fear? Because of the limited medical technology, no one can give the answer. Mu Yangling was sitting on the stone bench, looking at the little bear who was squatting on the ground, from time to time catching a green bug or two from the grass next to him and showing off, with a reluctant smile on his face. Xiao Xia patted her hand and asked softly, "What''s wrong with you?" Mu Yangling shook his head slightly, lowered his eyes and said nothing. Although Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin didn''t say anything, the three of them grew up together. Fan Zijin didn''t say anything. Qi Haoran pouted and she knew what he was thinking. The expression on his face when he came out was not quite right. There were tears in my eyes just now. Qi Haoran considers himself a manly man, why does he cry? The only two times ?? was because of her. But now they have a good relationship as husband and wife, and they get along well. Only Fan Zijin and Xiaoxiong were with him in it just now. If it is because of Fan Zijin''s physical problems, Fan Zijin won''t have that expression, then it''s Xiaoxiong. What''s wrong with the bear? Looking at the son, who was tearing grass and flowers everywhere, and hated even dogs. He was as strong as a cow. The only problem was that he couldn''t speak. can''t speak! Mu Yangling''s heart tightened. Xiaobao was a smart child, so he did not need to make comparisons. In order to understand the child''s growth stage more accurately, Mu Yangling once asked people to do a questionnaire survey. The conclusion is that children are usually called "Father, Mother" when they are six or seven months old, they can speak simple words around the age of one, and their language has been enriched to a certain stage when they are two years old, and they can express their thoughts coherently... When Little Bear called her "mother" at the time, he was just over seven months old, and then he never learned to speak. Mu Yangling always felt that his son was a little slower in language learning. He was lively, cheerful, smart, and had strong hands-on ability. He could cry and make trouble. Even if he learned to speak later, it was fine, but now it seems that this is not the case, Xiao Xiong It''s two years old... Mu Yangling felt the pain in his heart, but when he saw Qi Haoran coming to pick up their mother and son with a smile on his face, Mu Yangling couldn''t say a word of what he wanted to ask before. She stood quietly beside Qi Haoran, watched him put his son on his neck, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to vegetarian food, and then go down the mountain to rest." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, thinking it would be better to leave the words to go home and ask later. Everyone was a little silent when they went down the mountain, and there was not much interest in playing when they returned to the other courtyard. Mu Yangling coaxed the little bear to sleep, and asked Qi Haoran bluntly, "Is there something wrong with the little bear?" Qi Haoran was stunned, seeing that he couldn''t hide it from Mu Yangling, so he could only say: "Host Huiqing couldn''t check it out. I asked Imperial Physician Wang to see it. He also said that Xiaoxiong''s throat is fine, maybe he hasn''t opened his mind yet." "He called me before, I thought he was scared and that''s why he called. Do you think he was frightened at the time? But the doctor said that Xiaobao was more frightened, so Xiaoxiong did two things. Nightmare has come alive again..." Qi Haoran saw Mu Yang Lingmu with tears in his eyes, so he hugged him and said, "It''s not necessarily frightening, maybe it''s too late for my son to speak, so I wrote to my eldest brother and asked him to look for him. Xinglin Holy Hand, we will teach him slowly, it will be all right." Mu Yangling leaned against Qi Haoran''s arms, couldn''t help biting his clothes to stop the whimpering in his mouth, and tears fell down "pop". Qi Haoran was deeply distressed and looked at his son who was lying on the bed with his limbs split open. Pain flashed in his eyes. Mu Yangling wiped away his tears, straightened his back and said, "We also look for a private doctor. I''ll go back and find some friends for my son, let them play with my son and teach him to speak slowly." Chapter 666： collide Qi Haoran pondered for a moment, then unfolded the book and wrote down the memorial to beg for the title of the prince. Then he sealed the book, and Fei Bai came over to invite him, "Master, the front has been cleaned up, and the princess said that she will go back now." Qi Haoran put away the book, nodded and said, "Got it." When we went back, everyone was riding in a carriage, because Mu Yangling was in a good mood because he cried for a while. He was holding the little bear and let him lie by the window and watch the scenery outside. The little bear may think that his mother is very good at talking today. After hesitating for a while, he leaned out half of his body and waved to the outside. He wanted to reach out to grab the leaves sticking out from the roadside, but found that his mother didn''t beat him, but just brought him back. After softly persuading him not to do this, the little bear rolled his eyes, broke free from his mother''s hand and climbed out of the carriage, insisting on sitting on the carriage. The coachman was sweating all over and almost didn''t fall off the car. Seeing this, Qi Haoran asked the coachman to stop the carriage and sent him down to ride. Mu Yangling had to sit outside too. Little Xiong didn''t expect such good things to happen, so he clenched his fists and shouted excitedly, "Ooh". Seeing that Qi Haoran was going to drive, Mu Yangling took the initiative to take his son and held him in his arms. , he gently patted his buttocks and threatened: "If you''re not honest, go into the car." The child instantly calmed down and sat obediently in his mother''s arms, with a pair of **** eyes rolling, how could such a clever child not speak? Mu Yangling hugged him slightly, pointed to the things along the way and talked to him, "This is a tree, there are a lot of trees, does the bear like it?" "There are flowers there, red flowers, don''t they look good?" With the breeze blowing, he saw that his son did follow A Ling''s instructions to see those things. Although he was still babbling, Qi Haoran felt satisfied. He smiled slightly, slowed down the speed of the carriage, and let the horses go. Move forward slowly. From time to time, he stretched out his hand and pulled off two branches for his son, and the little bear excitedly used those branches to pat the horse''s buttocks. The horse just flicked its tail twice and continued to move forward slowly. Little Bear found it interesting and wanted to reach out to grab his tail. The couple knew his strength, so how could they dare to let him grab the horse''s tail? So Mu Yangling hurriedly grabbed his little hand, but the little bear was unhappy, pouting at his mother and yelling at his mother, and insisting on getting in touch with the horse, Mu Yangling said: "Don''t grab the horse''s tail, the horse will It hurts..." Mu Yangling was lecturing when suddenly the guard yelled, "Who is it?" Mu Yangling instantly protected the little bear in his arms, looked up and looked forward. Qi Haoran stretched out his hand to protect his wife and children behind him when the guard was drinking violently. He quickly made two cleanups with his left hand, and the guard was divided into two and half arrived. Fan Zijin''s carriage was protected from the back, and half blocked in front of Qi Haoran''s carriage. Qi Haoran looked ahead sharply and asked, "What''s going on?" Although it was just a simple trip, they brought a lot of escorts. The route the convoy traveled was all scouted in advance, and general dangers could be eliminated in advance. Thinking of this, Qi Haoran''s body stretched slightly, and he only warned him now, is that a different danger, or an emergency? No matter what kind it was, Qi Haoran with the child didn''t like it very much, and he couldn''t help but become fierce. Xiaoxiong turned pale with fright, Mu Yangling hurriedly hugged him, and shouted "Haoran" in disapproval. Qi Haoran hurriedly restrained his aura, patted his son on the back in a hurry, and looked at Feibai, who ran over on horseback, "My lord, it''s an injured Miaomin, we don''t understand what she said." Feibai added: "It''s a woman who suddenly ran out of the mountain. She was wounded by a knife. The guards who were investigating before did not find her. Your Highness, do you want to **** her over?" Qi Haoran frowned slightly, glanced at the child, and waved: "Bring the person back to the General''s Mansion, no need to bring him here." The voice just fell, and the front became noisy. A Miao girl shouted something in the Miao language. Mu Yangling suddenly raised her head and said to Qi Haoran: "Bring someone here, I seem to have heard what she said about Dali just now." Qi Haoran immediately ordered, "Protect that Miao girl and send her over." Feibai ran away immediately, and Qi Haoran turned his head and asked, "How much have you learned Miao language?" "Not much, some basic conversations are fine. Last time I heard Jinhua mention that her brother-in-law has business dealings with Dali, so I asked a few more questions. Dali''s pronunciation is very similar to hers just now." The Miao girl who collided with the motorcade was quickly brought over. She was wearing a woman''s clothes, and her headgear was also a woman''s type. She was obviously married. Seeing Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling who were aloof, she shrank a little, but she didn''t know what to expect. What, I still knelt on the ground, looked at them pleadingly, and told the situation in Miao language. Mu Yangling frowned and said lamely in Miao language: "Speak slowly." The Miao girl saw that she could speak Miao language, her eyes lit up, she jumped up to grab the carriage, Qi Haoran almost kicked him, but Mu Yangling pulled him, and he stopped. Although the Miao girl was excited, she still spoke as slowly as possible: "Please save my husband, he is locked up by the second prince of the tribe, please save him." Mu Yangling asked, "Why was he locked up by the second prince?" "Because he heard the second prince''s words and wanted to cooperate with Dali, the second prince was very angry, he led someone to arrest him, and even killed us, my father-in-law and my father-in-law and I ran out, please, you are the prince and princess, are you? Good man, please save him." Mu Yangling whispered a few words in Qi Haoran''s ear, and Qi Haoran nodded: "Don''t worry, if the situation is true, we will save your husband." Qi Haoran glanced at the wound on her back and said: " Now follow us back to heal the wounds, this king still has some questions to ask you." Mu Yangling hurriedly translated Qi Haoran''s meaning to the Miao girl, who fell to the ground and cried in a low voice. Mu Yangling signaled the guards to take her to the back-up carriage, ordered them to protect her heavily, and asked Lichun to treat her wounds. Qi Haoran was not in the mood to walk back slowly. He handed over the driver''s seat to the driver, carried his son into the carriage, and ordered, "Go back to the city at full speed." Let the two guards secretly return to the city, and quickly moved reinforcements to pick them up, fearing that the other party would break the boat and leave them outside the city. Qi Haoran felt that if he was the other party, he would probably do this. But he obviously overestimated the other party. Although they noticed that they were being stared at, the other party did not take any action until they entered Juzhou City. Qi Haoran pouted and said with disdain, "It''s really a jerk." "Maybe we misunderstood. It''s not a rebellion, but general smuggling." Mu Yangling whispered: "Don''t rush to a conclusion. If it''s not a rebellion, let it go if you can. It''s not appropriate to have a war at this time." Qi Haoran nodded. Chapter 667： interrogation Imperial Physician Wang wiped off the blood on his hands and hurriedly stepped forward to salute Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran waved his hand and asked, "How''s it going?" "There are two stab wounds on her body, one with deep bones. Fortunately, she took medicine to stop the bleeding, otherwise, I''m afraid it won''t be able to keep it. The person is awake now, and the prince can ask questions." Qi Haoran nodded slightly and asked Feibai, "Did you find the person you were looking for?" "People are already waiting outside the door." "Let them in." Qi Haoran asked two people who were proficient in Miao language and Chinese to do translations. Although A Ling had learned some Miao language, he could only listen and guess. Many words were incomprehensible. Find someone who is proficient in Hmong language. Miao Nu was a little panicked when she saw them coming in, Qi Haoran glanced at Fei Bai, Fei Bai hurriedly stepped forward to comfort her and said, "Don''t be afraid, eldest sister, this is Prince Rong, the most just and kind person, what grievances do you have with us? Say, we will call the shots for you." The two translators were busy translating Feibai''s words to the Miao girl. The three talked for a while, and translator A said: "My lord, she said her name is A Yin, her husband''s family name is Jilu, and she is a Miao citizen from Bisha Miao Village." Qi Haoran nodded slightly and asked, "What happened to her husband?" Translator B conveyed Qi Haoran''s meaning, Ah Yin was instantly excited, and tears flowed from her eyes. The two translators heard her words and felt that they knew the incredible secret. They looked at each other and were a little scared, but in Qi Haoran With their bright eyes, the two had to translate: "She said that her husband was caught by the second prince of Bisha Miao Village, and the second prince was going to kill their whole family, because Jilu heard something that shouldn''t be heard. if." Translator B continued: "A Yin said that Jirou took a note to exchange for food, and when he came back, he took a shortcut but accidentally heard the second prince talking to someone. The second prince wanted to cooperate with Dali. Jirou heard it and panicked. The whereabouts were revealed. After he ran back, he told Ah Yin about the matter, and asked Ah Yin to take his parents to hide in the mountains. Who knew that as soon as they left, Jirou was arrested and they were also chased. Kill, there is no way, Ah Yin took her in-laws to the deep mountains, but she was discovered when she went out to look for food, because she was afraid that those people would find her in-laws, so she ran around with others." Ah Yin had limited knowledge and was a little confused, but Qi Haoran still understood and asked, "Then how did you crash into our team?" Translator A said: "She said it was an accident. At that time, she just thought that the people behind her would not dare to kill her. Later, when she heard someone calling the prince, she said that the prince and the princess were good people and their benefactors, so she knew the prince. And the Chinese pronunciation of the princess, she decided to ask the prince to decide." Qi Haoran knocked on the table and asked, "Where are your parents-in-law? I''ll call someone to save them." A Yin wholeheartedly thought that Qi Haoran was a good person, and told him where he was without any precaution. Qi Haoran nodded and signaled the two translators to appease her, and turned to go out. "I immediately called someone to pick up her in-laws. If it was her in-laws, then it was really an accident that she approached us, not with ulterior motives." Feibai responded, "Master, those two translators?" "Keep it, we''ll need it later." Although Qi Haoran wanted to silence him, but considering that he would need to translate later, he temporarily suppressed his thoughts. He couldn''t find two new ones every time he needed a translator, and then silenced him again, right? Too much action is a flaw. Fortunately, the general''s mansion is like an iron barrel. Even if there are spies mixed in, he is confident that the other party will not be able to mix with their husband and wife. Qi Haoran thought for a while and said, "Let those two translators live in this yard, and don''t allow them to step out of this yard. You can talk to them and comfort them. If things go well, the Lord will let them go afterwards. leave." Feibai should go down. Qi Haoran went to the backyard to see Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling asked about the situation and said, "We must keep it secret. Once this matter is leaked, I''m afraid that the Miao people will be frightened and it will be bad for us." Qi Haoran nodded, "I know, don''t worry, the yard is loose on the outside and tight on the inside, and the level of safety is equivalent to our main house. I don''t believe it, and there are still people who dare to break in." Qi Haoran touched his son''s head and said in a low voice, "A Yin is only a woman who can know medicinal materials to stop the bleeding by herself. I heard that Miao doctor''s methods are also very unusual. Why don''t you go back and find a Miao doctor to show your son?" Mu Yangling nodded, "To ensure that the other party is fine, I heard that Doctor Miao is good at raising Gu." Qi Haoran frowned slightly and nodded slowly. As soon as Qi Haoran asked someone to inquire which Miao doctor was more capable, the guards brought out the two old men in the deep mountains, but except for the two old men, the guards were all in a state of embarrassment, and one of them was even lying on the ground dying. The imperial physician Wang is resuscitating him. ''s mother Jirou was anxiously gesturing something, Qi Haoran said immediately: "Go and get the translator." Two translators trotted over and shouted, "She said she wanted Jiji grass, but he was bitten by a poisonous snake..." Qi Haoran saw that the guards had detoxified and then led the guards to the next door to ask questions, "What''s the matter, didn''t you just ask you to pick up people? Was someone blocked?" "No," the guard leader said, a little dejected, "They were hiding in the deep mountains, and there was a lot of miasma. We got lost halfway through the road. We had to find a Miao Min who went hunting in the mountains to lead the way. Only then did we find that place, but after a while. There are many poisonous insects and poisonous snakes on the road, and the brothers are not careful. My lord, if we fight the Miao soldiers outside, we have an 80% chance of winning. If we are in ordinary mountains and forests, our brothers are not afraid. in these forests..." The guard leader''s face was a little pale. Although he had been in the mountain for a short time, he could see clearly that all the Miao people who entered the mountain had anti-insect medicine. Because they did not apply it, they were even visited by poisonous insects and snakes, but the Miao people were very wary of the Han people. , would not easily give them the medicine. Not to mention, they went into the mountain to save the two old people. They clearly had insect repellent on them, but they refused to take it out. It can be seen that although they were hunted down by their own people, their vigilance against the Han people was engraved in their bones. Qi Haoran narrowed his eyes slightly, "So, their chances of cooperating with us are also very low." The head of the guard nodded, "That Miao girl is afraid to tell us anything because she is young and ignorant." Qi Haoran immediately said: "Go on, keep the two old men in another yard, don''t let them meet for the time being, and don''t let Ah Yin know that her in-laws have been saved, if she asks, she will say that we have sent people are gone." Qi Haoran changed his mind. Since the older Miao Min was so wary of them, trying to impress Ah Yin with Ah Yin''s in-laws was very difficult to cooperate with them. It is better to separate the people temporarily. Giroud in danger is the most important. Chapter 668： inquire about When Qi Haoran went to see Ah Yin again, he brought the news of her in-laws. He only said that the people who entered the mountain did not see anyone after they found the place. He only ordered the two to stay there, and if they encountered them, they would arrest them. rescued. Ah Yin cried and fell on the bed, saying, "A Dad and A Ma must have been caught by them, or else they would have fled to a deeper forest. What can I do? I promised Jirou to protect A Dad and A Mom. of." Qi Haoran lowered his eyes and asked, "Jirouco said how he wanted you to protect your in-laws?" A Yin shook his head, "The situation was so urgent at the time, Jirou didn''t have time to say more, he only had time to push us out to distract the pursuers." "As soon as Jirou came home, those people chased after him?" Qi Haoran asked suspiciously. Ah Yin shook his head, "No, those people were only found in the middle of the night. It was only when Jirou came back that it was dark. He was a little uneasy. He told me at night that he had heard something incredible. The second prince found, who knew that we slept until midnight when he heard the noise..." "Then did he talk about the incredible thing in detail? Did he just talk about the relationship between the second prince and Dali?" Seeing Ah Yin''s hesitation, Qi Haoran said, "You have to tell me the truth, so that I can go to Miao Village to save him. Jirou, according to what you said, Jirou has been taken away for a while, and if he doesn''t save people, I''m afraid he won''t be able to save them again." Ah Yin was taken aback. She had only been to Ji''an Miao Village the furthest in her life. She had never even been to Juzhou City, and she had not seen more than 100 people. How could she know if what Qi Haoran said was true or not? There is only her husband Jirou, and it is not known whether her in-laws are dead or alive. If her husband dies again, she will really have no relatives. Ah Yin knelt down in front of Qi Haoran in a panic, and said to Qi Haoran like a bamboo tube pouring beans, "Ji Lu said that the second prince was very dissatisfied with Chief Ji''an and felt that he was flattering the court, so he pointed fingers at our stockade. The Miao people of this village only obey the orders of the chiefs of the tribe, and the chiefs should be responsible for the exchange of goods for food, but Chief Ji''an bypassed them and gave us the things directly, and the second prince was very dissatisfied." Hearing the translation, Qi Haoran narrowed his eyes, "Just like this?" A Yin hesitated for a while and then said: "Jill said that the second prince doesn''t like the prince very much, I don''t know how much." "What about Dali?" Ah Yin shook his head blankly. Qi Haoran was thoughtful, it seemed that Jirou didn''t hear too much, but he didn''t hear the most important thing. The one who was caught was wronged. A Yin looked at him expectantly when he saw him thinking, and asked, "My lord, can you save Jirou? We are all honest, not bad people." Qi Haoran sighed, the second prince would not let Jirou let him go because he was not a bad guy, but Qi Haoran nodded and said, "I will try my best, but I can''t guarantee it." Ah Yin breathed a sigh of relief, as long as the prince agreed to help. Qi Haoran asked Liu Dahei to call and specifically asked him to take his wife Jinhua with him. Although he had already inquired about the relationship between the Miao villages, only the Miao people knew about some things, and the Han people could not inquire about them. . Therefore, Mu Yangling had to come forward on Jinhua''s side. Jinhua said: "In the eighteen villages in Jiugou, the Bisha Miao villages are mixed, and there are various surnames, but the chief is Sanglin. He is very good at giving birth to sons. I heard from my father that he gave birth to eleven son, and lived seven." Jinhua completely took these as gossip, and did not know that her father forbade her to say these to the Han people. These words were gossip among the Miao people, but it was different for the Han people. Mu Yangling asked with interest, "Are all his sons from the same mother?" Golden Flower nodded, "We Miao people are not like your Han people, who take concubines in fashion. Unless the mother-in-law or the man dies, the two will always live together. The mother-in-law of Chief Sanglin is alive and well, naturally it is the same mother." "With so many children, it''s really possible to give birth," Mu Yang sighed in inspiration and asked, "Then how did his four sons die?" "One died of illness, one was bitten by a poisonous snake in the mountains, and two died fighting with your Han soldiers." "Head Sanglin must not like us Han people very much." Jinhua pouted and said, "Many Miao people don''t like you Han people." Mu Yangling smiled, and Jinhua dared to say such a straight word, "He has so many sons, who will be the chief after he dies?" Jinhua tilted her head and said, "Let''s see who is better." "I thought it was the eldest son who inherited the position of chief." Jin Hua smiled and said, "That is the inheritance law of your Han people. We Miao people believe that whoever has the ability will be the chief." Jin Hua sighed rarely: "My father said that our Miao people''s life is too hard, if we become chiefs If you dont have any ability, the life of the Miao people will only be more difficult, so there is no choice for the chief, the elders will choose the able and good character, so as to lead the Miao people to live a good life. Mu Yangling squinted slightly, "So the chief is not appointed by the old chief, but chosen by the elders?" This is somewhat different from the information they collected. Mu Yangling carefully asked about the succession procedure of the chieftain, and then asked several sons of Sanglin, "Have you seen the sons of the chief Sanglin? Who do you think is the most powerful? ?" "I''ve seen it," Jin Hua was not very emotional, and curled her lips: "I don''t think any of them are as good as my elder brother. To be honest, it is estimated that Lao Liu is better. He has good kung fu, but my father and I My brother-in-law said that in the future, Bisha Miao Village will only be the second prince who will be the master of the house. I really dont see how powerful the second prince is. In terms of fighting, he will definitely not be able to beat his sixth brother. "What about the big prince?" "He died, he died fighting with you." "Besides the second prince, who else can do something?" Jinhua thought for a while, then hesitated: "Third prince? I heard my brother-in-law talk about him, saying that he is good at business, so he should be able to do it." "Of course it''s capable." Mu Yangling got a general understanding of the seven remaining sons of Chief Sanglin from Jinhua, and learned a lot of news that only circulated among the Miao people. He also inquired about other Miao villages and villagers. The relationship between Sha Miao Village. The more he listened, the more Mu Yangling decided that he had to tell Qi Haoran when he turned around. In any case, Liu Dahei should not disclose secrets to Jinhua easily. She was too gossipy, her mouth was too open, and her mentality was unprepared. Although they are a good thing, if the objects are exchanged, it is not a good thing. Fan Zijin knocked on the table and asked, "That means Chief Sanglin might be hostile to us?" "Not necessarily," Qi Haoran said with a frown, "I remember that when he led the crowd to surrender, Chief Sanglin followed Chief Ji''an and was the second one to surrender, and we have been here for more than half a year and haven''t seen him. It has caused us trouble. In contrast, several other Miao villages are always in trouble. Chapter 669： Bisha Miao Village Qi Haoran walked around the house a few times and said, "Although this matter involves the second son of Chief Sanglin, it is not necessarily at the behest of Sanglin. There is a big difference." Fan Zijin frowned, "But we are not close to the Bisha Miao Village, and the news of the Miao Village has always been difficult to inquire. How can we find out their intentions?" Qi Haoran stopped and hummed: "It seems that we should go to Bisha Miao Village to see Chief Sanglin." "No," Qi Haoran''s master, Mr. Qian, hurriedly stopped him: "The son of Qianjin can''t sit in the hall, and if there is any objection in Bisha Miao Village, won''t the prince go to the tiger''s mouth?" Qi Haoran laughed loudly and said, "I don''t dare to say anything else, my own safety can still be guaranteed, as long as you keep Juzhou City well, you''ll be fine." Mr. Qian was secretly anxious. He was sent by the emperor to the prince. One of the purposes was to supervise the prince to pay attention to his own safety and prevent him from being in danger. Mr. Qian looked at Fan Zijin anxiously. Fan Zijin was very confident in Qi Haoran, but he just asked who was in charge of the military power of the Central Battalion. Qi Haoran said: "Let the generals at the bottom, but I gave the command to A Ling. In the event of an accident, A Ling will lead the troops, and you will need to support her at that time." Fan Zijin knew that the accident he was talking about was such as Dali''s Western Xia rushing to the edge, etc., and things like Miao Village''s revolt against the water can only be handled by the generals in the camp. Mr. Qian was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect the prince and the prince to trust the princess so much. Seeing that the prince had made up his mind, he obviously couldn''t listen to his advice, so he could only sigh. Fan Zijin smiled and said, "Mr. Qian doesn''t understand Haoran''s ability, as long as he is on the ground and he has soldiers in his hands, the people in this world who can be **** him have not yet been born, not to mention what he brought this time with him. Self-defense is not a problem for a battle-hardened bodyguard." "Because Bisha Miao Village has objections, it is still too dangerous to go to the end at this time, why don''t you send an envoy to try it?" Fan Zijin snorted: "I''m afraid that other envoys will find nothing when they go. Don''t worry, the risk of Haoran going in person is much lower. Now we don''t know how much evidence we have in Bisha Miao Village. At the foot of the mountain is a 100,000-strong army. There are no more than 8,000 people in Shamiao Village, young and old, and they won''t hit the stone with an egg." "Then what if they took the prince as a hostage?" Fan Zijin: "No, Haoran is not stupid, and Chief Sanglin is not stupid either." Qi Haoran''s ability is there, he won''t let people catch it easily, and Miao Village lost a lot of young and middle-aged people in the battle of Xixia, and there are more old and weak women and children in the village. As long as Sang Lin still has Miao Village in his heart, there are still Miao people. , he would not have made such a mistake, otherwise he would be able to take away only the young and strong, but he would have cut off the roots of the Miao Village. They are going to visit, to investigate things, but not to blame them directly. Smart people know how to choose. Mu Yangling was also very relieved, and even packed Qi Haoran a few sets of clothes. Seeing that the two people who cared about the prince the most were so relieved, Mr. Qian could only suppress his anxiety. He thought to himself, if it weren''t for the fact that the **** ye, **** fei and his wife were deeply in love, and whether the **** ye and the king''s father were brothers, he would almost suspect that the king and the king had joined forces to put the **** ye in danger. Mr. Qian stopped his brain hole and stared straight ahead with a stern expression on his face, so as to show that he was not thinking wildly just now. Qi Haoran gave him a strange look, thinking that Mr. Qian was a little weird just now. This time, Qi Haoran brought an interpreter with him. Although the people in power in Miao Village could speak Chinese, he thought it would be better to bring an interpreter. Chief Sanglin was slightly surprised when he heard that Prince Rong was visiting. He didn''t know how this Prince of Da Qi came to him, and he didn''t flatter the court like Ji''an. The second prince, Sang Linzhong, who was standing behind Sang Lin, changed his face slightly, his hands clenched into fists, and a haze flashed in his eyes. Sang Linji glanced at his second brother, lowered his eyes and wondered what he was thinking. Sang Linzhong''s actions were also concealed from his father and mother and several younger brothers, but it was public among the older ones. Sang Linji didn''t have much affection for Dali, and always opposed the second brother''s relationship with Dali. It''s enough to do business, and they even try to cooperate against the imperial court, regardless of their ability. Sang Linji has always been worried that the second brother will pull the entire Miao village into the water, so he did not stop the second brother when he cleared the troubles, but now Qi Haoran came to the door, did he find it? Although the brothers of the Sang Lin family knew that their second brother had a close relationship with Dali, and also knew that his story was accidentally overheard by a Miao Min, and was in the process of clearing up future troubles, but they didn''t know more specifically, it was a secret matter after all, and they also It is not easy to inquire too much, so as not to attract hatred, so when Qi Haoran came to Miao Village, except for Chief Sanglin and a few young sons who were still confused, everyone else became nervous. Seeing Qi Haoran dismounting with his twenty guards smiling, their hearts were slightly relieved, and they dared to bring so many people to their Miao Village. Shouldn''t they be guilty? Qi Haoran briefly visited Bisha Miao Village in the company of everyone, and proposed to talk to Chief Sanglin alone. Sang Linzhong suddenly raised his head to look at Qi Haoran, his eyes narrowed slightly, Qi Haoran couldn''t help looking at him, smiled slightly, and asked, "This is the second son of the chief? It''s a young talent." Chief Sanglin was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Your Highness has praised him. He is far worse than His Highness." What Chief Sanglin said was not polite. Qi Haoran was only too weak to command the three armies, help his eldest brother to pacify the world, and guard one side, while Sanglin Zhong was in his thirties, and now he is only under his command to help deal with the Miao Village. some things, and no outstanding talent. Chief Sanglin turned around and waved all his sons back, and asked Qi Haoran to enter the room to talk earnestly, "Is there something wrong with the visit of the lord in person this time?" Qi Haoran didn''t beat around the bush, and directly showed Ah Yin''s mouth to him. There were Miao and Chinese characters on it, even if Sang Lin didn''t recognize the man, he could understand it. Sang Lin took it in doubt, and only looked at it slightly before his complexion changed drastically. He pressed down the confession in his hand with a "snack", and his expression changed a bit before asking, "Is this your visit to ask a crime?" "What did the chief think?" Sang Lin clenched his fists tightly, closed his eyes, and asked, "Ask me about the crime of Miao Village''s rebellion?" "Will the chief bring the Miao people against the imperial court?" "No!" Sang Lin said decisively, "Bisha Miao Village can''t stand the war." Speaking of this, Sang Lin was almost in tears. He is fifty-three years old this year, which is considered to be the longest among Miao village chiefs. He had many sons, but many died and many were abandoned. Qi Haoran only knew that two of his sons died because of the war, but he did not know that because of the war, he had three other sons that were disabled, which was equivalent to being a crippled person. There were originally 10,000 people in Bisha Miao Village, most of whom were young and strong, but together with the war, they merged with several nearby Miao villages. In the end, more than 40,000 people only survived more than 8,000 people. Most of them were old and weak, women and children. It was all because of their Bisha Miao Village. They were at the point where Xixia and Dali attacked. After the Xixia army entered the customs, it was bound to pass through their Miao village, so they suffered the most casualties. When the court called for security, he ignored his sons'' disgust with the court and insisted on surrendering. Chief Sanglin did not dare to use the entire Miao village to protect him even though his heart ached. Chapter 670： satisfy Sanglin''s two sons both died in the confrontation with the imperial court. Although the imperial court was Dazhou, not Daqi, in his opinion, they were both Han people''s courts, and they were the same. Especially his favorite eldest son, it is impossible not to hate the Han people, but before the Xixia soldiers were rampant, and most of his people were killed and injured, it was Qi Haoran who led the Xixia soldiers out and gave them a way to survive. Recognizing that he was incapable of fighting against the Qi brothers, he surrendered closely behind Ji An when Da Qi recruited An. This is emotion and reason. Now, he still doesn''t like Qi Haoran, who is a Han Chinese, but he is very polite to him, even flattering, and only hopes that he will not anger the entire Miao village because of his second son. Seeing the sadness in Sang Lin''s eyes, Qi Haoran was satisfied. Although it was painful, he still chose the overall situation. In this case, Qi Haoran didn''t mind selling him. Qi Haoran knocked on the table and asked, "I don''t know what is the relationship between Young Master Zhong and Dali?" Sang Lin''s face sank, and it took a long time to say: "Miaomin''s life is sad, the Han people and us often lower the price and raise the price when doing business, there is no way, we can only barter with Dali, it is just a simple business transaction, as for the second child, he privately What''s going on with Dali, but I don''t know, if the lord doesn''t believe it, I can call him and you can interrogate him." "Chief Mullin is very kind. The reason why I only brought twenty personal guards this time is that I don''t want to make things too ugly." Sang Lin''s expression softened slightly. Qi Haoran continued: "But Dali''s wolf ambitions, this king can''t help but guard against it. Back then, when the Great Zhou state was in trouble, Dali could take the opportunity to break away from the country, and now they can take advantage of my Daqi''s new construction and then divide my Daqi country." Sang Lin''s heart skipped a beat, sat up slightly and asked, "So what does the lord mean?" Qi Haoran said with a smile: "Chief Sanglin, in fact, this time I came to see the chief, and this king has something to ask for." Qi Haoran said with a straight face: "This king has a son who is two years old, but he still can''t speak. , I heard that Miao doctors are very good, so I want to ask you to help me find a powerful Miao doctor." Confusion flashed in Sang Lin''s eyes, and he wasn''t sure what Qi Haoran meant. Qi Haoran added: "Every time this king sees him being naughty, he is angry and happy. He is a father. This king thinks, as long as he still thinks about the love between father and son, his heart will be the same. Although children make mistakes, they are angry. But it is also unavoidable that he must wipe his **** clean for him. Young Master Zhong is wrong, but as long as he has not really taken that step, it is not too late to rein in his horse. " Sang Lin burst into tears, holding Qi Haoran''s hand and crying like a child, "Your Highness, what you said went to my heart, I have given birth to eleven sons, and now seven are the only ones left. There are four, go for another one, I feel bad for the old man..." Qi Haoran''s eyes were slightly warm, and he thought of the little bear who was still trying to babble. He was just acting, but at this time, he also showed his sincerity, and he really felt it. He patted Sang Lin on the shoulder and said: "This is I will report the matter to the sage, and the sage will forgive him, as long as Young Master Zhong doesnt make any mistakes, the matter will be over. Sang Lin stiffened, raised his old face full of tears and asked, "Your Highness..." "The Holy Master will forgive me," Qi Haoran said with a stern face: "The Holy Master is also a father and the most kind-hearted." Sang Lin did not believe in the kindness of an emperor, but he was willing to believe that the emperor was an older brother. Seeing Qi Haoran''s expression did not seem to be false, he really felt a kind father, and hope rose in his heart. This matter is really going to be a clear path for the emperor. There are only two results. The emperor did not agree to forgive the second child, so he pulled him out and chopped him up. The emperor is willing to look at Qi Haoran''s face and let it go, then even if this incident breaks out, the second child can save his life. After all, Qi Haoran was willing to let him go, but their private discussion was different from an emperor willing to let him go openly. Sang Lin immediately knelt down and held Qi Haoran''s hand tightly, "Thank you, my lord, rest assured, I will take good care of the renegade son and prevent him from doing any more wrong things. I will also try my best to find the doctor Miao, and I will live up to it. your trust." Outside the door, Sanglin''s only seven remaining sons were looking at the door, and they were a little surprised to see Qi Haoran and Sanglin appear together. The two little ones, who were slightly surprised, became happy, thinking that their father and Chief Ji''an had made friends with the prince, but the other five who knew the inside story looked at each other, and they were a little surprised. Sang Linzhong had a gloomy face and looked at his father anxiously. Standing on the steps, Qi Haoran nodded slightly to Sanglin''s seven sons, and once again sighed in his heart that Sanglin and his wife could have a good life. His eyes swept over his three broken-armed and lame sons, and he focused on it. Glancing at Sang Linzhong and Sang Linji, smiled and said goodbye to Sang Lin. Chief Sanglin respectfully sent the person to the gate of the village, promising: "Don''t worry, my lord, I will try my best to find the person." Qi Haoran said gratefully: "Then I will trouble the chief." Qi Haoran was very satisfied with this line of work. He not only formally conquered Bisha Miao Village, but also furthered his relationship with Chief Sanglin. He also inquired about the specific process of their transaction with Dali, and even got Sanglin''s assurance that he would find a way to let him pass them. The caravan made a trip to Dali. And Chief Sanglin was also very satisfied. Although he sighed in his heart, he had to say that he was a little grateful to Qi Haoran at this time. After all, because of him, he might be able to keep a son. Although the second son is a jerk, he has been raising him for more than 30 years. After the death of the eldest son, he has been helping to deal with the affairs of the village. How could he be willing to abandon it like this? Chief Sanglin waved goodbye to Qi Haoran. As soon as he turned around, a smiling face fell. He looked at the second child gloomily, and said solemnly, "Come with me." The seven sons walked to the main room and stood up, the fifth one leaning on a cane and slowing down two steps. Sang Lin''s eyes swept across the faces of the sons, looking at the two sons who were under the age of eight and who were still somewhat ignorant, and said, "You stand by the side." The two little ones looked at each other and stood aside hand in hand. Sang Lin looked at the fourth and seventh with a broken arm and the fifth with a broken leg. He couldn''t bear it, and said, "Sit down." The three brothers looked at each other and sat on the chair beside each other. Sang Lin looked at the second and third standing in the middle with blood-red eyes, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Do you know why I want to leave the two of you alone?" Sang Linzhong trembled and did not speak. Sang Linji gritted his teeth and finally knelt on the ground and said, "Abba, I''m sorry." Sang Lin was so angry that he kicked him on the chest and kicked the person out. "Why didn''t you say sorry when you were standing by? He''s your brother, and you just saw him make a mistake?" Chapter 671： blow Sang Linji gritted his teeth and said nothing, Sang Lin was disappointed, his back was slightly bent, his hair was two points white, he looked at him sadly and said: "You have ten brothers, and the only ones who are still healthy and grown up are the only ones who have grown up. You and the second child, the Han Chinese have a good saying, brothers can break the gold, I have always hoped that you can watch and help each other, but look at what you have become now?" He looked at the three sons sitting on the chair, and said, "Apart from your two younger brothers, who are you wronged? Who doesn''t know about the **** the second child did? Who ever thought about stopping him, who thought about telling me? " The ?? brothers bowed their heads. Sang Linzhong twitched the corners of his mouth and smiled sarcastically. He happened to be seen by Chief Sanglin who turned around. He was so angry that he jumped up, kicked the person to the ground, and pointed at his nose and scolded: " What are you laughing at? You are the most **** of all my sons!" After he finished speaking, he tore the whip from the wall, beat and scolded while whipping: "Stupid like a pig, how could I give birth to such a heartless thing like you? Have you ever thought that the things you do will harm your parents, brother, Relatives and clansmen?" Chief Sanglin was out of breath, but he stepped forward and stepped on him in frustration, scolding: "We have only settled down for less than half a year, you are trying to push everyone down the cliff!" Sang Linzhong bit his lip and said unconvinced: "The Qi brothers are just four-rank petty officials from the previous dynasty. They can make peace in the world, why can''t we? They only have two brothers, and I have seven brothers!" "Fart," Chief Sanglin spat at him, "will the Han people obey your notice?" Sang Linzhong choked his neck and said, "Then we will separate Qiannan and become independent like the Duan family of the Bai family in Dali. Abba, the Miao people and the Han people are all the same people. Why are we Miao people being oppressed by the Han people for generations and inferior to others? ?" Not to mention Chief Sanglin, even Sanglin Ji directly sneered, "Second brother is so ambitious, but how many Miao villages in the Jiugou Eighteen Villages obey you? Listen, how about you? Not to mention the eighteen villages, only our villages, you go outside and shout to see who will answer you. Sang Linzhong''s face flushed red and glared at him. Chief Sanglin suppressed the anger in his heart, slowly sat on the chair, and said: "Second, you are not convinced, why don''t you go out and give it a try now? I also want to know how many people in the stockade obey Yu. you." Sang Linzhong was startled, he knelt on the ground and did not dare to speak. Chief Sanglin looked at them and sneered, "Seven brothers? Your seven brothers can''t even compare to a finger of the other two brothers. They are their profits, but you will only hinder your own brothers." Chief Sanglin was a little disheartened, waved his hand, and said, "I''m old, and your elder brother has gone too, so I can''t control you anymore, second child, let me ask you, is that Jirou dead or alive?" Sang Linzhong gritted his teeth, "Alive." "Send people to me." "Abba," Sang Linzhong raised his head with "ho", took two steps on his knees, hugged his legs and asked, "King Rong, he, he knows..." "Do you think the Qi brothers can get the world by luck?" Chief Sanglin sighed: "Second, it''s not that Dad looks down on you. If you really have the ability to separate Qiannan, I can wake up laughing even if I sleep. But you can''t even conquer the elders of our Miao village. How can you conquer the 18 villages in Qiannan? Not to mention the tens of thousands of Han people under the Miao village. Don''t forget, the King of Rong County has an army of 200,000 people, and he is twelve. He joined the army at the age of fourteen, and he was able to independently lead the army to resist the Jin army at the age of fourteen. He was more than ten years younger than you. When the Xixia soldiers invaded, our Miao Village was beaten by the Xixia soldiers and could not resist, but others were able to lead the army. The Xixia soldiers were driven out with less than half of the troops, do you really think you can hide the things you did from him?" Chief Sanglin pointed to his other sons and said, "You can''t even hide your brothers..." Sang Linzhong''s face turned dark, and Sang Linji asked anxiously, "Then Abba, what does Prince Rong mean?" I never thought that the matter would be discovered by the court and it would be so serious. Chief Sanglin sneered, "Your Highness is kind-hearted, please forgive us this time, but if there is another action later, not only the second child, but also the entire Miao Village cannot escape." Sang Linzhong''s face was gray, but his eyes recovered a little bit of life. Chief Sanglin shouted, "Why are you still standing still? Why don''t you bring someone to me?" Jirou was locked in the dungeon after being caught. How many words did he hear the day he was interrogated? After a few days, he was covered in injuries, and he was dying when he was dragged over. Sanglin chief hated, glared at the second child, and hurriedly called the Miao doctor in the tribe to treat him. After comforting Jilu, Chief Sanglin asked the third child to personally carry Jilu to Juzhou City the next day to see him. Prince, "We have the handle on him. After you go, you will have a good relationship with the people in the palace." Chief Sanglin sighed, "I don''t like Jilin''s flattering appearance, I think it''s just right to be close to the Han people, close the door and live a good life, even if the Qi brothers have more sympathy for us Miao people, they can How many years will it last? It''s better to manage the Miao people well, it''s better to have more food, but now you have to get into this vortex, your second brother has a criminal record, and it is difficult and difficult to gain the trust of the court, you two The younger brother is still young, and the rest is even more..." Chief Sanglin sighed, "I was negligent in the end." Sang Linji suppressed the excitement in his heart, Abba meant to let him inherit the position of chief in the future? Sang Linji''s eyes lit up, and he replied, "Don''t worry, Dad, I will definitely intercede with the prince." Chief Sanlin glanced at him, waved his hand, and told him to retreat. After ?? Jirou was carried to the palace, Qi Haoran waved his hand to reunite their family. Fan Zijin didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, and asked: "There won''t be any problems in this, right?" Qi Haoran said: "Chief Sanglin is old, but he is a wise man." Fan Zijin understood, knocked on the table and asked, "What about the contact with Dali?" "I asked Sanglinji, after the spring planting, their Miao Village will conduct a transaction with Dali as usual, and then I will go with them." Fan Zijin frowned, "It''s too dangerous." Qi Haoran nodded, "I know, but Xixia isn''t settled yet. Dali will fight with us again. How will this day go? You have to go there for a walk, don''t worry, I''ll run away if there is any danger." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth and murmured in his heart, this man has learned his manners, righteousness and integrity from a dog''s stomach, but he likes it. But when Mu Yangling instructed Qi Haoran, "If you can''t fight, run, if you can''t, surrender first, find a way to send a letter, I''ll ask someone to rescue you, if you can''t, let the big brother go and get you..." Fan Zijin only Being able to look at the couple silently, it is no wonder that they can become husband and wife. The shamelessness is on the same point. Qi Haoran said proudly, "Is your father the kind of person who is greedy for life and fears death?" Chapter 672： Cause Before Qi Haoran set off, the imperial decree to canonize Xiaoxiong as the heir in the capital arrived first. Along with the imperial decree, there were two imperial physicians who came to see Xiaoxiong on the order of the emperor. Qi Haoran wanted to give Xiaoxiong the title of the heir, so naturally he couldn''t even call him a nickname. He wrote the three names that he had negotiated with Mu Yangling into a ball for his son to cast lots, and finally caught the name "Qi Wenjin". As a result, Comrade Xiaoxiong officially had a big name. This time the emperor was canonized, and his big name was filled in the imperial decree. Although he has a big name, everyone is used to calling him by his nickname, so Xiaoxiong has zero sensitivity to the three words "Qi Wenjin". After stuffing the imperial edict, he looked up at his mother suspiciously. Mu Yangling hugged him with a smile, shook it, and said with a smile, "Our little bear is the prince." The servant who passed the decree flattered and complimented him: "However, the little prince is blessed with a deep relationship, and the emperor also gave the little prince a gift of two carts." Because the emperor attached great importance to the younger son, he would flatterly stuff the imperial edict into his arms, otherwise how could a two-year-old child receive the imperial edict? What Qi Haoran was most anxious about was to ask the imperial physician to show the child, so after a few gossips, he asked the servant to go down to rest, took Mu Yangling and the child back to the backyard, and immediately summoned the two imperial physicians who were accompanying him. . The two imperial physicians are both masters of pediatrics. Although they did not let people rest when they first met, they did not dare to neglect. They stepped forward to take turns to check the pulse. The people discussed it for a long time, and finally said: "Back to the lord, the princess, the little prince should not be so scared that he can''t speak, but he has not yet awakened." Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, "He''s already over two years old, how could he still not wake up?" Imperial Physician Liu smiled and said, "My lord, children are different from one another. The fact that the young prince is late in speaking does not mean that he is worse than others. On the contrary, he must have a talent that is far superior to others. , like his divine power." Qi Haoran was hesitant in his heart, shouldn''t these two be afraid of his blame for these words? Imperial Physician Liu obviously knew what Qi Haoran was thinking, and said: "My lord, I have been a doctor for more than 30 years, and I have seen similar cases. There are extremely smart people in this world, and their talents are far superior to others, but There may not be one such person among thousands of people. More often, one person is extremely talented in a certain talent, and then other aspects will develop later. For example, someone with great skills, astronomy and geography is not a problem, but they tend to be poetry. Songs and classics and history are difficult to learn, some people are familiar with the ancient and modern times, and they can grasp the classics and history at their fingertips, but in the number of techniques, riding and archery, they may spend their whole lives and may not be able to understand the skin." "Xiaguan has also encountered children who speak very late. They can only articulate words at the age of four or five, but when they say it, they are very intelligent. The performance of these people is similar to that of the younger prince. The interaction between people is not less than that of their peers, and they sleep more than other children." Liu Taiyi said: "Before the prince and the princess were worried that the little prince was frightened by the military disaster, but the lower official asked the person who served the little prince, the princess It was also said that, apart from waking up from nightmares in the first two days, the little prince got better after a while. After that, he was as lively and cheerful. Xiaguan and Zhou Imperial Physician took a close look at it, and the pulse of the little prince was not abnormal, so Xiaguan thought, Xiao Shizi. The prince must not be frightened, but not yet enlightened." Zhou imperial doctor nodded and said: "Didn''t the princess say that the younger son is stronger than others? Maybe it should be on this." Imperial Physician Liu asked curiously, "I don''t know how strong the little prince is, but the lower official wants to take a closer look." Qi Haoran is not a student of reading material. His son has a seven-point resemblance to him. He looks like he can''t attribute his talent to reading. Therefore, Imperial Physician Liu wants to be sure whether it is really because of this magical power that the child is born. Wake up late. According to past experience, the greater the power, the later the child will wake up. Qi Haoran silently handed his son a stool and said, "Tear it down." Little Bear barely grabbed the two corners of the stool with his two small hands, and dismantled the stool with a click. Imperial Physician Liu and Imperial Physician Zhou couldn''t help but take a step back and secretly stuttered, this, is this too much strength? This stool cannot be removed by an adult with bare hands. Qi Haoran turned his head and asked Mu Yangling, "Did you speak too late when you were young?" Mu Yangling hesitated: "I''ll write back and ask my father." Qi Haoran nodded again and again, he has no supernatural power, his strength is due to Xi Nei Li, and his son''s supernatural power is inherited from the Mu family. If the Mu family has such a precedent, it is reasonable for the son to speak later. Qi Haoran asked the imperial doctor to take a rest, so he quickly asked Mu Yangling to write to his father-in-law and mother-in-law. Mu Yangling wrote to Mu Shi, but he did not ask how much he spoke, but when his father and grandfather spoke. Mu Yangling has memories of her previous life, and she is an exception, so her situation cannot be used as an example. Although it has been a long time, she still remembers that she can speak when she is under one year old, but anyone has no problem with voice, and more The memories of a lifetime can quickly learn to speak, right? Qi Haoran used a rare public tool for private use once, and sent the letter with a military pigeon. Although Qiannan and Beidi are far apart, the speed of the carrier pigeons is also very fast. After receiving the letter, Mu Shi frowned and thought for a long time, but he still could not remember when he would speak, so he could only ask his great aunt, great aunt He smiled and said: "I know about this, you, you talk late, you don''t talk until you are three years old, but your father and mother are raising children for the first time, so I don''t know if this is wrong, or your uncle sees it. But in the past, I saw that you were three years old and still couldnt call your parents, so I took you to the temple to ask the Bodhisattva, and I asked you to drink the talisman to exorcise evil spirits before you could speak. At that time, your mother cried a lot. , and said that she almost harmed you," the aunt said here and sighed: "At that time, your parents were really focused on making a living, and you were alive and well. They never raised children. How do you know this powerful relationship?" Mu Shi swallowed. He really didn''t expect this to happen when he was a child. After thinking about it, he said, "I only speak because I ate the water that turned into a talisman?" "No, you''ll be calling your father and mother after you drink it." Mu Shi pondered, thinking about the possibility that he was so scared that he would call his father and mother. He didn''t personally believe in such ghosts. But in the end, he still went to the temple where Liu Daqian prayed to the gods, bought a talisman paper, and sent it to A Ling together with the letter. When Mu Yangling received the letter from his father, he put down most of his heart and said, "My father was too late to speak." Qi Haoran stared at the talisman paper and asked, "Did you give this to our son?" "No," Mu Yangling put away the talisman paper and said, "How can this kind of thing be eaten indiscriminately? It was sent all the way from the north, and I don''t know how much dust it has stained." Chapter 673： pregnant Although Mu Yangling lived a new life, he still did not believe in such mysterious and illusory things, but he was much in awe of ghosts and gods. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "You don''t need to drink this talisman paper. I''ll take Xiaoxiong to various temples to worship after a while." But in fact, he had already believed the doctor''s diagnosis eight points in his heart. If he has a slow development, then wait for him to grow up slowly, praying to God and worshipping Buddha is nothing but peace of mind. Mu Yangling put the bear on the couch, pointed his nose and said, "Good son, we are not in a hurry, we will wait for you slowly, okay?" The little bear was sweating profusely building the wood, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to his mother. Hearing this, he just nodded perfunctorily. In Qi Haoran''s eyes, he thought his son was really cute. In Qi Haoran''s eyes, his son is naturally good everywhere, so he really wanted to detain the two paediatric experts and let them stay in Qiannan to serve his son. The two good pediatricians have come to him, what if Xiaobao has a headache? Therefore, although he was reluctant, when the servants who came to announce the decree set off, Qi Haoran waved the two imperial physicians back. Before they left, a message came from Bisha Miao Village that their deal with Dali was scheduled for the eighth day of the fourth month, so they would start their journey in two days. Qi Haoran asked Mu Yangling to pack his things and said, "I just said that I went out to inspect the border defense, and I have to check the training situation of the guards. If I can''t come back in a month or two, I have made arrangements in the army, except for my son. Jin and Mr. Qian, no one knows that the military talisman is in your hands, so be careful yourself." Mu Yangling nodded, "You should also be careful, if something goes wrong, come back quickly." Qi Haoran nodded, hugged the little bear again, and then left. As soon as Qi Haoran left, Mu Yangling closed the door and thanked the guests. In the eyes of outsiders, he was even more convinced of the news of the prince''s inspection of the border defense. All kinds of news flew to the border gates and guard houses. The boss is coming to visit. And Mu Yangling thanked the guests behind closed doors because Xiao Xia was happy. As soon as Qi Haoran walked away, Mu Yangling wanted to look in the field. Now that the spring planting had ended, she wanted to go and see the growth of the crops. After all, it was the first time that people here planted corn and upland rice No. 1. But before she had time to go out, a maid next door rushed over from the corner door and said cheerfully, "Niangniang, Niangniang, our madam is overjoyed, you can come and have a look." Mu Yangling didn''t realize for a while what was the big joy. Seeing that the folds on the woman''s face were crowded with her smile, she said to her heart: "Pregnant?" "Yes, yes," the old woman clapped her hands and said, "Our wife has been feeling sleepy these past few days, and this morning she still has a little pantothenic acid. Mamma Xia didn''t think it was right, so she asked the doctor to take a look. The doctor said she was happy." Mu Yangling was overjoyed and said, "This is good news, do you guys know?" Mrs. ?? smiled all over her face, "I haven''t had time to inform the grandfather of the country. It''s not that the lady vomited so much that she couldn''t eat a bit of food, so I came to ask the empress to think of a way." Mu Yangling immediately turned his head to face Lichun and said, "Go and ask the Imperial Physician and let him go to the Duke''s mansion." Xiao Xia really vomited a lot, and she lay on the couch with a pale face, almost holding a spittoon while vomiting, but the people in the room were all beaming, showing how much enthusiasm she had for Xiao Xia''s baby. Only Xia Ma was happy and worried, "Why do you vomit so badly?" Mu Yangling also felt that he vomited too much, so that the whole person could not eat anything, how could he protect the fetus? She patted the little Xia Shi on the back, and said, "The Imperial Physician Wang is here, let him show you." Xiao Xia said gratefully: "Thank you, A Ling, if you hadn''t taught me, I don''t even know when I would have conceived." Xiao Xia rubbed her stomach and said in a low voice, "This child was obtained that day." His face was flushed, and he lowered his head after only saying one sentence. Mu Yangling didn''t expect to be so accurate, but she was hit the first time, she whispered: "It''s still a light day, you have to be careful, when I was pregnant, Wang Ma was serving, do you want me to borrow it from you? How many days?" Little Xia hesitated, "Mother Xia also gave birth to children." Mu Yangling patted her hand with a smile and said, "Just make up your own mind, and ask the imperial doctor to prescribe a prescription for you in a while. It''s not a solution to always vomit like this, be careful that you will hurt your stomach." Little Xia nodded. Mammy Xia found Mu Yangling in private, and begged her to borrow Wang Ma for a few days, saying, "My servant heard that the queen''s wife and the queen''s mother''s wombs were all served by Wang Ma. Our wife had severe morning sickness, even though the servants I have given birth before, but it was all decades ago, and I have only given birth to another child, which is really not comparable to Wang Ma, so please take pity on the princess." Mu Yangling nodded and smiled when she saw Mamma Xia''s sincerity, "Then I''ll let Ma Wang come over to serve you for a few days, and then wait until the mother-in-law''s fetus is stable." Mamma Xia thanked her with a grateful salute. This is the first time Fan Zijin left his job and ran back. Mu Yangling pursed his lips when he saw it, patted her hand and said with a smile: " You have a good rest first, I will go back and bring Wang Ma to you." stood up and saluted Fan Zijin with a smile: "Congratulations cousin." Fan Zijin didn''t even give her the corner of his eye, just looked at the little Xia Shi. Mu Yangling smiled and took Little Bear''s hand back, and said to Little Bear on the way, "Son, you want to have a younger brother to play with, are you happy?" Little Bear shook his head, gesturing with babble, saying that he prefers to play with his brother, and he felt down after speaking. Mu Yangling patted his head and said, "I miss my brother? Then when we go back, let''s send something to my brother and write him a letter, okay?" Xiaoxiong''s mood instantly became high, and he took Mu Yangling''s hand and ran to the house. He couldn''t write, so every time he wrote a letter, Mu Yangling did it for him. Although the child can''t speak yet, with just a few gestures, Mu Yangling will understand that communication is not a problem. Back in the study, Mu Yangling asked Wang Ma to call while he was grinding ink and laying paper. Wang Ma has always been Mu Yangling''s chief of internal affairs, but this time she decided to lend Wang Ma to Xiao Xia''s family, which shows that they attach great importance to Xiao Xia''s child, "When you get there, don''t worry about everything, just take care of the cousin''s diet. It''s good to work and rest, and when her fetus is stable, you can come back." Wang Ma bowed to answer, and the fetus usually settles down in three months. Now that Xiao Xia is more than a month pregnant, she only needs to pass 40 days. Plus the two houses are close, Wang Ma simply packs her luggage. just passed. Mu Yangling lowered his head and held Xiaoxiong''s hand to write a letter to Xiaobao. At the signing place, Xiaoxiong was not willing to drop the word Xiaoxiong. He lay on the desk and pulled out a piece of paper, pointing to the three characters "Qi Wenjin" on it. He looked at Mu Yangling eagerly. This is to show off to Xiaobao that he has a big name, and Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 674： playmate Mu Yangling held Xiaoxiong''s little hand and put the three characters "Qi Wenjin" at the end of the letter. Xiaoxiong pursed his lips and smiled when he saw it. He was satisfied, and as usual, he found a piece of letter paper and pressed a small paw print on Xiaobao. Because Mu Yangling wanted to leave the traces of his growth when he was very young, so he printed his little hands and small paws on paper every month to make a picture book. Li Jinghua thought it was a good idea and gave him Little Treasure did the same thing. Who knew that these two little ones gradually became sensible. Every month when their mother didn''t mention them, they would also take the initiative to print their little paw prints. Later, after the two little friends separated, they would write to their parents to contact them. , every time you will print your own little paw as a souvenir. Mu Yangling waited for the ink to dry, then stuffed it into an envelope and handed it to Zhu Liang to send, hugged the bear and said, "Let''s go to the temple to worship the Bodhisattva in two days, okay?" "Yah," Little Bear pushed his mother''s face away, not very interested, and pointed to the yard and asked his mother to take him out to play. Mu Yangling took his little hand and walked out, Gu Yu came in and reported, "Princess, you want the housekeeper to find some obedient boys, they have already brought them." "Oh? Bring someone in and I''ll take a look." A row of four or five-year-old children were led in and stood in a row, looking at Mu Yangling and the little bear at her feet with some restraint. Bear tilted his head to look at them. Mu Yangling did not expect that they were all such young children, and Gu Yu whispered in her ear: "On the left are the children sent by the tenants below, the oldest is six years old, and the youngest is four years old. On the right are all the children of the servants of the house, in fact there are not many, they are all about four or five years old." There are not many servants brought by their family to Qiannan, and even fewer have children, and there are very few children between the ages of four and six, so the princess wants to find playmates for the little prince in their house. It was not enough to find only three children, so Zhu Liang had to go to the tenant to choose. The tenants knew that they were choosing playmates for the little prince of the palace, and they all cleaned up the children at home, put on the best clothes, and sent them to the gods and prayed to the Buddha. You must know that choosing a playmate of the little prince will not only lose one persons rations in the family, but also have new clothes every season, and the young child will still get monthly money every month. If you dont make mistakes, you dont have to worry about the future. . Therefore, there are still people who want to bribe the stewards of the palace and send in the older children, but when it comes to the little prince, how can the stewards dare to receive benefits? No one over six years old will be accepted. Mu Yangling doesn''t want too big children, but he is afraid that the older children will think too much and will hurt the little bear, while the five or six-year-old children are more sensible than the little bear, and the adults follow them all the way, so they can play well. Mu Yangling asked the children in a row carefully, then picked out three and asked, "Would you like to stay and play with the little prince?" Three children, one is a child of a servant in the house, named Gui Ge''er. It is a coincidence that his father, Qian Zhong, is a deputy manager of Fan Zijin''s shop. Because Mu Yangling wanted to open a grain shop in Qiannan, he looked for him for a while. Fan Zijin gave all his family to Mu Yangling before there were any staff, and now he was in charge of the food store in Qiannan. He heard that the palace was going to choose a playmate for the little prince, so he sent his son. Brother Gui is four years old this year. He is very smart, and his eyes are rolling, and he is very spirited. The other two children are the children of the tenants of Zhuangzi, a six-year-old named Zhuzi, and a three-year-old named Daner. Although the three children were timid, they all remembered their parents'' instructions before they came, and when they heard the question, they nodded vigorously, expressing their willingness. Gu Yu smiled and said, "Niangniang, please change their names." Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Let''s wait for them to grow up a bit before taking a big name. These are first nicknames." Mu Yangling patted his son and asked with a smile, "Little Bear, do you want to play with the little brothers?" Little Bear tilted his head and looked at the three people standing in front of him. His eyes were eager to try. Children like to play with them. In the past, Little Bear had Little Treasure as company, but since he came to Qiannan, he has no friends. Now he sees three Children who are about the same age as themselves, naturally willing. Little Bear watched the three of them for a while, then took the initiative to run up to grab Dan''er''s hand and drag him to the garden. As for why he chose Egg, because he is as tall and as big as he is. The Zhuang family had a tough time. The six-year-old Zhuzi looked like a five-year-old, the three-year-old Egg looked smaller than the two-year-old Bear, and only Brother Gui looked like a four-year-old. Seeing the little bear pulling the egg and running away, Zhuzi and Gui Geer looked at Mu Yangling uneasily, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Go and play, the little prince is waiting for you in front." Zhuzi and Gui Geer ran after him. Xiaoxiong was taking out his collection of toys and sharing it with Dan. Seeing Zhuzi and Gui Geer coming over, he hesitated for a moment before handing over two wooden horses. Brother Bao gave it to him, and he babbled that he would leave it for him after the game was over. Although the three children didn''t understand it, it didn''t mean they didn''t know how to develop their friendship. The four children squatted together and played with the toys collected by the bear. Grab a Trojan horse and run after him... Mu Yangling just stood in the yard watching, and when he was tired from playing in the afternoon, Mu Yangling clapped his hands and said, "Okay, it''s getting late, we''re going home for dinner." The little bear was about to put away his toys, and the post was busy helping to put all the toys in the basket, and the egg reluctantly hugged the wooden horse in his arms, and finally handed it over to the little bear. In the end, he reluctantly chose a Trojan horse that he didn''t like very much for him, and Dan''er smiled happily, showing a mouthful of white teeth. Brother Gui also wanted it very much, and looked at the little bear eagerly, but the little bear did not give it to Brother Gui, and dragged the bamboo basket to Mu Yangling''s feet, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I haven''t said goodbye to my friends yet. Woolen cloth." The little bear just waved to them like before, and dragged a bamboo basket with toys back to the house. Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing out "Puchi". In the past, this child would share everything with Xiaobao, but he couldn''t see that he would protect food. I didn''t expect this to happen when playing with other children. The servants under ?? understood that the little prince liked the egg about his size the most, but the egg is indeed the most well-behaved among the three. Brother Gui is smart, and the pillar is stable and will take care of people. The three complement each other. The little bear probably played crazy during the day, and fell asleep on the couch after having dinner for a while. Mu Yangling covered him with a small blanket and said to Gu Yu, "Leave these three children and call them. People take good care of them, and you take care of them too, don''t let the people below do things that go up and down, no matter who the little bear likes the most, I don''t want the behavior of the next person to affect their attitude towards the little bear." "Yes." Gu Yu bowed his head in response. "What about the other kids?" "They are still living in the West Courtyard." This afternoon was just a test, so it wasn''t certain that those children in the West Courtyard would be eliminated, so they kept it. "Send them back tomorrow, and give each of them five taels of silver, which always tires them out." Grain rain should fall. Chapter 675： Josui-an The tenants did not expect that they would still receive money if they lost the election. Originally, they were a little sad that they lost the election, but now they are all happy. Five taels of silver, their family can''t make so much money in a year, so they are very happy to take the child back. The servants in the manor do not look down on the five taels of silver reward. What they want more is the future by the side of the little prince, but seeing that the princess attaches great importance to those three children, even if she has the heart, she does not dare to use it. And the little bear and the three children got to know them after playing for two days, and spent most of the day with them, playing together, listening to stories together, and flipping through the picture book to recognize pictures and characters. Mu Yangling went to Zhuzi and Brother Gui on purpose, asking them to be patient with Little Bear and show him some things. In this way, although the little bear has not uttered clear words, he can still express his thoughts. Even if he doesn''t gesture, several people know what he means. Because of having playmates, Bear''s naughty skills have skyrocketed. Mu Yangling planned to go to the most famous Baiyun Temple in Juzhou City to pray for incense after Xiaoxia''s morning sickness. Xiaoxiong heard that he could go out to play. He was happy and turned two somersaults in the yard. With a big hand, he let him mates to follow. Dan''er followed Xiao Xiong, Zhu Zi and Gui Ge looked at Mu Yangling hesitantly, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "You guys will follow along, and everything is packed. Just a carriage with us." The two children immediately followed up with excitement, and Xia Ma hurried over and said, "Princess, our wife asks you to ask for a peace talisman for her in front of the Buddha." Mu Yangling knew that the little Xia clan wanted to ask for a son, so he agreed with a smile. Because Baiyun Temple is outside the city of Juzhou, it takes half a day to go back and forth, and there is not enough time to go up the mountain, so Mu Yangling decided to stay on the mountain for a day. Baiyun Temple cannot keep female guests, so they can only live in Jingshui Temple not far from Baiyun Temple. Because Baiyun Temple is located in the deep mountains, on the top of the mountain, it looks like it is above the white clouds from the bottom up, so it is called Baiyun Temple. You can stay where you are, although the horses can go up the mountain, but in order to show sincerity, everyone who comes to pay homage to the Buddha will go up in person. Mu Yangling was no exception, leaving the carriage and groom behind, she carried the bear up the steps, and the maid behind also carried the younger Dan and Gui Ge. The host of Baiyun Temple received the notice early and greeted Mu Yangling in front of the temple. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "The host is very polite." "It is an honor for our temple to be able to come. The guest room is ready. The donor might as well go to rest first, and the fast food will be ready soon." It was past noon, and the group was indeed tired and hungry. Mu Yangling''s considerate service to the host Express thankfulness. When it was time for the little bear to take a nap, the whole person was a little uneasy. After eating the fast food, he lay on the bed and fell asleep. Mu Yangling did not take him to the Buddha until he woke up and prayed to the Buddha. The little bear knelt down on the futon and worshiped three times, and then looked at his mother. Mu Yangling raised his head to look at the Buddha who looked down on all living beings with a big benevolent smile. He sighed slightly, and prayed in his heart: If there is really a **** in this world, then Please bless my child with health and longevity, speak up as soon as possible, believe in women who are willing to eat vegetarian food and do good deeds for a long time, even if the life expectancy is shortened. Mu Yangling respectfully bowed three times, took the bear to stand up, looked at the people behind him, and said with a smile, "You guys also go to worship, and don''t make noise in front of the Buddha." The girls and wives responded and went to worship the Buddha quietly together. The host was busy leading Mu Yangling to write the merit book. Qiannan is remote and the biggest official here is the second-rank governor. However, the former governor''s mansion was not located in Juzhou, so few governors could swim to Baiyun Temple. , Mu Yangling is the most honorable guest in their history. Mu Yangling''s donation of sesame oil was not much, only two hundred taels, which was less than the four or five hundred taels of some wealthy families in Juzhou City, but Zhike Monk was very happy, only relying on the merit book This one, they can attract a lot of men and women. The scenery of Baiyun Temple is even better than that of Yongfu Temple. Mu Yangling took the bear to play for a while, and only brought people down to the Jingshui Nunnery halfway up the mountain in the evening. The Jingshui Nunnery is just above the dock. It is twice as small as the Baiyun Temple, but the guest rooms are well-decorated. Because most of the female guests who go up the mountain stay at the Jingshui Nunnery, they can get a lot of money for sesame oil by this alone. Therefore, the Jingshui Nunnery is very clean, and it does not have the filth and dirt of ordinary nunneries and temples. Mu Yangling and the others were given the best guest room as soon as they arrived, while the male servants were locked out of the door. Mu Yangling arranged for the floor-floor-floor-floor-floor-floor-floor-floor-guarding-guarding. Because of the investigation before coming here, there are warrior nuns in Jingshui An, and there are warrior monks in Baiyun Temple. The relationship between the two is good, so there has never been an accident on the mountain, so Mu Yangling is very relieved, but she slept until the middle of the night when she heard There seems to be a commotion in the east courtyard. After all, it was outside, and Mu Yangling was very alert. She sat up and asked, "Lichun, what''s going on outside?" Lichun was busy holding the lamp and went out to look. There was a faint light in the east courtyard, and the noise quickly quieted down. At this time, only the sound of insects in the mountains and forests could be heard. Not daring to relax, he called an old woman who knew martial arts and instructed: "Bring someone over and ask, what happened?" The old woman should be back soon, "It was a little nun in the nunnery who was sick and wanted to see the host teacher too, so it became noisy. Because the princess lived in the west courtyard, they were afraid of disturbing the princess, so they calmed down again." Mu Yangling frowned and asked, "The East Courtyard is the residence of the little nuns in the nunnery? How do I remember that they lived in the back room?" "Back to the princess, the east courtyard is the residence of the host and a few teachers. The little nuns do live in the back room. The ones who are sick may be the little nuns who are waiting for the host and some teachers." Mu Yangling lowered his eyes, thought for a while and asked, "Are there any nuns with new orders in the nunnery? Madam ?? was at a loss, and Gu Yu hurriedly said: "Back to the princess, the servants asked before, there are no nuns who have placed new orders, and no nobles who have brought them to practice." Madam ?? heaved a sigh of relief, so that Miss Guyu knew these things. The two big girls beside the princess, Lichun was in charge of things inside the house, while Gu Yu was in charge of things outside the house. Mu Yangling squinted his eyes and waved: "Okay, it''s not a big deal, just go down and rest." The people who were serving in the room retreated one after another, but Li Chun and Gu Yu stayed behind, Mu Yangling whispered, "Speak to Xiaoting and ask the guards to explore the East Courtyard, because the incense is good in Jingshui Nunnery, it rarely involves the world. , most of them are people who practice Buddhism, since the host and the masters are people who are cultivators, how can they let Xiao Ni serve?" Lichun and Guyu''s expressions changed. Chapter 676： Accident It''s not a small nun, the temple is so secretive, is it because of the gangsters? Lichun and Gu Yu became nervous and looked at each other. Gu Yu immediately turned around and went out. Lichun covered Mu Yangling with the blanket and whispered, "Madame, do you want to get dressed first and get ready?" Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "Don''t make any noise." She asked the servants to step back, just because she was afraid of the grass and the snakes. As soon as Mu Yangling got dressed, she heard the sound of swords coming from the east courtyard. Her eyes flashed fiercely, her body stunned, and Lichun shivered. She felt that the princess suddenly became a princess. A sharp long sword came with a stern aura, making it impossible for people to approach, but just when her heart trembled, the aura instantly subsided and turned into a broad bronze sword, although it was still standing there, But it doesn''t attract attention, but Lichun knows that once someone touches her bottom line, this rusted bronze broadsword will be so sharp to protect the person she wants to protect. Lichun suddenly felt relieved and stepped aside respectfully. Mu Yangling sat in front of Little Bear''s bed and put his clothes on for him. Maybe he felt uncomfortable. Little Bear muttered a few words in his sleep, and his little hand unconsciously patted his mother''s hand and turned over to continue sleeping. Mu Yangling dressed him and covered him with a small blanket. Once something happened, he could leave with a small blanket. The sound of swords in the east courtyard was getting louder and louder. The guards who were originally stationed outside quickly rushed in and surrounded their guest rooms. The guard leader Qi San reported outside the door. Mu Yangling nodded slightly and asked Lichun to let him in. ,"what happened?" Qi San knelt on the ground and said: "Hui Niangniang, there are aliens hiding in the East Courtyard, our talents will be blocked when they enter, and the two sides will fight each other. The subordinates are waiting to protect the safety of the princess and the little prince, so I don''t know where they are. the exact situation. Mu Yangling asked, "How many people were sent over?" "Three." "Send two more," Mu Yangling said, "Quickly fight." Qi San responded without hesitation, turned around and transferred the two of them over. Soon, the news came back. Wu Ni of Jingshui Nunnery actually helped the opponent resist, and there were actually two warrior monks among them. Here It is Jingshui Nunnery, and it is not Baiyun Temple. How can there be warrior monks? Qi Sanyi was stunned, afraid that Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Temple would be involved in this matter, and their twenty or so guards were afraid that they would not be able to protect the princess and the little prince. Qi San didn''t dare to be negligent, and hurriedly asked Mu Yangling to take the little prince to leave immediately, "Princess, this subordinate will arrange for someone to **** you down the mountain." Mu Yangling sat on the edge of the bed and did not move, "Baiyun Mountain is so high up into the clouds, it takes more than half an hour to ride a horse from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain. The cliff to the south, although the back is a mountain, is also rugged and difficult to navigate. Kill, where do we hide?" Qi San''s face turned pale, and Mu Yangling continued: "It will take more than two hours to get out of Baiyun Mountain to Juzhou City... It is better to stay here, use Jingshui Nunnery as a defense, and a place to hide. " Qi San knelt on the ground, ashamed and sad, "It''s all my fault that my subordinates didn''t investigate clearly before, I didn''t expect Jingshui''an and Baiyunshan to have colluded with the traitor." Mu Yangling shook her head slowly, until now, she didn''t want to understand why Baiyun Mountain and Jingshui''an did this. "Can you see who they are hiding?" Qi San shook his head, "Our talents were discovered when they entered the East Courtyard, and the other party killed them without saying a word, so the two sides fought each other." "Could there be a misunderstanding?" "Niangniang, not to mention Jingshui Nunnery, Baiyun Mountain was also emptied ahead of time because you came to worship Buddha. There are no other pilgrims besides us. Besides, when we started, we called out our name, but the other party moved in and tried to kill. What misunderstanding can there be in the stance of silence? I just don''t know who they are hiding." Qi San is a little suspicious of the rebellion of the previous dynasty, so he can''t be from Xixia, right? Both Han and Miao people in Qiannan are very hostile to Xixia people, but if the previous dynasty was rebellious, wouldn''t the princes of the previous dynasty all died? These royal family secrets, Qi San looked at the princess, wanted to ask but dared not ask. Mu Yangling didn''t notice his face, and was thinking about how to retreat, Mu Yangling knocked on the table and asked, "Where are the two sparrows raised by the little prince?" Lichun hurriedly said, "It''s hanging outside." "Give it to Qi San and let it fly immediately." Qi San twitched the corners of his mouth. The two sparrows were caught for Xiao Shizi at the foot of Baiyun Mountain this morning. Even the cages were made of weeds and twigs by the roadside. Qi San wanted to shout, Princess, those are sparrows, not pigeons, or two sparrows that have just been caught. "After the release, bring all of us to the guest room here, close the door, and set up two lines of defense. You go and tell the people in the East Court, and ask them if they intend to rebel. If Baiyun Temple and Jingshui''an insist on resisting , leave them alone, find a way to bring everyone back, we just need to guard this guest house, if there is any misunderstanding, please also ask the hosts of Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Nunnery to explain to me," Mu Yangling looked towards Qi San, said: "Indicate to them, we have informed Juzhou that we are trapped, no matter whether we are dead or alive today, they don''t want to be alone. There are nearly a thousand monks and nuns in Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Nunnery, I don''t believe them. They dare to gamble on this." Qi San''s heart trembled and said in a low voice, "But Princess, we have no way to inform..." Mu Yangling looked at the lights and said quietly: "Didn''t we put two pigeons?" Qi San''s expression changed, and he knelt on the ground without moving. This move was too dangerous. Once Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Nunnery were not fooled, they would surely die. At that time, Baiyun Temple had a rough mountain road, and if they accidentally slipped off the cliff, they could be found for their deaths. Excuses, even if the prince is angry, if there is no evidence, I am afraid that there is no way to take them. Mu Yangling''s face softened, and he said gently: "Just like you don''t want to gamble on the safety of me and the little prince, they don''t dare to gamble on the lives of thousands of monks and nuns behind them, it depends on who''s heart is cruel enough. , go quickly, it will be too late if you don''t go." Qi San gritted his teeth, kowtowed three times to Mu Yangling, turned around and ran away. After a while, the yard became lively and frightened. All the servants and servants were driven into the yard. Mu Yangling got up and picked up the already rubbed. Looking at the little bear whose eyes were awakened, he opened the door, stood on the steps and looked at them quietly, and said loudly: "What are you panicking, this princess and the little prince are still here." The yard was silent for a while, and everyone''s panic was settled. Mu Yangling instructed the strong servants to guard the second gate with sticks and other objects. , holding the temporarily found weapons in their hands, and the women and girls who knew the martial arts tightly guarded around Mu Yangling. Chapter 677： disagreement The chaotic yard just now became orderly, the whole yard became quiet, and the momentum changed. In the dark, some people believed that these servant girls were a guard. Mu Yangling asked Daner''s three children to be handed over to the servants who knew martial arts behind, and then he looked at the queue below and said, "One general and one soldier can be an army, without generals, ten thousand soldiers are just soldiers. There is no combat power to say, I, Mu Yangling, dare not say that I can be a general. It is still possible to instruct you to guard a yard. If you obey the order, I will dare to keep the yard from being destroyed. In the end, someone will be able to get out alive. If you don''t obey the orders, then in this courtyard, including me and the little prince, I''m afraid no one can escape." "I would like to serve the princess!" The courtyard knelt on the ground. Mu Yangling smiled slightly and said, "As long as the crisis can be overcome tonight, I will remember both the survivors and those who died. Those who died in battle will be buried deeply, their families will be supported by the palace, and if they survive and perform well, this princess will give him a gift. a future, male or female." The hearts of everyone became hot, and the eyes shot bright light, and they stared at Mu Yangling with piercing eyes. Mu Yangling instructed: "Now, everyone obey orders, set up traps, and form a formation. Once someone rushes in, kill them!" She looked at them seriously, shouted and asked, "Someone wants to kill us, how should we deal with it?" As soon as these words came out, everyone was furious in their hearts, full of momentum, clenched the stick in their hands, and roared loudly, "Kill, kill, kill!" The sound of ?? resounded through the sky and reached the ears of other people in Baiyun Temple and Jingshui An, and those who were watching secretly were startled. In the Baiyun Temple, the host Jiekong kept turning the rosary in his hand, and when he heard a faint roar, the rosary in his hand couldn''t help moving, and the originally slightly closed eyes couldn''t help but open, Jie turned back and forth, and said: "Senior brother, It can''t go on like this. Once the family members of Prince Rong''s mansion are killed in Baiyun Mountain, I''m afraid we and Jingshui Nunnery will not be able to get rid of the relationship. Besides, there is such a big noise now. Prince Rongjun is notorious for pampering his wife and children. At that time, nearly a thousand monks and nuns in one monastery and one nunnery could not escape death. Jiekong stopped the rosary beads in his hands and remained silent. Jie Ao got anxious, stomped his feet and said, "Senior brother, you have made up your mind. Our Baiyun Temple has been established for two hundred years, so it can''t be destroyed in one fell swoop." Jiekong closed his eyes and said, "You are wrong, our Baiyun Temple has been established for five hundred years." "Senior brother," Jie Yan said with a stern look on his face, stomping his feet: "Dali and Daqi are two countries, we are now the Baiyun Temple in southern Guizhou, not the Baiyun Temple in Dali, not to mention that the guests they sent are not the pilgrims of their Baiyun Temple. , their Nanjian Baiyun Temple needs to hold the Chongsheng Temple, but our Qiannan Baiyun Temple does not need it!" "Jie ," Jie Kong looked at him displeased, and said with a deep heart, "We can''t do this alone, we have to discuss it with the two uncles." Jie Ai''s face was ugly, "Then let the monks stop first, otherwise if you hurt the female family members of the royal palace of Rongjun, everything will be irreversible." Jiekong said indifferently: "You underestimate the people of Rongjun Wangfu too much. The roar just now was made by them, which shows that they still have more energy." Jiekong got up and went to the backyard, Jiehao followed behind him with an ugly face. Master Liao Wu and Master Liao Ji were already sitting upright in the meditation room. When they saw them coming in, they raised their eyebrows and glanced at them. Liao Ji asked, "What''s going on outside? Why do you seem to hear the screams of killing?" Although the two of them are of the highest seniority in Baiyun Temple, they have long since ignored the common affairs of the temple. When they heard the movement outside, they thought that someone in southern Guizhou had rebelled. However, Baiyun Temple is not on the main road of traffic, and they are located on the top of Baiyun Mountain, which is not conducive to it. The soldiers, no matter how many war disasters they have been in for two hundred years, they will not be affected. How can anyone attack the mountain unnecessarily at this time? Jie The tip of his tongue is bitter and he looks at Jiekong. Jiekong paused, handed the letter in his hand to Master Ji, lowered his head and said, "People are now in Jingshui Nunnery, but they were discovered by the people of Rongjun Wangfu for some reason, and the two sides will fight." Ji couldn''t help but slapped the table, "Nonsense, why don''t you tell them to stop, are you going to destroy the centuries-old foundation of Baiyun Temple?" At this time, the chairperson of Jingshui Nunnery was also urging Master Yuanfang, "Uncle, let''s stop, Rongjun Wangfu released carrier pigeons, the princess and the little prince really had an accident at our Jingshui Nunnery, then we should purify the water. The nunnery will be doomed forever. Master Yuanfang couldn''t help speeding up the rosary beads, he lowered his eyes and said nothing, Master Meditation changed a bit, turned around and said, "Uncle Master is undecided, I am the host of Jingshui Nunnery, but I can''t see it. There was an accident at Jingshui Nunnery." "Do you think we can save the Jingshui Temple by telling the truth?" Yuan Fang said in an obscure voice: "Hiding the imperial family of the enemy is a capital crime." Jingxin straightened his back and said, "Although it is a death penalty, it is better for Jingxin alone to bear it than dragging the entire Jingshui Nunnery. Besides, my Buddha is merciful, but Princess Rongjun and the little prince and their servants are innocent, so they can make less. A point of killing is one point less." Yuan Fang was furious, "Do I still want you to teach me? Where did Princess Rong go innocently? If she hadn''t sent someone to visit the East Courtyard at night, none of these things would have happened." "Uncle Master!" Jing Xin didn''t expect Yuan Fang to be so biased, and said tearfully, "Uncle Master has been practicing Buddhism for many years. Obviously it can be avoided, if it wasn''t for the secret guard of the East Court to take action without leaving no room for it, how could the matter become now?" In fact, Jingxin still doesn''t understand why those dark guards took action. They hid in the dark room. In the dark night, the guards of Rongjun Prince''s Mansion did not dare to move too much, and they would definitely not be discovered. They could have avoided this disaster. . The idea of ??meditation has been decided, and he is about to go out after pushing the door. Yuan Fang wants to stop it, but he is held by a few Wu Ni next to Jingxin. Only then did Yuanfang know that Jingshui Nunnery has been grasped by Jingxin unconsciously. He couldn''t help but panic, but Jing Xin had already gone to tell all Wu Ni to stop. The monks of Baiyun Temple who came to help couldn''t help but move for a while. Although Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Nunnery are one temple and one nunnery, they have been watching and helping each other. They are not familiar with those black-clothed people who hide their heads and show their tails, so I meditated and called to stop. They also stopped, seeing that the people from Rongjun Wang''s mansion obediently bypassed them and surrounded the men in black, they couldn''t help but take three steps back and became alert. A woman surrounded by men in black shouted violently, "Meditation, what do you mean? How dare you go against my master!" Jing meditated a Buddha''s name and said, "Donor, instead of fighting and losing both sides, it''s better to sit down and have a good talk. Princess Rongjun has a good heart and may not be held accountable." While meditating on trying to convince everyone to stop fighting first, Ji Wu and Liao Ji came hurriedly with Jiekong Jie, and were captured by the guards of the palace at the door. Qi San cupped his hands and said, "I have offended the master." They put the knife on the necks of the four of them, but the four of them were at peace with their eyes full of compassion, and said with a smile: "Please also ask the donor to lead us to see the master of meditation, the poor monk. I would like to be a lobbyist." Chapter 678： Meet The guest house where Mu Yangling lived was surrounded by circles, and the gate was guarded by all guards. Awareness and Jieji looked at each other, took the lead and walked forward, meditating and Yuanfang, followed by Jiekong and Jieqi. The guards put their hands on the hilt of the knife and looked at them, realizing that as long as they had a little change, the other party would definitely chop off their heads with the knife, but Jiekong felt that it was a mistake to deploy most of the guards in the Rongjun Wangfu. , once someone rushed into the courtyard, aren''t they defenseless? He felt a little pity in his heart, if it wasn''t for Rongjun Wangfu carrying pigeons with him to notify foreign aid, or leaving all these people behind, he would have a way to clean up. The thought of ?? flashed by, and as soon as the courtyard door opened, the six of them were startled. There was even a battle team displayed inside, and it was quiet. If it wasn''t for the guards leading the way with a lantern, they almost didn''t find it in the darkness. Seeing their formation, Jiekong''s face turned pale, and when he passed through the formation, it was the second gate of the guest house. The two guards guarded the same in front of the gate. When he saw Qi San, he bowed and opened the gate. In the whole yard, only a lantern was lit under the corridor, and there was a faint light from the room. Although it was dark, everyone still saw Mu Yangling sitting on the steps, and the yard in front of her also listed The difference is that the team outside the first gate are all servants, while here, they are all maids. The realization even saw an eleven or twelve-year-old girl inside, holding a stick tightly in her hand. He stared at them fiercely. realized and took a deep breath, soldiers, power! Its just a group of servants and maids who have such an aura. Even if there are no carrier pigeons to report the news, they are afraid that they will not be able to break in. If there is no news from the family members of the Wangfu for a long time at the foot of the mountain, they will definitely go up the mountain to investigate. realized and glanced at Jiekong, Jiekong''s face was pale, although the uncle did not say it clearly, he understood what he wanted to ask, such a person, you can fight, can you hide it? Just don''t know who made such a defense? I knew that Qi Haoran was a handsome man, but I didn''t expect that there were such generals among the slaves. After realizing his random thoughts, he had already crossed the team and walked down the steps. He saluted Mu Yangling, who was sitting on the top, and said with a smile: "Amitabha, forgive me, the benefactor, the mountains are a little chaotic. I wonder if the princess and the little prince are still okay?" Mu Yangling glanced at them expressionlessly, then looked at Qi San and asked, "Is there any casualties among the guards in the palace?" "Hui Wangfei, one person died, two people were seriously injured, and one person was slightly injured." "The dead should be collected first, and the injured should be carried down to the accompanying doctor for diagnosis and treatment," Mu Yangling asked in a deep voice, "Have the gangsters been caught?" Qi San glanced at the meditator Tai, lowered his head and replied: "No, but the two sides have stopped fighting. Now the room they live in is surrounded by people sent by their subordinates, and Wu Ni of Jingshui Temple has not intervened." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, looked at Jingxin and Yuanfang, and asked, "Jingxin host, can you tell me who is the guest in the East Courtyard of this princess?" When Mu Yangling didn''t answer, they realized their hearts sank when they asked about the wounded, and they were even more depressed and worried when they listened to her straightforward questioning. Meditation Master Tai looked at the realization and the relief, the people were sent by Baiyun Temple, and Baiyun Temple should pay half of the responsibility for this matter. Understanding and Liaoji gave a wry smile, stepped forward and said, "Princess, can I take a step to speak?" Mu Yangling gave the two of them a deep look, then got up and turned sideways, reaching out and said, "Please." Mu Yangling waved his hand and asked the martial woman to carry the bear to the inner room. Qi San did not dare to let Mu Yangling be alone with them, so he also followed. When she realized it, she glanced at the maids and maids in the inner room, and Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Master always has to show some sincerity, this princess doesn''t dare to put the child outside." Realization was a little puzzled. In his opinion, wouldnt it be safer to put the child in a side room and send a warrior woman and guards to protect it? But now that the two sides do not trust each other, he dares not raise the issue. For Mu Yangling, the safest place in the world is her side, and she will never allow the child to leave her sight. After thinking about it for a while, he let Jiekong Jiehao and Yuan Fang stay behind, and he went in with the realization and meditation. Jiekong and Yuanfang were unwilling and hesitated. A light flashed in Mu Yangling''s drooping eyes, he looked at Ji Wu with interest, Ji Wu''s heart was shocked, he glanced at Mu Yangling warily, then turned back to glared at the two of them, waved his hand and said, "If you don''t hurry up, just go down. Wait outside the door." Jiekong gritted his teeth and had no choice but to step back, but Yuan Fang was beyond her understanding. She said solemnly, "The poor nun is the tallest elder in the Pure Water Nunnery, so I should stay and let Jingxin stay outside." Jingxin lowered his eyes, chanted the Buddha''s name, and said in a calm tone: "Uncle, I am the host of Jingshui Nunnery, and I will naturally take care of this matter. You and Senior Brother Jiekong will stay outside first, you can rest assured that nothing will happen. of." Mu Yangling impatiently listened to them back and forth, and sneered: "Could it be that the people who speak are different, and things can be different? Or you haven''t made up your mind how to make up this lie?" "Amitabha, the concubine and benefactor, the monks don''t slander, how can outsiders deceive the benefactor?" Realization hurriedly clarified. "The monks don''t kill and kill others. Now, don''t you also kill one and go up to four?" Mu Yangling said rudely: "If we didn''t happen to bring two carrier pigeons, we could notify the people outside, only It''s not one or two who are afraid of death." realized that he lowered his eyes, and could only recite the Buddhas name mercifully without any excuse. Mu Yangling waved his hand impatiently and said: "Okay, don''t you just want to talk to me, it''s very simple, I''ll chat with Dawu, Master Liaoji, and Master Meditation first, and then talk to Master Jiekong and Jiegang Master. Talk to Master Yuan Fang, come and invite these three to the side room for tea first, don''t neglect them." Just as Zheng Wu was about to object, the guards had their knives on their necks, and led Jiekong and the three of them to leave. Zheng Wu looked at Mu Yangling in surprise, but saw her eyes bright and stern, and immediately knew that they had left for a while. Wrong move. Mu Yangling snorted coldly in her heart, almost killing everyone in their yard, and now she is automatically delivered to the door, how stupid is she to send people out again? Ji clearly understood, and he looked at Zheng Wu and both sighed slightly. Now that the presiding officer and elders of Baiyun Temple are here, and there are no leaders in the temple, how can they be able to hold down the family members of the Rongjun Princes Mansion? The only blame is that they underestimate the enemy, thinking that they only have twenty guards, how did they expect that there would be one general? Mu Yangling waved his hand, only a warrior woman and Lichun were left in the inner room. Gu Yu led everyone to retreat outside the house and guarded the door. Qi San stayed in the house and stood behind Mu Yangling to protect him. Chapter 679： Inside story Ji Wu glanced at Qi San, suspecting that he was the one who was armed with talents and guarding the yard, so he was a little more cautious, he considered it for a while, then bent slightly and said: "The princess and the little prince are startled, Dong Dong. The matter in the hospital is a misunderstanding?" "Misunderstanding?" Qi San snorted coldly: "Knowing that our princess is going to pay homage to the Buddha, since Baiyun Temple and Jingshui''an have already been cleared, why is there such a dangerous person left in the East Court of Jingshui''an? I don''t think this is a misunderstanding. , but it''s you who harbor evil intentions." King Wu was about to explain, but Mu Yangling asked: "Master and Shi Tai haven''t told me who the people in the East Court are." Kingwu was silent for a moment, Jingxin sighed slightly, raised his head and was about to speak, but Zhengwu said before her: "Let''s talk about the poor monk, Jingshui Nunnery is only entrusted by our Baiyun Temple, and we don''t know anything about it." Meditation looked at the realization with some gratitude. Understanding directly looked at Mu Yangling and said, "Our Baiyun Temple has been built for more than 200 years, which is not a long time among other temples, but it can become one of the three major temples in southern Guizhou, all because we still have the main temple minister. help." "Oh? Baiyun Temple is a branch? I don''t know which branch of Baiyun Temple it is." There are many temples called Baiyun Temple in the world, both large and small. "Nanjian Baiyun Temple." Jiwu slightly bent over and said. Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows, "In Dali?" The realization smiled, "I didn''t expect the princess to know that Nanjian County is in Dali. More than 200 years ago, there was no Dali country, the world was unified, only Dali County. They have deep feelings for each other. I heard that the people in southern Qian are strong and the Miao people are not convinced. Therefore, the two discussed Buddhism. At that time, people in southern Qian did not believe in Buddhism, and the Han people believed in many people. The same, so it''s very confusing." The realization said: "Although Dali is also difficult and barren, the people live and work in peace and contentment, all because of Buddhism. Therefore, Liu Huazhi, the governor of southern Guizhou at that time, started to build a temple to educate the minds of the people, but this temple is easy to build and can preach and accept Buddhism. Monks and nuns are rare, so Liu Huazhi asked Duan, and Duan came forward to persuade Nanjian Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Temple at the foot of the mountain to send 180 monks and nuns to settle in southern Guizhou. Water Temple." Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows, realizing that what he said was nice, but it was only Buddhism to compete for believers, and Liu Huazhi and Duan Shi cooperated for the benefit. If you really want to educate the people, then you should teach them to read and write, and nothing else. A single "Analects" can be brainwashed. In the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, there was still a hundred schools of thought contending. At that time, Confucianism was not prominent. In the Qin Dynasty, the jurisprudence was prosperous. In the Han Dynasty, Taoism was far superior to Confucianism. Theories are gradually declining, and Confucianism has long since become a national study. Don''t you see that Confucianism is the one that has many examinations in the current imperial examination? Liu Huazhi abandoned Confucianism and used Buddhism, definitely not for the purpose of educating the people. Although Mu Yangling did not know what the purpose was, there is no doubt that the Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Temple in southern Guizhou were likely to become the eyes of the Dali Kingdom. Naturally, Dali was only distributed in the past 20 or 30 years, and what happened 200 years ago, they are probably not enough. Mu Yangling knocked on the table and asked, "Have you always had contact with the Dali Kingdom?" realized that he was silent for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, there is still a connection, the princess is afraid that I don''t know, Dali and Da Zhou have not completely closed the field, and the field has been open since the founding of Daqi..." "You don''t always rely on the farm to contact you, right?" Mu Yangling sneered, "As far as I know, there is only one farm left in Dali and Qiannan now, and there are only dozens of households living around, because of border taxes. Extremely high, the market has already existed in name only, how dare you put your bare heads on both sides in front of the officials?" realized with a smile: "Wangfei Niangniang, although the field has declined more than before, it is not as bleak as you said. There are many cars and horses passing by every day, so the presence of one or two monks there is really not noticeable." "Oh? Isn''t it noticeable to appear at a fixed time?" Mu Yangling put the teacup in his hand heavily on the table, and sneered: "Does Master Wu think of this princess as an ignorant woman and child? Dali has a channel for private transactions, and the Han people often trade with the Han people in the central region. Tell me, who will go to the market? In the prince''s study, there is a tax account book for the last year''s market. Master Wu wanted to tell me that the store The officials are so corrupt and bend the law that they swallow up all the customs duties?" Ji Wu''s face changed slightly, and Li Ji hurriedly said: "Prince Concubine, calm down, Junior Brother Wu, I''m afraid I didn''t make it very clear, we did meet at the Juchang, but we appeared in the Juchang, there is a small temple near the Juchang, we We often meet there, so the officials stationed in the judging field will not find us, and we seldom go to the juicing field, only to see the bustling place, and naturally feel that the business is very good." Mu Yangling sneered. Although he didn''t believe it in his heart, he didn''t refute any more. He just signaled them to continue, "So you can pass the news of Daqi to Dali, and you can also receive people from Dali?" Liwu hurriedly defended: "Princess Empress, our Buddhist family is not involved in state affairs, and our exchanges are mostly exchanging and transcribing scriptures, and we don''t pass on unfavorable news to Daqi. As for this time, alas, it''s a long story." "Three days ago, a monk from Baiyun Temple in Nanjian suddenly came to the temple with a girl and her entourage, saying that she was the daughter of Wang Ping, the Great General of the Right Guard of the Dali Kingdom." She was framed and imprisoned. The Wang family was imprisoned. Miss Wang escaped because she was not at home. I just thought of a way to **** her to Qiannan, and the purpose is just to let her live a safe life, so that I can leave a drop of blood for the Wang family." Seeing that Mu Yangling''s face was pale, he didn''t know what she was thinking, so he could only continue: "Because she is a female guest, the poor monk asked Jingshui Nunnery to take care of her, and who knows how to settle down, Baiyun Temple and Jingshui. The nunnery received news that the princess would come to pay homage to the Buddha. We originally wanted to move people down the mountain, but Miss Wang was seriously injured before, so she didnt dare to move, so we had to arrange people into the East Courtyard. Awareness looked at Jingxin, and said helplessly: "As for why what happened tonight, the poor monk has no way of knowing. The poor monk was resting in the temple at the time." Jingxin hurriedly said: "Returning to the concubine, Miss Wang is really hurt too badly. Tonight, she suddenly developed a high fever. There was not enough medicinal materials in the nunnery. Her maid panicked and alarmed the people in the East Courtyard." Jingxin said helplessly: "Although the poor nun left Miss Wang in the nunnery, not many people in the nunnery knew about this, so two women suddenly appeared in the east courtyard, which caused a riot, and the princess sent guards here. Investigating, those dead men who secretly protected Miss Wang mistakenly thought that the guards were the ones who came to kill them, so they did not say anything about it, this is really a misunderstanding, not against the princess and the little prince." Chapter 680： assassinate Both awareness and meditation know that it is impossible to completely remove Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Nunnery from this matter. What they want is to define the nature of the incident as fornicating with a neighboring country, which is better than assassinating the family of Rongjun Wangfu. , the charge of attempted treason is much lighter. The former only pursues these few insiders, while the latter, nearly a thousand monks and nuns in one monastery and one nunnery may not be guaranteed. Mu Yangling asked, "Where''s the lady Wang?" Jingxin hurriedly bowed and said, "I''m still in the East Courtyard, but I''m in a coma because of a high fever." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "If what you said is true, everything is a misunderstanding, I will leave a bloodline for the Wang family," Mu Yangling sneered: "If you had informed the details earlier, wouldn''t my Rongjun Wangfu still be there? Wouldn''t it be possible to harm a weak woman? So many things would not have happened." realized Wu and the others bowed their heads in shame, "What the princess taught is that we treat the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain." "Please also ask Master Jingxin to ask Miss Wang''s dark guard to put down their weapons. This princess has an accompanying doctor and some common medicines, so I will send Miss Wang for treatment. It''s better not to die by the sword. Underneath, he died of pain." This is very rude, but for the sake of Miss Wang, the realization and meditation did not dare to respond, because they did not know whether what Mu Yangling said was true or not. Realization and Jingxin hesitated for a moment, then looked at each other and said, "Miss Wang, why don''t you leave Miss Wang in the nunnery for a while, and the poor nun will take the doctor to show her." Mu Yangling smiled slightly and said: "Master Jingxin, I personally believe that what you said is true, but all this has not been verified, do you think I will put such a dangerous daughter of a neighboring general in the nunnery? This princess knows what you are worried about. Don''t worry, I will not kill her, at least until her identity is found out. After the investigation, the truth is as you said. Settling down in southern Qian will protect her from the Wang family''s bloodline." Meditations heart was beating wildly, and he reluctantly responded, The poor nun can only give it a try. "This princess only gives you two quarters of an hour. If they don''t put down their weapons and don''t obey honestly, then the guards of the palace will rush in. Anyone who resists will be shot!" Mu Yangling''s voice was a little murderous, cold cold road. Mu Yangling asked Qi San to bring Jingxin to the East Courtyard, and then asked Jiekong, Jiegang and Yuanfang to invite him, and asked Jiekong again in front of the enlightened face, "Master Jiekong, the East Courtyard lives in the who?" Jiekong said without squinting: "Hui Wangfei, the daughter of Wang Ping, the general of the right Weiwei of Dali Kingdom, lives here." Mu Yangling knew that they didn''t commit confessions before they came, and the identity of the people in the East Court was true. Mu Yangling nodded slightly and asked them to sit down without questioning. Several people did not expect Mu Yangling to ask such a question, and they were all a little nervous. The room was quiet for a while, and the silence was terrifying. Both Jian Wu and Liao Ji closed their eyes and slid the rosary in their hands. Mu Yangling also drank tea peacefully. On the contrary, Yuan Fang saw that there was no meditation in the room, so he secretly became anxious and kept looking at Jiekong, Jiekong couldnt help asking Said: "Wangfei Niangniang, where is the meditation master?" "She went to invite Miss Wang to come over." As soon as these words came out, both Jiekong and Yuanfang''s expressions changed slightly. "By the way, is the monk who sent Miss Wang here still there?" Mu Yangling was about to drink tea when he suddenly thought of such a person. Ji Wu turned his body slightly and said respectfully, "Returning to the princess, that person was seriously injured. He only led the person to the temple, and he died of serious injuries not long after." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, neither saying he believed nor disbelieved. Jiekong and Yuanfang couldn''t help but get anxious, how could people fall into the hands of Rongjun Wangfu? Wasn''t the price they paid for protecting her in vain? From Dali to Qiannan, how many people died? Jiekong and Yuanfang''s eyes gradually turned red, and they looked at each other calmly. Jiekong''s eyes quickly circled the room, seeing that there were only two guards in the room, and one was still standing in front of the door of the inner room, his heart couldn''t help but move, he gave Yuan Fang a wink... "Quiet!" "Nie Barrier, stop!" Understanding and Liaoji shouted, wanting to stop Jiekong and Yuanfang, but he and Liaoji sat on Mu Yangling''s left, Jiekong and Yuanfang sat on Mu Yangling''s right, the distance was the same, the other party first. They took one step and couldn''t stop it at all. Mu Yangling tensed up the moment Jiekong and Yuanfang moved. As soon as Yuanfang rushed up, she kicked her in the chest and abdomen, kicked the person flying, and the person flew out and fell to the ground. Hearing a few "clicks", it should be that the ribs in her chest were broken, but Jiekong was intercepted by the guards behind her, and the two instantly fought into a ball. Jiexi widened his eyes and shouted, "Senior brother, stop!" The first thing Mu Yangling looked at was the guard guarding the door of the inner room. Seeing that he was motionless, with his sword in his hand, he was standing guard in front of the door. Then he felt a little relieved. Seeing Jiekong, who was moving more and more violently, Mu Yangling felt angry in his chest. , picked up the teacup on the table, just watched his movements for a moment, then threw the teacup in his hand, which happened to block his next move, paused for a while, and then turned sideways to dodge, but the guard''s knife had already He stabbed out in one step, hit his waist and abdomen, kicked the person down with one foot, Jie Kong cried out in pain, and fell beside Yuan Fang. The guard''s sword was in front of his neck, so he couldn''t lift his head. Mu Yangling tilted his head to look at the pale-faced realization, and said with a smile: "Master Wu, how can I believe that the people in the East Court are just the orphans of a destroyed general?" Knelt down in front of Mu Yangling and said, "Princess Concubine, that is indeed Wang Ping''s daughter, and the poor monk did not lie." Ji and Jiehao also hurriedly knelt on the ground. Mu Yangling was noncommittal, she snorted coldly and looked at Jiekong, "Want to use me as a pledge to rescue the people in the East Courtyard? Jiekong, aren''t you the host of Baiyun Temple? You are willing to sacrifice more than 700 people in the temple for a woman. Your life, you are generous, come here, take these two people down, and detain them separately." Mu Yangling didn''t look at the three people kneeling on the ground, got up and said, "I don''t know who Jiekong chose, it''s stupid." Jiekong''s face was blue and white, and when he moved his neck, a bloodstain was drawn. He looked at Mu Yangling with resentful eyes. The expressions of Wu Wu and the others were also ugly. Obviously they had taken out Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Temple, at least they would not implicate the innocent monks in the temple, but Jiekong and Yuanfang destroyed everything. I realized that my heart was sad, I knew this earlier, I shouldn''t have let Jiekong and Dali get so close, and they didn''t even distinguish between closeness and estrangement. Mu Yangling waved the three of them to the side room next door to guard them. Realization seemed to be ten years older all of a sudden, he looked at Jie Yan and said, "Jie Yan, if you can get out alive, then you will take over the control of Baiyun Temple." "Uncle Master!" Xiaowu waved his hand and said, "You senior brother Jiekong assassinated the princess, no matter what, you won''t survive. You have to remember that you are the host of Qiannan Baiyun Temple, not Nanjian Baiyun Temple!" Jie Ai knelt on the ground, weeping bitterly, "My nephew knows." Understanding Wu sighed, "Don''t make the same mistake as your senior brother. In the future, it will be farther away from Nanjian Baiyun Temple. Two hundred years later, one country has become two countries, even if it was the main temple, when Dalu County was transformed into a country, two They also broke the relationship. Chapter 681： Suspect In the east courtyard, the two sides confronted each other, and in the room, they quietly persuaded Miss Wang''s maid, "Miss Qiaohui, the royal palace of Rongjun has notified the foreign aid with carrier pigeons, I am afraid that reinforcements will arrive before dawn, and Jingshui Nunnery has long been Being surrounded by the guards of the palace, we couldn''t get out at all," she said as she lowered her gaze on the bed and said in a low voice, "Furthermore, Your Highness is in urgent need of medicinal materials now, otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t be able to make it through tonight." Qiaohui looked at His Highness, who was burning red, her eyes were all red, she could only grit her teeth and nod. Jingxin hurriedly said in a low voice, "Your Highness is now the daughter of Wang Ping, the Great General of the Right Weiwei in Dali, girl, be careful." Jingxin told her the most important thing about her realization, and then helped to carry the person out. Qiaohui nodded slightly to the dark guard outside. The dark guard put down his sword and was bound by Qi San, and the atmosphere suddenly froze. Qiaohui followed Miss Wang step by step, Qi San glanced at her and didn''t stop her, the originally stagnant atmosphere eased a little. Aside from Qiaohui and a maid, Miss Wang and her party only had three secret guards who were able to survive here. The three of them were very skilled. Qi San felt that among the guards, only Commander Baili, who was beside the emperor, could fight against them. , This time if they weren''t already injured, the casualties of the guards would not be so light. Qi San ordered the three of them to be guarded, while quietly ordering a guard to let him hurry down the mountain to report the message while the monk Wu Ni was not paying attention. They don''t have carrier pigeons or foreign aid. After dawn, Ji Wu and others can definitely guess. Although the people who can make decisions in Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Nunnery have asked them to detain them, it is still safer to invite foreign aid. Otherwise, so many people, They can''t go down the mountain either. Mu Yangling stood in front of the bed and carefully looked at Miss Wang on the bed. She was fifteen or sixteen years old, with beautiful eyebrows, a small face with melon seeds, and her skin as white as jade. She was a rare beauty. Mu Yangling saw that her face was burning red and her brows were furrowed in discomfort, so she asked the doctor who took her pulse, "How is it?" The doctor put away his hands, bowed and said, "The burn is too severe, she needs to cool down immediately, I will give her a prescription to eat and see. If she can survive today''s noon, it will be fine." It was already early morning, and it was only four or five hours before noon. She waved him down to grab the medicine and looked at the **** the bed. Qiaohui didn''t expect it to be so serious. At this time, she was kneeling in front of the bed and crying, "Boom", Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows, turned and told Lichun, "Go and dig well water to cool her down." The medicine has to be boiled for a while, so it is better to cool down physically first. At this time, just after spring and summer, the well water on the mountain is extremely cool, there is no ice, and it is also very good to use it to cool down. Lichun brought the water in, Qiaohui wiped away her tears, stepped forward to take the water basin, and said in a low voice, "Come on, maid." Lichun saw that her movements were a little strange, so he raised his eyebrows and handed things over to her. Mu Yangling was sitting beside the bed, picked up Miss Wang''s hand and touched it. Seeing that Qiaohui had twisted the handkerchief and came over and looked at her strangely, Mu Yangling put her hand on the side of the bed gently, got up and said : "Take good care of her, and tell Gu Yu if you need anything, she will give it to you." Qiaohui quickly nodded in response, seeing that she walked up and picked up Miss Wang''s hand to check, and was relieved to see that there was no abnormality. Seeing that the girl''s face was flushed, she quickly took a towel and folded it on her forehead to cool off the heat. Mu Yangling returned to his room, the little bear had fallen asleep again, but was still a little uneasy, two little hands clenched into fists and put them beside his head, and sometimes kicked his legs like a fright, and his little brows were wrinkled together. Mu Yangling stepped forward and hugged him in his arms, wrapped him in a blanket, and patted his back lightly, the little bear smelled the familiar breath, his brows were slightly loose, and he arched in his mother''s arms, feeling relieved slept. Mu Yangling raised her head and asked Lichun, who followed up, in a soft voice, "How is it?" "It''s not like she was serving her close to her body. When she twisted the towel, the water splashed, and she put it on her forehead without wringing it dry. At first glance, she didn''t serve anyone very well." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, thinking of Qiaohui''s light but steady steps, knowing that she has a kung fu foundation, she used to be afraid of being a martial maid, just like the martial woman beside Xiaoxiong, she only needs to be responsible for his safety, and the rest can be ignored. And Miss Wang''s hand is soft and delicate, at first glance it is the hand of Miss Qianjin, but Mu Yangling still has some doubts in her heart, is she really just Wang Ping''s daughter? Mu Yangling lay with her son in her arms for a while, then it was dawn outside, Gu Yu came in lightly, whispered a few words in Lichun''s ear, Mu Yangling opened her eyes and patted the man who had turned over because she got up. Son, get up and come out. Lichun and Gu Yu hurriedly stepped forward to wait on them, "Niangniang, Qisan asked if you would like to leave early?" "Have reinforcements arrived?" "Not yet, Qi San estimates that he will have to wait until the beginning of the morning (Note: around seven o''clock)." Gu Yu whispered. Mu Yangling shook his head slightly and said, "Wait until the reinforcements arrive, we are too few, and it''s too dangerous on the road. How is that Miss Wang?" "The fever has subsided, but there is a wound in her waist and abdomen. The doctor said that the internal organs are injured and it is not suitable to move. At this time, she is still in a drowsiness." "We have to go, no one can stay here, we have to ask someone to prepare a sedan chair, and the carriage is bumpy, so we will use the sedan chair to carry her back." "Is it too polite to her?" Gu Yu muttered. Mu Yangling glared at her and said, "I always feel that her identity is wrong. The three secret guards around her are seriously injured and can still resist the attack of the four guards of the palace. Since a general''s palace can take it With such strength, how can only one woman escape, the first choice should be the youngest son of the family." "Didn''t you say that she escaped because of fate?" "Who would go out with so many secret guards?" Mu Yangling said: "If we had a group of such secret guards in our house, even if we were behind bars, they could rush in and rob Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong." Brother Qi Haoran is only one hundred miles away from such a person. To train such an outstanding dead man, he relies not only on means and resources, but also on his background. The Zhu family is because of the martial arts family, so they have a lot of money and martial arts secrets, but that''s it, there are only a few people like Baili. If Qi Xiuyuan was too young to go to the battlefield, the Zhu family might not be willing to put Baili on the battlefield. Drive him, such an outstanding dead man is not so easy to raise. Even if the Dali Wang family has a history of nearly three hundred years, Mu Yangling still has some doubts in his heart. There are no more than three dead men with outstanding martial arts around a daughter. Is the Dali Wang family really capable? It must be known that their losses on the way are not small, otherwise Miss Wang would not have been seriously injured herself. Mu Yangling only calculated in her heart, and knew that there must be no less than six such dead men beside her. Six, to the limit raised by the strength of the Zhu family, can one daughter of the Wang family have six? How many are there around the eldest son who can be the heir? Why didn''t he have the power to escape? Mu Yangling chuckled, she is not a fool. Chapter 682： return trip Qi San stood in front of the door and walked around anxiously. A guard rushed up from the bottom of the mountain. He hurried up to meet him and asked, "How is it?" The guard took a sigh of relief and said, "Master Biao has brought the troops in person, and now they have gone up the mountain, they will arrive in two quarters of an hour." Qi San punched excitedly and said happily, "That''s great!" The warrior monk of Baiyun Temple was parked not far away, but he was always frightened, for fear that those people would run out of control and rush over. Qi San couldn''t leave, so he turned around and instructed a guard, "Quickly inform the princess of this news." Mu Yangling got the news, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he felt relieved. He turned his head and instructed Lichun, "Tell the maid to pack up, the queue outside the second gate is still vigilant, and put Wu Jiekong and others under strict supervision." Mu Yangling turned to look at Miss Wang, who was sleeping next door. Qiaohui was leaning against the bed to sleep, and when she heard the footsteps, her body tensed up, she jumped up and turned back on guard, seeing Mu Yangling, her expression softened slightly. , but his eyes were still fixed on her. Mu Yangling didn''t seem to notice her alertness, stepped forward and touched Miss Wang''s forehead, nodded and said, "The fever is gone." "Thank you, Princess, for the medicine." Mu Yangling waved his hands and said with a smile: "Since I promised to treat her, I naturally did what I said, but her fever has subsided, but her injuries are very serious. The doctor said that his ability is limited, and the medicine on the mountain is not enough. Many things are missing." Qiaohui gritted her teeth and asked involuntarily, "What does the princess mean?" "There is an imperial doctor in my house, with outstanding medical skills, and the general''s house has a lot of medicinal materials. I have already asked people to prepare a sedan chair. The carriage is too bumpy. Your girl''s injury is not suitable for riding in a carriage. Fortunately, I asked people to make a bed in the sedan chair. Anyway, it can reduce some bumps, you can go and see what else needs to be added later, your girl is weak, and you have to wait for it with you." Qiaohui breathed a sigh of relief, as long as she could follow the girl. "Niangniang, the little prince woke up and was looking for you." Gu Yu hurried over. Mu Yangling nodded slightly to Qiaohui, and hurried over to look at his son. Little Bear was sitting on the bed with his mouth sullen. He wanted to cry. When he saw his mother stretch out his hand, he was about to hug her, and the tears fell down with a "smack", feeling aggrieved. Incredible. Mu Yangling hurriedly stepped forward and hugged him in his arms, wiped his tears, and asked softly, "Why are you crying? Isn''t my mother here?" The little bear leaned on her chest obediently, sobbed twice, his little hands tightly grasped her sleeves, and only looked at her aggrieved. Mu Yangling nodded his nose, dressed him personally, and coaxed him: "Little bear, we''ll go home after we get dressed, okay?" Hearing that he was going home, Little Bear was happier. He stretched out his hand to let his mother dress him, and climbed out of bed and squatted on the ground to put on his shoes. When Fan Zijin rushed in, what he saw was the little bear with red eyes putting shoes on his feet, and so many girls in the room were watching, and his face turned blue with anger, and said angrily, "How did you serve the little prince? What? Didn''t you see Xiao Shizi wearing shoes?" Lichun and the others were startled, looked at Mu Yangling who was beside him, and stood with their hands tied, not knowing whether to step forward to help or not. Since the young prince was two years old, he asked himself to wear clothes and shoes, and sometimes he was lazy to ask the princess or the girls to help. Xiao Xiong was also startled, squatted down on the ground and looked at Fan Zijin blankly. The child with a round head and a round head, looks very like Haoran, with red eyes. At first glance, he was bullied and wronged. Fan Zijin felt distressed. When it was flooding, when he saw Little Bear looking at him, he immediately softened his expression, went up to pick Little Bear up, and said, "Little Bear, who bullied you? Tell uncle, uncle will help you beat him." asked, while giving him shoes. The child''s feet were small and soft, Fan Zijin couldn''t get it in for a while, and the bear was not light, so he squatted again, and his forehead was sweating for a while. Mu Yangling knew that he was not in good health, so he hurriedly took the little bear from his arms, took the shoes from his hand and put them on the little bear, explaining: "This child is self-reliant, and now he doesn''t like people helping him put on shoes." Fan Zijin straightened up and said dissatisfiedly: "It doesn''t take this time to be self-reliant and self-reliant. How old is he? Your requirements are too strict." Mu Yangling felt that it was better to go back and discuss with Qi Haoran behind closed doors, so he nodded perfunctorily. Fan Zijin also knew that she didn''t listen, so he asked seriously, "Is Jingshui Nunnery? What''s going on? The guards came back to report, and it was unclear what they said, but the person who assassinated them was caught?" Mu Yangling wanted to give the bear to Lichun to carry it down, but the bear hugged his mother''s neck and didn''t let go, Mu Yangling could only hold him and tell Fan Zijin what happened last night, saying, "I doubt that Miss Wang is not. Wang Ping''s daughter." "She didn''t have an identity letter? There''s always something to prove her identity, right?" Fan Zijin asked. Mu Yangling was stunned, and said: "If you don''t say it, I forgot, I thought they were running for their lives, it is impossible to bring these things, I will ask someone to ask, but now the master is unconscious, what is the truth? Ask when you wake up." Fan Zijin nodded, "How do you plan to arrange her?" "Let''s keep them in the general''s mansion. As for the three dead soldiers, don''t kill them. Although they are fierce, their masters are in our hands. They should know what to do." Fan Zijin frowned slightly, "Didn''t you say that Qiaohui knows martial arts?" Mu Yangling said with a smile, "Don''t worry, there are quite a few martial maids and wives in my house. Her fists are hard to beat with four hands, and she has a seriously injured master to protect, so she won''t be ignorant," Mu Yangling lowered her voice. The voice said: "Moreover, the three dead men seem to obey her orders." Fan Zijin frowned. Qi San said that the meditation master went directly into the house to persuade Qiaohui. Originally, the two sides were still facing each other, but Qiaohui made the dead man give up their resistance and were willing to be bound. It can be seen that they obeyed Qiaohui. The reinforcements brought by Fan Zijin surrounded Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Nunnery. He left half of them to separate the monks and nuns in the temple, and then took half of them to **** Mu Yangling and the others back to the city. Realization and others were taken away by him, and Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Nunnery were all headless. Fan Zijin saw the chaos of monks and nuns, so he assigned two senior monks and nuns to manage Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Nunnery respectively, and then led people to protect Mu Yangling and others down the mountain. Knowing that the sedan chair that was found was meant to carry Miss Wang, the main thing was stability, so he asked someone to directly lift the largest sedan chair, and put a thick quilt on it, and Miss Wang was held by Qiaohui and gently placed on it. Above, she sat on the side and hugged her head gently on her knees, indicating that she could get up from the sedan chair. The mountain road is bumpy, and the sedan chair is indeed much more stable than the carriage. In addition, there are four strong guards who carry the sedan. They start and land at the same time. The heart that Qiaohui had been holding on until then let go. Chapter 683： identity "Miss Wang?" A soft and soft voice sounded in her ears, Duan Yuqing frowned slightly, and when she opened her eyes, her eyes were blurred, and it took a long time to see what was in front of her. "Miss Wang?" Seeing her opening her eyes, Mu Yangling called her again, but the person on the bed only frowned slightly, looked confused, and turned to look at her with some doubts. Mu Yangling smiled at her, "Miss awake? Are you better?" "Who are you?" Duan Yuqing woke up a bit and looked at Mu Yangling puzzled. Mu Yangling helped her up, poured her a glass of water, and after watching her moisten her throat, said: "You are seriously injured, and now my family is cultivating," Mu Yangling suddenly asked when she saw that her expression was slightly relaxed: " How does Duan feel now?" Duan Yuqing put down the teacup and smiled gratefully: "Thank you madam, I feel much better now, I don''t know the maid next to me..." "You mean Miss Qiaohui? She went to boil medicine for you," Mu Yangling asked in a soft voice: "How did the injury on Miss Duan''s body hurt?" Duan Yuqing said vaguely: "I met a bad guy on the road, and I accidentally hurt..." She didn''t know how Qiaohui explained her origin, so she didn''t dare to say it too clearly. Duan Yuqing''s eyes quickly circled the room. Seeing the exquisite decorations in the room, she knew that this family was either rich or expensive. Ordinarily, they were running for their lives. They should be low-key. How could she appear here? Duan Yuqing looked at the door slightly anxiously and asked, "I don''t know what the madam''s name is." Mu Yangling looked at her expression carefully, and smiled softly: "I''m Princess Rongjun, Miss Duan just call me Princess directly." Duan Yuqing''s face changed slightly, "Princess Rongjun?" There is no Prince Rong in the Dali Kingdom at all. No, she fled to Daqi. When the Emperor of Daqi ascended the throne, he named his younger brother the Prince of Rong. When Duan Yuqing was excited, she felt pain in her waist and abdomen, and her face was bloodless. She covered the wound and almost bit her lip to bleed. "Girl?" Qiaohui, who came in with the medicine, happened to see this scene, hurried over, put the medicine on the table next to him and rushed in, looking at her excitedly and anxiously, "Girl, are you awake? If you have a wound, I will call you an imperial doctor." Duan Yuqing waved her hand and looked at Qiaohui anxiously. She had many questions to ask her, but now that Mu Yangling is here, many questions cannot be answered, so she can only be anxious. Mu Yangling seemed to know what she was thinking, got up and said: "Since the girl is awake, then take the medicine first and then rest, I will come to see you at night." Mu Yangling went out with the servants in the house, leaving them alone, the master and the servant. Duan Yuqing breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "What''s going on? Aren''t we going to Baiyun Temple? Why did we come to the Rongjun Prince''s Mansion?" Qiaohui sat on the edge of the bed and hugged her, whispering in her ear: "Your Highness, be careful that there are ears on the partition wall..." In a low voice, she briefly explained what happened in Baiyun Temple and Jingshui Nunnery. Duan Yuqing''s heart skipped a beat, she couldn''t help covering her chest, and asked in a voiceless voice, "Who did you just say my pseudonym was?" "Master Wu said you are the daughter of General Wang Da..." "Yes," Duan Yuqing paled, "but she just called me Miss Duan." Qiaohui''s face also changed, she couldn''t help holding Duan Yuqing''s hand tightly, Qiaohui gritted her teeth, and said hatefully: "Tricky villain!" She even did this cunning thing while her master was drowsy. "Qiaohui, can we leave?" Duan Yuqing was afraid of being chased and killed all the way, and now she has fallen into the hands of the Daqi royal family. "Your Highness," Qiaohui said with reddened eyes, "Your injury is too serious..." Don''t say that they are trapped in the general''s mansion now, and the dead are being held. Even if the dead are still there, they will not dare to escape. Duan Yuqing''s injuries are too serious. If there is no good medicine, I am afraid... Qiaohui felt hatred in her heart, and knelt down and said, "Your Highness, that princess is not a good person. Since she cheated on you, it means that she has doubted your identity in her heart. You didn''t refute it just now, and she has already recognized you 80% of the time. As such, it is better to confess and cooperate with Daqi. Duan Yuqing lowered her eyes, bit her lip lightly, and hesitated, "Yes, but if she uses me to trade with Gao..." "If she thinks this way, the slave maid will protect His Highness to escape even if she dies. The most important thing is to take care of your wounds." Qiaohui thought very clearly that in order to escape, Duan Yuqing''s injury must be healed, otherwise escaping would mean death, and now the plan is to find a way to buy more time. Seeing that she was still hesitating, Qiaohui whispered in her ear: "His Royal Highness, time is running out, we can''t wait any longer, you show your identity, as a princess of a country, you can get preferential treatment, and your injury will definitely be better. Hurry up, even if she has a vicious mind, she has to notify the Emperor Daqi first, and then she can find a way to notify the Gao family in the country. During this period of time, if you recover from your injury, the servant will send you out immediately." In the end, what they are fighting for is time, time to heal. Duan Yuqing gritted his teeth and said, "Then go and invite someone, I will tell her personally." Qiaohui was a little worried, His Highness was innocent, and I was afraid that she was not the opponent of the treacherous princess, but she was just a slave, and she was indeed not qualified to talk to Mu Yangling. Qiaohui gritted her teeth and fed Duan Yuqing the medicine. has been thinking along the way, where did they show their tracks? How could Mu Yangling suddenly guess their identities? Did the dead betray them? No, it''s impossible. Those people are trained not to betray their masters. Qiaohui guessed in her heart and overturned them one by one. On the other side, Mu Yangling was excitedly confronting Li Chun and said, "Go and call Young Master Biao back immediately and say that I have something important to tell him." Originally, it was just a random test, but I didnt expect it to be the right test. Thanks to the various TV dramas in the previous life, Mu Yangling raised the corners of his mouth happily. She originally suspected that she was the son of the Wang family who was disguised as a woman to escape, but later it was confirmed that she was a woman, and naturally she suspected that she was not a girl of the Wang family. Since it is not from the Wang family, whose family is it? The power of the Dali country is higher than that of the Wang clan. There are only a few families who can send so many dead soldiers. She originally suspected that she was the daughter of the Gao clan or the Qin clan. After all, the Dali country is now governed by these two families, especially the Gao clan. As for all government affairs in Dali, she remembered that Haoran had said before that Dali had two rebellions within three years of opposing Gao''s control of the government. But just now when she looked at the girl lying on the bed, she suddenly had a flash of inspiration and called her "Miss Duan" when she didn''t recover at all. The surname is Duan. In Dali, there is only one powerful family with the surname Duan - the Dali royal family. Chapter 684： Duan Before Mu Yangling could wait for Fan Zijin, Qiaohui came first. Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows and said, "Let your girl rest for a while. She wakes up and hasn''t eaten anything yet. I''ll see her in the afternoon." Qiaohui hesitated for a moment and then withdrew. Mu Yangling waited for Fan Zijin to come back, Fan Zijin said stunned: "You said she was Princess Duan?" Mu Yangling nodded, "I guess." Fan Zijin frowned, "How could Duan''s princess escape to Daqi? Could it be that Dali is in chaos? Haoran is still in Dali." Mu Yangling waved his hand without worrying at all: "Don''t worry, he won''t rush to find death, I''ll see her in a while, you can listen behind the screen to see what happened to Dali, Haoran is not in Qiannan. , I''m not worried about what happened to him, I''m worried about Qiannan''s border defense." Fan Zijin nodded, Liu Dahei in the Xiying, Lin Man in the Dongying, these two were okay, they were Haoran''s confidants, but the generals in the central battalion had always been a little careful and had to guard against them. When Mu Yangling went to see Duan Yuqing, Duan Yuqing woke up after a sleep, so she drank medicine and ate something, so her face was not as pale as before. When she saw Mu Yangling, she got up and leaned on the back pillow, strong. He smiled and said, "Is the princess here?" Mu Yangling nodded slightly, Lichun moved a chair for her to sit in front of the bed, "Miss Wang feeling better?" Duan Yuqing smiled bitterly, "Since the princess has already guessed my identity, why call me Miss Wang again?" Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I made a mistake in calling Miss Wang by mistake before, please don''t mind the girl." Duan Yuqing shook his head slightly, "Princess was not wrong before, my surname is indeed Duan." Duan Yuqing looked at Qiaohui, Qiaohui took out a piece of jade from her body and gave it to her respectfully, Duan Yuqing handed it over to Mu Yangling, "This is the jade card of my Duan family." Mu Yangling took it and looked at it. The front was engraved with a five-clawed auspicious dragon, and the back was engraved with Duan''s Yuqing in small characters, "You are the Princess of Dali, so why did you escape here?" Duan Yuqing looked at the jade card in Mu Yangling''s hand, her eyes were reddish, and said: "The Gao clan rebelled and forced the palace, I was sent out of the palace by my father in a hurry, I wanted to hide in Chongsheng Temple, but Chongsheng Temple also happened. In contrast, in desperation, the elders of Chongsheng Temple could only send me to Baiyun Temple in Nanjian, but the Gao clan was so powerful that Baiyun Temple could not protect me, so they could only smuggle me to Daqi, wanting to escape a gust of wind Looking back, who would have expected the Gao clan to be rebellious and pursued all the way, and I was seriously injured... The princess also knows what happened next." "The Gao clan rebelled, did no one bring things right?" Duan Yuqing''s face was a little ugly, she glanced at Qiaohui, and when she saw her blinking, she sighed: "Don''t hide the princess, my Duan''s son is weak, and my father is the only one in my life, and the Duan family is only close by blood. There is also a cousin. Although my cousin was sick and weak when he was young, he was still in good health because he practiced martial arts at a young age. My father, the emperor, brought him into the palace to teach him personally. If there is no accident, he will be the next emperor of Dali. Who knows, more than a month ago, my cousin went out hunting, but suddenly fell off his horse and died, my father was in grief, and the Gao family attacked at this time..." Mu Yangling''s face was a little weird, and he said, "Hunting in late spring?" Duan Yuqing nodded again and again, "At the beginning, my father said that the prey in the late spring is fierce but thin, and it is not suitable for hunting. But who knew this would happen?" Duan Yuqing''s suffering has just begun. The heir whom the Dali Emperor has cultivated for nearly 20 years has died. He has no sons, all his brothers have died, and there are no heirs. The Dali Emperor is not in good health. He is fifty-two years old this year, and it is difficult to train another heir. The Dali Emperor originally wanted to choose a few larger teachings from the side branches, and it would last a few years, but before this idea had time to come up, Gao turned against it. If Duan Yuqing''s cousin is still there and the Duan family has a legitimate heir, then it will definitely be difficult for the Duan family to rebel, but now the royal family that is directly related to the Duan family and closer to blood has died, and the remaining Duan Yuqing is still a girl . So when the Gao clan rebelled, everyone was not very firm in their resistance. In just two or three days, the Gao clan''s army rushed into the palace. The Dali emperor only had time to send his daughter out. His original intention was to let her go to Chong. Holy Monastery, let the eminent monks of Chongsheng Monastery set things right. Who knows that Chongsheng Monastery also has rebellion, and the Dali Kingdom will be completely chaotic. Duan Yuqing could only run towards Daqi. Qiaohui and others ran out to protect Duan Yuqing, holding the idea of ??contacting the courtiers and putting things right, but when Chongsheng Temple was in chaos, they didn''t have such extravagant demands. . Chongsheng Temple, the state religion of Dali, the place where successive Dali kings and Duan clan masters ordained in their later years. The Duan family highly respects Buddhism. In addition, the Dali kings, Zhennan kings, and the Duan family masters all studied Buddhism in Chongsheng Temple in their later years. The status of Chongsheng Temple is even more outstanding. It also guarantees the responsibility to set things right. In the past, there were people in the royal family who did evil things, and Chongsheng Temple came forward to mediate or solve them. So when there is a rebellion this time, the Dali emperor will send his daughter to Chongsheng Temple, but who would have thought that there would be chaos in Chongsheng Temple. The backing and belief collapsed at the same time. Duan Yuqing and others were in a panic. They could only flee to Qiannan with the people from Baiyun Temple in Nanjian. The host of Baiyun Temple only said a word when they sent them away, hoping to keep Duan''s bloodline. It is Duan Yuqing''s idea to keep Duan''s bloodline, because she knows that she has no ability to go back and set things right, she can only live as much as possible, continue Duan''s bloodline, and look forward to her children being able to return to Dali in 20 years. Back to Chongsheng Temple. Duan Yuqing and Mu Yangling explained this in detail, and there was only one request, and that was to hope that Mu Yangling would keep her alive and let her live in southern Qiannan and have children. , Mu Yangling looked at Duan Yuqing with some sympathy. She turned her head to look at Qiaohui, but saw Qiaohui looking at her pleadingly. Mu Yangling sighed in her heart and didn''t tell Duan Yuqing that she had hurt her uterus. There will be no children. Mu Yangling dodged Duan Yuqing''s pleading eyes, she pondered: "Princess Duan, I can''t give you an answer now, this matter is very important, I have to report to the Holy Master," Seeing her face gloomy, she hurriedly said: "But I will work hard for you. During this period of time, you can recuperate at ease. You can rest assured that if you live here for one day, I will keep you safe for one day." Duan Yuqing twitched the corners of his mouth and forced a smile: "Thank you, Princess Qi." Mu Yangling nodded slightly to Qiaohui, motioning her to take good care of Duan Yuqing, get up and leave. Duan Yuqing burst into tears and said, "Qiaohui, Princess Qi won''t agree to us, we''re just afraid..." Qiaohui was very happy and said: "Your Highness, Princess Qi is good. If she agrees, the servants are afraid that she will have ulterior motives. If she tells the truth like this, she will speak kindly for us in front of Emperor Qi." Chapter 685： crooked mind Knowing Duan Yuqing''s identity, both Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin had a huge rock in their hearts. Although Dali was a junior and had always been small in strength, they did not dare to ignore it. go. The documents were sent out, and Fan Zijin only had his leisure time to think about it. If Duan Yuqing''s complaint is true, then Dali''s domestic situation must be in chaos at this time. The usual small friction will certainly not be less. The most important thing is that Haoran has always had plans for Dali, otherwise he wouldn''t go to Dali in person this time. If he meets the powerful Gao Clan, war will happen sooner or later. Now Fan Zijin has a picture of war in front of him. He is not afraid of war, but he is a little worried about logistics. He is not able to provide the army with combat readiness, so it is best to solve it peacefully. Originally, Fan Zijin wanted to use his eldest cousin''s status to expand his business to prepare for future wars, but now the arrival of Princess Dali has opened a way for him. Princess Dali is a double-edged sword. If you don''t use it well, it will only give Gao an excuse to start a war, so that the war between the two countries will be advanced. But if you use it well, they may be able to take Dali without a single soldier. Incorporated into Daqi and reproduced the splendor of the Great Zhou Dynasty. These are just fleeting thoughts, and the matter is confidential. He is not easy to discuss with his staff, so Fan Zijin asked Mu Yangling to discuss, "I want to ask the emperor to marry Princess Dali, so as to put her identity on the table. On the bright side, the excuse of Gao''s questioning is broken, and their perverse actions are known to the world." said very righteously, but Mu Yangling only heard the first and most crucial point. She widened her eyes and asked, "What about the queen and Xiaobao?" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "The emperor''s harem, three palaces, six courtyards and seventy-two concubines, he can only confer one queen now, Dali is just a small country, and a concubine is enough, the key is, do you think the two sides are married , how likely are we to win Dali peacefully?" Fan Zijin''s purpose was nakedly exposed in front of Mu Yangling. "..." Mu Yangling was speechless for a while, and it took a long time before he said quietly: "Looking at the influence of Duan''s family in Dali, if Duan Yuqing is willing and can command Duan''s influence in Dali, then it should not be a problem to recover Dali. " Dali has always been a vassal of the Central Plains, so the sense of belonging to the Central Plains is not as hostile to the Central Plains as the Jurchen and others. In addition, the Emperor Sejong of the previous Dazhou had merged Dali into the Dazhou and changed it to Dali County. , Dali was only a state and county in the Tang Dynasty, and it was not until the later Tang Dynasty that it was separated by the Duan clan and became the independent kingdom of Dali. It has only been more than 20 years since Dali went out from Dazhou. Now, there must be many people in Dali who remember the unified Dazhou. If they want to re-integrate Dali into the Central Plains, it is very maneuverable. Mu Yangling''s thoughts turned around, and he also had a crooked mind, saying: "If you can''t do it, you will ruin the reputation of the Gao family. The Duan family is not only the royal family of Dali, but also the pillar of Chongsheng Temple, and Chongsheng Temple is the country of Dali. The state religion, there are countless believers, the Gao family hunts down the Dali princess and spreads it out, and those politicians who weigh their interests can not be mentioned, I am afraid that no one among ordinary people will stand on the Gao family''s side." "That''s right," Fan Zijin said, punching his fist: "Although the Duan clan is weak, weakness has the advantage of being weak. Since the Duan clan left Da Zhoufen, their taxes have always been relatively light, and they are very popular among the people. Although the Gao clan is powerful. , but the reputation will be much worse, if we add a fire to it..." Fan Zijin said with a smile: "Their princess married the emperor, and we will be on the border again. Even if the powerful people in Dali were on Gao''s side, they have to reconsider at this time. I will give the emperor a discount and contact us again. Haoran, let him come back quickly." Mu Yangling frowned slightly, "We haven''t asked Duan Yuqing what he meant..." Seeing that she was worried about Duan Yuqing, Fan Zijin said unhappily: "A Ling, don''t forget which country you are from, and this is the best ending for Princess Dali, otherwise, she will be in our hands or become us. The bargaining chips of trading with Gao, or being sent back to Dali as a puppet to compete with Gao, no matter which kind, with her current injuries, she will have a short life, but entering the harem of her eldest cousin is different. , the queen is virtuous, she will treat her well just because she is the princess of Dali, the living environment is good, at least she will not die prematurely, maybe she will be lucky enough to give birth to the grandson of the Duan family who has royal blood, anyway, they will be Duan Shi''s direct bloodline has been passed down." Mu Yangling was silent, and Fan Zijin warned her: "Don''t send people away with your kindness and break a good deck of cards." Mu Yangling glared at him angrily, "Am I the kind of person who doesn''t care about the family and the country? But don''t think about passing on the Duan''s bloodline. She was seriously injured, and the uterus was injured, and she will never have children in the future. ." Fan Zijin was surprised, "It''s so serious?" Mu Yangling nodded slightly and said solemnly: "Contact Haoran first and ask him about his situation. I will persuade Duan Yuqing." At this time, Qi Haoran, who was missed by the two, had just followed the motorcade from Bisha Miao Village across Qiannan and entered Dali. The passerby who came to pick up the motorcade glanced at the motorcade and asked Sang Linji doubtfully, "Third prince? What happened this time? Are you coming?" Sang Linzhong has always been in charge of the transactions between them. Although he also knows Sang Linji, most of the time Sang Linji exists as a deputy, and this is the first time he has come forward as the person in charge. Sang Linji explained with a calm expression: "My second brother is busy with business, so I will be responsible for future transactions with Dali." Ming passerby rolled his eyes and asked, "I wonder how is Chief Sanglin''s body recently?" Sang Linji''s eyes darkened slightly and said, "My father is still healthy, thank you for your concern." But the passers-by still noticed the change in Sanglinji''s eyes, smiled slightly, turned around and asked people to inquire about the physical condition of Chief Sanglin with the people in Miao Village. Chief Sanglin''s health is indeed not very good. Since he met Qi Haoran, his energy seems to have been drained all of a sudden, and his health has declined rapidly. He is very dissatisfied with Sang Linzhong''s arrogance and self-assertion. , recently locked the person in the main building where he worked, and easily prevented him from going out. These news are naturally closed, so the Miao people in Miao Village only know that the second prince lives in the main building recently, and the chief''s health is getting worse and worse, and he often sees Miao doctors recently. The Minglu people got the news and finally came to the conclusion that Chief Sanglin''s health is not good. The position of chief may have to be passed on to the second prince, Sang Linzhong. Therefore, Sang Linzhong will move into the main building, and the transaction will be handed over to Sang Linzhong. Sandrinj is in charge. Although Mingluren is only a person who leads the way, he is not lacking in observation and insight. After he came to this conclusion, he did not slow down Sang Linji. After all, Sang Linzhong wants to become the chief, and he can no longer be personally responsible for this in the future. , Since Sang Linji came in person this time, I am afraid that this aspect will be handed over to Sang Linji in the future. Thinking of this, Minglu people are a little more polite to Sang Linji. And Qi Haoran was always in the convoy, quietly memorizing the route. Chapter 686： inquire They walked all the way through small paths, but there were five secret levels. Qi Haoran felt that something was wrong, so he walked quietly to Sang Linji and asked in a low voice, "You have to go through so much every time you come here. level?" Sang Linji was also in shock, and replied in a low voice: "There used to be only three checkpoints, and they were all lax. As long as there were passers-by leading, the convoy hardly needed to be checked." Sang Linji was a little uneasy, worried that they were discovered, this is not Da Qi, and Qi Haoran can''t do anything no matter how powerful he is. Once discovered, more than 100 of them can''t protect Qi Haoran. "Don''t be nervous, relax," Qi Haoran reminded him in a low voice when he saw that his back was stiff, and said softly, "It shouldn''t have been discovered, but something happened in Dali." Those people set up checkpoints mainly to check whether their goods were carrying other things, and they were forbidden to move around. It was only a short half-day journey. Mingluren had reminded them four times not to walk around and not to leave the convoy, obviously to guard against them. . They don''t want people to know about Dali. Qi Haoran''s eyes were full of brilliance. He was not afraid of an accident in Dali, but he was afraid that it would not happen. "Three princes, we''ll be there in half an hour." The passerby from Minglu walked to the third prince on horseback and laughed. Qi Haoran took two steps back slightly and lowered his head. He looked no different from Sang Linji''s other guards. The Minglu people didn''t notice him at all, and just looked at Sang Linji seriously. Sang Linji then noticed that this road seemed to be different from the one he had traveled before. Although it looked roughly the same, if he didn''t pay attention, he would hardly notice the difference. Sang Linji''s face was a little ugly, and he asked: "You have changed locations, why didn''t you tell us in advance?" Ming passers-by smiled indifferently: "Don''t mind the third prince, we also changed the location for the sake of safety, but although the location has changed, the distance is not far away." "You mean our transactions were discovered?" "No, no, don''t worry about the third prince. We just changed the location as usual, and there is nothing unusual. Besides, with the power of my master, even if someone finds out, no one dares to say anything." Sang Linji didn''t say anything, but he was still very unhappy. As Qi Haoran''s leader, he didn''t notice it after the route changed. Will it be his fault. Sang Linji then began to pay attention to the route carefully, but found that he could remember it at first, but when he recalled it after a certain period of time, he found that there was only one way in his mind. Look at Qi Haoran''s impulse. Qi Haoran lowered his head, his face did not show much expression, but his heart was actually a little dignified. He also found an abnormality on the road. He carefully recalled the road he had traveled, and his face became more and more dignified. It''s that the scenery and signs on the road are almost regularly repeated, which makes them feel that they have been moving forward, but in retrospect they feel that the road they have traveled is not distinctive, it seems that they have been walking a certain road repeatedly, and those The setting of the intersection should also be deliberate, and it coincides with a certain gossip formation, which makes them unable to remember the direction and intersection they turned in when they think back. is only smuggling with Qiannan, is it necessary to be so solemn? Or are these terrains formed naturally? Qi Haoran calmly observed the surrounding mountains and terrain, and half an hour later, they turned into a valley, and suddenly they saw a bright light. In front of them were tents arranged horizontally and vertically. There were roadblocks at the entrance of the valley, and soldiers were there. Guarded, while soldiers patrolled around and inside the valley with knives. This is a garrisoned army, where is the smuggling caravan? Qi Haoran looked at Sang Linji and saw that he was also sinking into the water, and his heart sank. Sang Linji clenched the reins, restrained the horse, and questioned the passers-by in dissatisfaction, "What do you mean? This is not the case in the past transactions. You actually let the army participate." The Mingluren smiled and said, "The third prince, don''t be nervous, these are our master''s people. Recently, bandits have been rampant in this area. Our master is considering the safety of the caravan, so we sent soldiers to protect us. Don''t worry, they are only responsible for our business. Safe, never take part in our transactions, what we were and what we are now. As if to prove the words of passersby, a middle-aged man in the valley led the two of them out. When he saw Sang Linji, he greeted him with a smile on his face, and clenched his fists and said, "Is it the third prince of the Bisha tribe? But at last I have waited for you." Sang Linji saw the middle-aged man''s face softened slightly, and returned the salute on his horse: "It turned out to be the three owners, this time you are in charge? But this welcome ceremony is too special." Sang Linji looked at the camp rudely. San Dong''s family smiled apologetically: "This is a last resort, forgive me, the third prince, I know that you are leading the team this time, I specially brought good rice wine from Dali, and I will wait for you to have a good time with you after you come. apologize." Sang Linji pouted, although he was still dissatisfied, but everyone had come here, so naturally it was impossible to turn around and leave, so he could only wave his hand to let the team enter the valley. Only when you go in do you know how big it is. Looking from the outside to the inside, you feel that the camp area is occupied by white tents, but after entering, you find that there is a big gap between the tents. Covered with sackcloth, it was obvious that another convoy had arrived. Sang Linji was discussing business with San Dong''s family. Qi Haoran, who was a small guard, was not qualified to follow, so he could only go with the convoy to arrange the goods they brought. There were soldiers walking around and patrolling near them, although not directly. They stared at them, but the people Qi Haoran brought were all scouts, and naturally they were all stared at. Two people approached Qi Haoran calmly, Qi Haoran said in a low voice, "Let people spread out, try to find a way to see the goods of other caravans, and see if you can take down the topographic map of the valley and the picture of the defense, and pick up the baggage and the goods. main road painting." The two responded in a low voice, then turned around and carried a bag of goods from the car to the warehouse of Bisha Miao Village. The rest of the goods that were not suitable for dismantling were left on the carriage, guarded by their Miao Village people. Qi Haoran''s eyes slid over the people present. After a group of soldiers patrolled here again, he dazzled, and people appeared behind a tent and sneaked to the main tent quietly. When he was a teenager, he set up his own camp for the first time when he was a general. He made a simplified version of the Western Camp. Later, it only took less than a quarter of an hour for A Ling to sneak into his main tent. Assassination and counter-assassination, infiltration and anti-infiltration were once the most and best games he and A Ling played. As a result, his defense was the tightest and most invincible in the entire army. Likewise, his infiltration ability was also the best. It should not be underestimated, but this was useless in the past, but this time, he can try his skills. Chapter 687： eavesdrop "General Gao ordered me to wait here for orders, we just need to obey orders, why do we need to do that extra thing?" "But General, this is the time to make a contribution and make a career. After a while, the world will be settled, where is there any place for us?" There was silence in the camp, and the persuasive voice said again: "General, although General Gao has the ambition to dominate the world and the domineering arrogance to dominate the world, he is far inferior to Duan''s in terms of benevolence and righteousness. If we can''t take this opportunity to accumulate military merits , the Gao clan may not be able to accommodate us, we must know that the Gao clan is not like the Duan clan''s weak and prosperous people, and even if the children in the clan are inferior, they will trust them more. Our shelter?" "Then how are you doing? Now we are ordered to wait quietly. If General Gao finds out that we have acted rashly, even if we have made great military exploits, if the general doesn''t obey orders, we will be able to do more than we deserve." "So we have to act according to the situation, not only can accumulate military merit, but also can not talk about it, the general, the subordinates get secret protection, the princess fled to Qiannan, this time we are responsible for protecting the smuggling with Qiannan, you say, if we Routinely sent people to **** the Miao caravan into southern Guizhou, and then made an unannounced visit to the whereabouts of the eldest princess... General, we were only ordered to protect the trade between the two sides and wanted to do things better, but we happened to meet the eldest princess who was fleeing. What happened? It can be rounded up, and the Duan family now only has the bloodline of the eldest princess. Once she is caught, those who resist because of the Duan family will definitely give in. Do you think this military merit is a big deal?" "The emperor is still at Chongsheng Temple." "The emperor is fifty-two, and he could not give birth to a son before, but now he can''t. If it weren''t for the fact that the emperor''s body was getting weaker, and His Royal Highness happened to fall from a horse and die, do you think General Gao would rebel?" Hearing this, Qi Haoran''s eyes sank, and he quietly retreated, no longer eavesdropping. He avoided the sight of the patrolling soldiers and returned to the convoy all the way. Sang Linji was sitting in the tent sweating profusely. Crying loudly, he excitedly stepped forward and grabbed Qi Haoran''s hand, "Where have you been?" When Sang Linji came back, he broke into a cold sweat without seeing Qi Haoran. He was afraid that something would happen to him. As a result, he waited for nearly an hour, and all of Qi Haoran''s men came back. He was nowhere to be seen. The people from Dali are about to come over to do statistics, how can he not be in a hurry? Qi Haoran bent down slightly and didn''t speak. He just supported Sang Linji with his backhand, and after he helped him into the tent, Qi Haoran let go and said in a low voice, "It''s okay, don''t be nervous." Sang Linji was still sweating coldly on his forehead, but his beating heart felt better. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said in a low voice, "Dali said the deal will be done tomorrow, and we can leave the day after tomorrow." The three masters kept customers, and said that they would have a batch of military rations in two days, and they could do business at that time. He originally thought that the money they exchanged for food was also to be exchanged for food. Since it would be cheaper for the San Dong family to re-sell the military rations, they were naturally willing to stay for two more days. Anyway, they used to do this before, but now he has changed his mind. He felt that if he stayed here for two more days, he would die early, and he definitely would. Who let him have such a prince this time? Sang Linji thought about it for a while and went to talk to the three masters. They didn''t stay much, and they left after getting the money. Qi Haoran knocked on the table and said, "Go and tell the three masters that you have something to do in your Miao Village. After the transaction is completed as soon as possible tomorrow, we will leave in the afternoon." "This," Sang Linji was taken aback and asked, "Is it too urgent?" Qi Haoran glanced at him and said, "You have a big heart, and you can sleep peacefully in other people''s circles? We should leave early, don''t worry, the three masters won''t stay, but you have to pay attention, if he says If you want to send someone to **** you back to Qiannan, you must not promise them." "Why would they want to **** us back to Qiannan?" Sang Linji asked suspiciously. Qi Haoran smiled slightly and said, "You just need to remember." San Dongs family did just leave Sang Linji for a while, and obviously they knew that everyone could not stay at ease when they were all Dali soldiers. In the past, everyone traded with caravans, and there were people from various tribal businesses, and everyone was evenly matched. There has never been a case of forced buying or selling or forced retention of customers. This time it happened suddenly. If they want to continue this business in the future, they cannot forcefully retain customers. But as Qi Haoran had expected, the other party offered to **** them back to Qiannan because Qi Haoran reminded him in advance that although he was surprised, he had not lost his temper. He hinted that he could offer some discounts in future business, but he did not respond. Without Qi Haoran''s reminder this time, Sang Linji also found out that something was wrong. When he came back at night, he would be on guard and not allowed to go out at will. After the transaction was completed the next day, he hurriedly led the team away. San Dongjia stood at Taniguchi and squinted to see them off. Someone behind him whispered, "Just send them away like this?" "Bisha Miao Village has been cooperating with us for almost ten years. I know them. The two sons of Chief Sanglin died at the hands of the Han people." San Dongjia stroked his beard and smiled: "But this Sanglinji is better than him. The second brother is stronger, and he is willing to give up the benefits we promised and get out early." Qi Haoran didn''t go back with Sang Linji. After entering Qiannan and the passers-by left, Qi Haoran stopped and said to Sang Linji, "You guys go first." Sang Linji knew that Qi Haoran was going to leave the team and enter Dali again. He hesitated for a while, but he didn''t ask anything, nodded and said, "Your Highness, take care." Qi Haoran nodded slightly and handed a letter to him, "After returning to Juzhou, give this letter to the princess for me." Qi Haoran didn''t stay much longer, and took seven guards to re-enter Dali from another mountain pass. He glanced in the direction of the valley and saw only a continuous mountain range. Qi Haoran turned his horse''s head and said, "Go, let''s go to Chongyang. Holy Temple." "Your Highness, are you going to Chongsheng Temple at this time?" Qi Haoran nodded, "Dali can''t take care of himself now, so he can''t offend our Daqi, but it would be nice if he could confuse the water even more so that the Gao family can''t remember us." Qi Haoran felt a little regretful, "If only the Duan family had a descendant, it would be better for the Duan family to be the emperor than the strong Gao family." I learned from Bisha Miao Village that most of the smuggling with the Miao Village was supported by the Gao clan. They not only did smuggling business with the Miao Village in southern Guizhou, but also often asked them about the situation of the mines in southern Guizhou, and from time to time provoked them to smuggle with the Miao Village. The relationship between the Han people, Sang Linzhong''s heart is to let them provocation float. Qi Haoran was not familiar with Dali after all, and he had to avoid the Dali army that appeared from time to time, so he walked a lot of wrong ways to get to Chongsheng Temple. The advantage is that they drew a lot of detailed maps. Chapter 688： confrontation The entire Chongsheng Temple was under martial law. Gao''s army had surrounded the Chongsheng Temple. Qi Haoran also mixed in the crowd to look at the majestic temple of the Chongsheng Temple. Now even ordinary people know that the Gao Clan wanted to take the Duan Clan. Instead. Of course, the Gao Clan also had a very good reason to arrest the murderers of the princethe queen and the eldest princess. Regardless of whether people believe it or not, Gao found a very righteous and noble reason to rebel. The prince of Dali is the emperor''s nephew and the cousin of the eldest princess. He has been brought into the palace for upbringing since he was a child. In the eldest princess and Zhu, that is, last year, the emperor officially named him the prince. , Before the prince''s funeral, General Gao led his soldiers to storm the palace, asking the emperor to hand over the eldest princess and the queen who murdered the prince. The eldest princess disappeared, the emperor and the queen took refuge in the Chongsheng Temple under the protection of the guards, and the Gao family swore to seek justice for the prince, but ordinary people knew that this was just an excuse for the Gao family. There is no queen''s argument in Dali. The eldest princess and the prince grew up together. They have always had a good relationship and no entanglement of interests. Why did the eldest princess harm the prince? However, Mr. Gao had human and material evidence in his hands. There were letters from the eldest princess who colluded with the guards around the prince, and confessions from the killer who was assigned by the eldest princess to murder the prince. The situation is stalemate, and the two sides sent people to identify the authenticity, but they couldn''t tell the reason, because these can be faked. Now that the Gao clan is surrounding the Chongsheng Temple to ask the emperor to hand over the empress, the emperor naturally cannot agree, even if all the ministers kneel on the ground, the emperor still stubbornly does not say a word, and resolutely does not let anyone take the empress away. It''s not that he has a lot of affection for the queen, but that he knows that capturing the queen is just an excuse for them. If he hands the queen over, Gao''s next target will be him and the eldest princess. The daughter is the emperor''s bottom line, and the Gao family has already touched his line. The two sides are in an endless ending. He can only try to delay the time so that his daughter has more time to escape. The queen is a tool for delaying time. Too. The Queen ?? obviously knows this, so for the safety of her daughter, she has been careful to save her life these days, hoping to delay it a little longer. When the emperor staggered in with a cane, what he saw was the empress kneeling devoutly to the Buddha. He looked up at the Bodhisattva who was merciful and compassionate, and sighed slightly. The Queen heard the movement and turned around quickly, "Your Majesty, what did the master host say, are the elders willing to see us?" The emperor shook his head slightly, "The elders are getting old, and they can''t retreat. The host handed them a letter, but it''s hard to ask now." Queen''s eyes were slightly red, and she said, "Yes, this is Duan''s country." The emperor sighed and shook his head slightly. The Duan family has always been the ruler of Dali. When Dali was an independent country, the Duan family was the emperor. When Dali was a prefecture, the Duan family was the king of Zhennan who was entrusted to the imperial court. The last time Dali came out from Dazhou was his father. At that time, their brothers were already fighting for the title of King Zhennan. When his father separated Dali as an independent country, the fight became more intense. When he finally ascended the throne, his father became one of the few Dali emperors and Zhennan kings who did not enter the Chongsheng Temple to be ordained, because he only abdicated for five days and died of illness. The Duan family has always lived a long life, especially King Zhennan who is willing to enter the Chongsheng Temple to practice cultivation. For example, his grandfather and great grandfather are still alive today. His grandfather is 87 years old this year, and his great grandfather is 103 years old. still built. But it seems to be God''s retribution for fleeing to fight for the throne with blood on his hands. His brothers died in the struggle, affecting their children. In the end, when he became emperor, only the younger son of his second brother was alive, and he, I have only one daughter in my life. It is precisely because of this that he has been exercising benevolent governance over the years, reducing and exempting taxes many times, just to accumulate more merit, so that the only two remaining bloodlines can grow up safely. He has already chosen to abdicate to the crown prince at the age of fifty-five, but who knew that such a thing would happen suddenly? The emperor felt that this was really the retribution of his youth. He didn''t know if the elders thought the same way, so he refused to come out to see him. In fact, as long as the elders were willing to come forward, with the merits of the network accumulated by their ancestors, Gao was the Can''t resist him. But the monks are outside the world. Even if there have been several incidents in the history of Chongsheng Temple that helped the Duan clan to set things right, he was not sure that Chongsheng Temple would be willing to stand up for him. After all, his daughter was in Chongsheng. The temple was sent away. Chongsheng Temple has the duty to protect Duan''s bloodline, but because the eldest princess is a daughter, not a son, Chongsheng Temple would not do her best to protect her. The emperor was very annoyed, and naturally didn''t like those elders who had never come forward. and expectations. The couple knelt in front of the Buddha hand in hand, earnestly praying for the safety and happiness of their daughter... At this time, Qi Haoran, who wanted to sneak into Chongsheng Temple, was staring at the person in his hands with a blue face, and ordered Fei Bai with a blue face, "Go and find out who this person is." Feibai heard someone coming this way, and he responded anxiously: "Master, let''s go quickly, or it will be too late." Qi Haoran nodded, stretched out his hand and was about to throw the person in his hand away. After thinking about it, he was not cruel enough to run away with him. Even if they were all good, everyone was chased hard, especially Qi Haoran''s hand. He also brought an injured and comatose person. He wanted to throw the person away several times, but he felt that the possibility of escape was quite high, and he didn''t want to take a life on his back. Qi Haoran just carried the person like this. into a ruined temple. Feibai came over from behind, sweating profusely, and said, "Master, the man has been thrown away." Qi Haoran then dropped the man in his hands and instructed his subordinates, "Treat his wounds and ask him where he is when he wakes up." "Feibai, take someone to Chongsheng Temple tomorrow to see how their defenses have changed. We have to find time to sneak into the temple." "Master, this time we alerted the guards, it would be too difficult and dangerous to get in any more." Qi Haoran said: "Try again, if it doesn''t work, we will withdraw." He originally went with the attitude of giving it a try. It would be nice if he could see the emperor of Dali, and he would regret not seeing him. The people of the sanctuary attracted guards. They had to retreat temporarily. Qi Haoran ordered to come over to see the person who had been wrapped into a zongzi, and asked, "How is it, will he die?" The bodyguard who bandaged the wounded man wiped his sweat and said, "Master Hui, he should not die. Although this person has many injuries, they are not fatal. The person fainted because of excessive blood loss. Now that the bleeding has stopped, give He should be able to wake up by pouring some blood supplements." Chapter 689： be found Feibai is not close to Chongsheng Temple at all. Now, the entire five-mile radius of Chongsheng Temple is under martial law, and the tenants and villagers living in this area have been imprisoned. Feibai felt that something was wrong, even if they alerted Chongsheng Temple. Guard, are they overreacting too? There''s no reason to act so big just for a few people who don''t know what their purpose is? Fei Bai thought about it and found a way to bribe an ordinary soldier on patrol with a guard. Only then did he know that someone forced his way into Chongsheng Temple yesterday, and he was killed by Gao''s soldiers before he even reached the gate of Chongsheng Temple. , Chongsheng Temple, which has been quiet since the rebellion, suddenly opened the door and asked Gao''s people to hand over the people who broke in. The people on both sides even fought, even if those people turned into corpses, the people of Chongsheng Temple Still stubbornly demanding that Gao''s people hand over the body. There are so many things that an ordinary soldier cannot know. Feibai returned to find Qi Haoran with the news, Qi Haoran narrowed his eyes, "Emperor Dali went to Chongsheng Temple, but Chongsheng Temple didn''t show up, just to protect the lives of him and the queen, but now he''s going to grab some corpses?" Feibai nodded, "The little one also finds it strange, but unfortunately the Gao family is heavily guarded, it took a lot of effort to pry open the soldier''s mouth this time, and that person is just an ordinary guard, but he can''t find out more. already." Qi Haoran turned his head to look at the "zongzi" lying on the haystack, raised his chin and asked, "Has his identity been found out?" Feibai shook his head, not only could he not find it, but there was no news at all. After all, this is not Daqi, and many things are inconvenient. In Daqi, they can go to the yamen to look up any classics and documents, and they can also visit and investigate openly. It is easy to find someone, but in Dali, they have to cover up. Identity, this person is very clean, except for a face, there is nothing that can indicate identity. So he walked around and asked people around Chongsheng Temple vaguely, but no one had seen him. Qi Haoran''s heart skipped a beat and asked, "You said you went to inquire about his identity?" "Yes, because he also wanted to break into Chongsheng Temple, so I thought he might have lived nearby, so I went to inquire, but no one has seen him." Qi Haoran lowered his eyes and pondered, suddenly stood up, and said, "Pack up immediately, we will leave immediately." Although ??Feibai and others were surprised, they immediately packed up, erased all traces, lifted the "zongzi" and left the ruined temple quickly. Qi Haoran paused at the fork, and immediately pointed to the mountain forest road across the river: "Let''s cross the river and enter the mountain." The group carefully crossed the river, erased the traces, and went into the mountain. Not long after they left the ruined temple, a group of soldiers broke into the door, staring gloomily at the straw pile on the ground, and asked, "How?" The headed scout hesitated for a moment and said: "There are no traces of people staying here, most of them have been wiped off, but the traces can be wiped off, but the smell cannot be wiped off, general, there are several hunting dogs in our army that are very useful, not as good as generals. After a while, we went back and fetched the hounds." Gao Yuan frowned, "How much time will this take?" "Sharpen your knives and cut wood by mistake, General, we can''t find any trace of them now, and even if we try to chase them, we can''t find the direction." Gao Yuan was a little irritable and waved: "Then call someone to pick it up, I''ll wait here." Gao Yuan walked back and forth in the ruined temple twice, and asked his deputy, "You can''t see a trace?" The deputy looked around the temple, shook his head slightly and said, "I can see the traces of someone living there, but I really wanted to look for them, but I found that those traces are very common, left by beggars or passers-by." Gao Yuan snorted coldly, and said, "This is really scary. It seems that there is nothing, but there is no trace of value to be found." Gao Yuan waited with a cold face for nearly three quarters of an hour before the hound was brought in. The hound turned around on the ground for a long time, and Gao Yuan pointed to the pile of straw on the ground and said, "Let it focus on smelling that pile of straw." He always felt that the pile of straw was too natural, as if no one had ever sat and lay down, but if he was the other party and came to settle in a ruined temple, in the absence of chairs and places to rest, the pile of straw was obviously the most The best choice, so that pile of straw should be where the most odor remains. However, Gao Yuan didn''t know that he only guessed that the pile of straw was indeed used. If there were no wounded, the pile of straw must have belonged to Qi Haoran, but when there were wounded, Qi Haoran was angry that the other party made him be discovered, so he just stood there. Glancing at each other there, he turned and walked away. And other people will not take the initiative to approach people whose friends and enemies are unknown and who are hated by the master. Therefore, in addition to the people who put medicine and dressing on the dumplings, the haystack has the smell of the wounded person, and the smell of traditional Chinese medicine also accounts for it. Most of the smells that belonged to Qi Haoran were placed at the end of the exclusion by the hounds. The hound is very smart. It chased out with the strongest smell, and soon chased to the river, but after crossing the river, the smell was much lighter. The hound took a long time to sniff before entering the forest. Turn, and finally returned to the lower reaches of the river. After crossing the river, I entered the mountains and turned around again. I came out again to the lower reaches of the river, and crossed the river... Gao Yuan''s face was ashen. At this time, no matter how stupid he was, he knew that he was being tricked. He was so angry that he kicked the scout with the hound and said angrily: "Useless thing, come here, go to the front of the army. Come, surround this mountain, even if you dig three feet in the ground, you have to find people for me." The people behind ?? looked at each other in dismay, and couldn''t help but persuade in a low voice: "General, keep this matter low-key, not to mention that our army is now trying to annihilate the rebellion and surround Chongsheng Temple, so there are not many people available." "General, it''s better to send two teams of elite soldiers to chase, each with two hounds, even if they can go around the bend, our two teams exchange strength, can''t we still catch up with them?" Gao Yuan agreed after thinking about it, his eyes were full of haze, and he said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect there are such capable people around him, no wonder he can escape." At this time, Qi Haoran and the others were so tired that they collapsed to the ground, Feibai poked the "zongzi" that was still asleep, and sighed, "It''s better for him, lying down comfortably and coming all the way, Fourth Master, we How many more turns are there?" Qi Haoran squinted his eyes and asked, "No need to detour, there is a village down the river, let''s find something to cover up the smell." Qi Haoran looked at the lying person and said, "I don''t know who this person is, but luck is good. There is a river not far away, otherwise we may not be able to get rid of the person behind." They were a group of people with a wounded man. Although they could erase the traces and hide them from people''s eyes, they couldn''t hide them from the hound''s nose. He still went to the river and wanted to fly and say that everyone within five miles of Chongsheng Temple had been arrested. , Since the other party attaches so much importance to the people who want to enter the Chongsheng Temple, they will not easily give up the people who have leaked their whereabouts. Qi Haoran wants to use this river to reduce the smell, and ask the people who are tracking them. Although this method is useful, it is troublesome and the effect is slow. If the other party sends a large number of troops, they will definitely have nowhere to hide. Chapter 690： s rescued Duan Siwen met Qi Haoran''s eyes as soon as he opened his eyes. He was stunned for a moment, then his complexion changed drastically, and his eyes looked around subconsciously. "Looking for your guards?" Qi Haoran said, "They are all dead." Duan Siwen''s face was pale, pain flashed in his eyes, and he asked, "Who are you?" "You should tell us your identity first, right?" Qi Haoran raised his head and motioned him to look outside, and said, "Did you see that the torches that stretch up from the bottom of the mountain are all looking for you, and we are carrying you today. It''s come a long way." Duan Siwen was silent. He knew what the other party meant. If he did not have enough value, these people would definitely hand him over, but because of this, he dared not tell them his identity, because too many identities meant a To his great credit, he is powerless now, and he is unwilling to bet on whether they can live with this temptation at a low level. Qi Haoran didn''t embarrass him, just sat aside and waited for him to choose. Duan Siwen is sad, this is almost a mortal ending. After a long time, Fei Bai touched him in the dark and sneered: "Do you really think that you are a character? Our prince is not uncommon, and it is just a matter of saving you, knowing that you can cause us such a big trouble, we will definitely not hold hands. people." Lord? Where can there be a prince in Dali? Or the old man surnamed Wang? Duan Siwen''s heart was beating wildly. Feibai had already touched Qi Haoran, and seemed to be certain that Duan Siwen was not a threat, and he did not hesitate to report, "Master, the princess asked someone to send a message, the eldest princess of Dali fled to Qiannan and was rescued by the princess, she asked you to Go back quickly, the Gao family is eyeing Qiannan, since the eldest princess has lived in the mansion, there have been many assassins." Duan Siwen only felt his mouth dry, looked up at Qi Haoran, but saw that he frowned slightly, and said, "We can''t see the Dali emperor, the eldest princess is now carrying the charge of murdering the Dali prince, and she keeps her to us. what is the benefit?" Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently and said, "Reply to the princess and ask her to send the person to the capital to be handled by the imperial court. There is now a young prince in the palace, so don''t let the assassins disturb him." Feibai responded and was about to retreat, Duan Siwen couldn''t help but said, "Hold on." Everyone looked at him. Duan Siwen didn''t know if this was a trap, but he knew that once the eldest princess was sent to the capital, she would either be killed by Gao''s people on the way, or used by Da Qi to trade with Gao or be killed by the big princess. Qi was treated as a puppet against Gao. Duan Siwen lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, then raised his head to look at Qi Haoran, and said affirmatively: "Dr. Qi Rong County King?" Qi Haoran smiled but said nothing. Duan Siwen took a deep breath, and couldn''t help but admire his courage, how dare he bring so many people to Dali at this time. Duan Siwen''s thoughts turned sharply, but for a moment, many thoughts flashed in his mind, and when he finally met Qi Haoran''s eyes, Duan Siwen only had one choice, he said: "Qi Wangye, maybe I can make you take this princess. Move the chessboard." "Oh?" Duan Siwen said: "I am Duan Siwen, Prince of Dali." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows in surprise. This was really beyond his expectations. The already dead Prince Dali didn''t die? Qi Haoran guessed that he might be the bloodline of the Duan family, but he thought it was the bloodline of the Duan family, who knew that he was the orthodox prince. Duan Siwen said that he went out hunting last month, and he did fall off a horse, but he did not die, he was only slightly injured, but then a large number of assassins appeared to assassinate him. Everyone who could walk protected him to break through the siege, but even so, he was not seriously injured. In the end, except for the four loyal guards, all the more than 50 guards he brought out at that time died, and all five were seriously injured. . The five people hid to recover from their injuries, and came out to take a look when their injuries were almost healed. Only then did they know that the sky had changed, the eldest princess was accused of murdering him, the palace was surrounded by the Gao clan, and most of Dali''s land and mountains fell into the hands of the Gao clan. Duan Siwen is not an idiot, and although he and the eldest princess have different parents, their relationship is better than that of ordinary brothers and sisters. This is also the emperor''s selfishness. They always let their brothers and sisters cultivate their relationship, just hope that Duan Siwen can take more care of him after he dies. Let''s talk about the eldest princess, not only because she is the eldest princess, but also because she is his sister. He is also the only male in the Duan clan. He really couldn''t think of the reason why the princess murdered him, so he suspected that the assassination was done by the Gao clan. He wanted to appear directly to calm the disturbance caused by the Gao clan. , but he worked hard for nearly ten days, but found that he couldn''t get close to the official mansion who supported the Duan family. He couldn''t go to the street and wave his arms and say he was the prince? So he can only try his best to get close to Chongsheng Temple. He is the bloodline of Duan Clan. As long as he enters Chongsheng Temple, he will no longer be in danger. But he sacrificed the four guards around him, and he was seriously injured and comatose just over the high wall. If it hadn''t happened to bump into Qi Haoran, who also sneaked into Chongsheng Temple, Duan Siwen would have explained it there. Duan Siwen confessed his identity, naturally hoping to cooperate with Qi Haoran. Although Dali is separated from Dazhou, the relationship between the two sides is actually okay. Compared with Jin Guo and Xixia, who are always at war, Dali is a good neighbor, and Daqi inherits Dazhou. Duan Siwen is willing to maintain this friendly relationship. So Duan Siwen revealed that Dali was originally a vassal of Daqi. Qi Haoran used the secret letter sent by Mu Yangling to lead Duan Siwen to take the bait, which was precisely the purpose. "Since Prince Duan is interested, we will leave for Qiannan tomorrow." Duan Siwen was taken aback and asked, "I''m going back to Qiannan too?" "Of course, the Gao Clan is now guarding every intersection from here to Chongsheng Temple, and the generals and officials who support the Duan Clan are also closely monitored. It is very difficult for us to see them. Instead of wasting that time, it is better to come back to us. Daqi, when the emperor promulgates the edict, I will lend you tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, are you afraid that Dali will not be able to collect them?" Duan Siwen lowered his head and pondered. In this way, Dali must be crushed to death. Duan Siwen smiled bitterly. Now that his life is in the opponent''s hands, how tough can Dali be? After Duan Siwen slept to death at night, Feibai said excitedly: "Master, I didn''t expect that he would be cheated out of him." "Shut up," Qi Haoran rolled over and said, "You will return to the General''s Mansion within three days. If you have extra energy, you can go to carry Prince Duan tomorrow." Feibai didn''t dare to speak any more. Qi Haoran did not dare to delay such a major event as enfeoffing a vassal state. He had barely entered Qiannan, so he asked a guard to immediately take his letter and send it to the capital. Qi Xiuyuan had received a letter from Mu Yangling before, and he was mentally prepared, so after receiving the letter, he only asked Rong Xuan and Yan Du to discuss it, and then he sent a secret letter to Qi Haoran to let him handle it with full authority before sending the secret letter. After going out, Qi Xiuyuan issued an edict to reward the king of Dali the next day, and made the emperor of Dali the king of Yunnan instead of hereditary. With this edict, it is no longer a secret that Dali became a vassal state. Chapter 691： Client state The courtiers were startled, and only then did they notice the rebellion in Dali. Some people thought that Dali could be accepted as a vassal state within two years of the founding of the country. Wang Wuzhao even went to Dali privately, and even hooked up with the Dali prince, which made people imagine. In front of Qi Xiuyuan, someone vaguely reminded him to be careful with Qi Haoran, you can spoil your younger brother, but don''t trust him too much. Qi Xiuyuan''s answer was that he reprimanded the person and was demoted and retained on the charge of "alienating the royal brothers". It''s not that he doesn''t listen to Haoran''s bad, but he doesn''t allow anyone to take their brothers'' relationship to the next level. If he doesn''t make a sound this time, more and more people will mention this in the future. I believe that it might tempt Haoran to do something, or set a trap for Haoran directly. How many royal fathers, sons and brothers have been "advised" by the ministers and broke their relationship. Once delayed by these things, Qi Xiuyuan''s 800-mile expedited secret letter was delivered to Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran immediately ordered troops, and asked Liu Dahei to lead 50,000 soldiers from the Western Battalion to listen to Duan Siwen, and he sent troops to the northwest border. , focusing on preventing Xixia. When Qi Xiuyuan''s imperial edict arrived, they divided their troops into two groups. Qi Haoran took the edict to Chongsheng Temple to find King Dali, and Duan Siwen took the army from the west road to directly collect the city occupied by the Gao clan. Mu Yangling and Xiaoxiong went to see Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran gave Xiaoxiong a big kiss and whispered to Mu Yangling: "You also pack up first, we may have to go back to the capital after I come back." "Back to the capital?" Qi Haoran nodded, "Xiaobao has passed three years old, and it is considered a temporary stop in the public. In addition, this time Dali is respected as a vassal state, and the princess of Dali will enter the palace. The elder brother wants to set Xiaobao''s name, which is three happy arrivals. , We don''t have to go back to Beijing for the matter of Dali and Princess Dali, but Xiaobao is about the country. Not only me, Zijin, and generals of the second rank and above will all come to Beijing to celebrate. This is the biggest event since the founding of Daqi, so you are more Get something ready." Qi Haoran hugged his wife and children and said in a low voice, "Father-in-law happens to be from the second rank." Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, "My father will also come to Beijing?" "It''s natural, I just don''t know if my father-in-law will bring my mother-in-law." Mu Yangling turned around happily, "I wrote a letter to my father and asked him to bring my mother and my younger brothers and sisters with me." "Don''t," Qi Haoran hurriedly grabbed her and whispered, "Brother also told me and Zijin about this, even Brother Rong didn''t know about it. For Xiaobao''s safety, please don''t spread it out. " Mu Yangling nodded again and again, "Don''t worry, I know that when the imperial decree comes down, I''ll write to Dad again, can I borrow your military pigeon?" Qi Haoran waved his hand cheerfully, "No problem." Duan Siwen was also saying goodbye to Duan Yuqing. The two brothers and sisters had only met for a few days before they were separated. Duan Yuqing was very reluctant to part, and Duan Siwen already knew that Duan Yuqing was seriously injured and that there would be no possibility of pregnancy in the future. , so there is no sadness and goodbye, I just want to wait for the pacification of the rebellion, and make sure that the Gao family can''t survive or die. Early the next morning, the army set off. Qi Haoran only took 2,000 people to enter from the east road. Most of the officials and generals who supported the Dali king from the east road to Chongsheng Temple were officials and generals who supported the Dali king. Although they were in charge of their own affairs, Qi Haoran held the imperial decree of the Daqi emperor and the seal of the Dali prince, and went all the way. Unimpeded to the outside of Chongsheng Temple. At this time, Duan Siwen had brought people down the two Gao clan cities on the west road, and then ordered Dali, and the Gao clan did the opposite, persecuted the emperor, slandered the princess, murdered the prince, and even dared to openly surround and desecrate the Chongsheng Temple, which was a heinous crime. Everyone gets it and kills it. The forces of the Duan clan, who were originally scattered like sand, instantly formed fists and flanked the Gao clan from east and west. The most terrible thing was that the Gao clan''s move to surround the Chongsheng Temple angered the people. faster. Qi Haoran was just outside Chen Bing Chongsheng Temple and confronted the Gao soldiers who surrounded Chongsheng Temple. He did not take the initiative to attack. At the pace, Gao Yuan, the leading general on Gao''s side, became more and more impatient. The Chongsheng Temple, which had been silent for a long time, finally responded, the door opened, and four teams of warrior monks ran out from inside, displayed on both sides, and looked at Gao''s soldiers alertly. Master Yuanguang, the host of Chongsheng Temple, and Emperor Dali came out hand in hand, Gao Yuan''s face suddenly paled, it was really a rainy day. Chongsheng Temple is a national temple in Dali. More than 90% of the people in Dali worship it as a god. Although the people were dissatisfied with Gaos behavior before, because Chongsheng Temple didnt say anything, everyone waited and watched, even Duans. Those forces also acted independently because the Chongsheng Temple had been silent and scattered. Now that the Chongsheng Temple came forward, the Gao Clan was no less than twice as powerful as the Duan Clan. Qi Haoran took everything in his eyes and said solemnly, "Chongsheng Temple has a great influence." Mr. Qian said: "People in Dali believe in Buddhism. The former King Zhennan and Emperor Dali would become monks in Chongsheng Temple when they were old, and their status was naturally respected. In addition, Chongsheng Temple has always provided medicine and medicine to the poor people, and often disasters occur. Relief for the common people naturally has this reputation over time." Mr. Qian doesn''t think this is strange, Dali''s national conditions have always been like this. Qi Haoran thought to himself that he would never allow a person or institution in Daqi to be above the court and the royal family. Then, is Daqi still the Daqi of the Qi family? Because of the presence of Chongsheng Temple, the rebellion of the Gao clan was quickly quelled under the combined forces of the three parties, and the Dali Emperor sent envoys to take Qi Haoran into the temple. Qi Haoran entered Chongsheng Temple with the imperial edict. The Dali Emperor and Master Yuanguang were waiting for Qi Haoran in the main hall. The two of them took Qi Xiuyuan''s imperial edict calmly. Master Yuanguang was concerned about Duan''s bloodline, so he withdrew with peace of mind when he learned that the prince was safe, and handed over the hall to Qi Haoran and Emperor Dali. Emperor Dali is very complicated now. The month and a half in the temple let him live like a year. After learning that both the prince and the eldest princess had fled to Qiannan, he was relieved and a little sad at the same time. Their father betrayed Da Zhou for the throne, and their brothers slaughtered only him and a nephew for the throne. Now, Dali has become a vassal of Da Qi, but only two generations, Dali always seems to be unable to last long. . The Dali Emperor sighed, Qi Haoran squeezed out a smile, and warmly welcomed him. Although he was a little uncomfortable, Qi Haoran still wanted to please him. Dali became a vassal state of Qi. According to the past practice, Dali wanted to send a princess to marry him. He could have sent a minister or the daughter of a side branch of the Duan clan to send the princess there. After his daughter fled to Qiannan and was rescued by Rongjun Wangfu, she was undoubtedly the best candidate. I heard that this prince and the emperor have a very good relationship, I just hope he can take care of his daughter more in the future when he is so warm and friendly. Chapter 692： mutual affection Qi Haoran announced his decree, and it was already July when he returned to Juzhou. Yunnan King, the former Dali Emperor officially presented the national book to become a vassal of Daqi, and was willing to dedicate his only daughter, the eldest princess, to the emperor. This time, Qi Xiuyuan did not refuse, but directly named her as a virtuous concubine, the head of the four concubines. To marry the emperor, Duan Yuqing had to go back to Dali and marry from Dali, so Mu Yangling helped her pack her things, and the little Xia clan also came to see her off. Strange to say, Duan Yuqing lived in the General''s Mansion and got along more with Mu Yangling, but he had the best relationship with Xiao Xia. Even though Mu Yangling treated her with courtesy, Duan Yuqing always remembered that Mu Yangling deceived her, and her fate at that time was in Mu Yangling''s hands, although she knew that the other party was mostly from her own country. From an angle, but because of that opposition, the feeling of being slightly above her made her a little apprehensive. After that, she had a faint affection for Mu Yangling, and Mu Yangling knew that she would most likely become Qi Xiuyuan''s concubine when Qi Haoran went on an expedition. First, she would not be too involved with the emperor''s harem. Second, she and Li Jinghua The relationship is good, naturally it is not good to have a deep relationship with Duan Yuqing. Under the intention of both parties, although they have always gotten along well, the relationship is normal. On the contrary, it is Xiao Xia, whose temperament and character are compatible with Duan Yuqing, and the two get along well. Maybe it''s because Xiao Xia is pregnant, belongs to the weak, and has a soft personality. Duan Yuqing realizes that she is harmless, so she is naturally more willing to interact with her. Xiao Xia''s heart was at the softest time. Knowing what happened to Duan Yuqing, the tears flowed with her as if she didn''t want money, so the two of them were like a group of sisters after only seeing each other twice. Now the two are hugging each other and saying goodbye. Seeing that they couldn''t restrain themselves from crying, Mu Yangling hurriedly said, "Don''t cry anymore, it''s not like you''ll never see each other for a lifetime, Princess Duan is going to Beijing, and we''re going to Beijing too, but we''ll be there for about two months. We can meet." Xiao Xia wiped away her tears and said, "A Ling is right. In a few years, our grandfather will not let it go. If we want to meet, you can invite me into the palace to talk." Duan Yuqing felt that the capital city was unfamiliar, and it was far from home. It was when he was hesitating that when he heard Xiao Xia''s words, the tears that had just stopped came out again, grabbing her hand and saying: " Thank you for thinking of me..." Seeing the two of them burst into tears, Mu Yangling was worried that they would continue to cry again. Xiao Xia was still pregnant, so she didn''t dare to let her cry more, so she quickly changed the subject and said, "Princess Duan, I have prepared it for you. Some local specialties and small gifts can be reassured by the king and concubine of Yunnan after returning home." Xiao Xia hurriedly wiped away her tears, "I also prepared some gifts for you, let''s go, let''s take a look together." Xiao Xia gave Duan Yuqing all jewelry and clothing, especially clothing, and collected a large box. She doesn''t have many jewelry, but they are all fashionable in the capital. She also introduces them to her. Some of the jewelry has some small stories, which are all told by her very beautifully. Duan Yuqing was moved, knowing that she wanted to introduce some affairs in the capital to her, so she held her hand, tears welling in her eyes. Xiao Xia took her hand and said in a low voice: "You are a princess of a country, and there are naturally many jewels and jades, but the styles are different from those in the capital. After you take these jewels back, ask someone to make another set according to the appearance, and so on. When you arrive in the capital, you can''t be looked down upon." Duan Yuqing nodded again and again and whispered, "Thank you for teaching me." "These fabrics are also for you. You also know that there is a shop under our grandfather. These fabrics are not rare. I have a big stomach now, and I really don''t need them. Take them back and I will give you some clothes. After you go back, ask someone to cut your clothes." Xiao Xia sighed: "I originally wanted to ask Xiu Niang to cut a few pieces for you, but who knew the imperial decree would come so suddenly?" Duan Yuqing lowered her eyes and didn''t say anything, but she remembered Xiao Xia''s affection in her heart. She is no longer a princess who was ignorant of the world. These few months of fearful life have long since enlightened her. She also understands things that she has not noticed before, and she will carefully observe things that she has not noticed before, for fear of being annoying. The fabrics that Xiao Xia gave her are very rare, and some items can''t even be obtained from the Dali Palace. They may produce as many as ten pieces a year to supply the royal family and powerful people in Daqi. Even if the Duan family is the Dali royal family, they want to buy It is also difficult to get to these fabrics. Fan Zijin is in the silk business, but it is impossible for Xiao Xia to take things from his shop. She has been here for more than three months. She can see clearly that although Fan Zijin is good to Xiao Xia, Xiao Xia is not good at things outside. I don''t know, the general affairs of the house are also handed over to the steward to manage. So most of these fabrics were given to Xiao Xia by Fan Zijin, and Xiao Xia passed it on to her. The reason why I say this is just to ease her heart. These materials were indeed given to Xiao Xia by Fan Zijin. At that time, when he heard that Xiao Xia was pregnant, he deducted a few precious silk brocades for his own sake. This year, the number of high-quality silks sent to the elites in Beijing was much less. If you can''t buy it, the ladies will inevitably have to ask. I heard that Fan Zijin intercepted Hu and took him away. Although he was angry, because of the power of the other party, he didn''t dare to say anything on the surface, but secretly, Fan Zijin competed with the people for profit and acted domineeringly. The reputation spread. Fan Zijin just sneered when he heard these rumors and ignored it, but when he heard that the little Xia Shi gave away all the fabrics he had given her, he suddenly became angry and said angrily: "The reason why you are scolding the Hu is for one person. Princess Dali? Since she is not rare, there is no need to send these tributes to her in the future." Seeing that he was so angry, Yan Mo was about to go to the backyard, he hugged his leg and knelt down and said, "Master, you can''t be angry with Madam, Madam doesn''t know that you have been scolded for these silk brocades. I know, she must be very distressed, because you ordered not to bother the lady with the outside world, so the young people never dared to say this to the lady. The lady is afraid that she doesn''t know the value of the silk brocade. If you know, let the Dali princess be No matter how good you are with Madam, Madam will not give anything away." Yan Mo looked at Fan Zijin''s face a little better, and persuaded: "Master, although Madam''s fetus is stable now, it is weaker than others. I think it is better to wait for Madam to give birth to the child, and then we will tell her these things. It''s not good for Ye Bai to suffer a lot of grievances." Fan Zijin kicked him and said, "Is your father the kind of person who pleases me? It''s just a few pieces of silk brocade, and I don''t even see it, I just don''t understand, how could Haoran give Mu Yangling a piece of grass? Yang Ling can also be offered in the bottle like a baby, and the master gave such precious silk brocade, how can she give it away?" Fan Zijin said this with an indignant tone, "Could it be that Qi Haoran dismounts and bends over to pick grass is a love affair, while Ye has worked so hard to deal with others, and Sijin, who has been scolded by so many scoldings, is not a love affair?" Yan Mo also felt that the father''s hard work was wasted, but at this time it was the most important thing to keep the relationship between the husband and wife. The wife is weak and used to thinking a lot. If the father shows a face or loses his temper to her, I am afraid that she will be panicked immediately. Gotta move the tire. That child is their grandfather''s treasure and can''t be ignored at all, so Yanmo hugged his thigh tightly, only letting go until Fan Zijin''s anger dissipated. Chapter 693： have children Fan Zijin couldn''t even face Xiao Xia when he was angry. He could only put on a face that no one would enter. After learning that Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia sent Princess Dali away, he just snorted to show that he knew, and did not come forward in person. . Qi Haoran was still in the barracks, so officials in Juzhou used Fan Zijin as a benchmark. Seeing that he did not appear, those officials who wanted to appear immediately turned off the fire, and only asked their family members to go to see him off. The officials did not think that Fan Zijin deliberately neglected Princess Dali, but thought that Fan Zijin was concerned about Duan Yuqing''s identity, and it was not good for him to get too close to the concubine of the harem. The highest local official in Juzhou is the prefect of the fourth rank. Although the officials below have the heart to please Duan Yuqing, the future virtuous concubine, but they do not dare to be too obvious. After all, Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia are still standing there. Especially Mu Yangling, I heard that she has a very good relationship with the Empress, but everyone dared not to please Concubine Xian, but offended the Empress. So this time, the farewell was very low-key, and a group of women sent Princess Dali''s guards out of the city. But it was also very solemn. Because it was only a female family, the carriage took up the entire pipeline. The Shili Long Pavilion was directly filled with people. When Mu Yangling sent Princess Dali away and looked back, he was shocked. , even more grand than the state leaders'' trip. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "We have so many officials in Juzhou?" Lichun smiled and said, "My lady does not know, all the officials and family members of the prefectures and counties under Juzhou have come to join in the fun. Although they can''t come, they will be satisfied just by taking a look at them outside." "Ulala is full of human heads, what can you see?" Mu Yangling turned to look for the little Xia Shi, held her hand and said, "Come with me in a carriage." Xiao Xia was a little tired after standing all morning, and she didn''t bother to walk over, so she nodded and said, "Okay." Mu Yangling helped her to get on the carriage. Seeing that her hands were trembling slightly and her forehead was covered in sweat, she frowned. After getting in the carriage, she wiped her sweat with a handkerchief and asked, "The medicinal meal prescribed by Imperial Physician Wang is still there. Are you eating?" Xiao Xia nodded, "I have been eating it all the time. Recently, the child has become a lot more obedient, and it is no longer uncomfortable." "Then why are you still sweating? I see your hands and feet trembling after standing for more than an hour." How can you give birth to a child like this? Xiao Xia didn''t take it seriously and said, "Isn''t this the case with children? Plus my health is not good." Mu Yangling was silent, and after returning, he asked Imperial Physician Wang to inquire about Xiaoxia''s physical condition. Wang Taiyi thought for a while and said: "Princess, although Madam''s body is weak, it is not that weak. The lower official once suggested that Madam should go to the garden more often, but Madam''s fetal breath has been unstable, so she is very afraid to When I walk outside, I always lie down and sit down, suddenly I get tired, and it is inevitable that I have some night sweats. Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "Thank you, Imperial Physician Wang, and please prescribe more medicated meals suitable for your wife. This time back in Beijing, I will be tiring for you." After the imperial doctor Wang left, Mu Yangling asked Mammy Xia to come over and asked the little Xia''s work and rest in detail. Mammy Xia didn''t hide it from Mu Yangling. After some conversation, Mama Xia also knew about Mu Yang. Ling was worried and sighed: "The servant also knows the mother''s worry, why isn''t the servant worried? But our lady is weak, and the fetus has been unstable. She is worried as soon as she goes outside. She fell down, so I never dared to force her to go out. In the past, when Princess Duan was there, our wife came in a sedan chair. We directly asked someone to carry it to the door, and we could walk a few steps indoors. Now that Princess Duan is gone, our wife I don''t even want to move anymore." There are times when he is afraid of Mu Yang''s lingering bear, and he walks very carefully step by step, for fear of disturbing the child in his stomach. Mu Yangling thought for a while, and said, "Let me think of a way, you go back first, and don''t persuade her too hard, lest she''ll be annoying and unwilling to move around. It''s only more than five months now, and it''s still early." Mamma Xia nodded. Mu Yangling asked Fan Zijin if the little Xia family had to go to Beijing, "She is not in good health and doesn''t get bumpy, but if we stay here and we all go to Beijing, I''m afraid there won''t be a host in the house when she gives birth. ." Fan Zijin said indifferently: "She wants to go to Beijing, I''ll make arrangements. When the time comes, you all set off ahead of time, walk slowly on the road, and we''ll just follow later." Mu Yangling knew it in his heart, so he went to the little Xia family the next day and said directly to her, "Cousin, I don''t worry about you staying in Juzhou alone, and I will take you with me no matter what, but even though you are still in a stable position. Now, my body is still very bad. I just get tired after standing for more than an hour. How can I hurry? So my cousin asked me to take care of you. Now let me get used to it in advance, and then adjust my body. Slowly on the road Let''s go." After speaking, she whispered in her ear: "I see my cousin''s distressed appearance. I would rather we go late than tire you." Xiao Xia''s face blushed, and when she heard the words, she pushed her, "You can''t talk nonsense, the censor knows that you are going to be impeached." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "It''s just a private conversation between the two of us. How could the Censor know? Could it be that you will tell the Censor to go?" "Jing nonsense," Xiao Xia glanced at her, thought about it and asked, "Then what should I do?" "I''ve arranged everything. Imperial Physician Wang has changed a few medicated meals for you. You can eat according to the recipe first. I''ll come and pick you up every morning to take you to the yard for a walk. We''ll leave when I''ve packed up." Xiao Xia nodded, indicating that everything was subject to Mu Yangling''s arrangement. Early the next morning, Mu Yangling took the bear to look for the little Xia family. After breakfast, the three of them walked in the garden. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, Mu Yangling would stop to rest. After two times, the little bear was not happy, and broke away from Mu Yangling''s hand, and rushed out like a small cannonball to have fun. Xiao Xia said enviously: "Xiao Xiong''s body is awesome, I don''t know what''s going on in my stomach." "If you can toss like this, your body must be much better." Xiao Xia smiled, pulled Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "A Ling, I have something to ask you." "you say." "I heard that you want some boys'' clothes to be placed under the pillow to give birth to a son. I want to borrow some clothes from Little Bear''s childhood." Xiao Xia touched her belly and said sadly, "My belly is pointy. Yes, they all said it was a girl''s pregnancy. I asked Mammy Xia, although Mamma Xia said that this child must be the young master, but turned around and persuaded me that it would be better to bloom first and then bear fruit. I like girls. My daughter is my mother''s little padded jacket, and it''s her own blood. How can it not hurt? But I still want a boy first. For the pressure he carried for me, I should have given birth to a son for him." Mu Yangling was silent for a while, and asked, "Is there still time for a pillow?" Xiao Xia smiled slightly and said, "Just for more hope." "Okay, I''ll clean it up for you when I go back." Chapter 694： peace of mind As soon as Qi Haoran entered the room, he saw Mu Yangling instructing Lichun and the others to rummage the boxes, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Mu Yangling looked up and saw him who was black and thin. He felt distressed, got up and took his hand and asked, "Why are you so thin, didn''t you eat well? Qi Haoran was very satisfied with Mu Yangling''s inquiries, but he couldn''t show it. He pointed to the room and asked, "What are you looking for?" "Look for Little Bear''s clothes when he was a child," Mu Yangling took him into the house, and asked people to prepare hot water, while saying: "I heard that the clothes of a boy with a deep blessing can give birth to a boy, so I will find some for my cousin. Bring the bear''s clothes over." Qi Haoran tilted his head and asked, "Do you want me and my eldest brother to have some clothes for Xiaobao?" Who in this world is blessed with Xiaobaohou? But his son is not bad either. Mu Yangling glared at him and said, "How can I tell my elder brother about this kind of thing? Let me tell my elder sister-in-law, you go take a bath, Xiaoxiong is sleeping, if he wants to get up to see you, he will definitely be making a noise with you again. Play." Qi Haoran shook his head complacently, "Who made my son like me so much?" "If you want to play around with him and see if he likes you or not, you won''t see anyone for ten days and a half months." "Master, this is for the future, for the entire Daqi, it is because the hair is long and the knowledge is short." "Well, um, it''s true that the knowledge of long hair is relatively short," Mu Yangling glanced at him with a half-smile, and said, "How about we compare who has longer hair?" Qi Haoran was stunned, glanced at Mu Yangling''s hair, turned and ran, waving his hand: "I''m going to wash up, I''ll quickly call the kitchen to prepare food for my father, he is dying of hunger." When Qi Haoran came out, the house was cleaned up, Lichun and others set up a table outside, with four dishes and one soup on it. Qi Haoran tasted every dish, and said with dissatisfaction, "Why didn''t you say you made it?" "You came back suddenly, how could I have time? Let''s eat first, and I will cook for you in the evening." Qi Haoran was satisfied. When the little bear rubbed his eyes and came out, he saw his father was burying his head in the meal. He was overjoyed and flew towards his father. Qi Haoran hurriedly dropped his chopsticks and caught him with one hand, "Stinky boy, run like this. What are you doing? I almost bumped the dining table." The bear wrapped around Qi Haoran''s neck, gave him a big kiss on the face, and made a "Boom" sound. Qi Haoran''s originally black face suddenly turned black and red, even if his skin was black, he couldn''t stop the redness, Mu Yangling laughed when he saw it. Qi Haoran roared: "What have you taught your children? What kind of style does this kind of person come and go?" Mu Yangling was not convinced, "Didn''t you kiss him before?" "Could that be the same? He was young at that time and didn''t remember anything, and besides, the father was his father, and it was only natural for him to kiss him..." I have never heard of a son kissing his father. Xiao Xiong heard Qi Haoran yell at him and his mother, his eyes filled with tears, and he cried out loudly with a "wow". "Why are you yelling at him?" Mu Yangling pushed him, immediately hugged the bear, and said, "He kisses you because he likes you. If one day he doesn''t want to kiss you, just cry." Qi Haoran frowned in disgust. Little Bear cried even louder, no matter how much Mu Yangling roared. Qi Haoran felt distressed to the end, and helplessly hugged him, put a black face in front of him, and said, "Kiss, kiss." said and closed his eyes with disgust. The little bear pushed his face away with a slap, turned and fell into his mother''s arms. He wiped away his tears, kissed his mother, and then looked at Qi Haoran provocatively. Qi Haoran''s black face turned even darker, he stretched out his hand and took his son directly from Mu Yangling''s arms, kissed him on the face with a "boo", and said, "In the future, only father, not kiss, is allowed. Your mother, you are too old to kiss your mother anymore, you know?" Little Bear blinked, "Huh?" Qi Haoran nodded seriously, "You can''t kiss your mother when you grow up, do you think you''ve grown up?" Little Bear struggled for a while, but he was still in Qi Haoran''s arms, obediently not making trouble. Anyway, he also likes his mother very much, but he prefers to grow up. Qi Haoran was satisfied, hugged his son and said generously: "In the future, if you want to kiss daddy, kiss daddy." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes aside and said, "Hurry up and eat, or the food will be cold." Xiao Xiong drooled at the meat on the table, Qi Haoran immediately asked someone to prepare another set of tableware. He hadn''t eaten with his son for a long time. When he came back two times before, his son fell asleep. If you want to go out again, you can also look at him in front of his bed. I haven''t seen each other for three months, and the little bear''s appetite has increased a lot. The father and son ate all the vegetables on the table like the autumn wind swept the leaves. Mu Yangling stared at the bear''s stomach and was very worried, "This child has eaten two bowls at noon, and now he eats so much, can he still eat at night?" Qi Haoran put down the bowl without worrying, "Little Bear is like us, he has a big appetite. After a while, I will take him to the garden for a walk to digest his food. He can still eat two big bowls at night." "..." It''s like a big appetite hates glory. Mu Yangling felt bad for Qi Haoran, she didn''t let him take the bear to the garden, but let him go to bed, she would take the bear to digest. Qi Haoran said, "Master, you can''t bear to bear your son," turned his head and fell asleep on the couch, but it was only a sentence. The little bear just woke up in the afternoon, and when he saw his father sleeping, he refused to go out. He opened his mouth and continued to snort, then "giggled". Mu Yangling hurriedly grabbed his hand, carried him down, and whispered, "Don''t disturb Daddy, let''s go out to play first, okay?" Xiaoxiong shook his head, holding on to the feet of the couch and didn''t let go. Mu Yangling had no choice but to let him sit on the side. She straightened Qi Haoran''s body and let him sleep better. The family of three stayed quietly in the room, Mu Yangling checked the list of things they were going to bring, Little Bear sat on the couch and played with his toys, and Qi Haoran slept soundly on the couch. When Qi Haoran woke up, it was already dark outside. He felt that his chest was heavy, as if a big rock had been pressed against it. Only when he saw it was his son fell asleep on his chest. The bear turned his head and smashed it. Come on, keep your mouth open and sleep. Qi Haoran laughed when he saw it, his increasingly tough face softened a lot, he hugged him and turned over, put the bear on the couch, and then got up. There was only a gauze palace lantern lit in the house. The yellow and orange light was soft and reflected on people. Even people were softer by three points. Qi Haoran suddenly felt at peace, and I felt at home at home! Qi Haoran''s face softened by two points. He pushed open the door and went out. Li Qiu immediately got up when he saw him, "Your Highness, are you awake?" "Where''s the princess?" "The princess is in the kitchen, the servant girl will go to inform the princess." Li Qiu ran away after speaking. Qi Haoran pouted, is he so scary? Chapter 695： hair fall Mu Yangling was making braised lion heads. She did everything from kneading flour to slicing it. It was a big dish. Seeing Qi Haoran''s tiredness and reluctance, he could only let them fall asleep. When he was idle, it seemed that the dishes he prepared before were not good enough. Mu Yangling simply rolled up her sleeves and made braised lion head by herself, which was one of the two best dishes she made, and the other was braised pork. When Mu Yangling went in with the big plate, Qi Haoran sniffed and said, "Braised lion head? Are you cooking for the master, or for that kid?" Qi Haoran loves braised pork, while Little Bear loves braised lion head. "How old are you, and you are jealous with a child? This lion head took a lot of effort for me, you can try it." Mu Yangling saw that he was sitting still and didn''t move, so he took one to his mouth, Qi Haoran took a lazy bite, and was slightly surprised, "You made the lion head too?" In the past, she disliked the numerous procedures, and had to knead the dough, chop it up, knead it together, steam it, braise it again, and wait for the dishes to cool down for a while, so she always used ready-made lion heads. Braised. Mu Yangling smiled proudly: "Is my craft improving?" Qi Haoran nodded slightly, "You can eat it. The lion head that was braised in the past can taste authentic even if the heat is not enough. Now it''s all right, it''s completely the taste of you and the bear, and you know it''s not a chef after you taste it. Mother did it." Mu Yangling''s face darkened, "You mean I don''t cook well?" Qi Haoran shook his head and said, "Although this lion head is not authentic, it just suits my taste." Mu Yangling was satisfied, Lichun had already brought the dishes to the table, and after serving a bowl of rice for the two of them, he led them out. The prince and the princess didn''t like the servants to follow when they got along, and the room was cleaned up for a while. Mu Yangling turned his head to look at the couch, saw a small bulge on it, and hesitated: "Should I wake him up? I can''t skip dinner." Qi Haoran said indifferently, "Wait until he wakes up before eating. He''s a prince, when can he not eat dinner? Could it be that the kitchen dares to push three and four to fail?" "You dote on the child too much, be careful and dote on him like a **** in the future." "Will your child become a gangster?" Maybe it was because he ate too much in the afternoon, Qi Haoran didn''t eat much, just tasted every dish, and then watched Mu Yangling in a daze. Mu Yangling saw that he was not as noisy as before, so he touched his forehead and said, "Are you too tired?" Qi Haoran grabbed her hand, shook his head and said, "No, I slept too much this afternoon, and I can''t keep up my strength. I asked someone to remove the food. Let''s talk." The couple just lay down on the bed, Qi Haoran''s hand was not honest, but with a slight pull, he stretched his hand into Mu Yangling''s shirt and rubbed it. Mu Yangling''s face flushed, and he glanced nervously at the outer room. He lowered his voice and said, "The child is still outside." "The child slept like a pig and won''t wake up," Qi Haoran rolled over to hold her down and mumbled with her earlobe in his hands, "You don''t miss me?" Mu Yangling tilted his head slightly, "Didn''t you say you have something to tell me?" "Well, Grandpa wants to have another child with you, preferably a daughter. Little Bear will grow up when he becomes a brother. Maybe he can speak faster." Mu Yangling''s dodging movements stopped, and he took the initiative to meet Qi Haoran''s movements. Qi Haoran was overjoyed, and as soon as the curtain was torn down, he pressed down on Mu Yangling. The little bear woke up in the middle of the night. When he woke up, he realized that this was not his bed, so he cried twice. Qi Haoran hurriedly put A Ling aside, put on his clothes and ran out. Li Chun, who was trotting in, saw this and hurriedly bowed his head and stepped back. Qi Haoran only looked up at her indifferently, then turned to look at his son, with a slight smile on his face, he hugged him in his arms and whispered, "Why are you crying? Isn''t Daddy here?" Little Bear looked at him for a while before realizing that it was his father, and leaned in his arms honestly. "Are you hungry?" Little Bear nodded slightly, looking at him with wet eyes. Qi Haoran touched his ear, turned around and ordered the servants to prepare some food. Xiaoxiong used to have a big appetite and often woke up in the middle of the night to find something to eat. Mu Yangling always asked people to give him noodles, which were made with old hen soup. There were two eggs and a handful of green vegetables lying in it, which was rich and balanced in nutrition. Now the kitchen is listening. , also cooked a bowl of noodles for the little bear as usual. Qi Haoran looked at it, but his face darkened instantly. He didn''t know it was Mu Yangling''s order. He just felt that the kitchen neglected his son. You must know that he and Zijin were not favored when they were children. No matter how dissatisfied, they have to get three dishes and one soup for the brothers. Could it be that his general''s mansion is not as good as a fourth-grade censor''s mansion? Xiaoxiong is still his only son. He dares to be so neglectful now. Then there will be more children in the house. How much will Xiaoxiong be ignored? Lichun held the bowl in his hands, under Qi Haoran''s gloomy eyes, he was a little trembling. Xiaoxiong was already anxious to reach out to grab the bowl. Qi Haoran lowered his eyes and said nothing. He took the noodles and waved him off. The little bear was very satisfied with the noodles. After eating a big bowl of noodles, he immediately held his stomach and sighed with satisfaction. Qi Haoran''s gloomy face softened a little, and he took his little hand and circled around the house to digest food. The three lie down and sleep together. Mu Yangling slept soundly the whole time, and there was no sign of waking up at all. Qi Haoran put his son outside, lying in the middle, saw Mu Yangling frown, and kissed her face, Mu Yangling rolled over and fell asleep again. When he woke up the next day, Qi Haoran was running in with a little bear in a short suit. The little bear giggled and grabbed his father''s hair tightly with his two little hands. He sat on his father''s neck and looked down at his mother. . The little bear shaves Mu Yangling''s face with his fingers to show ridicule, and then the father and son run out laughing. "You bastard, you dare to laugh at me." Mu Yangling looked outside, only to realize that it was very late, and the sun was shining all over the yard. Mu Yangling got up with a blushing face. The father and son were already sitting at the dining table waiting for her. Mu Yangling felt a little guilty, "You haven''t had breakfast yet?" The father and son shook their heads together, the little bear laughed "giggling", Mu Yangling didn''t notice it well, and sure enough, Qi Haoran laughed and said: "We have eaten before, we are here to see you eat." Mu Yangling''s head was covered in black lines, "What''s so good about having breakfast?" Qi Haoran did not smile, Mu Yangling could only have breakfast under the watchful eyes of the father and son. After breakfast, he knew that Qi Haoran was furious in the morning and sent everyone in the kitchen down, from the chef to the washers. was bound by him. Zhu Liang can only ask Mu Yangling. Even if he wants to change the people in the kitchen, it is impossible to change everyone. He can''t find so many people at this time, and he thinks that the people in the kitchen are also very good. Injustice. Chapter 696： Effectiveness Mu Yangling didn''t agree immediately, but asked Zhu Liang to step back first, went to Qi Haoran, and said, "I ordered Xiaoxiong''s supper menu, why did you take everyone in the kitchen?" Mu Yangling didn''t believe that when Qi Haoran was dealing with it, the people under him would not explain the whole story, and Qi Haoran still dealt with it after he knew the whole story. There must be his reason. Uncle Qi Haoran sat on the chair like, and said, "You can ask for mercy." "..." Mu Yangling said: "So you are here specifically to ask me to intercede for them? Why?" There are only three masters of them in this mansion, and their authority is placed there, and no one neglects them, so there is no need for Qi Haoran to make face for her. Qi Haoran hummed: "Anyway, it''s good for you to ask for mercy." Could it be that he told Mu Yangling that this was his brainstorm after the attack, that he wanted to make a face to Mu Yangling so willfully? Mu Yangling stared at him carefully. Seeing that what he said was true, he felt helpless and nodded, "Okay, I''ll beg you." Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "For the sake of your sincerity, I will spare them," Qi Haoran said with a cold eye, "But even though we don''t need to sell it, we can''t just let it go, the kitchen. The chefs in the restaurant have to deduct three months'' monthly bills. They are all trained by the maids in the palace. Don''t they think about what the master can''t think of? Did the master say that they want to have a late night snack, and they dare to take a bowl of noodles To fool the father?" "What''s wrong with a bowl of noodles. It used simmered fresh old hen soup, green vegetables, and eggs. What''s wrong with it?" Mu Yangling said dissatisfiedly: "According to what you said, three dishes and one soup are served. Come up, can the little bear eat it all? Not only is it wasteful, but it may not be as good as a bowl of noodles. "When you proposed to make noodles for the little bear, did the people in the kitchen propose other menus? I don''t believe it. There is no better menu in the kitchen. They just see you as being bullied. Humph, waste? Afraid of wasting a few small dishes? There are only three masters in the house, how much can we eat? Grandpa sees Zhu Liang also confused, and the people in charge dare to fool you like this." In a word, Mu Yangling''s requirements for his servants are to perform their duties, do their own work well, and execute her orders in place. Qi Haoran''s requirements are even higher. The minions are to be anxious about the master''s urgency. If the master thinks of it, they will do it immediately. If the master can''t think of it, they need to remind them. Examples are flying white and grinding ink. The matter between him and Fan Zijin, Feibai and Yanmo can handle it very well, and they can always take care of them in places they can''t take care of or think of. But Qi Haoran obviously forgot that such minions are as hard to find as generals, and it is impossible for the servants in the palace to be like Feibai and Yanmo. As soon as Qi Haoran''s punishment came out, none of the servants in the whole government dared to complain, but his prestige rose to a higher level, and everyone was even more in awe of Mu Yangling. Originally, there was only one hostess in the palace, and everyone saw the princes love for the princess. In addition, Mu Yangling also had the means and prestige, so everyone was always in awe of her. Mu Yangling is easy to get along with and never beats or scolds servants, so the atmosphere in the house has always been light and brisk. Qi Haoran''s stroke made the atmosphere of the house suddenly solemn, and the servants were careful when walking. , After returning to the capital, other people occasionally visited Qi Mansion as a guest, and upon seeing this, they admired Mu Yangling more than three points. It''s for later. Now, when Mu Yangling directly enjoys the benefits, she only needs to say a word, and the people below can do things efficiently and quickly. For example, she said, there are children and pregnant women on the road, so I dont know what medicinal herbs to bring in case of an emergency. Someone brought Imperial Physician Wang and asked about the medicinal materials that are often sick in this season and that they need to get on the road. In less than an hour, Mu Yangling placed a list in front of him, which included everything from common medicinal materials to precious medicinal materials. It also states what conditions and conditions it will be used for. Mu Yangling just handed in the list, and the warehouse can open the warehouse to select the needed medicinal materials. If there is no one in the house, I will go out to buy it soon, the price is fair, and the quality of the items is high. What usually takes three days to complete, can now be done in one day. For another example, she said that it is best to eat fresh ingredients on Xiaoxias road, and dont use dry food like before. In a blink of an eye, they could pack up a truckload of ingredients and cooking utensils. Zhu Liang also spent a whole night planning the itinerary so that they could find inns and inns every time they stopped. Otherwise, they would have to settle down in some villages. In this way, they can buy fresh ingredients, and their accommodation can be upgraded to several grades. In the evening, when Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran who came back with his son sweating profusely, he hugged his head and gave him a big kiss. Qi Haoran''s face suddenly flushed red. He carefully glanced at his son and saw the little bear. Looking at them with a pair of round eyes, he sat upright and glared at Mu Yangling. The little bear looked at his mother, then at his father, climbed onto his father''s knee, hugged his face and kissed him. Qi Haoran''s face was helpless, "It''s because of you that you have badly taught your children." Mu Yangling laughed. "Why are you so happy?" After being married for many years, A-Ling rarely took the initiative. Mu Yangling talked about the changes in the mansion and said, "I didn''t expect you to lose your temper, but the efficiency of the mansion has improved so much, so that we can still have a few days of free time, why don''t we wait for us to clean up. Let''s go out and play." "That''s all you used to manipulate them before. You don''t need to go out to play. Pack up your things and set off. Go early, and the time on the road will be more relaxed. Take care of the little Xia Shi." Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "So we can set off in three days." The couple finally reunited and had to separate. Although they could meet again in about a month, Mu Yangling was still a little unhappy, and Qi Haoran was not as good as before, but at night he pressed Mu Yangling and said, "Let''s hurry up. , you might be able to get pregnant." All of Mu Yangling''s sadness disappeared. The couple have been working hard to create people for the past three days, and Qi Haoran has to work hard to build a sense of presence in front of Xiaoxiong, so that he will not be short-lived when he sees his father again in the future. With the active efforts of the couple, Mu Yangling instructed his servants to pack up the things that the two houses were going to bring, and it was time to set off, six days earlier than they had expected. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin still had to set up the frontier defense and had to make some arrangements, so they had to leave more than ten days later, but several people had calculated the distance. Even if they set off late, they would be able to catch up with them before the convoy reached the capital. . Chapter 697： Relocation Mu Yangling and the others drove slowly all the way, and everything was mainly about comfort. It was thirty-two days later when they were outside the capital. Qi Haoran and the others caught up on the last day, and the two teams entered the capital together as a team. Among all the convoys entering the city, this one can be the most eye-catching. Qi Haoran and the others just arrived at the city gate, and the gatekeeper hurriedly ran down from the city tower and greeted people respectfully, while commanding: "Hurry up and inform In the palace, it is said that Prince Rong is here." "No need to notify, the Zajia is here in person." A shrill voice sounded from behind, Eunuch Wan stood there with a flattering smile, and Eunuch Wei, who was also smiling, stood behind him. "Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Majesty knows that the two of you are in the capital today, and the servants will be waiting at the gate of the city early in the morning." Eunuch Wan gave Eunuch Wei a sideways glance, and Eunuch Wei hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Empress Niangniang was worried that the concubine, concubine, and the lady of the country would be exhausted all the way, so she deliberately asked the servants to wait here, and let the concubine and his wife rest for a whole day, and then go to the palace tomorrow to ask for peace." Eunuch Wan was the great **** by Qi Xiuyuans side, while Eunuch Wei was in charge of the affairs of Kunning Palace. The two eunuchs of the palace stayed here waiting for the two of them. This honor has never been seen before, and it is unknown whether it will never come later. Many people watching at the gate of the city lamented that the emperor was too favored by King Rongjun and Duke Anguo. Fan Zijin hit the horse and went back to look at Xiao Xia, seeing that her face was a little pale, he turned his head to Mu Yangling and said: "A-Ling, I have to trouble you to send Xiao Xia to the Duke''s Mansion, and put things in my house in order. ." Qi Haoran waved his hand generously, "What''s the matter, hand over the cousin to A Ling, you can rest assured." Mu Yangling also nodded and smiled: "Don''t worry, I will take good care of my cousin, and I will go back when you leave the palace." Qi Haoran nodded again and again, "It''s a big deal, our family will live in your palace." Xiao Xia was startled, and regardless of the dizziness, he lifted the curtain of the car and said, "Master, are we going to live in the Guogong''s mansion? We won''t go back to Fan''s mansion?" Fan Zijin nodded, "I have sent someone back to Beijing in advance to clean up the Guogong''s mansion, you just need to live in it." "Yes, but we haven''t gone to say goodbye to our father and mother." Mu Yangling couldn''t think of these things, Qi Haoran wouldn''t think about it, Fan Zijin could pretend he didn''t know, but she couldn''t keep silent. Fan Zijin said, "I''ll go talk to my father and mother, you just need to feel at ease and raise your baby." Xiao Xia wanted to say something, and Xia patted her hand lightly, and Xiao Xia swallowed the words to her mouth and nodded lightly. Fan Zijin nodded slightly to Mu Yangling and waved for them to go first. Waiting for the convoy to leave, Fan Zijin ordered a servant and said, "You go back and tell the old lady, and she said that the madam''s fetal breath is a little unstable, so I asked her to go back to the Duke''s mansion to rest first, and then I will take her back to greet her when I am free." If it was before, Fan Zijin didn''t mind living with his parents and would find something unpleasant for them from time to time, but now the world is not as big as his son, so it''s better to let Xiao Xia have a good condition for the miscarriage. Qi Haoran saw that the relationship between Fan Zijin and his uncle and aunt had deteriorated into this, and his face was slightly gloomy. Fan Zijin has waved to everyone to enter the palace. Qi Haoran walked on his left side silently and said, "If you can''t do it, let A-Ling live in the Duke''s Mansion. With her here, my uncle and aunt will always be more restrained." He also knew that A-Ling used to be a princess before. People, the matter of taking the little Xia clan out of the capital, considering that his uncle is a person, although he may not like A Ling, he does not dare to surpass his honor. Fan Zijin shook his head slightly, "Don''t worry, I didn''t want to worry about them in the past, but now that I''m going to have children, naturally I won''t let them go as before, and you can''t always interfere in my affairs." Fan Zijin is very confident in his combat effectiveness. In the past, his status and status were lower than Fan Siwen and he was not defeated. Now his status and status are higher than Fan Siwen. Even if Fan Siwen suppressed him with filial piety, he was confident to defeat him. is different from Qi Haoran''s real swords and real guns. He prefers to lie in front of thousands of miles and make arrangements in secret. Victory was achieved before the other party was aware of it, not to mention, he also had one of the biggest supporters - the emperor. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran went to the palace to see Qi Xiuyuan, while Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia went to the Duke Anguo Mansion. Anguo Gongfu is not far from Rongjun Wangfu, just next door. It is the residence of the fourth prince of the previous dynasty. Unlike the Qin Xiangfu, which was dug up everywhere, the fourth prince''s residence is well preserved, with garden scenery and houses. The structure is exquisite with Jiangnan gardens, small bridges and flowing water, rockery pavilions, although not as large and rich as Qin Xiangfu''s mansion, but it has a unique charm. Most importantly, it is one of the best-preserved and beautiful gardens left over from the previous dynasty. Fan Zijin wrote to the store manager in the capital in advance and asked him to lead someone to clean up the Guogong''s mansion. Everything was ready, and Mu Yangling only needed to arrange the personnel. Xiao Xia had been in the carriage for more than a month, and felt that her bones were all jolted and crisped. She returned to the inner room and lay on the bed, feeling that the bed was shaking. Mu Yangling arranged for her to stay, so he called all the servants in the house and arranged the personnel. On the other side, Mr. Xia was waiting for Mrs. Xia in the house, but no one was seen for a long time, so he asked people to see it, and the servants went out and brought back the servants sent by Fan Zijin. Xia was slightly taken aback after listening to the subordinate''s retelling, and asked, "The emperor gave Zijin the manor of the state? Why didn''t I know?" The servant lowered his head and whispered, "I don''t know about this servant, but I just said it according to the instructions of the grandfather." Shi Xia was silent for a while, and asked, "Will your Concubine Su follow you when you enter Beijing this time?" "Aunt Su?" The servant shook his head blankly. Is there another Aunt Su in the house? Xia''s heart sank, Auntie Su was the concubine sent to Fan Zijin by Fan Siwen, a good concubine, but this servant didn''t even know who Auntie Su was, which shows Fan Zijin''s attitude. Speaking of which, it was an accident. The servant Fan Zijin ordered happened to be a third-class servant in the house. He usually only served in the outer courtyard. Aunt Su was sent to Juzhou. He told her bluntly that his first child must be the direct son. If he was safe, he would save her life and keep her food and clothing safe for the rest of her life. add Because of Fan Zijin''s attitude towards Aunt Su, and because there was only one little Xia family in the house, naturally he would not talk about Aunt Su without a long eye, so that some servants in the outer court didn''t know that there was another Aunt Su in the house. "Where is the government office?" The servant''s eyes were still blank, and he didn''t know that, he was just an uneducated servant, and he was happy that the grandfather of the country had picked him up before, but now, all he has left is fear. Xia''s heart kept sinking. Has his son ignored her so much? Actually assigned such a servant to report the letter. Chapter 698： relation The Duke''s Mansion was requested by Fan Zijin and Qi Xiuyuan before. They asked him to be big and beautiful enough to be able to move in with a bag. He also asked him not to announce it until he returned to the capital to formally order the gift. As soon as Qi Xiuyuan heard this request, he knew what he was guarding. In fact, he couldn''t understand the behavior of his uncle and aunt. It stands to reason that with such a promising son, shouldn''t it be harmonious and harmonious, and the family share prosperity and wealth? How can there be trouble? So much happening? As for Fan Zijin''s problem, Qi Xiuyuan subconsciously ignored it. Rong Xuan saw that his heart had gone to the horizon, and he didn''t mean to remind him. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were both raised by the emperor as sons. When Qi Xiuyuan was just a general, he did not miss the future for these two. Xia Although Qi Xiuyuan is not bad, in terms of relationship, they naturally get along day and night, and Fan Zijin, who was raised by him, has a deeper relationship. Qi Xiuyuan had circled several mansions for Fan Zijin for a long time. He wanted to wait for him to come back and let him choose the one he liked the most as the mansion of the prince. As soon as he received his letter, he set the conditions one by one and wanted to stay close to Haoran. , but also beautiful and big enough, but also to be able to move in, only the Four Princes Mansion of the previous dynasty is suitable. The fourth prince of the previous dynasty was considered to be more capable among his many brothers, and he also wanted to compete for the throne. In addition, the mother concubine was also favored, so when the government was divided, he directly chose a place not far from Qin Xiangfu''s residence. There, the mansion was built with elegance and richness. The stones, wood, flowers and trees in it were not ordinary things. Qi Xiuyuan asked Rong Xuan to see it. After confirming that the layout and scenery were in line with Fan Zijin''s preferences, he decided to order the Duke Anguo''s mansion with a wave of his hand. In the Fourth Prince''s Mansion. It stands to reason that the official mansion was given to the Ministry of Rites, but Qi Xiuyuan directly passed them over and asked for the land of several good mansions. The Ministry of Rites did not dare to ask, thinking that the emperor wanted to use these gardens as imperial palaces. Hospital or other use, honestly handed in. Qi Xiuyuan turned around and sent the land deed to Fan Zijin, and then Fan Zijin asked his people to clean up the house. Because all the houses were nationalized, they were not given away at this time, and they were all empty, so Fan Zijin''s people were not noticed when they came and went, and they were deliberately low-key, and no one noticed. . Therefore, apart from Rongxuan, who had appreciated the house, no one knew that the residence of the Duke Anguo had been established. Qi Xiuyuan was also good-natured. He was afraid that the courtiers and Fan Siwen would say that Fan Zijin was arrogant and unfilial, so he moved into the Guogong''s mansion before he had a decree. Thes, the reason is that he omitted to record the imperial decree that the emperor bestowed the mansion of An Guogong, so that the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Industry have not yet done the handover, so that the Anguogong has to repair and take care of the Anguogong mansion at his own expense. It is possible for the writers to miss the record, but it is impossible to miss the imperial decree. It is the imperial decree of the red man An Guogong who is in front of the emperor. Everyone knows this is false as soon as they hear it, and they all sympathize with the one who was pulled out to take the blame. The writer of the clerk, the official position is already small, and if he is demoted, he will lose his grade, and he does not know if he will be able to succeed in this life. But the writer was not sad at all, he just left the Ministry of Rites, and immediately packed up his things and took his family to Jinhua County to serve as the county magistrate. It was only when the censor wanted to hear about the incident and became famous in history that he found out that the writer had gone to Jinhua County to become the eighth-rank county captain, and he was immediately furious. From the seventh rank to the eighth rank, it is indeed a decline, but this is a clear and dark rise. The former is a pen writer who has no future. Maybe after ten years in the capital, he is still a seventh-rank pen writer. Thirteen taels of silver and a few hu of rice to live, can be delegated to a high-ranking county as a county magistrate. Sure enough, the imperial censor found the writer and hoped that he could tell the truth and bring the world back to life. The writer cried and repented bitterly. He was bitten to death because he made a mistake because of alcohol and did not record his will on the record, which delayed Anguo. good day. The censor gritted his teeth with hatred, but there was nothing he could do. There is no evidence, even if they hear rumors, they will be reprimanded in the end. In the history of history, not even a mark will be left. The writers felt that these censors had enough to eat. It was a family matter for the father and son of An Guogong to fight in the ring, and the emperor''s willingness to help An Guogong to beat Fan Yushi''s face was also the emperor''s private matter, and it didn''t interfere with the national policy. What did he say? Fan Zijin went straight to the Fan Mansion as soon as he left the palace, euphemistically saying: Greet his parents. Complete all the obligations and etiquette, and then patted the buttocks ignoring Fan Siwen''s black face and returned to the Anguo Gongfu. Fan Siwen was so angry, but there was nothing to do with him. The emperor helped him to cover it up. What could he do with Fan Zijin? Fan Siwen turned around to look for the Xia family, and said, "The little Xia family is pregnant, after all, it is Zijin''s first child, you go back and bring people close to the mansion to take good care of me, why should the eldest grandson of my Fan mansion be in the Fan mansion? It''s good to be born." Fan Siwen frowned when he saw Xia Shi lowered his head and said nothing, "Did you hear me talking to you?" Xia looked up at him, but she remembered what Fan Zijin had said to her just now, "He has thought that I am the heir and Fan Zixiao is the concubine since I was a child, so Fan Zixiao is wronged and blindly favors him. He is the only one, fighting with him, making trouble with him, saying that it is for me and Haoran, but in fact, it is just your selfishness. I hated your fights and troubles the most since I was a child. Son, even if you can''t be like Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, you can''t grow up in such an environment. Mother, he is also my heart, my blood, and he is inherently more noble than others. Why should he accept the son of a concubine here. angry?" "Your father will not embarrass your child for Zixiao''s child, I am still in the house." Fan Zijin sneered, "Does mother believe this? If mother can abandon her selfishness and only care about me and my child, you will go to the government''s mansion to take care of the little Xia family. If not, my son will come to greet you on the 15th of every month. In my spare time, I will also bring Xiao Xia to see you, but my mother is not worried about the matter of my back home." Xia always felt that Fan Zijin was her son. No matter how ugly it was now, he was still her son, but Fan Zijin''s indifferent eyes clearly told her that a son could abandon his mother, because a son would have his own son. Xia didn''t agree to Fan Siwen''s words, she is very at a loss now. Fan Siwen frowned. Seeing his wife''s confusion, he looked at it carefully, only to realize that she also had gray hair on her temples. Fan Siwen was emotional and pitiful, and sighed slightly: "Forget it, it''s still me. Go and talk to Zijin." The incident of Anguo Gong''s mansion made Fan Siwen a joke in the city. Fan''s mansion successfully attracted everyone''s attention, but those who were interested found that Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling still lived in Qi''s mansion after returning to Beijing. When he came to the door, he was rejected, and those who had changed their minds couldn''t help but think. Chapter 699： support In the mansion of An Guogong, Xia Xia was teaching the little Xia clan, "The grandfather did not let you go back to the mansion for your own good. The relationship between the grandfather and the old man is not good. There should be a reconciliation between the two sides, but what the old man and wife did before was too ugly, and almost detained you in the capital. If it wasn''t for the strong princess, she just brought you out. You can only see that it is now locked in the Juzhou mansion. Aunt Su, is there still a place for you to stand in this mansion in a few years?" Mamma Xia was full of anger when she mentioned this. She knew that mother-in-law and daughter-in-law seldom got along well, but her young lady was docile and obedient. She couldn''t even get along well with her young lady. That was Xia''s character issue. What''s more, the Xia family had clearly shown that she was very satisfied with her young lady before. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were chatting and laughing, but when they turned their faces, they turned their faces. Since then, Madam Xia didn''t have much affection for the Xia family. Seeing that the grandfather wanted to support his wife, Madam Xia also didn''t want the little Xia to be angry with a big belly, and taught her: "The grandfather of the country. If you say that you are not feeling well, you can just lie down at home, I and the stewards are responsible for the bottom line, and if it is not good, you can ask the princess for help. Just worry about raising the baby and giving birth to the little prince. Fortunately, the master has a bad reputation in Beijing. Who doesn''t know that he is not kind? Even if he says that you and the prince are not filial, there is still the emperor above..." In a word, madam, you should eat and drink, just like in Juzhou, don''t worry about your in-laws. Xiao Xia saw that Mamma Xia had sworn that she had always believed in the nurse''s words. After her repeated persuasion, she really felt relieved and went to bed with peace of mind. Fan Zijin came back to see him and nodded slightly, he was very satisfied with his wife''s calmness, at least it wasn''t as loud as he was on the road today. The next day, Mu Yangling took the carriage and turned here to pick up Xiao Xia into the palace, and the queen called someone to pick them up. Xiao Xia looked at Mu Yangling a little nervously, and Mu Yangling smiled: "The queen is very gentle, you don''t have to worry." Xiao Xia smiled cautiously. Although it was not the first time she saw the queen, she couldn''t help but be nervous. Li Jinghua was holding Xiaobao standing in front of the hall to wait for them. When Xiaobao saw Xiaoxiong, he couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled, and waved at him excitedly. Xiaoxiong let go of his mother''s hand and flew over like a missile. Bao hugged each other, and the two children laughed loudly. Li Jinghua couldn''t help but smile when he saw it, "Little Bear has also grown up, he is half a head taller than his brother." Little Treasure realized that his younger brother was actually taller than him, and immediately pouted and said, "Mother, I want to eat two bowls of rice at night." Li Jinghua was delighted to hear the words, nodded and said, "As long as you are not picky eaters, you will be able to catch up with your brother." She nurtured Little Treasure carefully, and unknowingly made the child develop the habit of being picky eaters. Although Xiaoxiong loves meat, under the training of Mu Yangling, he also eats all kinds of vegetables. In addition, he inherits his father''s physique and is tall and strong. Although he is a year younger than Xiaobao, he is taller than him. high. A three year old looks like a five year old physique. Li Jinghua asked the two children to be taken to the side hall to play, only Wen Cui was left to wait on her body. Seeing that Xiao Xia''s face was pale, her hands and feet were weak, and her six-month-old belly was only slightly raised, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. , "It''s been six months?" Xiao Xia rubbed her stomach and said, "It will be seven months in eight days." Li Jinghua frowned, "This is too small, can''t you eat?" Xiao Xia slightly bowed his head, "I don''t have a good appetite, I eat less, but luckily there is a medicinal diet prescribed by Imperial Physician Wang, and the nutrition can keep up." Li Jinghua nodded slightly, "Even so, you still have to eat a little more. The more you go to the back, the more your child eats and the more he sucks. You are so thin now, how can you use your strength when you are giving birth? Fortunately, Back in the capital, it''s a lot more convenient, I''ll let the hospital of the Tai Hospital show you." Li Jinghua sighed and said: "The emperor has only one Xiaobao so far, so he pays special attention to his children. Zijin, like Haoran, was raised by the emperor as a child. He told me before that he wanted me to take good care of you, but only You have been in Qiannan, and I am beyond my reach, but fortunately, A-Ling is a capable person, so I have shared a lot for my elder sister-in-law." In his words, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran were compared. Xiao Xia''s heart was beating wildly, and she couldn''t help looking up at Mu Yangling, but seeing Mu Yangling''s accustomed appearance, she said to Li Jinghua: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, Sister-in-law looks thin now, but her body is actually better than before. It''s just that I haven''t recovered from the rush." Li Jinghua nodded with satisfaction, "I can''t take care of it in the palace, you should pay more attention outside the palace, Zijin is two months older than Haoran, the difference between the eldest sons should not be too big, otherwise the future will be It''s not good to play together." He said to Xiao Xia again: "You only need to worry about raising your baby now, the big things are not important to you, leave the affairs of the house to A Ling, and leave the external affairs to Zijin, and if Zijin can''t do it, you need to pay more. As for the emperor, this is Zijin''s first child, and the emperor is looking forward to it." Xiao Xia couldn''t help but feel happy, this is the empress''s statement, the emperor will decide for her and the prince. When Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia left in the afternoon, these words were also passed on, and it reached Fan Siwen''s ears, and he could only stop what he was doing. The emperor''s attitude was obvious, he was not allowed to interfere in the affairs of Zijin''s sons at this time. Verseven was both happy and annoyed. I am happy that my son is so favored by the emperor. I am annoyed that he is Zijin''s father, yet he is threatened by the emperor. The people who have been watching jokes in the capital also took their minds and began to correct their attitudes, focusing on the government and politics. Havent seen the emperor intervened, watch the jokes again, and be careful to set yourself on fire. So, everyone began to discuss various matters concerning the canonization of the crown prince and various matters for welcoming the Dali envoy. Xiao Xia raised her baby at home with peace of mind. She ate meals and exercised according to the schedule set by Mu Yangling and Imperial Physician Wang. Ling, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. began to look forward to the child in her belly. And Mu Yangling was announced to the palace by Li Jinghua the day after leaving the palace, and she also let her take the bear. Xiaobao ran back from the noon break, took Xiaoxiong''s hand and said to Mu Yangling, "Auntie, can I take my brother to class?" Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "My brother hasn''t started studying yet, and he can''t understand it when he goes there, lest he cause trouble for you, so don''t go." Xiaoxiong pouted unhappily, grabbed Xiaobao''s hand and did not let go, Xiaobao also couldn''t bear Xiaoxiong, and looked at Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling eagerly. Li Jinghua persuaded: "Let them go, there is no literature class in the afternoon, it is martial arts and music, and the gentlemen mostly tell them moral stories, and they don''t need to read." The prince does not need to take the imperial examinations, and Xiaobao is destined to be emperor in the future, so in addition to the imperial arts and the necessary books, the courses arranged for him by Qi Xiuyuan are mostly to cultivate his interest, and he is still young, so the literature course It only takes up the morning time, and the afternoon is for other courses. Sometimes my husband will tell them various stories, and sometimes he will teach them the six arts that can be learned at this age. The time and content are very broad. Chapter 700： heartfelt Mu Yangling thought that this was the palace, and she was relieved that Xiaoxiong followed Xiaobao, and she was talking to Li Jinghua, Xiaoxiong was not suitable for staying here, so she nodded and agreed. Little Treasure and Little Bear immediately ran out excitedly holding hands, and the maids and servants who were waiting on them chased after them. The sister-in-law looked back at the disappearance of the two children''s backs, and the two of them couldn''t help but smile when they looked at each other, "Everyone is different, but the hearts of parents who care about their children are the same in this world." Li Jinghua pulled Mu Yang Ling''s hand said: "Let''s go, let''s go in and talk and let them play. There are people in Shanglin Garden who are waiting for you, you will be fine." Li Jinghua asked Mu Yangling about the situation of Duan Yuqing, the princess of Dali. The emperor attached great importance to Dali''s ownership, and Duan Yuqing was named the head of the four concubines as soon as he came up, which shows that Qi Xiuyuan attached great importance to it. Although Li Jinghua has a taste in his heart, he knows the overall situation and must do things beautifully, not only to shock the feudal kingdom, but also to show his majesty, the mother of the world. It is impossible for her to arrange the palace of the concubine Xian casually. It must conform to the etiquette system and Duan Yuqing''s wishes. She doesn''t know Duan Yuqing''s preferences, so she can only ask Mu Yangling. Of course, she also had the intention of inquiring about the news. Mu Yangling talked about Duan Yuqing''s temperament and some preferences. Seeing Li Jinghua taking it seriously, he sighed for her in his heart, and leaned into her ear and said, "Sister-in-law, Duan Yuqing injured her uterus while fleeing, and she will never be in her life. pregnancy." Li Jinghua stared at Mu Yangling with wide eyes, Mu Yangling nodded slightly and said, "She is also weak, you can take care of her as much as you can. Her family''s family is far away in Dali, and she belongs to the country, and her family cannot enter Beijing without an edict... Li Jinghua reached out to hold Mu Yangling''s hand, her eyes were slightly red, and said, "You are the only one who thinks about me at this time..." Li Jinghua sitting in the position of the queen is naturally beautiful, but she is also under a lot of pressure. She accepts all these calmly, because she does not think that any queen in the past dynasties can have her blessing. The emperor was deeply in love with her, and she gave birth to her eldest son safely. Her son was about to be made the prince. The emperor had not delayed the time to fill the harem for her and Xiaobao. Li Jinghua felt that even if she could not become the queen mother in the future, as long as she With the affection and memories of these years, this life is enough. But this does not mean that she has no grievances. The words "Mother Yitianxia" are not so easy to say. The management of the harem is only a trivial matter for her. She has to help Qi Xiuyuan deal with the officials and family members of the officials in the DPRK and China, and strive for more rights and interests for Qi Xiuyuan. Benefit. It is also necessary to improve the etiquette system of the palace, which is the most difficult and most exhausting for her. The Qi family counted up to the fifth generation. Qi Xiuyuan''s great-grandfather was a scholar. His grandfather was only admitted to the jinshi and became an official, and he only stopped at the fifth grade. Qi Feng relayed to the fourth grade. It can be said that people like them have no The background can be said, but when Qi Xiuyuan became the emperor, he could not make mistakes in etiquette, otherwise he would lose face in front of the ministers, what majesty would he have in the future? But the most complete etiquette is the aristocratic family. Every dynasty and every generation, after the new dynasty changes, the aristocratic family will be used. Why? The family used the family as the emperor to gain the support of the same family, but the mud-legged child used the family as the emperor for the sake of prestige and the heritage of the family. Not to mention, every step the emperor took in worshipping his ancestors was a matter of consideration. How many steps should be taken from the start to the upper step, the position and length of each step were required, does Qi Xiuyuan know? He didn''t know, so he had to be taught. But he is unwilling to reuse the aristocratic family, which also brings many disadvantages. He is comfortable using it now, but it will bury many evils for future generations. But that doesn''t mean that Qi Xiuyuan doesn''t need people from the aristocratic family. As long as he has talent, he can let anyone go, and he will also send people from the aristocratic family to important positions, but it is impossible for him to specifically support the aristocratic family. Qi Xiuyuan has been on the throne for more than a year. Not only has he not reused the aristocratic family, but he has weakened them step by step. This undoubtedly annoyed the aristocratic family. He secretly dug a hole for Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan has indeed made a lot of jokes in the past year. , but his psychological quality is high, his face does not change, and he accepts it calmly. Outsiders only think that the emperor is thick-skinned, but Li Jinghua knows how Qi Xiuyuan returned to her step by step to learn those red tape and how to make the old palace maid of the previous dynasty. , the old maid taught him little by little with the thorns. Qi Xiuyuan treats her with great affection, how could she not do something for him? Qi Xiuyuan was unwilling to deal with the aristocratic family, so she dealt with him on his behalf. For his sake, she even took this opportunity to write a letter to the Li family, asking Li Jian, the head of the Li family, to come. You must know that Li Jian can be regarded as her enemy. Her father and brother are disabled, and half of the suffering she suffered when she was a child was due to him. After she became the queen, Li Jian hinted more than once that she wanted to become an official and move the family to the capital, but she did not agree. Seeing the family members please her father and brother who had been abandoned in the courtyard, her heart was more than happy. , but now, she wants to suppress all those hatreds and pleasures, and cooperate with Li Jian again, just for her husband. And the ministers in the court always tried their best to stuff women into the emperor''s harem. This time, Duan Yuqing''s concubine Xian concubine meant that the opening of the harem would be opened, and more women would enter the harem after her. pressure, but no one can say. Qi Xiuyuan, he was tired like a dog himself. He came back to her every day to accompany Xiaobao and exchange some current affairs with her. Otherwise, it was time for husband and wife to connect with each other, and there was no time to listen to her complaints. And she wouldn''t say **** things to him. To the confidant, she is the master, and they are slaves. After listening to her complaints, it is just a few words of comfort to her. Such things could have been talked about with family members or girlfriends, but her family was not here, and her mother was weak, so telling them was nothing but worrying. As for girlfriends, Li Jinghua said that she never had such a thing. Seriously, she would be able to say a few words to Mu Yangling. Li Jinghua''s eyes were red, she wiped her tears and said, "I originally asked you to enter the palace to give me a reference, but I didn''t expect you to listen to so much nonsense." Mu Yangling didn''t expect that the emperor Qi Xiuyuan could still make people laugh, or because of that ridiculous reason, his face turned blue with anger, "sister-in-law, you should have told us these things long ago, the emperor represents the majesty of a country, If the emperor makes a fool of himself, it is Da Qi making a fool of himself, and all the subjects of Da Qi make a fool of himself. When they laugh at Big Brother, they are making fun of themselves. I have never seen such an idiot, aristocratic family, hum, aristocratic family!" Li Jinghua looked at Mu Yangling who was gnashing his teeth in surprise. Thinking of Qi Haoran''s character, he hurriedly grabbed her and said, "You can''t tell Fourth Uncle about this. If Fourth Uncle''s temper rages in the courtroom..." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, Haoran won''t make trouble in the courtroom." As for whether it will make trouble outside, I don''t know. All of Li Jinghua''s troubles, grievances, sorrows and sadness are gone, only worry is left, Fourth Uncle, don''t make any trouble. Li Jinghua tried to persuade Mu Yangling to keep this matter in her stomach. Don''t tell Qi Haoran, but before she could convince her, a palace maid rushed in in a hurry, "Niangniang, the eldest prince and the little prince and Lu Xiaolang You are fighting." Chapter 701： Bully Li Jinghua was shocked, she just boasted to Mu Yangling that she would be fine in the palace. She stood up with a "huh" and asked, "Are the first prince and the little prince injured?" Mu Yangling also looked at the palace maid anxiously. The palace maid said with a strange expression: "Well, I suffered a little injury." "How old is Mr. Lu Xiaolang?" Mu Yangling asked quickly. "Six years old," the palace maid said hurriedly, "He is the eldest prince''s companion, grandson of Taifu Lu..." Mu Yangling couldn''t listen anymore. It was too much for a 6-year-old to bully a 4-year-old and a 3-year-old. Mu Yangling grabbed the corner of her skirt and rushed up to Linyuan regardless of etiquette. The queen hurriedly grabbed her and said, "What kind of decency is it to run over like this? Why don''t you hurry up and rush to the sedan chair?" The last sentence was said by Chong Wencui. When the two of them stepped into Shanglin Garden, they heard the howling of a group of children. Mu Yangling rushed in first, and saw a group of children, Xiaobao, pulled the bear and stood up straight, while the other children were sitting or lying on the ground. On the ground, crying with eyes closed, with more or less minor wounds on his face. Mu Yangling''s mouth opened wide. This scene doesn''t seem like his own son was bullied, but his own son bullied others. She hurriedly went over to Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong to check whether they were injured. Except for the ink splashed on Xiaobao''s clothes, there was no injury to the two of them. Xiao Xiong saw his mother, and felt wronged for a while, and the tears he had been holding back burst out with a "wow", hugging his mother''s thigh and crying uncontrollably. Xiaobao pursed his lips when he saw this, and looked at Lu Xiaolang who was lying on the ground very displeased. Mu Yangling hurriedly coaxed him, "Why are you crying? Mother is here. If someone bullies you, tell your mother." The waiting gentleman suppressed the urge to roll his eyes, who could bully the little prince? All the kids in this house tell him to beat him down, okay? The Queen ?? looked at everyone present indifferently, and asked, "That''s how you serve people? Didn''t you see the little gentlemen crying? Why don''t you help them up?" Those who had been suppressed by Xiaobao and did not dare to move then stepped forward to pick up Xiao Langjun, or to check the injuries, or to coax them patiently. Mu Yangling glanced at Lu Xiaolang-jun, and saw that there was a bruise on his face, she secretly compared the size of the fist, and confirmed that it belonged to her son. Mu Yangling glanced at the palace maid who reported the letter and understood why her face was weird. According to the situation on the scene, the first prince and the younger prince were fighting with Lu Xiaolangjun and others, but it was not the big one who bullied the small one, but the small one. The pressure of the big fight. Mu Yangling had no idea of ??favoring his son, so he touched his head and asked, "Did you beat up Jun Lu Xiaolang and the others?" Xiao Xiong looked at Mu Yangling with a pair of round eyes and nodded slightly. "It''s not right to fight, please say ''sorry'' to your brothers." Xiao Xiong clenched his mouth, looked at Mu Yangling stubbornly, refused to apologize, and even looked at Lu Xiaolang Jun viciously, wanting to rush up and beat him again. When Lu Xiaolang saw someone supporting him, he released his hand covering his stomach, pointed at the little bear and shouted: "Little man, if you can''t do it, you will do it. If you have the ability to argue with me, it''s a shame that you came to Shanglin Garden, don''t you think? You don''t even understand the most basic ''a gentleman speaks without action''? Or you can''t speak at all, you''re a mute!" Mu Yangling was furious, grabbed the little bear who rushed out, imprisoned him in his arms, looked down at Lu Xiaolang Jun, and said coldly: "You call yourself a gentleman? It''s the first time I heard that a gentleman can still Like you, you are as eloquent as you are, you are a child, I don''t care about you, but I really want to talk to your grandmother about what it means to be tongue-in-cheek." After speaking, Mu Yangling turned his head and glared at his son and said, "You are also stupid. He said you, do you have to answer him? You will be barked by dogs when you are walking on the road, do you also stop and reply twice? " The faces of the people present suddenly brightened. Jun Lu Xiaolang was six years old and precocious. Naturally, he knew that Mu Yangling was scolding him, but he couldn''t say a word of rebuttal in Mu Yangling''s cold eyes. Mu Yangling didn''t even look at him, hugged the bear, turned around and left, and Lu Xiaolangjun, who was pressed and kicked out of breath by her, was shocked to realize that his back was soaked, and he felt aggrieved, and cried out with a "wow". As soon as he cried, the child who had stopped crying began to cry again. The Queen glanced at everyone, took Xiaobao''s hand, turned around and left, and ordered everyone to send each Xiaolangjun back, because the afternoon class was not available. Mu Yangling left with a sullen face. She originally thought that her son had bullied others, so she wanted him to apologize. If it was a normal dispute, even if his son was in charge, if he beat someone, Mu Yangling would beat him to apologize. , after all, he hit someone. But listening to what Lu Xiaolangjun said just now, it was obvious that he was deliberately provoking Xiaoxiong. Xiaoxiong opened his mouth late. She and Qi Haoran have been taking care of him carefully, for fear that he would feel inferior because of this and would not open his mouth even more. such a thing. Mu Yangling said that talking with Lu Xiaolangjun''s grandmother was not a joke, but really intended to do so. She wanted to tell the whole capital that even if the little bear couldn''t speak, it wasn''t something they could bully or discuss. Mu Yangling returned to Kunning Palace with a sullen face, Li Jinghua patted her hand and said, "Lu Xiaolangjun is the eldest grandson of Taifu Lu, and he is rarely famous, so the emperor ordered him to be the prince''s companion. , but now it seems that the character is very problematic." Six years old, not too young. Li Jinghua also came from an aristocratic family. Knowing that the children of the aristocratic family are all precocious, when she was six years old, she was able to sit in the flower hall with her mother and listen to the servants and maids reporting on the family affairs. The Lu family is even more powerful than the Li family, and the rules are also big. Lu Xiaolangjun is the eldest grandson, so he is definitely not someone who is not familiar with the world. The queen suspects that there is someone instructing. Mu Yangling didn''t think about it so much. He simply thought that this was Lu''s tutor, and brought Xiaobao over to ask carefully what happened. Xiaoxiong has always been the king of children. When he was in the capital, Xiaobao always let him choose good things first. His mother and aunt also loved him. When he arrived in Qiannan, the huge Juzhou, he was the most honorable child. , let alone in the mansion, even when he went out, everyone nodded and bowed respectfully to him. Although the little bear has not developed a domineering personality, he has always held his head high and raised his chin slightly, just like a miniature version of Qi Haoran, confident and flamboyant. He couldn''t speak at the age of three, but his parents kept telling him that it was because he had another great talent, and his parents had always been very happy, and the servants around him had never behaved in any way, and were respectful to him. Youjia is equally envious to please him, so he is never ashamed of not being able to speak. Instead, he feels that the later he speaks, the stronger his talent will be, and he is very proud. But who in Shanglin Garden is not the favored son of heaven? Xiaobao''s identity is the most honorable, and although he is only four years old, he has always been calm and steady. Bao not only accompanied him with a smile, but also taught him how to use a pen to practice calligraphy. He also gently used a handkerchief to put the ink on his face, poured water for him to drink, and pulled him to play together... Chapter 702： Misunderstand If there is no comparison, its fine. With the comparison, everyone realizes how alienated the eldest prince is from them. Its not good for everyone to get angry with the eldest prince, so they can only transfer it to the little bear. In addition, the little bear has long hands and feet. It doesn''t look like a three-year-old child at all, but it is similar to a five-year-old child, but he can''t even speak at such an old age. Can be selected as the first prince''s companion, which one is not smart? Not to mention that he could compose poetry at the age of three, those present at the age of three could not be less than 100 words literate. Among them, Lu Xiaolangjun Lu Yan was the most intelligent. He could memorize the Analects of Confucius at the age of three, and now he is already famous at the age of six. Jiangdong, plus his ancestor was the prince, his father was also known for his talents, he was the most outstanding among many companions, and he was also the leader of the crowd. Lu Yan looked down on Little Bear, but he boasted that he was talented. He didn''t say it clearly. Instead, he wrote a poem during the recess to ridicule Little Bear that he couldn''t speak. Little Bear could not understand, but it did not mean that Little Treasure could not understand. Xiaobao didn''t want Xiaoxiong to be hurt, so he just gave Lu Yan a warning look and told him to speak carefully, but Hua Nan, the grandson of Taiwei Hua, said directly to Xiaoxiong, "He called you a fool." Xiaoxiong is not really stupid. He looked at Xiaobao after he understood. He was only careful of Xiaobao''s words. Xiaobao didn''t want to deceive Xiaoxiong, so he could only nod his head, but advised him not to do anything, and he would help him teach Lu Yan a lesson later. Xiao Xiong didn''t know what to do behind the scenes. After confirming that Lu Yan had indeed scolded him, he rushed towards him with his fists. My father once said that in a war, we must make use of our strengths and avoid our weaknesses. Fighting is the same as fighting a war. They can''t understand what he said, but the force value is high. He directly uses his strengths to attack the opponent''s weaknesses. Mouth, see what else he scolds. Lu Yan didn''t expect Xiaoxiong to start beating him without saying a word. He yelled and scolded him. After all, he was only six years old. How could he maintain his words in panic, and directly threatened Xiaoxiong, "You know who my grandfather is. Do you? I''m welcome if you dare to do it again..." The ?? later became, "Stop, you big fool, big dumb..." Xiaobao stood beside him, his face was blue, he stopped the servant''s movement to pull the two away, and let Xiaoxiong press Lu Yan to beat him. But Lu Yan''s popularity is not covered. When he avoided, it spread to everyone, so the war escalated. Xiaobao saw that Xiaoxiong was besieged by several children, and joined in. Everyone dared not hit him, but it also spread when the pen and ink were flying. , suffered a little injury. In the end, Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao beat people to the ground and ended. The eldest prince brought the young prince of the royal palace of Rongjun to fight in Shanglin Garden. This is not a trivial matter. When the maid went to tip off the queen, the emperor also received a report from the chamberlain. At the time of the canonization of the crown prince, this matter is big but small, small but big, and it depends on how the parents deal with it. Qi Xiuyuan was silent for a while, and finally decided to wait and see the change. If he determined the nature of the matter forcefully, although he could overturn the matter, he would inevitably fall into disrepute and let Xiaobao lose a reputation for bullying and cruelty. Wait and see and let them figure it out on their own. Thinking of this, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know about this matter and immediately dismissed his servant. Although he made up his mind to ignore this matter, he couldn''t watch his family suffer grievances, so he picked up Qi Haoran, who was sitting upright and discussing political affairs. Come out, drive him out directly, and say, "It''s getting late, take your wife and son back directly, so as not to catch a cold if you go back late." Everyone looked up at the hourglass. It was only now Shenzheng (around 4:00 pm), and it was August with a high autumn and a crisp air. What kind of cold did you get? Although Qi Haoran was also confused, he didn''t ask anything in front of everyone and went to Kunning Palace to pick him up. Mu Yangling has calmed down at this time, although his face is still a little heavy, but he can''t see it carefully, but the little bear is nestled in his mother''s arms. hug. Qi Haoran gave Li Jinghua a simple salute, then hugged Little Bear in his arms, and said to Li Jinghua, "Sister-in-law, I''ll take A Ling and Little Bear back first." Li Jinghua thought that Qi Haoran already knew about it. After all, he was with Qi Xiuyuan. What could be hidden from Qi Xiuyuan in this palace? hurriedly nodded and said, "Hurry up and go back. Tomorrow Xiaobao will take a bath, and I will let him go out of the palace to play with the bear." looked at Xiao Xiong with kindness in his eyes, and praised him: "Little Xiong is a smart boy, don''t take what other people say to heart." Qi Haoran was confused and was about to ask, but Mu Yangling had already stood up to leave, so he could only swallow the words temporarily. It was not long before the carriage from the Royal Palace of Rongjun left the palace, when a loud shout came from inside. It is said that it also alerted the people who were riding on the horse in the same street at the time. The horses neighed and ran wildly. He fell to the ground, and when he was in shock, Prince Rong pulled the curtain of the car with a swoosh, jumped off the carriage vigorously, snatched the horse of a guard, and ran away. After only a few breaths of effort, Qi Haoran disappeared on his horse, and before everyone recovered from the shock, the curtain of the car was pulled open again, and a beautiful and refined woman stretched out her head, facing Prince Rong who left. The back shouted loudly: "Qi Haoran, come back to me!" The beautiful and refined beauty instantly collapsed in the hearts of everyone, leaving only a sound that penetrated the eardrum. Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran''s back disappear, helplessly lowered the curtain of the car, and instructed the leading guard, "Bring a few people to chase the prince, and protect him no matter what." Those who have a strong family background and must have strong martial arts in their hands, it is better to take some precautions. The carriage of the royal palace of Rongjun left this street, and all kinds of rumors flew all over the capital. Mu Yangling just returned to Qi Mansion. Prince Rong and the princess quarreled and rode away in anger. The princess shouted the rumors of the prince regardless of her superiority and inferiority. Speaking of those super-grade, first-grade and second-grade officials'' back houses. The women all felt that Mu Yangling was in the midst of blessings and did not know the blessings. With such a good husband, he even quarreled with him. Now, where can they find a young and handsome husband who is powerful and powerful but still does not accept a concubine? And men generally feel that Prince Rong has become a hero, and finally no longer fears inward. They must know that his example of not taking concubines and being affectionate is set here, which makes them very distressed. The wife of the family often looks at it with sad eyes. Following them, they kept mentioning Princess Rongjun, implying that it would be nice if they had one-third of the happiness of Princess Rongjun. Haha, see it now, Prince Rongjun finally quarreled with Princess Rongjun, let''s see if you still say that he is very affectionate. Men''s gossip is no less than women''s. They are also very curious about what Princess Rongjun did to anger Qi Haoran. Moreover, they have unique advantages and it is much more convenient to inquire about news. Therefore, many people send people to call them. Staring at Prince Rong, to see if he was angry and went to the kiln, be sure to explore the deep-seated reasons. Chapter 703： confrontation Qi Haoran ran to the Imperial College on horseback. Everyone was wondering when he asked aggressively, "Where''s Mrs. Lu?" The people from the Imperial College hurriedly said: "Taifu is teaching the eldest prince today, and he is still in the palace at this time." Qi Haoran sneered, "The literature class is in the morning, but it has been delayed in the palace until now. It can be seen that Taifu Lu''s efficiency is low. I''m afraid the name is not worthy of the name, right?" Guozijian did not dare to argue, and everyone didn''t know how Mrs. Lu had provoked Qi Haoran. The people who followed secretly were very puzzled. Could it be that the quarrel between Prince Rong and the princess was because of Mrs. Lu? But Mrs. Lu is already fifty this year, couldn''t it be the princess who fell in love with Mrs. Lu? Everyone shuddered when they looked at the handsome and handsome Qi Haoran, and threw this guess to the horizon. As long as Princess Rongjun was not blind, this would not happen. But Mrs. Lu and Qi Haoran are also in a relationship that is inseparable, why did you suddenly find Mrs. Lu''s bad luck? Before everyone could understand, Qi Haoran snorted coldly and turned his horse''s head toward the palace. Everyone was startled, Qi Haoran was arrested and taken to the palace? Just ran halfway, when a guard shouted: "Master, it seems that the carriage that passed just now is Mr. Lu''s carriage, with the emblem of Lu''s on it." Qi Haoran restrained the horse. There was only one carriage passing by, and he stepped forward to stop it, forcing the other side to stop the carriage. Qi Haoran''s guards surrounded the carriage. The coachman was so angry that he pointed at Qi Haoran with his whip and shouted, "Bold, do you know who is sitting in the carriage?" "Isn''t it Mrs. Lu? Don''t you expect this king to dismount and salute him? Even a small servant dared to ask this king''s face." The coachman frowned slightly. Although he was a little nervous, he was not afraid. He was not an ordinary coachman, but Taifu Lu''s entourage. The Lu family is now the leader of the aristocratic clan. As the entourage of the Lu family patriarch, he naturally has his own. Proud, he looked down on brother Qi Xiuyuan, who was born in mud legs, like most children from aristocratic families. Therefore, the driver was respectful on the surface, but said arrogantly on the inside: "It turned out to be Prince Rong. I don''t know what the prince has to teach me to stop my owner''s carriage." Qi Haoran saw that there was no movement in the carriage, and only sent a coachman to talk to him, and he sneered in his heart. is so scornful and rude to him, it can be seen that the Lu family''s tutor, I am afraid that the Lu family''s Xiaolang Jun''s attitude towards his son is even more arrogant, but he is just a noble family. A dim light flashed in Qi Haoran''s eyes. The guards behind Qi Haoran are not vegetarians, so they naturally won''t let Qi Haoran argue with a coachman. Isn''t this lowering the status of the prince? Therefore, a guard behind Qi Haoran scolded: "Bold, what is your lord going to ask you as a servant?" Another guard looked at the carriage and said to the people in the carriage, "Mr. Lu, is this how you greet Shangguan, you are only a first-rank official, and seeing my prince not only did not get out of the carriage to greet him, but also hid in the carriage, could it be that Lu Are all such people who hide their heads and show their tails?" Mrs. Lu in the carriage was so angry that he saw Qi Haoran approaching aggressively. Although he didn''t know what happened, he wanted to avoid his edge and reasoned after the event, so as not to lose face in the public, but seeing Qi Haoran so shameless and skinless When he asked about the ceremony, he could only grit his teeth and get out of the car, because he was in charge. Qi Haoran was a super-class prince, and he was only a first-class master. When he saw Qi Haoran, he really wanted to get out of the car and salute. Mrs. Lu lifted the curtain of the car and got out of the car, and Qi Haoran explained: "It turned out to be Prince Rong. The old man is old. I didn''t expect to fall asleep after just a short walk, and I didn''t see Prince Rong." So he didn''t see Qi Haoran, and it was forgivable that he didn''t get off the car and salute. Qi Haoran sneered: "It turns out that the adults are so leisurely, and the officials of the six departments are busy with the canonization of the crown prince and Dali''s ownership like a spinning top. It is really rare that the adults can not only walk the streets leisurely, but also sleep on the carriage to catch up with sleep." Taifu Lu''s face became solemn, and he said solemnly: "My lord, be careful, the old man entered the palace this morning to teach the eldest prince, just came out of the palace, and was about to go to the Guozijian. Just for a while." "The eldest prince only has literature classes in the morning, and now after Shenzheng, Taifu Lu has left the palace, which shows how inefficient it is. The emperor chose you as Taifu to teach the eldest prince, not only because of your knowledge and talent, but also because of your talent. I always hear people talk about your high moral character, but now it seems that the facts and rumors are inconsistent, and Taifu is more like a person who eats a corpse." No matter how patient Lu Taifu was, he was irritated by this sentence, and he said angrily: "King Rongjun, this old man has assumed the post of Crown Prince Taifu, and he has been conscientious and did not dare to neglect. Come out with evidence, the old man doesn''t mind dragging you to the emperor to reason, even if you are the emperor''s younger brother, the emperor can''t be favoritism." "Let''s go, it''s possible that the King is afraid that you won''t succeed," Qi Haoran said angrily: "The literary class will end at three o''clock in the afternoon, but the master did not leave the palace until Shen Zheng''s two o''clock. Where did you go in the middle two hours, no? Laziness, is it possible that there is something important to do in the palace?" Mrs. Lu choked, could it be possible that he could say that he went to sit at Qinzheng Hall? Although Taifu Lu is the Taifu of the Crown Prince, he also holds the official position of the Imperial Academy. But at this time, Guozijian was very free. He didn''t even make sacrifices, so what did he do when he went back? So he often went to Qinzheng Hall, where the officials on duty were located, to sit and get some news. Because his identity is placed there, they do not shy away from some non-confidential documents, but everyone knows these things in private, but they can''t get it on the table, otherwise not only will he not fall well, but those who do not stop He, the officials who let him enter and leave the Qinzheng Palace will also be implicated, and they will offend many people by that time. But if he was asked to confess the crime of eating a corpse meal, he refused, so he could only be silent. This image fell in the eyes of others, but he was convicted of eating white rice. The people onlookers whispered, "It''s still a family, and they don''t work with the money of the court." "Isn''t this the case for all the aristocratic clans? It''s just that Prince Rong is stupid enough to call it out on the spot. I don''t know if he will be revengeful by the clan." Qi Haoran didn''t want to stop there, he talked a lot, and then he brought up the education issue of the Lu family, thinking that the younger members of the Lu family were not upright and crooked, and they learned a long tongue at a young age... Taifu Lu''s face was pale after being trained, but he couldn''t justify it. Otherwise, Qi Haoran would pursue him for sitting in the Qinzheng Palace, and the crime of spying on secrets would not be escaped. The emperor has always been disliked by the aristocratic clan, and the Cui family has been defeated. If the emperor seizes him again, then the Lu family will not be able to escape. Chapter 704： revenge Qi Haoran scolded Mrs. Lu from being a person to Mrs. Lu''s tutoring character, but Mrs. Lu was almost mad at him. It was just a small matter, at most a crime of laziness, but Qi Haoran made a big deal out of it. Set up a vegetarian meal for the corpse... Mrs. Lu gritted his teeth and stood in front of the carriage, his eyes flashed with sullenness, but he didn''t say a word. Qi Haoran scolded happily, and then left with a cold snort. Mrs. Lu didn''t go back to Guozijian anymore. He went directly to Lu''s house. As soon as he entered the door, he couldn''t help but smashed the furnishings in the house and roared, "Dare Shuzier?" The entourage who followed up stood with their heads bowed, and Taifu Lu''s eyes flashed a cold light, and said, "Go and clean up the traces of the Qinzheng Temple. I remember that Lord Wang of Guanglu Temple was also on duty at the Qinzheng Temple recently. Isn''t it the history book of the previous dynasty?" "Yes, the old man was entrusted by Mr. Wang to give some pointers. After all, apart from Mrs. Yan from the previous dynasty, the old man knows the secrets of the previous dynasty the most." Taifu Lu nodded with satisfaction, thinking of Qi Haoran''s aggressiveness, his eyes flashed a cold light, and he ordered: "Go and check, what''s wrong with King Rongjun today? Also, find out what happened to him in Qiannan. If you don''t believe me, he''s clean." Although Mrs. Lu was in the palace at that time, he really didn''t know what happened in Shanglin Garden, otherwise he would know why Qi Haoran always talked about their Lu family''s tutor, so he could fight back, because no matter how much Lu Yan was No, he was also beaten by the bear, and he was beaten badly. This shows that Qi Xiuyuan has control over the palace. As long as he doesn''t want some news to get out, the news won''t get out. This is very different from the palace with the same sieve in the previous dynasty, so Mrs. Lu''s people couldn''t find out any news after a lot of effort, or the inner house broke out. Mrs. Lu couldn''t stand the noise and asked before guessing what happened. what happened. Lu Xiaolangjun was carried back to Lu''s house by his inner servant. He was still young and still lived in the inner house. Mrs. Lu was shocked and angry when she saw her precious grandson become like this. She cried a lot while calling for a doctor. Lu Yan was frightened by Xiao Xiong and Mu Yangling in the palace, and only recovered after being hugged by Mrs. Lu and crying. He couldn''t bear the grievances in his heart. The little prince beat up his cousin, Companion, and the princess came over and reprimanded him... Mrs. Lu was honored and honored all her life. Even the queen had to give her three points when she saw her. When did she suffer this grievance? She was so angry that she immediately asked someone to set up a car to discuss with Mu Yangling in person, but was stopped by Lu Yan''s mother, Mrs. Lu. There was too much trouble in the back house, which alarmed Mrs. Lu. He was in a bad mood, and he was even more angry when he saw this. Only when he asked, did he know that his grandson was beaten in the palace. Mrs. Lu thought of Qi Haoran almost at once. He was not Madame Lu''s blindly doting grandson, so he told Lu Yan to bring it over and asked earnestly, "Why did the little prince of Rongjun Wangfu beat you? He is only three years old this year, isn''t he with the prince?" Lu Yan lowered his head under the stern gaze of his grandfather and did not dare to say a word. Mrs. Lu''s eyes flashed a dim light, and his face became more and more kind. He touched Lu Yan''s head and asked, "Have you quarreled with the young prince of Rongjun''s palace?" Lu Yan''s face was hot, and he whispered about his satire on Little Bear. Mrs. Lu was so angry that he fell backwards, and finally understood why Qi Haoran blocked him and scolded him halfway, and co-authored with him for one purpose, let him talk about the tutoring of the Lu family. Mrs. Lu pointed at his grandson so angry that he was speechless, and Qi Haoran was also angry in his heart. Isn''t it just a fight between children? Does it need to be so real? He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but Qi Haoran should not hold onto him for these minor contradictions, and the matter of the Qinzheng Hall should be smoothed out. Qi Haoran really didn''t mean to go into it, he just wanted to get out and seek justice for his son, but he couldn''t go to Lu Yanxiao''er, only his parents. Mrs. Lu is the head of the family, and is the first object he seeks justice, and the second is Lu Yan''s father, Lu Jie, who is known as a talented man. Lu Jie was meeting friends in the teahouse, Qi Haoran knocked on the box door directly, everyone looked up at Qi Haoran, they were all confused, all the people present were literati, and they really didn''t have much friendship with Qi Haoran, I don''t know what this prince is doing here. Soon they knew, and the guard behind Qi Haoran said with a stern face: "Why are you rude when you see my prince?" The faces of everyone were wonderful, and they got up and saluted. Qi Haoran just stared at Lu Jie, everyone followed his gaze to look at Lu Jie, and the guard coughed lightly and said with a stern face: "Mr. Lu doesn''t seem to be famous, right?" The guard felt that his face must be red, but he couldn''t help it. For the sake of the prince, he could peel off this face and step on the ground. He felt that his face was blushing, but everyone just thought that this stern-faced guard was ruthless. Everyone looked up at Qi Haoran and saw that he was still standing steadily without saying a word, really waiting for Lu Jie to give a big salute, and all of a sudden there was some interest in their eyes, and they watched with some interest. Although they have friends with Lu Jie, they are not necessarily good friends, because the Lu family only entered Beijing at the end of last year, and everyone has only known each other for a few months. Half of them are so close to Lu Jie because of him. Half of his own talent is because of Lu Shi behind him. Lu Jie also raised his head and glanced at Qi Haoran in astonishment, but he quickly regained his senses, knelt down with a gentle expression on his robes, and said in a big salute, "Lu Jie, the grassman, has seen King Rong." Qi Haoran asked with interest, "Are you the eldest son of Master Lu?" "It''s down there." Qi Haoran sighed: "Lu''s talents are indeed prolific. I heard that Mr. Lu can write poetry at the age of five, and he can make art at the age of eight..." He looked very respectful to Lu Jie. But everyone looked at Lu Jie, who was still kneeling on the ground, and felt a little weird in their hearts. They didn''t know how Lu Jie had offended this little bully. Lu Jie was also a little curious. He had already heard of this accomplished and accomplished King Rongjun, his military talent, the emperor''s love for him, and his domineering, but this was the first time. Seeing him, Lu Jie didn''t think he had offended him. Qi Haoran asked Lu Jie to kneel and listen to him for a while, and then he mentioned his son''s education. He said earnestly: "Mr. Lu Gao Hua, but also pay attention to educating future generations. Then if you can''t teach it well, then it''s better not to have it, it''s the father''s fault to raise and not teach, Mr. Lu''s talent is incredible, but the responsibility of being a father seems to be incomplete." Qi Haoran shook his head slightly and said, "Mr. Lu can teach the child well even if he spends half the time he spent in the teahouse chatting poetry." Everyone looked at Lu Jie with splendid expressions, and Lu Jie''s expression was also a little splendid. How did he offend this prince? Qi Haoran said that he was happy before he got up and threw his sleeves away. People: "..." So this prince came to let them salute him and then come to teach Lu Jie? Everyone turned their heads in unison to look at Lu Jie again. Lu Jie twitched the corners of his mouth and clenched his fists to say goodbye. He had to go back and ask his father what happened. It seemed that this matter was also related to Yan''er. Chapter 705： say Mrs. Lu couldn''t help but patted the table and said angrily, "Childish!" But there was nothing he could do with Qi Haoran. A dim light flashed in his eyes. He couldn''t do what Qi Haoran could do, but there were too many ways to make Qi Haoran do it. He suffers. "Don''t leave the house for the next few days, lest Qi Haoran grab you and humiliate you again," he said dissatisfiedly, "I asked you to serve, but you didn''t want to, now it''s alright, I''ll be alone, see him Kneel down and worship." Lu Jie lowered his head and drank tea, assuming he didn''t hear his father''s words, he didn''t like officialdom, no matter how much his father said, it was useless. Mrs. Lu was even more annoyed when he saw him like this, but this son has always been stubborn and has no desires or desires, and he couldn''t do anything about him at all. When Qi Haoran returned to Qi Mansion, Xiao Xiong''s mood had calmed down. He was sitting on the couch and playing with toys. When he heard the movement, he only looked up at his father, then lowered his head and continued to play with the toys. hug. Qi Haoran frowned slightly, turned his head and asked Mu Yangling, "Is he always like this?" Mu Yangling patted his head and said, "It''s much better now. Just now, I didn''t have any energy, and I didn''t play with toys, so I just nestled in my arms." Qi Haoran gritted his teeth, "Ms. Lu, hum," Qi Haoran looked at Xiao Xiong with hatred that iron was not steel, and said, "You recognize what others say about you? How can you do great things after such a setback? Dad, I have been called a fool since I was a child, but you see, except for your uncle, who is stronger than me in the entire Daqi now, who dares to call me a fool?" Qi Haoran said, "Whoever dares to say that you are dumb or a fool in the future, you beat him directly, and Dad will take care of you when something goes wrong." Little Bear burst into tears, and said aggrievedly: "It''s not dumb." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling froze, they looked at each other in disbelief, and the shock in their eyes could not be mistaken. Qi Haoran swallowed a mouthful of saliva, squatted in front of the little bear and asked, "Son, what did you just say?" Little Bear was a little nervous, but still said: "It''s not dumb." Although the words were not clear, they did speak. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling flashed excitement in their eyes, hugged the little bear in their arms, and said softly: "Of course our little bear is not dumb anymore, come, call daddy to listen. listen." Little Bear pursed his lips and looked at Qi Haoran for a long time before slowly saying, "Daddy." ''s voice was a little vague, but he could hear the meaning. Qi Haoran laughed excitedly. He picked up the little bear and threw it into the sky. He caught it firmly and laughed loudly: "Good son!" Then I was a little worried. My son didn''t speak because he was awakening his talent. Now that he can speak, I don''t know if there is any problem with his body. Qi Haoran hurriedly called someone to call the imperial physician Wang, and told Feibai to immediately go to the palace to invite more imperial physicians. Mu Yangling poured a glass of water for the little bear excitedly, and said, "Come, son, moisten your throat." Little Bear took a sip and said vaguely, "Thank you." Mu Yangling was even more happy and kissed him on the face, "Son, call me a mother." "Mother." Imperial Physician Wang came over quickly and checked Xiaoxiong three times. He repeatedly said that he had no problems, just that he could speak. The other imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital also arrived quickly and came to the same conclusion as the imperial physician Wang. Seeing the excitement of the Prince Rongjun and his wife, the imperial physicians kindly reminded them not to let the children talk too much in the first place, but to take steps to raise the child. Take care of your throat. Bear''s speech is very vague now, and it takes people to guess to understand, but fortunately he can articulate, as long as he keeps correcting him, he can catch up with the other three-year-olds. Xiao Xiong doesn''t speak like other children. He spit out word by word. He can speak a sentence from the beginning. It can be seen that although he could not speak before, his language ability is not weak. Qi Haoran was very happy. That night, he held the bear to teach him to recognize people, and asked him to call again. He planned to bring the child into the palace the next day. Mu Yangling stopped him, "Xiao Xiong only fights with people, it''s better to keep a low profile." Qi Haoran said dissatisfiedly, "It''s not the bear''s fault, so why keep a low profile? My father will take the bear to the court tomorrow, let him call those court officials again, and let them see if our bear is dumb. " "The Imperial Physician said to let Xiao Xiong speak less. He can''t even call his own family. Why should he call outsiders?" Qi Haoran heard the same, his eyes turned and said: "Xiao Xiong''s grievances can''t be ignored like this. I''ll take him out after a while when Xiao Xiong speaks fluently." Qi Haoran put the child Semuyang Lingling in his arms, patted his **** and said, "I''ll go after the imperial doctor and tell them not to talk nonsense." Qi Haoran chased the imperial physician into the palace. The imperial physician was reporting the bear''s physical condition to Qi Xiuyuan, which saved him the trouble. He didn''t need to ask the imperial physician, but directly asked Qi Xiuyuan to order. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at Qi Haoran, and then looked at the court of the Taiyuan Hospital, who was kneeling at the bottom. The hospital was busy making sure that they would never say anything outside. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand to let the courtyard go down. Then he looked at Qi Haoran and asked, "What do you want to do? I heard that you were so angry with Master Lu that you blocked Lu Jie." Qi Haoran pouted, "But they are so angry when they say a few words, so what if his grandson scolds Xiaoxiong like that?" Qi Xiuyuan tidy up his desk and said, "It''s almost done, Mrs. Lu is not a broad-minded person, it''s not good for you to annoy him." "Big Brother," Qi Haoran said with a frown, "Since you know that Taifu Lu is not a good person, why did you still let him be the crown prince? Didn''t you let him teach Xiaobao bad?" Qi Xiuyuan snorted softly, "I asked him to be the crown prince, not for him to teach Xiaobao knowledge, nor for him to teach Xiaobao to be a man, but for him to teach Xiaobao etiquette and let Xiaobao know some tricks of the family, Xiaobao. Bao''s knowledge is taught by others, and as for being a human being, I am still alive." Qi Xiuyuan named Fang Zhiyuan, a Hanlin scholar, as the young master of the crown prince, and Xiaobao mainly studied with him. Compared with Master Lu, Fang Zhiyuan is much younger, but his knowledge and character are first-class. He used to be a student of Master Yan, and when Master Yan died, he went against the world. Qi Xiuyuan admired Mrs. Yan very much for wearing mats and filial piety for Mrs. Yan, and naturally also admired Fang Zhiyuan very much. So when Xiaobao chose a teacher, he did not choose those Confucian scholars who had already become famous, but chose Fang Zhiyuan, who was still a fifth-rank Hanlin, and directly made him a second-rank young master, and let him enter the Ministry of Industry to study. Qi Xiuyuan said: "Since the little bear can speak, it should be enlightened, so send the little bear to the palace and let their brothers study together." Qi Haoran hesitated, "I''m only three years old, isn''t it too early?" He followed Fan Zijin back then, but he was only enlightened at the age of six. Qi Xiuyuan glared at him and said, "Do you still think your son is you? I''ll give you ten days to prepare, and immediately send me to the palace, while you are in the capital, let him be enlightened by a good gentleman, I am here. Find him another gentleman. When you go to Qiannan, you can take him with you. I tell you, dont think about teaching him only martial arts. The children and grandchildren of our Qi family, even if they cant be both civil and military, they cant be partial to the subject. Seriously, look at your papers, it''s my fault, if it were someone else, I''m afraid I''d laugh out loud..." Qi Haoran gave him a hard lesson. Chapter 706： guess Rong Jun Wang Ji and the princess quarreled and walked away after arguing with Mrs. Lu, and then blocked Lu Jie for a lesson. Everyone was keenly aware that this matter was probably related to the Lu family, but they had not waited for everyone to inquire. When they came out, Qi Mansion invited a large number of imperial physicians from the palace, and after the imperial physician came out, Prince Rong chased him to the palace. It was said that the palace was quiet and there was no sound at all, and I didnt know what the brothers said. Everyone was confused by Qi Haoran''s series of actions, and couldn''t guess what happened. It may be that someone in the mansion is sick or an important person. It may be the princess and the little prince. What does it mean to ask the Lu family to be unlucky? Lushi and Duke Rong don''t seem to have any intersection, right? And the family who also accompanied the eldest prince understood after the child was sent back. They were still worried, but seeing that Qi Haoran was only looking for the trouble of the Lu family, they knew that he was only looking for the trouble of the culprit, and they couldn''t help but feel fortunate. The emperor loves this younger brother, as long as it''s not too much, and King Rongjun just asks Lu to make some clowns, and it''s not a political embarrassment, so the emperor probably won''t care. Although these retaliations are a bit of a pediatrician, they are not hurtful, but they are also very embarrassing, okay? So they kept silent, and only hoped that Prince Rong would not think of them, and then taught his own children to stay away from the little prince of Prince Rong''s mansion in the future, not to mention that he was dumb. The young prince of the royal palace of Rongjun can''t speak at the age of three, but he can''t bear to be reincarnated. While there were constant speculations outside, Qi Haoran was very happy. When he came out and went in, he held his head high. The little bear could speak, and the stone hanging in his heart fell to the ground. For several days in a row, he deliberately beat Mrs. Lu in front of him. Every time he reminded him to educate the children and grandchildren in his family, Mrs. Lu felt aggrieved. If the former one can bear it, but the latter one cannot bear it no matter what, Qi Haoran seems to have a pair of eyes on Lu Jie, as long as he goes out, Qi Haoran will appear in front of him and ask him to kneel and salute him. This kind of humiliation, not to mention Mrs. Lu, who has always been strong, even Lu Jie, who has always been gentle and polite, can''t stand it. But they can''t say Qi Haoran, because Lu Jie has no fame, so when he sees Qi Haoran, he will naturally kneel down and give a big gift, but the friends he has made have either passed the examinations, or are already officials in the court. There is a vacant position under the shadow, so when you see Qi Haoran, it is enough to stand up and bow. Among the group, only Lu Jie needed to kneel, and Lu Jie, a talented man who had always considered himself to be unparalleled in elegance, could not help but doubt his own abilities. Until then, Lu Jie discovered the drawbacks of not having fame. In the past, he didn''t look down on Da Zhou''s filth and filth, and he didn''t even bother to use the family and father''s grace to enter the court as an official, and naturally he didn''t bother to take the imperial examinations. Although he has no fame, no one asks him to kneel and salute. In addition to meeting the emperor or the prince, he only needs to bow his hands and salute. Who cares about the eldest son of the Lu family, and the future head of the Lu family has no fame , so you have to kneel and salute? The world has always been tolerant to the family. But they encountered a real one. They didn''t let Lu Jie salute because they bought Lu''s face, and now they encounter someone who doesn''t buy Lu''s face, they can only admit it, because the law is still above the world. Qi Haoran tossed Lu Jie for three or four days, which brought Lu''s reputation to the lowest point. When Lu Jie knelt down and stood by himself, his friends suddenly had a strange feeling. Lushi''s heirs don''t seem to be very good, at least when he is kneeling, they can stand. And what about the family? Do you have to surrender when you encounter imperial power? Just look at the previous Cui family, the current Lu family, how arrogant the family was in the past, if Emperor Jingyan wanted to invite the family to see him, he had to see if the other party had time. Let the young master of the crown prince open the door for the eldest prince, and only let Taifu Lu also serve as a fourth-rank national child supervisor. Neither of them has any rights, and other aristocratic families, let alone, have no family children in important positions in the court. The Yan family is also in the small family, but since Yan Xiang was rehabilitated as Taifu Yan today, he has been loyal to the present day after he was given the posthumous title, and he put aside the family''s obedience to the emperor. Therefore, before Qi Haoran was aware of it, his actions made the imperial power more consolidated, and the influence of the aristocratic family decreased a lot. At this time, Mrs. Lu and Lu Jie were not able to anticipate the consequences, they were just angry for Qi Haoran''s humiliation. Mrs. Lu said angrily: "When will Qi Haoran make a fuss? It''s just a fight between children. What is he involved in as an adult?" "Uncle, can''t we teach him a lesson? You have students all over the dynasty, and there is always someone who can check and balance him. My nephew doesn''t believe that he can be a clean leader as a general." Lu Yuan shouted in dissatisfaction. During this time in Guozijian, he was always asked by his classmates about this matter. Inside and outside, he was asking them how Lu''s offended King Rongjun, which was really annoying. God knows that it was only his six-year-old nephew who scolded Qi Haoran''s son. His nephew was almost beaten so much that his parents didn''t even know each other. Who are they going to seek justice for? Mrs. Lu was silent. Lu Yuan stomped his feet, "Uncle, why should our Lu family be so timid? If we don''t fight back, I''m afraid anyone can ride on our Lu family''s head in the future." Lu Jie glanced at him and couldn''t bear to look directly at his cousin''s stupidity. As far as his father''s mind could endure, he was mostly controlled by others. Otherwise, if there was trouble in the courtroom, he would still let Qi Haoran make trouble like this. ? Mrs. Lu naturally wouldn''t expose his shortcomings in front of his nephew, and after sending Lu Yuan away, he immediately became angry when he met Lu Jie''s clear eyes, "I called you out of office earlier, but you didn''t listen, as long as you are obedient, you are sure Having a place in the DPRK, do I need to be controlled by others like this?" Lu Jie frowned, "Father, do you have a handle on Qi Haoran''s hand?" "No," Mrs. Lu said with an ugly face, "The handle is in today''s hands." Speaking of this Mrs. Lu, he was very angry. He asked his entourage to wipe up the affairs of the Qinzheng Hall. Only halfway through the process did he realize that the emperor had already held his handle. Surviving by docking their tails, they found that they did not intend to use this handle today. It seemed that as long as they did not fight back against Qi Haoran, they would not use these handles today. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to move at all until now, and let Qi Haoran take revenge on them? Mrs. Lu rubbed his forehead and said, "I''m afraid I don''t want to tear my face with our Lu family now, so I can''t bear it. In this case, we don''t need to force him to take this step, but we can''t let it go. If Qi Haoran goes on like this, tomorrow you will take Yan''er to the Qi Mansion to apologize. If Qi Haoran keeps holding on to this matter, he will be unforgiving. Chapter 707： share "No," Lu Jie said with a frown, "Yan''er is at fault, but Qi Wenjin also beaten him, and Qi Haoran also retaliated. It''s okay to ask Yaner to apologize, but his son has to apologize to my son too." Mrs. Lu pointed at Lu Jie so angry he was speechless, "Do you think Qi Haoran will make his son apologize?" "Then hold on," Lu Jie said solemnly: "Father, the character of the family cannot be lost. Yan''er is my eldest son. I will never let him be criticized." Mrs. Lu was so angry, "Yan''er is only six years old, and it''s a trivial matter of fighting between children. Who would be involved in the matter of strength?" Lu Jie snorted coldly and looked at his father clearly. Mrs. Lu only felt that her face was very burnt, and said helplessly: "Yan''er is only six years old." He thought that this was a fight with children. Isn''t it normal for children to fight and fight? "There are a lot of people who talk about it, so it''s not a small child''s fight. In short, I don''t agree." "Then don''t go out," Mrs. Yan said with a swirl of sleeves: "If you don''t go out, can Qi Haoran come to block you at home? After this period, you can go out to meet friends after things subside." Lu Jie''s face suddenly twitched and he nodded reluctantly. Lu Jie usually likes to go out and meet his friends. If he doesn''t go out, it''s almost like killing him, but thinking of Qi Haoran always tossing him like this, Lu Jie can only grit his teeth. For two days in a row, Lu Jie stayed at home and did not go out. Qi Haoran really stopped bothering him, and the people who had been waiting in Beijing to watch the excitement were slightly disappointed. Lu Jie did not appear, Qi Haoran also stayed in the Qi Mansion and did not appear, even with Mrs. Lu, it was much quieter here. Mrs. Lu breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the world was finally quiet. Just when everyone thought the matter was over, the emperor asked the eldest prince to pack up and send him to the Qi mansion, and summoned the prince''s young Fu Fang Zhiyuan, so that he could teach the eldest prince in the Qi mansion in the future, while the eldest prince''s companion read. You can study at home temporarily, and wait for the eldest prince to enter the palace before entering the palace to read with him. The emperor''s intervention was different from Qi Haoran''s petty fights. Everyone held their breaths and waited for his next step. Even Mrs. Lu had a heart, but the emperor only did this one thing. It''s bound to be a little confusing. And Qi Xiuyuan released what happened in Shanglin Garden at the right time. Only then did everyone understand why King Rongjun suddenly targeted the Lu family. It turned out to be for his son. They don''t think Qi Haoran is too much. If their only son is pointed at the nose and scolded as a fool and dumb, they will also be angry. Qi Haoran only embarrassed the Lu and his son on the matter of the matter, not on government affairs. Everyone admires. It has always been difficult to separate public and private. Nowadays, many officials'' personal grievances and grievances are related to public affairs, and they compete in political affairs. Qi Haoran''s public-for-public and private-for-private handling has won him a lot of praise, and even some secretives. The famous people who did not go out had the idea of ??becoming an official after hearing about it. Prince Rong can do this, and Qi Xiuyuan, his elder brother, should not be too bad. Qi Haoran, who didn''t know anything about all this, was running around the yard with a child on his back. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong grabbed Qi Haoran''s hair. The yard was full of two children''s "giggling" laughter. Xiaoxiong pointed to the left. shouted, "There, over there." Qi Haoran couldn''t see the top of his head and asked, "Which side is that over there?" Xiaobao patted his head and said, "Left." Little Bear learned to speak his tongue and shouted: "Left, left." "Okay," Qi Haoran ran to the left with two "N", the two children laughed happily. Mu Yangling brought out a plate of watermelons and waved to the three of them, "Come and eat melons, stop playing." Qi Haoran ran over with the two children, Xiaobao''s face was rosy, and he raised his face to let Mu Yangling wipe his sweat. Xiaoxiong has been driven crazy by Qi Haoran for the past two days. He is determined not to let Mu Yangling wipe it. He ran to Qi Haoran and asked him to serve him. Qi Haoran glanced at Mu Yangling proudly, and slapped his face with a towel. Wipe it, throw it away and say, "Okay, let''s go eat melon." Milky voice followed: "Okay, let''s go eat melon." Xiaobao was anxious when he saw it, "Brother, wait for me." "Don''t wait for brother, I''ll be with Daddy." Little Bear said a long sentence in one breath. Qi Haoran was very happy, smiled and taught him: "You are brothers, you should love each other, and you should wait for your brother to be with you." Little Bear tilted his head and asked, "Is brother waiting for me too?" Little Treasure nodded fiercely, "I''ll give you a copy of everything I have." Only then was Xiao Xiong satisfied. He carefully selected a plate of watermelons, and after repeated comparisons, he chose a small piece for Xiaobao, and then chose the largest piece for his father. He chose the smallest piece for his mother, and he held the rest together with the plate. Mu Yangling was stunned when he saw it, and asked, "Son, why don''t you like seeing your mother and me? You even gave the youngest one." Little Bear looked at the only two pieces of watermelon left on the plate, and hesitated: "I like to eat it." He turned sideways to block Mu Yangling''s eyes, so he could only give his mother a piece. Mu Yangling looked at the bigger piece on the plate and said, "You can give me a bigger piece." The little bear was so anxious that he was about to cry. He protected the watermelon for a long time. Seeing his mother looking at him, he could only reluctantly give her a larger piece, and watched her eat the watermelon eagerly. . Qi Haoran felt distressed and gave him the watermelon in his hand, "Dad''s for you." Mu Yangling thought that the little bear would happily take it, but who knew that the little bear shook his head, pushed the watermelon to his father, and said, "Daddy eats it, Daddy likes it." He also pushed his mouth. Then he looked at his mother aggrieved, "Mother doesn''t like it." The words were a little unclear, but Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran understood it. Their hearts seemed to be bumped, sour, but sweet. Mu Yangling couldn''t help hugging the bear and laughing. Said: "Silly boy, there is more than one watermelon in our family, there are many more. I will ask someone to bring you a big one." Xiao Xiong keeps everything he likes in his arms. When he sees something he likes on the street, he must get it. He often asks them for those shiny gems. If he doesn''t give it, he will be distressed. Even though she couldn''t bear to reject him, Mu Yangling often worried that they would spoil him too much, that they would keep his character alone, and that he didn''t know how to share, but now it seems that she thinks too much and her son doesn''t care about things. Possessiveness is stronger, but it''s not that you don''t know how to be filial and don''t know how to share. He has a benchmark in his heart. I used to eat watermelon at home, but Mu Yangling didnt like it because it wasnt sweet enough, but Qi Haoran loved the cool taste and ate the rest of the watermelon every time he came back. The little bear thought that his mother didn''t like to eat, so he gave her a small piece, and his father liked it, so he gave him the largest piece. Although he wanted to eat it, he didn''t want to take his father''s. Qi Haoran''s eyes flashed with water, he lowered his eyes and kissed his son''s forehead, and said with a low laugh, "It''s really my good son." Little Bear knew that kissing meant he liked it, so he raised his head and kissed his father''s cheek. Xiaobao watched from the side, doubts flashed in his eyes, when the brothers were alone, Xiaobao asked Xiaoxiong, "How do you kiss your uncle?" Xiao Xiong said as it should be: "If you like it, kiss it." Xiaobao bowed his head and stood silently on the side. Seeing that, Xiaoxiong thought he was sad because no one kissed him, so he stepped forward and hugged his head and kissed him on the forehead. Wiping his mouth, he said, "Brother, I like you." Xiaobao suddenly showed a big smile. Chapter 708： one hundred thousand why Xiaobao stole a glance at Qi Xiuyuan, and felt a little distressed when he saw the royal father looking at the book in his hand intently. Qi Xiuyuan saw that his whole face was wrinkled from the corner of his eyes, and he suddenly laughed. He put down the book and asked, "Do you have something to say to the royal father?" Xiaobao''s eyes lit up, and he was a little twitchy, and finally climbed up to Qi Xiuyuan''s knee as if he had made up his mind, holding his head and kissing him on the face. The smile on Qi Xiuyuan''s face suddenly solidified. Seeing his son looking at him a little nervously, he tried his best to soften his face and asked, "Little treasure, who taught you to do this?" Xiaobao said nervously: "My uncle often kisses my aunt and my younger brother, and my younger brother also kisses my uncle. The younger brother said that kissing means he likes it." Xiaobao''s face was slightly red and he said: "I like my mother and my father." Qi Xiuyuan''s heart was Microsoft, but Qi Haoran was a little annoyed. This kid was too inattentive. He even told the child to see and hear about the inner curtain. his son. Qi Xiuyuan touched his son''s head, thinking about how to educate him without making him feel that his parents didn''t love him if they didn''t kiss him. The way they express their feelings is just more subtle. Qi Xiuyuan was about to open his mouth when he saw Xiaobao flexing his fingers and counting: "I like the father and mother the most, so after kissing the father and mother, then Xiaoxiong, aunt and uncle, father, Xiaobao will leave the palace tomorrow, I''m going to kiss Little Bear and my aunt and uncle, and tell them that Little Treasure likes them too." Qi Xiuyuan swallowed all his words in an instant, and said with a smile: "Then the emperor will ask the guards to **** you out of the palace tomorrow." Xiaobao nodded happily, and gave Qi Xiuyuan a big kiss on the face. Qi Xiuyuan was sweet in his heart, but he secretly swore that after tomorrow, he must break this understanding of his son. . Qi Haoran knew it was bad with Xiaobao''s saliva. After asking carefully, he confirmed that Xiaobao had indeed kissed his elder brother. Qi Haoran felt as sad as a dead father and wanted to beat his chest, "Xiaoxiong, you are talking nonsense with your brother. what?" Mu Yangling and the two children looked at him inexplicably together, Qi Haoran stomped his feet, "Do you think the eldest brother is as enlightened as me? What kind of etiquette does this person come and go? These two boys are pushing me into the pit of forgetfulness. " Then he held the two children in his arms and said, "We know that you are filial to your parents and love us. You can just save it in the morning and evening, and you don''t need to kiss to express it." Xiao Xiong was immediately dissatisfied, "Why can the father kiss the mother?" Before Qi Haoran could explain, Xiaobao raised his little hand and said, "I know, this is the joy of Dunlon. Uncle and aunt are husband and wife, so we can kiss." Qi Haoran and Mu Yang were confused and asked, "Who taught you?" Little Bear had already asked loudly: "What is the joy of Dunlon?" His voice was full of curiosity. Xiaobao didn''t understand either, so he shook his head in confusion, "I don''t know either, it''s not written in the book." Qi Haoran went mad, "How old are you, what books do you read?" Little Bear has already shouted: "Then I will also have fun with Daddy Dunlon." Qi Haoran & Mu Yangling: "..." "No way!" The couple spoke righteously? "Why?" The two curious babies stared at each other curiously with their big eyes. Xiaobao is smart and precocious. He has just learned from Fang Zhiyuan that "what you know is what you know, but what you don''t know is what you don''t know", and popularized the idea of ??asking questions when you don''t understand, and only Xiaoxiong can speak, chatting all day long without stopping. , there are more questions, and he doesn''t care whether the logic is smooth or not, and once he doesn''t understand, he will ask along the way. Therefore, the two children asked one question after another. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling could not answer at all, and then answered the Nth question of the two children. When the question was already biased to "what is the difference between a man and a woman?" Finally, he waved his big hand impatiently and rudely concluded: "In short, I can kiss your aunt, your father can kiss your mother, your father and I can kiss you and the bear, and no one else can, now you only You need to remember this, and forget about it when you know everything you need to know when you grow up." God knows how Qi Haoran felt when Xiaobao pointed his finger to indicate the list he wanted to kiss. This kid even wanted to kiss Yan Du. What kind of kiss is there for that stern face that everyone else owes him three hundred taels of silver. ? Just because he once gave Xiaobao a smile? In order to prevent Daqi''s future prince and his nephew from doing something that he would regret for life when he grew up, Qi Haoran decided to enforce the scope. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were stunned for a moment and continued to ask questions, "But fourth uncle, can''t my aunt kiss us?" said, Xiaobao said shyly, "My aunt hugged me and kissed me when I entered the door just now." Qi Haoran glared at Mu Yangling and said, "Come and explain to him, or you won''t be allowed to kiss them again in the future." He was about to be driven mad by the children''s question after question. Mu Yangling tilted his head and thought for a while, and said sincerely: "Xiaobao, Xiaoxiong, aunt and uncle do not understand many questions, which requires you to explore, when you grow up, you will always find the answer to the question, if If you can''t find it, you can record it for future generations to continue searching." Xiaobao tilted his head and asked, "So now my uncle and aunt can''t answer our questions, right?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Yes, maybe when you grow up a little more, you will be able to find the answer by yourself." "I know, I know," Little Bear said, holding up his little hand: "Is watermelon delicious, or cantaloupe, after I eat it, I know it is watermelon." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, nodded and said, "That''s pretty much what it means, but little bear, you think watermelon is delicious, this is just your feeling, if others like to eat cantaloupe, they will think cantaloupe is more delicious, this kind of personal preference The problem is that each has its own answer, and we cannot force unity. Both Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong seem to understand, but they all keep it in their hearts. As Mu Yangling said, they will understand one day. Seeing that the two children finally stopped asking questions, Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief and whispered to Mu Yangling, "Why didn''t you say this earlier?" Bai let them suffer for such a long time. Mu Yangling also whispered: "I just thought of it too." Qi Haoran sighed, "Sure enough, there is no pressure and no motivation. If you knew, I would have given you all the questions, so you can think of this long ago." Qi Haoran patted his **** and stood up, saying, "Leave these two children to you. I''ll go to the palace and ask my eldest brother to apologize." Mu Yangling was at a loss, "What sin please?" Qi Haoran said with grief and indignation, "Please be blamed by your son, Xiaobao is the crown prince, can he have any family members? Look at what your son has taught him, our family kisses when we close the door, and we have to expand our circle. , to develop friendship and develop to the palace." Chapter 709： Godson (Part 1) Qi Haoran was punished by Qi Xiuyuan to copy the Book of Rites a hundred times, no matter how much he begged it was useless. Qi Xiuyuan is not good at taking care of his younger brother''s internal affairs. He can only use this kind of thing to keep his memory long. Beating and scolding is useless. This kid can forget it when he turns around. Qi Haoran was indignant and muttered: "You have kissed Xiaobao Xiaoxiong before, why is it right?" Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him. Can it be the same? At that time, the two children were like little dumplings, and they didn''t remember anything. When he saw the child for the first time, he showed his love in a blatant way. Whoever saw him would kiss him after that. two kids? What''s more, isn''t it very different for parents to have their own children? Qi Xiuyuan still can''t accept this, he only gets goosebumps when he thinks that he is old and the little treasure who grew up will kiss him on the forehead. Qi Haoran held a copy of "Book of Rites" and went back to the ground with grief and indignation. In Qi Xiuyuan''s words, "You have only been in Beijing for a few days, and the capital is full of storms. Anyway, you just returned to Beijing to attend the banquet for the canonization of the crown prince and Dali''s vassal state. , you don''t need to attend the meeting, you can copy books at home during this time, and be quiet for me." Qi Haoran didn''t think there was anything wrong with the ban, but after hearing what he said, he suddenly remembered that his plan for the Lu family had only been implemented halfway, and he hadn''t brought his talking son out to show off. Qi Haoran knew what Qi Haoran was thinking, and Qi Xiuyuan glared at him and said, "You give me a little restraint, Xiaobao will return to the palace tomorrow, and companion reading will also be in the palace. Recently, I brought Xiaoxiong to stay at home with me, don''t let him The little bear is still young, he is going to grow up, and there is still a long way to go." Qi Haoran''s face turned cold, "Do they dare to attack the children?" Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly and didn''t tell him how many times Xiaobao had been involved in plots in the past year, otherwise he wouldn''t have defended the palace like an iron barrel, and the pattern would not leak. Staring at Xiaobao is not only those families who are interested in succeeding their mothers and want their mothers and children to be precious, but also those who have been left behind from the previous dynasty and who have infinitely nostalgic for the scenery of the previous dynasty, Xixia, Jin Guo spy, and Qi Xiuyuan who want to disrupt the country as soon as they come up. They cut the number of palace maids and servants, released a large number of palace maids to go home for marriage, and dispatched a large number of servants to Huangzhuang and other courtyards, just to take the opportunity to select those suspicious people. Fewer people, it is much easier to manage. The Shanglinyuan incident this time was a manifestation. He didn''t want people outside to know what happened, so he could hide it for two days. Compared to the harem that had the same sieve in the previous dynasty, this was not bad. But he only hid it for two days. Qi Xiuyuan was very dissatisfied with this. When he was not absolutely sure of protecting his family, Qi Xiuyuan was reluctant to push the least protective Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong to the front. The Shanglinyuan incident had already made Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong become Everyone''s attention, and then something needs to be done to distract everyone. So when Qi Haoran went back to copy the book, he also attached a thinking task to find a way to take everyone''s attention away from Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong. He didn''t mind what happened to Qi Haoran. What Mu Yangling saw was Qi Haoran who was holding a book in a contemplative state. Not only Mu Yangling was surprised, but Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong widened their eyes in surprise. Although they were small, they also knew that their father (uncle) hated reading the most in his life. It was the Book of Rites that could make people fall asleep just by reading it. The book, shouldn''t it burn out the brain? The two children only thought about it in their hearts, but Mu Yangling touched his forehead directly, and turned back to the two children and said, "It''s not burnt out." Qi Haoran patted Mu Yangling''s hand and glared at her, "You are not allowed to forge ahead? I don''t like reading because you don''t persuade them. Whose wife is not the one who persuades her husband to study hard, or you, every time you take a break Mu, you all asked Grandpa to take you out to play, Grandpa''s time is all wasted..." Qi Haoran said a lot, and Mu Yangling turned around and taught the two children: "Have you heard, your uncle is teaching you how to shirk your responsibilities, you must not be such people in the future, you know?" Qi Haoran choked, but when he met the twinkling eyes of the two children, Qi Haoran''s words could only be swallowed in his stomach. Mu Yangling took the opportunity to pull the two children and said: "Learning depends not only on understanding, but also on diligence and self-control. You must be conscious of this. You can''t be suppressed by others. Even if you can force you to sit at the desk, your The heart is not there, but it is a waste of time. "Just as your uncle said just now, some people are not determined, but they like to shirk their responsibilities. If they don''t study, but they don''t want to take this responsibility, they try to push it on others. If others pressure him to study, He can''t read it, and he has another shirking of responsibility." The little bear was still young and looked at his mother with bewilderment. Xiaobao Zaohui said thoughtfully, "My nephew understands that it''s up to you to learn or not to learn. If you want to learn, you can sit still even if others lead you to play. If you don''t want to learn, it''s because others force you. When you sit, your heart is not in the book, but whether you study or not, you should have the courage to take responsibility instead of putting it on others. Not only Mu Yangling, but Qi Haoran also looked at Xiaobao in surprise, but he didn''t expect Xiaobao to realize this. Qi Haoran sighed and touched his head and said, "This child is really like a big brother, and when he was young, he knew how to arrange his future, and when he was only eight years old, he dared to write letters to his uncles privately, asking them to find Master Wu for himself. I used my plans for the future to convince my uncles..." Qi Haoran remembered that once his uncle mentioned that what shocked and moved him the most at that time was that there were not only Qi Xiuyuan''s plans for his life, but also his plans. . Uncle said that although these arrangements were still a little immature, they were all achievable, and they were good arrangements for them at the time. If it weren''t for the elder brother''s age, uncle would almost suspect that it was proposed by an adult. Qi Haoran felt that Xiaobao''s brain was completely inherited from his eldest brother, and the eldest brother was also considered a successor, and Daqi can have this prince, as long as Xiaobao does not grow crooked in the future, Daqi''s century-old foundation will be no problem. Xiaobao looked at his uncle tangled, and asked, "Isn''t that uncle that kind of villain who always shirks his responsibilities? But uncle is obviously a general." Qi Haoran''s face stiffened. Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "Your uncle is doing that to educate you, so that you can more intuitively know how annoying this kind of person is. "Your uncle is a general, how can a person who can shirk his responsibility be a general? It''s his ability to win a battle, and it''s his subordinate''s fault to win a battle. It doesn''t need to be too much, just once, and the people below are still willing to listen to him. order?" Xiaobao shook his head. Chapter 710： Godson (below) Mu Yangling smiled and said, "So your uncle is not that kind of person. When have you ever seen him shirk his responsibilities in business?" also likes to play with her. If you give him good things, he will shout. You are used to him if he can''t live a hard life in the future. Are you the kind of person who can''t bear hardships and stand hard work? Give him ordinary things, and he will shout again that he doesn''t care for him, that he doesn''t care about him, that he only thinks about the bear all day, and sometimes he is like a child. It''s nothing to say such words in front of the older children. The older children understand everything. They only think that the elders are acting like a spoiled child, and they will not take it seriously. It is difficult to change. Xiaobao said with bright eyes: "I know, this is what Mr. said, trying to teach by oneself, and counter-arguing." Mu Yangling felt that she would not be able to educate this child if she grew up a little bit. How old is this? Looking at her ignorant son, she felt that this was normal. Mu Yangling was still sighing, Qi Haoran''s heart stopped beating, and he nodded and admitted with a blushing face: "Yes, my uncle is just going to show you how annoying people who have no self-control and shirk their responsibilities are." Xiaobao exclaimed, "Uncle is amazing, I believed it just now, and I was thinking about how my uncle blamed my aunt for everything. It''s clear that my uncle doesn''t like to read. It turned out to be all pretense. Mu Yangling laughed. This bear boy! Ren Qi Haoran''s face was thick enough, and he couldn''t help blushing. If it wasn''t for the exclamation on Xiaobao''s face, he would have to be sure that this kid was deliberately mocking him. Qi Haoran glared at Mu Yangling, and waved his hand like a fly: "Go out, go out, the master is going to write a book, take the child to play in the garden, Xiaobao, you are going back to the palace tomorrow, but you are not allowed to do it again. Thinking of going out to play." was still very excited, but Xiaobao, who wanted to take his uncle for an intimate performance exchange, suddenly froze, and he pulled the bear and said glumly, "Uncle, can I go out to see my brother in my spare time?" Qi Haoran glanced at him condescendingly and said, "Do you have enough time after class to walk from Shanglin Garden to the gate of the palace?" Xiaobao blushed and whispered cautiously, "What about the time for the rest?" "Go ask your royal father, he will agree." Xiaobao cheered in a low voice, and said, "Can my brother come to see me in the palace?" Xiaoxiong also looked at his father eagerly, took Xiaobao''s hand and said, "I want to play with my brother." Qi Haoran refused to get Xiaobao, but he couldn''t bear to refuse his son. He hesitated for a while, and said, "But Daddy is going to retreat recently, so he can''t take you into the palace." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at Mu Yangling in unison. Mu Yangling glared at Qi Haoran, obviously he was banned from copying books, so he lied to the children, but Mu Yangling didn''t want to expose Qi Haoran in front of the two children, so he nodded with a smile: "Okay, no problem, as long as there is time, I''ll take the bear into the palace." The two brothers cheered and ran out hand in hand. In the distance, they could hear the laughter of the two children, "Brother, I can teach you to read and write." Xiaoxiong shouted: "Brother, I will help you fight!" Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, turned his head and said to Mu Yangling: "Xiao Xiong can talk too, it''s time to enlighten him, the eldest brother said that he will find a good gentleman for him, let''s prepare it here, first teach the child some basics, we can''t Every time Xiaobao teaches him to read and write, he says he helps fight, right?" Mu Yangling walked to the desk and picked up the "Book of Rites" on the table and said, "Who is this to blame? Who is it that whispers in his son''s ear every day, making him a general when he grows up? Qi Haoran , I tell you, what your son wants to do in the future depends on his personal interests, you are not allowed to force him, and when did I delay your study?" looked at the book in his hand and asked, "Have you ever studied?" Qi Haoran blushed, went forward, grabbed the book and threw it on the table, hugged him, "Why not, if it weren''t for you often delaying your time, wouldn''t you have time to read?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, "You learned to read the Book of Rites? How did I hear that someone was banned from copying books?" Qi Haoran shouted: "Who said that? Let him stand up, even dare to spread rumors, see if you don''t deal with him." Mu Yangling said slowly: "It was said by the Empress, the Queen''s Wife asked someone to pass the message to me, saying that the eldest brother is trying to keep you out of the limelight, and told me not to hold you, as long as you don''t leave the house, a hundred times of " "Book of Rites" as long as you wrote the first 20 or 30 times, but I think you have a lot of time. Anyway, Xiaoxiong and I don''t plan to take up your time next time. You should copy it yourself a hundred times. " Qi Haoran froze on the spot. Mu Yangling was reluctant to leave Qi Haoran alone in the study to copy the book. After coaxing the two children to sleep at night, he took out his pen and ink and copied it according to Qi Haoran''s handwriting. Qi Haoran shook his head happily, and said arrogantly: "Master didn''t ask you to help copy it, you want to copy it yourself." Mu Yangling stretched his legs towards him, Qi Haoran jumped away immediately, Mu Yangling sneered and said, "If you talk more, I really won''t copy it." Qi Haoran immediately shut his mouth and continued to write quietly, but after less than a quarter of an hour, he began to pick on Mu Yangling''s words, "This is not like the words of the Lord, it is soft, you have been writing for so many years, Why is it still not the same?" Mu Yangling said indifferently: "Anyway, it''s for the big brother to see, just look like it, you can copy me directly in small capital letters." Qi Haoran immediately shut up. He studied Liu style, and small script was mostly learned by women. He didn''t want to hand in a bunch of small letters in the transcript, so he shouldn''t be mad at him? Although the Book of Rites is a book, it is not thick. Although it has no clauses, it is an old saying, and it is obscure and difficult to understand, but in fact, it is quite fast to read it in a sentence and write it word by word. But Qi Haoran couldn''t see it, she couldn''t transcribe it, she read it out every time she copied a sentence, Mu Yangling listened and took a copy of "Book of Rites" and broke the sentence on it. This way, the time of copying is faster. . After helping Qi Haoran to copy it a hundred times, Mu Yangling found that she had memorized all the contents of the Book of Rites. Sure enough, copying is the best way to remember. Mu Yangling felt that within three days, She would never forget the contents of The Book of Rites. As for three days later, it would be good if Mu Yangling could remember a few classic sentences in it. While the couple were working together to copy the book, Xiaobao moved back to the palace, and Qi Xiuyuan sent someone to bring Xiaobao''s companions into the palace to make new arrangements for their courses. And this move caused an uproar in the court, because originally the eldest prince had eight companions, but this time the emperor only accepted four into the palace, and the remaining four emperors were ordered to arrange their own studies , there is no need to enter the palace to read, and at the same time, the first rule of the prince''s companion has also come out. Each prince can only have four companions, and the prince is treated the same as the princes. Chapter 711： Closing The reason why ?? caused an uproar is because the identities of the four eliminated companions are not simple, and the people who remain are also very subtle. When the eldest prince was selected as a companion, three of the eight places were taken up by the family, two were grandsons of generals, one was the eldest grandson of young Fu Fang Zhiyuan, and the remaining two were the youngest sons of Rong Xuan and one He is the youngest son of Song Yan, the new minister of the Ministry of Industry. Song Yan was born in a poor family, and his skills are very good. He had been doing odd jobs under the Ministry of Housing before. Qi Xiuyuan transferred Zhang Cheng to the Minister of Industry and promoted him by leaps and bounds. , pacify the sky. Among the four left behind, one is the eldest grandson of the prince''s young Fu Fang Zhiyuan, Rong Xuan''s youngest son Rongzhen, Song Yan''s youngest son Song Qiao, and the grandson Hua Nan, the direct grandson of the general Huahui Hua. None of the children were left. Someone suggested that Rong Xuan was from an aristocratic family, and everyone couldn''t help laughing, stop joking. Rong Xuan came from a side branch of the Rong family. He was rejected by his stepmother since he was a child, and was thrown into the army. He has never been brought up by an aristocratic family. Apart from his weak blood, the aristocratic family could not find any expression in him. , but because he and Qi Xiuyuan shared adversity and battles together, so this person can be ignored. So, the emperor still dislikes the family? So, taking advantage of the Shanglinyuan incident, he wiped out all the companions from an aristocratic family? Qi Xiuyuan didn''t let his ministers guess too much. He paid them to hire them for work, not guessing his thoughts. If he had that skill, he might as well think about how to persuade Nongsang, how to better carry out water conservancy projects and increase the country''s income. Woolen cloth. So he directly asked people to release the performance of everyone in Shanglin Garden that day, and he asked people to spread out what he and the queen said, "Although everyone is still young, you can''t judge them based on this alone. The quality of the product is good or bad, but when it comes to the prince and the country of Daqi, you must be cautious. "Lu Yan is the oldest among the eight, and he is the most talented and arrogant. He came from a noble family, and even if he is proud, I can bear it. The first prince follows him. Knowing the identity of the young prince of Rongjun Wang, he dared to hold his talent and write poetry and satire in front of the eldest prince. This person is either arrogant enough to think that everyone can''t understand it, or has a bad character. Allow the eldest prince to have friendship with him when he is young and undecided. "And the two children of the Wang family and the Zheng family," the emperor shook his head slightly, "Wang family has always been on good terms with the Lu family, and Wang Yong has grown up with Lu Yan. If he can persuade one or two, the first prince is already If Lu Yan is warned, the later fight will not happen." "And Zheng Quan," the emperor chuckled, "that kid in South China is only four years old. Fang Zhiyuan taught him the Three Character Classic eighteen times, but he still couldn''t understand it. How could he understand Lu Yan''s impromptu poems? I don''t care. What is the conflict between the Lu family and the Zheng family? They dare to take advantage of my Qi family''s children. Let''s see Zheng Quan''s young age to bypass this battle. Next time, I will not be merciful. As for South China, although I am a little dull , but the childish nature is pure and kind, so let him stay." Fang Tong has always been serious among the eight people. He is also six years old and only two months younger than Lu Yan. He has always been the youngest in the family. to take care of them. When Lu Yan read a poem to satirize Xiao Xiong, he stopped him. What really made Qi Xiuyuan amused was that when Xiao Xiong started to beat Lu Yan, he did not let Xiao Xiong stop, but rushed up to help Xiao Xiong hold Lu Yan down. , and said in his mouth: "I told you to bully the little one, you should be beaten, and you are not allowed to bully the little one in the future..." This is also the reason why Qi Xiuyuan chose him first when he ordered four companions. Of course, Qi Xiuyuan knew about this kind of trivial matter. He didn''t let anyone spread his reputation as a bad boy, he just spread his words to stop Lu Yan at the first time. Rong Zhen is often brought to the palace to play because of the relationship between Rong Xuan and Qi Xiuyuan. He is one of Xiaobao''s rare playmates, so when Xiaobao rushed to stop people, he also rushed up. He could also distinguish himself and others, and while holding Lu Yan''s group, he helped Xiaoxiong to pinch people, so he also fell under the melee. Song Qiao is much more interesting. When this boy entered the palace, he was instilled with loyalty to the king by his father, so he blocked Xiaobao as soon as he made a move. , so he was the one who didn''t move one hand among the eight people, but was injured the most. The reason why Dai Jin, the grandson of Dai Wei, was excluded is much simpler. This kid has always been afraid that the world will not be chaotic. At that time, he was shouting at the side of the fight. After joining the melee, he didn''t even look at anyone. He was beaten up, and Xiaobao almost punched him a few times, but Song Qiao blocked it all with his body. Dai Wei is considered a stalwart in leading the army, and his brain is also good. At first, he insisted on sending his grandson to the palace to be a companion to the eldest prince. Who knew that such a pit master''s grandson would have such a good opportunity for meritorious service. He tossed away. Qi Xiuyuan took this opportunity to determine the number of regular companions for the prince in the future, so Dai Jin could only be eliminated. Song Yan''s youngest son was sent home, Song Yan went to Dai Wei to settle accounts, and as soon as the emperor said that the number of companions would be reset, he knew that his grandson had no hope. Not to mention the eldest prince, even if he chooses his grandson to study with his grandson, he would not want his grandson to be so afraid that the world will not be in chaos, so Dai Wei is not dissatisfied, but he can''t help but glared at Mrs. Lu. He felt that if Lu Yan hadn''t picked things up , this hidden attribute of his grandson may not be discovered, and after staying with the eldest prince for a long time, he may learn it well. It took a lot of effort for him to get his grandson to follow up as a companion reading, and now he was beaten back to the past once something happened. And Mrs. Lu refused to accept it, and had no choice but to die when there was no support from the court. Even the students who had always respected him were not on his side. The interests of the DPRK and China are indeed entangled, and Qi Xiuyuan''s words moved everyone, "It involves the state of Qi, so we have to be cautious." Anyone who is a minister should think of a rich country and a strong people, and a name that will remain in the history. To achieve these two, a wise ruler is the most important prerequisite. They would not allow people like Lu Yan and Zheng Quan to appear beside the future prince, so for the first time, they all kept silent and supportive for the candidates selected by the emperor for the first time, which made Mrs. Lu''s full calculations come to nothing. Until then, he didn''t know that this was Qi Haoran''s greatest revenge against them, but he still had a handle in the hands of the emperor, and he couldn''t resist at all, otherwise, he would only start with Qi Haoran, I''m afraid the emperor would implement it immediately He sat on the charge of investigating Qinzheng Palace. Before the Shanglinyuan incident, the reputation of the Lu family plummeted. Once this incident broke out, the emperor was afraid that he would take the opportunity to weaken the Lu family, just like dealing with the Cui family. As the patriarch of the Lu family, Taifu Lu dared not gamble, so he kept silent. So far, the Shanglinyuan incident has come to an end. However, the reputation of the Lu family, Wang family, and Zheng family were all affected to a certain extent, and there were cracks in the alliance formed by the three families, and the three families complained about each other in private. It''s all true. The three families have the weakest relationship because of the three children''s alliance. Although there is no bad relationship, the alliance of the aristocratic families against the imperial power has become an empty form. The aristocratic families are independent, and Qi Xiuyuan suddenly felt a lot easier. Chapter 712： encourage The Shanglinyuan incident ended, and Qi Haoran won a big victory. Everyone was waiting for Qi Haoran to show off (with Qi Haoran''s character, why should he walk a few circles in front of Mrs. Lu), but Qi Haoran was not seen in the court meeting for two days in a row figure. And Mrs. Lu also asked for two days of sick leave, and detained his son Lu Jie at home so as not to be caught and humiliated by Qi Haoran. Only then did I know that Qi Haoran had asked the emperor to ban his feet and copy books. All the ministers & Mrs. Lu: As expected, why didn''t this fellow show up? It turned out to be locked up. Mrs. Lu went up to the court with confidence, and Lu Jie was like a bird out of the cage. She could not wait to stay outside and not go home. Mrs. Lu cried so hard that her eyes were about to go blind. In the end, the son lost his status as the eldest prince''s companion, and the husband returned to his old ways. Qi Haoran didn''t know about these things, he was holding the pen holder in distress, angrily, "Even though I have copied it a hundred times, the eldest brother still hasn''t lifted the foot ban. If he wants to shut me down, he just said, if it''s a big deal, I''ll close the door and teach Little Bear. Recognition, why do you have to copy it again?" Fan Zijin was making tea, but he didn''t lift his head when he heard the words, and asked, "You wrote that one hundred times yourself? You don''t feel ashamed to say it. The big cousin won''t let you out because he''s afraid that you can''t help but talk to you. Mrs. Lu is right again, the big cousin has already forced Mrs. Lu to step back. If you do it again and accidentally anger Mr. Mr. Lu, he is really annoyed and takes action. At that time, we will suppress Mrs. Lu. My eldest cousin and I have the same opinion, anyway, we have a lot of time, and we will endure it slowly so that one day there will be no distinction between aristocratic families and poor families in officialdom. Fan Zijin smiled and said: "In short, you just copy it slowly. I guess you should be grounded when the Dali messenger group arrives. You are familiar with the Dali prince, and most of the errands for receiving the Dali messenger will fall on you." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes when he heard the words and asked, "Where is the Dali messenger now?" Fan Zijin glanced at him, and said with a half-smile, "I just received the news before and it has passed Nan''an County." Qi Haoran threw away the brush in his hand and said cheerfully: "I passed Nan''an County before, then they are crawling by snails, and they should be there in two days. , Forget it, don''t copy it." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth, he knew he would say that, anyway, the big cousin''s original intention was not to let him copy books, but to let him stay at home and hide from the limelight, keep a low profile, but it can''t be so obvious and perfunctory, big cousin It''s easy to say there, but it''s not easy to fool the courtiers. If you want people to know that he hasn''t even handed in the manuscript, it will inevitably be heard by the censor. So reminded: "Big cousin called back all the ones you copied?" Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, he touched his chin, and said, "Then go and ask my eldest brother if he can do this. He said that Xiaoxiong is practicing speaking these days. Because I have to copy books, I don''t have enough time to see the children every day. For half an hour, I didn''t do this when I was the busiest in Qiannan before." It was pitiful. Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth and nodded in response. Qi Xiuyuan''s answer was only one word: "Go away." Qi Haoran happily went to play with the bear, and exchanged the five copies he had copied in the past two days with the five copies copied by Mu Yangling, and planned to hand them in at that time. Xiaoxiong learns to speak very quickly, as if he only needs to pass the level of opening, everything will follow. Now he can jump out in a sentence, although it is not as good as when Xiaobao was three years old, but he is no better than the average three-year-old. Worse. Mu Yangling always felt that the child was healthy and happy, and did not want him to be a genius, but Qi Haoran felt that his son was already a genius. Where can you find a second child prodigy who can speak long sentences fluently in less than ten days? Especially when this prodigy was only three years old, he defeated four children older than him with one against four. In order to show that his son is the only child prodigy, Qi Haoran also beckoned to call a guard to let him and the bear feed him. The guards: "..." Mu Yangling watched with interest, and wanted to know how strong her son was now, but she preferred to use dead objects to test, such as stones or something. Qi Haoran saw that the guard was standing still, and he didn''t want him to hit his son, so he turned to his son and said, "Pull him up and throw him out." The little bear stared, and ran to the guard, just to the base of his thigh, the guard looked down at him, twitched the corners of his mouth, thinking about whether he was going to lie down and admit defeat, when he saw Xiao Shizi''s small hands grab his The waist was thrown out in a whirl, and the guard subconsciously slammed into the air in shock, landed smoothly, and looked up at the little prince in surprise. Little Bear pursed his lips, looked at his father gloomily and said, "Too short." Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "You''re not short anymore, you see that you are taller than the average child, brother Xiaobao is one year older than you, but you see that he is a head shorter than you." No matter how high Mu Yangling is, he will suspect that Little Bear has gigantism. Qi Haoran was also very satisfied with his son''s height. He picked up his son and said seriously, "You threw him out, but he didn''t fall to the ground. Do you know why?" Bear shook his head in confusion. "Because he can lightly gong, he can kung fu, son, you have to remember that you are born with great strength, but it is not invincible. In this world, many innate deficiencies can be made up through acquired efforts and efforts, and no matter how good the innate is If you dont get reasonable exercise the day after tomorrow, you will fall behind others, and your innate advantages will not be worth mentioning in front of people who work hard the day after tomorrow. Seeing that Xiao Xiong half understood and half understood, Qi Haoran pointed at Mu Yangling and said, "For example, your mother and I, your mother was born with divine power, which is more powerful than you, but she practiced less martial arts the day after tomorrow and has only a little internal strength, daddy me I have been practicing martial arts since I was a child. If I was a child, my father would definitely not be able to beat your mother. When we were young, we were evenly matched, but now, your mother can''t beat me at all, why do you think?" Little Bear''s eyes lit up, and he shouted, "Because Dad has practiced martial arts," Little Bear shouted excitedly, "I want to practice martial arts too!" Qi Haoran said with a cheerful smile: "You are my son of Qi Haoran, of course you have to practice martial arts, but kung fu is not so easy to practice, once you start, you can''t stop and retreat." Little Bear nodded again and again, his eyes shining brightly at Qi Haoran, as if he had seen that he could fly from tree to tree like his father. Qi Haoran touched his head with satisfaction and said, "If that''s the case, then it''s better to hit the sun today. From tomorrow onwards, you have to get up and start to lay the foundation." Mu Yangling hurriedly said, "He''s only three years old..." Qi Haoran said: "Master also started to practice martial arts when he was three years old. At that time, there were no parents to supervise Master. Everything depended on self-consciousness. Hasn''t Master continued to practice?" Qi Haoran is rarely able to accomplish anything, that''s because he rarely sets a goal, and once he sets a goal, he can keep going. No matter how young he is, his xinxing is the same. This is the benefit of a single tendon. . Bear also patted his chest and assured his mother that he would persevere, and resolutely carry forward the spirit of not being afraid of hardship and fatigue. Mu Yangling thought that her husband and son were so active, and she couldn''t always discourage their enthusiasm, she could only respond, and then said that she would provide logistical support, soup, water, and medicine must be available. Chapter 713： messenger On the first day, the little bear trotted on a horse, and when he came back at night, he hugged his mother''s waist and cried. When he slept, he kept hugging his leg and screaming that it hurt. Just when Mu Yangling felt that he couldn''t hold on, he got up by himself the next morning. , dressed himself while crying, and then took his father''s hand to practice martial arts. Mu Yangling was so sad when he saw it, he almost couldn''t help but leave the child behind, but Qi Haoran felt so sad in his heart. Now Xiaoxiong is practicing martial arts with Qi Haoran supervising and teaching, and she provides soup and water. When he comes back in the evening, she will take a medicinal bath for him, Qi Haoran rubs his legs, and the two coax him. When Qi Haoran was so old, only Fan Zijin, who was also a child, was by his side. No one did these things when he practiced martial arts. As for the Xia clan, Mu Yangling sighed. At that time, I was afraid that the Xia clan was too busy to take care of herself, and there were only a few who could take care of the two children. Mu Yangling suddenly understood Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin''s brotherhood, and also understood Fan Zijin''s attitude towards the Xia family. If Fan Zijin didn''t grow up without Qi Haoran by his side, maybe he would hold on tightly to his caring mother, but because of Qi Haoran''s company, Xia''s wandering would be dazzling, and her care would be cheap , If it was an ordinary child, maybe he wouldn''t care or wouldn''t notice it at all, but Fan Zijin was too smart and too precocious, and the conflict between him and the Xia family never broke out, but it always existed, and that''s what made it now. But no matter how bad Fan Zijin is, there is a mother by his side, and Qi Haoran, his mother is dead, his father is the same, and his brother can''t take care of himself... Mu Yangling felt heartbroken just thinking about it. It seemed that she had a good childhood. Although she could not get enough to eat or wear warm clothes, her father was responsible, her mother loved her, and there were obedient and lovely people underneath. younger brother Mu Yangling thought about it, and felt that he was extremely happy, which made Qi Haoran even more pitiful. Therefore, when the father and son came back from martial arts training, they saw Mu Yangling who was full of enthusiasm with the eyes of stars. The dinner table is full of dishes that father and son like to eat, and there is only one vegetarian dish. Qi Haoran resisted his saliva, looked up at Mu Yangling, and said, "A-Ling, if you have anything to do, just say it directly, don''t worry, no matter what happens. I don''t blame you." Xiao Xiong was much more direct. He directly forked a braised lion head and put it in his bowl. He raised his head and said obediently, "Mother, I''m obedient, I''m a good boy." After he finished speaking, he put the lion''s head in his mouth and devoured it. He uttered a satisfied mumble while eating. Hearing that, Qi Haoran really wanted to throw this kid out. Mu Yangling was still sad, so he decided not to have the same knowledge as Qi Haoran. While showing a gentle smile to the little bear, he gave Qi Haoran his favorite braised pork, and said, "I''m fine, I just feel that you have recently It''s been hard work, so I personally cook for you a few dishes that you like, come and taste how it tastes." Qi Haoran hesitated, "You really have nothing to do with it? Don''t worry, no matter how much trouble you get into, Lord can fix it for you." Mu Yangling couldn''t help staring, "If you tell me to eat, eat, why is there so much nonsense? I didn''t cause trouble, I just want to cook because my hands are itchy, do you know?" Qi Haoran was yelled at, and he was instantly relieved. He picked up the dishes he liked comfortably and snorted. "..." Qi Haoran, who Mu Yangling never knew, had a tendency to be abused, so he had to scold him to feel comfortable. and Qi Haoran had a good estimate. The Dali messenger group arrived outside the capital two days later. They stopped at the post outside the city to rest and waited for the messenger from Daqi to come and receive them. Qi Haoran was released. He took the book he had copied before and handed it in. Qi Xiuyuan flipped through it and knew that it was handed in last time. He didn''t say anything, just threw the things aside and said, "You have dealt with the Dali prince, and you have kindness to him, this time you and the Lifan Academy of the Ministry of Rites will receive him together, and the time for the crown prince''s appointment is set On September 12, whether the concubine Xian will be in the front or the back, you can discuss it with them, I have no problem with the queen, as long as the time is not too close." Qi Haoran responded. Duan Siwen decided to set the time before the canonization of the prince after only a brief thought. The top officials of Daqi''s fiefdoms returned to Beijing in order to participate in the ceremony of the crown prince. Compared with the prince, their Dali affiliation was much lighter. The concubine of the concubine. In this case, it is better to set the time ahead, even if it is a warm-up for the prince''s seal, it is worse than being invisible by the brilliance of the prince. But they definitely couldn''t choose September. Duan Siwen thought about it, and chose August 25th, which was the same among the few good days sent by Qin Tianjian. And in two days it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival feast. Qi Haoran sent Dali and his group to the Lifan Academy to settle down, and then they left, and the Beijing Zhongjing caused a frenzy because the Dali messenger entered the capital, and those who had been staring at Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong before looked away. The crown prince of the eldest prince was secretly decided when the emperor postponed the selection of a concubine for him. The rare effort has passed long ago for more than a year, but there is a virtuous concubine in the Dali messenger group. Now there is only one queen concubine in the harem. This virtuous concubine has broken the phenomenon that the middle palace has dominated the harem for more than a year. So everyone focused their attention on Lifanyuan, and wanted to see the appearance of this virtuous concubine in advance. Anyone with good information and a flexible mind knows that this concubine Xian was rescued by Princess Rongjun and lived in the general''s mansion in Qiannan for a long time. Everyone dared not ask Princess Rongjun (for this One point, Mu Yangling also expressed depression. She believes that she has always been kind and generous, submissive and obedient to the outside world. Why is everyone so afraid of her? Mu Yangling felt that she was affected by Qi Haoran, and for this, Qi Haoran Haoran''s answer is to give her the back of her head directly). Let''s get down to business, everyone didn''t dare to ask Princess Rongjun, so they went to the little Xia family who was also in southern Guizhou and whose home was next door. Xiao Xia''s temperament is good, and she can''t bear to refuse petitioners who are older than her, but she is pregnant, and she is inevitably tired of entertaining guests. After only two days, Fan Zijin looked angry and called the housekeeper to close the door. Thank you, all guests in the back house are not allowed to enter. In this way, it is inevitable to offend people. Qi Haoran happened to be there, and waved his hand indifferently: "Why bother to suffer that crime, just pack up and move it to me, anyway, there is no host in your house, then the cousin''s sister-in-law will Why don''t you run back to find your aunt? Let A-Ling take care of her. I have the imperial doctor in my yard, so nothing will happen. It just so happens that A-Ling has been in a hurry recently, and Huang''s sister-in-law is busy with the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet and the canonization of Concubine Xian. , I don''t have time to talk to A Ling, let them go with you." Fan Zijin looked at Xia Mammy with deep eyes, Xia Mama immediately knelt down and said, "This servant girl will go back and pack her things." Chapter 714： painstakingly Xiao Xia was greatly relieved when he heard the news, "Those people can''t be offended..." "My lady, you have a big belly now, even if the wangfei is here, she won''t blame you if you say you can''t entertain, not to mention those who are not as high as you are, the most important thing now is you and your belly. Children inside, don''t be afraid to offend people, those people are really annoying, they are the ones who don''t know what to do, don''t know the world, know that you are pregnant and still swarm here, all the pictures are just those seats in the harem, you It seems that among the wives and wives, who doesn''t have one or two girls who are not yet married in their old age?" Mammy Xia was the wet nurse assigned by the Xia family to the little Xia family. She also served the brush and ink in front of the grand master and the madam of the Xia family. After marrying and giving birth to a child, the little Xia family happened to be born. This is the only girl in the three generations of the Xia family. She looked at her with the same eyes, so she had always been favored by the old man and the lady, and had a calm and honest temperament before she was sent to be a nurse by the side of the little Xia family. But I don''t know if it''s because the Xia family kept her at home because they doted on her too much, which made her look timid. The marriage was not good, so Mrs. Tai passed her dowry over the old lady and all the young masters, and left it directly to the little Xia family. Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia were even more worried about her marriage. They stayed until the age of sixteen. Seeing that they were getting older, they fell in love with Fan Zijin. At that time, Fan Zijin was divorced by the family of the servants of the household. It was at a low time. The Xia family saw Fan Zijin as a person. Although he had some contradictions with his father, the Xia family had only one son like him. His daughter married her to get along with her mother-in-law and her husband. , not with the father-in-law. As for Fan Zijin''s career, the Xia family doesn''t care at all, they only need their daughter to live a happy and safe life. In order to make Xiao Xia''s life better, they also brought Xia Ma''s family to accompany her, in order to make Xia Ma''s peace of mind beside Xiao Xia. You must know that Mammy Xia is the servant of the Xia family. She has been in the Xia family for five generations and has been given the surname Xia. Such servants are the most rare, and they are usually not accompanied by their daughters, but for the sake of this daughter, the Xia family will easily Mammy Xia branched out, and promised Mamma Xia''s son Liangmin''s identity. So, even if she is tired, she has to plan for the little Xia clan, but as she gets older, how many years can she stay with the little Xia clan? In order to keep Xiao Xia''s family safe for the rest of her life, she must work **** her own. Because Fan Zijin''s growth was beyond the expectations of the Xia family, I thought that Fan Zijin would be more dependent on his wife''s Xia family, but who knew that when the new dynasty replaced, Fan Zijin went directly from a jinshi to a prince of the state? Therefore, everything can only depend on Xiao Xia. Mammy Xia taught her in a low voice, "Our grandfather has grown up by the emperor''s side since he was twelve years old, and he grew up with Prince Rong, who ate and lived together. The three of them are cousins. There, it can be said that in front of the emperor, except for the prince of Rongjun, it is our prince, except for the one in the palace, that is, the princess of Rongjun, who in this world is worthy of your humiliation? "It''s your mother-in-law, the attitude of the grandfather of the country is there, you can be right in the big face, why bother yourself and your children?" When Xia Xia saw Xiao Xia''s contemplation, she knew that she had listened. She breathed a sigh of relief. She was not afraid that Xiao Xia would not understand, but she was afraid that she would not listen. , but if she didn''t listen, she would be helpless. Mammy Xia taught her again, "Mammy knows that you and Princess Duan are good friends, but this is the capital, and the empress in the palace is your serious relative. Also, when the emperor married the empress, our grandfather helped to organize the wedding banquet. The dowry was escorted by our grandfather and Duke Rongjun together. This relationship is no worse than that of Princess Duan. If you go to Lifanyuan, won''t you hit the empress in the face? You also let the prince of the country fall with the empress. Complain, it''s better to wait a moment. Princess Rongjun has always been on good terms with the queen. This time, the king of Rongjun is my messenger. She must be going to Lifanyuan to see Princess Duan. When the time comes, you will follow and give more. Princess Duan adds some makeup, and then tell her some news about the harem, even if the relationship between the two of you is all over." "A Ling will go to see Yuqing?" "Yes," Mammy Xia patted her hand soothingly, and said, "The Empress is a virtuous person, and sending a female official here will inevitably not pay enough attention, so she will send Princess Rongjun, you just need to prepare something for Princess Duan. , before the slaves were worried that your Baba would go over and let Princess Rongjun bring a little deliberately, but now the grandfather of the country has asked you to live in the Qi mansion, everything is a matter of course." said again: "This time, it was first mentioned by King Rongjun, which shows his relationship with the grandfather of the country. In the future, you may need to keep your eyes open and walk around with Princess Rongjun more often." Xiao Xia nodded, "A Ling has a good temperament, and I also like to play with her." Mamma Xia couldn''t help sighing when she saw that she was still thinking of a young daughter, but she was a little fortunate. Although Princess Rongjun looked at the wind and the fire, her heart was also the most delicate and pure. It must be clear that her true feelings were still fake, and her wife treated her sincerely. , she will naturally treat each other sincerely, which is better than letting Xiao Xia pretend to be with each other. Xiao Xia moved to Qi Mansion, and Mu Yangling arranged the people in a courtyard in the East Mansion. Because Qi Mansion was small, it only took a quarter of an hour to go back and forth, which was very convenient. Those who still wanted to visit the Guogong''s mansion were choked up like they had swallowed two taels of rice. Fan Zijin sneered, and directly asked the housekeeper to suggest that they go to the people who had visited them. Those people thought about it and felt that the people who had visited before got the news they wanted to hear and swarmed away. Pity the people before because they had Mamma Xia to resist and give advice. They didn''t get any useful value from the Xia family since they were young. They only knew Princess Dali, the future concubine Xianfei, who was very beautiful. Nonsense, of course a princess of a country cant be ugly, its the same as saying it and not saying it. But those who want to inquire about the news do not believe that the previous person only got this information, so they can inquire vigorously, making those who are visited miserable. Fan Zijin was satisfied, he waved his hand to let the housekeeper play freely, and he didn''t care. Everyone took photos of the critical condition of the Prince Rong and his wife, and they dared not go to the Qi Mansion to inquire about the news. Even the Xu family members and the Xiao Wu family members who used to live in the Qi Mansion did not dare to come. For more than a year, the emperor did not do anything to them. , but it was also neglected. This alone made their lives tremble, and naturally they did not dare to find Qi Haoran in front of their own dead ends. You must know that, unlike Qi Xiuyuan''s gentleness, Qi Haoran never concealed his disgust for them. Therefore, compared with the liveliness of the capital, the Qi Mansion seems to be peaceful and independent of the world, and while Mu Yangling and the Xiao Xia clan were enjoying this peace and nibbling on the melon seeds to watch the lively capital of the capital, Li Jinghua''s decree arrived at the Qi Mansion. . Li Jinghua asked Mu Yangling to be her ambassador to visit Princess Dali, the future virtuous concubine. Xiao Xia''s heart was agitated, and she turned back to look at Xia Mammy excitedly, only to see Xia Mama''s expression indifferent, standing behind her respectfully with her head bowed, Xiao Xia''s heart was shocked, and she couldn''t help losing her mind. Chapter 715： visit by order Although Xiao Xia has a weak personality, it is not that he does not envy those who are decisive and strategizing. The more people who lack something, the more they want to become. Xiao Xia was no exception, but she never thought she could become like that, but Xia Ma said that she could teach her. Xiao Xia was slightly absent-minded while stroking her bulging belly. Mu Yangling had already taken the gift list from the queen to Princess Duan, and the female officials sent by the queen respectfully waited in the outer hall. Mu Yangling went as a messenger, but he still had to follow the female official. The female official would enter the palace and report back to the queen at that time. Mu Yangling took Xiao Xia into the room and asked in a low voice, "Would you like to go with me?" Xiao Xia came back to her senses, nodded again and again, and whispered: "I also prepared some things for her." "Then go and get it, we''ll be leaving now." Mu Yangling checked the things Xiao Xia had prepared, and found that they were all used jewelry, clothing purses, etc. She picked up a purse and asked, "What''s in it?" "It''s some refreshing herbs, and there are two more spices," Little Xia replied as he instructed the people to wrap things up, "If you like it, I''ll make some for you later." Xiao Xia''s needlework is very good, and she made the purse for Princess Duan herself. Mu Yangling nodded, "When your child is born, make me a few. I think the flowers on it look good." Duan Yuqing also missed them very much, and only after hearing that they came, she ran out of the yard where she lived. She saw that Xiao Xia''s belly had grown bigger, she covered her mouth in surprise, and asked, "We haven''t seen each other for two months. , why is it so big?" Xiao Xia said with a satisfied smile, "After arriving in the capital, she has grown very fast, but I think this is what pregnancy looks like. Before, my belly was so small that I couldn''t see it when I wore loose clothes, which made me worry." Mu Yangling waited for them to greet each other before proclaiming the empress''s decree, pulling up Duan Yuqing and smiling: "The empress asked me to ask you if there is anything else you need to add to the court, you just speak up, anyway, sooner or later, you are all one family. people." Duan Yuqing blushed, lowered his head and whispered: "I don''t need anything, my brother has prepared it for me." Mu Yangling signaled the female officer behind him to hold the things up, and said, "This is the dress and crown prepared for you by the imperial family. The queen cannot leave the palace, so I specially asked me to bring it, as well as some jewelry that can be used by the concubine. Look back and see what else you need." Seeing that Duan Yuqing was shaking his head and saying that was enough, Mu Yangling whispered in her ear: "Don''t be embarrassed, getting married is a life-long event, you are directly named a concubine, which is of rank. The relatives will enter the palace to observe the ceremony, and if there are not enough or bad things, it will inevitably lose face." Duan Yuqing hesitated. Mu Yangling glanced at the little Xia Shi and said, "I''m not in a hurry to leave anyway, why don''t you think about it again, and give me a list of what you want before I leave." Duan Yuqing breathed a sigh of relief and nodded hurriedly. Mu Yangling asked people to hand over things and followed Duan Yuqing into the house. Duan Yuqing was greatly relieved when she saw that the female officials did not come in, but had a place to rest, and her expression became much calmer. Mu Yangling understood that even if Concubine Xian was a second-rank concubine, she was second only to the empress when she entered the palace, but she was still a concubine. A princess of a country became a concubine, and it was difficult for ordinary people to adapt. Mu Yangling knew that Duan Yuqing and Xiao Xia were on good terms, so he took the initiative to ask to change clothes. Duan Yuqing smiled gratefully at Mu Yangling, and asked a mama to lead Mu Yangling, while she dragged the little Xia into the house to say her own words. At the same time, Duan Siwen also received news from her sister, After thinking about it, he asked his staff to draw up a list of things that he needed to use on the day he was sealed. It''s not that they can''t take out these things, but they have to enter the palace, and some things can''t be mixed in. It''s better to use the palace from the beginning, and then it will save a lot of trouble. Duan Siwen was very satisfied with the Queen''s attitude, and mentioned it when he went to see his sister in the evening, "It can be seen that the Queen has goodwill towards you. The matter is on the Queen''s side, don''t get involved too deeply, just express your position, no matter who is the emperor in the future, as long as I am still here, you will be safe and sound." Duan Yuqing already knew about her infertility. Hearing that, he nodded and said, "Don''t worry, eldest brother, I know everything in my heart, but the queen is so generous, she even let Princess Rongjun come to see me." You must know that when the queen visits the concubines who are about to enter the palace, she also pays attention to gifts. If it is a young female official, it means that the queen has a general attitude, and even a little contempt. If it is an old maid, it is mostly to show off the opponent and pick some mistakes in etiquette. If it is a family member of an ordinary clan, then Said that the queen was quite satisfied with the concubines she was appointed, and expressed her importance. And this time, the queen invited Princess Rongjun to come forward. She is not only the queen''s sister-in-law, but also the queen''s sister-in-law. She is the most honorable woman in the royal family except the queen. Her presence shows the queen''s attention and welcome to the Dali princess. This is also the Queen''s attitude to Dali and Duan Yuqing. Duan Siwen nodded, "The queen is the only favorite in the palace, she can be neither arrogant nor impetuous in this situation, either she is really generous, or she has a deep mind. Anyway, you have no children in your life, and the princess of Rongjun and the queen are on good terms, the queen is sure about this. I also know, so as long as you honestly dont get involved in the later succession, youll be fine. Duan Yuqing pouted: "I know it all, why do you want to mention it again and again?" Duan Siwen was helpless, "I''m not afraid that you won''t remember it?" He rubbed his sister''s hair and sighed: "In the past, the father and queen protected you too well. Originally, you were the only princess in Dali, with me and my father. The emperor is here, no matter how you live, it will not be bad, but who would have expected what will happen today? It can be seen that the old saying is good, people who have no foresight will have near-term worries..." Duan Yuqing stuck out her tongue and assured: "Brother, don''t worry, I will be obedient and not get involved in those struggles for favor and succession, and Prince Daqi is about to stand, even if someone forces me, I will show my attitude. Standing on the orthodox side is, as you said, as long as Dali is still there, as long as you are still here, I will be fine." Duan Siwen was relieved and smiled: "I think you are on good terms with Mrs. An Guogong, which saves me another worry. I was afraid that you would be far away from home and would be bored if you couldn''t see your family. After making friends, when she gets bored, I will call her into the palace to talk to relieve her boredom." Duan Yuqing nodded slightly. The female official who returned to the palace whispered in the Queen''s ear: "My servant sees that Princess Duan is really as shy as Princess Rongjun said, but she is similar to Mrs. Anguo, and they are the best." The Queen ?? nodded slightly, waved the female officer to step back, and asked Wen Cui, who was beside him, "When will the patriarch arrive?" "I heard that they set off with the Mu family''s family, so they should be able to arrive before the concubine Xian canonization." The Queen ?? smiled and said, "A-Ling doesn''t know about this, right? The fourth uncle is mostly trying to give her a surprise. You also tell the people below to keep their mouths shut, and don''t show off before this, lest the fourth uncle blame us." Wen Cui said with a smile: "The slave maid gave orders to go down early in the morning, and no one dared to talk too much in front of Princess Rongjun." Chapter 716： stunning Mu Yangling''s mouth twitched as he looked at the big and small standing in front of him, pointed at the little bear and said, "Change it for me immediately!" Xiao Xiong raised his head high and shouted righteously: "No change!" Qi Haoran pretended to persuade Xiaoxiong, "My son is good, your mother told you to change it, so you can change it." Xiao Xiong said righteously, "I don''t!" Mu Yangling glared at Qi Haoran, "Qi Haoran, don''t think I don''t know that you asked your son to change into this suit, you quickly ask him to change his clothes, we are going to the palace to attend the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, not you want to have a wedding, What are you wearing so red for nothing?" Qi Haoran doesn''t matter, he is dressed in vermilion robes, long and jade-like, as loose as a rock, as handsome as jade, but standing with a little bear in a big red short dress is a bit funny. Even the hat on his head is red, and his fleshy little face is slightly bulging. When he takes it out, people think that Fuwa is coming from somewhere. Especially father and son are already 70-80% alike. Qi Haoran used to have baby fat. Now his son is young and has a chubby face inherited from him, which is extremely cute. The key is that Qi Haoran has no baby fat now, and his face is a lot tougher. When he doesn''t smile, he still has a three-point majesty. Now the whole person is smiling, and he is holding a son who looks like a blessed baby. In the scarlet dress, before Mu Yangling went, he already had a premonition that everyone was looking at their family of three. Qi Haoran was wearing a royal dress, only vermilion and purple, and vermilion should be more homely. Although it is Mid-Autumn Festival now, the weather is still a bit sultry. Mu Yangling doesn''t want him to wear a big dress at this time. suffer. And at the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, he had to entertain the Dali messenger, so he couldn''t wear other clothes. She couldn''t force Qi Haoran, so she could only let Xiaoxiong change this red suit, at least not to make the father and son too conspicuous, but the big brother said, Keep them quiet lately. But the little bear could not change, and there was another Qi Haoran who seemed to help, but tried his best to fight the little bear, and Mu Yangling was defeated. The little bear looked at his father triumphantly. He repeated two sentences throughout the whole process to defeat his mother. Sure enough, what his father said was right. In the room, following his father''s instructions, he excitedly rummaged through boxes and cabinets, completely ignoring his father, who was beside him with a wink that made his eyes cramp. Mu Yangling saw that his son suddenly ran into his inner room, and hurriedly followed him in. Seeing him rummaging through boxes to find things, he hurriedly picked him up, "What are you looking for, Mother will find it for you." Little Bear fluttered to the ground, "I''m looking for clothes." Mu Yangling said helplessly and happily: "Your clothes are not here, Xiaoxiong promised to change clothes? Mother, will you change a blue short dress for you? It''s also very spiritual." "I don''t," the little bear shouted, "I have to exchange it for my mother." Qi Haoran moved slightly, stood in front of a cabinet, and pointed his finger calmly to one of the drawers. When the bear saw it, he struggled even more and shouted: "Behind father, mother changed new clothes, father said Let''s wear new clothes together." instantly sold his father clean. Mu Yangling glared at Qi Haoran angrily, Qi Haoran''s cautious expression immediately became confident, and he raised his neck and said, "My son and I both wear red, what do you look like in blue? Anyway, you also have red clothes, don''t you? Don''t? Lie master, I specifically asked Lichun, you made a new set of red autumn clothes, anyway, your daughters do not require you to wear a formal dress, it is better to wear red casual clothes, others will know that we are one family." Little bear''s little head, looking at his mother eagerly, "Family!" Mu Yangling looked at his son''s big wet eyes, and he couldn''t be immune at once. Qi Haoran immediately turned around and took out Mu Yangling''s autumn clothes before he could get on his body, and said with a smile: "Miss, come here, do it for my husband. You change your clothes." Mu Yangling threw the father and son out and put on his clothes. Mu Yangling sat in front of the bronze mirror and looked at the beautiful woman in the mirror, pursed his lips and said, "I remember a set of ruby ??jewelry, one of which has a forehead. The ornament is a ruby ??the size of a longan." Li Chun smiled and said: "There is such a set, it is a dowry gift from the lord, and you brought it here as a dowry, because you don''t like complicated jewelry, so you keep it all the time. When you went south, you brought it. If you want Dai, the slaves and maids will find them here, fortunately, the set of jewelry is precious and has been kept in a separate box, and it will follow us wherever we go." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "Go find it." It''s already conspicuous enough, so it''s better to stand out. Mu Yangling smiled slightly. After all, it''s the only county palace in Daqi, so you can''t be too cowardly, right? Lichun quickly found the set of ruby ??jewelry. The largest ruby ??was the size of a longan, and the smallest was the size of a pinky finger. All of them were full and shiny, and they were all top-grade. This is the Prince of Jin''s Courtyard where Qi Haoran rushed into Jingzhao Mansion. grabbed. Lichun carefully put the last ruby ??forehead on Mu Yangling, and the person in the mirror smiled at her. The person who was as beautiful as an orchid suddenly became as beautiful as a peony, and Lichun was so amazed that he lost his words for a while. , murmured: "Miss, you are so beautiful." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "It seems that I really have to dress up properly, or else I will stare at you all, who will serve me?" Lichun''s face couldn''t help turning red, he took out a pair of ruby ??earrings from the makeup box on the side and said, "Niangniang, put on these earrings, they are more suitable than those ruby ??earrings." Mu Yangling put it on, making her face look like a silver basin, radiant with peony. Qi Haoran was waiting impatiently, and ran in carrying his son, Mu Yangling turned his head when he heard the movement, Qi Haoran was stunned, his eyes flashed with surprise, and he couldn''t help holding his son''s hand tightly, staring blankly. With Mu Yangling. Bear also stared blankly at his mother, not feeling the pain of being scratched by his father. Qi Haoran couldn''t come back to his senses until he got into the carriage. He peeked at Mu Yangling with a blank expression on his face. Xiao Xiong has confirmed that the other party is his mother. At this time, he is sitting obediently in Mu Yangling''s arms, looking at her with a pair of round eyes, and occasionally touches Mu Yangling''s forehead with his small hands. Ruby, looks like she really wants to pull it off. Helpless, Mu Yangling avoided his hand slightly, pinched his earlobe and said, "You are not allowed to pull the jewelry on your mother''s head, you know?" Little Bear nodded obediently and said, "Mother is beautiful." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, Qi Haoran''s eyes were straighter on the side, and the little bear directly took a bite of Mu Yangling, showing how the aesthetics of the father and son are consistent. Qi Haoran glared at the little bear and moved his hand, but he still didn''t throw the boy out, but he changed his position, sat next to Mu Yangling, took the little bear out of her arms and hugged him, his face slightly red and said: "Don''t be tired." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but ponder, the magic of a set of jewelry, is it her natural beauty, or is this set of jewelry that makes her look good? So much so that the bedsiders were amazed for so long after five years of marriage. Although Mu Yangling doesn''t use fat or powder, he never feels wronged. He never lacks necessary maintenance and grooming. He washes his face with milk and goat''s milk every three days. Although her face is facing the sky, she often changes her hairstyle and never lacks jewelry. Although they are mainly simple, there are also many beautiful ones. Qi Haoran has never seen her staring at her in a daze. Could it be that this guy prefers the gorgeous type instead of his usual beautiful type? Chapter 717： Palace Banquet (1) As soon as he got off the carriage, Qi Haoran put away the stunned look on his face, and got two more points of coldness. He took the bear and got off the carriage, and then turned around to help Mu Yangling get off the carriage. A servant hurried over, bent over and said flatteringly: "My lord, you and the family of Duke Anguo can enter the palace in a carriage. If you don''t like riding in a carriage, the servants will ask someone to bring a sedan chair here." Qi Haoran waved his hand, "Master walked in, is Duke An''s family here?" "I''m here, I''m here, I''m talking to Duke Wei, the maid will lead you there." Qi Haoran had already seen Fan Zijin and Rongxuan, and waved his hand: "No need, you ask someone to bring a sedan over here." He hugged the bear and took Mu Yangling over there. The waiting female family members saw Mu Yangling''s eyes flashing with amazement, and then hurriedly curtseyed. Mu Yangling nodded slightly and walked to Mrs. Rong and Xiao Xia''s side. The two also bowed their knees and saluted Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling supported Xiao Xia''s family, held them back, and said with a smile, "Do we still want these courtesy? " Xiao Xia was also a little absent-minded when she saw Mu Yangling, because it was the Mid-Autumn Festival, she was going to go back to Fan Mansion with Fan Zijin, so she came out of Fan Mansion just now, but when she left in the morning, A Ling was not so bright and moving. How can a kung fu man become so beautiful in just half a day? Mrs. Rong and Mu Yangling didn''t see each other very often, but she recovered the quickest and said with a smile, "Princess is so beautiful, I didn''t notice it before, but now that I see it, I almost can''t move my eyes." Fan Zijin''s eyes couldn''t help but glance at Mu Yangling, then looked up and down at Qi Haoran and the bear in his arms, seeing Qi Haoran smiling and letting the bear call, "Uncle Biao" called back and forth three times. . Fan Zijin''s mouth twitched. Guessing the reason, he pulled Qi Haoran''s sleeve and whispered in his ear: "You''d better restrain yourself, and be careful that the eldest cousin takes care of you during the festival." Qi Haoran said unconvincingly, "What''s wrong with me letting Xiao Xiong recognize someone? He is the young prince of the Rongjun Prince''s Mansion, how could he not know important officials in the court? I have a reason to say that." Fan Zijin saw that he looked like his only son, and he had a headache, so he decided to leave it alone. Anyway, there is a big cousin above him, so let him go to the headache. Fan Zijin completely relaxed after thinking about it. It was just an ordinary feast, and he looked at everyone leisurely. The maid carried the sedan chair and hurried over, Qi Haoran waved to Fan Zijin, "Hurry up and help the cousin up, let''s go in quickly, there are many people waiting behind." Fan Zijin was slightly surprised, "This is for the little Xia clan?" Qi Haoran looked at him like an idiot, "Who else needs a sedan chair here besides the cousin?" Fan Zijin glanced at Mu Yangling, and to the extent that Qi Haoran loved Mu Yangling, he didn''t even prepare a sedan chair for her. Qi Haoran explained in a low voice, "Many old ladies will come to the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet this time, but they didn''t sit in the sedan chair. Wouldn''t it be attractive for A Ling to sit in the sedan chair? My cousin is pregnant, so it''s natural to sit in the sedan chair. The right thing to do." Fan Zijin gave him a look of "count your interest", and the group went to Zhaoyang Hall together, where the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet was held. Rongjun Wang''s mansion and his party left, and the people behind followed slowly. They had already arrived at the gate of the palace, but the more respected Anguo Gong Gong Wei did not leave, so they could only continue to wait. Now Rong Jun Wang As soon as it came, everyone went inside. Seriously count the incident, this is earlier than the time when the palace banquet entered the palace before. It is not that the big man in front deliberately delayed it, but the situation had to be like this. Duke Wei came first, he was embarrassed to walk first, so he would take someone to go with him, or wait for someone who was more valuable than him or had a higher reputation to walk in front, and Duke Ang came, Duke Ang However, he and Rongjun Wang Jiao did not leave Meng, and Meng did not leave Jiao, so he had to wait for Rongjun Wang, and so on, so the people behind him could only wait. It is said that these big men should talk for a while now, and so on. Equal people, but Prince Rong said, you can go inside, and everyone can continue to wait without basking in the sun, but go inside directly. You must know that the palace banquet starts at Youzheng (about 6:00 pm), and now it is Shenshi (about 3:00 pm), even if it is Mid-Autumn Festival, the sun in Shenshi is very hot. Mu Yangling can bring a maid in, and there is a palace maid next to her to fan her, but other ladies do not have this treatment. After arriving at Zhaoyang Hall, the Queen asked someone to invite Mu Yangling, Xiao Xia and Madam Rong to the side hall to rest. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran had already carried the bear to recognize the person, and there were compliments and praises everywhere, Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, hesitated for a while and said: "I won''t go, you bring Mrs. An Guo and Mrs. Wei go." Xiao Xia Shi and Mrs. Rong looked at Qi Haoran and Xiao Xiong, their eyes flashed, and they said goodbye to Mu Yangling with a slight smile. Mu Yangling sat helplessly on the high platform, watching Qi Haoran showing off his son everywhere, and seeing everyone secretly looking at her, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but feel proud. In fact, Qi Haoran was right, they His son is indeed very powerful and very well-behaved. Her eyes swept down unintentionally, and she saw the Xia Shi sitting in the middle, and Mu Yangling was shocked. Xia''s complexion was pale and his body was thin. He was no longer as cheerful and cheerful as before, as if he was seriously ill. Mu Yangling sat up straight and looked at Fan Zijin who was sitting diagonally across from him. Fan Zijin was lowering his head and talking to Rong Xuan. He didn''t know what to say, and laughed. Mu Yangling sighed slightly, but he still didn''t say anything. The matter between their mother and son is not clear at all, unless Xia Shi wants to understand, or Fan Zijin takes a step back, otherwise this matter will not be over. Qi Haoran walked around with the little bear in his arms, returned proudly, handed the little bear to him, and said, "My son is thirsty, give him some water to drink." Mu Yangling scolded Qi Haoran while feeding him water, "Always calling people, can you stop being thirsty? You should also restrain yourself. Don''t end up bothering others instead of bothering your son." Qi Haoran hummed: "That''s because you didn''t see Taifu Lu''s face just now, huh, tell them to say that my son can''t speak, but my son speaks fluently. It''s as ugly as swallowing ten flies." Mu Yangling knew that Qi Haoran brought the bear to show up in such a high-profile way to correct his son''s name. Although he felt that this was a bit naive, but seeing the anger and pride on his face, and the eagerness to try on his son''s face, Mu Yangling could not help but refuse. Stop it, forget it, if others are depressed, go depressed, as long as the father and son are happy. Qi Haoran sat next to Mu Yangling, took out a lot of jade pendants, jade rings and wrenches from his arms and gave them to her, saying, "This is a gift they gave to their son, you can take them for him." Little Bear stared at those things, and solemnly explained to his mother, "Be sure to keep it, it''s all mine." Mu Yangling: "..." Chapter 718： Palace Banquet (2) Before the banquet, Qi Haoran took the bear all over the place, and received countless compliments and greetings. The palace banquet was only held during the Chinese New Year before, and because of thrift, the palace banquet was not grand, both officials and their families were very simple, and this Mid-Autumn Festival banquet was also a welcome banquet for Dali envoys. Not long after the ceremony, the concubine Xian was conferred and the eldest prince was consecrated as the crown prince. Therefore, the emperor and empress changed their previous frugality and became a lot more grand. Concubine Xian is about to start concubine selection in the harem. And people who have beautiful daughters at home are moved, so the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet not only dresses up their daughters beautifully, but also dresses them up decently. Since there will be little ladies who are to be married at the banquet, it is natural that there will be little men who are not yet engaged. Everyone is dressed very grandly, and there are naturally a lot of accessories on their bodies, and none of them are cheap. Everyone gave the welcome gift very painful. The key is that Qi Haoran is too beating, so they can''t let them give the meeting gift willingly. Even if the little prince is really cute, it can''t erase the flamboyant smile on Qi Haoran''s face. But everyone saw that Qi Haoran deliberately hugged the little bear over to look for Mrs. Lu, and hugged the little bear and asked Mrs. Lu, "...Does the little prince look like a mute and a fool?" Everyone pricked up their ears and waited for Mrs. Lu''s answer. Mrs. Lu said with air: "Of course, the little prince is not a fool or a mute. It is just a quarrel and unscrupulous words. I hope Prince Rong doesn''t mind." Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "Then next time my son quarrels with your grandson, can I also call him a bastard? Anyway, it''s all a matter of choice when arguing, Mrs. Lu, you are the prince''s grandson. It''s the Imperial College Supervisor again, and he should know the truth of teaching and educating people. This child needs to be taught from an early age, especially by words and deeds..." Everyone looked at Mrs. Lu, whose face was pale, and instantly felt relieved, and felt that the greeting gift given earlier was still very worthwhile. Rong Xuan shook his head when he saw it, turned his head to Fan Zijin and said, "There''s nothing to be taboo about in the Lu family, do you still want to do this? After all, it''s just a child''s play." The reputation of the Lu family has dropped sharply recently, but Qi Haoran''s eyes are firmly attracted to the other party. In his spare time, he has to pay attention to Feng Xianfei and the prince, but he didn''t notice it. Gotta be clear. Fan Zijin''s eyes flashed a cold light, and he said, "Who said I was for Xiaoxiong? Since the Lu family dared to make trouble for us in secret, they should bear the consequences." Apparently he already knew the embarrassment for Qi Xiuyuan by the Lu family and other aristocratic families. Rong Xuan frowned, looked at Qi Haoran, and asked uncertainly, "Haoran?" Fan Zijin snorted and said with a sneer at the corners of his mouth: "If it wasn''t for his instructing, how could my people travel so freely in the local area? Who doesn''t know that the eldest cousin raises Haoran as a son in Daqi? Not to mention the local officials, it''s you and Yan. Xiang also has to give him three points..." Rong Xuan sighed, "Haoran has grown up too." In the past few days, he didn''t show any deeds at all. Everyone thought that he was just messing with Lu Shi, and only made Lu Shi''s face off the stage to avenge his son''s abuse, but now it seems that he has Together with Fan Zijin, he restricts the Lu family and other aristocratic families from the root. Perhaps it was not accidental that the emperor and the queen said those words. Now the Lu family, the Wang family and the Zheng family are in their own hands, and no one has noticed the private actions of Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, but if their alliance is still there, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin How could it be possible to hide from them? Fan Zijin said: "One yard is one yard, the bear''s matter is not a big deal, it''s just a fight between the children, Haoran didn''t want to intervene, and he taught Lu Jie a lesson, and let him teach his son well, but they were also unlucky. Well, if it wasn''t for A Ling, we wouldn''t know they dared to dig a hole for the emperor." Fan Zijin sneered, "When we were in the Northland, Haoran and I were still white, so we couldn''t see the eldest cousin being bullied. Now that the eldest cousin has become an emperor, he has been bullied to the face. , I was replaced as Big Brother Rong." Rongxuan looked at the gentle and elegant, and he often took Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran to dig a hole for those who bullied Qi Xiuyuan, which was bad from the root. Seeing that he was full of resentment, Rong Xuan laughed and said: "You also said, this is not the Northland, the emperor is no longer a general in the Northland, but the emperor, the former, if you lose the last battle, maybe you will come back. Its no good, its a big deal to go home and farm, but the latter, if you lose, everything will be empty, you, me, Haoran, the entire family, no one will exist, and our ambitions will become a joke. Rong Xuan looked at Fan Siwen''s position, raised his chin, and said, "It''s like you and him can''t be broken if you want to. Over the years, it''s not that you have no better way, but why is it useless? Procrastinating so much that you almost killed yourself?" Fan Zijin''s face turned cold, and Rong Xuan sighed: "Humanity is sophistication, it is not only about the way of life, but the most important thing is a word of love. People can''t understand this thing, so he came up with a way of life, if you understand it thoroughly. , where do you need to be sophisticated? You can directly become a monk. The emperor often asks me to pay attention to you. If you are bored or go to the horns, I will enlighten you. "Why did the emperor never tell me to pay attention to Haoran? Because although that kid can cause trouble, most of them are only for the outside world. No matter how big the trouble is, Dali''er is on our side. Thoughtful and too smart, even if you are hurt, you will lick yourself. If something happens, it will either destroy the people you are close to, or you will destroy yourself. The emperor often tells me that the three brothers, he is most worried about you. It''s Haoran, with A Ling by his side, no matter how big the disaster is, there are limits." Fan Zijin lowered his head and remained silent. Rong Xuan took a sip of tea and stopped talking about this topic, but nodded to Mrs. Fan Xia and said, "Even if she has selfishness, her heart for you is not fake. There will always be times when you regret, the emperor pity you with bitterness and can''t bear to talk about you, but I want to mention you, the tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop, don''t wait until things are irreversible before regretting." Fan Zijin''s complexion changed, and he looked at his mother, who was sitting on the seat of the fourth-rank official''s family below. Fan Zijin always blamed the Xia family for being ruthless towards Fan Siwen, always ranking his son after her husband, whether to be ruthless or not to be merciful, and even putting him at a disadvantage in order to please his father. But he is not like this, if he decides to cut Fan Siwen into the abyss, so that he has no ability to ask his mother to do anything for him, then Xia Shi will naturally not face any more choices, and naturally he will not leave him to choose. Verse Wen. Why? Fan Zijin couldn''t help but think, why should he cut off his own way to get the maternal love he deserves? Chapter 719： Palace Banquet (3) Rong Xuan shook his head slightly when he saw his face. Anyway, he would not be so entangled. He was persecuted by his stepmother when he was a boy. Not only did his father ignore him indifferently, he also took the initiative to drive him out of the house, but now his father not only begged him to go back, In front of him, he also complied, and he never gave his father a chance to threaten or beg him. And there are never rumors that he and his father are feuding outside, but they feel that their father is filial and filial, and they get along very well. Rong Xuan also felt that this was the best way to deal with it. He had no intention of torturing them, but he would not let them borrow his light. In Rong Xuan''s view, the reason why Fan Zijin is so entangled is entirely because his requirements are too high. How can there be so many pure feelings in this world? Fan Zijin''s face changed, and the Xia Shi underneath seemed to turn his head to look here, seeing Fan Zijin sitting on it with his head lowered, he sighed slightly. She turned to look at Fan Siwen who was on the side, Fan Siwen still had a calm face, and seemed to be still angry about the quarrel this morning. It seems that since Fan Siwen decided to give Enyin to Fan Zixiao, Zijin and his father could not help arguing when they met. It was the same this morning. The son and daughter-in-law came back with great difficulty, but before they said a word, the father and son There was a quarrel again. In fact, Fan Siwen didn''t say anything at that time. He just routinely asked about Aunt Su, who he gave to his son. Shi Xia faintly felt that the reason why her son was so angry was because she also interfered in the affairs of Aunt Su. Xia Shi was thinking wildly, when a servant walked carefully to her side and whispered: "Mrs. Fan, the emperor announced that you will meet in the palace." Fan Siwen was startled and asked over her, "What''s the matter with the emperor? Well, depending on the time, the palace banquet is about to start." The servant bowed his head and said, "I don''t know about this miscellaneous family. I just came here to invite my wife at the emperor''s order." Fan Siwen wanted to get up and go with the Xia clan, but the emperor only invited the Xia clan, not him. He could only restrain his temper and nodded to the Xia clan: "Since it is the emperor''s invitation, then you can go." Shi Xia nodded, got up and followed the chamberlain to the apse quietly. Someone noticed and whispered: "It seems that the emperor is still thinking about the old love of this aunt." "Naturally, I read it. It was mostly because of Duke Ang''s attitude that it became colder." "It''s strange if I say Xia Shi, the nephew is the emperor, and the son is the prince, no matter how the day goes, it will not be bad, why is she caught by Fan Yushi, looking at her like a serious illness, the emperor I didn''t even ask the doctor to see it." "So the word intercession hurts people. Although Xia''s age is old, her heart is still like a little girl..." Mrs Xia didn''t hear what was being said about her. She followed the maid around a few corners and walked to a palace. The maid opened the door and stepped back. Mrs Xia was a little puzzled when she went in and saw the people inside, with faces on their faces. When I was surprised, I couldn''t help but cry, "Big brother, second brother..." At this time, the inner servant who was in charge of calling Qi Haoran''s family was sweating profusely beside Qi Haoran, and his arms were filled with the little bear''s greeting. Qi Haoran looked sadly at the place where the female relatives gathered, and was too embarrassed to go there, so he could only lower his head and whisper to his son: "Son, after you go back, I will pester your mother to take you over to show respect to a few old ladies, they have better things. " The little bear''s eyes were sparkling, and he nodded again and again, thinking that he wanted to go now. The inner servant was sweating profusely, and finally had time to say the whole thing, "My lord, the emperor announced that you will meet in the apse, you see..." Qi Haoran looked up at the time and asked, "This palace banquet is about to start, why are you going to the apse?" The inner servant is about to cry, do you also know that the palace banquet is about to start? Seeing that you are still unfulfilled, you can''t wait to walk around the Zhaoyang Palace again, right? Since he came to Qi Haoran, something was stuffed in his hand before he could say a word, and then he followed Qi Haoran to and fro among the adults, without stopping for a moment, and only now did he have a chance to speak. The waiter bent down and wanted to cry without tears, "I also ask the lord to hurry up, you see, Duke An Guo has gone." Qi Haoran blinked, pointed to the seat and asked, "Isn''t Duke An Guo still there?" The servant turned his head to look and saw that Duke An was still sitting there. He was surprised for a while, and was busy looking for him. Only then did he find that there was no servant beside him. He couldn''t help frowning slightly. , the emperor is coming. The servant sighed and stood behind Qi Haoran respectfully. Although Qi Haoran suspected him, but seeing that he had no intention of avoiding him, he felt relieved and returned to his seat with the bear in his arms. Mu Yangling was sitting on the seat, with only a small burden beside him, Qi Haoran was staring at the servant from the corner of his eyes, but he didn''t pay attention, but Xiao Xiong''s expression changed, and he jumped up to touch the burden, his mouth slumped, and shouted. : "No, a lot less!" The voice was not loud, but it could be heard by the people in the upper and lower seats. Mu Yangling hurriedly stretched out his finger and "shush", and whispered: "There are too many things, my mother can''t put them here, so my mother asked Lichun to get you. Brother Xiaobao has deposited it there, and we will pick it up when we leave." Otherwise, how would it be appropriate to put so many things on their seats. Xiao Xiong was satisfied, and carefully stuffed the greeting gift he got into the small bag. Mu Yangling heard the sound of the holy car getting closer, so he hurriedly stuffed things into it, and knelt down with the bear in his arms. Qi Xiuyuan only has two wives and children, Li Jinghua and Xiaobao, so Qi Haoran''s seat is his, and the guest seat is directly opposite, for Dali Prince Duan Siwen and his sister Duan Yuqing. That''s why Mu Yangling knelt down and saw a bright yellow out of the corner of his eyes, knowing that it was Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Haoran felt Qi Xiuyuan glared at him fiercely, and he was a little puzzled when he heard the mellow voice of the elder brother: "Everyone, get up." Qi Haoran stood up and looked up, his eyes popped out, and he said in surprise, "Uncle, Uncle, why are you here?" Zhu Qing just smiled at Qi Haoran and did not speak, but Zhu Feng motioned him to see the emperor and gave him a self-seeking expression. Qi Xiuyuan glared at his younger brother, turned his head and smiled at the two uncles: "Uncles, take your seats first." The palace servants immediately arranged two places under Qi Haoran, Zhu Qing glanced at Fan Zijin, who was opposite, and whispered, "Your two aunts are here too, they are talking to your aunt in the apse, the emperor sent someone to come. Looking for you and Zijin, why can''t you two cousins ??come over?" Qi Haoran touched his nose embarrassedly, glanced at the waiter behind him, and saw that he was sweating coldly with fright, and said, "It''s my nephew who''s been delayed. Don''t blame my uncle, I''ll pay you three bowls of wine later." "You still think about how to explain to the emperor. In order to wait for you, the emperor almost delayed the time of the palace banquet." Zhu Feng said gloating. Zhu Qing glared at his younger brother and comforted Qi Haoran, "It''s okay, the emperor just wants to give you a surprise, and he won''t mind too much." No wonder you didn''t say in advance that the uncles were coming, where is this a surprise, it''s just a shock, okay? Chapter 720： Palace Banquet (4) But he was delayed because he was patronizing the reception, why was Zijin delayed? Qi Haoran looked at Fan Zijin, who was diagonally opposite. Seeing that his face was also full of surprises and surprises, he knew that he didn''t know the uncles were coming, so he blinked and gave him a wink. Fan Zijin frowned slightly. On this side, Mu Yangling has brought the little bear to stand up again, and saluted the two uncles, Zhu Qing hurriedly said: "Please get up, princess, but I don''t dare to be your salute." Qi Haoran laughed and said: "Uncle, she is the princess, but she is also your nephew''s daughter-in-law. Why not? I''ll kowtow to you when I look back. When we got married, we liked the congratulations you gave, and we haven''t had time to give it to you. Kowtow with my aunts." The Mid-Autumn Palace Banquet is both a state banquet and a family banquet, but the country is bigger than the family. Therefore, Qi Xiuyuan first raised a glass to welcome the arrival of the Dali envoys, officially washed the dust for them, and then wished the people of the world reunion and happiness, and then accompany the courtiers to drink and have fun. Only then did I mention the two uncles. Zhu Qing and Zhu Feng were specially invited back by Qi Xiuyuan. First, they were high-ranking generals guarding Fuzhou. They were originally among the crown prince''s consecration ceremony. I haven''t spent the Mid-Autumn Festival together very much, and the second is for the reward. Qi Xiuyuan decided to name the two uncles the Hou of Dongning and the Hou of Zhenhai. Everyone knows that Qi Xiuyuan was able to have a lot of help from the two uncles of the Zhu family today. With such a father on the stall, it would be difficult for Qi Xiuyuan to survive without the help of his uncle. How can we talk about this great achievement? So no one raised any objection at this time, Qi Xiuyuan was very satisfied with this, so he threw out the suffix of Hou Ye, hereditary! Everyone became lively and looked at Zhu Qing and Zhu Feng enviously. Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai, who were sitting at the bottom of the table, couldn''t help but turn red. They were still Qi Xiuyuan''s brothers. They didn''t have real power. The honor of the Hou''s mansion was guaranteed to them for this lifetime. Feeling. But hereditary replacement is different. Unless the Zhu family is killed to rebel, the descendants will be ennobled from generation to generation and enjoy the glory of the lords. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin did not add a hereditary substitute because everyone knew that the awards for these two people were not over yet. When it was over, a hereditary substitute could not escape, and Rong Xuan had a high possibility of getting this. honor. The hereditary replacement at the founding of the country is also different from that of later emperors. The former means real power, while the latter means not only the ability of the descendants, but also the mood of the emperor in power. Everyone was jealous, but all smiles bloomed on their faces, and they all raised their glasses to Zhu Qing Zhu Feng. Yan Du suddenly realized, no wonder the seat was inserted in front of him, such a reward, the grade was just right. Tonight, the crown prince and princess of Dali are the protagonists. Duan Siwen has handed in his credentials before. At this time, taking advantage of the presence of all the ministers, he once again expressed the meaning that the two countries will stay safe forever, and that Dali will only be the leader of the country. Qi Xiuyuan once again expressed his acceptance, and they chatted happily for a while. During the period, Duan Yuqing had been sitting on the lower side of Duan Siwen with her head down, with a faint smile on her face. Although she did not say a word, she was always the focus of the audience, because one of the purposes of everyone''s trip was to see this future Concubine Xian. The purpose of Dali is to let the emperor see their princess, so let Duan Yuqing attend in full costume, she just needs to sit there beautifully, without words. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t look at Duan Yuqing, Qi Haoran didn''t know, anyway, he looked at it a few times, and then he pouted in his heart, feeling that it was not half as good as A Ling, and glanced at those who whispered praise to Duan Yuqing, and felt that their eyes had the same expression. question. It is not only Qi Haoran who thinks that there is a problem with their eyes, but also Xiaoxiong. Little Bear moved to his mother''s side and whispered, "Mother, they lie, you are the most beautiful, and then the aunt sitting in the ninth seat..." The ninth seat is the seat of the Cui family. Mu Yangling glanced down, and sure enough, he saw a bright and beautiful little girl there. Mu Yangling flashed this thought first, and then looked at his son in surprise. Qi Haoran was equally surprised. His heart flashed with ecstasy and worry, and asked in a low voice, "Son, can you hear them?" Bear nodded as it should, and emphasized again, "Mother is the most beautiful." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked at each other with worry flashing in their eyes. They didn''t ask any more questions, just rubbed the bear''s head and said with a smile, "My son thinks that my mother is the prettiest." The palace banquet ended at the third quarter of Xuzheng (about 20:45), and at the time of Hai (about 9:00 in the evening), the palace was closed, and the gate of the palace was closed. While everyone was watching the song and dance, the little bear fell asleep, and Mu Yangling hugged him in his arms, and a palace maid came over and whispered: "Niangniang, the empress, please bring the little prince to the apse to rest." After a pause, he said, "His Royal Highness the eldest prince is also going to the apse, and the empress entrusted her to take care of one or two." Mu Yangling looked at the upper seat, and saw that although Xiaobao was still sitting upright, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and Qi Xiuyuan had a big hand behind him. Mu Yangling nodded slightly, hugged the bear and got up, nodded slightly and greeted Qi Haoran before heading to the apse. Someone helped Xiaobao over, Mu Yangling saw him swaying, for fear that he would fall if his feet were unsteady, and the palace maid and the maid beside him only supported him, not hugged him, in order to keep him the majesty of the eldest prince. mean. Mu Yangling frowned slightly, even if Xiaobao wanted to be the prince, he was only one or four years old now. Mu Yangling stepped forward and bent over to pick up the person, turned around and left, "Lead the way ahead." The maid and the chambermaid who supported Xiaobao breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly walked ahead to lead the way. Mu Yangling hugged one in one hand and walked until Wanqing Hall stopped. Mu Yangling was slightly surprised and asked, "Why did you come here?" Wen Cui stood at the door and said with a smile: "Greetings to the concubine, you are finally here." Wen Cui stepped forward and hugged the eldest prince in her arms, led Mu Yangling to go inside, and said with a smile: "This is all the emperor''s order, saying that the palace banquet ended too late, and the little prince was too hard to toss back and forth, so let him The Empress will clean up the Wanqing Palace for you and the lord to stay temporarily." He continued, "Not only you, but also Mrs. An Guogong''s wife has been arranged to live in Shuyuanzhai next door, and will live in the palace tonight, and the two national uncles have also been arranged to live in the West Palace, which means that the palace is now empty. , There are only three masters, so I dare to leave so many people at once, but I will not dare in the future." Mu Yangling asked, "Why don''t you go to Zhaohua Palace?" Zhaohua Palace is a palace arranged by Qi Xiuyuan for Qi Haoran in the palace, so that he can stay in the palace when he can''t leave the palace. To Zhaohua Palace, it can be said that Zhaohua Palace is equivalent to their second home. Wen Cui said vaguely: "The emperor is afraid that he has something to say to the prince and the prince at night. Zhaohua Palace will go to the palace gate at night, and it will be difficult to come and go." Mu Yangling nodded and stopped asking. Chapter 721： insomnia Wanqing Hall is a side hall of Kunning Palace, but it is far away from the main hall of Kunning Palace. Standing at the door, looking at the lush trees and curving roads, you can only see the corners of the main hall. Wen Cui sent Mu Yangling to the inner hall and was about to take the eldest prince to say goodbye. Seeing the wind and fog outside, Mu Yangling said, "Why don''t you just stay here and let him sleep with the little bear, Now it''s more exposed, what should I do if I catch a cold when I hug it?" The eldest prince also sleeps in the same bed with the younger prince when he leaves the palace. When the younger prince enters the palace, he usually rests with the eldest prince. Wen Cui arranged the eldest prince beside the younger prince without hesitation. Mu Yangling took off the heavy dresses for the two children, and the big quilt was over. Just as he was about to ask about Qi Haoran, the servant in front came to report that the palace banquet was over, and the emperor called King Rongjun and Duke Anguo to go. The study room. Mu Yangling asked about the little Xia clan, and the maid smiled and said, "Mrs. An Guogong has taken a rest early, the princess can rest assured that the madam is served by her usual old lady." Mu Yangling knew that she was talking about Mamma Xia, so she felt relieved and went to sleep peacefully with her two children in her arms. And tonight, in the entire palace, except for Mu Yangling and the two children, Xiao Xia slept soundly. The Xia Shi has not appeared at the palace banquet since she arrived in the apse. At this time, her eyes were red and swollen, and there was a slap print on her face, and she stared at Zhu Qing in a daze. Aunt Zhu sighed, stepped forward to support Xia Shi, and whispered: "Don''t blame your elder brother, Zijin is too hard-hearted, you mother..." And Qi Xiuyuan rushed Qi Haoran to sleep outside the study, and had a long talk with Fan Zijin all night, "I always think that this is your regret, and you have to solve it yourself, but for more than a year, the relationship between you and your aunt has changed. It''s not good, but it''s worse than before. Only the Qi family can govern the country. You always have to arrange the family affairs so that you can focus more on state affairs. I envy you, at least, my aunt is always there, and Haoran''s mother and I..." And Li Jinghua was investigating why the servants did not invite Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin to the apse. went to ask Qi Haoran''s servant to kneel on the ground tremblingly, and almost cried, "Slave, this servant went to invite Prince Rong, but I haven''t had time to speak, so I went to hold the greeting for Prince Rong." The corner of Li Jinghua''s mouth twitched, obviously she already knew what happened before, so many people have seen this incident, and it is difficult to find out, so she just asked a simple question, then waved her hand: "If you are not doing well, you will be fined for half a year. Salary, back off." The maid breathed a sigh of relief, and gave a sincere nod before stepping back. Li Jinghua then looked at the servant who went to invite Fan Zijin. What she was curious about was that he didn''t go to invite Fan Zijin. Li Jinghua squinted at him. Seeing that he was also shivering and his face was pale, he asked, "How about you?" The servant kowtowed and said, "Slave, slave maid got lost on the way." "Can you get lost from the back hall to the front hall?" Li Jinghua couldn''t help but patted the table and said, "Why doesn''t this palace know that you are still a lunatic?" The inner servant said tremblingly: "The servants are not serving in the Zhaoyang Hall, but they were dispatched from the Huan Yi Bureau because the Zhaoyang Temple was not staffed enough. Originally, they were only used to guard the candles in the rear hall, but the steward suddenly sent the servants to the front hall to inform Anguo. Gong, the servants are clearly optimistic about the journey, but they are lost halfway and don''t know where they are going. There is no one on the road, so they can only turn around. ." Li Jinghua looked at the steward''s father-in-law and the steward''s mother who were kneeling on the side. Both of them confirmed that the servant did not lie, but in the same way, no one knew where he was and what he was doing for more than an hour when he was lost. Li Jinghua rubbed his forehead, this is the disadvantage of the lack of manpower. There are few masters in the palace, and there are more than enough people to serve at ordinary times, but once they encounter a big palace banquet, they will not be enough, and even the maids who are serving in her palace will be sent out to help. Li Jinghua looked down at the maid, but she always felt a little weird, Wen Cui came in from outside and whispered, "Niangniang, it''s getting late, you have to entertain the uncles and wives tomorrow morning, so let''s rest first. " "Guard the person and check tomorrow." At night, Li Jinghua couldn''t fall asleep. She always felt a little uneasy. She turned over and asked, "Is the emperor still in the imperial study?" Wen Cui woke up immediately, "Yes, when the slaves turned off the lights, the servant in front talked back and forth, saying that the waiters in the imperial study had not gone out." "Where''s Little Treasure? Don''t you know he slept soundly in Wanqing Palace?" Wen Cui said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Niangniang, the eldest prince will not be wronged with the wangfei and Niangniang." Li Jinghua replied in a daze, turned over and fell asleep in a daze. Wen Cui waited for a while and saw that she had no sound, and closed her eyes and fell asleep. She felt that she had closed her eyes when she heard a scream outside, Wen Cui jumped up, and seeing that the sky was turning white outside, she hurriedly got up to go. Open the tent. Li Jinghua was also woken up. She hadn''t slept much all night, so she asked with a headache, "What''s going on outside?" "Slave, let''s go take a look." Wen Cui trotted out, frowned and looked outside, seeing the noise in the east hall, which was the living room of the eldest prince, and said displeasedly: "What''s the matter, there is so much noise in Kunning Palace, and the eldest prince is in the palace. Do you dare to do this when you live?" A palace maid put her clothes on and escorted her to the east side hall with her. Grandma Wang stumbled out and rushed to Wen Cui''s leg, pointing to the back room and saying, "Miss Wen Cui, dead, dead..." Wen Cui''s complexion changed greatly, and she quickly walked past her to the back room, pulled open the curtain with a "swoosh", a thirteen or four-year-old little palace maid''s eyes were wide open, and her seven orifices were bleeding on the table, her **** eyes were straight Look at Wen Cui. Wen Cui''s hands trembled slightly, and she stepped forward to touch her breath, but there was no breath, and the skin on her face was slightly cold, it seemed that she had been dead for a while. Wen Cui looked around, and saw a bag on one side of the couch, scattered with all kinds of jade pendants, jade rings and other accessories. Her eyes narrowed and she asked, "Where is what?" Madam Wang had already been brought in by someone, she cried, "It was sent by Miss Lichun, it was said to be the greeting gift that the little prince received, put it with the eldest prince first, and then take it when you leave the palace, the servant thought about it. The eldest prince and the little prince have been mixing things up, so they were sent to the eldest prince''s bedroom..." Wen Cui''s face was condensed, and she said, "Everyone who entered this house yesterday and today is locked up, and nothing in the house is allowed to move. Anyone who violates the order will be regarded as an accomplice." Chapter 722： Yinghong Li Jinghua directly broke into the inner room and saw that Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were sleeping, probably being disturbed, he turned over, smashed his mouth, put his little foot against Xiaoxiong''s mouth, tilted his head and continued sleep. Li Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief. Mu Yangling had already sat up and put on his clothes, and asked confusedly, "Sister-in-law? Why did you come so early?" Li Jinghua saw that Mu Yangling didn''t know anything, her eyes were red, and she couldn''t help choking: "A Ling, you have to help me..." The **** appearance of the little palace maid in the east hall frightened Li Jinghua. If Xiaobao hadn''t stayed in the Wanqing Hall last night, is the person who saw the bleeding from the seven orifices her son today? As long as she thought about it, Li Jinghua felt that the blood in her whole body was condensed, and she subconsciously asked the people around her for help. Mu Yangling woke up abruptly, looked back at the two children first, then pulled Li Jinghua out and asked, "What happened?" At the same time, Qi Xiuyuan, who had just woken up, shattered the table in front of him with one palm. Qi Haoran''s face was also ashen, and his clenched fists revealed the anger in his heart. Fan Zijin glanced at the two of them and asked the leader of the guards who came to report, "Is the matter spread?" The leader of the guards looked up at the emperor, saw that he was also frowning at him, and hurriedly said: "Aunt Wencui blocked the news immediately, because it involved the eldest prince, I don''t know if the gangster is still hiding in the palace, so I found it. sir..." The most important thing is that there is a palace lock between the harem and the imperial study. Except for the patrolling guards, the inner supervisor and the palace maids are not allowed to move around without an edict. It is not yet time to open the door. Lu Jin is him. The ?? emperor obviously thought of this, and immediately got up, "Place it in the Kunning Palace." When the three of them arrived at the east hall of Kunning Palace, Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua were already there. The people serving in the east hall were all held in separate groups of five, and Wen Cui was now interrogating them who had entered the east hall yesterday. Mu Yangling was investigating the scene, she picked up the little palace maid''s hand and looked at it, her eyes slid over the teacup and the incense burner, and finally saw the little bear''s greetings. Li Jinghua was still a little trembling, she said with a blue face: "The people around Xiaobao are all selected by me and the emperor, and food is the most important thing, because children are not good at incense, the incense burner in the house is only Decoration, I can''t guess where there are loopholes." "Is the imperial physician here?" "I''ve already called someone to announce, I think it''s almost here." Li Jinghua looked up and saw Qi Xiuyuan and the others coming in, and hurriedly bowed her knees to bow. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and looked at Mu Yangling, "When did you die?" "It should have been around midnight last night, and a more accurate time will have to be asked." Qi Xiuyuan stepped forward to see the appearance of the little palace maid, and said with a frown, "Bleeding from the seven orifices is highly poisonous." Mu Yangling nodded, "The tea on the table has been used, I don''t know if it is poisonous, I have to wait for the imperial doctor to test it." Qi Haoran walked around the room, frowned and said, "Xiaobao''s food has always been strictly guarded, and it''s not easy to poison the tea." He always felt something weird in the room. Mu Yangling nodded, she thought so too. The imperial doctor came over quickly, and after examining the body and the tea, he said: "The person is infected with Yinghong. This poison can be seen in blood and seal the throat, and it is very vicious. I found some poison on the edge of the teacup, but not in the tea. In addition, The minister also found a lot of poisonous powder on her hands, which should have been accidentally ingested while drinking tea, but the wonderful thing is that Yinghong is not only poisonous when taken orally, but also penetrates into the body after prolonged skin contact. Although the effect is slow, once it penetrates With blood, the gods cannot be saved." Mu Yangling checked the little palace maid''s hand carefully, and there was nothing powdery on it. The imperial doctor explained, "This is another characteristic of Yinghong." The imperial doctor applied to take some mercury from the imperial hospital. He smeared the mercury on the teacup and the hands of the maid, and some white fluorescence immediately appeared on it. "Yinghong is red when it is powder, but once soaked in water, it becomes colorless. After smearing the poisonous water and drying it with mercury, it will fluoresce, but Yinghong is not impossible to detect. When Yinghong is powder, it is colorless and odorless. , but soaking in water will give off a faint grassy smell, and the smell will be heavier after drying, and now there is a faint grassy smell in the house, and the minister deduced from this and the symptoms of the little palace maid that she is suffering from redness." A cold light flashed in Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, and he asked, "Where did this little palace maid come into contact with Yinghong?" "This one has to be checked again." Qi Xiuyuan waved them to let them go to investigate, and took the lead to go to Kunning Palace, his face was solemn, no matter who didn''t sleep much all night, his face would not be good when he woke up to learn such news. Because the matter involved the eldest prince, and the emperor and the queen were in charge, the ministers in charge of the guards and the imperial physicians who came here did not dare to neglect, and with the help of Eunuch Wei and Eunuch Wan, they quickly found out about it. Poison was mixed in with the little bear''s meeting ceremony. Now even the Royal Palace of Rong County is involved. Qi Xiuyuan''s face was ugly, and he said, "Let me investigate thoroughly!" Qi Haoran could not help shrinking his neck when he thought of the huge number of greetings. At that time, he was a little complacent and forgot his appearance, and everyone he knew and did not know let Xiaoxiong go to say hello. The palace banquet only invited officials of the third rank and above and their families, plus the powerful and some friendly families. There are also a lot of people. Qi Haoran really can''t remember who gave what. He gave the things directly to Mu Yangling, and Mu Yangling packed it in a bag, and when it was filled with a large package, he handed it over to Lichun, and asked her to send it to Xiaobao with a palace maid, and they would take it away in the future. . Because Xiaoxiong lived with Xiaobao when he entered the palace, there was actually a bear room in Xiaobao''s east hall, where all kinds of daily necessities were ready. in the room. Qi Haoran took care of every aspect of the meeting ceremony himself, and the imperial physician checked that there was no poison on his hands unless he washed them. The four people present except Li Jinghua knew how lazy Qi Haoran was. No one forced him. He had nothing to do to wash his hands when he was full, so Qi Xiuyuan directly suspected that the poison was stuffed in later. In the meeting ceremony, there were five items stained with poison. The imperial doctor directly selected a jade ring according to the concentration and said: "The poison is in this jade ring, and the other four are stained after contact with the jade ring. The concentration is not large, the palace maid should be a friend. This jade ring or a few of these things got on it and drank tea, but accidentally touched his mouth with his hand and inhaled the poison." Qi Xiuyuan looked at Qi Haoran and asked, "Who gave this jade ring? Do you have an impression? Or, was this thing directly stuffed into it later?" So many things, men don''t give jade pendants, jade rings mean wrench fingers, where does he remember so much? Qi Haoran peeked at Big Brother and shrank his neck. Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, and said to the leader of the guards, "Go check things out from the time when Princess Rongjun leaves the hands of Princess Rong until she enters the East Hall, who can be contacted." Chapter 723： investigation Since everything passed through Qi Haoran''s hands, the thing was safe until he handed it over to Mu Yangling, and when it got to Mu Yangling, neither Qi Xiuyuan nor Qi Haoran believed that Mu Yangling, who had seen blood, could make it happen. People unknowingly stuff things into the bag. And the east hall is Xiaobao''s residence. Qi Xiuyuan and Li Jinghua have been strictly guarding this place. From the palace maid and the **** who waited closely to the little **** who swept outside the hall, they were all selected by them carefully. Infiltrate the East Hall, you don''t have to wait for this opportunity, you can do it anytime. Xiaobao is long gone. So Qi Xiuyuan was more inclined to mix things in on the way from Zhaoyang Hall to East Hall. Lichun and the palace maid became the main objects of investigation. Although Lichun was terrified, his face was still calm, and he tried to recall: "The slave girl has always been two steps behind Hongxiu, she has never touched a burden..." Although the bag is just a gift for meeting, it is very valuable because of the status of the gift giver and the gift recipient. Even the cheapest jade pendant has nearly a hundred taels of silver. When it comes to money, not only Lichun is very careful, but Hongxiu is also very careful. She never dares to touch the burden. Otherwise, she has a hundred mouths and can''t tell. This is the truth that everyone who can survive in the palace knows. From Zhaoyang Hall to the East Hall, it takes about three quarters of an hour to pass through three palaces. Because Lichun was in a hurry to go back to serve Mu Yangling, she walked very fast, and it only took a little more than two quarters to walk there. East Hall, if there is any accident on the way, there is only one. She and Hongxiu met a little **** when they were walking through the corridor of Qianyuan Hall. Hongxiu was knocked to the side by him, and she was also staggered behind Hongxiu. It was the little **** who helped her... Nothing is damaged, so Lichun and Hongxiu naturally won''t trouble him. Hongxiu''s statement is the same as Lichun, but fortunately, the two of them have good memory. Although the light was dark at that time, they still probably remembered each other''s appearance. Li Jinghua''s eyebrows suddenly jumped and he asked, "Where''s the servant who was sent to deliver the letter to Zijin?" Eunuch Wei was stunned for a moment, and immediately trotted out. Qi Xiuyuan also guessed something and sat up straight. The waiter died. Almost when Eunuch Wei led someone in, the **** put something in his mouth. Eunuch Wei rushed to pick his mouth. He moved quickly, but the poison that the man took. Even worse, black blood poured out of his mouth, his eyes widened, and he stared at Eunuch Wei stubbornly. Eunuch Wei stared at the corpse for a while with an ugly face, then turned to report to the emperor and queen. So last night the servant didn''t notify Fan Zijin, not because he got lost, but because he suddenly received a mission and had to "get lost" to gain more time. Qi Haoran''s actions yesterday were completely a temporary decision, because according to what he said, he just wanted to show everyone how good his son was at first, but Rong Xuan and everyone who was greeted gave Little Bear a welcome gift. And his son was holding something with his eyes squinting, just like a little hamster, which made Qi Haoran very rare. Once it was rare, he couldn''t help but bring his son to show off and ask for a gift. Because there were too many things, Mu Yangling also made a temporary decision to send it to Xiaobao, and yesterday Qi Xiuyuan asked Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin to go to the apse was also a temporary decision. The three came together by chance. Fortunately, Qi Xiuyuan stayed at Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin in order to make Fan Zijin and Xia''s mother-son relationship better, while Mu Yangling and Xiaoxiong also stayed, and Xiaobao, who left early with them, stayed at Wanqing directly. Temple, and thus escaped the catastrophe. So many coincidences collided together to show Xiaobao''s misfortune and luck, but Qi Xiuyuan was so angry that his chest was heaving. Now he just wants to know who is the murderer behind the scenes, let this unknown poisonous snake be by his side, and that person''s target is still a child who has no strength or defense. Qi Xiuyuan feels that before the murderer is caught, he Might have to sleep well. But when the servant died, the clue was cut off. Qi Xiu said from afar: "Go check that servant, and find out his origins and his relatives and friends." Qi Xiuyuan called the Minister of Punishment and handed over the matter to him and the leader of the guards to investigate together. When they finished explaining here, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong came over holding hands. Seeing the two children, everyone couldn''t help softening their faces. Qi Xiuyuan waved directly to let the Minister of Punishment and the leader of the guards step down, and waved to the two children. Little Treasure and Little Bear leaned in Qi Xiuyuan''s arms obediently, raised their heads to say hello to everyone. Xiaobao asked everyone by name, Xiaoxiong was very lazy, so he raised his head lazily and said, "Hello, daddy, hello mother, hello everyone!" Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help laughing, took the little bear in his arms, and nodded his nose, "Why are you so lazy? The last time I saw him, Uncle Huang kept calling." Xiaoxiong was shocked and shouted, "Hello, Uncle Huang." He reached out to Qi Xiuyuan, his eyes sparkling. Qi Xiuyuan was stunned for a moment, Mu Yangling turned his head away with a face that he couldn''t bear to look directly at, Qi Haoran could only bite the bullet and explain, "Brother, this kid Xiaoxiong has been taught badly by me, he is asking you to meet him... Qi Xiuyuan got angry when he mentioned the meeting ceremony, and couldn''t help but stretched out his foot and kicked Qi Haoran, "Am I short of you to eat, or to wear less of you? It''s just getting into the eyes of money, you know it''s you who taught me badly? Little Bear What a good child, if you don''t know how to teach, leave it to me in the capital, get out of the way, and get angry when you see you." Qi Haoran stood beside Mu Yangling with his head down, and poked her with his fingers, Mu Yangling interceded for Qi Haoran, "Brother, Haoran has always been a big spender, when have you ever spared money? The good things at home are all available. He tried his best to use the little bear, but this kid doesn''t know who he is, he likes treasures, and he is at the palace banquet to please the little bear..." Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly: "It can be seen how failed he is as a father, even his son wants to please, A Ling, you don''t need to speak for him, I am his big brother, can I not know him? Do you only speak until now? I used to think that Xiao Xiong was like him, so it was okay to speak later, but now it seems that Xiao Xiong is obviously very clever, but you are negligent, which is why the child does not speak... " Trained both of them so that they could not lift their heads. Li Jinghua and Fan Zijin also bowed their heads and stood aside, just pretending they didn''t see their cry for help, while Xiaobao looked at brother Xiaoxiong with pity, it turns out that uncle and aunt are so unreliable. And Xiaoxiong patted Qi Xiuyuan''s chest and said in a milky voice: "Uncle Huang, don''t be angry, be careful of the short lifespan, my father said that sooner or later he will be mad at me, this bastard, and then my mother told him not to be angry with me. Well, I didn''t teach me a lesson, but it''s not worth my life to be short-lived? So they have to happily watch me get into trouble..." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling stared at the little bear together. This kid could only spit out one long sentence at a time yesterday, so why can a long string of words come out after only one night? The key is that you can take whatever you want, don''t cheat your father and mother. Chapter 724： Saying and (Part 1) Qi Xiuyuan heard that the couple were so irresponsible as their godson, so he scolded the two of them in anger until he was sweating. The body feels a lot more refreshed. I didnt expect that cursing would have such an effect. Qi Xiuyuan glared at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling once again, picked up the little bear and said, "My uncles and aunts are probably already waiting, let''s go and have breakfast." At this time, the sun has risen to the buttocks, which is the latest breakfast since Qi Xiuyuan took the throne. The breakfast was placed in the side hall of Qianyuan Hall. Zhu Qing and Zhu Feng had been waiting there for a long time. They did not know what happened in the palace, but the emperor had not appeared until now, and they also guessed that something was delayed. . The emperor was nowhere to be seen, and neither did the empress and Haoran''s husband and wife. It seemed that this was not a small matter. Aunt Zhu gave Xia a worried look, the Zhu family and the sister-in-law of the Xia family seemed to have bad luck. She thought of her parents-in-law who were worried until she closed her eyes, sighed faintly, and stepped forward to hold her hand. , a reassuring pat. There was applause from the servants outside, and everyone stood up immediately. Qi Xiuyuan led Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong in from left to right. Seeing Zhu Qing and others kneeling down, he quickly let go of the two children''s hands, took two steps to help them up, and said with a smile, "Uncle, today is a family banquet. , not so much courtesy." Zhu Qing raised his head and smiled gratefully, "I thank the emperor very much." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and waved to Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin behind him, "Come and see uncle soon." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin hurriedly brought Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia forward to kowtow to Zhu Qing and others. Zhu Qing was about to stop him when Qi Xiuyuan said: "Uncles just take it, this is what they should." Zhu Qing loosened his hand, but only waited for them to kowtow before helping him up, and said with a hearty smile: "Okay, owe the rest first, and then come kowtow to me if you are disobedient." He looked at Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia, and nodded with satisfaction, "Is this the nephews and daughters-in-law? Good, good, good!" He looked at Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin with relief, "If your grandfather and grandmother know that you have Being able to start a family and start a business will surely bring joy to the spirit of heaven, now that you have grown up, you should know the responsibilities of being a minister, a son, a husband, and a father. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin bowed and answered "yes". Zhu Qing nodded and let Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia meet the two aunts of the Zhu family. Aunt Zhu took out three boxes and said, "This is a gift from your grandfather and grandmother to you." Qi Haoran''s face was obviously unbelievable. His grandfather and grandmother passed away long ago. How could he even prepare gifts for A Ling and the others? The expression on Qi Haoran''s face was so obvious that Aunt Zhu glared at him and said, "This is prepared by you and Zijin before they were born, they are all jade bracelets cut from a piece of jade, there are five in total. Yes, when your grandfather left, he said, hold your mother and your aunt close first, here, the rest will be passed on to your cousin." So there is also a pair of Li Jinghua. Aunt Zhu handed the box to them, and explained with a smile: "It''s not such a good jade, you probably don''t care about it now, it''s just the old man''s heart." The elders didn''t dare to say no, not to mention that it was prepared by Qi Haoran and the others when they were not born, and even more so, Li Jinghua, including Li Jinghua, took the box respectfully. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at Li Jinghua, and Li Jinghua smiled and invited the female family members to the side hall for dinner, leaving the main hall of the side hall to the men. The sound insulation of the palace is good. Once the door is closed, unless the people in the main hall are shouting, the side hall cannot be heard. Aunt Zhu and Aunt Zhu followed Li Jinghua, but the Xia Shi, who kept her head down, stayed behind. Thinking of what her cousin said to him last night, Fan Zijin knew what they were going to do. Zhu Qing did come to make peace with their mother and son, which was one of the main purposes of his visit to Beijing this time. Fuzhou is not close to Lin''an, but it''s not far. Some news spread there quickly. Before, they only heard that Anguogong and his father were at odds. Stop, he and the second child can beat him half-hearted. If you dont get along, you wont get along. Anyway, Zijin is also promising now, and his cousin is sitting above him. Could he still be wronged? So Zhu Qing and the others were very relieved. They felt that their Zhu family had kindness to the emperor. At this time, it was not good to get too close, lest it would be difficult for the emperor to do it, and more people would focus on the Zhu family. So they kept silently in Fuzhou. But in the past six months, they have heard that Anguo Gong and his mother are not getting along. When Anguo Gong entered the capital and entered the city, he even lived in the Anguo Gong mansion. She would rather live in Qi Mansion and let Princess Rongjun take care of her than take the Xia family to take care of her. Zhu Qing couldn''t sit still anymore. Originally scheduled to set off in late August, his journey to the capital was changed in early September. He urgently sent the book to the emperor for 600 miles, hoping to allow him to enter the capital ahead of schedule. It happened that the Mid-Autumn Festival was coming soon. Qi Xiuyuan thought that he had not seen his two uncles for many years and also wanted to reunite the family for a reunion dinner, so he agreed. Brother Zhuqing, with two daughters-in-law and a dozen loyal servants, drove all night, and finally arrived in the capital on the Mid-Autumn Festival. He doesn''t mind that Zijin has a bad relationship with his father, because what Fan Siwen has done is there. Although he will not separate the father and son again, he will never match them. But Xia Tong is different. Xia Tong is his sister and also his responsibility. Compared with Fan Zijin''s nephew, Xia Tong''s sister is obviously heavier. Although the surnames of the two families are different, they are not worse than siblings in terms of blood relationship. Xia Tong''s mother is his aunt, but she is also his aunt. In addition, the Xia family has only one bloodline, so Zhu Qing has been instilled since childhood. To raise and take care of Xia Tong''s thoughts, although the two are only five years apart, he has always raised this sister as a daughter. She has suffered enough, her husband disrespected her like that, but she was in a quagmire, thinking only of Fan Siwen, if her only son still divorced her, what would she do with her life in the future? Zhu Qing has already lost a sister and doesn''t want to lose another, so here he comes. At this moment, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran knelt in front of Zhu Qing, and Xia Shi stood aside with red eyes. Zhu Qing was so angry that he was facing Qi Haoran. If it wasn''t for the scruples that Qi Xiuyuan was on the side, he would have kicked up earlier. Zhu Qing''s family has always been hot-tempered. , get up for me, I''ll teach my nephew, it''s your turn to intervene? You were also brought up by your aunt, and instead of persuading your aunt and cousin to make peace, you mess around inside, what do you want to do? Don''t think that you are now I won''t dare to slap you if you''re my lord." Chapter 725： Say and (in) Qi Haoran choked his neck and said, "Uncle, my aunt raised me and I will naturally be filial to him, not only me, but also Zijin''s filial piety, but this doesn''t mean that my aunt can interfere in Zijin''s house affairs. " "Bastard," Zhu Qingbao shouted, "she is the mother of Zijin''s direct relative, why can''t he interfere in the affairs of the house? When you see whose son is married, you can ignore the mother''s words? Marry a wife and take a concubine, which one? Is it because the mother can''t intervene?" A dim light flashed in Qi Haoran''s eyes, and he said sternly: "But my mother really thinks about her son, is my aunt''s original intention for Zijin?" Qi Haoran turned his head and looked straight into Xia Shi''s eyes, and asked every word: "Is my aunt helping Zijin or hurting him?" Xia''s complexion turned pale. Zhu Qing''s feet moved, and he wanted to kick him out. He was here to make peace, not to provoke. As a result, Qi Haoran ripped open the wounds of both mother and son in front of him. Qi Haoran stubbornly stared at the person opposite. Fan Zijin was the party concerned, and his eldest uncle and aunt were elders. What he said at this moment was all wrong, sophistry and filial piety, and the eldest brother was the emperor. The imperial decree is also a final conclusion, and it is not good for Zijin and aunt, so only he can raise Zijin''s grievances, at least he can''t let his eldest uncle use his identity as an elder to force Zijin. Zhu Qing glared at Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran held his neck to fight against him, Fan Zijin was kneeling with his head down, but his back was straight, obviously he didn''t think he was wrong. Behind Zhu Qing, Zhu Feng was frowning at them, and he couldn''t help but look at the emperor, Qi Xiuyuan was drinking a cup of tea, obviously not planning to intervene. Also, although the Xia family raised Haoran, Zijin grew up with Haoran. Although the Xia family was their aunt, Zijin grew up by his side after the age of twelve. It seems that Zijin and the emperor are closer. Last night, the emperor could promise to help them as a lobbyist, which was a step forward. Zhu Feng sighed slightly and looked at the Xia family. Now they can only see what the Xia family chooses. No matter how anxious they are, it is useless. If the Xia family can''t figure it out, even if they press Fan Zijin to admit their mistakes at this time, let their mother and son reconcile. Afterwards, the Xia family can also kill Fan Zijin''s feelings for her. When the time comes to look back on the past, I am afraid that the relationship between mother and son will get worse. At this time, Xia Shi looked down at Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran, who were kneeling on the ground. These two children have been growing up under her knees. They were just like two children with a head and a head yesterday, but they have become adults today. Time flies by so fast. She knew that Zijin and Haoran had a hard time, but Haoran didn''t need to say that he lived in Fan''s house, and the servants under him often gossip behind her back. Zijin often complained to her. , but can only stare at each other closely, and can deal with it after grasping the handle, but that''s it, turning around and mother-in-law can change people''s positions or re-enable them. is not a mother-in-law, and her husband will also think that she is making too much fuss and feel that she neglects his concubine because of her nephew. She was bullied at that time, and the two children looked at her and didn''t say anything to her. When she turned around, Zijin made up her mind and told Haoran to steal her mother-in-law or Aunt Liu''s jewelry and stuff it into the house of the servants. ... In Fan Mansion, the three of them are almost dependent on each other, since when did Zijin complain about himself? Thinking back carefully, Mrs Xia remembered the slap of Zhu Qing last night, when Zhu Qing scolded her, "It''s just dizzying, if Fan Siwen had you in his heart, he would have made her mother embarrass you again and again, wouldn''t she? Stop raising the identities of Concubine Liu and Fan Zixiao and hit you and Zijin in the face? For such a man to even count the heir of his only son, what are you, what are you..." Zhu Qing''s face was full of disappointment, "In the past, you used to scold Wan''er for being confused, and Qi Feng couldn''t be ruthless, but I think you''re not even better than Wan''er, no matter how Wan''er is, you won''t see Qi Feng as better than Xiu Yuan and Haoran. Heavier, look at what you have done all these years? "When Fan Siwen gave his favor to Fan Zixiao, you should tell us decisively that your second brother and I have no other skills. It''s not good to join him as a concubine to destroy his wife, and the concubines are not divided? You and him What''s the use of arguing, what''s the use of chasing him all over the house with a horsewhip? Apart from losing face in front of the servants, is he missing a piece of meat or a drop of blood? You are reluctant, but he is willing to Zijin! "How many years has Zijin been in the North? Did he ask? Or did he send people and money to Zijin? Fan Zixiao got married at the age of sixteen, but what about Zijin? How old was he when he returned to the capital, Fan Siwen mentioned. Have you ever had his marriage? You are not cruel to him, but you are willing to treat your own son. You let him stay in the Northland for so long. If you pack up your things when Zijin runs away from home and go back to her parents'' house, you can see that Fan Siwen is still there. Can you jump up? "Why can he think me and your second brother are dead? Because you think we are dead! It''s not that Zijin hates you, it''s me..." Wishing Qing Yun luck, seeing her face turned pale and pale, he finally stopped saying anything more ugly, he waved his sleeve and said, "This is the last time I will intercede for you, if you figure it out, Zijin can still pull it back. , I can''t figure it out." Zhu Qing closed his eyes and said, "Once you can''t stay in Fan Mansion any longer, you can go back to your parents'' house. Your nephews have no other skills, so it''s no problem to give you your retirement." means that if she can''t figure it out, she probably won''t be able to keep Fan Zijin''s son. She doesn''t even have a son, so what else does she have in her life? Her parents were gone when she was born, her grandfather and grandmother went away without seeing her grow up, and her husband never belonged to her. At this time, Xia Shi looked at Fan Zijin, and suddenly he recalled many things about Zijin when he was a child. At that time, he was only nine years old and participated in the Tongsheng test for the first time. A freshly-baked scholar. The nine-year-old scholar was very eye-catching even in the capital of Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. Mr. Xia was so happy that he sent two more months of monthly money to the people in the house, and even booked a room in the first-grade building. A good banquet intends to celebrate. Fan Siwen was also very happy, but when he slept that night, he proposed that Aunt Liu should be remembered as a concubine. The reason was that Zijin was very successful. Zixiao, who was born before Zijin, was a little embarrassed. He came, so Fan Siwen wanted to give him more support... At that time, Shi Xia only felt sad in her heart. This is not the first time that the servants in the mansion have stepped up and stepped down. She and her son have suffered for so many years, and they have been bullied by those old servants, not only once or twice, why don''t you see him stand up for them? Chapter 726： talk (below) It was the first time that Xia Shi was so angry with Fan Siwen that she lost her mind. She packed up and went back to her parents'' house overnight. The two brothers had long been suffocated because she was wronged in Fan Mansion. The shot, this time she was so angry that she went back to her mother''s house. The two brothers suddenly had no scruples. They not only beat Fan Siwen with a sack, but also used the contacts in their hands to turn Fan Siwen''s promotion into a bubble. Squeeze him out of breath. The servant who was about to move because he wanted to mention Aunt Liu as his concubine was honest. Fan Siwen was in a hurry with official business and resisted for half a year. She also lived in her mother''s house for half a year. At that time, Zijin and Haoran often visited her, but they did not have the worries of their parents quarreling and separating. Instead, they were full of interest and very happy. Tell her about his and Haoran''s fun in the academy, and tell her that they and their classmates plan to go hunting in Daming Mountain together... In the end, the matter ended when Fan Siwen took the initiative to confess her guilt and bring her back to Zhu''s house. The matter of Liu Yiniang''s proposal as a concubine was over, and she also took this opportunity to regain the rights of the mansion and let herself and her son live in the mansion. Not a lot. But from then on, Zijin''s eyes often appeared hostile, and she often persuaded her to go to her uncle''s house. At that time, Fan Siwen had a very poor relationship with her two brothers, and she only maintained a little politeness on the face. For Fan Siwen''s sake, she also Gradually away from the two older brothers, where would you be willing to go back to your parents'' house? It was also at that time that Zijin watched her become more and more silent, until Fan Siwen wanted to give her grace to Fan Zixiao. At that time, Zijin rushed in front of him and asked her if she wanted to go back to her mother''s house. My uncle has a great relationship with Lao Shan from Songshan Academy in the south of the Yangtze River. He used to be a sacrificial wine at the Imperial College and has countless students under his name. The current imperial envoy is his student, as long as the uncle comes forward..." At that time, Mrs. Xia''s complexion changed greatly, and she didn''t listen to it any more. Her husband was the censor of the Censor Terrace. If the imperial envoy came forward to impeach him, it would mean that his career and life would be over. And with the eldest brother''s personality and kindness to the mountain chief, this matter is very likely to happen, how could the Xia family dare to do that? ruined her husband''s future and life, so what kind of feelings do they have? She only thought it was her son''s indignant words, but looking back now, the son was clearly calm at the time, and he understood the stakes clearly. He was not asking her for advice, but giving her a choice. Husband, choose son. At that time, she made a choice, so her son took Haoran and ran to the Northland together, and he never came back. Xia Shi wanted to cry but had no tears, did she feel something in her heart too? So at that time, she hurriedly sent Zijin to study ink and money. When Zijin sent someone back to say that he needed the money, she immediately used the dowry she had in her hand and collected the money to send it to him... Before, the Xia Clan had never understood why Zijin had to choose between him and his father. They were father and son, and she was their wife and mother, and it was not good to have them at the same time, but now she suddenly understood. It''s because Fan Siwen''s heart is too big. In his heart, there are her and Zijin, but also his other sons, especially his favorite eldest son. For him, Zijin''s interests will inevitably be damaged, so they It''s not the father and son who help each other, but the father and son who are hostile. She has never understood this. Even Fan Siwen did not expect this, but Fan Zijin, who was only twelve years old, or nine years old, expected it. He knew that in the future, his father would constantly **** resources and interests from him for the sake of his concubine or family, so he subconsciously suppressed his father when he was very young, trying to suppress him to the point where it would not threaten him . Xia Shi laughed nervously, so, is it a blessing or a curse to have such a smart son? After thinking about this, Shi Xia suddenly felt relieved physically and mentally. She turned her head and asked Qi Xiuyuan, who was sitting in the upper seat, "Yuan Er, did your uncle ask me last night?" Qi Xiuyuan was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that it was his nickname. When he was a child, his mother and aunt often called him that. Qi Xiuyuan''s expression softened and he nodded, "My uncle and the maid asked about it, and I asked the maid to tell him that the aunts are here. Are you here? The apse reminisced about the old times with my aunts, and I had to stay in the palace at night, so my uncle was very relieved and didnt ask any more questions. Shi Xia laughed, and her voice was pleasant, but Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran looked at her strangely, intuition that the smile was different. Xia Shi suddenly looked down at Qi Haoran and asked in a soft voice, "Hutou, what would you do if your daughter-in-law was left in the palace?" Qi Haoran blushed and said awkwardly: "Aunt, I have grown up long ago, so don''t use this nickname." Seeing Xia Shi smiling at him, Qi Haoran could only bite the bullet and recognize the name, without thinking. : "What else can I do, I''ll stay overnight too." "What if the emperor doesn''t let you see her?" Qi Haoran glared and asked, "Why doesn''t Big Brother let me see her? She is my daughter-in-law!" "Yeah, I''m his daughter-in-law," Mr. Xia murmured in a low voice, "but why didn''t he leave after seeing me? He didn''t even ask the emperor himself, so he just believed the words of a servant." Fan Zijin sneered, then suddenly raised his head and said, "Mother, what are you looking forward to?" Yeah, what is she expecting? The love between Qin Se and Ming back then seemed to be an illusion. Everything started to change when she was unable to give birth to a child. She felt that it was not her husband''s fault. After all, they were so loving back then. If it wasn''t for her to enter For two years, there was no movement at all, his mother-in-law would not force him to take a concubine, he would not have a concubine first, but put all the love of his father on his concubine, thus ignoring the subsequent birth of Zijin. But now everyone tells her that the love of the year was fake, maybe Fan Siwen has never changed, but she is stupid, she is stupid, she can''t tell what is true and what is false. Xia squatted on the ground, crying and laughing, with an embarrassed expression. Brother Zhu Qing looked at her with a livid face, while Qi Haoran''s eyes were red and he couldn''t help but take two steps on his knees and hug her. Behind ??, Fan Zijin still straightened his back and looked at her indifferently, but his eyes flashed cold light from time to time, obviously angering Fan Siwen. He never got fatherly love from Verswen, so it was only natural for him to anger him. Qi Xiuyuan also put down the teacup in his hand, put away the leisurely look on his face, and was extremely cold. He was also a little angry with Fan Siwen at this time. Because he had a scumbag himself, he hated this kind of people even more. Apparently he falls into that category. But because of Fan Manor''s kindness to Haoran, he never took any action, and only left things to two little ones to toss, but seeing his aunt like this now, is he being too forgiving to Fan Siwen? It should be known that the family affairs of officials are classified as official style, and they also account for a certain proportion in the examination of political achievements. The inner curtain is endless, and it is enough to dismiss an official. Just when Qi Xiuyuan was listing the charges for Fan Siwen, Mrs Xia suddenly pushed Qi Haoran away with one hand, wiped away her tears, got up and raised her head and said, "Big brother, second brother, don''t worry about this," she turned to look at her son. , with complicated eyes, "Just do what you want, I won''t take care of Xiao Xia Shi''s place, Aunt Su is a good concubine, if you don''t like it, just give her a concubine book and send it back, more Just give her some dowry, I think she will be very happy." Everyone looked at her blankly, including Fan Zijin, who had always been smart, and was a little surprised by her transformation for a while, and didn''t understand why she suddenly said these words. Qi Haoran was the only one who keenly noticed something was wrong after being surprised, and felt sweating for his uncle in his heart. Chapter 727： puncture Xia''s years of obsession were just pierced. She felt empty in her heart for a while, resentment and resentment, but more of her guilt for her son, she didn''t know how to face him now. Xia Shi was a little unsteady. Since Zijin came to Beijing, she bluntly stated that she wanted her to choose between her husband and son. Her health has not been good. Last night, she didn''t sleep all night. I was so excited that I didn''t want to rest at all. There was a strange silence in the room for a while, but Qi Xiuyuan was the first to break the silence, he stepped forward to support Xia Shi slightly, and smiled: "These things will be discussed later, as long as your aunt and cousin are safe, these family matters are not up to you. Kung Fu, let''s have breakfast first." Shi Xia smiled, her eyes were slightly red, she held Qi Xiuyuan''s hand tightly, and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I didn''t expect you to worry about me in the end." Seeing her like this, Qi Xiu gave a wink to Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, who were still kneeling on the ground. Qi Haoran quickly realized that Zijin didn''t have to go against his will, but instead, his aunt''s attitude had changed. He immediately got up. Instead of Qi Xiuyuan, he supported Mrs Xia, smiling flatteringly, "Auntie, let''s go and see what''s prepared for breakfast, you must have never eaten breakfast in the imperial palace, although it''s white porridge and steamed buns just like outside, but if you taste it carefully, it tastes good. It''s really different..." Shi Xia didn''t want to face his son face to face at this time, so he obediently followed Qi Haoran to the dining table and replied with a smile: "Really, then I have to taste it." Fan Zijin got up slowly behind, patted the dust that didn''t exist on his knees, then stood up straight and waited for Zhu Qing and the others to leave first. Zhu Qing didn''t know whether to be happy or worried, sighed, patted Fan Zijin''s shoulder, and said, "No matter what, she is also your mother. She raised you, and filial piety must never be forgotten." Fan Zijin nodded, Zhu Qing and Zhu Feng looked at each other and both sighed slightly. The reason why they were so worried was because Fan Zijin''s temperament was too similar to their uncle and uncle. After Mu Yangling and the others came over, talking and laughing, they started to eat breakfast. Qi Haoran diligently prepared side dishes for the two uncles and Mrs. Xia. Just glanced at him, and continued to bow his head to eat. But Li Jinghua knew that Qi Xiuyuan was not happy. She followed his gaze and glanced at the uncle, and realized that he was jealous at this time, and smiled secretly in her heart. Fan Zijin was unusually silent. After breakfast, he waved to the little Xia Shi who was waiting by the side, "Come here to see my mother." Everyone''s different attitudes made Mu Yangling a little confused, but the little Xia clan respectfully stepped forward to salute the Xia clan, "Mother-in-law." Xia looked at Xiao Xia''s big belly complicatedly. This was the first time she had looked at Xiao Xia so carefully after they returned to Beijing. Only then did she realize that her belly was already very big, and now she was pregnant with her grandson or granddaughter. Xia Shi sighed slightly, supported her, thought for a moment, then put the bracelet she had been wearing on her hand, and said, "This is what Zijin''s grandmother passed it on to me, and I will pass it on to you now. , you have to take good care of Zijin in the future." Xiao Xia looked at her husband inquiringly, saw him nodding slightly, took the bracelet with a smile, and answered "yes". Although Xia Shi was still in good spirits at this time, her body couldn''t hold it anymore. Li Jinghua, who had been paying attention to everyone, noticed something was different, and hurriedly reached out to pull Qi Xiuyuan''s sleeve. Qi Xiuyuan hurriedly asked Uncle Zhu and his group to go down to rest, see you. Xia Shi looked tired, and hurriedly ordered the imperial physician to come in. Because the poisoning incident in the East Hall had just happened, no one in the Tai Hospital dared to take it lightly. As soon as he heard the emperor''s announcement, he immediately rushed over with his medicine box on his back. Xia Shi actually didn''t have much problem. She was driven into a dead end by Fan Zijin''s problems before, she didn''t think about tea and rice, and she was depressed, so she lost weight so rapidly, but she has been practicing martial arts since she was a child, and her body has been well maintained. The time is short, as long as it is properly adjusted, there will be no problem. The imperial physician prescribed a decoction of tranquility to her, and she would only be full after taking it, and as long as her heart could open her mind, she would be cured. Qi Xiuyuan breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time he thought of Fan Zijin''s physical condition, and wondered whether he should leave the person to recuperate for a period of time. Go to Qiannan, stay in the capital, don''t end up not taking good care of your body, but you will be more tired. The Xia family slept until the afternoon, Fan Zijin said that he could pick her up to live in the Anguo Gongfu. She was his mother. Mr. Xia shook his head and said, "Your father is still here. If I go to Duke Anguo''s mansion, he will follow him. Do you want him to live or not? At home, he is also your father, I live in Fan''s house, and I''m not going anywhere, if you miss me, go back and have a look." Fan Zijin was silent for a while, then nodded his head. Anyway, he had to go to Qiannan after the crown prince was sealed. Even if the Xia family lived in the past, he wouldn''t be able to stay for long. They went to Qiannan. The two uncles of the Zhu family originally wanted to talk to the mother and son, but now seeing such a situation, I dont know whether the talk is successful or not. It was unsuccessful, but the relationship between the mother and son has indeed eased. Before, Fan Zijin was reluctant to say a word when he saw the Xia family, but now he is not only willing to take care of the other party, but also invite the other party to live in the Guogong''s mansion, while the Xia family met her husband and Regarding the matter of her son, although she scolded Fan Siwen badly, she always turned to him in her actions, but now, Mrs. Xia didn''t even mention Fan Siwen, and Zhu Qing and others also saw that she had given up on Fan Siwen. It can be said that it is successful, but the relationship between mother and son is still indifferent. Xia''s family doesn''t say much to Fan Zijin, and Fan Zijin''s love for Xia''s family is also less. Zhu Qing couldn''t help having a headache, but Aunt Zhu looked very openly and said, "Always take it slow, just let go of your heart, and the relationship will naturally become closer and closer in the future." Zhu Qing retorted: "They are not any other relatives, but mother and son. They should be close by nature. Where do they have to walk back and forth to kiss?" Aunt Zhu said: "Otherwise, what do you want? Call his mother affectionately and affectionately on Zijin''s head? You can see from Haoran''s attitude last time that this child also has grievances against you, an uncle. We have been for so many years. I didn''t care much about him, and now I suddenly intervene in his affairs like this, I''m not a saint, and I can feel at ease." Seeing that her husband was about to open his mouth to argue, she hurriedly said: "Don''t tell me it was Xiaotong who stopped you, Xiaotong. It''s Xiaotong, Zijin is Zijin, you treat them as one mother and son, but Zijin has never treated them like this, so they can''t be compared." Zhu Qing was silent. Aunt Zhu knew that Xia Tong had almost become a concern for him. After all, Zhu Wan''s death gave him too much shock and made him regret it all the time, so he comforted him: "You can rest assured, no matter how bad it is. The emperor is here, he is Xiaotong''s nephew, can he still see his aunt being bullied? Chapter 728： uncomfortable Qi Xiuyuan really wouldn''t watch the Xia clan being bullied, so not long after Xia clan left the palace and returned home, the imperial decree of the reward also arrived at the Fan palace. Qi Xiuyuan named the Xia family a first-class lady of Enguo, on the grounds that she had brought up the king of Rongjun, and he had also brought up the emperor. In other words, the Xia family was not earned by her son, let alone given by her husband, but earned by herself. Moreover, the title of "Enguo" was the most awarded of the first grade. . Just because I have raised a nephew, I can get a first-class nephew by helping another nephew when the other nephew is dying. My own son is a super-class prince, still above the marquis, and may be the king of the county in the future. I am really lucky. . Why don''t they have such a nephew? Fan Siwen has almost become an invisible joke in the official circle. On the contrary, his attitude towards Fan Zijin made him more and more difficult in the officialdom. Those who embarrassed Fan Siwen because of Duke An Guo saw that Fan Zijin did not intend to seek justice for his father, and Qi Xiuyuan did not intervene, and such things gradually increased. After all, Fan Siwen''s impression in everyone''s mind has always been that he favored his concubine and killed his wife, and supported his concubine to suppress his eldest son. No one would think that Fan Zijin had much affection for him, and Fan Zijin left home in the early years because of a standoff with Fan Siwen? Fan Zijin is Fan Siwen''s son. No matter how much he hates him, he can''t do anything to his father. This is basic filial piety. road. With this idea in mind, there should not be too many people who embarrass Fan Siwen in private. Of course, most of the people who do this are villains, but those upright adults have always been unaccustomed to Fan Siwen''s behavior, so for a while, apart from Fan Siwen''s better friends, no one really gave him a head start. If Fan Siwen was annoyed by the embarrassment in the officialdom, then Xia''s change made him exhausted. Xia''s temper has always been bad, even a little hot, quarreling with him and arguing with him, he can pick up a whip and chase him around the house twice, if Xia''s returning from the palace is arguing with him, Then he has a way of coping. After all, he has been dealing with this situation for more than 20 years. But Mr. Xia didn''t cry, didn''t make trouble, and didn''t beat him, but he didn''t listen to him anymore, and he didn''t even ask for his opinion when he did things. If it wasn''t for the Xia clan to drive Fan Zixiao and others out of Lisong Garden, he would not have known that the Xia clan had changed. Lisongyuan used to be Fan Zijin''s yard, but Fan Zijin moved to Anguo Gong''s mansion. The small courtyard where Zixiao''s family lived was a little narrow, so he let Zixiao''s children live in two Baoshas in Lisongyuan. The courtyard did not move. But at this time, the Xia Shi didn''t even give Zixiao and the others to live in Baoxia, and just drove people out and threw things out. It''s not that Fan Siwen wasn''t angry, but when he ran to find Xia Shi, he found that she didn''t cry or make trouble, and she didn''t argue with reason like before, but just told him lightly with tea, "Lisong Garden is Zijin''s yard, No matter whether it is holding the building or sitting down, as long as Zijin is still a part of the family, I will never allow anyone to get involved, Fan Zixiao can live in if you want, you can separate Zijin and settle it." Fan Siwen''s face immediately turned ashen, how is this possible? Fan Zijin does not go out, he is the father of An Guogong, and Zixiao is the elder brother of An Guogong. But if they are separated, although he is still the father of Duke Ang, others think that Fan''s residence and Duke Ang''s residence are two separate families, and the relationship is farther apart, and with his relationship with Zijin, if this son is separated, he wants It is impossible to recognize it again. Xia Shi seemed to know his concerns, smiled at him, and said, "It doesn''t matter if we go out, he is the direct son. According to the laws of the court, he can inherit 70% of the property. Everything in the Fan family should be inherited by Tarra. Although he may not look down on these things now, why should he hand over to others?" Fan Siwen finally confirmed Xia''s abnormality and asked with a frown, "What''s wrong with you? What did Zhu Qing tell you?" Xia Shi smiled slightly and said: "I and the Zhu family are nominally cousins, but we are related, as you know, our blood is close, that is, we live as a family, and I also walk around with the Zhu family as my mother''s family, but apart from us In the first few years of your marriage, you didn''t seem to have called your eldest brother or second brother very much." Fan Siwen''s face sank, "Sure enough, what did Zhu Qing say? Xiaotong, you have to know that I am your husband and the person closest to you..." "The person you are closest to is Fan Zixiao," Xia interrupted him, looked up to meet his eyes, smiled slightly, and said, "And the person I am closest to is Zijin." Fan Siwen was speechless for a moment. His heart was empty for a while, and he always felt that he had lost something important. He turned around and left in a little embarrassment. The Xia clan was concentrating on consolidating the power in her hands. Now, no one in the whole government dared to neglect her. Even if Fan Siwen was indifferent to her, no one dared to act against her like before, because she not only had a first-class official order, but also great son. Mrs Xia didn''t embarrass her old enemy, Aunt Liu, but pressed Fan Zixiao step by step. Facing Fan Siwen''s sullenness, Mrs Xia explained, "I''m teaching him his duty as a concubine, and I don''t care how old he is. However, he should not covet the things in Fan''s residence that do not belong to him, and it will be very dangerous to cross the line. Speaking of which, he is still in such pain thanks to you." Xia Shi smiled slightly, "You are always worried that my first-mother will embarrass him and a concubine, so you maintain him everywhere, and even let him pass Zijin to become the most honorable child in the house. I have never felt sorry for him for you before, but I am now But I want to fight for the benefits that my son deserves, so I have to embarrass him." Fan Siwen would like to ask, so you can''t make it for me now? But looking at Xia Shi''s indifferent eyes, Fan Siwen couldn''t ask what he said. He was afraid that the answer he would get was not what he wanted. Fan Siwen lost weight quickly, but after three or four days, he seemed to have changed a person. If it was before, although Xia''s mouth was not good, he would definitely worry about his food and clothing, and asked him to ask for medicine. , asking for help, but now it''s all gone. Fan Siwen was silent day by day. Xia Shi originally thought that she would at least feel heartache, but no, she even felt a sense of pleasure in her heart. She really wanted to ask Fan Siwen about her feelings and tell him that she was once tortured by him like this Yes, but she has been alive and well. In the past, Fan Siwen tortured Xia, but now it is Xia who tortured Fan Siwen. When the couple was tossing with each other, Fan Zijin had long been out of the sea of ??misery. He used to hold injustice for his mother, but now he will not go there at all. Pay attention to the two of them, because he has too many things, and more and more things occupy his mind. Xiao Xia is more than seven months pregnant. The bigger the belly is, the thinner she looks. But recently, the child has been very lively, and almost every night she kicks the other party and can''t sleep. Fan Zijin was worried and moved to the Qi Mansion, where he lived on the soft couch in the outer room. Whenever there was any movement, he would check it out. When Xiao Xia was moved, he couldn''t help but blush. some. Chapter 729： cant find Qi Xiuyuan looked at the person standing below with a gloomy expression, and asked in a deep voice, "I can''t find out anything" The Minister of Punishment bowed his head in shame: "Yes, this minister is incompetent, I really can''t find out." The Minister of Punishment explained: "The minister has checked the net worth of the inner servant. He is an orphan, and he has no relatives outside. He entered the palace at the age of eight, and now ten years ago, he has no very good friends in the palace. The maids of the inner prison said that he was timid, and although he was diligent, he was not clever enough. Many of the inner prisoners who entered the palace had a better future than him. He was the only one who followed his master in the clothes washing bureau. This time, he was transferred to The poor service in Zhaoyang Palace was due to the small number of young inmates in the palace. The **** in charge saw that he was working diligently and only used him. Your Majesty, there were many coincidences on that day. King Rongjun received the greeting on a temporary basis. An Guogong was also improvised, and the person behind must have no chance to arrange it in advance, so that person should be at the palace banquet. At least he saw King Rongjun receiving the greeting, but he could expect that the princess would temporarily put it away because of too many things. In the palace of the eldest prince." Seeing the emperor bowing his head and thinking, the minister of punishment continued: "I wanted to investigate the source of the poison, but neither the guards guarding the palace gate nor the servants in the harem could find any clues. Miss Lichun said that they were in the Qianyuan Palace. When I arrived at the chamberlain, it was already some distance away from Zhaoyang Palace, so the queen asked him to go to the front hall to inform Duke An Guo, no matter how lost he was, he would never go to Qianyuan Palace." "So he received the task, or went to Qianyuan Hall to wait for Lichun and the others, or went to get poison?" "Or both," the Minister of Punishment''s thinking was very clear, and said: "I have assumed two situations, and the servant was ordered to go to the front hall to notify An Guogong, but before he entered the hall, he was stopped by the people behind the scenes and gave the order. The person gave him the poison. If he went to notify Duke An Guogong and led him back to the apse, he would not have enough time to mix the poisonous jade ring into the baggage, so he went directly to the Qianyuan Palace to ambush and wait; It is that after he received the task, the poison was not on the person who connected with him, and he needed to go to another place to get it himself. At this time, it was even more time-consuming. One more gate to the Yuan Palace is the Kunning Palace. "If it''s the first type, most of the poisons flowed in from the palace gate that night, and the guards at the gate wouldn''t have even a trace of it after the minister''s inquiry." The guards guarding the gate have very poisonous eyes. Even if you can''t remember all the accessories on your body, you can remember them all. Moreover, it is impossible to bring such a poison into the palace without revealing any traces. Always in the palace..." Qi Xiuyuan understood before he finished what the Minister of Punishment said. He manages the palace very strictly, and Li Jinghua manages the harem equally. There are only three masters in the entire palace, and there are few people to serve. There are only so many people entering the palace every day. It''s too difficult, but it would be much easier if the poison had been hidden in the past. The front harem was chaotic early, and it was much easier to pass things. But he can deduce these possibilities, but he can''t find any clues, no evidence, not even suspects, how to solve the case? The Minister of Punishment considered that no one from all parties felt that it was necessary to put the eldest prince to death at this time. If the other party is targeting the emperor, then there are still doubts. After all, the emperor must be replaced when he dies. The eldest prince is still young, and everything is possible. Kill the eldest prince, the emperor is still young, and there can be many princes in the future, unless the other party''s The goal is the harem. But the emperor''s current harem is the queen alone. Even if it is to prepare for the future throne, it is too early. The other party has not sent people to the palace. Whether it can give birth to a prince, grow up or not is a problem, how can it be eradicated now? Great prince? So the Minister of Xingbu thinks that most of the time the emperor has offended someone, and it is impossible for the Minister of Xingbu to ask the emperor, "Who did you offend, and who would want to put you and your family to death?" Qi Xiuyuan can become the emperor, and there must be many people who offend him, but who would want to put an emperor and his family dead? Or, who has the courage and ability to implement it? To be honest, among the founding emperors of the past dynasties, Qi Xiuyuan offended very few people, and the heroes who followed him survived after the founding of the dynasty. Judging from the emperor''s actions and minds now, the birds will be gone in the future. The possibility of running dog cooking is also very small. And the officials who remained from the previous dynasty, except for the particularly greedy corrupt officials and brutal traitors, also survived. Take Zhang Cheng as an example. He was an official supported by Qin Prime Minister, but he was not liquidated. It is nothing more than that although he is corrupt, there are limits. Even Zhang Cheng survived and can continue to be an official in the court, which shows the kindness of the emperor. As for the aristocratic families he always hated, the emperors also surveyed their fields and their hidden households. No one lost their lives because of this. This is different from the previous emperor Sejong who weakened the family and directly sent troops to ban the family. Said that although the family also hated and even hated the current emperor, this hatred was much lighter than that of the previous emperor Sejong. He didn''t think the family would want to kill the eldest prince because of this. The family has been passed down for centuries and thousands of years. They act more insidiously, but they are also gentler, and they will not put people to death so violently. So the question goes back to the original point, who is going to kill the eldest prince? What is the purpose? There is no object of suspicion, and the Minister of Punishment cannot investigate at all. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at Rong Xuan, and could only wave his hand to tell the Minister of Punishment to step down, and let him investigate this matter secretly. Whenever there was progress, he would tell him. Qi Xiuyuan watched the back of the Minister of Punishment disappear and asked, "Jinyu, what do you think?" "Unless the Minister of Criminal Justice is lying, there is no better candidate for investigation than him." Rong Xuan said: "Our foundation in the capital is too shallow, and the Minister of Criminal Justice has served in the Department of Criminal Justice in the eleventh year of Jingyan, and there is no one who is better than him. I understand the power of the capital and the imperial palace." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "That''s why I asked him to investigate this matter," Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "We still have too few people to use." Rong Xuan smiled and said, "Your Majesty, it''s pretty good that we can do this in two years. Don''t worry too much." Qi Xiuyuan also thought about it and said, "This matter can only be put on hold for the time being, but the safety of the First Prince needs to be extra careful." Rongxuan thought for a while and said, "Your Majesty, the first prince should no longer live in Kunning Palace. After being crowned prince, he can move to the East Palace. There will be more people coming to and from Kunning Palace next year..." Therefore, Kunning Palace may not be as safe as East Palace. Qi Xiuyuan nodded slightly, and after Rong Xuan left, he said to the empty imperial study: "Baili, how about the dark guard I asked you to prepare for the first prince?" Baili appeared in front of a bookshelf, knelt down and said, "Go back to the emperor, people are ready, you can come to the eldest prince at any time.: Qi Xiuyuan nodded slightly and said, "Send someone over tomorrow, I will see for myself." Chapter 730： shelter Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin knew that the culprit behind the poisoning in the East Hall could not be traced, and their faces sank, but they knew that the emperor should be the most anxious, so they didn''t say anything, but they both secretly Start investigating slowly. The two seemed to know what the other was thinking, so they didn''t waste resources, they met head-to-head and worked together to investigate together. But in just two or three days, even Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t find it, let alone what they could find. Qi Haoran went home late and his face became darker and darker. Not only Mu Yangling, but also the little bear has become a lot more obedient, no longer pestering his father to put him around his neck and playing in the garden, and no longer tossing his weapons, but turned his attention to the small garden, bringing him with him. With his three little friends climbing trees and digging bird nests and digging worms in the ground, it can be said that he did all kinds of evil. In just two days, the small garden of Qi Mansion seemed to have suffered a catastrophe. Mu Yangling had a headache when he saw it. She tried to reason with him, but Little Bear just heard it and forgot. Mu Yangling beat him, the child was crying loudly, Qi Haoran would complain to his father when he came back, he followed his **** from the gate, and said aggrievedly: "Mother beat me, mother beat me... " didn''t stop until he entered the second gate to Zhaohuayuan where they lived. Qi Haoran replied, "Naughty, right? It''s time!" Xiao Xiong worked hard for a long time. Seeing that his father was not on his side, he could only look for the alliance with his mouth open, so he shifted his position. That night he decided not to eat with his parents. , went directly to the yard where Fan Zijin and the others lived, and said pitifully, "Uncle, I want to have dinner with you." Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran came back, just sat down, but their buttocks were not warm, so he didn''t know what happened in the West Mansion. He blinked, how to see how pitiful the little bear was, and nodded: "Come here, come to Uncle''s place." Xiaoxiong ran to Fan Zijin on his calf. He glanced behind him, and when he saw that he was running alone, he frowned and was about to get angry. A figure scattered at the door for a while, and then continued to disappear outside the door. in the shadows. Fan Zijin snorted coldly in his heart, and then he stopped pursuing it. He lowered his head to look at the little bear, touched his head, and asked, "Why did you come to Uncle?" Little Bear pursed his lips and complained, "Mother beat me, but Daddy still doesn''t help me." Fan Zijin didn''t even ask why Mu Yangling beat him, and directly concluded that Mu Yangling, an adult, even bothered with the child, and forced the child outside at night. Haoran was still standing by his side. There is no reason for this. Thinking of this, Fan Zijin became more and more pitiful for the little bear, picked him up on his lap, and said, "Your father and your mother are not good to you, and we will not be good to them either. Tonight, you will eat and sleep here with your uncle and watch them. No hurry." Xiao Xiong nodded fiercely, holding the rice bowl and handing it to Fan Zijin. This is the bowl he has used since he was a child, and it is exclusive to him. Xiao Xiong has been using it since he was eight months old, so he only recognizes this bowl when he is not eating. I wanted to come over to find Fan Zijin to call the shots, and I didn''t forget to bring it. But Fan Zijin misunderstood. In his eyes, the little bear was pitifully holding a bowl and handing it to him, just like a hungry beggar on the street begging for a bite. Coincidentally, at this time, Xiao Xiong was also so hungry that he was devouring his back. He ate every day at You Shi (around 5:00 p.m.), and today he complained and got angry again. He was hungry early, so his big wet eyes were full of hope. Fan Zijin felt that his heart was about to soften, and while gently hugging the bear to the dining room, he instructed the servant, "Place the meal immediately." On the other hand, he cursed Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling for not being a father or mother. Even if it was to educate their children, they should not starve him. Who is the child who is starving? Xiao Xiong has a big appetite. When he was two years old, he could eat a big bowl of rice, which is comparable to an adult. Now he is three years old, and his appetite is almost equal to Qi Haoran. He is strong, so Qi Haoran and his wife are not surprised. She also said that she also ate a lot when she was a child, and when she was five years old, she ate more than Mu Shi. But Fan Zijin didn''t know, he only knew that Little Bear was strong, but how could Qi Haoran tell him about such trivial matters as appetite? So he added two bowls of rice in a row, and in Fan Zijin''s eyes, the little bear who devoured the vegetables became a child abused. The three-point anger of Qi Haoran and his wife instantly turned into seven points, which is simply outrageous! When Xiao Xia''s mother''s love was expanding, seeing Xiao Xiong''s eyes filled with tears, she gently touched Xiao Xiong''s head, raised her head and said to Fan Zijin, "Master, if you tell Fourth Uncle, you can''t be hungry no matter what. My child, I''m going to talk to A-Ling too, I usually feel very distressed when I see her just knocking a little bear, but who knew that this time it was so cruel, what a disaster the little bear was in?" The angry Fan Zijin regained some reason and asked, "Little Bear, why did you make your mother angry today?" Xiaoxiong said a lot, but Fan Zijin didn''t find anyone who could punish Mu Yangling like this, didn''t he just climb trees and go into the water, dig out bird nests to catch bugs and fish? When Haoran was so young, he was even skinnier than the bear, and even dared to grab the snake and throw it on Fan Zixiao''s body... At this moment, Fan Zijin completely forgot whether it was his mastermind or he took Qi Haoran to find the snake and instructed him to throw it into Fan Zixiao''s neck. The direction was thrown away. Fan Zijin felt that he needed to teach the parents a lesson, to let them know that it''s okay to teach children, but they can''t toss them like this, so he asked someone to clean up the room for Little Bear, but he didn''t believe it, the two of them could really sit still. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were really able to sit still. The two were happily having an intimate exchange on Little Bear''s education. After reaching the same conclusion, they ate with peace of mind. As for the bear. Qi Haoran: This kid actually knows to find his uncle Zijin. He is smart enough, but he can''t get used to this habit, but will Zijin dote on the little bear too much? What if my son is spoiled as a dummy? Mu Yangling: He ran away from home after arguing with his parents. If he compromises this time, what will he do next time he plays this trick? Fortunately, this time he only went to Zijin''s place, but what if he changed places next time? This habit is too dangerous, and he has to be corrected. Aren''t you worried that your son is with Fan Zijin? Stop joking, with Zijin and Haoran''s brotherhood, she will only worry about whether he will spoil the little bear. What should I do, I was worried that my son would be spoiled less than half an hour after he left. The couple sat down, but the little bear didn''t, because when it was time for parent-child interaction, he fidgeted around the house, and even if he was held by Fan Zijin in his arms, he still missed his father and mother. A three-year-old child will never endure. When the little bear misses his parents, he can''t find it when he raises his head. He opens his mouth and starts crying with a "wow". He climbs off Fan Zijin''s leg and runs out, screaming loudly as he runs, " Father-mother-" Chapter 731： surprise Fan Zijin was fascinated by the book and stood on the spot. He quickly dropped the book and chased out. He didn''t expect the little bear to miss his parents. In this way, I was worried in my heart. Could it be that he was so absorbed in reading a book just now that he unknowingly twisted the child? Little Bear is not only strong, but also fast, flying out like a small cannonball, even if Fan Zijin shouted a series of people to hug Little Bear from behind, he could not catch him. Fan Zijin panted behind Xiaoxiong and ran to Zhaohua Courtyard, Xiaoxiong rushed directly into his mother''s arms, cried and hiccupped, and confessed to her, "Mother, I''m no longer playful, please don''t. Don''t want me." Mu Yangling, who was still hard-hearted at first, instantly softened her heart. She gently stroked his head, but said firmly: "I know I''m wrong, then will I still make trouble?" Bear shook his head again and again. Mu Yangling said again: "Do you dare to run away from home as soon as you feel wronged in the future?" Xiaoxiong shook his head again and again, and Mu Yangling threatened him in a low voice: "Next time you run away from home, my mother will close the door. No matter how loud you cry, I won''t open it for you." Little Bear sobbed and said, "It''s okay mother, Little Bear can tear down the door..." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran were relieved: "..." Fan Zijin, who was about to get angry at Qi Haoran: "..." Little Bear didn''t think his words were wrong, and kept patting his mother''s chest to comfort him, "Little Bear is amazing, he can remove the door panel." Mu Yangling put the bear in Qi Haoran''s arms and said, "You should teach this child." Fan Zijin instantly calmed down, flicked his sleeves with his fingers, and turned around and left with a smile. Qi Haoran and his son, who were holding the bear, stared at their son with big eyes. Looking at his son''s red eyes, Qi Haoran sighed slightly and decided to teach his son a good lesson with him. Can you be so insensitive to danger? His mother was so angry, yet he could still say such words so fearlessly. As a future military marshal, your brain may not be smart enough, and your kung fu may not be particularly good, but you must have a good sense of danger. On the battlefield, this is especially important. Luckily, it is Qi Haoran who has six sensitive senses. have experience. Qi Haoran looked down at his sleeping son, sighed slightly, covered him with a small quilt, and turned back to the house. Mu Yangling raised his head and asked, "How are the results of education?" Qi Haoran shook his head and sighed: "There is a long way to go. This kid is too heartless and doesn''t look like my son at all." Mu Yangling nodded and said, "This is ten percent like you, so it can be seen that he is indeed your son." Qi Haoran just stared and said, "Why is your heart so heartless? You go out with your grandfather tomorrow to see if your grandfather has a heart and lungs, and your heart and lungs are very good." Mu Yangling burst out laughing. Early the next morning, Qi Haoran pulled Mu Yangling out of bed and carried his son to the carriage to go out of the city. At this time, it was not yet dawn, Mu Yangling yawned and said dissatisfiedly: "Early in the morning. What are you taking us for?" Qi Haoran hummed, "Let''s see if your father is heartless." Mu Yangling was speechless, and after a while, he asked, "How do you see this? It''s not like you cut open your chest for me to see, right? And it''s dark in the early morning, so what can you see? ?" Qi Haoran snorted twice and did not answer, just let the driver go out of the city. The city gate was only opened at this time, and the soldiers guarding the gate lit torches to carefully count the people who came in and out. When they saw the carriage of the royal palace of Rongjun rushing forward respectfully, they only checked the token and let it go. They went all the way to the long pavilion for ten miles. When they got there, the morning light suddenly appeared, and the early sun was scattered on the trees, flowers and plants through the mist and then projected on people. It was cold tomorrow, but Mu Yangling narrowed his eyes comfortably, a big one. The irritability that had been disturbed to sleep for a long time dissipated at this time, and I was in a happy mood. Mu Yangling sat on the carriage with the bear in his arms, looked around, nodded and said, "Exquisite is not bad, but wouldn''t you take me to see the sunrise in this forest early in the morning?" Qi Haoran looked at her like a fool, "Who would waste so much effort just to see the sun?" Mu Yangling, who was being delighted by this early sun: "...This is not sentimental, so why did you bring our mother and son here early in the morning?" Qi Haoran pointed to the road ahead and said happily, "Look!" Mu Yangling stretched his neck and looked there. It was a team of teams, with two horses running in parallel at the head, and there were two more columns behind. Although they were still far away, Mu Yangling still noticed that their momentum was different from that of ordinary teams. Coming from the army, Mu Yangling narrowed her eyes and watched seriously, until the carriage got closer and closer, and a man on horseback in the middle of the convoy jumped into her eyes, she was a little stunned. Mu Yangling blinked and said uncertainly, "Bowen?" Qi Haoran smiled smugly, "How about this, do you like this surprise? Is your heart and lungs good?" Mu Yangling screamed, jumped up holding the bear, hugged Qi Haoran without any hesitation, and kissed him on the face, "Like, Lord, I really love you so much, your heart and lungs are in the world. First." Qi Haoran''s face was flushed, his erratic eyes looked around, and he whispered: "In the public, pay attention..." The people looked at their noses, their noses and their hearts bowed and stood aside, as if they didn''t see what happened just now. Bowen, who was in the middle of the convoy, also found his sister. There was no way. There were only two groups of people in the Shili Changting Pavilion, and Mu Yangling and the others were standing at the front, and the other group was waiting in the distance, making them more conspicuous. Bowen immediately turned the horse''s head to get in front of a carriage. Mu Yangling turned the horse''s head after seeing him say a few words, but the curtain of the carriage was suddenly lifted, and a nine-year-old child jumped out of it and directly Jump to the blog post right now... Mu Yangling was stunned, when another child rushed out of it and climbed onto Bowen''s horse with difficulty... Bowen was helpless, turned his head to a pair of younger brothers and sisters and said, "You come down first, I''ll go and greet my sister." Kejia fiercely snatched the reins from his hand and said, "Brother, I''ll go and call my sister!" Before Bo Wen had time to stop it, Kejia was already on the horse''s belly and shouted: "Drive!" Bo Wen could only quickly grab his brother who was hugging his waist, and ran towards his sister with a face full of joy... Mu Yangling recognized the twins on the horse and fell silent. Kejia excitedly waved his whip and shouted, "Sister, elder sister, I''m here to pick you up!" The guards behind her didn''t see it at all, and they still rushed here at the same speed as before. Even the Li family''s motorcade behind her didn''t look at them. There was nothing they could do. The one-month journey had already made them accustomed to it. . Kejia rushed to Mu Yangling on horseback, restrained the horse, threw the whip, and jumped off the high horse in one fell swoop. With his feet on the ground, he flew towards Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling reached out to catch her with black lines all over his face, "Ke Jia?" This is her soft and cute, cute little loli sister? How did the father and mother raise the child? Chapter 732： miss Bowen and Bosi bumped all the way to Mu Yangling, so embarrassed, let''s not talk about Bowen, Bosi didn''t have time to sit down when he rushed out, he could only hold his elder brother''s waist firmly, and was carried by the horse all the way. , As soon as the horse stopped, he slid off the horse''s **** and was grabbed by Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran only remembered that this was his brother-in-law when he took it in his hand. He hurriedly changed it to a hug, put the person aside gently, and asked in a gentle tone, "Boss, how are you?" Bosi looked up to see the tenderness on his face, and immediately twitched the corners of his mouth, turned his head and asked the elder brother, "Brother, is this really brother-in-law?" When Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran left the Northland, he was four or five years old, and he had a long memory. In his memory, brother Haoran liked to carry them to ride a horse. At that time, he and his sister were very naughty, and my sister often tried to reason with them. Brother Haoran yelled at them directly. The hot-tempered brother Haoran became a brother-in-law and became gentle? Qi Haoran smiled at him tenderly and said, "You two talk about the old times first, and I''ll go meet the mother-in-law." Mu Yangling was holding her sister''s hand and looking at it, she was stunned when she heard the words, and then she remembered, hurriedly dragged her horse and said, "Yes, mother is here too, let''s go pick her up quickly." Shu Wanniang was sitting anxiously in the carriage. When she saw her eldest daughter who got in, her tears fell. She hugged Mu Yangling and cried, "Child, mother''s child!" Mu Yangling''s eyes were also slightly wet, but he patted her on the back and said with a smile, "Mother, the little bear is here too." Shu Wanniang wiped away her tears immediately, "Where is the grandson? Let me hug him." Grandma''s arms were soft and fragrant, and the little bear nestled in Shu Wanniang''s arms, which was rare and well-behaved, and from time to time raised her head and smiled at her, which made Shu Wanniang''s heart so soft. I stuffed him with all the things I had, and said, "Grandma also prepared a lot of clothes and toys for you, and I will give them to you when I get home." Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "Mother, don''t spoil him too much, this child is bearish, and his father and I almost couldn''t control him." Shu Wanniang said angrily: "You are talking nonsense again, how can you talk about children like that, our Mu family''s children are limited no matter how naughty they are, and they will become sensible when they grow up. Look at you and Bo Wen, they were well-behaved and sensible when they were young. Although naughty, but now also sensible a lot." Ke Jia, who was sitting in a standard sitting position, raised his head and smiled at his sister and mother. He lowered his head slightly and became shy. The two children''s feet were stepping on each other, and she also saw Kejia crushing Bosi''s feet. "..." Mu Yangling finally understood why her father always wrote to her to complain, saying that the older the two younger siblings, the more disobedient they were to discipline, which almost made him white. Mu Yangling turned to look at the innocent mother, and sighed slightly. Looking at the appearance of the blog, he probably knew the inside story, and it seemed that he was just hiding it from his mother. Kejia took the bear from his mother''s arms and said with a smile, "Mother, you and my sister are reminiscing about the old days, we will take our nephew out to ride a horse." Niang Shu also wanted to know if her daughter had been doing well these years, she nodded and said, "Listen to your elder brother and brother-in-law, don''t make trouble, you know?" Kejia and Bowen nodded again and again, hugged the bear and got out. Shu Wanniang saw that Mu Yangling had been staring at them, so she patted her head and smiled: "Do you think they are much older?" Mu Yangling smiled, hugged Shu Wanniang''s hand and asked, "Mother, what about Auntie and the others?" "Your aunt is old, Xiuhong wanted to pick her up to honor her, but she''s used to living with us. This time we''re going south with our family, and we have to keep someone to take care of them at home, so she stayed." "Where''s Sister Xiuran?" Shu Wanniang looked helpless, "Your sister Xiulan is also staying at home, I originally wanted to take her out to see the world, but she is shy, your aunt is also afraid that she will be blinded by the prosperity outside, and she will not agree with anything. She came out." Mu Yangling was surprised, "How can Auntie have such concerns?" Shu Wanniang said with a smile: "You young girls naturally don''t know that people''s hearts can change. Over the years, because of your relationship with your father, the people who come to our house to say kisses to your brother and sister Xiulan are about to cross the threshold. It''s okay for your brother to say that he is a man, no matter what, he will not be wronged anywhere, but your sister Xiulan is different. Women are bound by many in this world. She is shy and introverted, so we have to be even more cautious. In the Northland, with your father, and the place is small, our Mu family can still talk about it. Your sister Xiulan will no longer manage the house. In terms of face, her husband''s family is also waiting for her, but if you come to this capital..." Auntie was afraid that Xiulan would not be able to control it when she was young, and she would not come back when she saw the prosperous Jiangnan. When she was bullied at her husband''s house, who could call the shots for her? The two sisters have no brothers. It is difficult in this world. It is because they have the backing of the Mu family to live better than others. The most commendable thing about my aunt is that no matter how rich she is, she will stick to her heart, no matter how much Shu Wanniang and Mu Shi respect her. How rich and noble the Mu family is, she can accurately locate her position, and let Xiuhong and Xiulan repay the favor. She knows that if the Mu family is willing, she is Mu Shi''s aunt, and the Mu family is not willing, she has What qualifies to live in it? Xiuhong married back to her mother''s family and had a dowry. Now she has children and has a good life, and Xiulan has also learned a craft. Even when she goes out, she can rely on this craft to support herself. This is ten years of my aunt. Before leaving Xishan Village, I didn''t even dare to think about leaving the house that was crushed by snow and had no shelter. In her opinion, the granddaughter found a wealthy family in the north, and it was a great blessing to live in peace and happiness under the protection of the Mu family. She was really unwilling to marry a wealthy family in the capital, and she was afraid of such a destination. Actually, in Shu Wanniang''s opinion, even if she didn''t want to marry in the capital, it would be good to come out and see the world, but her aunt didn''t want to, so she just kept Xiulan. And Xiulan is so sweet. In her opinion, instead of spending time going to Jiangnan to see the world, it is better to stay at home and embroider. Even if she wants to see the world, it is the same for her to help in the nursery. The big deal, go to the other two houses to see Look good. How many people have never even gone out to the county seat in their entire lives, and they live differently? And she can travel all over the three houses, which is already much better than most people. Seeing Xiulan thinking like this, Shu Wanniang no longer reluctantly. Unlike Xiulan''s quietness, Bosi and Kejia did not miss any opportunity to go out. It was almost Mu Shi who received the official document to enter the capital, and the two children lay on the ground and wanted to enter the capital with them. The reason was that they I almost don''t remember what my sister looks like, and my little nephew, they haven''t seen each other since they were born. Mu Shi quarreled with a headache, and his wife also expressed that he wanted to see his daughter, so Mu Shi waved his hand and the whole family went south. In order to give them some care on the way, he personally visited the Jingzhao Li family and entrusted Li Jian to take care of them on his behalf. One or two. Li Jian had this opportunity to bring the two families closer, and he could not ask for it, so he was very happy to agree. After all, his relationship with the queen''s niece is not very good. If he can have a good relationship with the maiden family of Princess Rongjun, it will be of great benefit to their development in the capital. Chapter 733： behave in a spoiled manner Li Jinghua also sent someone to pick up Li Jian and others, so as soon as they entered the city, the two families separated. Li Jian wanted to salute Qi Haoran, because he was worried that the other party was the second uncle of the emperor''s sister-in-law, Qi Haoran got off the horse and talked with him, then rode on the horse, and after returning, he said to Mu Yangling: "Li Jian is too cunning, Sister-in-law invites him, just don''t set yourself on fire." Mu Yangling said indifferently: "Sister-in-law is smart. Since she dares to invite her, she is naturally sure. Besides, this matter is good for eldest brother. Sister-in-law is already the queen, so why do you need to worry about the Li family?" Qi Haoran smiled and didn''t say anything more. My sister-in-law''s eldest brother had a broken leg, and her parents couldn''t rely on it. As long as Li Jian took hold of this, she could make her sister-in-law have a lot of scruples. How could she have no scruples? But Qi Haoran didn''t explain it any further, so don''t let A Ling worry about such unknown things. Mu Yangling settled her family and everyone had a lively reunion dinner in the evening, Fan Zijin and Xiao Xia were also invited over. Shu Wanniang took Xiao Xia''s hand to look carefully, and whispered to her some things that need special attention during pregnancy, as well as some precautions after giving birth, and taught her all the details, which moved Xiao Xia. Mammy Xia and Mu Yangling have taught her a lot, but one is a servant, so some things are not easy to talk about, and Mu Yangling has only given birth once, and many things are not even noticed by her, so naturally it is impossible taught her. And it was a pity that Shu Wanniang was not with her when her daughter gave birth to confinement. She met Xiao Xia with a big belly, and Fan Zijin thought that she had grown up, so she naturally taught Xiao Xia as a junior. Shu Wanniang spoke to Xiao Xia in a low voice, then took Fan Zijin''s hand and sighed, "I haven''t seen you for five years, why have you lost a lot of weight?" When Fan Zijin left, he was in the image of a teenager and a young man. His body was still healthy and elegant like a good son. At first, Shu Wanniang thought about him and A Ling privately, but now that he has grown into a young man, his body should be stronger. That''s right, but he is thinner, Shu Wanniang can feel that there is not much flesh on his hand when she holds his hand, it is all bones. Looking at Qi Haoran again, although the chubby baby fat on the son-in-law''s face is gone, his strong body looks fine. Shu Wanniang looked at Fan Zijin with a pair of sadness on her brows and eyes. Fan Zijin was also obedient, and joked, "It''s not that Auntie doesn''t know, Haoran eats a lot, how can I win him over a table with him? Plus A Ling is also partial, so I''m so thin." Xiao Xia looked at Fan Zijin in surprise. This was the first time she had seen her husband and elders act coquettishly. She quickly looked up at Shu Wanniang and patted Fan Zijin with a smile, "You are too naughty, but Since you said that, I''m watching tonight, you can eat it, I won''t allow him to rob you." Fan Zijin said quickly: "But the dishes made by those cooks are not quite to my taste. My nephew always misses the dishes made by my aunt, and I can drool in my dreams." said, and really took a few saliva. Xiao Xia was even more surprised. She glanced at Shu Wanniang with flickering eyes and lowered her head to ponder. Mammy Xia was happy when she saw it. Madam finally paid attention to things around her and thought about it. It seemed that she listened to what she taught her. heart. Shu Wanniang heard the words and immediately got up and said, "Where is the kitchen, I''ll cook two dishes for you here." Qi Haoran glared at Fan Zijin, and hurriedly held down his mother-in-law, saying that she was exhausted, and where could she be called to cook. But Shu Wanniang smiled and said: "I just cook it in the carriage, I don''t rush along the way, I stop and go, where did I get tired? You haven''t eaten the dishes I made for a long time. I''m in a hurry today, so I''ll give it to you first. Make two dishes, and I will cook well tomorrow." Qi Haoran failed to stop Shu Wanniang, and Mu Yangling happily followed her mother to the kitchen. The ingredients in the kitchen were all ready-made, and Shu Wanniang could cook directly. Mu Yangling wanted her mother to make a crab meal lion head that she liked, but Shu Wanniang remembered Fan Zijin. Both dishes were his favorites, one was squirrel mandarin fish and one was made with honey sauce. He also comforted his daughter in a low voice, "...I will make it for you tomorrow. The lion head must be made with your own hands to be delicious. What you have now doesn''t taste like me." Qi Haoran was instantly jealous when he saw these two dishes. Even if the lion head cant make it in a hurry, the braised pork that the mother-in-law and son-in-law like to eat has plenty of ingredients and is much easier to make than the squirrel mandarin fish and the honey sauce. Fan Zijin was really happy, he followed behind Shu Wanniang diligently, and took Qi Haoran''s seat directly at dinner, and used public chopsticks to serve Shu Wanniang several times. Qi Haoran and the others had to change their positions. If a guest came to see this seat at this time, 100% felt that Fan Zijin and Xiao Xia were Shu Wanniang''s daughter and son-in-law... Bowen couldn''t help but grinned when he saw this, and glanced at his sister-in-law, but Bosi and Kejia were walking around the bear without realizing it. The two sat in the middle with the little bear on the left and the other, Mu Yangling wanted to bring the little bear to the side to facilitate feeding, but Kejia also blocked her, patted her chest and said, "Sister, don''t worry, we will take good care of your nephew. ." Xiaoxiong also hugged Bosi''s waist and said, "I want my uncle and aunt." Sure enough, he likes the new and hates the old. Mu Yangling glanced at his son sadly, and he was relieved when he saw him sitting obediently among the two older children to eat and eat. Kejia and Bosi are very interested in feeding their nephew. They were the youngest at home and were often taken care of. Now it is easy to see someone younger than themselves who needs to be taken care of, and they are immediately overjoyed. The two of them patiently fed their little nephew. As long as there is rice and vegetables in the bowl, the little bear can eat it by himself. There is no need for adults to worry about it, and the rice grains will not fall outside, which is very worry-free. Under the surprised eyes of the two, the servant gave the bear another bowl of rice. Kejia lowered his head in surprise and glanced at the bear''s stomach, secretly winking at the twin brother, Bosi saw it, and nodded secretly. After the two children finished eating, they wanted to play by themselves on the grounds that they would not disturb the old people''s reminiscence, and brought the bear with them by the way. Mu Yangling felt that this was in his own home, so he waved his hand and let them go, Gu Yu hurriedly followed and waited. Not long after, an exclamation came from outside the door. Shu Wanniang looked outside and asked, "Did your brother and sister cause trouble?" Mu Yangling patted her hand and said, "The younger brothers and sisters are here, what trouble can they cause? Most of the people are making a fuss when they encounter something. I''ll take a look at it. You sit down first." He gave Qi Haoran a wink and asked him to treat the Shu family well. Bo Wen nodded to his brother-in-law and hurriedly followed him out. His family knew about his family affairs, and when his younger siblings didn''t calm down, it didn''t matter if they got into trouble, don''t tire your nephew. just fine. Chapter 734： long crooked Gu Yu was standing at the door with an anxious face, and whispered to persuade: "Second Young Master, Second Young Lady, please bring our young master out." "What''s wrong?" Gu Yu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Mu Yangling coming, and hurriedly gave her the seat at the door, bowed his head and stood aside, whispering briefly in Mu Yangling''s ear. Kejia and Bosi took the bear and ran straight into Shu Wanniang''s room, but Kejia pulled the lock out of a box with the bear. Gu Yu hurriedly stopped him when he saw it. He used the key to open the box. Why bother breaking a box and a lock? But Bosi pushed the person out. Xiao Xiong quickly tore the big lock, opened it and removed it. There were three small boxes in a row, and the bottom was covered with cotton wool. Zhang satin, and a dozen or so pieces of high-quality fabric were neatly placed underneath. Before Gu Yu could be surprised, Little Bear quickly pried open the three small boxes, and there were pearls, gems, and beautiful jade inside. The smallest pearl is the size of a pinky finger, and the gem on the top is the size of a thumb. When I glanced at it, I felt that it was dazzling, and the beautiful jade was not ordinary. The young master plucked such a precious box and came to be a guest. From the grandfather''s family, I don''t know how to say that the young master is uneducated. Although she was pushed by the second girl and the second son, Gu Yu''s face was still pale, and the girl who caught up was blinded by those jewelry fans, so she screamed out loud, so that she couldn''t stop it, so she could only stop it and take it with her. Ke Jiabosi, who was running around with the little bear, asked people to notify Mu Yangling, and also asked people to keep the hospital, and no one was allowed to run out without permission. Mu Yangling saw the mess in the house, her face sank, Kejia ran forward without realizing it, and complained, "Sister, this girl stopped us from telling us to go out." She didn''t think there was anything wrong with her prying her own box. Mu Yangling looked at her deeply, until she saw her bow her head to avoid her eyes, then she turned her eyes away to look at Bosi who was standing beside him. Bosi also stiffened his face, and quickly admitted his mistake, "Sister, it''s our fault." Mu Yangling snorted coldly, turned his head and asked the following blog post, "Have the two of them always been like this?" Bowen was ashamed, "It''s all because my younger brother can''t discipline me enough, and I asked my elder sister to take action." He raised his head and glared at the dragon and the phoenix, and said, "I told you to be obedient, and you were all ignored, and you made trouble before you entered Beijing." Kejia pouted and said, "Where did we get into trouble? The things in this box were given to my sister by my father and mother. What''s wrong with my nephew?" Mu Yangling asked, "Did you get the owner''s consent?" When Kejia choked, Mu Yangling stared into her eyes and asked, "Does mother know? Or did you ask me?" Kejia stared blankly into her sister''s eyes, and shrank her neck in fear. Mu Yangling waved to Gu Yu who was behind him: "Pack up the things, and tell the servants in the yard to keep their mouths shut. To let this princess know who dares to spread the word, she directly asks Ren Yazi''s family to sell it. Go, don''t try again, and I don''t want to listen to their reasons." Gu Yu froze and responded in a low voice. Mu Yangling stepped forward and took the little bear''s hand and left, without looking back: "Follow." Kejia and Bosi looked at each other, feeling a little apprehensive, but also faintly excited. When my father came home and saw them, he often sighed that if only my sister was at home, when my elder brother taught them, he would sometimes blame himself with red eyes. If my sister was here, they would never be like this. I always heard about how amazing my sister is, but they were only five years old when she left, and their impression of her only stayed on her. She loved them very much and always gave them delicious food. She was very beautiful, but how powerful her sister was. I really don''t know. Mu Yangling took them to the flower hall. She sat down on the main seat, ignoring the dragon and phoenix standing below. Seeing that the elder brother was standing honestly on the side, the two had to stand below with their hands down. Mu Yangling pulled Little Bear to stand in front of him, and said softly, "Little Bear, do you still remember the agreement you made with Daddy last night?" Bear tilted his head to look at his mother. Mu Yangling touched his head and said with a smile: "Didn''t Xiao Xiong say that he is an adult, so he has to be reasonable like an adult, right?" Little Bear clapped his hands happily, "I''m an adult now." Mu Yangling nodded and said: "You are an adult, then today mother will teach you something that an adult can understand. It is very simple, that is, how to distinguish the good from the bad. Children, you must know that many things in life are impossible. Do what you shouldnt do, and you have to distinguish between good and bad, and then judge whether you should do it, not what others tell you to do, just do what you do. Kejia and Bosi turned pale. The little bear looked at his mother in confusion. Mu Yangling said this to the little bear, not to the little bear, but she still gave an easy-to-understand example, she pointed to Kejia and Bosi behind him and said, "You Uncle and aunt brought a piece of cake for you to give to the hungry egg, this is a good thing, do you want to make it?" Little Bear nodded fiercely, "Egg will cry when he is hungry." Mu Yangling asked again, "Then if your uncle and aunt instruct you to **** brother Xiaobao''s cakes for the hungry eggs, will you go?" Xiaoxiong wrinkled his nose, he and brother Xiaobao are the best, how can they rob him? Mu Yangling knew what he was thinking at a glance, and said: "This is a bad thing, of course you can''t do it, not only can''t rob brother Xiaobao''s cakes, but also other people''s cakes, right?" Little Bear asked, "What about the egg, he''s hungry." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "You can ask Brother Xiaobao if he is willing to give the cakes to the eggs, or you can go to the kitchen and ask someone for something to eat, there are many things you want to accomplish. As long as you think about it, you can always come up with it, but you cant achieve it in an incorrect and abnormal way, little bear, since you have grown up, you should understand these principles. Kejia and Bosi''s faces turned even paler. Mu Yangling looked straight at them and said, "The box is your grandmother''s box, why did you pry it open privately?" The little bear lowered his head in shame and said in a low voice, "I know, the box belongs to my grandmother, so I have to ask my grandmother before opening it." He wrinkled his nose sadly, and said, "Then I am pregnant, and my grandmother will still like me?" Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "If you know what you''re wrong, you will be a good boy. Now let your uncle accompany you to apologize to your grandmother, okay?" Xiaoxiong nodded again and again, stepped forward and pulled Kejia and Bosi: "Little uncle, auntie, let''s go and apologize to grandmother." Kejia and Bosi were pale and wanted to leave with the bear, but they didn''t dare to move under Mu Yangling''s gaze. , Mu Yangling looked at them coldly, then looked away, smiled at Xiaoxiong: "Mother still has something to tell your little uncle and aunt, Xiaoxiong will go with the eldest uncle first, we will come in a while." Xiaoxiong never struggles with one thing for too long. Hearing that, he took Bowen''s hand and ran out anxiously. He was going to apologize to his grandmother. Chapter 735： disappointment There were only three people left in the room. Mu Yangling sat at the top and looked at the dragon and phoenix standing below. Seeing that their faces were getting paler, he put down the teacup in his hand and said, "Father will arrive in the capital in half a month, and mother brought him with him. In his own letter, he said that during these days in Beijing, you were brought up by me, but I never felt that I had anything to teach you. "As my mother said, the children of the Mu family are very obedient, so I won''t talk about it. Your eldest brother knew when he was three years old that he hugged his father''s calf and said he didn''t want to eat fine rice grains. The family drags on, and when I grow up, I take good care of myself. I never let adults worry. I can help my mother cook the fire. As for the truth of being a man, not only me, but also my father did not teach him much. De Lishen, we only need to look at it to know what to do and what not to do, I think anyone who can think can understand this truth. Mu Yangling looked at them with some disappointment and said, "You know how to read since you were young, but you don''t like to read anymore. You should have read the most basic "The Analects of Confucius"? Even the most basic loyalty and traitor are good and bad?" Kejia and Bosi''s faces became paler, but they pursed the corners of their mouths tightly, and their faces were a little unconvinced. Mu Yangling sighed slightly, but felt that his younger brothers and sisters were spoiled. Mu Yangling looked at the sky outside and asked, "Do you know how to hunt, farm, wash and cook?" The two children were stunned for a moment. Their family conditions have been very good since they were sensible. Not to mention hunting and farming, they have not seen the laundry and cooking many times. Mu Yangling smiled bitterly and asked, "Do you know how miserable the Mu family was in the past?" The two children don''t know, except for the aunt, no one likes to read about the past, but the aunt also read to Xiuhong and Xiulan cousin, mostly to say how hard they used to be, how good they are now, Tell them to repay the Mu family in the future. They were curious to listen to it at first, but seeing that auntie was always saying those words back and forth, after listening to it twice, they were unwilling to listen again. The two children grew up in a very good environment. Except for the hardships in the first two years of their birth, they hardly suffered any crimes in the later years. In the first two years, they were still young and did not remember anything at all. By the time they were sensible, Mu Shi was already a general in Xingzhou, and the family was no longer short of food or clothing, so there was no need to worry about their two children. Later, Mu Yangling married Qi Haoran directly. Qi Xiuyuan is the largest among the three palaces in Xingzhou in Jingzhaohan. People don''t look at Mu Shi''s face, but in Qi Xiuyuan''s face, they will also treat the people of the Mu family more politely. In addition, the dragon and phoenix fetuses are cute and jade snow. Willing to praise and flatter, in the past two years, Mu Shi has directly become the second-rank general of Xiying, let alone the Mu family in the north. Although the Mu family still has a small number of staff, there are only a few servants, and Shu Wanniang will cook by herself, so there is really no need for two children to do anything, as long as they go to school well and don''t cause trouble. Mu Shi was so busy that when he went home every day, the two children had already fallen asleep. When he went out, the two children were still awake, so he neglected their education. The two children were like fine spirits. In front of his mother, he behaved like a good baby, except that he didn''t like to read like their sister and brother, aunt and Shu Wanniang couldn''t find any other shortcomings. And the blog post knew it, but it was too late. He has to go to school and manage a kindergarten. Almost all his food and lodging is outside. He only takes a day or two to go back during the ten-day break every month. When he finds that his younger siblings are inappropriate and wants to correct them, he has nothing to do with them. They don''t listen to reason and beat them, but they don''t remember to beat them. When they beat them, they cried like earth-shattering and miserable tears. After the pain was over, they still went their own way. This blog post also strives for the father to bring the dragon and the phoenix. I want to let my sister discipline me. The children in the village used to be skinny, but they became obedient after being conditioned by my sister a few times. Moreover, in Mu Bowen''s heart, my sister is omnipotent. The almighty Mu Yangling is looking at the two younger brothers and sisters who are tightly pursing their lips and is extremely disappointed. She never feels that living a comfortable and happy life can be arrogant and unreasonable. Xiaobao has always been protected in an ivory tower, but he is so young. They have their own judgments of right and wrong, and know what to do and what not to touch. Kejia and Bo Si are already ten years old, not too young. Their parents know that Mu Shi is tough but has a soft heart for his family, but he has a bottom line and morality, not to mention Shu Wanniang. The heart has never changed, the outside is soft and the inside is firm, and the principle is stronger than Mu Shi. Even if the parents never taught them verbally, but their actions are there, they can learn how to be human beings. Why are the two children still alive? Can grow crooked? But she couldn''t blame the two children because they were still children. Mu Yangling didn''t say how hard they had been in the past, just asked: "Do you think it''s wrong for you to call the little bear to pry the box?" Kejia pouted and said, "Sister, that''s my mother''s box. It belongs to our family, not someone else''s. If it belongs to someone else, I naturally know I can''t pry it." "Does the things in our house necessarily belong to your siblings?" Kejia and Bosi choked. Mu Yangling continued: "It doesn''t matter whether you can pry your mother''s box or not, but when it comes to prying the box itself, do you think you are right? Do you know that the box can only be repaired or discarded after it is broken? How much is that box and that lock together?" Kejia and Bosi looked at Mu Yangling in amazement. Mu Yangling smiled slightly and said, "That box is a camphor wood box, it''s not expensive, you can buy it for three or four taels of silver, although the lock is a good lock and it''s big enough, it''s just a lock. One tael can buy one, but do you know how valuable five taels are?" Mu Yangling''s eyes were slightly red because of anger, and he said, "I need to go around the mountains to hunt more than 500 rabbits a day, and I need to catch a live wild boar that is no less than 200 catties by luck..." "Five taels of silver were the expenses of our Mu family for the past two months, including the fine rice your mother and eldest brother ate, and the money for the medicines. Today, and today, you can pry things that are worth five taels of silver. You can ask your mother to get the keys, so why do you want to pry the box?" Mu Yangling''s face was slightly angry, "Besides, why did you specifically instruct you to do so? Nephew?" Kejia and Bosi knelt on the ground with a "thump", their heads bowed and silent. Mu Yangling couldn''t help but patted the table and asked angrily, "Tell me, why did you instruct your nephew to go?" Kejia said with red eyes: "We just want to test the strength of the little bear..." The two often heard from relatives that their elder sister was very strong. When she was eight or nine years old, she could carry a wild boar weighing more than 200 kilograms and walked like a fly. Their parents and elder brother did not deny it. They even told them to eat more. They used to be able to eat very well, but at dinner, Xiao Xiong was only a three-year-old baby, but he ate more than the two of them. They were inevitably curious and wanted to try something. Mu Yang was full of aura, "There are many ways to try Xiaoxiong''s strength. Go out and turn left to practice martial arts. Didn''t Xiaoxiong take you there in the afternoon? It''s not a good choice, I have to choose such a method. !" Chapter 736： polished Kejia and Bosi knelt on the ground with red eyes and didn''t move, Mu Yangling looked at them gloomily for a while, and said, "Go back and kneel in front of your mother, as for Xiaoxiong, even if he is just your nephew, if you are wrong, you are wrong. Now, when I see him tomorrow, I must apologize to me, and when my father comes to the capital, I will have a good talk with him about your education." Kejia and Bosi didn''t dare to say anything at this time, even though they were a little dissatisfied. And Shu Wanniang knew what the two children did, so she was so angry that she reached out and hit them for the first time, and said with red eyes: "How did you become like this? How did you become like this? It''s my fault, it''s all my fault..." Shu Wanniang was in poor health, and her chest felt tight when she was excited, Kejia and Bo Si hurried up to support her when they saw their mother''s face was not good, and cried, "Mother, don''t be angry, it''s our fault, we will never dare again in the future. ,Do not be angry" Shu Wanniang pushed their hands away, gritted her teeth and said with red eyes, "Go out and kneel for me, go out!" The two children knelt outside with red eyes. These movements are not small, Fan Zijin and Xiao Xia just don''t know about it, but Qi Haoran said to Mu Yangling: "The younger brothers and sisters are still young, if they have something wrong, you can teach them slowly, why are you so arrogant?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "Your eye sees that they are still young. If Little Bear dares to do this, would you beat him or not?" Mu Yangling hummed: "They should be glad that I''m married now, so I don''t want to get too involved in the affairs of my parents'' family, or I''ll have to throw them into the mountains to transform them." Her son can be a fool in the future, but he cannot distinguish between right and wrong. At this time, Shu Wanniang was lying on the bed with her eyes open looking at the tent above her head. She seldom paid attention to the education of her children, and only now did she realize her neglect of her children. Both A Ling and Bo Wen are very obedient and sensible. Bosi and Kejia were also cute and sensible when they were young. Before today, she only thought that the two children were squeamish and willful, but they were pampered and grew up. She doesn''t think this is a big problem, she thinks that they are squeamish, as long as they know what they should know. She never thought that the children would not understand what is right and wrong, how could they not understand, A Ling and Bo Wen knew without being taught. Shu Wanniang seriously recalled how she was a mother, only to realize that she had failed very much, and she seldom paid attention to the problem of children. A-Ling follows her husband when she goes in and out. She has her own husband to teach her. She only needs to teach her female craftsmanship and some things she should be able to do as a woman. Not to mention Bo Wen, not only Mu Shi taught her by hand, but also A Ling brought her , almost without her worrying. But it was Bosi and Kejia''s turn. Niang Shu''s heart was suddenly broken and she couldn''t lie down any longer. She put on her clothes and got up to go out. The two children were still kneeling at the door with their teeth gritted. Feeling cold, Shu Wanniang pulled the two children to get up, dragged them into the house, ordered the servants to make **** tea for them to drink, and pushed the two children to bed. Both of them were a little shy, they didn''t want to move when they were standing, and they seldom slept together since they were seven years old. Shu Wanniang was lying in the middle and said, "Come, talk to my mother." Kejia and Bosi lay beside her, Kejia hugged her mother directly, and said, "Mother, my second brother and I really knew we were wrong, don''t be angry." "Then tell me, where did you go wrong?" "We shouldn''t pry your box without asking you, let alone instruct the bear to do these things," Kejia concluded. Bosi nodded again and again. Although they were arrogant, it wasn''t that they couldn''t listen to other people''s consolation. Although they were not convinced at first by what my sister said, they knew that she was right. Shu Wanniang sighed and said, "You guys, I''m afraid you won''t be able to understand your eldest sister''s anger now..." Shu Wanniang knew that it would be useless no matter how much she said. The two children would never experience that feeling without suffering. She could only tell them the stories of their elder sister and elder brother when they were children, how Mu Yangling went into the mountains to hunt before dawn, how he carried his prey down from the mountains and then sent them to the town to sell them for them. Back to fine rice... Sometimes in the middle of the night in the cold winter, Mu Yanglinghe wants to follow Mu Shi into the mountains, Bosi and Kejia open their eyes wide and only listen to these as stories. Shu Wanniang smiled bitterly in her heart, but now that she has made up her mind, she will not back down. She will only talk more in detail about how their eldest sister used to live and take care of her family in the mountains and poor villages, and specifically how to find a butcher in the town to sell it. How to lose prey or how to exchange prey for food with farmers... Kejia and Bosi listened with great interest. Although they felt that their mother''s words were too specific and affected the story, they were relieved to think that all these happened to their sister. Mother rarely mentioned her previous life. Although she was punished this time, But also got a benefit. The good mood of the two of them was maintained until the next morning, and the whole house had a meal together. Only the two of them had different meals before. They were all coarse grains, but the meat and vegetables were nutritiously matched. The two looked at Mu Yangling blankly, and Mu Yangling said: "Before you were young and your health was not good, so my father and I have always raised you exquisitely, but we have developed a temperament that does not know how to suffer. In this way, from now on, you will eat the meals I ate back then, dont worry, although I dont eat as finely as you, it is much better than the average person. The dragon and the phoenix only listened to the heroic story of my sister last night. Their admiration for her was like a surging river. In addition to the shock of yesterday, the two of them were both in awe and awe of her. They glanced at their mother and saw her bowing her head. I didn''t dare to beg for mercy when I was eating porridge. I honestly picked up a steamed bun and stuffed it in my mouth. Although the taste was not as good as refined grains, it was not bad. The twins feel good. But after just one day, the two of them felt that if they could turn back time, they would definitely take back their thoughts this morning. If the steamed bread with coarse noodles is bearable, then the rice cooked with coarse grains is far different from the rice cooked with fine rice. , There is a hard feeling in the mouth, only a faint aroma of rice, they have never eaten such hard to swallow rice. The two of them wanted to beg for mercy, but when they looked up, they saw their sister''s half-smiley eyes. Both of them refused to admit defeat, so they swallowed their words and gritted their teeth. Mu Yangling turned around and instructed Lichun, "Step by step, after two days, wait for the rice to be graded again, and the noodles to be graded again. After half a month, I want them to be able to eat rice mixed with bran without changing their face." Lichun hesitated for a moment and whispered: "Niangniang, I saw the second son and the second girl go to the kitchen at noon to bring a plate of snacks..." Mu Yangling smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, they won''t have such an opportunity." As a result, Bosi and Kejia found that they were so poor that they couldn''t even find anything. All the money on their bodies was temporarily confiscated. Even their clothes and accessories were put away and locked in the warehouse. There was only one set of clothes to change. When you do, you don''t have to wear it. Mu Yangling also blocked all their back roads, saying: "If you don''t have money, you can earn it. Before our family fled to Xingzhou Prefecture, let alone money, we even borrowed food for meals. My father and I earned a family business in two years, and I was only nine years old at the time, several months younger than you." The two children gritted their teeth and stood firm. They felt that they were both born by their parents. Chapter 737： inquire about Mu Yangling polished the dragon and the phoenix, so that the two did not have any spare time every day. Before they knew it, it had been seven or eight days since they came to the capital, and the two of them have not been in trouble for the second time. Bo Wen blinked, Ask Mu Yangling, "Sister, did you do it on purpose?" Mu Yangling gave him a sideways look and said, "The eldest brother is like a father, if your father doesn''t have time, can''t you be more domineering?" Bowen smiled at her, and Mu Yangling hummed twice and said, "Today, I want to accompany my mother to Rongsheng Street. Your brother-in-law wants to enter the palace, so you come to **** the car." Bowen immediately straightened his body and replied "yes", turned around and strode to arrange the itinerary. Bosi and Kejia, who were playing with the bear, looked at each other, jumped up and hugged Mu Yangling''s leg, and shouted, "Sister, we''re going shopping too!" "We must also appreciate the local customs and customs of the capital!" Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and nodded, "No problem, let''s go." Bosi went forward to pick up the bear and said with a smile: "Sister, just leave the bear to us, you can rest assured that he will not bump into it, and we will no longer dare to push him to do bad things." Little Bear didn''t appreciate it, and shouted at his mother with open arms, "I want to go by myself, I want to go by myself!" Bosi could only put the person down, and He Kejia held him from left to right. Rongsheng Street is one of the most prosperous living and commercial streets in Beijing. Shu Wanniang and Xiao Xia went to the silk and satin village to look at the fabrics. Mu Yangling saw that the three children could not be idle, so he asked his servants to protect them and go out for a stroll. Kejia and Bosi are still children even though they are ten years old. When they see the snacks on the street, they can''t move, but they have no money. . The two of them glanced at the little bear, and finally took their eyes off the snacks with difficulty. The two went back and decided to ask the elder brother, what to do in this capital to make money, and if there is anything suitable for the two of them. Kejia finally remembered that her mother said that she used to embroider to make money, and Xiulan''s current embroidery is hard to find, so Kejia leaned into Bosi''s ear and said, "Second brother, how do you think I can make money from embroidery?" Bo thought about his sister''s embroidery skills and struggled for a while, and finally nodded his conscience: "You can try it, but where did you get the fabric and needles?" Kejia said proudly: "We will go to the silk and satin village in a while, and my mother will definitely buy fabrics. At that time, I will follow the trend and ask the shopkeeper for some rags. When I go back, I will ask Sister Gu Yu for some needles and threads. A string of candied haws only costs three wen. Money," Kejia''s saliva almost came down, "how can I sell a few hundred dollars for a purse?" Both heard Kejia say this and gained a little confidence, and said, "I''ll inquire about the price of those purses for you and the shopkeeper in a while." The two discussed in a low voice, and when they looked at the snacks on the street, they already imagined the deliciousness when they entered their mouths. They took a deep breath, and resolutely turned their heads and led the bear back to the silk and satin village. Xiaoxiong also drooled at those snacks, but he was young and had a weak stomach. No one dared to give him food, and they lied to him that he couldn''t buy it without money. So the first thing Little Bear did when he rushed back to the Silk and Satin Village was to throw himself into his mother''s arms and stretch out his hand to ask her for money, "Mother, Little Bear is hungry and wants money." Mu Yangling touched his head and asked with a smile, "What do you want money for?" "Buy something to eat." "You don''t have to buy it, I''ll ask someone to buy it for you, okay?" Bear shook his head, "I want to buy it myself." Mu Yangling thought for a while, then waved to a servant and a woman, and said, "You lead the young master to Yipin Building to buy some easy-to-keep things." Mu Yangling took out a piece of silver and handed it to him. He smiled and said, "Little bear, remember to buy as much as you eat, don''t waste it, and don''t hold on too much, understand?" Xiao Xiong was the first time he took money with his own hands, so he nodded excitedly. The little servant also understood what the mistress meant, and went forward and hugged the little prince and turned to the first-grade building. The little bear was about to point to the street and shout there, when he smelled the fragrance from the first-grade building, and he was honest. He stayed in the little servant''s arms and didn''t move. Xiaoxiong can''t order menus. He insisted on looking at the real items to choose, so the old woman went to the shopkeeper of Yipin Building. Knowing that it was the Prince of Rong County, the shopkeeper hurriedly came out to greet him, even if the other party was just a three-year-old baby, he still smiled and bowed respectfully: "It turns out that the little prince is here, it''s really full of brilliance. , come, come, there is a lot of smoke in the kitchen, but it is not good to let Xiao Shizi go there. If you want to see the real thing, then please go to the box upstairs, Xiao Xiao will pass the dishes to you, and then you can just leave the one you like. down." Xiaoxiong blinked, he didn''t understand some words, but he understood the last sentence. Remembering that his father taught him to pay attention to the royal dignity, he turned his face hard, waved his small hand, pointed upstairs and said, "Go!" The servant hurriedly hugged the person respectfully, and the shopkeeper followed with a smile on his face. He personally pushed open the distinguished box on the second floor and invited people in. He greeted the old mama in advance, knowing that the princess was next door. Not far from the silk and satin village, the princess wanted to give the little prince something delicious and easy to overcome. The shopkeeper is also very good. He has been cooking some children''s food in the kitchen for a long time. The shopkeeper personally served the dishes to the box, and explained to the little bear the origin of these dishes in easy-to-understand words in a low voice. When he ate a bowl of soft and glutinous dessert, Little Bear widened his eyes and said, "It''s delicious, it''s even better than the one made by brother Xiaobao at home, I want another bowl for brother Xiaobao at night. " The old lady was taken aback and hurriedly said in a low voice, "Master Shizi, the eldest prince can''t eat anything outside." "Why," said the bear with wide eyes, "We ate it the last time we came out to play." The shopkeeper''s brows twitched when he heard it, and he became more respectful to the little bear. Seeing that the old mama was anxious, he said in embarrassment: "Don''t dare to deceive the little prince, in fact, this dessert was researched by the chef some time ago. Due to the rare materials, I made a few bowls today, and this bowl of Xiao Shizi is the last one." Xiaoxiong is a pity, but fortunately no longer asks to bring another bowl back to Xiaobao. The shopkeeper took two steps back, and then he walked out respectfully, but he didn''t know that his actions had been in the eyes of the people in the box opposite on the second floor. Mrs. Shu looked at the shopkeeper''s exit box, turned her eyes back, and asked, "Have you figured it out?" "Yes, the guy in the building should have been instructed, no matter what the servant asked, but the customers around the shopkeeper at that time heard clearly, and said that the old mama''s registration number was Rongjun Wangfu, and also said Princess Rongjun is in the silk and satin village not far away." Mrs. Shu lowered her eyes and did not speak, Shu Shuniang said anxiously: "Mother, what are we going to do to mess with Mu Yangling''s evil star? She is favored by King Rongjun, she acts domineering, and she has torn her face before, we should avoid it. She is." "That was in the past," Mrs. Shu put down the teacup and said, "If Wanniang didn''t come, I naturally wouldn''t provoke that cold-hearted thing, but haven''t you heard that Wanniang is also here? What''s the matter? , Wan Niang is a daughter who crawled out of my stomach, do you still not understand her temperament?" Shu Shuniang hesitated, her father-in-law is still a second-rank official in the court, she really doesn''t need to take the risk to offend Mu Yangling, but as her mother said, Wanniang is here, and with Wanniang''s temperament, she will not deny it. them. Chapter 738： break in Shu Shuniang and Shu Fourth Grandma helped Mrs. Shu go in one by one. Someone was picking fabrics in the lobby of the Satin Village. Mrs. Shu and Shu Shuniang glanced around the room, but they didn''t see the person they were looking for. . Yes, Mu Yangling is the princess of Rong County, so she will naturally be invited to the inner room, and maybe she will be invited to the backyard, how could she stay in the lobby? Mrs. Shu looked at Shu Shuniang after pondering for a moment. Although Shu Shuniang was a little reluctant, she still said to the female servant who came to entertain her: "I just saw a carriage outside with a blue cover but an unusually wide carriage. I don''t know who owned it, but now Beijing can afford it. Why do people with large carriages still have blue cloth covered carriages?" The female servant was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Mrs. Zhang Er has good eyesight, that carriage is indeed not an ordinary person''s," the female servant thought about it, the master of the Zhang family is in the second rank, this lady should also know the princess of Rong County. Yes, so he smiled and said, "It''s the carriage of Rongjun Wang''s mansion. Although it''s covered with blue cloth, we don''t know what''s inside. People like that should be low-key and luxurious." Shu Shuniang smiled slightly, nodded and said: "The emperor is frugal, the King Rongjun is the emperor''s most beloved brother, and there are some who respond to the holy will. I didn''t expect Princess Rongjun to be here. I haven''t seen her for a few days, and I will be going in a while. Just give her peace." The female assistant said, "Second wife goes to choose the fabric first, I''ll ask later, if Princess Rongjun is free, I''ll take you there." Shu Shuniang nodded with a smile. After entering the box, the female staff left, and Mrs. Shu turned her head and glanced at the old lady behind her. The old lady hurriedly followed him out, and came back soon after, saying: "She went to the backyard, Rong The people from the Prince''s Mansion should be in the backyard..." The voice just fell, and the girl just now came in with a few people holding fabrics. She smiled and said: "This is the new fabric of our silk and satin farm, the old lady and the two ladies have a look, if you like it, I''ll wrap it up for you." Shu Shuniang nodded and waved: "We can see these for ourselves. You can go and entertain others first. We will choose the list for you later." The female guy knows that when someone chooses something, he doesn''t like the shopkeeper to be watched, and likes to negotiate by himself. As one of the largest silk and satin shops in Beijing, they naturally meet the needs of customers to the greatest extent, so the female guy not only retired, but also Even the people behind were taken away, leaving only a little girl with only her head left to wait for dispatch outside. If there is an order inside, the little girl can quickly notify them. The girls had only left for less than a quarter of an hour when the box door opened, and an old lady smiled and gave her a piece of silver and said with a smile, "Our old lady wants to drink silver needles, and I asked your aunt to make a pot. Come." The little girl was startled, and hurriedly took the silver and saluted and retired, but she was sullen in her heart, as expected of an aristocratic family, this silver needle can drink a whole pot of silver needles, and everyone just ordered a cup of a cup. As soon as the little girl left, the box door was completely opened, Grandma Shu Si stayed behind to deal with it, and Shu Shu Niang helped Old Madam Shu to the backyard. Although Fourth Grandma Shu also wanted to meet the aunt she had never met, but under the eyes of Old Madam Shu, she still stayed. The door of the backyard is left open. In ancient times, both the rules and the security were much better than in modern times. The most important thing is that to enter the backyard, you have to go up the second floor and then go down a staircase. It has always been only the first floor and the second floor to be guarded by guards. The people who can go to the second floor are either rich or expensive. Who would have thought that someone would have the audacity to break into the backyard without an invitation? Until now, the most outrageous behavior of the customers is to stay on the second floor and want to meet the distinguished guests who came out of the backyard, but there is another door in the backyard to leave, so it is really difficult to block the distinguished guests here, but today, the silk and satin village There was an incident that could be included in the big memoirs of the silk and satin village, and someone broke into the backyard, both of them from aristocratic families! The female shopkeeper of the Silk and Satin Village looked at the sudden appearance of Madam Shu and Shu Niang with an ugly face. After the complexion changed a few times, seeing the ugly face of Princess Rongjun, she hurriedly knelt on the ground and pleaded guilty. Mu Yangling looked at the female shopkeeper whose hands and feet were trembling, and slowly put away the anger on her face, and said, "Get up, it''s not all your fault, some people insist on breaking through, you just set up all kinds of dangers, she You can also move forward with a cheeky face. Shu Shuniang was embarrassed and lowered her head slightly. Madam Shu glanced at Mu Yangling, she was angry, and looked at Shu Wanniang, who was sitting on the side with her head lowered. This was different from what she expected, except for Wanniang. After looking at her at first, he lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking. But the shock and disbelief of that glance she did not miss. Old Madam Shu sighed softly, looking at Shu Wanniang''s eyes gradually softening, and sighed, "How have you been all these years?" Shu Wanniang''s tears flowed out in a flash, she bit her handkerchief and buried her head in tears. Distress flashed in Mu Yangling''s eyes, she hurriedly stepped forward to hug her mother''s back, and softly called, "Mother" Xiao Xia was a little bit at a loss, looked at Xia Mammy, Xia Mama glanced at Shu Shuniang, whose face was similar to Shu Wanniang, knowing that they must have broken some privacy, she nodded slightly. Xiao Xia got up gently and walked out with the help of Xia Ma. The female shopkeeper knelt on the ground and sweated profusely. She thought that Shu Shu Niang and Mrs. Shu came in to curry favor with the Rongjun Prince''s Mansion, but now In this way, there are clearly hidden feelings in it. As the second happiest and noble woman in Daqi, Mu Yangling''s life experience and identity have long been revealed. Even she knew that Mr. Mu came from a family of hunters. His father was an hunter, and even she herself was an hunter, but she was lucky. When she was a child, she rescued Prince Rong and Mr. Fan by chance. Later, the two families moved around frequently. After Mu Shi became a military household After receiving the promotion and promotion, he went from a low-level soldier to a second-rank general, and Mu Shi changed from a peasant daughter to a princess of Rong County. But Mu''s mother, they really didn''t pay attention. Before, she only thought that this lady was so temperamental, gentle as water, standing beside her daughter who was as beautiful as peach blossoms. Now it seems that the hidden feelings are not ordinary. big. Although she is curious, she really doesn''t want to know at all. Who knows if she will die? She almost mustered the greatest courage, and looked at the little Xia Shi who had stood up as if asking for help. Xiao Xia''s footsteps stopped, and she was soft-hearted and waved to her. The female shopkeeper breathed a sigh of relief, got up gently, and followed Mammy Xia silently out the door. After closing the door, there was a sigh. , "Our mother and daughter haven''t seen each other for more than 20 years..." With a flick of her hand, the female shopkeeper closed all the doors, but the voice inside was still faintly heard. Shu Wanniang cried fiercely, looked up at her mother, saw her smiling at her, she got up and knelt gently in front of her... "Mother!" Mu Yangling''s face was a little ugly, but Shu Shuniang and Mrs. Shu breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. Shu Wanniang looked up at her mother and said in a hoarse voice, "Mother, my daughter didn''t expect to see you alive." "Good boy..." Mrs. Shu stroked her head. Shu Wanniang looked at her with tears in her eyes, and shook her head slightly, "My daughter is not good, mother, my daughter has always known that she is not smart enough, so she still can''t understand some things. My daughter has thought about many scenarios of meeting you again, thinking about seeing you again. What should I say after you arrive, my daughter has thought about it a lot, but today I saw her, and she just wanted to ask her mother one thing," Shu Wanniang stared straight at Mrs. Shu''s eyes and asked, "Why do you and your father want to say something? We are incorporated into the military household? Don''t you know that Xianggong will die in battle like that, and once he dies, we orphans and widows will have no way to live?" Chapter 739： advance by retreat Mrs. Shu and Shu Shuniang froze, the tears in Mrs. Shu''s eyes disappeared little by little, and the hand that was in Shu Wanniang''s hand was also taken down, but there was still a smile on her face, and she said softly: "Wanniang , you don''t believe in others, do you still believe in your mother? Most of this is because someone is making trouble, alienating our mother-daughter relationship..." Shu Wanniang shook her head slightly, raised her head and looked at her with tears in her eyes, "Mother, my daughter has grown up, she is no longer a fifteen-year-old girl, she doesn''t know anything, ten years ago, the Mu family was nothing but nothing. As a hunter, let alone the capital, it is Xingzhou Prefecture, and few people know us, but the place for the husband is set in the capital, and the emperor will not lie to us." Mrs. Shu''s body was stiff, and the smile on her face slowly disappeared. She looked down at her daughter who was crying but couldn''t hide her tenderness, and asked, "So, are you planning to recognize me as a mother?" Shu Wanniang was in great pain, so mother admitted it? Although she was skeptical, she still had a bit of luck, so she deceived her, but she didn''t expect her mother to really stop arguing. Shu Wanniang fell softly to the ground, Mu Yangling hurriedly stepped forward and hugged her, Old Madam Shu only thought she was thinking, her mind changed, and she sighed: "Wanniang, mother knows that you are wronged, but your father didn''t. After discussing it, I will do it. When I know it, it will be too late. You also know that once the military households become naturalized, unless they accumulate enough military merit, it will be very difficult to get rid of the naturalization. , Blame him for being too good-natured back then." Mu Yangling snorted coldly in his heart, I am afraid that he regretted that he had let them enter the military, but let them take off, so they were caught, right? Mrs. Shu only thought she couldn''t see Mu Yangling''s cold face. Shuniang was right. Except for her eyebrows and eyes, this child didn''t look like Wanniang. Sure enough, her daughter, Father Xiao, was born in an hunter, and was very vulgar. Mrs. Shu sneered in her heart, but looked at Shu Wanniang tenderly, and wanted to hold her hand, "Now your father regrets so much that he doesn''t dare to come to see you, but he is so old, how can I bear him? This suffering, I can only come to you in person, dear boy, just say, are you still willing to recognize us as parents?" Shu Wanniang turned her head and glanced at her daughter. Seeing her looking at her worriedly, she was shocked, and a dim light flashed in her eyes. She looked back at her mother and smiled bitterly: "Mother, your daughter was born to you and your father, even if not. You and my father are also my parents." Shu Wanniang''s meaning is very clear, she has no right to choose whether to recognize her parents, only parents can choose whether to recognize her daughter, and this is the reality of this world, as a daughter, she does not have such a choice. "Mother," Mu Yangling couldn''t help stomping. The corner of Old Madam Shu''s mouth was slightly raised, revealing a real smile. Shu Wanniang wiped her tears with a handkerchief and smiled bitterly: "My daughter really didn''t expect to be recognized back to the Shu family in her lifetime, and to return to the family tree of the Shu family. Even if her daughter died immediately, she would be content." Old Madam Shu was stunned, her mouth opened, and she couldn''t say a word when she met Shu Wanniang''s star-like gaze. Shu Wanniang continued: "This time, it is also in the light of the canonization of the first prince. There are people from various families. When the time comes, I will invite them to come to see the ceremony, so I can explain where my daughter has been over the years, so as not to be randomly guessed. Ruined the reputation of our Shu family..." Mrs. Shu and Niang Shu are angry, and it''s the reputation of the Shu family that will be messed up by inviting people to come? But thinking of the identities of Mu Yangling and Mu Shi, the brains of the two quickly started to operate. In fact, as long as some things from that year were concealed, Shu Wanniang''s experience was not only legendary, but also worked well, and was praised by others. People are always married, and Mu Shi is now only Shu Wanniang alone. I heard that there is not even a single room in the house. Mrs. Shu and Shu Shuniang''s thoughts turned, and the plan in their minds became clearer and clearer. Just as they were about to follow the trend, they saw Shu Wanniang clutching Mu Yangling''s hand tightly, crying and laughing, "Go and talk to your father. Say, let him leave me." Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, can her mother live without her father? Mother, what are you doing? Shu Wanniang said with tears: "Although your father never said it, I know in my heart that he is complaining about the Shu family. Your father and daughter have the same tough temper. I came from the Shu family, and it is only natural that I return to the Shu family. , but you are from the Mu family. The Shu family has harmed you. How can I force you to recognize the Shu family? Your father spared the Shu family for my sake and didn''t care about the things that happened back then. Your mother is grateful How can you ask for more?" Mu Yangling''s eyebrows jumped, and she suddenly settled down. She wasn''t sure about anything else, but she dared to use her life to guarantee that her mother would never leave her father. Mu Yangling kept her face calm and did not speak. Explain to her, "Take good care of your younger siblings, and if they make trouble later, send them to Zhuangzi so that they can be polished." After finishing speaking, he turned around and smiled at Mrs. Shu, "Mother, let''s go." At this time, Shu Wanniang still had tears on her face, and her smile was extremely bitter. I don''t know, why did the Shu family force her. Mrs. Shu was so angry that she wasn''t sure if it was her daughter''s heart or she did it on purpose. She could understand when she went back to Shu''s house, but was abandoned by the Mu family, would she still have a way to live? Moreover, if Shu Wanniang was abandoned by the Mu family because of the Shu family, wouldnt Mu Shi and Mu Yangling and Mu Bowen hate the Shu family even more? Mu Yangling is the princess of Rong County, and Mu Shi is a second-rank general. In the fourth room of the Shu family, her husband was no longer used after the fall of the previous dynasty, and her son was only a six-department official. Where is the opponent of the Mu family? Even if there are many people in the family who are officials in the court, will they offend Rongjun Wangfu and Mu Shi for their four houses? Shu Wanniang cannot recognize the Shu family! Mrs. Shu''s breath was stuck in her chest, she couldn''t swallow it or let it out, causing a dull pain in her chest. The words she said to Shu Wanniang before became a joke, and she even slapped herself in the face! Mrs. Shu looked at Shu Wanniang suspiciously, she really didn''t mean it? But she knew how stupid this daughter was back then. She went to the flower party together, so all the little girls knew that she was going to make contacts, but she was the only one who foolishly took a pen to draw flowers, and came back with a look of offering treasures. Said to make clothes for her... Is she a mistress without clothes to wear? She needs one of her daughters to do it for her. Even if she wants to show her filial piety, it depends on the time. If she said this when she was parting with the ladies, she would still win her the reputation of being pure and filial. The family secretly came to her house and told her. Even her own sister didn''t dare to tell, how could such a cowardly idiot learn to bite? Mrs. Shu''s sharp eyes swept towards Shu Wanniang, Mu Yangling felt her mother''s body tremble, and she was angry, so she strode in front of her, faced Mrs. Shu, and sneered: "Recognize me Mother? My mother has no right to object, but it doesnt mean we dont have the Mu family. If you want to recognize my mother, thats ok, tomorrow Ill go to the palace and ask the empress to ask her what is the next order? Not only Shu Shuniang, but Old Madam Shu also trembled, subconsciously avoiding Mu Yangling''s gaze, her face turning pale. They have been avoiding the queen. Chapter 740： hit someone The emperor and the queen have been reunited for nearly two years, and she is the only one in the harem, but she is no longer pregnant. The Zhou family has already moved out of the capital, and they dont even dare to contact the Shu family anymore. I am afraid that the queen will settle the account one day. If Mu Yangling stabbed the Shu family in front of the queen at this time, wouldn''t she put the handle of the Shu family into the queen''s hands? Mrs. Shu didn''t think the other party would miss this opportunity. The expressions of her and Shu Shuniang changed, and they looked at Mu Yangling with a livid look. Mu Yangling snorted coldly and said, "My mother is kind and timid, and I, Mu Yangling, are not vegetarians. If anyone forces me and my three younger siblings to lose their mother, I will never die with them. If you don''t believe me, try it." Mrs. Shu certainly did not dare to try it. Shu Wanniang patted her and said angrily, "A-Ling, how can you talk to Mrs. Shu like this? Even if your father doesn''t recognize her, she is much older than you..." "Mother, the Shu family has a grudge against the Qi family. Back then, the eldest prince was born prematurely because of them. I''m polite enough to say that. You should know better than your daughter who the Shu family is. I''m just asking Mrs. Shu now. In a word, do you want to recognize my mother?" Mu Yangling stared at her and said, "If you do, I will enter the palace immediately." Shu Wanniang also raised her head to look at her mother. Seeing her blushing expressionless face, she understood her choice in her heart. In fact, she had expected it, but Shu Wanniang was not sad, but had a feeling of "as expected". Old Madam Shu saw that her always timid daughter dared to look at her like this, she was instantly furious, but she couldn''t say anything under Mu Yangling''s eyes, her anger was so hard that her chest felt uncomfortable. Mrs. Shu waved her sleeves and turned away. Shu Shuniang looked up at Shu Wanniang and said with tears, "Sister, you hurt your mother too much." Shu Wanniang looked at her sister and whispered, "I broke my mother''s heart? What about my heart?" Shu Shuniang gritted her teeth and turned around to catch up with Mrs. Shu. Kejia and Bosi asked the girl in the store for a lot of rags, and also found out the price of the purse. It is said to be a rag, but it is actually not small. The smallest piece is the size of a palm, and the purse is not as expensive as I imagined. The worst one is 18 yuan, why is it the worst? Because Kejia''s best skills can only embroider the worst. But the two of them are still very happy, at least they have a direction, right? So the two of them happily ran to the backyard with two small bags, and bumped into Mrs. Shu head-on, Kejia fell back and sat on the ground. Mrs. Shu was also knocked backwards. Fortunately, Shu Shuniang came over to hug her, but Mrs. Shu was a little fat, she couldn''t hold her, and the two fell together. Old Madam Shu rushed towards Kejia with her chest full of anger, and without seeing the person clearly, she scolded: "Presumptuous, you are so reckless and rude at a young age, how did your parents teach you?" Kejia wanted to apologize, but when she heard the words, she got angry and wanted to scold her back. She remembered what her sister taught her two days ago. It was her fault anyway, so she just scolded her, so she gritted her teeth and apologized. Said: "Old lady, I accidentally bumped into you just now, I''m sorry, but my parents are very good, you are not allowed to scold them." Mrs. Shu was lifted up by Shu Shuniang, she sneered when she heard the words, she looked up and was about to teach her a lesson, when she saw Ke Jia''s face, her pupils could not help shrinking, if Mu Yangling just looked like Shu Wanniang, then the little girl in front of her was simply Shu Wanniang The replica from her childhood, without her having to say it, Mrs. Shu knew the identity of the other party. Just now, the anger of Shu Wanniang and Mu Yang''s aura had an object to vent. She sneered: "It turns out that it is them, no wonder they are so uneducated." This remark not only hit Kejia, but also Bosi, but Bosi was more careful than Kejia, looked up at the two, and his eyes stopped on Shu Shuniang. This person is three or four similar to his mother. The news that I learned from the female friend''s mouth suddenly made a conjecture in my heart. The girl clearly said that this backyard only entertains one distinguished guest at a time, and now his mother and sister are inside, how could these two come out of the backyard? With a look of anger on his face, before coming, not only the eldest brother, but also the father specially asked them to go there, so that they would not make trouble in the capital, lest they be caught by the Shu family. They all knew that their mother was from the Shu family. Although their father didn''t tell them what happened back then, but only said that their mother and the Shu family had a bad relationship, they were not fools, and there was still a big brother. My father didn''t want them as sons and daughters to despise his mother, so he didn''t want to speak ill of his mother''s family, but the eldest brother had no pressure. Big brother said that his mother was almost killed by the so-called grandfather and grandmother. It was the father who saved the beauty and rescued the mother heroically among thousands of people. Because of this, the mother fell in love with the father who was five big and three rough, and then got married with his father, and thats how they came to be. But the grandfather''s family is really too much. It''s fine if they don''t help them when they are in trouble. They even got down and got their father into the army. It''s a deadly vengeance. Not only Bosi, but also Kejia, they all discussed no less than 20 ways of revenge before coming here. Originally, they had forgotten about it when they were detained by their elder sister. Bosi tilted his head and asked again with confirmation, "Are you Mrs. Shu from the fourth bedroom of Jingzhao Shu''s family?" Mrs. Shu sneered, "As expected, she is uneducated. Not only did she not cry when she saw her grandmother, but she even called out to the head of your grandmother''s house." Bosi confirmed it and glanced at Kejia, and Kejia also instantly reacted, this is seeing the enemy. The child''s way of revenge is extremely direct, and the two of them have never been angry, so naturally they don''t have much scheming, the two of them determined each other''s identities, and immediately shot with confidence. Bosi rushed out first, knocked the two of them to the ground with his head, then pulled out the accessories on their heads and threw them into the pool next to them. Do you know who I am? I am your grandmother!" Bosi said: "My grandfather''s family died a long time ago, where is my grandmother, you thief not only steals things, but also lies!" Kejia was already sitting on the ground and screamed, "Come here, catch the thief, my lord, help!" Before anyone arrived, she ran up and grabbed Shu Shuniang, and kept grabbing her hair, so that people would not recognize her at the first time. The two ten-year-olds were supposed to be unable to hold down the two adults, but the two of them had been strong since childhood, and they had been riding horses, practicing martial arts and running, and it was more than enough to hold down the two adults. The old lady and Shu Shuniang were already disheveled, their noses were blue and their faces were so swollen that no one could recognize them. Mu Yangling and Shu Wanniang also rushed over. When they saw such a scene, they were so angry that they almost went to heaven. Shu Wanniang pointed at the two children and almost fainted. They scolded: "Even if it''s a thief, it''s not your turn to catch you. If you shout, some people will listen to you. What do you look like now? It''s like a shrew, and your father asked you to learn all the kung fu. into the dog''s stomach?" Chapter 741： maintain Mu Yangling pulled the two children to the side and looked at Madam Shu and Shu Niang with cold eyes, before they could speak, she turned her head to Gu Yu and said, "Keep your mouth shut and put it in the backyard first, then send it back to you. Go to the yamen." Gu Yu brought the two old ladies forward, and immediately blocked their mouths and pulled them down. Madam Shu made two "woo woo" and looked at Mu Yangling and Shu Wanniang resentfully. Shu Wanniang''s face was pale, she stepped forward and grabbed Mu Yangling violently, her mouth was slightly open, and she looked at the two children with their heads lowered, but she still didn''t say anything. The people who came to watch were cold, and they greeted Mu Yangling. Although they didn''t see the person who was taken away, they were able to run to the backyard through the second floor. They should not be thieves and civilians. Since the Princess of Rong County said yes, That''s it. The female shopkeeper also came over. She first confessed to Mu Yangling, and then said that the matter would be strictly investigated and that she would definitely give Mu Yangling an explanation. She was worried, because she was afraid that Mu Yangling would blame Silk and Duanzhuang for this. Mu Yangling nodded slightly, without investigating too much, simply said a few words to the crowd and led them to the backyard. Mu Yangling looked at the embarrassed Madam Shu and Shu Shuniang, took a deep breath, glared at Bosi and Kejia, and then ordered someone to sort out Madam Shu and Shu Shuniang. Mu Yangling sat on the hall stroking the teacup, without saying a word, Gu Yu walked in gently, and whispered, "Niangniang, Mrs. Shu and Mrs. Zhang have already cleaned up, but the wounds on their faces..." Mu Yangling put down the tea cover and said, "Where are the rest of the Shu family?" "The fourth grandmother of the Shu family is waiting in the box on the second floor." "Bring her and let her pick up Mrs. Shu and Shu Shu-niang." When Mrs. Shu Fang heard the movement in the backyard, she wanted to come over to check the situation, but their box was a little far away. When they arrived, Mu Yangling and the others had already left, and only the onlookers were left guessing in a low voice. Who is the person, the clothes on the body do not look like ordinary people. After inquiring, Mrs. Shu Fang found out that a pair of younger siblings of Princess Rongjun caught two female thieves in the backyard, beat them up, and now they were dragged to the backyard by the people of the Royal Palace of Rongjun. Shu Fang''s heart trembled when she heard it, and she almost immediately decided that it was the mother-in-law and the aunt''s wife. She returned to the box with a pale face, and after sitting down, the female shopkeeper came over and invited her out. The female shopkeeper doesn''t have a good look on Shu Fang''s face, and wants to curry favor with the higher-ups in their silk and satin village, but she is careful not to make the nobles angry, nor drag the silk and satin village into the water, but it is like the Shu family. It was the first time she had seen such a cheeky person who broke into the backyard directly, causing her to hear something she shouldn''t have heard. This Shu family is really harmful. So the female shopkeeper didn''t have much affection for Shu Fang, so she took her out and went straight to another door in the backyard. The female shopkeeper stopped and said, "Grandma Shu Si, you''d better ask someone to drive your carriage into the yard." Mrs. Shu Fang didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so she hurriedly had their carriage driven in. After they were cleared, Mrs. Shu and Shu Niang were helped out by the two old ladies, their faces gloomy. Shu Fang was shocked to see their bruised noses and swollen faces, and hurriedly trotted forward to support Mrs. Shu, "Mother." Mrs. Shu gave her a gloomy look, looked at the female shopkeeper, and sneered: "Is Princess Rongjun planning to send us away directly? It''s a good calculation, and it''s okay to leave this door in the future?" The female shopkeeper said lightly: "If Mrs. Shu is unconvinced, she can go to the royal palace of Rongjun to find a theory for the princess, but my shop is small, so I won''t keep you. As for how you appeared in the backyard from the box on the second floor, I also Don''t hold me back, you can go." Mrs. Shu''s face turned pale, she snorted coldly, waved away the woman who was supporting her, and got on the carriage with the help of Mrs. Shu Fang. Shu Shuniang''s face was also very gloomy. Shu Wanniang, who was spinning behind her butt, didn''t appear from beginning to end. Unexpectedly, she was the one who rode on her head in the end. She was obviously prettier, more capable, and more talented than her. Unexpectedly, her husband and daughter were far superior to her in the end. Shu Shu Niang''s heart was twisted for a while, her fists clenched tightly, her eyes flashed with evil spirits, and she slowly climbed into the carriage and sat beside her mother. The Mu family is powerful, and the Shu family is not a vegetarian. Although her younger brother has a small official position now, there are many officials in the Shu family in the court. For them to come out. Who said good face is not a good thing? But Mu Yangling was comforting Shu Wanniang, saying: "Mother, the Shu family has long since fallen, don''t worry, with Dad and Haoran here, they don''t dare to force it, now it''s Mrs. Shu and Shu Shuniang who are coming forward, if it''s a man, I''ll beat him up. It''s up." Mu Yangling made up his mind, and went back to talk to the owner of the Shu family to talk to her so-called grandfather, lest the Shu family always pester them, which would be too annoying. Shu Wanniang glared at her and said, "Your younger brothers and sisters all learned from you..." She actually fought with people like a shrew, even if she didn''t intend to recognize the Shu family, Madam Shu was their grandmother after all , No matter how angry you are, you can''t hit someone. Mu Yangling called out, "I''ve been away from home for five years, how can I teach them?" "That''s what you learned from your father. The three of you have the same temper as your father. What can''t you say? If you do it in public, no matter how much you take it, you won''t take it anymore." "What mother said is that we really need to teach our younger brothers and sisters well, they are too messed up," Even if you want to fight, you should have skills, how can you get out and beat people? You must know that this is the most easily injured style of play, and in the eyes of the public, many tactics cannot be used. The most important thing is that although hitting people is cool, in the capital, you must learn how to slap people in the face without hitting people. Mu Yangling felt that her younger brothers and sisters were spoiled, and they would go up with their fists when they encountered something. Fortunately, it was the Shu family who beat up this time. In this regard, the two children said confidently: "We only beat them because they belonged to the Shu family. If they belong to someone else''s family, we will definitely apologize. Even if we scold us, we can''t bear it for a while, and look for a chance to scold them back. ." When Shu Wanniang heard that they said they were targeting Shu''s family, her face suddenly turned bad. Neither of the two children could wink, Bosi clenched his fists and said angrily: "It was okay for them to bully their mother, we were not there at that time, but now that we are all there, they dare to bully them to the door without beating them. Is she worthy of the nurturing grace of her parents?" Ke Jia nodded again and again, patted his mother''s chest and said, "Mother, don''t be afraid, I''ll ask someone to find out if there are any children in the Shu family going out, as long as they dare to go out, my second brother and I will beat them until we beat them. Don''t dare to come to us again." Shu Wanniang clutched her chest and said, "A Ling, you lock them up for me, how did I give birth to these two evil obstacles?" Chapter 742： regret Bosi and Kejia are not convinced this time, and they did nothing wrong. Could it be that they still watched outsiders bully their mother? But facing the angry mother, the two did not dare to refute, they could only bow their heads in grievance and stand aside. Mu Yangling was not in a good mood to choose fabrics anymore, so he asked people to find the little Xia Shi who had escaped, and they cleaned up and went back. Kejia pecked his brother and gestured silently: "Jewelry in the pool." Bosi glanced at the people coming and going, and then quietly moved outside. Ke Jia grabbed him, and with a rare wit, he shouted to Mu Yangling, "Sister, let''s pick up the bear." Mu Yangling looked up at the two of them, nodded slightly, and the two rushed out hand in hand. When they returned, they were banned. If the elder brother knew what they did, he would definitely punish them for copying books. In just a few days, they have understood that it is impossible to move without money, and they will definitely have no time to make money if they are banned from copying books. The two rushed to the pool, looked carefully, and found that all the jewelry they threw into the water was gone. The two children stood beside the pool in shock as if struck by lightning. Who moved their spoils? Of course it was Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling asked someone to scoop up the things and put them in the Shu family''s carriage intact, trying not to leave any evidence. Bosi and Kejia were heartbroken, but the little bear in the first-grade building wiped his mouth contentedly, holding his stomach and saying, "I''m full." The shopkeeper was also very happy, he bent slightly and asked, "Do you want the little prince to pack some things and go back to honor the concubine?" Little Bear blinked, "Can you still pack?" The shopkeeper''s smile became even wider, and he nodded again and again. Little Bear took out the piece of silver his mother gave him from his pocket and handed it to the shopkeeper, asking, "Is it enough?" The shopkeeper really wanted to say that this meal was invited by their restaurant, and they didn''t charge any money, but seeing the look of the old lady behind the little prince, he immediately changed his mouth and said with a smile: "Enough, enough, there is more." Little Bear breathed a sigh of relief and waved his hand: "I bought it all." So, the little bear came back with a big bag and a small bag. Fortunately, he didn''t need to mention the things. He just walked in front of him with a shy stomach, and the old mama and the servant at the back carried it. For their safety, the shopkeeper of the restaurant called. The two guys accompany them over here, for fear that someone will smash into the prince. The two guys were empty-handed, and wanted to get something for them so that the little servant or the old mama could hold the little prince, but Xiaoxiong refused. The money is gone, what if I ask these two guys to pick up something, what if he can''t afford the money? So lets ask the old mama and the little servant to mention it. As for his walking problem, this is simpler. When you are full, you should walk to digest your food, which is just right. Little Bear jumped over happily when he saw his mother, "Mother, I brought you something delicious." Mu Yangling was still thinking about the Shu family at this time, so he just nodded slightly, touched his head and praised: "Xiao Xiong is really filial, and I know he is thinking about his mother. Did you give it to your grandmother?" Little Bear nodded fiercely, "Yes, there are also for daddy, for uncle, uncle and aunt..." Mu Yangling asked him to go to his grandmother with delicious food, and let him give the two guys a reward and send it away. The people from the Rongjun Prince''s Mansion soon set off for their home, and the female shopkeeper sent people out of the backyard uneasy. She was very worried. She wanted to please the Rongjun Prince''s Mansion. At this time, the Shu family also fell out. Shu Qing is over 60 years old, and he is considered to be the oldest group in the Shu family. In addition, he handed over the matter of the fourth room to his son Shu Mingxiang a few years ago. Usually, he will meet friends and read books, which can make him angry. There are very few things. The Queen was born prematurely five years ago, and the Shu family was forced to pay compensation for one, and now, another. Compared to that time, this time Shu Qing was even more angry, he never thought that his daughter would dare to threaten him! Looking at the old wife and daughter with a bruised nose and a swollen face, Shu Qing burst into anger and said, "Prepare the car for me, I''m going to Rongjun Wangfu to ask Shu Wanniang, who gave her this life?" Shu Fang looked at her husband anxiously. Shu Mingxiang hurriedly knelt down to stop his father, "Father, the second sister died twenty-one years ago!" Shu Qing''s face turned blue, his eyes flashed with cold light, and he was so choked that he was speechless. Yes, the Shu Wanniang of the Shu family died twenty-one years ago, do you want to pull out what happened back then? What good is that for the Shu family? Not only lost face and reputation, but also completely torn face with Mu family and Rongjun Wangfu, but they did not get any benefit. Now, although the Mu family and Rongjun''s palace are equally hostile to them, at any rate everyone just doesn''t know each other. Even if they want to deal with them, they will only act twice in private. To let people know the grievances of the three families, Mu Shi and Mu Yangling will not be instructed at that time. , Most of the people who please them step on the Shu family. The Shu family has a background, but the strength of the fourth room is there. The father has only one son like himself, and he has only one son. My second sister understands that even if she gets tough, she will never kill her mother''s family. As long as they don''t mess with them, they won''t hold on to it if they want to come, they just want to let their mother And the elder sister suffered some grievances. At this time, Shu Mingxiang also resented Shu Wanniang. Knowing that her mother was old, she was so provocative that she even let a pair of ten-year-old children beat her mother, which was outrageous. Shu Mingxiang gritted his teeth with hatred in his heart, but apologized with shame on his face: "Father, it''s all my fault, if I didn''t propose that they be registered in the military, the Shu family and Mu family would not have feuded, with the temperament of the second sister, It''s easy to recognize her in private..." Shu Mingxiang had learned from Shu Shuniang where Shu Wanniang''s heart was, and he regretted it for a while. Who would have thought that Da Zhou, who was still standing, would be destroyed by the country, and who would have been able to marry the royal family and prosper with the Mu family who was hungry in the past? It turned out that when Shu Mingxiang was just taking the exam, he was about to go further when he encountered Jin Guo''s disturbance and chaos in Xingzhou Prefecture. Shu Qing has always been a cautious person. When he left Xingzhou Prefecture, he felt that the living Shu Wanniang was a The handle, but the situation was critical at the time, and Mu Shi robbed Shu Wanniang and hid in the deep mountains. He could not leave people to hunt down and kill the two. Shu Wanniang, it''s not certain whether they can go to Lin''an Mansion. Gein Mushi has good skills and great strength. To kill him, at least eight guards must be left. This is a large number for Shu Qing, who has lost his troops and is not safe. Therefore, he only leaves one. The more clever little servant, let him settle in Xingzhou Mansion, find a way to find out the identity of Mu Shi, and stared at him temporarily. Chapter 743： Prevent There are not many people in Xingzhou Prefecture, and Mu Shi''s appearance is different from ordinary people. He often carries prey for sale. It is very easy to find him. Sure enough, the servant found out that Mu Shi was in Linshan Village within two months. Man, he settled down in the town as a buddy, and saw that Mu Shi brought his second sister out of the deep mountains to live in Linshan Village, so he sent a letter back to the owner. At that time, Shu Qing was busy building a good relationship with his family, buying a property and settling down, and he couldn''t take the time to deal with this matter. He only asked someone to send money to the little servant and let him keep watching, as long as Mu Shi took the second lady to be honest. Stay in Xingzhou Mansion and leave it alone if you don''t do anything that will damage the reputation of the Shu family. It had been three years since Shu Qing finally gained a firm foothold in Lin''an City and freed up his hands to deal with this matter. At that time, Mu Yangling was able to run all over the floor. That little servant also settled down in Xingzhou Mansion, and in the end he was soft-hearted, and the letter to Shu Qing implied that Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang were very honest, and they might stay in Linshan Village for the rest of their lives. In the end, it was his own daughter. Since he couldn''t hinder him, Shu Qing naturally wouldn''t kill her, so he only told the servant to keep staring at them. As long as they didn''t do anything to hinder the Shu family, it would be fine if they didn''t leave Xingzhou Mansion. . I didn''t mention helping my daughter who was struggling to make a living. The little servant felt chilled, but he did as he did. Although his wife and children were in Xingzhou, there were still parents and relatives in Shu''s house. has always been in peace with each other, no matter if the Mu family is rich or expensive, the servant has never shown up, and it is naturally impossible for Mu Shi to find out, until the Jinbing raided Xingzhou Mansion. The little servant died in the war. The servant''s wife knew that he was a servant of the Shu family in Lin''an City. He had errands to stay in Xingzhou Mansion. To survive, their orphans and widows had to turn to the master''s family and those far away in Lin''an City for help. In-laws, so the little servant''s wife asked someone to write a letter to explain the situation here, and took a lot of money to ask someone to send it to the Shu family. Shu Qing only noticed one sentence in the letter, "Many people fled south to survive..." Many people, does that include the Mu family? Would Shu Wanniang choose to come here for help because the Shu family is in Lin''an City? Not only Shu Qing had this concern, but Shu Mingxiang also had it. At that time, he had just passed the exam and was about to take part in the general examination. If he succeeded, he would be able to go further. Regardless of whether it was an official or an imperial examination, his reputation was extremely important. When others meet, she doesn''t need to speak, only her face that is very similar to her mother''s eldest sister can make people imagine, plus her name... Shu Mingxiang shuddered just thinking about it. The life of the four families is not easy in the capital. Although they are rich, they have no power. At that time, Shu Qing was only a junior official of the first or fifth rank, and he was still from the Shu family. He was not born in the two-rank jinshi with money. At that time, the fourth room too needed a two-rank jinshi. Shu Mingxiang is the hope of the fourth room, so Shu Mingxiang just showed a worried look in front of his father, and Shu Qing automatically helped him figure out a way. Let the Mu family disappear completely, or make the Mu family inseparable from Xingzhou House. The former is difficult to achieve, and they have to wait for their people to pass by before they can kill people. It is uncertain whether they can find people in the chaotic times, but the latter, Shu Qing, who happened to know that the Xiying of Xingzhou Prefecture is going to expand military households, quickly thought of it. way. Let Mu Shi be a soldier! With military membership and no money and connections, Mu Shi''s entry into the barracks is almost a dead end. If nothing else, he will definitely be incorporated into the vanguard camp. He will not die ten times if he charges once, how can he still be alive a hundred times? In the army, there are many generals who pretend to lead the military merits. When they operate again, they will definitely make him unable to turn over again, and the Mu family who lost Mu Shi also has a male Mu Bowen. As long as there are males, the military status cannot be cancelled. Mu Bowen is weak and sickly, and it is not certain whether he will grow up or not. The Mu family who lost Mu Shi has no minions, and they will naturally no longer be afraid of Shu Wanniang getting in their way. Mrs. Shu also knew about this matter. Although she cried for her daughter, it was nothing more than that. She even faintly blamed her for being careless in the past. The Shu family dropped such a handle. But at this time, when investigating, of course, Shu Mingxiang couldn''t say that it was his father''s idea, he could only take the matter to himself, but he really regretted it. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t even know about this line. If they knew that Mu Yangling was kind to Qi Haoran, how could they record Mu Shi in the military household in Xiying? Now it''s too late to say anything. The fourth room of the Shu family was bleak. They thought that this was the end of the matter, and they swallowed the big loss, but they didn''t expect that they wanted to let it go, but Mu Yangling didn''t want to. When she got home, she came to Zhu Liang. , let him post a message to the Shu family, and she wants to have a good talk with the owner of the Shu family and Shu Qing. Zhu Liang saw that the princess was angry, so he hurriedly responded respectfully, trotted out, and ran into the prince on the way. When Qi Haoran asked, he waved: "Don''t send the post, wait until I go and talk to the princess." Qi Haoran didn''t agree with Mu Yangling''s appearance, he said: "You are a married daughter, so you can''t represent the Mu family. If you go, I''m afraid you will be humiliated by the Shu family. Those noble families are very articulate." "There are still blog posts." "So you can''t go there anymore. The Shu family is no longer. In terms of blood, Bo Wen is also the grandson of the Shu family. He bowed his head and let him come forward. Didn''t he push him to the forefront? And he is not confident enough." "Then what do you say?" "Wait," Qi Haoran said, "wait for my father-in-law to come, my father-in-law''s surname is Mu but not Shu, and he is not related by blood to the Shu family. At first, the Shu family wanted to put their mother-in-law to death, and then calculate his military status. It is a deadly feud, no matter what he does, he is righteous. Moreover, his father-in-law is a second-rank general, and this status alone can overwhelm them. When the time comes, I will also follow. If he doesn''t speak, he can just sit there and overwhelm the Shu family. If you cant get enough of your anger, then one will say one, two will say two, and the Shu Mu family will negotiate the terms so that they wont always be confused in the future. Qi Haoran took Mu Yangling''s hand and sighed: "Even if my father-in-law wants to guard the border, he will often return to the capital in the future, and he will inevitably run into the Shu family, and he cannot always avoid them, so what should be solved, just solve it. " Mu Yangling thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "What you said is so reasonable, but what should I do now that I can''t bear it?" When she thought that Mrs. Shu had forced her mother to kneel today, she couldn''t be more angry. Her mother was so delicate and frail, when would she have to kneel in such great sorrow and pain? Qi Haoran: "..." Looking at his angry wife, Qi Haoran felt that he and his son would suffer if he didn''t let her vent. Qi Haoran hesitated: "It''s impossible to beat the seniors of the Shu family, but this junior and junior, as Princess Rongjun, you should educate them. It should still be possible." Seeing the faint smile on the corners of Mu Yangling''s mouth, Qi Haoran said in fear: "But don''t go too far, or the censor will impeach..." Chapter 744： teach Because they are going to participate in the canonization ceremony, the capital is very lively. There is also a three-point joy in the lively. In addition, the autumn is high and the atmosphere is refreshing. The women in the official family''s back house like to hold flower parties, birthday parties, poetry parties and other parties. There were quite a few posts, but none of them sent posts to Mu Yangling. Because everyone agrees that Mu Yangling doesn''t like to communicate. Mu Yangling felt very wronged. She used to hand over this battlefield to Li Jinghua habitually. She really did not like to socialize. But now those who want to block the Shu family can only go to these flower fairs and poetry fairs. As for the birthday party, they have a birthday party, and they are really embarrassed to destroy it. The girls from the Ministry of Punishment sent a message to the girls in Beijing, and asked everyone to go to Daming Mountain for a hike and enjoy the chrysanthemums of Yongfu Temple. Mu Yangling held the list of banquets in Beijing in his hand, and finally pointed to this: "This is suitable, will the Shu family go?" Lichun bowed and said, "The Shu family is an aristocratic family and will definitely be invited." Mu Yangling put down the list, "Then go and ask the Chen family for a post." The surname of the Minister of Punishment is Chen. Li Chun responded with "yes", but he didn''t show up in person, but let someone leave a word to the Chen family. The younger sister of Princess Rongjun entered Beijing, and Zhengchou had no friends to play with. The Chen family immediately sent three invitations, meaning , In addition to her own sister, Princess Rongjun can bring a few more people to accompany Mu Er girl. Mu Yangling thought about it, she really couldn''t find any manpower, but let Kejia go alone, two fists can''t match four hands, what should I do if I''m bullied? Qi Haoran took the invitation card from her hand and said, "Master will arrange it for you." The generals who came to Beijing to congratulate also brought their family members. Qi Haoran directly picked two companies to send the invitations. Both of them were Qi Xiuyuans subordinates and worked with Qi Haoran. Their daughters are in their prime, so they brought them to Beijing this time. He was looking for his in-law''s house, and Zheng was worried that he couldn''t get into the social circle in the capital. This time he sent invitations, and they couldn''t ask for anything. Just slap the Shu family in the face, that''s easy too. The grievances between the Shu family, the Zhang family, the Zhou family and the Qi family were raging, and many people still remember that the emperor had to endure for the sake of the country and the court, and continued to appoint the Zhang family and the Shu family, but the queen might not be able to bear it. Because the queen has only one son so far, she has not been pregnant for a long time. It was rumored that the queen was seriously injured and her body was injured, and it was impossible to become pregnant. Therefore, hitting the Shu family''s face can not only fulfill the promise to King Rong, but also please the queen. , why not do it? Mu Yangling went to see the locked dragon and phoenix and asked, "Sister asked you to do one thing. If you do it, I will release your restraint, how about it?" Bosi and Kejia''s eyes lit up, and they asked, "What''s the matter?" They immediately patted their chests and assured, "Sister, don''t worry, as long as it''s what you ordered, we can do it for you, even if you go up a mountain of knives and a sea of ??fire." Mu Yangling snorted and said, "There is no need for you to go up the mountain of knives and go down to the sea of ??fire." Mu Yangling sat on the chair, let them sit down, and sighed: "You have the same hot temper as me, you are young and think less, this time I can temporarily bypass you, but next time I will make such a mistake. severely punished." Seeing the two pouting, Mu Yangling said, "Are you not convinced?" Dragon and Phoenix said: "She bullied her mother!" Mu Yangling nodded, "I know, but do you know the consequences of beating them up? If we can''t get there in time to gag their mouths, and their noses are bruised and their hair is scattered so that people can''t recognize them, how serious the consequences will be. ? "Mrs. Shu only needs to shout, ''I am your grandmother, and you actually beat up your grandmother and aunt''. Even if your life is not ruined, it will not be much better." This is the most basic ethics. "And the mother''s life experience is known to everyone, the Shu family is naturally ruined, but the mother and father will also be pushed to the forefront." Seeing the confusion in the eyes of the younger brothers and sisters, Mu Yangling said awkwardly: "Father She rescued my mother from a bandit, and we all know that my mother is innocent, but there is never a shortage of people in this world who try to figure out others with malice." There are many men and women in the world in the name of defending Taoism. Even if Shu Wanniang is an innocent victim, these people will force her to commit suicide with "chastity" and "honesty". It''s not to save people, but when the daughter no longer exists and her daughter is rescued, they are not happy and do not go to crusade against those thieves, but feel that this daughter''s life is a shame for the Shu family, so they must die! There are a lot of people like this even in modern times, how much more in this age? What Mu Yangling wants is for her family to be happy and happy. She is in a high position now, so there is no way to suppress the Shu family? Yes, but she didn''t want to force them to die, because in that case, it would be her relatives who would be hurt in the end. But she absolutely couldn''t let the Shu family go against the Mu family, she gave her an attitude. The matter of Shu Wanniang is a sword without a hilt, with a sword on both sides, with the Shu family standing on one side and the Mu family standing on the other, it all depends on who is more ruthless, and whose psychological quality is stronger, forcing the other side back, Then remove the sword. To beat the peers of the Shu family, she can''t do it herself, but the dragon and the phoenix are just right. But she hopes that they can understand more truths and know more about the stakes, instead of rolling up their sleeves and going up. This is a duel between two families, not a fight between children. Mu Yangling said: "This matter has to wait for Daddy to come to deal with it, but we can''t let it go, lest the Shu family think that our Mu family is afraid of them and become more and more aggressive, but to the elders of the Shu family, no matter what we do Everything is a bit unreasonable, so I can only beat the juniors of the Shu family." Bosi and Kejia have bright eyes. Mu Yangling said: "I said fighting, not for you to fight, but for you to slap in the face. Let the Shu family know that this matter is not over, the Mu family is not easy to bully!" Ke Jia was full of pride, slapped the table and shouted, "Sister, don''t worry, I''m the best at slapping the face." Mu Yangling glanced at her, Kejia instantly felt chilled by a basin of ice water, sat back on the chair, and said obediently, "Sister let us fight whatever you want." Mu Yangling said: "How do you want to fight? Roll up your sleeves and beat someone?" Kejia blinked, speechless. Mu Yangling clapped his hands, and an old mama came in from outside the door and saluted Mu Yangling respectfully, Mu Yangling raised his chin, nodded at Kejia, and said, "Tell the second girl, This is how the girl in my life usually slaps people in the face, Kejia, I didn''t want you to learn this in just two days, just to let you understand that this slap in the face is not another, and you have to consider the consequences of what you do." Mu Yangling''s eyes turned to Bosi, and he was slightly satisfied when he saw his chest and stomach, "As for Bosi, you are much simpler, those juniors of the Shu family are waste in martial arts, then you don''t have to do anything. , provoke them directly to let them race with you, horse racing or archery, and then use your ability to stomp them under their feet." Chapter 745： learn Ke Jia looked at his second brother with glowing eyes, feeling so envious, what should I do if I wanted to take his job? Mu Yangling waved her hand, and the old lady behind her stepped forward to tell a story for Kejia with a smile. Mu Yangling turned and left, she still had a lot of things to deal with. Ke Jia is about to go crazy. She doesn''t know all the things that the old mama said. She hides murderous intentions in a simple sentence. She swears without swearing. When she was in the Northland, she was cute and cute, and everyone liked her very much. , who would dig a hole for her like this? And even if you want to quarrel, roll up your sleeves and quarrel, the big deal is a fight, Kejia thinks that if she hits Jifeng, she will definitely get up and be killed in seconds. The old mama smiled and said: "Second girl, don''t worry, the maiden has found two helpers for you, and Miss Gu Yu will also go with you, as long as you listen to Miss Gu Yu''s advice, you will be fine, and those from the Shu family will be fine. , you can show hostility to them, you don''t have to hide and fight with them." Kejia rolled his eyes and said, "That means I can say that they are ugly, have bad behavior, and have bad family education?" The old lady twitched the corners of her mouth and nodded. Anyway, you won''t say more obscure words. It''s better to directly state the purpose of this trip. Although the second girl is young and everyone will not take her words seriously, she can let everyone see the attitude of the Mu family and the Rongjun palace, which is a very heavy blow to the Shu family. What happened in the fourth room of the Shu family The little girls and gentlemen of the Shu family don''t know, even the owner of the Shu family doesn''t know about the fourth room. Although it was a little strange that someone who was still alive two days ago suddenly became seriously ill, but as long as you think about the age of Mrs. Shu, it is not strange. As you get older, you will naturally have more problems. So the people in this family didn''t take this matter to heart, but the visit that should be done is still to be done. Even if the female family members are blocked from the door, everyone just thinks that the fourth room is worried about Mrs. Shu''s fatigue and does not want them to disturb them. Many people think that Shu Mingxiang is really filial. But when the girls and boys of the Shu family came back from the outside crying, everyone didn''t think so. It was the boys who complained first. Although there has always been competition within the family, they have always been united externally, and the same is true of the Shu family. So when one person receives a post, he always likes to call his brother to go out together. The five boys ran back with ashen faces and said that the Shu family was being targeted. In my heart, when I heard that the other party was the ten-year-old younger brother of Princess Rongjun, I hated that iron was not steel, and said, "I can''t even compare to a ten-year-old child, so what''s the use of you? Lets just forget about it this time, next time I meet Second Young Master Mu, I have to get along well, you cant coax a ten-year-old child But in the evening, the girls from the Shu family came back crying, and three of them were still described as embarrassed, with faint bruises on their faces. When they learned that it was the ten-year-old sister of Princess Rongjun, the elders of the Shu family fell silent. When the Shu family master heard the report, his eyes flashed coldly, and he asked, "Which of you offended Princess Rongjun or the Mu family?" The people below ?? looked at each other in dismay, and finally everyone looked at the big room and the fourth room unanimously, and said, "Five years ago, the queen gave birth prematurely..." "Silence!" Patriarch Shu slapped the table and glared at them angrily: "You should have rotted this matter in your stomach long ago, but you dare to mention it, it was all five years ago, not to mention, Princess Rongjun You''re not the queen, so why would you target our Shu family five years later?" Patriarch Shu raised his brows and said, "The people who came forward are all surnamed Mu, so this matter must have something to do with the Mu family." He looked down sharply and asked, "Which one of you has offended Mu Shi recently?" Shu Qing''s heart was swayed tightly, and there was no strange expression on his face. The owner of the Shu family looked around for a week and snorted coldly when he couldn''t see the trace, "Go back and think about it." Shu Qing couldn''t help smashing the things in the study when he returned to the fourth room. Shu Mingxiang hurried in and asked with a pale face, "Father, what should I do, the family is mainly asking..." "What else can I do? I''ll find out as soon as I check this matter. Your mother has only been to the silk and satin village, and she fell ill when she came back. Afraid that the family would hold the handle and coerce them, he did not expect that he would have to hand the handle to the family at this time. Shu Qing gritted his teeth in hatred for Shu Wanniang and Mu Yangling. On the other side of the family, the news quickly came back, "...In the past ten days, only the old lady of the fourth room has the opportunity to meet the princess of Rongjun and the people of the Mu family. Three days ago, the old lady of the fourth room went to the silk and satin village, That day, Princess Rongjun also brought her mother and younger siblings to the silk and satin village. Interestingly, in the silk and satin village that day, the Mu family''s dragon and phoenix seemed to have caught two female thieves in the backyard, but the youngest went to the yamen to inquire, and the princess of Rongjun I''ve never sent anyone to the yamen." The family members of the Shu family go out of the capital, but Princess Rongjun doesn''t go out often, so it is very easy to check the chances of them meeting each other. "Fourth room?" The owner of the Shu family narrowed his eyes and asked, "I remember the premature birth of the queen five years ago. Afterwards, the aunt who got married in the fourth room brought Mingxiang''s daughter-in-law to visit Qi''s house. Later, Mrs. Shu also brought Have you been to Qi Mansion with her concubine?" "Yes, but people were rejected before they entered." The owner of the Shu family snorted coldly, "Shu Qing has something to hide from us." The voice just fell, and the little servant''s report came from outside, "Grandpa, the old lady of the fourth room is asking to see you." "Say Cao Cao, and Cao Cao will be here." The owner of the Shu family got up slowly, flicked his robe, and said, "Invite someone to the flower hall, and I''ll come right away." When Shu Qing left, the face of the owner of the Shu family was also ugly, he grinned and said in a low voice, "What an idiot, he didn''t hide his tail from the Mu family at this time, and he was still rushing to recognize his relatives and be Mu Shi. Is it clay sculpture?" The chief steward lowered his head, not daring to say a word. The head of the Shu family was so angry that his chest was heaving. If his family was framed for military registration, or when there was only a single seedling, then he would never die with the other party. He was a literati who took the overall situation into consideration, not to mention Mu Shina and others. A warrior who drank blood? Naturally, there is revenge. Originally, Shu Wanniang was there. As long as the fourth room of the Shu family was hiding, and Mu Shi was far away in the north, the matter might have been suppressed in such a confused way. After two generations, who will remember this? Kind of an old story? At that time, if the Mu family can still be as brilliant as before, the Shu family will come to the door to recognize their relatives. They have to rush at this time, not to mention Mu Shi, only the princess of Rong County, Mu Shi, who hates the Shu family so much, and the prince of Rong County again. I have always loved the princess, and if I really want to blow the pillow wind, then the Shu family will be attacked by the enemy. This was originally the work of the fourth house, but the Mu family and the Rongjun prince''s mansion may have placed the blame on the entire Shu family. Chapter 746： vomiting blood It''s not a fool that the Shu family''s head can lead the Shu family to stand still. He knows that the top priority is to let the Mu family rest, otherwise there will be a big incident before the prince''s ceremony. it is good. The emperor did not like noble families, even the Cui family, the first-class family like the Lu family had to avoid the edge, let alone the third-class family like the Shu family? The owner of the Shu family does not have the confidence of Shu Qing to withstand the pressure of the royal family, which is why the Shu family has been keeping a low profile after the emperor ascended the throne. He used his toes to know that Mu Yangling couldn''t have much affection for the Shu family. The Shu family not only failed to help them when they were in trouble, but also hurt them. As long as Mu''s family was fine, they would not have anything to do with the Shu family. good feeling. As for Shu Wanniang, even if Sifang said she was kind and cowardly, people would always change. Sifang had not been in contact with her for 21 years, and had once killed her. No matter how much affection she had, it would be almost exhausted. Between her parents, there is no doubt who she will choose. The owner of the Shu family really does not understand where the confidence of the old lady of the fourth room comes from. As long as she comes to the door, Shu Wanniang will be grateful for her use? Sifang used to look so shrewd, when did he become a fool? Although angry, things still have to be dealt with. The owner of the Shu family was different from Shu Qing. He made a decisive decision. The next day, he sent a post to the Qi Mansion and gave gifts to the Qi Mansion, keeping a low profile. Mu Yangling accepted the gift, but returned the post and asked Zhu Liang to tell him that everything would have to wait until her father came. Now the Mu family in the capital are all old and weak, women and children, and the blog is of low seniority. host. The owner of the Shu family knew that Mu Yangling was afraid that Mu Bowen would be suppressed by them because of his low seniority, and Mu Yangling accepted the gift list, which showed that she did not want to make things too ugly. The Patriarch of the Shu family understood when he thought about it. Shu Wanniang''s life experience was a double-edged sword. If it could hurt the Shu family, it could also hurt the Mu family. The one who hurt the most was Shu Wanniang. I don''t want my mother to get hurt. The owner of the Shu family breathed a sigh of relief at this thought. After returning home, he strictly ordered Shu Qing to restrain himself, not to annoy Princess Rongjun. It is good for the Mu family to have scruples, but it would be the stupidest thing in the world to force the Mu family to abandon their scruples. thing. The matter was out of Shu Qing''s control, he could only listen to the head of the family, but he was full of anger and had nowhere to vent, so he could only aim at Mrs. Shu. The private decision of his wife and eldest daughter was not informed to him. Mrs. Shu was already so angry with Shu Wanniang, she was beaten by a dragon and a phoenix, and her body was not very good when she was shocked and angry. She was old, and it was difficult to recover. Now she finally has a little energy, But hearing her husband blame her so, the grievances and anger of the past few days broke out at once. She only felt anger in her chest, sweet taste in her throat, and spit out blood. The main courtyard of the fourth room suddenly panicked, and the old lady was so angry that she vomited blood! Shu Qing was also so angry that he didn''t just say a few words to her, and he actually vomited blood. Why didn''t he vomit when he was sent back by Rongjun Wangfu? Shu Qing was so angry that his chest was heaving. Although Shu Mingxiang, who came here, blamed his father a little, he didn''t dare to say anything to blame when he saw his father, for fear of making him angry. The doctor shook his head slightly when he came out. Mrs. Shu had a stroke. She is getting old, so I''m afraid she won''t be able to live for a long time. Now it''s almost winter. After winter, she can live for a while longer, but... She has to observe filial piety before she can pass the fourth room. Shi Fang was stunned, and her tears fell. Her husband is now on the rise in his career. At this time, keeping filial piety is undoubtedly a heavy blow. And whether it can be activated after three years is a question, the Mu family is still poking there. Shu Qing obviously thought of this too. He regretted it for a while. He only wanted Mingxiang to have an only son. He and the old lady have been taking care of them all these years. , if they die, they have to keep their filial piety. Now is the period of the opening of the dynasty, it is easy to make political achievements, and it is much faster to get promoted than in peace and war. Now my son is at a critical point. After that, as long as Shu Mingxiang doesn''t have any accidents in the next business, he can be upgraded to a fourth grade. Why did Mrs. Shu rush to recognize Shu Wanniang? Don''t you just want to give her son a network of contacts? Catch the two lines of Rongjun Wangfu and Mu''s family, plus the help of the Shu family, the son''s future career can be said to be smooth. But now, let alone the steady progress, whether or not you can continue to be an official is a question. Shu Qing pushed the servants away, ran in staggeringly, grabbed Mrs. Shu''s shoulders, stared at her with glowing eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "You have to live, live, Mingxiang is about to be promoted, for us My son, you have to live for me!" Mrs. Shu''s eyes shone brightly, and she made two "woo woo" sounds from her crooked mouth. She nodded at him with difficulty. Only then did Shu Qing let go of her, and said to Shu Mingxiang, who followed up, "Let the doctor give her Your mother prescribed medicine, but there is nothing in the four-room warehouse, go and ask our family, we are willing to exchange things for it, no matter what, we must save your mother''s life." Shu Mingxiang responded with a pale face. The fourth room was a bleak cloud. They were busy saving Mrs. Shu''s life, and they didn''t notice the Mu family for a while, and Shu Mingxiang''s children were bullied outside. Now it has been reported in Beijing that the Shu family offended the Princess Rongjun and the Mu family for some reason, and made a pair of brothers and sisters of the Princess Rongjun extremely target the husband and daughter of the Shu family. As long as the Shu family appears, there will be Mu Bosi and Mu Kejia, but to invite two people, just tell them that the Shu family has also been invited, and they will definitely go. For a while, the Shu family''s daughters from ten to twenty years old felt an unprecedented malice. More than a dozen of them could not even fight against two little brats. The brothers and sisters gathered together to sum up their experience and came to the conclusion that the Mu family''s dragon and phoenix were too thick-skinned and too young, so that they could not use many means. The key is that they didn''t know where they offended those two people. When they asked the elders, the elders didn''t say much. At first glance, they knew that the elders had offended the adults of the Mu family, so this dragon and phoenix came to trouble them. But do you know the rules of the game? What does it have to do with them? They are just juniors, okay? If the family is not on good terms, it would be great if they dont play together. Do we need to keep targeting us like this? A few of the elder brothers and elder sisters went to complain to their elder brothers and elder sisters. The older children of the Shu family couldn''t see it, so they deliberately found time to teach Mu Bosi a lesson, of courseWen Dou. This is also one of the reasons why the Shu family burst into tears. Although the other party is only ten years old, they are all good at horseback riding and archery fights. One of their most powerful brothers can be compared to the other side. In this case, it is better than Wen Dou . Mu Bosi was bullied outside, so he naturally wanted to pull out his eldest brother, so Mu Bowen satirized several children of the Shu family with one enemy and five, and then took his younger brother home. The owner of the Shu family only felt that the blue veins were jumping and jumping. He strictly ordered the children of the family to refrain from going out recently, and also asked the back house to turn off those entertainments. Recently, he stayed at home to study, do embroidery, and wait for everything to be resolved. Chapter 747： talent Li Jinghua didn''t have time to pay attention to the lawsuit between the Mu family and the Shu family until Concubine Xian entered the palace. Li Jinghua was also a little curious. When Qi Xiuyuan came to her place to eat, he smiled and said, "A Ling doesn''t seem to like the Shu family." She noticed it five years ago, but she thought that Mu Yangling was for herself, but considering this incident, I''m afraid things are not that simple. Qi Xiuyuan knew Shu Wanniang''s identity when Mu Shi enlisted in the army, and he also guessed what the Shu family did to Shu Wanniang and the Mu family. Hearing this, he raised his head and glanced around, and waited until all the maids and maids had retired. : "The Mu Shu family came from the fourth room of the Shu family. When Mu Shi entered the military, it was the hands and feet of the Shu family. Don''t worry about this matter, let them solve it on their own, and it will be almost the same when they are out of anger." Li Jinghua was taken aback, "This, how much hatred is this?" A cold light flashed in Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, and he said, "The matter was done by the fourth house of the Shu family, and the other children of the Shu family who are officials in the dynasty are still useful, but they were attached to Qin Fang and committed a lot of things. If they are sincere If I make a correction, I don''t know about those things, and if I do it again, I don''t mind the new and old accounts being calculated together." The old account that Qi Xiuyuan said was that Xiaobao was born prematurely. Li Jinghua nodded slightly, and called Mu Yangling into the palace to see her the next day. She has not moved in these years, which does not mean that she has forgotten what happened back then. It was indeed her unlucky years. Shirk, after so many years, although she will not like them, she will not hate them too much. But now that there is a chance to make the Shu family unhappy, she naturally wants to intervene. So she hoped that Mu Yangling would take her with her when she was angry, as long as she could help, just speak up. Mu Yangling saw that she did not shy away from the emperor, so he knew that Li Jinghua was not going to make big moves, so he slapped the Shu family in the face, and nodded in response. Before he left, he saw that she had lost a lot of weight, so he took her hand and said, "Next year, the palaces will have newcomers one after another. How is your body doing?" Li Jinghua smiled bitterly and said, "The imperial doctor said it a year ago, but I am not pregnant yet, I think I will only be a little treasure in this life." This year, if Qi Xiuyuan did not live in the main hall and study, he would come to her and live like an ordinary married couple. In the past three months, Qi Xiuyuan has obviously become more concerned about sexual affairs. Li Jinghua vaguely guessed that he also wanted to give Xiaobao is a direct brother, so that he can be more helpful. After all, the Li family shows weakness and can''t give Xiaobao much help. But even with such frequent intercourse, she is also pregnant every year. Li Jinghua has given up now and no longer desires to have another child. Thinking of this, Li Jinghua sighed faintly again, and said, "The emperor has few heirs, I''m afraid it will be bad for the country. When you look back, you can help me to see if there are any strong and well-bred girls among the officials below, and give me a list... " Mu Yangling looked at her in awe, and said, "Why would I look at that?" "That''s true," Li Jinghua said worriedly, "but all the daughters of officials who are sent to the palace are the daughters of officials, and it''s not easy for me to ask the imperial physician to take their pulse." Mu Yangling whispered: "You can find a doctor, but does the emperor know about this?" Li Jinghua smiled and said, "The choice of the concubine is a matter of the harem, so there is no need to notify the emperor." Mu Yangling looked at her in disbelief. Li Jinghua just nodded her forehead and said with a low laugh: "You, you are smart but dull. The list that can get to my hand will naturally pass the emperor''s hand first." Whose daughters can enter the palace, and whose daughters can''t enter, naturally the emperor first selects the list before handing over the list to the queen. As for the number of those who can stay, it is up to the queen to choose. In fact, Qi Xiuyuan doesn''t like to use the harem system to hold the front court. This will easily lead to the seizure of the heir and the harem and the royal family. Li Jinghua also knows Qi Xiuyuan well, and knows that in the end it must be delivered to her by officials with few real powers. daughter. And what she has to do is to choose a concubine for Qi Xiuyuan who has a good character and appearance and is easy to raise, so as to spread the branches and leaves. Although the selection of concubines will not start until the spring of next year, the emperor and the empress are now beginning to screen the list. The ladies in Beijing know this, and they are very active recently, just hoping that they can enter the eyes of the emperor or the empress. But the Li family has a way that others don''t have. After the concubine Xian entered the palace, the emperor still rested more in the Kunning Palace, and the concubine Xian was also favored, but it would not surpass the queen in the short term. However, there are too few concubines in the harem. There are only two of them. There is really no comparison. Both the queen and the concubine are very beautiful. Therefore, officials who want to send their daughters to the palace should have their daughters lower in appearance than the queen and the concubine. Not too embarrassed to take it out. So, recently, some beautiful little girls who are gentle like water, or cool and noble, or cute and lovely are active in the capital, but the two little girls that Li Jian brought into the palace are all docile and obedient types, although they look like Beautiful, but a little cowardly standing below, not very colorful. Li Jinghua sneered, thinking that she would let them enter the palace if she was obedient? The Li family can only have her in the harem. If there are more, not only will the emperor be bored, but she is no longer the only one in the Li family. She will let them enter the palace only when she is dazed. But Li Jian felt that Li Jinghua would not be pregnant again, and the eldest prince had few helpers. If the Li family could enter again and give birth to a prince, it would only be good for the eldest prince in the future, not bad. There is no harm in this, it is just Li Jians words to coax people. Seeing that Li Jian led people out of sight, Li Jinghua sneered, and Li Chi sat in the wheelchair and said with a smile: "Queen, don''t worry, the Li family has no foundation in the capital, everything depends on you, the second uncle is the oldest. The heart has to be closed at this time. Li Jinghua let out a breath and said, "Brother, the Li family is now relying on me, but what about ten or twenty years from now?" Li Chi said with a smile, "The first prince will have grown up by then, so naturally you don''t have to worry." Li Jinghua asked: "When Xiaobao grows up, won''t our mother and son not need the emperor''s favor?" Li Chi was stunned for a moment, then fell silent, Li Jinghua pointedly said: "All this is given by the emperor, and he can naturally take it back." "What Niangniang said was that I was short-sighted." Li Chi bowed slightly and looked at his younger sister, who was still young, and had to admit that she had grown a lot. "So, the Li family will never allow a second woman to enter the palace." Li Jinghua''s eyes flashed coldly, and she said firmly. If there are two women from the Li family in the harem, the balance will be broken. She knows her husband, he won''t like it, and even taking her will be disgusted by him. Li Jinghua looked at the elder brother''s leg and said, "Brother, the emperor doesn''t know much about some etiquette, but you are well-informed and knowledgeable. I remember that you have almost rummaged through our Li family''s collection of books." Li Chi smiled and said, "I knew what you were thinking when you wrote to me. This time I didn''t come empty-handed, and I also brought a carload of books." Li Jinghua''s eyes flashed brightly, and said, "You can stay for dinner that night, the emperor has always wanted to see you." Really thought she wrote to let Li Jian come to the capital to win him over? Her goal was never Li Jian and the few Li family children he brought, but her own amazing and talented brother. Her brother was once a genius of the Li family and the first heir to the Li family. He had to live in seclusion because of his broken legs, and had to hide his talents. Chapter 748： to Beijing Mu Shi hurriedly rushed to arrive five days before the crown prince was sealed. He only brought dozens of guards and traveled day and night, so it took only 12 days to arrive at the capital from the north, three days earlier than expected, naturally No one came to pick him up. Mu Shilema stood at the gate of the city and thought for a while, wondering if he could go to his daughter''s place to freshen up first. The military advisor behind ?? seemed to know what he was thinking, and immediately said: "General, you should go to the palace to see the emperor." Mu Shi nodded with a sullen face, pointed one person to the Qi Mansion to report to his wife and children, and brought the others to the palace by himself. Mu Shi''s arrival was beyond everyone''s expectations, but the guards who guarded the palace gate quickly reported the situation. The emperor, who was about to go to court, paused, turned around and went to the imperial study, saying, "Quickly invite General Mu. Come in." He thought that Mu Shi was in a hurry to hurry up because of military intelligence, but Mu Shi was really bored on the road, so he hurried a little faster, and arrived three days earlier than expected. The emperor looked at Mu Shi''s expression seriously, and saw his helplessness under his beard, he twitched the corner of his mouth and waved his hand: "The general has worked hard all the way, why don''t you go back to wash up and rest first..." If he knew earlier, he would not leave his ministers behind. I came to see Mu Shi first, and I should let Mu Shi wait for him to finish his morning ceremony. Mu Shi breathed a sigh of relief, then bowed and stepped back. Everyone in the previous court was discussing whether something happened. The emperor was late for the court. This is something that has never happened since he ascended the throne. So when everyone came to the emperor, they bowed their heads and listened carefully after they shouted long live. , but the emperor didn''t explain it, so this happened? Everyone raised their hearts, just hope that someone with no eyesight hit the emperor''s knife at this time. Even Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looked at the emperor worriedly. Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth when he found out, and then sat down peacefully. Since he was tricked by your father-in-law, then you can be tricked by me. As for the others, The emperor closed one eye as if he didn''t see it. So, this time, the early morning passed with everyone''s worries, until the **** chief shouted to retire, the emperor got up and paused, looking at the people kneeling at the bottom, and then he suddenly realized: "I forgot to say it. , General Mu of Xiying, Beidi, has arrived in Beijing, King Rongjun, General Mu is your father-in-law, you can entertain him during this time, and remember to take him to the Ministry of Officials for the record. Qi Haoran responded, got up, turned around and was about to run, but Fan Zijin grabbed him and glared at him, "What''s the hurry, go slowly." In such a hurry, he ran to serve his father-in-law, and his body was too low. Cousin know what to think? Unfortunately, Qi Haoran didn''t understand Fan Zijin''s potential meaning. He was in a hurry to go back to serve his father-in-law, so he waved his hand, running and waving back, "You go slowly, I''ll go back first." Fan Zijin stared at his back, so angry that he didn''t want to speak. When Qi Haoran ran back to Qi Mansion, Mu Shi was already flying around the yard with the little bear in his arms. The little bear hugged his grandfather''s head excitedly, and carefully pulled his beard with his hands. Mu Shi hurriedly grabbed his little hand and coaxed, "You can''t grab this beard." The little bear smiled shyly, buried his head in Mu Shi''s arms, and then coughed violently, his neck was red, Mu Shi patted his back worriedly, and Shu Wanniang took the child from his arms and said, "Also Don''t hurry to take a bath, you will smoke the child." Mu Shi eats and sleeps all the way, rides on a horse, and sleeps with the horse. The smell of horse urine and horse dung at marriage is strange. Mu Shi smiled, Mu Yangling had already greeted him and said, "Father, the hot water is ready, you can go." Mu Yangling took the bear from Shu Wanniang''s hand, "Mother, take dad there, I''ll go to the kitchen to see how the meal is being prepared." Mu Shi swept his eyes and asked, "Why don''t Bo Wen and Bo Sikejia disappear?" It has been about three quarters of an hour since he entered the mansion. Arling has prepared hot water and a change of clothes for him. Why are the other three children still missing? Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Bosi and Kejia followed Bowen to the academy." Mu Shi was surprised, "Bosi and Kejia actually go to the academy?" It wasn''t that he had no confidence in his son and daughter, but that these two couldn''t even finish their husband''s homework. He couldn''t imagine how they would take the initiative to go to the academy. . Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Yes, Bosi and Kejia are a lot more sensible, Dad, go wash up first." Mu Shi followed Shu Wanniang to the backyard dubiously, and asked uncertainly, "It''s really Bosi and Kejia who took the initiative to follow Bowen to the academy? Don''t Bowen **** them to go there? No, Bowen won''t do that." Lets not talk about whether Bowen can hold the twins, just a little bit, Bowen will not hold them, if these two little ones get into trouble in the academy, it will not be worth the loss. Shu Wanniang didn''t know how to explain to her husband for a while. Since the Shu family stopped showing up, although the two of them were released from the grounds, where can they go without money? Going out shopping can only watch the delicious and fun drooling. As for making money, Kejia gave up after two days of hard work and still couldnt get a wallet. They could only play with the bear, but the bear obviously got it. After his mother''s instructions, he followed the agreement very well. You can play with him, but you can''t take his things, and you can''t eat his delicious food. Moreover, although the two are only ten years old, they are much older than Xiaoxiong after all, and they are elders. , and embarrassed to grab it, so they can only focus on the eldest brother who is more likely to be soft-hearted. So, they followed Bowen to the academy every day. Bowen didn''t study in the academy. He went to the academy to talk about scriptures and Taoism. He didn''t want his siblings to read books there. He just wanted them to sit there quietly and listen to them. Ten years of books will be useful. Mu Shi habitually picked up the knife to shave after washing himself, thinking that his grandson seemed to like his long beard very much, he hesitated, put down the knife and stopped shaving. Shu Wanniang was folding his clothes, and she was stunned when she saw him running out with a still unshaven beard, and she couldn''t help but take a few more glances. Mu Shi was not very particular in the military camp, and he didn''t shave if he was troublesome, but as long as he came home, he would shave his beard when he washed. It''s the first time I''ve seen a beard. Mu Shi''s movement of putting on his clothes couldn''t help but slow down. Thinking of the dirty words said by the old men in the army, does Wan Niang like my bearded look more? Shu Wanniang gave him a second glance and then stopped looking at it. While helping him organize his clothes, she told him in a soft voice what happened after they arrived in the capital. Mu Shi''s face turned cold when he heard that Bosi and Kejia had lured the little bear to pry at his box. Then, when he heard the Shu family approaching the door, a cold light flashed in Mu Shi''s eyes. He reached out and patted his wife, softly. Said: "You don''t have to worry about these things, I will solve them." Shu Wanniang frowned and said, "I don''t care about the Shu family, but Bosi and Kejia can''t let it go any longer, and it''s my fault. These two children are so spoiled that they become lawless, and when they return to the north, I will send them to experience the pain. , and let them know how difficult our previous life was." Mu Shi nodded, the two children are still young and their temperaments are uncertain, as long as they make a ruthless hand, they can still be broken. Chapter 749： Meet Both and Kejia almost burst into tears when they saw Mu Shi, and they threw themselves on him and hung on him. They have had a really hard time these days. If their father doesn''t come, they will consider running away from home. Mu Shi, who was still hard-hearted, saw the two children crying, so he hugged them with his hands, and said helplessly: "Come down, you are all grown up, look at the tears and snot, what kind of decency?" Little Bear saw that his grandfather was being hugged, so he rushed over and squeezed in between the two of them, hugging Mu Shi''s legs and looking up at him. Afraid of squeezing his grandson, Mu Shi hurriedly pushed the two children away, took the little bear into his arms, and glared at the dragon and phoenix, "Your nephew is watching, don''t you think it''s ashamed? Put away your tears." Bosi wiped away tears, rolled up his sleeves to show his father, and said Baba: "Dad, do you think I''m losing weight, don''t you?" Mu Shi squeezed his arm and smiled approvingly: "Well, it''s a lot stronger." Bosi looked at him with dissatisfaction, but Kejia pulled his father and said, "Look at me, look at me, Daddy, do you think I''m a lot haggard, these days my daughter can''t eat well, and she can''t sleep well..." Mu Shi looked up and down his little daughter and was even more satisfied, "Ke Jia has grown up and is a lot slender, like a big girl." Bosi and Kejia stared at him, Mu Shi turned his head directly and said to Mu Yangling: "A-Ling, help me post a message to the Shu family, let''s make an appointment to meet." Mu Shi didn''t want to drag things down and wanted a quick solution. In order to please his father-in-law, Qi Haoran took the initiative to say, "Father, let me go with you." Mu Shi was stunned by Qi Haoran''s shouting, and it took a long time to realize that he was calling him. Mu Shi''s old face was slightly red, and he nodded with satisfaction: "Okay." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled. Qi Haoran greeted his father-in-law in a hurry. Knowing that Mushi loves wine, he also asked Fan Zijin to get a lot of good wine from the restaurant. Shu Wanniang personally cooked a lot of delicious food for them. When I came back, I was invited to have dinner together. The three of them drank and chatted at the dining table, and dealt with a lot of business affairs. Qi Haoran poured wine for Mu Shi from time to time. Fan Zijin kept his eyes on Mu Shi, for fear that he would wince the corners of his eyes when he saw Qi Haoran''s dog-legged appearance. gaffe. In the evening, Qi Haoran walked into the room and fell onto the bed, snatching Mu Yangling''s quilt over. Mu Yangling was so smoked by him that he couldn''t stand it, so he got up and pushed him aside. Seeing that he didn''t even take off his coat, he pushed him awake while pulling his clothes, and said in a low voice, "It''s all the smell of alcohol, you Gotta go take a shower." Qi Haoran opened one eye to look at her and said, "I''m drinking wine with my father-in-law. I''m too tired to walk, so I won''t wash!" "Even if you are with the Heavenly King Lao Tzu, you have to wash," Mu Yangling fanned the air and said, "If you smell it, the smell of alcohol is not enough, and there is also the smell of sweat." Qi Haoran suddenly jumped up and pulled Mu Yangling under him, hugged her tightly, gave her a childish sigh, and said, "It''s alright now, you''re as stinky as my grandfather." Mu Yang was furious, he broke free from his arms with all his strength, and turned the person to one side. He really wanted to get angry, and Qi Haoran had already rolled over and fell asleep. Mu Yangling pouted and looked at him for a long time, but he could only take off his shoes and clothes in resignation, and wiped his body with a wet towel... Qi Haoran woke up refreshed the next day, he had forgotten what happened last night, stretched out his arms to ask Mu Yangling to wait for him to get dressed, and kept urging: "Hurry up, hurry up, we''ll be going in a while. Meet the people from the Shu family in Yipinlou." Mu Yangling brought the clothes he found for him last night, and while putting on his clothes, he said, "You must not be drunk again today, or I will move to the couch to sleep." Qi Haoran put on his clothes, looked at Mu Yangling with contempt, and said, "You know what, my father-in-law asked me to drink that wine. If I didn''t drink it, my father-in-law thought I didn''t want to drink with him." Mu Yangling patted him, "My father is getting old, and he wants to drink less, so if you don''t persuade him, that''s all, and find him so much wine, be careful next time my mother cooks for you, I will call you She adds a handful of chili peppers to kill you!" Qi Haoran shrank his neck, hurriedly took her clothes and put them on her, "A Ling, I''ll wait for you to put them on." Mu Yangling dodged the skirt in his hand and pushed the person out, "Go out quickly, don''t make my father wait for a long time." The Shu family was also in a hurry to resolve this matter, so Mu Yangling received a reply the same day he sent the post, and the two agreed to meet in the first-grade building the next day for a detailed discussion. Mu Shi only brought Bo Wen and Qi Haoran with him, while the Shu family was home to the owner of the Shu family and Shu Qing and his son. Shu Qing and Shu Mingxiang were seeing Mu Shi for the second time, and they couldn''t recognize each other at all. Back then, when Mu Shi sent Shu Wanniang back, Shu Qing personally came forward to meet him. Later, Mu Shi secretly rescued Shu Wanniang and met Shu Mingxiang face-to-face when he fled. It is said that the memory should be deep, at least Mu Shi remembers these two. human. But Shu Qing and his son really couldn''t help Mu Shi. Looking at Mu Shi, who was unshaven and couldn''t see his face, the Shu family''s head was the first to break the silence. He smiled and threw his hands at Qi Haoran, "I''ve seen King Rong, this is General Mu, right? Under Shu Yuan, the head of the Shu family." Mu Shi clenched his fists politely in return, and said, "Patriarch Shu." He moved his eyes to Shu Qing, squinted slightly, and said, "Master Shu, stay safe, you have been away for more than 20 years, I don''t know if you still remember. General?" Shu Qing twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "It''s hard to remember." Master Shu coughed lightly, gave Shu Qing a warning look, and asked Mu Shi to sit down first. They packed three boxes in the first-grade building, and now they are sitting in the middle box, with a solid wood soundproof wall in the middle, as long as it is not loud Roar, the outside can''t hear the inside. Master Shu glanced at the gentle and upright Mu Bowen, thinking of the news he had inquired over the past few days, he had to sigh the good and bad luck of the fourth room. The son-in-law''s family can no longer be offended. Now I can only hope that the other party will not continue to pursue it, and the two sides will be in peace with each other. Otherwise, if one is not careful, the Shu family will not only suffer damage to their reputation, but also face the enemy. And Mu Shi''s request is also very simple. It''s not that he doesn''t want to seek justice for his wife, but that will definitely hurt Wanniang, so he has to deal with the fourth room of the Shu family privately. On the surface, he wants to The Shu family gave him a promise. Shu Wanniang has nothing to do with the Shu family. No matter what the purpose is in the future, the fourth room of the Shu family can no longer disturb the life of the Mu family. The two parties do not know each other when they meet. Chapter 750： jealous Shu Yuan didn''t care about the interests of the fourth room at all. Shu Qing made him very angry that the entire Shu family had suffered on behalf of the fourth room. As long as Shu Qing has an opinion, can he still have an opinion in front of the power of the Shu family and the Mu family? Shu Qing tightened his hand under the table, but he really had no objection. He nodded and agreed, making a covenant with the Mu family. Mu Shi just gave Shu Qing and Shu Mingxiang a deep look, then got up and left. When ?? returned to Qi Mansion, Mu Shi took Qi Haoran and Bowen to the study and said, "The Shu family is too honest." His heart was a little uneasy. Qi Haoran said: "Shu Yuan''s son-in-law knew about it and was very cautious. It is not surprising that he promised us the conditions." "What about the fourth room of the Shu family? He has repeatedly indulged the female relatives of the Shu family to come to the house to recognize their relatives. Obviously, he is not someone who can recognize the reality." Qi Haoran coughed lightly and lowered his voice: "I heard that Mrs. Shu is going to die, she may not be able to survive this winter." Mu Shi was startled, thinking that Mrs. Shu was Wanniang''s mother, and thinking about the events of the past, he felt both disappointed and happy at the same time. Seeing that his father didn''t understand, Bo Wen explained: "Shu Qing was idle at home when the new dynasty changed, and although Shu Mingxiang was watching the dynasty, he was only from the fourth rank, and has not been able to make any progress. The son heard that he has done a good job recently. , his superiors gave him an excellent assessment, and he may be promoted to a fourth-rank official when he debriefs at the beginning of next year, but if Mrs. Shu passed away at this time, he would have to observe filial piety for three years. Whether it can recover later is the question. Mu Shi is a military general, and he really doesn''t need to be disciplined if he is not a big official. He blinked and said, "That is to say, if Mrs. Shu dies, the fourth room may not have a chance to come forward." Mu Bowen smiled and said, "At least in my son''s generation, it''s hard to get ahead." Although he is gentle and elegant, it doesn''t mean he has no temper, or he wouldn''t have investigated the Shu family''s affairs so clearly. "Sifang is afraid of our revenge. At this time, he doesn''t dare to provoke us no matter how unwilling it is. Father, in fact, we don''t need to do much, just wait and see how things change." Mu Shi looked at Mu Bowen, who had grown into an adult, and sighed: "You have grown up, and since that''s the case, I''ll leave this matter to you." He got up and said, "You can''t control your younger siblings, then Take care of the outside world." Bowen blushed and bowed his head in shame, "Father is worried, don''t worry, I will take care of the Shu family''s affairs." Mu Yangling blinked in surprise, "Is this the end?" Qi Haoran hugged her with his eyes closed and said, "Father-in-law has talked to them straight to the point, what else can we do? As soon as my father-in-law sat down, he asked Shu Qing why he used power for personal gain to record the Mu family into the military. Even if the mother-in-law is from the Shu family, Shu Yuan and Shu Qing can''t make any demands." Qi Haoran patted her gently and said, "Marrying from her husband, my mother-in-law is now the Mu Shu family." Mu Yangling pouted, "Then why can''t I solve it? My status is higher than my father, why don''t they want to listen to me?" Qi Haoran said as it should be: "You are the married daughter of the Mu family, and your name is not right, and since your mother-in-law is here, they will hold your mother-in-law, so naturally they won''t give you face." He patted Mu Yangling with As a comfort, he said: "Don''t be sad, I will listen to you in the future." Can that be the same? But Mu Yangling didn''t tell him apart. Seeing that he was snoring slightly, he asked in a low voice, "I haven''t seen what you are doing recently, why are you so tired?" Qi Haoran turned over and said, "Serving my father-in-law is a manual job." Qi Haoran is even more diligent than Bowen''s own son these two days, running up and down. If Bo Wen is Mu Shi''s own son, then Qi Haoran is standing next to Mu Shi, and others may think he is the eldest of the Mu family. In charge. It was only two days. Although Mu Shi only went to the Ministry of Personnel once in Beijing, everyone knew him. There is no way, the three of them will inevitably encounter people when they walk on the street. Mu Shi is walking in the lead, and a handsome little man stands behind him. Next to the little man is the famous Rongjun King of Daqi. Everyone was surprised for a moment. The key point was that Prince Rong, who had always been stern, was smiling all over his face, and he was leading the way for the people in front of him with a three-point flattery, while introducing the customs along the road. This has to be said to be a terrifying thing. It is not good for everyone to stare at each other directly. They can only look at them secretly. With a beard and a sturdy figure, they can make King Rong, the second most noble of Daqi, put down his body and take a step back to entertain people. , the answer is about to come out - the father-in-law of the king of Rongjun! It turns out that Prince Rong is also afraid of his father-in-law! It turns out that Prince Rong also wants to please his father-in-law! Everyone looked at Mu Shi secretly, and admired him in their hearts. But some people saw him but felt that Qi Haoran was too flattering and disgraceful to the royal family. The current patriarch of the Qi family wanted to talk to Qi Haoran, but he was not brave enough, so he could only vaguely remind him when he met the emperor. Two sentences, I hope Qi Xiuyuan can persuade Qi Haoran and let him pay attention to the face of the royal family. Qi Xiuyuan''s face turned gloomy all of a sudden, the Qi clan chief suddenly stopped, and dared not say any more. Flowers come. Qi Xiuyuan''s anger was not directed at the Qi clan chief, but at Qi Haoran. The eldest brother is like a father. Qi Xiuyuan also really raised Qi Haoran as his son. As a result, Qi Haoran has not listened to him since he was a child. , when did you obey him? Not to mention serving him step by step. Qi Xiuyuan was so old only when he was seriously injured by poisoning last time, but at that time Qi Haoran also brought him a medicine bowl or something, just once or twice. Qi Xiuyuan suppressed the anger in his heart and warned himself that Mu Shi was an elder, how could he compare with him? But the next day, King Rong accompanied General Mu to visit Daming Mountain, and the rumor that he went to rent a sedan chair in person came to the palace. Qi Xiuyuan continued to endure. On the third day, King Rong accompanied General Mu to visit all the senior officials in Beijing and the officials who used to work with them. In order not to disturb them, King Rong was willing to send people to the door. I went to the small teahouse next to me alone and sat and waited. As soon as General Mu came out, he immediately took him to pick up people... His filial piety in Chengdu can be called the first filial son-in-law in a century. Because the prince was conferred the ceremony, Qi Xiuyuan, who was so dizzy and dizzy, couldn''t bear it any longer, so he called Qi Haoran into the palace overnight and said that he had an important business to discuss. Chapter 751： diligent Qi Haoran hurried into the palace, Qi Xiuyuan saw that he was out of breath, the anger in his heart was barely calmed down, he threw him a bunch of things, and said: "I heard that you have been very busy recently, so I will help me with these things. It''s settled." Qi Haoran blinked, sensitively feeling his eldest brother''s displeasure. Since his eldest brother ascended the throne, he has always been "I" in private, except for calling himself "I" in front of him. He pulled the thing over nervously, and couldn''t help frowning as soon as he opened it, and when he roughly flipped through all the papers, he pouted and said dissatisfiedly: "Brother, isn''t this the work of the Ministry of Rites?" Qi Xiuyuan glared at him, "The ceremony for your nephew''s conferment will be in two days. What''s wrong with you being an uncle? These are all submitted by the Ministry of Rites and need to be reviewed. Hurry up and get them done at dawn tomorrow. To send." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide. If he was asked to get something from the Ministry of War and Punishment, he would still be patient, the Ministry of Rites... It is not that he is unwilling to share the burden for the elder brother, but that he is afraid that he does not understand the Ministry of Rites and makes a mistake. Qi Xiuyuan picked up a fold in his hand and threw it at his head. Qi Haoran leaned back, and the fold slammed into his chest and fell to the ground, because he was wearing clothes, it didn''t hurt, "You wait. Your father-in-law is very attentive. He does some errands for me but pushes back and forth. I dont understand and you wont ask? Go out and turn left, and there will be officials from the Ministry of Rites on duty in the council hall Qi Xiuyuan threw the zigzag at him as he spoke. In the hall, apart from the sound of zigzag falling on the person, it was Qi Xiuyuan''s voice scolding Qi Haoran: "...I think you are idle, tell me, if you go to Jingduo Its been a long time, except for the first half month, you have been diligent in going to the court. Your last court meeting in the next few days? I was so busy in the palace that I wanted to be divided into three people. You are better. Still interested in going to the teahouse and sitting for a day..." Qi Haoran felt very aggrieved, and he differentiated: "Brother, I am not here to play for myself, I am with my father-in-law. He came to the capital once with great difficulty, but he couldn''t stay for a long time, so I naturally want to achieve the friendship of the landlord. Qi Haoran was fine if he didn''t refute. As soon as he refuted, his anger that had already subsided came up again, and he threw the booklet in his hand at him without interruption, and shouted: "It''s reasonable to agree with you, General Mu is in Beijing. Congratulations to the crown prince, how do you know that people must think about going out to play instead of staying at home and enjoying the family? Do you? I see that you are very vigorous." Now Qi Xiuyuan is about to say straight, I think of you, but you only think of your father-in-law, have you ever thought about my big brother? Fortunately, Qi Haoran was not stupid enough to need Qi Xiuyuan to speak directly, he blinked, bent down to pick up the papers, then walked out holding a pile of papers, and said with a bleak face: "Then I will go to the side to look at the papers. " Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, and found that he was sweating profusely. Most of the fatigue from the past few days had dissipated, and he became refreshed. Sure enough, scolding Haoran is good for physical and mental health. Qi Haoran, who went out with his head down, looked at Zhezi in his arms and sighed, feeling proud that the eldest brother was eating his father-in-law''s vinegar! Qi Haoran''s face was in pain, and he walked towards the meeting room of the side hall with great satisfaction. These documents are the final confirmation of the officials of the Ministry of Rites for the ceremony in two days. . Qi Haoran noticed early on that although he took away more than one-third of the papers, there were a lot of papers left on the eldest brother''s royal table. , I haven''t slept all night, I have to continue tomorrow, and I have to toss and wear a formal dress to sacrifice to the sky the next morning, etc. In this way, my eldest brother has not slept for almost two days and two nights. Qi Haoran was both distressed and worried, so when he went to the officials of the Ministry of Rites, he urged them to hurry up. The officials on duty in the Ministry of Rites saw that Qi Haoran had squeezed the red pen and wanted to mark it on the book, and he was horrified. The emperor actually trusted the king of Rongjun so much. This is a book that can only be reviewed by the royal pen! Several of the officials on duty could not help swallowing their saliva. Qi Haoran frowned and looked at them who were obviously distracted. He frowned and said, "Didn''t the adults hear my question? Is the position of this courtier confirmed?" Several people hurriedly came back to their senses and said cautiously: "I also ask the prince to read the book, and the minister will check it again." Qi Haoran nodded, that''s what he wanted to do, just read the book and check it with a few people. If there is any problem, correct it on the spot. If there is no problem, just circle it and pass it. In this way, the speed is much faster, and the correctness is also guaranteed. Qi Haoran is so immersed in it that he does not notice the passage of time. When the last paper is approved, he finds that his spine is sore, and there have been three beeps from outside. Even. Only then did Qi Haoran feel sleepy and hungry. Looking at the other adults, he was already drowsy with his eyes closed slightly. Qi Haoran waved his hand to call for the servant, and the servant hurriedly blinked to make the sourness in his eyes disappear, and trotted up, "Your Highness. " "Go get some food for the adults." The servant bowed to answer, Qi Haoran packed up the papers, and took them back to find his elder brother. Qi Xiuyuan did not rest, he was rubbing his eyes with his eyes closed. When the servant took scissors to cut the candle, Qi Haoran glared at him. , The waiter froze in his heart, hurriedly put away the scissors, bowed and stepped back. Qi Haoran put the book on the imperial table, walked around behind Qi Xiuyuan and rubbed his temples for him. With a strength different from that of the palace maid, Qi Xiuyuan instantly woke up. Qi Xiuyuan opened his eyes and glanced at him in surprise, then closed it slightly. eyes, and asked, "How can you do this?" Qi Haoran said proudly: "That''s how A-Ling pressed me when I was tired." Qi Xiuyuan gave a "hmm" and said, "No wonder." "Brother, let''s go here first tonight. The servant said that you haven''t slept much these days. You''re going to bring Xiaobao to sacrifice to the sky the day after tomorrow, so it''s not good to go with dark eyes." Qi Xiuyuan was silent, Qi Haoran said: "I won''t be out of the palace today, I will help you deal with all the documents." "It''s rare," Qi Xiuyuan said indifferently: "You will also feel sorry for Big Brother." Qi Haoran blushed and whispered, "When did I stop feeling sorry for you? This isn''t the first time I entertained my father-in-law, and I forgot to tell you that I was nervous. Besides, I''m here to give me a future. My son-in-law sets an example, and he will have to serve me like this in the future." Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly and asked, "Where is your daughter?" Qi Haoran choked and said, "Brother, don''t worry, A Ling''s next child must be a daughter." Qi Xiuyuan immediately opened his eyes and smiled slightly, "My younger brother and sister are pregnant?" Their brothers and sons are all a little thin, and they only have one son, so he is happy as long as he hears that he is pregnant. Qi Haoran smiled and said, "Come on, come on!" Chapter 752： reject The good mood that Qi Xiuyuan had just raised disappeared in an instant. If Qi Haoran''s strength was not bad and he pressed it comfortably, he would definitely ask the guards to beat this person out. Qi Xiuyuan fell on the chair with his eyes closed, and said coldly: "My sister-in-law and I are both not very healthy, the Qi family depends on you and A Ling to prosper. When it comes to children, you should be more careful, why should I let A Ling took the bear to the southwest to accompany you?" Qi Haoran looked at Qi Xiuyuan, whose face suddenly turned cold, he smiled and said, "Brother, I know, it''s for the sake of the heir, isn''t it because I''m too busy to come to Lingnan, and I can''t be at home, don''t worry, I''ll go again this time. , I must not delay the state affairs and family affairs." Qi Xiuyuan said indifferently: "It''s good that you know." Qi Haoran secretly stuck out his tongue on top of Qi Xiuyuan''s head. Of course he knew what his elder brother was worried about. Qi Xiuyuan injured his body because of the poison. Although he has been conditioned now, after all, he has been poisoned and is a little weaker than the average person. There are not many children, but it is impossible for a huge empire to rely on Xiaobao alone. In the future, Xiaobao''s brothers and cousins ??will all help him. Naturally, the more children they have, the better, at least not just Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong. If the two brothers have few children, and the two brothers Qi Shaosheng have prosperous children, it may not be possible for the two generations to fall into their hands after two generations. After all, even if they don''t want to admit it, those two are the closest bloodline to them. Of course Qi Haoran also wanted to create a human being, and he worked tirelessly when he was in Qiannan. For this reason, he and A Ling also invited Imperial Doctor Wang to see them. Imperial Doctor Wang said that both of them were fine and were extremely healthy. As for why they were not pregnant , the imperial doctor can only be attributed to the fate has not arrived. Qi Haoran sighed while rubbing his forehead for Qi Xiuyuan, where do you ask for this fate? Qi Xiuyuan was drowsy by Qi Haoran, thinking of his brother''s words that he would not go back today, he pushed his hand away, got up, picked out the first fold, and pushed it aside, saying, "You watch first, I''ll go to rest first. already." Qi Xiuyuan turned around and went into the inner room. The waiter was busy waiting for him to change his clothes. He didn''t take a bath anymore. He just pulled the quilt and lay down. He almost fell asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow, leaving only Qi Haoran staring at the empty hall. Folds on the table. The inner servant stepped forward in fear, and whispered: "My lord, do you want to take a break too?" Qi Haoran thought that a new book would be delivered at dawn, so he waved his hand and asked him to set up a table and chairs for him, and took the book to mark it. Because of the consecration ceremony, the court meeting has been stopped since yesterday. If there is a major matter to report, you can go directly to the palace to report to the emperor, so Qi Xiuyuan doesnt need to get up at five shifts, and Qi Haoran naturally wont let the servants wake him up after he falls asleep. , and let him fall asleep until it was bright outside, and the left and right ministers and several important ministers came to ask for a meeting. Qi Haoran yawned and asked the servant to wake the emperor, and he lay on the table and did not move. Qi Xiuyuan came out refreshed. This was the day he had the most sleep in the past few days. He stepped forward and kicked his stupid brother with his toes. Seeing that he didn''t move, he grabbed the person''s back collar and picked him up. , Qi Haoran was pretending to be asleep, he stood up with a sigh, "Brother, I''m hungry, can I eat first and then discuss things?" "Don''t waste time, ask someone to bring breakfast, go and invite Lord Zuoxiang and the others, we will eat and talk." Qi Xiuyuan was a man of words in the palace, so naturally there was no courtier who didn''t have long eyes to come out and say it was against the rules. This is the imperial power. When the imperial power is weak, the rules set by the royal family are the rules. When the imperial power is above everyone, the emperors words are the rules. When Qi Haoran followed Qi Xiuyuan to wash up, he grabbed a servant and said, "Go and tell the guard at the door to send someone to the Qi residence to tell the princess that this prince has something to do in the palace, so I won''t be leaving the palace today. Let her arrange the affairs of the house on her own." Qi Xiuyuan stopped in his tracks and turned his head: "Let Eunuch Wan go, you can just call a servant to inform her, can she believe it? Just in time, let him bring your county king''s dress to the palace, and don''t leave the palace tonight. Come on, follow me directly to worship the sky tomorrow." Eunuch Wan quickly replied "yes" in a low voice and looked at Qi Haoran, meaning that if you have anything else to say, just say it quickly, and I will send you a message. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t care about the two of them, and left directly, while Qi Haoran pulled Eunuch Wan aside and instructed him in a low voice, "The matter of offering sacrifice to Heaven and the crown prince is very important, the prince is still young, tell the princess, no matter what. I can''t let him enter the palace, I''ll make arrangements for her tomorrow, and I''ll pick her up at the gate of the palace." Eunuch Wan''s brows twitched, and he felt that this was a chore, but after careful reflection, he saw that King Rongjun''s love for the princess was not wrong. Down. Qi Haoran didn''t return all night, Mu Yangling was still worried about whether something major happened in the palace, and was thinking of someone to ask, and Eunuch Wan came. Mu Yangling soothed the little bear who was entangled in him and asked his father to take him to ride a horse, and said in a loud voice, "Quickly invite someone in." There were outsiders, and the little bear was quiet. He opened his round eyes to look at Eunuch Wan. Eunuch Wan subconsciously showed him a big smile, bent over and saluted: "I have seen the princess, I have seen the little prince." Mu Yangling returned a half-salutation and said, "Eunuch Wan is very polite, did the emperor have any orders for you to come here at this time?" Eunuch Wan is the **** in charge of the Qianqing Palace, in charge of affairs around Qi Xiuyuan. Mu Yangling has not seen him a few times, and his friendship is not very deep. He often meets Eunuch Wei of Kunning Palace. He usually comes to her house to spread the word. Except for the little inner supervisor, Eunuch Wei, Eunuch Wan brought the emperor''s decree every time he came. Eunuch Wan knew that the emperor believed in Chongrong County King and Rong County Princess, so he was very polite in front of Mu Yangling, and said with a smile: "The emperor asked the servants to pass a message to you, saying that the palace is busy, and you have to leave Rongjun Wang to help, today In the evening, Prince Rong will not leave the palace, and he also asked the servants to bring the dress of Prince Rong into the palace, saving the time for leaving the palace." Mu Yangling hurriedly turned around and asked Lichun to get Qi Haoran''s dress. It was the heaviest dress for the prince, and it was easy to not wear it, so she found it early, washed it and dried it, and put it in the cabinet at this time. Mu Yangling turned around and asked Eunuch Wan after he finished his instructions, "What else does the emperor have to say?" "The emperor only explained this matter, but the king of Rongjun asked his servants to pass on a few words to the princess." "You say." "The prince said that the prince is still young, and I''m afraid he can''t bear the burden of the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven and the crown prince, so I asked you to arrange the prince well, and no matter what, you can''t bring the prince into the palace..." Mu Yangling blinked and signaled Eunuch Wan to stop talking, but it was already too late. She saw that her son''s eyes quickly filled with tears, and he suddenly looked up at his mother. The movement was sudden and fast. He saw his mother''s evasive action, and he found an outlet for his grievance. He jumped into Mu Yangling''s arms, hugged his mother''s thigh tightly, and burst into tears with a "wow". , The cry is earth-shattering, it is almost smelling sad, and those who see it cry! Chapter 753： firm The little bear hugged his mother''s leg and cried very sadly. He cried while crying, "Daddy lied to me, he lied to me! Bad guy, big bad guy!" Eunuch Wan looked at him blankly. Mu Yangling smiled apologetically at Eunuch Wan, and asked someone to send him out. He hugged the little bear to coax him, but when the little bear was crying, he couldn''t listen to the advice. He entered the palace. Mu Yangling was helpless and could only wipe his tears while saying, "Your father didn''t deceive you..." Xiaoxiong only closed his eyes and cried, and shouted aggrievedly: "Daddy is a liar, he is a bad guy, a big bad guy, I will never play with him again, and I will not sleep with him." Mu Yangling took him into his arms and swayed him around the house. Maybe it was his mother''s embrace that reassured him, or maybe it was Mu Yangling''s low voice that comforted his heart, and the little bear was finally willing to open his eyes to look at him. Mother, just looked at her with wet eyes washed by tears, Mu Yangling felt that it was difficult to refuse his request, and she could not let Qi Haoran be charged with deceiving her son. Mu Yangling hugged him and sat down on the chair, let him sit on her lap, looked into his eyes and asked softly, "Just want to enter the palace to participate in the ceremony of the crown prince?" Little Bear pouted and said, "Daddy lied, he clearly promised to bring me into the palace." "How did Daddy tell you at that time?" Xiao Xiong is already very smart, and he can copy what the adults said word for word, he said aggrieved: "Daddy said that he would bring Xiao Xiong into the palace, and he wanted to see Brother Xiaobao become the prince, he is a bad person if he speaks nothing. !" "Daddy said he was going to bring the bear into the palace in person?" Bear nodded fiercely. "But daddy is not at home now, he went to the palace, Uncle Huang was so busy that he couldn''t sleep, so daddy went into the palace to help him work, he can''t leave the palace, can''t he bring the bear into the palace? ?" Mu Yangling whispered: "This is work, and it is an emergency, and your father can''t control it, so you can''t blame him." Little Bear tilted his head to look at his mother, still a little puzzled, he pointed at his mother and said, "Mother take me into the palace." Mu Yangling explained: "You are too big, my mother can''t hold you, and she can''t walk, so she can''t take you." Little Bear''s eyes filled with tears again. He looked at his mother aggrieved and said, "Why didn''t Daddy come?" "Daddy wants to help Uncle Huang work." Little Bear didn''t care, he just said: "I want Daddy, I want Daddy!" He slipped off Mu Yangling''s leg and was about to run out towards the door, Mu Yangling hurriedly caught up with him, chasing and coaxing: "Daddy In the palace, I haven''t left the palace yet." The little bear wiped his tears and ran out, crying: "I want daddy, I want daddy!" The little bear held the gate, his shoulders twitched as he cried, and when he looked out, there was no one on the empty street. : "Daddy, Daddy..." Before the crown prince was conferred, he had to sacrifice to the heaven, because it was the most solemn canonization after Qi Xiuyuan was enthroned, and Qi Xiuyuan was unwilling to wrong his son. This celebration is not a simplified version, but a full version. Mu Yangling was half a month ago. I trained in front of the old lady in the palace, knowing that this kind of exertion is definitely not something that a three-year-old child can bear. They have to line up to enter the palace at 5:00 in the morning, and they may not be able to leave the palace until 8:00 in the evening. Only tea is provided, and they can only bring some hunger-fighting cakes in their purses and sleeves that do not smell too much. How dare Mu Yangling take the bear brought into the palace. If Qi Haoran took him with him, the little bear could still be in the emperor''s lounge from time to time. It would be fine to find someone to watch over him. There was no need to think about going to the queen, because this time the queen herself did not have time to rest and space. Only the emperor and the prince have it. But seeing his son leaning on the door frame, looking at the street and crying for his father, Mu Yangling is also very worried, okay? Mu Yangling promised him a lot of fun and delicious food, but Xiaoxiong looked at the entrance of the street firmly, determined to wait for his father to come back. Every afternoon, he came here to wait for his father, and his father would ride from the other side of the street. He ran over through the gate, then picked him up and walked around the street before going home. Little Bear decided that he would just sit here and wait today, he didn''t believe his father would not come back. Mu Yangling could only change his mouth and said, "Daddy will not be able to come back until the afternoon even if he has to come back. It''s only in the morning, shall we go back first?" Little Bear sat on the threshold, watching the street silently. Mu Yangling got up, patted his buttocks and said, "Mother made stuffed tofu." Xiaoxiong continued to be the father stone, and Mu Yang said quietly: "Oh, now the kitchen is contracted by my grandmother, so my mother doesn''t have to cook, so my grandmother made the stuffed bean curd." Bear''s ears moved. Mu Yangling continued: "My grandmother also made crab powder lion head, which is my favorite dish." Little Bear turned his head and said, "It''s also my favorite food." Mu Yangling sighed, "But if you don''t go back, you won''t be able to eat it. I like it so much, what if I can''t control it and eat it all?" Little Bear struggled with saliva. "Your father won''t be back until evening. It''s still a long, long time before the evening. Do you plan to skip breakfast, lunch, and afternoon tea? Did your mother tell you that your grandmother is going to have shrimp slips in the afternoon?" Little Bear complained loudly, "No!" "The mother will tell you now that your grandmother will make shrimp slips for us as a snack in the afternoon, how about you, do you want to go back with your mother?" Little Bear turned his head to look at the empty street again, and muttered, "Daddy won''t be back until evening." Mu Yangling nodded fiercely. "My grandmother is now making Yong Tau Foo and Crab Noodles Lion''s Head." Mu Yangling continued to nod. "There are still shrimp slips in the afternoon..." The little bear held his chin and hesitated for a while before crawling on the door frame, and said to his mother, "I''ll wait for Daddy after I eat the shrimp slips." "Okay, then my mother will come to accompany you and wait..." If you can still remember this at that time. Mu Yangling had exhausted all his energy to hook the bear tightly in the backyard with food and toys. For this reason, he even disturbed his biological clock and let him take a nap after afternoon tea. Mu Yangling got up exhausted and said, "This child is too difficult to serve, mother, you have to seduce him tomorrow and let him stay in the house." Shu Wanniang said: "I think it''s difficult. This child has the same temper as you and Haoran when they were young. They are both stubborn. If they agree, they won''t change. What if I can''t coax him tomorrow?" "I can''t take him into the palace if I can''t be coaxed. No one will take him. If the imperial court loses his honor, he will be impeached by the imperial censor. Besides, how can he bear the sun for a day?" Mu Yangling felt. It is better to stay at home with his mother and younger siblings to play with him than to go to the palace and suffer. But who would have known that this child was so obsessed, just when Mu Yangling felt that he could get away with it today, the little bear fan got up from the bed and staggered to the gate, muttering in his mouth: "Daddy is back. Now, I''m going to wait for Daddy." Chapter 754： two small At the beginning of the 1990s (five o''clock in the morning), Mu Yangling got off the carriage with the tightly wrapped bear, and the people in front hurriedly turned sideways to let her go first. Mu Yangling nodded slightly and took the bear into the palace. In the morning fog, the back The long queue of officials and family members also lined up to enter the palace on the left and right. When Qi Haoran trotted over to pick her up, he saw a thick mass in her arms. He pulled the blanket helplessly and glanced at his sleeping son. Seeing him shaking, he faintly sobbed twice, obviously crying hard. Now, his heart was sore and painful, he reached out and hugged his son into his arms, and asked in a low voice, "Why are you crying so hard?" Mu Yangling was equally helpless, "He just recognized that you promised him... you can take him, if you don''t want to take him in the future, you can''t make promises just to please him, don''t think that the child is not a child. You know, he remembers it all." Qi Haoran replied in a low voice, wrapped the blanket and held it in his arms, "Go ahead, have you brought something to eat? If you get tired from standing on the way, change your feet, don''t stand like a soldier, look for Go to the side hall to have a rest when you are free, I have already told the imperial sister-in-law to let her take care of you more." Mu Yangling responded and said, "You go with the child." Xiaoxiong kept crying for his father last night, and didn''t sleep until the early hours of the morning. After Mu Yangling promised to bring him into the palace, he grabbed her clothes tightly, for fear that his mother would leave her and enter the palace alone. This child''s dream is full of the scene where his father doesn''t want him. He started crying in the dream. Qi Haoran heard his son''s fine cry when he was halfway there. He hurriedly lifted the blanket to see that he was holding a small fist and closed it. His eyes were crying softly, and he felt extremely distressed, and coaxed in a low voice: "Little bear, daddy is here." Little Bear opened his eyes, saw his father stunned for a moment, blinked the tears from his eyes, confirmed that this was his father, and immediately pouted angrily, saying, "Daddy''s words don''t matter, he''s a bad guy." Qi Haoran said anxiously: "Daddy didn''t say anything, wouldn''t he take you into the palace? Look, we are in the palace right now. Daddy will take you to see brother Xiaobao now." The little bear got up from his father''s arms and took a look. Only then did he find that they were in a corridor. He looked left and right curiously, and saw that they were all palace walls. The morning breeze blew into his neck, and he couldn''t help shrinking back into the blanket. Doubt: "No, this is not a palace. The palace is a place with flowers, trees, and big houses." Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, hugged him and continued to walk forward, saying, "You will see flowers and trees and a big house after passing this corridor." Little Bear hugged his father''s neck, looked left and right, and asked, "Where''s my mother? I want my mother." "Your mother went to Aunt Huang''s place. Today you hang out with your father, and you won''t be able to see her until evening." Xiaoxiong hesitated for a while, and finally whispered: "I want my mother." Qi Haoran froze and asked, "Then you don''t want dad anymore?" Xiao Xiong was silent for a long time, and then whispered: "I still want my mother." Qi Haoran suddenly felt that he had hurt his son a lot. You must know that he has been playing well with his son these days. Almost every time he asked him whether he wanted to play with his mother or his father, this kid would immediately hug him. neck, and answered loudly: "Play with Daddy!" Qi Haoran touched his son pitifully and said, "Son, I''m sorry for you, I''ll wait until tomorrow to apologize to you, but your mother can''t take you with you today, so just follow me honestly." Said: "Let''s go to see brother Xiaobao now. If you cry, you should be made fun of by brother Xiaobao." Xiaoxiong''s tears were held back at once, he turned his head to think that when he met Brother Xiaobao, he must take him to find his mother... Little Bear thought in a daze, in the palace, it is more fun to follow the mother than to follow the father. The blanket was too comfortable, Qi Haoran hugged him and shook it again, Xiaoxiong fell asleep just thinking about this, and when he got to Xiaobao''s place, the child was already asleep, and Qi Haoran didn''t wake up even when he put him on the couch come over. Xiaobao had just been digging for the maid and the maid, but he was still a little confused. He leaned over and glanced at Xiaoxiong. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, he wanted to sleep even more. Qi Haoran took him to the side and asked the maid to quickly put on his clothes. Xiaobao was wearing a prince''s suit, and it took about three quarters of an hour to wear it completely. There would be an accident later, so the clothes should be put on in advance. When Xiaobao was dressed, he was already falling asleep with his head lowered. The waiter carefully carried him to another couch and put it away, smoothing out his clothes so that he could sleep more comfortably. Unlike Little Bear, who is slouched and crooked, when Little Treasure sleeps, he folds his hands on his stomach and his legs hang naturally on both sides. Qi Haoran is stunned when he sees him. I can''t maintain this sleeping position. At dawn, the little bear got up. He realized that this was not a place he was familiar with. As soon as his eyes rolled, he quietly left the soft couch. When he wanted to hide, he heard a chuckle above his head, and the little bear heard the laughter. He jumped up at once, turned around with a "ha" sound, Xiaobao was sitting on a high chair and smiled at him, beckoning: "Brother come quickly." Little Bear ran over, saw the food in front of him, drooling, and shouted, "Brother, I want to eat too." Xiaobao slid down the high chair, hugged the bear and pushed it up, the waiter on one side quickly took the bear from his hand and placed it on the opposite high chair, wiping the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Your Highness. , you sit down quickly, and the servants will come to hug the little prince." This little prince is a finger taller than the eldest prince, and the eldest prince even thought of putting him on a high chair! Xiaoxiong patted the table and said, "I want to sit next to Brother Xiaobao, I want to sit next to him." The waiter hurriedly brought the high chair to Xiaobao''s side, and the two brothers'' high chairs touched each other. Seeing the carefree appearance of the eldest prince and the young prince, the inner servant had to remind in a low voice: "Your Highness, the little prince, the ceremony of sacrificing the heavens is about to begin, and the emperor should have someone come to pick you up soon." Xiaobao immediately grabbed a bean bag and stuffed it into the bear''s mouth, saying, "Hurry up, father and uncle will come to pick us up later." Xiaoxiong was still at a loss for a moment, and Xiaobao said "Oops" and said old-fashioned: "Eat, eat quickly, the emperor said that you can''t eat, drink, or even change clothes. If you don''t eat, I won''t be able to eat any more in a while." Xiaoxiong immediately grabbed something and stuffed it in his mouth when he heard that he was going to be hungry. The waiter hurriedly poured water for him, and said in a low voice, "Slow down, don''t choke." Xiao Xiong stared and said in dissatisfaction: "Didn''t you tell us to hurry up?" Xiaobao waved his hand as usual: "Brother, don''t worry about them, they all talk like this, alas," Xiaobao sighed and said, "Sometimes I don''t understand why they always say something contradictory." Servant: "..." Chapter 755： worship heaven Xiaoxiong, as the prince of Rongjun, can participate in the sacrifice to heaven or not. The former is because of his grade, and the latter, his age is placed there. But offering sacrifices to the heavens is not so easy. They have to go out from Zhaoxiang Gate and then enter the Temple of Heaven through the left gate. From Zhaoxiang Gate to the Temple of Heaven, even the emperor has to go. When they reach the Temple of Heaven, they have to carry out a series of sacrificial activities. This tossing was at the first moment of Shen Shi (3:00 pm), during which there was no rest, let alone eating and drinking. Qi Haoran rehearsed with his eldest brother. If he really can go to Little Half-Life, his son will not suffer from this crime. So Qi Haoran was able to say how tired Sacrificial Heaven was, and he was about to bluntly say that this was not a human experience, but Xiaoxiong not only did not give up the idea of ??following, but his eyes became more and more determined, he stepped forward to grab Xiaobao''s Hand, firmly said: "Brother Xiaobao, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!" He turned his head and said to his father: "Dad, I want to accompany brother Xiaobao to sacrifice to the heavens, how can I let brother Xiaobao suffer alone?" Qi Haoran almost sat on the ground, well, what was he doing for nothing? Xiaoxiong followed Xiaobao vigorously. When Qi Xiuyuan saw him smiling slightly, he waved at him, hugged him in his arms, and said with a smile, "Why are you here too?" In front of Qi Xiuyuan, the little bear was a little shy, bowed his head and said, "I miss Daddy." Qi Xiuyuan laughed, rubbed his hair with big hands, put him down and said, "Go follow your brother Xiaobao and help Uncle Huang take care of brother Xiaobao." Xiaoxiong patted his chest proudly for an instant and promised to take good care of Xiaobao brother. At this time, the queen was already waiting at the entrance of Zhaoxiang Gate. She was the only woman who could participate in the sacrifice to the heaven. The other officials were led by Mu Yangling and waited in the Zhaoyang Hall. Then he prayed for Daqi in Zhaoyang Hall. Little Bear followed behind Xiaobao, raised his head confidently and walked forward with the adults. The ceremony of sacrificing the sky was mainly performed by the emperor, he only needed to stand behind Xiaobao and watch. Master Yuanhui had been waiting at the Temple of Heaven in advance. When he saw the emperor bringing all the ministers in, he smiled slightly and saluted. Qi Xiuyuan stretched out his hand to help him and said, "Master Lao Yuanhui is here." "It is a blessing for the little monk to be able to assist the emperor in offering sacrifices to the heaven." He looked at Xiaobao with bright eyes, and his eyes were even brighter. He bent down slightly and said, "The quality of the prince''s dragon and phoenix is ??truly a blessing from the Great Qi, congratulations to the emperor." Although the eldest prince is only five years old, he already has a faint dragon breath all over his body. As long as the way of heaven remains unchanged, he must be the next Mingjun. Looking at the condensed real dragon breath behind Qi Xiuyuan, Yuanhui is even more satisfied, even if Qi Xiuyuan Even if his body is damaged, he can survive the crisis safely under the protection of True Dragon Qi. He has been in power for 20 to 30 years without a problem. When the time comes to help the troubled world, the merits of helping Mingjun should be able to offset a lot of evil spirits in him. I don''t know what he has done in the past few lives. He was lonely and lonely in three reincarnations. He was a lonely star. The master warned him not to intervene in the heavenly way. But being good for the third time can still make the aura of the gods behind him so thick and dark, who knows how many lives will be reincarnated? For the sake of his future generations, and for the sake of the suffering common people, he was willing to gamble, and the facts proved that he was right. Although he paid the price, the world was just at the beginning of peace, the people were already living and working in peace and contentment, and the karma on him also Indeed a lot has been removed. He has gained so many merits and virtues just by making the world peaceful by twenty years. How much karma can he get rid of if he keeps the next Mingjun healthy and longevity? As long as he has one-third of the merit of helping Qi Xiuyuan, at least he can live a better life in the next life. Yuanhui''s thoughts turned around, her face was not exposed, she closed her eyes slightly, abandoned the distractions, and sincerely prayed for Daqi, the emperor and the prince. Xiaobao is frail, and he has never tried standing under the sun for so long. Sweat slid down his cheeks into his neck, and his body swayed slightly. When Little Bear saw his eyes, he rolled his eyes. Standing honestly with his head lowered, the servants did not dare to raise their heads, so they quietly moved behind Xiaobao and stretched out their palms to support his body. Xiaobao''s body froze, and his eyes couldn''t help looking at the father, Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran were praying with Yuanhui with their eyes closed. Where did they notice the two children? Little Treasure was relieved after this. The two children had a tacit understanding. Little Treasure stretched out **** from under the wide sleeves and gestured backwards. Little Bear took a slight step, retracted his palms, and stood upright, letting Xiaobao move. Bao leaned slightly on his shoulder. Feeling that the fatigue of his body has eased, Xiaobao exhaled a long breath, and his eyes are not so dizzy. But Xiao Xiong still had the energy to turn his eyes and look around. Seeing that everyone was solemn and silent, he didn''t dare to go too far. He turned his head and saw Xiao Bao with his eyes slightly closed. He didn''t study it, but he didn''t feel good, so he opened his eyes and looked around. He could only close his eyes slightly. He still felt hot, but when he closed his eyes, he felt a cool wind blowing across his cheeks. Although the sun in late autumn was strong, But it''s not poisonous. The little bear felt that the sweat he had just poured was slowly dried by the wind, and the wind blew across his cheeks and into his neck, which was extremely comfortable... Little Bear''s consciousness gradually became confused. Xiaobao leaned against Xiaoxiong for a while, and felt that he should be tired, so he remembered it, and was about to signal him to step back, when he heard Xiaoxiong''s shallow breathing, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong shared the same bed so many times. Familiar with it, he was stunned for a moment, quietly stretched out his fingers and twisted the flesh on Little Bear''s hand back, twisted it a bit, and when he saw that he didn''t respond, he was convinced that he was really asleep. He could fall asleep even while standing. Xiaobao''s admiration for Little Bear could no longer be expressed in words. He carefully glanced at his father, his uncle, and at Master Yuanhui, who was standing above him. He didn''t dare to move, for fear that he would move Little Bear. Just "thump" and jumped forward. The two cousins ??were leaning against each other like this. Xiaobao was infected by the bear. He almost fell asleep while praying with his eyes closed. , took two steps back, shrugged his stiff arms, and moved his stiff feet, just as he was about to yawn, he happened to meet Master Yuanhui above. Yuanhui looked at him with a gentle smile, and the bear''s yawn disappeared. He stared blankly at Yuanhui, and Yuanhui said loudly, "Send the Emperor God!" Qi Xiuyuan opened his eyes, bowed three times and nine kowtows, and played the chapter of Qing Ping. Little Treasure in front also knelt down slowly, and fell down on the ground. Little Bear hurriedly knelt down with him, and had no intention to look at Yuanhui again. Yuanhui retracted her gaze and slept with support during the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the heavens. The two children obviously did not know how serious the consequences of this incident were. If it happened, a single act of disrespect would cause the crown prince and the little prince to fall into the abyss. . Yuanhui unknowingly quickened the movements in her hands, and after Qi Xiuyuan had three bows and nine kowtows, she immediately announced the offerings and burned them. After the sacrifices were burnt, the chapter of Youping was played. The sacrifice to the heaven was finally over. The emperor could drive back to the palace, but before starting to drive back to the palace, the emperor had to do some activity. Qi Haoran stepped forward to support Qi Xiuyuan and said with a smile, "Brother Huang, this younger brother will send you back to Longzhao." Chapter 756： canonization Qi Xiuyuan waved at the two children and said, "Come here." Xiao Xiong took Xiaobao''s hand and walked slowly over, there was no way, both of them knelt until their feet were numb. Qi Xiuyuan hugged them in his arms, motioned to get up the sedan chair, turned his head and said to Qi Haoran: "The old minister who is over fifty years old will take the sedan chair back to the Qianqing Palace." "Thank you, Emperor Longen!" The ministers who had not yet got up bowed down again. Qi Haoran lowered the curtain, and the chamberlain carried the emperor and the eldest prince and the little prince to leave, followed by the queen''s sedan chair. Back at the Qianqing Palace, Qi Xiuyuan took the two children by the hand into the side hall, handed them over to the servant, and said, "Xiaobao, you still have three quarters of an hour to rest." Xiaobao exhaled and answered with a "promise", he was about to be taken down to wipe the sweat on his back, and the little bear shouted, "Quick, quick, I''m going to pee my pants!" Little Treasure''s face was flushed red, and when the servant saw this, he understood that the eldest prince was ashamed to say so, so he hurriedly picked up the two children and rushed behind the screen. From time to time, Little Bear exclaimed, "Don''t take off your clothes, just take them off. Pants." Qi Xiuyuan, who had not gone far, stiffened for a moment, then shook his head and laughed. After finishing Level 3, the two children were carried out comfortably, washed their hands and incense, and then the maid brought the food, the little bear was a bowl of warm preserved egg and lean meat porridge, accompanied by a few plates Side dishes, Xiao Bao is a plate of snacks and half a bowl of boiled water. Xiaoxiong was very embarrassed, and pushed his things to him, "Brother, eat this from me." Xiaobao shook his head, "Brother eat it, I will have to go to court later, so I can''t eat this." He may have to stand for a while in the afternoon. If he eats porridge, what if he can''t hold back? The little bear immediately dragged the things back and finished his porridge twice. Seeing that there were two small snacks left in Xiaobao''s plate, he asked, "Are you still eating?" Xiaobao shook his head and pushed the plate to him. Little Bear drank water while eating snacks. He felt that being a prince was really pitiful. He couldn''t eat porridge or even drink water. This sympathy peaked when he changed his clothes and climbed onto the couch to sleep, while Xiaobao was carried to the Qianqing Palace to be sealed. I can''t help but feel fortunate in my heart. Fortunately, his father is only a prince, and he only needs to be a little prince. Otherwise, like brother Xiaobao, he has to read a lot of books and do a lot of homework, so he can''t eat, and he can''t play. What a pity, little bear Decided to treat little brother better in the future, he is so pitiful, he should take care of little brother even more. On the main hall of Qianqing Palace, Qi Xiuyuan is officially giving Xiaobao the name Wenchen, giving the word Tianyou, being protected by God, and enjoying a moment of peace, which shows Qi Xiuyuan''s expectations for the prince. Qi Xiuyuan officially crowned Xiaobao and named him the prince. Xiaobao respectfully knelt down three times and nine times to thank him, and he officially became the prince. At this time, it was already dark outside, and all the ministers respectfully stepped out of the palace. On the way, someone caught up with Zuo Xiang Rongxuan, who was walking in front, and said with a smile: "The emperor has high expectations for the prince, and in the name of ''Chen'', In ancient times, only the Crown Prince had one ear." chen, the intersection of heaven and earth, is where the north star is, the north star is the emperor, and the name of the prince indicates that he is designated as the prince. Unless he makes a big mistake in the future, he will be the next emperor. It''s just that he didn''t understand why the emperor used the name "Chen" instead of giving it a word. It is said that this word is more suitable for the emperor''s expectations for the prince. "The emperor is the emperor, but also the father. God Bless is no worse than Chen." Rong Xuan explained with a smile. The official was shocked, only to realize that he had inadvertently said the question, Rong Xuan stopped, looked at the official who bowed his head and stepped back and said: "The name of the prince is not something I can discuss, sir, please be cautious in your words and deeds in the future. ." "Yes, I''ll be taught by an official." The official saw Rong Xuan walking away, and then wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He must have been standing for a day and had a heat stroke, so he asked such potentially troublesome questions. He gently He patted his mouth and hurriedly followed in the footsteps of his colleagues to leave the palace. Qi Haoran didn''t expect Qi Xiuyuan to change his mind temporarily, "Didn''t you say that the name is Tianyou and the character is Chen?" Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile: "I always thought that they had few brothers, so I''d better focus on writing like Xiaoxiong. After the brothers lined up and stopped outside, everyone would know that they came from the same line. Besides, I am his father and emperor. All fathers want their children to be healthy and safe, blessed by God, and that should be my expectation. Qi Haoran lowered his eyes and said, "Brother, Xiaobao''s health is already very good, he will also live a long and healthy life, and his descendants will be prosperous." Qi Xiuyuan nodded with a smile, "It''s natural, okay, today is a great day, you and your siblings don''t go out of the palace, our family celebrates together." The family banquet was placed in the side hall of Kunning Palace. Li Jinghua hesitated for a while, wondering if he should invite Concubine Xian over. Qi Xiuyuan had already changed into his home clothes and came out with Xiaobao in his arms. In the past, grabbing the candy on the table and stuffing it into her mouth, Li Jinghua instantly dismissed her thoughts, with a smile on her face, she stepped forward and patted the little bear''s little paw lightly, and said angrily, "It''s almost time for dinner, but I can''t do it any more. Eat candy, be careful your mother is coming to beat you." The little bear covered his mouth with his hands, his eyes were rolling, and his cheeks were bulging and chewing quickly. For fear that he would not swallow when his mother came, Qi Xiu pulled the little bear into his arms and said angrily: " What are you doing to scare the child? Don''t be afraid, little bear, eat slowly, your mother is here and the royal uncle is here." The little bear chewed his cheeks and pondered the authority of the royal uncle. Before he could figure it out, he saw his mother and father each carrying a jar of wine. Holding his waist firmly, burying it in his arms and continuing to chew the candy in his mouth, he faintly regretted that he shouldn''t have stuffed so much just now. Qi Xiuyuan glared at the couple, patted the little bear and comforted him softly: "Don''t be afraid, little bear, there is also the royal uncle." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran were wronged to death. They just took the wine that Qi Xiuyuan buried when he broke into the palace. Why were they stared at when they entered the door? The pitiful bear pricked up his ears. Seeing that his parents didn''t dare to refute him, he was not in a hurry. He simply continued to sit in Qi Xiuyuan''s arms and ate the candy in his mouth. He put all his strength on the royal uncle''s knees and calves. Still up and down, Qi Haoran scolded when he saw it: "Little Bear, what kind of decency are you doing like this? Hurry up and stand for me." Qi Xiuyuan patted the bear on the back soothingly, and said lightly, "Is this the place where you taught your son? You were not half as good as him when you were young." Xiao Xiong''s legs were raised proudly, and he twisted proudly at Qi Haoran''s buttocks, Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows with anger. Mu Yangling calmly helped Li Jinghua set chopsticks and taught his son in front of Qi Xiuyuan, isn''t he a pet bear in disguise? She is good at reckoning after autumn. Chapter 757： arrange Xiaobao ate all the candy in his mouth, wiped his mouth, and then came out of his uncle''s arms. He thought he had no trace of it, smiled at his parents, and said, "I''m hiding from the cat with my uncle." Qi Haoran stared at the sugar stains on his face and sneered: "Hide and seek to hide in the arms of the royal uncle, is it because your uncle does not know where you are hiding?" Xiaobao pursed his lips and smiled, and secretly pointed to the little bear''s face from behind his father, the little bear blinked, and the little palm followed to touch his face. He was originally grabbing candy with his hands. More, sticky, Little Bear looked at his hand, reached out to his father and said, "I want to wash my hands." has reached this point, this kid didn''t even realize that he was exposed, Qi Haoran looked at him sadly, and then looked at the big brother with accusing eyes, what does this kid look like? He was very clever when he was a child. If he did bad things, he would destroy the evidence at the first time. Qi Xiuyuan looked away slightly, then remembered that this was Qi Haoran''s son, why should he be embarrassed? I should go to my parents when it comes to education issues, and I should look back confidently, and shake the clothes on my body, motioning him to look at the dirty clothes that his son''s little hands grabbed. Qi Haoran stared at the stain on Qi Xiuyuan''s stomach. He could guarantee that it was his son''s saliva. It must have been stained by this kid when he was eating candy in his nest. Brother''s clothes seem to be new. Haoran coughed lightly and took his son to wash his hands. Seeing that he was far enough away, he taught him in a low voice, "You are not allowed to hide and eat candy in the future, especially you can''t throw yourself into the arms of the royal uncle to eat candy, okay? ?" "Then will you and your mother beat me?" "I definitely won''t," Qi Haoran assured. As for whether your mother would, Qi Haoran looked down at his son sympathetically, and said in his heart: There is no doubt about that. "Will that deduct my snacks?" "I definitely won''t," Qi Haoran answered decisively. The snack is all under the control of Arling, and he should be useless. The little bear breathed out a sigh of relief, patted his chest and said, "I won''t hide in the arms of the royal uncle to eat candy next time. In fact, I''m very bored eating candy in it, and I can''t even appreciate the taste of candy." Xiaoxiong imitated Xiaobao''s old-fashioned sigh, very sad, all those candies were eaten in vain. He smashed his mouth and kept relishing the sweetness in his mouth. Qi Haoran gave him a glass of salt water and said, "Rinse your mouth quickly, can you eat the sweetness of your mouth in a while?" Bear is unwilling, and if he rinses his mouth again, his candy will really be in vain. Qi Haoran held him to gargle with salt water, and when he pulled the person out, his face was puffed up, and the already fat face of the baby became more round. Not to mention Li Jinghua, even Qi Xiuyuan was also stunned, and he let go. With his son''s hand, he waved at Little Bear, let him sit beside him, and asked, "Come and see the delicious food prepared for you by Uncle Huang''s family. What do you want to eat, Uncle Huang will give you some food." Xiaobao stood up and threw a meatball into the bear''s bowl, and said, "Father, the bear likes to eat meatballs, fish balls, and shrimp balls." Xiaoxiong broke free from his father''s hand, ran to Xiaobao''s side, supported the table and climbed onto his stool, grabbed the chopsticks and said, "That''s not a meatball, it''s called a lion''s head, like a lion''s head, oooo~" "Aren''t you a bear? How do you eat a lion''s head? You should eat a bear''s head." Xiaobao glanced around the table, but didn''t see anything that matched a bear''s head, so he looked at his mother and said, "Mother, little bear. Eat bear heads." Little Bear suddenly realized, "Yeah, I''m a bear, I want to eat a bear''s head, mother, I want to eat a bear''s head!" The adults at a table looked at the two bear children dully, Mu Yangling rubbed his forehead and said, "There is no bear head dish in this world, lions are similar to bears, so you should eat the lion head first." Little Bear pouted, "Why can a lion''s head cook, but a bear''s head can''t, isn''t the bear more powerful than the lion?" Qi Xiuyuan was about to explain when Qi Haoran pulled his sleeve and whispered in his ear, "Brother, please don''t explain, if you explain, no one wants to eat tonight, just let him mumble to himself. Well, he''ll forget about it in a while." If you explain it, he can extend ten questions in one answer, fully showing what is one hundred thousand and why, but A Ling taught his children to "ask if they don''t understand" since he was a child. It is necessary to ask, if someone answers, his questions one after another, all kinds of strange, people can''t pick up, if no one pays attention to him, he will be able to forget about it after a while. Now that everyone is hungry, it is not a good time to answer questions, although let him mumble to himself. Qi Xiuyuan closed his mouth as expected, picked up his chopsticks and put the chopsticks in the dish first, "Let''s eat." Only then did everyone move the chopsticks. When the little bear finished eating a lion''s head, he really forgot about this problem, the little bear forgot, but Xiaobao did not forget, but he kept the rule of eating and sleeping, keeping the problem in his heart, and planning to eat after dinner. Solve again. Just like Qi Haoran knows his son, Qi Xiuyuan also knows his son''s temperament, so he put down his chopsticks, and Qi Xiuyuan took the lead: "You guys play by yourself first, Haoran and I have something to talk about." pulled Qi Haoran and moved to the other side, and Xiaobao, who was about to speak, swallowed the question. The father had something to do and couldn''t be disturbed. He turned to look at his mother and aunt. Cooking is something in the kitchen. The queen mother and aunt can cook, so they should know more about these things than the father and the uncle. The idea is certain, Xiaobao took the bear''s hand and stepped forward. Qi Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, beckoning Qi Haoran to sit down, but he really had something serious to tell Qi Haoran. The ceremony of conferring the crown prince is over. Qi Haoran and the others are about to go to Qiannan. After all, the border can''t be without a coach for too long. And now it''s mid-September. If you don''t set off as soon as possible, it will be even worse when the weather is cold, but Xiao Xia is about to give birth. It is obviously not good to go south at this time, and the Fan family''s situation is special, even if Aunt Xia has figured it out now , they didn''t dare to leave Xiao Xia in the capital alone, if Fan Siwen brought the child to Fan''s house, it would be difficult to bring it out. Because of his status, Qi Xiuyuan is not easy to intervene in the Fan family''s affairs, so he said: "Let Zijin stay first, and you should share more of the Qiannan affairs. Besides, I found a doctor for Zijin, and the other party is already old. Gao, it''s not good to leave the capital, just let him take care of his body during this time." "Will Zijin agree?" He was a workaholic and couldn''t relax for a moment. Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said: "I have my own way, you just need to take care of Qiannan''s affairs, he is not born to love to work, in the end, he was forced by our brothers, if it weren''t for the lack of people here... " In terms of enjoyment, the two brothers are not half as good as Fan Zijin, but what has he been working like as an ascetic over the past few years? Not yet for their brother''s inheritance. Chapter 758： Employ people Mu Shi set off earlier than Qi Haoran and the others. The day after the crown prince was consecrated, Qi Xiuyuan gathered all the top officials in the palace to hold a symposium. At the meeting, Qi Xiuyuan expressed his trust and expectations for them, I hope that they can continue to shine at the border and serve the country, especially for the young general Yuan Zhao, who came to Beijing on behalf of General Yuan. Qi Xiuyuan has repeatedly emphasized the outstanding contribution of the Yuan family army in the War of Resistance Against Jin, and hoped that he would go back to descendants of the emperor and the emperor. Daqi expressed his high respect to General Yuan. The generals who were called into the palace saw that the emperor did not intend to kill the donkey, and he faintly revealed that he wanted to raise and train soldiers diligently to regain the homeland occupied by Xixia and Dajin. Everyone felt proud and excited. , I can''t wait to kneel down immediately and express my willingness to wipe the ground for the emperor''s liver and brain. Seeing this, the emperor was satisfied, and mentioned the common situation in the army of eating empty salaries and occupying soldiers'' food salaries. The emperor said: "Soldiers are the foundation of the army. , Daqi has just been established, the Great Wall has only laid its foundation, if anyone dares to greedily eat empty wages, deduct the soldiers'' food and wages, and destroy the foundation of my Daqi, even if he is a brother who is born and died, I will not tolerate it!" After the emperor finished speaking, he smashed the wine glass in his hand with a "bang", and all the ministers immediately knelt down on the seat, Qi Haoran knelt respectfully, and said, "Your Majesty, the ministers and others will surely live up to the emperor, the great Qi, no Negative soldier!" "The ministers must live up to the emperor, Da Qi, and soldiers!" The voice resounded through the sky, echoing in the palace corridor. Qi Xiuyuan got up "hoo", picked up another glass of wine, and said, "As long as the ministers live up to me, I will also live up to the ministers!" The generals who knew Qi Xiuyuan''s heavy promise were a little excited. Although he didn''t know if Qi Xiuyuan had changed since he became emperor, he used to keep his promises. Living Note", then there is an 80% chance. How can this not make them excited? What do generals fear most? One is that there are no battles, and good bows are hidden; the other is that they are tabooed by emperors, and rabbits die and dogs are cooked. How many generals were liquidated after the founding of the dynasty in history? I can''t even count the number. Which emperor didn''t make a big promise before ascending the throne? There are people who end well, and naturally there are also people who have implicated a family, but whether it is to make a lifetime of deeds, or to have a good relationship with the emperor, after the founding of the dynasty, the emperor still relied on the establishment of great generals. right. Why did Prince Rong bring so many generals to garrison Lingnan alone? Isn''t it for training new generals? But now, it seems that the emperor may have the intention of promoting new generals, but he has no tendency to hide them, but rather like to train more soldiers to regain their homeland. Although money is good, it is not as important as power. After power and power, there are more ways to make money. The emperor is also right. If the soldiers are deducted and provoke a rebellion, not only will they not be guaranteed, but even their families will be implicated. As long as the emperor is willing to use them, is he still worried about money and spending? What''s more, Daqi is poor. Now there is really nothing to be greedy in the army except for the soldiers'' food and wages. You can''t be greedy for military equipment. They guard the border. The border is not stable now. If you are greedy for military equipment, then Almost like suicide. The generals who were worried that this trip to Beijing would be a Hongmen banquet cheered up and expressed their loyalty to the emperor. Yuan Zhao also raised his head and glanced secretly at Qi Xiuyuan, who was sitting in the seat. He glanced at Qi Haoran from the corner of his eyes. Seeing that he was still bowing his head respectfully, he sighed slightly. Can Qi Xiuyuan, who has to respectfully call Brother Yuan Zhao become emperor? His own prestige is there, and with Qi Haoran''s support, there will be no problems in Daqi''s country within 30 years, so what about him? Have you been guarding the country in General Yuan all your life? As a general, it is natural for him to guard the country, but when others are guarding the country, he can still make contributions and leave behind a legacy, and he guards the country is just guarding the country. He is the son of General Yuan in the Yuan family army, but there are other Who still remembers that he was still a member of the Yuan Family Army? Yuan Zhao clenched his hands into fists and lowered his head deeply, so he didn''t see Qi Haoran raising his head slightly, and gave him a strange look. After the ?? banquet, the generals said goodbye to the emperor one after another and returned to the camp. Although they were presided over by lieutenants and many generals, it was impossible for them to leave the army for too long. Qi Xiuyuan approved them one by one, and Mu Shi was about to leave. He took his military advisor and dozens of guards to leave quickly. Shu Wanniang and the others set off in two days, and they were escorted back slowly by the guards. There were troops stationed in various places to help along the way. Worry about safety. Mu Shi was worried about Mu Bowen''s marriage. This time he brought Mu Bowen to the capital, and the couple was still thinking of finding him a wife. , There are very few people willing to talk to each other, or Mu Yangling asked people to ask quietly to find out the reason. Those who are willing to marry the Mu family are mostly interested in the powerful status of the Mu family and Mu Yangling. Otherwise, the children in the family have personality problems, and the girl that Shu Wanniang likes, none of the family members are willing to pay attention to the Mu family. The current status of the Mu family is not low, but the foundation is shallow. Although Mu Bowen is the eldest son, he studied literature. If you look at his physique, you can see that it is impossible for a son to inherit his father''s business in the future. The son of a military general will become a civil official. It means that in the future, most of them will depend on Mu Bowen''s own efforts, and in the officialdom, those who only rely on individuals must be much worse than those who have a family to rely on. Moreover, it is said that Mu Bowen is brilliant in his writing, how powerful, but the other party is still only a scholar at this time. Although an eighteen-year-old scholar is also very powerful, only those who have passed the exam are eligible to step into the officialdom. Some people This step alone may take twenty or thirty years, and those people really dare not gamble. But the Mu family is indeed a rare marriage partner. If nothing else, it is a big temptation to become an in-law with Rongjun Wangfu, but everyone is looking at the dragon and phoenix under Mu Bowen. Kejia is a girl, she looks pretty good, her mother is gentle and amiable, and her sister is Rongjun Wangfu, she should not be much worse, but Mubosi, everyone likes it better, because he is only ten years old, but He showed high military ability. I heard that he alone selected Lang Jun, who was over ten years old and under twenty years old in the Shu family, and his riding skills ranked first among his peers in the capital. There was no accident. The general''s network resources in the army belonged to him, and he was backed by his brother-in-law who mastered half of the troops in Daqi. His future was limitless. So everyone can''t see Mu Bowen, who is in the right age, gentle and hearty, and all eyes on Mu Bosi, who is Douding''s body and Douding''s heart. Shu Wanniang couldn''t help feeling guilty, took her eldest son''s hand and said, "If I had known before, I shouldn''t have pressed you to prevent you from taking the imperial examinations. If you had already had the status of a candidate, it wouldn''t be so difficult now." Mu Bowen was very fortunate and said with a smile: "My son would like to thank my mother for stopping me at that time." Chapter 759： expect Mu Bowen grew up in a relatively simple environment. Although he has experienced poverty and war, he has always been protected by his father and sister. Although there are disputes and selfish bad people around him, most of them love each other and help each other. , The elders are kind and caring for the younger generation, and the younger generation is also filial to the elders. Although there are ignorant and timid people, they are more industrious and brave people, not to mention, he has been dealing with the nursery school. Although he has seen many tragedies in the world, and the children in the kindergarten are good and bad, most people have goodwill towards him and the Mu family, so Bowen has a simple heart, and he has tenacity and arrogance in his bones, even in a noble family. He can also deal with it calmly in front of him, and he never feels that he is inferior to others. Those people think he is bad, but he is not angry. He has a sister and a sister, and he naturally knows the feeling that his family is worried about his daughter marrying an inhumane person, but he is also a little fortunate. Marriage is to stick to each other like them, and what suits you is the best. He hoped that his future wife and the Yue family would value him more than the relationship between the Mu family''s family background and Rongjun Wangfu. And these people in the capital saw that he first saw the Mu family, then his sister, and finally him, which also made Mu Bowen unwilling to marry them, so he was very glad that they refused, otherwise he would have to spend Time to convince father and mother. Shu Wanniang felt a little remorse, and hesitantly said, "Why don''t you prepare for the township exam when you go back." Mu Bowen was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Mother, didn''t you tell me to wait another three years?" Everyone envies young talents, but Shu Wanniang knows that Mu Xiu will be destroyed by Lin Feng, and her son knows that if Bo Wen has undergone a lot of hard training and has a firm heart, it is not necessary to be a young Yingchen, but he has a simple heart and is still a good man. Lack of training, so he was pushed into the political arena at a very young age, and even if he was taken care of by his father and sister, he would not be able to perform well in the officialdom. The officialdom is not talented, good-natured, and tough enough to get along. Although Shu Wanniang is dull, she grew up in the world since she was a child. The first half of life in this world has been smooth sailing, and there are not a few people who have been hit by a sudden change in temperament. Maybe she is not strong enough and not confident enough in most things, but Shu Wanniang''s heart is always the same for her children. She does not want her son to suffer from these things. , so he could not participate in the township examination until he turned 20. But now Shu Wanniang is worried that her son won''t be able to marry a good wife without fame. Career and family, of course, career is important, but if I live in misery at home, my son will definitely not be happy. Seeing her mother''s hesitation, Mu Yangling understood what she was thinking, pulled her back and said, "Mother, my brother''s good looks are placed here, are you still afraid that he won''t be able to marry a good daughter-in-law?" Bowen mostly looks at the Mu family behind him, in the end it''s a fly in the ointment, it''s better to go back to the north to find out, the key is that the younger brother likes it, and the other party also likes the younger brother." Shu Wanniang frowned and said, "That said, I haven''t been able to find a suitable one in the North. There are many outstanding ladies in Beijing, and I thought I could find..." "Mother, my younger brother is still young, just take your time to find it. Are you worried that your younger brother can''t marry a daughter-in-law?" Shu Wanniang didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Your younger brother is eighteen years old. When you were so old, the little bear was born, so it''s not too young. If it wasn''t for your letter saying that your younger brother would not be allowed to marry earlier, I would have kissed him two years earlier." When Mu Shi heard his daughter say that, he thought about all the daughters in his family. He touched his chin. Does he want his son to have a blind date with them when he goes back? But the son is powerless, and he doesn''t know who is bullying whom after the quarrel. "Okay, since you can''t find it in the capital, then go back to the north to find it. As A Ling said, isn''t our son worried that he won''t be able to marry a wife?" Mu Shi looked at Duanya''s beautiful wife and smiled proudly. Said: "In those days my family could marry a good daughter-in-law without a permanent family, let alone him?" Shu Wanniang''s face that was still a little worried instantly turned red, and she gave him a strange look, what did she say in front of the children? Mu Yangling and Mu Bowen pursed their lips and looked at them cheerfully. Bosi and Kejia were not yet enlightened, but when they saw that their brothers and sisters were happy, they also followed blindly, making Shu Wanniang glared at them, and then reached out to push Mu Shi, "Hurry up and get out of the city, you have to stay at the inn at night." Mu Shi responded with a smile, stretched out and squeezed Shu Wanniang''s hand, turned on his horse, bowed his head and instructed Bo Wen, then said to A Ling: "Take your mother back, don''t stand here." Qi Haoran was busy getting on the horse and personally sent his father-in-law out of the city. Perhaps he had been a soldier under Qi Haoran. Although Mu Shi usually held the air of his father-in-law, Qi Haoran also had a faint reverence. Qi Haoran is very kind. At this time, the two of them walked out of the city side by side, and they had to separate because of their scruples. Mu Shi''s tone was also better. He said to Qi Haoran: "A Ling''s temper is sometimes a little impatient, but his heart is good. In the future, please bear with me. Speaking of which, we are parents. She has to support her family since she was a child, and she got married early. Her mother didn''t have time to teach her many things. It is inevitable that she may be negligent in some things. If she does something wrong in the future, you should scold her. If you don''t listen, just write to me and I will tell her mother to teach her a lesson." Qi Haoran hurriedly spoke for Mu Yangling, saying that she was good everywhere, but her palms were sweating, and she told her father-in-law to sue his wife? Qi Haoran asked himself that he didn''t have the courage. Mu Shi said it sincerely, he thought, the daughter is quick-tempered, and the son-in-law is even more quick-tempered. It is strange that the two are eager to get together and not quarrel. If the son-in-law tells him, he can mediate it. The character of announcing good news but not bad news, they are far away in the north, and they don''t even know if their daughter is wronged. When a couple quarrels, there is always someone who persuades them to make peace. Although they are far apart, they have carrier pigeons, and it takes only ten days to go back and forth. If they each play fifty big boards and then console each other, the couple will have some time to relax. Qi Haoran did not understand the painstaking efforts of his father-in-law. The more Mu Shi said that Mu Yangling was not good, the more he felt that Mu Yangling was good, and he kept praising her. After the ten-mile pavilion, Qi Haoran had to swear that Mu Yangling was The most beautiful woman in the world, and no one can surpass her. After sending Mu Shi away, Qi Haoran realized that his mouth was dry, so he hurried back to the city, passed their restaurant first, and restrained his horse to drink tea without much thought. As soon as he entered the door, the shopkeeper trotted out to greet him and said, "Your Highness, you are here, the grandfather is in the second box, the servant will take you there, what do you want to eat at noon today, the servant will call the kitchen to start get ready." Qi Haoran said in surprise: "Zijin is also here? It''s a coincidence." The shopkeeper said with a smile: "The servant thought you had an appointment with the grandfather, but it was a coincidence that the grandfather came early in the morning and sat by the window to watch the scenery outside." Chapter 760： Yuan Zhao (top) Fan Zijin saw Qi Haoran come in, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a smile, "Send your father-in-law away?" Qi Haoran nodded and sat down opposite him, "Why do you have time to sit here?" Fan Zijin leaned back in the chair relaxedly, "Who else is more free than me in this capital now? Haven''t you and your eldest cousin already decided to let me stay in Beijing, I have nothing to do, why don''t you come out for tea, Relax." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "I''ll give you a chance to hide from your leisure time. When the cousin-in-law gives birth and returns to Lingnan, there will be many things for you to do." Qi Haoran sat up slightly, stretched out his feet and gently kicked He kicked his feet and said, "I''ll tell you the truth, this time I want you to stay in Beijing, it''s not just about the delivery of Hou Biao''s wife, but also to take care of your body. Imperial Physician Wang has said before that, no matter how good the diet is, if you can''t get a good rest, then Magical medicines don''t work." Seeing Fan Zijin lowered his eyes and didn''t speak, Qi Haoran''s eyes darkened slightly, and he said in a low voice, "You and eldest brother are both older than me, but now both are in poor health, have you ever thought about how I will feel in thirty or forty years? " Fan Zijin looked at him strangely and said, "Don''t you still have a wife and children? You are one family." Qi Haoran said sternly: "The child always has to fly out, how can he stay by my side? A Ling is my wife, although we will be together until we grow old, but brothers are brothers, husband and wife are husband and wife, how can they be confused?" "I thought you would say that brothers are like siblings and women are like clothes." "Brothers are indeed like siblings, other women are not even as good as their clothes." Qi Haoran said boldly. Fan Zijin leaned forward slightly and asked with a strange expression, "Other women? What about A Ling?" Qi Haoran coughed lightly and said, "Of course Ah Ling is no other woman. Isn''t she the mother of my child? She is just a pair of eyes or something." "Oh, it looks like an eyeball," Fan Zijin leaned back in his chair and sneered, "It''s a pity that he''s not here now, no matter how nice you say, she won''t be able to hear it." Qi Haoran blushed and said, "Master didn''t want to tell her." Fan Zijin snorted, holding the tea and looking at the street where people came and went. This street is the only way to go out of the city. It can be said that you must pass this road from the inner city to the outer city, and then go forward after passing here. There are streets leading to the gates of each city. Back then, Fan Zijin opened this teahouse not only to make money, but also to gather intelligence. Not to mention, as long as they opened a window, they could know which people in the inner city went out to which direction. Fan Zijin was in a depressed mood, so he came to drink tea early. Today, Qi Haoran sent Mu Shi out of the city through his window. At this time, he lit the window and said, "There are three other generals out of the city. Apart from Yuan Zhao, the other two are said to be I am talking to the children in my family, so I have to delay for two more days to marry a powerful official in Beijing, and the second generation of Daqi will also rise." "Yuan Zhao?" Qi Haoran recalled the strange feeling last night, and said, "The Yuan family was taken to the north by General Yuan. With Yuan Zhao''s character, he should be the first to leave the city." Fan Zijin also felt weird, but said: "I don''t know about this, you know that I''m an idler now." Qi Haoran stared at him, "You have always been in charge of the intelligence before, I don''t believe you don''t know, hurry up and say." Fan Zijin snorted twice, suffocating his appetite, and consciously retaliated and went back: "I guess Yuan Zhao should want to break away from General Yuan and build his own merits." Qi Haoran stared in surprise, and said, "General Yuan is the second largest army in Daqi after the Qi family army, is he willing?" "Then it depends on how you look at it," Fan Zijin knocked on the table and said, "Big brother is only twenty-seven this year, it is when he is young and strong, there is no accident, twenty or thirty years later will be the peak of the Spring and Autumn Period, and Xiaobao has to do There is no doubt that it is defending. As long as you pay attention to maintenance, the 20 years of peace and prosperity cannot be escaped. General Yuan sees that he is getting older, but Lian Po is still not satisfied with the old age. Five years is not a problem, and Yuan Zhao," Fan Zijin looked directly at Qi Haoran and said, "Don''t forget, he is still two years older than the eldest brother, General Yuan can wait, but he can''t." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "This is not necessarily a bad thing for us." "Yeah, if Yuan Zhao can be taken in, after ten or twenty years, the Yuan family army may not still exist." Fan Zijin smiled: "It saves the bloodshed." "Don''t Yuan Zhao have several younger brothers?" Fan Zijin said indifferently: "They are not afraid of them, they are more than courageous, and they are not resourceful enough. Moreover, if the Yuan family army can deduct Yuan Zhao''s military merits, they will naturally deduct them. Yuan Zhao is the eldest son and has grown up. If he can''t take over. Yuan Jiajun, his younger brothers are even more impossible." Qi Haoran said with a smile: "Then we hardly need to do anything to prevent the Yuan Jiajun family from growing up." He patted his chest and said, "I was worried that sooner or later I would meet Yuan Jiajun, which would chill the hearts of the soldiers. It''s not necessary to come." Fan Zijin snorted coldly and said: "General Yuan''s contribution to the country is naturally nothing to say, but it is not as good as you praised, too much name, but distorted." General Yuan has always been Qi Haoran''s idol, even if Fan Zijin is his brother, he can''t forgive him for speaking ill of his idol, so he stared and said, "Whoever said that a general cannot love his name, he can withstand the pressure of Emperor Jingyan and defend the border gate. Twenty years, and that deserves our admiration." Fan Zijin said lightly: "I didn''t say he was not worthy of admiration, I just thought he was not as good as you guys preached, at least he would be biased in the word justice, otherwise Yuan Zhao wouldn''t stay in Beijing at this time. Looking for another way out, but suffering from his father''s reputation, I can''t tell you how hard it is, if it was you, would you like the little bear to be like this?" "Master''s son, Master, will pave the way for him..." "You said the same, then why do you push General Yuan to the altar? Yuan Zhao doesn''t ask him to be partial. If he is fairer, will Yuan Zhao still abandon the Yuan family''s army?" Qi Haoran was silent. General Yuan is indeed a good general, a loyal minister, loyal to his duties, guarding the border for 20 years, even if his subordinate generals put a knife on his neck, he will not rebel. Not to be greedy for the military merits of the subordinates, and even to distribute the credits to the subordinates equally. But those were all foreigners. General Yuan was very strict with his family, especially his sons. All the sons of the Yuan family joined the army at the age of 13 or 14. His superiors dare not be greedy, but General Yuan will take the initiative to distribute them to others. Among them, Yuan Zhao was the most embarrassed. Yuan Zhao is the eldest son of General Yuan. He joined the army at the age of twelve. He was a soldier. He was very brave in fighting the enemy, and he inherited his father''s military talent. It can be said that he is brave and resourceful. Before Qi Haoran appeared, he was always considered to be the most talented young man in military affairs, and Qi Xiuyuan had to retreat. Chapter 761： Yuan Zhao (middle) When Yuan Zhao enlisted in the army, General Yuan had only been promoted to general. At that time, the Yuan family army had not yet been established and his reputation was not well known. General Yuan arranged him to be a small soldier under his command. It is more than enough to be promoted to the general banner, but General Yuan, on the grounds that he was too young to join the army, gave all his military merits to his comrades who fought with him to kill the enemy. Later, Yuan Zhao was fourteen years old, and General Yuan continued to keep him at the bottom on the grounds that he needed more experience. Yuan Zhao was the youngest among the soldiers at the bottom, but he was the oldest. He had been a soldier for four years, until At the age of sixteen, Qi Xiuyuan, who was younger than him, was raised as a small flag in the intercession of the generals. In terms of the number of enemies killed, Qi Xiuyuan may not be as good as Yuan Zhao, but he was promoted to the rank of sergeant at the age of eighteen. Yuan Zhao was only a school captain. When Qi Xiuyuan could lead troops independently, he had to obey the orders from above. Qi Xiuyuan was the general and Yuan Zhao was the soldier. It can be said that it was General Yuan who restricted Yuan Zhao''s development. Qi Xiuyuan had always had a keen eye. He revered General Yuan, and he naturally knew clearly about him. When he was arguing about joining the army at the age of two, although he wanted to sharpen him more, he would not limit him too much, and even directly lost a fifth battalion to him. As soon as he was fourteen years old, he was promoted to the Colonel first, and after he regained the Hanzhong Mansion, he did not hesitate to ask him to be promoted to Sergeant. Yuan Zhao Before he was 20 years old, General Yuan would never allow people in the army to call him a little general, but Qi Haoran had not joined the army yet, and the people under Qi Xiuyuan were called little generals and little generals. There is also a comparison between the two. The world praises General Yuan for being very strict with his son, while the emperor loves his younger brother too much. If General Yuan did not treat his other sons equally, everyone would doubt whether Yuan Zhao was the son of General Yuan. Qi Xiuyuan does not deny that General Yuan is of high moral character, nor does he question his educational methods, because at present, in the context of the general domineering of the second generation, the self-discipline of the children of the Yuan family is indeed a beautiful sight. Apart from Yuan Zhao, the children of the Yuan family are indeed not high-ranking officials, and they are not well known, but they are self-disciplined, fair, and love the people. degree of doing. He doesn''t question it, it doesn''t mean he agrees, whether he is selfish or narrow-minded, anyway, he can''t bear his brother and son to suffer like this, the kind of suffering that is suppressed and unable to stand out, he has endured since he was a child , know that kind of depressed mood. Even if General Yuan is not like Qi Feng, he is suppressing with good intentions, Qi Xiuyuan would not agree, so when educating his younger brother and cousin, Qi Xiuyuan warned them more than once that we cannot teach our children to be illiterate. The playfulness of children, but it cannot suppress the development of children. To what extent they can achieve and how far they can grow, let them go. Influenced by Qi Xiuyuan, even if Qi Haoran regards General Yuan as an idol, he has to say that he is biased in educating his children. Look, Yuan Zhao can''t stand that kind of distress now, so he has to find another way out, right? Qi Haoran asked Fan Zijin, "Then do we want to help Yuan Zhao? Speaking of which, I had a fight with his brother Wulang back then, and we still have some friendship." Fan Zijin glanced at him and said, "Yuan Zhao has been educated by General Yuan since he was a child. Even if he has the idea of ??finding another way out at this time, I''m afraid it''s not easy to bring it up. It''s not bad for you to pimp out." Qi Haoran stared, "I''m worrying about the country, how can I say I''m pimping..." "Okay, if you want to go, hurry up. The generals who enter the capital can''t stay for long. Even if the two generals want to marry their children, they will leave the capital within a day or two. Yuan Zhao is thin-skinned, and he will definitely not compare They will stay for a long time. If you don''t go, the people will probably leave tomorrow. The flames that have just been raised will probably go out again when these people return to the north one by one. The flames turned into a big fire," Fan Zijin''s eyes shone brightly, and said, "As long as Yuan Zhao''s fire is prosperous, and we push him to bring out his younger brothers as well, the torches can turn into a prairie prairie. The fire, when the time comes, Daqi will have a few more good generals who can lead troops to guard the border, and also disintegrate the Yuan family army!" Qi Haoran was so excited by what he said, he jumped up and said, "Then I''ll go add firewood." At this time, Yuan Zhao was sitting in the study, looking at the desolate courtyard outside. The bright yellow leaves on the trees were fluttered off the leaves by the wind and fell to the ground. Because no one had cleaned them for a long time, the leaves in the courtyard were piled up. Layer after layer. This is the Yuan family''s mansion in the capital. It was given by Emperor Jingyan of the former dynasty. Once, his grandmother, mother and younger brothers lived here as a pledge to ensure that his father and him would not rebel at the border. At that time, my father was full of reclaiming his homeland, and there was no doubt about this, because he firmly believed that as long as he was loyal to Da Zhou and the emperor, his family would be fine. But his father overestimated Emperor Jingyan, and also overestimated the Great Zhou Dynasty. His grandmother, mother, wife and children were almost trapped in the capital. Fortunately, the current emperor helped. Yuan Zhao admired Qi Xiuyuan, and even regarded him as looking up to him. Except for his wife, no one knows that what he worships is not his own father, but the current saint. After all, his father is the object of many people''s worship. Thinking of this, Yuan Zhao couldn''t help laughing at himself. When he was young, many people compared him with Qi Xiuyuan. With kung fu, bravery and strategy, people around him said that Qi Xiu was far inferior to him. , he was afraid that he would have walked ahead of Qi Xiuyuan. But Yuan Zhao always knew clearly that he was not as good as Qi Xiuyuan, not in kung fu, bravery and strategy, but in courage and character. The Qi family was a civil servant, and Qi Xiuyuan was always suppressed by his father. I heard that when he was a child, he didn''t even invite him from his husband, and he repeatedly said that he was unfilial. He dared to leave home to join the army alone, and he dared to work hard in the army alone without losing his heart. Yuan Zhao asked himself, can you do it? Do you dare to do it? The answer is no, because he has been hesitating and hesitating all the time. Ten years have passed since he hesitated. He missed the best time of his life. At this time, he will miss another ten years and miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for meritorious service. ? Leaving the Yuan family army, in any army, he can go farther and stand taller. Yuan Zhao''s complexion is getting worse and worse, his hands are clenched into fists, and Shen Qi, the military adviser who enters the door, sees such a scene, he knows He is at war between heaven and man. If he can take that step, then he doesn''t need to persuade him today. If he can''t... Shen Qi stood aside, seeing Yuan Zhao''s unpredictable complexion, but she still hadn''t made up her mind, so she sighed faintly, this cousin is good at everything, he is a good soldier in war, and he is not weak in communication, but he is hesitant in this matter. . Shen Qi''s sigh came into Yuan Zhao''s ears, Yuan Zhao was like a deflated ball, sitting on the chair with red eyes, his back was hunched a lot, and he was sitting there almost depressed. Chapter 762： Yuan Zhao (below) "The generals from all over the country have left one after another. Now there are three families left in the capital, including you. Those two families were delayed because of their children''s marriage. The emperor is merciful, and I don''t care, but it would be unreasonable for you to stay here. Yuan Shen Will, you have to make up your mind, when do we leave?" Yuan Zhao lowered his eyes, his clenched hands loosened and tightened, Shen Qi saw that he was so undecided, she stepped forward and patted his shoulder, sighing: "Cousin, that step is not as big as you think. Difficult, my uncle is a first-rank general. According to the system, he can have two second-rank generals under his command, but there are several veteran generals who have been born and died with my uncle. How many chances do you think you will make it? A place can be better developed than in the Yuan army. "If you don''t have the right to the second rank in the army, and have the reputation of the second rank, I won''t say anything if you can control the Yuan family army after your uncle has retired, but he will give your military merits to others, and those people are not reading you. , but the uncle, now the uncle in the Yuan family army is very powerful, but once the uncle retires, you don''t have the fame of the uncle, can you control the Yuan family army?" Shen Qi lowered her voice and said, "Besides, my uncle is famous, will he definitely take Yuan Jiajun into your hands in a hundred years? He is not a vegetarian today, he is thinking about his friendship with his uncle, and he will not be right in his tenure. What Yuan Jiajun does, but once uncle is not there, there should be no family army with different surnames in Daqiyu. If you can''t defend Yuan Jiajun, the generals and the world will not think that it is uncle''s fault, but will only think that you are not capable enough and unbearable. But cousin, are you really incompetent and unbearable?" Yuan Zhao clenched his fists instantly, and looked at Shen Qi with red eyes. What he wanted most in his life was to prove himself, Shen Qi patted his shoulder and said, "Shang Zhe asks to see the sage, as long as you ask, it will be counted. Demotion and keeping it for another army, with your ability, it''s much easier to get promoted back." Yuan Zhao gritted his teeth, "Okay, I''ll go up and fold now." Yuan Zhao just picked up the pen, and a sergeant rushed to report: "General, counselor, King Rongjun is visiting." Yuan Zhao was slightly surprised, "Why did Prince Rong come? Did he come alone?" "King Rongjun only brought a servant, and his subordinates have invited people to the flower hall to rest." Yuan Zhao and Shen Qi looked at each other and said, "Why doesn''t he avoid it? I am from the Yuan family, unlike Mu Shi who is his father-in-law..." Yuan Zhao thought of this with a self-deprecating smile, "I''m rather suspicious, the emperor favors Prince Rong, not to mention that he only visits me as a general, even if he has visited all generals, I am afraid that the emperor will not be suspicious, let''s go. Well, let''s go and see what''s going on with Prince Rong, is it because of Wulang?" Yuan Wulang and Qi Haoran are about the same age. I heard that they often fought when they were young. Shen Qi''s eyes lit up and she whispered, "General, this is our chance." Yuan Zhao paused for a while, then nodded slightly, Shen Qi breathed a sigh of relief, Yuan Zhao was not low in both IQ and EQ, as long as he dared to take that step, the sky outside would not be low. Shen Qi smiled and followed Yuan Zhao out. Qi Haoran, who came to add firewood, saw Yuan Zhao and the first sentence was, "Brother Yuan, Yuan Wulang is also in the army now?" Yuan Zhao was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said with a smile, "Goro enlisted in the army a few years ago." "What official position does he hold now?" "Now he is serving as the general flag under the command of the General Counselor." Qi Haoran frowned, "Goro is very brave. He has been in the army for many years, so how can he be the general banner? Jinbing has always committed crimes from time to time in recent years. In addition to the war the year before, he should have killed the enemy and made a lot of contributions." Yuan Zhao''s tongue was bitter. His fifth brother did kill the enemy and made a lot of contributions, but he did not record it in his name. Compared with him, the fifth brother acted more unruly. Perhaps it was because he grew up beside his grandmother and mother. Although his father admired him, he lacked a little reverence. His father disliked some of his behaviors. He suppressed Wulang more than him, and he was going to correct all the "bad faults" in Wulang. But Yuan Zhao felt that young people, how could they not have a bit of spirit? However, in front of his father''s authority, what he said was always useless. Although Yuan Zhao thought so, he didn''t want to show any abnormality in front of Qi Haoran, he just said: "Father thinks that Wulang needs more years of experience, and those military skills are not based on He stood alone, so..." "You can''t say that," Qi Haoran waved his hand, "In the army, you need unity and cooperation to achieve military merit, but you have to distinguish between priority and secondary, otherwise those who should get more military merit won''t get it, and those who should get less of it will get more points. Over time, those who are treated poorly will inevitably have resentment, and those who take more will inevitably have thoughts that they shouldnt have, which will make peoples appetites more difficult. Whether Goro is your brother or not, it should be treated equally. Yuan Zhao felt that Qi Haoran''s words really spoke to his heart. "Like my eldest brother, he never avoids relatives when employing people. As long as Zijin and I make contributions, what should be ours is ours..." Qi Haoran said proudly. Yuan Zhao instantly felt that Qi Haoran might not have such a high level of consciousness, he was just here to show off, what should he do if he wanted to beat someone instantly? Qi Haoran also coughed lightly, remembering the purpose of his trip again, so he took Yuan Zhao''s shoulders and sighed: "But there is one thing that our brothers can''t compare to you, our Qi family is only three of our brothers. People, people are also in short supply, unlike your five brothers, all of them are talented and capable, and they can be alone when they are brought out. Unfortunately, you are all in the Yuan family army. Yuan Zhao''s heart was beating wildly, and before he could wake up from the shock of Qi Haoran''s blatant denial of Qi Shaosheng''s brother, he was knocked unconscious by the olive branch that Qi Haoran handed over. Shen Qi, who was beside him, was also slightly surprised, and gave Yuan Zhao a wink. Yuan Zhao pondered for a moment, then cupped his hands and said, "King Rongjun, I am willing to share the emperor''s worries." The younger brother also pulled out, "As long as the emperor has sent something, the minister and Wulang are willing to go to the ground to repay the emperor''s kindness." Qi Haoran''s eyes flickered, and he couldn''t help but patted the table and said: "Okay, I have a vast territory, and the border has always been unstable. Thousands of soldiers are easy to get, but one general is hard to find. Now there are still many empty border towns, only relying on the school. The captain is guarding you, just when you are needed." Qi Haoran''s eyes were shining, and he didn''t want to wait for a long time. He immediately pulled Yuan Zhao and said, "Let''s go, we will enter the palace immediately and tell the emperor the good news." "..." Yuan Zhao and Shen Qi did not expect things to go smoothly like this, and followed Qi Haoran into the palace in a trance. Fan Zijin didn''t expect Qi Haoran''s bundle of firewood to be so effective, so he took people to the palace. He was still drinking tea in the restaurant and rewarding passers-by. When he knew that Qi Haoran had led people to the palace, he Just found out it was broken. The eldest cousin had agreed to let him inform him, but he hadn''t had time to enter the palace yet. Fan Zijin was only nervous for a while, then he leaned back on the reclining chair relaxedly, thinking: Anyway, he stayed in Beijing to cultivate himself, so he was excusable if he didn''t work. . Chapter 763： Kokushi Qi Xiuyuan heard that Prince Rong was dragging Yuan Zhao into the palace to ask for a meeting, he was stunned for a moment, and then he made an announcement after blinking his sour eyes. It is understandable that Yuan Zhao went to the palace to ask him to see him, and he was not surprised that Haoran ran into the palace, but how did these two get together? Qi Xiuyuan held his chin curiously and waited for the arrival of the two. There is no need to ask Qi Xiuyuan at all. Qi Haoran hurriedly expressed Yuan Zhao and Yuan Wulang''s eagerness to share the emperor''s worries after a rude salute. Of course, he also expressed that Daqi urgently needed talents like Yuan Zhao and Yuan Wulang. It is impossible to exaggerate the two of them without them. This made Yuan Zhao blushed, and looked at the emperor with some uneasiness. The emperor would not think that he was seducing and deceiving Qi Haoran, let him intercede for the two brothers, Prince Rong praised them too much. Yuan Zhao thought too much, his younger brother knew it, Qi Xiuyuan guessed Qi Haoran''s intention almost instantly, if several of General Yuan''s sons were used by him, would there still be Yuan Jiajun in this world? Moreover, Daqi really lacks generals. Those generals trained by his younger brother will take two or three years to use, but even if they are all appointed, Daqi still lacks people who can lead troops to fight. In other places, there is a shortage of generals, but in the Yuan family army, there is no shortage of good generals. Because General Yuan has been in business for more than 20 years, he has promoted many people along the way. The Yuan family army has grown from 10,000 to 200,000 people. How many good generals he has, Yuan Zhao also led an army in the Yuan family army, but it does not mean that he can fight independently. In the Yuan family army, he not only listens to his father, but also listens to several generals, so he can The space for display is limited, and his military exploits are always used by his father to promote his lieutenants or subordinates, resulting in Yuan Zhao''s subordinates getting important responsibilities before him. It can be said that Yuan Zhao, who is on top, will not be able to. It brings difficulties to the promotion of the generals below, so the generals of the Yuan family can be continuously cultivated. This is also the reason why Yuan Zhao can leave. Now there is not a lot of him in the Yuan family''s army, and there are not many more of him. What kind of military merit can he accumulate as a military general? Yuan Zhao didn''t want to take over his father''s position ten years from now and be said to be picking ready-made peaches. He is not an incompetent dude. He has the ability and courage, and he has a dozen or so loyal team members. When he comes out, he can stand up, no worse than anyone else. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at his younger brother approvingly, and personally stepped down to help Yuan Zhao up, and said with a smile: "Dalang is willing to guard the border for me. This is my luck and Daqi''s blessing." Qi Xiuyuan pondered for a moment, then said: "There is a lack of generals at the Bazhou guardhouse in Tongchuan prefecture, and it has always been guarded by the school captain left by the previous dynasty. There is Xixia not far to the west, and it has always been the route of Xixia Middle Road to invade my Daqi. I don''t know if Dalang is willing to give in." The highest officer of the Bazhou Guard is a third-rank official, which is one level higher than that of Yuan Zhao at this time. If he was in the Yuan family''s army, no one knew how many years he would have to wait for his father to appoint a third-rank military general for him. . Yuan Zhao was moved to tears, knelt down on one knee and said, "Your Majesty, I would like to repay the grace of the Holy Spirit." Qi Xiuyuan hurriedly pulled him up and said with a smile: "I would like to thank you for guarding the country, your fifth brother I also heard Haoran say that when you are new to Bazhou, you will always need someone to help you, so it is better to take your fifth brother I also brought him, but he has no military merit here, and it is impossible for him to be promoted, so I can only give him peace, the Bazhou Guard is tough, not as hard as Yuans army, and I dont know if he is willing or not. When was Yuan Jiaerlang afraid of suffering? Enduring hardships in Bazhou is better than being suppressed by Yuan Jiajun all the time. Yuan Zhao understands the character of his fifth brother and is busy thanking him for him. Qi Xiuyuan patted him on the shoulder, returned to the throne, and asked, "I will make an decree now? Or will you discuss it with your father after you go back, and I will give you a document for your appointment?" Yuan Zhao did not expect the emperor to be so considerate, but the emperor treated him with sincerity, and he naturally did not want to cause him suspicion, so he knelt down and said, "Please, the emperor, serve as a document for the minister, and the minister will explain to my father in person after returning to the north." Yuan Jiaerlang is really upright, and Qi Xiuyuan felt a little guilty in his heart. He looked at Qi Haoran, waved his hand slightly to let him back down, and the servants in the hall also retreated. Qi Xiuyuan then stepped forward to help him up and said, "Dalang, since you have repaid me with a state scholar, I will naturally treat you with my country, and I will not hide it from you. I use you, naturally because of your talent, but also I have the idea of ??weakening the Yuan family''s army." Yuan Zhao looked at Qi Xiuyuan in shock. He didn''t know whether he was too beautiful or trusted him too much, so he even told him about it, but no matter what kind of thing, Yuan Zhao surrendered sincerely, he lifted up his robe and knelt again. At the feet of Qi Xiuyuan. You treat me with the land, and I will report it to the countrymen. This is not only the commitment and feeling that a scholar has, but Yuan Zhao also has such a mind and ambition. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t help him anymore, but stared at the top of his head and said word by word: "The imperial court does not allow anyone other than the imperial court and the imperial family to hold the family army, but the Yuan family army is special, and I will not arbitrarily take back military power, just I hope that after a hundred years of General Yuan, the Yuan family army can officially integrate into Daqi, and no longer belong to a family alone, and you and your brothers, if you have the ability, I will reuse it, if not, it will not be a problem to protect your wealth for three generations." This is already a good promise, and it is pragmatic. Compared with those who drew a big cake and let them fall into the trap, Yuan Zhao felt a lot more at ease. He can''t choose for his father and younger brothers, he can only choose his own path, but he doesn''t think the Yuan family army can be passed on to the second generation. Father didn''t mean to train them, or he didn''t expect this crisis, he valued his subordinates too much, and neglected the family and their five brothers. The reason why Yuan Jiajun can be united now is because his father''s prestige is there. Once his father dies, the five brothers will not have enough prestige and can''t suppress those generals. The emperor only needs to provoke one or two to make Yuan''s army fall apart, but in that way, brave The Yuan family army may no longer exist, and the efforts of more than 20 years have been destroyed. Yuan Zhao saw that the emperor did not want this. He wanted to keep the bravery of the Yuan family army, but he could no longer make the army loyal to the Yuan family. If all of their brothers find another way out, the Yuan family army will not have the Yuan family, and the emperor will divide the rule again, the army will not be turbulent, and that kind of situation will naturally not happen. The emperor saw farther than he thought, and was more wise than he thought. Yuan Zhao said sincerely: "Your Majesty, I would like to defend the country for you. If you can''t pacify the northwest and take back your homeland, I will never return to Beijing!" That is to say, he will not interfere in the affairs of the court and the Yuan family. Qi Xiuyuan laughed, pulled him up, patted his shoulder with a big laugh, and said, "Since you have come to the palace, I will stay with me for dinner today, and our monarch and minister have a good drink." Chapter 764： see off Little Bear knew that he would be separated from his grandmother, and hugged her neck firmly, and would not let go if he died. If Mu Yangling came forward to hug him, he would howl without tears, and it was fake at first glance. Qi Haoran saw that the time was almost up, so he glared at his son and said, "Hurry down, grandma and the others have to hurry." "I want to be with my grandmother," Xiaoxiong used his little face to stick to Shu Wanniang''s, and looked at his father with tears in his eyes, "Little bear, I want to be with my grandmother." Qi Haoran turned his head to look at Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling said to the little bear: "You follow the grandmother, what about the father and mother? We will be very sad without the little bear." The little bear rested his head in Shu Wanniang''s arms, biting his lips tangled, Mu Yangling sighed: "My grandmother is accompanied by my uncle and aunt, and my father and mother are only accompanied by the little bear. If the little bear is gone, then we I can only eat by myself, play by myself, sleep by myself, without the bear to accompany me, no one can make us happy when my father and mother are sad." The little bear hesitantly looked at his grandmother, then looked at his father and his smiling mother, and finally let go, patted his grandmother''s shoulder lightly, and whispered in her ear: "Grandma, wait for the little bear to grow up. I''ll play with you when I''m older." Shu Wanniang smiled and nodded lightly, "The grandmother is waiting for you to come and play with me." Little Bear stretched out his hand to his mother a little embarrassedly, and muttered, "Grandma will make delicious food." Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "When you go back, my mother will cook something delicious for you." Xiaoxiong couldn''t lift himself up at all, and reluctantly said to face: "Since it was made by my mother, then I will eat a little reluctantly." Mu Yangling was embarrassed, "Why are you reluctant? Are the dishes made by your mother so bad?" Lord Bear sighed, "After eating the food made by my grandmother, who can eat the food made by my mother?" Qi Haoran felt bad when Xiaoxiong said this, and sure enough, Xiaoxiong turned to look at him for petting, "Daddy, do you think I''m smart, I remember everything you said, you promised me, just remember You can go and ride the big horse as you say." Qi Haoran almost sighed, and decided to train his son when he went back to let him know what to say on what occasion. The most important thing was that what he wanted him to remember was the Three Character Classic he recited, not the words he usually said. ! Mu Yangling glared at Qi Haoran and promised, "I''ll let your father take you on a big horse when you go back." Mu Yangling bit the word "Ma" heavily, and the little bear became happy. Niang Shu pursed her lips and smiled, patted the little bear and said, "Okay, we should go, or we won''t be able to reach our place of rest in the afternoon." Bowen brought Bosi and Kejia up to say goodbye to everyone. Mu Yangling told Bowen to be careful on the road. Bosi and Kejia hugged the little bear and said goodbye. Send letters, send delicious food from the Northland. Xiaoxiong also patted his chest and indicated that he would write a letter to his uncle and aunt. Qi Haoran held the little bear in his arms and watched their convoy leave, until the back of the convoy disappeared, Mu Yangling turned around and stared at Qi Haoran, "I think my cooking is unpalatable, so I won''t cook it for you in the future. " Qi Haoran followed her dejectedly with his son in his arms, indicating that he really didn''t say these words. Xiao Xiong immediately stared, accusing: "Daddy lies, not a good boy." Qi Haoran immediately closed his mouth, for fear of teaching the child badly, Mu Yangling took the child from his arms and said, "Daddy lied, how about we punish him not to eat meat for two days?" Xiao Xiong gave his father a sympathetic look, thinking that his mother would be punished for what he said was wrong, so he nodded, pointed his finger and said, "I''ll be fined for a day." "No, fine for three days." Little Bear didn''t dare to intercede for a moment. Qi Haoran wasn''t worried at all. They were going to leave tomorrow. Except for the little bear, they all ate dry food. The meat was all chopped and mixed in the cake. This punishment was equivalent to nothing, but the pain on the face still had to be done. . Otherwise, can punishment be called punishment without pain? Seeing such a painful look on his father''s face, the little bear immediately hugged his mother''s neck obediently, buried his face in his mother''s arms, peeked at his father, and secretly decided that he would never lie in the future, and he would not eat meat for three days. pitiful. At this time, the Mu family''s motorcade, which had only traveled less than ten miles, stopped. Mu Bowen frowned, lifted the curtain, and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Eldest son, there is a carriage ahead blocking the way. Our people approached to negotiate. She said she wanted to see Mrs." "Did the other party sign up for a name?" "She said she was Madam''s sister." Mu Bowen''s face turned cold, and he said, "No, this is the official way, how can people be allowed to occupy the way? If she doesn''t let it, she will directly take the carriage away, and we will go over." Shu Wanniang also asked through the curtain, "What''s going on?" Mu Bowen hurriedly got off the carriage and went outside his mother''s car. He smiled and reassured her, "It''s nothing, it''s just that someone is blocking the way in front of me. I''ve already called someone to deal with it. Mother just needs to wait with peace of mind." Shu Wanniang is not a child, she lifted the curtain and glanced at her son and asked, "Who is blocking the way?" For their safety, there will be two people exploring the road ahead of time. If there are obstacles that have been dealt with early, how can they let the other side stand in the middle of the road and prevent them from going? The official road is also divided into coming and going lanes. They only occupy the going lane. If there is a convoy walking in front, they will follow slowly or pass them. Nothing. If you need to ask Mu Bowen for instructions, that is to block them. The Shu family has made an agreement with them, who else will block them? Shu Wanniang looked at Mu Bowen fixedly. Bo Wen was helpless. After his mother passed through the capital, he acted a lot tougher. He hesitated for a moment and could only report the truth, "... Said it was your sister." Shu Wanniang frowned slightly, then thought of Shu Qingniang. She had also inquired about Shu Qingniang. After all, she had harmed her, but she knew that she married a businessman, and she didn''t care anymore when she was no longer in the capital. Shu Wanniang was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "Let her come over." "Mother." Shu Wanniang smiled and said, "This is in our family''s motorcade. Are you afraid that she will bully me? Let her come over. I also want to hear what she has to say." Thinking about it too, Mu Bowen waved to call the guards and asked him to invite people, "Only their masters, the extra people don''t need to come." The servants of the Zhou family felt that the Mu family was too deceiving, and Shu Qingniang''s face was ugly for a while, but seeing the guard Hengdao looking at them immediately, Shu Qingniang knew that this matter could no longer be tolerated, she waved her hand to shut up the servants, and supported the old lady. The man got out of the car, looked at the guard on the horse and said, "Let''s go." Chapter 765： differentiate Shu Qingniang didn''t expect it would be so difficult to meet Shu Wanniang. She heard that they were leaving today, and she deliberately waited halfway, but was stopped early. Standing in her position, she could barely see the carriage in the middle. Shu Qingniang walked towards the carriage step by step, but she kept thinking back to those things when she was a child. At that time, she felt that her mother''s neglect and fighting with her sisters were the biggest thing and hatred. She felt that she was born as a concubine. It was already the biggest misfortune, and she didn''t expect that even greater misfortunes were waiting for her. As a daughter of an aristocratic family, she was married into a merchant, her husband ignored her, and her mother-in-law often scolded her. Even if she was married, the Shu family still controlled her life and life. All this is because of Shu Wanniang! If she had a bad life, it would be fine, but she had a better life than anyone else. I heard that even in the most difficult time, her husband did not want to wrong her. Why? She is so stupid, why can she always live better than her? When she was in Jingzhao Mansion, she had to do her best to please people in order to get everything that a daughter of an aristocratic family deserved, but she didn''t have to do anything, she was so stupid, just sitting in the room and someone would bring it to her. Shu Qingniang felt a lot of hatred in her heart, but her face was blank, and she didn''t show any strange color. Over the years, no amount of expressions had worn off. Shu Qingniang walked for nearly a quarter of an hour before reaching the front of Shu Wanniang''s carriage. Shu Wanniang lifted the curtain, looked at Shu Qingniang for a while, and sighed, "If you didn''t sign up for the number, I would hardly recognize you." Shu Qingniang looked up at her, her eyes couldn''t help blushing, and said, "Sister has hardly changed..." Her voice was a little softer, and she looked at Shu Wanniang with emotion, but her hands under her sleeves were clenched into fists, and her nails pierced the flesh of her palms. , Sisi''s pain kept her awake. The three sisters of the Shu family, in terms of color, Shu Wanniang looks the best, but because of her cowardly and timid personality, she has no talent to show off, which makes her look unremarkable, and Shu Shuniang is confident and generous, so she is bright and beautiful, while Shu Qingniang was in those days. The poetry and books are great, and they are also praised as a beautiful and beautiful woman. But 21 years later, whether it is the bright and beautiful Shu Shuniang or the delicate and beautiful Shu Qingniang, there is a lot of wind and frost on her face, especially Shu Qingniang, because she did not marry well, and because she has an unhappy life after marriage. Very bad, the whole face showed. Shu Qingniang raised her head slightly to look at Shu Wanniang, and forced a smile: "Sister, I want to have a few words with you in private." "If you have something to say, just say it here." Shu Qingniang looked at her with a cramped expression and didn''t want to speak, so Shu Wanniang put down the curtain and said, "I''ll leave if you don''t say anything." Shu Wanniang waited for a while, and seeing that the people outside were silent, she ordered, "Let''s go." Shu Qingniang''s expression changed, and she stopped her and said, "Sister, please wait a moment." Seeing that Shu Wanniang didn''t even open the curtain, she was shocked and angry, but she quickly adjusted. Nothing could be more normal. A light flashed in Shu Qingniang''s eyes, her changes were not all bad for her, she said, "Sister, sister came to you, firstly to apologize to you and ask for your forgiveness, and secondly to distinguish one from the other for yourself. " Shu Wanniang lifted the curtain and looked at her. Shu Qingniang raised her head slightly and said, "Does my sister still hate me?" Shu Wanniang looked at her fixedly and asked, "What do you think?" Shu Qingniang said bitterly: "Of course I hate them. After all, I pushed you down at the beginning. My sister is sorry for my sister. In fact, I didn''t think too much about pushing you, I just hated them, they are obviously the children of the Shu family, ours. Why do the carriages go backwards so much, why don''t those guards protect us and only care about the eldest sister and younger brother, aren''t we the daughters of the Shu family?" Shu Qingniang covered her face and cried bitterly, "At that time, the bandits grabbed the carriage when they saw it, I, I retreated you as soon as I panicked," she recalled with a smile on her face, "I was terrified at that time, I thought This time I will definitely die, and my mother will not let me go, but when we were all out of danger and I went to ask my father to send someone to rescue you, neither father nor mother said a word, even the eldest sister was just angry Looking at me, I thought it was because of the shortage of manpower, and they didn''t want to take the risk to save you. Although I was heartbroken, I was more worried about myself. I was afraid that my mother would kill me after I went to the capital. I wanted to send my nanny brother. Looking for you, after all, after all, I pushed you down, if I can get you back, maybe I can make up for it. "I didn''t expect you to be sent back less than two hours later. At that time, I was relieved, thinking that you came back. Although it wasn''t found by my grandma, it also relieved my guilt." Shu Qingniang was nervous. With a smile, "But I didn''t expect that my father and mother would be so cruel to kill you, so my father is just that. Obviously, when you had an accident, my mother wanted to eat me raw, but she even agreed to feed you poison, whether you believe it or not. "Sister, I never thought of killing you." Shu Wanniang looked away from her, looked at the blue sky, and said, "But it all started because of you, whether you want to kill me or not, what you do is to kill me, fall from me When the carriage begins, our sisterhood is over, what''s the point of you coming to me at this time?" Shu Qingniang raised her head slightly, "It doesn''t make any sense, I just want to tell you these things. I have been keeping these words in my heart for a long time. I couldn''t say them before, and no one listened. Now that you are here, I can tell you. "Before we went to the capital, the marriage of the three of us had already been decided in private. Needless to say, the eldest sister is the best in our fourth room. No matter how bad it is, we will not miss her. Although you have always been ignorant, it is your mother''s. My own daughter, so my mother appointed you the second son of the right servant of the Ministry of Industry at that time," Shu Qingniang asked with a slightly distorted expression, "But do you know what kind of marriage my mother ordered for me?" Shu Wanniang was slightly surprised. At that time, she knew about reading and embroidery all day long, and she didn''t care about the outside world. At that time, she was just getting married, and the wet nurse was not by her side, so she would not pay attention to it. Shu Qingniang said with a twisted smile: "My mother planned to ask me to be a concubine to the father of the Minister of Justice at that time. The Minister of Justice was in his 50s, and his father could be my great-grandfather at his age. Obviously, I have always been obedient to please her. And the elder sister is also respectful, why do you treat me like that?" Shu Wanniang looked at her in astonishment, then laughed at herself, and said, "It''s been 21 years now, what''s the use of you talking to me? Besides, our sisters'' marriages were never hers alone, they all had to go through. Master Shu''s hand, and this is not the reason why you can harm me," Shu Wanniang said, "You all know that the bandits had already rushed to the front, and you don''t know what will happen to a young woman who falls among the bandits." Shu Wanniang thought that when she was carried up the mountain by the bandits, her heart was almost torn apart. At that time, she wanted to kill herself, but she couldn''t do it with a little strength. If she hadn''t met Mu Shi, her life would be better than death. . So she won''t forgive Shu Qingniang, never. Chapter 766： irritating "I was wrong, but I have also been punished over the years. I have to live like this in my life, but what about them, my sister is really willing to treat you like that?" Shu Wanniang instantly understood her thoughts, she looked at her for a while, and said, "I have long since lost my relationship with the Shu family. The relationship between us has been completely broken, so you won''t have to worry about it." Shu Wanniang looked at her seriously and said, "Your life is not bad. Marrying the Zhou family is at least better than the marriage that was originally planned for you, right? Mrs. Shu values ??interests, and you can live like this with your ingenuity. It''s just that you don''t want to live a good life. This is not my punishment for you. In the future, whether you live well or badly, it has nothing to do with me. If Master Shu really wants to punish you, you will not live to the capital. already." Shu Qingniang''s face turned pale, and she stared at Shu Wanniang with wide eyes. Shu Wanniang put down the curtain and said to the driver, "Let''s go." The convoy started to move slowly, Shu Qingniang stepped aside, and when she saw the handsome boy riding on the horse, she smiled at him, and Mu Bowen looked away expressionlessly, urging everyone to speed up. Shu Qingniang laughed nervously as she looked at the fleet of cars that were leaving, and said in a low voice, "Severed the relationship? Great, really great. Without Shu Wanniang''s help, she cut off the Zhou family''s money and lost the support of her own family. I''ll see what you can live like!" "Madam," the servant of the Zhou family stepped forward in a frightened voice and whispered, "Let''s go back, sir, I''m afraid I''ll be looking for someone." Shu Qingniang restrained the expression on her face, and happily supported the old lady''s hand on the carriage. Although she did not hit Shu Wanniang, she knew the situation of the Shu family, and she didn''t mind going back and stepping on it. Shu Qingniang returned to Zhou''s house, looking radiant and radiant, and brought her married daughter to Shu''s house to visit relatives. Master Zhou looked at her with deep eyes, and Shu Qingniang smiled and said, "Shushi drove us out of the capital, don''t you hate it?" Master Zhou''s eyes dimmed, and Shu Qingniang continued to smile: "Don''t worry, I will help you this time and help the Zhou family vent their anger." Master Zhou snorted coldly, "You are the daughter of the Shu family and a businessman''s wife. What can you do with the Shu family? They are an official family." A cold light flashed in Shu Qingniang''s eyes, and she said, "My sister who was killed by me just returned to the capital. Her husband just cut off the relationship between her and the Shu family. Now the old lady is very angry. If the popularity is good or bad, how can I get my brother to work?" Master Zhou was stunned for a moment, and his face became better. He knew more than Shu Qingniang. One year, Shu Mingxiang asked him for a large sum of money. On his head, he sent someone to watch, but unexpectedly found that they had bought the officials of the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Personnel with a lot of money, and recorded a person far away in Xingzhou as a military registration. It wasn''t until five years ago that Shu Zhang''s family accidentally overthrew the current queen, and Mrs. Shu came to the door. He didn''t know that the one who was registered in the military was Qi Mu''s father, the king of Rongjun is now powerful, and the princess of Rongjun and It was very easy for the Mu family to check what happened back then. Master Zhou didn''t believe that the Mu family would let go of the Shu family who calculated them like this. Master Zhou was happy. He was not a big-hearted person. Back then, he married the Shu family to get what they wanted. He needed the Shu family''s contacts and power in the officialdom to move their business to the capital and the North, while the Shu family had four bedrooms. He needed the money he provided, but the four houses of the Shu family had been bossing him over the years. The three overthrow incidents that year put all the blame on the Zhou family. After the establishment of the new dynasty, they were forced out of the capital by all means. Offended the queen, he didn''t dare to continue in the capital, and he had already made a plan to quit, but there was a lot of difference between quitting by himself and being forced out, because the Shu family''s fourth room was violent and interrupted him a lot. His plan cost him a lot. He originally wanted to move his family to the Fujian area away from the capital, but was forced to settle in Jinhua because of various things. Master Zhou vaguely understood that the Shu family was afraid that the Queen would settle accounts in the autumn, and planned to keep him at a critical moment nearby to be a scapegoat. Although Master Zhou was restrained, he didn''t stand there and let others be slaughtered. He didn''t do much in the past two years. Fortunately, Shu Qingniang was not stupid enough to know which side to stand on at this time. Thinking of this, Master Zhou felt a little regretful, if it wasn''t for the eldest son among his many sons who was the smartest and most useful, he would have really wanted to divorce her, and it would have been a vain marriage. The Zhou family has not been in the capital for two years, so they can also send servants to the capital to collect some news. Before, Shu Qingniang could know whether Shu Wanniang left today because she had been sending servants to watch their door, and they would report back whenever there was any movement. In order to get better news, she moved from Jinhua to live in the suburbs of Beijing. Mr. Zhou came here because he was looking for an opportunity to leave Jinhua with the Zhou family''s supplies. Originally, he wanted to find a new backer, even if he gave up half of it. The property should also be taken away from Jinhua, so as not to know when the fourth room of the Shu family will be used as a scapegoat, but now I hear that the fourth room of the Shu family may be too busy to take care of himself, so Master Zhou will not be in a hurry. Naturally is the best. Shu Qingniang happily went to Beijing after getting dressed up. The gatekeeper of the Shu family couldn''t help but widen his eyes when they saw her. Didn''t they say that Mrs. Sangu and Mrs. Sangu would not be allowed to return to Beijing? How come everyone is here and they don''t know? Shu Qingniang went to the second door before the servant could react. During this period of time, the Shu family was a little gloomy. Because the fourth room caused losses to the main family and several other rooms, they were forced to compensate a lot of property, and they lacked the dedication of the Zhou family. The Shu family could only sell some servants. The Shu family was a little chaotic, and Shu Qingniang walked quickly to the outside of Mrs. Shu''s yard before the people responded to stop her. But Shu Qingniang was here to anger Mrs. Shu, how could she be unprepared, a few women behind her stepped forward and pushed the person away, Shu Qingniang entered the inner room unimpeded, and saw Mrs. Shu with slanted eyes and crooked mouth, Shu Qingniang It took a while to respond. She happily "giggled" and sat beside Mrs. Shu''s bed, ignoring the anger in her eyes, and said with a smile, "Is this old lady suffering from a stroke? It''s an accident. The last time I saw you, you were still in good spirits. Stroke?" Shu Qingniang didn''t say it, but when she said it, Mrs. Shu became even more angry. There seemed to be two fires jumping in her eyes. She repeatedly told herself to hold back her anger. Proud, she still couldn''t help the anger rising in her chest. Instead, Shu Qingniang was not in a hurry and said, "Have the old lady met my second sister? Speaking of which, I am very lucky. Today, on the way to Beijing, I met the second sister who was leaving Beijing. We also sat down and chatted for a while. Well, I just found out that the second sister and the second brother-in-law actually returned to Beijing, I wonder if they have visited the old lady." Chapter 767： pissed off Shu Qingniang''s words touched Mrs. Shu''s sore spot. She thought that the most obedient daughter was no longer obedient, and because she put the fourth room of the Shu family and her son into trouble, this was more painful than her heart. Mrs. Shu looked at Shu Qingniang angrily. Shu Qingniang smiled happily, she held Madam Shu''s hand tightly, and said word by word, "Madam, my mother, do you know what I said to my second sister?" Mrs. Shu''s eyes sank, and Shu Qingniang stroked the sideburns of her hair and said, "I told my second sister that one winter was very cold, the master and I quarreled and accidentally beat me and the child in my stomach. It was gone, I ran back to my parents'' house with my daughter, and pestered my father to call the shots for me, but you hated me, and forced my father to borrow a large amount of money from the Zhou family on this excuse. I want to beg the younger brother who has always been beautiful Jiyue, and beg him to help me talk." Mrs. Shu didn''t feel well, so she called out "woo woo" twice, trying to stop her from going on, but the person serving Mrs. Shu outside was annoyed at the servants of Zhou''s family, "This is our Shu family, you guys You''re so bold, don''t let it go, if there is something wrong with our old lady, our master will let you go." The servants of the Zhou family had been ordered by the old lady before they came, and she said confidently, "Our wife is the daughter of the old lady, and we are talking to her. What does it look like when you are the servants? The family is an aristocratic family, but I don''t think the rules are comparable to our Zhou family." Anyway, the Zhou family and the Shu family have torn their skins early, and now the Shu family is still forcing the Zhou family not to go south, so they can only nest in Jinhua City. The Shu family''s servants are so popular that even the most inferior people will not dismiss all their servants just to say a word, and it''s not that they say shameful words, the Zhou family is the unruly family. "What are you still doing? Go and invite the wife, and send someone to invite the old man, the master will come back." In the room, Shu Qingniang ignored Old Madam Shu''s anger and continued to whisper: "At that time, you were strictly guarding me, so I had to ask the maid to tear your people away, and I led the nannan to find my brother, thinking of me. My daughter was only two years old. When she was most pitiful and lovely, her younger brother would definitely feel distressed when she saw him. "My brother''s whole yard was quiet, and even the old lady who was guarding the yard was gone. At that time, I was worried that calling someone at the door would disturb you, so I didn''t dare to make a sound and quietly pushed the door in," Shu Qingniang said on her face. With a weird smile, "In the study, my brother is talking to people, guess what they are talking about?" "It turned out that it was the person whose father stayed in Xingzhou Mansion. The younger brother asked someone to ask about the second sister, and learned that the second sister was not only living well, but also became a biological child. At that time, the second child was born, but that The child is born prematurely and is weak, and it is said that he needs to take medicine when he is born. This year, it is very cold in the north, and I dont know if he will survive. Mrs. Shu only felt a chill in her heart. She closed her eyes and didn''t want to listen to Shu Qingniang, but she had a severe stroke and couldn''t lift her hands to cover her ears, so naturally she could only continue to listen. "My younger brother is two years younger than us and has always had a good relationship with us, especially with the second sister. Everyone in the family neglects her, but maybe it''s because the second sister has a gentle temperament and always makes purses and clothes for him, I think , he will definitely help the second sister, even if he is known by his father, he is the only son in the family, and the behavior of a friendly sister, his father will not blame him, but guess how he ordered that person? "He asked that person to write a letter to that servant, telling him not to worry too much, saying that the second sister is no longer the daughter of the Shu family, and that she is inherently immoral in life. The words imply that if he could, he would find a way to take the second sister''s life, so that she could no longer threaten the Shu family," Shu Qingniang looked at Mrs. Shu and said, "I was terrified at the time, I always thought that The innocent and kind younger brother is actually the most ruthless among the four of us. The second sister hurt him the most when she was there. Now that she is like this, he still doesn''t let her go. His mouth was about to go out, and then I heard my brother say, ''If adults can''t do it well, the child is weak, there is always a way''." Old Madam Shu tremblingly stretched out **** to point at Shu Qingniang, pointing her halberd angrily, "You, you, nonsense!" Shu Qingniang smiled happily and said: "Whether I''m talking nonsense or not, as long as the second sister believes it or not? If there is anyone in this family who can make the second sister care about her old relationship, I''m afraid it is the younger brother, but if there is even a little bit of this The love and friendship are gone, will the second sister stop General Mu from dealing with the Shu family?" Mrs. Shu''s eyes were splitting, her chest heaving and staring at Shu Qingniang, "You, you, so, deliberately." Shu Qingniang stood up, stood in front of her bed and looked down at her, "I told the second sister, my younger brother is very calculated, if your eldest son died at that time, you might not be able to live under your grief, leaving three or four years old. The only daughter, I''m afraid it won''t be a good day, the second sister''s face at that time was ugly and tight." As long as Mrs. Shu thought that Shu Wanniang hated her youngest son, she would most likely tell Mu Shi about it, making Mu Shi hate the Shu family and Mingxiang even more. Her throat was dry, she widened her eyes and pointed at Shu Qingniang angrily, but suddenly felt that her mind was blank, her eyes were wide open, and her hands were slumped. Shu Qingniang was startled. Seeing that Mrs. Shu suddenly stopped moving, she carefully reached out to probe her breath, but found that she had no breath at all. Shu Qingniang felt sad and happy for a while, and she laughed regardless of the occasion. When Mrs. Shu Fang rushed in, she saw Shu Qingniang''s nervous appearance, "Mrs. Sangu, what are you doing?" She stepped forward and pushed Shu Qingniang away, and she jumped in shock when she saw Mrs. Shu staring at her with wide eyes. She jumped up and pinched Mrs. Shu''s fingers, and called out, "Mother, mother, what''s the matter with you? You should wake up soon, come, come, go and invite the doctor and let the people in the front yard ride the horses. , please bring back the old man, the old man, hurry up!" Mrs. Shu Fang knew that Mrs. Shu could not die at this time, otherwise not only her husband''s career would be affected, but her children would also be affected. They were the age when they said they were kissing each other in the past two years... With the support of Mrs. Shu Fang, Mrs. Shu''s servants rushed in, busy in and out, Shu Qingniang sneered, winked at the servants of the Zhou family, and walked out first. Chapter 768： Homeopathy The four rooms of the Shu family were in chaos, and he didn''t even notice when Shu Qingniang left. When the doctor announced that there was no way to return to the sky, Shu Fangshi remembered that when Shu Qingniang settled the account, no one could find any trace. Shu Fang fell to the ground and commanded with a pale face: "If you go to the gate of the city to block people, you must ''invite'' Mrs. Sangu back." The servants were frightened by Shu Fang''s ferocious appearance, so they didn''t dare to neglect, and ran out rolling and crawling. But as soon as Shu Qingniang got out of Shu''s house, she got into the carriage and told people to leave quickly. When the people of Shu''s house chased after the city gate, Shu Qingniang walked far away. She lifted the curtain and looked at the receding trees outside. She laughed nervously until she couldn''t breathe. The maid and driver of the same carriage bowed their heads in silence, pretending they didn''t hear it. The driver paid off. The grandmother who followed Shu Qingniang was so frightened that her hands and feet were cold. She was only ordered to stop the servants of the Shu family. She really didn''t expect the wife to be so cruel and directly **** off her mother. Out of the corner of her eyes, she glanced at Shu Qingniang carefully, thinking about the days her wife had spent these years, but she felt excusable, She was a servant of the Zhou family, but she served by her side after Shu Qingniang married into the Zhou family. Outsiders only thought that Shu Qingniang married the Zhou family. It''s not going to be bad either. But I don''t know that the master is very dissatisfied with the wife because the wife does not speak in the Shu family, and the Shu family blindly oppresses the Zhou family, which makes the master and the old lady extremely dissatisfied with the wife. . The wife lost four children in the first ten years after she entered the house. The current eldest son and the third young lady are still easy to keep, but the eldest son was carried to the old lady as soon as he was born, and no one in the house except the third young lady will talk to his wife. . Mammy sighed, but the third lady was angered by the master because of what happened five years ago, and she casually married a businessman in her thirties as the successor, but the wife was still reluctant for the third lady to eat the hardships of traveling from south to north. , not only took out his own money to do business with the son-in-law, but also used the Zhou family''s contacts at the risk of being scolded by the master to let the uncle stay with him to run the business, which avoided the separation of mother and daughter. But that''s it, the wife is also more and more terrifying, often sneering, even if the eldest son and the third lady come to greet him, it doesn''t work. Mammy subconsciously moved further away from Shu Qingniang, for fear that she would go crazy and affect her. Shu Qingniang returned to the Zhou family''s farm in the suburbs of Beijing in a happy mood, and said to Master Zhou with shining eyes, "The old lady is dead." "What?" Master Zhou looked at her in astonishment. Shu Qingniang smiled happily and shared with him: "The old lady is dead, and now the fourth room of the Shu family should be busy with funerals." Master Zhou was refreshed, he gave Shu Qingniang a deep look, and beckoned to call to follow her to Shu''s grandmother. He didn''t care how Mrs. Shu died, he just wanted to know whether it was true or not. The maid pondered for a moment and said: "The slave was guarding the door at the time, and when she heard the noise inside, she rushed in. At that time, Mrs. Shu''s eyes were wide open, and she really lost her breath." The wife asked someone to ask for a doctor, maybe the doctor has the ability to return to heaven, not necessarily." Shu Qingniang sat on the side, took a sip of tea, and smiled lightly: "There will be no recovery technique, I know, she is dead." Master Zhou waved the mammoth to step back, turned back to Shu Qingniang and said, "You had better say the truth. If the Zhou family can get out of Jinhua, for Dalang''s sake, you will still be my wife." Shu Qingniang smiled and didn''t really care. Master Zhou was unlucky. His first children were all girls. He didn''t give birth to his eldest son until she gave birth to two more children, and his concubines continued to give him She gave birth to a concubine after four or five daughters. She was a little older than her son, and was extremely stupid. Now her son has started to take over his business, and his position is stable, so she doesn''t need to worry at all. And her daughter is also held in her hand by her son-in-law. Although her status is low and her family property is small, her life is still quite comfortable. Except for Shu Qingniang''s dissatisfaction with Shu Wanniang being above her, there is nothing in this world that deserves her special. I remembered. Therefore, if Master Zhou treats her well, she will live, but if he treats her badly, if it''s a big deal, take him away, and the world will be clean. Mr. Zhou didn''t know what Shu Qingniang was thinking. He was busy making arrangements at this time. If Mrs. Shu really died, then they would be incapable of being cloned, and the Zhou family could take this opportunity to leave. They have left the main road, and they have to relocate their household registration. The most important thing is that their Zhou family''s property has been watched by the Shu family''s fourth room. Once they find any signs of leaving, they will notify the officials in Jinhua County. Come to obstruct, excuse their Zhou family tax is unknown, or find some thugs to come to tear, excuse that there is a dispute that needs to be judged. Officials protect each other, so their Zhou family was kept in Jinhua for two years. Unless he is willing to cut his tail to survive and give up most of his property, but this is the accumulation of three generations of the Zhou family, how can he be willing? But now there is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As soon as Master Zhou returned to Jinhua County, he hurriedly took the silver money he had prepared to visit the officials of Jinhua County, implying that the old lady of the Shu family had passed away, and Shu Mingxiang had to observe a three-year period of filial piety, and asked them if they would be able to recover after three years. Shu Mingxiang cooperated with businessmen who can now give them a lot of money. In the ever-changing world of officialdom, anyone who is a little wiser would not choose to wait for Shu Mingxiang, but the officials in Jinhua County are not vegetarians, and a few people conspired together to calculate nearly half of the Zhou family''s property. In addition to the newly arrived county magistrate, all the big and small officials under the subordinate have been allocated some, and the main officials have been allocated the most, which is almost more than the money they have accumulated for three generations, which makes them red-eyed. Afraid of pushing the Zhou family too much, they let the Zhou family leave with regret. Even though Master Zhou felt distressed, he had to compromise and give up nearly half of his family property, which was better than being dragged to death by the Shu family or conspiring to invade most of the family property? The Zhou family hurriedly packed up and saluted, and asked the guards to help **** them. The family set off for the south. Even his third son-in-law took his third daughter with them, and planned to settle down in Fujian. By the time Shu Qing and Shu Mingxiang approached Mrs. Shu''s funeral, the Zhou family had long since fled. Shu Qing thought that the barrier he had laid out for two years had been broken, so he didn''t take a breath. Shu Mingxiang looked blankly at his father who was carried back by the servant. He knew that his life was like this. As long as the Queen and the Mu family were there, his chances of wanting to recover were almost zero. At this time, the emperor was closing a book, sneered, and said, "Jinhua''s officialdom should be reorganized." He has been inactive because as an emperor it is not easy to use the public for personal gain, but it does not mean that he will let go of the past. , he still understands the principle of taking advantage of the situation. Chapter 769： donate money "Father," Zhang Chuan hurried over, closed the study door, and said, "The corruption case in Jinhua County, except for the new county magistrate, all 36 officials have been imprisoned, and the people who were sent by the emperor to raid their homes have returned. " Zhang Cheng looked up at his son after he finished writing a word. He put the pen on the pen and said, "What does the Jinhua case have to do with us? It''s just a small corruption case, and it''s worth all the fuss? " Zhang Cheng used to be greedy, but after the establishment of the new dynasty, he was very clean and confiscated every cent of the money he should not have taken, so he is very confident to say this. "It''s my son who can''t hold his breath," Zhang Chuan said with shame on his face, "but according to the officials who returned from the raid, a large amount of property was seized from the homes of officials in Jinhua County, and they were questioned about where they corrupted. Among them, the Zhou family had the most property, namely The Zhou family that Shu Niangs concubine married, the father, the Zhou family left Jinhua County not long ago, the emperor received a report that Jinhua County officials were corrupt, and they checked it out as soon as they checked, this matter is full of evil..." Zhang Cheng also sat up straight, "From the Zhou family?" "Yes, it is said that the fourth room of the Shu family colluded with the officials of Jinhua County to detain the next Zhou family, and the Zhou family gave up nearly half of their property to get out. Father, do you think the emperor has always remembered what happened five years ago, but he has been unable to bear it? Fa, this time the four rooms of the Shu family..." The fourth room of the Shu family was also miserable. Mrs. Shu died, and Shu Qing also suffered a stroke. It is estimated that he would not survive for a few years. The chance of Shu Mingxiang''s recovery in three years is almost zero. It can be said that they were the only ones who caused the queen to give birth prematurely. Zhang''s house. And Zhang Cheng''s hands were also very dirty. Zhang Chuan thought of this and looked at his father eagerly. Zhang Cheng''s face was also ugly. He thought that the incident was over, he just had to be careful and don''t let the Queen get the hang of it. The emperor''s scruples and the queen''s scruples are two completely different properties, and he didn''t dare to think about the consequences of the former. Zhang Cheng''s hands tightened and loosened. Thinking of the emperor''s love for the prince, he gritted his teeth and said, "Take it to the accountant, calculate how much money our family has, and sell some of the property." "Father!" Zhang Chuan looked at him in shock and sold his business? The Zhang family''s family business was bought by Zhang Cheng when he was the minister of household in the previous dynasty. It is difficult to buy with money. It can be said that it is a treasure that can be passed on to future generations. My father has always been proud of it. Why? Thinking of selling your business? Zhang Cheng reluctantly rubbed his forehead and said, "Take advantage of the emperor''s difficulties, let''s do our best and accumulate some affection. Even if the queen and the prince want to find us to settle the bill, the emperor will take care of the old relationship, and our Zhang family will not end up with us. The level of the four-bedroom family and the Zhou family..." Zhang Chuan was silent. Although his father didn''t point it out, he wasn''t too afraid of the queen before, but now he was extremely fearful. Obviously, like himself, he felt that it was the emperor who did these things. Although Zhang Chuan was reluctant, he still gritted his teeth and withdrew. Isn''t that just spending money to buy peace? He bought it! Zhang Cheng looked at his son with a slightly hunched figure, and sighed, fortunately, the saint is still kind, otherwise, he would not even have the chance to spend money to buy peace. After many years, Zhang Cheng returned to his hometown to take care of his grandson, and Zhang Chuan counted the remaining property. Only then did he find that the money they sent to the emperor was exactly the same amount as Zhang Cheng embezzled. Not only Zhang Chuan, but also the money that had passed Zhang Cheng, who was in his sixtieth year, also broke out in a cold sweat, but he couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Fortunately, they were willing to donate money to the court at that time, otherwise the Zhang family might not be able to escape the fate of decline. Zhang Cheng entered the palace with a box of silver bills, only to say that he could not bear to see the people cold and vegetarian, and the king was distressed, so he was willing to donate some silver and food for Daqi and the imperial court. The emperor looked at the box on the table silently for a while, and had to admit that Zhang Cheng was indeed sharp and decisive enough to put the official in this position. He nodded and accepted the box, and said pleasantly, "Zhang Qing has been bothered, I can. To reward you well." After Zhang Cheng retired, the emperor called Rong Xuan into the palace, handed him the money Zhang Cheng gave him, and said, "How''s the matter for you to investigate?" "The Ministry of Punishment and the Ministry of Household have cooperated in private, and two-thirds of the investigation has been carried out. From the current point of view, Zhang Cheng''s corruption amount in the previous dynasty ranked ninth." Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, and said, "He''s very sensible, he wrote down the money, even if it was offset, there have been a lot of people killed in the past two years, and I don''t want to see blood again. Let someone spread the news, how much the national treasury can recover, let the Sixth Ministry and the Hanlin Academy speed up the pace of legislation, and impose heavier penalties on corruption and tyranny. I hate corrupt officials and cruel officials the most in my life. , the fish will die too." Rong Xuan answered the box and asked, "Your Majesty, isn''t Zijin always in charge of this?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "I asked him to concentrate on recuperating in the past few days. I will leave these things to you first, and then leave them to him when he is well." Rongxuan could only take over the errand when he heard the words. Although Fan Zijin was recuperating at home, it wasn''t that he didn''t hear anything out of the window. He only learned about it after drinking afternoon tea with Xiao Xia. Fan Zijin thought about it, smiled slightly, and asked the steward to take 20,000 taels of silver from the account to divide it into his and Qi Haoran''s share and send it to the emperor, and it was sent with great fanfare. The housekeeper was a little puzzled, "Master Guo, the money was originally going to be sent to the state treasury. We have used it now. What about the money in the state treasury?" Fan Zijin sat on the reclining chair and said: "This is the silver that goes into the treasury, but it is not carried directly to the treasury. It is carried into the palace first. If you want to send it, send it, don''t talk so much." How can this be the same? The money that goes directly into the treasury is directly recorded under the business income, but now it has to be recorded in the name of the prince and the prince, but the housekeeper did not dare to say more, he could only mutter in his heart, while sending silver to the emperor. Following Zhang Cheng''s donation of a large amount of money, Duke Anguo and Prince Rong also donated a sum of money, the emperor and the ministers who were discussing the matter were stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "Let someone bring it in. , I want to see how much money Rongjun Wang and An Guogong donated, and then go back and set up a merit monument at the gate of the palace, and write down their names." The ministers all scolded An Guogong for being cunning. Even if he wanted to give money to the treasury, he didn''t do so. When anyone didn''t know that he was doing business for the emperor, all the money he made went into the treasury to support the country''s construction, while Zhang Cheng, Who knows why this fellow suddenly wants to donate money to the treasury? Everyone secretly guessed that he was too greedy in the previous dynasty, and his conscience was uneasy, so he had to donate some, but donate as soon as you donate. ? Several ministers followed the emperor almost in pain to see the silver that Fan Zijin had sent in. Rongxuan lamented that Fan Zijin was born to be a business owner. When he received Zhang Cheng''s things, he only wanted to put the things into storage, check where the silver taels were urgently needed, and where he was like him, and he could also think of ways to make money. Although it is using other people''s money to generate money from the national treasury, it is worth it. Chapter 770： pregnant "Hahahaha, A Ling, look at the letter from the capital, Zijin has brought 180,000 taels of silver to the treasury." Qi Haoran had a bear on his neck and rushed over with the letter in his hand. Mu Yangling opened it and raised his eyebrows slightly, "There is still your name on the merit tablet. Zijin paid the money for us, right? I''ll ask someone to send him 10,000 taels later." "No, no," Qi Haoran waved: "The silver was originally going to be put into the warehouse, but he took it and turned it around. If you send money, he has to send it back to us." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, glanced at the amount at the back of the list, and was slightly surprised. The people who donated money were all officials from the DPRK and China. There were more than 300 people from top to bottom, but the amount of donations varied greatly. The one with the least ?? is the experience of the sixth grade of the Censor Station. He only donated fifty-eight taels, but his name was written in the eighth place in the second row, ranking very high. Besides Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, the one who donated the most was the right servant of the Ministry of Rites, who was 9,000 taels of silver, but his name was written on the back. Alongside him were Zhang Cheng and several other officials who had also donated a lot. "They donate the most, why are they last?" Qi Haoran hummed and said: "Zhang Cheng will not talk about it, the famous corrupt official in the previous dynasty, this right servant of the Ministry of Rites was the governor of Jiangnan in the previous dynasty, and there is a lot of greedy money, so we will naturally not be able to do anything about the previous dynasty. I will investigate, but apart from Zhang Cheng, the others have been a little unclean in the past two years, and when I entered the palace last time, my eldest brother was annoyed, saying that no matter how much they do, they will inevitably turn over old accounts." Because they are greedy at this time, they cant get much money, and now the deterrence is not great, but it will drain the money from the national treasury, but its not enough to watch them embezzle. It seems that the elder brother is warning them this time, otherwise, with the greed of these people, how could they have donated so much money? Qi Haoran shoved Xin Tuan Ba ??Tuan Bas into his arms and said, "Big brother and the others will take care of the capital affairs. Let''s worry about what to eat tonight." "Eat chicken, eat chicken!" The little bear patted his father''s head with his little hands, trying to attract his attention. Qi Haoran let out a whimper and responded quickly, "Good son, eat chicken as soon as you eat chicken. Daddy will fight pheasant for you. Don''t fight anymore, Daddy is hurting to death." Even if you control your strength, you will have a lot of strength to hit you, okay? The little bear sitting on his neck was startled for a moment, then he quickly hugged his father''s head and rubbed his forehead with his small hands, and asked with some anxiety in his eyes: "Daddy, it doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt, little bear for you. call." Although Qi Haoran couldn''t see his son''s expression, he could hear the cry in his voice, and immediately straightened his back and said, "Dad doesn''t hurt anymore, let''s go, Daddy will take you to hunt, but you can''t beat Daddy in the future. brain." Little Bear nodded fiercely and assured: "Never fight again." Qi Haoran carried his son and rushed into the woods, but Mu Yangling only had time to shout: "Put him down, don''t throw him!" The person disappeared. The guards behind ?? followed with bows and arrows. Mu Yangling sighed, rubbed his waist, walked to the side and sat down, and instructed Gu Yu, "Go to the car and find some ingredients for beggar chicken, and we''ll make beggar chicken for a while." Gu Yu responded and took the little girl and a cook to turn over the food truck. Lichun saw Mu Yangling was tired, so he poured her a cup of tea, "Princess, why don''t you ask the imperial doctor Wang to show you, what are these few? You have been sleepy and sleepy all the time, don''t be acclimatized." If in the past, the prince and the little prince were going to hunt, the princess would definitely follow, but these days, the princess never mentioned to follow. Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "I don''t feel any discomfort, isn''t it normal to sleep well during the journey?" Can I never see you so trapped? Lichun persuaded in a low voice, "Let''s take a look. Imperial Physician Wang is nearby, not far." Mu Yangling saw that she was really worried, nodded with a smile, and waved: "Then go and invite someone." Wang Taiyi was with his family. He was shocked when he heard that the princess invited him to see a doctor. He hurriedly left his family with the medicine box and rushed over. As a doctor, the most fearful thing is to run into a patient on the road, because the patient can''t rest, and there is a shortage of medicinal materials, and all kinds of treatment methods cannot be used. This time, when he heard that Duke Ang and his wife were not coming together, he was secretly overjoyed, and felt that he could enjoy the scenery with peace of mind. She went to see a doctor. Tianyi Wang was anxious in his heart. He was not afraid that someone who had always been weak would get sick, but he was afraid that someone who was healthy would suddenly fall ill. The imperial doctor prayed that the princess was fine all the way. When he saw the princess in the enclosed area in the center, he was shocked when he saw that the princess was eating a chili pepper from a plate with his fingers. Although he was tired, his face was ruddy, not like someone who was sick, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Li Chunzheng reluctantly put away the plate, seeing that Imperial Physician Wang was busy getting up, and asked someone to bring a small stool for him to sit on. Mu Yangling sat on the chair without moving. She wiped her hands and said apologetically, "The Imperial Physician Wang is here. Actually, I don''t think there is anything wrong, but Lichun and the others are making a fuss..." Wang Taiyi smiled respectfully: "Miss Lichun and the others are serving the princess, they should be more cautious, so it should be treated as a request for the Ping An pulse." Lichun asked someone to bring a small table from the carriage, so that Imperial Physician Wang could better sense his pulse. Seeing that the imperial doctor here was taking the pulse of the princess, everyone unconsciously relaxed their steps and paid attention. Wang Taiyi felt his pulse for a while, and said with a smile on his face: "Congratulations to the concubine, this is the happy pulse, it has been a month old, and it was too early to leave the capital, so the minister did not see the pulse of peace, fortunately, Miss Lichun will serve as a servant. found." Mu Yangling was startled and worried: "Did it affect the child during this period of travel?" Wang Taiyi saw that she was worried, and hurriedly said: "The maiden is healthy, and it will not have much impact. As long as she rests well in the future, it will be fine." Mu Yangling''s face was worried, "It doesn''t have much impact, it still has an impact." Wang Taiyi looked at the other party a little helplessly, but he also knew that this was a common concern of pregnant women. Because of pregnancy, there were many changes in temperament. In contrast, it was not surprising that the princess was just a little more worried. Imperial Physician Wang looked at Lichun, Lichun was busy leading everyone to congratulate Mu Yangling, the good news spread throughout the entire convoy, and many people came to kowtow to Mu Yangling to congratulate Mu Yangling, who couldn''t help but smile when he saw it, and said, "Okay. Now, this is on the way, even if you kowtow, I won''t give you any red envelopes, you have to wait until you return to the general''s mansion, and you have to see if your prince is generous enough." Li Chun smiled and said, "The lord must be more generous than the princess after hearing this good news. Let''s kowtow first, and wait for the lord to come and kowtow again, otherwise we will be sorry for the money." Chapter 771： surprise Qi Haoran was holding a bow and arrow in his left hand and his son in his right hand when he came back and found that the atmosphere in the camp was not right. Everyone seemed to be very happy, and everyone had a smile on their face that they picked up three hundred taels of silver. Little Bear didn''t realize it. He was carrying his small bow and arrow in his left hand and a bunch of pheasants in his right hand. He felt uncomfortable being carried by his father, so he kicked his legs in the air and shouted at his mother who was sitting in the distance, "Mother, Mother, come and save the little bear!" Mu Yangling just watched with a smile, waved at them from a distance, and said, "Come here." Qi Haoran felt it was wrong. In the past, Mu Yangling would have jumped up and let him hold his son well. He walked over quickly with his son and looked at Mu Yangling''s smiling face. Not too dirty, he held his son in his arms and put it down when he walked to Mu Yangling''s side. Mu Yangling also smelled the stench from his son''s body, so he was stunned for a moment before asking, "Little Bear, why do you smell so bad?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, "Your son is so stupid that he even went to look at the bird droppings. He thought he didn''t see it, so he hurriedly wiped his hands, if he wiped his hands on the grass or leaves, he would not What did he say, but he wiped it on himself. It was already stinky enough. Come on, the prey all ran away and flew away before they saw him. These pheasants were still fought by the guards. of." Qi Haoran looked at his son with disgust as he spoke. The little bear doesn''t care at all, he already knows it now, his father said he was stupid, not really thinking he was stupid, but a kind of loving modesty, this is what his mother told him, so the little bear proudly carried the string of pheasants He said to his mother, "Mother, this is what I brought back." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, and said softly, "Let''s eat beggar chicken at night, and then ask the cook to make a soup, okay?" Little Bear nodded with saliva. "Then you go take a bath first, it''s fragrant, then we''ll have dinner." Bear asked, "I want to be a beggar myself." "No problem, mother told them to pluck their hair first, and then beggar chickens when you come." The little bear followed the little servant to take a bath and change clothes with satisfaction. Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling strangely. Ah Ling was too gentle today. In the past, if the little bear came back so dirty, he would have taught him a lesson even if he didn''t scold him. Today he is so gentle. After his son left, Mu Yangling turned to look at Qi Haoran with a smile. Qi Haoran hesitated before reaching out to touch Mu Yangling''s forehead and muttered, "I don''t have a fever." Mu Yangling was not angry when she heard it, she said softly, "Haoran, I have good news to tell you." Qi Haoran sat upright and looked at her, and saw that she took his hand and put it on her stomach, and smiled, "I''m going to be a father again." Qi Haoran subconsciously said: "Master has already become a father..." After he finished speaking, he realized that the hand on Mu Yangling''s stomach trembled slightly and stared at her with wide eyes. Mu Yangling smiled like a flower, and the corners of his brows and eyes looked at him with a smile. Qi Haoran only felt that warm water was flowing through his heart, and he was carried into the air ignorantly, his hands and feet were weak, he could only keep swallowing saliva to ensure that he was in reality, not fantasy. Seeing that he didn''t move for a while, Mu Yangling tilted his head to look at him curiously. Seeing his eyes were straight, he was a little stunned for a while. She didn''t expect his reaction to be so big. isn''t it? After taking a bath, the little bear rushed over before putting on his clothes, and shouted from afar, "Father-mother-I''m here--" Qi Haoran came back to his senses, and when he looked back, he saw his son was heading towards A Ling, and was busy intercepting him and holding him in his arms, for fear that he would rush into Mu Yangling''s arms. Little Bear didn''t realize that something was wrong, and when he saw his father hugging him, he turned to hug his father''s neck, straddled his legs on his father''s lap, and shouted: "I want to be a beggar chicken, be a beggar chicken." Qi Haoran was still a little confused, he touched his son''s head and said with a smile, "Son, you have a younger brother, do you like it?" Little Bear looked left and right and asked, "Where is my brother?" Qi Haoran pointed at Mu Yangling''s belly and said, "It''s in your mother''s belly, so you can''t throw yourself into your mother''s arms recently, you know?" Xiaoxiong''s eyes widened, "My brother is in my stomach, what if I''m hungry and want to sleep?" Qi Haoran smiled and said, "Your mother eats what your brother eats. When your mother sleeps, your brother will naturally sleep." Qi Haoran''s mind became clearer, he looked at Mu Yangling with a smile, and said, "A-Ling, you''re amazing, you''re pregnant again, haha, my father is going to be a father again, I will write a letter to my eldest brother and let him He rewarded you well." Mu Yangling saw that his words were illogical, so he reluctantly said: "Why should I be rewarded by my eldest brother when I am pregnant? Don''t be fooled, let the censor know about the impeachment." "You''re not afraid," Qi Haoran said with a smile: "You''re not a great hero because you spread branches and leaves for our Qi family? The eldest brother is like a father, and the eldest brother should have rewarded you." "Whose daughter-in-law have you seen pregnant? The father-in-law praised the daughter-in-law?" Even if Mu Yangling was still happy, he couldn''t help but glared at him and said, "You are not allowed to write random letters and spread them out, you will be embarrassed. I wrote it, and I have no face to return to the capital in the future." Qi Haoran was obedient to her at this time, and nodded hurriedly when he heard the words: "Okay, I won''t write it, don''t be angry, take good care of the baby." Little Bear didn''t understand much, but he still heard his father''s mistake. He jumped off his father''s knee, stretched out his hand and hit him. He turned around and said to his mother: "Mother, don''t be angry, I''ll hit him for you," said Then he turned around and patted Qi Haoran twice in a row, and said, "I told you to be disobedient, and I told you to be disobedient. Wouldn''t it make the mother angry? Xiao Xiong is much more obedient than you." Qi Haoran looked at his originally innocent and kind son as if struck by lightning, and shouted, "This is what I said when I beat you up, how did you learn from me?" Xiao Xiong often made Mu Yangling angry, and Qi Haoran was afraid that Mu Yangling''s punishment would be too severe, so he often took the initiative, took his son and gently patted his butt: "If you are disobedient, if you are disobedient, I will provoke you. Is your mother angry? You see that brother Xiaobao is much better than you. " Little Bear immediately hid in his mother''s arms, peeked at his father, and defended: "Daddy is angry, he wants to fight, he wants to fight." Mu Yangling touched the little bear''s head and said, "You can''t fight, that''s your father. You can''t attack your father at any time, you know?" Little Bear tilted his head and asked, "Then who can beat Daddy?" Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Theoretically, only your uncle can beat your father in this world." Xiao Xiong whispered: "It''s not a good boy to complain, how can I speak ill of my father to Uncle Huang?" Qi Haoran felt a lot relieved when he heard this, and then heard his son say regretfully: "Mother, can''t you beat Dad?" Qi Haoran glared at his son, Mu Yangling glanced at him and said with a smile, "It''s impossible to reason." It''s not certain to reason about love. Qi Haoran didn''t dare to let his son ask any more questions, so he took him out of Mu Yangling''s arms, adjusted his clothes, and said, "Okay, you are the big brother now, you have to be more sensible, and in the future Don''t make trouble casually, don''t you want to be a beggar, hurry up and get the things, Dad will teach you." Chapter 772： Double Happiness Qi Haoran straightened up and touched Little Bear''s head. After confirming that he was fast asleep, he immediately picked him up and placed him on his right side, separating him from A Ling. Qi Haoran moved to Mu Yangling''s side, covered the mother and son with a quilt, kissed each of them on the face, and hugged them to lie down contentedly. Mu Yangling rolled over, opened and closed his eyes, Then she opened it again with a "swoosh", and then she was sure that Qi Haoran was sleeping beside her, so she asked confusedly, "Where''s your son?" "Here," Qi Haoran patted his other side, covered her with the quilt, and touched her stomach: "This kid doesn''t sleep well at night, I''m afraid he will kick you." Having said this, Qi Haoran said worriedly: "I didn''t know you were pregnant before. When I woke up the night before yesterday, his legs were on your stomach. Do you feel uncomfortable?" Mu Yangling said: "Where is it so delicate, you should be careful when you put him outside, don''t let him catch a cold." If the little bear sleeps in the middle, with a small blanket on his stomach, and the couple supporting the quilt, no matter what, it will not be cold, and it will be different outside. This child can turn east, west, north and south when he sleeps at night. If they are in the middle of the circle, they will also put the tripod on them, and they must not push the quilt outside. "I''m watching," Qi Haoran whispered: "Go to sleep, we have to hurry tomorrow, or we will find a place to stay tomorrow and rest for two days?" Mu Yangling yawned and said, "No, I''m fine. Imperial Doctor Wang also said I''m fine. I used to be lethargic when I was pregnant with the bear. It''s better to go back early and rest early." Qi Haoran nodded, and woke up from time to time at night to cover the little bear with a quilt. Although he woke up many times, he woke up the next morning in good spirits. Qi Haoran moved the little bear to his mother''s side, and opened the tent in a good mood. The servants and guards were already up, and lightly packed things and prepared breakfast. Qi Haoran took a pen and paper after washing up and wrote to Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin. It was a happy event that A Ling was pregnant, so he had to tell them. Mu Yangling was lethargic. When the little bear was growing up, he also slept soundly. Qi Haoran tied the letter to the carrier pigeon and sent it to Beijing without waking the two of them. The quilt, wrapped the two of them in a quilt and hugged them. When the little bear woke up, he was still a little confused. He kicked the quilt, opened the car window, and leaned out half of his body, which shocked the guards outside, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to support his body, "Little Prince, you Go ahead and sit down, you will fall down." Qi Haoran stepped forward and glared at the little bear, and the little bear obediently returned to the carriage, only sticking out half of his head, and shouted, "Daddy, I''m hungry!" Qi Haoran took a look inside and saw that Mu Yangling was still sleeping, so he said, "Keep your voice down, don''t disturb your mother, come out, and Dad will take you to breakfast." The little bear hurriedly turned around and was about to crawl to the car door. When he saw his mother''s quilt was lifted by a corner, he hurriedly stepped forward to pull it for her, and pressed it again, feeling firm, so he climbed out of the carriage with both hands and feet, and opened his arms to his father. arm. Qi Haoran hugged his son onto the horse, closed the car window, and took him to another carriage. There was a small stove simmering porridge in the carriage. The aroma kept wafting out of the small stove, and the little bear took a deep breath. One sip and shouted: "Mushroom Chicken Porridge!" "That''s right, I will reward you with a big biscuits." Qi Haoran touched his head and took out a biscuits from one side for him. Xiaoxiong hugged the biscuits happily, Qi Haoran gave him a bowl of porridge and said, "Eat slowly, it''s almost noon, save some stomach to eat big meat until noon." Little Bear never knew what it means to have a belly. He always eats as much as he can, and does not stop until he is full. Qi Haoran guessed that he didn''t understand either, so he measured the amount for him, and when he finished eating a small pot of porridge and a sesame cake, he shook his head sadly and said, "There is no sesame cake, and there is still a pot of porridge, but I will leave it for your mother to eat. do you want to eat?" Bear hugged his half full stomach and looked at Qi Haoran with tears in his eyes, "Who stole my cake?" Xiaoxiong eats two flat cakes and a pot of porridge every morning, but today he only has one. Qi Haoran coughed lightly and said, "Our family doesn''t have enough flour, so I made less today, and I also ate one less cake." Little Bear said immediately: "I have money, a lot of money." It means they can buy flour with money. Qi Haoran said: "If you have money, you have to have a place to buy it. Where can you buy flour in this wilderness? Okay, Dad will take you on a horse ride. We will eat big meat at noon, and we will make sure you eat enough." Xiao Xiong''s attention was diverted, so he happily rode a big horse with his father. The group walked slowly to Juzhou. The distance of two or three days took five days. Back at the General''s Mansion, Qi Haoran didn''t let Mu Yang take care of everything, only let her rest well, and handed over the affairs of the mansion to Wang Ma to deal with, and then held his son Qian Qian Wan and instructed him to take good care of his mother, don''t Let her get tired, and then go to the military camp with confidence. The little bear took chicken feathers as arrows, and every day followed her mother with a wooden sword to supervise her. "Father said mother should sit well and not be allowed to wander outside..." "Father said mother should eat well, not picky eaters..." made Mu Yangling worried, touched his son''s head and said, "I became a housekeeper at a young age, and I won''t be able to marry a daughter-in-law in the future." Little Bear put on his hips and said, "Father said that mother should be obedient and not allowed to think wildly!" Mu Yangling laughed and was in a happy mood. Qi Haoran burst out laughing, holding the letter in his hand and showing off to Mr. Qian, "A-Ling is a lucky star, Yuanhui is right, you see, we, A-Ling, have been found to be pregnant, and the queen is also pregnant!" "Your Highness is silent," Mr. Qian said, sweating profusely, "It''s better not to say such things." The queen is the most noble woman in the world, but her blessing is brought by the concubine. Even if their concubine is in a good relationship now, it is impossible to guarantee that they will not have resentment in the future. Moreover, such words are unreasonable and are often tabooed. Qi Haoran couldn''t understand Mr. Qian''s deep meaning, and said, "This is a big happy event. Naturally, it is happier to say it. Huangsao and A Ling are only a few days away from being pregnant. Maybe the two children will be born together. There will be two more people in the Qi family at once, but you have to give them names in advance, don''t be like Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, who only have big names when they are so old, I will write to the elder brother and discuss it with him. " Mr. Qian saw Qi Haoran leaving excitedly, but he couldn''t stop him, so he could only sigh helplessly. Chapter 773： Production Qi Xiuyuan didn''t expect things to happen so coincidentally. He received a biography from his brother''s flying pigeons, and he naturally told Li Jinghua the good news when he went to Kunning Palace for dinner in the evening. Li Jinghua fainted as soon as she was excited. She called the imperial doctor to see that she was also pregnant for a month or so. Judging from the time, it was within a few days of Mu Yangling. Li Jinghua always thought that she could not get pregnant again, even if Qi Xiuyuan always wanted to have another child with her, even if the imperial doctor told her that her body was almost conditioned, she never felt that she might be pregnant. After all, for more than two years, she has not been able to get pregnant. At the beginning, the bleeding was severe, so when the surprise came, Li Jinghua couldn''t recover for a long time, until Qi Xiuyuan laughed happily, and let her Back to God. Li Jinghua patted his stomach and said, "Your Majesty, I''m still young, so don''t make this public first, our family will know." Qi Xiuyuan knew Li Jinghua''s concerns, and nodded with a smile: "I know this in my mind, you just have to worry about raising the baby." Qi Xiuyuan called Baili as soon as he left the Kunning Palace and told him to protect the prince and the queen. Fan Zijin received the news and ran into the palace excitedly, "Your Majesty, is the Queen pregnant?" Qi Xiu Yuan couldn''t help laughing when he saw him like this: "Why are you happier than I am when the queen is pregnant?" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t get me wrong, the queen''s pregnancy is a great event, and the security in the palace must be strengthened, but don''t let those who have ulterior motives take advantage of it, you let me come to the palace to give Please help." Qi Xiuyuan knew that he was restless, but when he thought of the old doctor''s instructions, he shook his head and said, "You should be honest and recuperate at home, Xiao Xia will give birth soon, you are a father for the first time, you should accompany more. The wife and children are, after the New Year, your health is better, and some of you are busy." Qi Xiuyuan strengthened the protection work in the palace. He thought that the news in the palace should not be spread, and the imperial doctor who saw the queen was now living in the palace. Rumors began to spread that the queen was pregnant. And they investigated the source of the news and found out a few inconspicuous palace maids and chamberlains. Only then did Qi Xiuyuan know the depth of the business of those powerful and aristocratic families in the previous dynasty. Baili knelt on the ground and asked, "Your Majesty, do you want to kill chickens to warn monkeys?" "There are still two months before the New Year, so keep a low profile, the chickens are going to be killed, and the monkeys are going to be a warning, but don''t disturb the innocent people, so as not to make people panic outside." Baili instantly understood that he dragged all the people he found out to the dark hall to deal with, and suddenly there were a few less people in the harem. People who didn''t pay attention naturally didn''t feel it, but it was a shock in the hearts of those who cared, and the people outside suddenly had a relationship with him. The person lost contact with him, so he couldn''t help but think too much, but the emperor''s face was normal, and there was no strange expression. But that is what worries those people more. The emperor only announced the good news when the queen was almost three months pregnant. Some officials saw that he was really happy and proposed an amnesty, which the emperor rejected. Those who can be sentenced and exiled are those who deserve it. Is he good or evil? But the emperor said that he still wanted to have fun with everyone, so he waved his hand and the whole people had a two-day holiday. All people: "" The whole people have nothing to say about the emperor''s stinginess, and it is only fitting that you donate some porridge and rice. The emperor ignored everyone''s eyes and ran back excitedly to look at the queen''s belly. Li Jinghua had already left Jingzhao Mansion when he was pregnant with Xiaobao, so he couldn''t witness the birth of the child. This was the first time he saw a child in his mother''s belly. It has been nurtured and grown up, so the excitement and freshness have been maintained. As a result, he returned to the harem. Eunuch Wan hurried over and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, there is someone from the An Guogong''s mansion, and the wife of the Guogong has given birth. I asked the imperial doctor who specializes in gynecology in the Taiyuan Hospital to see it." Qi Xiuyuan paused and asked, "But she is in danger? When did it start? Can Duke An Guo be at home?" "It was sent by Duke Anguo. He said that he had a stomachache after breakfast today, and now he has called an imperial doctor. It should be for prevention." Qi Xiuyuan breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly ordered the imperial physicians who were good at gynecology in the imperial hospital to go to the Anguo Gongfu to wait. There were ups and downs when Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were born, and I just hope that this child of Zijin can be born safely. The imperial physicians knew that the emperor valued Duke Anguo, so they hurried to Duke Anguo''s mansion with their medicine boxes on their backs, only the hospital of the Taiyuan Hospital walked behind without rushing, saying: "What''s the hurry, Mrs. Anguo is the first child, and now It''s just the attack, it''s still early, and the fastest can be at night before giving birth." We all know that the labor pains of the first child are generally long. The other imperial physicians still sped up their steps after hearing the words, slandering in their hearts, you have something to rely on, and naturally you are not afraid, even if the little Xia Shi will be born tomorrow night, there is still a certain attitude. Seeing this, the hospital pouted and felt that they were flattering too much, but he was not slower than them with a carriage by himself, and he had someone to help carry the medicine box, but he got off the car earlier than them, and the group went to Anguo Gongfu. Walking into the backyard, who knew that before reaching the yard, there was a loud cry from inside, everyone froze, and then their eyes lit up, and they hurriedly entered the yard. Fan Zijin was standing at the door and looked in, when he heard the movement, he turned around and laughed loudly: "Several adults are late, and my wife has given birth to Lin''er safely. Come and help the little prince to have a look and see him. Are you healthy?" Little Xia''s birth was very fast and smooth, even Po Wen and Xia didn''t expect it. Her belly has been more than nine months old, and it is very bloated, and she is becoming more and more lazy. If Mu Yangling had not told her to keep walking every day before leaving, she would have been lying in bed and not moving. This morning, after breakfast, she went to the yard as usual, but only halfway there, her stomach hurt, and then a heat flow from her lower body. Mu Yangling secretly told her about the birth, she After panicking for a while, she quickly calmed down, and then someone helped her into the delivery room, and at the same time asked someone to notify Fan Zijin and Granny Wen. Mother Wen was invited to live in the mansion half a month earlier. She came very quickly. When she saw that Xiao Xia''s amniotic fluid had broken, she knew that she was about to give birth. , explain to her some precautions. Fan Zijin smeared the birth issue, because both Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling were not very successful in their production, so he asked someone to go to the imperial doctor, and at the same time he asked someone to go to Fan''s house to call Xia Shi. Who knew that Xiao Xia gave birth so quickly and smoothly, not long after Xia entered the delivery room, and before the imperial doctor came, Xiao Xia gave birth to the child. Chapter 774： change Shi Xia touched the child''s cheek with his fingertips, then gently wrapped the child, and said to Shi Xiao Xia, "If the child wakes up, give him some water before breastfeeding." Shi Xia paused and said: " Let''s see if you have milk, if there is, you should eat your first few days, the child will grow strong after the first milk, this is what my aunt told me, the emperor, Haoran and Zijin are the first milk." Xiao Xia responded with a blushing face, and Xia put the child next to her, patted her hand, and asked Mammy Xia to take care of her more. Xiao Xia breathed a sigh of relief as soon as Xia left, and hesitantly asked Mamma Xia, "I will feed the child? This is different from what my mother said, will it be against the rules?" Madam Xia said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Madam, it''s not that you keep feeding it, or it''s better for you to feed yourself for the first three days. In fact, the old lady is right. Although the time with you is close, it is still ten days later. Their first milk has been eaten by their own children. What good milk is there for the little prince? He came from an aristocratic family and fed the prince for several days. Not to mention that the prince of Rongjun was raised by the princess." Xiao Xia breathed a sigh of relief and got up briskly, "Since there is a precedent, then we don''t have to worry about it." She looked over at the child sleeping beside the bed and was amazed, "It''s so small." That''s why she was able to give birth so quickly, Mammy Xia put a pillow behind her and whispered, "The imperial doctor said that the little prince is in good health, the grandfather of the country is very happy, and he rewarded the servants in the house three months ago. , I got a first-class seal for Mother Wen, and the imperial doctor also got a lot of money..." Xiao Xia''s face turned slightly red, and she said in a low voice, "He was just born, you don''t want to be called the little prince, the prince will hear that he doesn''t like it." Mammy Xia pursed her lips and smiled and said, "Madam, don''t worry, the title of the little prince is not called by the servants, but by the grandpa himself. This is one of the reasons why Madam Xia is so excited. The position of the youngest son is fixed at a young age. No matter how many children there are in the house, his position will be placed there and will not be easily shaken. "Master and Mrs. are happy to know about this. The wife is afraid that she will bring the eldest grandmother and them to see you in person. Do you think which yard did I clean up for them to live in?" The grandfather and wife mentioned by Xia Ma are the biological parents of the little Xia family. "Mamma is in charge, you don''t need to ask me about these things." Sister Xia saw that Mrs. Xia looked a little tired, and knew that she must be tired, so she pulled the pillow to let her sleep, and whispered: "The servant will go down and arrange, you rest first." Mamma Xia exited the room, looked at the girls who were serving in the room, and said, "You guys have to be more vigilant, don''t know if the lady is awake." He went to the four nurses who were waiting on the side and said, "Don''t worry about everything, just take good care of the little prince and serve him well, the grandfather and his wife will not treat you badly, but if any of you dare to cheat, or take it The little prince makes a raft, and I can deal with your whole family without the grandfather and his wife opening their mouths." The four wet nurses trembled and responded in a low voice. They were all wet nurses bought from outside. They were clean, and they were trained before they came. They knew how to take care of the little prince, so there was no need to worry. Mr. Xia stood at the door for a while, then turned to look for his son. Fan Zijin is holding a book looking for a name for his son. He had already looked for a lot before, but when he saw his son today, he found that none of those names were appropriate, so he wanted to pick another one. Xia Shi stood at the door and looked at him holding the book seriously, thinking of the life when she gave birth to him, Fan Siwen was also very happy. Shi said: "Qingqing Zijin, leisurely my heart, but for the sake of the king, I have pondered until now, Zijin Yu Xiancai, my son will be the pillar of the country in the future." Fan Zijin has indeed become the pillar of the country, but he also runs counter to Fan Siwen. Shi Xia gave a wry smile, even if she had put down Fan Siwen in her heart, she would subconsciously think about him. Fan Zijin noticed the difference, raised his head, put down the book when he saw his mother, and said with a light smile, "Why is your mother here?" "Come here and tell you, I see that there are no old people in your house except for Xia Mo, your mother-in-law and the others will be guests for a while, so it''s not good to ask them to take care of the house. Isn''t that a joke? But let It''s not a good thing for a servant to preside over the central feeder in the mansion, why don''t I move in and live for a while, and I''ll talk about it after Xiao Xia''s moon is born." Fan Zijin didn''t refuse this time, got up and saluted: "Then I''ll ask mother." Shi Xia shyly accepted his salute and sighed: "This is what a mother should do." She is Xiao Xia''s mother-in-law, and it is her responsibility to teach her daughter-in-law, but in the past two years, her relationship with her son has been strained, and she has not been able to get along well with Xiao Xia. Naturally, she has no chance to teach her anything. The Xia family stayed here at the Guogong Mansion. She had people go back to Fan Mansion to bring the things she used every day, and she also brought the servants she used to call. The elites of Fan Mansion went away for a small part. The hearts of Aunt Liu and others were about to move again, and Fan Zixiao approached his father for this, and wanted to take over the general affairs of the house. He was not good at reading, but he still relied on Fan Siwen''s talent to hold a false post. If he wanted to be an official, it was impossible to press Fan Zijin on it. He had long wanted to take over the general affairs of the mansion, but he was maliciously suppressed by Fan Zijin before. He couldn''t get it, and now Fan Zijin seems to have ignored this matter. The Xia Shi, who has been compromising with Fan Siwen, has become arrogant again, saying that he doesn''t agree with him to manage the general affairs of the mansion, and this matter has been shelved. Now is the best time to take advantage of Xia''s absence. If he can replace the stewards of the farmhouses with his people during this time, even if Xia''s back is angry, he can''t do anything about him. Fan Zixiao calculated everything, but missed Fan Siwen. Fan Siwen did not agree to hand over the household affairs to him. Fan Zixiao widened his eyes and asked, "Why?" Why? Fan Siwen is also asking himself this question. He can''t tell his son. He found out in his conscience that he intends to abide by the rules. The property in this mansion also has Fan Zijin''s share, so he can''t hand over the property to him because he knows Fan Zixiao''s mind. Bar? During this time, Fan Siwen had a very bad life. Although the emperor did not reprimand him, he bypassed him and sealed the Xia family as a first-class wife. This is already an attitude. No matter what, the concubine destroys the wife. During the Double Ninth Festival, Fan Zijin didn''t even go to the house, and he confirmed the rumors that their father and son were at odds. That day, he asked Xia Shi to call Fan Zijin, only to find that he would only yell at him. Xia Shi calmed down and spoke for Fan Zijin, but instead mocked him again. Chapter 775： Depressed Qi Only then did Fan Siwen realize that his life was not very good. The servants in the house were divided into three factions, fighting together. In the past, he always tried his best to have a bowl of water and the Xia family clearly stood on his side. Not only did he beat and sell Fan Zixiao''s people, but he also drove several servants who were loyal to him to the farm, which greatly reduced his prestige. If this was enough to make him feel uncomfortable, then there was the pain of his silence. He found that the Xia family no longer focused on him, but was dedicated to guarding the family''s family property. Xia clearly told Fan Siwen, "These are all my son''s. He is the first-in-class son, and he did not make any mistakes. He should not get less points. You can leave all the family business to Fan Zixiao. Go to the Dukes Mansion, and divide the sects on both sides, so that the water from the well does not violate the water of the river. Xia Shi didn''t care about him so much, but it made Fan Siwen timid. In the past two months, he didn''t have any trouble with Fan Zijin. In addition, Fan Zijin was recuperating in the mansion. The father and son couldn''t see each other, and there was no quarrel or quarrel. , on the contrary, the relationship between father and son has eased. But that is in the eyes of outsiders, in the eyes of Fan Zixiao, it is Fan Siwen who is disappointed with Fan Zijin, and Fan Zijin completely ignores Fan Siwen. The father and son are strangers. Will Tian leave him to take care of it so that he can transfer his property? Fan Zixiao even thought about the future. He wanted to quickly transfer the property in the house to his daughter-in-law''s dowry, so that even if Fan Zijin used power to oppress others when the family finally split, he would not lose a single penny. Unexpectedly, my father would not agree! "Father, why?" Fan Zixiao looked at him sadly. "My son is a concubine, and my younger brother has always been prejudiced against me. If you don''t help me, then my son will really have no way to survive in the future." Fan Siwen said with a headache: "It''s not just you. Your younger brothers are not in a hurry. What are you in a hurry? Didn''t I give you money to run your business a few years ago? How are you doing?" Fan Zixiao choked and whispered: "The capital is not enough, and my son has no way to go, so..." Fan Siwen sighed, it seems that the eldest son is no match for Zijin, not only in reading, but also in business. He waved his hand and said, "Go down. Your mother and I are still here. The household affairs in the mansion are still left to your mother. When I get old, I will naturally divide the family for you. It''s up to you, there will be no less." Fan Zixiao''s face twisted for a while. He naturally didn''t want only the concubine''s share. Isn''t he the eldest son that his father loved the most? Fan Siwen has been immersed in the officialdom for more than 20 years. Naturally, he did not miss the eldest son''s complexion. Xia Shi''s indifference also seemed to wake up his brain, making him pay attention to things around him that he would never pay attention to before. As soon as Fan Zixiao left, Fan Siwen couldn''t sit still. He brought the housekeeper in and asked him to open the warehouse to find some valuable medicinal materials and supplements to send to the Duke of Anguo. After all, it was the first child of the direct son. What he did Grandfather''s can''t say nothing. Xia Shi and Fan Zijin both have people in Fan Mansion. What happened in the study could not be concealed from them. Xia Shi was complicated. Thinking of Fan Siwen''s changes these days, she was a little dazed. Not long after she put him down, Fan Siwen changed. If he could change earlier... Fan Zijin was much more direct, he said: "I didn''t believe that someone in this world would be so cheap before, but now I believe it." Yan Mo, who was standing at the bottom, just wanted to hide himself. Fan Zijin hummed and said with a smile: "Now that I know I regret it, what did I do earlier? All the things sent over there will be thrown into the warehouse and sold the other day. Since the Fan family is reluctant to let me, Duke An, then what should be mine is mine. ." Yan Mo said: "Do you want the servants to ask people to stare at them?" "No," Fan Zijin said with a smile, "I wish they would do more action, then it''ll be refreshing to slap in the face, anyway, I''m not afraid of losing face." Yanmo shrank his neck and dared not speak. Fan Zijin was refreshed, and felt that the depression in his chest that had always been depressed disappeared. He could see Fan Siwen regretting what he had done in his lifetime, and felt that the qi he suffered before was worth it. Then the old doctor who came over the next day to ask Fan Zijin to ask for a Ping''an pulse gave him a surprised look, then he took the pulse carefully, and after confirming what he was thinking, a smile appeared on his face, and said, "My grandfather has improved a lot. , after three or two months of conditioning, the medicine can be discontinued, and it is almost the same with food." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t the gentleman say last time that he would need to recuperate for about half a year?" The old doctor smiled and said, "Master Guo, pathology is not only caused by the body, but may also be caused by the mind, or both. Generally speaking, diseases cannot be caused by only one situation. These influences, if one is optimistic, it may in turn affect the condition for the better; if one is pessimistic, a small illness may also become a serious one. The old doctor paused and smiled and said, "Master Guo is in a good mood these days." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows, and did not refute in a happy mood. He was delighted with the precious son, and his heart knot with Fan Siwen was untied again. He was naturally in a happy mood. The time he had felt uncomfortable in the past had become a pleasure to recuperate at home. He would tease the child every day, read a book, and sit in a teahouse outside. Life is not too wonderful. Fan Zijin''s condition was very good, the emperor knew the second time, he breathed a sigh of relief, and all of a sudden he gave Anguo Gongfu a lot of good medicinal herbs as a reward. As for the reason for the reward, congratulations to Duke Anguo for winning your son. The courtiers are already numb and unable to complain at all. Unlike Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, who only got a big name when he was older, Fan Zijin chose a name for his child early. It was taken from Zhuge Liang''s "Book of Commandments", "If you are indifferent, you can''t make it clear, and if you''re not quiet, you can''t go far." Fan Zijin was embarrassed about the child. He seemed to have forgotten his purpose of trying to manipulate his grandson to control his son, and soon gave the child a genealogy. Fan Zijin was happy when he saw the complex and calm face of the other party, and the child had just finished the genealogy and asked him to be named the prince. Like Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran, he had no idea of ??using his title to encourage his sons to encourage or fight each other. He wanted to determine their names early, and he would let them know that he would love them and arrange a good future for them. Predetermined position is not the goal of their fight. Brother Hanqiang has always been the root of the family chaos. He didn''t want the Fan family''s affairs to happen to his sons again. Therefore, Fan Zhiyuan successfully became the third most favored child in the whole country after Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong. Chapter 776： intentionally This is the second year after the founding of the Great Qi Dynasty. All localities have been enjoying good weather. In addition to tax reduction and exemption, land reclamation, farming and mulberry farming and other beneficial policies, people everywhere have a chance to breathe, and Mu Yangling makes people Spread the grain all over the central, southern and western regions, broadcast grain seeds, and have the sowing manual issued by the imperial court. Even in areas with drought and waterlogging, the grain will not be lost. As soon as the new year arrives, everyone will meet to go shopping. New Year''s goods in the city. The same is true in the southern part of Guizhou. On this day of the young year, the people of the towns and villages under Juzhou flocked to Juzhou city to exchange new year goods with their things. Money is a rare thing, and the money in the whole country is only exchanged and used by one-third of the people, and nearly two-thirds of the people at the bottom are used to bartering, and some people may never see it in their life. What does the copper plate look like, let alone silver. So when a piece of silver was stretched out to him, Zhao Gener''s eyes widened and he was stunned. Seeing that he didn''t take the silver, Xiao Xiong pouted and asked, "Aren''t you going to sell a backpack?" Zhao Gener waved his hands in a panic and said, "No, don''t sell it, no, how can this thing count for money," he picked up the small back basket and stuffed it into the bear''s hands, rubbing his hands in a panic, "This is a small thing, it''s worthless , you take it, take it." Zhao Gen''er''s daughter hid behind her father and watched, whispering, "This is what my father made up for me." Zhao Gen''er tugged at his daughter and looked at the servant behind Xiaoxiong in a panic. It was the first time he entered the city, and it was the first time he saw such a noble son. I heard that if he was annoyed by the nobleman, he would be beaten to death and no one would care. of. Xiaoxiong hesitated for a moment, and said regretfully: "It turns out that it was a gift from your father, and it''s not for sale." He also wouldn''t sell the gift his father gave him. The little bear lowered his head and put down the small back basket in dejection. A servant was about to come forward to talk, but was stopped by the pillar. He was from a village family and knew that the little girl was not the little back basket. The servant''s presence would inevitably ruin the master''s reputation , so he leaned into Little Bear''s ear and said, "Sir, we can exchange things with her." Little Bear''s eyes lit up, "What?" Dan''er immediately pointed to the candied haws hanging on the side, and shouted: "Use that, use that." Bear gave him a sideways look, "Do you think everyone likes to eat like you?" Who knew that the little girl was really drooling staring at the candied haws. The little bear was smart, waved his little hand, and said, "Buy it!" Dan''er ran over immediately, took out a small piece of silver the size of a fingernail from his purse and handed it to the hawker, drooling: "Buy a lot." Xiaoxiong also swallowed, but he felt that he was the master and should be steady, so he only looked at it from the corner of his eyes and did not run forward. That dime of silver can buy a lot of candied haws, Daner gave Little Bear two bunches first, and then divided them one by one. The little girl also got two bunches, and even Zhao Gener had a bunch in his hand, Daner said: " If you eat our food, you have to give us the small backpack." There are several such backpacks in her house, and the little girl is not uncommon at all to give the little backpack to the little bear, eating the candied haws until her face is covered in sugar residue. Little Bear nibbled on a bunch, and when she saw that she had finished eating one but put away the other, she said, "It won''t be delicious if you keep it." The little girl whispered: "I want to leave it to my brother to eat." Little Bear tilted his head and asked suspiciously: "Your brother can buy it if he wants to eat it." The little girl widened her eyes and said, "Our family has no money." Little Bear asked curiously, "Why is there no money?" The little girl asked, "Why is there money?" The two children stared at each other, Zhao Gener was anxious, and said in a low voice: "Little son, we have no ability, we can''t make money, so we have no money." Xiaoxiong looked at him sympathetically and said, "So you are a fool and can''t make money." The little girl blushed and said angrily, "Why do you scold my father?" "I didn''t scold your father," Xiao Xiong was at a loss, he felt that he was just stating the facts, he said: "I will give you money to buy your backpack, you don''t want it, you need to exchange it with candied haws, but exchange is the same as buying. Yes, money is more expensive than candied haws, you can buy candied haws, but candied haws may not necessarily be exchanged for money, you are so stupid, even more stupid than eggs." Dan''er nodded again and again, and said, "Stupid than me." Because the words were very long, Xiaoxiong was a little confused, the little girl didn''t understand, and Zhao Gener was also a little confused, but Luo Zhan, who had been watching the development of the situation, understood. He glanced at Little Bear in amazement. He didn''t expect this child to be so knowledgeable when he was only three years old. This shows the wisdom of his father. , I don''t understand what you mean, since they are willing to exchange with you, you can take it." The little bear stared at him with wide eyes, and wanted to tell him that he didn''t understand what he said before, but he thought of what his father said, that everything can be weak outside, that is, the momentum can''t be weak. , so he straightened his chest and stared at Luo Zhan. Luo Zhan thought he didn''t agree with what he said, so he asked in surprise, "Young Master has other opinions?" He glanced at Zhao Gen''er and said with a smile, "I''m afraid that even if the son explained it, he may not understand it." Xiao Xiong didn''t like his gaze very much. Seeing Zhao Gen''er blushing and bowing his head in shame, he said, "You have to teach if you don''t understand. How can you understand if you don''t teach?" I taught him very carefully, and let him be patient with Daner, I won''t teach him twice once, and he won''t teach him three times... Luo Zhan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "It''s just that ordinary people can''t afford to go to school, who will teach them?" Xiao Xiong was at a loss, knowing that the pillar of his family''s level immediately came to his ear and said, "What he said is to educate the people..." Xiao Xiong waved his little hand and interrupted the post domineeringly, saying, "Isn''t it the responsibility of an official to educate the people? They didn''t fulfill their responsibilities, so they pulled down and beat the board." Luo Zhan put away the smile on his face, gave Xiaoxiong a meaningful look, and said, "Little Young Master is right, it is indeed the responsibility of officials to educate the people, and Luo has been taught." After saying that, he turned around and left. Zhu Zi frowned at the back of his departure, the captain of the bodyguard behind Little Bear winked at the people behind him, and two people quietly left the team and followed the people in front. The little bear touched his head inexplicably, but didn''t understand what happened just now. Like his father, he never struggled with things he couldn''t figure out, so the little bear quickly let go, turned around and said to the little girl, "I want to hunt, go in. The mountain is going to be put in a basket, do you still have a small back basket? If you have it, sell it to me, and I will give you the money, so that your family will have money, and you can buy as many candied haws as you want." After talking with Xiaoxiong for a long time, Zhao Gener also saw that this young man is not as hateful as the villagers said, he hesitated for a while, and said: "There are bags on the back, but you don''t need so much money, just look at how much you can give. A copper plate will do," he explained. "It doesn''t take much time to make a back basket. The smaller you want, the better it is. The bamboo is all cut from the mountains, so you don''t need money, but all you want are small back baskets. I can make it up in two days." The little bear remembered that his mother had said that he had to pay a deposit for ordering things, so he undid his purse, poured out all the money from it, and chose the smallest silver beanie for him, saying, "This is the deposit, you make it up. Okay, take it to my house, and I''ll settle the bill for you." Chapter 777： like Xiao Xiong saw that he didn''t dare to accept it, so he answered, "I don''t have any copper coins, you can make me some more. I want both big and small. If the money is not enough, I will give you more." Zhao Gen''er carefully took the silver beans over after hearing him say that, and assured him, "Young master, don''t worry, I''ll make it up for you. I don''t know where your family lives?" Zhao Gener was very worried. He still joined the villagers when he came to the city, and used the grain to repay the grain from the Harvest Grain Shop on credit. Then he came alone, but he didn''t have the guts anymore, but if he refused flatly, he would be offended. What to do with your nobleman? Zhao Gen''er was full of worries, but Xiao Xiong waved his hand proudly and said, "My home is over there, you just need to say to the General''s Mansion or the Prince Rong''s Mansion and someone will show you the way, remember to make it up and send it to me. Oh?" Zhao Gener''s eyes widened, and he exclaimed, "Are you the little prince?" Little Bear shook his head, "I am the little prince, what is the little prince?" Zhao Gen''er rolled his eyes and fell to the ground excitedly. Seeing this, Little Bear jumped up and rushed over to the person who pressed him. He saw that Grandpa Wang had pressed him like this, and the person woke up immediately. And Zhao Gener jumped up all of a sudden - it hurt, but he was completely sober, Rongjun Wangfu is their big benefactor! Zhao Gener hurriedly dragged his daughter to his knees and kowtowed to the little bear, and quickly took out the silver beans and stuffed them into the little bear, saying: "Little lord, no, little prince, you can take this money, and you can put it in the basket, whatever you want. I will make it up for you, you are the benefactor of our family." Little Bear was excited, "Don''t I remember when I rescued you? Did I help you fight the big bad wolf or the bully?" Servants: "..." Zhao Gener wiped away his tears and said with admiration: "Young Shizi can fight big bad wolves and bullies at such a young age, it''s really amazing, you have saved lives for our family, not for our entire village, last year. If it hadn''t been for the Wangfu''s harvest of local specialties in exchange for food for us, we might not have survived the green and yellow season, and they owed us corn seeds and upland rice seeds. Xiaoxiong looked back at the pillar in disappointment, why did he never hear or understand what he said? Zhuzi hurriedly stepped forward and said to Zhao Gener thoughtfully: "Okay, you can read the goodness of the palace, but one yard is one yard, since our little prince buys things with you, there is no reason not to pay, you can take this silver bean. Come on, you can send us as many backpacks as you need to make up." Zhuzi put the silver beans in his hand, and then led Xiaoshizi and Daner to go forward. Brother Gui was bored for a long time. Seeing that the team finally moved around again, he rushed to Xiaoxiong and said, "Little Shizi, I know where it is. If you have fun, I''ll take you there." Zhuzi glared at him and said, "The princess said that you are not allowed to take the little prince to play in bad places, just walk on the street, we don''t have much money." In order to prevent his son from becoming a rich second-generation who does not know minced meat and does not eat grains, Mu Yangling gave him his pocket money directly and let him plan to use it himself. A lot of that money was put away in ordinary people''s homes, but it was put in his own pocket. There are not many identities, and Brother Gui often wants to take Xiao Shizi to the Treasure Pavilion. The things in it are ingenious and lewd. Although they are good, they are also extremely expensive. Xiao Shizi''s money can''t buy much at all. Brother Gui was annoyed that Zhuzi always prevented himself from playing with the little prince, and Zhuzi was also annoyed that Brother Gui always wanted to bring down the little prince. Dan''er is still young and simple-minded. In his world, there is only play and food, and he listens to Xiao Shizi''s words very much. At this time, he looked at Zhuzi and Gui Ge''er who were arguing, and subconsciously grasped Xiao Shizi''s hand. Xiao Xiong waved to the two people with big eyes and small eyes: "Brother Gui, go if you want, I''ll go shopping with Zhuzidan," Xiao Xiong said excitedly: "Today I''m going to Ximen, the people over there. You must not know me." The people who passed by nearby laughed and said, "Little Shizi, how far is Ximen, you are just wandering here, we must not know you." Little Bear hummed: "What''s the difference between this and stealing bells, I don''t do such stupid things." The people who had never read books were stunned and didn''t understand much, but nearby scholars who were literate and read sighed, "The little prince understands this at a young age, and I heard that His Royal Highness the Prince is even smarter than the little prince." "This is my great blessing, and the blessing of the people." "Yeah yeah." Ordinary people supported what the scholars said, although they didnt quite understand what Xiao Xiong said, but they also understood that he must have said a big truth, so they bent down and smiled: Then the prince will go to Ximen, if the people over there will also If you know you, keep coming back here to play." Covering one''s ears and stealing a bell is a story that Mu Yangling told Xiaoxiong two days ago, and it started because of this. Xiaoxiong is second only to Qi Haoran in Juzhou City. Everyone knows that Prince Rong has a son who loves him very much. Qi Haoran rides out of the city from home to the military camp every day. The recognition should not be too high. In Juzhou City, those who want to pay homage to King Rongjun can see it in the teahouse not far from the Dongcheng Gate every morning. And the face of Xiaoxiong looks too similar to Qi Haoran, and a group of people followed after going out. The city of Juzhou is not big, and it''s a big fart place. People will know. This year, the life of the people of Juzhou has been much better. Not only did the Xixia soldiers who often attacked and harassed them not come, but even the conflicts with the Miao and Han people were much less. Originally, Qiannan had many mountains and little flat land, so there was only a small amount of land that could grow food. Then, the corn seeds sold by the Queen''s Harvest Grain Shop could be sown on the mountains, and the grain output would go up immediately. Leave enough food to get through the green and yellow season next year. Not to mention, Prince Rong also asked the soldiers to build a lot of terraced fields for them, and they planted upland rice and traditional rice on them, and they all reap a lot. What, the princess, suddenly saw the little prince on the street, and the little prince seemed to be very interested in the things on their stall, so everyone rushed to give it to him. So on the first day Xiaoxiong went out, he didn''t spend a penny, and he got a lot of things in vain. He remembered that his mother said that when people gave him gifts, they either wanted something or they really liked him. Xiaoxiong saw that everyone only gave him gifts and didn''t ask for it, so he confidently concluded that he was loved by everyone, and everyone gave him gifts because they liked him, so he happily took things back to his parents. When he learned from his parents that he was able to receive these gifts because of his parents and the palace, he was reluctant all of a sudden, and Qi Haoran told him that giving and taking is the way. Give something of higher value, like your prestige, or your character. And Mu Yangling told his son that the common people are not easy. The things we brought back are not very useful to us, but they are extremely valuable things to them. If you want, then spend money to buy them, right For us, that''s not a lot of money. Chapter 778： Have you met a bully? Although Xiao Xiong didn''t fully understand it, he knew that it was wrong to collect things in this way, so when he went to the street again, he didn''t want to ask for things that others had put into him, but asked Mu Yangling to store it with her. the salary, buy it yourself. That''s right, Xiaoxiong has a salary. Since he was named the prince, he can receive salary silver and Lumi from the imperial court every month, and Mu Yangling remembers it for him as his pocket money in the future. Before, Little Bear never had the sense of spending money, but now he wants to buy something, but he is determined not to ask for his parents'' money, but takes his own money and is very arrogant. The whole street knows him. As soon as he appears, everyone sells his products to him. Over time, the little bear will get impatient, and a flattering boy will warn everyone to pretend they don''t know the little bear. Xiao Xiong felt that this method was good, and when he went back and told his parents, Mu Yangling laughed and said, "Isn''t this hiding your ears and stealing bells?" also deliberately let people hang a string of bells under the eaves, and told him the story of stealing the bells. Qi Haoran saw his son''s stunned expression, and spit out two words, "It''s stupid!" Little Bear pinched his waist and said, "I wouldn''t have come up with such a stupid method. I want the bell to buy it openly, so why steal it." "Yeah, you are a manly man and walk in the world with integrity. Why should you be afraid of others looking at them? They look at them, and you are yourself." "But I want to be the little prince who visited privately in private as my mother said, and see if I can really see bullies bullying ordinary people. Why haven''t I encountered bullies after going out for so long? It must be because I am the prince, so bullies are bullies. They all avoided me." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and shouted at Mu Yangling, "What script are you looking at?" Mu Yangling was also very wronged. When her son asked her what book she was reading, she replied, "I read the story of the little prince who made a private visit in a private manner and rescued the common people from a bully to punish evil and promote goodness." Who knew this child Just remember it. Mu Yangling muttered: "I haven''t said that what I''m watching is the story of the little prince who secretly visits the hero to save the beauty from the bully and saves the woman from the good family." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows, glared at Mu Yangling fiercely, and gritted his teeth in her ear: "Then do you want to play it for you?" In short, now Xiaoxiong is keen on the game of privately visiting and meeting bullies, but everyone knows his face, and it is too difficult to privately visit in Zhuzhou City. Seeing that someone else suggested such a way to hide the bells and steal the bells, the little bear suddenly lost his interest in shopping and went home with the things he bought. Xiao Xiong handed the small carrying basket to Zhu Liang, and said, "Uncle Steward, you have to help me put it away. I will carry it to hunt when Daddy takes off." Zhu Liang smiled and nodded again and again. Xiao Xiong took a rattle to find his mother, carefully touched her belly and said, "Brother, I bought a rattle for you, and I will shake it for you." She shook it up, making Mu Yangling wake up from the half-dream and half-awake state. She touched her son''s head and said, "My brother is asleep, and if I shake it again, I will wake him up, so I''d better wait for him to eat. Shake it to him after dinner." "Okay," Little Bear was slightly disappointed. Mu Yangling asked with a smile, "Did you meet a bully on the street today?" Xiaoxiong shook his head in disappointment, "I didn''t, but I met someone who sold small backpacks. I want to buy a lot from him, and he promised to deliver it to me..." Mu Yangling listened with a smile. She likes to hear children talk about these things. It seems that she can talk about a small thing for a long time. "... That person is very annoying, I don''t like the aura on him, he looks down on Uncle Zhao, Little Brother Tang, and many people..." Little Bear gestured with his big hand. Mu Yangling put away the smile on his face, knowing that what he said was that the person didn''t like ordinary people, Xiaoxiong felt keen, and like his father, he was very good at grasping the essence of some things, even if they couldn''t understand the hidden Secret language, but you can also feel the meaning of the words. Looking down on ordinary people means that he is not ordinary people. The sound of "please be safe" sounded from the front, and the mother and son knew that it was Qi Haoran who was back. Both of them sat lazily on the chairs and did not move. Qi Haoran came in and saw the little bear lying on A Ling''s footsteps, staring at him with round eyes. I couldn''t help laughing, "Have you met a bully on the street today?" Mu Yangling laughed out loud when she heard the words. She had asked this question just now, but hearing Qi Haoran''s question now makes her laugh. The little bear glared at his mother angrily and replied, "No, the bullies were scared away by me." Qi Haoran also burst into laughter, took him in his arms and threw it up, saying, "Who said bullies were scared away? Tomorrow Dad will take you to see bullies." Mu Yangling became nervous, "Where are you taking Little Bear?" Qi Haoran said with a smile: "The people who went to see the Luo family were reported by the scouts, and the people from Luodian came to Juzhou, but the prefect of Juzhou said that they didn''t see anyone. Tomorrow I will take the bear to go shopping on the street, and the city of Juzhou will not be there. Great, as long as people come into the city, they will not be able to find it. Mu Yangling remembered the person his son had just mentioned, and said in a deep sigh, "Maybe that person has already appeared, and he has even seen the bear." Qi Haoran froze, narrowed his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "You''re so bold." Qi Haoran has always been very taboo towards these ethnic minorities, because they always have some weird methods in their hands, such as the Miao people are good at poaching, and the Luo family is good at cursing. He doesn''t mind dealing with them, but he doesn''t want them to contact his family in private, because Unknown, so taboo and fear. And those people also know that the Han people are taboo against them, and usually they seldom contact women and children first. The people from Luo''s first contact with the bears, and their attitude is not friendly. Qi Haoran put his son on the ground and said, "I''ll go check it out, you sit first and ask Imperial Physician Wang to come and take a look at Xiao Xiong, and you can take a look too." Qi Haoran called the guards and servants who went out with Xiaoxiong today to ask, and the two guards who went to follow did not come back. Qi Haoran sank into the water and said, "Since he is a stranger, why do you want him to be close to the eldest son? body?" The guards were kneeling on the ground with their heads lowered, unable to tell the difference. Although the city of Juzhou is small, it is impossible for them to know everyone, so... But this is not the reason. In fact, there are many flaws in the person who is not a local person. It is only their slow response and the lack of careful observation. Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "Go down and receive the punishment yourself, it''s not an example." The guards breathed a sigh of relief and resigned respectfully, as long as they were not stripped of their positions. This side only retreated, and the guards on the other side who performed the tracking mission also came back, and they said: "Those people can''t avoid or hide, so they live in the inn in the city. ." Chapter 779： ask to see "Are they gone?" Luo Zhan asked in a low voice, standing by the window with his hands behind his back. "Yes," the guard who came in bowed his head and said, "It''s not long since we left, Second Young Master, the Han people have always been wary of us. If Prince Rong knew that we had contacted his son in advance, would he..." Luo Zhan chuckled and said, "It was just a chance encounter on the street. Besides, we brought a heavy gift this time." He turned around and walked to the table, fiddled with the brocade box on it, and said, "Go recognize someone and prepare a pilgrimage. It would be bad if King Rongjun came to the door first." "Yes." "The prefect of Zhuzhou also handed one. Daqi and Dazhou are separated from the military and government. We can''t break their rules." The guard bowed his head and bowed to retreat. When Liu Qing received the letter of worship, he first found the two people below and showed them the letter. Xu Zhizhou took the letter and pondered for a while: "Sir, although the Luodian also belongs to my Daqi, the mountains there are steep and steep. , and there are dense forests blocking it, most of them are Buyi people, they have been autonomous since the time of Emperor Gaozong, and the people there are exclusive, how can they come to Juzhou?" "No matter why they come, they will never come for us," Fang Zhizhou said, "Luo Dian and we, Juzhou, are far from each other. It''s just a routine, we just ask the palace to listen to what the palace does." Xu Zhizhou felt that Fang Zhizhou was so spineless, and was about to refute when he heard Liu Qing say: "Luodian is connected to Xixia in the west and Annan in the east, and has been in private contact with the two places, it is better to be cautious, Xixia invaded Dazhou two years ago. , Qiannan, was badly damaged, but Luo Dian was safe and sound." Xu Zhizhou and Fang Zhizhou were silent for a while. Liu Qing looked at the two and said, "So how to entertain people from Luo Dian, you have to ask the prince to know." Qi Haoran came in with his son on his neck, grabbed his calf with one hand, took a look at the letter of worship on the table with the other, threw the letter to Zhu Liang, and said to him and Liu Qing, "Luodian is only a small county, Is it worth the king to entertain in person? The two of you can discuss it yourself." After he finished speaking, he carried his son and went out. There was a cub shouting and cheering from outside, "Go hunting, go hunting!" Liu Qing and Zhu Liang looked at each other, Zhu Liang coughed lightly, and said, "The people from Luo Dian had privately contacted the little prince before..." Liu Qing''s complexion changed. He had also heard that Luo Dian was good at cursing, so the lord was angry. Luo Zhan didn''t expect that he couldn''t even see Qi Haoran''s face. He smiled and said goodbye to Liu Qing Zhuliang. When he returned to the inn, the smile on his face completely fell. Only with a "sneer", he handed the brocade box to a guard and said, "If you send it to the palace in person, you say it''s a gift that fell before." "Second Young Master, shouldn''t you have sent this in person?" This is the solemnity. Luo Zhan hummed and said: "I can''t even see anyone, so how can I send it? Send it directly. If they pay attention, they will naturally come to see me in person. ." The guard bowed his head, but the Luodian is also the territory of Daqi. If Daqi is not good, Luodian will also be bad. The guard secretly sighed, took the brocade box and slowly retreated. Speaking of which, he was lucky. He happened to meet Qi Haoran and his son who had returned from hunting. The dignified little prince was carrying a basket that was taller than him, full of prey, and was sitting behind Prince Rong. , the little hand clutched his father''s clothes tightly. Seeing the return of the prince and the son, Zhu Liang busy leaving the guards behind and bringing his servants forward to greet him. Qi Haoran just restrained the horse, and was about to turn around and put his son down, but the little bear had already turned around and jumped off the high horse. Qi Haoran was startled, and subconsciously reached out to grab him, but he could only grab a piece of it. At the corner of his clothes, when he looked back, Little Bear was already standing under the horse, looking up at his father happily. Qi Haoran''s fingers trembled, and he felt the violent beating of his heart, and then he felt alive. He didn''t dismount immediately, but sat on the horse and took a sigh of relief before turning over and dismounting. Zhu Liang and the others were so frightened that they fell to their knees on the ground, and the guards behind them were even more pale. The little prince jumped down just now, but they really didn''t react at all. Little Bear still didn''t know that he was in trouble, and he was greeting his father cheerfully, "Dad, let''s go quickly, and let my mother and brother see my prey." Qi Haoran took a deep breath, stepped forward and took his hand as he was about to walk into the house. Seeing the strange guard standing in front of the gate, he couldn''t help but squinted and asked, "Who are you?" The guard was sighing that good luck turned into bad luck, when he heard Qi Haoran''s question, he quickly took out the brocade box and said, "Report to the lord, the youngest is the guard of the second son of Luo Dian, and this is the gift that our second son gave to the palace. , specially asked the little one to bring it." Qi Haoran took the brocade box, raised his eyebrows, glanced at it, and was about to throw the brocade box to Zhu Liang, when the little bear jumped and took the brocade box in his hand, and said happily, "It''s so beautiful." It was opened with a bang, Qi Haoran frowned when he saw what was inside, and he didn''t care, he said to the guard directly: "The things have been delivered, you can go back and tell your second son, thank you for his gift. ." said, carrying his son''s collar: "Hurry up and let me in, you are so dirty, you are not allowed to see your mother and brother without a bath." The little bear stuck out his tongue, closed the brocade box and ran in with a small basket on his back, Qi Haoran followed him with strides. The guards have been paying attention to Qi Haoran''s expression, seeing that apart from frowning at first, he has a flat expression in the back. He either doesn''t understand the deep meaning of the gift, or he doesn''t care, but either way is not what the second son wants to see. . The guard went to say goodbye to Zhu Liang with a gloomy face, but found that except Zhu Liang, everyone else was still kneeling on the ground, and only dared to get up until the cheering little prince''s voice could not be heard. The love of the little prince. The guard went back and said to Luo Zhan: "...I saw that Prince Rong''s face was pale, but he was reluctant to blame the little prince, and even took his hand and walked in, all his expressions were doting, second son, we are in Prince Rong. Seeing Xiao Shizi before has undoubtedly angered him." Luo Zhan squeezed his hands, his face dark and unclear. He had heard that Prince Rong was fond of his wife and son, but he never thought that he was so fond of his wife and son, but it was actually involved in business affairs. Luo Zhan closed his eyes and said, "Wait, if Prince Rong doesn''t want to see me in three days, we''ll go back." The guards hesitated, "Second Young Master, in this way, we won''t get anything this time? After returning, the priest and the eldest son will probably blame us." Luo Zhan said: "When I go back, let the third brother come. If I go to ask again, Luo Dian will be even more disadvantaged, and then the conditions will not be so easy to talk about." Luo Zhan smiled bitterly. He didn''t expect that his temporary rise would put them in a dilemma. At that time, he just wanted to test the depth of the palace of the prince of Rongjun, and he took advantage of it when he saw the prince of the prince of Rongjun. How do you know? That Prince Rong is so arrogant? The angry Qi Haoran was complaining to Mu Yangling, "You don''t know what scared me at that time, he jumped off such a high horse, and the back of the master was wet. Itchy hands, I almost picked him up and beat him up, but it was outside the gate. If I beat him, he would shout out in his broken voice. Tomorrow, the whole city of Juzhou will know that the father is abusing him. You have to teach him a good lesson. He, if this kind of thing happens two more times, I will have to die." Chapter 780： ear of rice The little bear took out the contents of the brocade box and put it aside, took out his little dagger and put it in, happily showing off to his father, "Dad, is it so beautiful?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, turned his head to Mu Yangling and said, "Why hasn''t the child''s speech problem been corrected yet?" He turned to his son and said, "You don''t need to add ''Ok'' to ask if you are beautiful, just ask ''Are you beautiful?'' That''s it." Little Bear asked persistently, "Is it beautiful?" Qi Haoran nodded, "Pretty." Mu Yangling picked up the grain skewer placed on the couch and asked, "Where did this come from? How did you put it in the brocade box?" "It was given by someone from Luodian," Qi Haoran curled his lips, "what does it mean to send a bunch of grains? Could it be that he wants to donate rations to the army of the Lord? It would be better if he wrote the list and handed it over, he had to pretend. A bunch of grains came to fool the master, hum, the master ignored them." Qi Haoran doesn''t understand Luo Dianren''s expression, but he knows that his momentum cannot be weak at any time, so even if he doesn''t understand, he doesn''t ask. If he really intends to come back, he will ask Mr. Qian. Who knows that the brocade box was occupied by his son first. . But Mu Yangling is not Qi Haoran. She is very concerned about things in the farmland. In addition to the No. 1 dry rice from Beidi, she also asked people to collect the harvesting conditions of No. 1 dry rice from various places. Among them, the steward below sent them. sample of cereal skewers. Mu Yangling rubbed his fingers lightly, crushed the husk, squeezed a grain of rice from it, put it in his mouth and tasted it carefully. It tastes better. Mu Yangling looked at the number of grain skewers, weighed the weight, and said, "He is showing you the seeds." Mu Yangling put Gu Chuan on the table and said to Li Chun: "Go to my small study and bring the data and Gu Chuan that the stewards sent last time." Mu Yangling showed the data to Qi Haoran, and opened the box by himself. It was full of grain skewers, and there were labels on them. Mu Yangling placed the grain skewers on the table one by one, and put them aside for comparison. After Haoran read the data, and then looked at the skewers on the table, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. Lichun muttered: "It''s not much different, it looks about the same." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Then you should count them carefully to see how many grains there are." Li Chun and Gu Yu looked at each other, took the grain skewers and counted them. The grain skewers were all about the same length. At first glance, there was really no difference, but a closer comparison showed that the ones sent by Luo Dian were half a finger longer than theirs. Counting down the grains one by one, not a single string of so many grain skewers could be delivered across Luodian. Lichun sent the things back and whispered: "The most has eight more than us, and the least has four more." "It''s just a few grains of rice, but it''s actually not too much." Gu Yu didn''t understand why the princess insisted on going up and down with a bunch of grains. Mu Yangling said: "There are four to eight more grains in just one bunch of grains. Do you know how many bunches of rice ears there are in one mu of land? The advantage of Dry Rice No. 1 is that it is drought tolerant but has high yield. Under the same conditions, its mu The yield is about 12 catties higher than the traditional rice seeds we sowed before. This is the data calculated from the comparison of nearly 10,000 mu of rice fields. One mu is more than 12 catties. How many kilos do you have?" Mu Yangling took a deep breath and said, "And the grain skewers that Luo Dian brought out are better than ours, which means that our unit price is not only twelve kilograms, but can be higher, but I don''t know this kind of grain. How are the planting conditions and stability of the seed, if it can be compared with ordinary grains, even if it is not as good as the No. 1 dry rice, it can increase the income of the people and the national treasury a lot." Qi Haoran is not stupid, Mu Yangling understood as soon as he said it, he picked up the bunch of grain skewers and narrowed his eyes slightly, "No wonder I put a bunch of grain skewers in a brocade box worth hundreds of gold, so that''s what it meant. " Mu Yangling nodded, "It''s worthy of a brocade box. Go and meet the people in Naluo Temple. I think they must know that we are promoting the No. 1 Dry Rice and that we attach great importance to grain production, so Specially selected gifts that would be of interest to us." "So much trouble must be asking for something, but even if this grain string is valuable, what should I do if I am still unhappy?" Qi Haoran snorted: "They just think we will beg them for grain seeds, so they dare to contact them first. Bear." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "It may be easy for Luo Dian to hide other things, but it is impossible to hide rice seeds. Don''t forget, Luo Dian also belongs to my Daqi, and now Daqi is exempted. Taxes, but next year is the last year, at the latest, they have to pay taxes on grains. Could it be that they have not planted rice seeds in order to prevent us from getting rice seeds? So we also have an advantage, but it is only one late Just plant it every year. Qi Haoran was stingy and said, "I''ve lost a lot of food in one year." According to Al-Lings calculation just now, an extra 12 catties per mu, one million mu equals 1.2 million catties of grain, how many things can be done? Qi Haoran held Gu Chuan and summoned Liu Qing, Xu Zhi and Mr. Qian overnight. Liu Qing held the bunches of grains in his hands to compare them with Xu Zhizhou himself, and then went to look at the data of No. 1 Dry Rice. Xu Zhizhou''s eyes shone brightly. He knew that this year''s grain income was good, but he thought it was because of good weather. After all, this year, except for the drought in the beginning of the spring, the rain and sunshine are still timely at other times. But these data comparisons made by Wangfu show that under the same conditions, the average yield of Upland No. 1 is 12 kilograms higher than the traditional rice seed. What if it is the higher-yielding Luodian rice seed? Xu Zhizhou asked anxiously: "My lord, did the people in Luodian say what the conditions are for the sowing of this rice seed?" Qi Haoran glanced at him and said, "Didn''t you meet the people in Luodian?" Xu Zhizhou choked and turned to look at Liu Qing. Liu Qing thought more than Xu Zhizhou. He knew how long and how much the Mu family paid to develop the Handao No. 1. This thing is because Mu Yangling Yes, she voluntarily sold the rice seeds for the sake of Daqi, but that doesn''t mean that other people have the courage like her. Liu Qing asked: "I don''t know what the Luodian wants." Finally someone understood, Qi Haoran sat on the chair with his robe up, and said, "I haven''t seen them yet, so the conditions haven''t started yet. The master called you here just to ask your opinions. If this rice seed arrives. Whether we can grow crops in our hands and have such high yields, dont end up paying the price for the imperial court, but get back a batch of waste. Liu Qing didn''t know much about farming. Hearing this, he turned his head to look at Xu Zhizhou, and Mr. Qian also looked at Xu Zhi. Xu Zhi had been focusing on persuading farmers and mulberry, and he had also personally cultivated the fields, but this kind of Things can be seen by looking at the seeds of rice, but only when they are planted. So he also stared at the three with big eyes and small eyes. Chapter 781： change your mind Mu Yangling found out the map of southern Guizhou, and then opened the "Records of Southwest China" and "Da Zhou Yu Zhi" to carefully check the geographical environment and cultural environment of Luodian, and his brows could not help but wrinkle tightly. The people in Luodian are mostly Yue people, and they share the same ancestor as Miao people in ancient times. Later, they migrated and differentiated. Like the Miao people, the Bouyei people are equally hospitable but exclusive. They rule by the clan, with the chiefs and priests having the most power, while the chieftain rules all the clans, but the binding force is not large, and the relationship with the imperial court is not far or near. Because Luodian is more remote and barren than the Miao village in Lingnan, the imperial court has little interest in that small place, so they should be more autonomous. They only collect some taxes every year as a token thing. As long as they dont encounter tyrants and corrupt officials, very few people in Luodian will conflict with the court. Luo Dian is not oppressed like other Miao people in Lingnan, and naturally they will not resist. They seem to have closed the mountain gate and independent into a small world. They are both enthusiastic and xenophobic. Whether it is social relations or social economy, they have not developed very much. In this way, under such social conditions, how could they grow such high-yielding grains? If they had this geographical environment, it would be fine. It is surrounded by mountains on three sides. More than 60% of Luodian County are high mountains, and half of the remaining 40% are low mountains and forests, and the rest are rivers and plains. Rice cultivation area is not extensive. If the rice seed really came from Luodian, then Mu Yangling should worry about the stability of the rice seed. Because the stability of the seed is actually more important than its high yield when it is actually planted, because only with stability can the seed be promoted outwards, otherwise, unstable seeds may cause widespread failure of harvest at any time. The seeds of upland rice were planted as early as the year she left Jingzhao House. At that time, the seeds of upland rice were more productive and drought tolerant than the dry rice No. 1, but why did she not popularize it until last year? is to test its stability. They planted it for five years to make it stable, and only at the moment when it was determined that it was stable, it was the No. 1 dry rice. When Qi Haoran came back, he saw that Mu Yangling was still bowing his head to write and draw on the table, so he said, "Didn''t you say you shouldn''t read and write at night? Be careful that your eyes will be bad in the future." Mu Yangling hurriedly wrote the last sentence, put down his pen and said with a smile: "Where is it so precious, how about it, what did Mr. Liu and the others say?" "The charter has been set, and tomorrow I will personally go to meet Narozhan." Mu Yangling took out a piece of paper from the table and handed it to him, saying: "When you see him, you must ask clearly, how many years have they grown this grain, what is the output, and whether there have been major pests and diseases? , Has there ever been a failure of production, whether they are planting in a large area, or are they planted separately and staggered, how is the drought tolerance..." Qi Haoran''s head was so big when he heard it, how could he understand this, he said hurriedly: "I''ll take Xu Zhizhou tomorrow." Mu Yangling nodded, "That''s fine, Xu Zhizhou knows more, you have to remember, don''t need too much of this rice seed, we have to plant it for a few years to make sure it is stable before we can plant it on a large scale." "Then according to what you said, this rice seed is still in danger of dying out?" "Of course, the climate and temperature are different, the soil and water are different, and the pests and diseases are also different. If there is a certain point where its fatal weakness is concentrated, it may die out. Of course, the possibility of this is relatively small, and the possibility of production reduction is relatively low. Its big, but no matter what kind it is, we always have to ask to clarify before we can promote it with confidence. Qi Haoran nodded thoughtfully, so they didn''t fall behind. Qi Haoran smiled slightly. Xu Zhi was still very excited when he saw what was on the note, and said, "Your Highness is really thoughtful. Yesterday, I thought about it all night and only listed a few items. I always felt that there were many unfinished things, but I always thought about it. There is no problem, but now that I have seen the problems listed by the prince, the humble position suddenly becomes clear." Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "Master doesn''t know how to farm, this is all listed by the princess, let''s go, we''ll meet those people." Xu Zhi glanced hesitantly at the little bear in his arms, the little bear immediately hugged his father''s neck, buried his head in his arms and did not raise his head. Qi Haoran hugged his buttocks and got on his horse. Seeing that Xu Zhi was still stunned, he frowned and said, "Why don''t you leave?" "Xiao, Xiao Shizi is going too?" "Well, if Xu Zhizhou doesn''t know how to ride a horse, he can take a carriage." After he said that, he hit the horse and left first. Xu Zhi saw that he was busy pulling the reins in the hands of the servants, and also got on his horse, but Qi Haoran shook his head in his heart. They were going to talk about business, how could they bring their children? The prince also spoiled the little prince too much. However, Qi Haoran rode his horse swayingly all the way, put his son in front of him and sat down. When he saw something fun and delicious along the way, he would restrain the horse and let him take a look. Ask the guards to buy some, and eat right away. Xu Zhi''s face became more and more ugly, and he really wanted to go forward and say a few words, but every time he asked the guards of the palace to block him, he couldn''t shout at King Rongjun across a few horses, it was really insulting. . Strolling to the back, Xu Zhi has changed from a fulfilled ambition to a rooster, drooping his head and letting the horse follow behind a few people, and unknowingly he arrived at the inn where Luo Zhan and others were staying. Luo Zhan''s people had already reported to Luo Zhan that King Rong took his son out for a walk and happened to pass by them. Luo Zhan stood at the window of the inn and looked down. He saw Qi Haoran patiently walking along the street with his son. Wang actually carried him off the horse and put the child on his neck so that he could watch the juggling. Luo Zhan was shocked and his eyes widened in surprise. He had already heard how Prince Rong doted on his eldest son, but he always held a skeptical attitude. After all, Han people are strict about fathers and mothers, and fathers always treat their sons. Strict, there is also the saying that the grandson does not hold the son, the throne of Rongjun is high and powerful, and there must be more than one son in the future, how can he dote on him so much? He figured out that he was acting or saying these words on purpose, and even his guards were deceived, but now, seeing how he was holding the three-year-old boy on his neck with a smile on his face, this Prince Rong was really A man of temperament, he values ??his son very much. Luo Zhan changed his mind in an instant. Since Qi Haoran didn''t lose face, Luo Dian had already offended him once, so the next time the third brother came back, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to open up the situation. , maybe there is still a chance. Thinking of this, Luo Zhan immediately changed into a more solemn outfit, and went down with the guards to Qi Haoran in the crowd. Chapter 782： Meet Luo Zhan stood in front of Qi Haoran with a smile and bowed his hands, "Luo has seen King Rongjun." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows against the bear to look at him, "Luo Dian Luo Zhan?" Luo Zhan bowed humbly, "It''s someone Luo, the lord, who has set a seat in the restaurant opposite, I wonder if you can sit down with your face." He glanced at Xiao Xiong and smiled, "Xiao Shizi strolled around for a long time. Are you thirsty?" Qi Haoran took the son around his neck into his arms and asked him, "Would you like to drink some water?" Bear asks, "Drink the juice." "Where can I find juice for you in the winter?" Qi Haoran said, "I''ll ask someone to buy you soy milk, soy milk and water, choose the same." Bear shouted: "Soy milk!" Qi Haoran took Xiaoxiong and Luo Zhan into the restaurant. Qi Haoran remembered that there was a Xu Zhi behind him, and turned around and waved at him, "Xu Zhizhou has been following him for a day. Come and rest." Seeing that Qi Haoran hadn''t forgotten the main purpose of their coming out today, Xu Zhi wiped the sweat on his forehead happily and followed up, he had already vaguely guessed that the prince was doing this to invite Luo Zhan to take the bait himself. Instead of them looking for someone. Luo Zhan took them into a relatively large box, and when he opened the window, he could see where they were standing just now, and the acrobatic performance below was clear at a glance. The little bear shouted excitedly, moved the stool over and stood up, laying down at the window and looking down. Qi Haoran held onto his body and waited for his excitement to wear off before he brought him back. At this time, there were a lot of delicious food on the table. After walking around for a long time, Qi Haoran was a little hungry. Not in a hurry to eat, just put some easy-to-keep food for the little bear, then raised his head and said to Xu Zhi: "Didn''t Xu Zhizhou chase after Xiao Wang for a day to ask where did the grain skewers come from?" Qi Haoran ordered Luo Zhan. Chin, said: "It was the second son of Luo who asked someone to send it." Xu Zhi was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look at Luo Zhan with bright eyes, "Second Young Master, it turns out that you brought the grain skewers. I don''t know where you got them from, but is there any extra?" Luo Zhan frowned and looked at Qi Haoran from the corner of his eyes, seeing that he was lowering his head to feed the little prince, and seeing that Xu Zhi was looking at him nervously, he smiled slightly and said, "That rice seed is planted by our Luodian, and this year is a good year. , My father saw that the grain skewers were full and grainy, so he specially asked people to choose a particularly good bunch to send to the lord, which means a good harvest." Xu Zhi''s eyes lit up and he asked, "Does Luodian plant a lot of these kinds of rice, and what is the yield per mu? Has it been planted for a few years, has there been a plague of insects or other diseases?" Xu Zhi''s questions came one after another, and they all got to the point. Luo Zhan knew that they had come prepared, and his heart that had been hanging all of a sudden calmed down. As long as Prince Rong is tempted, he will still have a chance to negotiate. Luo Zhan heaved a sigh of relief and answered Xu Zhi''s question with a smile. For some things he couldn''t say, he just passed by. After all, he is not a farmer. Not knowing is understandable. This kind of rice has been planted in Luodian for two years, but it was sown in a small area. According to Luo Zhan, this kind of rice was planted by tenants by chance, and now it is only expanded on the original production area, because mu It produced more rice than ordinary rice, so it attracted the attention of the landlord. Such a layer-by-layer report was last month when they got their hands on it. Because the yield per mu of this kind of rice is really impressive, the patriarch of the Luo family asked Luo Zhan to do so. I sent it to Qi Haoran, hoping to do my best for Da Qi and the emperor. Luo Zhans statement, let alone Qi Haoran, even Xu Zhi didnt believe it, and Xu Zhi couldnt help but feel disappointed when he couldnt ask for more information. Qi Haoran took over Luo Zhan''s words and said, "The patriarch of the Luo clan is loyal to the court, and the emperor must be very pleased to know that." Luo Zhan took advantage of the situation to kneel on the ground and said, "My lord, Luodian is the territory of Daqi, and I, Luo Clan, are also citizens of Daqi. There are more than 600 people in my Luo Clan. Once the emperor sends him, he will die." Qi Haoran squinted his eyes, held his hand and said, "The emperor knows your loyalty, Second Young Master Luo quickly get up and speak." Luo Zhan''s mind changed, but he had already made up his mind. When he looked up again, he looked at Qi Haoran with tears in his eyes, "Today Luo is bold and begged the emperor and the lord to be the master of the Luo clan." Qi Haoran held his hand unchanged and said with a smile, "If you have something to say, let''s talk about it." After the most important sentence was spoken, Luo Zhan felt relieved, and sat up on the chair with kindness. Qi Haoran asked curiously: "Isn''t Luodian your Luo family autonomous? Xiao Wang remembers that even the chieftains are from your Luo family. Is it possible that there are still people in Luodian who can bully you?" Luo Zhan smiled wryly and said, "Your Highness doesn''t know, Luo Palace and Xixia are bordering, and the two are at peace with each other. It''s all because Luo Palace is mostly high mountains and dense forests, and the land is barren, and Xixia people are reluctant to come to Luo Palace even if they are playing grass and valleys. , but since you drove the Xixia soldiers out of Qiannan two years ago, the Xixia people have crossed the border to harass Luodian from time to time. "There are only more than 100 people in the Tusi Yamen of Luodian, because there is only such a small road from Xixia to Luodian, so there has never been a garrison. In the past two years, Xixia people have become more and more excessive, and they have penetrated from the border villages to within 20 miles. The township, let it continue to develop, Luo Dian is only afraid..." Luo Zhan looked at Qi Haoran, gritted his teeth and said, "I also ask the lord to pity the 5,000 people in Luodian County and send troops to guard Luodian." Qi Haoran was stunned. He didn''t expect Luo Zhan to propose such a condition. In other words, such a thing should be proposed by the chieftain to the court. Why should he come to himself? Qi Haoran asked the question, Luo Zhan said with a flushed face: "There is no consensus within Luodian on this matter..." Some people proposed to garrison the imperial court, but the garrison is so easy to garrison, and the money for the construction of the Guards should be paid. Most of this money is spread on the people of Luodian, and the garrison should also be placed, whether it is the local people who are responsible for garrisoning as in the early days of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The army''s salaries and rations are still distributed to the garrison''s army fields as they are now, and they are self-sufficient, which is a big burden for the people of Luodian. For the former, the tax on them will be much heavier, for the latter, they have not much land, and if they distribute it, they will be even poorer. So some people suggested recruiting local youths for defense, but even if the imperial court doesnt care about recruiting troops, they wont train soldiers if they recruit people. The Buyi people are brave, but because they are comfortable and have no wars all the year round, fighting is like fighting in groups. How could they be comparable to well-trained Xixia soldiers? In the past two years, all the people they recruited died at the border. Luo Zhan''s father just couldn''t see this kind of consumption, so his son took a heavy gift to ask Qi Haoran, hoping to bypass the chieftain and directly ask Qi Haoran to send them a team. Go garrison. Luo Zhan has always been the second son of the highest in Luodian, and he is the smartest and most intelligent. Even his eldest brother is second only to him, so he was very confident when he came, and they also found out that Rongjun Wangfu was right. The matter of Nongsang is particularly important. He has such an important rice seed in his hand, and he has a higher chance of negotiating. Chapter 783： plan It wasn''t until Qi Haoran led the person out of sight that Luo Zhan retracted his gaze, straightened his back, and his personal guard looked at him worriedly. Except for the chieftain and the priest, the second son never bowed to anyone else. Luo Zhan went back to the table and sat down, and asked, "Do you think Prince Rong would believe what I said just now?" The guard said thoughtfully: "King Rongjun is a smart man. He only listens to our family''s words, and I''m afraid not to believe it, but what the second son said is the truth, but I''m not afraid to investigate." The Xixia people do often invade them, and the Luodian is indeed divided into two factions. One group advocates requesting the imperial court to garrison troops, and the other wants to build a guard army by himself. As long as Rongjun Wang is willing to send someone to Luodian, he can find out. Luo Zhan shook his head and chuckled: "I''m talking about rice seeds, do you think he would believe that the rice seeds came from us?" The guard is confused. Luo Zhan sighed: "This is the greatest sincerity we have shown. If they don''t believe it, what are we going to do to impress them? Just now, he only asked for a thousand dendrobium rice seeds, how much land can a thousand dendrobium grow? Obviously he doesn''t believe us yet." The guard lowered his voice and said, "Do you really have to take out the iron and silver from the county..." Luo Zhan sighed and said, "Don''t say it again." Why did the chieftain and others firmly oppose asking the imperial court to garrison the army, because they were afraid that the imperial court would discover the silver and iron minerals in the county and take away the minerals? The people in the county are in hardship, how do the chieftains and the elders of the clan rely on them to support them? Isn''t that the silver and iron? After all, this is the precious thing they can get. Because the yield of this kind of rice seed is good, Luo Zhan was full of confidence before coming here. condition. Luo Zhan actually has other options. After all, Qi Haoran doesnt pay attention to this kind of grain, and he has someone else to recognize the food. But after seeing Qi Haoran himself, Luo Zhan has doubts about the feasibility of the second option. At this moment, Xu Zhizheng followed closely behind Qi Haoran and said, "My lord, why do you only need a thousand dendrobium rice seeds? That''s only enough to grow about 10,000 mu of rice fields, not to mention other places, Guangju Prefecture will be Not enough points." Qi Haoran hummed: "How many rice seeds can Xiao Luodian produce? And didn''t you say that you haven''t determined whether the rice seeds are stable? Do you dare to use them to sow the people, and if the harvest fails, you will feed the people?" Xu Zhi didn''t dare to speak, and Qi Haoran said, "Give the rice seeds to the princess, there are people under her who specialize in these experiments, and after confirming that the rice seeds can be planted, they will be promoted. Now there are corn and dry rice No. 1. As long as you are diligent enough and there are no corrupt officials, the people will not starve to death. "Yes, it''s because the lower officials didn''t think carefully." Seeing that the prince''s face was flat, Xu Zhi asked curiously, "Then prince, do you want to promise Luo Zhan to send troops to enter Luodian?" Qi Haoran glanced at him and said, "Luodian is my country in Great Qi, do you need your Lord to agree to him, the imperial court can''t stop it, Luodian can''t stop it, the court doesn''t let it, Luodian can''t ask for it." Xu Zhi stood there blankly and watched Qi Haoran walk away. Qi Haoran gave his son to Mu Yangling when he went back, and turned to find Mr. Qian to discuss. The fact that Xixia people can enter from Luodian is a very dangerous thing for Daqi, and he has never noticed this before. Mr. Qian looked at the map for a while, and said, "My lord, there is only one path from Xixia to Luodian. You also said that Luo Zhan said that the path can only be passed by two people in parallel, and food, grass and luggage cannot go there at all, and from When Luodian came out, there was only a small mountain road, and the mountain road was rugged, and it was difficult for Xixia to attack on a large scale from there." "But it''s a loophole after all," Qi Haoran said, "If the opponent sneaks into the Luodian like ants moving troops, hides in the mountains and forests on both sides, and then takes down the Luodian in one fell swoop, and uses the Luodian as a supply to attack Lingnan, do you think we What are the odds of finding out about military intelligence?" Mr. Qian pondered. Qi Haoran said: "You also said that there is only one mountain road from Luodian, and there are no villages and towns along the way. As long as they hide in the mountains and forests, our scouts are mainly distributed in the Wumeng area, and they will not pay attention to this side at all. Once they''re done with their troops..." Mr. Qian shuddered when he thought of that scene, and said, "We will set up a garrison in Luodian!" Qi Haoran nodded, "Yes, I would rather spend a bit more than leave such a big gap for Xixia." He took a pen and drew a point on the map, saying: "Since the garrison has been set up in Luodian, it is better to do more. To improve it, I want to set up a post here as a channel for the rapid delivery of secret reports, only six hundred miles of urgent military intelligence reports can go here." Mr. Qian looked at the point on the map in amazement, "Your Highness, isn''t this in the deep mountains and old forests?" Qi Haoran nodded, "But when Luodian came out and passed it, Wumeng also went through here when he went to the capital. We just need to move the point slightly inward to avoid the sight of ordinary people." Mr. Qian pondered, in this way, the expedited military situation of more than 600 miles in the entire northwest region will pass through here, and the speed will be greatly accelerated when special personnel are specially assigned. As long as it works properly, even if the northwest is far away from the capital, it will always be under the control of the capital. "Just like this, the cost is probably not small..." Qi Haoran also held his head with a headache, yes, money is always a problem. Qi Haoran sighed and said: "I mentioned this in advance, and it doesn''t have to be done now. First, the garrison of Luodian will be settled, and if the military situation is to be unimpeded, the road to Luodian must be repaired." Mr. Qian couldn''t help but said, "It takes money to build roads." Qi Haoran glared at him and said, "Master knows you want money, this master will come up with a solution, you quickly draft a book, sort out what we just said, and send it to the capital tomorrow." Mr. Qian breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. He was really afraid that Qi Haoran would leave the money-making to him. The next day, Mr. Qian handed the book to Qi Haoran, and Qi Haoran turned around to hand it over to the guard. Mr. Qian widened his eyes and said, "My lord, this book..." Qi Haoran then remembered that he hadn''t copied it yet, so he coughed lightly and said, "Okay, let someone go to the barracks and let me know. I''ll be training as usual today, and I''ll go and copy it." Mr. Qian wrote the general papers for him, and he copied them and handed them in. Didnt he think about money and forget them today? Fortunately, he didn''t submit it, otherwise the elder brother would not be able to hide it even if he wanted to help him hide it. This document had to be screened by the courtiers. Those people''s eyes are very sharp, and whether his handwriting can be seen at a glance. Qi Haoran took a pen and copied it. After reading it through, he made sure there was no problem, and then handed it over. Qi Haoran just wanted to go out to the barracks when he met Luo Zhan who was visiting at the door. Qi Haoran couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, but Luo Zhan knew his whereabouts well, and even knew that he didn''t go to the barracks today. Luo Zhan wasn''t in a hurry, but he couldn''t help but wanted to inquire about the news. Qi Haoran didn''t give him an answer yesterday, whether he was willing to send troops there. Chapter 784： Tentative The establishment of a new guardhouse is a major event. Even if the guardhouse is very small, it has to be approved by the emperor and the court. With Qi Haoran''s power, although he can send troops as the master, he doesn''t want to make people suspicious about it. , he also wanted to be cold to Luo Zhan, he always felt that Luo Zhan was hiding a lot of things from him. So Qi Haoran told him, "I have reported this matter to the imperial court, and if the emperor decides, I will know from here. If Luodian builds a guardhouse, then the garrison will naturally come from me, so Second Young Master Luo might as well go back and wait quietly. " Luo Zhan hurriedly asked: "Is the garrison military system based on the old system or the new system?" "Naturally it is a new system, a new system that is implemented in Daqi." "But Luodian is mostly mountains and mountains, and there are few fields. I''m afraid, I''m afraid that there is no military field for the garrison." This is also one of the main reasons for him to come to Juzhou in person. I hope the court can be more tolerant and share the military fields for them. . Luodian really has no flat land, not even wasteland. Any place where people and animals can stand firm has been planted. Even this is only enough for ordinary people to not starve to death. According to the military system formulated by the imperial court, there is no military household. There are so many military fields, I don''t know how much land will be taken up, and how many clansmen will lose land because of this. Qi Haoran understood what he meant, but he could immediately accept him, saying: "If the emperor agrees to establish a guardhouse, then their family members will be arranged on the Lingnan side, and the military fields will also be divided here, but Other counties and towns have shared the pressure for you, but you have to pay a relative price, or else the officials and people of those counties and towns will have resentment." Luo Zhan asked nervously, "I don''t know what the lord is referring to?" "At this time, I will call Liu Zhifu, Xu Zhizhou and others to talk to you," Qi Haoran was about to bring tea to send off guests when Gu Yu flashed past the door, and Qi Haoran paused while holding the tea. Continue to put it down. After a while, Xiaoting came in and whispered in Qi Haoran''s ear: "My lord, the princess wants to see this second son of Luo." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows, and Xiaoting stepped back respectfully. Just when Luo Zhan was considering whether it was time to leave, Qi Haoran opened his mouth and said, "Have you been to Lingnan before, Second Young Master Luo?" Luo Zhan sighed and said with a smile: "Luodianshan road is difficult, so our Luo clan rarely come out. This is my first time to Lingnan, and I have experienced a lot of scenery along the way." He was lying, Qi Haoran smiled slightly, and said: "That''s right, Xiao Wang''s yard was only repaired this year, because Jiangnan craftsmen were used, so the pavilions and pavilions are quite different. Is Luo Er Gongzi interested? Look?" "Luo couldn''t ask for it." The two went to the garden together. Mu Yangling took the bear and sat in the pavilion. The stove on the side was burning with hot water. When the two walked into the garden, a girl came towards them and said with a smile, "My lord, the weather Leng, the princess invited you and the guests to drink tea in the pavilion." The pavilion is built on the west side of the garden. Bamboo curtains are put down on the north and southwest sides to block the wind. Only the east side is open to see the scenery outside. Cook the mutton pot, I''m afraid it will be more comfortable. Luo Zhan followed Qi Haoran into the pavilion, raised his eyes slightly to look at Princess Rongjun, Mu Yangling stood up generously and said with a smile, "This is the guest from Luodian, please take a seat." Luo Zhan hurriedly bowed to her and looked at Qi Haoran, but Qi Haoran had already sat beside Mu Yangling with his robe up, and said to Luo Zhan: "Second son Luo, sit down, I heard that you like drinking tea very much, it just so happened that Xiao Wang also has some here. The tea brought by Jiangnan, you might as well have a taste." "Then Luo Mou will have a good time." He sat opposite Qi Haoran, but he felt a little uneasy in his heart. He didn''t know why he brought him here. He didn''t believe that Qi Haoran would specially entertain him. Today, Qi Haoran treats him with a sincere look, and he did offend him because of his private contact with the little prince. The most important thing is, why did Princess Rongjun and the little prince appear here? The little bear was originally sitting next to his mother eating chestnuts, but when he saw his father coming, he immediately grabbed the small basket and moved it to his father, put the small basket on the table, took a chestnut in Qi Haoran''s hand, and said eagerly: "Peel ." Qi Haoran looked at his claws, meaning, you have the strength and strength to call your father? The little bear squeezed a chestnut, and the pulp inside shattered. He removed the shell and stuffed the pulp into his mouth. He looked at his father with a bulging cheek. Accidentally crushed all the chestnuts, which is not delicious at all. Qi Haoran looked at the chestnuts thoughtfully, but when there were outsiders, he didn''t say anything, just took the chestnuts from his son''s hand and peeled them for him. While drinking tea, Luo Zhan paid attention to the movements of the father and son on the opposite side. Even though he had seen Prince Rong''s doting on his son yesterday, he couldn''t help but sigh when he looked at it again. Haoran is still far behind. "Second Master Luo, I wonder if the bunch of rice seeds you brought has a name." Luo Zhan''s thoughts were still on Qi Haoran and Xiaoxiong''s side. Suddenly, when he heard someone ask him, his heart skipped a beat. He quietly put down the teacup and turned to look at the princess. Seeing that she was smiling and looking up at him, Luo Zhan immediately He smiled and said, "Back to the princess, the rice seed did not have a name. If this rice seed can be promoted in the Central Plains, it would be better to ask the emperor to give it a name." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, stared at him and asked, "What do you think of the name Champao?" Luo Zhan''s hand trembled slightly while holding the teacup, and his face changed slightly, but he quickly reacted and said with a smile, "This name is quite unique." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I also think this name is very unique." Qi Haoran narrowed his eyes. After sending Luo Zhan away, he immediately returned to the pavilion to find Mu Yangling and asked, "Isn''t Zhancheng a city in Annan? Could it be that the rice seeds came from Annan?" "I was just guessing before, but now it''s mostly confirmed." Although Luo Zhan''s expression changed slightly, neither Mu Yangling nor Qi Haoran were fools. They paid attention to his expression at the time, how could he not see that he was pretending to be calm? "Annan?" Qi Haoran took his son aside, sat on the chair himself, smiled and said, "It seems that Luo Dian has contacts not only with Xixia, but also with Annan." Mu Yangling nodded, "Since this rice seed came from Annan, it is even more important to determine its stability. When the rice seed arrives, I will divide it into four parts, and give them to the North, Northwest, Jiangnan and Lingnan. Large-scale planting together, first plant for two years to see the situation, if the rice seed is stable, then promote it." Mu Yangling smiled, "And this rice seed should be early rice, I want to try it and see what happens after it is crossed with Upland No. 1. , to see if we can increase production a little more. "Rice seed, how much do you want to tell me, I will ask Luo Dian, but they concealed a big thing from us." Mu Yangling stopped him and said: "It''s better not to point out this matter, everyone knows it well." Chapter 785： good time When Luo Zhan returned, he handed over all the guards to him and stared at them with a heavy gaze. Luo Dian was not far from Juzhou, but the road was difficult. Even the most familiar cavalry would have to go back and forth for five days. Luo Dian heard the news of the rice seeds. What''s more, Champaigne rice is indeed sown in a small area in Luodian, and it has not been expanded. Asking ordinary people will definitely not get an answer, and the upper level has long since unified their consciousness, not to mention five days, just give them ten days. Can''t even hear it. And he had only been in Juzhou for four days, and the rice seeds were handed over to King Rongjun only the day before yesterday. How could Princess Rongjun know that the rice seeds came from Zhancheng in Annan? This matter can only be obtained from the people around him, someone betrayed him! The bodyguard who was close to him saw Luo Zhan''s face was ugly, so he leaned over and whispered, "Second Young Master, maybe it''s just a coincidence..." Luo Zhan glared at him, "Do you believe this? Who would normally use the word Champa to name rice seeds? She clearly knew that the rice seeds were brought in from Champaign in Annan." The bodyguard guessed: "Maybe there is someone who recognizes this rice seed in Rongjun''s palace, doesn''t it mean that Dali was only subdued by Daqi, and Dali''s eldest princess once lived in the general''s palace for a while, Annanguo and Dali have a personal relationship. It''s not surprising that they know this." Luo Zhan frowned and remained silent. The bodyguard whispered: "Second Young Master, since Rongjun Wangfu has guessed that this grain is not from our Luodian, then the matter of garrisoning..." Luo Dian gritted his teeth and said, "Wait! We''ll go back after the news." If he had gone back yesterday without seeing Qi Haoran, although he had offended Rongjun Wangfu, there was still a way to remedy it. He was only punished by his father when he went back, but now that he has leaked all their cards, he would just run back. To cause trouble for the clan, it is better to get the exact information and then decide whether to go back. If Rongjun Wangfu wanted to blame them for deceit, he would take it all in at that time, saying that he was greedy and rash, and he could take out his father and his clan. Luo Zhan gritted his teeth secretly, it was only his fault that he despised Prince Rong too much at first. He has been to Xixia, Dali and Annan. He thinks he has seen a lot of the world, and Qi Haoran was only the son of a fourth-rank official before, and he is not much better than him. The bodyguard sighed in his heart. The second son has always had the problem of underestimating the enemy, and they have persuaded him, but because of Luodian''s autonomy, the second son is powerful and smart in Luodian County. He has never suffered any setbacks. The left ear goes in, and the right ear goes out. Its okay to suffer a loss this time, so as not to suffer a big loss next time. Rong County King, although he is not shy about his second son, but will not deal with him, such a lesson is obviously much lighter than the consequences of causing major disasters in the future. Luo Dian made up his mind to wait for a result, and then he had the cheek to come to the door every other day to ask. Qi Haoran saw that Luo Zhan, who was still a little impetuous and conceited, became humble, so he smiled and said to Mu Yangling: "I didn''t expect that the Lord would help the patriarch of the Luo family teach his son once." He looked at his son who was sitting cross-legged on the kang playing with building blocks and said, "We have to teach my son in the future, no matter how proud we are and how weak our opponents are, we can''t underestimate the enemy." Mu Yangling also looked at the little bear and nodded. Qi Haoran touched her slightly bulging belly and said, "This one in the belly should be taught well, and then let Xiaoxiong take his brother to learn together." Mu Yangling patted his hand and said, "How do you know that this is a son? What if it is a daughter? Now Xiaoxiong Tiantian''s younger brother, the younger brother is screaming, and if he is born, if it is a younger sister, I see what you can give him to compensate him. ." Qi Haoran said confidently: "Master said that this is a son or a son." "how do you know?" "Master''s seed, does Master still know?" Mu Yangling felt itchy feet and wanted to kick people off the kang. Qi Haoran smiled cheerfully, grabbed Mu Yangling''s foot and asked, "I forgot to ask you, how did you think of Xu Luozhan?" Could Mu Yangling tell him that it was a guess that he had been thinking about for two nights? The development of history is traceable. Without the Great Song Dynasty, there is Great Zhou, and the historical process of Great Zhou and Great Song is similar, but it is undeniable that the speed of Great Zhou''s demise is faster than that of Great Song. Commercial activities are more prosperous than the Song Dynasty recorded in history. Mu Yangling rummaged through the history books and topographical records, and tried hard to recall the history he had learned in his previous life. The only high-yielding rice seed that he thought of that appeared at this time was Chamcheng rice. Unfortunately, Luo Dian could pick up Xixia and Annan. Southland. She remembered that in the history of the previous life, Champaigne rice was uploaded to Fujian by sea in the Northern Song Dynasty, and then spread to the south of the Yangtze River. According to time, the current time is in the Southern Song Dynasty, but there is no news of Champaigne rice in Fujian. History can turn a big bend in the Later Tang Dynasty and turn the Great Song Dynasty into the Great Zhou Dynasty. Nothing is impossible, but it is to change the transmission route of Chamcheng rice from water to land. If Mu Yangling was only vaguely guessing at the time and was not sure, then when she cheated at that time, the strange look on Luo Zhan''s face confirmed the guess, but how should I tell Qi Haoran this, I can''t tell the truth, He couldn''t lie to her either. Mu Yangling could only look at him and said, "This is what I guessed based on the history books and the topography of various places." Qi Haoran looked at her cheerfully, knowing that his wife had concealed the key points, but he didn''t break the casserole to ask to the end, just boasted: "It''s not a loss to be the princess of the Lord, she is smart!" Mu Yangling burst out laughing, and his eyes were slightly moist. Qi Haoran always does this. When you feel that your life is as plain as water, safe and happy, he can drop a piece of honey and stir the water of a lake, making people feel from the heart. Sweet. Mu Yangling tilted his head slightly, leaned his head on his shoulder, and said with a smile: "When we are old, if you still treat me like this, I will tell you a story, a very long story." This time, Qi Haoran didn''t jump into a rage because Mu Yangling questioned their future, he just wrapped his arms around her and replied softly. There is something in A Ling''s heart. He noticed it when he was a teenager, but he didn''t ask before, and he doesn''t ask now. In the future, if she doesn''t say it, he naturally won''t ask. The little bear built the building blocks into a house, and he clapped his hands happily. He was about to show off to his parents when he turned his head and saw them hugging each other. The father also put his hand on his mother''s stomach to greet his younger brother. and shouted, "My brother is mine!" He quickly crawled over, grabbed his father''s hand, took it away, squeezed into his mother''s arms, laying his whole head on his mother''s belly, raised his head for a long time and seriously said to his father, "Dad, you squeezed your brother, really It''s so annoying, you''re not allowed to touch my brother in the future, you know? You see, my brother is angry and doesn''t say hello to me now." Qi Haoran muttered in a low voice, "Stinky boy..." Mu Yangling watched the father and son laugh and let them make trouble together. Chapter 786： promise Qi Xiuyuan agreed to Qi Haoran''s application, not only passed the application for garrisoning in Luodian, but also passed the construction of a military station, because troops were to be dispatched from southern Qiannan, and the garrison in Luodian was directly subordinate to southern Qiannan. The Luodian was remote and barren, and everyone didnt want to go there. Qi Haoran was also worried that the garrison would expand in Luodian and delay training, so he called Liu Dahei and others to discuss it, and decided that ordinary soldiers would rotate every three years, while Qiannan and Luo Dian is considered to be facing the border, and the training is fast, and there is no big difference between ordinary soldiers. The military fields of the military households remain unchanged, and they are still allocated as before. In this way, the grievances of the soldiers are much less, and Luo Dian does not have to worry about being unable to afford the soldiers'' food. But Luodian also has to pay some price, because according to the system, the military fields of the garrison are divided locally. Now that the soldiers do not occupy the share of Luodian, they must divide the fields in southern Qian. Qiannan is not much better than Luodian, and the fields are also less. The local yamen must have opinions. As for the price, Qi Haoran waved Liu Qing to talk to Luo Zhan. Apart from the unspeakable silver and iron that Luo Dian could take out, it was rice seeds. Liu Qing also knew that Luo Dian didn''t have much good things, and he couldn''t get food. If the rice seeds proved to be sown, they would definitely be scrambled. So what Liu Qing asked for was rice seeds. He demanded that when Juzhou and Luodian asked for grain, Luodian needed to pay Juzhou 10,000 husks of benign grains at one time. After that, the military fields where Luodian was stationed were always produced by Juzhou. Luo Zhan breathed a sigh of relief, this condition was still within his acceptable range, so he hurriedly responded. Qi Haoran''s speed is also fast. Luo Zhan''s place is small, so he doesn''t need to send a sergeant and captain to be stationed. He only sends a thousand households to take him there. As for the construction of the guardhouse, materials and money will be provided, but the manpower will be from Luodian''s local area. responsible. Luo Zhan didn''t expect Qi Haoran to move so fast that the garrison could be dispatched immediately. He was happy and worried at the same time. He was not afraid that Juzhou would shirk the blame, and the garrison would be delayed. The worry is that this time he came to Juzhou only I discussed with my father and several elders, but it was never announced, especially the chieftain and priest. They did not know that he had come to ask the imperial court to send troops to garrison. Qi Haoran did not allow Luo Zhan to refuse. The army was ready to go. The next day they sent a batch of supplies to Luodian. Luo Zhan could only helplessly keep up. There were also ten scouts that Qi Haoran had specially inserted into them. They had to go through Luodian to Xixia and Annan to turn around and draw the border line. They can also know how many guards there are across from them, so that they can be aware of them. Qi Haoran after all this tossing, it was the New Year''s Day, he just remembered that it was New Year''s Eve, and hurriedly beat his horse to go home. Before he got to the door, he saw the chaos in front of him. His ears were sharp. Although he couldn''t see the figure clearly, he heard his son''s scream of joy. He accelerated his horse and was stunned when he saw the things piled up in front of the house. right now. There are small back baskets and big back baskets all over the place. You can tell by the color that they are newly woven. His son is happily standing in the middle of a pile of back baskets to choose, because he is short, if he hadn''t been yelling excitedly all the time, Qi Qi Haoran''s eyesight is also good enough, otherwise he really wouldn''t be able to find him. There were about a dozen men standing beside him. When he saw Qi Haoran riding a tall horse and leading a group of guards back, he knelt on the ground with a "thump", and fell on the snow. Qi Haoran frowned, dismounted and said, "Get up." Seeing them trembling and getting up, with fear on their faces, I can''t help but wonder, is it really that terrifying? Xiaoxiong saw his father coming back, and ran over with a small backpack, showing off: "Dad, look at me, I have so many backpacks, so many!" Xiao Xiong could not wait to put his arms on Qi Haoran''s face to gesture, Qi Haoran took off the small backpack on top of his head, took the person into his arms, looked at the backpacks on the ground and said worriedly: "What are you going to use with so many backpacks? when?" "Grow up," Little Bear waved his hand and said, "Put them with my clothes." Qi Haoran looked at him with embarrassment. When Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling became parents for the first time, they were inevitably over-excited. They bought little things for the little bear in private. For example, Qi Haoran bought the little bear for him when he was one year old. A farm made a private house for him, and it was not included in the palace. Later, some things were added to make him a private house in the future, so that he would not worry about money like him. Mu Yangling is keen to make clothes and shoes for children, but if she does too much, it will be wasteful and it will not be able to wear them, so she will do it up. So far, Mu Yangling has given him the four seasons before the age of fourteen. Clothes are ready, even all kinds of shoes and boots are ready. This kid turned things out when he was rummaging through boxes and cabinets. He thought that everything could be prepared in advance, but he even prepared the backpack for when he grew up. Qi Haoran had a headache and said, "These backpacks will be broken when you grow up. The key is, what do you need to do when you grow up?" Now others are small and are interested in carrying prey, so he must carry his own small backpack when entering the mountain, but when he grows up, he loses interest in this kind of thing, and the prey is naturally carried by guards or servants, and they enter the mountain. Why do you have to carry a backpack when hunting? Qi Haoran thought that he was riding a horse with a big backpack on his horse, followed by his son who was also riding a small horse with a backpack, and his expression was like being struck by lightning. Zhao Gen''er and the others were frightened when they saw that the prince''s face was not good-looking, and shivered to one side. They should have arrived a few days earlier. It is not difficult to weave the back basket. The whole village and young people worked together, and it took only two days to weave it. Due to the long distance and the things that the palace wanted, Zhao Gener did not dare to neglect, and made an appointment. The young people from the village came together to deliver the goods, but they encountered snow on the road, and the mountain road was difficult to walk. They were trapped in the mountains for several days, and managed to slip down. When they were delivered here, it was New Years Eve. Some were apprehensive, for fear that the palace would be blamed. But the little prince was very happy to see them, so he picked up a basket at the door. They were also happy when they met, but the prince seemed to be angry. Qi Haoran was not angry, but was a little helpless about his son''s cognition, and planned to go back and teach him well, but he also noticed the expressions of the villagers next to him, turned his head and said with a calm expression: "You have worked hard all the way, go down and rest, We have accepted all these backpacks, and the wages will be settled with Director Zhu." Zhao Gen''er hurriedly said in a trembling voice: "Wang, Wang Ye, the little prince has given enough money, then, that''s all right, the little ones will retire." Qi Haoran frowned at their soaked clothes and shoes with toes exposed in the snow, "Where do you live?" Zhao Gen''er answered with trepidation, Qi Haoran''s brows tightened, "This king remembers that section of the road was steep and the snow was heavy, can we still walk?" "We''re all used to walking the mountain road, but it took a little more time than usual to go back." Qi Haoran''s eyes slid over their feet again, turned his head and said to Zhu Liang: "It''s already dark, and it''s not easy for them to set off. Take people to the guest house to rest, and let them go tomorrow." Chapter 787： bad boy Qi Haoran instructed the servants to take these backpacks into the courtyard, carry his son and go inside. Mu Yangling was walking in the house holding his stomach, and when he saw Qi Haoran carrying his son in like this, he gave him an angry look, took his son next, and warned him: "I won''t carry my son like this in the future, why is he uncomfortable? manage?" "I have to carry it, I have to carry it," the little bear shouted: "Like flying, Daddy, I have to carry it." Mu Yangling & Qi Haoran: "..." Mu Yangling directly ignored the little bear, turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "Why did you come back so early today?" Qi Haoran stared, "Isn''t it New Year''s Eve today?" "Yeah, but the New Year''s Eve dinner is eaten in the evening. Forget it, it''s better to come back, lest I have to ask someone to invite you." Mu Yangling said: "The dinner was arranged in Xiaochun Courtyard, where we were worshipped by everyone. After that, I will eat there, and then come back to the main courtyard to keep the year old." "You call the shots. I arranged for the dozen or so villagers who brought the bears to go to the guest house. You asked people to lock all the corner doors leading to that side, and no one was allowed to go there." "Why did they deliver it at this time?" New Year''s Eve is a day for family reunion. "The mountains were covered by heavy snow, and the mountain road was rough, and they were blocked," Qi Haoran remembered their soaked clothes and the marks on their knees, and knew that they had many falls on the road. Seeing that A Ling was arranging to deliver New Year''s Eve dishes to the lieutenant and soldiers, he didn''t bother her and went out to make arrangements. "Those people are all arranged?" "Yes, they are all arranged in a small guest yard in the west, a room for three people, which is just full," Fei Bai said, "The little ones have already notified them that they are not allowed to leave the yard, and also told the nursing home to pay more attention to there in the evening. " Qi Haoran nodded and said, "Get them a set of winter clothes and winter pants, and then get them some frostbite medicine..." After all, it was for his son, and Qi Haoran didn''t want them to have an accident. Fei rolled his eyes and understood the attitude of the lord, and he was even more pleasant to the dozen or so villagers. Zhao Gen''er and the others were both pleasantly surprised and terrified. The things they had promised to deliver in three days were delayed for so long. They thought that even if they weren''t arrested, they would definitely not be able to get it. I didn''t expect that the palace would not blame them. Not only that, but they also lived in the palace, ate something they had never eaten in their lives, and gave each of them a set of cotton-padded clothes and trousers. More than a dozen men huddled in a room and hugged cotton-padded clothes, but they were reluctant to change them. A man whispered: "I''m so old, I haven''t worn a new cotton-padded clothes yet, so I''ll bring it back and let the child''s mother change it. Once you change it, you should be able to make two changes for your child." Others were excited too. The little bear crept in from the wall, and the guards guarding the side stopped when they saw the person following behind Xiao Shizi, opened one eye and closed one eye as if he didn''t see it, then waved his hand and re-deployed , to ensure the safety of Xiao Shizi. The little bear was lying on the wall and didn''t move because he found that he couldn''t go down. Zhuzi said anxiously below: "Prince, are you okay?" Xiaoxiong responded and said in a low voice, "Come up quickly," to pick me up, Xiaoxiong swallowed the last sentence, turned his head carefully, and looked towards the pillar. Zhu Zi rubbed his hands and climbed up the fence with the help of the two servants. Seeing that there was no one in the yard, Zhu Zi was relieved and said, "Sir, let''s go down quickly." The little bear looked at him, and said, "You go down first, and then catch me." Zhu Zi nodded fiercely, then looked down, his head suddenly dizzy, he blinked, blinking away the dizziness in front of him, seeing the height clearly, his legs suddenly trembled, and said in a low voice: "Shi, sire, This is too high, or we should go back." Little Bear pouted, and heard Daner ask from below: "Brother Shizi, Brother Zhuzi, can I go in?" Zhuzi hurriedly said: "Dan''er, go back quickly, it''s too high here, you can''t come up..." Before he finished speaking, the door slammed, and Dan''er came in from the door with his small head stretched out, his eyes shining and asked Said: "Can we move on?" After speaking, he crept under the fence and looked up, lowered his voice and said, "Come down, I''ll give you a look." Bear and Pillar: "..." Why didn''t the door close? Zhuzi looked at Xiaoxiong, eagerly hoping he could give an answer. Xiaoxiong blinked and said slowly, "I clearly heard Uncle Feibai say that they are not allowed to go out, shouldn''t the door be closed?" Otherwise, how could he have the idea of ??taking risks and have to climb the wall? All blame Uncle Feibai for being so unprofessional. Since they are not allowed to go out, shouldn''t they lock the door? Dan sneaked in through the door, while Brother Gui pushed open the door and walked in swaggeringly, then the two little ones looked up at the two people on the fence, hoping they could come down quickly, otherwise the nursing home and the room would be disturbed. The people there are not good. The wall was too high, and the pillars did not dare to go down, and he did not dare to let the prince try to go down, so he was so anxious that his forehead began to sweat. Bear kept lying down, he turned his head to look at the servant outside the fence, and ordered: "Come in and pick us up." The four little servants who were sent to protect the little bear were very helpless, but they went in "lightly" according to Xiaoshizi''s request, and then reached out to catch him. The four little servants did not act together, two went first, and the other two stayed in place to watch the little prince, lest he have an accident when they entered the yard. Xiao Xiong saw that someone was following him, so he got a lot more daring, got up and changed to sitting on his stomach, and then carefully turned both his calves into the wall... Qi Haoran had been standing on a rock outside watching, his face was indifferent, but his fists were clenched and his eyes were fixed on the other side. When he mentioned it, he couldn''t help but fly up, and immediately stood on the fence. Looking down, his son was jumping down from the arms of a servant, and excitedly raised his head and shouted at Zhuzi: "Brother Zhuzi, come down quickly, have a good time. " Qi Haoran swayed and flew to the tree beside him. Because he was moving fast enough, the little bear didn''t notice it, but the other four little servants had stiff backs, lowered their heads slightly, and stood to the side respectfully. Zhuzi was frightened by the little bear''s action just now, and now he still can''t come back to his senses. Now when he hears the little bear''s shout, he gritted his teeth, turned his legs tremblingly, and jumped from the top as soon as he closed his eyes, and the little servant stretched out his hand and threw it away. The person caught it, and until it was put on the ground, the pillar was still a little weak and could not stand. Little Bear was already excitedly pulling him and Daner to the room. The four children just lay on the window and looked in. Seeing that the people inside were holding cotton-padded clothes and trousers without changing them, they were discussing something excitedly. The little bear was very puzzled and asked, "Their clothes are so dirty, why don''t they change them? ?" Chapter 788： Lunar New Years eve Little Bear sat beside his mother with red eyes, stretched out his hand and said, "Mother, where is my red envelope?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment and said, "The red envelope will not be distributed until tomorrow." Little Bear pouted, "Then remember to pack more." Mu Yangling was surprised, Xiaoxiong never cared much about money, so when he gave him a red envelope, he always turned around and put it in her arms, asking her to help keep it, never looking at how much money was in it. This was the first time he took the initiative to ask for more red envelopes number. Mu Yangling coughed lightly and asked, "Are you short of money now?" Little Bear nodded solemnly and emphasized: "Very lacking, very lacking." Qi Haoran, who was sitting on the side, glanced up at him and interrupted the mother and son: "Little bear, go and bring in the mutton, we will cook it at night." Whether it was Qi Haoran or Mu Yangling, they didn''t like the servants standing in front of them during the New Year''s Eve dinner, so after they brought their things in, they retreated one after another. Except for the guards who were still patrolling all corners of the palace, everyone else Go down for dinner. With no one around him, Qi Haoran ordered his son to work as he should. Little Bear rolled his eyes and said, "Do you want to give me money when I bring it?" Qi Haoran widened his eyes, turned his head to Mu Yangling and said, "In half an afternoon, Master''s son got into Qian''s eyes. In a few days, Master will see him as Zijin''s son." "Who said that Zijin''s son is going to get into Qian''s eyes?" Mu Yangling smiled: "Be careful, Zijin will beat you when he hears this." Qi Haoran stretched out his hand to pick up the purse, but Mu Yangling clapped his hand and turned to Xiao Xiong: "Son, if you don''t eat mutton tonight, I will consider giving you money. How can we be asked to pay for our New Year''s Eve dinner because we have to do a little work?" Qi Haoran thought about it too, he immediately lost his purse and looked at his son. The little bear tilted his head and thought for a while, hesitating for a moment on the money and the mutton pot, then climbed off the kang, "I''ll go serve the mutton." "It''s on the table outside, don''t take it by mistake." Seeing him go out, Mu Yangling turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "What was this child provoked this afternoon, and why did he become short of money?" Qi Haoran sighed and said, "You will know tomorrow." The voice just fell, and the little bear had already run in with a small basin, put the basin on the stool beside him, and looked at the hot pot on the table, drooling, "I want to eat, I want to eat ." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and gave him a piece of mutton, saying: "This pot was originally reserved for supper at night, you don''t know where you went in the afternoon, you are all cold, I touched your hand just now. It''s all cold, this is the boiled mutton soup, you and the little bear will drink a little first, and then have the New Year''s Eve dinner, the pot is slowly heating up, we eat and watch the night. Qi Haoran shrank his neck and drank a bowl of mutton soup honestly. Today, he stood on the tree for a long time, blowing coldly, motionless, and his hands and feet were naturally cold. Xiaoxiong also obediently drank half a bowl of soup and ate a few slices of mutton. Then Qi Haoran put the pot aside, lifted the plate on the table, and looked at the New Year''s Eve dishes prepared in the kitchen. It is nothing more than chicken, duck, and fish. The most striking thing is the three plates of vegetables on the table. They were sent by their own farmers. Ling did not care about the output, as long as there was enough for his own food. Qi Haoran was alright, he still prefers meat, he moved a few chopsticks and it stopped moving, but Mu Yangling almost rounded up three plates of green vegetables, which made Qi Haoran look at her, Mu Yangling directly gave him and The little bear took a chopstick of green vegetables and said, "Nutrition should be balanced, eat more vegetables." Qi Haoran picked up a chopstick and asked, "Why have you been vegetarian these past two days? Don''t feel wronged by your son." "It''s what I want to eat in my stomach," Mu Yangling said, "I think this is a daughter." Qi Haoran didn''t believe it, but Mu Yangling corroborated it: "I still liked meat when I was pregnant with the bear, and he moved so cheerfully that it didn''t stop at night, day and night, but look at this baby, I like to eat vegetables instead. I also like to eat spicy food, the more spicy the better, they all say that the child is sour and spicy, and this child is too lazy and can''t move a few times a day, which is completely the opposite of when Xiao Xiong was." Xiao Xiong put green vegetables in his mouth in disgust, and asked, "When my sister is born, can I give her my green vegetables to eat?" "No," Mu Yang Linghu said with a sullen face: "Eat your own vegetables. Every child must eat a certain amount of vegetables every day." Depressed, the little bear stuffed the vegetables into his mouth, and while chewing, he muttered, "Then we still want a younger brother, not a younger sister..." Mu Yangling stared at Qi Haoran and said in a low voice, "If Xiaoxiong doesn''t get along well with his daughter in the future, you will be talking about your son all day long." Qi Haoran straightened his back instantly, and said to his son righteously: "How can you think about asking your sister to help you eat green vegetables? You are a brother, you should help your sister, you are a brother, and you will protect your sister in the future. , love my sister, not only can''t bully her, but also can''t let others bully her, this is the responsibility of a brother, you know?" Little Bear stared blankly at his father with green vegetables in his mouth, before nodding after a while. Qi Haoran exhaled and looked at his wife in praise, "Look, my son has taught me well." Mu Yangling grinned, poured all the green vegetables left on the plate into his bowl, and said, "This is a reward for you." Xiaoxiong looked at his father sympathetically for a moment, but Qi Haoran happily took half of it and put it in his son''s bowl, and said with a smile, "My son is growing, and he needs to make up more. Come, eat more vegetables, it''s good for your health." Ignoring the small eyes of his son''s accusation, Qi Haoran lowered his head and ate. Mu Yangling looked at Xiao Xiong and said gently: "Little Xiong, do you still want it? There should be green vegetables in the kitchen. Mother asked your father to bring it?" The little bear shook his head again and again, lowered his head and worked hard to eliminate the green vegetables in the bowl, and Mu Yangling was satisfied. Mu Yangling was pregnant, and Xiaoxiong was young. He said he would keep watch at night, but when he was just right (about ten o''clock in the evening), the two of them leaned on Qi Haoran and fell asleep. Qi Haoran carefully placed his son on the kang, and then let his wife lie down, covered the two with a quilt, sat on the tip of the kang guarding the candlelight, and gently brushed a strand of hair from the corner of A Ling''s ear to the back of his head. , quietly looked at the sleeping mother and son. Qi Haoran saw that the mother and son both pouted their mouths slightly in their sleep, and their expressions were surprisingly consistent. He couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled. He said that the little bear looks like him, but sometimes he thinks that the little bear misses A Ling more, especially some expressions, which are similar to him. Arling was exactly the same as a child. Qi Haoran looked at the mother and son with tenderness in his eyes. He thought that the remaining hour would be difficult, but in a flash, the bell rang outside. Qi Haoran turned his head to look outside, and saw the little bear sleeping soundly. Shen, in the end, was not willing to wake people up, pressed the quilt for them and went out. Zhu Liang and Fei Bai had brought the servants of the whole house to wait in front, and when they saw Qi Haoran come out, they were busy offering a stick of incense. At the beginning of the new year, he was asked to set off the first firecracker, Qi Haoran smiled and lit the hanging firecracker. Chapter 789： pity Little Bear sat up from the bed as soon as he rolled over. He rubbed his eyes in confusion, and when he saw the bright sky outside, his eyes widened, he lifted the quilt, jumped off the kang and ran out. Qi Haoran opened the curtain and came in, and saw his son with bare feet, wearing underwear and trousers, and rushed out, hurriedly reaching out to hug him, thinking that he had just come in from outside, and he was full of cold air, so he changed his arms to carry, and walked a few steps quickly. He stuffed the person under the quilt and shouted, "Who told you to run out like this? If you catch a cold, I''ll make you drink bitter medicine for a month." The little bear fluttered out of the quilt and shouted: "Red envelope, red envelope, my red envelope!" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, picked up his clothes, and awkwardly dressed him, saying, "Put on your clothes first, the red envelope will not be without you." Qi Haoran gave Xiaoxiong a big red envelope, because Xiaoxiong emphasized big, Qi Haoran temporarily replaced the silver note with gold naked coins, filled a small purse, and it was seven or eight taels, all of which were gold. But Qi Haoran would not tell him that he had planned to give him a hundred taels of silver, but seeing that his son did not know how to count, he temporarily replaced it with a gold naked one. Who knew that the little bear was still not satisfied, he clutched his purse and complained to his father, "It''s not big enough, it''s small." Then he pinched a golden naked child inside to show his father, it''s only the size of a thumb, it''s really too small! Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, turned around and opened the grid at the head of the bed, took out five ingots of silver, each ingot is a standard twelve taels, handed it to his son and asked, "Will you change it?" Little Bear compared the size and weight and made a decisive exchange. Qi Haoran laughed and told his son that one tael of gold can be exchanged for ten taels of silver. The little bear, who was only three years old, was not very sensitive to numbers. After counting with his fingers for a long time, he still could not understand, but when he saw his father laughing at him like this, he knew that he was losing money. He put the silver back and robbed the gold back. Aggrieved, he pouted to find his mother. Mu Yangling is preparing breakfast. Qi Haoran rarely has a five-day vacation. Naturally, this breakfast must be prepared well. Seeing his son running to her early in the morning, he knew that he was bullied by Qi Haoran again. It''s weird to say that Qi Haoran is even more fond of children than Mu Yangling. Usually, he is willing to take his son out for horseback riding, hunting, etc. When the father and son are good, they can''t wait to stick together. It was like two children quarreling in minutes. Little Bear stood at his mother''s feet aggrieved and complained, "Daddy bullied me." Mu Yangling patted his head and said, "We ignore him and help my mother prepare breakfast. We will go to your son Jin''s uncle''s house to see plum blossoms after dinner." Little Bear climbed onto the chair and said, "Will Uncle give me a red envelope when he comes back?" "No," Mu Yangling said: "Uncle Zijin came back after the Spring Festival, and there are no red envelopes." Xiao Xiong was disappointed and asked, "Mother, give me a bigger red envelope. I have too few red envelopes this year." Mu Yangling laughed and said, "Then do you remember how many red envelopes you received last year?" Xiaoxiong was dumbfounded and asked, "I received red envelopes last year." The child''s memory is very short. A year ago, he was only two years old. How can he remember it? He asked excitedly, "What about my red envelope?" "Mother has saved it for you," Mu Yangling said with a smile, "I''ll get it for you later, but you have to tell my mother why you want so many red envelopes." The little bear asked for a red envelope to help others. Yesterday, the four of them sneaked into the small courtyard. They saw the people inside holding new cotton-padded clothes, but they didn''t wear them. They just took off the wet clothes and put them on the side to dry. Can not help but be surprised. Xiaoxiong has always adhered to the principle of asking if he doesn''t understand, so he rushed in immediately. In the eyes of Zhao Gener and others, the little prince is a high official and someone who is out of reach. Now ask them questions, how dare they hide it, and because I was afraid that the little prince would blame them for not wearing the clothes they made, so I explained the reasons in detail, hoping that the little prince would not blame them. A person may only make new clothes twice in his life. Other clothes are either remodeled from the old clothes of his parents, siblings, or other relatives. Otherwise, he will go to the pawnshop to pick out the old clothes that others have used, usually twenty or thirty. You can pick two or three sets for the money, which is very cheap. For the little bear, who has new clothes every season, and clothes are made after the age of fourteen, such a life is impossible to imagine. The deeper the question is asked, the more the little bear knows about rural poverty. Among them, Zhuzi and Egg have a deeper understanding. Why are eggs so obsessed with food? Because he was so hungry, he had never eaten a full meal since he was born and came to Prince Qi''s Mansion. Because he was hungry, he was very obsessed with food. He had only been here for half a year, and he had become a little fat man. Mu Yangling asked people to control his diet, because he was afraid that he would get fatter. So Daner told the little bear, "...so poor, so poor, I have nothing to eat, I am hungry." Little Bear looked at him pitifully. What Zhuzi said was much more specific. He was six years old when he came here. The children in the countryside were precocious in terms of raising a family. Xiaoxiong was so sympathetic when he heard it. money to them. But Zhuzi said that the little bear has not enough money and there are too many people in the village. Pillar didn''t know how much money the bear had, but he didn''t think how much money a three-year-old doll could have, so he tried his best to stop it. Xiaoxiong remembered that Brother Xiaobao said that there are red envelopes for the New Year, so he hurriedly asked his parents for red envelopes. When Mu Yangling heard that his son was so sympathetic, he gave him an extra big red envelope, touched his head and said, "Xiao Xiong is really powerful, he will help others, but if you buy food and clothes for them, then they will What should I do if my clothes are old and I have nothing to eat?" Bear tilted his head, "Buy them again?" "Then what would you do if all the villagers from one village, two villages and three villages came forward and said they had nothing to eat or wear?" Little Bear bit his finger and said, "There is no more money." Mu Yangling looked at him with a smile, and the little bear said pitifully: "Mother, can you give me money?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "My mother is so poor, she has no money." "Then what should we do?" Little Bear propped his chin in distress, his eyes lit up, and shouted: "I see, ask Uncle to ask for it. Uncle is the richest. When daddy has no money, he asks Uncle for it." Mu Yangling mourned for Fan Zijin in his heart, and said for him: "Uncle Zijin has no money," and added, "Your uncle Huang has no money." Little Bear pouted, "Why are you all so poor?" "Because we want to support you, our money has been used up, so naturally it''s gone." Chapter 790： Look Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "So if you want to help others, you can only find a way to raise money yourself." Xiao Xiong sympathized with his parents who were so poor, and then began to count with his fingers how many people he could help with the money in his hand, but now he can only count to fifty, the latter numbers are always confusing, and now naturally I don''t understand. Mu Yangling watched him sit on the chair and kept counting with his fingers. His father didn''t respond when he came, Qi Haoran sat at the table, glanced at his son curiously, and asked, "What''s wrong with him? ?" "He''s thinking about something, don''t disturb him," Mu Yangling put a steamed bun into Qi Haoran''s mouth and said, "After eating, take your son to the Zhuang households below, don''t inform them in advance, just go. Come back to see how people celebrate the New Year." Qi Haoran frowned, "Didn''t you say go to appreciate plums? What''s so beautiful about the Zhuang family?" Mu Yangling sighed, "Your son doesn''t know that firewood, rice, oil, and salt are expensive. I asked him to see what the Chinese New Year was like. If I tell you to go, I have something to tell him when I get back." Qi Haoran carried his son out slowly. The whole area outside their house was farmland, and the village households below were all tenants of Qi and Fan''s houses. When Mu Yangling bought the land, he bought the whole piece of land together with two mountains. Apart from building two large houses, the rest of the mountains and fields were divided into two parts, which was recorded in Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin. Under the name, the tenants before were not dispersed and still used. But there is not much land. There are only twenty tenant households in the two families. They all live in the original small village, not far from their home. Dare to look from afar, and dare not approach. Therefore, Qi Haoran carrying his son into the village was their first close contact with the main house. It was like seeing something. The villagers who were sweeping the snow at the entrance of the village ran back in panic. They felt bad halfway and stopped again. , knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently and said, "Everyone get up, the New Year''s lord comes over to see how everyone''s life is going." Qi Haoran didn''t just carry his son, but two mule carts followed, with rice, noodles and some meat on them, which were distributed to the farmers. Qi Haoran put his son on the ground and said, "Go and help with the work." The little bear ran over to the mule cart. There are tenants on both sides of this year-end benefit. The tenants who belong to Fan Zijin also know that the two families are not separate from each other, so they go home and take their pockets. Dian ran to line up. Xiaoxiong stood on the side to help divide things, but in fact he also helped with the pockets, and others were not taller than a sack of grain, what could he do? The children of the tenants ran out to watch, and saw the white flour, white rice and meat that had been divided, staring with green eyes, and stood on the side and kept swallowing saliva. Children are always the most attracted to children. Since these children came, the bear''s eyes shifted instantly, and he didn''t stay here anymore. He ran directly in front of the group of children and looked at them with his head tilted. Looking at the well-dressed, clean and fair little prince, the children huddled together a little timidly. Qi Haoran was talking to the elderly in the village, and he caught a glimpse of the movement here. He was hesitating whether to help his son, when he saw his son turned and ran back to the mule cart, took out a cloth bag, and went to the children. Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. It was what Mu Yangling put on the little bear before they went out. He said it was a diplomatic tool for the little bear. At first, he disliked the trouble of carrying those fragile pastries, but now it seems to be good. , at least the son can find the child to play with. The little bear ran back with the bag, opened it, grabbed a piece of dessert and stuffed it in the youngest child''s hand, saying, "Eat it, eat it quickly." Seeing the snack in the child''s hand, other children all gathered around. When a farmer saw it, he wanted to go forward and bring his child back. Qi Haoran glanced at it, and a guard immediately stepped forward to stop it. The little bear successfully conquered the children in the village with a bag of cakes. When he saw their clothes were decorated with different colors of cloth, he touched them curiously. The thin clothes were cold in the cold wind, because their bodies were like other children''s clothes. The thin bear was shocked. This clothes is thinner than his, can it really keep warm? Seeing everyone devoured the cakes into their mouths, the little bear had more and more doubts in his heart. The children in the village saw that the little bear was easy to get along with, and they had a soft mouth to eat people, so they were willing to play with him. After a while, a group of children could talk about it and go together, and then they ran around the village holding hands. When the little bear was being held by his father and was about to go home, he tried his best to stick out his head and wave at them, shouting, "We will continue playing hide-and-seek tomorrow." "Not tomorrow, you have to accompany dad to receive guests tomorrow." Qi Haoran patted his butt. The little bear lay on his father''s shoulder, and immediately changed his tune and shouted, "Tomorrow I will collect red envelopes and play together later." Qi Haoran didn''t stop him this time, and the little bear happily ran back to find his mother, shouting, "Mother, where are the uncles in the little guest house, I want to share their money." "They''ve gone back," Mu Yangling counted with his fingers, "Mother gave them their wages, clothes to keep out the cold, and some food and noodles, these mothers have calculated the money, you will give it to me later. Just fine." Little Bear opened his mouth wide, covered his purse and asked, "Mother is the best..." "Well, so my mother gives you a 20% discount," Mu Yangling nodded with satisfaction and took over his words: "It''s because the little bear wants to help people, so my mother gave them these things, and those are all from us. To eat, if we dont take money to buy things to make up for it, then we will have nothing to eat. Little Xiong didn''t expect his family to be so poor, so he could only take out his purse and pour out a handful of gold and silver nudes, but Mu Yangling showed him the account and said, "The clothes and rice noodles cost a total of three or six coins, and my mother doesn''t either. I want more of you, Lichun, go and get the scissors." Mu Yangling picked out three taels of silver, and cut six coins with scissors before returning the rest to Little Bear. Bear tilted his head, this doesn''t seem like a lot of money. Mu Yangling took the abacus and asked, "You have been to Xiaozhuangzi today, how do you think they are doing?" Little Bear sniffed and said, "They are so poor, Big Black said he only ate two pieces of meat a year..." "Then do you want to help them?" Bear nodded fiercely and looked at his mother with shining eyes. Mu Yangling asked him how he wanted to help them. In the eyes of Xiaoxiong, helping them means giving them food and clothing, simple and rough, so Mu Yangling gave him the money he needed to pay according to what he said he would send. Chapter 791： Target Xiao Xiong was dumbfounded when he counted his money, and Mu Yangling guided him: "It is better to teach people how to fish than to teach them to fish. It is better to teach them to support themselves if you feed them." Bear tilted his head, "What fish?" Mu Yangling smiled and explained the meaning of this sentence to him, and Little Bear propped his chin in distress and said, "But I don''t know how to teach it." "If you don''t know how to teach, you can ask your husband to teach them. Education can change their minds, let them learn skills, and learn how to survive, so bear, help them build a school!" Light flashed in the little bear''s eyes. Qi Haoran stood at the door and opened his mouth to watch his wife fooling his son. When he went to bed at night, he asked, "Isn''t this similar to a nursery?" Mu Yangling gave a "hmm" and said, "But it''s still a little different. This is just a primary school in Zhuangzi. It depends on how long he can last." Mu Yangling just wanted to use this to cultivate his son''s character and exercise his ability. If a person does good deeds from a young age, he will not become a bad person when he grows up. Qi Haoran hesitated for a while, but still said in a low voice: "The childcare center has too much influence. Back then, it was possible to do this under special circumstances in the North, but not in other places." "Then what if the royal family took the lead? Without the Mu family and without you, would it be done in the name of the eldest brother?" Qi Haoran was silent for a while, and said, "No money." "I didn''t let you go all over the country now," Mu Yangling muttered, "but take it slow, always find something to do for your descendants, otherwise, like other dynasties, one generation is inferior to one generation, and it will die after a few generations... Qi Haoran frowned and said, "There are so many things in one country..." "There must always be a goal, such as five years to stabilize the refugees, ten years to return to their homeland, fifteen years for the people to live and work in peace and contentment, twenty years for the people to be fed and clothed, fifty years to support the old, and the young to depend on them, and be more careful. Yes, how much should the country''s education rate reach in five years, how much grain output should be achieved... There must always be a goal. If you can''t receive a report, you can only review it, and deal with it when it happens. Now Daqi has been established. Although the big brother Busy, but his goal is set there, there is a direction to move forward, Xiaobao can continue the unfinished business of the elder brother, and keep the success, what about the emperor after Xiaobao? What do they do? " Mu Yangling lay in Qi Haoran''s arms and whispered: "Look at the emperors of the past dynasties, what did they do after the third and fourth generations? Repair water conservancy during the term of office, and then hold the imperial examinations step by step, and select and appoint talents. As long as you go to court diligently, review memorials, and deal with corrupt officials, you will be considered a wise ruler. If you meet someone who is very greedy for pleasure, you will use the money accumulated by your ancestors to collect beautiful women, build gardens, spend the money like water, and then reclaim the jewelry and delicacies. If it flows into the palace, if our Daqi is like this, it will only be a dynasty of one or two hundred years. Qi Haoran''s blood was tumbling upon hearing this, and he couldn''t help but exert a little force on the hand holding Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling found a comfortable place in his arms and said, "So we have to find something for them to do and some goals for future generations." The ancients did not say anything else, but they respected their ancestors very much. The rules set by the descendants are rarely willing to break, and if they want to break, there will be a group of passionate ministers working hard to maintain them. If it is outdated, the ancestors rules are really annoying, but what if they just set a goal for future generations? Everything has its pros and cons. Who says that it is not good to believe in the ancestors? "What do you want your country to look like? Tell them, and let future generations work hard and protect it." Qi Haoran''s eyes shone brightly and said: "The soldiers are strong and strong, and there is no external insult to bully the country!" Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "Then go and ask Big Brother what he wants to build the country for." What does Qi Xiuyuan want to build the country into? He hoped that the people of Daqi would "have something to die for when they are old, useful for those who are strong, useful for those who are young, and support for those who are poor, widowed, orphaned, alone, and disabled." And this is also the dream of most emperors, but so far no one has can do it. Holding her brother''s letter, Qi Xiuyuan pondered. A Ling''s goal was obviously more specific and far-reaching than his. She hoped that the old would be supported, the young would be supported, the sick would be treated, and there would be no discrimination. how is this possible? Qi Haoran also thought it was impossible, but A Ling sat next to him when he wrote the letter. Couldn''t bear to break her fantasy. But in fact, at that time, Mu Yangling just remembered the life in the previous life. Although her country in the previous life hadn''t been able to do that, it was much better than it is now. Moreover, the government is working hard in that direction, although everyone always scolds each other. This kind of policy is unfair and imperfect, but it will not be as short of food and clothing as it is now. Twenty or thirty miles away is like another world. Ordinary people cannot travel at all and dare not travel. After reading the letter, Qi Xiuyuan put the letter in the box specially placed for family letters, picked up the pen and began to think about what kind of goal should be set for the children and grandchildren. give up. When Qi Xiuyuan made the outline and went back to the dormitory, he remembered that he hadn''t seen his son for a day today, so he went to the East Palace as soon as he turned around. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand to interrupt the chamberlain who was about to report, and walked in, but his son, who thought he was reviewing his homework, was sitting cross-legged on the couch, counting the gold and silver like a hill in front of him. Qi Xiuyuan opened his mouth wide, wondering in his heart, recently his son hasn''t squeezed with Zijin, why did he fall in love with money? Qi Xiuyuan paced forward, and Xiaobao was counting money intently. Like Little Bear, he also has a lot of savings. It should be said that he has more money than Little Bear. Because he lives in the capital and goes out for a walk, he can receive a lot of red envelopes during Chinese New Year, and the prince''s salary is also quite large, and now he is young and the only prince in the palace, so he doesn''t have to think about rewarding the maids and maids with money. To win people''s connections or something, as long as you eat and drink, you can only get in and out. After a few years, don''t save too much money. The most important thing is that he takes all the money himself! No, the key was held by his wet nurse before, but now it''s in his hands, and he can use it as he wants, unlike the little bear, where the money is all with the aunt, and if you want to spend money, you have to reach out and ask the aunt for it, so pitiful. Xiaobao sympathized with Xiaoxiong in his heart and worked hard to calculate the money, completely unaware that his father was standing behind him and watching him. Xiaobao recorded the money after calculating, and planned to write to Xiaoxiong brother that his money was four times more than his. Qi Xiu couldn''t help asking, "Bao''er, what are you doing?" Xiaobao was startled, turned his head to see the royal father, and said happily: "Royal father, you are here, I am counting the money, please help me to see if I counted wrong." Although Xiaobao considers himself smart and can''t count wrong, he is only five years old after all, so he is still a little nervous. Qi Xiuyuan sat on the edge of the couch, stretched out his hand and asked, "Why did you remember to count the money?" "Brother Xiaoxiong and I borrowed money. He is very poor now, and he still owes his aunt a lot of money." Chapter 792： Education issues Qi Xiuyuan took his son''s letter and read it in surprise. After a while, he handed the letter to him, coughed lightly, and said with a blushing old face: "Please read to your father." stood near, only to realize that he couldn''t even read the letter. Xiaobao took the letter full of ink dots, stood up solemnly, read it in the tone of a bear, and finally sighed: "Father, why are my uncle and aunt so poor? Let''s share some of the family''s money with them. ." Xiaoxiong cried desperately in the letter, telling Xiaobao that he not only spent years (three years) of savings in order to set up three schools, but also owed her mother fifty-six taels of silver, so poor that he didn''t even have the money to buy rock candy haws. Xiaoxiong said in the letter that by the day he wrote to Xiaobao, he had not dared to reach out to buy anything in the street for three days, and he had no money on him. Only then did he know that the feeling of being without money was not good at all, so he could only Borrow money from Xiaobao, and when he returns to Beijing later, he will pay him back. If he can''t pay it, he will use his set of luxury travel toys to pay off the debt. The set of luxurious toys was a gift from Qi Haoran when Little Bear could talk. It was completed with the assistance of two craftsmen from the Ministry of Internal Affairs. It included a luxury carriage, a BMW sword, and a statue of a child sitting on a horse that looked like Little Bear. Xiaobao was greedy for a long time, and Xiaoxiong only touched him once. Xiaobao was very distressed when he saw that he even took out the set of toys to pay off the debt, and immediately asked the nurse for the key, and took out the box where he stored the money to count the money. Xiaobao looked at his father pitifully, as if Qi Xiuyuan had abused Qi Haoran, which made Qi Xiuyuan very angry. Even if my brother is poor, it is impossible for him to be so poor that he cannot afford a hundred and eighty taels. He only needs to set up three elementary schools, and does he need money from the children? Qi Xiuyuan took Xiaoxiong''s letter and read it again and again, and almost made two holes in it, but he could barely make out a few words, the word of Xiaoxiong... Qi Xiuyuan looked at his son and thought he was really smart, he could read so much in a pile of ink dots. Qi Xiuyuan gave up the letter and returned the letter to him, saying, "I don''t need your money anymore, the royal father will give your uncle some money." Xiaobao blinked and said, "But I have already promised to borrow the money from Little Bear. What my father gave to my uncle is not what I gave to Little Bear. It''s different. You can''t keep your word when you are a man." "You sent the letter? Isn''t the money still here?" The correspondence between the son and the little bear is all over his hand. Every time he takes a ride on the letter he wrote to his younger brother, when did he deliver the letter alone? Xiaobao said solemnly, "I promised brother Xiaoxiong in my heart." "..." Qi Xiuyuan rubbed his forehead and said, "Well, how much do you want to borrow? Father will give you a bank note directly." Xiaobao frowned and said disapprovingly: "Father, I want to lend my own money to Little Bear, so I don''t want your money. How can you always spoil me?" Qi Xiuyuan: "..." Qi Xiuyuan clutched his chest and went back, walked to the door of his own palace, thinking about whether to turn around and go to Kunning Palace, he felt that it was necessary for him to have a good talk with the queen about his son''s education. Eunuch Wan, who was following behind Qi Xiuyuan, followed the emperor helplessly. The queen is also looking at the letter from Mu Yangling to her. Every letter from Qiannan is like this. Qi Haoran writes it to Qi Xiuyuan. Xiaobao will receive the letter and things from Xiaoxiong. Important official letters, otherwise you will always receive letters twice a month. The husband is hard to say, the two wives talk more about the child, the education of the child, the child''s clothing, food, housing and transportation, as well as various small news about miscarriage, and even their own dowry management. At this time, the queen looked at Mu Yangling''s letter repeatedly and pondered, and when she saw the emperor came, she hurriedly stood up with her stomach. The days between her and Mu Yangling were not far away. At this time, her belly was also slightly bulging, but it was different from Mu Yangling''s drowsy pregnancy reaction. She vomited almost every day, and until now she couldn''t smell any greasy smell. So she was very nervous about this baby, and Qi Xiuyuan didn''t dare to ask her to bow, so he took two steps to support him and sat on the couch together. "It''s getting late, why haven''t you rested yet?" The Empress ?? smiled and said, "If you sleep too much in the afternoon, it''s not easy to go to bed early at night." Seeing that the emperor didn''t even change his uniform, she said distressedly, "The emperor just came out of the imperial study?" "No, I just came from the emperor''s place," Qi Xiuyuan thought for a while, and recounted the conversation between his son and him just now. He was about to say that their family was not short of money, and there was no need to divide it so clearly, but saw the queen smiling happily. : "I didn''t expect Huang''er to think like this at such a young age. I''m afraid we spoil him too much. In the future, he doesn''t know that people''s livelihood is hard and he just spends extravagantly on luxury. Now it seems that he is thinking too much about his concubine. ." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head and frowned in thought. When the queen saw it, she handed Mu Yangling''s letter to him and smiled: "A-Ling also took great care for the little bear, and specially invited him to play with the children in the farmhouse, and asked him to donate money to build a school. Look at those people like this. Not to mention that the uncle just loves the child blindly, and secretly arranges that our little bear is going to become a playboy." Li Jinghua knew that Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know how to teach children. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were half spoiled and half grown up in the army, but it would be wrong to say that the two of them were not crooked. When he came up, Tianwang Laozi couldn''t stop it, and he lacked a calmness to take care of the overall situation, and Fan Zijin needless to say, he was a treacherous person dressed in a gentle and elegant skin. But if you want to say that they are crooked, it is not always true. Qi Haoran doesn''t say it. It is a great feeling for the country and the people. Although Fan Zijin doesn''t put the country and the people in his heart, he is all about Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran. , He listened to the words of the two, and with this bottom line, he couldn''t go anywhere when he was crooked. Qi Xiuyuan brought them up. He never allowed outsiders to bully his two younger brothers. Afterwards, he used a whip to force them to walk back the crooked path. That is why Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin grew up in a deformed environment. Qi Xiuyuan had extraordinary trust and harmony. Only with feelings can you not be rebellious and turn against your eyes. In ordinary people''s homes, children are either spoiled by him, or they are drawn away from their hearts by him. Just look at Little Treasure and Little Bear to know that Qi Haoran is fond of children, Qi Xiuyuan is even more fond of children than him. Li Jinghua loves Xiaobao, but she is a strict mother compared to Qi Xiuyuan. She is also worried that Qi Xiuyuan spoils Xiaobao too much. Taking this opportunity, she can have a good talk with him about her son''s education. problem. The couple coincided, Qi Xiuyuan rested at Kunning Palace at night, and after washing up, the couple lay together in clothes and had a deep discussion on their son''s education. Qi Xiuyuan went to the court with dark circles under his eyes the next day, and the maids and chamberlains who saw this situation all thought crooked. There was even an old lady who looked at the queen without saying a word. In the end, she didn''t seem to have any discomfort, so she could only swallow the words that came to her lips. He didn''t know that the misunderstood emperor was holding Mu Yangling''s letters to study. Finally, his eyes darkened. He took out the family letter he had put away last night, and an uncontrollable crazy thought occurred in his heart. Can they do the things they dream of? Chapter 793： Cooperation When the package in the capital was delivered, Xiaoxiong was chasing after his new friends in the farmhouse, when he heard the servant shout from afar: "Little Prince, I have your letter!" The little bear jumped three feet high and told his friends excitedly, "Brother Xiaobao has sent me money, and I will invite you to eat candy tomorrow." Xiaoxiong said goodbye to his new friends, and ran to the house first. Zhuzi waved to them, and hurriedly pulled Daner to follow. Brother Gui followed behind panting, shouting, "Wait for me, wait for me!" Zhuzi rolled his eyes, pulled the egg to run faster, and turned back to make a face, saying: "You deserve to be lazy!" The little bear rushed to the main courtyard early, and Mu Yangling was distributing the letters. He put Qi Haoran''s letter aside and took out the letters written to her by Li Jinghua and Xiao Xia. The remaining package was Xiao Xiong. of. Mu Yangling also weighed it curiously. It felt heavy. He really wanted to take it apart and have a look, but his son rushed in like a cannonball. Mu Yangling raised the package as if nothing had happened, and said, "Son, the package your brother Xiaobao gave you." Xiaoxiong didn''t have any sense of privacy yet, so he happily "oooo", rushed up and held it in his arms, kicked off his shoes, climbed on the couch and began to disassemble. Inside was a box, which was unlocked and opened with a slight twist. When he opened the box, there was a letter to Little Bear and a few pieces of paper. He picked it up and put it aside, his eyes shining brightly at the silver nuggets and pieces of paper in the box. He poured out the gold nuggets and counted them, but in the end he couldn''t count them, so he could only ask his mother for help, "Mother, how much is this?" However, Mu Yangling picked up the silver note that he had left aside, and said with a smile, "Silly son, this is the big head." Looking at the gold and silver nuggets again, he could see that they were cut from a large piece of silver and gold with scissors. She asked Lichun to fetch the scale, weighed it in front of Little Bear, and said, "There are twelve taels of silver and five taels of gold." Mu Yangling asked him to read the letter, and Xiaoxiong also needed help from his mother when he read the letter, so he opened it up in a generous way. Overall, the shape of the characters can be seen. Mu Yangling read it to him, and Xiaoxiong combined his own understanding. It is not difficult to read a letter. The last piece of paper is a picture of two vivid children''s fists touching each other and making a blood alliance. Xiaoxiong sees His eyes lit up, and he pointed at one of the children with a round head and a round head and shouted, "This is me, this is me." Mu Yangling guessed that Qi Xiuyuan helped to draw it, and nodded with a smile, "It''s you and Brother Xiaobao, they really look alike." The little bear was so happy that he could not see his eyes. He looked at the painting on his stomach and asked his mother, "Is it cute?" "cute!" The little bear was satisfied, put away the letters and paintings that he cherished, ran into his room, took out a small box from the bedside table, put the letters and paintings away, and then locked it. There was a letter written by Xiaobao to him. Originally, the child threw it away after reading it, but once he saw his father put the letter from Uncle Huang like this, and he rolled around and asked for a box to put Xiaobao''s letter in the same way. Get up, and write to Xiaobao, asking him to accept his letter like this... Xiao Xiong ran out after putting the letter away, picked up the silver notes he didn''t understand, and said to his mother, "This is what Brother Xiaobao gave me. I have so much money." Mu Yangling laughed and asked, "Then do you remember what Brother Xiaobao said?" "Remember, the school will be called Baoxiong School from now on!" Looking at the letters from his younger brother and sister-in-law, Qi Xiuyuan figured it out immediately. He felt that he should also train his son. Moreover, in the future, this country will be passed on to Xiaobao, so that he can be exposed to these folk sufferings from a young age and cultivate kindness. There is nothing wrong with Yide, so Qi Xiuyuan encouraged Xiaobao to hand over his assets to Xiaoxiong to set up a school, and those schools were considered two people. The two children have been separated from each other all the time. Qi Xiuyuan was worried about their emotional estrangement. Now they can exchange two letters a month. , the connection is closer. Xiaobao had long been aroused by the fact that Xiaoxiong was running a school. Almost as soon as his father mentioned it, he packed all his money and planned to send it to Xiaoxiong. Such a heavy thing was naturally impossible to send in this way, so Qi Xiuyuan asked him to exchange gold and silver with him for a silver note of the same value. In the end, Little Treasure was worried that little brother Xiong had no money to buy candy, so he generously cut a few pieces of gold and silver for him to use as an extra, and those silver notes required him to invest all of them in the construction of the school. At this time, Xiaobao didn''t realize the importance of gold and silver, so he didn''t feel bad about giving away all his assets, just like picking up a piece of cake from the table and giving it away, but the cake was very expensive. When Qi Xiuyuan saw his son like this, he secretly woke up. As a prince, he couldn''t be stingy, but he couldn''t help but know the preciousness and rarity of gold and silver. Like him, the king of a country, a piece of silver was broken into two petals. The son understood the value of gold and silver, and he had to realize how difficult it is to walk without gold and silver. Therefore, Qi Xiuyuan did not remind him to keep some money for self-defense, and even explained to the queen that she was not allowed to subsidize his son in private. Only felt distressed that his son had no money, and the queen who wanted to send him money was stunned, so she could only put the money away. So, Xiaoxiong is rich and Xiaobao is poor, but Xiaobao has not realized how this affects him. Here, Mu Yangling helped his son calculate the money and keep the accounts, and said: "Now that you have money, you can''t spend it randomly, because although you have built a school and hired a gentleman, you haven''t bought them books or pen and ink. Paper inkstone, they are all very poor and can''t afford these things, so you have to spend your own money." So Xiaoxiong''s money went to some more. This was because Mu Yangling took the book out of Xiaoxiong''s face and gave him a 20% discount. Otherwise, it would cost more. Mu Yangling told the truth. He said, "You and Xiaobao have to thank me, I saved you a lot of money." Little Bear pouted at the bank note drawn by his mother, half of the money he had just received, what should I do if I feel so sad? However, Mu Yangling turned a blind eye and recorded the money in the ledger, and said, "This is the cost of building the school. You can send a copy to Brother Xiaobao later. Since the school has half of Brother Xiaobao''s, what about the money? The spending must be open and clear. Be sure to let him know where his money is spent. If there is anything in the school, you must discuss it with brother Xiaobao. Since there are too many trivial matters, you will apply with him when your father comes back. A carrier pigeon, just for your brothers to communicate." Xiaoxiong, who was still sad and spent too much money, suddenly became happy when he heard this, patted his little hands and said, "I''ll go to the gate and wait for Daddy." "Go, go." Mu Yangling didn''t feel bad for him at all, only said: "Don''t remember to stuff the snow in the neck and clothes." He let the servant look favorably on him, and then let him go. Chapter 794： cheeky The little bear pestered Qi Haoran for three days, and very obediently brought him tea and water, and even brought him foot wash water at night, squatting on the ground to wash his father''s feet, Qi Haoran enjoyed three days of filial piety, and finally let him go. A carrier pigeon, specially responsible for the delivery of letters between him and Xiaobao. The little bear was excited and wrote a letter to Xiaobao that night, telling him the good news. By the way, he decided to name the school Baoxiong School, and then cherished the letter under the guidance of his father. The small bamboo tube is stuffed and tied to the leg of the carrier pigeon, and it is sent to Xiaobao. Xiaobao exclaimed in surprise when he received the letter from the carrier pigeon. He didn''t sleep for the afternoon nap. He hugged the carrier pigeon and kissed him twice. After reading the letter, he took something to feed it himself. Qi Xiuyuan looked at everything in his eyes, watching the two children discuss the name of the school through the carrier pigeon, the recruited students, the invited gentleman, including the professor''s courses, and finally, the carrier pigeon was so tossed by the two children - tired and paralyzed. ! Xiaobao can only go to the father emperor with the carrier pigeons and beg him to send them two more carrier pigeons, so that they can alternate. Qi Xiuyuan has a headache. Before, he was worried that the two children were separated from each other, but now it seems, how can this be strange? The two stinky boys can''t wait to grow together. As long as the pigeon comes back, Xiaobao will write a letter, and this side can also receive a letter from the carrier pigeon every three or four days. Obviously, Xiaoxiong is in the same state as Xiaobao. They only let the homing pigeons rest for one night. If there is more ??, it should be finished in this month, right? The two children have eaten something delicious, and they were beaten by their husband when they couldnt finish their homework. The baby in the mothers womb kicked three times today, and such trivial things have to be written down, and there are new topics every day. Especially Xiao Xiong, I don''t know how Haoran and A Ling taught them, and what did the letters they wrote say? The cow that Da Hei had raised for eight years fell ill. In order to cure the cow, Da Hei''s father sold his sister. The snow began to melt, and the farmers and uncles began to plough the fields. , can no longer go to the school, he brought people directly to the house to rob them... This made Xiaobao burst into tears, and asked him during dinner at night, "Father, why do cows sell people when they are sick? Are cows more important than people? If I have a sister, even if all cows are sick, I will I won''t sell her." Qi Xiuyuan could only clench his chopsticks bitterly, how would he tell his son? Do you say that cattle are very important property in peasant households, or does it mean that women have a very low status in the family? Or tell him how hard his people were under his rule? Qi Xiuyuan closed his eyes and said, "These royal fathers don''t understand either, you have to find the answer yourself." The Queen ?? looked at him in surprise, Qi Xiuyuan lowered his eyes, gave him a piece of chicken, and said, "So Huang''er, you have to eat more, grow up quickly, and tell your father when you find the answer." Little Treasure nodded fiercely, "Father, don''t worry, I will tell you the reason when I find out the reason." The topics of the two children are too complicated and too broad for their adults to understand, but this does not prevent Qi Xiuyuan from seeing Xiaobao''s growth. His son, who was just reading with the gentlemen every day, is suddenly full of energy. Mr. Asking means "there is no class", and he will also go to his bedroom at night and ask him curiously the difference between "millet and rice". He will try his best to hide every penny he gets, then plan what to do with the money, and then write to Xiaoxiong to teach him one by one, and even make a plan without a teacher. So even if Qi Xiuyuan was sometimes asked by the two children, he would be saddened by their questions, but he still expressed his support and dialed two more pigeons for them, so that the two children could have unimpeded calls. . This made Qi Haoran jealous. You must know that carrier pigeons are not so easy to train, even military pigeons are not so casually used, Qi Haoran couldnt help but apply for two more with Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran were not polite to Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong like a spring breeze. Not only did he ruthlessly reject his application, but he also asked him to quickly build the Luo Dianwei. It is best to cultivate two people from Luo Dian to the capital. military pigeon. Along with the letter to Qi Haoran, he also wrote to Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran''s eyes widened when he received the letter, and he almost stared out two holes in the envelope, still very sure that it was the eldest brother''s handwriting, not the queen''s. Qi Haoran took the letter and frowned to find Mu Yangling. The eldest brother also wrote letters to A-Ling before, but that was before A-Ling married him. After A-Ling married him, the eldest brother had to tell him what he wanted to say to him directly in the letter, and he would tell him, And what A Ling wanted to tell the eldest brother was through his letter, so it was the first time to write a letter directly to A Ling. So Qi Haoran pinched the letter in confusion to find Mu Yangling, wondering if something major happened, the eldest brother couldn''t tell him, so he told Aling directly. He believes that he is the head of the family, and there is nothing to hide from him, so after he sent the letter to Mu Yangling, he stood in front of her in a daze. I was happy to open it, and muttered as I opened it, "Why did you remember to write to me, eldest brother?" Yeah, I want to know too, Qi Haoran muttered in his heart, moved his feet quietly, stood behind Mu Yangling, and stretched his neck to see. Qi Xiuyuan held it back for several days, and he was embarrassed to write to Mu Yangling because he couldn''t hold it any longer. It was his fault that he was embarrassed to pass on his younger brother, so he wrote directly to Mu Yangling. He wants to requisition Mu Yangling''s cattle farm, of course, not for free, he will give her some land and gold and silver as compensation, but it has developed into the largest cattle farm in the North, with more than 5,000 adult cattle, with an annual output of small Obviously, the cattle farm with more than 600 cattle could not be compensated by the land and gold, so he was very embarrassed. But the words his son asked him that day reverberated in his mind from time to time. Cow is more important than life to farmers. It sounds touching, but it is also sad. What makes people unable to compare with cattle? Poverty! How many cows are there in the country? As long as you read the documents of the Ministry of Households, you will know that there are not many, and the largest of them is Mu Yangling''s cattle farm in the north. I don''t know how many officials in the court are staring at the cattle farm, which is really exciting. do not have? The total number of cattle in the entire Jiangnan is less than this number, which shows how big Mu Yanglings cattle farm is. If the cattle in the cattle farm can be divided into different places, so that the cattle can be used to the fullest, the cultivation rate will be a little higher. Although it is still a drop in the bucket from the national point of view, but a glass of water can merge into a river. Chapter 795： Suggest Qi Xiuyuan also held back for several days before he had the cheek to write to Mu Yangling, but Mu Yangling didn''t think much about it. Half of the cattle farm was built to make money, and half of it couldn''t bear the sadness of the farmers. Now she is not very short of money, and the value of the farm that Qi Xiuyuan exchanged is not less than that of the cattle farm. What she has to consider is whether the cattle farm can maximize its benefits in the hands of the imperial court. As a result, there are too many entanglements of interests in the court, and it is better to be in the hands of private individuals or the royal family. Mu Yangling knocked on the table and sighed, "There are so few people in the royal family that you can''t even find anyone who manages the cattle farm." "There are a lot of capable people under the eldest brother who can''t make official careers. It''s not difficult to find someone who is loyal to the royal family, and the people in the cattle farm are all ready. Just let them continue to raise cattle in the cattle farm, but," Qi said. Haoran frowned and said, "Can my father-in-law promise to give the cattle farm to the royal family?" Mu Yangling blinked and asked, "Why do I need my father''s consent? The cattle farm is my dowry?" Qi Haoran coughed lightly and asked in a low voice, "You really don''t need to ask your father-in-law?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "I can call the shots." She smiled and said, "Even if the eldest brother doesn''t mention it, the cattle farm and the nursery will be handed over to the royal family sooner or later. In both cases, the cattle farm is worth it, and the nursery is still in the hands of the royal family. Your influence is huge, you are now holding a lot of troops, and Beidi is now my father as a general, and no one has said anything now, which does not mean that no one will have any opinions in the future, and these things should be dealt with early." Seeing Qi Haoran frown, she took his hand and said, "I know that you have a good relationship with your elder brother, and your elder brother won''t doubt you, and you won''t have any crooked thoughts, but we always have to think about it for future generations. You have too many troops and too much prestige, and courtiers with ulterior motives provoke the children in their ears, so you dare to pat your chest and promise that they will be like you and your eldest brother?" Qi Haoran was silent. "The cattle farm has developed well in the past few years. Nearly one-third of the people no longer lease cattle, but buy them back. Now, the cattle farms have reached their peak. After a certain number of cows, the number will increase again after two or three years." Mu Yangling turned around and picked out last year''s account book from the bookshelf and said, "But I don''t agree with the nationalization of the cattle farm. There are too many entanglements of interests. If the cattle farm is controlled by officials from the DPRK and China, the cattle on the cattle farm will probably flow to those rich counties and wealthy families first, which is not in line with our original intention. "So what do you mean?" "Leaded by the royal family, this cattle farm belongs to the royal family," Mu Yangling smiled brightly, and said, "I have always disliked a cattle farm that is too small, and the north side is vast and sparsely populated. Back then, the Jinren retreated and left a lot of pastures. Now it''s all abandoned there, if the cattle farm is classified as a royal family, then two more can be built. Now there are many technicians in the cattle farm, and some of them will not affect the operation of the cattle farm." Qi Haoran looked at her with burning eyes, making Mu Yangling''s face slightly red, she raised her face and asked proudly, "What are you looking at me for?" "A Ling, you were so beautiful just now. I haven''t seen you so beautiful for a long time." Whenever she talked about what she was good at, there seemed to be a radiance on her face. She was so proud and confident that it made one''s heart palpitate. It''s better to put people on the bed and eat them alive. Mu Yangling''s face became more and more rosy, but he glared at him, but he did not know that the eyes were moist and soft, and there was no deterrence at all, Qi Haoran laughed, stepped forward and picked her up on his lap, and asked in a low voice: "If the cattle farms and nurseries are handed over to you, can you manage them?" "Didn''t you say you want to give it to the royal family?" Qi Haoran lightly bit her earlobe and whispered, "Aren''t you also a member of the royal family?" After Mu Yangling was pregnant, her body became a lot more sensitive. She shook a bit and struggled to leave Qi Haoran''s embrace. Qi Haoran hugged her tightly, hugged her tightly, and said in a hoarse voice. : "Don''t move." As soon as he finished speaking, he covered his earlobe, bit his teeth gently, and whispered: "You are my wife, and now apart from our brothers and the emperor''s sister-in-law, you are the most suitable person to hold power. People, what''s more, this cattle farm and nursery are your dowry, and you can manage it, no one can say anything." Mu Yangling shrank his neck and said, "Let me go first, let''s sit and talk." Qi Haoran hugged her and laughed twice, the heat spread on her neck, making Mu Yangling''s face even redder, and even her neck was like the rays of sunshine on the horizon. Qi Haoran''s breathing was slightly heavy, and he directly hugged the person and walked to the main room, whispering in her ear: "It''s four months, I remember the imperial doctor said that the three-month pregnancy will be stable." Mu Yangling''s face was like a cloud, he stretched out his hand and pinched his waist, and said in a low voice, "Put me down, so that others will see it." Qi Haoran didn''t even hear it and carried him back to the house. All the girls and women he saw along the way bowed their heads and stood respectfully by the side, and dared to walk again when they were far away. When Lichun saw the prince holding the princess back like this, he thought something was wrong, but seeing the calmness on the prince''s face, he felt a little relieved, and hurriedly opened the curtain to let the two in, Qi Haoran instructed her: "You all go down. , you don''t need to wait." Lichun paused in footsteps, and respectfully responded, pulling the girls to step back. Mu Yangling was so embarrassed that he couldn''t lift his face, when did Qi Haoran become so shameless? Qi Haoran gently put the man on the bed, ignoring his wife''s hand holding the flesh around his waist, with A Ling''s strength, if she wanted to hold him down, it would be an easy task, but now he only felt that the waist Like being bitten by an ant, it can be completely ignored, so Qi Haoran really ignored it. He looked at Mu Yangling with a full smile, put down the tent, hugged the whole person in his arms, held her lips, and gently unbuttoned her clothes without being slow at all... Qi Haoran straightened up and kissed his wife''s forehead. Seeing that her temples were sweating, he smiled slightly and reached out to wipe it off. Then he gently covered her with the quilt. Only then did he lie down with the quilt in his arms. When I wanted to sleep, I heard the sound of running outside. There was only one person who dared to run like this outside his bedroom, but his footsteps were so tight. Qi Haoran got up helplessly. He just put on his pants, and the little bear ran in. He stared at his **** father with wide eyes. , shouted: "Daddy, it''s so cold!" Qi Haoran gave a "shh" and whispered, "Your mother is still sleeping, let''s go out and talk." Little Bear was very puzzled. He followed his father out, and when he got outside, he asked curiously, "Why is my mother sleeping again? I accompany her during the nap." Qi Haoran coughed lightly and said, "It was your brother who wanted to sleep, so she fell asleep. Okay, why are you running in in such a hurry?" Xiaoxiong looked at his father aggrieved, "It''s time for dinner, I''m so hungry, when can I have dinner?" Qi Haoran realized that he had been tossed and didn''t even remember having dinner. He coughed lightly, patted his head, and said, "You go to the dining room and wait for me, Daddy will come to accompany you to eat in a while." Chapter 796： beat up son Mu Yangling slept until the middle of the night, she was awakened by hunger, and Qi Haoran woke up as soon as she moved. He sat up hurriedly and said, "Are you hungry? Bone porridge is hot outside. I''ll serve you a bowl?" Mu Yangling was so hungry that his hands and feet became weak, and he hummed. Qi Haoran hurriedly got up to light the lamp, and brought in a bowl of porridge from the outside, but he fed her half a bowl of water before feeding her porridge. When Mu Yangling felt his hands were strong, he took the bowl and ate it by himself. She ate three bowls in one go, and filled several pieces of snacks before stopping. Qi Haoran was afraid that she would eat too much food. Seeing that she had stopped and moved the dessert plate far away, he said, "Would you like to come down and take two steps to digest food?" "No," Mu Yangling lazily leaned against the head of the bed, yawned, and squinted, "I still want to sleep." Qi Haoran knew that A Ling had been like this since she became pregnant. She slept almost ten hours out of twelve hours a day. This time was not bad. In the first three months, she almost never opened her eyes, except for eating and drinking. Pull, almost all in bed to sleep. Qi Haoran also regretted the nonsense this afternoon, which made her miss the meal time. Usually, she would be awake for about half an hour after eating, and then she would go to sleep after she had digested. Although he was distressed, Qi Haoran did not let her continue lying down, but put on her clothes and carried her to the couch covered with a thick blanket, saying, "First digest and then sleep, or you will be uncomfortable tomorrow." Mu Yangling found a comfortable position in his arms, closed his eyes, and responded softly. Qi Haoran saw that she was so helpless, so he reached out under her clothes, rubbed her stomach gently, and muttered, "I knew I wouldn''t let you eat so much just now..." But looking at A Ling who ate so deliciously, Qi Haoran was reluctant to rob him, just like he was reluctant to wake him up when he saw that he was sleeping soundly. His hand was suddenly kicked lightly, Qi Haoran paused and stroked along the bump. The child who had been motionless seemed to feel his touch and kicked him again. Qi Haoran became excited and was right. Wanting to entice him to move more, he saw Mu Yangling frowned slightly, hurriedly withdrew his hands, and coaxed the child in a low voice: "Good son, hurry up to sleep, your mother is asleep." Seeing that the child in her stomach didn''t respond, she gently rubbed her stomach. When she was sure that Mu Yangling was feeling better, she carried the person back to the bed, held him firmly in his arms, and the couple rested their heads against each other. Head to sleep. The next day, Qi Haoran didn''t go to the barracks, and asked her, "Do you want to take care of the cattle farm and nursery? If you do, I''ll tell my elder brother and ask him to assign a few people to you, first to take care of the cattle farm and nursery. The court records are under the royal family''s name, and you are in charge." Mu Yangling nodded, "Okay, now Bo Wen is still helping in the nursery, I can continue to take care of it, so as not to leave it in the hands of others, those children are already used to the current rules." Qi Haoran nodded and decided to write to Qi Xiuyuan in a while. Xiao Xiong looked at his parents curiously while eating breakfast. Mu Yangling noticed his gaze and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong with you?" The little bear put down the flower scroll and said: "Mother, I won''t go out to play in the afternoon, I''ll come back to sleep with you." After speaking, he smiled at his father, "Dad, so you don''t have to come back to sleep with your mother, you Go to work and earn more money." Qi Haoran had bulging veins on his forehead and asked, "What else can you have in your heart other than money?" "With you and my mother," seeing his father staring at him, he quickly added: "And the younger brother in my mother''s belly." Qi Haoran turned his head to Mu Yangling and said, "I think it''s better to let the gentlemen teach him. The father and Zijin are both taught by the gentlemen, and they are not crooked. I think he is not as good as before, at least he didn''t before. It will make me so angry, now my grandfather is a big one every three days, and the next day is a little stingy. He went to the military camp behind the old man''s ass. The grandfather thought that he was my son, Qi Haoran. , I was about to ask someone to take him to watch the army deployment, but he followed the master into the main tent, and reached out his hand to congratulate him on getting rich. The master''s face was thrown at his grandma''s house at that time, and it was already February. He even stretched out his hand to ask for a red envelope, is it shameful?" Mu Yangling patted his chest to calm his anger, and said to his son, "Xiao Xiong, it''s your fault, please apologize to your father." Xiaoxiong said puzzled: "But at that time, my uncles and uncles gave it, and they praised me for being smart." Qi Haoran almost jumped, "Is this a good word?" At that time, if it wasn''t for the bad attack in front of many subordinates, Qi Haoran would have beaten him earlier, but this kid came for the red envelope. The guard went home, and he had something to delay later, so he forgot about it for a while, and only remembered today that he was going to beat someone. Mu Yangling also found that her son was too stingy recently, and it seemed that he was overkill. Seeing that Qi Haoran was about to beat someone, he was about to stop him, but the little bear had already jumped off the chair and flew out, still holding the pillar in the corridor. He came back and shouted at Qi Haoran: "Daddy is unreasonable, obviously my uncles and uncles praised me for being smart. Isn''t this a good thing or a bad thing?" Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran kicked him to the ground, and knew that he was reluctant to beat his son, so he was relieved and stood aside with his stomach to watch their father and son fight. Qi Haoran roared, rushed up to catch him, and said angrily, "Master today will teach you what is ironic and what is truth!" The little bear fluttered in Qi Haoran''s hand, reaching out to his mother hoarsely, "Mother, save me!" Qi Haoran, who was just carrying the man in his hand, was frightened by his voice and almost fell him. He patted his son''s **** gently and shouted, "What are you shouting? The master hasn''t beaten him yet. And you!" Xiao Xiong was frightened by his father, and was thumping his feet in the air. Seeing that his father really didn''t beat him, he cried even more fiercely, and cried loudly: "The adults bully the children, the bad guy, the big bad guy!" Qi Haoran was busy holding the man in his arms, but he refused to admit defeat and said, "That''s also because you are disobedient. Whose father beats his son, and his son dares to run out? Which one doesn''t stand upright and let people beat him?" Little Bear cried for a while, and asked with tears on his face: "Are they fools?" Seeing that he was crying, Qi Haoran looked at him curiously with a pair of round eyes, Qi Haoran sighed, stopped yelling and beat him, took him back and told him that not everyone Complimenting him is a good thing, some people say good things on the surface, but the meaning is not good, some people are scolding you, but maybe it is not a literal insult... The words were too complicated, Xiao Xiong heard the stars and completely forgot to cry. Qi Haoran also felt that it was a bit difficult for his son to understand this at this time, so he told him bluntly, "Your uncles and uncles are not complimenting you when they say you are smart. , but to ridicule you, or just reluctantly say that out of father''s face, that''s called duplicity." Little Bear was furious, wiped the tears on his face, and said bitterly: "They are so bad, they lied to me!" Chapter 797： agree Qi Haoran wrote angrily to Qi Xiuyuan. He wanted to teach his son a lesson, but now he still beats him every year. I don''t know if the kid understood what he said. Seeing that his handwriting almost passed through the paper, Mu Yangling knew that he was still angry, so he shook his hand and said: "Okay, the child is like a piece of white paper, he doesn''t understand anything, he is only three years old. , what we can teach him is limited, and what he can remember is limited, and now that he knows that he can no longer get red envelopes after the first month, he will naturally not make such jokes in the future..." Qi Haoran kept the pen on the table, with a faint anger on his face, "What''s wrong with your son asking them for a red envelope? How many people want to send him a red envelope and still can''t? They dare to meet in front of the Lord. Ridiculous, what about in private?" Well, he protected himself again, Mu Yangling dragged a chair and sat beside him, propping his chin to listen to his anger. No matter how bad his son is, he is still his son. He can teach and teach, but he does not allow others to mock his son like this. These few generals with sarcastic eyes have been scolded by Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran said in a cold voice: "In half a year, if they are not skilled enough to let Master ignore their loyalty, then Master will have to change another group of people." Mu Yangling was silent. Qi Xiuyuan gave him such a large army and so many generals, hoping that Qi Haoran would use Qiannan as the base to train generals who could lead troops to fight in Daqi, because Daqi lacked talents, and these people were Qi Xiuyuan promised to give preferential treatment to the bandits who recruited Anlai before, so they became the first batch of generals to be trained, but after a year, Qi Haoran obviously had little effect. Perhaps it was because they surrendered too quickly before and had never fought against the army led by Qi Haoran, which made them dissatisfied with Qi Haoran and even looked down on Da Qi. Except for Liu Dahei, Lin Man and other four or five generals, Although the other people have been trained badly by Qi Haoran for more than a year, their arrogance has become more and more polished. If Qi Haoran admired their arrogance at first, but now he is extremely contemptuous. He subdued their captains, Qianhu and Baihu, and even the soldiers in the whole battalion obeyed him and the emperor from their hearts. However, these generals sighed, dissatisfied, unchanged, so they couldn''t see the situation and their position, how could Qi Haoran look down on them? And this time they looked at Xiao Xiong with sarcastic eyes, which obviously angered Qi Haoran. Isn''t it because of Zeng Gui''an''s credit that they have a share in the world? Now that their minions have been broken by him, he wants to see how they can maintain this arrogance. Now Qi Haoran is still willing to give them another chance. Half a year is enough time for one person to make a change. After half a year, if they still don''t recognize themselves, but they don''t have the talent and ability to make him have to take a step back, then he will take them away. Throw it on the mountain. There are not many other soldiers in the army. Are there few soldiers who want to climb up and are loyal and capable? As long as he works hard and ruthlessly, is he afraid that he will not be able to practice in the future? When Qi Haoran thought about it, his anger stopped for a while, and he threw the paper **** on the table aside, pulled a piece of white paper, and wrote to Qi Xiuyuan: "Xiaobao has been enlightened, and I think Xiaoxiong is also old. , let him enroll too, didn''t the eldest brother find a gentleman for the little bear? I can''t keep it for nothing, find a day for him to open the door for the little bear. " But Xiaoxiong is only four years old in the beginning of spring. Boys mature late, so reading early may not be a good thing. Mu Yangling hesitated and refused to agree, "Let''s wait another two years, and then go to school when he is six years old. Now he wants to practice martial arts with you every day and go out to play. How can he have time to study? Why don''t I teach him recognition first? Some simple words, tell him some truth every day, and wait until he is six years old and a little older." Qi Haoran was helpless and said, "It''s really a loving mother and many losers. It''s a serious business to go out to play? Open your eyes and look at the children of the officials in the DPRK and China. Which one didn''t start enlightenment at the age of three or four? Xiaobao is still weak. Enlightenment early. already." "Other people''s homes are other people''s homes. You didn''t see those old-fashioned children when you returned to the capital this time? Five or six-year-old children looked like fifteen or sixteen years old. Xinxian, but he didn''t dare to move, and he didn''t dare to say a word. I don''t want my son to become like this in the future. He is still young now. At least I think he should play happily before he is six years old. After the six-year-old Kaimeng, even if he wants to study, he should try his best to study happily, reading is a lifetime thing, not just ten or eight years." Qi Haoran frowned. Seeing that A Ling insisted, he could only curl his lips and said, "Okay, but he still has to come back to teach him his calligraphy. Your writing in block letters is not bad, but you have more integrity and lack of backbone. Why don''t you follow me and write in willow style." She motioned for her to read his handwriting, and said triumphantly, "My handwriting has even been praised by Mr. Mu Yang said quietly: "That''s because Mr. has nothing to boast about, so he can only pick out your words." "You are jealous of me, even Zijin says his words are not as good as mine..." Qi Haoran wrote the letter while bickering, and instead of taking the official document, he directly rubbed his son''s carrier pigeon to send the letter to the capital. When Little Treasure received the letter, a big question mark appeared in his head. Brother Little Bear sent him such a big letter? When he opened it, he found that it was written for his father. Xiaobao took out the small note that was squeezed into the corner by his uncle''s letter, and went to his father with a sad face. It must be that his uncle wrote too much, and the carrier pigeons couldn''t carry so much. Little Bear can only write such a small note to him. Xiaobao handed the letter to his father, and repeatedly warned, "We must not use our carrier pigeons any more. Little Bear has a lot of things he hasn''t told me. He''s going to cry." Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth and wanted to ask his son, where did you come from so many words that you can''t finish talking every day? Qi Xiuyuan opened the letter and read it, Qi Haoran suggested that both the cattle farm and the nursery should be managed by the royal family, and then be managed by A Ling instead of the imperial court. One is to fear that the role of cattle farms and nurseries will be reduced or even disappear due to the entanglement of interests in the court. Second, handing over to the royal family can increase the prestige of the royal family. Whether it is a cattle farm or a nursery, it can be obtained very quickly. the goodwill of the people. Qi Xiuyuan knocked on the table and pondered. This kind of thing has always been the court''s intervention. All the royal families in the past dynasties have to do is to maintain the face of the royal family and restrain the descendants of the clan. The emperor represents the entire royal family. But it does not mean that the royal family cannot do these things. As Haoran said, the operation of the cattle farm and the nursery by the royal family will not only expand the operation of the two, but also increase the prestige of the royal family, even if they sit on the throne in the future. The descendants are unworthy, and there is still room for turning around. In the royal family, no one is more suitable than Mu Yangling. Although the person who runs the business has not changed, the name on the bright side has changed. Qi Xiuyuan agreed without much thought, and called Fan Zijin in the next day, saying, "I want to convert the cattle farm and nursery where A Ling is dowry into the royal family. You can take the list and choose some royal villages of similar value. I''ll exchange with her when I go back." Chapter 798： Emperor Fan Zijin was stunned for a moment, and then he understood. Leaving aside the cattle farm for a while, the influence of the nursery was very great. These kindergartens no longer only accept folk orphans, but also the orphans of fallen soldiers. The kindergarten will also set aside a part of the money to raise and educate. In addition to his workshop under the five camps, Qi Xiuyuans original The subordinates and the soldiers who came to defect followed them to fight the country. Qi Xiuyuan led his troops south, leaving only one army to defend the north, why not worry at all? Nurseries and rabbit meat workshops account for most of the reasons. At that time, the nursery school had begun to take shape after several years of development. Mu Yangling began to ask people to divide 40% of the operating income of the nursery home to arrange for the care of the orphans of the fallen soldiers in the army. The veterans and disabled soldiers made the people who follow Qi Xiuyuan to be loyal to him. In addition, the military and political boundaries are becoming less and less obvious. Qi Xiuyuan''s influence in the north is growing, and his prestige is also growing. Let go of the south to grab the throne instead of staying in the north. In recent years, the nursery has become bigger and bigger, but the reputation is not only on the Mu family, because everyone knows that although the nursery was opened by the girl of the Mu family, it was her dowry to the Qi family. The nursery school has always been sheltered by the army, so when people talk about this, they generally thank the Mu family, Mu Yangling, and General Qi and the emperor. If the nursery was officially named under the royal family at this time, then the people would only thank the royal family and Mu Yangling, who managed the place, and not the Mu family. Qi Xiuyuan said: "The prefects of Xingzhou House and Jingzhao House have approached Mu Bowen and asked him to open the nursery to the two houses, but he can''t make the decision, and A Ling is not worried about letting the Mu family do it. If the nursery is under the name of the royal family, she will not have these concerns. The royal village you choose for her should be located near the capital as much as possible. The couple sees a lot of property, but their annual income own pocket..." Having said this, Qi Xiuyuan sighed slightly and said, "You guys haven''t had any money for a private house in the past few years." Fan Zijin said with a hilarious smile: "When the world settles down, will my cousin still have less money for our private house?" "That''s not necessarily true," Qi Xiuyuan said with a stern face, "Maybe I''ll be stingy and I''ll leave you nothing." "At that time, I will take the whole family to live in the palace, and use your food and drink. If you don''t have furniture, you can save it." Fan Zijin joked with him seriously. The emperor''s internal affairs office is managed by Fan Zijin. Now there are three masters living in the palace, and the cost is not large. In the previous dynasty, Emperor Jingyan also followed the aristocratic family to encircle a lot of land. Although Qi Xiuyuan released a batch after he ascended the throne, But the Huangzhuang estates under his name are still numerous. Thinking that Haoran really didn''t have much money, although this was Mu Yangling''s dowry, the money earned would eventually go to Qi Haoran and Xiaoxiong''s pockets, so Fan Zijin carefully selected three good farms for them, and put each farm together. Write down the details and send it to them so they can choose two. Seeing the location and size of the three farms, Qi Haoran was speechless, and said, "Zijin is picking out the three best royal farms for my eldest brother, right? I''m not afraid that some uncles in the clan will block them. his door." Being able to be used as a royal residence, the area is naturally not small. The smallest one above has 68 hectares. The location is so good that Qi Haoran''s eyes are red. In addition, this is not given in the name of Huangzhuang, but in exchange. The action was given to Mu Yangling, that is to say, this farm can be bought and sold. Qi Haoran drooled at the three farmhouses, leaned over to his wife, and asked, "Which two do you want to choose? Master thinks all three are good." Mu Yangling frowned and said, "Why are they all in Jiangnan?" "Zi Jin chose it for us for his own sake," Qi Haoran looked at his wife, and said, "Don''t tell me that you don''t like the land in the south of the Yangtze River. One acre of high-quality land here is worth two acres of high-quality land in the north. land." "Jiangnan is not bad, but it''s too eye-catching," Mu Yangling said in a low voice: "Big brother naturally won''t say anything, I''m afraid that the other uncles of the Qi family can really block Zijin''s door, and we won''t. To make it too difficult for him." "Then we can just choose one, as long as you don''t feel a loss." "Huangzhuang is not only in Jiangnan, there are many other places," Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "Just choose the smallest one in Jiangnan, and then let Zijin bring us a bigger one in Baoding. King''s Mansion." Qi Haoran glanced at Mu Yangling, held her in his arms, and asked in a low voice, "Do you know that eldest brother wants to move the capital?" Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, and with a surprised "ah", Qi Haoran hurriedly covered her mouth and whispered: "Forget it, you don''t know it at first glance." Mu Yangling hugged his neck and asked, "Big brother wants to move the capital? Where?" Qi Haoran hummed and said, "When the homeland is recovered, it is natural to move back to Chang''an, where it is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it is a natural capital." Mu Yangling frowned, "No matter how difficult it is to attack, Jin Bing will attack differently? And the economic development there is already full. If they move back, so many people will migrate back together, and the land that was considered loose will become crowded again. stay in Jiangnan." "But the capital is located in the south, but the danger is in the west and north, and it is not good for descendants to move forward." Mu Yangling''s heart moved and said: "Then you don''t have to choose Chang''an, there are many places in the north." Seeing Qi Haoran''s frowning, Mu Yangling said: "You still have half of the country to take back, say These are all too early, so lets practice and take back our homeland. "Master didn''t plan to talk about it at this time. Isn''t this Huangzhuang where you suddenly want to Baoding, so you asked a lot?" "I chose Baoding because the land is sparsely populated, and the soil and water are good, but the value of Huangzhuang is not high. Even if I choose the largest Huangzhuang in Baoding, no one will say anything." A little further up Baoding is the area occupied by the Jin people, so the value of Huangzhuang there is not high, and even the seeding rate in Huangzhuang is not high. "Baoding is General Yuan''s territory. With him, you don''t have to worry about the invasion of the Jin people to the south. You can move some people over there, so you won''t be afraid of farming." Qi Haoran thought about it, nodded and said, "Okay. , then choose a bigger Huangzhuang in Baoding." Qi Haoran wrote a letter to Fan Zijin, while Fan Zijin was being blocked at home by the Qi clan chief. The emperor''s internal affairs office is in charge of Fan Zijin, but he can''t do everything by him. There are still people who do things, and most of these people are Qi Xiuyuan''s confidants, such as General Manager Zhu. After the emperor, they naturally rose to become officials of the Ministry of Internal Affairs. Besides, they were the children of the Qi clan. They didn''t have the ability to serve as officials, so they worked as officials in the Ministry of Internal Affairs to help the emperor manage the farmhouse and other businesses. So Fan Zijin took away the information and land deeds of the three Huangzhuang, and the Qi clan chief soon knew. Chapter 799： job battle Qi Shan came to inquire about what he wanted the three imperial villages to do. He suspected that the emperor was short of money and asked Fan Zijin to realize the three imperial villages. Everyone knows that the national treasury is short of money. Now that the spring ploughing of the new year is approaching, it is the time to use the money. In addition to giving it to the children of the royal family, Huangzhuang is usually handed over to the people of the Ministry of Internal Affairs for management. Fan Zijin suddenly took the land deed away. , he couldn''t help but be suspicious. If the guess came true, he felt that he had to stop everything he said. This Huangzhuang is the face of the royal family, how can it be used to realize it? Fan Zijin heard what Qi Shan meant, rolled his eyes, and said, "Shibo looks down on me too, Fan Zijin. Can I sell the emperor''s palace? If the treasury is short of money, my business will still be supported." Qi Shan hesitated: "Then what are you doing with the land deed?" "Naturally there are other uses, don''t ask, this is the emperor''s consent." Fan Zijin served tea to the guests. Qi Shan hesitated for a while, but still didn''t have the guts to ask Qi Xiuyuan. If you want to blame Qi Feng for doing too much, the Qi family has always turned a blind eye to the brothers, so even though Qi Xiuyuan is the emperor now, it''s not a big deal. With the children of the Qi clan, they didn''t dare to enter the palace to ask for favor. Didn''t they see the emperor''s two concubine brothers have been living with their necks huddled, and they have never been able to get an errand? Qi Shan hesitantly left, and within two days, the emperor officially ordered to give Mu Yangling an imperial village in Jiangnan and Baoding, thanking her for her outstanding contribution to the royal family. Only then did everyone know that the emperor had taken back the cattle farms and nurseries in the northern land to run them by the royal family. Whether it is a cattle farm or a nursery, from its establishment to the present, the shadows of the emperor and Rongjun Wang have been standing behind, but the emperor did not take it back into the hands of the imperial court, but into the hands of the royal family, which made everyone a little unacceptable. The Ministry of Internal Affairs has never been involved in this kind of thing. Obviously, this should be the responsibility of the imperial court. Whether it is a cattle farm or a nursery, the interests involved are not small, so many officials who are interested in it have made discounts. And the officials of the Ministry of Internal Affairs were also shocked, and wanted to grab the errand into their own hands. Fan Zijin sneered while sitting at home. The emperor said that he received it from the royal family, not the Ministry of Internal Affairs or the imperial family. How many people are in the royal family now? Those people can''t understand the meaning of a decree. The emperor obviously did not expect that everyone could not even understand the imperial edict. He also deliberately brought the imperial edict and read it carefully from top to bottom. Some adjectives are subtle, and others are clearly written, which can also distort the holy will! It''s not your fault, it''s someone else''s. Seeing his sullen face, the Queen smiled and said, "It''s inevitable. After all, no royal family in all dynasties has specially designated something as a royal family''s management, either by the imperial court or by the Ministry of Internal Affairs." Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, "I see that they are fascinated by interests, so they didn''t pay attention, right? Anyone can build a cattle farm, but only the royal family can operate a nursery. Well done." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t have the time to watch their tossing, so he directly ordered the order to let them read "Shuowen Jiezi" He also officially ordered Mu Yangling to take charge of these two places, telling them clearly that anyone can build a cattle farm, but it is not allowed to enclose the land and damage the interests of the common people. It can only be built with the consent of the royal family. The chaotic fighting subsided immediately. Although the officials in the DPRK and China felt regretful, they did not object, because this was originally Mu Yanglings dowry, and she could manage it again. On the Qi family''s side, everyone''s thoughts are a little more subtle. Many old people and children in the clan approached the patriarch Qi Shan and asked, "Didn''t you say that it was exchanged for the two great emperors? Then this thing belongs to our Qi family. , how can someone with a foreign surname be in charge?" "Yes, yes, the children of the clan are not good at reading, and it''s not a problem if they can''t get into the imperial examinations. They can still manage cattle farms and nurseries." "Look at our Qi family''s children who occupy so many places in the Ministry of Internal Affairs, and a large group of children are idle at home, so we always have to find something to do for them." Qi Shanneng still sat in the position of the patriarch after Qi Xiuyuan ascended the throne, and he relied on Qi Xiuyuan''s support, so he knew what thoughts he could have and what things he could never touch. People? The foreign surname you mentioned followed the emperor and Rong Jun Wang all the way to conquer the country, and gave birth to the eldest son of Rong Jun Wang, you stand in front of the emperor and see if he recognizes you or Qi Mu!" "It''s said that these two belong to the royal family, not the House of Internal Affairs, let alone the clan!" Qi Shan glared at them and said, "Are you the royal family? Isn''t it? If you don''t, just stay there, don''t talk about you," Qi Shan said. Pointing to the southwest, he snorted coldly: "It''s those two, as long as the emperor doesn''t let go, they''re not considered royals, just go back and stay with me, if you want a good position, go back to study for the imperial examination by yourself, if you can''t, just be honest. Squat down, whenever there is a vacancy in the Ministry of Internal Affairs, you can take it up!" Qi Shan saw that some people were still unconvinced, so he sneered: "If you are not satisfied, you can send Zhezi to the palace to ask to see you. Speaking of which, the emperor is still your clan brother." All of them bowed their heads timidly. The young men in their twenties always bullied Qi Haoran when they were young, especially the young people who were almost in their thirties. They even beat the emperor together when they were young. Although they were young at that time, The emperor would not care about the fight with them, but at that time they were not just fighting. When they bullied him, they would say anything ugly. They were not sure if the emperor remembered this. Who would dare to go to the palace to find the emperor? Mu Yangling''s actions were also fast. Almost as soon as he received the imperial decree, he notified Mu Bowen and the cattle farm, officially put up the royal family''s brand, and then promoted it in the north, so that Mu Bowen and Xingzhou Prefecture Jingzhao Prefecture were two. The prefect contacted the prefect, and firstly opened two small nurseries on a pilot basis in the two places, but apart from changing the brand, the people and various rules in it have not changed. The children and employees were relieved after two days of worry and seeing everything as usual. Because the spring ploughing was about to take place, Mu Yangling dispatched nearly 3,000 cows and distributed them to various prefectures. In addition to the three prefectures of Jingzhao, Hanzhong and Xingzhou, Tongchuan prefecture was the beneficiary. Mu Yangling told Qi Xiuyuan that the cattle on the cattle farm were limited and could only be pushed slowly from north to south. Qi Xiuyuan also understood this truth, so he suppressed his anxiety and let Mu Yangling make up his own mind. The cattle on the cattle farm are not given to the localities for nothing. They have to exchange things for things, or pay money, or they can rent them in the form of leases. Unlike the previous rentals that were only used during busy farming seasons, this time the cattle farms directly contacted the local officials. , renting cattle to them for a period ranging from two years to five years. After the period, they can repay the rent with grain, money or calves. After all, they only need to pay two buckets of rice a year, which is ridiculously cheap. However, in order to prevent local officials from profiting from cattle, they have strict regulations on where cattle go. They must limit the use of cattle to the poorest farmers'' households as much as possible. . It''s not that Mu Yangling discriminates against them, but that Qi Xiuyuan expanded the cattle farm for the sake of those poor peasants. If the cattle were rented to the landlords, why did she work so hard? Chapter 800： bitter summer Because Bo Wen was going to take the township examination in two years, he could no longer take care of the nursery. In addition, now that the nursery belonged to the royal family, it had to be separated from the Mu family, so Mu Yangling began to let Bo Wen and the one she sent. people handover. By the time she managed this by remote control, it was already April, the weather started to get hot, her stomach grew like a balloon, and she was unavoidably irritable. She opened the ice cellar ahead of schedule and put an ice basin in the room. Just a little better. Qi Haoran came back, and as soon as he entered the room, he felt cold, completely different from the sultry heat outside. The little bear was sitting obediently beside his mother and holding a picture album while studying. It was a story book. Qi Haoran drew it, and Mu Yangling matched the story. Of course, in order to cultivate his son''s correct font aesthetics, the text of the story was also written by Qi Haoran. It was just completed not long ago. Once, when he saw his father come in, he slid down to the bed with the book in his hand and ran to his father''s side, "Dad, tell me a story." Qi Haoran picked him up on the couch and said, "Let your mother tell you." Little Bear pouted, "Mother''s words are not as pleasant as yours, I want to listen to you." Normally, Qi Haoran would be proud, but today he just answered absentmindedly, took the storybook and read it to him according to the above, the little bear became angry, grabbed the storybook and stuffed it into his mother''s hand, saying: "Mother, tell me." Mu Yangling also gave Qi Haoran a surprised look. In the past, he used to tell stories to Little Bear in a vivid and vivid way. There were animals called zoological animals. When he met a serious gentleman, he spoke with a straight face. I was attracted to my eyes wide open to listen to his story, what happened today? But seeing the angry look of the little bear, Mu Yangling didn''t have time to ask him, took the storybook and opened his favorite story and told him. Qi Haoran got up and walked outside, summoned Lichun, and asked with a frown, "It''s only late April, why are you installing an ice tub?" Lichun lowered his head and said, "It''s been really hot these few days, the princess can''t sleep at noon, she even used half of her meals, and asked the imperial physician to see it. The imperial physician said it was a bitter summer, but she couldn''t take medicine or drink ice stuff, so it can only be installed in a freezer." Qi Haoran frowned slightly, and said: "There is one less ice basin in the evening, and I ask people to clean up the water pavilion, put light gauze around it, and carry a larger wooden couch over there. The princess rests there at noon, and the people in the room Use the ice bowl sparingly." He called the cook again to inquire about the princess'' diet. Hearing that Mu Yangling couldn''t even finish a bowl of rice at noon today, he immediately said angrily: "I can''t even cook a single meal, so what''s the use of you? The princess doesn''t like it. Just do the rest, if she doesn''t eat it, you don''t do well." This is a bit unreasonable, who would have thought that Mu Yangling, who has always been eating mamakang, suffered a bitter summer after being pregnant? Qi Haoran saw that the cook was trembling, so he turned his head to Fei Bai and said, "Go out and find a cook who is good at making refreshing side dishes. The main thing is to keep it light. Since the princess has a bad appetite, then let him take care of it." Feibai should go down. Lichun and the others bowed down with the terrified cook. In the evening, Mu Yangling had diarrhea and woke up three times a night, which made Qi Haoran worried. Mu Yangling felt a little guilty, took his hand and said, "It''s all my fault for not paying attention to the cold, don''t be angry, I''ll be more careful in the future, and I won''t tell them to put the ice basin." Qi Haoran held her in his arms, touched her growing belly, and said, "This child is too much tossing you, now it''s six months old, why are you still so sleepy? It''s still a bitter summer, only seven or eight You''ve lost a lot of weight in the sky..." Qi Haoran squeezed Mu Yangling''s arm, and felt even more distressed. He was obviously plump before, and his arms were chubby and chubby. They were almost the same as those of Little Bear''s Lotus Festival. , but after only a few days of work, this arm is all bones when it touches. Qi Haoran gently touched her stomach and whispered, "When he comes out, let''s see if you don''t beat his ass." Mu Yangling burst out laughing and sighed, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it at that time." "Master will definitely be willing to beat him, so he can''t beat him?" Mu Yangling looked at him with contempt, and asked faintly, "When did you beat Little Bear? Those few pats on the buttocks don''t count. Are you beating him or dusting him?" Qi Haoran blushed. So don''t say that a loving mother has many failed children, their family is a loving father and more failed children. "I asked someone to clean up the water pavilion, it''s cool there, you can go there for a nap at noon, and I''ll ask Mrs. Liu to come over to talk to you and relax, won''t Imperial Doctor Wang say, you''re in a good mood, and the bitter summer may be Not so serious anymore." Mu Yangling yawned and muttered: "I don''t know Mrs. Liu, either, I have to entertain her when she comes, let''s forget it, not to mention that I sleep eight or nine hours a day, and I can''t just talk and talk. Go to sleep? How rude?" Qi Haoran began to ponder. The next day, Mu Yangling moved to the waterside to rest. Because of the light gauze, mosquitoes could not get in. The gauze was breathable and airy. When the breeze blew, the heat of summer went away for three minutes. The temperature here is lower than other places. Mu Yangling doesn''t feel stuffy, but his appetite is still not good. He is obviously very hungry, but he has no appetite at all when he sees the food. She can only force herself to eat, and she can''t starve the child in her stomach. Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling with a blank face and swallowed food, and was very distressed. He took a chopstick of green vegetables for her and said, "Eat this pressure." Mu Yangling looked down and saw that the green vegetables were shiny and almost spit it out. She turned her head and swallowed the meal in her mouth, waving her hand and said, "No, I can''t eat any more, you can eat it." When Qi Haoran saw that there was still half of the rice in her bowl, worry flashed in his eyes, but he nodded, helped her to sit on the couch, and said, "Then you should rest for a while, my son and I will come to accompany you after dinner. say." Xiaoxiong looked at his mother worriedly, and was about to ask questions when his father turned his head back, "Hurry up to eat, and show your mother a show after dinner. If you can make your mother happy, father will take you to a horse race tomorrow." Little Bear hurriedly stuffed rice into his mouth. Qi Haoran sighed slightly and asked people to guard him in the kitchen. In the evening, when Mu Yangling woke up from hunger, he would drink water with plain water and put a handful of greens on the noodles for her to eat, without adding any oil. After eating a small bowl of noodles, Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "If you like it this way, I will let them do it tomorrow." Mu Yangling nodded, "I hope I can eat it tomorrow." Qi Haoran hugged her and smiled, "It''s definitely possible." Chapter 801： distressed As the months increased and the weather became hotter and hotter, Mu Yangling had less and less food to eat. Qi Haoran saw that her face that had grown some fat due to pregnancy was rapidly losing weight. Mu Yangling laughed, and even the little bear didn''t go out to play. He stayed with his mother every morning after practicing kung fu, performed shows for her, and read to her obediently. Mu Yangling knew that the father and son were trying to please her, and she was also a little anxious, but she just didn''t want to eat, greasy, not greasy, and she lost her appetite when she saw it. summer? Obviously there was no problem when I was pregnant with the bear. Qi Haoran sat on the chair with a sullen face, looking coldly at the imperial physician Wang and the three invited doctors. In the end, the imperial doctor resisted the pressure and said, "My lord, if you let the princess go to a cooler place, maybe it will be fine." "Don''t you know that?" Qi Haoran was angry, "But you say, where can you escape the summer heat in the entire Lingnan?" Wang Taiyi was silent for a while. Although it rained from time to time in Lingnan this year, the temperature was very high, much higher than last year. The old man who was born and raised in Juzhou also said that he had never seen it until it was so hot in May. Fortunately, it was so hot after a period of time. There can be a rain, otherwise this year''s crop harvest is still unknown. I could have used the ice basin to cool down, but I don''t know the reason. Every time I use the ice basin, the princess will catch a cold and have diarrhea. It is useless to cover her stomach with a small blanket. It seems that the ice can penetrate the blanket and clothes from her. As if his stomach got into his stomach, Imperial Physician Wang was helpless, and so were the doctors invited from all over Lingnan. The situation has indeed improved a little after the princess moved into the waterside, but now the weather is getting hotter and the temperature in the waterside is gradually rising, which is of no use at all. Qi Haoran saw that everyone was silent, so he snorted coldly, threw his sleeves and left, saying, "Go ahead and want to go." When Qi Haoran arrived at the main courtyard, there was a lot of laughter inside. He stood at the door and adjusted his facial expression before entering with a smile. Mu Yangling was sitting on the couch, and the two little girls next to her were fanning her. Little Bear was sitting while stuffing cherries into his mouth and his mother''s mouth. When he saw his father come in, he jumped on the couch and pulled him. He brought his hand over, pointed at the cherries on the plate, and said proudly, "This is the cherries, which Uncle Feibai brought. It''s delicious." Qi Haoran saw that Mu Yangling saw that she had eaten the one that the bear gave her, and there was no nausea. He breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and touched his son''s head, and said, "Eat more if it''s delicious, and when you''re done, Master I''ll find you again." Mu Yangling said curiously: "It''s only May, how come there are cherries for sale?" It is different from the June listing on the Gregorian calendar in the previous life. Here, it can only be listed in the sixth month of the lunar calendar, which is probably around July in the previous life. The fruits in this world may be due to various reasons such as sunshine and fertilizer. It will be about a month later. She used to have to find the cherries in the market in mid-June, but now the cherries have appeared in the middle of May. Qi Haoran said indifferently, "The weather is hotter this year than in previous years, and the fruits are naturally ripening faster. Although they haven''t appeared in the market yet, the orchard has already begun to sell. I just ask someone to buy it in the orchard." Fresh early-season fruits have always been provided to officials and wealthy businessmen first, and Mu Yangling nodded as usual because they were affordable. Qi Haoran saw that she ate a dozen or so in a row. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he held her hand and said, "What other fruit do you want to eat? I''ll ask someone to find it for you." Mu Yangling tilted his head and said, "I can''t tell you if you ask me to order it. If you see what''s in the market, you can buy some for me, and I''ll try it and see what I can eat." Qi Haoran nodded, but he had already thought about several kinds of fruits in his mind, maybe it was the appetizer cherries that he ate in the afternoon, and Mu Yangling unexpectedly ate rice all night long. It made Qi Haoran very happy. That night, he told Feibai to find more fruits. Feibai couldn''t help but smile when he heard the fruits that Qi Haoran ordered. These are all early-season fruits that he was looking for, and it''s uncertain whether they are available or not, let alone ripe. He also bought these cherries after looking for them for a long time and paying a lot of money, but the **** ye valued the **** concubine very much, and he dared not say that he could not do it at this time. He couldn''t do it, and there were people who broke their heads and wanted to do things for the prince and princess. Fei Bai restrained his emotions, nodded solemnly, and said: "My lord, the prince, they will be there in about three days, little boy. I have already asked someone to clean up the house, what else do you think needs to be prepared?" "I''ll leave the housekeeping to Zhu Liang. Take care of the princess first. I may come back later tomorrow." Qi Haoran rushed to the West Camp after arranging the military camp the next morning, letting Liu Qing, who came to look for him, flinch. Qi Haoran went to find Liu Dahei, to be precise, he was looking for Liu Dahei''s wife Jinhua. Jinhua gave birth to a son to Liu Dahei not long ago. Liu Dahei was overjoyed. Seeing everyone was dumbfounded, there was nothing he could do. When I saw the lord coming, the first sentence was: "My lord, it''s just in time for you to come. Come and see my son, he is very strong." The lieutenants standing behind Liu Dahei can''t wait to tuck their heads into their crotch. The lord has always been diligent in political affairs. There must be something important to do at this time. Liu Da didn''t feel good as soon as he said black words, he immediately closed his mouth, straightened his back, and was about to explain a few words when he heard Qi Haoran say: "Okay, I haven''t seen your son before, let''s go, go first Take a look at your house." Liu Dahei was dumbfounded, as were the lieutenants behind Liu Dahei. Qi Haoran got on his horse, looked at Liu Dahei condescendingly, and said with a frown, "What are you still doing? Hurry up and get on the horse, it''s already half noon, you have to go back in the afternoon." Seeing the subordinates in the row behind Liu Dahei, he waved his hands and said, "You don''t have to follow, let''s go and train." Liu Dahei led Qi Haoran home nervously. Qi Haoran really lowered his head and stared at his son for a while, then nodded and boasted, "He''s very strong, almost comparable to the little bear when he was a child." Liu Dahei knew that the little bear was born prematurely. Back then, the concubine even wrote a letter to the prince who was born prematurely. He even intercepted the letter. His son was born in full term. He only dared to say it in his heart. Qi Haoran stuffed the child with a jade pendant and asked, "Where''s his mother?" Liu Dahei was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly said: "Jinhua is busy in the kitchen." Seeing Qi Haoran''s pale expression, he tentatively said: "I have her come out to meet the prince?" Qi Haoran nodded and said, "Let her come over." Chapter 802： consult Liu Dahei froze in his heart, what does the lord need to find Jinhua for? Is it related to the Miao people? But I haven''t heard of the conflict between Miao and Han recently. Instead, the corn seeds and upland rice seeds promoted by the Harvest Grain Shop allowed them to have a good harvest, and the relationship has eased a lot. He went to the Miao-Han School, which specializes in teaching the Miao people to learn Chinese, and the Han people to learn the Miao language, which made the relationship between the two parties a lot better. The last time my father-in-law came to see his son, he also asked him what gift he would give him for his little son''s birthday. Could it be that the two sides broke up in just a few days? Liu Dahei was frightened and called someone to invite Jinhua to come over, and carefully looked at the look of the prince. Qi Haoran lowered his eyes and drank tea quietly, without showing a trace of expression on his face, when he saw Jinhua coming in, he looked up at her, and his eyes could not help revealing a touch of envy. It wasn''t long after Jin Hua gave birth to her child. She was chubby, twice as big as before. If it was before, Qi Haoran would never look at it again, but at this moment, he was looking at Qi Haoran''s eyes. Inside, it was a baby. If A Ling was so fat, he could wake up laughing in his dreams. Qi Haoran straightened his back slightly, motioned Jinhua to sit down, and asked her how she was eating recently, whether it was a bitter summer, what she liked to eat, and which cook did she use... Liu Dahei''s face became more and more ugly. Even his husband didn''t care about these questions. Why did the prince ask Jinhua about these things for no reason? Jinhua also thought it was weird, but she couldn''t figure out what was wrong, so she answered honestly. Although she was the first child, she didn''t feel any discomfort except for a little morning sickness in the first month or so. Qi Haoran was slightly disappointed, and asked, "The weather is so hot, don''t you have any adverse reactions?" Jinhua tilted her head slightly and asked, "Does it count if you don''t want to eat?" Qi Haoran was shocked and nodded again and again, "That''s it," Qi Haoran looked at her with bright eyes and asked, "Do you have a bad appetite?" Liu Dahei looked back and forth between the two strangely, why does his wife not have enough to eat, the prince seems very happy? "It was a hot day the other day, and I didn''t have a good appetite. I didn''t want to eat anything." "What about now?" Qi Haoran looked at her with bright eyes. "It''s much better now. The doctor prescribed two doses of medicine, and the kitchen also cooks more light and appetizing meals for me." Qi Haoran frowned slightly, "Is the prescription still available?" Liu Dahei remembered the rumors he heard recently, and he had some guesses in his heart, so he hurriedly called someone to fetch the prescription. Qi Haoran opened his eyes and frowned. He knew that this prescription was a recipe for relieving the heat and strengthening the stomach. Imperial Doctor Wang had several prescriptions that were better than this one, but A Ling had taken two or three doses to no avail. I was pregnant, so I couldn''t drink too much medicine. After two days of drinking, I didn''t want to drink it again. Qi Haoran was a little disappointed, but his purpose of this trip was not here, but asked: "You grew up in Lingnan, and I heard that your father often takes you around. Have you been to many places in Lingnan?" Golden Flower nodded, patted his chest proudly and said, "My daddy loves me. When I go out, my eldest brother takes me with me. I have been to many places." "Then do you know where is the best place to escape the heat?" Qi Haoran emphasized: "Suitable for pregnant women to escape the heat." "Is the princess going to go out to escape the summer heat?" Jin Hua tilted her head and said, "You Han people are really particular about going out to escape the heat in the summer." "Cough," Liu Dahei coughed lightly, interrupting Jinhua''s words, and said in a low voice, "If I ask you, just tell me, is there any place in Lingnan that is cool in summer to escape the heat." Jinhua pouted and said, "I just said yes, is it possible that you can still build a house now?" Qi Haoran said solemnly: "You just need to say whether you have it or not, and you can do it anywhere. You don''t have to worry about other things." Jinhua rolled her eyes and said, "Yes, not to mention the distance, there is a big mountain spring in the Bisha tribe, there is a small valley there, and there is a dense forest, so it is very cool, the hottest time in June and July every year. There must be covered with a quilt at night to stay overnight. I heard my grandfather say that there is a vent there, there is a lot of water and there are many trees, so it is very cool. The mountain spring there is warm in winter and cool in summer. There are many poisonous insects, snakes and ants in the sand tribe''s territory, can you Han people live there?" "Is there anything else besides this one?" "Yes, but it''s even more impossible for you to go to those places, such as the peak of Hou''erling and the bottom of Qingya, do you dare to take your mother-in-law to live in these places?" Jinhua sneered: "It''s just summer. , do you need such a toss?" Qi Haoran turned his head to Liu Da****: "I''ll take the cook in your house back for two days, and I''ll ask someone to find some for you again." "No, no," Liu Dahei hurriedly waved his hand: "It''s their blessing that the lord sees them, you can just take them away, you don''t need to send them back to the humble post, as for the new cook, you don''t need to Now, there are still a few people who can use it on the stove, don''t worry." Qi Haoran nodded, got up and said, "Then I''ll leave first." Liu Dahei was busy sending people out, while telling the cook to quickly clean up and follow Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran came empty-handed, and when he left, he took three more cooks with him. When Liu Dahei saw that the person had gone far, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed: "The prince is really affectionate to the princess, He even ran over himself." The most important thing is that he can still ask Jinhua''s daily questions so carefully. Liu Dahei has to suspect that the princess is usually served by the prince himself. He really didn''t know what he ate and how much he ate, and he couldn''t even ask in person. Liu Dahei went back with a sigh, and saw Jinhua pouting and muttering, "Han people are really delicate." Liu Dahei explained: "The princess is in a special situation. I heard that the prince has been looking for a doctor like crazy during this time. He can''t eat anything, and he is pregnant. Shouldn''t you be anxious?" "I didn''t have these problems when I was pregnant." Liu Dahei said with a smile: "Everyone is different, I heard that the princess was not so uncomfortable when she was pregnant with the young son, but it is really too hot in Lingnan this year, it''s only May, I can''t wait to take off my clothes when I go out. ." When Qi Haoran brought the people back to the mansion, it was already dark. He didn''t even let the cooks rest, and immediately ordered them to be brought to the kitchen and let them cook some light appetizers first. Qi Haoran hurried after washing up. Go to the dining room. Mu Yangling is watching the little bear Meimei eating. Whenever she sees the little bear eating happily, Mu Yangling will eat a little more, so she is now eating with her son. Chapter 803： cry "You''re back. Several new dishes were delivered from the kitchen just now. I was just about to tell you. There are only three people in our family eating. Where can we eat so much, and it''s a waste to make them." The little bear nibbled at a pig''s trotter with a hoot, and replied vaguely, "Wasting is not a good boy." "Let''s eat your meal, where do you come from so many words?" Qi Haoran wiped his mouth and sat on the side, Gu Yu hurriedly brought a bowl of rice up, Qi Haoran tasted the new dishes first , while nodding, he clipped a chopstick to Mu Yangling, and said, "You can try it, it''s okay." Mu Yangling already felt the nausea in her heart, but she still ate a chopstick, and unexpectedly didn''t spit it out. She exhaled and smiled, "It''s not bad." Qi Haoran laughed happily, and didn''t dare to give her more food, so Mu Yangling tasted some of every side dish with chopsticks every time, and he ate a small bowl of rice intermittently. Qi Haoran was very happy, although her appetite was still not as good as before, but it was much better. Qi Haoran turned around happily and rewarded each of the cooks 10 taels of silver, so that they could make persistent efforts and make sure that the princess liked it every day. food to eat. The entire palace was beaming like a New Year''s Eve, and when there was news from the next door, everyone was even more happy, Gu Yu almost trotted in and said with a happy smile, "Niangniang, Mrs. Guogong is back, and we talked for a while. Just bring the young master to see you." Mu Yangling was drowsy while holding his head, and when he heard the words, he got up and walked out. He asked in surprise, "Didn''t they say they will come to Lingnan after the Mid-Autumn Festival? Why are they here now?" Gu Yu smiled and stepped forward to support Mu Yangling, and said, "Mostly, the affairs of the capital have been dealt with, so I came here." "You didn''t tell me in advance, have you cleaned the palace? What''s the lack of food?" "Don''t worry, the lord asked Butler Zhu to make arrangements early in the morning. He is a well-rounded person, and he must have done it." Just after leaving the second hospital, the group met Xiao Xia who was holding the child and holding an umbrella. It was the first time that Mu Yangling had seen Fan Zijin''s child. Seeing that the child was sleeping with his eyes closed, and Xiao Xia''s face was slightly wet, and his breathing was a little short of breath, he knew that the child was heavy, so he hurriedly took the child and held it in his arms, and whispered, "Why not? If you don''t ask someone to hold it, this child is already six months old, right?" Xiao Xia''s face was a little red, and she whispered: "This child is not asked to be held by others, and when someone hugs it, he wakes up." She looked at Mu Yangling''s belly worriedly, and said, "Let me hold it." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "It''s okay, I have more strength than you, I''m just holding a child, let''s go, go back to my place and have a rest, let them clean up, and you can take the child over when you''re done." Xiao Xia was not polite to her either, and went to the main courtyard with her with a tired face. Lichun put an ice basin across the screen, and Xiao Xia exhaled a sigh of relief as soon as he came in, and said, "It''s better for you, standing outside is like standing in a steamer. It''s really hot here this year, and we''re starting from Jiangnan. At that time, there were still many cloudy and rainy days there, although the temperature was good, it was wet, and it felt like the whole person was going to get moldy, and it was not easy." It happened that the little bear was also sleeping, so Mu Yangling put the child next to the little bear, and then put the child down, the child suddenly exhaled a big breath, startling Mu Yangling, seeing the other side stretched his legs and hands, he felt comfortable Turning over and continuing to sleep, he couldn''t help laughing in a low voice, "This child also knows it''s comfortable here." The smile in Xiao Xia''s eyes seemed to overflow, and she nodded happily, "You''re smart, you can hum when you''re uncomfortable, and talk to people with your mouth open when you''re comfortable, you''re very good." Xiao Xia put a little quilt on his stomach, and went out to sit with Mu Yangling. Seeing that she was so thin, she squeezed her hand and said with pity, "Why is she so thin? No wonder the lord kept writing letters. Come to urge us, and also begged the emperor to let us set off early." Mu Yangling was startled and asked, "Did Haoran make you come earlier?" Xiao Xia pursed her lips and smiled, leaned into her ear and whispered: "It''s more than that, I said that you have no company here, you can''t find anyone to talk to, and you are suffering from summer, so you want to ask your mother to come and take care of you. You, its just how far north and Lingnan are. It takes almost two months to get here. Your mothers health is also not good. There is no way to do it. Speak well." Mu Yangling''s eyes turned red, she didn''t know what Qi Haoran had done for her. Xiao Xia said with admiration: "This way, the lord has been urging him every now and then, and he is very impatient. It shows his heart for you. I heard the lord of the country say that he will also borrow their holy land from the Bisha tribe. You''re taking a break from the heat, and you don''t know how much you need to give them." Mu Yangling''s tears fell in a flash, Xiao Xia hurriedly hugged her and said, "Don''t cry, or the lord must think that I am bullying you when he sees it, I just let you know that the lord treats you. Heart, I heard the doctor say that a bitter summer is a serious illness, but its not a serious illness, sometimes if you let go of your heart, it will be fine for a while, and it may take the whole summer to heal Mu Yangling shook his head, wiped his tears and smiled, "I made you laugh." When Xiao Xia saw that her tears slowly stopped, she breathed a sigh of relief. Mammy said that it might be fine to let A Ling cry. Although she had been prepared before, when she really cried, Xiao Xia was still anxious. . When Lichun came in, she was slightly surprised when she saw the tears on the princess'' face, but she didn''t say anything, she just stepped forward and said: "Niangniang, madam, the room is ready, madam, go and rest first, you will have dinner tonight, maid call you again." Xiao Xia really felt tired, so he nodded slightly, patted Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "Then I''ll go to rest first, we''ll talk about it later in the evening." Mu Yangling responded with a smile. As soon as the people left, the whole person fell silent. She knew Qi Haoran''s hard work. She asked people to clean up the water and let the kitchen prepare all kinds of food for her. She knew all this. , but she did not expect that Qi Haoran would specially invite Fan Zijin and the others to go south ahead of time. Fan Zijin and the others were originally scheduled to go south after the Qingming Festival, but Qi Xiuyuan had too many things on his hands, and Qi Haoran could also turn around, so he left Fan Zijin in the capital to help, and the children were still young, so It''s not suitable for long-distance travel, so I decided to set off after the Mid-Autumn Festival. By then, the child will be more than ten months old and a lot older, so don''t worry so much. Fan Zijin went south ahead of time, and he could do it with a letter or two. Mu Yangling didn''t know how much he paid, let alone how much he was scolded for it, not to mention, there was the matter of the Holy Land of the Bisha tribe. How much did Qi Haoran do for her when she didn''t know it? Whenever he thinks of this, Mu Yangling is both sad for him and angry with himself, and tears flow in his eyes. When he sees Qi Haoran, Mu Yangling can no longer hold back the tears and hugs his waist. Just started crying. Chapter 804： powerless Qi Haoran was at a loss. He patted Mu Yangling''s head lightly and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? My grandfather called you an imperial doctor." Mu Yangling grabbed him, didn''t let him call someone, and shook his head while crying, "No discomfort, don''t call someone, it''s all my fault, I haven''t had any hard times before, lying on the snow in the winter. I went hunting here, and I went back and forth as usual, and I was still pulling the plow under the poisonous sun, and I didnt see any headaches. I just had a good life and I would have a hard summer. How do I know that you have done so much for me. Qi Haoran certainly wouldn''t blame Mu Yangling. In his opinion, it was all the fault of the child in his stomach. He held A Ling in his arms and said bitterly, "It''s not your fault, it''s all in the stomach. The child is noisy, and when he comes out, he will beat him until his **** blooms, and his elder brother is not as noisy as him." Mu Yangling cried while hugging Qi Haoran''s waist. Qi Haoran''s heart was sore and painful, so he could only comfortably pat her on the back. When Mu Yangling stopped crying, his clothes were all wet. Looking down, A Ling was lying on his chest and fell asleep. Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, carried the person to the bed to sleep, and personally took a fan to fan her. The long eyelashes were moist, and the corners of her eyes were still stained with tears. Qi Haoran sighed slightly, carefully wiped away her tears, and began to worry. Can it be better, who knew it would make her cry? I knew that Jiang Zijin and his family had come here. Qi Haoran scratched his head with a headache, while on the other side, the awakened bear was staring at the sleeping child with wide eyes. Fan Zhiyuan''s nurse couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled when she saw it, and said in a low voice, "Please be safe, little prince, This is" "I know," Little Bear lowered his voice to interrupt the nurse, and said in surprise, "This is my brother." Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran are as close as brothers, so it''s not wrong to say that, Fan Zhiyuan''s wet nurse nodded with a smile, "The little prince should get along well with our little prince." said, he stepped forward and carefully helped the little bear down from the cot. The little bear lay on the side and looked at the small lump on the bed in surprise, turned around and ran to find his parents. Qi Haoran was shaking his hand and fan unconsciously, leaning on the head of the bed while half asleep, and his son came running in, and he would be fine with a jolt. Little Bear shouted: "Daddy, my mother has a younger brother, and I have a younger brother!" Qi Haoran was so startled that he touched Mu Yangling''s belly, which was bulging, while Aling was lying on the bed peacefully, and he breathed a sigh of relief, he turned his head and reprimanded: "What nonsense? Woolen cloth." Xiao Xiong was stunned for a moment, and he climbed onto the bed to look at his mother''s belly. Seeing that it was still so big, he asked with question marks all over his head: "Then why is there a younger brother on my bed?" "That''s your Uncle Fan''s younger brother, Xiao An," Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, then glared at his son and said, "I''ll shout again after I figure it out, and I''m not allowed to be so scary." Xiao Xiong clasped his fingers in surprise and said, "Then I have two younger brothers." Compared with his parents, his younger brother was obviously more attractive. Little Bear turned around and ran to find his younger brother. Qi Haoran hurriedly called Lichun and said, "Take care of the little prince, don''t let him disturb Young Master Biao''s rest." Lichun responded and hurriedly chased out. Fortunately, Xiao An''s wet nurse has been watching over the child, and when she saw the bear running in, she "shhh" and coaxed him to whisper. Xiao Xiong has always liked children younger than himself. Hearing this, he approached Xiao An cautiously. Seeing that he was sleeping with his mouth pouting, his chubby hands were placed on either side of his head, and he suddenly said "wow" in surprise and reached out to hook his little finger. , sighed: "It''s so small." Xiao An''s wet nurse is not very old, but only in her early twenties. Hearing this, she couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled, thinking that this little prince of Rongjun''s palace is very cute. Xiao An woke up and didn''t see his mother at first sight. When he opened his mouth to cry, the little bear was startled, and hurriedly patted his back to coax him, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, my brother is so good." Xiao An''s wet nurse hurriedly held him in her arms and said, "Sit the little prince first, and the slave maid will send my prince over to find his wife." Xiao Xiong hurriedly jumped out of bed and ran after him. When Qi Haoran remembered his son, he realized that he hadn''t seen him all day today, and asked in surprise, "Where is the little prince?" Gu Yu lowered his head and said, "The little prince is playing with the young master Biao." "I played for a long time," Qi Haoran also muttered, leaving him alone, feeling that he would not be able to stay for an afternoon no matter how long he played. Who knew that Qi Haoran was lucky enough to see his son again until dinner. And the son came in behind Xiao Xia''s butt, and his eyes were full of Xiao An who was lying on Xiao Xia''s shoulders. Qi Haoran glanced at him and took Mu Yangling in. Mu Yangling cried bitterly because of the afternoon, but now she feels much better. She looks more energetic than before. After all, because of the bitter summer, her whole person was sullen. At first glance, she was sick. But this afternoon, I cried all the time, as if all the disease was expelled through tears, so I saw a lot of energy, so Qi Haoran was also very happy. But Fan Zijin, who saw Mu Yangling again after seven months, was taken aback. His body was thin, his stomach was bulging, and his face was pale and bloodless. He didn''t expect Mu Yangling''s situation to be so bad. Qi Haoran''s anger at the private abolition of the public disappeared for the most part. He was silent for a moment, then turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "What did the imperial physician Wang say?" Qi Haoran was helpless, "He said that unless the weather cools down, there''s nothing to do. It''s not enough to put an ice basin indoors. It''s not very useful to put one basin. If you put two basins, after a long time, she will have diarrhea, and she won''t be able to eat anything. The children in the house are noisy again, and they are kicking and stomping in their stomachs almost every day..." When Qi Haoran said this, his eyes couldn''t help blushing. During this period of time, he had been resisting not to show abnormality in front of Mu Yangling, but he was really frightened. Mu Yangling was pregnant, but he didn''t eat without her being pregnant. How can the first one-third of them be able to support themselves and the children in their wombs? Every time he watched her put something in her mouth against nausea, and then spit it out again, it felt like a stone was blocked in his heart. He wanted to say that he didn''t want this child, but he couldn''t open his mouth every time the words came to his mouth. . That''s his child! From a little bit, to growing up slowly, to being able to move, every night before going to bed, he would kick him twice to say goodnight to him. At this time, he may be lying in his stomach with all his heart, waiting to open his eyes to see this The world, how could he be so cruel, but seeing his wife lose weight day by day, he can''t do anything, the feeling of powerlessness overwhelms him, he is afraid that one day he wakes up and sees A Ling lying on the bed. wake up. Fan Zijin saw that Qi Haoran''s eyes were red, and his voice was a little choked, so he reached out and patted his shoulder, and said in a low voice: "It''s okay, no, let''s ask my cousin to send a few more imperial doctors. She went back to Jiangnan, where the temperature is not high." Chapter 805： get better Fan Zijin''s words are just words of comfort. Given Mu Yangling''s current physical condition, it is really not suitable to travel long distances. Besides, he will give birth in two or three months. How can he return to Jiangnan again? Fan Zijin sighed in his heart and began to worry. Mu Yangling was bowing his head to tease Xiao An in Xiao Xia''s arms. Seeing him waving at her with his mouth wide open, "Aah", he couldn''t help laughing and said, "This child is really adaptable, and he doesn''t get tired after driving for so long." "He slept as soon as he got in the carriage. He put a thick mattress on it, and then put the mat on it. Shaking it, he slept very soundly. Every time he stopped the carriage, he was in the best spirits." The little bear nestled in his mother''s arms, grabbed his brother''s hand and shouted, "I also like to ride in a carriage, and I also sleep." A few people laughed and said, "Then next time I will let you and brother Xiao An accompany you in the carriage." Lichun instructed someone to put dinner on the table, and Mu Yangling let the little bear sit down and said, "My brother is going to have milk, so hurry up and eat dinner, and then play with your brother when you are full." The little bear nodded happily, pulled the bowl and looked at his father eagerly, just waiting for him to tell him to start eating. Qi Haoran turned his head and smiled, put a chopstick of mustard for A Ling, and said to his son, "Okay, eat it now." The little bear made an "Ouch" and took the first piece of pig''s trotter. Mu Yangling looked at the mustard in his bowl, and then turned to look at the pig''s trotter in his son''s bowl. He felt the stomach tightening, and all the cells in his body shouted, "Yes. Eat, eat." She also took a piece of pig''s trotter in a daze, and tentatively put it into her mouth. The sweet and soft touch exploded in her mouth. Mu Yangling chewed tentatively, but she didn''t feel nauseated. Mu Yangling''s eyes Yiliang turned to look at Qi Haoran blankly. The chicken on Qi Haoran''s chopsticks fell off with a squeak. He looked at Mu Yangling nervously and asked cautiously, "Do you want to vomit?" Mu Yangling shook his head slightly, Qi Haoran''s eyes were slightly wet, and he whispered "Okay," he closed his mouth tightly as soon as the words came out, but everyone still heard the choking in his voice. Fan Zijin looked at Mu Yangling in astonishment, that''s- okay? Xiao Xia looked at Qi Haoran in surprise, Prince Rong actually cried! Mu Yangling''s eyes were also reddish. She reached out under the table to hold Qi Haoran''s and smiled at him. Fan Zijin was the first to come back to his senses, smiled slightly, and said, "Since you can eat it, then eat more and make up for the child." After that, he grabbed a chicken leg with the male chopsticks and said with a smile, "In the past, you and Haoran always scrambled to eat the chicken leg, but now we don''t have to." He changed the subject and wanted to clear the matter of Qi Haoran''s crying. . Xiao Xia was very sensible, so he lowered his head to eat decisively, pretending that what happened just now didn''t happen, but Xiao Xiong didn''t have the eyesight to see it. He asked anxiously, "Daddy, why are you crying? Who bullied you? Go and beat him!" As soon as he heard this, he knew that he was Qi Haoran''s son, and he said the same thing. Fan Zijin rolled his eyes secretly, pulled Little Bear over, and shouted, "What nonsense are you talking about? Your father choked his throat just because of the spicy food. Hurry back to eat." Xiaoxiong looked at the dishes on the table suspiciously, there seemed to be no spicy dishes on the table. Fan Zijin saw his eyes, and immediately said: "After dinner, Uncle will take you to see the gifts. This time, Uncle came from the capital to bring you a lot of gifts, and your brother Xiaobao gave you." Little Bear''s eyes lit up, and he immediately stopped pursuing his father''s crying, but when he turned back, he stood on tiptoe and patted his father''s back, and said old-fashioned: "Father, if someone bullies you, you must tell Little Bear, I To help you teach him a lesson." Qi Haoran had already adjusted, and when he heard this, his heart became sour again, and he was moved. Mu Yangling directly carried his son over and put it on the chair, and said, "Let''s talk about this when you grow up, hurry up and eat." Mu Yangling''s appetite seemed to be getting better, which made Qi Haoran very excited. Seeing that she had no discomfort after eating pig trotters, he gave her a lion''s head and some fish meat. Seeing that she ate all of it, he loosened it up. Taking a breath, when she finally saw that she still wanted to eat pig trotters, she quickly held down her chopsticks and whispered: "You haven''t eaten oily water for a long time, and now you can''t eat such greasy food all at once, eat this first tonight, I will eat it tonight. Ask someone to cook some supper for you." After dinner, Fan Zijin watched Qi Haoran go to serve Mu Yangling, and seeing that the little Xia was full, he waved to her: "You and A Ling go talk first, and ask someone to bring us from the capital. Bring something to share with A Ling and Little Bear." Seeing that Qi Haoran was about to get up and help Mu Yangling leave, he grabbed him and said, "You sit down first, A Ling is full, what are you going to do?" Qi Haoran sat down again, and waited for the others to walk away before turning around and anxiously saying to Fan Zijin, "If you have anything to say, hurry up, I have to go and see A Ling, what if she vomits again? I have to call Imperial Physician Wang. Take a good look at her to see if her illness is cured, what else should I pay special attention to? Qi Haoran was full of question marks now, while Fan Zijin asked someone to bring a large bowl full of rice and put it in front of him, saying, "Fill up your stomach first, then go, I will see you after a meal. Waiting for someone, aren''t you hungry?" Qi Haoran was very anxious. Seeing Fan Zijin staring at him, he knew that if he didn''t eat, he might not be able to leave. He took the vegetables and rolled his eyes at him, "There are so many people serving you, one more than you is not much, and one less of you is not a lot, I really thought it would be impossible without you." Qi Haoran buried his head in hard work and ignored him at all, making Fan Zijin depressed. Lichun hurried over, lowered his head and said: "My lord, the princess called the imperial doctor to see him. The imperial doctor said that the princess''s condition has mostly recovered, so you can try to eat some meat food, but don''t eat too much at one time... You don''t have to worry, you and the grandfather have been together for a long time, and there must be a lot to say, so I asked the servants to prepare drinks for you and the grandfather, you and the grandfather talk slowly, and the little prince is taken by the princess." Qi Haoran hesitated for a moment, while Fan Zijin waved Lichun to step back, and said, "Bring the wine up, you all step back, you don''t need to wait here." Li Chun hurriedly asked people to bring the wine up, and then led them all back down. Fan Zijin poured Qi Haoran a glass of wine and said, "Do you think A-Ling really asked us to drink? She also felt bad that you didn''t eat and said that on purpose. , If you go back too early, you will make her worry, anyway, there are a lot of maids, servants, maids and doctors in her place, you don''t need to worry about it, you might as well have a good meal." Qi Haoran took a sip of wine, put the wine glass aside, and waved: "Okay, I don''t drink anymore. At night, when A Ling smells the wine on me, it should be uncomfortable." He picked up his rice bowl and continued to eat, but this time it was a lot slower, Fan Zijin looked at him with his chin propped up, and said, "You couple are able to toss this time, many people in Beijing know about this, and they are all behind their backs. It says that you are afraid of yourself." Qi Haoran was indignant, "It''s not me tossing it this time, it''s obviously the child in my stomach tossing it, everything is on me. When that kid comes out and sees how I beat him, I''ll take the blame before he is born." Chapter 806： friendly Qi Haoran carefully sniffed himself before entering the room, and felt that there was still some alcohol smell, so he turned around and went to the martial arts field to play a set of swordsmanship, sweating all over and taking a shower before entering the room. Mu Yangling saw that his hair was wet, so he took a towel to wipe him, and asked, "Zijin went back?" Qi Haoran sighed and asked, "Are you really okay?" Mu Yangling nodded, "Okay, it tastes good." In the evening, Qi Haoran lay beside Mu Yangling, touched her belly and said in surprise, "Why did it suddenly heal? If I had known that you could cry once, I would have found a way to make you cry." Mu Yangling was already in a daze, and his soft hands had no strength at all. Hearing that he wanted to pinch him, he could only put his hand on him, but Qi Haoran misunderstood him. He grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand and put it on his waist. He took the man in his arms and sighed, "It''s fine, just tell me what you want to eat, and I will ask someone to get it for you." Mu Yangling gave a confused "um" and fell asleep. In the next few days, Qi Haoran saw that Mu Yangling''s appetite was indeed getting better and better. Even if the weather was hot, he could get through it by blowing a fan, and there would be no more tasteless tongue and nausea. Imperial Physician Wang also diagnosed that Mu Yangling''s condition was improving, Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, and asked people to collect a lot of delicious food to send to Mu Yangling. When she saw some flesh growing on her face, she was overjoyed. Mouth can''t close. Qi Haoran wrote a letter to Qi Xiuyuan to announce the good news to reassure them. If Fan Zijin hadnt also written to explain the situation, Qi Xiuyuan would have thought that his younger brother was lying to him. Understand? But Fan Zijin mentioned that A Ling cried bitterly and his appetite improved. Qi Xiuyuan could only blame Qi Haoran. It must have been something this kid did to anger A Ling, but A Ling was hard to say. It would be good if she had a channel to talk to. With such an idea, Qi Xiuyuan hated Qi Haoran so much that his teeth itch, but he was his own younger brother, so he couldn''t beat him, so he could only ask the empress to give Mu Yangling some medicinal materials and clothing as an apology. Qi Haoran understood that this was the favor of his eldest brother, and said to Mu Yangling very happily: "Looking back, we and eldest brother will ask for more antiques, and leave them as family heirlooms for the children. There are a lot of good things left in the previous dynasty and put them in There is also dust in the palace." Qi Haoran happily opened the other letter, his smile froze, he scratched his head in distress, and said doubtfully, "I haven''t made big brother angry recently, why are you scolding me again?" Mu Yangling burst out laughing and said, "You must be too demanding." Qi Haoran, who was begging for a fight, pouted and threw the letter aside carelessly. He was about to rest when he hugged Mu Yangling. Seeing his frowning and tired face, Mu Yangling took his hand and said, "Don''t come back at noon, I''ll ask someone to bring you food, and sleep in the barracks at noon, I''m much better now, You don''t have to run back and forth." Mu Yangling saw that he didn''t speak, and said, "I''m about to give birth in more than two months. You have to keep your spirits up. Then you have to help me bring the bear." Qi Haoran was worried about Mu Yangling before, so he ran back at noon, and went to the barracks after the lunch break. The solar energy at noon cooked people, where would he feel better when he rode on the road? During this period of time, not only did Mu Yangling lose weight, Qi Haoran also lost a lot of weight. After raising him for a winter, his face was still white, and now it looks like black charcoal. Mu Yangling couldn''t help feeling distressed. Qi Haoran seemed to know what Mu Yangling was thinking, so he grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself." Sure enough, he didn''t come back the next day, Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief and asked someone to bring him lunch. This surprised Fan Zijin who came to visit, "Are you really not going back today?" Qi Haoran worked hard and said without raising his head, "A-Ling loves me so much, she will feel uneasy if I forcefully run back. Anyway, there are Imperial Physician Wang and Ma Wang taking care of them, while Xiao Xiong and Sister-in-law are helping me out. I''m relieved." Fan Zijin hummed and opened the food box on the table. Seeing that there were two servings, he was in a better mood. He sat in front of the table and said, "Then why did you always run back two days ago? Look at your face and pull it out. Others think it''s a Kunlun slave, except for a mouthful of teeth, there is no white place." Qi Haoran glanced at him proudly, and said, "I''m a manly man, like you are as white as a girl." Fan Zijin snorted, nodded at the table, and said, "Hurry up to eat, let''s have a good talk about the logistics of the army after dinner, this official has only been away for half a year, you''ve made my account books in such a mess. " Qi Haoran, who was still proud, suddenly lost his momentum, and smiled at Fan Zijin, and took the initiative to give him all the delicious things in his food box. Fan Zijin said with disgust: "Who cares about your pieces of meat? Take it away, Take it." Qi Haoran put his food box in front of Fan Zijin, flattering that he could take whatever he wanted to eat. Fan Zijin glanced at him and brought all Qi Haoran''s favorite dishes in the food box to his side, Qi Haoran was dumbfounded. Fan Zijin is in a good mood. He manages the logistics of the army, and the ledger has always been clean and clear. As a result, it has only been half a year. The ledger is not in chaos, but it is definitely not clean. He has to bring someone to recalculate it. I''ve been holding back my anger, and I finally let it out today. Qi Haoran looked at Fan Zijin pitifully for a while, seeing that he really had no intention of returning the vegetables to him, so he could only pitifully eat bibimbap with two vegetarian dishes. Fan Zijin was relieved after bullying Qi Haoran, so he patted his **** and went back to his back office to sleep, planning to get up to work after taking a nap. Since his body has been conditioned, he has attached great importance to his work and rest, and it is not okay to ignore it. He does not want to drink medicine for half a year. Since having a son, Fan Zijin has paid special attention to health. And Xiao An is nothing like his father, his body is very good, and there is a little brother playing with him. Every day when Fan Zijin is still sleeping, Xiao An wakes up with a "giggle" and wants to find Xiao Xiong. Play. Fan Zijin turned his head and glanced out the window. Seeing that it was only bright outside, he suddenly pulled the blanket over his head with a headache, and said confusedly, "What time is this? Why does this child wake up so early every day?" Xiao Xia said apologetically: "He goes to bed early at night, so he wakes up early in the morning, you can continue to sleep, I will take him to the side room." But Xiao An was obviously not fooled. Seeing that his mother didn''t take him to see Brother Xiao Xiong, he immediately clenched his fists angrily, and shouted "Ah, ah, ah", Xiao Xia was anxious and hurriedly whispered: "Don''t shout, your father He''s still sleeping, Brother Bear has not woken up yet, we''ll go to him after dawn." The voice just fell, and a loud cry came from a corner of the yard: "Brother Xiao An" Xiao Xia was startled, Xiao An was stunned for a moment, and then happily "giggled", the whole person jumped up and down in Xiao Xia''s arms, and opened his arms in the direction of the voice. Xiaoxiong ran over screaming all the way, and seeing Xiao Xia holding Xiao An, he gave Xiao Xia a perfunctory salute, and hurriedly reached out to hug Xiao An''s brother. Where did the little Xia clan dare to hug him, he brought people to the side hall and let them play on the couch. Chapter 807： Zi Xiaos father Xiao Xiong has a new playmate, but he has not forgotten his little brother, but he can''t help showing off when writing letters. Today, Xiao An''s brother kissed him. Today, Xiao An''s brother cried and asked him to hug... Xiaobao is envious of this, and he has met Xiao An several times, but because Xiao An was young at that time, and the relationship between the queen and Xiao Xia was normal, so she only brought the child into the palace twice. In Xiao Bao''s impression, Xiao An is just a A child who sleeps and **** in the breast of a nursing mother. Where is it as funny as Little Bear said, he can blow bubbles and crawl after him for toys... Xiao Bao felt that he was the oldest of the three and should be the leader. How could Xiao An not know him? So Xiaobao pestered Qi Xiuyuan to draw him a portrait and send it to Xiaoxiong, telling him to teach Xiaoan to recognize him and tell him that he is their big brother. Xiaoxiong unfolded Xiaobao''s portrait at this time, pointed to the person above and taught Xiaoan, "This is brother Xiaobao, call me brother quickly." Xiao An glanced at the portrait, ahhh twice, and pointed his **** at the bear with disdain, Mu Yangling laughed when he saw this, and the bear became angry and turned back to his mother, "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh!" Mu Yangling held back a smile and said, "Mother don''t laugh, you continue to teach little brother Xiao An." Xiao Xiong snorted twice, took the portrait and climbed in front of Xiao An to continue to teach him, he said to Xiao An seriously: "This is Brother Xiao Bao, he is the prince, everyone should know him, if you are good, we will teach him later. Let''s play with you, or we won''t be with you." Children''s voice made Xiao Xia couldn''t help pursing her lips and laughing. Xiao An seemed to understand Xiao Xiong''s words. She sat on the kang and stared at him with her round eyes. Xiao Xiong was satisfied and pointed to the portrait to teach him, "This is Brother Xiaobao," he pointed to himself and said, "I am Xiao Xiong. Brother, I''m older than you, call me brother quickly." I don''t know if it was Mu Yangling''s delusion, but she just felt that Xiao An looked at the bear coldly, snorted twice, pulled the portrait and placed it on her lap, pointing at the person above "qualaquala". Talk to the little bear, and it took a long time to return the portrait to the little bear. Little Bear asked his mother suspiciously, "Mother, what did my brother say?" Mu Yangling laughed and said: "Mother thinks you know, don''t you always talk like this before? I see that your brother Xiaobao understands what you say. I thought it was the language of your child''s country." Xiao Xiong scratched his head, looked at Xiao An''s regretful sigh, and said, "He is too young to speak." However, is this really the case? Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin came back in the evening, and the two entered the house. The little bear jumped on top of his father, and Xiao An also held out a pair of chubby hands to his father. Fan Zijin stretched out his hand to hold his son in his arms, and said to Little Xia: "Hurry up and call the kitchen to prepare food, we are starving to death." This is the Qi Mansion, how can the little Xia clan issue orders? Fortunately, as soon as Fan Zijin finished speaking, Mu Yangling looked at Gu Yu, who immediately went down to make arrangements. At the same time, Fan Zijin''s voice just fell, Xiao An turned around in his arms, facing the little bear, he patted his father''s face, pointed at the little bear and said, "Stupid!" The room suddenly fell silent, Fan Zijin''s eyes widened, and he asked incredulously, "Did my son speak just now?" Xiao An hummed twice in his father''s arms, pointed at the little bear and continued, "Stupid." Xiao Xiong suddenly felt wronged, "Brother lied, I''m obviously very smart, I even taught you to speak." Fan Zijin adjusted his son to face him face to face, and said with a smile: "Good son, call me father quickly." Xiao An called out "Father" lazily, and Qi Haoran also widened his eyes and asked, "This kid is just over eight months old, so he''s talking quite early." But he wasn''t too surprised, because children like this don''t A lot, not to mention, Xiaobao is also very precocious. Qi Haoran happily leaned in front of him, "Come on, call uncle to come and listen." Xiao An murmured, what she said was not standard, Xiao Xia was also excited, but with Qi Haoran around, she did not dare to go forward, but looked at her son with bright eyes. When Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran, he asked their family to tease the child. Xiaoxiong was not happy. He had taught him "brother" for a day. As a result, what Xiaoan said first was not these two words. Calling him stupid, Xiaoxiong was very unconvinced and inserted himself into the family of three, he just squeezed in in front of Fan Zijin, got close to Xiaoan, and said solemnly, "I want to call you brother," he still didn''t forget to take Xiaobao''s portrait Come out, point to it and say, "This is brother Xiaobao, I''m brother Xiaoxiong." Xiao An hummed twice and said, "Stupid." Qi Haoran laughed out loud, pointed at Fan Zijin with a weird face and said, "It''s exactly like when you were a child, my aunt also said that when you called someone for the first time, you looked at others with disdain and always called me stupid..." Qi Haoran suddenly felt a little uncomfortable when he said this, and said quietly: "At that time, you didn''t know how to speak, so it''s okay to be called stupid by you. Now that your son is four years old, how can you still be called stupid by your son?" Fan Zijin coughed lightly, muttered "the son inherits his father''s business", and decisively changed the subject: "Is the meal ready? Hurry up and eat." Seeing that Xiaoxiong still insisted on asking Xiaoan to change his tune, he hurriedly said: " Little Bear, go and see what delicious food the kitchen has prepared, and whether there are any dishes you like." Xiao Xiong hesitated between asking Xiao An to change his mouth and eating, but in the end, the nature of foodies prevailed, and he went to see the dishes. Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief and carried Xiao An away to the nurse. Sending Fan Zijin''s family away at night, Qi Haoran complained beside Mu Yangling, "Zijin is bad and bad, he must have taught Xiao An, otherwise how could Xiao An say Xiao Xiong is stupid?" Mu Yangling leaned against the head of the bed and asked, "Didn''t you say that Zijin was like this when he was a child? Maybe it''s heredity." Qi Haoran pouted, lying on her stomach and said, "You give your father a smarter child in this child. It''s better to point at Xiao An and scold him for being stupid." "Is Bear not smart enough? If he hears this, he will definitely be sad." "You underestimate your son too much. He has been called a fool since he was a child, and I have never seen him become a fool now." Qi Haoran said optimistically, "I know my son, he is so vulnerable. , I''ll throw it into the barracks as soon as possible." Mu Yangling asked curiously, "Did many people say you were a fool when you were young?" Qi Haoran sighed slightly and nodded sadly, "Yeah, this precedent was set by Zijin first." Zijin will be called in nine months, but he is late. After one year old, he can''t even call the simplest parents. He can''t call for more than one year old. Well, it''s okay if your parents don''t care. But at that time his mother passed away long ago, and his father wished he had to see him. It was difficult for the eldest brother to survive on his own, and he also depended on others, so there were many strange eyes. Chapter 808： in advance At that time, Mrs. Fan was still alive, and the life of the aunt in the house was also difficult, so it was inevitable that some servants would say something behind their back. Although he could not speak, he could feel it, so the crying was so bad at that time, Fan Zijin was more than him. Precocious, I personally pulled him to teach him one by one, but he always couldn''t learn, and he would scolded him condescendingly "stupid", and then continued to teach. These are all things that Xia Shi often said made fun of them when they grew up, as well as the sighs of his wet nurse. Back then, he was angry with him because Zijin killed his cricket, so his wet nurse took the matter and He said, "Master Zijin''s mouth is a bit poisonous, but he is really good for you. In this world, except for the eldest young master, only the young master has this kind of heart, so don''t go far because of some quarrels. Master Biao, or Master Biao should be sad." So no matter how Fan Zijin beat him on the head and called him an idiot, he was not angry. Because he learns things slower than others, since he went to the academy for enlightenment, he is a beat slower than others, so everyone always makes fun of him as a fool, Zijin often takes him to fight over this matter, Qi Haoran joins Mu Yangling He said in his ear, "You don''t know that Zijin. He said I was an idiot, but he didn''t allow others to scold me. When I was a child, Fan Zixiao and the others took the lead in calling me a fool, and they designed a lot of quilts." Mu Yangling looked at him smugly and couldn''t help but beat him and said, "Do you think your son is also protected by his son?" Qi Haoran snorted twice and said, "Who dares to bully our son now? Besides, Xiao Xiong''s skills are more than three years older than Xiao An. Of course, he is the one who protects Xiao An in their generation, and our son is smart. Who in the world can compare to our son?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help but smile, "Yes, your son is the smartest in the world." Mu Yangling lay down, stretched his waist and said, "I''m too lazy to listen to you, hurry up to sleep, you have to go to the military camp tomorrow." Qi Haoran saw that his wife ignored him, so he touched her belly and whispered to the child: "Your mother ignored father, come, say hello to father, we are going to bed." Qi Haoran''s palm against his stomach was suddenly kicked. Before Qi Haoran could be surprised, Mu Yangling''s face changed slightly, and he grabbed Qi Haoran''s hand tightly. "What''s wrong?" Qi Haoran asked anxiously when he saw Mu Yangling''s face pale. Mu Yangling took a deep breath, felt it carefully, and after confirming, Qi Haoran forced a smile: "I, I seem to be giving birth." Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, "Isn''t there more than twenty days left?" Mu Yangling felt a throbbing pain in his stomach, and his lips were tight. Qi Haoran was startled when she saw her pale face, and hurriedly shouted: "Come on, come on, go and invite Madam Wen and Imperial Physician Wang, go!" Lichun asked Gu Yu to call someone, and rushed in by himself. Seeing that the princess was in severe pain, he called out to Qi Haoran: "My lord, quickly carry the princess to the delivery room." It was only two days before the delivery room was ready. It was customary to prepare a month in advance, but I didnt expect it to come in handy. Qi Haoran gently picked up Mu Yangling and put the person on the bed in the delivery room. Granny Wen ran in. The four Grannies didn''t need to touch her stomach. Just by looking at it, she knew that Mu Yangling was about to give birth. They didn''t expect that so many days in advance, a stable woman could not care about Qi Haoran''s side, she stepped forward to touch Mu Yangling''s stomach, the strength of her hands was not light, Mu Yangling couldn''t help crying out, Qi Haoran. Haoran stared at her. Wen Po shuddered, and accused the two of them. Qi Haoran Fuli explained: "My lord, I have to feel if the fetus of the queen concubine is in the correct position. This is the delivery room. You should go out." Mu Yangling didn''t want him to see his ugly appearance, so he slowly let go of Qi Haoran''s hand and said, "Go out and wait, I''m fine, I''ve given birth to my first child, and I heard that the second child will be very soon. of." Qi Haoran clearly felt that A Ling in his arms was still stiff, so he clenched her hand and hugged her even more, staring at Po Wen and saying, "Hurry up and touch." Po Wen is most afraid of this situation, because she knows that the prince is nervous about the princess, and if something happens to the princess, the four of them are afraid that one of them will not survive, so she will go forward to touch the baby regardless of the presence of the prince, as long as the princess gives birth safely , even if she offends the prince now, it''s fine, but if something happens to the princess, it''s useless for her to please the prince at this time, and she can enter the palace to deliver the baby. Qi Haoran insisted on staying in the delivery room. Granny Wen gritted her teeth and looked at the other women. She decided to ignore Qi Haoran and went up to touch the fetus. Touching the fetus is not like Qi Haoran''s usual gentle and gentle stroking of the stomach, but pressing down heavily to feel the fetal position of the child inside, so it is not light. Mu Yangling bit his lip, but his hand tightly grasped Qi Haoran''s. Qi Haoran knew she was in pain. He was afraid that if he couldn''t help but stare at his wife, it would cause a psychological burden on the other party, so he held his hand tightly. Staring closely at Mu Yangling''s face, he didn''t look at Granny Wen or their movements. The four mothers were amazed, they all looked at each other, and then went outside to discuss. As soon as their hands left Mu Yangling''s stomach, Mu Yangling felt much better. She looked up sweating profusely to see the four. A stable woman, Qi Haoran said: "Go and ask if there is any problem." Qi Haoran forced a laugh, "What could be the problem? They must be discussing how to deliver your baby for a while. Take a good rest, and I will ask Imperial Physician Wang to come in and take a look." As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Yu brought Imperial Physician Wang and rushed over. Imperial Physician Wang stood aside with his head lowered. Hearing Qi Haoran talking to him, he did not dare to raise his head to speak, for fear of seeing something he should not see. He put Mu Yangling''s hand on the pulse pillow, thought about the pulse for a long time, and finally smiled and comforted the couple, "Reporting to the lord, the princess, this is what the child came up with, it can be regarded as a natural birth, not a bad thing." "But wouldn''t the child be worse than other children if he stayed more than 20 days less?" Mu Yangling asked worriedly. The imperial doctor said with a smile: "Don''t worry, princess, the melons are ripe, this is not an accidental premature birth, but the child in the womb wants to come out, it is not good to keep him in the womb, you have already given birth to a child, and the second child will be born soon. It''s easier, you just need to listen to Granny Wen''s orders with peace of mind." After saying that, Imperial Physician Wang was about to leave, but he was stopped by four women outside. The five people gathered together and muttered for a while, and Imperial Physician Wang came in again with a face full of shame, "Princess, can I give you another pulse. " Mu Yangling''s heart suddenly raised, "Did something happen to the child?" Qi Haoran stared at Imperial Physician Wang, wishing to strip him alive, and kept winking at him, telling him to be more familiar and not to say unpleasant words. Wang Taiyi was in shame, so he didn''t see the wink, so he said honestly: "It''s really something that needs to be confirmed." Mu Yangling handed him his hand worriedly. Imperial Physician Wang slightly closed his eyes and listened to the pulse, but he couldn''t see anything unusual. He was about to give up, but the child in his stomach kicked Mu Yangling twice, and then the new one. A round of pain began. Mu Yangling couldn''t help crying out in pain, but Taiyi Wang''s eyes lit up and said, "So it is!" Chapter 809： worry The imperial physician invited Qi Haoran out, and said ashamedly: "My lord, the princess is pregnant with twins, and the lower official has never found out. It is really ashamed and ashamed." Seeing Qi Haoran''s mouth open, Imperial Physician Wang hurriedly said, "But the lord, don''t worry, Granny Wen said there is no problem with the fetal position." Qi Haoran was overjoyed and turned around three times before waving his hand to let Imperial Physician Wang retreat. He hurriedly ran in, held Mu Yangling''s hand, and couldn''t help laughing, "A-Ling, it''s a pair of twins. Babe, we have two more sons all at once, hahaha, Lord knows you are lucky, it must be that those two boys are too noisy in the stomach, so you will have a hard summer, and now they feel bad for you, so I just came out early, it''s okay, there is a master here, when they come out, I will beat their ass." I really dare to think that the new round of labor pains passed, Mu Yangling raised his head to refute him just now, and saw that his forehead and neck were covered in sweat, he was holding her hand tightly, he swallowed the words and smiled at him. , said: "I know, these two children must be naughty, tell me when you beat them, and I will go watch." The four mother-in-laws stood by, mourning the two unborn children in their hearts. Qi Haoran nodded his head sweating profusely, and Mu Yangling took the opportunity to say, "Go out quickly, I''m about to give birth, it''s not good for you to stay here." Qi Haoran sticks with her, "Master is not going anywhere, just watching you here." Mu Yangling''s stomach was aching again. Hearing this, he stared at him with brows upside down and said, "Get out quickly, if you don''t go out, I won''t give birth." "Don''t, don''t," Qi Haoran dared to defy her again, he carefully let go of her hand and coaxed her: "Then you must call me if you have anything, I''ll be under the window." Seeing that the lord had finally retreated, the wives were relieved and gathered around Mu Yangling to make preparations. When Qi Haoran saw Imperial Physician Wang in the yard, his joy had faded, and it all turned into worry. When he saw Imperial Physician Wang at this time, he couldn''t help but glared at him and said, "The Ping An pulse every fortnight, plus these two I''ve been taking a pulse almost every day for months, and you can''t even tell that the princess is a twin!" Imperial Physician Wang knelt on the ground, covered in cold sweat, and kowtowed guiltily, "Xiaguan is so ignorant of talent, so guilty." Qi Haoran snorted coldly, shrugged his sleeves and ignored him. He leaned under the window to listen to the movement. Seeing that there was no sound coming from the inside for a long time, he couldn''t help but turn around in a hurry. He ran back and asked Imperial Physician Wang, "Is the princess really all right?" Childbirth is always a matter of life and death, so the imperial doctor Wang could not guarantee it, so he could only think about it and said, "Princess Wang is in good health and has sufficient strength. Granny Wen also said that the fetal position is very positive. If there is no accident, there should be no problem. " Qi Haoran wiped the sweat from his forehead, waved the imperial doctor Wang to get up, and said, "You just wait here and listen at any time." "Father, what are you doing here?" The little bear ran over in only pajamas, chasing a group of girls and wives. Qi Haoran glared at the person who was waiting, and hurriedly hugged the little bear in his arms, and said, "Your mother is going to give birth to a little brother, you hurry back to the house and go to bed, you will be able to see the little brother when you wake up tomorrow morning." Little Bear widened his eyes in surprise, slipped off his father''s arms and rushed in, "I want to accompany my mother!" Qi Haoran hurriedly grabbed him, "Little Bear, be more obedient to me, hurry back to sleep, father has to take care of mother, no time to take care of you." "I don''t want you to take care of me, I also want to take care of my mother and brother, you let me in," Xiao Xiong shouted angrily into the house when he saw his father carrying him: "Mother-mother-help, Daddy won''t let me in. I see you-" Qi Haoran could not wait to cover his son''s mouth. In the room, Mu Yangling called out the little bear, and the little bear was about to rush in when he heard the words, but Qi Haoran hugged him firmly, and his struggle was completely useless. Mu Yangling said helplessly: "Xiao Xiong, you go down under the window, mother will talk to you." Qi Haoran hugged Xiao Xiong over, Mu Yangling said softly: "Little Xiong, you are going to be a big brother, you have to be obedient and sensible, my mother looks ugly and busy now, maybe I don''t have time to take care of you, you listen to daddy''s words OK?" Little Bear sobbed: "But I want to accompany my mother, I don''t want to go back to sleep." The little bear nestled back in his father''s arms, opened his eyes wide to see the servants who were rushing in and out of the yard, and grabbed his father''s shirt tightly with his little hands, saying, "I want to be with my father and mother." Qi Haoran knew that it was the atmosphere in the yard that scared the child, he took a deep breath, showed an ugly smile, and hugged him to comfort him, "Son, it''s okay, you just stay in the yard, but you have to listen to daddy''s words. ,do you know?" Little Bear nodded again and again, and Mu Yangling also comforted him a few times, saying: "Little Bear, do your mother a favor, you are going to be a big brother, didn''t you learn to make a reunion festival two days ago? My younger brother and sister make one, and we can see it when they are born, okay?" Little Bear nodded fiercely, and then thought that it was outside the window and his mother couldn''t see it, so he hurriedly responded loudly. Qi Haoran hurriedly asked someone to put a table and chairs in the yard, put him on the chair, continued to occupy the window position, and spoke to Mu Yangling in a soft voice. This is what Fan Zijin saw when he hurried over with the little Xia Shi. Wang Ma was standing under the porch and instructing the maids and servants to prepare things in an orderly manner. Qi Haoran was sweating profusely, bent over and pressed his ear against the window, with a soft voice. The little bear was wearing clothes and sitting on a chair in the yard to compose a reunion festival, and from time to time, he said a few words to Mu Yangling in the room with a bright voice. Fan Zijin let out a breath and swept his eyes. He saw Imperial Physician Wang who was sitting under the porch, watching his nose, nose and heart. He walked over and asked about Mu Yangling''s situation, and learned that she was pregnant with twins. His brows couldn''t help frowning, and he looked at Imperial Doctor Wang unhappily and said, "She is pregnant with twins, and you haven''t been able to find out?" Imperial Physician Wang bowed his head in shame and said, "This is due to the negligence of Xiaguan, but it was true that Xiaguan had not been able to detect it before, or it was because she felt twins when she touched the fetus just now, and when Xiaguan went to check the pulse, she would not have been able to see it. The clue is that it is only the sudden fetal movement that I think it is a double pulse." Wang Taiyi thought for a while and said, "The heart pulses of the two children seem to be beating the same, so the lower official never noticed any difference, but only felt that the child''s heart pulse was very strong, but the princess has always been in good health. Make up, even if the person loses weight, there is no major problem with the pulse, so..." Therefore, it is natural for him to think that the child is also very strong, and it is natural that the heart pulse is strong, but now it seems that the heart pulse of the two children is completely coincident. The two children''s heart pulses overlap, but they are only so strong. I don''t know how their bodies are. Because he has never seen such pulses, he is not sure. He can only comfort the prince on the good side. But in the face of Fan Zijin, who was completely calm, Imperial Physician Wang did not dare to hide it. Chapter 810： hide Although Mu Yangling was born prematurely when she gave birth to the cub, she gave birth very quickly and smoothly. This is the second child. She thought it should be easier. Who knew that after half the night, Mu Yangling still did not give birth, but her strength was sharply increasing. consumption. Wen''s mother was also sweating profusely, and she shouted anxiously: "Niangniang, you have to work hard, the amniotic fluid is draining, and the Gongkou has only opened three fingers..." Mu Yangling shook his head in pain and asked breathlessly, "Why is there no movement in your stomach?" The wives looked at each other, touched the fetal position again, and comforted: "Niangniang, you are twins, and it is understandable that the delivery is a little more difficult, you can look harder and follow the direction we said. " Mu Yangling looked up at them, nodded slightly, and said to Li Chun, "Go get me a bowl of ginseng soup." Lichun hurriedly ran out to bring it in, and carefully fed her to drink it. Mu Yangling felt that his strength had recovered a little, so he took the initiative to take the cloth and stuffed it into his mouth, grabbed the strap tied to the bed, and nodded slightly to Granny Wen. Granny Wen taught Mu Yangling to adjust her breathing, and then made her work harder. Mu Yangling knew that after the amniotic fluid flowed out, the child would be in danger of hypoxia and suffocation if she stayed in her stomach, so she closed her eyes slightly, almost using She tried her best to follow Granny Wen''s instructions, but after a while, she still didn''t hear Granny Wen say "see the child''s head", which is completely different from when the bear was born. Mu Yangling exerted her strength for a while. Seeing that Granny Wen was still telling her to exert her strength, she asked angrily, "How many fingers did the palace mouth open?" Wen-women looked at each other and said, "I opened four fingers..." "Wang Ma, Wang Ma!" Mu Yangling suddenly screamed and startled the people in the room, Lichun hurriedly knelt on the ground and held Mu Yangling''s hand, "Miss, what do you want to tell the servant, the servant will bring it for you." "Go and call Wang Ma in, hurry up and let her wash her hands and come in." Wen women''s faces turned pale, and they stepped forward with a forced smile to comfort them: "Miss, you are pregnant with twins, and the delivery may be a little slower. Don''t worry, first listen to our words and work hard..." Wang Ma, who was commanding the crowd outside, heard the voice and hurried in, "Niangniang." "Go wash your hands and see how many fingers the cervix has opened." The four women who were stable fell to the ground with a "thump", their faces turning pale. How could Wang Ma and Lichun not understand when they saw this situation? He immediately stared at them angrily. Mu Yangling warned herself not to panic, not to be confused, she said solemnly: "Go and call the prince in." Lichun ran out with tears on his face. Qi Haoran was squatting under the window to listen to the movement. When he saw Lichun running out, he jumped up and asked, "Why did the princess call Wang Ma?" Seeing Lichun''s face full of tears, his face turned pale with fright, his hands and feet were cold, his body softened, and he almost fell to the ground, Fan Zijin hurriedly supported him and comforted him: "It''s alright, it''s alright, the people of Alingji have a natural appearance, You gotta hear what''s going on." "My lord, the princess wants to see you, so please go in and have a look." Fan Zijin''s heart is also cold, to the point where he wants to explain the funeral? He let go of Qi Haoran''s hand at once, Qi Haoran''s face turned cold, he pushed Fan Zijin away and strode into the delivery room. As soon as he entered the inner room, there was a smile on his face, and he walked in quickly. He ignored the woman who was kneeling on the ground, and directly hugged Mu Yangling in his arms, gently wiped the sweat off her face, and asked : "What''s wrong? Yes, are you hungry? Or is it too painful? It doesn''t matter, we will regenerate later, and we will not be in a hurry now." Mu Yangling heard his indiscreet words, and immediately asked the grievance, crying: "Where did you find Wenbo? Replace it, and replace it all for me. Is there no other Wenbo from the prefecture?" Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment. The wives he was looking for were all at the top of the prefecture. Everyone had about 20 years of experience in delivering babies, and they often went in and out of the homes of dignitaries and gentry. How could it be bad? The four women were trembling and knelt on the ground, not daring to look up at Qi Haoran. Mu Yangling cried: "It''s been almost half an hour since the amniotic fluid flowed out, the palace gate is clearly open, but the child has no movement at all. Finger, four fingers, you drive them away, I don''t want them to deliver the baby." Qi Haoran''s face turned cold, and he looked at them coldly. Seeing their pale faces, he knew that Mu Yangling had not wronged them. He looked at them with cold eyes, pointed to the head of the mother, and said to Wang Ma: "Take her Drag it down and hand it over to the yamen after dawn, and say she murdered the princess." "Your Highness, spare your life, the servants really don''t dare, I beg you to spare your life! Wang Fei and maiden..." Wang Ma took the two old women to gag the man''s mouth and drag it down. Qi Haoran looked at the remaining three women and asked, "Tell me, why did you lie to the princess?" Seeing the three of them looking at each other, they couldn''t help being angry, and sneered: "It seems that you also want to be with her, come," "My lord, the servant said," one of the women looked up with a pale face, "The princess''s palace is fully open, but the child''s head has not been seen. We touched the fetus twice before, and the two children seem to be hugging each other. Yes, no matter how hard the princess tried, the two children didn''t come out..." Granny Wen hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth: "My lord, slaves and servants have seen such an example before. The children who are hugged together may be used to hugging each other, and they should be born together when they are born, so they will not let go, and there is another kind" Wen Po kowtowed: "The two children may be connected, inseparable..." Conjoined twins! Only these three words flashed in Mu Yangling''s mind, she instantly clenched Qi Haoran''s hand, but how could it be? Qi Haoran also clenched Mu Yangling''s hand, he looked at Granny Wen with black eyes, and said firmly: "This king is protected by the heavens, and the same is true for this king''s children, do you think they will be that kind of weirdo? tire?" Madam Wen lowered her head, Qi Haoran''s eyes were so dark that people couldn''t tell her emotions, he said coldly, "You''d better stop thinking about it Can''t live." Mu Yangling''s tears flowed down, and he choked: "There are still children, and children!" Qi Haoran didn''t answer her, he hugged her in his arms and whispered, "It''s okay, everything is up to me." The remaining three stable mothers knew that this matter could not be messed up any more, the three discussed it, and then introduced one person to talk to Qi Haoran: "Now we can only try to see if we can push one of the children away. If you open it, you should be able to give birth to the child, if you can''t, you can only use medicine." Wen Po looked at Qi Haoran nervously, just now the prince emphasized that it was the princess, and he had already expressed his attitude. Once they can only keep one of them, they only need to keep the princess. Chapter 811： twins Mu Yangling clenched Qi Haoran''s hand instantly, "No, you can''t take medicine." Qi Haoran patted her on the back soothingly, and said in a low voice, "No medicine, no medicine," turned around and instructed Lichun, "Invite Imperial Physician Wang in." Compared to Wen Po, Qi Haoran trusted Wang Taiyi more, not to mention, the ability of the imperial doctor is not comparable to Wen Po. Sure enough, after talking about Po Wen''s guess, Imperial Physician Wang pondered for a moment, then grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand and carefully checked the pulse. Qi Haoran saw that he was embarrassed, so he sent everyone out of the house, leaving only Li Chunhe. Wang Ma said, "If you have any difficulties, please explain it as soon as possible. If you want to hide it like a stable mother, don''t blame this king for disregarding the emperor''s face." Wang Taiyi hurriedly said: "Report to the lord, the lower official dared to ask to touch the fetus for the princess." After the doctor Wang finished speaking, his face turned pale, and he explained: "Looking, hearing, asking, the princess''s pulse has always been the responsibility of the lower officials. It is said that if there is a conjoined baby, it is impossible to have no clue, but to determine the exact condition of the child in the house. , you can''t find out just by taking the pulse, so the officials are bold." Qi Haoran snorted coldly and looked sharply at Wang Ma and Lichun, "No one is allowed to talk about today''s affairs." Girl giving birth is like stepping into the gate of hell. In addition to the risk of childbirth, it is also difficult for women to diagnose diseases. Even in a wealthy family and women give birth, it is impossible to invite a doctor into the delivery room. Most of the time, the doctor is asked to diagnose the pulse and tell the pulse, and the doctor will give medicine or acupuncture to the pulse outside. But Chinese medicine is about seeing, hearing, asking, and checking the pulse. Asking and checking the pulse belong to the last two. Most doctors and women are not skilled in medicine. Naturally, this method of checking the pulse also has its shortcomings. Not to mention hope and smell, so many female patients died because of this delay. Don''t those female patients and their families know about it? They naturally know that, but for the sake of a woman''s reputation and chastity, they would rather die than let the doctor see the woman''s skin, let alone touch the fetus. Before he could finish speaking, he was dragged down by the guard and hacked to death. That is, Imperial Physician Wang had been with Qi Haoran for several years, and he knew that he loved the princess to the core before he dared to say this. Otherwise, he would rather pretend to be confused. Seeing the prince''s agreement, the imperial physician heaved a sigh of relief, slowly opened the belly covering the princess'' body, and reached into the clothes to touch her round belly. Unlike the heavy hands of the stable ladies, the imperial physician only A few key points were pressed lightly, but Mu Yangling didn''t feel any pain, but she was suddenly kicked by the child in her stomach above her waist. Mu Yangling was overjoyed. The child had been silent just now, which made her worried. Goodbye fetal movement at this time, and almost burst into tears. Imperial Doctor Wang also breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said: "My lord, it''s not conjoined twins, the two children are lying face to face. Xiaguan first put the needle to dislocate the other child. One is easier." Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up and asked, "What do I need to prepare?" "I have to make a medicine for the princess." Wang Taiyi knew that Wang Fei''s amniotic fluid had run out, and now there were only a few bits left in her body. She had to speed up, otherwise the child would be very likely to be suffocated in the stomach. He wrote down the prescription twice and handed it to Lichun, asking her to immediately After boiling it, he brought it in, took out the silver needle, and bowed apologetically to Mu Yangling, "Princess, the lower official has offended you." Naturally, it is impossible to put the needle under the clothes. He believes that he has no ability to distinguish the acupoints through the clothes, so he can only lift Mu Yangling''s clothes. Fortunately, there is not much to be exposed with the prince by his side, otherwise Even if he is old enough and his heart is firm enough, his hands will shake. When he pierced all the needles and Lichun also boiled the medicine, Imperial Physician Wang hurriedly pulled out a few needles and asked Mu Yangling to drink the medicine quickly. After seeing that she had finished drinking, he gave a few more needles. Mu Yangling only felt abdominal pain. The pain was severe, and one part of the stomach bulged out, as if the child had turned over inside, but Imperial Physician Wang was overjoyed, pulled out the needle, stepped aside and said, "My lord, it''s alright, let''s call Granny Wen in. " Li Chun was busy and hurried out to call in the three stable wives. The imperial physician Wang was about to retreat, but who knew that Qi Haoran looked at him and said, "You stay, if there is any problem with the princess and the child, you can help as soon as possible. " Wang Taiyi stood behind a curtain in fear, and stood there with his head lowered, wishing that he would be invisible so that no one could see him. Granny Wen has already started to teach Mu Yangling how to regulate her breathing. Her cervix has been opened before, but it is much easier to open it again. It may be because the two children are really staggered, and this time the birth went very smoothly. After Mu Yangling exerted his strength twice, Granny Wen exclaimed happily, "You see the child''s head, Princess, please work harder." Qi Haoran grabbed her hand tightly, held her in his arms, and whispered in her ear: "You can do it, you can do it!" Mu Yangling held his breath and tried hard, and an exclamation came from the room, Wang Ma shouted happily: "Miss, it''s a young master!" A mother Wen carefully took the child, removed the filth from his nose and mouth, and gently slapped the child''s buttocks, and the child in her hand made a cry like a kitten. Several people were relieved when they heard this cry, and they hurriedly handed over a woman to wash the children, and the other two were busy asking someone to fill Mu Yangling with a bowl of ginseng soup. They didn''t forget that there was still something in Mu Yangling''s stomach. One. Qi Haoran saw that there was no movement in Mu Yangling''s stomach, so he looked at Imperial Physician Wang. Imperial Physician Wang lowered his head and didn''t see a wink. Li Chun hurriedly tugged at his sleeve. moment." The child in the stomach seemed to be taking a breath. After waiting for half a cup of tea, Mu Yangling''s stomach started to hurt again. This one was born faster. It seemed that Mu Yangling worked hard, and he came out on his own. Brother was a quarter of an hour late. "My lord, wangfei, this is also a young master, congratulations, wangye, congratulations!" The room was filled with congratulations all at once. Seeing that the child''s face was okay, the mothers also closed their eyes and made two "". They knew that he was not being held back. It should not be a big problem. They cleaned him and put him next to his brother. They are exactly the same, even the same size, which is smaller than the average full-term child. They weighed it according to the usual practice and found that the brothers were one four jin and four taels, and the other four jin two taels. If they were hugged together, it is no wonder that the princess was born. not come out. Although Qi Haoran was anxious to see his son, he was even more worried about Mu Yangling, because Mu Yangling didn''t have time to look at the children, so he fell asleep with his head tilted. Excessive sigh of relief. Chapter 812： stupidly can not tell Xiao Xiong looked at the two younger brothers on the side of the bed in amazement. Seeing their wrinkled faces, he asked his father with a little disgust, "Why are the younger brothers so ugly?" Qi Haoran also felt that the two sons were ugly, and he was already worried about their future, but he couldn''t let Xiaoxiong dislike his younger brother so much, so he said, "No matter how ugly they are, they are still your younger brothers. You have to protect and take care of them in the future. do you know?" Wang Ma said helplessly: "My lord, Shizi, children are always like this when they are born. After a while, the red wrinkles on the child''s face will fade away, and then it will look good." Seeing that the two looked at her suspiciously, Said: "It was the same when the prince was born." Xiao Xiong was startled, looked at his father with wide eyes, and asked, "Really? I was so ugly when I was a child?" Where did Qi Haoran see the little bear when he was born? He thought about it carefully. It seemed that Xiaobao was all red and wrinkled when he was born. He coughed lightly and nodded, "Well, Dad didn''t remember it for a while, you were indeed so ugly when you were young." The little bear immediately turned to look for the bronze mirror. When he saw the person in the mirror with a round head and a round face, his round face was fair and rosy. : "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m very handsome now." The people serving in the room couldn''t help shaking their shoulders and laughing secretly. Only Qi Haoran felt that his son was too embarrassing, so he threw him aside and said, "Go out quickly and don''t disturb your brothers'' sleep." Little Bear clawed at the door and refused to leave, saying, "I want to be with my mother and brothers." Qi Haoran saw that there was some grievance in Xiaoxiong''s eyes, and he knew that he was frightened last night, and the action of pulling people stopped for a while, and then brought people back to the couch, saying: "Your mother is exhausted, she is sleeping, brothers. They are also sleeping, we have to be quiet and not disturb their sleep, you know?" Bear nodded. Qi Haoran put on pajamas and said, "Go to bed quickly, you didn''t sleep for a few hours last night." Xiaoxiong was frightened and scared last night, and later fell asleep in Fan Zijin''s arms, but as soon as the two younger brothers were born, he woke up with a loud laugh from his father, and has been circling around the two younger brothers excitedly, until now, So he was really exhausted, and fell asleep before his head touched the pillow. Qi Haoran patted him on the back, and waited for him to fall asleep before getting up, letting Lichun and others take good care of the children, and then took Wang Ma out. There were also four wives kneeling in the yard. Although the ending was a happy one, it could not erase the fact that they wanted to deceive and deceive Mu Yangling and the children. Qi Haoran had no good feelings for them. Several stable wives also knew that it was the imperial doctors credit for the princess to give birth safely. They were afraid that they would not escape punishment, so they knelt in the yard early to plead guilty. Wang Ma saw Qi Haoran''s eyes flashing with anger, and she whispered: "My lord, the princess has only given birth, and it is not appropriate to see blood, so just drive them out, and it can be regarded as accumulating virtue for the princess and the two young masters." Qi Haoran pondered for a moment, then turned around and walked away. After waiting until no one was there, he said, "Check it out. If no one is instructing him, we will drive them out." The four Wenpo knelt in trembling hearts and regretted it a lot. They knew that the princess could give birth safely, so they didn''t take the risk to hide the news at that time. Qi Haoran finished dealing with this, then turned back to the house, carried the little bear into the wooden couch, and fell asleep by himself. When Mu Yangling woke up, Qi Haoran was still holding the bear and slept soundly. Lichun quietly hugged the two young masters to Mu Yangling, and whispered, "The prince and the prince are asleep outside, madam, do you want to wake them up for dinner?" "No, they were exhausted last night, so let them sleep, ask the kitchen to leave two people, and when they wake up, take old hen soup for them to eat, and beat an extra egg." Lichun responded and said with a smile, "They''re eating the same thing as the empress." Lichun saw that Mu Yangling was going to feed the two young masters himself, so he could not help but advise: "Niangniang, leave it to the nurses to feed, your body..." "Didn''t Imperial Doctor Wang also say it''s alright?" Mu Yangling said, "The children of the two wet nurses are more than two months older than them, and the milk is not good enough, so I will feed it first, and wait until my milk is not enough, the child When they are older, they will be handed over to breastfeeding. Lichun saw that she insisted, so she had to stop mentioning it. Mu Yangling looked at the two children for a while, and finally asked hesitantly, "I forgot which is the second and which is the third." Lichun pursed his lips and smiled when he heard the words, and said, "You can''t tell the difference between the prince and the prince, and many girls will also be called assholes, so the slaves have people make a mark on the back of their swaddling clothes." Lichun picked up one of the children and let her look behind the rucksack, and said, "Look, this is the second young master, and the third young master is over there." Mu Yangling put the two children together and looked at them, but couldn''t tell the difference between the two children for a long time, and said worriedly: "Doesn''t this have to be separated all the time? Otherwise, if the swaddling is wrong, the two brothers will be mixed up. Now, in the future, it will be impossible to tell who is the second and who is the third." Lichun said confidently: "Don''t worry, Niangniang, I can recognize it, even if it is messed up, I can correct it." It wasn''t just the Mu Yangling family who couldn''t tell the twins apart. Fan Zijin''s family couldn''t tell the difference. Fan Zijin stared at the two children for a long time, but in the end he couldn''t tell who was the second and who was the third, but he wasn''t like the little Xia family. To be honest, he exclaimed that he couldn''t recognize him if he couldn''t recognize it. He just turned his head and hugged his son and sat aside. The little bear was very blind. After showing off his brother to Aunt Xia, he ran to Fan Zijin, raised his head and asked, "Uncle, can you tell the difference between my second brother and my third brother?" Fan Zijin gave him a cold look and said, "You can''t tell the younger brother yourself, I just did. How do you judge right or wrong?" "It''s written on the back of their underwear. You can tell right or wrong at a glance. Moreover, I have memorized the positions of the second and third brothers. The second brother is sleeping outside, and the third brother is sleeping inside." Fan Zijin nodded slightly and said, "I can tell." Xiaoxiong looked at Fan Zijin with admiration, "Uncle is so good, our family can tell the difference between Lichun Auntie and Wangma, we can''t tell the difference." Qi Haoran was listening, he couldn''t help but nodded his son''s forehead and said, "Why are you so stupid, your Uncle Fan can''t tell the difference, didn''t you hear what he was trying to say to you?" Fan Zijin glanced at him, patted his hand, protected the little bear in his arms, and said, "Don''t listen to your father''s nonsense, uncle can really tell." Qi Haoran snorted coldly, and when Fan Zijin came back the next day, he deliberately hugged one of the twins in front of Xiao Xiong and asked, "Zijin, you said that this is the second child in my arms. Or the third one?" Little Bear looked up at him with bright eyes. "..." Fan Zijin scolded Qi Haoran in his heart, but had to bite the bullet and guess, "Second child?" Qi Haoran smiled happily, Fan Zijin looked down and met Little Bear''s accusing eyes. Chapter 813： Princess Children''s full moon ceremony only invited Fan Zijin''s family over for dinner, but the two families always eat together as a family, so there is no difference except that the meals are richer. Qi Haoran felt that this was a bit of a grievance for his two sons, so he temporarily called for two storytellers. The two brothers were leaning on the reclining chair and listening to the book, while Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia were teasing the four children in the room. At this time, Mu Yangling was able to distinguish the second and the third, but Xiao Xia couldn''t tell the difference. Four out of ten guesses, it was also by Meng. Xiaoxiong worked hard, as long as he put the two children together, he If you compare them, you can tell them apart. If you hold one by yourself, he won''t be able to tell them apart. Qi Haoran was even worse. The two children couldn''t tell the difference, and when he was blinded, he could not guess correctly eight times out of ten, and his luck was at its lowest point. Although the two children were small when they were born, they were in good health. They opened a lot in just one month, with clear eyes and clear eyes. Mu Yangling wailed in his heart when he saw them. Such a handsome child will never know when he grows up. How many little girls have to be harmed. It''s completely different from the little bear that was carved out of the same mold as his father. The two children''s eyebrows and eyes are more like Mu Yangling, so they are beautiful in color, but the straight nose and big eyes have inherited their father''s, so they are more handsome. , Anyway, Mu Yangling sometimes stares blankly, thinking that her two sons must be very handsome when they grow up. Qi Haoran was also very satisfied with the appearance of the two children, he turned to Mu Yangling and said, "We will have a daughter next time, just like you." "Before you were pregnant, you said that you wanted a daughter. Once you were pregnant, you were screaming like a son and a son. I believe you have a ghost." Qi Haoran smiled, "I''m not trying to find more support for our daughter? She has three older brothers now, who would dare to bully her in the future?" "Have you chosen the children''s names?" Qi Haoran put the two children on the cot and said in a low voice, "I think it''s better to wait for them to grow up before taking a big name. Let''s use a small name for now, it will be easier to support." Mu Yangling looked at him suspiciously. Qi Haoran touched his nose, well, he admitted that it was because he was not very good at naming names, so he planned to look for it slowly. Mu Yangling sighed faintly, "It''s been more than eight months. I remember that as soon as you found out that I was pregnant, you started to look for my name." Qi Haoran looked out the window and insisted: "It''s easy to make a living with a small name. Little bears only get their big names when they are three years old, and it''s not too late for them to pick them up after they are two years old." Mu Yangling snorted and did not object. Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief and went back to the study to continue flipping through the book to find names. In fact, he listed a lot of names, but he liked each one, but he was not satisfied with each one, so he dragged it down. But the nicknames of the two children are easy to choose. After taking their elder brother''s name, they called Hutou and Little Lion directly. Mu Yangling felt that she gave birth to a whole animal world, but the name was given by the little bear. He firmly believed that He is a bear, and the younger brothers are tigers and lions. There can be no difference. Qi Haoran is also very satisfied with these two names. With two votes to one, Mu Yangling was shot dead on the beach. When Xiaoxiong showed off to Xiaobao through the carrier pigeon that he had named his two younger brothers, Xiaobao was standing outside Kunning Palace with tears in his eyes. Qi Xiuyuan held the person in his arms and waited. At the dawn of the genius, the queen gave birth to a red-hot little girl. This is the eldest princess of Qi Xiuyuan and the first daughter of the Qi family! Qi Xiuyuan happily hugged the little girl and looked at it, then carefully handed her to the wet nurse. Seeing Xiaobao watching eagerly, he picked him up and let him get close to his sister. Xiaobao was amazed when he saw such a small child, and asked, "Are the tiger-headed brothers and the little lion brothers also so small?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "They are even smaller than your sister. Your sister weighs six pounds and eight taels, and they are just over four pounds." Xiaobao stretched out his little hand and touched her little face lightly, and said solemnly, "The younger sister must eat obediently, and she must not let the two younger brothers catch up." Qi Xiuyuan smiled slightly, didn''t say that the two children had caught up now, just coaxed Xiaobao: "Then you have to take good care of your sister in the future, supervise her to eat more, and grow up well." Little Treasure nodded fiercely. This is Qi Xiuyuan''s second child. Qi Xiuyuan attaches great importance to her, so he gave her the scientific name "Mingzhu" after washing the third, which shows that he values ??and loves this child. The concubines and concubines in the harem were a little shocked. Everyone knew that the emperor liked children very much, and they all worked hard to conceive one. After all, the queen is now confinement and is breastfeeding, so she will not be favored for at least three months. , and Concubine Xian has always been a transparent person, so these three months are their chance. And Qi Xiuyuan didn''t have many concubines in his harem. When he chose concubines in the spring, he only chose five people, all of them were very low-ranking, and the highest was no more than a nobleman. There are only so many people in the entire harem. When Qi Xiuyuan was at its peak in the Spring and Autumn Period, everyone put down their guard and cooperated with each other because they were afraid that the queen would dominate the harem after the moon came out, and privately shared the days first. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know about this, so he did everything he wanted and spent most of the time in the Queen''s Palace with her and her two children, but many concubines in the harem broke their handkerchiefs. Only Concubine Xian was indifferent. She already knew that she could not have children in her life. She was also moved by someone like Qi Xiuyuan, but she had seen how he and the queen were getting along. At that time, they were standing among the flowers in the imperial garden. In the middle, the queen didn''t know what to say, the emperor laughed loudly and touched the queen''s forehead affectionately, while the prince ran around the two people, clinging to the emperor and trying to climb on him, the emperor was not angry, Just put the prince aside, let him play in front, and talk with the queen while walking... Just like her father and mother, her father treated her like this when she was a child. She put her on her neck and ran out. She loved her very much. If she hadn''t been injured, if she hadn''t lived that life as a fugitive, she wouldn''t have been there. Maybe she would let go of her hand and give it a try, but at that moment, seeing the appearance of the emperor and the queen together, all the thoughts of Concubine Xian settled down. She knew that she could not compete with the queen, and as long as her father and brother were still sitting Given the position of the King of Yunnan, she would not be too bad in the palace. In addition to love and children, there are many things to look forward to in life. Princess Rongjun told her this, and her father and elder brother also told her. Concubine Xian was a little bit incomprehensible before, but now the people in the palace are impetuous. , her heart was at peace, and it was all at once. She smiled slightly, turned her head to the maid next to her and said, "Go and find the paint that my brother sent me some time ago, I want to paint, I haven''t painted for a long time, and I don''t know if my skills are unfamiliar, I need to let my father know. Now, he should be angry." Chapter 814： borrow money The little bear sat cross-legged on the kang, peeled the peanuts and stuffed them into the mouths of the two younger brothers. The tiger head and the little lion hurriedly grabbed his hands, making him scream for a while, and Mu Yangling hurriedly pulled his hands out. , took out the peanuts in the mouths of the two children, and said, "Xiao Xiong, your brothers are still young, you can''t eat this." The tiger head and the little lion screamed, grabbed the big brother''s hand and gnawed on it, and the teeth that had just grown didn''t hurt too much in the hand, and the little bear screamed. Mu Yangling could only open the mouths of the two children and carry them aside, trying to stop them from putting the peanuts into their mouths. Little Bear turned his head to look at Xiao An who was sitting obediently beside him, and complained, "Obviously you can eat it." "Xiao An is relatively big and can be eaten, but the tiger head and the little lion are too small to eat, they will cause diarrhea." The two children are only over eight months old, and they had diarrhea after eating a few peanuts, but Mu Yangling dared not give them any more. Little Bear had no choice but to turn around to help Xiaoan peel the peanut shells, stuffing them into his mouth while peeling them, and occasionally taking out a few and stuffing them into Xiaoan''s mouth. Xiao An likes to eat these tender peanuts very much. At this time, he doesn''t dislike that the bear has dirty hands. As long as he gives it, he will open his mouth and wait for it to be fed. "Is it delicious?" Little Bear stared at his cousin. Xiao An gave him a rare nod, then turned to Mu Yangling and said, "Auntie, my father also likes to eat." Mu Yangling didn''t believe that Fan Zijin liked to eat, but he nodded and smiled: "Then aunt will ask Aunt Gu Yu to send half a basket to your family." Xiao An nodded and sat on the kang with peace of mind and continued to wait for the little bear to feed. This is the early peanut grown in the greenhouse. Just after the Spring Festival, the vegetables in the greenhouse were pulled out. Zhuangtou was reluctant to waste the land, so he asked Mu Yangling if he could plant a crop of wheat in it. Mu Yangling felt that Rather than growing wheat, it is better to grow selected waxy corn or peanuts. Zhuangtou divided the greenhouse into two, and half of the variety, so it was only after three months that everyone in the fields planted peanuts, and they already had fresh ones here. These peanuts were sent from Zhuangzi this morning. The kitchen was cleaned and salted, boiled in a pot and sent to the main room. The children happened to be there, so they ate them. Now the peanuts are still tender and sweet, Mu Yangling is fine, but the children like it very much. "Little Bear, mother is going to Zhuangzi tomorrow to see the crops, are you going?" Mu Yangling asked while wiping the twins'' mouths. Little Bear tilted his head and thought for a moment, then asked, "Is Dad going too?" "Your father won''t go." "Then I''m not going either," said the little bear, "I want to play with my father and my brothers at home." "Then you are not allowed to eat strange things for your younger brothers, and you are not allowed to take them to the water," Mu Yangling threatened him: "If you let me know that you are taking your younger brothers to dangerous places, I will detain you two. Monthly money." Xiaoxiong opened his mouth wide, he didn''t expect the punishment to be so severe, and suddenly wailed and said angrily, "How can you always deduct my money? I don''t have a penny now!" "That''s also because you''re naughty. If you weren''t so mischievous, you wouldn''t know how much money you saved." Xiaoxiong counted the money in his treasury with his fingers, and found that he really couldn''t deduct any more, but he agreed to Dahei and the others to help them buy books. The school that Brother Xiaobao donated in the capital had just started, and he needed money. Now, this is not the time to be capricious. Little Bear sighed sadly, feeling that life was too difficult. He picked up a peanut, squeezed open the shell, and stuffed the peanut into his mouth, so that he could soothe his wounded heart. The next day was Qi Haoran''s day off. He and Fan Zijin made an appointment to go fishing. Since Mu Yangling was going to the farm, Qi Haoran took the three children with him, and Fan Zijin naturally took Xiao An. It is naturally impossible for the two big men to serve the four children. They are all handed over to the servants. They just need to sit by the river and fish. Little Bear left his three younger brothers, ran to the water and glanced at it, and asked, "Dad, can I sell the fish I caught?" Fan Zijin turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "How on earth did you raise your son? It seems that he is short of money all the time. This kid even tempted Xiao An to take out his New Year''s money for him a few days ago." "Son, tell your uncle why you are short of money." Xiaoxiong straightened his chest and said, "Our three schools will add a total of 104 books, which will cost a lot, and Brother Xiaobao''s newly opened school in Beijing. The pin is bigger." Xiaoxiong stared at Fan Zijin, "Uncle, are you interested in investing in the school?" Fan Zijin asked disinterestedly: "Is it your Baoxiong Academy? Can I make a profit from investing in you? You don''t stop repairing, and all the money you put in is wasted. I''m a businessman, and I don''t do business at a loss. " "It won''t make a loss. Da Hei has decided to learn woodworking. After two years, he will be a teacher. If Uncle needs to do woodwork, just call him, and Dazhu, he wants to learn accounting, uncle has so many Zhuangzi, It will definitely take a lot of accounting, and he can also help for a while for free, so you can save a lot of money..." Fan Zijin looked at Xiaoxiong seriously now, seeing him straighten his chest and staring at him, Fan Zijin felt soft for a moment, just as he was about to agree to him, he heard Qi Haoran on the side beat him: "You Uncle Fan will do less carpentry. With the accountant? You go to the shop to see if you work at your Uncle Fan, who didn''t sign the contract of sale? Those of your friends can also go to the shop outside to find work, otherwise you will stay It is difficult for someone like Uncle Fan to use them because of their qualifications!" With an identity like ??Fan Zijin, his confidant is either a strategist or a servant who signed a death deed, otherwise how could he dare to use it with confidence? Fan Zijin was still worried about hitting Xiaoxiong, and was about to comfort him when he saw him rubbing his chin thoughtfully and said, "That makes sense, then can we do it alone? Open a shop by ourselves, some of us can do carpentry, some of us can weave. , there will also be plans..." "Are you rich?" Qi Haoran turned his head and asked. Xiaoxiong just looked at his father, trying to make his eyes look pitiful, but unfortunately Qi Haoran has already been immune. For more than a year, he and his son have been fighting wits and courage, and one of them is trying hard to get money from his pocket. , It is difficult for a person who is trying hard to keep his property without immunity. Seeing that Xiaoxiong couldn''t impress Qi Haoran, he could only slump his shoulders and borrow it from Qi Haoran. Then Qi Haoran smiled and motioned Feibai to get the account book. Fan Zijin was stunned and opened the account book, saying, "You already owe your father three. Eighteen taels of silver, how much are you going to borrow this time?" Xiaoxiong hesitated for a long time and said, "I have to go back and discuss with Zhuzi and the others, and I will tell you later." "Okay, Dad is waiting for you." Qi Haoran asked Fei Bai to put away the ledger, and said to his son with a smile: "Okay, let''s go play, don''t think about fishing and selling money, let''s not say whether you can catch it or not. , even if you catch it, a fish is only about 20 cents, what can it be worth?" Chapter 815： Find Hearing what his father said, Xiao Xiong also felt that making money was too difficult. He sighed and bent over to find his younger brothers to play with. The tiger head and the little lion liked the smell of green grass very much, so they kept crawling towards the outside of the mat, saying that they had to be in close contact with the green grass that just sprang up. Xiao An also liked green vegetables very much, and it was rare to have fun on the grass. , and also pulled a lot of small flowers to play with the two younger brothers who couldn''t get out of the mat. is just grass, what''s the fun in it? Last winter, he and his father went hunting in the mountains, and the little bear was not interested in sitting cross-legged on the mat and propping his chin up, trying to make money. The salary and monthly money of him and Xiaobaos brother add up to a lot, but the expenses this year are also not small. The expenses of running a school are part of the expenses, and more expenses are due to the heavy snow last winter this year. Not only was the snow buried here in Lingnan, but many people in the capital also froze to death. He and brother Xiaobao supported many children, and it cost a lot to buy clothes and repair houses. All the New Year''s money was spent. Fan Zijin saw Xiaoxiong sighing, turned his head and said to Qi Haoran, "Are you really not afraid of teaching children badly by teaching them like this? We do things like disaster relief." "But they can also do good things within their ability," Qi Haoran said: "Big brother also said that since Xiaobao personally supported those children, he has become wiser a lot." "Women''s benevolence is a taboo for the king." Fan Zijin said solemnly: "Xiao Xiong is just fine, Xiao Bao is not suitable." "Benevolence is not a woman''s kindness," Qi Haoran said confidently: "Not only Xiaobao, but also Xiaoxiong, I will not let him grow up like that. Our Qi family''s world cannot end in one generation, and the descendants will have children. The upbringing is especially important. When did you see my eldest brother and I neglect the education of our two children because of political negligence? We will not let them grow crooked if we keep an eye on them. Now that they are still young, some things are not suitable for them to know. , but its not that they are kept out of contact all the time. Fan Zijin nodded slightly, seeing that the little bear was already lying on the mat and playing with the two children, he shook his head with laughter, "This kid really looks like you, he was so worried that his face was wrinkled just now, I thought he ate it all at noon today. I don''t have dinner, who knows I''ll be playing now." Qi Haoran said proudly: "Where can my son go?" Fan Zijin couldn''t help kicking him when he saw his proud look, "Am I complimenting?" At this moment, Mu Yangling was standing in the field, he couldn''t help kicking Zhuangtou and asked, "I don''t recognize the seeds, are you going to fool me with these pickled things?" Zhuangtou knelt on the ground, kowtowed and said, "It''s really just the seeds picked up from the grain store, and the little ones don''t dare to fool them." Mu Yangling was furious in his chest, squeezed the rice seeds he had dug up from the field, and threw them on his face, "The seeds of No. 1 dry rice grow like this? Aunt Ben personally planted that kind of seeds, dare to fool On my head, first look at how many lives you have!" Zhuang Tou took off the seeds on his face and took a closer look, his face became paler and paler, and he kowtowed: "Niang Niang, this is not the seed of the No. 1 dry rice, but the one I picked up from the grain store is indeed the seed of the No. 1 dry rice, I really don''t know why. It has changed." Mu Yangling squinted, if what Zhuang Tou said is true, then... Mu Yangling looked at the tenant kneeling at the back, paced up to him, and asked, "You planted this land?" The tenant shivered and said, "Yes, it''s a small seed." "Then you also planted it last year?" The tenant should be "yes", "It''s been three years since the small tenant." That is to say, since she came to Lingnan to rent out the land, he has rented her land, "What kind of rice seeds did you plant in the past two years?" "I didn''t plant rice for the first two years, because of the occasional drought in Lingnan, so I have been planting wheat and corn, because people in the same village said that Niangniang''s No. 1 upland rice seed is good, drought tolerant, and relatively high yielding. This is how I was moved, I turned the ground early before winter, and I poured water in the spring and planned to grow rice." "So you don''t recognize the seed of No. 1 Upland Rice?" The tenant wiped his tears and nodded, "I really don''t recognize the little one. This kind of seed was sent along with everyone. If you don''t look carefully, no one will feel that there is a difference. When the weather gets warmer, the little one scatters the seeds. , the emergence rate is quite high, and the small ones are also very happy..." But who knew that the princess randomly picked his land, just dug up the seeds gently and said that the seeds were fake? Mu Yangling looked ugly and asked, "Who sent the seeds to you?" The tenant looked at Zhuangtou carefully, Zhuangtou took the initiative to say: "Hui Niangniang, the seeds were sent to them by Xiaoxiao himself, and even the seeds were supervised by Xiaoxiao himself. There can be no mistakes." "You''re right, and the tenant is right, so tell me, what''s going on with this kind of thing?" Zhuangtou''s face was pale. Mu Yangling''s face was solemn, and he said coldly, "Check it for me! Start with the grain shop." Mu Yangling walked in along the ridge, digging up almost every field to see the seeds, and the more she dug, the more ugly her face became. Not every piece of land has wrong seeds, but for every wrong piece of land, the tenant who rented it has never planted No. 1 upland rice. Obviously, the other party is also afraid that the tenant will find out. Mu Yangling inspected twenty-eight fields all morning, and sweat was already on his forehead. Lichun wiped her sweat and said, "Niangniang, go back to rest first, and ask someone to dig it. You sit in the village and inspect it. ." Mu Yangling threw away the seeds in his hand, washed his hands with the water in the field, looked at the shadow reflected in the water, and said, "Food is the lifeblood of farmers, last year was the last year of tax reduction and exemption for three years, this year all over the country All taxes are going to be collected, do you know what that means?" Hearing Mu Yangling''s words, Zhuangtou and the tenants behind him knelt on the ground one after another, and some tenants were already crying bitterly. More than a dozen men, all tenants of the palace, no one raised their heads at this time, just because of Mu Yangling''s words, they felt that they were worth kneeling. Farmers are the most reluctant to take risks. Even if the owner asks them to plant upland rice No. 1, they can not plant it without planting it. Because they have never planted it, they dare not. Fortunately, they have a choice, so many people choose to plant corn instead of upland rice one. No. It was not until two consecutive years that the No. 1 dry rice had performed very well, and they happily changed the land originally planted with wheat to rice seeds, but who knew that they would encounter fake seeds? The seeds sown every year are carefully selected and left over from the previous year, or they go to the yamen to receive good grain seeds. Now they are planting this kind of seed that I dont know the details of, and I dont know how the harvest is resistant to insects and drought. not good Everyone shuddered at the thought of starting to pay the grain tax this year. Chapter 816： check This means that if they can''t pay the field tax, they will sell their business, which means that the breath that took three years of recuperation will be brought up again, and the situation will even be worse than before. Zhuangtou was also pale, and he tried his best to recall everything from getting the seeds to distributing them. Mu Yangling wiped his hands with the handkerchief, stood up, and said, "Have someone to collect the seeds from the field and send them to my house before tonight. Which field is the seed, how big is the field, and who does it belong to? Record them all for me." Mu Yangling stared at Zhuang Tou and said, "Restrict the tenants and tell them that as long as it''s not their fault, this princess will naturally give them an explanation." Zhuangs head kowtow should be Yes. Mu Yangling turned around and left, Li Chun hurriedly followed, and the guards of the palace hurriedly called for the carriage to come over, but Mu Yangling did not get on the carriage, but pulled over a guard''s horse and said to the leader, "You leave half of the people behind. Help Zhuangtou investigate, control the people in Zhuangzi, and don''t ask them to leak the news." Mu Yangling mounted the horse and said to Li Chun, "Go back in the carriage." He drove back with four or five guards, and two guards consciously stayed behind to protect Lichun and the others. Lichun was helpless and could only tell everyone to leave quickly, but how could the carriage catch up to Mu Yangling? Mu Yang hurried to the Juzhou Mansion, and went directly to the Harvest Grain Store. Everyone was amazed when they saw the horses speeding away, and they all retreated from the horse track. They were amazed when they saw that the leader was a woman, galloping head-on in the spring sunshine, like a bright moon shining on water. When the six horses disappeared quickly, everyone joined Together they asked, "Who is that? What a handsome girl!" "Are you blind? You don''t see people turning heads. They are already married, so I don''t know who has the fortune to marry such a handsome lady." "I know," a wealthy young man who was pacing out with a fan on the side heard everyone''s discussion, and said with a smile: "In our border of Lingnan, the most fortunate one is Rong County King." "Wow," everyone booed him in unison, and sneered: "Who in Lingnan doesn''t know that Prince Rong only has the princess in his heart? Just look at the prince''s backyard." The rich son shook his fan and smiled: "That''s why it is said that only Rongjun Wang is blessed, because that is Rongjun Wangfei." Everyone was surprised, and the rich boy laughed and said, "Don''t worry, the princess is kind and won''t blame you." Most of the people in Juzhou Prefecture recognize the prince of Rong County and the young prince of the prince of Rong County, because the exposure rate of these two is too high, and there is no such thing as the prince and the prince of the palace. The prince knew it when he went out shopping, but the princess and the other two young sons, as ordinary people, had never seen each other very much. They had only seen the princess'' carriage. The rich boy only recognized it because he met the princess once when he was with his mother in the jewelry store. Mu Yangling went straight to the harvest grain shop. It was the last time for sowing, so there were not many people who came to buy the seeds. Mu Yangling threw the horse to the guard and went in directly. When he looked up, he saw Mu Yangling, and he immediately greeted him, "Niangniang, why are you here?" Mu Yangling''s eyes swept around the shop and said, "Take me to the warehouse where the grains are stored." Although shopkeeper Chen had doubts in his heart, he quickly took the key and led the way. Mu Yangling paused, turned his head and said to the guards who followed: "Close the shop, close the shop for a day, and take care of all the staff in the shop. Anyone who steps out of the store." Shopkeeper Chen knew that something was going on, and he took Mu Yangling to the warehouse more and more respectfully. There are not many upland rice No. 1 seeds in it. Mu Yangling opened a few bags at will, and there is no problem. She rubbed the seeds in her hands and pondered. It wasn''t the grain shop''s problem. She breathed a sigh of relief. Shopkeeper Chen asked nervously, "Miss, but what happened?" "There is a problem with the seeds on the farm," Mu Yangling turned back and asked him, "Is there anything unusual in the grain shop recently?" Shopkeeper Chen thought for a while after hearing the words, then shook his head and said, "There is nothing unusual, what''s wrong with the seeds of Grange?" "The seeds have been replaced." Mu Yangling took down the bags of seeds on top, and the shopkeeper Chen was shocked. How could the princess do such a thing? It''s just that the words haven''t come out yet. Mu Yangling has already moved the top of the bag quickly, and the dust has not touched the clothes. She opened the bag below and saw that it was also a good No. 1 seed of upland rice. Mu Yangling frowned and asked, "Is the account book from last year still in the store?" "Yes, there is still time to seal it up." The Harvest Grain Shop in Juzhou is just a branch. Every time a copy of these accounts is sent to the capital, a copy is sealed here. Last years account book is supposed to be sealed by the end of the year, but there are still people who owe it. The grain has not been returned, so it is still in the store. "Find out the ledger, compare this year''s ledger, and circle the people who didn''t buy seeds last year but bought this year." This is a big project, but the shopkeeper Chen didn''t dare to complain, so he responded. Mu Yangling reminded me in detail that even if the problem is likely to be on the farm, the grain shop should also check it again. After all, the farm is only his own farm, and the influence is limited, but if there is a problem with the grain shop , Mu Yangling''s expression couldn''t help changing when he thought of the seeds from her grain shop this year. When Qi Haoran came back in the afternoon with her two sons in her arms and a bear on her back, Mu Yangling''s face was not better, but seeing him being entangled by three children, she couldn''t help but smile, and took him directly from his arms. He took the two sons over and said, "You are not afraid to drop the bear." The little bear climbed up on his father''s neck flexibly and shouted: "I won''t fall, mother, do you think I''m tall?" Qi Haoran hugged his legs tightly and showed him off for a run around the house, making the little bear scream in surprise. Mu Yangling ignored them and took his two sons to nurse. When he was happily coaxing his three sons to sleep, Qi Haoran hugged Mu Yangling, whose face was exhausted, and asked, "What happened?" He reached out and rubbed her wrinkled brows. Mu Yangling told him what happened in the farmhouse and frowned, "Who would have the guts to drive ghosts in our farmhouse?" "According to what you said, Zhuangtou and the tenants are all right, and the grain shop''s warehouse is no problem. That''s the person who can get in touch with grain seeds." Mu Yangling nodded, "I doubt it too, Zhuangtou will report the number of seeds they need in the farm to the mansion before winter, and the manor will report it to the grain shop, and the grain shop will notify the mansion when the seeds are ready. When the spring begins, the mansion will let Zhuangtou take the list directly to the grain store to get grain seeds. "They have all checked, I asked Zhuang Tou and shopkeeper Chen, because there are a lot of seeds, both of them were present, every bag of grain seeds was opened for inspection, and the handover was only drawn after the two sides confirmed that they were correct. "Zhuangtou took the grain and shipped it back, and weighed it into bags according to the weight reported by the tenant last year. Write the tenant''s name on the bag, and it can be delivered directly to the tenant." Mu Yangling said solemnly: "The tenants generally only look at whether the seeds are full, whether they are damp, and whether the weight is sufficient. They don''t even think about whether this is the No. 1 upland rice. In addition, there are many people who have never planted No. 1 upland rice. The rice seeds are all similar in size. can''t find it." Chapter 817： traitor Because the demand for the seeds of the No. 1 dry rice this year has directly increased by five times compared with last year, Mu Yangling went to Zhuangzili to inspect the performance of the seeds. She had planted the ground before, and the seeds were sown at this time. Even if she had teeth, she was worried about whether the seedlings would survive the next spring cold, so she dug some seeds out to check. Who knew the seeds dug out from a randomly selected field But a lot of dry rice No. 1? Upland Rice No. 1 is made by Mu Yangling''s continuous hybridization of wild rice sent by Qi Haoran and rice that is commonly grown in the north. This is the first generation of hybrid rice. Mu Yangling attaches great importance to it. The rice seed was planted exclusively in the subfield, and Mu Yangling took the bear to cultivate the rice personally, so she was very familiar with this seed, and even if she had teeth, she could see that it was not her seed. This year is Qi Xiuyuan''s first nationwide tax collection since he ascended the throne. Before, he vigorously supported her harvest grain shop, and even demanded that no less than 30% of upland rice should be planted in order to collect more taxes. , to ease the pressure on the treasury. For more than three years, the treasury has been supported by Fan Zijin''s business and borrowing. This is a country, and this will not last long. Fan Zijin also told them that three years is his limit, and the treasury has no income. , I am afraid that the business in his hand will have to be sold to repay the debts of those wealthy businessmen. At that time, the national treasury will be completely depleted, and the country will be in turmoil when people''s hearts fluctuate. This is a crucial year! She absolutely does not allow problems, let alone problems with her! The seeds were also checked layer by layer before. I didn''t expect that there were still problems. Mu Yangling turned a little bit and said, "I don''t know if there is a problem with our Zhuangzi alone, or if there are problems..." "Don''t be afraid," Qi Haoran patted her on the shoulder and said, "And me, I''ll go see Liu Qing tomorrow and ask him to take the officials to the ground to check, it''s still early, and it''s not too bad. In time, it is necessary to turn the ground and replant." Mu Yangling was worried, "It''s so simple, even if there are excess seeds, there won''t be much, if the scope is not wide, it''s fine, I''m afraid..." Mu Yangling was always a little uneasy in his heart, for fear that this kind of thing would be on a large scale, otherwise who would dare to do this kind of thing to their Rongjun Wangfu alone? Mu Yang was restless all night, and the guards who stayed at the farmhouse the next morning brought Zhuangtou and two farmers to ask to see him. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling didn''t care about breakfast, they handed over the children to Wang Ma, and hurried to the flower hall to meet them. Zhuangtou knelt on the ground tremblingly, with two Zhuang households tied behind him, he fell to the ground, and he was a little terrified when he saw the princes and princesses. "My lord, it''s clear that these two farmers exchanged the seeds in private when they took the seeds to distribute to the tenants." The guard stepped forward and said. Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling and motioned her to deal with it. The affairs of the mansion were always left to Mu Yangling, and he would not intervene when it was not necessary. Mu Yangling looked at Zhuangtou and asked, "Do you know the two of them?" "Recognize, know, Li Er is the younger brother-in-law, and Zou Da is the farmer under Xiao Xiao''s hands. They signed the death deed with the palace. They usually do some chores in the village, and they also cultivate the fields." The farmers are different from the tenants. The tenants are still self-owned to a certain extent. They just rent the fields of the owner. In their spare time, they help the owner to cultivate the fields or do some chores as required. If they meet a bad owner, they will be exploited severely. However, it is very simple to terminate the relationship. As long as the rent is paid in full and no more land is rented, the household registration has always been a good citizen, and the tenant can also have his own private property. But the farmers are different. Most of the farmers have signed death deeds, most of them are living deeds, but no matter what kind of deeds they are, he is the master''s slave, not to mention that life and death are all in the hands of the master, at least the master has control and sells them. Rights, generally speaking, the farmers are much more loyal than the tenants. Hearing that it was Zhuang Hu who betrayed the palace, Qi Haoran couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and turned into a conspiracy, thinking that they must have been instigated by someone to hide in his Zhuangzi. But the actual situation is that Li Er and Zou Da had a good wine and gambling, and owed some money abroad. They were forced to use the power of the palace to repay the debt, but Mu Yangling was very strict in governing the family, so he left a message early, Anyone who uses the power of the palace to do bad things outside is guilty of adding three grades, so he has been hesitant to move forward. But the casino could not let them owe all the time, so they came to the door and planned to chop off their hands to pay off the debt. They are slaves themselves, they can''t sell them, they can only chop their hands, or someone pays their gambling debts to escape the disaster, but that person''s money is not free, he only has one request, he wants the seeds of the No. 1 dry rice , the more the better! The seeds of Upland No. 1 are not expensive, and you can buy them if you want. However, in order to avoid the monopoly of seeds by gentry and landlords, Harvest Grain Shop requires that the number of seeds purchased by each household shall not exceed the number of seeds required for the fields owned by the household. And each household can only buy enough seeds for 50 acres of sowing seeds. To buy seeds, you must have a household registration certificate. Anyone who finds reselling seeds will be permanently blacklisted by Harvest Grain Shop, within ten years. Not to sell any kind of seed to him and his relatives. This method of buying and selling has greatly ensured the cultivation rate of ordinary peasants, and it has also cut off the road of gentry monopoly. Although he has offended a large number of people, but behind Mu Yangling stood the Rongjun King and the emperor. This is their own dowry business, and no one can say anything. Who says she is the only one who has this kind of thing? So that person wanted more upland rice No. 1, it was not feasible from the harvest grain shop, and when the farmers who planted upland rice No. 1 last year bought the seeds, the seeds they bought were not very good, there was no way, when Mu Yangling The seeds are all on credit, and they have signed contracts with farmers. After harvesting, they will use the best rice seeds to repay the credit, and if they want to sell grain, they must choose the harvest grain shop first when the price fluctuation does not exceed 80%. The purchase price of Fengshou Grain Shop has always been the same as that of other grain shops, which means that the best batch of rice seeds and millets have returned to Fengshou Grain Shop, and all they can buy is the rice left by farmers to eat. , It takes thousands of selections to select plump, large-grained rice seeds. But we all know that the selection of rice seeds is to select the ears first, not just a single grain, because a rice seed may be very full, but it may appear on the ears with short ears and few grains. The rice seeds are more likely to be such a harvest after planting. Li Er and Zou Da wept bitterly, "Princess Concubine, he only said that he would not want too much, and the younger ones gave him the seeds of the few fields they were responsible for, and he used another rice seed. Change, but who knew that he would go back and ask for more seeds. Sixty percent of the tenants in Zhuangzi have planted No. 1 upland rice. How dare the younger ones replace them? The rice seeds were replaced, because the rice seeds he brought were also full and large, and there was no difference in roughness, so the younger ones dared to change." Chapter 818： A wide range of Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked at each other, their hearts sank a little, and asked, "How could no one notice your actions?" Li Er wiped away tears and said, "Zou is the only one in the group, because the weather is still a little cold, we go up to the mountains to collect firewood every day to sell, and when we come back, we will transport the rice seeds back to his house, we will find out early. After the amount reported by the tenants, the rice seeds were weighed in advance, and then I negotiated with Zhuangtou for the job of distributing rice seeds to those tenants. When passing by Zou everyone, I just exchanged the rice seeds prepared before, because it was still early. , and no one noticed." And Zhuangtou didnt know a few words. The bag was written with simple numbers and symbols. Since he had the first two years of experience, it was not difficult to find out what he wrote on it. So it is easy to counterfeit, and no one in the Grange can recognize the handwriting, and naturally no one will doubt it. "Who is the one who paid the debt for you?" "He asked us to call him Erye Qin, but he didn''t know where he was, nor his specific name." Li Er looked at Mu Yangling carefully, and knelt down on the ground uneasy. Mu Yangling looked at them with cold eyes and asked, "Do you have any extra seeds he gave you?" "Yes, yes, there are some left, still in the Zou family." Mu Yangling looked at a guard who bowed down and went to get the seeds. Li Er and Zou Da shivered when they saw Mu Yangling looking at them indifferently, and almost begged Mu Yangling for mercy. "Besides these, what else is there?" Mu Yangling said: "It is impossible for us to forgive you for your mistakes. You can only think about whether you can make meritorious deeds." Cold sweat fell from Zou Da''s forehead. He was not as eloquent as Li Erling. Li Er had always said it before. Even if he was guilty and made meritorious deeds, he might not have a chance. He swallowed twice, Qin Er kept flashing in his mind. With that kind of face of my grandfather, light flashed in his mind in the end, he rushed forward and shouted, "Niangniang, Niangniang, I know, I know that Qin Er Ye not only instructed us to buy seeds, but also instructed other people, Seeds have been replaced in many places." Mu Yangling''s face turned cold, the table under his hand collapsed and dismembered instantly, the teacup fell to the ground without its support, Zou Da and Li Er both looked at Mu Yangling''s hand in fear. Mu Yangling calmly retracted his hand, took out the handkerchief and wiped it, and asked, "How did you find out?" Zou Da said in a cold sweat: "Xiao, Xiao has seen him talking to others, and then Xiao has kept his mind secretly and found that when we went to get the seeds, there were a lot of them inside, but the seeds we went in every day decreased a lot, isn''t it? What we took away was naturally taken by others. Qi Haoran''s face was as cold as water, and he asked, "Do you remember who are those who interacted with him?" Zou shook his head. Qi Haoran looked at Li Er, who also shook his head. They were conspiring to dig up the walls of the palace, and they were worried about it. They wished no one would see them. Just looking at it from a distance can''t wait to be ignorant. Qi Haoran waved and told someone to take them off, looking at Mu Yangling, "This is not easy, and the palace can no longer be the only one to come forward. I told Liu Qing and asked him to bring the yamen to help." "This matter is very involved, and it is time to file a case for investigation." According to the address provided by Li Er and the others, the guard who went to arrest the person returned empty-handed, saying: "Report to the lord, the princess, when we went, the building was already empty, and the people who rented the yard nearby were already five days ago. left." had long been expected, that person did such a big thing, if he didnt leave, he was still waiting for someone to catch him? Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran ate breakfast with no taste, Fan Zijin also rushed over after hearing the news, lowered his head and thought for a while, and said, "Let Zhu Liang take someone to my village to see if someone has also changed the seeds. ." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows and asked abruptly, "Is this just for the two of us, or for the entire Lingnan? Or, the entire Daqi?" Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin''s eyes were a little solemn, Qi Haoran snorted coldly, and said, "I''ll write a letter to my eldest brother and ask him to order the prefects to check it out. Also, in the early spring, the county governments all over the country will start harvesting from the harvest. The grain shop purchased a batch of seeds to resettle the refugees and the poor, and I dont know if the seeds they received were real or fake. Mu Yangling got up and said: "I will issue an order to get the grain shops all over the place ready, gather the remaining upland rice No. 1 seeds in the warehouse, and then find a way to raise corn seeds and other grains. If there is a problem, replace it immediately." Fan Zijin said: "I''ll go and tell all the business houses to pay attention to see who has bought grains from last year to the present. If his movements are big enough, it''s impossible not to reveal any clues." Qi Haoran''s eyes sank like water, "I''ll let the army put a martial law on the road and enter the military defense." The three of them acted separately, and the news from all over the place was collected into the hands of the three of them one after another. First, Manager Chen found the list based on the ledger comparison, and then Liu Qing checked the list one by one. About 10% of the people listed were listed. For example, if one person is found, 70% to 80% of those who have not sown upland rice No. 1 in his village have been replaced, just like the farms in the palace. Fortunately, there is no problem with the grain seeds distributed through the yamen, so the seeds that have problems are all the seeds bought at the harvest grain shop, and, without exception, are the seeds that are entrusted by others to bring together. Liu Qing, sweating profusely, came to Mu Yangling with the roster, and said, "Look, most of the seeds to be replaced are from villages at least three feet away from the Juzhou Prefecture. These villagers can''t come to buy the seeds in person. The number of seeds brought back from the yamen is limited, and some people are not even in the quota, so they will recommend the highly respected people in the village to buy the grain seeds, and the grain seeds are replaced during transportation." "Can you find out who did it?" Liu Qing regretted, "It''s just a person named Qin Er, but everyone''s body and appearance are different, obviously they are not the same person, and some villages don''t even see anyone, and they are just confused. Changed the rice seed." "The farther away from Juzhou, the more chaotic it is. In the front, there are people who deliberately designed to separate the grain and rice seeds to ensure that the rice seeds reach the hands of farmers who have not sown the dry rice No. 1, but in the back, the people who replaced the seeds directly put the The rice seeds are replaced. Even those who have planted No. 1 dry rice have doubts in their hearts, but because they are too far away from Juzhou Prefecture, they also put their doubts in their hearts. ." "How serious is the situation? What is the overall disaster situation?" Chapter 819： inform "It''s still scouting, it will take a few days for a thorough investigation," Liu Qing said tiredly: "But judging from the current situation, although the scope involved is wide, the number of people is not very large. Now, about one in thirty-five households." 2.9% or so, this probability does not seem to be large, but if it is based on the entire Lingnan, this data is not small, not to mention, I dont know if other places besides Lingnan also have an impact. "Wangfei, I don''t know if the alternative seed source has been found, and whether it is in line with the climate of Lingnan. If the yield is acceptable, this year''s rice seed can be planted. " Mu Yangling''s face turned cold, and he said, "The rice seed is a good rice seed, or the rice seed of Si County, a famous land of fish and rice in the south of the Yangtze River." "What?" Liu Qing paled in shock, "From Si County?" Si County is rich in soil and water, and seven of the ten acres are high-grade fields. The dense water network allows Si County to not lack water even in dry seasons. Therefore, the rice is fragrant and the fish is fat. The rice in Si County is famous for its fragrance. The milled rice can be called top quality, but at the same time, this kind of rice is also very soil-intensive. Except for Si County and the Jiangnan Water Village, which is also rich in soil and water, it is not viable to grow anywhere else. Even in Lin''an City, not many people dare to plant rice seeds in Si County, let alone Lingnan, where the water and soil are poor. Liu Qing frowned in distress, "Who is this, with such a big hand? Those rice seeds are not cheap." Mu Yangling sneered, "So this person is hard to find, but easy to find." Because of carrying water and soil, the amount of seeds left in Si County is limited every year. It is not easy for this person to buy so many seeds. Although the farmers in Lingnan cannot recognize the type of such seeds, they will not mistake the quality and age of the seeds. So this kind of seed was kept from last year. If you want to transfer so many seeds to Lingnan, you will not leave a little flaw. "We are responsible for the investigation of the case by the prince and the prince of the country. Our top priority is to minimize the loss. I have already asked Fengshou Grain Shop to prepare other seeds, and you will inform the nearby farmers to take the documents issued by your yamen in person. If you come to lead, if you are far away, your yamen will take the seeds and distribute them in person. "If the No. 1 seed of upland rice is not enough, you can plant other rice. You can also plant corn or peanuts. In short, it doesn''t matter which one, you must replace all the rice seeds in Si County." Mu Yangling rubbed his forehead and said. : "Otherwise, once the summer drought occurs, all the rice fields in Sixian County will die from drought." Liu Qing nodded in agreement and sighed: "This year''s farming and harvesting will be polarized, most of the people planting rice seedlings for irrigation and harvesting early, and the rest will have to be set back for about half a month. When things come, if they don''t replant, those affected farmers who collect taxes after the autumn harvest will probably sell their fields or their children." Mu Yangling''s heart moved, and when Qi Haoran came back in the evening, he asked suspiciously: "What do you think this person is trying to do? I can''t see how Daqi is better, and deliberately destroy it?" "What else can I do besides this?" Qi Haoran was so tired that he lay on the bed and asked Mu Yangling to press his shoulders and back, saying, "Big brother has written to me, saying that Jiangnan is not abnormal, but Tongchuan Mansion and other central areas There is also such a phenomenon in the region, but the situation is not like the eyes of Lingnan, and the elder brother in the north has also asked people to investigate, and it is all right." "Jiangnan is at the feet of the emperor, they can''t move their hands and feet, and they can''t move their hands and feet, and the north has always been the eldest brother''s territory, and they have no holes to drill, but Lingnan and Tongchuan were the places where the rebellion was the most serious at the beginning, and now they have recovered. It''s also the slowest." Mu Yangling casually pinched his shoulders, leaned on his shoulders and said, "I always feel that their goals are more than that. For example, we have also been operating in Lingnan for three years. How could you not notice any movement?" You must know that in addition to the army, Fan Zijin''s business has also opened in Lingnan, and those shops are their secret halls. "unless" "Unless someone gives them cover," Qi Haoran''s eyes flashed a cold light, turned over and looked straight at his wife and said, "Lingnan!" The people who can cover them naturally have a certain power in Lingnan. Qi Haoran instantly listed several candidates in his heart. The first one was the prefectures in Lingnan, but he quickly rejected it, because in the past two or three years, officials from the prefectures in Lingnan have appeared. All the officials in the middle and lower levels were selected by Brother Qi Haoran, and then some were arranged in. It was not a piece of iron at all. In addition to the personal character of several of the loyal and direct ministers, he still dared to guarantee it. Is that Miao people? Or a local gentry in Lingnan? Qi Haoran frowned tightly and said, "This matter needs to be investigated again, but if you dare to touch the head of the master, the master will not make it easier for them." At this time, there were indeed a few families in the Juzhou Mansion that were having a hard time. They finally got together while a family had a birthday banquet. Qian Shishen said with a livid face: "Okay, don''t complain about each other, who would have expected that a dignified princess would go to Zhuangzi to see the crops, dig the seeds that were planted by herself, and even recognize the seeds?" "What does Brother Qian Shi think about this time? The matter has been exposed..." Wei Shishen thought of King Rongjun''s iron-blooded tactics, and his face turned pale. Qian Shishen glanced at him and said to everyone: "What does this have to do with us? We are not even officials in the court, what should we do on weekdays, how do we know about the affairs of the court?" "Stop by static?" Squire Qin asked softly. Qian Shishen showed an admiring smile, and the few people whispered for a while, and this was the only way to do it. But Mr. Wei always felt unsafe, and said in a low voice: Don''t forget, we have a lot of upland rice No. 1 seeds in the field now. " Qian Shishen snorted coldly, "The seedlings are two inches tall now, and the seeds have already grown out of shape, so she can still recognize them? After a while, I will ask the long-term workers to plant the seedlings, and the seedlings will disappear. Don''t they all look like that? Could it be that she can still recognize them?" The people present were landlords for several generations, and naturally they didnt know about farming. In their eyes, they were all green seedlings, and there was no difference at all. But I dont know that in the eyes of people who know how to grow the land, the seedlings can also be distinguished. And Mu Yangling, who was not even able to distinguish between wheat and millet seedlings, can naturally tell them apart. Before Mu Yangling could suspect these people, the tenants who were serving the rice fields became suspicious first, and some daring and careful people secretly went to the Rongjun Wangfu to report. At that time, Mu Yangling was still eating breakfast. Hearing that, she glanced at the sky outside and was drowsy, but she looked like at around 4 in the morning. She got up early because she had to go to inspect the grain store''s warehouse in advance. home? "Sneak? What?" "The servant doesn''t know, so he doesn''t tell me no matter how he asks him. He has to meet the lord or princess in person before he is willing to speak." Chapter 820： The man behind (Part 1) Mu Yangling looked up and down at the person kneeling on the ground and asked, "What''s your name?" "The little one is called Xi Le, and he is a tenant of the Wei Shishen''s family." Xi Le cramped on the ground and knelt on the ground, gritted his teeth, "Little, the little one has something to report." "Get up and talk," Mu Yangling slowed down and asked, "If you have anything, just talk." Xile hesitated for a moment, then took out a paper package from his wet arms and handed it to Mu Yangling respectfully. The small pavilion was connected, and as soon as the paper package was opened, the small pavilion was stunned, and there was a small handful of seedlings about two inches long. However, Mu Yangling quickly took the paper package and looked at the oil lamp carefully. After a while, she asked, "This is the seedling of the No. 1 upland rice, and Mr. Wei seems to have bought enough from the grain store to plant fifty acres. ." "But the seeds we sown in our farmland can be planted in 200 acres. According to my understanding, our owner also sowns seeds in other villages, and it is also not less than this number." "Besides your employer, do you know who else has so many seeds?" Happy to see that Mu Yangling''s eyes were bright but gentle, he breathed a sigh of relief, and nodded again and again: "I heard that there are quite a few of Qian Shishen''s family, I don''t know about the others." Mu Yangling smiled and asked, "How did you know you were coming to me?" Be aware that the news is blocked at this time, maybe the information received from village to village is not equal, not to mention that he can not only inquire about his boss, but also find her here. "During this period of time, the official yamen went to the village to investigate, and the little cousin was unfortunately exchanged for the seeds, so the little one knew that the yamen was looking for the seeds that had been bagged, so he had a little more attention on weekdays. It is the young ones who are taking care of them. Unfortunately, the young ones also planted No. 1 upland rice last year. As soon as the seedlings grow up, they will know that they are No. 1 dry rice, but the number is wrong. Our boss has lost our relationship, and it is impossible to gather so much from everywhere, so..." Mu Yangling understood the next words without saying joy. "What do you want?" Mu Yangling looked at him gently. Xi Le gritted his teeth, knelt down again, and said, "The little one doesn''t dare to ask too much, just ask the princess to help my brother redeem his life, and then rent two acres of land for our brothers to plant. to repay the princess." "Where is your brother selling himself?" "It''s right at the owner''s house." When Mu Yangling saw that his eyes were red, he knew that there must be a secret, so he nodded slightly and said: "I should take care of this matter, you go back first, don''t let people know about this matter, wait patiently for a few days, I will will bring your brothers out." Xile heaved a sigh of relief, kowtowed to Mu Yangling and thanked Mu Yangling, followed by the small pavilion and slowly retreated. When Xiaoting came back, he saw that Mu Yangling was still looking at the seedlings, so he stepped forward and said, "Madame, is it Mr. Wei who changed our seeds?" "He alone doesn''t have the courage to do this, even the entire Juzhou government gentry alliance can''t do this. What''s more, what''s the benefit to them? Once discovered, the prince can copy them." Mu Yangling pondered. After a while, he said, "You ask someone to check the situation of Joy and see what his younger brother is doing in Wei Shishen''s mansion." Xiaoting respectfully responded. Mu Yangling got up and walked out immediately after the order. She had already lost a lot of time. After the inspection of the grain shop, she had to come back to accompany her three children, but she promised Xiaoxiong to take him and his brothers out for an outing today. The three children have been neglected for the sake of food and seeds. Last night, when she was holding the tiger''s head, he kept humming, and the little lion simply turned his head and ignored her. When Mu Yangling finished inspecting the warehouse and made arrangements for the food store, Xiaoxiong coaxed his two younger brothers to finish the steamed eggs, and saw his mother come in with a horse whip and a riding suit, he immediately dropped the bowl and ran over, the big one. Called: "Mother, today we are going to ride a horse." Mu Yangling tapped his forehead with a horse whip and said, "Don''t you mean to go out for a green walk? Ask someone to lead your foal and just run two laps on the grass." The little bear cheered and ran back to put on his riding clothes. The two children also sat on the kang and clapped their hands happily. Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing. : "You know what we''re talking about, and you''re happy?" The little lion spit bubbles at his mother, grabbed her fingers and stood up tremblingly. Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up, and he stretched out his other hand to protect him carefully. When the little lion stopped completely, Mu Yangling stood up. This is the happy smile. The maids and servants in the house all showed expressions of surprise, but they didn''t dare to move because they were afraid of scaring the third young master. Hutou lazily raised his head and glanced at his mother, then quickly crawled over, stood up while supporting the wall, and walked towards her boldly, only then did he let go of his hand supporting the wall, and he fell with one **** Going down, Mu Yangling quickly caught him with one hand and held the person firmly in his arms. She held the two children in her arms and laughed loudly: "Yes, yes, come back tonight and tell your father the good news." The maids and servants in the house rejoiced with Mu Yang. Mu Yangling hugged them into the room to change clothes, and said, "Go and see Mrs. Guogong and see if she is ready. We will wait for her at the door." Xiao Xia was ready, and brought Xiao An over to wait, and the carriage and picnic things were also ready, and Mu Yangling and the child could leave as soon as they got on the carriage. She was the only one sitting in the carriage with her three children, Fan Zijin stopped the carriage, he frowned and said, "Where are you going?" Mu Yangling: "Go out for an outing." Xiao Xia poked his head out of the car window and asked, "Is there something wrong, sir?" Fan Zijin looked at his four children with bright eyes. He swallowed when he pulled them down, got into the carriage, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go together." Xiao Xia opened her mouth wide. Xiao An took the initiative to climb into his father''s arms and turned to look at the three little bears who were playing together on the blanket. Fan Zijin patted his head, looked at Mu Yangling opposite, and said, "There is news from Si County, will Haoran be back tonight?" "He went to the border, and he couldn''t come back for half a month." Fan Zijin''s face was sinking like water, and he said, "It''s Xixia." Mu Yangling''s eyes narrowed, Fan Zijin said: "There is Qin Fang''s shadow in Si County, and Qin Xiang''s family is still in Xixia. It is said that he has several loyal retainers who are loyal to Xixia, and Jiangnan used to be his power. Scope, because Si County is a fish and rice water town, he has a lot of business in it. He didn''t expect to ask him to transport so many rice seeds, but this time he also exposed most of his nails in Si County. Now the eldest brother is called Baili Take over the affairs of Si County and let us put martial law at the border." Xiao Xia tensed up and looked at the two nervously. Mu Yangling asked in a deep voice, "Then should inform Haoran," Why did you find her first? Chapter 821： The man behind (middle) Fan Zijin pondered: "Of course I''m not worried about the border issues. I''m just afraid that they will attack you. They can replace the rice seeds in Lingnan without knowing it, in case they sneak in..." Fan Zijin looked at Mu Yangling and said, "So you try not to go out recently. The two houses are combined into one house, patrolling day and night to ensure safety." He turned to look at Xiao Xiong, squeezed his chin and said, "Don''t go out recently. , did you hear that?" The little bear turned to look at his mother, Mu Yangling nodded slightly, and said to Fan Zijin, "I will arrange the patrols in the mansion." Then he told the whistleblower Xile, a tenant in the village of Wei Shishen, and said, "You said, will it be possible? Did they collude with Qin Fang''s people?" "Don''t worry about this, I''ll let the people in the dark hall investigate." Fan Zijin narrowed his eyes, "If this is the case, they must die. Back then, Lingnan was sold to Xixia by Qin Fang, but Haoran saved him from the dire straits. them!" "I just don''t know what they are drawing." This is what Mu Yangling couldn''t understand. She can understand that Qin Fang''s people are ruining it. After all, Qin Fang was indirectly forced to death by Haoran, and his wife and children were transferred to Xixia by him. What? Qi Haoran led the army to drive out the Xixia soldiers, but saved the entire Lingnan. In the past three years, he has rarely intervened in local government affairs, and there is no conflict with them at all. Once this matter is discovered, they will be punished by death. What do they plan? Just for those seeds? Mu Yangling knew that the seeds of No. 1 Upland Rice were very important to farmers and the country, but it was not really necessary for these landlords, because they had a lot of fields and a lot of food. It''s not too bad with other rice seeds. Fan Zijin had some guesses in his heart, but he didn''t dare to make a judgment easily. He asked the people from the dark hall to investigate. Only when he got the information handed over by the dark hall, Yan Mo rushed over, handed him a token, and bowed: "Master, this was handed in by someone outside." Fan Zijin''s expression changed when he saw the token, and asked, "How many people did he bring?" "I only brought two." Fan Zijin rubbed his fingers and said, "Let someone enclose the conference hall and invite people in. As soon as I smash the cup, you will come in and get people." "Master, you can''t take risks with your own body," Yan Mo knelt on the ground and said, "People are outside the door now, so let''s rush out and get them." Fan Zijin snorted coldly and said, "Do you think they are unprepared? Invite people in!" Yanmo could only withdraw, and when people surrounded the flower hall, he rolled his eyes and beckoned to call a guard, and said in a low voice, "Quickly enter the backyard and inform the princess." Now the only person in the mansion who can persuade the prince of the country is the princess. Mu Yangling only raised her eyebrows when she heard that, turned her head and said to Li Chun, "Change my clothes." Mu Yangling put on light clothes and went to the front. Fan Zijin saw her swaying in, and only looked up and showed her the token in his hand, "This is the order of the previous emperor." "Is it left by the second prince?" "Mostly, I just don''t know who is waiting outside Caifu." No matter who it is, they are all settled. Mu Yangling sat down on the other side of Fan Zijin, knocked on the table and said, "Let two people stay on the beam, the two of them are behind the screen, and four more people are left outside, and everyone else will step back." Fan Zijin thought of Mu Yangling''s force value and nodded to Yanmo, but he was thinking, if Haoran is here, even these people don''t need to be arranged, that kid doesn''t know what''s going on at the border. Mu Yangling was also thinking about Qi Haoran, the bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods have all come out, I dont know if there will be any problems at the border. Yuan Hu came in with two entourage, and saw Fan Zijin sitting in the hall at a glance, then glanced at Mu Yangling, he took off his cloak, and said with a smile: "I heard that Prince Rong valued the princess, I didn''t expect the princess to be able to participate in such a thing." Mu Yangling said nothing, looked at Fan Zijin, Fan Zijin''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the person, got up and cupped his hands and said, "It turned out to be General Yuanhu of the previous dynasty, and he has long admired his name." "I''m also piercing my ears to Fan Guogong," Yuan Hu clenched his fists in return, and did the same when looking at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling stretched out his hand and asked, "General Yuanhu, please take a seat. I don''t know why the general has come to take the risk." Yuan Hu laughed, looked at Mu Yangling with admiration, patted the table and said: "Okay, I like the refreshing people, I thought it was difficult to talk to Fan Guogong when Prince Rong was not here, since the princess is here, Naturally, there is nothing to worry about. Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin raised their eyebrows at the same time, but this man was bold and provoked in front of the two of them. Fan Zijin sneered in his heart, picked up the teacup and drank tea. Yuanhu took out a booklet from his arms and handed it to his entourage. The entourage hurriedly handed it to Fan Zijin. Yuanhu looked at him with bright eyes. Seeing that Princess Rongjun lowered his head to drink tea, he didn''t look at the booklet. Fan Zijin handed it to Mu Yangling after reading it. Mu Yangling simply flipped through it. Seeing that all the names were on it, her eyes stopped on the names of the first few people surnamed Qin. After a while, she closed the list. , pressed the booklet under his hands, and looked at Fan Zijin. "Is it Qin Fang''s person?" Although Fan Zijin asked, his tone was firm. Yuan Hu said with a smile: "Yes, when Qin Fang retreated with the emperor and sent his wife and children to Xixia first, the emperor Bintian gave me an order to enter Xixia and slaughter Qin Fang''s whole lineage, but it''s a pity, it''s still the next A step later, after arriving in Xixia, they have been protected by Xixia people layer by layer, although they are not sure what they promised Xixia, but the money stolen from the treasury should be one item." Fan Zijin smiled sarcastically: "So what did General Yuanhu mean to come here at this time?" "I know that you are investigating the case of theft and exchange of rice seeds. This matter is what Qin Fang''s descendants did. The purpose is to cause chaos in Daqi. Xixia has a lot of opportunities to take advantage of it. If you can find out the tricks, I''m afraid there is no evidence, and there is no way to take those gentlemen who eat inside and outside, right?" Yuanhu looked at them with bright eyes and said, "So, I think the two of us can cooperate." "You are the general of the former dynasty, and you did not surrender to me. Why should my great country cooperate with you, a fugitive general?" "Because I can go in and out of Xixia, and I also have news that you can''t grasp, and I have no interest in restoring the Great Zhou Dynasty. I just want to fulfill the last wish of the late emperor and let Qin Fang''s family be buried with the late emperor!" Yuan Hu''s eyes burst out. Shooting out a fierce light, he stared directly at Fan Zijin. Chapter 822： The man behind (below) Mu Yangling stood beside Fan Zijin and watched Yuanhu and his group drifting away, and asked, "Isn''t it really about letting the tiger return to the mountain?" "There are only so many people under him, it''s worth a gamble. Qin Fang has left a lot of people behind. They collude with Xixia, and maybe they will do something. Yuanhu wants to kill the Qin family. Leave us a helper, even if this helper doesn''t obey us." Fan Zijin turned the wrench on his thumb and said coldly, "When the Qin family is gone, and his mission is completed, he can naturally go. See his master." Mu Yang sighed in inspiration, "I didn''t expect people like the second prince to be so loyal." "Yuanhu is an orphan. When the second prince left the palace when he was young, he was beaten by the helpers of the Shantang. At that time, he was very brave when he was only seven or eight years old. Hit, the second prince liked his **** nature, so he brought people into the palace." Fan Zijin used to be in charge of the secret hall in the capital, and he was very familiar with these materials, "Yuanhu did not accompany the second prince, but was sent to the second prince''s guard commander for training. When he grew up, he was sent directly to the army for training. When the second prince rebelled, Yuan Hu was already a general. He was loyal and had always been the second princes confidant. At first, he besieged the second prince and Qin Fang, and the second prince poisoned Qin Fang and committed suicide, but the second princes confidants were completely Not in the camp." Fan Zijin chuckled, "At that time, the people below wanted to chase, and Haoran stopped them. That kid must have expected Yuanhu to go to Xixia not to go to the Xixia royal family, but to kill Qin Fang''s family." Mu Yangling thought of the weights in the hands of the Qin family, and said softly, "Where did Qin Fang hide the money from the treasury?" Fan Zijin was silent, but he was actually very complicated. He knew that the money was in the capital, but they couldn''t find it, and the treasury was empty like that... The two sighed at the same time Qin Fang''s ability to hide money, Fan Zijin put away these thoughts, turned around and went back to show Mu Yangling the information found in the dark hall. After reading the above, Mu Yangling''s face suddenly turned cold, as Yuan Hu said, it is impossible for them to deal with those gentlemen who steal and exchange rice seeds in an open and honest manner. Because there is no evidence at all. The information shows that the seeds of Wei Shishen and others were bought from a merchant in the south of the Yangtze River, and that person was Qin Erye. To say that they don''t know the origin of these seeds, and they don''t believe Mu Yangling was killed, but they don''t have any solid evidence to prove that they know the identity of the second master Qin and the origin of these seeds. When I asked, they were just ordinary business dealings. As long as everything was pushed to the second businessman Qin, nothing would happen. Jiangnan sowed the upland rice No. 1 a year earlier than Lingnan. If you really want to be careful, it is not difficult to buy seeds. Mu Yangling limited the number of purchases per household at this time, but because there were not enough rice seeds in his hands, he did not want to be rich. Households are smaller than peasant households, which is why she came up with such restrictions. After two years, the number of rice seeds has increased, and she will naturally not limit it any more. In Jiangnan, such restrictions are of little use this year, because after three years of farming, those big landlords and rich people have accumulated a batch of seeds, and it is not impossible to sell them here. Just for this reason, Mu Yangling couldn''t do anything about them, she couldn''t help clenching the information in her hand, her face was as cold as water. Fan Zijin said: "Although you can''t take them on the surface, but in private, is it possible that the palace of Rongjun and Duke Anguo are still afraid of them?" "If you do it too hard, it will be bad for your reputation." Fan Zijin snorted coldly and said, "When did you see me caring about reputation? Leave this to me, don''t worry about it." Mu Yangling frowned, he couldn''t throw everything to him when he encountered any embarrassment, right? But seeing that Fan Zijin had only left her a back view, he had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and go back to the backyard. Xiao Xia was fidgeting when she saw Mu Yangling hurriedly took her hand and asked, "What happened to the front yard?" "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just an old friend visiting," Mu Yangling patted her hand soothingly, stepped forward to look at the child who was sleeping on the kang, and saw Xiao An sleeping with her **** pouted, she couldn''t help but laugh, " This child has a face on weekdays, and he doesn''t look like a child at all, just like this when he sleeps." Xiao Xia couldn''t help but smile, "I learned it from his father. He saw his father was always straight-faced, and he liked to be straight-faced on weekdays. Relying on his intelligence, he often instructed people to do things, but he was only over a year old. , what do you know? You still wet the bed at night." Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing out loud, and whispered to her: "Children should play more, what''s the point of always keeping a straight face? When you see your cousin, talk to him well and let him bring Xiao An. Play, since Xiao An likes to imitate his father, he will naturally play whatever his father plays." Xiao Xia was a little disappointed, and said with some envy: "The grandfather of the country is very busy. Where is the time, he is not as childish as the prince, and he can take the child up and down the mountains and waters." "What can''t you do?" Mu Yangling said: "Now he doesn''t have a stable work and rest, does he go home every day? How much time can he spend playing with the child? Always accompany the child, and the child will kiss him later, otherwise in the future When father and son meet, apart from salutes and greetings, it means serious business, what''s the point?" Xiao Xia was silent. In fact, she envied Qi Haoran being able to get along with the children like that, but maybe it was because Fan Zijin was so powerful that Xiao Xia never dared to make such a request. Besides, Fan Zijin had done enough. He would hold the child and take him for a walk in the garden, a hundred times better than her father. You must know that his father only met her brothers at dinner, asked a few questions, and then took the school homework, not to mention hugging them, and never even took them to the garden. When she was in the capital, she felt that Xiao An was very spoiled, and she was afraid that the child would be spoiled in the future, but the two families lived together again, and after comparison, she found that if the children of the Prince Rong''s mansion would not be spoiled, then Her Xiao An is even less good. Qi Haoran spoils all three of his family''s children, right? Xiao Xia glanced at his son who was sleeping soundly with his **** pouted, nodded, and whispered, "I''ll tell you." Because Lingnan was mixed with people from the Qin family and Xixia, even Xiaoxiong was restrained in the house. This child is very naughty. If he does not go out once a day, he will feel uncomfortable. Mu Yangling is afraid that he will run out, so he has people in the garden. He packed up an open space and came out to test Bear''s kung fu on the spot. The garden is surrounded by trees, and there are flowers and grass all the way below. There is a small pond not far away, next to the pond is a large rockery, and there is an open space in the middle. Mu Yangling asked people to put a mat on the grass under the tree, and the three children sat on it, looking up at the little brother Xiong with their heads raised. Even excitedly ran to the bear and followed the gesture twice. Xiaoxiong started to practice martial arts at the age of three. Most of them were squatting, but he also learned a set of simple boxing techniques. At this time, he practiced like a tiger, and his cold face was very shocking. Xiao Xia was taken aback by his aura, and sighed: "It''s not bad that he is the son of the prince, he has such power at such a young age." Chapter 823： abacus Lingnan suddenly calmed down, unlike the uproar a few days ago when the officials went to the countryside to inspect rice seeds, it seemed very peaceful to re-distribute the seeds at this time. But everyone knows that this is the tranquility before the storm. The Royal Palace of Rong County cannot swallow this loss, and the court is not willing to suffer this loss. The farmers'' grain was replaced, and the legendary culprit, the second master Qin, disappeared without a trace. Who will bear the consequences? If it was the previous dynasty or any other court, the farmers who were replaced with rice seeds might have to swallow the bitter fruit themselves, because the harvesting grain shop that sold the rice seeds was right, and the yamen was not responsible, and they could not catch the "Second Master Qin". ", can only suffer from this loss. But now Fengshou Grain Shop and Yamen have re-issued seeds to them. Although the number of dry rice No. 1 is directly reduced by more than half, it is other rice seeds or corn seeds, but they are also satisfied. But the harvest grain shop and the yamen have to bear the cost of this second seed? No one can bear it silently, so the tranquility at this time is very disturbing. Not only the middle and upper classes, but also the small merchants and hawkers on the street are paying attention to the news of Qirong County Palace and Yamen, for fear of missing any news. In this almost suffocating atmosphere, it was even more difficult for a few gentlemen with ghosts in their hearts. They felt that after this incident, their lifespan would be reduced by at least five years. Is it too difficult? Wei Shishen even regretted it. He should not have agreed to this matter in the first place. Now he can''t get off the pirate ship. Once the Rongjun Wangfu knows that they are colluding with outsiders to dig up the walls, the Rongjunwang will definitely break their bodies into pieces. Thousands of pieces. Thinking of Qi Haoran''s brutal reputation in Western Xia, Wei Shishen sat on the chair and his legs were shaking. Qian Shishen looked down on Wei Shishen''s appearance, and said: "The matter has been done, what''s the use of Wei Shixiong regretting now? It''s better to think about how to solve it." "You didn''t say that you would be found!" Wei Shishen said angrily: "At that time, when you followed the second master Qin to persuade us, you said that the seeds will not be found when the seeds are replaced. When the rice is harvested in autumn, they will also I would only suspect that it was the fault of the Dry Rice No. 1, but the seeds were discovered before they germinated. Once the matter is known to the Rongjun Wangfu, will we still have a way out?" Tan squire looked at the two of them and said after deliberation: "It''s not that bad, they can''t find evidence after all, and now they haven''t found us either..." Squire Wei sneered, "How do you know that they didn''t find it? Maybe they are holding back now, evidence? Hmph, with the power of the Prince Rong Palace, do they need evidence to clean up us?" Everyone was flustered by what he said. Qian Shishen saw that he was inciting people''s hearts, his face suddenly gloomy, and he sneered: "Whoever he is, under the emperor''s land, could it be that he dares to arrest us without giving evidence? I''m afraid, why did you get on our boat in the first place? Don''t rush forward when you smell the fragrance, and you will be discouraged when you see the danger." "You!" Wei Shishen glared at him with an ugly face, "Smell the fragrance? What fragrance is there at this time? Harvest Grain Shop and Yamen together transferred a large number of grain seeds, even if they planted more than ten days late, the harvest would not be better than the harvest. Where do we go to, apart from the No. 1 upland rice that we risked to plant in the ground, what else have we got? But which one of us is short of that few kilograms of rice? We are looking at the ground, not the seeds!" As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Qian Shishen with some resentment. Qian Shishen was so angry that he did not force them to board the boat with a knife. But in the hearts of Wei Shishen and others, Qian Shishen was the leader of this matter. Who would you call him if something went wrong? It was Qian Shishen who brought Qin Erye to see them at the beginning. They agreed that they would help Qin Erye hide the news and clear the traces. Qin Erye would divide the rice seeds they got into 30%. Of course, the 30% had to be bought for money. But are they looking for rice seeds? No, rice seeds are not enough to buy this year, and they can keep enough for themselves next year and the year after. They are looking at the land of those farmers who never harvest! The rice has never been harvested. As soon as the tax is collected in the fall, they have to sell the land. This is a good time for them to buy land. There is no way, the emperor of Daqi and the king of Rongjun are too ruthless, the emperor has made a law that every household with more than 200 mu of farmland cannot open up unowned wasteland, but can only buy it. As Xixia ravaged Lingnan in those days, they lost a lot of land deeds when they fled, and the land that was arbitrarily encircled due to the war and had not had time to make a deed to the yamen was all distributed by Qi Haoran to the exiled people and lost land. peasants. They didn''t spend money to enclose the land, but they did spend money to buy officials. Obviously they have earned a big business, and they returned to the original starting point in a blink of an eye. How are they willing? But Daqi is not like Dazhou. Land cannot be bought and sold casually. I wanted to take advantage of the establishment of the new dynasty and buy some fields at low prices when the order was not stable. Who knew that other orders in Daqi would be chaotic, but they were stuck on the land sale. It is very strict, even if the seller is willing, if the conditions are not met, they will not be able to easily pass the yamen checkpoint, even if it is useless to give the officials money. So Qian Shishen only checked the relationship with them, thinking that if those who had been exchanged for rice seeds could not pay the tax during the autumn harvest, they could only sell the land, and the yamen would definitely not stop them from making a contract in order to receive the tax. , so I agreed. Because Qian Shishen and them analyzed it very clearly, they only targeted those farmers who could not recognize the seeds. Moreover, the rice seeds were all about the same size and were bought from the grain store. Who would have thought that this was fake? took ten thousand steps back and said that even if they were discovered, the yamen could not find any evidence against them. They paid for the rice seeds, which can be said to have been bought from merchants in the south of the Yangtze River. But when things came to an end, Wei Shishen and others were afraid. If the Rongjun Wangfu found traces, would they really need evidence to ask them about their guilt? In other words, the calmness of Juzhou these few days has made them more and more flustered. Wei Shishen and Qian Shishen had a quarrel, and returned home angrily, they bumped into the butler head-on. He was knocked back two steps, and the butler pulled him back in fear, "Master, are you all right, master?" "Go away," Wei Shishen waved him away and said angrily, "Are you in a hurry to reincarnate?" The housekeeper wiped off his sweat and said in a nonchalant manner, "Small, is the young chasing people?" "Who are you chasing?" Wei Shishen asked casually. The butler''s face was pale, and he looked carefully at Wei Shishen''s face and said, "Go and chase after Xixing." Mr. Wei wanted to turn his hands and leave, but after hearing this, he paused, stared at the housekeeper coldly, and asked, "Xing Xing escaped?" "No, no, Xixing''s elder brother, Xile, took the money to redeem people. The little boy was not there at the time, so they begged the wife, and the wife agreed when she was soft-hearted. Now Xile has taken his brother away, and the little boy is To chase it out." Chapter 824： steal Wei Shishen''s bad mood worsened. He angrily walked to the backyard. When he saw the housekeeper following him, he turned around and kicked him angrily, shouting, "Why are you still standing there? Why don''t you send someone to chase after him? ?" The housekeeper scrambling and crawling ran out, while Mr. Wei went to the backyard with a face full of anger. Mrs. Wei was sitting on the chair with frowning. When she saw her husband coming in, she stood up. Just as she was about to ask questions, Mrs. Wei slapped her and said angrily, "Who told you to let me go on your own initiative?" Mrs. Wei covered her face and fell on the chair, looking at her husband in shock, he actually hit her in front of the servant! Mrs. Wei''s heart was chilled, and her tears fell, "Okay, okay," she slowly sat up straight, and said, "I don''t care which part of the mansion is in my hands, the master will draw it in advance, and it will be natural after the concubine is dead. I won''t care anymore." Wei Shishen sneered: "What can and cannot be managed in the mansion, don''t you know yet?" The servants in the room wanted to shrink back and pretend they didn''t exist, but they didn''t dare to quit, for fear that the master would beat his wife again. Mrs. Wei sneered, knowing that Shishen Wei was just a shrewd man, she was not afraid of him, she had a son and a family, unless he didn''t want to have another happy birthday, he would never dare to do it again. Looking at his wife''s cold eyes, even though Wei Shishen regretted hitting her just now, he couldn''t help feeling relieved when he saw her eyes. He rolled his sleeves and snorted coldly, then turned and left. Mrs. Wei put down her hands covering her face, and her eldest girl Mei Xiang went forward to cover her face with a wet handkerchief in distress, "Ma''am, how can you get rid of your hands?" "What can''t he get on? You go to get someone to prepare the car, go to the school to pick up the young master, take the young lady with you, and let''s go back to your parents'' house." Mei Xiang was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly persuaded: "Madam, this will be too much trouble, and the master''s face will not look good at that time, your husband and wife relationship..." "Husband and wife relationship?" Mrs. Wei sneered: "Do we have a husband and wife relationship?" "Why do you do this for a slave, madam, you shouldn''t have promised Joy to redeem Xixing just now." Mrs. Wei looked at Mei Xiang with a knife-like gaze, and asked, "Are you my servant or his servant." Mei Xiang hurriedly knelt on the ground, "Madam, this servant is also for your own good. You and the master have never had such a big dispute before..." "So I should just watch Xi Xing get killed by him?" Mei Xiang''s face turned pale. Mrs. Wei sneered: "I didn''t care about them before, because those people were small shepherds who bought them back with money. I don''t care if I want to, but Xixing is just a child and a good citizen. If he hadn''t coerced people to write I''m going to sell a body... Since Xi Le can collect enough money to redeem my body, I have no reason not to let people go." Mei Xiang lowered her head, and Mrs. Wei looked at her coldly, not knowing what she was thinking. But the housekeeper who chased out the housekeeper watched in shock as the Xi Le brothers got into the carriage marked by the palace. Xi Le even lifted the curtain, turned his head and made a face at him, shouting, "Butler Wei, go back quickly. I don''t need to send it any more, the two acres of land I rented will no longer be planted, and the rent has already been given to my wife, so remember to pay the rent to the little one when you go back." Xixing got his head out from under his brother, with a happy smile on his white face, and shouted: "We are going to rent the land of the palace, and we will be tenants of the palace in the future!" Mr. Wei, who rushed over, just heard the last sentence. His eyes widened as he saw the carriage going further and further, and there was only one thought in his heart, it''s over, it''s over, the lord must know! Wei Shishen rolled his eyes and fainted with a "thump". Butler Wei was busy bringing people back and carrying them back. When Wei Shishen woke up, it was already dark, and Mrs. Wei went back to her mother''s house with a pair of children. She didn''t know that Wei Shishen had passed out. I feel that his life has been miserable by Qian Shishen. Joy is only a small tenant, how could it be possible for the palace to redeem themselves and pay the rent for them? It must be that the palace found something and was eyeing him, and then he took Xi Le and Xi Xing away, and wanted to get some news from them. Mr. Wei''s thoughts turned and he tried his best to think about how much he was happy to know. Because he really liked Xixing, even if the other party was still young, Mr. Wei would put him in the study to serve him, but he didn''t seem to be literate, and he had never entertained other people in the study. Wei Shishen breathed a sigh of relief, Xixing should not know anything. Xixing did not know or read, but he knew where Wei Shishen hid things. Whatever it was, he packed it in his bag and took it away. Brother ?? said that the palace had redeemed them. Although he didn''t make it clear, Xixing also knew that the palace would not redeem them for no reason. Speaking of which, Mr. Wei should be unlucky, because Xixing is only an eight-year-old child, illiterate, and has never seen the world, so he doesn''t take much precautions against him. Grab something. When Xixing was snatched in early, he was instructed by his brother not to oppose them openly, to be more attentive, to listen more, read more and talk less, keep everything in mind, don''t talk nonsense, and don''t mess around. ask. Although Xixing was young, he kept his brother''s words firmly in his heart. Three days ago, his brother secretly told him that the palace would redeem his life for him, so he should be careful. Prepare, as soon as my brother arrives today, he will sneak into the study to steal things and stuff them into his own bag. Butler Wei was away at that time, and Xixing was carrying a small bag, which looked like only one or two sets of clothes. Mrs. Wei knew that they were in a hurry to leave, so she also prevented Wei Shishen from coming back suddenly, so naturally she would not check it, thats all. Confused, Xixing stole such an important thing. Mu Yangling looked at the letters and account books on the table, and after hearing Xixing explain the process, he couldn''t help laughing, and said, "Wei Shishen is only afraid of going crazy at this time, you are doing very well. Live in the mansion, and when this matter is understood, I will send someone to send you to the farm." Xile heaved a sigh of relief, and pulled Xixing to his knees to kowtow to Mu Yangling. Seeing the two brothers leave hand in hand, the smile on Mu Yangling''s face slowly faded, Lichun stepped forward to pour her a cup of tea and whispered: "Xixing is only seven or eight years old, Mr. It''s really beastly." "There is no shortage of good people in the world, but there are no shortage of such wicked people," Mu Yangling flipped through the ledger and closed the booklet with a "pop", saying, "Let''s check it out. How many servants were brought out?" Mu Yangling''s face was as cold as water, "Even if they are cheap, they can''t kill anyone who wants to kill them." Chapter 825： fight back This is a feudal dynasty, and naturally it is impossible to achieve equality for everyone. Princes who break the law and share crimes with the people only exist in script and drama. It is a different crime for a prince to kill a commoner than for a commoner to kill a commoner, let alone buying a servant in the mansion. That is a cheap membership, and a gentry does not need to pay for his life for killing a slave, but it is not nothing at all. Even if the signing is a death contract, the gentry kills Slaves also need eighty sticks. Although there are only eighty sticks, what about one eighty or ten eighty? When the number of ?? reaches a certain level, the yamen can sentence him to be cruel and inhumane in a humane way, and he can be sentenced to exile based on the likes and dislikes of the magistrate. Mu Yangling did not expect that one day she would use the shortcomings of human governance to rule people. It is not a secret in their class that Mr. Wei likes prostitution. Although he does not publicize it in a big way, he does not hide his hobby. It is not difficult for him to buy as many prostitutes and how many prostitutes he buys. After investigation, after seeing the files accumulated on the case slips, not to mention Mu Yangling, even Liu Qingdu''s complexion changed. Liu Qing didn''t expect such a thing to happen under his own rule, and his hands trembled when he was so angry. Mu Yangling''s eyes were obscure, and he asked, "With so many lives, your officials have done nothing at all?" Liu Qing knelt on the ground, lowered his head and said, "Niangniang, he is killing slaves, ordinary people don''t sue officials and don''t investigate..." The master kills the slave, and it''s not even a criminal case, how can he handle it? Mu Yangling sneered, "I''m afraid he also ordered the officials in charge of the prison?" She doesn''t believe that among so many children, none of their family members have ever come to the door. Liu Qing knelt on the ground, not knowing how to explain. Mu Yangling closed the file and said, "Check! Since you can''t find any evidence of them stealing and exchanging rice seeds outside, then look inside." Liu Qing responded, took the file and stepped back, turned around and let someone hold Wei Shishen and sealed the Wei mansion. Qian Shishen was taken aback, and he was busy inquiring. When he learned that Wei Shishen was imprisoned for the torture and murder of prostitutes, he couldn''t help frowning, "Those prostitutes signed the death deeds, why is the yamen still taking care of this?" "Master, killing slaves is also a crime. Although it is light, but several cases are punished together, it is not certain whether a person can survive the caning." Qian Shishen thoughtfully and whispered: "Since we can''t make it through, then we must take care of the orphans and widows of Wei Shixiong''s family in the future." The housekeeper was stunned for a moment, and instantly realized that Qian Shishen wanted to annex the Wei family''s property? Thinking that Wei Shishen and his master have always had a good time, the butler couldn''t help but feel a chill, but he lowered his head and asked in a low voice, "Then why don''t you go to prison for a little bit of work?" "No, this is a bit strange. You can ask someone to find out if someone sued him before he was arrested." The housekeeper responded, and when he came back in the evening, he told Qian Shishen that it was Shishen Weis former tenant named Xi Le who sued. He rents the fields of the palace for farming, otherwise he wouldn''t have the courage to sue Mr. Wei." The face of the gentleman who was still drinking tea in a leisurely manner suddenly changed, his hands trembled, he put the teacup on the table, straightened his back and looked at the housekeeper with bright eyes, and asked, "Who did you just say?" "The little one is talking about the former tenant of Wei Shishen..." "Who do you mean to redeem his brother''s life?" Qian Shishen interrupted the housekeeper''s words with an ugly wave. The housekeeper stared blankly at Qian Shishen and said, "It''s the palace, the palace of Rongjun." Qian Shishen slumped down on the chair and said with a pale face: "It was discovered, it must be Wei Shishen who accidentally revealed his deeds, idiot, a group of idiots." The housekeeper didn''t know what happened, but it was the first time in his life that the master looked so ugly, so he stood tremblingly, not knowing what to do. Qian Shishen pointed at him and said, "Go and invite Qin Xiangshen and the others to come over. No, you can''t let them come to the house and prepare the carriage. I want to go out." At this time, Wei Shishen was standing in the hall with his neck stubbed, and looked at Liu Qing in the hall without fear. Liu Qing didn''t force him, he just quietly flipped through the file, and then handed the latest volume to the master, saying: "Since Wei Shishen can read, then ask him to take a look to see if there are any mistakes." Mr. Wei opened it, and his expression changed suddenly. This is the dossier of his torture and murder of prostitutes! It''s not that Wei Shishen has never been sued, so he has made two or three volumes of the file, but every time he settles it with money, this is not a big deal, and the sentence is only eighty sticks, and the yamen he bribed to execute can also It was easy to pass, so the county official suggested that he bribed himself to directly eliminate the sentence. However, this dossier is not among those two or three volumes, that is to say, someone set up another dossier for him in private. Mr. Wei rolled his eyes when he saw the date above, and cupped his hands: "Sir, this is the file of the previous dynasty, it can''t be done really..." "You are also a prison student bought in the previous dynasty, can this not be true?" Squire Wei choked, and Liu Qing smiled lightly: "And now the Wei family''s Tianfu real estate is also bought in the previous dynasty, can''t it be true?" "This, how is this not true, I mean, this file may be fake, after all, the servant on the file died a few years ago, and people are born and die, this is just a nine-year-old child, it is common to die from illness. "Crack!" Liu Qing angrily slapped the jingtang wood and shouted, "You also know that he is only a nine-year-old boy, so how can you do it! It''s easy to be fooled by being an official? Your hobby, Quanjuzhou Who doesnt know about the government? Or do we have to let Zuzuo open the coffin and conduct an autopsy from scratch? Liu Qing threw the file in his hand onto his face and sneered: "You didn''t expect someone to set up a file for you in the yamen, every time a slave in your family dies, there is someone in the yamen who is always watching. Fill out the dossier with you!" Mr. Wei shuddered when he thought that he had been stared at all these years. Liu Qing snorted coldly, and ordered Wei Shishen to be held in prison, and he was specifically ordered to be held next to the death row prisoner. "Sir, what should you do with Governor Sun who is doing the dossier in private?" "Obviously knowing that there is such a cruel person and not stopping him, he is a private blackmailer. Even if he has made a merit this time, I can''t use such a person. I will remove his fame and beat him 50 times. Expel from the Juzhou capital." Master responded, bowed and stepped back, he also looked down on that Governor Sun, Liu Qing turned his head to catch the head and said, "Get ready, we will meet Mr. Wei in the middle of the night, and we must pry out the matter of stealing and exchanging rice seeds from his mouth." This is their main purpose. If those gentry landlords who eat inside and outside are not removed, they will be a big nail in Lingnan, which is close to Xixia, and they may be stabbed at any time. A catcher walked in from the outside and reported in a low voice: "Sir, Qian Shishen went out of the city. I heard that he was going to Kaifu Temple to make incense." Liu Qing sneered and said, "I asked people to keep an eye on him. He sent someone to inform everyone when we met three times. Even if he is not the leader, he is still a very important person." "Then the other people..." Chau Kuaiwei: "There are not enough lowly staff, so I can only stare at three people." "Just focus on Shishen Qian, and choose two of the others. If there is a danger of being discovered, they will withdraw. There is no need to force them." Chapter 826： intimidate In the middle of the night, Liu Qing quietly came to the death row with the arresting head. Seeing that Wei Shishen was shrunk in a corner, he turned his eyes to the death row prisoners held on both sides. Liu Qing raised his chin slightly and said, "Take the person to the torture chamber." The arresting head dragged Wei Shishen, who was screaming, to the torture room. Wei Shishen looked at the various torture tools in the torture room, his face pale with fright, he looked up at Liu Qing tremblingly, and stammered: "You, you can''t torture me. , I, I did not deny..." means he will confess. Liu Qing sneered, picked up the pliers in the stove and poked the charcoal fire inside, and said, "Do you think this government has spent a lot of time picking you up just to try your slave murder case?" Squire Wei''s face was pale, and he knew that something must have been discovered by the Rongjun Prince''s mansion, so he used an excuse to arrest him, not because he was happy to sue him! Liu Qing stood in front of him, looked down at him condescendingly, and said, "We all know what you and Qian Shishen are planning, and finding you is just to give you a chance to commit crimes." Squire Wei kept his mouth shut. Although he was as timid as a mouse, he also knew what sins he could admit and what he could not admit. If he admits to killing slaves, he will be exiled for a few hundred miles at most. If the family is willing to spend money to move around, his life will not be too bad, and he will be able to come back in a few years. But if he admits to stealing and exchanging seeds from farmers, this is a serious crime of beheading. Persuading farmers to teach Nongsang has always been a major event in the imperial court. They exchanged so many people''s rice seeds at once, and it was not enough to kill them ten times. Mr. Wei gritted his teeth and did not speak. Liu Qing said indifferently: "This manor doesn''t like to sentence people to exile, I prefer caning, simple and neat, and it can be settled on the spot. You kill a slave, and you will die with eighty sticks. There are nine people in the record. The penalty is seven hundred and twenty sticks, in order to save time, we should finish it all at once, what do you think?" Squire Wei looked at Liu Qing in shock, wouldn''t this make him into a puddle of meat? If you can''t buy the yamen, the young and strong men will go down with 80 sticks and go half-life. If you buy the yamen, the 80 sticks may also hurt the flesh, but with Liu Qing personally watching, which yamen dares to show favoritism? With his body and bones, he may have died within a hundred sticks, let alone seven hundred and twenty sticks? When Shishen Wei thought that he would be beaten to death, his body trembled and his body felt hot - he was incontinent! Liu Qing snorted coldly, flung his sleeves and left, the arresting head was about to take him back to the cell, seeing his face ashen, he seemed to be unable to bear it: "Why do you have to carry it, Master Wei? Our master has determined that it was you who colluded with outsiders. You have stolen and changed rice seeds, whether you admit it or not, the princess will put this on your head. If you dont admit this crime, the princess will also find other crimes against you. Who is clean? Pure? You are considered to be clean among the masters, but you see, now you are holding it in the hands of the prefect?" Wei Shishen was silent for a long time, and the head arrester knew that he still had doubts in his heart, so he lowered his voice and said: "If you explain the truth, the princess may even spare your life for your meritorious service. It is because you have the evidence of your murder of slaves, if nothing else, will you be able to get out alive after being punished for several crimes?" Mr. Wei shuddered, but he closed his eyes slightly and said nothing. Cao Tou sighed and said: "Forget it, you are loyal, and you can''t force you to be unkind, but you are benevolent and righteous, but I don''t know that Master Qian does not have your loyalty..." Cao Tou said this, regretfully With a sigh, he dragged Wei Shishen to send him back to the death row. Wei Shishen grabbed him and asked, "What''s wrong with Mr. Qian?" Captain was stunned for a moment, then hesitated for a moment, "This, we can''t communicate with the prisoner, if the people above know this..." Mr. Wei shook off the ring on his waist and put it in his hand, saying: "This thing is not very precious, you can take it, I will ask Butler Wei to send me some more money." The catcher touched the ring, and confirmed that it was a good thing. Then he opened the door of the torture room and looked out. After confirming that no one was there, he said in his ear: "Don''t spread the word about this, in fact, it was several days ago in the palace. You and the adults doubt you. You think that things are kept secret, but unexpectedly there are traces everywhere. The princess endured and did not release it because the seeds of the farmers have not been implemented, and it is not easy to grow branches outside the festival. Now the chaos has leveled off, and the seeds are all gone It was sent again, and then it was counterattacked." As expected, Wei Shishen said that his feelings were right, and the princess really suspected them a long time ago. The catcher said again: "I don''t know much about other things, but you and Qian Shishen were monitored by me with my brothers, and after you were arrested, Qian Shishen asked Tan Xiangshen and the others to meet, and came to the door to let them know. Mrs. Wei took the money and ran the yamen to help you out..." The catcher looked at him sympathetically and said, "Mrs. Wei remembered Mr. Wei, and she took out the money without saying a word. I took the money and went to another relationship, just to seek your safety..." Isn''t this normal? Why look at him with that "you''re pitiful, your whole family is pitiful" look? Mr. Wei was only confused for a moment, then turned pale and asked, "My wife gave the money to Mr. Qian?" The head hunter looked at him pitifully, nodded, and said, "I don''t know what Qian Shishen is doing with the money, but the money that Mrs. Wei sent to the government office, the adults took all the money, but sealed it up, saying: In the end, it will be confiscated, that is, to pay for the money in our hands, the adults also looted it..." Wei Shishen fell to the ground, grabbed the trousers of the catcher and said, "I want to see the cheap man, as long as you can let me see her, I will give you a lot of money." "Mr. Wei, why don''t you understand?" The catcher tore off his hand and said in a low voice, "Your Excellency locked you in death row, just so that no one would see you, what''s more, what if you saw Mrs. Wei? Let her stop giving you money? Even if she is willing, Mr. Wei is only eleven years old, so he can bear the family business? You don''t know what kind of person Mr. Qian is. Besides, we will inform Mrs. Wei. The person came back and said that although Mrs. Wei scolded you badly, she begged her family to fish you out no matter what." Squire Weiss is not moved at all now, he just feels that he has fallen into a dead end, no matter how he goes, it will be a dead end. Why would he rather die than confess? is not to protect the money, the gentry, nor the so-called benevolence and righteousness, but to protect the family business and his son. If he admits to stealing and exchanging rice seeds, then most of his assets will be confiscated. He is still dead. He thought that he would be beaten to death if he did not admit it. Anyway, the Wei family''s family property has been preserved, but now it seems that , Qian Shishen and Liu Qing obviously wanted to calculate his family business, I''m afraid it might not be as good as confiscation of assets. Who is Qian Shishen? No one knows how much he loves enclosures better than him. When his wife and children fall into his hands, he may not even be able to keep Jitian. Wei Shishen hugged his head remorsefully, why did he agree to Qian Shishen''s trip to this muddy water? Chapter 827： robbery Mr. Wei grabbed the arresting head, hesitantly but with some anticipation, and asked, "You think I can commit crimes and make meritorious deeds?" "this" Wei Shishen said immediately: "I will give you money." The catcher said in a low voice, "Even if there is no Master Wei, there are others. That being the case, why doesn''t Master Wei take the lead? It might be difficult to save his life, but it shouldn''t be a problem to change his family for a little peace, as for the family business. Is it possible that the princess will still stare at your family''s property? When you ask for it, it will only be a matter of nodding..." Wei Shishen quickly figured out the joints, and he resisted it hard. The princess and the yamen have already determined that they did it, and they can find other charges to punish them without evidence, such as he is now. He died before Qian Shishen and others. Liu Qing would definitely be angry and angry with his Wei family if he could not get the evidence. With Qian Shishen and others watching him, his eleven-year-old son would definitely not be able to keep the family business. He confessed, took the guilt and made merit, and begged the princess to let his wife and children go and protect his family property. As long as the princess nodded, Liu Qing would not shoot at him again, and Qian Shishen and others were pulled down by him, and no one was going to plot against him. That''s homework. Captain saw that Wei Shishen''s face changed, but the gaze in his eyes became more and more firm, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but lift, and he helped him back to the death row. Wei Shishen asked him to tell Liu Qing that he wanted to see Liu Qing. Touhou took the money promised by Mr. Wei again, and whispered that he would deliver the person tomorrow and put him in the cell. Touou looked at the door before turning around and leaving. Several arresting officers were sitting on the ground, looking inside from time to time. When they saw the arresting officer coming over, they got up in a hurry, "Brother, how is it, has he recruited?" Cao Tou glared at him and said, "Keep this place well guarded, and no one is allowed to enter. Look at you sitting and leaning, what kind of decency?" After scolding a few people for a while, Cao Tou asked, "What about your lord? " "It''s outside." Captain hurriedly walked out, Liu Qingzheng stood at the base of the wall, saw him come out, and asked, "How?" "He asked to see your lord. In order to avoid his doubts, I promise to inform you after dawn, sire, will this world be too rushed?" It was not long before dawn. "Some words don''t stand up to scrutiny, so we can''t give him too long, let the prisoners in the cell startle him, and don''t let him have too much time to think." The poor gentleman Wei Shi was also frightened all night after he returned. He almost closed his eyes, and breakfast was served in the cell. He hadn''t slept all night. In addition to the fright, his mind was as uncomfortable as paste. Wei Shishen was escorted to the hall under such circumstances. After Liu Qing sent everyone away, Wei Shishen asked tremblingly: "Sir, if I provide evidence, can the princess be found guilty and meritorious?" Liu Qing snorted coldly and said, "This manor will help you with kind words, but I can''t guarantee whether the princess will let you go." Liu Qing said that Wei Shishen calmed down. He thought for a while and said, "Sir, this matter should start from the first month. At that time, Qian Shishen brought someone to look for us. That person was Qin Erye..." Mr. Wei explained their purpose and calculation, Liu Qing frowned and asked, "Do you have any evidence and account books?" "Second Master Qin used the identity of a merchant in Jiangnan at that time. We have an account book for trading seeds, but there is no other." Liu Qing''s face was ugly. These account books could not be used as evidence for conviction. This only showed that their seeds were from a normal source. Even if the testimony of Li Er and others was used to prove that Qin Er Ye was a person who stole and exchanged seeds, it would only be enough. It can be shown that the seeds that Qin Erye traded to them were stolen, and they can shirk themselves without knowing it. Liu Qing lowered his eyes to look at Wei Shishen, wondering how likely they were to win with this witness. is a sophistry, and there should be more physical evidence. "Is there no evidence to prove that you have bad intentions?" Wei Shishen blushed, thought for a moment, and gritted his teeth: "There is a list of farmers whose seeds have been replaced. At that time, we divided the scope. During the autumn harvest, each of us can only buy land in our own field. Don''t compete with each other on price..." Liu Qing''s eyes lit up, this is an important physical evidence. "Where''s the stuff?" "My share is on the beam of the study." Liu Qing was busy picking it up, compared the list with their statistics, and found that 90% of them were the same. He was immediately overjoyed, took the list to find Mu Yangling, and wanted to arrest Qian Shishen and others immediately. It''s just that Liu Qing didn''t see Mu Yangling, so he met Fan Zijin first. Fan Zijin took the list and pondered: "If we control Qian Shishen and others, do you think we can lure out that second master Qin?" Liu Qing only felt that it was inappropriate, and thoughtfully said: "The second master Qin may not appear again, and Qian Shishen and others still eat inside and outside knowing that the second master Qin is abnormal. I am afraid that it will be bad for Lingnan to stay with such people." Fan Zijin frowned. He still wanted to give it a try, so he gave the order. There was a neighing sound from outside the gate. When he looked up, he saw Qi Haoran striding forward with his horse whip in his hand. Everything is arranged?" Qi Haoran nodded, frowned and asked, "Why are you standing here?" The three of them went to the flower hall together, and Fan Zijin took the opportunity to briefly talk about Juzhou on the way. Qi Haoran took the evidence and asked, "So you can convict them with this?" "As long as Wei Shishen is willing to testify, plus the testimony of Li Er and others will do." "Then why are you still standing there? Go and arrest people!" Liu Qing looked at Fan Zijin, Qi Haoran followed his gaze, Fan Zijin said: "I want to use him to lead out the second master Qin, but it won''t work, it''s okay to take them all in one army." "It''s too long, we can''t wait," Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "Besides, there''s no need to keep such people who eat inside and outside. To deal with the second master Qin, we have a way." Qi Haoran had an urgent matter to talk to Fan Zijin. He was not in the mood to talk about it again. He put the evidence back into Liu Qing''s arms and said, "Go and arrest people. This matter is left to you to handle." Then impatiently dragged Fan Zijin to the study, and as soon as he entered the door, Qi Haoran lowered his voice and said, "I got something good." Fan Zijin was a little stunned, "What good thing?" Qi Haoran took out a large gold nugget from his arms and gave it to him, Fan Zijin looked at him disapprovingly, "It''s worth taking such a gold nugget..." Fan Zijin paused and said sharply, "How much have you robbed? " How much gold can he show off to him so slyly? Qi Haoran smiled, opened his hands and gestured, "A big gold mine!" Fan Zijin didn''t feel happy, but felt a little weak in his feet. He insisted and asked, "Whose is this gold mine?" "If you grab it, it will be yours..." Qi Haoran had to say under Fan Zijin''s gaze, "It belongs to Xixia." Chapter 828： conflict Fan Zijin wanted to pass out, but he was so healthy recently that he couldn''t faint, so he could only sit on a chair and stare at Qi Haoran, trying to make him change his tune. Qi Haoran touched his nose and said, "This is also an accident." Fan Zijin sneered, not believing him, "You go tell the eldest cousin and A Ling, don''t tell me." They robbed the gold mine and went to Xixia. Did they think their life was too peaceful? Although they defeated Xixia before, Xixia''s life is much better than them. Now that Daqi has just stabilized and is on the road of vigorous development, he doesn''t want to fight again at this time. "Tell me what?" Mu Yangling led Xiaoxiong to push the door in. Hearing that Qi Haoran was back, she came to see and Xiaoxiong insisted on following. The little bear let go of his mother''s hand, rushed towards his father, stopped temporarily when he ran to his father, put his hand in front of his nose and fanned it hard, and said with disgust, "It smells so bad, it smells so bad, and Daddy doesn''t take a bath. ." Qi Haoran turned the little bear aside and said to Mu Yangling: "I was about to tell you that something happened to the border gate this time. I went to Xixia and grabbed a gold mine." The little bear has seen a large piece of golden gold on the table, he ran up to hold it in his arms, looked up at his father, "Daddy, is this a gift from you?" Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, turned his son aside, and said to Mu Yang, "This is the gold refined from the gold mine." Mu Yangling took out the gold in the bear''s arms and looked at it, and said, "The purity is quite high. You only went to the border for a few days? Not only did you rob the gold mine, but also made the gold?" "This is already in the gold mine." How could he have time to smelt gold? Besides, he was surrounded by soldiers, how could there be any craftsmen in this area? Little Bear jumped up and wanted to take it when he saw that the gold was taken away by his mother. Mu Yangling simply put it in his arms and pointed to the soft couch in the study: "You go there and sit and play." Mu Yangling asked Lichun, who was standing outside the door, to go to the kitchen to get some soup and food for Qi Haoran, then sat next to him and asked, "Tell me, didn''t you go to the border patrol? How did you run to others? The family''s land boundary has gone to grab the gold mine?" Actually, it was really an accident that Qi Haoran grabbed this gold mine. Xixia soldiers have been harassing the border more seriously recently. In addition, the rice seed thieves in Juzhou pulled out the Qin clan who fled to Xixia. Qi Haoran was even more careful, so he took the army to the border to strengthen the defense and patrol the line of defense. The movement of Xixia soldiers to disturb the side was not big. Every time three or four hundred people rushed over to loot and then retreated, or they fought with the soldiers of the guard station on the Daqi side. The expansion, so they did not hurt anyone''s life. During this period of time, a lot of people were looted around the border, but most of the people were injured, and there was not a single death toll, even the big girl and the little daughter-in-law who were always robbed by Xixia soldiers. As long as you hide, nothing will happen. As for the ?? soldiers, only five people were killed in the twelve guards along the line, and they also killed four Xixia soldiers on their side. Everyone lost and won. Such tactics are not uncommon. In the past, when they were in the Northland, the Golden Soldiers often harassed them like this, and sometimes they were not even for looting, but for training new soldiers. In the past, Qi Haoran used to bring new recruits to the Jinbing camp to train their skills and courage. But Xixia attacks the Daqi border every day not for looting, let alone training troops, and the matter of Juzhou is hanging there. Qi Haoran is worried about his wife and children, so he doesn''t want to waste too much time at the border. The soldiers at the bottom warned Xixia, seeing that they didn''t stop, their hearts were burning vigorously, and when they went out, they happened to meet a group of Xixia soldiers who were rushing forward. Qi Haoran took the knife and fought them. Qi Haoran wanted to kill them all, but fortunately, he still had reason, knowing that if he really killed them all, this small-scale war would expand, so he took people and expelled them from the border of Daqi after seriously injuring them. Who knows that this group of people then brought four or five hundred people to try to find the venue. Liu Dahei suppressed Qi Haoran and preemptively accused them of crossing the border. If their generals were able to keep them alive, it was already a matter of the diplomatic relations between the two countries. Those who knew each other should get out of Daqi as soon as possible. cross the border. The other party was not a vegetarian either, and they scolded Liu Dahei before the battle. The two of them scolded each other for a day. When Liu Dahei was drinking water, he took the opportunity to say to Qi Haoran, "They will definitely not expand the war. , I''ll scold them for a long time tomorrow, and their anger will almost disappear, so we''ll leave." Qi Haoran stared at a few people in the opposing team and sneered: "Those are Han Chinese, go ask, who are they?" Liu Dahei was stunned for a moment, then turned to look. Sure enough, he saw a few Han Chinese mixed in the opponent''s army, and his brows couldn''t help frowning. No matter what time of day, traitors are always disgusting. But they are enemies now, so they can''t run over and ask people who they are, right? Liu Dahei was thinking of words, but Qi Haoran had already beaten his horse impatiently. He pointed at the person in the middle with his horsewhip and asked, "Are those Han people who belong to the traitor Qin?" The few people in the middle raised their heads, one of them squinted and looked at Qi Haoran for a while, then suddenly shouted: "He is the Prince Rong of Da Qi, killing him is a great achievement, and the emperor will definitely reward him with a reward. Hou!" Qi Haoran squinted at him and suddenly realized, "Master said that you look familiar, it turns out that you are Qin Fang''s son, Master was unable to find you everywhere, but you bumped into it yourself, leave him before you can leave. ." When Qin Erye called out Qi Haoran''s identity, there was a commotion in Xixia''s army, and then everyone looked at Qi Haoran with green light, and they were about to move. Liu Dahei was on guard. Xixia is a martial artist and worships warriors. He was not afraid of death at first, but when he heard that killing Qi Haoran could make great achievements, all of them were moved. They were originally born for military exploits! Qi Haoran could naturally sense their changes, but he was not afraid. They were only four or five hundred people, not to mention the soldiers in the original guardhouse. There were only two thousand personal soldiers he brought over. Could he still be there? Afraid of these four or five hundred people? He wanted to keep the second master Qin, he made people panic about his Juzhou mansion, and he always had to give the people an explanation. Therefore, Qi Haoran insisted on looking at the other generals and asked them to hand them over. Both sides have the heart to fight, no matter how Liu Dahei stops him, the anger will grow bigger and bigger, and then I don''t know who will do it first, but the fight starts anyway. Qi Haoran''s target was the Qin family. As soon as the fight started, he rushed over, while the opponent''s target was Qi Haoran. In an instant, the battlefield was centered on him. When Qi Haoran commanded everyone to break out of the siege, most of the enemy troops were defeated. At the time of the annihilation, Qin Erye had already run away with their guards, Qi Haoran didn''t even think about it, he chased after him with his own troops. Chapter 829： chase Qin Erye is more important to Qi Haoran than an army in Xixia, because this guy knows Qin Fang''s secret line and business in Daqi, as well as the treasury silver hidden by Qin Fang, they have never given up searching. Qi Haoran chased into the territory of Xixia with a thousand personal soldiers, which made Liu Dahei anxious, but Qi Haoran gave him an order before he left, telling him to guard the border and leave him alone. These thousand of his personal soldiers are all cavalry, and even if he goes deep into the territory of Xixia, he has the confidence to come out again. Qi Haoran''s self-confidence was a bit arrogant, but Liu Dahei was heartbroken by it and could only send him worried eyes. Second Master Qin had withdrawn from the Juzhou Mansion. He was supposed to rest in the guardhouse for a while. He would leave for the capital of Xixia tomorrow, but a team from Xixia was picked. He heard that a Han general on the other side was very brave and commanded Ruosu. , and then listening to the description of the other party''s appearance, Qin Erye felt very similar to the Qi Haoran he had seen. His life in Xixia was not easy. The Yuanhu family was chasing and killing them. In order to obtain the protection of Xixia, most of the money they brought was spent. Now Xixia is divided into two forces, and one force wants to establish diplomatic relations with Daqi. , Rebuild the market and conduct mutual market transactions. There is no way. They can''t beat Daqi now. They have to find something for everyone to do. Otherwise, who knows when the Western Xia royal family will be overthrown. The other force felt that the Han people were weak. Brother Qi Xiuyuan had only been in Daqi for three years, so he must not have accumulated much. If they rushed in, the other party might not even be able to gather food and grass. Xixia has always used war to support war, and cavalry. Mainly, there is no need to worry about the problem of food and grass, grab a few more cities, and their slaves will have all the gold and silver. If the second force has the upper hand, its fine, the Qin family can lead the way in everything, but now the first force is stronger. In order to get along with Daqi smoothly, someone even proposed to cut off their Qin family. Give it to Qi Xiuyuan as a gift. The knives were all around their necks, so they could only try their best to show their importance, otherwise he wouldn''t take the risk to come to Daqi in person. Qin Er Ye didn''t know if his father would jump out of the coffin angrily after knowing these things. , because when their father gave them those things, they asked them to revive the prestige of the Qin family, but they used it to save their lives. And now, I''m afraid I can''t even save my life. Er Qin slapped the sitting horse desperately, trying to make it run faster and faster, but the thousand cavalry behind him still gradually approached them. Qi Haoran was chasing after him, and Xianxin mocked Qin Erye in his heart. Fortunately, his father was Qin Fang, otherwise who could afford such a stupid son? even led them to run into the remote mountains. Isn''t this courting death? Qin Erye''s guards also felt that their master was stupid. Their voices were hoarse, and they asked him to go east. There was a guard house in Xixia, and they led Qi Haoran and others there. It can buy them a lot of time, not to mention, Qi Haoran ventured deep into the territory of Xixia. But their master went all the way to the west, turned the direction and ran northwest after a while, and then gradually turned east, the direction kept changing, the horse speed did not drop at all, but successfully avoided all the Xixia guards, which made a few people. The guards became increasingly desperate. They really wanted to use horses to force each other to change direction, but Er Ye Qin''s horse was the best. As soon as he got on the horse, he beat him desperately. Several times when the guards rushed to force the other side''s horse to drive east, Er Qin The grandfather slammed desperately again, the horse accelerated, and suddenly jumped out of the way. Their plan failed, so they could only continue to chase. The guards are already crazy in their hearts, we are your guards, why are you hiding from us? We are not chasing you, we are protecting you! Qin Er Ye couldn''t hear the voices of the guards. He only had one thought in his mind now, run away, run away! The sound of the wind was all around his ears, and besides that, the thunder-like "da-da" sound from the thousand knights behind him made him rush forward without stopping. Seeing the guards catch up with him, Qin Erye felt even more frightened. He had to run faster, as long as he was faster than them, he could save his life. If the guards knew their master''s psychology, they would definitely tell him that they were being chased by Qi Haoran, not by a bear. Qin Erye''s way of riding a horse consumes a lot of the horse''s physical strength. Although the horse under his seat is a thousand miles horse, it is impossible to run like this for a whole day. Therefore, when he reaches a large valley, Qin Erye will His horses were exhausted, and no matter how much he beat, the speed gradually slowed down. Qi Haoran led someone to catch up, and the other party was **** without resisting at all. joke, five people against a thousand people, how to resist? The guards wanted to commit suicide in order to be loyal, but their master sat on the horse in a daze, and they couldn''t pick up the sword in their hands, so they could only let Qi Haoran''s people hold them down. Qi Haoran didn''t have time to interrogate the second master Qin, so he ordered to retreat quickly. This is a very large valley, at least as far as the front line of sight can be seen is flat ground, on both sides are low peaks, the trees above are sparse, no one can hide at all, and naturally there is no ambush, so the soldiers feel a little strange, but still After obeying the order, the team changed into the front team and exited in an orderly manner. After four or five miles out of the valley, Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief and told people to stop and find a leeward place to rest. The feeling of being watched and palpitated just now disappeared. Qi Haoran has never been a curious person, but this is an enemy country, and all information about the enemy country may determine the outcome on the battlefield, so Qi Haoran found a few personal soldiers with the best reconnaissance ability and asked them to go back and check. Qi Haoran can pat his chest to guarantee that someone must have been watching them somewhere just now. In order to divert their attention, Qi Haoran sent a few more teams to let them wander around the valley, fight rabbits, or pee, in short. Come back as soon as you are in danger. Do you need to run to a valley four or five miles away to pee on a rabbit? However, the soldiers still rode on their horses, and the scout team took advantage of these cover to sneak into the mountains. When they came back, they excitedly told Qi Haoran that there was a mine inside. Although they were not sure what mine it was, they saw It looks very valuable, and the most important thing is that they don''t have many guards, and they can easily take it down with a thousand of them. Qi Haoran looked at the second master Qin curiously, squatted in front of him and asked, "Did you lead us here on purpose? Is there an ambush inside?" Master Qin sneered and turned his head away without answering. Qi Haoran squeezed his thigh, and the other party screamed in agony. Qi Haoran looked at him seriously and said to his own soldiers, "His father is Qin. Xiang, maybe it was actually acting before, but I am not a timid person. Since everyone is here, we can''t go back in a daze and let someone scout the nearby mountains. Let''s go inside and have a look. What the **** are you doing with the Xixia people?" Chapter 830： heartbeat Qin Erye was also a little happy when he heard that he was going to enter the mountain. If Qi Haoran took him away at this time, he would really not be able to escape. He didn''t know who owned the mine in the mountain, but as long as Qi Haoran stayed in Here, there is hope for him to escape or offend. But the second master Qin overestimated the people in the mountains. Qi Haoran took someone to eat the dry food and then slept until midnight. After making some arrangements, he quietly surrounded the mine. It didn''t take much effort to bring the mine. Qi Haoran kicked off the fence set up in the mine, kicked the knives seized on the ground, paced up to a steward, and asked in Xixia, "How many people are there in the mine?" The steward saw that Qi Haoran was a Han Chinese, and was surprised and asked in Xixia language: "You are not from my Xixia, but you are from Daqi?" Feibai stretched out his hand and slapped him, and said in Xixia language: "There is so much nonsense, if I ask you what to say, hurry up and say, how many absenteeism and how many guards are there in your mine!" The steward''s face was ugly, but seeing that the guards guarding the mine entrance were all well-trained soldiers, he knew that he could not escape. It turned out that this mine was not being mined by the Xixia court, but was mined privately by a small nobleman in Xixia. Because it was hiding from the court, the mine was not large, with only more than 800 absentees and only 300 guards. Qi Haoran went to see the absentees who were pulled out. Most of them were Han Chinese, and a few were from other ethnic groups. The steward told them that they were all slaves and had been looted. Qi Haoran hated them, and only 300 guards guarded them, and even more than 800 of them could not escape. Qi Haoran asked people to be watched separately, and then he entered the mine with a dark face. Because the manager said that the scale was not large, Qi Haoran did not think how much gold could be in it, but a personal guard stepped forward to open a mine and saw the gold nuggets and gold bricks piled up inside, Qi Haoran just widened his eyes , but the guard walking in front of him had his eyes straight, and he stopped moving. Qi Haoran closed his mouth, glanced at him calmly, and said, "Wipe the saliva from the corner of your mouth." The guard raised his hand to wipe his mouth subconsciously, only then did he realize his gaffe, and hurriedly stood at attention. Qi Haoran went in and took a piece of gold and weighed it in his hand, then turned to Fei Bai and said, "You are here with someone to guard here, and no one is allowed to enter." Feibai should go down. Qi Haoran brought the manager of the mine over and asked, "Is this what you mean by small scale?" The steward cried and said: "General Rongqi, there is a reason for this, because it is too far from the city, and transportation on the road is difficult. In order not to attract attention, our gold is transported every six months, and the snow melts at the end of March every year. Afterwards and before Xueluo in September, the gold was shipped once, but who would have known that this year, there were frequent activities on the Xixia border and other troops came. In order not to be discovered, the master asked us to delay the delivery of gold. The gold is the amount of this half year." Qi Haoran squinted, stepped on his chest and asked, "Say, what else did you hide?" The steward yelled, indicating that there was no more. A guard asked in a low voice, "Have you been mining for several years in this mine? How many years will it take to finish mining?" The steward stopped crying, and Qi Haoran crushed it **** his feet. The steward immediately shouted, "Ten years, at least another ten years at the current speed." Qi Haoran''s eyes lit up, this gold mine is not small! and Qi Haoran''s guards who had the same idea looked at each other, and someone suggested in a low voice, "General, let''s grab this gold mine." Qi Haoran glanced at them and said, "You think this mountain is a piece of gold, if you grab it and run away, do you have the ability to move the mountain?" "Then we''ll **** all this piece. Anyway, this was our country originally..." Everyone just stared at the guard and said nothing. This land was lost by Da Zhou, and it has been lost for more than 20 years. Let alone the question of whether it can be recovered, the key is whether it will cause a war between the two countries. The gold mine that was finally grabbed was not enough to pay for food and grass. Qi Haoran rubbed his chin and thought about it for a long time. In the end, he felt that this matter was very important. He couldn''t make a decision by himself. He had to go back and ask everyone''s opinions, but there were three things for sure. , they have to save the absentees in the mine. There is a shortage of people. Eighty percent of these absentees are Han Chinese. They just took them back to settle down and farm. Third, they have to guard this mine first. Therefore, Qi Haoran took the time to leave seven hundred people and half of the absent workers. He took three hundred people and escorted the second master Qin and four hundred absent workers to go back first. Before leaving, Qi Haoran quietly executed the steward and the guards. The leader detained the guards of the mine separately, and then each of them withdrew to the Daqi border with a few pieces of gold in their pockets. They chased Qin Erye and others deep into Western Xia, but it was only a half-day effort. At this time, although they were absent from work with 400, the speed was a little slower, but they returned to the guardhouse before dark. When Liu Dahei saw them, his gray face changed, and he hurried up, "General, where are you going? At the end of the day, the general thought you died in Xixia. I will take all the two guards near Xixia. I chose it because I was afraid that they would report to the Xixia army, but I dont know how long it will take to hide it. If you dont come back tonight, you will give the emperor a discount at the end "Okay," Qi Haoran patted him on the shoulder as he walked, and said, "You did a good job selecting their guards, and cut off the news so that we can move the gold." "Yeah, no, what kind of gold to move?" Liu Dahei reacted, and he didn''t seem to understand what the general said. Qi Haoran pulled the man closer to the tent, took out the gold nugget in his arms and stuffed it into his arms, saying: "This gold, hurry up and ask another thousand soldiers to bury the pot to cook rice, prepare the horse and mule cart, and the heavens. After it gets dark, you will take them to load gold, and you will be back before dark tomorrow, and the border will be handed over to the Lord, and the Lord will not let anyone find you." Liu Dahei held the gold in a daze, lowered his voice and asked, "How much gold is this?" "I don''t know, I haven''t weighed it, but there should be tens of thousands of taels, so you have to hurry, bring back those absenteeism, and bring signal fireworks. If there is any danger, notify the Lord, and the Lord will bring someone to rescue you." Liu Dahei rode each person and led them to the valley under the guidance of a few guards. Qi Haoran squinted his eyes and opened the map to check the border line. Qi Haoran drew a few points on the top. The circle, hummed: "Don''t they like to harass and loot? This time, the Lord also let them have a taste of this, and informed the guards that all the guards will use the same method for the Lord to go to Xixia tomorrow. After walking through the territory, grab whatever you see, dont hurt women and children, dont kill civilians, and as for encountering Xixia soldiers, we will do what the Xixia soldiers did before, dont escalate the situation, but we are not grandchildren, understand Yet?" Chapter 831： beat up Seven or eight of the guards on the border of Xixia were picked at once, which made the general of Xixia who received the news furious. After copying the knife, he was going to fight with Qi Haoran, but was desperately stopped by the people below, "General, we No one died!" "No one died and our belongings were robbed, and so many of our soldiers were injured. Qi Haoran is too deceiving!" The lieutenant twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "General, the Han people are learning from us. Don''t they have a saying that they should use their own way to pay their respects? I think that''s what Qi Haoran meant." The general slapped the table angrily, pointed at his nose and scolded: "Are you on our side or their side?" "General, I''m not telling the truth, I don''t mean to speak for them." "General, it''s already dark at this time. Even if we go there, we won''t be able to fight them in the dark. It''s better to wait and find them tomorrow." Anyway, they both knew each other well that neither side wanted to cause a large-scale war, just a small fight. But they are here to attract Qi Haoran''s attention to the border, so that Qin Er can lead his people to retreat, so why is Qi Haoran taking so much trouble? Just to let out a bad breath? Naturally, Qi Haoran took so much trouble to cover Liu Dahei and the others. Although the Xixia border is sparsely populated, it seems as if no one lives there, but be careful of the Xixia soldiers patrolling back and forth. Qi Haoran is afraid of them. Tai Xian found out that there was no news from the two guards, so he came to find Liu Dahei and their traces. The time was chosen at Youshi, because that was the time when they estimated that Liu Dahei would return to this neighborhood. They led the people away, so that more than 2,000 people and gold brought by Liu Dahei could come out safely. At this moment, Qi Haoran stared at the gold in the box with glowing eyes and asked, "Have you been overweight? How many?" It was said in the mine that Liu Dahei was afraid of being caught and stolen, and it was recorded in the book. At this time, the thief took out a booklet and said, "A total of twenty-three thousand five hundred and eighty-seven. Two gold coins, my lord, we sent it!" Qi Haoran knocked on his head, glanced at him and said, "You didn''t entrain?" Liu Dahei smiled and said: "How dare we, knowing that you are going to be sent to the treasury, we dare not touch it." Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "I will not pay for the scraps in your own hands, but I will also divide them evenly. I don''t want my brothers to fight for a few pieces of gold." Liu Dahei hurriedly responded with cold sweat on his back. Qi Haoran only said that he wanted to transport the gold in the mine, but at that time, apart from the gold in the mine, the smelting furnace was still open, and there was still some gold that had not been delivered to the mine. The guards led the rest of the absent workers to refine the gold for a day. This was another batch, and Liu Dahei led someone to divide the gold. There is not much gold, but there are not many people. Except for Liu Dahei and a few captains headed by them, those who are divided into the hands of the soldiers are only two or three per person. The small ones are small. Qi Haoran warned him, just to let him forget The three hundred personal soldiers he brought back before. People all suffer from widowhood and inequality, and he doesn''t want a small piece of gold to cause conflicts among his soldiers. Liu Dahei loves money, but he loves power more. He has always known how to choose. When he went back, he took out most of his share of gold, and plundered some from a few captains and gave it to the three hundred personal soldiers. Now everyone has gold and is happy. Qi Haoran called people over as soon as their excitement wore off, and said, "Okay, since the gold has been shipped back, let''s discuss what to do next, we still have a small flag over there in the mine. There is always a way to say whether to rob or retreat. Also, in the two guards opposite, everyone told us to kill them. It is estimated that we cant hide it for a few days. We cant let the Xixia people know that we robbed them of their gold. Find a reason to fool the past, let''s use your brains and think about it." The big guys looked at each other and said, "We Daqi and Xixia are enemies. Isn''t it justifiable to fight and kill people? Do you need a reason?" Qi Haoran glared at him, "Do you want the frontier to restart the war? No matter what, we have to make up our minds, think quickly, we will preemptively go to them to settle accounts at dawn tomorrow." All generals: "..." They suddenly felt that the generals of Xixia were a little pitiful, what should they do? Qi Haoran was undecided about whether to take the gold mine or retreat, but he found the reason for the murder. He lay on the bed and said to Liu Da: "As soon as the day dawns, you will take someone to find the general of Xixia to settle the account. It is said that his soldiers rushed into the Daqi border and ran into my personal soldiers, hurting the master, let them give an explanation." Liu Dahei twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "General, this will damage your prestige." "You''re stupid, wouldn''t you say that I was walking with my guards and only brought four or five people with me. Isn''t it normal for four or five hundred soldiers to rush over and seriously injure the master? You just say that you killed two of them. The Weisuo is avenging me, by the way, ask him for a little compensation, my father is seriously injured and needs a lot of precious medicinal materials..." Liu Dahei felt that Qi Haoran was too shameless, he was more like a bandit than him who had been a bandit. "General, the last will know what to do, and the last will take people there." Qi Haoran lay on the bed and ordered lazily, "Be angry, pretend to be a little bit like, don''t let people see the flaws." Liu Dahei kept running out. Qi Haoran and the others turned over after they had gone far, and beckoned to Fei Bai and his lieutenant, saying, "You personally **** this batch of gold back to Juzhou. Dispose of An Guogong." Feibai and the lieutenant responded, and after they had retreated, Qi Haoran lay back on the bed and fell asleep. The general of Xixia here just finished his breakfast and was playing with the news sent by a guard. He wondered: "Why are there two guards missing? It was not delivered yesterday, and there is no news today." The voice just fell, and an attendant hurried in and said: "General, the general on the Daqi side is calling on the opposite side, calling to see you by name." The general ?? frowned, "How did they know we were in this guardhouse?" Their headquarters is moving. The guard he arrived at the day before yesterday was about to leave today. Daqi was able to find his exact location, but they still couldn''t find their headquarters. The other people in the tent are all Yilin, are there spies, or is there any secret method on the Han Chinese side to find them? The general pushed aside the desk and strode out. He rode on his horse and took his own troops to check. Liu Dahei rode on the horse with a really dark face, staring at them with big eyes. Ma Kankan stopped in front of the border line. , the general frowned and asked, "Who are you?" Chapter 832： Delusion General Xixia''s face was ugly. Daqi chose two of their guardhouses, but they didn''t even know it. He glared at his subordinates and looked at Liu Dahei coldly. Liu Dahei was not afraid of him at all, he almost jumped on the horse, clamoring for them to give them an explanation, why they committed crimes and even assassinated their prince, did he want to provoke war between the two countries. General Xixia only felt full of grievances, but he had to endure it. He did not want to fight with Daqi. They had a total of 350,000 troops in the southwest, and Qi Haoran was in charge. It was very difficult to win the battle! So they had no choice but to kill them. In this way, the soldiers of the two guardhouses died in vain. The two sides quarreled for a day, and General Xixia returned to the middle tent with an ugly face, and said: "Immediately ask someone to go to the two guards to check the situation." "General, maybe they are slandering us. Yesterday their Han people crossed the border to rob our people in Xixia..." "The people in Daqi were only defensive, why did they suddenly counterattack on a large scale last night?" General Xixia roared. Needless to say, it must be because the King Rong who assassinated them was annoyed by their counterattack. At this time, most people already believed Liu Dahei''s words, because they were Xixia people, and no one knew their soldiers better than them. If they encountered a senior general of the enemy country on the border, there were few people on the other side, and it was possible In the case of killing each other, they will definitely shoot. King Rong, if you kill him, at least you can get a thousand gold from the emperor, and the title will not be a problem. It''s a pity that the people from the two guards failed to kill Duke Rong, but instead told him to escape and fight back. "General, since Qi Haoran is injured, why don''t we work hard..." "No," the general refused without even thinking about it, glanced at him and said, "How many people do we have on the border now? How many are there? And I don''t know how Qi Haoran is injured. He is a general, even if he doesn''t need to go to the battlefield, just sitting in the rear commanding is enough for us to toss." "The general is too ambitious for others." The general ?? sneered, "That''s because you haven''t fought with Qi Haoran. If Qi Xiuyuan is a general, then Qi Haoran is a genius on the battlefield." Everyone was silent. Those who had fought with Qi Haoran all remembered the war four years ago. Those who had never fought, saw the solemn expressions of others, and they could not help but straighten their faces. "This matter has to be delayed, I will ask the emperor to send an angel over to negotiate peace." The general coughed lightly and said, "Although our guards injured Qi Haoran, they also killed two of our guards. Soldier, it is impossible to say who is right or wrong in this matter." All the generals immediately felt that their generals were shameless enough. It was obvious that they did not take care of the war, but who cares about the war? Everyone comforted themselves in their hearts. Qi Haoran lay in bed for two days, and saw Liu Dahei go to fight with the Xixia people every day. Although the other party went to collect the bodies of the two soldiers of the Xixia Guards, he did not fight with them again, even the constant criminal actions before. All stopped, Qi Haoran understood the other party''s plan after a little thought. Since they didn''t want to do anything, Qi Haoran didn''t waste time here. He immediately asked the military doctor to wrap a few gauze around his chest, and then smeared his face paler, so he was carried away to watch the fun. When General Xixia saw Qi Haoran immediately, his expression changed, and he was relieved to see that he was just watching the fun from a distance. He also knew something about Qi Haoran. both difficult. Seeing him sitting on the reclining chair to watch the fun, he knew that he, like them, didn''t want to escalate the situation. He should just want some compensation. I heard that Daqi''s life is also very difficult. General Xixia understood the key point after thinking for a while, and he was not in the mood to scold Liu Dahei again. He shouted hoarse for the past two days. He handed over this arduous task to the lieutenant, and secretly slipped away. Qi Haoran couldn''t be caught, otherwise he immediately asked him to give an explanation. Let''s wait for the angel to come. Liu Dahei was dissatisfied when he returned to the camp at night: "My lord, why did you go to the border line today, so that the other general''s general slipped away." Qi Haoran had already changed his clothes and turned around and said, "I''m going back to Juzhou now. I''ll leave the border affairs to you. Don''t let anyone find out that I''m not in the camp, but it''s fine if I find out..." "Is it time to return to Juzhou?" "Yes, the Xixia side should also be waiting for their emperor''s will. Anyway, this period of time is just a war of words. You are good at this. I will go back to Juzhou to deal with some things, and I will come soon." Qi Haoran explained, and brought a few personal soldiers to Juzhou. Because they were easy to follow, they arrived at Juzhou faster than Feibai and others who escorted Jinzi. Qi Haoran left Fan Zijin as soon as he came back, just to ask him if he wanted to take the opportunity to fight a battle and **** back the piece of land where there was a gold mine, it was a big gold mine. Facing Qi Haoran''s eager eyes, Mu Yangling blurted out, "Why do you have to fight? Didn''t you say they hurt you? Then let them pay the land." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide and said, "A Ling, you really dare to think about it." He just wanted Xixia to pay for some medicinal herbs, and A Ling had to pay for the land directly. Moving from the border to the gold mine is a big piece of land. Fan Zijin looked at the couple squarely now, he touched his chin and said, "It''s not impossible..." Now it was Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran''s turn to open their mouths, Mu Yangling swallowed and said, "I, I''ll just talk about it..." Fan Zijin snorted and said, "You immediately write a letter to Liu Dahei and ask him to withdraw all the people who stayed in the mine and clean up all traces. Leave this alone for now, and let eldest brother send an angel here. Negotiating with them, asking the sky to repay the money on the spot, and the state affairs are the same as doing business, how do you know its impossible without mentioning it? Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, "Then in case the owner of the gold mine reports the gold mine..." "He doesn''t dare," Fan Zijin sneered: "Didn''t you say that the gold mine has been mined for nearly half? It means that the gold mine has been open for almost ten years. He dares to report that the generals guarding the border in Xixia can eat it alive. If he is gone, the Xixia court will not let him go, so there is no need to consider him in this matter." Mu Yangling took Lazi Haoran''s hand and said, "I think it''s better to leave this to Zijin. It''s called specialization in the arts, and he is better at negotiating." "Father, mother, I also specialize in art. I''m the best at hiding gold, so give me this piece of gold." The little bear looked at his parents with the gold nugget in his hands. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran silently met Little Bear''s big, longing eyes. Fan Zijin turned his head away as if he didn''t see it. Chapter 833： interrogation The gold finally fell into the hands of the little bear. Qi Haoran said that this was a gift for the three brothers and asked them to share it equally, but the tiger head and the little lion were still children who only grabbed things and stuffed them in their mouths, they didn''t know Gold is precious, so it is temporarily kept by their eldest brother. Xiao Xiong once wanted to borrow money from his two younger brothers, but seeing that they didn''t understand anything, he could only sigh and complain to his mother, "When will they grow up and be sensible?" made Mu Yangling amused, touched his little head and said, "You don''t talk until you are three years old, your brothers are not even one year old, what''s the hurry?" Xiao Xiong can only cut the gold into three pieces, and hand over two pieces to his mother reluctantly, "This is my brother''s. Mother, please keep it for the younger brothers. I''ll borrow it from them when they become sensible." Mu Yangling patted his head in admiration and assured: "Mother will help you keep your brothers safe, you don''t need to worry about the money you owe mother, anyway, you are still young, it doesn''t matter how many years you owe it, and mother doesn''t care. Charge your interest." Xiaoxiong shook his head again and again and sighed: "I don''t feel good when I owe money." After finishing speaking, he left holding his share of gold like a little adult. Mu Yangling is very puzzled, the money owed to her is owed, and the money owed to the younger brothers is also owed, why is this kid willing to owe money to the two younger brothers? But he didn''t know that the little bear had an account book in his heart, and the money owed to his mother must be paid back. She only accepts gold and silver, but what he owes to his younger brothers is different. He can use toys and his gifts to offset the debt. At that time, I will also bring my younger brothers in to do investment charity with him. In short, this kid never thought of returning gold and silver after borrowing money from his younger brothers. Qi Haoran slept for a day and a night. When he woke up from the bed, he was still a little confused. Xiao Xiong led his swaying younger brothers in. Qi Haoran''s eyes widened. He had only been to the border for ten days. The thought came, and the two children fell to the ground with a "thump". Little Bear hurriedly let go of one to help the other. Who knew that that was not appreciative. He turned to look at his twin brother, and when he saw that he had also stood up, he reached out and pulled him. The two abandoned the little bear and walked staggeringly towards their father''s bed, hand in hand, while the little bear opened his arms to protect them from behind. Qi Haoran felt frightened when he saw them take a step, stop, shake, and hurriedly lifted the quilt to hug them. Little Bear shouted, "Don''t hug, don''t hug, brothers have to go by themselves." The tiger head and the little lion also stared at their father with wide eyes, waving their little hands and shouting "Aah", motioning for Qi Haoran to leave. Qi Haoran was embarrassed, watching the two brothers holding hands and trembling to the bed, he was speechless and said, "Father is here, what are you doing over there over the bed? You won''t turn your minds? " The tiger head and the little lion seemed to realize that their target had changed positions at this time, tilted their heads, and continued to stagger towards him. When Qi Haoran held the two little ones and led the little bears to sit at the table to eat, Mu Yangling came over and saw the two sitting in his arms. He was feeding them each spoonful, so he took them from his arms. After passing the children, put them on the high chair, put the bowl in front of them and let them eat by themselves, "Hurry up and eat, you have slept all day and night, are you hungry?" Qi Haoran pulled his bowl and asked, "Is there any news from the border?" "Liu Dahei has already withdrawn the people, and no one has discovered the gold mine. Xixia is still scolding him, but fortunately, both sides have stopped harassing the side," Mu Yangling said with a smile, saying: " Now they have changed the activity to a scolding battle. Every day as soon as the sun rises, everyone gathers there to scold. " Mu Yangling felt amused when she thought of this. The soldiers of the two countries yelled at each other across the border. She was also a soldier. She had only heard of the confrontation between the two countries across the border, but there was very little exchange of words. Not to mention cursing. But swearing is an essential quality for ancient generals to fight. Not to mention Liu Dahei, who was born a bandit, is Qi Haoran. When it comes to the battle, the swearing words are also one after another. The only difference is that what Liu Dahei said was too rough and vulgar. , Qi Haoran is more elegant, and Fan Zijin, as a military adviser, is better at swearing without swearing, but the kind that can choke people to death. This is the inheritance of the two armies called formations. In short, how can they hurt people like this. Qi Haoran continued to eat noodles as a habit. Sometimes when he attacked the city, the other side didn''t follow the city. It was not uncommon for him to drag the soldiers under the city and scold him for three days and three nights. This was not only to anger the other side, but also a way to damage their morale. , so Qi Haoran has nothing to worry about. He went to see Liu Dahei and the other side swearing. They were just arguing about who was right and wrong this time. As long as Liu Dahei and General Xixia were not fools, they would not let the soldiers get involved in the war and intensify the conflict. Qi Haoran quickly finished eating the noodles, then touched the heads of the three children and said, "I went to see Zijin to see how he judged people." Qin Erye was brought back to Fan Zijin for trial as soon as he was brought back. After a day and a night, it was estimated that there were some results. At this time, Qian Shishen and the others were kneeling in front of Fan Zijin weakly, looking at Er Ye Qin who was tied to the shelf in fear. Didn''t this man escape long ago? Why get caught? Fan Zijin snorted coldly, and didn''t give them time to speak at all. He waved his hand to let the gentry pull down, and said to Liu Qing, "This Qin Er is the second son of Qin Fang, the former Qin traitor, who has already taken refuge in Xixia. Several people are betraying the enemy, and the trial will be completed as soon as possible, and the matter will be reported to the emperor." Qian Shishen and others were so frightened that they fell to the ground, collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country was the crime of the three tribes of Yi. Liu Qing responded next time and asked someone to pull them out. Second Master Qin woke up swayingly, looked up at Fan Zijin, showed **** teeth, and said weakly: "Cooperating with the enemy and betraying the country? I am a subject of Dazhou, you conspiracy to steal the country and usurp the throne, if Emperor Jingyan knew that he raised After a group of white-eyed wolves, I am afraid that under Jiuquan, he will not let you go, hahaha "Presumptuous!" Yan Mo glared at the second master Qin, and when he moved his hand, the whip was drawn towards the second master Qin, and the second master Qin suddenly cried out in pain. Fan Zijin sat down on the chair without paying much attention and said, "Stealing the country to usurp the throne? Isn''t this the second prince from the previous dynasty? I listen, you don''t seem to be scolding me, but the second prince. He, White Eyed Wolf is also him, Emperor Jingyan died at the hands of the second prince and your father, and if he wants to find him, he should also find you Qin family and the former second prince." As soon as the second master of Qin choked, Fan Zijin''s eyes flashed a cold light, and he asked, "What kind of chaste and martyr are you pretending to be? You Qin family treasoned the country and rebelled when Emperor Jingyan, murdered the king and betrayed the country, and supported the second prince. The second prince is a minister, and the lord told the minister to die, but your Qin family ignored the order of the second prince and went to Xixia privately. You say, how many people believe that you are pretending to be virtuous with me now?" Chapter 834： Angel Qin Er''s face turned blue with anger, and stared at Fan Zijin with bloodshot eyes. There is no one who doesn''t love names, who likes to be scolded by the nose? Or let the whole world point to the nose and curse. Qin Erye gritted his teeth and did not speak, but Fan Zijin didn''t believe that he had such a backbone. If he was really not afraid of death, he would not seek refuge in Xixia, so he made a move and asked Yanmo to judge him and go out by himself. . Second Master Qin is indeed afraid of death, and even more of pain, but his wife, children and relatives are all in Xixia. He admits some things, but he doesn''t say anything about killing them. Torture the other party to death and grit their teeth without saying a word. This made Qi Haoran give him a high look, then turned to Fan Zijin and said, "This is similar to his father''s, but it''s a pity he didn''t inherit his father''s brain, otherwise he wouldn''t have gone to Lingnan with a few people to make trouble. " Fan Zijin: "We took out most of Qin Fang''s people who stayed in Si County, but we don''t know how many people are secretly loyal to him in the capital and Jiangnan. We must not take it lightly. If Qin Er doesn''t talk about it now, it doesn''t mean that we won''t be able to pry it in the future. Open his mouth, isn''t there a few guards around him? I''ll ask everyone to review it." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Qin Fang''s son should escape two, and he will lose one. Let Qin San get something in exchange for his second brother to go back." "what do you want?" "The whereabouts of the treasury silver," Qi Haoran said: "Anyway, we have dug up the Qin Prime Minister''s mansion three feet and can''t find it. The things must still be left in the capital, and they can''t transport them out. It''s better to replace them with us." anyway glanced at him and said, "Is it you?" Qi Haoran nodded affirmatively, "If you and eldest brother are caught, I will definitely be willing. I can''t take the money anyway, so why not exchange it for someone else?" Fan Zijin has always thought about others with sinister intentions, so he snorted coldly: "I''m afraid Qin Er and Qin San are not so brotherly." Qin San and Qin Er are brothers, and they are indeed not so affectionate, but now the Qin family is the only two brothers left. They are struggling to survive under the oppression of the Western Xia royal family and various dignitaries. If he knew the whereabouts of the treasury silver, he would be He is willing to take it in exchange for his brother to come back, the key is that he doesn''t know. Not only he didn''t know, Qin Er didn''t know, and even their mother didn''t know. At the time of the war, they were sent out of Da Zhou by their father and went directly to Xixia. When they arrived in Xixia, they heard that their father and the second prince forced them. Emperor Jingyan died and usurped the throne. Before they could breathe a sigh of relief, the second prince was enthroned as the new emperor, but he was forced to withdraw from the capital by Qi Xiuyuan led by the soldiers. Until his father died on the border of Dazhou and Xixia, they had not received any information from his father about the treasury. A few words of gold and silver. If it wasn''t for Daqi''s release of the payment document, even his father''s subordinates would be sure that the money in the Dazhou treasury was indeed taken by his father. They would all suspect that Daqi had framed it, but they really didn''t know where the money in the treasury was. Even the father''s subordinates do not know. So at this time Qi Haoran asked them to exchange the news. Qin San had no choice. He could only go to the Xixia royal family and let them rescue his brother when they went to negotiate with Qi Haoran. He was willing to give gold. Silver treasure, if he can get it. At this time, the Xixia people thought that Qin Er was arrested in Daqi, and they were happy to speak for them when they saw that Qin San was willing to give gold and silver treasures. Fortunately, all the soldiers in the guardhouse that took Qin Er were dead, otherwise Xixia would definitely be suspicious. Xixia sent a team of angels to envoy Daqi. The Lord and the faction felt that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make peace, so the lineup was strong, and Prince Xixia personally led the team. But the main battle faction was afraid that their bones would be too soft to cut off too many benefits, and they forced a few people in. Even if their people injured Qi Haoran first, Qi Haoran also killed many of them, and it was even. Don''t expect them to lose too much. Everyone knows that Qi Haoran has a bad temper, so they bypassed the southwest border directly, and directly crossed the border from Tongchuan to the capital to ask to see the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan passed a letter to Fan Zijin after thinking about it for a while, and asked him to return to Beijing immediately, so that he would preside over the diplomatic negotiation. Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin passed the message, "Civilian officials have always been selected by non-jinshi and not admitted to the Hanlin. Although you are a jinshi, you didn''t take the shogun''s examination and did not enter the Hanlin. The first generation of prime ministers can be judged on the merits. , but it''s not enough in the second generation. You are a high-ranking noble, and you are young. I am afraid that there are many people in the court who are not convinced. This time you come back and start to deal with internal affairs, and hand over business affairs to the stewards below. , I will send another person to Haoran to take over the logistics." Fan Zijin has been making money and moving money to the treasury. Officials should be grateful and admire him, but in the eyes of scholars, doing business is the last skill. In addition to lamenting Fan Zijin''s selflessness and hard work, they praised him for his loyalty to the emperor and the others. Apart from the feelings of the three cousins, very few really appreciate him. But Qi Xiuyuan wanted Fan Zijin to be prime minister for him. If he couldn''t convince the officials, how would he manage the officials? And this year, the tax collection started in various places, the deficit of the national treasury can be alleviated to a certain extent, and Fan Zijin does not need to do business by himself. He will plan for him at this time. And the visit of the Xixia embassy this time is an opportunity. Anyway, Zijin is thinking of biting a piece of land from Xixia, so let him negotiate. So Fan Zijin set off back to Beijing with Jin Zi, who had just arrived in Qiannan, because the weather was getting hot, he didn''t let Xiao Xia and Xiao An follow him back, he said: "You stay in Qiannan first, and I will call someone to pick you up. , you will start again." Xiao Xia responded while packing his luggage for him. Fan Zijin thought for a while and said, "Let the Su family in the courtyard be released." Xiao Xia''s body froze and asked, "Let her go back to the capital with Ye?" Fan Zijin shook his head, "Go and tell her, I don''t like her, she can stay in the mansion, it''s not that our Fan family can''t support her, we can go to the temple to practice, we can do everything with her, but if she doesn''t want to stay , the master will give her a concubine book, prepare a dowry for her, and let her find someone to marry here." Fan Zijin didn''t protect Xiao Xia''s body like a jade, but as long as he thought that this person was sent by Fan Siwen, he didn''t want to see anyone. It had been more than two years, and he didn''t think he could bear it. Let it go, so as not to harm other girls for a lifetime. Xiao Xia hurriedly responded, hesitated for a moment and said, "Master, there is no one to serve you on the way to the capital this time. My concubine will arrange two people to serve you by your side." Fan Zijin nodded indifferently, "You can decide this matter." Xiao Xia''s heart was inevitably a little sour. Although she took the initiative to arrange a room for him, she still hoped that he would refuse. Chapter 835： relax After Fan Zijin left, the little Xia Shi was in a bad mood. Mu Yangling didn''t know that she had arranged for Fan Zijin to pass the room. He just thought she was thinking about Fan Zijin, so he took the initiative to bring a group of children to trouble her, so that she had no time to think, and then Invite her to go to Zhuangzi to relax. Xiao Xia was so upset by her that she said, "I''m just afraid that if I went to the farm with you, the lord will blame me." "No," Mu Yangling said: "He''s been too busy these days, he doesn''t have time to talk to us, so we just go." "..." Xiao Xia said, "Don''t you have to serve the prince?" Mu Yangling said with a smile, "We didn''t leave until he went out. He didn''t come back when we came back, so it doesn''t matter." Xiao Xia had to carry Xiao An and follow her to the farm. Fan Zijin''s property is handed over to the housekeeper. Every six months, the front yard will allocate a sum of money to the back yard. She only manages the back yard, and her dowry is also handed over to the loyal servant. Check the ledger at the end of each year. That''s it, so she wasn''t very interested in Grange. But the children were very excited, not only the little bear and the dragon and the phoenix, but also Xiao An were so excited that they went to bed in the middle of the night. Seeing his son so happy, Xiao Xia felt happy and felt that it would be a good idea to go to the farm. Now is the time of rice heading and filling, and when the wheat is about to mature, the farmland is either a piece of green oil, or a piece of yellow and orange, no matter which kind it is, walking in the fields with the breeze blowing in the morning and sunset is all the same. A beautiful treat. Mu Yangling and Zhuangtou checked the crops in the fields as they walked, while Xiao Xia walked slowly, looking at the green eyes and in a good mood. The little bear and Xiao An were guarding the stumbled tiger head and little lion. The four children were not pulling the grass, pulling the flowers, chasing on the road, and giggling happily. Mu Yangling didn''t have time to talk to them, and the little Xia Shi just stood there. Looking at him with a smile. Mammy Xia looked relieved, and took the opportunity to comfort him: "Madam, you see that the little prince and the little prince are having a good time, the little prince is only with you now, you should be more happy, otherwise he will I don''t want to play with the little prince and the others." The smile on Xiao Xia''s face was faint, and she said, "Mother, I know, but it''s just a little uncomfortable in my heart." Mammy Xia sighed, patted her head and said, "Madam, the prince is different from the prince, and you are different from the princess. This time, the prince is officially entering the official position, and he has been in contact with him. But it''s not just those businessmen. This kind of thing is unavoidable in the officialdom. You arrange it on your own initiative, it''s better than someone else''s arrangement. I don''t look down on other women sent by the old lady, and now the relationship between the old lady and the grandfather is much better." Xiao Xia said with a smile: "Ma''am, I know all this, don''t worry, I won''t be a bull''s-eye." But knowing doesn''t mean that you won''t feel uncomfortable. Mamma Xia sighed: "You are already stronger than many people, even stronger than the old lady." The old lady refers to the mother of the little Xia family. Xiao Xia looked at Xiao An with a smile and didn''t answer. Xia Mamma stepped aside. It would be bad if she said some words in depth, but fortunately her wife was someone who could think about it. Mu Yangling squatted on the edge of the field and squeezed a piece of soil from the field in her hand. The moist soil was scattered by Mu Yangling little by little. She nodded slightly, stood up and said, "It''s been a good year this year." "Yes, last year''s high temperature, but it could rain every three or five years. This year, the rain is a little less, but the temperature is not very high. The water on the mountain has not stopped flowing. Water is released from the ground, so there is no shortage of water in the surrounding area. Mu Yangling nodded in appreciation, "Very good, in ten days or so, the grouting will be over. As long as there is no heavy rain, this year''s harvest will be finalized." Zhuangtou looked at the ears of rice hanging on the rice, with a smile on his face, "Yes, because the Upland No. 1 uses less water, as long as the soil is not dry, it can work, so this year, there is much less rush for water." The tiger''s head trembled and came over and pulled a handful of rice ears. When the little chubby pinched it, the grain pulp stuck to his hand. He felt a faint fragrance, and he held a handful of green husks and stuffed it into his mouth. Mu Yangling quickly grabbed his hand, "Why do you put everything in your mouth?" "Ah," Hutou shouted angrily, this is his food, even his mother can''t rob it. Mu Yangling touched his stomach, and found that it was still round, so he wiped his hands with a handkerchief, "The stomach is still full, don''t eat indiscriminately." Mu Yangling held him in his arms and said to Zhuang Tou, "Didn''t you say there are plums? Take the little princes to pick them." Xiao Xiong and Xiao An came over holding the little lion''s hand, and they cheered when they heard this, "That''s great, let''s go pick some delicious food." Hutou understood the last sentence, and the saliva was confiscated and flowed down. Mu Yangling wiped his saliva and said with a smile: "You don''t eat and drink less, why do you always look like you''re not full?" There are not many plum trees on the mountain, and the little bear can be a disaster by himself, so he ran under the tree, tossed his shoes and climbed up, constantly picking the fruit and throwing it into the basket below, Gu Yu. He shouted from below: "Master Shizi, you have to pick the cooked ones. They are big and cooked. You can''t eat such green ones." Xiao An was still young and couldn''t get up with a tree in his arms. He turned his head and glared at the small pavilion, and instructed him, "Hold me up." Xiao Ting was stunned, the little bear prince climbed the tree by himself, so he didn''t expect that he could cheat like this by climbing a tree, but he quickly reacted, hugged Xiao An Shizi and put it on the tree branch, and Xiao Xia was protecting him. , coaxed him and said, "Xiao An, shall we let Brother Bear pick it?" Xiao An refused, he insisted on doing it himself. Xiao Xiong saw it above, so he slipped down a little and stretched out his hand to Xiao An, "Brother Xiao An, I''ll pull you up." Xiao Xia''s eyes widened, and before she could refuse, Xiao An had already reached out to Xiao Xiong, and Xiao Xiong picked him up, hugged him with one hand, and then crawled up, choosing a very rough one. The branch of the tree let him sit and pick fruit. Xiao Xia''s hand tightened on his chest. Seeing his son sitting firmly on the tree branch, his eyes narrowed with laughter. Then he grasped Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "It scared me to death." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "You can rest assured, the two of them can''t fall, it doesn''t matter if they fall." Mu Yangling''s eyes slid in several directions. Qi Haoran placed a guard beside Xiao Xiong and Xiao An. She didn''t worry much about the two children. Besides, she was standing under the tree. It was impossible for her to pick up the child when she fell. not out? "That kid Xiao Xiong is too strong. I think he is holding Xiao An like a bun." Xiao Xia said with lingering fears. Xiaoxiong pouted on the tree, lying on top of it and shouting at Xiao Xia: "Bo Niang, brother Xiao An is not heavy at all, really!" He felt that holding Xiao An was not much different from holding a pair of chopsticks. Chapter 836： childhood Xiaoxiong was born with great strength, and followed Qi Haoran to practice martial arts. Qinggong also began to take off, his steps were light, and he was crawling up and down the tree with Xiaoan as agile as a monkey. And Xiao An doesn''t know whether it''s because he trusts Xiao Xiong or is not afraid at all. In short, being carried around like this is not only not nervous, but also screaming happily, looking around excitedly with his big eyes open, and picking fruits and vegetables. The tiger-headed lion cub under the tree shows off. provokes the two little ones who are also screaming below, struggling to get up the tree. Mu Yangling instructed the two guards to put them on their necks and let them pick the fruit, no need to think about going up the tree. They didn''t pick either, they focused on participation, instructing the guards to run around, picking two here and two there. Xiao Xia looked around and saw that her son was always being carried around like this by the bear, so she was no longer nervous. Instead, she was free to watch the fruit on the tree and instructed her son to pick the ones near him. When ?? is within Xiao An''s arm, he will reach out and pick it up and throw it to his mother. If he is not in the range, he will climb a few steps along the branch when he is in a good mood. When a basket was full, Mu Yangling stopped them and put the fruits in each small basket and let them carry them back. Xiao An''s back basket can only put two handfuls in it, while the back baskets of the tiger head and the little lion are basically handicrafts, only as big as two slaps of adults, Mu Yangling put a few plums in it intentionally, and the rest Let the bear and the guards separate. Little Bear stared at the baskets in the hands of the guards and said, "I can carry a little more." Mu Yangling rubbed his head and said: "They don''t want yours, you can carry it, but my mother is distressed." Xiaoxiong reluctantly said: "Okay, then carry it to the guards and uncles, but mother, didn''t you say that you have to do your own business, should we give them some when they carry it back?" "You can make your own decisions." Xiaoxiong said: "Then let''s share some of them." Hutou is unwilling to share anything he eats with others, so he ran over and grabbed the basket and stared at his elder brother, as if he would cry if he said "share". Xiaoxiong hesitated for a moment. Although the guards and uncles are good, it seems that the younger brother is more important. Mu Yangling felt that his son was too embarrassing, hugged him in his arms, turned his eyes away and said, "We will eat meat soup at night." The tiger head gave a "wow", and the saliva flowed down again. He pointed at the carriage decisively, and urged his mother to leave quickly. The little lion was also breathing rapidly, climbed up on his mother''s legs, and said vaguely: "Flesh, flesh..." Mu Yangling: "..." Don''t tell her, the first word her son will say is "meat"! From this point, you can see that the two children are worthy of her and Qi Haoran''s biological sons, and they are all carnivores. Qi Haoran only walked into the dining room at night, the two children sat upright in an instant, holding the spoons and shouting at their father, "Rourou" Qi Haoran stumbled and almost fell to the ground. He stared at his two sons in surprise, "They can talk?" Xiao Xia laughed and said: "Fourth Uncle, the two children have ordered meat for an afternoon, because A Ling said that only you can eat meat when you come back. These two children have been waiting for you." Qi Haoran was first happy, then embarrassed, and asked, "What was the first sentence these two children learned?" "It''s meat." Mu Yangling looked at him helplessly, "Go wash your hands quickly, your son is waiting for dinner." Qi Haoran felt distressed when his two sons were in such a hurry: "I haven''t come back, you can eat first, what should I do if my children are hungry?" Mu Yangling ordered people to get the meat soup of the two children, saying: "If you can''t starve your son, they ate milk, custard and rice, and half a bowl of vegetable soup, how could they be so hungry? It''s waiting for you to come back to control them, these two stinky boys will not be satisfied when they eat meat soup, but they are still small and their stomachs are still weak, so they can''t eat more." Xiao Xia was also mixing meat soup for Xiao An, she nodded and said: "Xiao An is seven months older than them, and I don''t dare to give him more meat soup now, Fourth Uncle, you just put some pressure on them, don''t let them. They eat too much." Qi Haoran nodded. The little bear just stuffed meat into his mouth and looked at his three younger brothers pitifully. He was still happy. Now that he has grown up, he can eat as much as he wants. Only when he thought of it, Mu Yangling gave him a chopstick of vegetables and looked at him with a smile, "Little Bear, you need to eat more vegetables so that you can grow up healthy, you know?" Bear nodded, stuffed the vegetables into his mouth, and stretched out his chopsticks to the meat. The tiger head and the little lion stuffed meat soup into their mouths while looking at their brother, thinking vaguely that they will grow up quickly enough to eat meat freely. Xiao An is a more picky eater than them. He doesn''t eat any rough meat, nor does he eat green vegetables, so he can''t understand the eagerness of his brothers for meat. He chews the meat soup in his mouth. , looked at them curiously while tilting his head. Maybe because of this, this child grows slower. Although he is more than seven months older than the tiger head and the little lion, as he grows older, the two little ones catch up with him and wait until he is three years old. , The tiger head and the little lion, who were only in their early two years, were as tall as him. The three children stood together, and I didn''t know they thought they were triplets. The tiger head and the little lion have inherited their father''s fine genes and are very active. Since they can walk staggeringly without being supported by others, the two little ones have started to run away, taking the Qi Mansion and Fan Mansion together. After flipping through it, Xiao An was a little disdainful of playing this kind of game with them, but Xiao Xiong''s martial arts lessons were aggravated, he spent most of the day practicing martial arts in the martial arts hall, and the rest of the time he had to paint in the study room, and he had his own career - Baoxiong Academy is busy, and the play time is also with three little misfortunes. Xiao An is very puzzled and doesn''t understand why the little bear is so big, but he still likes to play this kind of game. He felt that the two younger brothers could not be allowed to play the game of digging for bird nests in trees and digging for mouse holes in the grass, so he took the initiative and said, "Let''s play the game of treasure." The tiger head and the little lion just caught a bug from the grass to toss, and they heard the words and asked, "What is a treasure game?" "Everyone takes out a treasure and hides it, and everyone goes to find it. Whoever finds it will own it. In the end, whoever hides the most tightly will win." The little lion tilted his head and asked, "Is there a reward for winning?" Xiao An thought for a while, "Use watermelon as a reward, whoever wins will get the loser''s watermelon." Hutou''s saliva flowed down immediately, he wiped his mouth, nodded again and again, and shouted: "I want to win!" The subtext is, I want to eat watermelon! Chapter 837： swap Although Xiao An disdains running around the house with the tiger-headed lion, he likes to protect them behind them, so he knows best where they can hide. A lot, but the two little heads came together to discuss it, and felt that Xiao An should be the same as them. There is no place in this mansion that they have not been to, so the two of them took their maids and wives around the world. But they turned over the rockery, flowers, pavilions and pavilions in the two houses and couldn''t find Xiao Anzang''s treasure, but Xiao An had already waited aside with their two toys. Seeing that it was getting dark, the old women persuaded them, "Second Young Master, Third Young Master, let''s go back to take a bath and eat first, and we can find it tomorrow." The little lion asked Xiao An, "Brother Xiao An, where did you hide your things?" Xiao An shook his head, "If you admit defeat, I''ll tell you." Hutou looked at Xiao An with tears in his eyes, "My watermelon!" Mu Yangling was afraid that several children would be greedy and eat bad stomachs, so he specifically stipulated that each person could only eat one piece a day, and the tiger-headed watermelon would be gone if he lost. Looking at Hutou''s tearful appearance, Xiao An hesitated for a while, and the little lion slapped him and said, "Second brother, we have to keep our word, otherwise we won''t be good boys." turned his head and said to Xiao An: "Brother Xiao An, we lost." Hutou still misses his watermelon, but he doesn''t want to be a bad boy, not to mention he wants to set an example for his younger brother, so he reluctantly agrees to lose tomorrow''s watermelon to Xiao An. Xiao An took them to find what he hid. The tiger head and the little lion stood in front of Qi Haoran''s study door with their mouths open, and Xiao An said proudly: "My treasure is hidden here." Qi Haoran opened the door, looked at the three children with raised eyebrows, and asked, "What baby?" Xiao An ran to a stone under the steps, pushed the stone away with all her strength, and pulled out a book wrapped in oiled paper hidden underneath. The tiger head and the little lion ran up to help, and they both probed into the book in his hand. Xiao An opened the oil paper and said proudly: "This is given to me by my father. I will study hard in the future and become the champion!" "I want to be the champion too," Hutou and Little Lion shouted, looking up at their father on the steps and complaining, "Dad, why didn''t you give us books?" "Daddy definitely doesn''t want us to be the champion." "Aren''t we Daddy''s own sons?" Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, pushed the two sons away, hugged Xiao An in his arms, and barked at them: "You are not the sons of your master, but whose sons are you? Who taught you these words? ? Hurry up and wash up for me, and see how dirty you are?" When he turned to look at Xiao An, Qi Haoran''s expression softened a lot, and he asked with a smile, "Xiao An, do you miss your father?" Xiao An nodded depressedly and asked, "Fourth Uncle, when can I see my father?" Qi Haoran patted his head and said with a smile: "Come on, your uncle Huang has ordered us to go to Beijing, and we can see your father in two months at most." "real?" Seeing him nodding, Xiao An''s eyes lit up immediately, hugging Qi Haoran''s neck tightly, leaning into his ear and saying, "Then can I go to the street to buy a present for my father?" Qi Haoran nodded with a smile. The tiger head and the little lion grabbed Qi Haoran''s legs and climbed up, almost tearing off his pants. Qi Haoran could only hold the three children in his arms. Uncle, you are amazing." The tiger''s head is full of question marks, "Dad, why does Brother Xiao An call you the fourth uncle? Who are the second uncle and the third uncle?" The little lion looked at him with contempt, "Second brother, why can''t you always remember, Daddy is the fourth, Uncle Huang is the biggest, the second uncle is the father of Brother Xiao An, the third uncle." The little lion choked and said decisively: "Uncle San must be dead." Qi Haoran''s face was full of black lines, "What nonsense are you talking about? Your second uncle and third uncle are both in the capital." Although he didn''t like Qi Shaosheng''s brothers, they were indeed his elder brothers. He carried the three children to the bathroom, and directly asked someone to call a large basin of water. The three children washed them together. Qi Haoran wiped them with a towel and said, "I''m fourth, so Xiao An and the prince''s brother You can call me Fourth Uncle, you Uncle Fan are in second place, so you can call him Uncle Second, or Uncle Biao "Why is it called Uncle Biao?" Hutou asked loudly as he poured water into the deep mountains. Qi Haoran didn''t want to answer at first, this kid can''t remember the words, he told him the day before that the prince''s brother is Xiaobao''s brother, and the next day he asked the prince''s brother and Xiaobao''s brother why haven''t they come to see him? But when he thought of what Mu Yangling said, he could only remember if he had more children, so he could only explain again, "Because Uncle Fan and I are cousins, we can be called Uncle Cousin. Your second uncle and third uncle are father''s concubines. , they are all in the capital, and when they enter the capital, you will definitely want to see them, but there are very few opportunities, as long as you don''t say the wrong thing." Seeing Hutou still looking dazed, Qi Haoran sighed slightly, turned his head to the little lion and said, "Your second brother is a little confused, you have to take more care of him when you get to the capital, do you understand?" The little lion nodded fiercely and said, "Dad, let me be the elder brother and the second elder brother the younger brother." Qi Haoran nodded without thinking, "Okay, you will be the second child in the future, and Hutou will be the third child." "No," Hutou felt that his legitimate interests had been violated, stood up and pinched his waist and shouted, "Obviously I was born first." Qi Haoran took the opportunity to wash his buttocks, and said while washing, "If you are a younger brother, we will hurt you more in the future, and let you have something delicious first." Hutou hurriedly turned his head to look at the little lion. After getting his nod, he pondered for a while, and then Fang Cai nodded and said, "It''s all about what you say, come and pull the hook." Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, wanting to ask him what he was thinking just now. Qi Haoran and the little lion both swore to him to pull the hook, and even Xiao An, who had been sitting in the corner of the water basin, was forced to pull the hook. Qi Haoran had bathed the three children, and he was covered in water. After thinking about it, he let someone bring water in and washed himself too. When he carried the three children to the dining room, Mu Yangling said: And Xiao Xia was already sitting and waiting. Seeing that Qi Haoran came in with three children hanging from his body, the two of them were not surprised. Qi Haoran put the three children in their respective positions, seeing that the little bear''s place was empty, he felt a little empty, and said to Mu Yang, "You will send someone to pick up the little bear in the morning, and say that his uncle has sent a letter to him. Let''s go to Beijing." "It took half a month to pack up. Didn''t you promise to let him stay for three days?" Qi Haoran said angrily, "What''s there to live in in a remote country? Isn''t Baoxiong Academy handed over to Zhuangzi''s steward? What can he see when he is a five- or six-year-old child? We must bring him back tomorrow. , It''s so chaotic outside, what if I encounter a bad guy?" With the guards of the palace following him, why would anyone want to provoke the bear? Mu Yangling knew that he was thinking of his son, and she thought so too, but this was the first time Xiaoxiong had taken the initiative to go out for a walk. She didn''t want to restrict the child''s footsteps too much, but seeing Qi Haoran''s face as cold as water, Mu Yangling nodded in response. After getting down, he reassured: "I will have someone pick him up tomorrow." turned his head and saw the little lion standing on the chair and clipped a chicken leg to the tiger''s head, "Brother, eat quickly." Chapter 838： default Mu Yangling blinked, and then took a closer look at the little lion and the tiger''s head. Could it be that after two years, she couldn''t tell the twins again? She stared at the two children for a while, and finally hesitantly called out, "Tiger head?" The tiger head, who was nibbling on the chicken leg, raised his head and looked at his mother blankly, "Mother, what''s the matter?" Mu Yangling turned to look at the little lion who was still trying to serve the tiger''s head, and asked, "Little lion, what did you just call your brother?" The little lion put a piece of braised pork on the tiger''s head with a serious face, and said to his mother seriously: "My brother, mother, my brother and I have changed. From now on, I will be my brother, and he will be my brother." Qi Haoran lowered his head to grab the rice, pretending he didn''t hear anything, Xiao An looked at the little lion with a "brother, you are so stupid" look, and then ate slowly. Xiao Xia was obviously startled, and stared at the twins back and forth. Can they be swapped? Mu Yangling turned to look at Qi Haoran. Seeing his guilty conscience, she immediately gritted her teeth, but she didn''t say anything in front of everyone, she just said vaguely to the little lion: "Hurry down and eat, don''t say anything. Give it to your brother, he will eat it by himself." Mu Yangling shouted loudly from the main house at night, "Qi Haoran, let me tell you, if you can''t get them to correct it, you will be sleeping on the soft couch outside!" Mu Yangling pinched his waist and looked at the two children, and said, "The one born first is the elder brother, the little lion, and the tiger head is born before you, he is the elder brother!" Hutou didn''t appreciate his mother''s protection of his rights and interests at all. He pouted and said, "I want to be a younger brother!" The little lion also shouted: "I want to be a big brother, the second brother agreed, and daddy also said yes." Qi Haoran nodded slightly and argued: "A-Ling, look at how much the tiger''s head looks like a younger brother, I think the reason why he was born first must be because the little lion was polite and pushed him out first and then came out on his own. According to the order, the little lion should be the elder brother." Mu Yangling was so angry that he was speechless. Seeing that the two young men were looking at her persistently, she gave up and said, "Just do it, and see how you will explain to the elder brother when you return to the capital." The order of eldest and young must be written in the genealogy. The two children have not yet taken their names, so they have not entered the genealogy, but this time when they return to Beijing, they will definitely worship their ancestors and open an ancestral hall to write the two children in the genealogy. See how he circles in order. Qi Haoran touched his nose and drove his two sons to the cot to sleep, he hugged Mu Yangling and explained in a low voice in her ear, "I don''t think Hutou has a simple mind and listen to Xiaoan and Xiaoshi. He is the elder brother, so what do you mean by following his younger brother like this? Why don''t you let him be the younger brother, and the little bear and the little lion will give him more ideas in the future, that''s great." "It''s as if your son has no brains," Mu Yangling felt that the tiger head was normal, "He just turned two years old, what do you think he would do?" "The little lion also listens to Xiao Xiong and Xiao An, but he also has his own ideas, but Hutou listens to one and the other, and also listens to the little lion when playing alone with the little lion, so he is also a quarter of an hour older than the little lion. How can you be so clueless?" Qi Haoran said distressedly: "He is a big brother, not only must he stand upright, but he must also protect and take good care of his brother, but when the two young are together, do you think it is the little lion who takes care of the tiger''s head? A little more, or a little more tiger head to take care of the little lion?" Mu Yangling couldn''t understand, "Why must the elder brother take more care of the younger brother, and the younger brother cannot take care of the elder brother?" "Is that still brother?" The couple stared at each other, Mu Yangling learned today that Qi Haoran also has obsessive-compulsive disorder, and he has to take care of his brother! Neither of them could convince the other, so Mu Yangling hummed: "Do whatever you want, as long as the children don''t fight about rankings when they grow up, and you can handle the genealogy yourself." Qi Haoran was overjoyed, held A Ling''s head and kissed, and said, "Don''t worry, this kind of trivial matter is on me." As soon as Mu Yangling let it go, the two children officially established their rankings. The little lion happily hugged the tiger head as tall as him and called "little brother", and the tiger head obediently called the little lion "brother". Zi didn''t know about the exchange of rankings between the brothers, but when he heard the little lion calling out the tiger''s head "brother", he saluted him and said, "Second Young Master, you forgot to collect your toys last night, and the slaves put them in the toy box for you. See if you''re missing anything in a while." "Nonsense," the little lion shouted, "I obviously put it away." Hutou raised his hand and said, "The toy is mine." Girl and Dazed, said: "But the second young master''s name is written on the box..." The two children blushed and explained to her that in the future, the second young master became the third young master, and the third young master became the second young master... Not only was the girl dazed, but the two children were also dizzy. Mu Yangling let out a "puchi" laugh from the side, turned his head to face Li Chun and said, "Leave this out to avoid a lawsuit in the house." Lichun responded with a smile. While Mu Yangling asked people to pick up the bear, he also arranged for someone to pack the luggage. After they left, I was afraid that they would never come back. It would be a waste to keep this house. I didn''t plan to stay, so I had to find a buyer to sell the house. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin didn''t understand Mu Yangling''s behavior very much. They didn''t lack the servants and money. How could they sell the house they lived in? Isnt it a common occurrence that officials sent to the outside world have Zhuangzi houses and shops? Mu Yangling said: "When this house was built, it was designed to be safe and spacious, but it wasn''t very delicate. If it wasn''t sold, how many people would have to be left to clean and manage it? Once you resign, the public land will have to be handed over, so we will also We can harvest this season''s grain, and the private fields we bought with our own money are just outside, so the money in the village is probably not enough for the maintenance of the house." Qi Haoran couldn''t convince Mu Yangling, so he could only tell him the bad news after Xiaoxiong came back. Xiao Xiong got this shocking news before he could recover from the shock of the second brother becoming the third brother. He howled and rushed to his mother, hugging her leg and crying: "Mother, you put the house Both Zhuangzi and Zhuangzi are sold, so what will happen to my school?" Mu Yangling''s body froze, she really didn''t expect this. "Mother, Xiao Hei, how pitiful they are, they have only just started to learn their craftsmanship. If we sell Zhuangzi, their new owner will definitely not want them to go to the school again, then all my hard work for so many years will be in vain, you can''t Sell ??the house and the village." "Then you say, who will be left to look after the house?" The stewards who were standing outside the flower hall listening to Xuan trembled. They didn''t want to stay. The masters have all gone. There is not much property here. Xiao Xiong was more distressed about money than Mu Yangling, so he heard the words: "Just give it to Xiao Hei''s father and let him help him look at the door. Our family has a shop in the city, and we are not afraid of Xiao Hei''s father greed for our house. House of." Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Then I will give you this house, so you can take care of it? No matter what you use it for, in short, if the house is sold, Zhuangzi has to sell it, and you have to keep it. The house, I will not give you a cent of the money for managing and repairing the house." Chapter 839： negotiation The little bear was not very happy because the house had no output, and he had to throw money in his hands, but it was not difficult for him. As soon as the little bear rolled his eyes, he decided to give the house to Xiao Hei''s father. Anyway, no one lives in it anyway, just come in and check it every few months. The matter of the house is settled, Xiaoxiong has time to pay attention to other matters. He first asked his mother, "Why did the second brother and the third brother switch over?" "Ask your father about this, he and the tiger-headed lion decided it all." "Then how long are we going to stay in the capital this time? When will we be back?" Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "Didn''t you see that my mother is going to sell the house? I don''t know if you and your brothers will come back, but my father and I will not come back in fifteen years?" Little Bear was stunned and asked, "Why?" "This is the condition negotiated by your uncle Huang and Xixia." Little Bear jumped up and said, "Why does Xixia bully Daddy?" My father is not allowed to come to Qiannan for fifteen years. Hearing this is bullying. How could he not be angry? He clenched his fists and shouted: "Dad was bullied, isn''t he a general? Mother, I''ll call Xiao Hei and the others, and we''ll beat them." Mu Yangling slapped him and said, "You are thinking about fighting at a young age. Just stay with me. Do you think our Daqi and your father have suffered? This time it is Xixia." Mu Yangling lit wax for Xixia in his heart, and solemnly said to his son: "This time Xixia has suffered a terrible loss, you have to remember, don''t play with Xiao An in the future, they all say Father Zi Xiao, you will definitely not be able to play with Xiao An. " Xiao Xiong was confused, because he had already signed the credentials, Mu Yangling no longer kept the little bear hidden, took him by the hand and took him to the study, and talked to him about state affairs. Xiaoxiong is the prince of Rong County. Although Mu Yangling thinks that children should grow up happily and happily, it is impossible to let Xiaoxiong be innocent and innocent, so she does not stop Qi Haoran from talking about state affairs with him, although The kid never understood. At this time, Mu Yangling did not expect him to understand, but hoped that he could remember some of the truths. This time Qi Haoran was transferred back to the capital because of the negotiation between Daqi and Xixia. More than a year ago, Qi Haoran pulled back more than 10,000 taels of gold in the territory of Xixia, and also discovered a gold mine, but falsely accused Xixia of hurting him and demanded compensation from Xixia, and Xixia began to send angels to negotiate. The Prince of Xixia expressed his friendship with Daqi. After he established diplomatic relations with Daqi, he returned to China and left his subordinates in Daqi. They were responsible for negotiating compensation with Fan Zijin. They felt that this matter should be very simple. Although their Xixia soldiers injured Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran''s people also killed many of their soldiers to avenge them. If they wanted to give some medicinal materials and medical expenses from Xixia, it would be over. The theme of this negotiation should be the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two countries and the future friendly development of the two countries. Who knew that as soon as their prince left, Fan Zijin opened his mouth with a lion on the back and asked them to return the Hexi Corridor Plain to Daqi. Xixia''s messenger almost smeared Fan Zijin''s face with blood, and several officials who were in the main battle slapped the case on the spot, almost fighting with Fan Zijin''s guards. And Fan Zijin was very able to bend and stretch and said to them, "You can bargain." Everyone took a sigh of relief, counter-offer? You want Hexi Plain as soon as you come up, how can you make them pay back? The land was conquered by the warriors of their Western Xia Kingdom, and it was watered with blood. If they ceded the land, would they still be able to live after returning? Everyone suspected that Fan Zijin didn''t want to see the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two countries, and deliberately angered them so that the two countries would have a bad relationship, but his attitude was extremely good. Xiaoxiong didn''t know much about the grievances and grievances between the two countries. At this time, after listening to his mother''s narration, he felt injustice for Xixia and said, "Why did the second uncle rob other people''s land? I didn''t see my father injured." Mu Yangling looked at him in awe and explained: "The land occupied by Xixia was originally from the Central Plains, and most of the people living there were Han Chinese. They are now fourth-class citizens in Xixia, equivalent to slaves of Xixia. " Little Bear opened his mouth wide, and then said with red eyes, "Father and Uncle Huang are so powerful, why is our land being occupied?" Mu Yangling hurriedly comforted him, saying, "This land was occupied in the previous dynasty, when your uncle hadn''t become emperor yet." After a while, he said, "Your father was not born at that time. So it''s not their fault." Little Bear clenched his fists, "Then we''ll go grab the land again." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Now your father is training to prepare for this matter, and your second uncle and the Western Xia envoy are also working hard for this. The nature of the two is the same, but fighting means death, and it can be resolved peacefully. Just try to resolve it peacefully. Mu Yangling didn''t want Xiaoxiong to think that his father''s withdrawal from Lingnan was cowardly, and he didn''t want him to think that Fan Zijin''s handling of Xixia was cunning, so she tried her best to beautify them, saying: "Your uncle Huang can sign a letter of credentials with Xixia this time, your second uncle deserves credit. Wei." Xiao Xiong asked with bright eyes, "Second uncle took back that plain?" Mu Yangling smiled, "Of course it''s impossible for the Hexi Plain, but they took back the land in the southwest. That''s the way to retreat. Your second uncle never thought that Xixia would return the Hexi Plain to us. Deliberately asking for sky-high prices. Fan Zijin tried his best to do this. First, he found someone to hint the Xixia envoys, so that they could put forward conditions in turn, and then found someone to buy high officials in Xixia. It took one year and four months to finally discuss the matter. down. A large area including the gold mine was ceded to Da Qi. The price they paid was that Qi Haoran would not be allowed to hold any official position in Lingnan for fifteen years, and he would not be allowed to step into Lingnan. No way, Qi Haoran was too dangerous to Xixia. Not long after Qin Er''s incident, Qi Haoran dispatched the unconvinced generals in the Qiannan army to Qiannan and threw them to the capital, Rongyang or other places. He also promoted several captains who had been under pressure, made a training plan, divided the soldiers into groups, and took turns to the southwest border for training. For more than a year, there have been no major disputes between the two countries, but small conflicts have continued. The soldiers of the Qiannan Army often went to Xixia for a walk from time to time. They rarely harassed the people, but they could always touch each other. The food and grass of the guardhouse forced the Xixia army to retreat three miles. The Xixia envoys roared in front of Qi Xiuyuan for this, but Qi Xiuyuan said that he had nothing to do with this younger brother, because he held revenge and remembered that the Xixia soldiers assassinated him. The thing, the anger in my heart didn''t come out. implies that Xixia quickly pays compensation. Xixia''s envoy was almost suffocated to death. He held his anger for so long, why didn''t he suffocate Qi Haoran to death? Seeing Qi Haoran training like a god, the Qiannan army became more and more brave, and Xixia became nervous. They were chased by Qi Haoran and feared to kill them. In Daqi, when the world and officials mentioned Qi Haoran, the first thing that came to mind was the emperor''s younger brother. , but in Xixia, when Qi Haoran is mentioned, the first thing to mention is the title of the God of Killing. In those days, he won more with less, and the **** battle with more than 20,000 people to kill their Xixia army is still in the minds of many people. Xixia Kingdom listed him as the first-class enemy. They didn''t know how much they wanted to kill him, but if they couldn''t kill him, they could only stay away. Chapter 840： fearless Therefore, someone in Xixia suggested that Qi Haoran should not serve in the southwest and northwest borders for 20 years. Fan Zijin negotiated with them, and made some profits in the upcoming market. Finally, it was agreed that Xixia would return the capital of Changdu, the east of Linzhi, to Daqi. , and Qi Haoran will no longer serve in the southwest for fifteen years, and the tax on Xixia merchants will be reduced by 10%. Fan Zijin responded very readily to this request. The two countries are friendly, and it doesn''t matter whether Qi Haoran goes to southern Guizhou, and the two countries are at war, and these covenants will naturally be torn up. In Xixia''s view, being able to keep Qi Haoran out of the southwest for fifteen years is a big gain. Qi Haoran''s ability to train troops is praised by General Yuan himself. Seeing that the Qiannan army is getting stronger day by day, their pressure It''s very big, and there is always a sense of crisis that Qi Haoran will break the country at any time. Of course, the reason why they agree to this request is also because the land they ceded is not very important. It is already a plateau area, sparsely populated and the land is barren. It starts to snow in mid-September every year and does not melt until March of the next year. It can be said that the cold has occupied this place for a long time, and there is no famous pasture here. There are also very few herdsmen. They occupied this land because it was on their way eastward. Now they have ceded this wasteland away, and they are not distressed. If Fan Zijin continued to insist on the Hexi Plain, then Xixia would rather destroy the diplomatic relations that were established and would not agree. Of course, if they knew that there was a gold mine with considerable reserves in this barren land, they would definitely not agree, but the key was that they didnt know. And Fan Zijin had been entangled in the Hexi Plain before. This piece of land was proposed by the Xixia envoy "reluctantly". The little aristocrat in Xixia who opened the gold mine privately has not received the news, and the land has been ceded, but no matter whether he has received the news or not, he dare not tell the Xixia court about the gold mine, otherwise he and his family will definitely There will be catastrophe. No matter which country you are in, gold, silver, copper, and iron are all state-owned, and the imperial court pays special attention to it, and the Xixia Kingdom has even more control over this. It was a barren mountain again, so he was bold enough to open a gold mine privately, but even so, he was very cautious. So more than a year ago, he didn''t dare to make a sound when he knew about the accident at the mine. Even if the mine remained vacant and more than 800 miners and more than 300 guards and stewards disappeared out of thin air, he didn''t dare to make any noise. , he didn''t even dare to reopen the mine, and could only quietly ask people to stare at the mountain, hoping to know who found it. For more than a year, he thought he couldn''t wait, but the country ceded all the land to Daqi. The little aristocrats were suddenly a little unsure. Could it be that it was not the people from Xixia who discovered the gold mines, but the people from Daqi? Who has the ability to cross the border to their Western Xia and seize his gold mine under the watchful eyes of the patrol soldiers? Are those 1,200 people dead, or were they taken away by him? The little aristocrat thought about the people of Daqi once, and could only think of Qi Haoran, but he hated it so much that he didn''t dare to speak up. When he didn''t find out about the gold mine, it would be easy to cover it up. Once discovered, anyone with a heart can find him with just one check. Little Bear heard that there was a gold mine on the piece of land that his mother had returned, and his eyes were as bright as the star of the sky. Mu Yangling laughed, touched his head and said, "Wait for your father to come back and tell your father." When Qi Haoran came back in the evening, he heard Xiaoxiong''s high respect for Fan Zijin, without lifting his eyelids, "If your father didn''t discover the gold mine, could your second uncle go to the peace talks?" Little Bear looked at his father reverently, squeezed into his arms, raised his head and asked, "Daddy, you are amazing." The corners of Qi Haoran''s mouth couldn''t help curling up, and the two little Wen Yan who were playing on the side also ran over and squeezed into his arms, shouting to compliment him, "Daddy, you are amazing." "Father, you are the best!" Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran who was smiling and couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled, then propped his chin and looked at their father and son. The two children were originally just to join in the fun, but seeing that the elder brother admired his father so much, they did not ask the reason, but also blindly admired them. As a result, until they left Qiannan, the three children followed Qi Haoran firmly, like small soldiers. The same straight chest followed behind his ass. Qi Haoran took a lot of effort to convince Xiaoxiong to take his younger brothers to ride with A Ling in the carriage first. Liu Dahei smiled and said, "The little princes admire the princes very much." Qi Haoran made a roll of eyes, who doesn''t his son worship him? "Did you send someone to see the gold mine?" Qi Haoran didn''t have time to chat with him. Speaking of the business, Liu Dahei nodded solemnly and said, "Yes, that little noble still sent someone to stare at the gold mine, my lord, do we want to..." Liu Dahei made a gesture of wiping his neck. Qi Haoran glanced at him with contempt, and said, "Can you kill him at his house? Leave him alone, now the Xixia army is withdrawing, and we will build the guardhouse and completely take over the area before opening the mines. It doesn''t matter if he knows, the gold mine is half open, and the traces of the mines and mining can''t be covered up, so he doesn''t dare to make a sound." "About 26,000 taels of gold a year, 260,000 in ten years," Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "If the Xixia court knew that he had stolen such a large amount of wealth, even if he took the initiative to hand it in now, his family would It will also be destroyed, and now he is just unwilling to send someone to stare at the gold mine, and he wants to know who picked his gold mine." So who said that Prince Rong was brave and foolhardy? Liu Dahei shouted in his heart, when that person comes out, he will definitely not kill him. This is a fox. He has robbed other people''s gold mines and swaggered in. Isn''t this spreading salt into people''s hearts? ? Qi Haoran didn''t feel guilty at all, he said, "These were originally owned by me, Daqi, and they took advantage of them for so many years. By the way, since there is a big gold mine there, maybe there are other places, too. You can ask people to look around, if you can find a few more gold mines." Liu Dahei smiled "hehe", you think gold mines are big radishes, they are everywhere. Qi Haoran was about to leave Qiannan and felt a little melancholy. After all, this was where he stayed for five years. He patted Liu Dahei on the shoulder and said, "Don''t interfere in local government affairs, and promote harmony between the Han and Miao people. The king of the border in the southwest will be handed over to you." Liu Dahei''s body should be that he can become this Southwest General, relying on his loyalty and obedience to the emperor and Qi Haoran. Chapter 841： see off Their motorcade entered the main street, and they saw people standing on both sides of the street. When they saw Qi Haoran''s motorcade, they all knelt down, and some even cried uncontrollably. Qi Haoran was riding on the back of a horse, and his eyes couldn''t help but turn red. Liu Qing waited at the gate of the city with the government officials. Seeing Qi Haoran coming over and hurriedly saluting, he let the two old men behind him hold the An umbrella, kneeling on the ground and offering it to Qi Haoran, "My lord, this is the Wanmin umbrella made for you by the people of southern Guizhou. Although you can no longer come to southern Qian, we all remember you in our hearts." The people kneeling on the ground cried out that they should erect a tablet for Qi Haoran''s longevity. Xiao Xia wiped her tears and said moved: "I didn''t expect the people of southern Qian to love Fourth Uncle Chong so much." Mu Yangling frowned. In her opinion, this is a matter of changing the workplace. Do you need to be so emotional? Although she was also very moved that they could be sent away by the people of the whole city, but everyone knelt on the ground and wept bitterly. Those who didn''t know it thought that Qi Haoran was wronged. Qi Haoran was a little stunned when he sat on the horse. He looked back strangely to look at the people who were kneeling and weeping, and hurriedly dismounted to help the two old men up, saying, "This king was transferred back to Beijing and stayed behind. General Liu is not weak, and the Qiannan army is strong and strong, you can rest assured that the people of Xixia cannot bully you." The old man cried for a while, then cried even more, holding Qi Haoran''s hand tightly and shouting, "Your Highness, you are a good Lord, it''s a pity that you have suffered such grievances." No matter how slow Qi Haoran was, he could tell that the people in southern Qian were holding injustice for him. He twitched the corners of his mouth. Can he tell them that he was satisfied with the outcome of this negotiation? Fan Zijin''s flying pigeon biography arrived, so he happily took Mu Yangling and drank a little wine. In five years, he has arranged the border defense in the southwest, and has trained a group of soldiers who can be used, so it is not a big problem for him to leave. Anyway, he and his elder brother agreed on a six-year period, but now it is just ahead of schedule. Going back a year, if there is no war in Qiannan, he will probably never come here again in this life, so what grievance can he suffer? Qi Haoran couldn''t let his eldest brother take the blame for him, so he pulled the man up and said with a loud laugh, "Why did the old man say this? This king has the imperial brother on top, who would dare to give me grievances?" The ?? laughter was hearty, like a breeze in the ears, the two old men looked up at him blankly, seeing that there was no trace of melancholy on his face, it didn''t seem like he was wronged. Qi Haoran returned the Wanmin Umbrella to the two of them and said with a smile: "This king has only done his own duty, and I can''t afford this Wanmin umbrella. All of you have been exploited by the officials of the previous dynasty to think that this king is good, but this Apart from official business, the king has never done anything for everyone in private, so let''s leave this umbrella for the people who deserve it." After a pause, he smiled again: "Before I leave, I would like to ask you one thing, the most holy man. People who hate greedy and cruel people, if there are corrupt officials and cruel officials in southern Guizhou, officials who eat the emperor but do not perform their duties, everyone just complain, the emperor will definitely make the decision for you, and if there are good officials who forget their own interests, you will put the umbrella of the people. Give it to him." Qi Haoran turned on his horse and smiled loudly at the crowd: "I also know that you revere this king. In the five years of Qiannan, this king does not dare to say that he has made great contributions, but he is also considered to be doing his duty. You must give this king a tablet of longevity. Wang is naturally happy, but don''t forget the Sage when he is standing. Qiannan was able to breathe so quickly from the war. Half of it depends on the Sage to be exempted from tax for three years, and he buys grain and agricultural tools for you, and the other half depends on you adults and people. Your hard work, if you are not too troublesome, put all the longevity tablets of the adults on it, hahaha..." The two old men looked at Qi Haoran speechlessly, but they were really sure that he was not wronged, but was very happy. It seemed that this one was very happy to leave Qiannan. The two of them suddenly felt uncomfortable, and felt that their rich feelings were wasted. The people who were kneeling on the ground and weeping bitterly also felt that they were all crying in vain just now, as if they were very selfish, and everyone raised their heads and blushed and stared at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran touched his nose and was about to say something nice when the little bear opened the curtain, leaned out half of his body, and asked curiously, "Dad, how long are you going to talk, we still have to go out of town to ride a horse. " At this time, the people-friendly behavior of the several masters of the palace played a role. Everyone stood up one after another, selectively forgetting what happened just now. With a tear, they said goodbye to the little bear Xiaoan and the twins who were sitting in the carriage. Some people even stuffed gifts into the guards guarding both sides of the carriage, beckoning them to give it to a few children. But more people looked at the princess sitting in the car through the opened curtains, and kneeled down and kowtowed to her respectfully again. The prince was right, they were able to live a good life, partly because the saint was wise, It was the generation of wise men who allowed them to rest and recuperate, but half of the other half was because of the princess sitting in the car. If it wasn''t for her bumper grain shop to help along the way, to give them grain seeds on credit, and to stabilize grain prices, they would definitely not have their current life, so everyone is willing to kneel. Unlike Qi Haoran''s wailing, this time everyone quietly kowtowed three times to the carriage, first beside the carriage, then in front and behind, and finally spread to the whole street, everyone was quiet He kowtowed three times at the carriage, not making any noise, not even uttering the sound of blessings, only reciting in his heart. In five years, it is enough for everyone to know how low-key the princess is. In addition to her frequent trips to Zhuangzishang and the suburbs, she seldom visits the city, which is completely different from the little princes who go shopping every day, so at this time, everyone Don''t want to disturb her. Qi Haoran didn''t shout any more this time, but looked at A Ling in the carriage with a smile. Mu Yangling obviously didn''t expect this, so he calmed down after being at a loss. She opened the curtains and said, "Everyone, get up, on the ground. Cool, kneeling for a long time hurts my leg." Qi Haoran raised his hand when he saw everyone getting up, "Let''s go." Liu Qing, who was waiting on the side, breathed a sigh of relief. He was startled just now. He did not expect that the people of Juzhou City would do this. He was trembling all morning, for fear that these things would spread to the capital. Let the officials in the DPRK be afraid. Duke Rong''s prestige in southern Guizhou is already strong enough. At this time, it is not a good thing to get a Wanmin umbrella to go back. Fortunately, King Rong has made a gag, and after today, the emperor''s prestige in southern Qian will also rise. Liu Qing sent their group to the outside of the city. Seeing that the convoy was moving away, the stone in his heart finally fell. At this time, in the carriage, the little bear was expressing his ambition, "I will be like my father and mother in the future, so that everyone will respect and worship me." Chapter 842： reunion Xiaobao straightened his back and sat on the horse, and when he saw the neatly driven carriage from a distance, he couldn''t help but get excited. Come on, let''s go forward again." Xiaobao waved his hand and said, "We don''t need to worry about this between our uncles and nephews." After that, he hit the horse and went to meet them. Xiaobao''s riding skills are not very good. The head guard hurriedly brought the guards forward to protect him. When Xiaobao saw the fourth uncle riding on the horse from a distance, he waved his hand happily and shouted: "Fourth uncle!" "Brother Xiaobao!" As soon as Xiaobao finished speaking, a loud roar came out from the carriage, and the little bear pulled the curtains of the car sleepily, and saw Xiaobao who was riding on the horse screaming loudly. Take it out, put it in front of the horse, and head towards Little Treasure. Qi Haoran looked around behind him and asked in surprise, "Why are you the only one here? Where''s your Uncle Fan?" "I don''t know," Xiaobao shook his head honestly, "I''m the only one here to pick up the fourth uncle, and the royal father asked me to pick you up into the palace." Xiaobao''s eyes looked at Xiaoxiong, and the smile on his face could not be suppressed. He looked at the carriage behind him and asked Xiaoxiong in a low voice, "Second brother and third brother are in the carriage? Do they really look alike?" Little Bear nodded again and again, leaned out and almost reached Xiaobao''s horse, and said in a low voice, "You can''t guess who is older and who is younger in a while." Xiaobao was also excited. Qi Haoran saw that the two children had turned their heads and whispered, so he twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Okay, let''s go to the palace." After thinking about it, he put the lively and active little bear behind Xiaobao and said, "You two brothers ride together, be careful on the road." Xiaoxiong is one year younger than Xiaobao, but sitting behind Xiaobao at this time, he is half a head taller than Xiaobao, Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, stepped forward to touch Xiaobao''s hand, and sighed: "You want more Eat some food." Xiaobao looked at the fourth uncle in confusion, and the little bear pulled him close to his ear and said, "Don''t worry about my father, we often don''t understand what the adults say. My mother said that if we are honest, we will not grow up. already." "why?" "Because all the energy is spent on thinking about problems that cannot be understood, where is the energy for us to grow up?" Little Baomo, so he doesn''t grow up because he loves thinking? "My mother said, don''t think about such irrelevant questions. If there are really incomprehensible questions, you need to break the casserole and ask them to the end. Brother Xiaobao, let''s go to the palace. After entering the palace, I will show you my younger brothers. It''s so similar, and now there are servants in the family who don''t recognize them fully, and Xiao An''s younger brother is also very cute and smart..." The two children rode their horses to the palace while whispering. Qi Haoran rode aside on horseback, his forehead moved. He really didn''t understand why the two children had so much to say. The flying pigeons passed on the book every now and then, and now they chatted as soon as they met. When the gentleman in the study room, from the gate of the city to the gate of the palace, the voices of the two of them never stopped. When he reached the gate of the palace, Qi Haoran finally breathed a sigh of relief. These two children were so good at talking, his ears were never clean. Only the carriages of Mu Yangling and Xiaoxia Clan followed Qi Haoran into the palace. Early in the morning, when the three children were still sleeping, Mu Yangling carried the twins in his arms and got out of the car. Qi Haoran knew that there was no problem with her strength, so he went to the back and held Xiao An in the car in his arms. Taking a step back slightly to show respect for Xiao Xia. The number of people entering the palace is simplified. Xiao An is three years old. It is impossible for Xiao Xia to carry him all the way into the palace, but the child is still sleeping, and she is reluctant to wake it up. Qi Haoran hugs the child to relieve her. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong had already held hands and ran to Mu Yangling. They looked over to see the snoring twins. They both wore the same clothes and hats. Xiaobao really couldn''t tell who was who. . Qi Haoran came over with Xiao An and saw Xiao Xiong snickering beside him, while Xiao Bao was still looking at the children, he couldn''t help reaching out and grabbed their ears, and whispered: "Hurry up and lead the way in front of me, and then provoke your brothers, I''ll beat you up." Little Bear quickly pulled Xiaobao to run in front, and the two of them laughed after a while. Qi Haoran just walked, turned his head to Mu Yangling and said, "Xiaobao is a lot more lively than before." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "That''s because your son is too bearable, which makes Xiaobao quiet." Qi Haoran was not convinced, "What about now?" "Now Xiaobao is brought up by your son." Qi Haoran was about to refute, when the **** in the palace hurriedly brought someone over with a sedan chair, sweating profusely and begging them, saying that they were late. Qi Haoran just raised his eyebrows, and didn''t say anything, he took the people on the sedan chair and went to Kunning Palace. The emperor and Fan Zijin were still in the early morning. Qi Haoran sent people to Kunning Palace, and hurried to the front hall after meeting the queen. He was an official returning to Beijing to report his duties. The first thing he did when he came back was naturally to see the emperor. The queen didn''t ask Mu Yangling and the others to wake the child, and asked them to put the child on the soft couch in the inner room. Seeing that the three children were sleeping soundly in rows, their cheeks were flushed, she smiled and said, "I''m still afraid that the child will not be on the road. As for getting used to it, now it seems that I am overthinking it. "These children are all like their fathers. They are solid, and they are more excited than anyone else on the road." Mu Yangling turned to look and asked with a smile, "Where''s the little princess? I haven''t seen her yet." Li Jinghua pulled Mu Yangling out and said with a smile, "The child is also a snooze, and he hasn''t woken up yet, and it will be almost the same when her father goes to court in the morning." Xiao Xia just washed and changed clothes. Seeing the Queen and A Ling walking out hand in hand, she hurriedly got up and stood aside. Li Jinghua smiled and said, "Sit down quickly, you don''t have to be restrained by me, or Zijin will come and say that I bullied his daughter-in-law." Xiao Xia''s face blushed and lowered her head, Li Jinghua sighed, "Why are you still so shy? Have you been bullied by A Ling in Qiannan?" Xiao Xia hurriedly glanced at Mu Yangling and hurriedly said, "A Ling is good to me and won''t bully me." Li Jinghua laughed out loud when she saw her panicking like this, and teased, "How could Zijin marry such a pure-hearted daughter-in-law as you are? You will be eaten to death by him in the future." Mu Yangling pulled the little Xia clan to his side and sat down, and said to the queen, "I don''t need it in the future, I''ll eat to death now, but the queen is too bad, what are you doing to scare her?" The queen hurriedly apologized to her and said, "I''m used to joking with A Ling, and we didn''t stop for a while, don''t mind." Xiao Xia didn''t dare to say it again and again. Mu Yangling talked to the queen, and from time to time brought the little Xia clan in. The three of them were talking in common words, the scenery and customs of Lingnan, and what happened in the capital in the past few years. Xiao Xia clan quickly relaxed and listened carefully to the queen. The changes in the capital in the past few years, the situation, secretly remembered in my heart. She knew that the queen told them this to remind them so that they would not go wrong, so she listened carefully. The Queen nodded slightly when she saw it. Although Xiao Xia was a little timid, she could be a good wife and mother. Chapter 843： reunion Xiao An woke up first. He turned over and saw that he was in an unfamiliar place. He felt a little flustered for a while. Seeing the twins who were sleeping beside him, he hurriedly woke them up, "Get up, get up, we were taken away by the bad guys. already." The palace maid waiting outside heard the movement and came in with a smile, "Are several young masters awake?" Xiao An blinked at him, shielded the twins who were rubbing their eyes in a daze, straightened her chest and asked, "Who are you?" The maid trembled a little when he heard his voice, thinking it was cold, so she hurriedly put on his clothes and said with a smile, "The maid is the maid in the palace, the maid will serve the young master to wash." The tiger head and the little lion were already awake, and they asked chatteringly, "Where are my father and my mother?" "The lord is going to the court. The princess and the lady of the country are talking to the queen. The servants will serve the three young masters to wash." Xiao An heard that they were not tied up, so he breathed a sigh of relief, pushed away the hand of the palace maid, and ran out without wearing shoes. "Brother Xiao An, wait for me." The little lion pouted, slipped off the soft couch, and ran out. Hutou was also busy running behind his younger brother. The fourteen- or fifteen-year-old little palace maid had limited strength and could not stop a few children, so she ran after her in shock. As soon as Xiao An ran out of the inner room, he looked around at a loss, not knowing where his mother was. The little lion chased after him, took his hand and said, "I heard the voice of my mother, come with me." Why didn''t I hear it? Xiao An was dragged by the little lion and ran in front of him before he could ask. The maids and eunuchs tried to pick them up, but they were beaten down by the little lion and shouted, "Let''s go by ourselves." Hutou caught up from behind, pinched his waist and said, "You are not allowed to bully others!" Xiao Xiong and Xiao An ran in from the main hall when they heard the voice, and saw the eunuchs and court ladies surrounding the three of them, they hurriedly shouted: "What are you doing?" The palace maids and eunuchs wept, they just wanted the three little masters to put on their shoes... Seeing the familiar person, Xiao An''s heart fell completely, and then her eyes turned red with grievance, she looked at Xiao Xiong accusingly, and asked, "Where is my wet nurse?" Little Bear hurriedly stepped forward to hug him, patted his back and coaxed, "She''s outside the palace, we''ll see her when we leave the palace." Xiao An pouted, "Then why don''t you accompany us?" The tiger head and the little lion have already surrounded Xiaobao to look strange, "So this is the prince''s brother." "Younger than our brother." "He looks so beautiful..." Xiaobao integrated all the advantages of Qi Xiuyuan and Li Jinghua, and he has always been well educated. He just stood there with a smile, even if he was not as tall as Xiaoxiong, he made the two little ones look up. Therefore, as soon as they met, the twins determined Xiaobao''s status in their hearts - equivalent to the big brother. Xiaobao looked at the two cousins ??and was amazed in his heart. He stared at them for a while and still couldn''t tell the difference between them. "Little Bear, are the brothers awake?" Little Treasure was about to touch the faces of the two, when he heard the sound of "huh" and pulled it back, the tiger head turned and ran towards his mother, but the little lion stared at Little Treasure Looking at his hand, he finally pulled his hand up and put it on his face, and said with a smile, "Brother Prince, you can touch it if you want." Xiaobao: "..." With the voice of the child, the hall suddenly became lively. The queen pulled the little lion and tiger head to the front row and stood in the front row. She could not tell who was who for a long time. : "A Ling, your two sons are precious." "They''re naughty, don''t praise them, or their tails will go up to the sky when they go back." "Whose tail is in the sky?" Qi Xiuyuan brought Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin in with a smile. Everyone hurriedly stood up to salute him, Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand, also looked at the twins, and said with a big smile: "I have seen several children, but these two have never met, come over and let Uncle Huang take a look." The twins happily ran up to Qi Xiuyuan, and looked at him with bright eyes, a pair of eyes exactly like Haoran and his, Qi Xiuyuan was even more happy, hugged the two of them in his arms, and sat on the couch to talk to them. The two little ones were also very new to the royal uncle, but they were quickly attracted by the people at the entrance of the hall. Qi Xiuyuan followed their gaze and saw that it was the princess'' wet nurse who was carrying the princess. Thinking that the three children were only a month apart, he opened his hands with a smile, "Hold the princess over and let her gradually become her cousin." The ??Pearl immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao also got close to the emperor to see the pearl. Mingzhu was a little shy, buried his head in his father''s arms, raised his head to look at everyone after a while, and the little lion saw that she was well-behaved and beautiful, and she was smaller than himself, so he touched his body and took out a grass dragonfly from his arms. She, showing off: "This is what my father made up for me, and it''s for you." Pearl looked at the grass dragonfly curiously, and carefully looked at it in her hand. The king went to get the straw dragonfly, Qi Xiuyuan glared at Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran didn''t see it, he was busy staring at the little lion. Hu Tou glanced at his sister and lost interest. The dim sum on the table next to him was more attractive to him. At this time, he was holding the dim sum to eat. Now Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran stared at the child. Qi Xiuyuan hurriedly stretched out his hand and snatched the snack from his hand. Seeing the child looking at him with aggrieved expression, he hurriedly coaxed, "Uncle Huang asked someone to prepare breakfast. We''ll have breakfast in a while, so we can''t eat snacks." The dessert is sweet and greasy, how can it be eaten as a meal? Qi Xiuyuan has paid special attention to these things since he followed the doctor''s advice to maintain health, so even if he was distressed, he would never give snacks to Hutou, and even asked the maid to remove all the snacks in the hall, so that people could quickly prepare breakfast. Hutou looked at the royal uncle with shock on his face. He didn''t expect him to be so stingy. He turned his head and threw himself into his father''s arms, saying, "Dad, let''s give the royal uncle some money." Qi Haoran didn''t dare to ask his son why, and just nodded in response. Qi Xiuyuan asked curiously, "Why do you want to give the royal uncle money?" "It''s too pitiful to give you money to spend. You don''t even give me snacks. I''m more stingy than my eldest brother." Qi Haoran could not wait to cover his son''s mouth, Qi Xiuyuan put the pearl on the couch to play, and waved at the tiger''s head, "Come here, Uncle Huang." Qi Xiuyuan hugged the tiger''s head and asked, "Why am I being stingy, and instead of giving you snacks, you want to give me money instead?" "I know, I know," the little lion on the side raised his hand and shouted, "Big brother is very poor and has no money to buy snacks, so he only buys one for us to share. If you don''t give us any snacks, you must sell them. Money, you are more pitiful than big brother." The words were unclear, but Qi Xiuyuan understood it. His heart was sour and sweet for a while. He touched the tiger''s head and praised: "It''s a good boy, but the royal uncle doesn''t want your money." went to stare at Qi Haoran again, "I know you want to exercise Little Bear, but you can''t let him be too restrained. Our Qi family''s children and grandchildren can''t worry about those two or three pennies." Chapter 844： go out of the palace Little Bear is short of money, so that when he takes his two younger brothers to the street, he only buys one for them, a candied gourd, a meat-filled biscuits, and even a toy, and he bought two children to share. . Someone once said in private that Xiao Xiong was stingy and was heard by the twins, so the twins remembered it. Those who are reluctant to spend money like my brother are stingy. Although the little bear was reluctant to spend money outside, at home he didn''t let them eat anything, he just took whatever he wanted. Seeing that the emperor was reluctant to give them even the desserts on the table, the tiger head and the little lion naturally felt the emperor. Uncle is in pain, and the reason why he is in pain must be because he is poor, don''t think they don''t know that dim sum can be sold for money. Qi Xiuyuan also knew that Xiaoxiong bought a single item for his two younger brothers, because the child wrote everything in a letter and told Xiaobao. I took my younger brothers to the street today to buy a candied haws, a biscuits with meat, and a bamboo dragonfly. Qi Xiuyuan couldnt care less. Perhaps moved by the innocence and sensibleness of the two children, Qi Xiuyuan generously asked someone to bring two large pieces of silver, each with a total of twenty taels, he shoved it into the little bear''s hand, and said with a smile, "This is the emperor. Uncle will only give it to you, take your younger brothers to the capital tomorrow, just wave and buy whatever you want, you dont need to save it. Xiao Xiong was confused, and he didn''t understand how the uncle Huang gave him money, but he was still very happy, nodding his head to assure, "Don''t worry, Uncle Huang, I will take good care of my brothers, then tomorrow brother Xiaobao can go out to the palace to play with us. ?" Qi Xiuyuan hesitated for a while, then said, "Then I and Xiaobao''s husband take a leave of absence and let him accompany you for two days?" Several children cheered, Qi Xiuyuan saw that they were happy and he was also happy, and patted the butts of the children and let them play by themselves. Xiaobao told Xiaoxiong how prosperous their capital was, and even Xiaoan, who was nestled in his father''s arms, was attracted by Xiaobao. Fan Zijin smiled slightly, then pushed his son and said, "Go and play with cousins." Little Treasure ran over, just like Little Bear and the others, his eyes widened as he listened to Little Treasure describe the prosperity of the capital. Several children couldn''t hold back for a moment, and Xiao An whispered to the twins, "Let''s go shopping today, it''s not fun in the palace." The ?? twins also felt that the palace was not fun. The house was too big. They were still in the room after running for a long time. They wanted to go and see the crowded streets of the capital. The three little heads came together to discuss countermeasures. Finally, Xiao An and the little lion pushed the tiger head out, and the tiger head ran to the mother and asked, "Mother, do you want us to accompany you later?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I don''t need your company." Hutou was delighted and asked, "Then can we play with brother Xiaobao?" The children got along well, Mu Yangling was very happy, nodded without thinking, "Of course you can." The tiger head ran back and happily said to Xiao An and the little lion: "Mother agreed." Xiao An and the little lion got excited, and the little lion pushed Xiao An, "Go and ask Auntie." Xiao An stiffened his chest and said, "Don''t ask, my mother listens to me." Both the little lion and Hutou looked at him enviously. The three of them felt that the matter of going to the street was so settled. After breakfast, Hutou wiped his mouth and stepped forward to grab the little bear''s hand and greeted Mu Yangling. Said: "Mother, then let''s go." Mu Yangling thought they were going to go out to visit the imperial garden or something, and nodded in agreement without thinking. The three little ones happily walked around Xiaobao and the bear, and when they were halfway through, the three little ones realized that Xiaobao was leading them to the imperial garden, and the little lion was immediately unhappy: "You didn''t mean to take us with you. Did you go shopping?" Little Treasure comforted them, "Then what about tomorrow? Let''s play in the palace today." "But my mother agreed," Hutou shouted. "When I came back, my mother asked us what fun we had. We couldn''t answer, didn''t we lie to my mother?" Little Bear wondered, "Mother really agreed?" Hutou nodded with a small face, "I personally asked my mother about it." Xiaoxiong looked at Xiaobao, "Otherwise, let''s go out today, I also really want to see how lively the capital is." When they were in Juzhou, they went to the streets every day, and going shopping was like visiting their own back garden, so they didnt think it was a big deal. Xiaobao heard that her aunt had agreed, so she thought for a while and said, "Okay, we''ll go today. I''ll ask someone to prepare the carriage and guards." By the time the group arrived at the gate of the palace, the carriage and guards were already waiting. Xiaobao has a token for leaving the palace, because he opened a school in Zhuangzi on the outskirts of Beijing, and he has to go out of the palace to experience the people from time to time, so the emperor gave him a token to let him go out for one day every ten days. Today is not the day he leaves the palace, but he personally picked up the family of the Prince Rongs palace and returned to Beijing at the gate of the city. The guards guarding the gate of the palace all know that seeing His Royal Highness the Prince of Rong County and the young masters of the Duke Anguos palace go out. Palace, they thought it was holy will, so they just checked the exit token and waved it away. When Qi Xiuyuan knew that it was a quarter of an hour after the five children left the palace, Xiaobao''s carriage was not slow and had already left the street in front of the palace gate. Qi Xiuyuan rubbed his forehead and instructed Eunuch Wan to be fair: "Let the commander of the guards send a few more people to protect them, and be sure to protect the safety of the prince and the young masters." The carriage stopped as soon as it entered the main street of the capital. The five children got off the carriage, and the four opened their mouths with a "wow". Only Xiaobao stood aside as usual. Juzhous capital is very poor. The huge capital has only one main street and one sub-street. The merchants and hawkers are almost all concentrated on that main street. Only when the New Years Eve is held can you see many people on the street. But the capital is different. The roads inside intersect, and the Everbright Market is divided into five. Now the main street where they stand is not the most prosperous. But the crowded crowd on the street and all kinds of shouting made the children dizzy. Except Xiaobao, the four children all seem to have come from the countryside to the city, and Xiaoxiong is even more afraid of losing the younger brothers, so they walk hand in hand. Including Xiaobao, everyone wears high-quality clothes, and their appearance is very low-key. In the eyes of small traders and hawkers who do not know the goods, they are poor. Besides, Xiaoxiong still adheres to the principle of saving, and still buys a copy of everything. This time, the five children are divided together. Hutou wanted to taste the difference between Jingchengs Bingtanghulu and theirs. Why is it more expensive than their Juzhou Prefecture? Xiaoxiong bought it, just two per person. Hutou chewed, shook his head and said, "I think the same, big brother, we have been tricked." Xiaobao said, "It''s always been this price." Everyone looked at Xiaobao and the people in the capital with sympathy, "You are all being tricked." Hutou ate a pancake and thought it was delicious, so he asked the bear to buy another, and the little lion grabbed him, "It''s really stupid, keep your stomach to eat other things, look, there are so many delicious food, if you eat more What should I do if I have no stomach after eating pancakes?" Hutou touched his stomach and said regretfully, "I knew I didn''t eat breakfast earlier." Chapter 845： fight How big is the stomach of a two- or three-year-old child? Even if the tiger head and the little lion can eat well, and the bear helps to share the burden, they will soon be able to eat. Xiao An took a cup of sour plum soup and carefully took a sip before passing it to Hutou''s mouth, coaxing, "Brother, come and drink." Hutou hiccupped, took the cup and took two sips before shaking his head and handing it back, "I can''t drink anymore." Xiao An looked at the others with some regret, Xiao Bao turned his head away quickly, he had already held up, the little lion looked back at him innocently with his stomach in his arms, and the little bear smashed his mouth, took the cup and drank it in one gulp. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and became happy again. A pair of round eyes began to aim at other delicacies, but this time a few people did not ask to buy it, they just stood in front of the stall and watched. Tiger Head: "It''s so fragrant, so fragrant, I still want to eat it." Xiao An: "Write down the location, we''ll eat tomorrow." Little Lion: "Let''s smell it first." Xiao Xiong, "The color is also very beautiful, first ask the price, I will bring some more copper plates out tomorrow." Xiaobao: "There''s more over there. We''ll ask that one later. For comparison, we''ll buy the one that is fragrant, big, and cheap." The other four children nodded again and again and started to stroll around stall by stall. The elder guards who followed them followed them with embarrassed expressions. The nearby hawkers looked at the five children curiously, and felt that this group of country people was different from the former country people. The former country people were timid when they entered the city. It''s hard to let people not pay attention to running and jumping all the way. But no matter how high-profile it is, it is still a countryman, and is it really good for you to talk like this in front of the stall owner? However, these five children are all too good, especially two of them are the same. Everyone gave a lot of tolerance, so the five children did not have any unpleasant things with the hawker. But it was not only the hawkers nearby who noticed them, but also the passersby who passed by. In a carriage, a child of about three years old looked at them through the car window with contempt and said, "What a country bumpkin, stop the carriage, I Go down for a walk." "Brother Chong, don''t make a fool of yourself," Qi Yue said angrily, "My eldest brother is still waiting for us." Qi Chong shouted arrogantly: "I''m about to get off, I''m about to get off, if you have the ability, you can leave me here, stop, I want to get off!" Qi Yue didn''t expect Qi Chong to be so arrogant. He opened his mouth wide for a while, and as soon as the carriage stopped, Qi Chong''s wet nurse immediately carried him out of the carriage, Qi Chong snorted, turned his head to Qi Yue and shouted, "I don''t want you to care. " After finishing speaking, he took his wet nurse and the little servant to run away, Qi Yue was at a loss for a moment, and his wet nurse said unhappy: "Second Young Master, we don''t need to worry about him, let''s go back first, the first young master is still waiting for you. ." "Is this okay? What if my aunt asks?" The wet nurse was dissatisfied with Xiao Wu for a long time, and she heard the words: "You are only a four-year-old baby, you are only one year older than the young master Chong in the west house. What does it have to do with us when the nurse is serving? Qi Yue was about to nod his head, but there was a sudden cry of Qi Chong''s "wow", the sound was so terrifying that he almost fell from the car. Qi Yue''s wet nurse also changed her expression. She held down Qi Yue, who was about to get off the bus, and shouted, "Second Young Master, you can''t get off the bus. In case it''s a gangster, you sit in the car and the maid goes to have a look." When I ran there, I saw that Qi Chong was being beaten by a child, and there were three or four children standing there, shouting and cheering, while instructing the child to beat others. Being stopped by a group of people, Qi Yue''s wet nurse was startled when she saw it. Although those guards were dressed in low-key clothes, they were holding swords and sharp blades. Not everyone in the capital could wear a sword. She knew that the other party''s identity was extraordinary, but she was relieved. People with identity must know their family, so as long as they registered their names, they would be fine. Qi Chong, who was being pinned down, was beaten and screamed, and said angrily, "If you dare to beat me, I will tell my mother to kill you." Xiao An shouted at the side: "Murder must pay for your life." The little lion made up for the knife, "You really are a bad guy, third brother, beat him up." Tiger head punched him in the face with his fist squeezed. "My uncle is the emperor, if you dare to beat me, I will tell him to kill you! Wow..." Qi Chong was beaten for the first time at such a young age, and he cried out in grievance with a "wow". Hutou''s fist was even heavier, shouting: "You lied, how could my uncle Huang be your uncle." Little Lion and Xiao An nodded again and again, this person was fake at first glance. Xiaoxiong was also filled with righteous indignation, but because he was relatively old, it was difficult for him to come forward to bully the small, so he stood on the side and instructed his younger brother how to beat people. Only Xiaobao stood aside thoughtfully. Qi Yue had already got out of the car, rushed over and shouted, "You guys are bold, stop now." Xiao An pointed at Qi Yue and shouted, "Another little liar." The little lion clenched his fist and threatened him, "If you dare to lie again, I''ll beat you up." Qi Yue''s face was ugly, "My cousin didn''t lie to you, my uncle is the emperor, and my father is the emperor''s second brother, An Lehou. You quickly let my brother go, or I will make you look good." "How dare you say that you are not a liar," the little lion jumped up, his fingers almost poked Qi Yue''s face, and shouted, "My second uncle''s son is brother Xiao An, how did he become you?" "That''s right, liar!" Hutou got up from Qi Chong, clenched his fists and rushed towards Qi Yue. The two of them scuffled together in an instant, while Little Lion and Xiao An were busy cheering. Although Hutou is brave, he is only two years old. Qi Yue, who is four years old, will soon be able to return his fists. When the little lion and Xiao An see this, it is too late to abide by the one-on-one rule. Boxing aid. Xiaobao was a little sure when Qi Yue called out that his father was An Lehou. He knew that in addition to the fourth uncle, the father had two younger brothers, the second uncle and the third uncle, but he had never seen them in memory. The emperor and the empress never mentioned it, so he seldom remembered it. Uncle Fan was the second eldest, and they were used to calling him the second uncle. At this time, when he heard someone say it was his second uncle''s son, There was no response at once. Xiaobao only heard about it, but Xiaoxiong didn''t even hear it, so when he saw his brother was beaten, he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to go to the fight. Xiaobao hurriedly grabbed him. It''s a fight between children. If the bear also steps forward, it is estimated that there will be a **** case. He turned his head and asked the captain of the guard, "I have a second uncle? What is his title?" Xiao Xiong was taken aback and asked, "What second uncle? Isn''t Uncle Fan in the palace?" "Master, what the child said is probably true. Marquis Anle is the second younger brother of the sage." The chief guard said hurriedly. Chapter 846： Fear It is common for children to fight, so even if the five children roll into a ball, not many people care about it at first, but the servants brought by Qi Yue and Qi Chong were stopped by Xiaobao and their guards, and they saw their master being suppressed. The beating and shoving became louder. Even if they couldn''t beat them, the shouts of several people were not small. Passers-by knew that the sons of Marquis Anle and Marquis Anping had been beaten, and they all gathered around to watch, and this not-so-narrow road was blocked all of a sudden. Xiaobao confirmed the identities of Qi Yue and Qi Chong, so naturally he couldn''t stand on the sidelines any longer, so he hurriedly called the head guard to separate the children. The tiger''s head was swollen with a swollen face and complained to him, "Brother Xiaobao, he bullied me, beat him up!" Little Lion and Xiao An glared at Qi Yue and Qi Chong in the same hatred. Qi Yue and Qi Chong were much worse than the three children. Their faces were swollen and red. At first glance, they were beaten hard. The two stared at each other with grief and indignation. Qi Yue was the most wronged. He didn''t understand why he was beaten when he started fighting. At this time, he was angry again, but he had to swallow his anger because of the crowd. He knew the current affairs, but Qi Chong didn''t have the same wink as he was separated. He lay down on the ground and rolled around, shouting, "I want my mother to kill you, do you know who I am? You dare to beat me," he turned his head and yelled at him. The nanny, "catch them, catch them quickly." "Second Young Master" His nanny also burst into tears, shouting: "Wait, the servants have already called someone to report to the official, and let the people of the Wucheng Soldiers and Horse Division arrest them, our mansion is the royal family. National relatives, they dare to beat people in the street, is there any king law?" The three children were shocked, but they could still report to the officials? When they were fighting in Juzhou, they ran away when they couldnt fight, and then they found their way back afterward. They turned out to be reporting officers here? Hutou shouted: "Coward, I will never fight with such a person again." Little Lion: "Such a person has no friends." Xiao An: "Should we run?" Xiaoxiong was also shocked, turned his head and asked Xiaobao, "Does the child also go to jail for fighting?" "I''ll go back and ask the emperor." Xiaobao spoke in a low voice, so no one could hear him except Little Bear and the captain of the guard standing behind him. Qi Yue''s wet nurse only felt that Qi Chong''s wet nurse was also a fool. The other party''s guards were more than theirs. At first glance, it was not ordinary people. What''s the use of suing to the yamen if people''s handles are taken for personal gain? I have never heard that the yamen also accepts cases of children fighting. Just as she was about to squeeze in and carry her young master out, a group of soldiers of 50% of the army quickly surrounded them, surrounded them, and shouted: "What are you doing? Disturbing the security order in the capital, think Do you want to eat a board?" squeezed in and saw that there were seven children surrounded by them. Five of them had injuries on their faces. The two parties faced off. His brows suddenly wrinkled. Xiaobao became nervous. When he came out of the palace, he had made a contract with his father and the emperor. If he violated the law, he would be considered a commoner. Xiao Xiong also looked at the captain of the bodyguard eagerly. Who in this world would dare to put these people in jail? The head guard hurriedly gave the prince a reassuring look and greeted 50% of the soldiers. Although the emperor said that they were not allowed to interfere in the prince''s affairs, after all, today''s situation is special, and they can''t look at the prince, Rongjun Wangfu and An Guogong. The sons of the government were taken to 50% of the soldiers and horses. So the long guard flashed his badge and said in a low voice, "This is a private matter, you guys should evacuate the crowd as soon as possible, and I''ll take a few masters away." The corporal of the 50% Soldier Ma Division stared at his waist card, and turned his head stiffly to the five children standing there, so, are those from the royal family? His eyes turned to Qi Yue and Qi Chong, who seemed to be from the royal family too. The children of the royal family were fighting on the street. Sergeant sighed in his heart, the royal family is complicated. Since the captain of the guard has intervened, naturally he will not let the two sides continue to misunderstand. He looked coldly at Qi Chong and his wet nurse who were still shouting to punish them, and went directly to Qi Yue''s wet nurse, saying: "Then It is His Royal Highness the Prince and the princes of Duke Anguo''s mansion in Rongjun''s mansion. If Marquis Anle and Marquis Anping are not at peace, just go to the palace to find the emperor''s judgement. At this time, the road is congested, and if we continue to fight, I am afraid that we will not be able to tell right from wrong. Let it go." The nurse was so frightened that he was speechless when he said the opposite was the prince. My master is naturally a relative of the royal family outside, but my family knows about my family affairs. As a member of the royal family, Lord Hou can only go to the palace during Chinese New Year and Taifei Wu''s birthday, but my little master has a fight with the prince... The nurse didn''t dare to think too much, stumbled over and hugged Qi Yue, kowtowed in the direction of the five children, and then hugged him before getting into the carriage. At this time, she can no longer control Qi Chong, the matter is too big, she has to go back and inform Madam. The carriage of the Marquis of Anle left the accident scene at the fastest speed. The onlookers, Qi Chong and his wet nurse didn''t realize what happened. One of the parties left, and everyone''s eyes fell on Qi Chong. body. Qi Chong''s face flushed red, and his heart was terrified. The courage that was only encouraged by the nurse dissipated, and he burst into tears with a "wow". The corporal couldn''t see it, he stepped forward and shouted to his wet nurse: "It''s just a fight between the second children. If it wasn''t for you slaves fighting for firewood, why would it be like this? I didn''t see your little master scared, so why don''t you hurry him up? Take it away?" Although the wet nurse was arrogant and domineering, she was not stupid. Seeing that the wet nurse of the Second Young Master of the East Mansion ran away without saying a word, she knew that the other party''s identity was very high, at least not that they could afford it. He stepped forward and hugged Qi Chong, who was crying, and asked someone to rent a carriage. While waiting, Qi Yue''s wet nurse was furious. She was obviously of the same clan, but she left them and ran away. As soon as Qi Chong''s wet nurse returned to the Marquis of Anping, she hurried to find Xiao Wu and complained. It was nothing more than the fact that Dongfu abandoned them and drove them off the carriage, causing the young master to quarrel and fight with others, and even lost at the last moment. The next master ran away. This made Xiao Wu''s face distorted and asked, "Who was fighting with Chong''er?" Where did the nursing mother know? only vaguely said that the other party has the support of the five city soldiers and horses, and is not afraid of them. Xiao Wu looked at his son whose nose was bruised and bruised, his face twisted for a while, "ho" got up, and said, "Go to Dongfu, I''ll ask my good sister-in-law, the elder brother left his younger brother and fled back alone. What''s the point?" Chapter 847： In the Marquis of Anle''s mansion, Mrs. Xu was also so angry that her face was ashen. She hugged her son in her arms distressedly, wiped the wound on his face with a handkerchief, and looked at the wet nurse kneeling on the ground with cold eyes, " Let you serve the young master, is that how you serve?" The wet nurse knelt on the ground tremblingly, almost lying on the ground, "Slave is guilty." Xu asked someone to ask a doctor, and then asked, "Tell me, who did it?" The nurse gritted her teeth and said, "Madam, His Royal Highness took the princes of Rongjun Wangfu and Anguo Gongfu to the street, and somehow conflicted with the young master Chong of Xifu." Xu opened his mouth wide. The wet nurse bit her head and continued: "Prince and the others are visiting privately, so they did not reveal their identities. When the second young master saw that Young Master Chong was beaten, he went to persuade him to fight, but the children started fighting again when they could not agree... The Wucheng soldiers were alarmed. Ma Si, the guard beside His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has revealed his identity, and this servant knows that a big disaster has occurred, and the servant should die." Chen Xu was cold all over, and the hand holding Qi Yue trembled slightly. She kept trying her best to keep a low profile so that the emperor would not notice them, so as to be safe for the rest of her life, but now her son actually fought with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. Mrs. Xu looked at her ignorant son, she couldn''t blame her, she could only grit her teeth and hate: "Sister Wu!!" That idiot, if she hadn''t taught a ruthless and ruthless thing, why would she have implicated her son? She had persuaded her a long time ago that the emperor did not like them, so they should keep a low profile, be cautious in their words and deeds, in order to seek peace, but she is better, relying on the status of the royal family to deal with the officials and family members, she is also extremely domineering outside, teach it out The little thing looks like Laozi''s number one in the world, she doesn''t even need to cause trouble for herself, but it even affects the Marquis of Anle. Xu''s face turned ashen for a while, and it was at this time that Xiao Wu came to the door. A girl ran in in a panic and shouted, "Madam, the lady of the West House came with someone and said she wanted to see you, but the servants can''t stop it." Xiao Wu was aggressive, and the old woman who guarded the door knew that it was not good at first sight, so naturally she would not let people in as usual, but stopped the other party and called someone to inform Xu. Mrs. Xu handed Qi Yue over to a girl and asked her to carry him down. She got up and straightened her clothes. She raised her head and said, "Let''s go, let''s see what Mrs. Anping Hou is doing here." After saying that, she sneered, "I I originally wanted to find her, but this saves me a lot of effort." Mrs. Wu was being stopped outside by the servants of the Marquis of Anle. They didn''t dare to do anything with Mrs. Wu, so they could only block it with open arms. Mrs. Wu''s servants rushed forward to push, shove and beat them, but they didn''t have to bear it. Therefore, they soon became entangled, and a group of people rolled on a trail, and Xiao Wu stood in the middle and yelled. Xu''s face was expressionless at this time, but he was sneering in his heart. After all, it was something that could not be on the table. He had never seen a master and a servant scolding him. "Okay, when are you going to fight?" Xu shi frowned and said, "Have you learned your rules from the dog''s stomach?" Xu''s people immediately separated and retreated behind her. Mrs. Wu raised her eyebrows and looked at Mrs. Xu, "Second sister-in-law, your servants are too unruly. You dare to beat people in front of me. Do they still see me as Mrs. Anping Hou?" Mrs. Xu said lightly: "Mrs. Anping Hou, forgive me, they are just doing things according to the rules. Mrs. Wu wants to see me handing me a greeting card from the front door, so why bother to break in from the side door?" Xiao Wu was taken aback for a moment, did Xu not recognize her brother and sister? She is not afraid that the second uncle will divorce her? Or is this what the second uncle meant? Xiao Wu became suspicious, but Xu looked at her with cold eyes, and turned around and said, "Since Mrs. Wu is here, come in and talk." Xiao Wu followed behind Xu into the room with a livid face, and the servants who had just entered the room retreated. There were only two confidants left in the room, and Xu turned around and slapped him. Xiao Wu collapsed on the chair. She covered her cheeks and looked at Xu in disbelief, "You, how dare you hit me?" Xu''s face was twisted, "Why don''t I dare? I still want to kill you, do you know how much trouble you have caused us? Stupid!" "You, I still count your son''s sin for leaving my son with you, how dare you hit me!" Mrs. Wu almost jumped up and threw herself in the face of Mrs. Xu. Xu sneered, "I just hate my son who cares too much about brotherhood and runs slowly. Do you know who your son provoked?" "Whoever he is, if he dares to beat my son, I will never let them go," Xiao Wu glared at Xu with red eyes, and shouted with split eyes, "You think you are the same as you, a coward hiding in a In the corner, you don''t even dare to go out to entertain?" Mrs. Xu smiled, her smile was like a flower, but there was no smile in her eyes, she stood in front of Mrs. Wu, looking into her eyes and said word by word: "You''re so brave, then I''ll see why you don''t let it go. They, forgot to tell you that your son is beating His Highness the Crown Prince, the three sons of our fourth uncle Daqirong County King, and the sons of Duke An Guo''s mansion, you are brave enough, go and settle the account with them." Looking at the frightened Xiao Wu, Mrs Xu asked in a soft voice: "Why, don''t you dare? Where did the courage just now go? Xiao Wu, listen, my son is being implicated by your son. Yes, you raised such a thing, I don''t know if the third uncle can''t tolerate you when he comes back." Xiao Wu''s hands and feet were weak and he almost slipped off the chair. Qi Shaotai has become more and more absurd in the past two years. He brings women to the house every once in a while. The eldest son in the house is a concubine. If he is angry with his son, it is really uncertain who will inherit the title in the future. Mrs Xu let out a bad breath, and finally felt a little more comfortable. She said to the left and right: "Please go out, Mrs. Wu, I don''t want to see her these days." Xiao Wu''s personal girl looked at Xiao Wu in doubt, and saw that she was sitting on the chair as if she had lost her soul, and hurriedly stepped forward to help her and walked out slowly. "Madam, what should we do?" Mrs Xu said lightly: "Go and hug the second young master, we will go to the palace to ask for your sins." At this time, the five children had just been escorted back to the palace by the guards. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the wounds on the faces of the three children, and then looked at the two children with clean clothes, and asked Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, "Just watch this way. My brother was bullied?" The captain of the guard who was standing on the side bowed his head, who was bullying whom? Your Majesty, have you seen the injuries of the Marquis of Anle and the Marquis of Anping? Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong said confidently: "The three of them fight one, it would be unreasonable if we also rushed up." The corners of the long guard''s mouth twitched, and it was unreasonable to fight one out of three. Qi Xiuyuan also touched his chin and asked, "What''s the difference between hitting one with three and hitting one with five?" "Of course there is a difference," Xiaoxiong gave him an analysis. "That kid is older than Xiao An, so it''s only natural for the three of them to fight each other. If I do it too, I''m older than him, so I don''t care." This kid means that if the other party is older, then they have a large number of people on their side, which just happens to be even. Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "Who is the one who fought with you?" Chapter 848： frugal Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other, thinking about how to explain to Qi Xiuyuan, the twins couldn''t help shouting: "It''s the son of the second uncle and the third uncle." The smile on Qi Xiuyuan''s face stopped for a while, and the smile in his eyes became slightly colder. The twins hadn''t noticed it yet. They asked anxiously: "Uncle Huang, isn''t our second uncle the father of brother Xiao An? Why is there another two? Uncle?" Xiao An also looked at Qi Xiuyuan suspiciously. Qi Xiuyuan looked at Qi Haoran, "How many children did you not tell your relatives?" "I told them before I came here, and I said it twice on the way, but these two children have heard it and forgot," Qi Haoran glared at Xiao Xiong and said, "Your brothers can''t remember, maybe you remember too. live?" Little Bear opened his mouth wide, can he say he forgot. Father asked him to recite the genealogy of the Qi family, various uncles and brothers, how did he know which ones were relatives, which ones were Tang, and which ones were outside the five servers and three servers? Father and son stared at each other with wide eyes. The little lion pondered, and suddenly shouted: "I remember, when I was taking a bath, my father said that the second uncle and the third uncle are in the capital, and we should remember not to mix them up. We may want to see them when we come back." Hutou shrank his neck and asked in a low voice, "Dad said it? Why don''t I remember?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, "What can your mind remember?" Xiao An asked weakly, "Then are we going to apologize?" "No apology," the little lion blushed and shouted: "We are right again, it is they who are wrong, they are bad people and deserve to be beaten." Hutou nodded fiercely, turned his head to his father and said, "Daddy, the sons of the second uncle and the third uncle are bad guys, I don''t want to play with them." Xiao An nodded again and again. Qi Xiuyuan asked curiously, "Didn''t you guys go shopping? Why did you fight them?" The three children talked at length, and Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong added a few words from time to time. A few children had a great time playing, although there was no room for stuffing in their stomachs, but this did not hinder their enthusiasm for visiting, and besides food, there were many fun things on both sides of the road, all of which they did not have in Qiannan. I have seen, the five children are enthusiastic. They had just finished visiting one stall and were about to go to the next stall when they turned around and were bumped into by a child. The person who was touched was a tiger head. According to him, he just turned around and took a step out, and suddenly a child rushed towards him. He subconsciously stretched out his hand and pushed it, and both fell to the ground. Hutou felt that although the other party was at fault, he also pushed the other party, and the other party fell like him, and the **** was not painful, so Hutou immediately got up from the ground and patted him. The **** is going to chase the brothers, who knows that the child is so abominable, pointing at his nose and calling him "untouchable". Hutou didn''t understand the meaning of the word "untouchable". He had no choice. He grew up in Juzhou Mansion. Their brothers stood on the street. Everyone knew that this man was from the palace of Rongjun. Who would dare to call him "untouchable" in front of him. "? Hutou has always lived in a peaceful and loving environment, but he also knows that "cheap" is not a good word, not to mention the other party''s expression is there, he thinks he is a reasonable person, so he just put his face down , warn the other party not to curse. Who knew that the kid got up and spit at him, shouting: "Untouchables are untouchables. If you can''t afford it, don''t go out on the street to block other people''s way. If you dare to hit me, I will have someone beat you to death!" Hutou was shocked. He also quarreled with his brothers, and also fought with his little friends in Zhuangzi, but he just waved his fists and said, "You stole my things, I will not be with you" "If you''re not obedient, I''ll beat you up." He never wanted to kill someone directly like Qi Chong. Hutou was so shocked that he forgot to react, but Xiao An and Xiao Shishi were not vegetarians. They found that their younger brother didn''t follow and returned immediately. When they heard Qi Chong scolding his younger brother, Xiao An became angry at once. He has always been the leader of the three. The role of a human being, so at this time he sneered, looked at him with contempt, and scolded: "Whose mad dog is this and let it out to bite people? My brother is also someone you can bully? Little lion, come on." The little lion didn''t roll up his sleeves, just waved his fist at Qi Chong''s nose, and beat the person who had just stood up in one fell swoop. The servants who followed Qi Chong saw this and surrounded them with a hula. Just as they were about to start, they were stopped by the guards. The little lion was only two years old, and when he reached Qi Chong''s eyes, he was a little shorter than him, but he often fought with the children in Zhuangzi, which was not comparable to Qi Chong. He was about to hit him in the face on the waist, so after only two hits, Qi Chong screamed and dragged the little lion down. Hu''s head saw the little lion being beaten, although he said he wanted the little lion to be his brother, he did. Brother, but he knew in his heart that he was a quarter of an hour older than the little lion, so he couldn''t be bullied. So he also rushed up, two to one, and instantly punched Qi underneath and finished the abuse. The little lion''s hand hurt, so he stopped and got up. Seeing that the tiger''s head could press the opponent''s head to fight, he was satisfied to stand aside and guide, and when Qi Yue came over, because the opponent was a head taller than them, it was a big one. Children, the three of them can only go together. Because they cooperated properly, they didn''t get hurt when they beat Qi Yue. Later, Qi Chong rushed up to join the battlefield. The three children are now standing in front of Qi Xiuyuan, repeatedly stating that it is not their fault this time, and the adults cannot punish them. Qi Xiuyuan turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "You often punish three of them?" Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth and bowed his head: "These three boys are even more naughty than Xiaoxiong when they were young, and because they have company, they are very courageous. A Ling and I dare not relax. They will naturally be punished for doing wrong." Qi Xiuyuan snorted, turned his head and asked the little bear, "Didn''t Uncle Huang give you two pieces of silver? Why do you still have no food and don''t buy toys for your brothers?" "It''s such a waste to buy so much," the little bears shouted before he explained, "I just want to buy one, so that we can eat more." The three little ones are used to buying one portion and eating them separately, so that they can eat a lot of food. If they buy one portion, they will only look at each other with the eyes of fools. The bear obviously thinks so, he I don''t think he''s being stingy like that. "What about the toys, don''t you like those toys?" The three children nodded again and again and said, "I like it." "Then why don''t you buy it? Xiao An asked suspiciously, "Should we buy it if we like it? We like a lot of things, should we buy them all?" Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and looked at his son with admiration. Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Of course not, but Uncle Huang thought you would buy it." Little lion puffed out his chest and said, "We don''t buy it. We see that if we can do it ourselves, we will do it ourselves. If we can''t do it, we will give it to the big brother and let the big brother make it for us." Tiger nodded, "It can save a lot of money." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t expect these three to be diligent and thrifty. This is completely different from his younger brother. You must know that Qi Haoran has no concept of how much money. He spent as much as he had when he was a child. Save money? Qi Xiuyuan felt that this was all due to A Ling, and that being frugal is better than extravagance, Qi Xiuyuan nodded approvingly. Chapter 849： plead guilty "You all know that saving is a good thing," Qi Xiuyuan didn''t stingy with his own praise. Seeing that the five children were staring at him, he reached out and touched the tiger''s head with the worst image, and said with a smile, "Okay, it''s just children fighting, This time, Uncle Huang will not punish you, but next time, you can''t do it without any hassle." Eunuch Wan came in cautiously, bowed his head and stood below and said, "Your Excellency, Mrs. Anlehou brought her son outside the palace to ask for a meeting, saying that she came to apologize to His Royal Highness and several sons." Qi Xiuyuan''s smile remained unchanged, and he asked, "Is there only the Marquis of Anle?" "Yes." Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and said, "Go and tell her, this is just a fight between children, and it''s not a serious matter, let her take the child back, don''t scare the child, take some medicinal herbs from the warehouse for them to take back, and press the child. Shocked." Eunuch Wan responded and retired respectfully. Xu asked someone to take the things in the little eunuch''s hand and stuffed a purse into the other party''s pocket. After confirming that the emperor was not in a rage, he breathed a sigh of relief and carried the neatly dressed Qi Yue to the carriage. The little **** swept across Qi Yue''s body. Seeing that he was cleanly dressed and had bruises on his face, it was not serious. He knew that he had been taken care of, and nodded secretly in his heart, sending Mrs Xu away. Then report to the palace. Eunuch Wan nodded slightly and went in to talk to the emperor. After a while, I heard the emperor say: "I see, you should step back." Eunuch Wan didn''t dare to lift his head, so he stepped back respectfully, and when he walked to the door, he heard Anguo''s justice: "Xu''s is quite smart, but it''s a pity..." Eunuch Wan closed the door, and the voice in the hall could not be heard at once. Qi Haoran puzzled: "What''s her pity? A Ling said that Mrs. Xu was a good person, and she didn''t like her." Fan Zijin laughed out loud and asked, "Does A Ling like Xiao Wu?" Qi Haoran suddenly looked ugly when he thought of the person who was irrational and wanted to stir up three points. "That''s it. Although Mrs. Xu is annoying, she knows the current affairs and knows who is calculating and who can only hide. Xiao Wu," Fan Zijin pouted, "this person is hurt by being beaten, so she turned around. As soon as I forget the pain, I will come out and jump, and I will shoot and I will not die. It is really disgusting. I can see it by looking at the little things she raised. When I was just over three years old, I dared to call on the street to kill people, which shows how domineering he usually is. already." Fan Zijin looked at Qi Xiuyuan and said, "Your Majesty, why don''t you scare them again? Weren''t they very honest before? They must have had too many good days recently and have forgotten their duty." Qi Xiuyuan knew that he was angry because Qi Chong used his identity as a royal family member to do evil, so Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "I don''t have that spare time, this time Xu''s son was implicated by her, I don''t believe that the two houses can live in peace with each other. Let the Xu family deal with the little Wu family." The main reason is that Qi Xiuyuan is also disgusting little Wu, and he doesn''t want to get involved with the other party. Fan Zijin rolled his eyes, Qi Xiuyuan knew at a glance that he had a bad idea, he picked up a book beside the couch and smashed it, saying, "Do your errands well, leave these matters to the queen and the others, use You don''t have to worry about it." "Brother, am I going to the North when I return to Beijing this time?" Speaking of errands, Qi Haoran hurriedly asked about the arrangements for him. "Just stay in the capital," Qi Xiuyuan said, "I plan to let Xu Shida, the commander of the Imperial Guard, go out, fill the vacant position, and give me a good practice of the Imperial Guard, and see if we can develop a new Weapons, my uncle wrote to say that the pirate ships in Fuzhou have good guns, which are very powerful. They have lost a series of battles recently. It was the second uncle who brought people to invite you to enter the urn and severely damaged them. The area around Fuzhou was much more peaceful. I think, since the cannons can be used in Naturally, the boat can also be used on land. I have already asked the two uncles to find a way to get a cannon, and you will discuss with the Ministry of Industry and see if you can study it." Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "This time, the pirates are rampant, and the Fuzhou governor also requested an order to relocate the fishermen and ban the sea, but my uncle told me in private that if we move in again, the salt production will not be guaranteed, and the price of salt will inevitably rise. To rise, now the price of salt in Fuzhou has reached 150 cents a dou, and the price of salt in the capital has risen to 180 cents a dou. Further in and north, there are 200 cents. I heard that In some counties, the price has risen to two hundred and fifty cents a dou, and the price of salt is unstable, although not as big as the price of grain, but it should not be underestimated. Fan Zijin leaned forward slightly, "So you don''t want to ban the sea?" Of course Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want to. He was born in a military commander and knew that retreating on the battlefield was the best policy, and only taking the initiative was the best policy, but now their navy is too weak to be a match for pirates. The commander of the army has stepped up training, in short, we can''t always be passively beaten." Qi Haoran heard his teeth tickle and shouted, "Brother, let me see how powerful that pirate can be." Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin looked at him with contempt and asked, "Can you swim?" When Qi Haoran choked, Qi Xiuyuan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Sea battles are not the same as land battles. On land, I admit that you are powerful, but naval battles," Qi Xiuyuan shook his head slightly, and said, "The first uncle and the second uncle have been guarding Fuzhou for many years. , I haven''t dared to take the initiative to provoke those pirates. It can be seen that they are powerful. You should stay in the capital honestly. From my accession to the present, our brothers have always been together less often. Take advantage of this opportunity, you can also Lets sort out the forces in the capital. Qi Haoran pointed at Fan Zijin and said, "Isn''t Zijin always responsible for this?" Qi Xiuyuan said: "Zijin has a new errand, you can''t count on Zijin for everything." "Didn''t the envoy of Xixia leave? What else does he have to do?" "The envoy of Xixia has left, so he has to change to a new official position. You have to experience it, and Zijin has to experience the same, so next month he will go to Guangdong to serve as the prefect." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, "How do you go to such a place where birds don''t poop?" Qi Xiuyuan spit out two words, "Get out." The two were kicked out by Qi Xiuyuan, Qi Haoran touched his aching buttocks, Fan Zijin glanced at him sideways, and said, "Deserving it!" "Didn''t I hold injustice for you?" Qi Haoran exclaimed, "I really don''t know good people." Fan Zijin snorted: "You should put away your kindness. My cousin arranged this place for me to experience. Apart from Fuzhou, only Guangdong has maritime trade. This is my area of ??expertise. With the support of my cousin, I can let go of my hands and feet, Guangdong is barren, and it is easy to see political achievements, and I can walk up the road after staying for two or three years. Fan Zijin paused and said, "Also, I also have my own thinking. Our silk, tea and porcelain are very easy to sell, but due to rampant pirates, there are very few merchants in Guangdong who go to sea by themselves, and they all sell directly to those who enter Hong Kong. Foreigners, for the sake of a list, there are a lot of malicious price reductions. I went to Guangdong this time to regulate the market, and I am very interested in sea trade." Chapter 850： reluctant Everyone has their own areas of interest and expertise. Qi Haoran is in the military, while Fan Zijin is in the economy. He has a blueprint in his heart. At this moment, he is really fighting for his ideals. I love this hot feeling. Qi Haoran saw that his eyes were shining like stars in the dark night, and he was happy for him, "Would you like me to give you some guards, Guangdong is a barbarian land, bring more people to protect your safety." "If you don''t tell me, I''m about to ask you for someone." "What about the sister-in-law and nephew?" "They will stay in the capital temporarily, and you will send them to me when I settle down there," Fan Zijin didn''t want to be separated from his wife and children for too long. Qi Haoran naturally complied, and the two went to Kunning Palace to pick up the child and go home. In Kunning Palace, in addition to the crown prince and Princess Mingzhu, there is also the second prince who is only half a year old. The second prince was born by Zhao Concubine, and now there are two noble people who are pregnant, and one of them will die soon. to produce. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t have many women in the harem, only five or six, but Li Jinghua was pressing on them, and there was never a miscarriage, so one person gave birth to the second prince safely, and the other two were also safely pregnant. Qi Haoran had never seen the second prince, and he also liked his nephew very much. He hugged him and coaxed him a bit, and then stuffed him with a bunch of gifts before leaving the palace with his wife and children. Fan Zijin also led Xiao Xia and Xiao An out of the palace. Qi Xiuyuan had asked someone to repair the former Qin Prime Minister''s mansion and put up the plaque of the Rongjun Prince''s Mansion, so this time Qi Haoran did not go back to the Qi Mansion, but directly lived in the Rongjun Prince''s Mansion. Rongjun Wangfu and Anguo Gongfu are separated by a street, so Fan Zijin waved his hand directly at the crossroads: "Go back, if there is anything missing in the house, let the steward come to me to get it." Qi Haoran responded politely. The twins are very reluctant to Xiao An. When the three of them were in Qiannan, they did not say that they would eat and live together, but they all went in and out together. It was very unaccustomed to live this far. The two of them opened the car window, squeezed their little heads out and shouted at a carriage next to them: "Brother Xiao An, remember to come and play with us tomorrow." Xiao An also lifted the curtain and shouted: "You guys come to my house too, and see which house is more fun, and we''ll go to that house in the future." The two friends happily responded. Although the mansion of An Guogong is quite large and exquisite, in terms of sophistication and wealth, it is really not comparable to the mansion of the Prince of Rongjun, who made it formerly the mansion of the prime minister of Qin. Back then, when Qin Xiangquan was in power, he spent a lot of effort to build his prime minister''s mansion. The stones around the lake were the best ones dug from Taihu Lake. The scenery and layout inside are not bad, and the building is still intact, so the restored Rongjun Wangfu is no worse than the palace. The three children inspected both sides for a few days. In the end, they felt that the palace of Rong County was the most beautiful, so everyone set the base at the palace. Every day when Xiao An woke up, he would come to play with them in a carriage. He would rest here at noon, and his mother would come over in the afternoon. After the father got off work, he took them home together with their mother and son. Xiao An feels that this kind of life is even happier than when he was in Juzhou, because he not only has a mother, a brother, but also a father. But he did not expect this kind of happiness to be so short-Fan Zijin was preparing to go to Guangdong to take office. When Xiao An saw her mother packing her luggage, she thought they were going to change places again, but who knew that her father was leaving, Xiao An burst into tears, grabbing Fan Zijin''s trouser legs and wouldn''t let go. You have to pull it when you sleep at night, or you will cry so much that no one can sleep. Fan Zijin went to look for the twins with two dark circles under his eyes the next day. Xiao An''s eyes were still red, and she leaned against her father''s chest aggrieved. Seeing the twins, she pursed her mouth and cried, "My father doesn''t want me anymore, he''s leaving." Hutou and Little Lion were instantly filled with righteous indignation. The two rushed up to give Fan Zijin a fist and shouted, "Bad man, put down Xiao An!" Fan Zijin was a little embarrassed, but he was reluctant to say harsh words to Xiao An, so he only said softly, "I don''t want you anywhere. Father will get you and your mother when he settles down first. Then we will be reunited as a family again." The little lion was taken aback and asked, "Brother Xiao An, are you not going to play with us anymore?" Fan Zijin put Xiao An at ease, rubbed the little lion''s hair and said, "Tiger head, your brother Xiao An is a little sad, do you want to make him happy to know?" The little lion rolled his eyes and said, "I''m not a tiger''s head, I''m a lion, ooh" "I am Hutou," Hutou, who was standing on the side, squeezed in and looked at Fan Zijin eagerly. Fan Zijin glanced at the two of them back and forth, and finally settled on the numbers on their sleeves, and asked, "Are you two brothers changing clothes again?" Since Qi Xiuyuan and others have not yet learned to recognize the brothers, in order to prevent the two from blaming each other for wrongdoing, Mu Yangling specially asked people to embroider the numbers two and three on their sleeves, so that everyone would know at a glance. Who is who. "No," the little lion denied, "I''m wearing my own clothes." "Nonsense," Fan Zijin pointed to the second above, "Aren''t you the third child? Why are you wearing the second child''s clothes?" "I''m a brother now, and both my father and Hutou promised to be my brother." Hutou nodded again and again, "I''m the third child. My mother is too bad. She didn''t tell us the embroidered ranks on the sleeves, so we wore the wrong clothes for several days." Little lion nodded solemnly, "Fortunately, we have changed it now." Fan Zijin opened his mouth wide and said after a while, "Your father is bold enough, your uncle Huang must not know about this, right?" Hutou said curiously: "My father has always been very courageous." Fan Zijin smiled "haha" and gave Xiao An to them, "Don''t worry about your father''s courage, help me take care of brother Xiao An, take him to play and make him happy." Xiao An looked at his father eagerly and asked, "Are you still coming to pick me up at night?" Fan Zijin stroked his chin and smiled: "Of course, you follow the little bears and they have a good time, father didn''t leave immediately, there are still more than 20 days, and I will soon call someone to pick me up when I go to Guangdong. Yours." Xiao An was still unhappy, but Fan Zijin couldn''t stay any longer, so he comforted Xiao An and left the house in a hurry. The tiger head and the little lion grabbed Xiao An''s hands one by one and said, "Let''s go, we''ll take you to play." "I''ve already played, I don''t want to play anymore." Xiao An squatted on the side of the flowerbed, tearful and unwilling to move. "I''ll take you to see my father and my eldest brother play in the water," Hutou stepped forward to pull him and said, "You are older than us, and then let my father take you to play in the water too." Xiao An''s eyes were full of confusion, "Playing with water? My aunt won''t let you play with water." "Yes, yes," the little lion shouted: "My mother asked my father to take my elder brother to play in the water. If you don''t believe me, I will take you to see it." Chapter 851： swimming Qi Haoran was taking the little bear to soak in the water, and a guard who was good at swimming was teaching them hand-to-hand. Little Lion and the three children rushed over cheering all the way, Qi Haoran almost choked on hearing their voices. Several guards stopped the three children before they rushed into the lake. Tiger head looked at his father and brother soaked in the water, stretched out his hand and pulled his clothes, shouting: "I want to play in the water too." Little Lion and Xiao An quickly took off their coats. Qi Haoran hurriedly asked someone to hold them. He dared to let the bear go into the water because the bear was already six years old and had always been strong, but now he has developed internal strength. How dare he let them into the water? Qi Haoran didn''t put on his shirt, he directly lifted the three boys away from the lake, and then coaxed: "You are young now, wait until you are older before entering the water." Hutou struggled, "I also want to serve the country." The little lion nodded fiercely and said solemnly: "Dad, you can''t discriminate against our young age." Xiao An was confused, "You can serve the country by playing with water?" "We are not playing in the water, we are training. If we swim well, we can protect our family and the country in the future. This is what the mother said." The little lion seriously relayed the mother''s words. The tiger''s head "um, um," responded. Qi Haoran couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Stinky boy, you have such a good memory for memorizing these, why is it so difficult for you to remember the family tree? And you," Qi Haoran pointed at the tiger''s head, "You Don''t follow your brother with everything, it should be, you are a brother!" The little lion said angrily: "It''s clear that I''m the elder brother, and you have to go back on it, Daddy." Qi Haoran choked and said, "Even if Hutou becomes a younger brother, he can''t always listen to you, he has to have his own ideas." The little bear had already swam two or three rounds. Seeing that his father was still reasoning with his three younger brothers, he shouted: "Dad, let the younger brothers go into the water. I think they must learn faster than you, and you can see that I can now. You won''t float up after swimming." Qi Haoran: "..." Qi Haoran stared at the little bear and didn''t speak. Is this bear kid here to insert a knife for him? "Mother said it, children learn faster, Dad, you have to listen to your mother." Qi Haoran regretted extremely, if he could go back in time, he would definitely not allow a few children to sleep in the same bed with them, even if they cried and shouted that the room was unfamiliar and couldn''t sleep. All the words of their husband and wife were learned by these three boys. The tiger head is fine. This boy will never memorize things for more than one night, but the little lion can remember it for several nights, not to mention the little bear who has completely memorized things now. He didn''t know if swimming would be useful to them, but he said that serving the country was completely nonsense. He promised Mu Yangling to come and learn to swim. First, he was idle and the weather was extremely hot. Second, he gave it a try. His attitude came, for him, land warfare was far more important than water warfare. Because Daqi''s enemies are almost all from the land, such as Xixia, Jin Kingdom, and Tubo, which has gradually become stronger. But A Ling, who has always obeyed him strategically, is as important as taking medicine and insisting on the sea and the land. Not forcing him to learn to swim, but also to write a strategy theory on the importance of the sea to Daqi for the emperor to see. Knowing that A Ling hated pirates so much, he shouldn''t have told him about the pirates along the coast. It turned out that when Mu Yangling learned that Fan Zijin was going to work in Guangdong, he sighed that they had to separate again. Qi Haoran took out Fan Zijin''s meritorious deeds and told Mu Yangling that they would be able to return to work after two or three years. Reunion, when the time comes, Fan Zijin will probably not be released. Since he mentioned Guangdong''s sea trade and talked about Fujian''s pirates, Qi Haoran was filled with righteous indignation and sighed that the price of salt was going to rise. Mu Yangling was shocked. He didn''t expect that the southeastern coastal area was threatened by pirates at this time. According to the timeline, it should be the Southern Song Dynasty in the previous life. The maritime trade was very prosperous, and the Southern Song Dynasty would not be bullied too badly at sea. But the situation in Daqi now is obviously different from that in the previous Southern Song Dynasty. Mu Yangling checked the classics, and only then did he know that the cause of the disaster was in Dazhou. Emperor Sejong who came across should also know the importance of the sea to a country, and the coastline of Dazhou is so long, so he strongly supported maritime trade during his reign. At that time, the imperial court even had a fleet dedicated to the country. Do sea trade business in Southeast Asia. But the good times didn''t last long. When Emperor Gaozong came to the emperor, the emperor disapproved of his father''s practice of competing for profit with the people. It should be said that this emperor and his father had different political views. He had to endure the will, but he successively dismantled the fleet of the imperial court, the fleet under Emperor Sejong''s name, and later cut the salaries, forages and armaments of the navy, because he also improved the treatment of the army, so this Although the matter was opposed, it was carried out with the support of several army generals. To the descendants of Emperor Gaozong, because of the threat of Jin and Xixia, they put all their energy on land warfare, the navy was cut down again and again, and in the end it was difficult to maintain the basic army structure. Similarly, the imperial court photo Yu Emperor Sejong''s decree could not explicitly ban the sea, but he prevented them from going to sea by increasing the taxation of maritime merchants. In the history books, the heaviest tax amounted to 40% of the value of the goods. The cost of purchasing goods and the risks of going overseas are all the responsibility of the maritime merchants. The imperial court can take away 40% of the value of the goods by only setting up checkpoints to collect taxes. Deducting all the costs is equivalent to taking 80% of the profits. The once prosperous maritime trade was reduced at once, and only some rich merchants could persist, but now there are very few maritime merchants who can persist. When foreigners come to buy, as long as they do not go abroad, their taxes are only the same as ordinary businessmen, and there is no additional increase. When Emperor Jingyan came, the southeast coast was plundered by pirates, and Jin Guo and Xixia were also eyeing Da Zhou. In order not to be attacked by enemies, he officially banned the sea and asked Zhu Feng brothers to guard Fuzhou, and the coastal situation would be better. Up to now, only Fuzhou and Guangdong have ports where foreigners can dock. As Fan Zijin said, there are more monks and less porridge, and the maritime trade between the two places is very chaotic. In order to allow foreigners to choose their own goods, the maritime merchants often engage in price wars, but instead let the foreigners get it. Cheap. The sea was banned by the threat of pirates. Qi Haoran saw the hardships caused by the fluctuation of salt prices, Fan Zijin saw the depression of sea trade, but Mu Yangling saw that Daqi gave up the entire territorial waters and the sea market. Of course, she has this realization not because she has farsighted, but because she has more memories of past lives, standing on the shoulders of history and looking back. Chapter 852： persuade If she were an ordinary person, she might not have changed much, but she now has a powerful and powerful husband. If she doesn''t do something, Mu Yangling feels that she is really ashamed of her descendants, so she dragged her that night. Qi Haoran, told him how vast the world outside the sea is, and we should strive for our own interests instead of forbearance against pirates. Qi Haoran said, "The sea is all water, so what''s the use of it? The interests you say are not just sea trade, right? A Ling, I value this because he likes doing business, don''t you like farming? Why? Are you so interested in doing business? Compared with fields, mountains and forests, sea trade is only a small item. It only benefits some groups and has little impact on the country and the people. Except for sea salt, I cant think of the impact of the ban on the sea. The fields, mountains and forests are the lifeblood of the people, as long as we do these things well, we dont have to worry about the countrys lack of strength, but youre right, we shouldnt be patient with pirates. Qi Haoran sighed, "It''s a pity that I don''t understand water warfare, otherwise I would have beaten those pirates so much that they don''t even know their parents." Mu Yangling immediately thought about it and retorted: "Fields, mountains and forests are indeed the most important to the common people, but not all common people have fields." Seeing that Qi Haoran was about to refute, Mu Yangling immediately raised his hand to stop him and said: "Don''t tell me that the Yongye field and the share fields were divided by the imperial court. In the coastal areas, where there are few people and many people, and most of them are saline-alkali land, those fishermen who want to share the fields are tantamount to ascending to the sky. They can only rely on fighting Fishing for a living, the imperial court banned the sea, affecting not only Haiyan, but millions of people along the coast of Haiyan." Seeing Qi Haoran pondering, Mu Yangling continued: "Besides, it is the most taboo to use soldiers to retreat and show weakness. Now that we retreat to the forbidden sea, we are undoubtedly telling the pirates that we are afraid. They are afraid that they will be more fearless. Going ashore and looting, when we forbid the sea to give up five miles of sea area, they will dare to cross the line of defense and go directly inland in the future." "How is this possible?" Qi Haoran despised Mu Yangling, "They only have a few boats, how many soldiers can they bring in? It''s possible that my army of hundreds of thousands on land is just a decoration?" Yes, but the Qing Dynasty was opened like this, and thousands of people just broke through the defense line of the Qing Dynasty. Didn''t the Qing Dynasty also have hundreds of thousands of troops stationed? At this time, Mu Yangling asked Qi Haoran with some sadness, "The time goes back to Sejong''s time, if someone told Sejong and his ministers at that time, one day, the coastal waters of Dazhou will be ravaged by pirates, and even coastal fishermen will be ravaged by pirates. Do you think Sejong and his courtiers would believe that they were slaughtered and looted by pirates?" Qi Haoran was silent. Mu Yangling sighed and said, "The national strength is getting weaker day by day, if you take one step back, others can take two steps forward. Nothing is impossible in this world. The current ban on the sea is indeed only to reduce sea trade, increase the price of salt, and increase the cost of coastal waters. People''s livelihood is more difficult, but in the long run, what we have lost is the confidence and determination to fight pirates. We will retreat step by step, and give up the land that should belong to us to others. Haoran, the land is ours, we can''t let it go, the sea Its also ours, and we cant let it go either, so you should study water warfare diligently and prepare for defending your homeland and the country. Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, but he didn''t expect A Ling to open his mouth to ask him to learn water fighting, he immediately said: "I don''t even know how to swim. " "What''s so difficult about this, isn''t it just swimming? Just ask someone to teach you. You are young now, so you can easily learn it, and you don''t have to go out. Isn''t there a big lake in our house? Swim as you like." Hearing that you can play in the water, the three children who were sleeping obediently jumped up and asked to learn to swim. They also had to prepare for "defending the family and the country". Mu Yangling responded with a smile, and volunteered: "Mother will take you into the water tomorrow." Let Arling go swimming in the lake? Qi Haoran patted the bed to suppress them, bluffing: "You are still young, so you are not allowed to go." He glared at Mu Yangling, "You don''t know how to water, and you don''t have to fight in water, so what are you going to do in the water? Be honest with me. Stay home." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment and said, "Who said I can''t swim?" Now it''s Qi Haoran''s turn to stare, "There are few rivers, streams and lakes in the north, how can you know water?" Mu Yangling then remembered that she had never learned to swim in this life, she coughed lightly and said vaguely, "Isn''t there a small river behind my house?" "How many years ago was that, are you sure you can still swim now?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "Is it possible that tomorrow I will swim and show you that you will know?" "No need," Qi Haoran glanced at his sons, bit her ear and said, "You should just swim in the bathroom and show him." Mu Yangling''s face turned red in a flash, and he moved his feet. In the end, he still didn''t kick Qi Haoran, who was smiling, out of the boat, but he glared at him, "If you don''t launch me, you will be out tomorrow. Take the little bear and the three of them into the water, there are so many people in the house, there will always be water, choose a place with shallow water and sand and gravel underneath to practice." The three sons all looked at Qi Haoran eagerly, but Qi Haoran, who has always loved children, was very determined this time. He would never take the twins into the water. These two boys were only over two years old, so how could he dare to bring them to the water? Go to the lake? That is, he was forced to take the bear by their mother and son. Xiaoxiong learned to swim with the passion of protecting the family and the country. He learned to swim after only half a morning, and Qi Haoran was supported by a guard who knew how to fetch water. It was really embarrassing, right? At this time, looking at the three little Doudings who looked at him eagerly, Qi Haoran still gritted his teeth and insisted not to give them water. The three children are children no matter how sensible they are. Seeing Qi Haoran''s repeated refusal, they simply cried out with a "wow". Qi Haoran saw Mu Yangling''s face blushing, and quickly put on his coat while glaring at her fiercely. Mu Yangling was inexplicable and didn''t understand why Qi Haoran was staring at her, but she soon ran out of time to think about it, because the three children came running towards her. After listening to the children''s demands, Mu Yangling tried to communicate with Qi Haoran again, "Now the water you have chosen is not too deep, it only reaches your waist, isn''t it? There are sand and rocks underneath that won''t sink, so it is for the children. We will find three coaches, one-on-one practice, if you are still afraid of them having an accident, assign another coach to each person..." "No," Qi Haoran said solemnly, "This water is too deep for the children, unless you can find water on this lake that only reaches their necks, or the Lord will never let them go into the water." Mu Yangling puffed out his cheeks and stared at him angrily. Chapter 853： strive for Rongjun Wangfu is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and there is a small mountain behind it, and a small stream flows down from the mountain, passes through the northwest corner to the northeast corner, and then turns to the big lake in the east. This is a real big lake. It is said to have 68 acres. It is an auspicious number specially chosen by Qin Fang. There is also a small island in the middle of the lake. It only looks like seven or eight acres. It only has a small house and is full of trees. Many lotus flowers are planted in the lake. Willow gazebo. But it is impossible for Mu Yangling to find a place on the shore of such a large lake that is only neck-deep for a child of two or three years old, and where he can practice swimming. Qi Haoran also knew that the other party could not be found, so he looked at her triumphantly. Mu Yangling got angry and hummed: "I can''t find such a place in the lake, could it be that I can''t build one?" Someone has money and it is not easy to build a small children''s swimming pool? Mu Yangling coaxed the three little ones, patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, the day after tomorrow I will be able to ask you to swim in the water." The three children burst into laughter and cheered. Mu Yangling turned around and went to the housekeeper, asking him to find craftsmen and workers, and walked around the lake shore with them. Finally, he chose a place and started digging a swimming pool one meter wide across the lake. Because there is a ready-made big lake next to it, Mu Yangling didn''t need to dig a big one. He dug the upper and lower water areas directly according to the height of the three children and the bear. In the early morning, the craftsmen filled the bottom of the pool with bluestone slabs, cleaned up the soil on the four sides, put water in and rinsed several times, and a simple swimming pool was just fine. Xiao An was so excited about the swimming pool that he temporarily forgot his father who was leaving home, so he simply lived with the twins and did not go home. Fan Zijin walked around in front of his son with a stinky face, and found that he didn''t look at him at all, just excitedly discussing swimming with the twins, and suddenly became depressed, and simply turned around and went home. Xiao An didn''t think of his father all day, and went directly to the small swimming pool with the twins hand in hand the next day. The little bear was also very interested in the swimming pool. After swimming in it for two laps, he found that it was not as good as the big lake, so he climbed ashore and fell directly into the big lake. The three little ones had a great time in the swimming pool, taking off their shirts, the three children were playing in the shallow water, they were standing on the bluestone slab, the water only reached their chests, and each was watched by a guard. Even if the whole person is thrown into the water, he is not afraid. Qi Haoran stood on the side and watched for a while, making sure that the children would not be in danger before going to the lake to continue practicing. An hour later, Qi Haoran reluctantly swam back and forth for about ten meters. When he climbed to the shore and saw the three little ones swimming in the water, his mouth was wide open, and his face could not hide his surprise. . Qi Haoran turned back to stare at the guard who taught him how to swim. He felt that it was definitely not his fault, it was only the coach''s fault. The 18- or 19-year-old guard stammered: "Wang, wangye, wangfei is right, children learn much faster." I believe you have a ghost! Qi Haoran turned his head to look at the coach of his sons, wondering if he wanted to change over. And subsequent facts proved that even though Qi Haoran changed coaches, his progress still couldn''t keep up with his three sons. Even the little lion who thudded the most and learned the slowest left Qi Haoran by the river. That''s right, among the four children, the little bear was the fastest learner, while the little lion was the worst learner. Hutou and Xiaoan both dumped him. After more than ten days, Qi Haoran reluctantly swam to the depths of the lake. The little bear and the three little ones were eager to try, but not only Qi Haoran, but Mu Yangling also forbade them to go to the deep water area, and only allowed them to go to the shallow water on the shore each time. Swimming in the area, and every time there are guards watching. Seeing Mu Yangling''s strict requirements, Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. When Mu Yangling heard the breath he spit out, he couldn''t help asking: "I am so unreliable in your heart? Do you think I will let them How many swim to deep water?" "I''m not scared by your attitude of insisting that children learn to swim, and you always say that children must learn faster than adults. Now that I can swim to the deep water, I wonder if you want the children to swim to The center of the lake." "You think I''m stupid," Mu Yangling hummed, "No matter how fast they learn, they''re still children, their physical strength and intelligence are there, let alone guards watching, even if there is a Dragon King watching over me, I won''t be able to. Let them go to deep water." Mu Yangling paused when he said this. He didn''t want to attack Qi Haoran''s enthusiasm too much, and said, "Actually, you have learned fast enough. Others may have just returned to the world in the past ten years..." "Hmph, I''m just here to please the Lord, it''s too late." Mu Yangling looked at his arrogant little appearance, and simply kissed his face with a "squeak". Seeing that his face turned red, he laughed heartily. Qi Haoran simply hugged the person and pressed her on the bed, and reached out to peel her clothes, "Dare to make fun of the Lord, the Lord will make you look good!" The little lion and the tiger head broke in with a "bang", and when they saw their father pressing down on their mother, they immediately shouted, "Kiss! I want to kiss too!" After saying that, he rushed forward and jumped on Qi Haoran''s back, pressing Mu Yangling on top of each other. Mu Yangling was a little panicked and wanted to push Qi Haoran away, but when he saw that his face was flushed with anger, he laughed out loud. Qi Haoran glared at Mu Yangling and warned in a low voice: "Wait, see how Master will clean you up at night." Turning around, he picked up the two little ones on his back for education. If the twins were obedient, they would not be called bear children. They shouted and yelled, and led the little bear from the next room. He heard that they wanted to kiss, so he also climbed into bed and asked his parents to treat them equally. He took the lead in holding Qi Haoran''s His face "slapped" and kissed. Qi Haoran blamed them for being dignified, raised the corners of his mouth, and played with the three children, holding two in his hands and carrying one on his back to send them back to sleep. After running back again, Qi Haoran taught Mu Yangling, "The children are getting older, but we can''t let them come and go with us in person anymore, what does it look like to outsiders?" "How long do you think such days will last? When they grow up, if you ask them to kiss you again, they won''t kiss you anymore," Mu Yangling said, "they are willing to kiss you now, and they won''t kiss you in the future. The kiss is to know the world''s human feelings, unless we can have another one right now, or in another two or three years, who is willing to kiss you." Qi Haoran hummed: "Xiao Xiong is now six years old and is willing to kiss him." "It''s not that you don''t know that the bear is late. He can''t speak until he is three years old. Now he is more childish than children of the same age and matures later." "And, didn''t you just ask the kids not to kiss you?" Qi Haoran lifted the quilt to cover his head and said, "Sleep, Master will follow Zijin to drink a farewell wine tomorrow." "Hmph, you are duplicitous." Chapter 854： misunderstanding Fan Zijin still has a few days left to leave for his post. He has many friends in the capital, and he has been dragged to various farewell banquets for several days in a row. There is no way, let alone the friendship between each other, only Fan Zijin is now being reused. Let them try their best to befriend him. Qi Haoran went to help Fan Zijin stop the wine. Everyone was even more excited when they saw that the King of Rong County was coming. The wine was poured into his mouth as if he didn''t want money. He went home full of alcohol every day. Mu Yang Ling was worried and annoyed. He stayed at home every night and waited for him to come back to drink soup for sobering up. When Qi Haoran saw him go out to drink with him, Mu Yangling worked harder than him. When he went out again, he no longer refused to drink, but asked for a change of tea after drinking two cups. Fan Zijin wanted to drink, but Qi Haoran was stopped by Qi Haoran. Block it, after a banquet, he didn''t drink a drop of alcohol. The two completely different reactions of King Rongjun naturally aroused everyone''s speculation. It must be known that King Rongjun is very fond of wine. Before, as long as they came forward to pay respects, he would drink happily, even if Duke Ango persuaded him to the side. It was useless, how could he change his temper the next day, and he even took the initiative to have people change the wine to tea. Many people present love tea, Fan Zijin is one of them, but to say that Qi Haoran loves tea, don''t say they don''t believe it, even if they pull anyone from the street, it is impossible for the other party to say that Prince Rong loves tea. So everyone suspected that it was the princess who made the move, and everyone knew that the King of Rongjun was afraid! As for the princess of Rongjun, who doesn''t go out often and doesn''t like to entertain, everyone is all ears. They can let Qi Haoran treat her like a day for ten years. The princess who passed through the room didn''t know how powerful it was. Since the other party didn''t want them to drink more Qi Haoran wine, they could only hold back regretfully. It is better to get the favor of Princess Rongjun than to dislike her. And when others saw that Princess Rongjun hadn''t made a move, everyone "let go" of Qi Haoran, and they all sighed that the princess''s methods were powerful. Unconsciously, Mu Yangling''s unified image in the hearts of everyone is: deep scheming and extremely smart. Fan Zijin also asked Qi Haoran, "A Ling said about you?" Qi Haoran was confused, "What did A Ling say about me?" Fan Zijin stared into his eyes, and seeing that he was really confused, he retracted his gaze and said, "Teach you not to drink, otherwise why would you suddenly stop drinking? Didn''t you show me that the wine they brought out was all the same? Good wine?" Qi Haoran was immediately displeased and said, "Why do you think of me and A Ling in all the bad ways? A Ling treats me well, she knows that I am socializing outside and I have to drink, although I stink of alcohol, But she didn''t dislike it at all, she made me hangover soup and medicated food, and she was very considerate." Of course, she also gave him a bath, but there is no need to talk to Zijin about this. Qi Haoran''s face was smug, but he made a sigh-like sigh, "I just can''t bear A Ling to worry about me so much, and drinking really hurts my health, so I''ll drink less." Fan Zijin only felt that the pride on his face was very dazzling, and hummed: "It''s rare that you know that drinking can hurt your health, I will tell Aling when I look back, let her stop drinking for you, take good care of your body, and keep the things you keep in your collection. All the wine is put away." Qi Haoran was stunned when he heard the words, and shouted: "Zijin, you can''t treat me like this!" Fan Zijin flung his sleeves and walked in front, ignoring him at all. Qi Haoran followed behind and begged for mercy. A-Ling really wanted to put away all his wine. Wouldn''t life be a lot less fun? Which accomplished generals have you seen who doesn''t like to drink? Fan Zijin asked, "Do you know how everyone talks about A Ling in private?" Qi Haoran''s expression turned cold, "How dare someone talk about A Ling in private? Is my wife someone they can talk about?" "They all said that A-Ling has a deep mind, is extremely smart, and is not a good match for others, so when you ask for tea, they think that A-Ling said something to you, and then they all agree, otherwise they will be afraid People who are not in chaos will allow you to use tea instead of wine?" Fan Zijin said, "This shows how terrifying A Ling is in their minds." "They haven''t seen Ah Ling, why do they say that Ah Ling has a deep mind and is not easy to get along with?" Qi Haoran was indignant, "A Ling is obviously very talkative, kind-hearted, simple-minded, and extremely smart." Fan Zijin snorted noncommittally, although he and Mu Yangling are also friends right now, but it is impossible for him to think that Mu Yangling''s mind is pure, because intelligence is never connected with pure mind. At this time, the extremely smart Mu Yangling was using a pointer to beat the five children. She took special care of Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong. Each person was given five more whips. She pinched the waist and pointed the pointer at the noses of the five children and cursed: "Who asked you to dig into the lotus bush? Don''t you know how deep the water is and how thick the mud is? Xiaobao, Xiaoxiong, it''s just that the three of them don''t understand. How old are you two?" Bear shouted, "I can swim." Mu Yangling whipped him and shouted, "Is it amazing to be able to swim? There are so many lotus flowers there, and the bottom is full of silt and water plants. Many people with good water don''t dare to swim there. went there." Xiaobao said weakly: "Auntie, we didn''t go into the water, we just got on the boat." "I''m still quibbling. The five of you are in such a small boat. Who among you can sit quietly for a quarter of an hour? That boat is not enough for a two-man fight. What if it falls?" Xiaobao wanted to stretch out his hand to show that he could sit quietly for a quarter of an hour, but looking at the furious aunt, he didn''t say anything. Xiao An just poked the little lion, but the little lion poked his finger at the tiger''s head, and the tiger''s head standing beside him immediately shouted, "Is it alright to take a big boat?" Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at the tiger head in admiration. Mu Yangling gritted his teeth and asked, "Why did you think about going in there? Didn''t you find a lot of mosquitoes in it?" "We''re not afraid of wearing long sleeves," Hutou shouted, "We''re going in to pick lotus pods." Mu Yang Lingmu said with a face: "The lotus pods have been picked long ago. If you want to eat them, I will send someone to the street to buy them for you." There are indeed many lotus pods here in the East Lake, but they have been picked by the servants long ago, and they were sold by Zhu Liang. Now there are only endless lotus leaves that are about to be ruined in the East Lake. Hutou shouted: "There are others, we have all seen them. If you don''t believe me, look at them." The tiger pointed to the center of the lotus on tiptoe, hoping that my mother could see it. Mu Yangling glanced at her eyes full of lotus leaves, but could not see a single lotus pod, but she believed that there were indeed lotus pods that slipped through the net, or lotus pods that were not taken off because of their tenderness, but after all, they were few, and they again There is no shortage of lotus pods to eat, why do you have to go to great lengths to find those lotus pods? Chapter 855： diving "If you want to eat lotus seeds, I will ask someone to go out to the street and buy them for you." The five children shook their heads together, and Xiao An said, "Auntie, we want to pick lotus pods, but we don''t want to eat lotus seeds." The three children stared at her, Mu Yangling hummed: "If you want to go to the deep water area, unless I''m not at home, otherwise, hum, you just stay on the ground for me." Little Bear shouted: "I can take fifty breaths in the water, and the coach said I''m very good." "Haven''t you heard an old saying?" Mu Yangling shook his head and dropped his book bag, "Those who are good at water are drowning in water, and you can only barely be considered to be able to be so arrogant now. How can I let you go?" Xiaoxiong didn''t understand the old saying, so he turned to look at Xiaobao, and Xiaobao said with admiration: "My aunt is talking about the "South China Classic", and it says ''A good rider falls on a horse, a good water person drowns in water, and a good drinker gets drunk Wine, good fighters die. Because they have lost their awe and have no fear, they are more prone to accidents." Xiaobao explained the meaning of this sentence, turned his head and said to his four younger brothers: "You have learned to swim, so you don''t think it''s scary where there is water, it''s good to swim, but the best swimmers often die in the water, You are not capable, but you are already arrogant, so naturally my aunt will not let you go." Little Bear looked up at his mother eagerly, "Mother, we are not arrogant anymore, can we go?" Mu Yangling snorted twice, thinking she would believe it after just a few words? Dream! Mu Yangling firmly disagreed, turned around and left, the little bear and the twins were about to roll and ask for permission, Xiao An pulled the hands of the little lion and tiger head, the twins immediately quieted down, and the little bear noticed the abnormality and looked back at the three The younger brother glanced at him and said nothing. Mu Yangling only when they gave in, told everyone to look after them, forbid them to go into the water and get on the boat again, turned around and left. Seeing that Mu Yangling was far away, the five children gathered together to discuss. Seeing that people were staring at them, the three children went to chase them away, waving their heads and saying, "Let''s go, go, go out a little bit. " After the people were driven out a certain distance, the five little heads came together, Xiaobao said regretfully: "Forget it, my aunt is staring at us." "No," Little Bear said first, "How can we give up halfway?" The three little ones nodded fiercely and looked at the two older brothers eagerly. "But my aunt doesn''t agree, and someone is watching us, what should we do?" "I have a way," Xiao An said triumphantly, holding up her little hand: "The day after tomorrow, my father will be leaving, and the fourth uncle and fourth aunt will definitely see them off. Then we..." Several children whispered together, but no one heard what they said. The servants kept their hearts high all day, for fear that some masters would suddenly make a big incident, but until His Royal Highness left in the afternoon, the five children The master didn''t do anything to embarrass them. Although he was still so mischievous that he wanted them to meet and commit suicide, what he was still doing was still within the tolerance of the prince and princess. The servants all breathed a sigh of relief, and Mu Yangling only thought that her reasoning had persuaded the children, so she did not take it to heart. Qi Haoran came back refreshed in the evening, Mu Yangling was happy in his heart, and he took care of him for a while, and even forgot the day''s affairs. After dinner, everyone went home. Qi Haoran sent eight guards to Fan Zijin, all of them are good hands. He was thinking about whether to discuss with Fan Zijin when he said goodbye tomorrow. He would transfer a few more people from his side to Xiaoxia''s side, so as to protect the safety of their mother and son. And what Mu Yangling was thinking about was how to comfort Xiao Xia tomorrow, their husband and wife had to be separated again after only a month of reunion, and she didn''t know how she would cry. So they didn''t see the three children who were winking behind them. Fan Zijin was leaving at 6:00 in the morning, so Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling got dressed and went to see him at the gate of the city together. Xiao Xia came out with Fan Zijin, and the group sent him to the Shili Long Pavilion, and they said goodbye when the sun rose. Seeing that Xiao Xia''s eyes were already red, Mu Yangling stood beside her and patted her hand. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran bumped their fists, turned to look at Xiao Xia, and said in a low voice, "Take good care of you. Xiao An and the family, wait for me to settle down over there before calling someone to pick you up." Xiao Xia responded in a low voice. Fan Zijin looked in the direction of the capital and sighed softly, that stinky boy was so clingy some time ago, why didn''t he want to end with him these two days? Every day, he leaves early and returns late, and he is busier than an adult like him. Fan Zijin thought for a moment, patted Qi Haoran on the shoulder, and said in a low voice, "Help me take care of Xiao An." "Don''t worry, I will teach him like a real son." Fan Zijin thought of the little bear and the twins, his mouth opened, but he didn''t say anything against it. Thinking that he had nothing to say, he turned around and walked towards the carriage, waving his hand as a farewell. The three watched Fan Zijin''s carriage disappear, and then got on the carriage and walked back slowly. Mu Yangling looked at the sky and said, "It''s already midnight (9:00 am), we have to leave quickly, otherwise the sun will be too hot." Seeing that Xiao Xia was still sad, he hugged her arm and said, "You can''t cry anymore, what if you go back and tell Xiao An to see your eyes and arouse his mind, what should he do? "The child won''t stop crying as soon as he starts crying, and now he''s awake too. I don''t know if he''s clamoring for his parents at home." Xiao Xia said with a strong smile: "The child has been playing crazy recently. Before going to bed, he shouted that he wanted to play with the tiger head brother and the little lion brother. When he woke up, he opened his hands to the tiger head brother and the little lion brother before he opened his eyes. Where can I still think of his father''s departure? When I went out today, I ordered the servants, if he wakes up, he will send it to you, and let the little bear play with them, he will definitely not cry. " Speaking of several children, Mu Yangling also had a headache, "Xiao Xiong, this child has not gone to school recently, he is going crazy. I was telling our grandfather that in two days, he will be sent to the palace to study with Xiaobao, and the twins are also It''s time to start practicing martial arts to sharpen their temperament, otherwise the palace will have to make them toss them beyond recognition." Said that the child''s little Xia''s mood was a little better, the two chatted and laughed in the carriage, Qi Haoran sent them back to the palace, and was about to say that he was going to the palace, when he saw Xiaoting stumbled out of the backyard, mouthing Li shouted: "It''s not good, it''s not good, the lord, the goddess, the young master, they went into the water." Qi Haoran sat on the horse, rolled his eyes, and said, "When will they not dance forty or fifty times?" The three children have been diving every day since they learned to swim. "No, this time, young master, they jumped off the boat, not far from the center of the lake!" Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling''s expressions changed. Chapter 856： false alarm Qi Haoran immediately flew off the horse and disappeared in front of everyone with a few jumps. Mu Yangling also jumped off the carriage with a swoosh, followed behind Qi Haoran and flew to East Lake with light energy. Xiao Xia''s face paled at this moment, and I lifted the curtain and asked, "Where''s Xiao An? Is he with Hutou and the others?" Xiao Ting''s eyes flickered, and Xiao Xia''s body softened. Mamma Xia supported her and shouted, "Madam, there are people around the little young master. It will be alright, and the lord and princess have also passed by." Xiao Xia pushed Mamma Xia away, gritted her teeth, got off the carriage and ran towards East Lake, Mamma Xia and the others were busy following her. At this time, Qi Haoran had reached the East Lake, and looking at the vast water waves, Qi Haoran only felt that his eyes were dark, and the person shook for a while, and he calmly saw the painting boat in the center of the lake and the people undulating in the water. Flying to the center of the lake, Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran stepping on the water and lotus leaves flying to the center of the lake from a distance. Picking out the longest stick, jumped onto the bamboo raft, and with a tact in his hand, the bamboo raft flew forward in the wind and waves. At this time, Xiao Xiong pushed Xiao An onto the boat. Looking back, there were only search-and-rescue guards on the water, and there was no tiger-headed figure at all. He only felt the cold air coming out of his heart, and his hands and feet were extremely cold. Xiaobao hugged the wet little lion and shouted to the little bear: "What are you still doing? Go look for Hutou, he just sank from your place, go down and look for it!" Xiao Xiong came back to his senses, took a deep breath, closed his mouth and sank. The guards on the side couldn''t stop him, so they could only hold their breath and follow. The second young master might have had an accident, but the palace couldn''t lose the prince again. The little lion stretched out his feet to kick Xiaobao and cried, "I''m looking for my brother, let me go, you let me go!" Qi Haoran flew up to the painting boat, swept his eyes with red eyes, saw Xiao An sitting on the boat, and asked the old woman beside him with red eyes, "Where are the first son and the second young master?" Mrs. ?? knelt down on the ground, "Second young master has sunk into the water, and the prince has gone to find someone." Qi Haoran shook his body and asked, "Where did it sink? How long did it sink?" The old woman looked at the ordinary surface of the water and was speechless for a while, how can she confirm the direction and position in this water? Several guards emerged one after another from the water. When they saw the prince on the painting boat, they shouted, "My lord, the second young master jumped here from the painting boat." Qi Haoran looked at their positions and asked, "Did he jump off by himself?" "Yes," the guards said bitterly. Qi Haoran turned his head to look at the little lion, the little lion jumped to his father''s feet, pointed to the water and said, "We all jumped there, and then we all swim separately, to swim to the He Cong, where the tiger''s head swims. When it sank, Daddy, brother Xiao An and the eldest brother went to look for it, but they couldn''t find it, go and find your brother." Qi Haoran reached out and patted his little head, squinted his eyes and looked at the lake, and then his eyes turned to He Cong, "It''s okay, your brother must be naughty, he thinks it''s fun to swim in the water, and he''s secretly staying below and playing hide-and-seek with us. "Dad, go down and pick him up." Qi Haoran quickly took off his clothes and jumped directly from the boat. The guards opened their mouths and shouted in their hearts, "My lord, the second young master disappeared here, you jumped in the wrong direction." Qi Haoran just jumped down, and the little bear rose from the water. Only then did everyone realize that he had also shifted towards He Cong. Xiao An and the little lion quickly came to their senses and shouted in the direction of He Cong: "Look there, look there!" Xiaobao also understood and asked people to draw the boat to He Cong. Qi Haoran went all the way to He Cong. His swimming skills were not superb, and he had never learned to dive, but at this time he used his inner strength and dived at the fastest speed. It wasn''t until my chest couldn''t hold it anymore that I went up to breathe. He was betting that after his son jumped into the water, he would swim to the unforgettable He Cong. If he caught the boy, he would definitely not beat him or scold him, as long as the boy was safe. Qi Haoran''s eyes were wet, and his tears were mixed with the lake water, which made his heart aches. The movement in the center of the lake was not small, and her ears were sensitive. She heard all the shouting from Xiao An and the little lion. She didn''t come to the center of the lake, but went directly to He Cong. She glanced at Qi Haoran who was undulating in the water, and Mu Yangling directly Throwing away the long pole in his hand, he also jumped into the water. She got used to it after only a few seconds in the water. She gritted her teeth and dived down. There was silt and water plants below, and there was no sign of the tiger''s head at all. After a quarter of an hour, Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran met face to face. They were all silent, and the guards did not dare to stop and continued to search underwater, but everyone knew that after such a long time, it would be useless to save people even if they were rescued. Mu Yangling''s face was full of tears, Qi Haoran reached out and wiped her, gritted his teeth and said, "It''ll be fine, that kid must be playing hide and seek with us, we can definitely find him, we can definitely..." The little bear was floated in the water by a guard in his arms, and when he heard his father''s words, he cried out with a "wow", "Hutou, where are you, it''s my brother''s fault, and I will never encourage you again. Into the water, wow-" Xiao An and the little lion also cried "Wow" when they heard the cries of the bear, and Xiaobao''s eyes were red, and the tears fell drop by drop. Little lion pushed Xiaobao away, pinched his waist and shouted at the lake, "Hutou, you idiot, you don''t even recognize the road!" "You are the idiot!" A loud shout came, everyone was silent, and everyone turned their heads stiffly to look at the direction of the sound. In the lotus bush, a milky voice shouted: "It''s obvious that I''m the first to arrive. If you lose, call me a fool. Hmph, you are the fool, you are all fools." Qi Haoran shouted: "Tiger head!" There was a "thump" in the lotus bush, and Mu Yangling slapped Qi Haoran into the water with a slap and shouted, "What are you doing to scare the child at this time?" Qi Haoran also regretted it. He should wait for the child to be safe before calling. The two of them hurriedly headed towards the lotus bush. The lotus leaves are intertwined and it is difficult to swim in. Mu Yangling worried about the child and said decisively: "I will step on your feet, you fly in, hurry up!" Qi Haoran didn''t have time to think, and immediately nodded in response. Mu Yangling dived into the water and grabbed Qi Haoran''s feet. Qi Haoran was thrown out of the water by Mu Yangling, and when he mentioned his true anger, he landed on a lotus leaf. He rushed forward with force and saw the tiger''s head throbbing with a loaded pole. He was overjoyed at the moment. He jumped over to lift his collar and flew towards the painting boat parked outside the lotus bush. Chapter 857： lake bottom put the tiger''s head on his knees and asked him to spit out the water he drank. He was relieved to see that his face was fine. Qi Haoran patted his ass, placed him among the four children, and said as softly as possible, "Let the servants change your clothes, I''ll go and pick up your mother first." At this time, Mu Yangling was trapped in the mud at the bottom of the lake. She used too much force just now, and the recoil force directly rushed her into the mud at the bottom of the lake, and before the strength disappeared, Mu Yangling noticed that her **** hit the bottom of the lake. She felt that she was unlucky when she hit a sharp corner, and she threw it on a rock. In order not to hit her head on the rock, she could only stretch her hand back and use a lot of force, hoping that the reaction force would cancel out the previous one. The momentum bounced her out of the water. Who knew that when her hand touched something, it would shatter. Not only was she not bounced out, but she sank deeper, and the mud floated up and her vision was blurred. Mu Yangling was very surprised. It''s almost impossible to tell the direction. Her hand supported the hard objects, which let her know that it was not a stone, because she could clearly perceive that the object she was pushing was not a big stone, but felt like a wooden box, otherwise she would not have been caught by her. I smashed it hard, but now the things under my palm are like stones. Who would hate to put stones in a box and throw them into the lake? Mu Yangling was suspicious and couldn''t help thinking for a while. She realized that the oxygen was about to run out, and her foot stepped on a hard spot at this moment. She subconsciously grabbed a handful of stones, and with a kick, Qi Haoran floated up. When he just went into the water to find her, he saw that Mu Yangling was uncomfortable, he hugged her and gave her a sigh of relief, and then floated up to the lake together. As soon as the two came out of the water, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Qi Haoran stretched out his hand and pulled all the hair on her forehead back, and asked in a low voice, "Are you alright?" Mu Yangling shook his head and put his hand on his arm, Qi Haoran''s eyes widened to see what she was grabbing, "Where did you get the gold nugget?" Only then did Mu Yangling see clearly what he was grasping. It was actually four or five gold nuggets that were only one finger long. Mu Yangling was stunned, pointed to the water and said, "I caught it below." The two looked at each other and thought of the treasury silver that Qin Fang had moved away. Qi Haoran said, "The treasury is filled with official silver and gold ingots and gold bars made to order. It is impossible to have such a short gold bar." In other words, the one in Mu Yangling''s hands does not meet the conditions. But Qin Fang could keep this kind of gold bar at the bottom of the lake, wouldn''t he also throw other gold and silver at the bottom of the lake? Qi Haoran immediately took the gold bar in her hand into his own and said, "Don''t make a sound beforehand, I''ll find a few good people to go and have a look later." Mu Yangling nodded. At this time, apart from the five children, only three women were standing on the board of the painting boat. The guards were all sent away in the boat. There was no way. The princess was soaking in the water. Did you see the princess come out of the water? You must know that it is only the end of summer, and the weather is still hot, so the clothes everyone wears must not be too thick. When the water soaks, the clothes are close to the body. If they look at something they shouldn''t look at, the lord must not goug out their eyes. However, Qi Haoran was fortunate to have sent the guards away early. The only three wives who saw him holding gold bars were the three old wives. As for the children, Qi Haoran gritted his teeth. . As for the oath that he had made in his heart before, not to beat, not to scold, not to be held accountable, Qi Haoran was very rogue, and he didn''t say it, who knows? The three old wives pulled the prince and princess onto the boat, and when they saw the gold bar in the prince''s hand, although they were puzzled, they didn''t express curiosity. What a scheming and ambitious person. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran glared at the five children and warned: "Stay honest with me, let''s change clothes first, and then we''ll go ashore. You''re not allowed to be naughty, you know?" The little lion poked the tiger''s head, and the tiger''s head immediately asked, "Will father and mother beat us?" He looked at the two of them eagerly. Qi Haoran was afraid that if he said he would beat him, a few children would be able to jump off again, so he hurriedly said, "I won''t beat you guys." Hutou breathed a sigh of relief, turned back to the four and said, "Don''t worry, Daddy said he won''t beat us." Xiaobao couldn''t wait to cover Hutou''s mouth, why did he say it on the spot? Both Xiao Xiong and Xiao An looked at the tiger''s head sadly, wishing to tell him immediately that punishment was not just about beating, but the little lion simply cheered excitedly. , "It''s really a false alarm today, you see, I can use idioms too." Tiger head and Xingxing eyes, "You are amazing, brother Prince only said it once and you remember it." People: "" Although the money in the treasury is important, the education of the sons is equally important. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling unanimously put family affairs ahead of state affairs. After they changed their clothes, they quickly propped the boat back to the shore one by one, intending to carry a few children down to educate them. The boat just docked, and Xiao Xia hurried up to see Xiao An who was safe and sound. Although the guard who came back said that Xiao An was safe and sound, she still had to see her heart with her own eyes before she was completely at peace. Mu Yangling''s hand that was originally reaching for Xiao An turned to Xiao Xia''s hand, holding her and said, "Are you alright? Why is your face so pale?" Xiao Xia said with a strong smile: "It''s okay, I was just scared." She squatted down and hugged Xiao An in her arms, but when she was about to straighten up, her eyes darkened and she lost consciousness. Thanks to Mu Yangling supporting her the whole time, she didn''t let her fall. "Madam," Xia Mammy hurriedly came over to support her, Mu Yangling picked her up and said to Xia Mama, "Have someone call Imperial Physician Wang to Wanqingxuan." Wanqingxuan was the closest yard to East Lake. Mu Yangling carried Xiao Xia directly to the main house of Wanqingxuan. Imperial Physician Wang trotted over. Seeing that Xiao Xia''s face was not good, he didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly took out the pulse pillow. Take her pulse. Little lion and tiger head held Xiao An''s hand from left to right and comforted him: "Don''t worry, your mother will be fine with us." Xiao An stood on tiptoe and looked at the bed, worried: "Will my mother ignore me?" "No, my mother never gave up on me." The little lion patted his chest confidently. Hutou said: "If you quarrel with her, she will ignore you." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong grabbed the two of them and whispered: "Shut up, didn''t you see that (aunt) is going to beat you?" Wang imperial doctor put down his hand, turned his head and asked Xia Mama a few questions, and felt very helpless in his heart, saying that he is an imperial doctor, right? The medical skills are also among the best in the Tai Hospital. At the beginning, he followed Prince Rongjun for the health of the masters of the palace, but in fact, the pulse he took the most over the years was the hi-pulse, um, and also for Duke Anguo to recuperate his body and give Rong The only chance for the king to see a doctor is the Ping An pulse once a month. The imperial physician turned to look at the worried Prince Rongjun and his wife, and said, "Your Highness, Princess, and Mrs. Anguo''s pulse is a happy pulse, and the days are still light, so the maids didn''t notice it. Today, I was frightened by fear. Just take care of it, the next official will give her a prescription to relieve the shock." Chapter 858： interrogation Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, Zijin just left, he came back to his senses, and immediately strode out, calling a guard, "Hurry up and catch up with Duke Anguo, tell him that Mrs. Anguo is pregnant, go! " The guards took orders and ran away. Mu Yangling was also very happy, and asked Lichun to grab the medicine and boil the medicine in person. When she turned around and saw that the five children were still standing in the room with wide-eyed eyes, she pulled Xiao An to the bed and said to him, "Come, get along with your mother. Your brother said goodbye." Xiao An''s eyes widened, "Fourth aunt, do I want to separate from my mother?" Mu Yangling touched his head gently and smiled: "Since your mother is all right, the next step is to settle your account. I think you may have to be separated for a while." The five children shuddered when they saw the smile on her face, and shouted in disapproval, "You said you wouldn''t beat us!" Mu Yangling asked, "When did I say that?" Several children opened their mouths wide, and looked at Qi Haoran who had just walked in, their eyes could not help showing the grievances of the accusation. Aunt) said, it''s too bad, is there any wood? Qi Haoran was confused, turned his head and asked Mu Yangling, "What happened to them?" "It''s nothing," Mu Yangling carried two in one hand, stretched out and kicked Little Treasure who was still standing, and said, "Get out for me." Mammy Xia looked at the prince who was being carried by the princess, and then at the lady lying on the bed. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said nothing. The prince was too daring. If he dared to dive today, he would be set on fire tomorrow. , The grandfather of the country is not here now, and the wife is soft-hearted, and she only cares about the child. This child has to be taught by the prince and the princess. Mu Yangling carried the five children with drooping heads back to the main courtyard, put them in the courtyard, and walked around the five people twice, then pointed at Xiaobao and asked, "Xiaobao, tell me, what is this? what is the problem?" Qi Haoran sat on the stone bench beside him and watched them. They rescued people as soon as they came back, and then Xiao Xia fainted. I don''t know how the children got to the center of the lake. What about the servants in charge. However, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling are not in a hurry. They not only have to serve the children, but also know what they can play and what they can''t. They can''t always stay among the children. A few children are allowed to go swimming in deep water, but they have not stopped them, that is, they have not fulfilled their responsibilities. Therefore, neither of the husband and wife paid any attention to the servants kneeling outside. The two of them planned to finish the trial of the children first. The servants will naturally be punished for their mistakes, but the mistakes of the children should also be punished. If they made mistakes, they will be replaced by their servants, and they will act more recklessly in the future. Xiaobao lifted his head and said, "We want to pick lotus pods..." Mu Yangling''s face is as black as the bottom of a pot, why are these children just picking lotus pods? "Fourth aunt disagrees, so we just want to wait until you''re not at home, so that no one will stop us." Mu Yang smiled impatiently, "It''s really witty." The four children heard the sarcasm and anger in Mu Yangling''s tone, and they all bowed their heads and said nothing, only the tiger''s head straightened his chest and showed off: "Mother, this is what we came up with, not what you said, as long as there is Don''t you want to go into the water when I''m here? Then you can do it when you''re not there?" Little lion hurriedly grabbed his hand and motioned him to shut up. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong thought this little brother was stupid, so Xiaobao pulled the little lion and winked at him. Qi Haoran, who was sitting on the side, raised his forehead, his son was stupid, and being a father was also very humiliating. ?????? Little Anli pulled the little lion, and the two immediately rushed up to hold Mu Yangling''s hand, soothed and pleaded: "Fourth aunt, don''t be angry, Hutou has always been stupid, we will help you teach him a lesson." "Mother, don''t worry, I will definitely watch my brother in the future and not let him be stupid." When Mu Yangling heard that the two people avoided the important and ignored it, and then heard the chaotic name of the little lion, he became even more angry, "Don''t try to avoid the important and just shy away, am I angry because of what Hutou said? I''m angry, why are you so disrespectful? Don''t worry, you even went to the center of the lake, don''t you know that people will die? All of you are the treasures in your parents'' hearts, if you have an accident, what will you do if you call your parents?" Mu Yangling drank two children, "Go back and stand for me." Xiao An and the little lion immediately ran back and stood with the tiger''s head in the middle. The two reached out and grabbed the tiger''s head. Hutou was very angry, and threw their hands away. Both friends said he was stupid. Obviously he won today, He Cong, who arrived before the eldest brother, why call him stupid? Xiao An and Little Lion became anxious and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with you? We have to hold hands. What if you say something wrong again?" Hutou said angrily: "You say I''m stupid, I won''t talk to you in the future." Xiao An said anxiously: "We didn''t do it on purpose, we just ran up to make the fourth aunt angry, and then we had a chance to pull you into the middle." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong turned their heads to look at Xiao An, then looked back at the fire-breathing aunt (mother), then immediately lowered their heads as if they didn''t see it. Mu Yangling suppressed her anger, she knew that if she followed this investigation, she would definitely not be able to ask anything today. She turned her head and asked Xiaobao, "And then, I clearly ordered you not to go to the deep water area. How did you convince the guards to let them go?" Xiaobao said blankly, "We didn''t say we were going to swim." Mu Yangling narrowed his eyes just like Qi Haoran. Xiaobao said: "We told them that we were going to have a picnic on the island in the center of the lake, and they took out the painting boat, and we specially told them to walk from the lotus bush, so that we could jump off and arrive quickly. " Mu Yangling said that a few children were not allowed to go swimming in deep water, but he couldn''t help but go to the island to play. Even Qi Haoran often took a few children on a boat to the island to grill fish and barbecue. Mu Yangling I have also been there a few times, so people are accustomed to it and don''t think it is also banned. Actually, Mu Yangling did not prohibit it. Because there are five children this time and His Royal Highness the Prince, Zhu Liang specially arranged a painting boat for them, which was also left by the Qin Prime Minister''s mansion before. Who knew that a few children did not encounter strong winds and waves, and jumped down by themselves when they reached the center of the lake. The guards who followed the five children naturally also got on the boat. Even the dark guards hid in the small corner of the boat. Everything was fine. The five children were chasing and making trouble on the boat. It''s fine, but when we got to the center of the lake near Hecong, the children stood in different corners, and then the bear whistled, and the five children jumped into the water together. Only had time to grab their clothes. Xiaobao''s dark guard was the fastest, and when he caught him, the man also fell into the water. Although he was exposed, he somehow hugged him, and then Xiaobao couldn''t jump twice in the water, and was caught in the dark. Wei returned to the ship. Chapter 859： beaten This time, all the secret guards were exposed, and the guards who knew water also went into the water to arrest people, no, it was to save people. Originally, they were responsible for their respective masters, but when Xiao An and Xiao Xiong entered the water, their feet cramped. Xiao Xiong was not far from the two of them. When they saw their faces were wrong, they immediately screamed and swam towards them. The dark guard was not far from the little lion, so he picked up the little lion without thinking, and when the little bear carried Xiao An on the boat and looked back, he found that the tiger''s head was gone. Thinking of Xiao An and the little lion getting cramps as soon as they got into the water, he would naturally have bad associations, and he felt anxious and angry for a while, so he cried and shouted "Tiger Head". Then, where was the tiger head at that time? Everyone''s eyes moved to Hutou, and Qi Haoran asked curiously, "How did you escape everyone''s search?" Hutou straightened his chest, raised his head proudly and said: "I knew they would arrest me, especially the uncles of the dark guards, didn''t you say that they can do everything? Then they must be able to swim, how can I What about the outcropping? I was caught as soon as I showed up." The dark guards hiding in the shadows burst into tears, Second Young Master, should we thank you for your praise? "Then how do you breathe in water?" "Reed," Hutou wondered, "Didn''t mother teach father?" Qi Haoran turned back and stared at Mu Yangling, while Mu Yangling stared at the tiger''s head. This kid doesn''t need to be on the right path after learning his skills, but he uses it in this kind of place. When Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran talked about the importance of being able to swim, they said that learning to swim will not only prevent you from being drowned in water, but also if you encounter a bridge section such as a chase, when you encounter rivers, lakes and ponds, etc. It can also evade everyone''s search with water. As long as you can find reeds or hollow objects, you can breathe underwater and avoid the pursuit. The four children are very interested in this. Except for Xiaobao in the palace, the four children have tried it with the help of everyone, but no one thought that it would be used in actual combat. He hid one on his body, and when he entered the water, he didn''t even take his head off. After diving for a certain distance, he took out the reed rod to breathe, and while swimming toward the lotus bush, he breathed. Xiaobao looked down after being rescued on the boat. At first, he could see the tiger''s head in the water, but he couldn''t find anyone after a while, so he thought it was right that the tiger''s head sank there. In fact, this kid remembered that if he was a little bit lower on the water, the people above could find him, so he deliberately went downstream for a certain distance, and then started to swim forward, fortunately the reed rod was long enough, Although only half a finger''s length is exposed at the end. Everyone is just looking for someone, who would notice a reed pole? Not to mention the chaos on the water at that time, the tiger''s head hadn''t surfaced for a long time, and everyone was in a panic, and it was even more impossible to notice. The tiger head swam all the way to the lotus bushes, and when you enter the lotus bushes, you don''t have to worry about being exposed, because the lotus leaves are dense and layer upon layer obstructs the view. Small, he directly climbed onto a large lotus leaf and sat, holding a lotus pole firmly in order to stabilize his body. This kid is just over two years old. Although he eats a lot, he only weighs about 20 pounds. There are two lotus leaves stacked under the big lotus leaf, so the tiger''s head is swaying, but it still sits firmly. If Qi Haoran was not frightened later, he fell into the water with a "thump", I am afraid that when everyone finds him, what everyone sees is a golden boy sitting on a lotus leaf. A few children agreed before they set off. This time, they are going to compete who can reach Hecong the fastest, and whoever wins will be able to take a toy from the others, so Hutou looked at his father and mother eagerly and said. : "Father, mother, you have to ask them to give me the toys. Just now, the little lion said that I caused everyone to worry, so the toys are gone. Hmph, I think he just wants to default on his debts. If he defaults on his debts, I won''t let him be his brother. already." Mu Yangling only felt itchy hands. She ran into the room and took out the ring ruler that had been hanging as an ornament, but found that the ring ruler was very thick. Thinking about it, she was afraid of breaking them. She looked in the yard and pulled it. twigs... The children were frightened by Mu Yangling''s ugly face and aggressive aura, and they all shrank their necks and stood aside. Mu Yangling tore off the branch, and regardless of Qi Haoran who was standing on the side and hesitated to say anything, he beat the tiger''s head, and the tiger''s head screamed "Wow". When he realized that his mother was really big, he cried with a "wow". stand up. "Do you know what''s wrong? Do you still dare to dive in the future, and do you dare to do such a dangerous thing?" The five children were pulled together, and they were all beaten by Mu Yangling. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong suffered because they were older. At most, the two children cried loudly, shouting, "We knew we were wrong!" The servants who were kneeling outside were startled when they heard the cries of ghosts and wolves. The five little masters were beaten up, and they must not get better. Qi Haoran finally returned to the palace with Xiaobao who was sobbing and flushed with red eyes. He had to discuss with his eldest brother about the gold at the bottom of the lake. They had to find a reliable person to go into the water to have a look. Qi Haoran took the child directly to the emperor, Qi Xiuyuan looked at his son with a deep expression, he already knew what happened in the palace. As soon as he received the news, he was going to leave the palace, but when he arrived at the gate of the palace, the secret guard came to report that the children had been found, and he came back. He had been waiting for Haoran to bring the child back, but he didn''t expect to wait until the afternoon, when he saw his son, he knew he was beaten. It''s okay to be beaten, lest he can''t help himself again. Qi Xiuyuan took off his pants, saw the red strip on his buttocks, and asked Qi Haoran, "Did you beat him?" "No, Arling did it." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "Good fight." The palm hit Xiaobao''s **** twice, and Xiaobao cried again with a "wow". Although Qi Xiuyuan was distressed, there was no expression on his face. He put the child in front of him and asked : "Do you dare to do it in the future?" Xiaobao shook his head and whispered, "I don''t dare." Qi Xiuyuan said solemnly: "You are a big brother, you should take good care of your head, but you are leading your younger brothers to do such a dangerous thing. Fortunately, Hutou is fine today. If something happens to Hutou, where can you find a Hutou to pay you? Uncle and aunt?" Xiaobao looked at his father with red and swollen eyes, and sobbed, "I know I''m wrong." Qi Xiuyuan touched his head and asked, "Are you scared?" Xiaobao nodded. "If you are scared, you will also be punished. Go back and copy the "Analects of Confucius" ten times, and when will you be able to leave the palace again?" Xiaobao lowered his head and walked out. Eunuch Wan personally led the prince back to Kunning Palace. His Royal Highness''s buttocks were injured, so he had to let the empress know. Qi Haoran waited for the palace maids and eunuchs in the palace to withdraw before sitting next to the elder brother, took out the few pieces of gold from his arms, and said in a low voice, "Brother, this is what A Ling found at the bottom of the lake." Chapter 860： make money Qi Xiuyuan stood up in shock with the gold nugget, "The bottom of the lake? Qin Fang threw the gold and silver at the bottom of the lake, the money from the treasury..." "I haven''t had time to ask someone to go down to check," Qi Haoran said, "At that time, I was patronizing and tossing a few children." Qi Xiuyuan sat back in his chair, tightened the gold nugget in his hand and said, "I remember that your lake is very big. If you just find a place to drop it, it will be difficult to find it again." "A-Ling found it by the lotus. The box was deep in the mud. If A-Ling hadn''t thrown me out and bounced into the mud, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have found the box underneath." He said about the accidental discovery of the box, and said: "At that time, A Ling said that she only touched one box, because she used too much force, so the box was broken. If you want to know how many boxes there are, you must find a good water Go down and see." "Big Brother," Qi Haoran lowered his voice and said, "I don''t think this matter will be made public for the time being. We will secretly scoop up the things and put them directly in your private treasury. If the treasury needs to be used, then borrow it from the private treasury. Anyway, the treasury Borrowing your private treasury is not once or twice." Qi Xiuyuan rolled his eyes, "Are you telling everyone to keep looking for the gold and silver left by Qin Fang?" Qi Haoran nodded, "Everyone knows that Qin Fang emptied Da Zhou before he left. We Da Qi are just empty shelves, and it is all up to the three of us to move around. People may go from frugality to luxury, and it may also make Xixia and Daijin more wary of us, and the relationship between our three countries has just eased a little." Daqi is poor, and the quality of soldiers is close to that of Xixia Dazhou. If Daqi becomes rich, what about the quality of soldiers? This is undoubtedly dangerous to Daikin and Xixia, and now the situation of containment of the Three Kingdoms may be broken. Xixia and Dajin are eyeing Daqi, but the two countries also covet each other and fought a big war, so the three countries are temporarily maintaining stability. Although there are minor conflicts on the border, they are not big. , all restrain the soldiers to try not to kill. Although Qi Haoran is a general, he doesn''t want war, at least not until Daqi is ready. Qi Xiuyuan also quickly figured out the joints, and he said, "Alright, just ask someone to salvage it quietly, and don''t say anything." Qi Haoran was distressed, "Where can I find someone who is reliable and has good water skills?" He is not in the capital all the year round, where should he be asked to find these people? Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "I''ll arrange this matter, you just need to arrange the servants in the house, don''t let them notice." Qi Xiuyuan soon sent twenty people to Qi Haoran, and the more people moved, the bigger the noise. And the servants in the mansion soon received an order that no one was allowed to go to the East Lake again, especially a few young masters who were strictly confined, and they would be expelled if they appeared within Wanqingxuan. People accepted this ban as they should. Everyone knows that the five little masters fell into the water and scared the prince and princess. Now it is a matter of course to ban the lake. And soon, it was rumored that the princess wanted to pull out the lotus bushes, and the little masters jumped into the water to pick the lotus pods. The princess felt that those lotus pods were a scourge, so she planted several lotus pods every year, not even lotus roots. ,What is the use? People want to tell the princess that the lotus plants that Qin Xiang planted are for ornamental purposes. Every summer, the lotus flowers bloom one after another, and the red and white are beautiful like a fairyland. But no one spoke to Mu Yangling when she was furious. But at this time, Mu Yangling also said very distressedly: "Really pulled out all these burdens?" "Just pull some," Qi Haoran said: "They are here to fish for gold, not really to pull the load, but if you don''t pull at all, it''s not good, and you can''t hide it." "Then I''ll ask someone to ask to see who buys this lotus, and we''ll sell it to them. I heard that this lotus can be worth a lot of money, and ten lotus roots are worth a tael of silver. It is said that it is the beginning of autumn, this kind of lotus root can be transplanted, we can sell it cheaper, and we can sell it for a lot of money for a tael of silver at the fifteenth festival. Qi Haoran refused to accept: "Why do we have to sell one tael for fifteen sections? Just sell it for ten sections for one tael." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "We have too many goods, and the other party will definitely lower the price." Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "Who dares to press Master''s price? Okay, don''t worry about this, let Zhu Liang do it, Master just took a look, there are two or three small lotus roots under a lotus, although crisp Delicious, but also too small." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "This lotus is for ornamental purposes, and it does not produce lotus roots. I will ask people to plant meat lotus roots when I get out of my anger. I can harvest a lot of lotus roots every winter." Qi Haoran nodded. While the two of them were talking, the people who sank in the water came up one after another and reported: "My lord, my princess, there are many boxes along the line of He Cong. When the subordinates opened it, they were full of gold and silver, including the treasury. The official seal, but also gold and silver made privately. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling looked at each other, "It seems that there is not only the treasury silver, but also the money he stole from before." Now the treasury is full. You must know that Qin Fang is rich enough to rival the country. Back then, they found a batch in the garden. The amount was quite large, but it was far less than what he embezzled. Except for what he spent for pleasure, it must be There''s a lot of money left. Qi Haoran instructed: "Immediately have someone put on a rope and pull it up." Qin Fang had obviously calculated that nearly one-half of the east side of the East Lake was planted with lotus, and along the line connecting the lotus and the lake, he started throwing boxes about 20 meters from the shore, where the depth was about 20 meters away. reached seven or eight meters. The distance between the lotus bushes is only three or four meters. Obviously, Qin Fang had calculated it when he excavated the East Lake. Not to mention that no one has cleaned up these ornamental lotus bushes, even if someone pulls them up, they will not find the sunken boxes next to them, because they are covered by silt, and there are still three or four meters deep in the middle, if not for a few bears The child was diving, and Mu Yangling was bounced back into the mud by the force of the force. Who would have thought that Qin Fang would throw the money in the lake? It''s more perverted than he made gold into floor tiles, isn''t it? Twenty people worked hard for almost a month to pull up all the boxes, and then used the pretense of transporting the goods to transport the things out. There is no way, there are too many things, and the water is too deep and the water pressure is strong, they will be tired when they work back and forth, Qi Haoran does not want to cause death, so they work for two hours and rest for one hour, and stop work as soon as it gets dark. But the speed of the twenty people was not slow, and there were a lot of boxes pulled up in a month. At the beginning, when I opened it and saw the bright and blind gold inside, I was still excited. After a month, everyone was numb, and then I deeply felt Qin Fang''s greed and cruelty. All this money is the fat of the people. Chapter 861： counting money Qi Haoran was very happy when he counted the gold, "This is equivalent to two years of Daqi''s taxation. With all this money, what do we have to worry about? Fortunately, the elder brother''s private treasury has always been in charge of Zijin, and now we have to carry the gold. It''s very easy to get in, no one knows how much money is in the eldest brother''s private treasury, and where did the money come from." Mu Yangling was also counting the money. She was counting the money for selling lotus roots. As Qi Haoran said, no one dared to press the price of the royal palace of Rong County, so they dug up the lotus roots to cover up and sold them for a good price, although they only dug them up. It is less than one tenth of the lotus root, but the income is a lot, and because the lotus root was dug out from the royal palace of Rong County, everyone knows that the variety of lotus root is very good. heart, thus causing looting. The capital has never lacked rich and elegant people. If Princess Rongjun wanted to sell it, someone would definitely buy it, so the price kept going up. This was the first time that Mu Yangling earned the money without labor, so he was very happy to share the money with Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran looked at the silver on the couch and said with a wrinkled face, "You don''t have any less money, but only a few hundred taels, you are so happy." "It''s for nothing." "Who said it was for nothing?" Qi Haoran said in disbelief, "This palace was earned by the lord, don''t care who owned this palace before, now all the grass and trees in it are ours, how can it be considered white? Got it?" Mu Yangling listened to what he said, nodding and said, "You are right, but I still feel happy, it''s a pity, people are not popular now to sell cut flowers, otherwise I will put these precious flowers in next summer. Cut the lotus flowers and sell them for a lot of money." "Master doesn''t have a lot of money for you. How did you get into the eyes of money now?" Qi Haoran said in distress. "You must not spend money to raise children? And my desire for money is only average. You haven''t seen anyone who is really addicted to money." "Then tell me what it is like to be really addicted to money, and also, when have you seen someone who is truly addicted to money, why doesn''t you know?" The two grew up together, and there was no secret between them. Mu Yangling knew how many rabbits he had hunted before, and how many arrows he shot every day at the martial arts hall. he. Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "You''re not happy that I see interesting people in books?" The two were arguing and putting money in the box. Before going to bed, Qi Haoran asked incomprehensibly, "It''s obviously more convenient to change to banknotes, why do you have to change to money?" Mu Yangling had already closed his eyes and was about to fall asleep. Hearing this, he turned over and said, "It''s fun to count the silver bills. The silver bills are not the same as the renminbi, so I couldn''t arouse the excitement in my heart long ago..." Qi Haoran leaned over to look at Mu Yangling and asked, "What coin?" Mu Yangling has fallen asleep. Qi Haoran didn''t take it to heart. He kissed her forehead and lay beside her and said, "Counting the silver is fun, but it''s tiring to move around." Unfortunately, Mu Yangling couldn''t hear his complaint. All the gold and silver treasures at the bottom of the lake were pulled up. Twenty people searched back and forth again. After confirming that there were no omissions, they returned to their lives. Mu Yangling lifted the ban on East Lake and began to ask people to plant meat lotus roots in the lake. People: So the princess went to great lengths to unplug the valuable load just to grow cheap meat lotus roots? Although it was only about one-tenth of it was pulled out, it was also very damaging to the aesthetics. Especially in summer, everyone just thought that a good lotus pond was ruined by the princess. But Xiaoxiong and others cheered happily when they heard that the planted lotus can dig lotus root in winter, saying that they like it very much. Everyone: Sure enough, you can''t have too much hope for the aesthetics of the little masters of the palace. Xiao Xia also wanted to persuade Mu Yangling, but seeing that she had already pulled it out, she couldn''t ask her to buy lotus roots and plant them again. Wouldn''t the palace be a joke? Therefore, she didn''t say anything and silently supported Mu Yangling''s actions. Mu Yangling still strictly prohibited several people from going to the East Lake, and said to them: "It''s useless to cheer you all, first, the lotus that has only been planted now will definitely not produce lotus roots this winter, and second, even if you produce lotus roots, don''t even think about doing it yourself. Go down and pull it out, let me stay on the ground honestly, and let me find out that you dare to sneak into the East Lake to play in the water, I will beat you, I believe you still have deep memories of the fried pork with bamboo shoots a month ago, right?" The four children only felt their buttocks tighten, and they couldn''t help but shuddered. Everyone was beaten badly that time. Among them, Xiaoxiong and Hu''s head were the worst. The elder brother took his younger brothers to take risks, and the tiger head was because he made everyone worried about him. Therefore, the two of them have a deeper memory. Almost as soon as Mu Yangling''s voice fell, Hutou shouted: "We must not play secretly." Xiaoxiong fought for their rights, "Then can we play in the small swimming pool?" "No," Mu Yangling said: "As punishment, you are not allowed to play in the water this year. If you dare to do such a dangerous thing in the future, the punishment will be doubled." All four children lined up to go out with their heads lowered. Xiao An ran back halfway, raised his head and asked, "Fourth aunt, grandma wants to take me out to play, should I go?" Mu Yangling asked, "Then do you want to go?" Xiao An hurriedly shook his head and pouted: "It''s not fun at all. Those kids are staring at me and don''t play with me. I don''t understand what my grandmother said." Mu Yangling patted his head and said, "Then don''t go, follow the tiger head and the little lion to practice martial arts, and I will tell your grandmother." Xiao An suddenly became distressed and asked with a frown, "But what if I don''t want to practice martial arts?" Mu Yangling just thought about it, Xiao An has no talent for martial arts, this child is indeed Fan Zijin''s child, the tiger head and the little lion are seven months younger than him. One third of the stick of incense could not hold on. But this kid is very talented in literacy. Little Xiong can barely read half of the Three Character Classic, and he has to read it according to the book. This kid can already memorize half of the Three Character Classic. Don''t ask her why it is half. Because this kid has never studied at all, he memorized it after listening to Xiaoxiong''s stumbling reading every day. The fact is so hurtful, if so, there is no need to force the child to practice martial arts, anyway, this kid will definitely be the same as his father in the future. "Okay, if you don''t practice martial arts, you won''t practice martial arts. My aunt will find you a gentleman who is enlightened. You are three years old and can be enlightened, but you still have to do some children''s exercises. Tall and strong, you know?" "Will it be hard to practice?" "It''s not hard work," Mu Yangling said, "It''s almost like dancing. I''ll let Imperial Physician Wang teach you, okay? From now on, you go to study every morning after your **** practice, and you can play together after Hutou and the others practice martial arts. ." Xiao An happily agreed. Chapter 862： Learning battle Xiaoxiong was sent to the palace by Qi Haoran to study with Xiaobao, but within two days, the boy rolled around and wanted to go home and follow his husband. Qi Xiuyuan looked for Xiaoxiong''s husband. Although he is a talented person, he is still far behind the prince''s huge teaching team, so he was curious why Xiaoxiong would rather give up the opportunity to study with Xiaobao than leave the palace. . You know, these two boys were so excited they didn''t sleep all night when they knew they could read together, but it''s only been a few days, and the freshness has passed? Qi Xiuyuan adhered to the principle that education is a big problem, took the two children to the imperial study, and asked, "Have you two brothers been in conflict?" The two shook their heads. Qi Xiuyuan was satisfied, he turned his head and asked the little bear, "Is that what Mr. Yuan taught is better than the gentlemen in the palace?" If so, he would ask several gentlemen in the palace to learn from Mr. Yuan''s teaching method. Xiaoxiong still shook his head, "The gentlemen in the palace teach very complicated, but the explanations are in place. When talking to Brother Xiaobao, the explanation is more advanced, and when facing me, it is easy to understand. The story is more erudite than Mr. Yuan." "Then why don''t you want to study in the palace?" Qi Xiuyuan asked suspiciously. Xiao Xiong drooped his head and said, "Going to school in the palace is too early, every day at nine o''clock (seven o''clock), there is no break at noon (12 o''clock). The time in the palace is ten days off, and one day off every ten days. When I was at home, I got up at 2:00 oclock (5:30), and then practiced martial arts. I study until 2:30 noon (11:30), take a lunch break after eating to digest food, and then go to class before it is (2:00 pm), and there is a nap time of nearly an hour in between, but in the palace, before it reaches 90, I will take a nap. When I woke up, I was sent to the palace as soon as I opened my eyes, and then I went to class. Apart from the martial arts class, I didnt have time to practice martial arts at all. Uncle Huang, my father said that martial arts should be persevering, so how can I be a general? The little bear looked at the emperor with teary eyes and said, "The most important thing is that my family is studying for five days and resting for two days, so I have free time to do a lot of things, but I can''t do it in the palace at all." Xiaobao also looked at his father tearfully and said, "Father, I also have five days off and two days off." Qi Xiuyuan opened his mouth wide, stared at the two children, and finally shouted at the little bear: "Your father made you so neglectful of studying? Take one day off every five days? Go and ask you Uncle Fan, how often did he go to school when he was young? Being able to rest for ten days is already the best treatment I gave at the risk of being criticized by the historian." You must know that, whether it is in ethnic studies or in the academy, students are on monthly leave. Those who pass the exam are able to take a half-month or ten-day break because they have to deal with more secular affairs, but children like Xiaobao take a monthly break and take one day off in January, unless they have a major holiday in the academy and clan school. Will take a few more days off. In order to make it easier for his son to go out of the palace to experience the folk life, he had been arguing with the prince, Shaofu and others for a long time before deciding on the rule of taking a ten-day break. Now Xiaoxiong actually thinks that the ten-day break is too long to study and asks for five days and two days off? Qi Xiuyuan felt that he couldn''t let Haoran spoil the child like this, otherwise the best child could be badly taught by him. Qi Xiuyuan said with a stern face: "Since it''s not the problem of the gentlemen, then you can continue to study in the palace. Your husband has already given Xiao An, do you want to go back to school with Xiao An?" Xiaoxiong said: "I don''t mind taking my brother to study." Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth and couldn''t help but say, "I''m afraid that Xiao An will catch up with you and you will feel uncomfortable." Xiaoxiong looked at Qi Xiuyuan sadly, Qi Xiuyuan said indifferently: "I heard that you can read the Three Character Classic according to the book?" Bear nodded proudly. Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "It''s really rare, Xiao An can already memorize the entire "Three Character Classic"." Little Bear opened his mouth wide, and Qi Xiuyuan touched his head and said, "Although you are not as good as Xiao An, you are much stronger than your father. When your father is your age, he can only write his own name." Xiao Xiong immediately became confident when he thought of his father''s current achievements. Only Xiaobao looked at his father and secretly said, is it really okay for you to destroy the image of the fourth uncle in Xiaoxiong''s heart? Xiao Xiong didn''t want to study with Xiao An and was hit, but he didn''t want to study in the palace, so he went to his mother after leaving the palace and asked her to find him another husband, "Mother, I don''t sleep much, and I won''t grow taller in the future. So take me back to study, find me another gentleman, and I won''t fight with Xiao An." Xiao An''s husband was arranged by Qi Haoran. When Xiao Xiong went into the palace, Mr. Yuan was free. Because he was the husband Qi Xiuyuan found with a lot of effort, Qi Haoran was not willing to fire him. Let Mr. Yuan teach Xiao An. Now Xiao An spends most of his time writing. He is young and has limited things to learn. Mu Yangling feels that Mr. Yuan alone is more than enough to take care of two children, so Mu Yangling said: "You can study with Xiao An, and then change another one. Not only does it take time for you to adjust, sir." Xiao Xiong said in a low mood: "But Xiao An is too powerful, I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch up with him, obviously I belong to my brother." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Xiao An is born smart, this is incomparable, you just need to do your own thing well, if you are not talented enough in reading, then work harder." "What if you can''t be as diligent as Xiao An?" Mu Yangling didn''t expect his son to be so sensitive, so he pulled him to him and said, "Why do you have to be better than Xiao An in reading? Your talent is in martial arts. To be a general? But Xiaobao will be the champion of Wen in the future, and the direction of your efforts is originally different. Naturally, you don''t need to compare them together. Xiao An will not compete with the tiger-headed lion and the others in martial arts. " Little Bear''s eyes lit up, "Yes, Hutou and Little Lion are better in kung fu than Xiao An, they are younger than Xiao An." "So you need to find the right person to compare. You and Xiao An have different ideals and different goals, so naturally you don''t need to compare them together." Little Bear hugged his mother''s neck and said, "Then go and tell Uncle Huang, let me go home to study, I don''t want to go to the palace to study, and I don''t have enough time to sleep." Mu Yangling also felt that the study time in the palace was too early. This kid had to get up at four o''clock in the morning to enter the palace. After finishing his homework at night, it was eight o''clock in the evening. After washing, he went to bed at nine o''clock. It is only seven or eight hours, and children usually sleep for about ten hours. So she nodded and agreed without thinking, thinking that this was just a matter for Qi Haoran to enter the palace to say something. But at this time, Qi Xiuyuan scolded Qi Haoran into a dog in the imperial study, and finally ordered: "Xiao Xiong must go to school in the palace, so as not to be badly taught by you!" Chapter 863： strive (on) Qi Haoran nodded eagerly. He also felt that Mu Yangling was very lenient with children in learning. Although he was not a master who loved learning when he was a child, it did not mean that he hoped that his son would also not like learning. Qi Haoran got the imperial decree, and when he returned home, he felt confident. With his hands behind his back, he told Xiao Xiong the shocking shock. Before the mother and son could recover, he turned to San Xiao who was eating snacks: "The emperor said, wait. When you are five years old, you all have to go to the palace to study, and none of you can escape." Xiao Xia was overjoyed and asked, "His fourth uncle, is Xiao An also going to the palace to study?" Qi Haoran nodded, "The emperor said that the gentlemen in the palace are better. When you come back from Guangdong, Xiao An can just go to school." Being able to enter the palace to study, then the relationship between his son and the royal family is one step closer, and Xiao Xia couldn''t help but smile. Xiao An is not happy anymore. Although he is a genius, genius is also fun. He can study for five days and rest for two days. Why should he enter the palace to study? So he shouted: "I don''t enter the palace, Fourth Uncle, I don''t enter the palace to study, I will study with Mr. Yuan." The tiger head and the little lion were also nervous. They also understood that there was something about them here, so they rushed to the mother and asked, "Mother, do we also want to go to the palace to study?" "Listen to what your father said." "Then we have to get up before dawn like the big brother?" Mu Yangling nodded heavily. The twins looked at each other, burst into tears with a "wow", turned and threw themselves into Qi Haoran''s arms, crying, "I don''t want to enter the palace, Dad, we don''t want to enter the palace." Xiao An also burst into tears and rushed into Qi Haoran''s arms. The three little ones cried so loudly that they almost collapsed the house. Xiao Xia was at a loss. She didn''t expect her son to be so repulsive of entering the palace to study. Obviously, when he entered the palace in the past, he had a lot of fun with His Royal Highness. Qi Haoran prides himself on being a strict father, but he has always been responsive to children''s requests. Compared to Mu Yangling, several children prefer to talk to Qi Haoran when they ask for it, because he usually agrees and does what he promises. . So this time he was hugged by three children and cried, and he couldn''t bear his heart at once, and he was a little helpless to ask Mu Yangling for help. Xia Shi, who was still in a panic at first, was happy in his heart, saying that the fourth uncle was the **** of killing, but now it seems that he does not look like a decisive general at all. Mu Yangling''s face turned cold, he raised his head and said to Qi Haoran: "You don''t allow them to cry, let them cry. If you ask for it, you won''t give reasons. If you convince us with facts, you will only cry. If we want to cry, we have to promise them? Let them cry." The voice was not too loud or too small, but it could be heard by everyone in the room. The little bear, who was about to cry because of grievances, immediately took away the tears. The six-year-old child already knew what was at stake. He knew that unless his mother agreed, Otherwise, the mother can overturn what the father promised. Qi Haoran pursed his lips slightly, but he really stopped coaxing a few children. Xiao An is the smartest. He looked up at his fourth uncle with tears on his face, then looked back at his fourth aunt, and grabbed the little lion who had stopped sobbing and the tiger''s head, who was howling with his eyes closed, and said, "Stop crying, let''s go. I beg the fourth aunt, the fourth uncle can''t be the master." taught Hutou again, "You have to cry as much as you cry, what''s the matter if you can''t cry without tears?" The tiger touched his head and said: "I think the dim sum in the palace is also very good, and the food cooked is also delicious, better than the one at home." Qi Haoran moved his hand, but he still didn''t pick it up, but the little lion did what his father wanted to do, slapped Hutou''s head with a slap, and said solemnly, "Brother, you have to listen to Brother Xiao An and go to the palace to study. Not only do we have to get up early, we can''t rest, we can''t go out to play in the street." Xiao An nodded again and again, "If you want to listen to us, we will let you cry if you want to cry. If you want to shed tears." Hutou thought this was a bit difficult, so the little lion threatened him with his afternoon tea, "If you don''t cry without tears, I won''t give you any of my snacks, nor will I give you brother Xiao An''s. " Hutou didn''t think it was difficult now, he nodded again and again, patted his chest and said, "No problem, I will definitely shed tears." Qi Haoran turned his head and asked Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia, "Do they think we can''t hear their whispers?" Xiao Xia coughed lightly, feeling that Qi Haoran was too concerned about the child. Xiao Xiong was sitting on the side covering his face. He felt that the younger brothers were so stupid, but at this time he could only hope that the younger brothers could convince his mother, otherwise, he could only go to the palace to study. Only Mu Yangling sat on it and watched the three little heads come together to discuss, without interrupting them or reminding them. After the three people''s discussion, everyone unanimously decided that Xiao An would be the main negotiator to come forward to negotiate with the adults, while the little lion would be the assistant, and the tiger head would be in solidarity. After the three children discussed it, they stood in front of Mu Yangling, Xiao An and Mu Yangling reasoned, "The fourth aunt said that we are children, children mainly play happily, grow happily, and study happily, but when we enter the palace, we will I''m not happy anymore, so you can''t send us into the palace." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran raised their eyebrows in unison, looking at Xiao An happily, um, very good, at such a young age, they would refute the adults with what they said. Xiao Xia was even more surprised. She stared blankly at her son. Xiao An never revealed this in front of her. He would only tell him what interesting games he played with the tiger-headed little lion brothers. The fourth aunt told them A nice story, brought them to play a fun game, and he never asked her for anything. Mu Yangling always told her that Xiao An was very smart. She thought that the smartness was only in reading and literacy, but at this time, she deeply felt how smart her son was. Her eyes swelled and her eyes were sore, and she was both proud and self-blaming. , Compared with Mu Yangling, she gave her children very little education, so she was clearly sitting here, did he still choose to fight with Mu Yangling? Xiao Xia looked at Mu Yangling, she wanted to see how she dealt with her son. "Why are you unhappy when you enter the palace? The prince''s brother has been studying in the palace, isn''t he always happy?" Xiao An tilted his head and said somewhat uncertainly: "Because the prince''s brother has been off every ten days, so he is used to it, and we have two days off for five days, we are not used to it." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Habits can be changed and cultivated. You used to only eat and sleep, but when you grow up, you can crawl, walk and run, and then learn to play besides eating and sleeping. When you grow up, you have to study, and when you grow up, the task of learning will naturally be heavy, and your habits will naturally change, you cant always take two breaks every five days. Xiao An pointed at Xiao Xiong and said, "But brother Xiao Xiong didn''t enter the palace until he was six years old, why should we be five years old?" Mu Yangling asked with a smile: "So can you wait until you are six years old?" Xiao An bit his finger, he felt that something was wrong, he was taken into the pit by the fourth aunt. Chapter 864： strive for (middle) Hutou shouted in time: "No!" Mu Yangling turned his head and asked him, "Why?" Hutou said anxiously: "We want to grow taller, we still have to play, we don''t have time." Xiao An instantly adjusted his strategy and gave the little lion a wink, the little lion immediately pulled the tiger''s head, and the tiger''s head closed its mouth immediately, and Xiao An said to Mu Yangling slowly, "Fourth aunt, you said that we can only sleep enough. We grow tall, so we sleep five hours a day, four at night, and one at noon, so that we can grow tall and strong." Xiao An looked up at the fourth aunt and confirmed with her. Seeing his sincere look into her eyes, Mu Yangling suddenly smiled slightly. She only once mentioned that she could express her sincerity by looking directly into the eyes of others when she had a request for a conversation. . She rubbed his hair and encouraged, "My aunt said something like that." Xiao An was shocked and continued: "Fourth aunt, if we want to grow up happily, we must play, we can''t spend all our time on study, if we go to the palace to study, we won''t have time to play, we will be unhappy of." The three children, including the bear, nodded fiercely, and they would all be unhappy. "And didn''t you say that growing up is not only as simple as learning book knowledge, but also learning how to be a person, how to be a friend, and a son." "You can learn these things even if you study in the palace," Mu Yangling said, "His Royal Highness can learn these things in the palace." Xiao An immediately said: "We can also learn this outside." "But your uncle Huang thinks we are too tolerant towards you. Studying for five days and taking two days off will make you less enthusiastic about your studies, and your progress will not catch up with others." Mu Yangling reminded the other party. "No," Xiao An immediately said: "We have always loved learning, and we will continue to love it in the future. If we enter the palace, we might be forced to stop loving it, right?" Little Lion and Tiger Head nodded again and again, "We all love learning now." "Fourth aunt, just tell Uncle Huang, let''s study outside the palace, we won''t be worse than others." Xiaoxiong also said, "Mother, I don''t have time to practice martial arts when I go to the palace to study. I want to be a general in the future. How can I be a general if I don''t practice martial arts?" Qi Haoran frowned, this is a big problem, his son''s martial arts talent is even more than his, and he is born with great strength. It is a waste for him not to practice martial arts. The prince in the palace will naturally choose a direction to develop when he grows up, but that is something that he decides after he grows up and determines his hobbies and abilities, and he must be at least twelve years old. But Little Bear''s talents, abilities and hobbies appeared when he was still a baby, so naturally he doesn''t have to wait until he grows up to choose a direction. Qi Haoran touched his nose and said to Mu Yangling: "I''ll talk to the emperor about the little bear, but I think it''s a bit of a problem to let him go out of the palace to study, not to mention the three little ones." Qi Haoran looked at the three little ones sympathetically, and said, "I can only mention it to the royal brother, it depends on their luck." Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran''s thoughts at a glance, and he also supported the children to study in the palace. Mu Yangling frowned, thinking about how to persuade Qi Haoran. She didn''t know whether it was better to be lenient first and then stricter, or better to be strict first and then lenient, but she always felt that when children retained their nature the most, they At this time, it is more to guide them to grow up, make them happy, and let them be full of questions about the world, to find the answers on their own, the more experiences they have, the more they can recall and think about in the future. Instead of being pressed by books every day like now, I open my eyes and appear in the classroom. Before closing my eyes, I am doing homework. Every day I think about the questions raised by the teacher and the confusion about the books. What can be brought up by the teacher is the answer given by the predecessors. One generation learns from one generation to another, and the knowledge goes back and forth, but no new knowledge emerges. Why? Because the kids didnt ask new questions. Why can a hundred schools of thought contend in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period? Because everyone is constantly asking questions, constantly searching, and the pace of progress has never stopped. Everyone refutes each other but learns from each other. They make time to learn, but they need more time to ask questions, then think and solve , and then overthrow, and then solve... now what? Everyone is holding a book to study, how many people can have their own new questions and new insights? Mu Yangling lay beside Qi Haoran, asked his own questions, and finally said: "We can''t just focus on one city and one country, we also have to focus on the whole world, not only to see Jin Guo and Xixia, but also to see Seeing the country after the Western Xia Dynasty, the country after the sea, and even the entire universe, children''s eyes are the cornerstone of the development of this world." Qi Haoran turned over and said, "Looking too far, be careful that you can''t even do the trivial things of one country and one city. Don''t you say you can sweep the world without sweeping one house?" "But if you want to sweep the world, you have to see the world first. How can you think of sweeping the world when you only see the square inch in front of you?" Mu Yangling whispered, "There is no conflict between sweeping the world and sweeping a house, they only have to look at the world. Only in this whole world can you get out of the house." Qi Haoran pondered. Mu Yangling sighed and said, "The Cheng-Zhu Neo-Confucianism of the former dynasty has gradually become popular in the Jiangnan area. I do not deny that it has interpreted some knowledge of the Four Books and Five Classics very well, and it has also done a good job of summarizing it, which has brought a lot of convenience to scholars all over the world, but for the sake of Is it really a blessing for the country to read for convenience and for the imperial examination? I always feel that reading is to broaden horizons, to have more and better choices on the road of life, and even to pursue the truth in the universe. Not only to seal a wife and a son, to keep a name in the history, but also not to get promoted and get rich, and jump into the dragon gate." Qi Haoran stared at his wife in astonishment. He didn''t know that A Ling had such thoughts. It felt amazing, as if his wife who had been sleeping beside the bed had become a saint. Qi Haoran suddenly felt a little flustered, and opened his hands to hug the person tightly in his arms. Mu Yangling didn''t notice her husband''s uneasiness, she just sighed: "We are both vulgar people, and we will work hard to earn money to support our son''s life in this life. No matter how many ideals, I don''t need to think about it, but I always hope that my child They can go a little further, a little further, and not let their lives be as muddled as most people." Qi Haoran put his chin on top of Mu Yangling''s head, tightly folded his arms, and whispered, "It''s good to be a layman, I just like to be a layman with you." Mu Yangling poked him with his finger, "I know that we are ordinary people, you don''t need to emphasize it again and again, I am talking about the child, you go to the palace and talk to the emperor, give the children some freedom and learn. We are not in a hurry, they have a lot to learn apart from studying at this age, with such intense study, can they be a teacher at the age of fifteen or six and become an official in the dynasty?" Qi Haoran said: "This age is not too young. The princes of all dynasties have entered the dynasty at this age." Mu Yangling said: "But children of this age have not yet settled their minds, so put them in the court. They jumped from a simple study life into the big dye vat of the court. Have you considered the impact on their minds? ?" Chapter 865： strive (below) Qi Haoran wants to say, you underestimate the child of the royal family, that is, he was not so innocent when he was a child. He is already an adult at the age of fifteen or sixteen, so how can he still be considered a child? But considering Mu Yangling''s education and love for Bowen and others, Qi Haoran sighed slightly, but he still didn''t say it in the bottom of his heart. In fact, there are advantages to slow growth of children. Brother Huang is at the peak of spring and autumn. Now he pays attention to maintenance, and there will be no problems with his health in another 30 years. It''s done, and this struggle for power and profit is unavoidable. He is not afraid of fighting for power and profit. This is human instinct, but he is afraid that father, son and brother will kill each other because of power and profit, but they all say that there are no father and son brothers in Tianjia. Support each other. No matter how he grew up and what kind of struggles he went through, Qi Haoran always has a pure land in his heart, and this is what Qi Xiuyuan said about the pure heart of a child. The younger brother always has some unrealistic ideas, but he can always move People''s hearts, sometimes even if Qi Xiuyuan knew he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t bear to attack him. Qi Haoran didn''t sleep all night, and the next day, he carried the bear and sent him to the palace to study. Qi Haoran turned around and went to the court after sending the person to the study. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at his younger brother again, what happened to this kid today, he lowered his head and didn''t speak for a morning. The officials in the court were also a little uncomfortable. They didn''t even hear the roar of King Rongjun today. Everyone looked at the Minister of the Ministry of Household in unison. Did he agree with the statement of King Rongjun''s increase in military spending? The minister of households blinked, but he could only bow his head and said nothing. He did not agree to increase the military spending, nor did he hear the emperor''s order. As for Prince Rong''s stagnation today, he felt that the sage did not agree to increase the military spending. The autumn harvest has just ended and the taxation work has just started. Although the feedback from various places is good, the place to spend money is not small, especially if the sage wants to dredge the Yellow River. Stop. Qi Xiuyuan was distracted from listening to the reports of the ministers, while thinking about the reason why his brother was so low, it took him a long time to come up with one. Could it be that Xiaoxiong was making trouble with him last night? Thinking of his younger brother''s doting children and the bear''s character, Qi Xiuyuan believed his guess more and more, so that Qi Haoran wouldn''t make trouble with him, he went down to the imperial study and didn''t call Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran followed him habitually, but he was stopped by Eunuch Wan before he reached the door. Eunuch Wan looked at Prince Rong embarrassedly, and whispered: "My lord, the emperor is about to discuss matters with the left and the right. Look, will the servant lead you to sit in the tea room?" Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows, when did he wait for the emperor in the tea room? After a little thought, he realized that the eldest brother was hiding from him. Qi Haoran said rascally, "It''s alright. Brother Huang is busy and I will sit outside and wait." He lifted up his robe and sat down. "Oh, my lord, please don''t," Eunuch Wan hurriedly supported him, sweating profusely: "Wait a little longer, the servants will go in and report to you." If he dared to let Duke Rong sit on the threshold today, he would lose his head tomorrow. The one inside is the younger brother, so he can bully his younger brother, but others say that Duke Rong is not good at all. Eunuch Wan hurriedly stepped into the imperial study, and approached the emperor''s ear to tell Qi Haoran''s rogue behavior. Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth, thinking that if he didn''t deal with his younger brother today, he would definitely not be able to do any political affairs, he said, "Let the Minister of the Left and the Minister of Right wait in the tea room first, and let King Rong come in." Eunuch Wan bowed in response, invited King Rong Jun to come in, and stopped the left and right ministers who had just arrived, and asked the little **** to lead them to the tea room, and guarded the door himself. In the imperial study, Qi Xiuyuan was nodding Qi Haoran''s head and was speechless, "Yesterday, I said it well, I swore that I would never let the little bear go, but it turned out that you are good, it''s only been one night, you even the little one. A few are not sent to the palace, do you dote on children so much?" Qi Haoran stalked his neck and said, "Xiao Xiong''s talent is in martial arts. Let him go to the palace and study with Xiaobao. Where can there be time to learn martial arts? Isn''t this a waste of time and talent?" Qi Xiuyuan choked and said, "Then go to the palace to practice martial arts, and I will arrange for him a martial arts master and a teacher who will teach you. Qi Haoran''s face flushed and he said, "Xiao Xiong has said that I am a good father. Brother, you can''t make a conclusion for the children." Qi Xiuyuan hummed, "If anyone''s father decides to study for five days and two days off, a child will think his father is a good father." "Then you can let the palace do the same? I will send a few children to the palace to study..." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t wait for Qi Haoran to finish speaking, then he picked up the book on the table and threw it at him, "How dare you think, let the prince and princes also study for five days and take two days off? If you don''t learn it yourself, you want everyone to not study?" Qi Haoran jumped to avoid the flying Zhezi, and shouted, "I''m doing this for you and the children." Qi Xiuyuan saw that he didn''t want to repent, and he was even more angry, so he simply threw all the papers on the table on him. He always felt that although his brother didn''t like to read or study, he was still a good boy, a good father, he Not loving learning is not like this at the beginning, but it gradually becomes like this when you find that you are not good at it and you are ridiculed by others. After this kid became a father, although he spoiled the child too much, he still took a firm stand on the issue of education, so he always let him spoil the child. Now it seems that he is completely wrong. This kid spoils the child so much. For the sake of the child, he wants the palace to also implement the study system of five days and two days off. Is it really crazy? Qi Haoran was forced to be helpless, so he shouted out what Mu Yangling said to him last night, and finally shouted: "Brother, all the children''s time is in the textbook, what time is left to think, Think about other things? And children are the most important time for character growth. What is the benefit of blindly tying them to books at this time? It is better to take them to experience the hardships of the people, so as not to let them grow up and be indistinguishable. ." Qi Xiuyuan lowered his face and stared at Qi Haoran with heavy eyes, "This is what you came up with? Can you think of reading to make more choices in life and to pursue the truth of the universe?" Qi Haoran touched his nose and said, "This is what A Ling said, but I think A Ling is right. Brother Huang, now go to the school outside and ask around, how many people study for the sake of entering the imperial examinations. Officer, how many people study simply for the sake of understanding? Not to mention the children of the poor family, but how many people in the aristocratic family study for the purpose of honoring the princes and ministers?" "Although I don''t read much, I also know that most of the sage words and battle books came from the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, and most of the writings of later generations are about interpretation of sage words. These are just for the convenience of scholars to take the imperial examinations. There are really new ideas, and there are There are only a handful of new insights, and most of them are derived from the words of the sages." Chapter 866： to persuade (to persuade) Qi Xiuyuan pondered for a long time before he said: "I can''t let my Qi family children take this risk, Haoran, if everyone matures early, but Xiaobao Xiaoxiong and others learn later than others, it may be a disaster for the royal family. ." If the rulers mature later than the ministers, in the end, maybe the ministers are superior to the rulers, and the state will not be a state at that time. "I''ve thought about this too," Qi Haoran said hurriedly: "But Brother Huang, we are healthy, unless there is an accident, will we still not live to grow up? And we can''t give up because of an unknown accident. It''s good for their growth, and as long as they have time to grow, so what if they mature a little later than their peers?" "There are very few emperors in the imperial family who can live past sixty." Qi Xiuyuan said in a loss. "That''s because they are extravagant, overdrafted their lives, or overworked for the country, overdrafted their bodies. Brother Huang, take our brothers as an example. Even if we get married late and have our first child until 20, 20 After the year, the children have grown up and can gradually get in touch with government affairs. After ten years of experience, we will grow older, and they can also slowly take over state affairs. After five years at most, we can let go..." The people of the royal family are sitting on the best resources in the world, but why do they not live long? In addition to the various conspiracies and frame-ups such as you poisoning me and assassinating them, it is their living habits and attitudes. When the prince turned thirteen, he had to arrange for the maids who served to teach the other party''s ****. The original intention was to spread the branches of the royal family and guide the prince to understand this knowledge, so as to prevent the other party from messing around outside and causing bad things. But in fact, the children born at this time either died or were in poor health. At the age of thirteen, I am a child myself, my body has not matured, and my essence is very small. At this time, regular sexual life is undoubtedly overdrafting my life, and most of the royal family will not restrain themselves in this regard. Living habits such as drinking and having fun have made most members of the royal family short-lived. At least there are very few who have lived past the sixtieth year, and most of them died when they were over forty. Obviously sitting on the best medical resources in the world, but the life span is so short, Mu Yangling does not believe that the imperial physician in the palace will not know the key, but the imperial physician does not mention it, and the royal family does not ask, obviously everyone knows it well. , at least because of habit. At this time, Qi Haoran pierced through the window paper and told Qi Xiuyuan that they could re-formulate the rules of the palace, and the prince could only get married when he was 18 years old by sending a maid to enlighten them. Qi Haoran suggested that the imperial physician should teach the princes about this aspect of **** knowledge. As long as he knew that having **** when he was young would make him indifferent and shorten his lifespan when he grew up, he did not believe that there were still royal children who could not hold back. ''s mistake. If someone is not afraid of death and bumped into it, then they don''t have to worry about it, why should they stop them if they are not afraid of death themselves? And this is also an important means to test the prince''s self-control. If he can''t even control his own desires, such a person is naturally not worthy of being a prince. As long as their lifespan is guaranteed, they can provide time for future generations to study. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling have calculated that the children will graduate four years later than the current education method. Different, five days and two breaks only exist before they are fourteen years old. After they turn fourteen, their learning intensity will increase, and then it will become ten days and one break. By then, they will just turn 20, and in In the past fifteen years, they have not only learned the knowledge in books, but also many other skills, which are enough for them to cope with the experience after entering the imperial court. There is also the most important point, Qi Haoran whispered: "Big brother, why did Emperor Wu of Han''s witchcraft rebellion happen? Because his prince was too early and too long." Qi Xiuyuan''s complexion changed, and he sat in the chair for a long time without saying a word, until Qi Haoran felt his legs were a little sore, and he said, "I want to see A Ling, please let her come to the palace tomorrow." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t see Mu Yangling, but directly asked someone to take her to the upper study room, and he asked Eunuch Wan to say to Mu Yangling: "If you want the palace to be closed for five days and two days, go and persuade the gentlemen, you As long as I persuade them, I''ll be fine here." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at Mu Yangling eagerly, Mu Yangling thought about it and then said to Mr. Wan: "You go and tell the emperor that I know, but he has to give me some time." Eunuch Wan flattered: "The emperor said that the princess can take as long as you want. As long as you can persuade the gentlemen, the emperor can immediately order." Mu Yangling nodded with satisfaction, and took the two children to see the prince and young master. Since Mrs. Lu was dismissed from office, Fang Shaofu has become the largest official among the teachers in the East Palace, and Xiaobao''s homework is indeed the lecturer. The emperor will persuade all the gentlemen, but Mu Yangling feels that she only needs to persuade Fang Shaofu is almost the same. Fang Zhiyuan is upright and knowledgeable, and is very respected in Shilin. He never thought that one day he would meet a woman directly, and the two would have a face-to-face talk with a pot of tea on the desk. road. The prince and the prince of Rongjun bowed their hands and stood aside. Fang Zhiyuan couldn''t sit still, so he got up and said, "Prince Concubine, why don''t you let the prince and prince sit down, the minister will just stand." Mu Yangling sat on the seat, waving his hand: "Sir is sitting. At this time, the two of them are just students, and you are the teacher. It is only natural for them to stand." Little Treasure also hurriedly bowed his hands and said, "Auntie said very much, sir, sit down quickly." Fang Zhiyuan saw that Mu Yangling could not sit still, so he could only sit down with cross-legged helplessness. Mu Yangling poured him a cup of tea, and then pulled out a book of "Annotations of the Four Books" that she just asked Xiaobao to take out of the study. He handed it to Fang Zhiyuan and asked, "What do you think of this book, Mr. Fang?" "What the sage says is naturally good." "Sir, do you think Zhu Xi can be compared with a saint?" Fang Zhiyuan raised his eyebrows, people in the world revered Zhu Xi as Zhu Zi, but few people called him by his first name, let alone Mu Yangling was just a woman, but Fang Zhiyuan was not angry at all, he thought about it and said, "The Four Books The Commentary is easy to understand, and for underprivileged children, this book can be regarded as a holy word." This book is, to put it bluntly, Zhu Xi''s notes and lesson plans for reading the four books. Why did the underprivileged children have difficulty reading? In addition to the high cost of reading, because there are no good teachers and friends, the book is not easy to read, but also needs to understand its meaning. However, Chinese characters are broad and profound, and a word can have multiple interpretations. Different sentences have different meanings, and some people read them. A lifetime of books may not be able to understand the meaning of them, but Zhu Xi is willing to annotate the four books into books to benefit scholars all over the world, and will naturally be respected and loved by others. And some poor students don''t need to buy the four books anymore, they only need to buy a "Annotation of the Four Books" to read all the four books, and Jiangnan literary style is prevalent, Zhu Xi can be regarded as a saint among the poor students in Jiangnan. Fang Zhiyuan''s family background is not obvious. He also read "Annotations of the Four Books" and even admired this book for a while. The attitude is mediocre, and I would never recommend students to watch it. Seeing his attitude, Mu Yangling threw the book aside and said, "This book is a good book for the poor students in the short term, but in the long run, it is not good for the country and the people. " Chapter 867： persuade (medium) Fang Zhiyuan raised his eyebrows, "The princess is here today to discuss the Annotation of the Four Books with Xiaguan? That''s not necessary, because Xiaguan does not intend to recommend His Highness and the Prince to read this book." "No," Mu Yangling looked up at Fang Zhiyuan and smiled: "I came to tell Fang Shaofu that what the world thinks is good may not be good, and what the world is accustomed to may not be good. Now not only Jiangnan students are admitted to school. If you want to buy a copy of the Annotation of the Four Books, schools in other places gradually have this requirement, but the Annotation of the Four Books is only a word of the family. People who read the Annotation of the Four Books are actually reading Zhu Xis annotations on the Four Books, but the scholars regard it as a sage language. Decades have passed, or a hundred years have passed, the scholars in this world have only one interpretation of the four books, Fang Shaofu, do you think this is good or bad?" Fang Zhiyuan''s complexion changed, this is a major event in the country, why did Princess Rongjun come to tell him? Fang Zhiyuan''s thoughts turned and looked at Mu Yangling deeply. Mu Yangling was thinking about how to bring out the vacation system, and Fang Zhiyuan''s anger and anger were indistinguishable, so she didn''t know the horror in Fang Zhiyuan''s heart, but continued: "You are familiar with poetry and books, and you are the young master of the prince. Confucius should know that reading opinions are different and should not be forced to be unified, after all, people are different, their thinking experiences are different, and their opinions are naturally different, so Confucius proposed early on that teaching should be taught according to aptitude. Fang Zhiyuan nodded cautiously, "The princess is right." Mu Yangling was relieved when he saw that he agreed with his opinion, and said with a smile, "What kind of teaching method do you think is suitable for His Royal Highness the Prince and the children of the royal family?" Fang Zhiyuan was taken aback for a moment, glanced at the prince and the prince who were standing with their hands down, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, princess, for the prince and the prince, our gentlemen in the study have a set of teaching methods, which will not make them boring to study, let alone I will copy the "Annotation of the Four Books" and analyze it with them." The team of teachers in the study room is strong. There are only two students now. It can be said that the teaching task is very easy. If Princess Rongjun just wants them to take care of the prince, there is no big problem in teaching according to his character and hobbies. "Fang Shaofu, children grow up not only with books, but now they are studying according to your schedule. How much time do children have to do their own things?" Fang Zhiyuan frowned, "The prince and the prince are both children, what can they do for themselves?" Mu Yangling was waiting for Fang Zhiyuan''s words. He turned his head and said to the prince: "Xiaobao, you come and tell your teacher, what you have to do every ten days, tell your teacher every detail." Xiaobao has a lot to do because his time is very tight. In the past two years, these things have formed a habit, so asking him to say it is as simple as an endorsement. What he did and what he did, he made it clear. At the end of the tenth day, he went out of the palace to Zhuangzi to see his school, deal with some things, and then went shopping to buy some small items for the father, mother and queen, as well as the younger brothers and sisters. Gift Fang Zhiyuan didn''t know that the prince was still sponsoring the children to go to school in Zhuangzi, so he couldn''t help but widened his eyes when he heard that. Hearing that the prince would take the second prince to play with the eldest princess after school, his heart trembled even more. trembling. The relationship between the royal brothers is rarely harmonious unless they are siblings, but the crown prince could privately bring the second prince to his side to play with without any surprise. Fang Zhiyuan instantly understood the meaning of the emperor. Xiaobao glanced at the fourth aunt secretly, and when she saw her nodding at him encouragingly, he whispered to Fang Zhiyuan: "But sir, I spend very little time with my younger brothers and sisters, and I often only take them to play for a while before leaving. I did my homework or went to bed, and I had very little time off, so I still had a lot of things I wanted to do but couldnt do. Fang Zhiyuan turned his head to look at Mu Yangling, this time he was a little unsure of the purpose of Mu Yangling''s visit this time. Could it be to intercede for the prince and let them leave school earlier? But wouldn''t this be more appropriate for the emperor or the queen? Although they are the prince''s husband, they are also courtiers. They will not refuse to obey the emperor''s orders. Before Fang Zhiyuan could come up with a reason, Mu Yangling said again: "Fang Shaofu has finished listening to the prince, and then I will listen to Xiao Xiong, Xiao Xiong, first talk about what you did every day when you were studying with Mr. Yuan. Let''s talk about what you did every day after entering the palace to study." Xiaoxiong does not have Xiaobao''s orderliness, not to mention that he has no plan for what he does every day, so it is a bit confusing, but Fang Zhiyuan is the prince''s young master, and his ability to summarize is not very good, so he quickly summed up Xiaoxiong''s Wonderful Life. The boy''s study life in the palace was very exciting. After getting up every day, he followed his father Wang to practice martial arts, then took a shower and had breakfast before going to school. Mr. Yuan was very tolerant to him and taught him according to his aptitude, so that he still only read " Three Character Classic. Well, teachers who discriminate against students IQ are not good teachers, so Fang Zhiyuan continued to listen with a positive attitude. Xiaoxiong also leaves school early in the afternoon. The most important thing is that he has a course called "Gewu". He really doesn''t understand how the palace can arrange such an advanced course as "Gewu" for a six-year-old child. Either take the younger brothers to the house to uncover the tiles, go into the water to fish, climb trees and dig soil, or toss the wood machinery by yourself. Grid, to put it bluntly, is a modern physics class. Mu Yangling didn''t want to teach him this course, but after visiting Xiaohei''s woodworking course, Xiaoxiong expressed a strong interest in it. He wanted to make a bow and crossbow by himself. Qi Haoran always spoiled his son, so With a wave of his hand, he invited a crossbow master in the army to teach him, but after he learned it, he was very interested in the mechanical principles. This is not something a crossbow master can teach him. After Mu Yangling asked Mr. Yuan and learned that he would also have basic knowledge of gewu, he assured his son to teach him. To learn jiwu, he must first learn arithmetic. Of course, Mr. Yuan, who knew the nature of the prince, could not only Blindly teach him arithmetic, but tell him some basic physics principles every now and then, and then give him hands-on homework, such as making kites, making kongming lanterns, then making boats, making wooden horses... So the prince is very busy. This is the conclusion that Fang Zhiyuan finally concluded, and unlike the imperial palace, the eldest son has five days to study and two days off, and during festivals such as the spring solstice and summer solstice, he has to rest. In addition, the eldest son also has a holiday when the farming is busy, and It was a long vacation, because he was going to Zhuangzi to sow and transplant rice. expressed doubts about Fang Zhiyuan, the prince of the palace planting rice? Isn''t it just standing on the edge of the field and watching? Fang Zhiyuan was very good at hiding his emotions, so he didn''t show it. The other three people present naturally didn''t know that Fang Zhiyuan suspected Xiaoxiong of cheating, but he was upright and didn''t want to see the princess being deceived, so he asked an additional question, "After the son farms How do you feel?" Chapter 868： persuade (below) Xiao Xiong said in a somewhat depressed mood: "I don''t understand why the farmers still can''t get enough to eat after working so hard, and they have no money to see a doctor or get medicine when they are sick. My father said that it is because farming depends entirely on the weather. When the weather is good, there is a good harvest, and when the weather is bad, Lack of harvest, good times and bad days, no matter how much accumulation you have, you will have nothing in the year of disaster, not to mention that there are very few people who can have large savings. "And my mother said that it was because of the low grain output and the high land rent and taxes, which made it difficult for the common people to accumulate money and food, and there were few side jobs. People were busy when farming was busy, but they all had nothing to do when farming was slack," said the bear. I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about. I think it''s because there are no cows. Xiaohei''s family has no cows, so his family is very poor. Dacai''s family has two cows, so his family has a much better life. My mother manages a big cattle farm. I think as long as you give all the cows to people who don''t have cows, they will be able to eat enough." Fang Zhiyuan was stunned, then looked at Mu Yangling, stood up in awe, and saluted: "The prince''s house is kind and kind, and it is a humble officer who treats people with the heart of a villain. It is really ashamed." "Why did you say this, sir? Hurry up and sit down. I would like to ask you to bear with me. This kid has never read a few books with us since he was a child, so he can''t understand the more advanced words. less trouble." Fang Zhiyuan was about to be humble for a second, when he saw Xiaobao said with a serious face: "Brother, you are wrong, if you have cows, you may not be able to eat enough. Zhuzi''s family has cows, but his family also can''t eat enough. , and I can''t even get the money to see a doctor when I''m sick, so there''s not much difference between cows and cows." "No, it''s obviously very different." The two children quarreled about this. Fang Zhiyuan was the first to have such an experience, and his eyes widened for a while. Xiaoxiong has only entered the palace to study for less than half a month. He is exhausted every day, and he doesn''t even have much time to talk. Naturally, he has no time to argue with Xiaobao, so this is the first time Fang Zhiyuan has seen such a scene. Just as his eyes widened, Mu Yangling waved his hand to interrupt the two people''s quarrel, saying: "Okay, you can''t tell who is right or wrong tomorrow when you are so arguing, so find a time tomorrow to do an investigation, You can see the difference by looking at the situation of people with cattle and people without cattle." The corner of Mu Yangling''s eyes saw Fang Zhiyuan''s eyes were slightly surprised, and he said, "After you have done the investigation, make a copy for your husband, and let him give you some pointers." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong responded quickly. It was not the first time for them to do this kind of thing. At this time, they were already struggling with the draft, and they would go out of the palace to investigate when they planned to rest. "Fang Shaofu, you see, the children are very busy, and they didn''t waste any time. Whether it''s loving brothers, filial piety, or resolving doubts in their hearts, these all take time, so I don''t want the prince and the prince to spend all their time. spend on textbooks." Fang Zhiyuan couldn''t help sitting up straight, knowing that the main event was coming, the other party had prepared so much, didn''t he just ask him? He said, "What about the princess'' opinion?" "I think that the children of the royal family have more educational resources than the children of the poor family, and they should have more choices. It is not difficult for them to achieve the four words of teaching according to their aptitude, so Fang Shaofu, why not slow down teaching? Let the children have more free time to do what they want to do and seek their answers? Just like the little bear asked just now, why farmers work so hard but have not been rich, and it is difficult to maintain basic food and clothing, this question gentlemen Can you give him the answer, and will your answer satisfy them?" "Rather than giving them perfunctory or fixed answers, let them find the answers themselves." "Does the princess want the imperial palace to study for five days and take two days off like the palace?" Fang Zhiyuan was not stupid, Mu Yangling said so much, but the focus was on the word time. Mu Yangling nodded and said calmly: "Yes, Fang Shaofu, they are not in a hurry to grow up. After twenty years of age, they will enter the court much earlier than others, right?" How many people in this world can pass the entrance examination as a jinshi and become an official in the court before the age of 20? Fang Zhiyuan said: "When the prince entered the dynasty, he naturally listened to the emperor." "But it is naturally impossible for the prince to enter the dynasty if his studies are not completed. As long as Fang Shaofu agrees to the new study schedule, the emperor will naturally adjust the prince''s entry time," Mu Yangling said with a slight smile. I came to find Fang Shaofu, obviously the emperor thinks that Fang Shaofu can make up his mind on this matter." Fang Zhiyuan''s mind turned around. If the emperor wanted to disagree, he could reject Rongjun Wang and Princess Rongjun in one bite, and if he disagreed in his heart, he could reject it in one sentence. There was absolutely no need to push people to him. At this time, Princess Rongjun came, which means that the emperor was also undecided. The princess of Rongjun came instead of the king of Rongjun, showing that people were weak and wanted something. If Prince Rong came, with his character, he would have asked him to adjust the time as soon as he opened his mouth, but with his own character, the two sides would have quarreled without saying a word, and it was Rong who came. Princess Princess, the other party is a woman, and based on this alone, he will not care too much with the other party, even if he says the wrong thing, it doesn''t matter. Therefore, although the emperor is uncertain, he actually prefers Princess Rongjun. Fang Zhiyuan sighed, thinking seriously. If the prince can maintain such an inquiry learning attitude as before, there is nothing wrong with loose teaching time. Just as Princess Rongjun said, they are royal children and do not need imperial examinations to enter office, so there are many choices. And a person''s growth is never just about reading. Everything in life can allow children to grow and learn. The long-term is good for learning, and the short-term is admonishing for its shortcomings. But this kind of learning method is not suitable for every royal child, because not all princes are guided by people like Princess Rongjun. At least he won''t. He may tell his children that the land rent and taxes are too high, or he may sigh that the land is barren, the wind is not good, and the people are suffering, but he will not think of letting the children find the answer by themselves. But it is undeniable that such an arrangement will allow the children of the royal family to have a broader path, at least allow them to develop their own interests and hobbies, and will not let them all flock to the whirlpool of power when they grow up. But the main thing is that this is a teaching method that is beneficial and harmless to the prince. Fang Zhiyuan is the young master of the prince. Naturally, everything must be based on the interests of the prince. Being able to let the prince get in touch with the people''s livelihood at a young age will have a significant influence and effect on his future participation in politics. With such a learning experience, as long as the prince''s temperament is not too much Almost won''t grow crooked. Then he will be a generation of Ming Jun in the future. To be able to teach a generation of wise men, how tempting is the other party Zhiyuan? The pursuit of Wenchen is nothing but a name and a legacy, and as an imperial teacher, his greatest wish is to teach a generation of Mingjun. Fang Zhiyuan had better take Mu Yangling''s suggestion, he said: "As for the other doctors, let the lower officials persuade them." Mu Yangling gratefully saluted Fang Zhiyuan, and then asked Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong to salute their husband, so he had to take the two children to say goodbye. Fang Zhiyuan asked when Mu Yangling turned around: "The princess seems to dislike Zhu Xi very much." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "I can''t talk about likes or dislikes. If his "Annotations of the Four Books" were not so influential, I might praise him for being sensitive and erudite, but this book is now being regarded as pathological. I can''t say that I have a good impression of him, it''s not against him personally, but the whole of Cheng Zhu''s philosophy, after all, he just wrote a book." Chapter 869： debate Fang Zhiyuan lowered his eyes, but he just wrote a book, so the situation may not be what the other party expected, and Cheng Zhu''s theory of being pushed to such a high level is just a deliberate deduction. It''s ridiculous that many scholars and officials couldn''t see through things by a woman. Fang Zhiyuan thought of the current situation in Jiangnan Shilin, and his heart was like being tormented by fire. Just as Princess Rongjun said, if Cheng Zhu''s philosophy is really allowed to flourish like this, I am afraid that in a few decades, there will be no new ones in Shilin. After advancing, everyone just copied Zhu Xi''s understanding. He wanted to break this rule, but he was afraid of causing dissatisfaction with the royal family. Zhu Xi''s fourth uncle''s annotations were obviously in the favor of the royal family, because all of the other''s annotations implied loyalty to the monarch and filial piety. Loyalty to the monarch and filial piety are not wrong, but this emphasis loses the original meaning of the sage''s words. Fang Zhiyuan looked at Princess Rongjun, who had already gone far, and sighed softly. The princess understood the truth, but I wondered if the emperor understood. Naturally, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t understand, because he didn''t have time to pay attention to this. He was really too busy, but no matter how busy he was, when he received Fang Zhiyuan''s essay, he still called someone in to talk earnestly, and then gave a reply, and then Hanlin The academics in the academy all know that the teaching time in the palace has been greatly adjusted, leaving most of the free time for the princes. The gentlemen in the study were invited by Fang Zhiyuan to talk at home before they could object. He asked people to clean up the big room next to his study and put them on the couch. Everyone imitated the famous people of the Jin Dynasty and expressed their opinions. Of course, Fang Zhiyuan didn''t copy Mu Yangling''s words. Ordinary people listened to her words, but the Hanlin scholars who were full of poetry and books were a little disdainful. everyone. The Hanlin bachelor who can be selected by Qi Xiuyuan as Mr. Shangfang is naturally not too young, and the youngest one is thirty-eight, so everyone is not an impulsive boy, they will naturally think about what Fang Zhiyuan said. Everyone was locked in the room and debated for a day and a night. In the end, they were defeated by the enemy Zhiyuan and had to accept a new teaching time. They say that they are fighting for teaching time, rather than teaching methods, and the royal family can influence the family and the powerful, and the family and the powerful can influence the people. But the wealthy family and the powerful have the resources and ability, what about the underprivileged children? It is difficult for them to even buy a book, let alone adopt such a free teaching method, which is undoubtedly a blow to them. Moreover, during this debate, many Hanlin scholars expressed their dissatisfaction with Zhu Xis Annotation of the Four Books, and the disclosure of the content of the debate would also have an impact on the underprivileged students, because the bachelors sitting in the room were all celebrities, and in Shilin far-reaching impact. Among them, the insightful people will inevitably be embarrassed, "The poor family has been fighting against the noble family for a long time. In the previous dynasty, when Emperor Sejong was the first emperor, the poor family had the upper hand, and the noble family has always been in the top position. Because today''s dissatisfaction with the aristocratic family enclosure, so vigorously support the poor family, but This debate has come out, I''m afraid that next year''s imperial examination questions will deviate from Zhu Xi''s annotations on the Four Books, which will be a big disaster for the poor." Fang Zhiyuan also sighed, and deliberately passed these words to Mu Yangling''s ears. Mu Yangling said in surprise: "How can there be such a big impact?" Qi Haoran said as a matter of course: "Most of the officials who wrote the questions were from the Hanlin scholars, or they wrote the questions themselves. Isn''t it natural for them to prefer their own likes and dislikes?" Mu Yangling sat up straight and said, "I have always believed that the education reform should adopt the method of moisturizing things in a quiet way, not fast, but stable. Because of instability, we may destroy the life of a generation. I don''t like Zhu Xi''s unified answer to the Four Books, but it doesn''t mean that I agree to ban its status and role. Unless the state comes up with a method to resettle these students who have used the "Annotations of the Four Books" as their textbooks since childhood, otherwise I don''t agree to change the exam without authorization. scope." "Haoran, you have to ask the imperial brother to issue a will, otherwise the people of the world will be uneasy and there will be chaos." Qi Haoran stared, "A group of scholars still dare to make trouble?" "It is related to their future in life. As long as they don''t come home, everyone will fight for it. The imperial decree, we just take this opportunity to break the monopoly of the "Annotation of the Four Books", and show the attitude of the royal family and the Hanlin scholars." Mu Yangling pushed Qi Haoran, "Hurry up and enter the palace." It wasn''t until Qi Haoran entered the palace that Qi Xiuyuan didn''t expect this to happen. He just wanted to give his sons a little more free time, how could he offend the scholars all over the world? Qi Xiuyuan asked, "They talk when they talk, and they argue when they argue. Why should Zhu Xi be involved?" Qi Haoran, how could a warrior understand? He only said, "Brother, don''t worry about why they are involved. In short, it has already been involved now. This matter has to be resolved. If A Ling said this, those scholars will definitely make a fuss. I want you to quickly issue an order to calm their hearts." Qi Xiuyuan had never read Zhu Xi''s "Annotation to the Four Books". The Four Books that he enlightened him when he was a child were handed out directly by his teacher. At that time, this book had not yet had such a great influence in Shilin. When he grew up, although he occasionally flipped through the Four Books , but he already has his own fixed understanding, and he is a military general, so naturally he will not read that book again. He couldn''t quite understand why a book of annotations was so popular. Qi Haoran told Qi Xiuyuan that most of the students who read this book were poor students, because some could not afford to go to school or teachers, and many annotation books were scattered and incomplete. Zhu Xi annotated the four books, although it was his family''s words, But for the underprivileged students in the world, it is considered a great merit. Even now, Mu Yangling has not denied his contribution, but his descendants and people of Cheng Zhu''s school of Neo-Confucianism have other intentions to praise this book, excluding the annotations and analysis of other scholars, so that many Scholars only recognize this commentary, and even if Mu Yangling is not a scholar, it is inevitable that they will be overbearing. What''s more, she clearly knows that the consequence of only recognizing one book is rigid thinking. Mu Yangling wants her sons to go to the universe. She does not restrain the children''s whimsy, and now they are still young. , when they grow up, these ideas will definitely collide with the fixed ideas of other people, and I am afraid that children will be classified as different. Mu Yangling knew the importance of allies, so before Qi Haoran entered the palace, Mu Yangling threw all these worries to him, and asked him to find a way to pull Qi Xiuyuan to their side, as long as the emperor also stood by them Here, what are they afraid of? As for the ideas of loyalty and filial piety promoted in Zhu Xi''s book, which book would promote the rebellious speech? And this book is really useful, why are you brothers rebelling? Well, neither of you have read this book. Then why did the former courtiers who read this book still work for the imperial brother? Why didn''t you see them jumping out and committing suicide with Quan and Emperor Jingyan''s monarch-subject relationship? In the end, its just because people are profit-seeking animals, so dont believe in the effect of a book, you have to believe in profit. The popularity of Zhu Xi''s book is based on profit, it allows students from poor families to gain fame at a lower cost. Everyone obeys the idea of ??loyalty to the king in the book because of interests, and it is also because of interests to violate nature. Chapter 870： imperial decree Scholars naturally understand the matter of scholars better, so Qi Xiuyuan summoned the scholars of the Imperial Academy into the palace to discuss how to write this imperial edict. The imperial decree was written but not sent out immediately. Qi Xiuyuan needed an opportunity, but before he could act, the people of Cheng Zhu''s school of logic started to riot with righteous indignation. Among them, the Zhu family were the most angry. Zhu Xicai died a few years ago. Although he also served as an official in the court, his official position was not large, but his influence on the Zhu family was not small. Because he annotated the Four Books, he was revered as a saint in the south of the Yangtze River, especially the poor students. When he was mentioned, he was called "Zhu Zi", and his family also benefited a lot. They naturally did not want Zhu Xi''s status to be challenged, so several Hanlin They were the most angry when the Maester''s argument got out. Because in the debate, many people devalued the book "Annotation of the Four Books", how could they not be angry? But the biggest official of the Zhu family was only five rank, and he didn''t even have the qualifications to go to the court. Naturally, he couldn''t raise objections in the court, so they encouraged the students to help them get justice. Those students who have always used the "Annotations of the Four Books" as their reference books are also afraid of "tricky" topics from the court, so they responded one after another. The capital is in the south of the Yangtze River, so the emperor immediately knew what was going on outside. The imperial decree he prepared came in handy at this time. In order to be able to convey the holy will more clearly, Qi Xiuyuan asked people to go over and over again at the gates of various county offices. recite. Qi Xiuyuan affirmed Zhu Xi''s contribution to education in the imperial decree. The other side''s annotations to the Four Books did provide convenience to many students, and some of the annotations were even very incisive, even those of the world''s great Confucians. But these are all the words of a family. Some of the knowledge in the textbook has fixed answers, but some have thousands of interpretations, and there is no conflict. What Zhu Xi gave is only one of thousands of interpretations. Also be pioneering and think positively, rather than fooling others and yourself with ready-made answers. As for the test questions that everyone is worried about, it is not a problem at all, because except for strategy theory, most of the questions will still be drawn from the Four Books and Five Classics. Even if the textbooks that everyone uses, the annotations for learning are the same, since everyone has different ideas and literary styles, the answers are different. Naturally, it was different. They would not ask strange questions for the sake of seeking differences. This was an imperial examination, an examination for judging talents for the country, and it was not a child''s play. But the emperor also said that if the answers to 99 of the 100 exam papers are similar, and another one is different, as long as the answer is not wrong, the examiner will give him a high score first, so he encourages students to use their own understanding , rather than copying the annotations. This imperial decree spread all over the world and caused discussions among many students, especially the students in Jiangnan were greatly affected. The Zhu family and the people of Cheng Zhu''s school of Neo-Confucianism were incapable of telling, because the emperor did not say that Zhu Xi was wrong, he praised Zhu Xi, but felt that everyone should not only recognize the annotations of a book. At this time, other schools rose up violently, restraining Cheng Zhu''s resistance and making the factional disputes disappear. In the final analysis, it was because Cheng Zhuli had just raised his head, and before he had time to gain a firm foothold, he was pulled up by Mu Yangling with an unintentional example. Now, only students under the age of twenty-five are using Zhu Xi''s book as a textbook. It has not grown into a faction of officials, so its power is limited. Moreover, his books are only highly regarded in Jiangnan, and they have just risen in other areas, and have not had time to prevail, so this storm can come and go quickly. But Qi Xiuyuan paid attention to the scholars. Although they had no troops to rebel, the chaos caused could still cause a lot of losses to the country, and because the scholars controlled their speeches, it was easier to provoke panic among the people. Qi Xiuyuan has never been an emperor, but he also knows that no family is allowed to become bigger in any field, otherwise the imperial power will easily be restricted or sidelined. Reading is the same. The imperial examination was dominated by Confucianism, but Taoism also had a place. The Four Books annotated by Zhu Xi obviously respected Confucianism. How could he let Zhu Xi stand alone? So Qi Xiuyuan called all the Hanlins into the palace, implying that they could also write a book and say, Zhu Xi can write annotations, can''t you? Those who can be admitted to the Hanlin are all those who have passed the five tests and six will be squeezed over from the single-plank bridge of the imperial examination. No one has ever been convinced by anyone. Hearing the words, their eyes lit up, but several people were also distressed and said: "I will wait for the money. Limited, I''m afraid..." Publishing a book also requires money. If they want to make money, they have to sell the book. Before the book is sold, they have to pay for the book. Because of this, there are not many people who write books. Qi Xiuyuan frowned slightly and said, "I will talk to the Minister of Household about this matter and see if I can allocate a sum of money to you." The Hanlins thanked Dade and retired. Mu Yangling heard that he hurriedly entered the palace and asked Qi Xiu a long way: "Brother, leave this book to me, I don''t need to allocate additional money from the user department." With Qi Xiuyuan''s stinginess now, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to transfer much money. The matter has already been done in ninety-nine steps, and there can be no mistakes in the last step. The most important thing is that now everyone in Cheng Zhu''s philosophy knows that this is her. Provoked, I hate her, she can''t make the market still have only one note. Anyway, she has her own bookstore, and it is the most advanced movable type printing. Apart from ink and paper, workers and machines are readily available, and the cost is not large at all. As long as the books can be sold, she can make a lot of money here. . Besides, he has won the favor of several Hanlin bachelors, so why not do it? Qi Xiuyuan felt that Mu Yangling was sharing his worries for him, so he happily agreed, and said, "If you don''t have enough money, just tell me, and I will ask the inner government to allocate it to you." Mu Yangling nodded again and again, but would not really ask him for money. Qi Haoran also said, "Most of the eldest brother is just saying that he is very stingy now, and every penny is tight. You must never ask him for money, otherwise he will have to toss me again when he is in pain." "Don''t worry, even if my eldest brother forced me money, I can''t take it." Qi Haoran asked curiously, "When did you become so conscious?" "What do you know, Hanlin is the author of books, and the subjects of the imperial examination in the next ten years may be published by them. Do you think if they wrote books, how many people would buy them?" Mu Yangling hummed: "That''s why I Saying that everything is based on interests, you just have to read it, as soon as their annotations come out, Zhu Xi''s book will have to stand behind." "This book is so expensive that even poor students can''t afford it." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Don''t worry, my cost here is only one-third of other bookstores. The price will not be too high, but it can''t be too cheap, otherwise other bookstores will be angry." Chapter 871： Cooperation Mu Yangling asked the stewards of the bookstore to find the stewards of the Hanlin family, and the two sides signed a contract. Mu Yangling said that as long as it was written by a few adults, she would always help publish the book without them paying a penny in advance. also implies that their bookstore can not only publish their annotations, but also publish their poetry, prose, travel notes and various reading experiences, and even write word books in their spare time, and they also publish their thoughtful service. "They all published poetry and prose travel notes?" Some Hanlin looked at his housekeeper suspiciously and asked: "This cost is not low, and how long does it take? Rongjun Wangfu is willing to invest so much?" The butler lowered his head and said, "But that was said by the manager of the bookstore himself. The servant thinks that it is impossible for the dignified palace to deceive people. This matter is only good for the master and not bad, so I signed it, you see..." "It''s signed," Hanlin said with a smile, stroking his beard, "The annotations need to be sorted out slowly, but I don''t need these poems and prose, sir, I have quite a few in my study, I''ll pack a bunch of them later and you can send them to see if they''re there. If it is printed, it means that what they said is true. Other Hanlins obviously thought the same way, so the manager of the bookstore sent Mu Yangling a lot of manuscripts the next day, Mu Yangling flipped through it, nodded and said, "As expected of a Hanlin origin, the quality and quantity of the manuscripts that are casually taken out are of the same quality and quantity. Its the best, since they are willing to try it, you should quickly ask someone to print it, each with 500 copies, send one copy to each Hanlin, and distribute the rest to each branch at a discounted price. Over the years, the bookstore has accumulated a lot of movable characters. It can be said that except for a few very rare characters, each character model has accumulated twenty or thirty characters, while the commonly used characters have reached fifty or sixty. They are divided into categories according to the radical ratio and placed on the shelves. , it is very convenient and fast to use. To print a book now is not the same as before to carve and print the whole book, and the difference of a word will be destroyed in one fell swoop. The bookstore has sufficient manpower, and other branches in Jiangnan also received manuscripts for publication. With mutual cooperation, all manuscripts were published in a volume within three days. Mu Yangling asked people to send the books to the various Hanlins. Everyone thought that the Wangfu Bookstore had printed their own books first, and they were naturally proud of themselves. As a result, the next day they found out that they received the books together, and when they returned home, they heard the steward say the bookstore. Having already published their book, he couldn''t help but be shocked, "How many people has invested in the palace, how could it be so fast?" The housekeeper said, "I heard that they use different printing methods. What is movable type printing? It has been popular in the north a few years ago, but all bookstores are reluctant to change the printing method. Therefore, except for the princess'' bookstore, there are only Some small bookstores in the north use this method." No way, woodblock printing has already matured at this time, which bookstore is not rich in collections? They can compete with everyone without re-engraving, and there is more than enough time to re-engrave a new edition if the edition is broken, but as a result, there are few new books on the market, and most of the old content is continuously published. A few new books are also very expensive. The Hanlins got the new books and sighed: "Princess Rongjun has a sensitive mind, no wonder she can only be favored by the king of Rongjun." At this time, Fang Zhiyuan was also sighing, that Princess Rongjun had such insight and such means, it was no wonder that she could only favor the backyard of the palace, and was respected by the emperor. Today, the crown prince and the prince have sorted out the investigation they have done and handed it over to him. The above is a chart comparison. The income and farming situation of people with cattle and the income and farming situation of people without cattle are clear at a glance. There are also analysis and some below. speculate. Fang Zhiyuan never knew that the question could be answered like this, so he would inevitably write down Xiaoxiong''s original question on the rice paper. His mother, "Why do farmers work hard for a year and still have food and clothing?" Of course, Mrs. Fang would not let the child find the answer on his own, but told him the class division of peasants, peasants and industry, and told him that as long as he worked hard to study, peasants could become peasants, or they could get rid of their peasant status, or they could get better. Further, let the family get rid of poverty and become rich... Fang Zhiyuan thought about the low-key princess who hardly appeared in the official family''s communication, and thought that she was the real wise man. Looking at the lady who looked a little ugly, Fang Zhiyuan sighed: "Okay, I don''t blame you, but you shouldn''t tell your child this." "What''s wrong with me saying this?" Mrs. Fang said angrily, "Is it wrong for me to let my children study and make progress?" "It''s not wrong for you to let your child read and be motivated, but your answers and the child''s questions are simply inaccurate. You will make the child wonder why. Should he answer questions like this in the imperial examination?" Mrs. Fang''s face turned red. She didn''t think she was answering the wrong question, but her husband was the young master of the prince, and he was very knowledgeable. He said that the answer did not match the question, so of course it did not match. She said anxiously, "I really know how to do it. Affecting children? If you don''t tell me earlier, I won''t talk nonsense if I know it earlier." Fang Zhiyuan waved his hand and said, "Okay, I will handle this matter, don''t worry about it." He took his younger son''s hand back to the study, showed him the homework he had put away, touched his head and said : "If you have time, you can also follow the steward to our house and ask about the harvest of the crops. Maybe you can get something." The younger son bowed his head and responded in dejection. At this time, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong happily rolled on the bed and shouted, "We are finally free!" Li Jinghua heard this excited shout as soon as she stepped on the threshold, she came in with raised eyebrows, tapped the foreheads of the two children and said, "Let the gentleman know that you are on vacation, but you are rolling on the bed, see if they are still the same. Agree to give you vacation time." Xiaobao immediately rolled into his mother''s arms and said coquettishly, "Mother, you can''t tell the gentlemen that I''m just happy, and I just got carried away. We''ll be doing our homework in a while." Bear also got up and nodded again and again, "Mr. gave us a lot of homework." Afraid that Li Jinghua wouldn''t believe it, Xiaoxiong jumped out of bed and showed her the homework. He said dejectedly, "The homework last night will take at least a day. We''re halfway through our two-day vacation." Xiaobao also nodded with concern, "So Queen Mother, we are not free at all, we just shouted indiscriminately." Li Jinghua was amused by them, "Okay, I''m going to scare you, little bear, hurry up and clean up, your father will pick you up from the palace later, Baoer, today you will follow your fourth uncle to your brother''s house, you are not tomorrow. Want to go to Zhuangzi? It''s easier to walk from your brother''s house." Xiaobao cheered, and while letting the maid clean up his books and homework, he bit his ear with the bear, "We will leave early tomorrow, and we can go to the village to hunt hares." Chapter 872： too pet Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief after packing the five children into the carriage. Xiao Xia, who was still a little worried and sad, couldn''t help laughing and crying, "You don''t like seeing these children so much." "They''re so noisy, they almost demolished the palace these two days. It''s better to send them to Zhuangzi, let them calm down and think it''s fun to leave us?" Xiao Xia was worried, "I''m just afraid that they will be more lawless without adults around." The emperor agreed to change the school time. Several children were very noisy these days to celebrate. It''s okay for the little bear to go to the palace to study, but the three little ones open their eyes every day and cry "oh oh" in the yard, and even take out their pocket money to go to the kitchen to "buy" a lot of delicious food. There was a "picnic" in the yard. Its fine if they are lively, but they still play the game of buying and selling, they have to pretend to be customers to buy their food, and they are exhausted by tossing. It was still like this with them at home, but when they got to Zhuangzi, if they hadn''t watched, I wouldn''t know what the trouble would have been like. However, Mu Yangling was not worried at all, and said: "Don''t worry, I will let Zhu Liang follow them, if they are out of line, Zhu Liang will definitely be able to suppress them, otherwise all the servants around them will be transferred away, and they will make a fuss. I can''t get up." The three children were excited to be able to leave the adults completely, and the little lion clenched his fists with shining eyes, "We finally escaped from the wolf''s den!" Xiao An and Hutou nodded again and again, feeling that the sky and the earth opened up a bit, and the blue sky and white clouds became bluer and whiter. As soon as they arrived at Zhuangzi in the suburbs of Beijing, they rushed in like the wind, and then followed a few children in the Zhuangzi to catch loach in the pond. Although Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong also wanted to go, they still held back and consciously went to see first. After going to the school, I went to the granary, asked them about the harvest this year, and recorded them one by one. They promised the emperor to make a comparison table of grain harvests this year and last year. Of course, this comparison is limited to this Zhuangzi, more comparisons between the two children would be helpless. Qi Xiuyuans move was just to let them know about this, and he didnt expect to get any data from them. When the two children asked all the farmers and filled in the data, the sky darkened, and the three children were brought to them covered in mud. Xiaobao opened his mouth wide and looked at the three mud children standing in front of him, unable to speak for a while. Little Bear put his things down as usual, waved his big hand to the people and said, "Go and boil water to bathe them." They can get covered in mud when they are at home, let alone in the village. Hutou wiped his face, and asked with a hustle and a head: "Big brother, where is my mother?" Xiaoxiong wrinkled his nose and said, "Why did you forget, my mother is at home and didn''t come to Zhuangzi with us." The three children turned their heads together and looked out into the darkness. It seemed as if a hole had been opened in the dark, waiting for them to enter. At this time, they realized that there was no mother and no adults to accompany them this evening. Disappeared, and the three of them were a little panicked. Xiao An said with tears in her eyes, "I''m going home to find my mother." Little Lion and Tiger Head are also arguing for their mother. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong hurriedly hugged them and coaxed, "There are brothers with you, we will take you back at dawn tomorrow." The three children were reluctant and started to cry. They only knew that they wanted their parents to accompany them. How could they hear anything else? The tiger head simply got out of the creaking den of the little bear, and ran out crying, shouting to go home. The little bear was sweating profusely. He grabbed this and ran away. When he was at a loss, he heard a voice tsk tut: "You will also bring children?" Little Bear looked up and saw his father came in with a whip, his mouth deflated, and he shouted aggrievedly: "Father!" Qi Haoran picked up the tiger head that came to the yard and carried it into his arms. He didn''t care about the dirt on his body at all, he wiped the tears from Xiao Xiong''s face with his big hand, and said with a stern face, "How old are you, in front of the younger brothers. What does it feel like to cry? Put away your tears." "Okay, you all hurry up and pack up and get on the carriage. If you don''t go through the city gate, it will be closed." Qi Haoran put the three little ones in his arms and put them on the carriage, and Zhu Liang was busy directing his servants. Everything was loaded into the carriage, and only Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong stood in the yard with their mouths slumped. "Why haven''t you left?" Qi Haoran turned around and glared at them. Little Bear pouted, "We haven''t played anything today." Qi Haoran pouted and said, "What''s so interesting about such a small village? Let''s go back first, and I''ll take you to a picnic by the West Lake tomorrow. When the time comes, two big boats will be rowed, and we''ll live on the boat." Xiaobao''s eyes lit up and asked, "Can I go too?" "certainly Xiaobao cheered and pulled the bear to climb onto the carriage. Qi Haoran also abandoned the horse and rode in the carriage. Several children were nestled beside him, and the mud on the tiger head and three bodies was stuck on his clothes. Qi Haoran didn''t mind, thinking that it was dirty anyway, so he simply let the three children sit on him. Little Bear asked, "Dad, did you come to pick us up on purpose?" "Yes," Qi Haoran replied casually, thinking about how to explain it to A Ling when he went back. Knowing that several children were going to live in Zhuangzi, Qi Haoran was a little worried. He had already returned to the gate of the city, but when he thought of the twins leaving their parents for the first time, he couldn''t help but ride over to have a look. Who knew that when he entered Zhuangzi, he heard the cries of the tiger head and the little lion shaking the sky? He almost didn''t feel bad for him, so he took people back in the carriage without thinking about it. He felt a little regretful. He should stay in the village by himself and spend the night with the children, and then let the guard go back and notify A Ling. . Why do you need to rush home? Aling has said that he has tempered the temperament of several children, and he doesn''t know whether she is angry or not when he takes them back. Qi Haoran was in a panic. Who knew that Mu Yangling came to pick them up as soon as the car entered the gate and stopped. Seeing the mud on the faces of the three children, she was not angry. She just checked the three children up and down, left and right. Hand it over to the maids, "Quickly take them down to take a bath, and they will have to eat later, don''t let them fall asleep." Qi Haoran was no longer worried. He carried Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong out of the carriage and whispered into Mu Yangling''s ear: "I thought you weren''t worried about the children." Mu Yangling snorted, stepped forward to take Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong''s hands, and said, "Go, I''ll take you to a bath." Ignoring Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran grinned and followed behind. Chapter 873： shirk It took two quarters of an hour to wash the children and put them on the chairs. Qi Haoran also took a bath and changed into clean clothes. He was sitting next to Mu Yangling. Seeing her, he didn''t blame him for making his own decisions. When he brought the child back, he ate the food she gave him with peace of mind, and said, "Thank goodness I went to pick up a few children, otherwise you won''t cry to death tonight? You say that you spoil your children, you have to seek abuse. Let the child be independent. Mu Yangling stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth and said, "Hurry up and eat, why are there so many words, I don''t know how to eat or not?" Qi Haoran ate what was in his mouth and continued: "You spoil your child and tell me what''s wrong, but he won''t scold you, that''s your son, who don''t you spoil? They''re the Lord''s seed, you just spoil it again. They, they won''t become dummies." Mu Yangling said helplessly: "Yes, I dote on my children. If you don''t bring them back, I will be so anxious that I won''t be able to sleep tonight." Qi Haoran was satisfied, he lowered his head to eat, put down the tableware and chopsticks after he was full, and said to Mu Yangling, "Children can''t be too spoiled..." Mu Yangling almost stretched his legs at him, knowing that he didn''t want to give the impression of being too fond of children, but he didn''t need to be so arrogant, right? "Dad, don''t shirk it, it''s obviously you who took the initiative to pick us up." The little bear shouted to his father as he lowered his head and grabbed the rice. He smiled at his mother to please his mother and said, "Mother, Daddy is shirking responsibility, But our eyes are sharp." The three little ones on the side nodded again and again. Xiaobao looked at them curiously with his rice bowl in his hands. The father and the queen always spoke softly to the mother. Even if he told the mother to do things, he would only use a solemn tone, and would never "teach" the mother in front of him. So he never tried to fight for his mother. Qi Haoran glared at his son who was demolishing the platform, and gave him a chicken leg, saying: "Hurry up to eat and go to bed, you see how late it is now, I have to test your homework tomorrow, if I find that you are not good at your studies, you won''t be able to do it tomorrow. Let you go out to play." Little Bear looked at his father with a bulging face, and said, "You promised me to take me out for a horse ride, don''t try to go back on it." "When did you regret it?" Qi Haoran was about to have a good theory with his son, when Mu Yangling interjected between them and said: "Okay, do you want to eat or argue? They are about to have a meal without seeing the tiger head. Are you asleep? Hurry up to eat and sleep." The biological clocks of the three children have arrived early, so they are holding a bowl of rice unconsciously, and their heads are almost buried in the bowl. Mu Yangling picked them up, wiped the rice grains off their faces, and gently rubbed their stomachs and said, "Hurry up and swallow everything in your mouth, we''ll take a sip of water and go to sleep." The three children lay drowsy on the bed and fell asleep. Mu Yangling turned his head to face Li Chun and said, "Send someone to Mrs. Xiao Xia and tell her that Xiao An slept here tonight." Lichun bowed down. Xiao Xia lived in another yard. She was extremely lethargic because of her pregnancy. She fell into a drowsy sleep before it got dark. She woke up dazedly when she heard the voice, looked up and fell asleep again. Madam Xia turned her head and whispered to Li Chun, "Miss Li Chun went back and thanked the princess for taking care of the prince for our wife. Our wife has been suffering from morning sickness and lethargy recently, and can''t take care of the prince for a while, so let the prince stay there first. Live with the two young masters, and take him over when the lady is better here." Lichun responded with a smile and said, "Mammy Xia, don''t worry, there are people to serve Xiao An Shizi. He is on good terms with our second young master and third young master, and everything will be fine." Mamma Xia, of course, don''t worry, these are not two houses, just separated by a few yards, what''s not to worry about? She was worried about the little Xia Shi. Normally, as the days went on, her reaction should be getting better and better, but in the past few days, the vomiting became more and more serious. It was almost the same as when she was pregnant with her son. It is fortunate that the duke and the prince are as close as brothers, and the princess also treats his wife as his wife, otherwise their wife still doesn''t know if they can raise the child with peace of mind. Madam Xia thought of Madam Xia again, and sighed slightly. Recently, Madam Xia often came to see their wife and helped her with some housework. She also found two old mothers to serve her, but with the old lady in the middle, even if she had the heart She didn''t even mention that she wanted to live in the mansion, so she probably understood that the man was not in the capital. If she lived in the manor to take care of her daughter-in-law, I''m afraid the old man would use the excuse to live in, right? So their wife can only raise the baby in the palace. Qi Haoran was also talking to Mu Yangling about the Xiaoxia family raising a baby, "Today, my uncle asked me to say that my cousin can''t always live in the palace to raise a baby, so she would either go back to Fan''s house, or go back to the Duke''s house to let her aunt. In the past, I pushed him to take care of him, saying that Zijin and I were as close as brothers. Before he left, he asked me and you to take care of my sister-in-law, so I let her live in the palace before the fetus was stable. Now that Zijin is not here, I will come from the Fan residence. Pick up people, if cousin sister-in-law doesn''t go with them, I''m afraid you will end up with the reputation of disrespecting elders, and then you will stop people directly and prevent them from seeing cousin sister-in-law." Qi Haoran sighed, "The golden den and the silver den are not as good as my own dog kennel. Originally, I was afraid that my sister-in-law would be unaccustomed to living in our house, so I thought I would send her back to the Duke''s Mansion when her pregnancy is stable. Just take more care of her, but now it seems that it is more appropriate for her to live in the mansion." Mu Yangling laughed and said: "What''s not used to, when I was in Qiannan, the two houses opened a corner door to communicate with each other. It''s not an exaggeration to say that they are one house. Now she is in charge of all the food and clothing in the yard. She has a generous heart and will not be wronged. Instead, she returns to Fan''s house. She is timid, and she is targeted by others. I am afraid that my aunt will not be able to protect her. Since we have promised Zijin that we will take good care of her wife and children, we naturally have to do our best. There is me behind, you just need to block Uncle in front." Qi Haoran smiled and said, "I will go to the forbidden military camp to train troops tomorrow. If I don''t go to the morning court, I leave early and come back late. Uncle, don''t try to block me." Then there is no need to worry about Mu Yangling here. Now that the Xia family has given up on Fan Siwen, she is almost determined to guard the ancestral property for Fan Zijin in the Fan Mansion, and does not listen to Fan Siwen''s orders at all. As long as it''s not the Xia Shi who came to the door, what else should she be afraid of and scruples? Fan Siwen can''t come to the door in person and talk to her niece-in-law about taking her daughter-in-law home, right? "Cousin-in-law has been throwing up badly recently?" Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "It''s getting worse and worse, I think it must be the smell that makes her sick, I''m trying to build a yard for her again, try not to plant flowers or incense in it, see if there is any No effect." Qi Haoran touched her belly, and said with lingering fears, "You scared me too much when you were pregnant with a tiger head and a little lion." Qi Haoran hesitated for a moment and said, "Otherwise, we''d better not give birth, we We have three sons." "Is that you taking the medicine, or am I taking the medicine?" Mu Yangling turned to look at him, and said in a low voice, "It''s the medicine that is poisonous, or let it take its course." Chapter 874： buy It is impossible to find a yard without flowers and plants in the royal palace of Rongjun, and the flowers and plants in the yard can only be emptied. Mu Yangling spent two days to vacate a yard, and the ventilation made the house fresh and cool, so Xiao Xia was allowed to live in. The symptoms of morning sickness were relieved, and everyone was relieved. Wang Taiyi smiled and said: "Niangniang, it seems that Madam really smelled something that made her nauseated. It''s good to live in this yard." Could it be that it is bare outside, except for the two big trees in the yard, which are difficult to move, and all the flowers and plants have been dug up. Now there is no smell in the yard except the faint earthy smell. "Then she can''t stay here all the time. It''s better to find out what smell caused her morning sickness." Wang Taiyi stroked his beard and nodded, and said, "The lower officials will try their best to find it. Wang Fei can rest assured that the situation should improve after the wife is three months old." Just as Wang Taiyi said, Xiao Xia vomited faintly at first, but after three months, the situation gradually improved. In less than a month, her face became ruddy, and her stomach was slightly raised. Xiao An every day. Pointing at her belly and showing off the tiger-headed lion, "I also have a younger brother." Xiao Xia''s whole body flashed with maternal tenderness, holding the three children and asking, "Do you think this is a younger brother or a younger sister?" Mother Xia hurried in from the outside and interrupted them: "Madam, the grandfather sent the second steward to deliver a letter, and he brought back a lot of things. Would you like to meet me?" Fan Zijin had just left the city when Little Xia was pregnant, so he knew that night. At that time, he only asked the guard who delivered the letter to send back a few words. It was nothing more than asking her to take good care of the baby and find Mu Yangling if she had any problems. sent another message to Qi Haoran, asking him to take care of his wife and children more, and then he took office dashingly. Now more than two months have passed, and finally a letter has come back. Of course, Xiao Xia wants to meet the second steward in person. Xiao Xia asked the servants to take the three children out to play, and helped Xia Ma to the flower hall. The second steward was waiting in the flower hall, when he saw Xiao Xia coming in and hurriedly stood up to salute, and presented the letter in his arms. After Xiao Xia read the letter, he said: "The grandfather said that the madam is not in good health, so it is not suitable to travel long distances at this time, so let him You can take care of yourself for more days, wait for five months before you set off. Fortunately, Guangdong is not too far from the capital, so walk slowly, it will be there in about 20 days, and the Guangdong side is already ready. Settle down, you don''t have to worry about it." The second steward paused and said: "This time the little one came back with some seafood, and the grandfather said that he should let his wife consider sending some to each family. The prince and concubine don''t need to stay here, and the prince has another share for the family. them." Xiao Xia nodded in response. Seeing the second manager hesitated, he asked in a soft voice, "Does Grandpa Guo have any other orders?" The second steward said in a low voice, "Before the little one went out, the grandfather said to the young lady, before the madam left, ask the old lady to see if she would like to go with you to Guangdong. If she is willing, the grandfather will let him The lord will send her along together." Xiao Xia thought of the numb Xia, and his heart couldn''t help but nod, "I know about this, let the grandfather rest assured, I will try my best to convince my mother." Second steward breathed a sigh of relief, bowed and stepped back. The old lady and the grandfather have a strange relationship. It is said that they are mother and son, and they should be the closest. But they were like enemies before, but now they are softer, but the grandfather often doesn''t care about the old lady''s affairs. In the capital, except for the 15th day of every month, I rarely see the old lady. Now that I can pick up the old lady, it is probably because the lady is pregnant, and the grandfather of the country is soft-hearted, right? The second steward was taken by the servants of the palace to rest. He had to see the prince at night, so he did not return to the palace. At this time, Mu Yangling was seeing the manager of the bookstore in the flower hall across the courtyard. He raised his brows slightly and asked, "Are you saying that someone bribed the workers to learn the craft of movable type printing?" The steward replied "yes" with a flushed face, "But the worker was loyal and he responded to them, but turned around and reported the matter to the younger." Mu Yangling nodded secretly and praised: "Yes, that worker is smart, look back at the promotion one or two, who bought him?" The steward lowered his head deeply and said in a low voice, "It''s the number one steward of the Imperial Bookstore." Mu Yangling sneered, "Is this because I don''t dare to face the imperial court? Go directly to Wucheng Soldiers and Horses Division, let someone arrest him, and say he plagiarized the secrets of our bookstore." "Niangniang, that''s someone from the court after all..." "When I was in the Northland, Lin Ke came up with movable type printing for the first time, and I showed it to the emperor. At that time, the emperor didn''t like this craft. Maybe after a few years, he stole it from his sister-in-law. The bookstore is on? Are they planning to injustice the emperor, or are they looking at the skin of the imperial court, so I don''t dare to make a big deal?" Mu Yangling snorted coldly, "I have never hidden this craft, it is in the north of the country. The land is not a secret either, if they want to learn to be generous and find it, what are they doing with these indiscriminate methods? The manager of the bookstore didn''t expect the princess to be so stubborn and not rubbing the sand at all. Although he was afraid that things would get bigger, he still bowed his head and responded. He was just about how to analyze the situation with Mu Yangling when he heard her say: "Our book The price of the bookstore is slightly lower than other bookstores, but the income is more. This is due to our low cost. At this time, I am afraid that many people are eyeing our bookstore. The books sold in the past are similar, and those old bookstores have rich books. The cost of collecting editions is not high, and the printing volume is far higher than ours, so our bookstore does not show it, and those people naturally do not think how good movable type printing is, but now we have new books constantly, even if it is an old bookstore also affected. Seeing that the princess understood, the steward immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and said quickly, "Younger thinks the same way. Although there are many branches of our bookstore, after all, our operating years are short and our power is limited. If other bookstores unite, I''m afraid our bookstore will not be able to bear it." The ?? Wangfu may not care about the bookstore''s income, but he is the manager of the bookstore. Only when the bookstore is good can he be good. So he manages the bookstore as if it were his life. At this time, he naturally cannot watch the bookstore make enemies. Mu Yangling sneered: "They thought I would hide this skill? Spread it out, we sell movable type printing, five hundred and two copies, and sign a contract. If someone secretly spreads it, we will see you at Yamen." "Niangniang," the steward exclaimed, "then our bookstore will lose its advantage." "Our palace has a lot of money. Besides, we left a few years earlier than them, so how can we have no advantage at all? This skill is carved by Lin, and you can send me all the money you receive and send it to Zhu Liang. , let Zhu Liang send it to Lin Ke in the north." Chapter 875： wronged Mu Yangling never thought of enjoying movable type printing exclusively, not to mention that it was the result of his ancestors, it was also made by Lin Ke, he didn''t feel bad, how could she be stingy? She would have given this skill to Qi Xiuyuan, but Qi Xiuyuan didn''t like it, so she opened a bookstore by herself, Now he wants it, but it''s just a matter of saying a word to her, and she doesn''t believe that an official dares to send a steward to her bookstore to buy someone. It is only through the skin of the court to do things well. Anyone who has checked carefully will know that she does not hide this skill, but this does not mean that she is not angry. How could Mu Yangling not be angry when he was dealt with by such rude means? "Be sure to find out who is behind the steward, and if they come to buy skills, they will hold me down." This matter is not a big deal, but the manager of one bookstore wants to bribe the workers of another bookstore, trying to steal art. But the matter involved the royal palace of Rongjun and the bookstore of the imperial court, which was no small matter. The people of the Wucheng Soldiers and Horse Division did not dare to neglect, and reported to each other. The commander of the Wucheng Soldiers and Horse Division just entered the palace and had something important to report to the emperor. The emperor''s face immediately turned cold, and he asked, "Someone pretended to be a court official to buy off the servants of Rongjun Wangfu?" The ?? commander was taken aback and hurriedly said, "It''s not the servants of Rongjun Wang''s mansion, but a worker of the bookstore under the princess'' name. I want to find out the printing method used by the bookstore." Qi Xiuyuan sneered and asked, "Is there a difference?" They are all servants of the palace, there is no difference, but the workers of the bookstore are only involved in trade secrets. If the servants of the palace are involved, the lives of several masters will be involved. . But the commander didn''t mention it when he saw that the emperor was angry. "Moveable type printing?" The emperor thought about it for a long time before he remembered the term, "The princess mentioned it to me, it was the previous dynasty, we were in the north, there was something made by a child in her nursery, the imperial court. If they want to talk to me, or go to ask the princess, do they need to send a steward to bribe the servants? The emperor said coldly: "Send someone to find out, if it is really the officials of the imperial bookstore, they will all be slapped. As an official of the imperial court, he has used such abusive methods. If not, then he must investigate even more. I really want to know who is so capable of directing the steward of the Imperial Court Bookstore to come forward to do such a thing." The commander is busy responding, anyway, this matter has to be checked. Qi Xiuyuan and the others pulled their eyebrows together and stared at the booklet on the table after they exited. It''s just a printing method, isn''t it faster than engraving? Is ?? really so important? What did A-Ling say when he came to him excitedly with the recipe? Qi Xiuyuan shook his head with a headache. Two things in a row involved books. He felt that it was a little bit incomprehensible about the connection with scholars. It wasn''t something like high-yielding rice seeds, so would he need to steal it? Wasn''t A Ling selling the money back then, and those bookstores couldn''t afford a few hundred taels of silver? Moreover, these people are courageous enough to dare to move their minds to the royal palace of Rongjun. The soldiers of the Five Cities also scolded those people in their hearts for eating the courage of an ambitious leopard, and they increased their workload for nothing. They thought that they would offend some big people this time. After all, how small can the person who dared to move his mind to the palace of Rongjun Wang? But this time it was really a small person. Even the commander of the five-city soldiers and horses couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s really audacious." Mu Yangling''s bookstore has printed a lot of Hanlin''s poems, essays and travel notes, and even some official experience. It can be said that it is very popular. The bookstore''s business is so good that many bookstores come to ask for goods. As long as those few new books, but seeing that the wholesale prices of other scriptures in their family are not expensive, and there are discounts for buying more, I bought a lot of books without resisting the temptation. They bought more here, and naturally they have less cooperation with other big bookstores. Those big bookstores are inevitably anxious. If this is an ordinary bookstore, it''s fine. When a few of them join forces or lower prices or push down, they can always beat people, but this It belongs to Princess Rongjun, the royal family of Rongjun has a great family, and may not care about the profit of this bookstore, but if he offends the king of Rongjun, as long as he asks the court to charge a few more stamp duties, they will have to move their vitality, so although everyone is anxious , but the fight was to bribe the manager of the Wangfei Bookstore, let the other party relax a bit, and give them an idea of ????a way of life, so that everyone in the business will give a sum of money, but at least they will not offend Rongjun Wang. However, a nephew of the owner of Wenhan Bookstore was in pain after seeing the gift list listed by his uncle. Their family has been a bookstore for nearly a hundred years. This craft is too precocious to be mature. Why should the princess only enter this business and suppress them? ? He didn''t think that the princess was using her power to overwhelm others, but that they could do the skills that the workers in her bookstore could produce. So he found the manager of the imperial bookstore. The imperial bookstore and several big bookstores have always had cooperation and contact. Everyone is really tight on the handed down craftsmanship, but everyone will also communicate with each other to improve their skills, and the imperial court''s bookstore has always been in charge of regulating them. Characters, the imperial bookstores will also communicate with several big bookstores after they have improved their skills. And the best craftsmen in the world are in the public house, and then there are the old workers of the major bookstores. The nephew of the owner of Wenhan Bookstore approached the manager of the bookstore to ask him if he had heard of the engraving method used by the Princess Bookstore, and if he could also study it. If so, they could save a lot of money. The method of treating the symptoms but not the root causes. The director of the bookstore is in charge of the most capable craftsmen, and it happened that he was short of money recently, so he patted his chest and said, "We are all used to this business, even if there is no specific recipe, as long as there is a direction, we can definitely study it. Come out, I will discuss it with the old masters later to see if I can study it." The owner''s nephew was naturally happy, so he left with fifty taels of silver and went back. The manager of the bookstore asked the old craftsmen to study, but everyone had no direction, and there was no place to make any effort at the moment. When the manager''s mind moved, he thought of the workers who bought the princess bookstore. He also didn''t want to buy specific recipes, as long as the other party said how they could carve so many editions of the book in a period of time? movable type, how to live. Everyone always hears them call movable type printing, but they dont understand the meaning of how the characters work. If they know that the article is composed of a single typeface, they dont need Mu Yangling to explain much, and those old craftsmen will definitely be able to make it after a few studies. The worker deserved a good face, and told him to find a safe place, but who knew that he turned his head and sold him. The steward burst into tears, and said, "I really didn''t want to buy Wang Fei''s concubine''s recipe, I just inquired about the other party''s method. Even if we give a few words, we can still have a research direction. The small admits that the small is despicable and shameless, I went with the idea of ??stealing the art, but I really didn''t think I could buy the whole recipe, just for four or five taels of silver, just give me a sentence, how does that word ''live''!" Chapter 876： Great music The commander twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "It''s not illegal to inquire about stealing art? You''re really brave enough to put your mind on the princess and beat me hard." The steward shouted: "Small injustice, my lord, you can find someone who knows what to do and ask. This kind of inquiring has not touched the bottom line, and it is not taboo!" The steward wept bitterly, "Why is this printing so simple? The material of the font, the depth of the lettering, the spacing between the words, the temperature of the casting, and even the thickness of the ink used are all important, so we only need to make all these things one by one. It is the recipe that is clearly marked. The small ones just listen to them calling the printing method we use called engraving. Theirs is called movable type. The small engravings are clear and rigid. The imperial bookstore has a lot of collections. Not counting what we are engraving, but how to engrave the movable type? The focus is only on this ''movable'' character, so the youngest only asks this question. If he answers, the youngest will give him fifty taels of silver, if he does not answer I''m looking for another person, even if they were found out by their stewards, the small ones can be said to be small talk, and everyone in the bookstore knows it, this question is not taboo..." Really want to make a taboo, even if he wants money, he can''t put his mind on Rongjun Wangfu, he is not too long for life. Craftsmanship is unclear and unclear. Everyone wants to learn the craftsmanship of their opponents, and they all want to hold their own things tightly, but they also know that some things can be hidden, but some things you have to communicate to improve. . Everyone is talking, and the brain may come up with a good idea. This is skill, so everyone has come to a consensus over time. What problems can be inquired behind their backs, what bottom lines can never be crossed, and once they are exceeded, they will be punished. Disgusted by the entire industry. The question asked by the steward just brushed the edge, and did not cross that line. He has been in the printing industry for more than 30 years. He has been in the industry since he was an apprentice at the age of eight, although his craftsmanship is not as good as that of the masters in the bureau. , but he knows the rules that he should know. But the palace really wants to convict him. The other party''s power can directly make the edge real. He also admits that he has a mean mind. After so many years, I don''t know the rules. He doesn''t want to refuse him, so why take him for merit? The commander was angrily laughed at by the steward. He clearly coveted the skills of the palace, but he said it was reasonable, but it was not easy to use punishment even if everyone recruited him. When he went out, he paused and said, "Let someone transcribe a copy of his confession and send it to the palace." "Sir, why are you still talking about love for him?" The commander sneered: "What kind of thing is he, worthy of my intercession for him? But since he said that this is the rule in the industry, it is not a taboo, then the workers reported him but he had other thoughts, and he wanted to step on people. It''s nothing to climb up, it''s just a pity, you shouldn''t lie to the princess of Rongjun. I don''t know what the princess of Rongjun is like, but the prince of Rongjun doesn''t rub the sand in his eyes, so it must not be tolerated. Doing favors, but not harming others, why not do it?" The confession was placed directly in front of Mu Yangling''s case. Mu Yangling knocked on the table, raised his head and asked the manager of the bookstore, "Is what he said true?" The steward bent over and said, "That''s right, there is a rule in the industry. As long as we don''t cross the line, it is common to inquire about each other''s skills, but," the steward considered, "The worker told me about the steward at that time. It''s about figuring out how to pay big money, not just asking about it." "Then who do you think is lying?" "This" "Send the people to the Wucheng Soldiers and Horse Division, and check it out and get back to me," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "The lord doesn''t rub sand in his eyes, so is it possible that my eyes can be used as a battlefield?" The steward knelt on the ground and kowtowed in trembling, "I''ll go check if you''re young." He got up and stepped back to the door before he dared to turn around and leave, Lichun poured tea for Mu Yangling when he was gone, and said, "My lady, don''t be angry, it''s probably because the workers in the bookstore are crazy about trying to climb up, and that''s how they came up with such a method. Come." Mu Yangling sighed and said, "If I hadn''t asked the people from Wucheng Soldiers and Masi to investigate carefully, I''m afraid this matter would have passed. He was a high rise, but he cost a life and a family in vain. The mind is too vicious." "Does the maiden think that what the steward said is the truth?" "Look if the confession is true, otherwise the manager will hide too deep, and if he has that wisdom, he will not be arrested." Mu Yangling said: "Now that the other person is in prison, we will take hold of him again. With the power of the palace, it''s not difficult to ask him about his sins, there is no need for him to tell lies at this time, and it''s easy to verify what he said." Mu Yangling thought it was easy to verify the words from Wucheng Bingmai, but he did not reply. She was inevitably curious, so she asked Qi Haoran and asked, "It''s been a few days, people from Wucheng Bingmai. Why don''t you give me a reply? I''ve sold several copies of this recipe." "Go and ask for you tomorrow," Qi Haoran bypassed the soup on the table and only ate meat. Mu Yangling took some chopsticks and green vegetables for him, and gave him a bowl of soup, and said, "Eat all these, don''t be picky eaters just because your health is good, your nephews and sons are watching you." Qi Haoran''s chopsticks froze, and he looked down. He happened to meet the eyes of the four children on the opposite side. He twitched the corners of his mouth. He turned the chopsticks and put a green vegetable in his mouth. When he finished eating the green vegetable, he looked at the soup in front of him. With a bitter face, he said: "There is a fishy smell in it, and I don''t know how Zijin sent us these things." "This is something in the sea that is naturally fishy. Drink it quickly. You see, the children all drank a bowl of iron and zinc supplements." Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Master''s heart is full, you don''t need to make up, I''ve never heard of people who need to make up iron, we are not pots, if you make up iron, wouldn''t it be over with just a bite of an iron sword?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter, covering his stomach and laughing more and more, and a few children also laughed with "haha" when they saw it. Qi Haoran stared at them and asked, "What are you laughing at?" The little lion went to tease his mother, "Mother, what are you laughing at?" Little Bear said, "I laughed when I saw my mother being funny." Xiao An said: "Aunt Four smiled, and we want to laugh too." Hutou said: "Everyone laughed." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, Mu Yangling laughed so hard, he held onto his arm and waved his hand: "Yes, it''s my fault, I don''t laugh anymore, I won''t laugh anymore." But he still couldn''t stop laughing. Qi Haoran just took the soup on the table and drank it. The tiger looked at her and said, "Okay, now that I have replenished my iron and my heart, can I lead the four little ones to digest?" Mu Yangling laughed with a "puchi" and waved, "Go, go, just walk around the garden." The tiger head went to drag the mother, "Mother, you have to go with us, you promised to tell us stories." Xiao Xiong shouted, "Tell me about Monkey King''s havoc in the Heavenly Palace, and the prince''s brother should also listen. Mother, please tell me, and I will go to the palace tomorrow and tell the prince''s brother." Chapter 877： meticulous work Qi Haoran blocked the commander of the five city soldiers and Ma Si when he went down to court, and asked him how the investigation was going. In his opinion, isn''t this a trivial matter that the people below want to get up and get out of it? If the steward was really wronged and let the person go, then the small workers would be kicked out with dozens of boards, how could it take so long? Who knows that the commander said with a serious face: "My lord, I''m afraid the identity of the second child is different." Bai''s second child is a worker in their bookstore. Qi Haoran''s face turned cold and asked, "What abnormality was found?" "Bai Lao is over 30 years old, but he has no wife, no children, no father or mother. He sold himself into the bookstore in the first year of Taikang. The prince knows that the princess has a good heart and seldom signs death contracts with the workers. , he is the only one who signed the death deed with the palace. Ordinarily, he should be used more heavily, but he has been a chorus in the bookstore for five or six years. mind." Qi Haoran looked at him lightly, didn''t everyone guess the purpose earlier? The ?? commander said indifferently: "At that time, the lower official asked the steward of your house a lot. Since he is a dead contract, why not reuse him?" This is an unwritten rule. The servants who have signed the dead deed and the servants who have the living deed, the former should be more trusted and reused, and they will be used first even if their ability is not up to the mark. For a long time, he was still the lowest-ranking worker and was a little curious. "The steward of your house said that the princess set the rules early in the morning, no matter whether the contract is dead or alive, they are all the same workers in the bookstore. They are promoted according to their abilities and attendance. The attendance of the second white child is enough, and the steward also mentioned it before. He, but he really has no talent in printing, so for five or six years, he can only do errands in the bookstore," the commander said: "But when he applied for the job, he said that he had done it in the bookstore, and he asked for the signature by himself. Unfortunately, the lower officials wanted to investigate him, so he learned that his financial situation was not bad. Although he lived in poor clothes, his food and drinks were richer than that of ordinary rich families, and this has been the case for five or six years. , it can be seen that he is not poor, but with his wages, he will definitely not be able to support it. Moreover, men have money to eat and drink, shouldnt they find a way to save money to marry a wife and have a child to pass on the lineage? He is over 30 years old, but he has no wife and no children, but he is not in a hurry. On the surface, he appears to be as poor as everyone else, but in private he lives well. Simple. The other party was sentenced to three days in prison, but there was no flaw in his confession, so he said that the other partys identity was different. Qi Haoran looked gloomy and said, "Then increase the punishment." "Don''t worry, Your Highness, the lower official will give you an explanation." This was also an opportunity for him to show his face in front of the emperor. The commander intensified the interrogation when he went back, but he still didn''t ask anything. He didn''t expect the other party''s mouth to be so hard, and his lips were bubbling with anxiety. Qi Haoran is also thinking hard, he doesn''t have the habit of sending spies to other people''s homes, but it doesn''t mean that other people''s homes don''t have this habit, especially those big families, even the palace has their spies. But the people in his palace did not meet the regulations at all. Most of the people used were the servants who served the two brothers in the north before. The elder brother was not easy to bring into the palace. The confidants in the army, they also have high-ranking official positions and are trustworthy. Those people are not easy to sneak into his house, so they put people in the bookstore? But why was it placed in the bookstore? It should be known that the bookstore is a business, and A Ling is almost all taken care of by the stewards, and there are very few people between the bookstore and the palace. Normally, the farm is the best choice for them. Because A-Ling attaches great importance to farming, not only does he often go to the farm, but sometimes he chooses playmates for the children from the farm. If he wants to get into the house, the farm is easier. Or, there are actually their people in the farm? Its just unfortunate that the second child of the bookstore was discovered. As soon as he thought that his wife and children might be in danger, Qi Haoran couldn''t sit still in the Imperial Army, and immediately put the official documents in Feibai and said, "Take the things back to the manor, and I''ll deal with them when I go back." ran into the cell in a hurry, and the people from Wucheng Bingma Si were still trying to judge Bai''s second child. He was completely beaten, but he still didn''t say who sent him. Qi Haoran''s face was ugly, he was silent for a while, and asked, "Do you have family members in the other''s hands?" Bai''s second child lowered his eyes and did not speak. Qi Haoran walked around him twice, staring into his eyes and asked abruptly, "Did Qin Fang ask you to come?" Bai''s second child jumped in his heart and his eyelashes trembled. Although it was slight, Qi Haoran captured the other party''s momentary tension. Qi Haoran laughed angrily, "Qin Fang looks down on this king. It''s a coincidence that your little master happens to be in the hands of this king. Would you like to let your masters and servants reunite for a chat?" Second Bai clenched his fists involuntarily, Qi Haoran turned around and left, saying: "Send the person to the yamen of the forbidden army, the forbidden army has taken over this case, and let the steward hit twenty big boards." The commander came in a hurry and heard this order, just as he was about to speak, he saw his confidant shook his head slightly at him, swallowed the words immediately, sent Qi Haoran away, and then turned around and asked, "What''s the matter? Aren''t we investigating the case, why did King Rong suddenly intervene?" Although King Rong had also intervened before, he did not intervene in the investigation. How could he change his mind after not seeing each other for a long time? "This person is a person left by the former Qin traitor," the confidant whispered: "The lord said that Qin traitor''s son is in his hands, so let their master and servant gather together." The commander stopped talking for a while. When it comes to the former court, it is almost like conspiracy. It is indeed not that he should intervene. How could the traitor Qin put someone in the place of Prince Rong? "No, the second Bai entered the bookstore in the first year of Taikang, when the traitor Qin had already died." The commander thought thoughtfully, "He made arrangements before he died? How many people did he leave behind? After all these years of death, these people still listen to his orders." This is also what Qi Haoran wants to know. How many people Qin Fang left behind and how he controlled them. Everyone has been dead for five or six years. Qi Haoran went to interrogate Qin Er, but Qin Er didn''t know anything. Qi Haoran, who had always believed in him, didn''t believe it anymore and asked, "You don''t know, could it be possible that these people were dispatched by Qin San? Your father can''t leave people to the next person to dispatch, right? What is he planning?" Qin Erye also wanted to know what his father was drawing. His father had a year to tell them the location of the treasure, but he never said it. But now, everyone thinks that the two brothers must know the location of the treasure, which is all the Tibetan silver in the treasury and the accumulation of the father''s half-life. The wealth and silk are touching, but the two brothers took the risk in vain, but they really didn''t know the location of the treasure. If they didn''t know the father, only his two sons, Qin San, were still alive. An illegitimate child. Chapter 878： removal Qi Haoran put Bai Lao Er in Qin Er''s cell, and let people pay attention to their conversation and ignore it. He called Zhu Liang and Fei Bai, and said, "The property under the name of the palace and the princess must be carefully checked to see if there are any people who have sneaked in. If one does not fall, it will be taken by the lord." This investigation found many spies from other families, and even Qi Xiuyuan was alarmed. He looked at the lists, and his younger brother, who was gnashing his teeth, and said warmly: "Fortunately, their business is limited, and they are all small scoundrels. These people are contacts. Nothing secret." "That''s because the time is short," Qi Haoran gritted his teeth, "what if it''s more than ten or twenty years? Could it be that I will leave a palace like a sieve for the little bear? This is all found out, and whether it has been found out yet? what?" At this time, many people were also in a panic. Their nails were all pulled out. Although their family members were still in their hands, there was no guarantee that they would be able to endure the torture. I was angry and hated those bookstores in my heart, isn''t it just a printed recipe? It actually caused them to lose so many people, and all their efforts in previous years were wasted. The owners of the bookstore are drinking and celebrating in the restaurant. The big and small bookstores in Jiangnan have just signed contracts with the bookstores of Wangfu, and they have paid the money and got the recipes. Five hundred and two recipes seem quite expensive, but they are not included in the income. What is it. Especially for small and medium-sized bookstores, the smiles on their owners faces have not changed throughout the day. Only the powerful big bookstores don''t look very good. Unless their bookstores can hold most of the new books, or they can engrave old books, it is better to use engraving blocks. They have collection editions, just print them directly. . Those small and medium-sized bookstores will undoubtedly benefit the most from this transaction, because at this time, everyone except the princesss bookstore is on the same starting line. As soon as I left the restaurant, the owner instructed the steward, "Immediately send someone to give gifts to several Hanlin and elders, and make sure to get their manuscripts. We are already far behind, and we can''t be left behind." The stewards responded one after another. But at this time, Mu Yangling was happily counting the contracts on the table, and said: "I have also signed all the essays and travel notes, it is best to get their views on some state affairs, and then combine the conflicting opinions into a few articles. Once a copy is released, it will definitely sell well. Guan Shi was stunned and stammered: "Wang, Princess, it''s not good to talk about state affairs?" "I''m developing my opinion. You sit in the teahouse and listen to it. Every day, there are speculations about how many concubines the emperor slept with. Is it possible that you''re still afraid of this? The steward was silent for a while, and said, "I''m afraid a few elders don''t want to write." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "If they don''t write it, forget it. There are always people who are willing to write. Remember to send the manuscript to me first for review." Seeing that the princess insisted, the steward could only agree, and said in embarrassment: "Miss, we bought a lot of manuscripts all at once, and the funding was a bit difficult for a while." "I will ask Director Zhu to give the bookstore more money, and then turn it into an investment account." Xiaoxiong happened to bring his younger brothers to find his mother. Hearing this, he ran in and said, "Mother, what money do you want to give the steward?" "The money for the manuscript," Mu Yangling took out his handkerchief and wiped his sweat, "What are you doing, why are you sweating so much?" "Draft fee?" Xiaoxiong wiped his face indifferently, and asked with bright eyes, "What''s the draft fee?" "Someone writes books for our bookstore, and we pay them." "Can I get money for writing books?" Xiaoxiong rolled his eyes and asked, "Then can I get money for the Three Character Classic I wrote?" "Did you write the "Three Character Classic"? You have to write it yourself. The "Three Character Classic" is copied and practiced by you. For example, an article written by yourself can be printed and exchanged for money," Mu Yangling laughed: "But I remember that you are still learning to read, and your brother Xiaobao just started to write articles, right?" Although Xiaoxiong was a little disappointed, he kept this way of earning money in his heart. It turned out that the articles he wrote could also make money. At that time, the husband assigned him homework, and he would not make a fortune if he wrote it and then printed it. money? Xiao Xiong did the math in his heart, and found that he and the prince''s brother would have a lot of homework in a single month. The steward stepped aside, wishing he didn''t have ears, did you say that the prince is very short of money? Mu Yangling let the steward go, and took a few children to the small garden in the northwest, which was converted into a small piece of farmland at this time, and the ripe rice of yellow and orange was hanging in the field. Several children cheered and ran towards the rice field. The three little ones wanted to catch bugs and play, while the little bear ran to one of the fields. He stood pinching his waist and laughed loudly: "Mother, my rice fields can be cut too." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile. The paddy field in the small garden is divided into six pieces, each piece is only half the size of the land, which is not too big. The little bear planted one piece by himself, and the remaining five pieces were planted by Mu Yangling with people. This is the second season of rice, which was planted by Mu Yangling after they returned to Beijing, to see if the No. 1 dry rice and Chamcheng rice could be planted in the second season in the south of the Yangtze River. Mu Yangling pinched the grains. , peeled off the chaff and chewed it in his mouth, nodding in satisfaction. Season 2 tastes even better than Season 1. Mu Yangling waved at the four children and said, "Tomorrow will be a sunny day for the next two days. Tomorrow, I will ask someone to clean up the slate in front of us, and we will harvest it later, little bear. You can rest the day after tomorrow. You can invite Xiaobaoyi. Get up and reap." The tiger head emerged from the field, holding a frog in his hand, and asked, "Mother, I want to eat this." Mu Yangling''s forehead jumped with blue veins, and said, "Frogs are beneficial insects. They are specially designed to catch pests in our rice fields. They can''t be eaten, so let them go." Hutou didn''t believe it, "There is food in the restaurant, and Daddy said it was delicious." Mu Yangling stepped forward to rescue the frog in his hand, looked at him helplessly and said, "You don''t have to eat and drink, why do you always seem to be hungry? Okay, we don''t eat frogs, and let the kitchen give them to you at night. You stew a chicken and I''ll give you a big drumstick." "I gave my chicken legs to my brother," said the little lion immediately. Xiao An said lazily, "Brother Hutou eat mine too." The saliva came down all of a sudden, and the little lion and Xiao An bit his ears, "I don''t like chicken legs." Xiao An nodded, "There is too much chicken thigh, not sweet enough, chicken is delicious after all." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth listening to their "whispering", looking at the happy tiger head with worry, the elder brother and Zijin both said that the tiger head is the most similar to Qi Haoran, could it be that Qi Haoran was really so stupid when he was a child? Xiao Xia sat in the Taishi chair and watched them harvesting in the fields. Mu Yangling was wearing bunt training clothes and working in the field with a straw hat. Except for Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, the five children went back and forth. trick or treat. Xiao Xia sighed softly when she saw that only she and Xia Ma were sitting here, and all the other servants were sent away, "I''ve watched this scene for several years, and I still feel like I''m in a dream." Madam Xia saw Xiao An Shizi blushing and walking here with a small bundle of rice in her arms, she smiled and said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with this, you see that the young masters are very diligent and run in the fields more often. , the body will be much better." Xiao Xia looked at his son carefully, and nodded, "Xiao An is much healthier than before, didn''t the former son''s imperial physician Wang say that his heart pulse is much stronger?" Chapter 879： play with children Xiao An came over with a small bundle of rice, only to see the bluestone slab under his feet threw out with a "ho", and the rice that was not too tightly tied suddenly spread out and threw him all over his face. Xiao An didn''t mind shaking her head at all, shaking her hands and running towards the field again, Xiao Xia looked at her dumbfounded, she just slept drowsy for more than two months, even if there is a little dust on her clothes The son whose face was replaced had become so informal, if it wasn''t for that face, she almost thought it was a tiger''s head or a little lion who threw the rice just now. Mamma Xia was very relieved, she felt that this is how children should be. Mu Yangling and his five children harvested all six fields, then pounded and dried the grains, and then weighed them for comparison. Sanxiao expressed no interest in this, they held hands and went to the street to play, only Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong squatted beside Mu Yangling to watch her record. Xiaobao asked, "Fourth aunt, can our Zhuangzi grow the second season of rice?" "Yes." Mu Yangling lit the notebook and said, "But it will take another two years to test whether or not to plant." Little Bear stared, "Why?" "Because the land also needs to rest and recuperate," Mu Yangling explained to him: "It''s like you study, you have a busy day during the day, then you have to rest at night, and you will have the energy to continue learning martial arts the next day. The same is true for the land. In the first half of the year I have been farming, and I will rest in the second half of the year." "But didn''t the farmer''s uncle say that the more the land is planted, the fatter it becomes?" When the two children went to play in the village, they often heard people say that someone was lazy and turned the well-cultivated land into raw land. , lost all the fat. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "There must be a degree of this, just like when you study, you are suddenly given a half-year vacation, your attention and brain power are scattered, and then you are asked to study and go to school. It will feel very difficult, and the same is true of the land. If you dont cultivate for a long time, the fertility will be lost, but if you cultivate too much, it will consume its fertility too much. We have to find a balance in the middle, maybe find a way to replenish its fertility. Things, this is not something that can be done in a year or two, so we can''t be in a hurry." In the past life, the land could grow things all year round because there were such things as fertilizers, but in this life, let alone that she couldnt make fertilizers, she couldnt make them even if she could. At this time, the population density of the country was not large, and there was a lot of barren land beyond the per capita 100 mu of land, not to mention the mountains and forests. Even without chemical fertilizers, as long as the seeds and water resources can keep up, the people can live well. Mu Yangling''s goal has always been to improve seeds and improve farming techniques. As for water conservancy projects, it was the court''s plan, and she never thought of getting chemical fertilizers. "I haven''t made up my mind on whether the second season of rice should be planted, but this Champaign rice can be sown on a large scale. Now the seeds have stabilized, and the experiment on the northern side should also have results." Mu Yangling pinched Xiaobao''s face and smiled: "We have another high-yielding rice seed in Daqi." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were perplexed, Xiaoxiong found that he was not interested and threw it away, but Xiaobao kept it in his heart. What? What kind of rice seeds are we planting in our village?" How did Qi Xiuyuan know what kind of rice was grown in Zhuangzi? He bought the little Zhuangzi for his son with his own money. It was for his school and research. He left it to the steward to take care of it. How can he, a king of a country, pay attention to this? So he said: "My father doesn''t know either. If you want to know tomorrow, you can ask the steward." Then he asked: "Your fourth aunt said that the Champa rice has stabilized and can be planted?" Xiaobao nodded. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but be overjoyed that the autumn tax he received this year was very good. The reason for this was the high yield of grain in addition to the good weather in various places. There are new varieties of corn, rice, and even wheat. The first two have increased production by a considerable amount, so they have a lot of grain. The number of refugees in various places has been greatly reduced. They provided another batch of food to help the refugees and let them all settle on the spot. It is believed that within three years, there will be no more than one hundred refugees gathered in the whole of Daqi. Every time there is chaos in the imperial court, it starts with refugees. If they solve this group, the national strength will be able to rise a lot. Qi Xiuyuan was so happy that he asked people to bring wine. When the queen saw that he was happy, she asked with a smile, "Your Majesty, do you want to call Fourth Uncle and the others into the palace to celebrate?" Qi Xiuyuan shook his head and said, "Forget it, he''s been very angry recently, so I don''t want to see him anymore." "The fourth uncle is very angry, and the emperor should persuade him." The queen gave him a strange look, turned her head and asked Xiaobao, "Your fourth uncle didn''t look good when he came home today?" Xiaobao was trying hard to dig apples for his younger brother and sister, when he heard the words, he shook his head and said, "No, the fourth uncle is very happy, and he put the tiger-headed little lion Xiaobao on their necks for a walk in the garden, carrying them with them. The little bear flies around in the sky with light energy, it''s fun..." The queen looked at her son suspiciously, "Are you also being carried around by your fourth uncle?" Xiaobao smiled embarrassedly, dug out a large piece of apple and stuffed it into his second brother''s mouth, Mingzhu shouted in dissatisfaction when he saw it, "Brother Prince, I want too." The second prince was just over a year old. Hearing this, he sat down with Xiaobao, opened his mouth at him, and waited to be fed. Xiaobao closed his mouth and said, "Eat what''s in your mouth first." He cut a large piece with a spoon and stuffed it into his sister''s mouth. The queen ?? took the apple out of her daughter''s mouth and taught him, "You can''t play the game of flying again in the future, how dangerous it is." Qi Xiuyuan said, "Haoran knows that he will never let Xiaobao fall. It''s nothing for a boy to be naughty," and said, "I don''t expect him to practice so well, but he can''t lose his kung fu right away. , the ruler must be able to command the entire army, and let his fourth uncle take him to practice courage." Xiaoxiong is one year younger than Xiaobao. Not only can he develop internal strength, his steps are light, but he has even learned some Qinggong. It is impossible to be disappointed. Although his martial arts accomplishments are not as good as his younger brother''s, they are not bad. Besides, he is a general on horseback. If he really wants to fight on horseback, there are only five people in the world who can defeat him. Xiaobao wants to be the emperor in the future, even if there is a bear in the army to help him, he can''t understand everything, at least he will have some skills right away. Li Jinghua naturally heard what Qi Xiuyuan had not said, nodded in agreement, but only whispered: "Isn''t it because the fourth uncle is in a bad mood, why are you still in the mood to play with the children?" Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Do you think he is playing with the children? He is playing with the children." At this time, Mu Yangling was annoyed and threw the four children who were pestering Qi Haoran to fly into the basin to take a bath, turned around and glared at Qi Haoran, "If you dare to play with them again, believe it or not, I will shut you out. let you in?" Qi Haoran touched his nose and resigned himself to bathe the four children. Still didn''t know that the four children who were used as toys fluttered in the water basin, "Dad, take us to Feifei after the bath, I''m going to fly to the tallest tree." "Fourth Uncle, I want to fly over the lake, take me there..." Chapter 880： faint Qi Haoran was in a bad mood, but he couldn''t keep his face straight, that was just to make A Ling worry about himself and scare the children, so he could only carry the children and fly around. I can feel better when I laugh out loud. The three children still hummed and wanted to fly after they fell asleep at night. Seeing that they were restless in their sleep, Mu Yangling glared at him and said in a low voice, "You look at the three of them, and I''ll go see the little bear." Qi Haoran muttered, "It''s not the first time he''s been flying around, so what''s the use of watching?" Little Bear did sleep soundly, hugging the quilt and opening his mouth slightly. Mu Yangling rubbed his hair and didn''t respond. Mu Yangling smiled, helped him cover the quilt and went back. Qi Haoran had to guard them on the couch in the three small rooms to prevent them from having nightmares at night, so Mu Yangling pushed him, "Go back to your room and go to sleep, don''t you want to go to the military camp tomorrow morning? I''ll come. watch over them." Qi Haoran lay on his side and asked her to lie down too, held her in his arms, buried his head in her neck, and said in a muffled voice, "I won''t go to the military camp tomorrow, I plan to clear the servants in the house. Qing, send those who are uncertain to Zhuangzi." "Didn''t you already check it?" "I checked the resume that time. This time, I plan to check their family members, relatives and friends to see if there are any people who behave abnormally in the house," Qi Haoran said in a low voice, "All of your mothers live in the house. , Grandpa is not at home all day long, I''m afraid..." Mu Yangling hugged his neck, kissed his cheek, and said in a low voice, "You don''t need to be a soldier, there are few people in the house, we only use people you can trust, you can check if you want, but Don''t get tired of yourself, and don''t feel overwhelmed, I''m always in the house." Qi Haoran couldn''t help but be grateful for Mu Yangling''s persistence. With their identities, there are eight big girls serving by their side, not to mention second-class girls, third-class girls and the people who are serving in the yard, but A Ling doesn''t like this kind of pomp, and there are still two big girls Lichun and Gu Yu beside them. The girl, one is in charge of the inside and the other is in charge of the outside, and around him, Fei Bai is still following him, but he has been able to take care of himself. Now Xiaolou is waiting beside him, while Xiaoting stays in the mansion and listens to Arling. , from time to time to serve a few children out of the house. A-Ling almost doesn''t care about the housework in the house, she is always handed over to Wang Ma to handle it, and she manages the housework by herself, living a leisurely and contented life. Also because there are fewer people in the house, there are fewer troubles. It is easy for them to check at this time, and once they find something different, they can control it at this time. "Why do you think Qin Fang is staring at the master? It is said that the elder brother is the emperor, and he should be staring at him." Qi Haoran found a lot of detailed work here, and Qi Xiuyuan also checked it out, but the spies he caught were either sent by officials in Daqi, or spies from other countries. The former is just to inquire about the holy will and plan ahead, while the latter is a contest between countries. Even if it is a detailed work that has not yet confessed, Qi Haoran has carefully identified that there is no one from Qin Fangs faction. So he was curious about how Qin Fang chose him. "Would you say it was for the money?" Qi Haoran frowned. "Otherwise, why do we deserve special treatment from him? He died at the hands of the fourth prince. Even if you want to blame you for persecuting him, this is also a dynastic struggle. If you want to hate him, you will hate both of you together, but if it''s for the money , don''t forget that we live in a place where we hide our money." Mu Yangling speculated: "He hid the money so secretly that even his son doesn''t know it. Do you think he is willing to give up so much money?" "But he''s already dead." Qi Haoran was horrified, "He''s not dead, is he?" Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "Didn''t you collect his corpse?" Qi Haoran''s heart calmed down again, scratching his head and said: "He was indeed dead at that time, his body was hardened, there must be nothing wrong, so how did he direct people to do things? The most important thing is, he If you don''t leave the money to your son, what are you going to do with the money?" Mu Yangling said that she did not understand the thoughts of the traitor. The husband and wife stared at each other for a long time, and Qi Haoran finally said bitterly: "Fortunately, we were lucky and gave us the money earlier." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, then leaned into his ear and said, "Back then, it was right for you and eldest brother to conceal the discovery of the treasury silver. If it was announced to the world at that time, I was afraid that they would take desperate risks. Now they consciously hide the silver and keep it secret. It will only be done slowly, their purpose is money, and naturally they will not hurt people easily, we might as well wait for the cold to cool down for a while and then invite you to enter the urn..." Qi Haoran''s eyes became brighter and he said in a low voice, "This is good, it''s better to uproot the people who Qin Fang left behind. He has been in business for 30 years in the previous dynasty, and he has been in power for more than 20 years. He is very powerful. My eldest brother and I They all suspect that some of the power of the Great Zhou Royal Family is in his hands..." Qin Fang was so favored back then. Emperor Jingyan was suspicious of greed for power, but he was very happy. He didn''t trust the generals in military power, and he didn''t trust the family, so almost all the government affairs were handed over to Qin Fang, who was born in a poor family and had no family to rely on. The worse Qin Fang''s reputation was, the more relieved Emperor Jingyan was at that time. With Emperor Jingyan''s connivance, it was too easy for Qin Fang to develop a secret power. The Qi Haoran brothers even suspected that Emperor Jingyan, who was greedy for comfort and pleasure, would hand over part of the royal family to Qin Fang to manage. Unfortunately, unless they caught Qin Fang''s confidant, they would have no way of knowing. Every time I think of this Qi Haoran, I feel aggrieved. He obviously has caught one of Qin Fang''s sons, but he doesn''t know much about the other party. Apart from pulling out some nails he knows, they only have to hold people to threaten Xixia. Qin San is gone, it''s not very useful. The couple leaned on the couch and gradually fell asleep. The three children were startled a few times at night. Mu Yangling stretched out his hand to press their stomachs and coaxed them in a low voice. The little lion flicked his body and stopped moving. Hutou stretched his feet and kicked a few times, and directly kicked the little lion and Xiao An who were sleeping beside him. She rolled over her chest and fell asleep peacefully. Qi Haoran didn''t expect the child to have a nightmare, so he couldn''t help but blame himself, Mu Yangling appeased the three little ones, then stabbed him and said, "Go back to the house and sleep, they won''t wake up at night. " Mu Yangling alerted the nurse who was on duty outside at night, and went back to the house with Qi Haoran. The next day, the three children slept until the third day before they woke up. Qi Haoran had already taken Zhu Liang to investigate the servants in the house. Only Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia were in the house. Seeing San Xiao rubbed his eyes and walked in a daze When he came over, he smiled and squeezed their cheeks and said, "Did you wash your face, then ran over?" The tiger touched his stomach and shouted, "I''m hungry!" Xiao Xia said with a smile: "Tiger head, if you eat more, others will be able to tell the difference between you and the little lion, and everyone will point at you and say that the fatter one is the tiger head." Mu Yangling also pinched the chubby face of the tiger''s head, and was about to make a joke when Gu Yu ran in in shock, "Princess..." Seeing Xiao Xia''s smiling face, Gu Yu''s eyes flickered. Said: "Niangniang, the steward on Zhuangzi sent someone back and forth, saying that this year''s account book has been made." The account books on Zhuangzi were all released during the winter solstice. Mu Yangling turned his head calmly to Xiao Xia and said, "Sister-in-law help me watch them wash and have breakfast. I''ll come when I go." "Go, go, I''m here." Mu Yangling and Gu Yu went outside, and as soon as they left the courtyard, Gu Yu said anxiously in Mu Yangling''s ear: "Niangniang, someone from Guangdong has come, saying that the prince of the country took him to suppress the bandits and disappeared at sea, prince I heard that I was extremely angry, and I fainted just now, go ahead and take a look." Chapter 881： anxious Qi Haoran''s fainting terrified everyone. He didn''t faint when he rebelled, he didn''t faint when facing thousands of troops, and he didn''t faint when he killed the enemy with wounds. Now he fainted when he heard Fan Zijin''s disappearance. They are brothers, but they are also worried about his body. Feibai and Xiaolou carried the person to the couch in the side hall, and before putting them on, Qi Haoran woke up. In fact, he was not completely in a coma, he just felt dizzy, and he didn''t know anything as soon as his eyes darkened, but after only two breaths, he heard the noisy sound again, he knew that he was awake, but he just kept lifting No hand strength. When Mu Yangling came from the backyard, Qi Haoran''s hand could only be lifted a little bit. Imperial Physician Wang was seeing him. Seeing A Ling coming over, Qi Haoran''s eyes turned red and tears almost fell. Feibai hurriedly took the people back, and there were only three people left in the room. Imperial Doctor Wang didn''t dare to lift his head, carefully put Qi Haoran''s hand away, put away the pulse pillow, and said in a low voice, "Princess, I''m going to go out and prescribe medicine for the lord?" "Tell me about your illness first," Qi Haoran looked up at Mu Yangling persistently, "A Ling, Zijin is in danger..." Mu Yangling nodded slightly to Wang Taiyi. Wang Taiyi said: "My lord is fine, but I was too worried, and I didn''t rest well before. After hearing the bad news, I fainted because of anger and anger. Just relax and rest for two days." Qi Haoran laughed angrily, "How wide do you think Master can be at this time? Go down to make pills, Master will take it with you." Wang Taiyi looked at Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran turned his head to Mu Yangling and said, "A-Ling, Zijin is just like my eldest brother in my heart, he is not a good person, but he has nothing to say to our brother, our brother never owed anyone so much, but he owed him all the time. Yes, to tell the truth, without him, it is not certain whether my grandfather will grow up or not. I take medicine this time, and the imperial doctor asks me to puncture the needle. I will puncture the needle. There is only one. You have to let me set off. I will take two hours. I''ll go after that, I have to find him myself!" Qi Haoran bit his mouth and almost bleed, showing the discomfort in his heart. Mu Yangling went to shake his hand and said to the imperial physician, "Go and prepare the pills." Imperial Physician Wang bowed and stepped back, and there were only two people left in the room. Mu Yangling went to hug him, Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and held back his tears, saying: "Zi Jin has always cherished his life except for me, where is there any danger, he will definitely not go there, how could he go to sea? I learned to swim in the lake, and I asked him to learn it together. He even made fun of me, saying that he didnt go into the sea, so what would he do? I shouldnt have listened to him at that time. He also has to learn, if he falls into the sea, he can still swim for a while. He is a landlubber now, but he has disappeared at sea. I heard that the sea is so big that it is full of water at a glance, what should he do?" Seeing his body trembling slightly, Mu Yangling knew that he was terribly afraid, so he patted him and said, "Don''t worry, there is also a sea teacher in Guangdong, he is the prefect and the prince of the state, they will definitely go out to sea to find him, Let''s hurry up to find him, maybe we will find someone when we get to Guangdong." Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and nodded. He knew that this was not the time for him to panic, so he got up to arrange a trip, but Mu Yangling suppressed him and said, "I will arrange these things, you lie down, and I will ask Imperial Physician Wang. I''ll give you a needle, and you''ll have a good meal, don''t worry, you''ll be able to leave in two hours." Qi Haoran hesitated for a while before laying back down again. At this time, he was anxious for himself. He had known that such a thing would happen. Before, he shouldn''t have gotten angry with the meticulous work and lost the chain at the critical moment. Mu Yangling turned around and went out, ordering in a series of voices, "Let Imperial Physician Wang hand over the pills to his medicine boy, let him inject needles for the prince, and ask the kitchen to prepare dry food and water for ten people for five days, we will take it in an hour, take The lord and my horse are both pulled out, fed the hay, and let the guards come out and line up." Feibai was startled, "Niangniang, are you going too?" Mu Yangling gritted his teeth and nodded, "My lord, I don''t trust him at this time." If Qi Haoran is alive and kicking, she will definitely stay at home to take care of the children and the little Xia family, but Qi Haoran himself fell ill first, but to stop him from letting him go, it will be more uncomfortable than killing him. Letting him go on the road sick, Mu Yangling felt that her staying was equivalent to killing her. Since he was worried, he might as well go with him. Mu Yangling has always been decisive, and she can do what she wants. Anyway, with Qi Xiuyuan and Li Jinghua in the capital, she is not worried about the children and Xiao Xia. Fei Bai realized after a little thought that both the prince and the princess are people who can''t hide things in their hearts but can''t bear worries. It''s better to leave if they stay. "Go and choose seven first-class guards, plus you, we will leave in two hours, does the emperor know?" "There are two teams who came to report the letter. The people who went to the palace were from the Guangdong yamen, and the people who came to our house were the people who served by the cousin''s side." "Go and prepare the medicine you need on the way, let Lichun pick up two sets of light clothes and bring them with you. Xiaolou and I go to see the messenger." The person who came to the palace to report the letter was spread out in the flower hall. At this time, he was placed on a chair, and the servants poured a bowl of hot soup. He was panting and collapsed on the chair. When he saw the princess coming in, he struggled to get up and salute. Mu Yangling waved his hand to stop him, "No need to salute, just sit." Mu Yangling frowned and asked, "Why did the grandfather of the country think of going to sea? Who is with him? How big is the ship, how did it go missing, when did it go missing, did the Guangdong Marine Division send someone to look for it?" The person who came to report the letter was a servant named Defu next to Fan Zijin. In fact, he was serving with Yanmo. Seeing that the Guangdong yamen concealed the disappearance of the prince, he sneaked out of the city gate with silver and dressed as a beggar. He rushed to the next county town to buy a horse. He left two days earlier than the people from Guangdong Yamen, but he arrived at the capital with them. If they hadn''t met them on the road, they gave up a horse and he arrived. Even later, when I heard the princess ask, I couldn''t bear the fear and grievance, and told Mu Yangling the whole story while weeping. In fact, he didn''t know in detail. After all, he was only a servant who served Yanmo, not a confidant. Yanmo kept him by his side because of his cleverness and loyalty. When Fan Zijin arrived in Guangdong, it was just after the autumn harvest, and he had nothing to do except collect taxes. Defu only knew that the grandfather of the country was very interested in maritime trade. During that time, the only officials at all levels were merchants who were engaged in maritime trade. He waited by Yanmo''s side and was responsible for inquiring about the prices of imported products and gossip among merchants in the streets and alleys. I don''t know who mentioned it. The grandfather of the country wanted to try the new sea boat, so he took people out to sea. He agreed that he would only go around the sea and come back. The port, but who would have known that the grandfather''s ship disappeared without a trace, for three days in a row, there was not even a shadow. Chapter 882： Prepare "Guangdong Yamen and the sea division sent ships to look for them, but the best sea ships were driven away by the grandfather of the country. There were pirates at sea, and they didn''t dare to go far. They searched nearby, but there was no news at all. ," Defu cried: "Xia''s housekeeper looks wrong, so he will report to the emperor and the prince, and he wants to ask the sea division of Fuzhou to find someone, but the Guangdong yamen sent officers and soldiers to surround our mansion, and we are not allowed to When people came in and out, Butler Xia said that they were afraid of taking responsibility and that the emperor would blame him, but when the grandfather of the country disappeared at sea, it would be easier to find someone a day earlier, so Butler Xia asked people to take money out and buy guards at various side gates. The officers and soldiers released four messengers in a row, saying that as soon as they went out, they would find a way to come to the capital to deliver letters to the princes and princesses. Because the servants often inquired about news on the streets of Guangzhou, they went to the slums as soon as they went out and changed into beggars clothes. He used the money to hire a bunch of beggars on the street to help him out of the city gate." "The minion walked for a long time before going to the next county town to buy a horse. Because it wasn''t very good, I traveled day and night. It took six days to get to the outskirts of the capital. The horse was exhausted. As a result, after walking a few steps, the messenger who was rushing to deliver the letter caught up behind them. There were three of them, and one of them gave up a horse to the little one, so that the little boy could rush to the palace to deliver the letter." Defu looked at the princess eagerly, and asked, "Madame, can the prince dispatch the sea master from Fuzhou to rescue our lord?" Mu Yangling asked, "Why do you have to dispatch from Fuzhou? It is said that Chaozhou is closer to Guangzhou, so it should be faster to dispatch troops from there." Defu smiled wryly, "But there are no big boats there. The servants heard from the officials that only Fuzhou has a large sea boat that goes out to the sea. This time Guangdong got a new one, and the grandfather was happy to go aboard and test the boat in person. Otherwise it can''t happen." "How many days'' supplies are there on board?" Telfu didn''t know and shook his head. Mu Yangling got up and said, "Then you can rest. I''ll have someone send you back to the Duke''s Mansion. Now your Mrs. Xia lives in the palace. She is pregnant, so I can''t tell her about it." Telford repeatedly said yes. Mu Yangling turned around and went back to the inner courtyard, called Wang Ma and Lichun Guyu, and whispered: "My lord and I are not at home, you have to take care of the inner courtyard, Wang Ma, you can deal with the affairs in the mansion, but not if you can''t. Just ask Mrs. Xiao Xia, I have to hide the matter in the front yard from her, I don''t care whether you are blocking it or lying, if anyone rushes in front of her and the children and leaks it, I can''t forgive her." Everyone is busy. Mu Yangling called all three children and said, "There is a big incident at the border. Your father and I, or, Xiao An, your fourth uncle and I are going on a trip..." The three children cheered and asked, "Then can we sleep by ourselves?" "Stop the nurse''s vigil." "It''s great, the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt are not at home..." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, slapped the table fiercely, and said with a stern face: "No matter what you want to do, if you dare to cause trouble, even if I''m not at home now, I''ll take care of you when I come back. I remember I taught you two days ago. There''s an idiom called Autumn to settle accounts, right?" Hutou angrily accused his mother, "The people who settle accounts after the autumn are not good people!" Xiao An and the little lion nodded heartily. Mu Yangling snorted coldly, "I am not a good person, I am happy, I am happy to settle accounts with you after the autumn." The three children could only look at her angrily, Mu Yangling said: "But if you are obedient, don''t cause trouble, and accompany your little Aunt Xia, I will reward you when you come back, Xiao An, your mother is pregnant with your brother. , If you are not in good health, you should be more obedient and not make your mother angry, you know?" Xiao An said: "Fourth aunt, my mother is lenient and won''t be angry." The veins on Mu Yangling''s forehead jumped, but this was not the time to fight with the child, she said arbitrarily: "I will tell your little brother, if you are not obedient, I will let the royal aunt take you all into the palace. Go inside and close the small dark room." All three children shrank their necks. They have never been locked in a small dark room, but their mother often threatened them to be locked in a small dark room, so this is a very scary thing for them. Mu Yangling saw that they were finally quiet and satisfied, and asked someone to lead them to the backyard, and went to explain to Xiao Xia himself. She also used the words to explain to the three children, she said: "If there is a major incident at the border, the lord must go to see it in person, but he passed out with anger and rage, I really don''t worry, so I have to follow it to see, the family will be there. Please, sister-in-law, I will go to the palace in a while, and ask the empress to take care of you more. If you are undecided, you can ask someone to greet the empress, and if you are embarrassed, you can ask your aunt to make up your mind." "Fourth uncle fainted?" Xiao Xia asked concernedly, "Is he alright?" Mu Yangling smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "It''s not a big problem, it''s just that I was too worried before, and I haven''t rested well. When I heard that there was an accident at the border, I was in a hurry and fainted all of a sudden." Xiao Xia knew that Mu Yangling was different from her. She had heard her husband say that she had been in the battlefield when she was in the Northland before, and she was not without envy. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, leave the children to me, and then With Wang Ma Lichun and the others taking care of them, everything will be fine." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that she had no doubts. Mamma Xia looked at Mu Yangling, her eyes flickered, she was not a little Xia clan, she thought more. Qi Haoran can''t change his face in the face of thousands of troops, but what happened at the border gate could make him so angry that he fainted? What''s more, the prince was training troops in Qiannan before, and the training was generals. There is no shortage of generals in the court to lead troops to fight. It is not necessary for the prince to rush in such a hurry, and he even asked the princess to follow him. Why hide from the lady? Unless that incident can shock the madam, it is useless for madam to raise a child, but madam never cares about state affairs, unless the country is destroyed, what else can shock her? The answer circled on the tip of Xia''s tongue, her heart was beating violently, her hands and feet were cold, and when Mu Yangling got up and left, she smiled with Xiao Xia: "Madam, I''ll go see the princess." After talking for a long time, the little Xia Shi was a little sleepy. Hearing the words, he nodded quickly, "Go quickly." Mu Yangling was careful, until he walked out of the yard and found a secluded place for people to retreat, "Mother Xia, do you have something to tell me?" Mammy Xia knelt on the ground and asked, "Mother, but something happened to my father-in-law?" She looked up at Mu Yangling, and said, "Please also ask the maid to inform the servants, and the servants should prepare early. " Mu Yangling watched Mammy Xia''s mind turn around, and it took a long time to say, "Sister-in-law is pregnant, so I can''t tell her about it." "Don''t worry, madam, the maid will not let the maid notice anything strange," he added: "The maid told the maid, and the maid should cover it up better. No one is more familiar with the temperament of the madam than the maid." Chapter 883： day and night Mammy Xia heard that Fan Zijin disappeared in the vast sea, and she couldn''t help but stumble. If it was on land and someone was guarding it, the grandfather of the country would always be able to escape the danger, but on the sea, I''m afraid there is no chance of life, not only the country The father-in-law does not know how to use water, and the guards who follow the father-in-law of the country are not very good at water, let alone protect the master, even if they themselves can''t keep it. Mammy Xia had been through a lot of wind and rain, and she almost fainted at this time. She finally understood why the lord passed out in anger. Although the lord and concubine were here to save people this time, they were mostly there to help. Grandpa Guo collects the corpse, right? If something happened to the grandfather of the country, the only three-year-old son would not be able to support the family. Wouldn''t the grandfather bring the uncle of Fan''s house to enter the house? The old man has always been biased, and he is still like this for the son of the grandfather, not to mention the little prince who has never been very affectionate. At that time, he will take the uncle to live in the manor of the grandfather, his wife, a housewife and two children. Isn''t it just letting him poke round and flatten it? At this time, the only people who can help them are the prince and the princess. As soon as Xia''s knees softened, she knelt down to Mu Yangling and said with tears: "Niangniang, I beg you and the prince to save the prince, the prince, he is only three years old. what!" Mu Yangling pulled the man up and said, "Leave the matter of the prince to us, you just need to take care of your family." Mu Yangling did not dare to promise that he would be able to save people. The sea was boundless. It would be fine if they got lost or encountered pirates. The former could still encounter land or be found by them. Cai, with Fan Zijin''s shrewdness, may convince the other party to spare their lives for the sake of wealth, but if there is a storm, or the hull hits a rock or something like that, it''s really a near-death situation, and I don''t know if they can wait until they... Mu Yangling thought that his face was extremely ugly, so he turned and left. Qi Haoran had already changed his clothes, and endured the disgusting feeling he just stuffed a bowl of rice into his stomach. Seeing that Mu Yangling was also wearing a simple short attire, he couldn''t help frowning. He wanted to leave her words and thought about Zijin''s life and death now. He swallowed back what he didn''t know, but Al-Ling''s martial arts skills were strong, and he seemed to have researched naval warfare, so he felt more at ease with her. The two brought people into the palace. Qi Xiuyuan had already ordered the Hai Shi from Chaozhou, Fuzhou, to find someone. When he saw his brother and his wife dressed neatly and entered the palace, he knew that his guess had come true. He received news from his side, and sent someone to inform him to enter the palace, but it took an hour to enter the palace. With the relationship between Haoran and Zijin, this is completely impossible, it can only be that he wants to save people himself. . Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want to stop him, and he knew that he couldn''t stop him, so he just said to him: "If you want to go, go quickly, the sea masters of Da Qi will dispatch you, and you must find them back," Qi Xiuyuan said sternly: "Live to see people, die to see corpses!" Qi Haoran''s eyes were red, and he stabbed his neck and said, "Why do you want to see a corpse? He is dying, he must be hiding somewhere and wait for us to save him." Qi Xiuyuan nodded indiscriminately, but in fact, like Mamma Xia, he felt that it would be fine if Fan Zijin disappeared on land. He was not only accompanied by guards, but also by dark guards, who could always protect him, but on the sea... Its not that Qi Haoran didnt understand this truth, but he just didnt dare to think about it, and he didnt even want to think about it. Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to Mu Yangling and said, "You can follow along. If he is crazy, you can knock him out and bring him back. I may have already lost a younger brother, and I don''t dare to lose another." "Big Brother!" Qi Haoran glared at him dissatisfied. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t even look at him, he just looked at Mu Yangling, "The sea is vast, you have to watch him!" Mu Yangling nodded, "Brother, don''t worry, I''m here." "You don''t have to worry in Beijing, you have me and your sister-in-law here, you just have to find someone." Qi Xiuyuan got up and picked up the jade seal, put it on a plain silk, and handed it to Qi Haoran, "Take this, the entire Guangdong officialdom. Do it cheaply for you." This is equivalent to giving Qi Haoran the power of appointment and removal and the power of life and death. He can move people without going through Qi Xiuyuan, or even loot his family and exterminate his family. Obviously, he doesn''t think it''s as simple as the Guangdong yamen said. Trial a ship? If Qi Haoran did this, Qi Xiuyuan would have no doubts, but if it was Fan Zijin, would he be considered an idiot? That kid doesn''t want to sit if he can lie down, and he never stands if he can sit. I heard that there is danger in front of him, unless Haoran rushes to the front, he will definitely spare a lot of distance. How far to hide, when the sea is windy and rough, will he, a landlubber, go to test the sea boat? Qi Xiuyuan arbitrarily felt that he was either being lured by others, or that the people from the Guangdong yamen deceived him. And he is more inclined to the latter, otherwise, how much interest in this world must be able to lure him? Qi Xiuyuan did not delay their time, just said these few words to them, and got up to send them out of the palace in person. The little bear was taken out of the upper study early, and was waiting outside in confusion. When he saw his parents dressed up, his eyes lit up, "Father, mother, are you going to take me to ride a horse?" Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, unable to laugh at all, Mu Yangling squatted down and looked at him, touched his head and said, "Xiao Xiong, you are the big brother, take care of your younger brothers and take good care of Aunt Xia, do you know that? ?" Little Bear tilted his head to look at his mother suspiciously. "Father and mother have something to do, and it may take a long time to come back. During this time, you are the head of the family. You have to take good care of your younger brothers. Can you do this?" Qi Haoran also said: "Little Bear, you are an older child." Xiaoxiong straightened his chest and said, "I''m an older brother, and I will take good care of my younger brothers." Mu Yangling patted his head, carried him to the palace gate, and handed him over to Qi Xiuyuan at the palace gate. Fei Bai had already led someone to wait at the palace gate, and when he saw the emperor sent the prince and concubine out, he hurriedly knelt down to greet him. Qi Xiuyuan waved everyone to get up and bid them farewell. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling mounted their horses, nodded slightly at him and left quickly. Feibai hurriedly flew on his horse and led the guards to catch up. They rode ten horses, not many people. The horses they rode were all long-suffering horses. They traveled day and night. They changed horses every time they arrived at a post, and it took only four days to reach Guangzhou City. Not to mention Mu Yangling, even Qi Haoran was a lot haggard. They only slept for two hours a day on the road, and the rest of the time was on the horse. Qi Haoran was fine. He experienced it when he was a general. , Every day when I go out and enter the door, I ride horses, but Mu Yangling is almost unsteady. She has not been riding for a long time. Sure enough, her life has been too comfortable in recent years. A burning pain in the inside of the leg. Qi Haoran gave her a hand, Mu Yangling patted his hand, and looked at the Guangdong Marine Division General and officials at all levels who hurriedly greeted her. Chapter 884： The situation is grim Zhou Zhou and Yu Cheng brought people out to greet Prince Rong. Seeing his face ashen and described as embarrassed, their hearts trembled even more, but what they said at this time was superfluous. Fan Zijin has gone out to sea until eleven God, still no news. The two of them concealed the news first, it is impossible for them to live, and now they can only actively cooperate, hoping that the saint and the prince can spare their families. Although Qi Haoran could not wait to tear up the two lives in front of him, but with Zijin in his heart, he suppressed the anger in his heart and asked, "Have you been found?" Marine Division Admiral Zhou Zhou shook his head and said ashamedly: "The last admiral has been sending people to search, but there is no news." Qi Haoran moved his hand, and Mu Yangling took his hand and shook his head slightly at him. It was not a wise move at this time. To find someone, they had to use Guangdong officers and soldiers to attack their superiors. Although they would be ordered to search, obeying orders and trying their best were two different things. Besides, they didnt know much about the Guangdong waters, so they had to rely on them. Qi Haoran suppressed the desire to do something, and helped Mu Yangling into the mansion, only then did Zhou Zhou and Yu Cheng see Mu Yangling following Qi Haoran. Mu Yangling was beautiful in color. Although he was wearing men''s clothes, he knew at a glance that it was a woman. The two looked at each other, not knowing who this person was. Seeing that the two brought the guards into the mansion, Yu Cheng hurriedly chased after him, bowed and said, "My lord, Xiaguan asked someone to prepare hot meals, you have used us before we discuss things, Xiaguan and others are in the front yard. waiting for you." In front of the ??fuya is the yamen, and behind it is the residence of the officials. Because Fan Zijin wanted to pick up the little Xia family, he couldn''t see the small courtyard behind three entrances, so he asked Butler Xia to buy a house outside, but the small courtyard at the back was not empty, so he packed it out and made a simple living room for him. You can take a short break in the back during breaks. Yu Chengcheng asked to arrange King Rongjun here, so that after washing up, they could immediately go to the front to discuss the specific matters of finding and rescuing Anguogong. Qi Haoran didn''t say a word to him, and sent people to surround the Fan Mansion. It was the order of Yu Cheng, the prefectural governor, to hide it and not report it. It was not bad that he didn''t kill him immediately. Yu Cheng obviously didn''t think that Prince Rong would give him a good face, and almost humbly sent the person to the corner gate of the mansion and the backyard. Mu Yangling turned his head and said: "Get all the generals above the captain of the naval division, as well as the military division, officials above the fifth grade of the government office, and their masters. We will have a meeting in the government office in a quarter of an hour." Mu Yangling looked at him sharply, and said, "Those who fail to meet the deadline will be dealt with by military law!" Yu Cheng looked at Qi Haoran in amazement, Qi Haoran dragged Mu Yangling away without turning his head, Yu Cheng and Zhou Zhou looked at each other and hurriedly bowed their heads in response. Looking up again, Prince Shirong and his group had already gone far. "A quarter of an hour? Can they take a shower?" Zhou Zhou turned around and left, saying, "King Rongjun is a member of the military, and a quarter of an hour is enough to take a bath and eat." He doesn''t want to talk to Yu Cheng now. This man dragged him into the water, which made his life unsafe, and maybe his family couldn''t save it. At this time, he had to cooperate with him, how could he not hate him? Yu Cheng heard the words and rushed to notify the officials of the government office to wait in front. The hot water was ready long ago, they could wash with water, Mu Yangling went to the bathroom, Qi Haoran took the rest of the eight people in the open hall to swipe their clothes, buried their heads in the water and scratched them. Just pour the water on and wash it off. While washing, he called the stunned soldier and asked, "Are you a servant in the yamen?" "Yes, yes." The soldier closed his mouth and bent seventy degrees. "Send someone to Fan Mansion, and call the Xia Steward of Fan Mansion to this king." "Let''s go now." Xiaobing hurriedly ran to the front to find Yu Cheng, Yu Cheng waved: "Go and call!" Since they didn''t stop Fan Mansion from reporting letters, wouldn''t it be courting death to stop the two sides from meeting at this time? Whatever Prince Rong wants to do, he will satisfy him! Zhou Zhou obviously thought so too. At this time, no one dared to hit the knife edge of Prince Rong. Prince Rong''s prestige in the army is very strong, far surpassing his brother''s. Just like his prestige, what the soldiers know is his brotherhood with the emperor An Guogong. At this time, no one dares to think that the royal family has no kinship. The king of the county and the Duke of An Guo were only in love. Facial love will shorten the journey of fifteen days to four days? The officials up and down the Guangdong officialdom are all waiting for the thunderous wrath of King Rongjun. Not a quarter of an hour long, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling came out almost when Zhou Zhou and Yu Cheng had just gathered people to the mansion. The two of them ate hot rice, and their faces looked better. As soon as they came up, Qi Haoran asked, "Where''s the map of the sea area?" Zhou Zhou hurriedly took out the picture and drew a few red circles on it. He pointed to those areas and said, "My lord, I have searched for the lower officials in these places, but there is no trace at all. Eleven days are enough for Mr. Fan and the others. Floating to the South China Sea." Mu Yangling saw a red line drawn on the map within five miles of the coast, and asked, "What is this?" Zhou Zhou said: "This is the coast vacated by the forbidden sea for five miles." "In other words, fishermen can''t go to sea?" Zhou Zhou hesitated, and Qi Haoran shouted, "Why didn''t you answer when the princess asked you? Can the fishermen go to sea?" Zhou Zhou trembled in his heart and said, "It is possible to go into the sea, although the sea is forbidden, but the fishermen rely on this for a living, and it is impossible to completely resist it. There are still fishermen who sneak into the sea, and Guangzhou Port can dock foreigners'' boats, and slightly larger fishing boats can be used. After registering in the yamen, leave the port." "The order goes on, the sea prohibition order is lifted, and the fishermen can go to sea. Anyone who can find the boat of Anguo Gong will be rewarded a thousand taels, and those who can find clues will be rewarded one hundred taels." Mu Yangling paused and continued: "The foreigners and the Nanyang people Also in this group." Zhou Zhou hurriedly responded when he saw that the lord did not object. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran and saw that his eyes were out of focus. As soon as he touched his forehead, he found that it was hot, and his face suddenly became ugly. She said why Qi Haoran, who has always been decisive in killing, gave him the decision-making power. It turned out to be fever. . Qi Haoran pulled her hand down, turned to Feibai and said, "You continue." Seeing him sitting upright on the chair, Mu Yangling couldn''t say anything to let him go down to rest, so he turned his head and asked Zhou Zhou, "How many people are in your navy team? How many ships are there, how big is the ship? It''s docked now. How many people and how many boats are there on the shore?" Mu Yangling looked straight at him and said, "I want to hear the real numbers." Zhou Zhou''s tongue was bitter. He didn''t look at Prince Rong again this time. He knew that this princess could make the final decision. There are more than 6,400 people in the sea division, and there are twelve sea ships in total, of which eight can go out to sea, and now they are all dispatched." Chapter 885： sea ??ship Rao is Qi Haoran who was dizzy with the burning, and his eyes widened at this time. There are only so many people in the entire Guangdong Marine Division? Before he came, he had someone from the Ministry of War transfer the files of the Guangdong Marine Division. Although he only read a few, he knew it well. He didn''t expect them to eat so badly. The actual number of more than 30,000 people was only more than 6,000. . Qi Haoran''s face, which was already a little red due to fever, was even more red at this time - angry. Zhou Zhou also knew that this matter could not be concealed. He lowered his head, and Mu Yang''s heart sank. He asked in a deep voice, "Can your eight sea ships sail far away?" "No," Zhou Zhou said, almost breaking the jar: "The sea boats are old, they are not heavy enough, and they can''t go far. The boat that Mr. Fan uses is the best. It was built with a huge amount of money from the Zhou family. It was just built, but because of the government''s decree, it has never been able to go to sea..." "Can''t sail far, how can we find them?" Zhou Zhou gritted his teeth and said: "The soldiers have enough dry food and fresh water, and they can also go to the Nanyang area." Although it is dangerous, but they have two ships of soldiers who have gone back and forth, but still no one is found. This is what makes them most desperate. But Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were both dissatisfied. Without a large ship, it meant that they would not be able to go far, and they would have to come back for supplies from time to time. Mu Yangling could not wait to slaughter these free-paying people at this time. "Since the Zhou family can build new ships, do they still have any big ships?" Zhou Zhou shook his head, he came from a side branch of the Zhou family, "The maritime merchants in Guangdong have not been to sea for many years, and the ships of the year were either put up there for a long time in disrepair, or they were sold to sea masters as warships, and the Zhou family is also close to the sea. It has only been a few years since I started to think about going to sea again, and this time, the Zhou familys patriarch and several sons-in-law are all on board So the Zhou family also suffered huge losses. At this time, they were also suspected of murdering the court officials. The Zhou family was bleak and gloomy. Qi Haoran said angrily, "Then tell the Lord, where are there big ships in Guangdong?" "Only foreigners have them," Zhou Zhou said: "Recently, two foreigners'' ships have docked, both of which are Westerners. They are heavy and have artillery on them, but they belong to foreigners..." Qi Haoran got up "ho" and sneered: "As long as there is a boat, let the Guangdong garrison gather, surround the two sea boats, and let your marine master prepare, we will go out to sea tomorrow to find someone, Zhou Zhou. , Lord, put it down here, it''s okay to find someone, but if you can''t find someone, you all have to be buried with Duke An Guo, and you can decide who should be called on board with us." "Your Majesty, it''s absolutely impossible," Yu Cheng shouted, "That''s a foreigner''s ship. If we grab their ship, we''re afraid it will cause a dispute between the two countries?" "Dispute between the two countries? Is it Spain or Portugal? Or France and Italy, do you know where their land is? To provoke a dispute between the two countries, first of all, they will come with us, but they are just two sea ships, if you are afraid of this You have to pee your pants, no wonder you can let the five miles of the coast go out!" Mu Yangling scolded: "Just do as the lord said, Zhou Zhou, you go with people in person, if the foreigners resist, they will be arrested directly, if they If you dare to kill people, you will kill them all, and we will have two more ships." Everyone was startled and looked at the princess standing above in shock. The prince is a bandit, and the princess has become a bandit wife? This, this is really a shame for Da Qi, but at this time no one dared not obey the order. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran went back to the backyard, "Let someone go and invite the doctor." Mu Yangling took out the pill, thought about it and doubled the amount, "Take a little more to see if it works." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, "You''re not afraid of your father''s death." But he still took a handful and shoved it into his mouth and drank it. He touched his forehead and said, "I didn''t feel burnt, I just felt dizzy. He''s drowsy, and it''s hard to even move his mind, his grandmother''s, when the master frees his hands, Qin Fang''s people will definitely be uprooted, making me so sick." Seeing that his eyes were almost closed, Mu Yangling pushed him to bed, held his hand and assured: "You go to sleep first, we will go to sea when the ship is ready, I will arrange this for you, commander. The army must still have you, and you have to take good care of yourself." Qi Haoran fell into a drowsy sleep when he heard the words. He told himself in his heart that A Ling was right, he had to get better, Zijin might be floating at sea, waiting for him to rescue him, he must never get sick again. Absolutely not! Qi Haoran thought, his internal power started to work involuntarily, his forehead slowly soaked with fine sweat, Mu Yangling wiped him with a towel, and quickly walked in, "Princess, butler Xia is here." Mu Yangling put the towel aside and whispered, "Call a servant to take care of the prince." Butler Xia was kneeling under the steps, Mu Yangling asked him to get up, called someone into the room, and asked, "Tell me, what''s going on, Defu can''t explain clearly, we still don''t understand you guys. Why do you want to test the ship?" Butler Xia burst into tears, knelt down and kowtowed again and said, "Niangniang, our master was deceived by Yu Cheng and the others!" Butler Xia cried: "Our grandfather is interested in maritime trade, and asked the chief steward to contact the maritime merchants in Guangdong, and wanted to intervene, but those foreigners blindly raised prices because of the availability of rare goods, not to mention the maritime merchants in Guangdong, it is us The profit that my father can get from it is not much. I negotiated with them, but those foreigners kept raising prices. Our father could not help but get annoyed. When has he been so manipulated in the business field? No one buys foreigners'' goods." "But this matter can''t just be stalemate, it has to be resolved. Our master wants to reopen the coast, attract more foreigners, and give the people along the coast an extra livelihood, but Yu Cheng said that the pirates are rampant, and the marine division can''t resist it. Pirates, reopening the coast will only make the pirates harass the people, and those foreigners are also clamoring not to come to the port of Guangdong again, the sea merchants who were originally with our master were hesitant, and some people began to contact those foreigners in private," Butler Xia said with tears: "At this moment, the Zhou family came to the door and said that they had secretly built a large sea ship a few years ago. Because the court banned the sea, they had not been able to test the ship. They said that if the prince of the state was willing, the Zhou family would be willing to take the sea ship. I offered it to do maritime business with the grandfather of the country. Our grandfather was worried that we would not have the chance to win people''s hearts, so we agreed without thinking about it. He said that the sage is here to find a way. As long as the Zhou family can organize people well, in order to force those The foreigners obeyed, and the grandfather of the country wanted to test the ship himself, but he said it well at the time, and he could go back and forth the same day, and if it was bad, he could come back the next morning. It took three days to start looking for someone, but the minions felt that this was a big deal, and it was nothing more than disappearing on land. There are guards and secret guards by my side, and I can also ride horses and kung fu, but at sea..." Chapter 886： grab Butler Xia''s face was full of tears, "Master, he doesn''t know how to drink water, so the servants have to report to the lord quickly, but when the talents go out, they are blocked by Yu Cheng and brought back, and they even send troops to surround our mansion, saying It is to protect us, but we are not allowed to send messages outside." Mu Yangling was furious, slapped the palm of his hand, and dismembered the table next to him in an instant, "Zhou Zhou is a side branch of the Zhou family, so what is his relationship with Yu Cheng?" Butler Xia knew that Mu Yangling was asking them why they were colluding, and said quickly: "Back to the princess, as soon as something happened to the prince, General Zhou Shen sent people to go out to sea to find us. The officers and soldiers of the government office were besieging us, and there was no marine division." That is to say, Zhou Zhou and Yu Cheng are not of the same mind. Mu Yangling''s mood finally improved, she said: "I know about this matter, you can step back for now." "Yes." Butler Xia bowed and stepped back. At this time, there was chaos in the port. Zhou Zhou''s marine division did not return, but there were also a lot of troops in Guangdong. Zhou Zhou moved quickly, and only pulled 5,000 people out and immediately surrounded the port. The place where the foreigners lived was also surrounded by circles. Before their swords were drawn, they were aligned by rows of archers, and they did not dare to move rashly. The foreigners blushed and said, "Protest, I want to protest solemnly, I want to see your Master Yu!" Zhou Zhou came in from the outside and sneered: "Master Yu? You can''t see Master Yu now, you can only see this general. I''m here to inform you that your ship has been requisitioned by us, and those who are sensible will let you quickly. The crew disembarked, otherwise it would be bad if my men attacked and damaged the cargo." "You are violating the law. This is our property. Why are you expropriating it? I want to see your Master Yu." A foreigner directly drew his sword and said, "You are destroying the diplomatic relations between the two countries. Do you want to be an enemy of our country?" "Diplomatic relations?" Zhou Zhou replied to them with the words of the princess, and asked: "Have our Daqi established diplomatic relations with your country? Besides, this port belongs to our Daqi. You dock here for supplies and business. But they don''t pay any business tax..." "General Zhou," Fei Bai interrupted him, hurried over, and whispered in his ear, "Your Highness said, although we are robbing their ship, we have to take care of it." Zhou Zhou was stunned and asked in a low voice, "This, how do you make sense?" "Pirates are rampant along the coast of Guangdong, and we were all looted when we retreated five miles in, not to mention the ships of the merchants. These foreigners can come and go on the sea freely. Wouldn''t you report that there are pirates from the East and the West? That is to say, they colluded with the pirates to frame our Daqi''s Duke An Guo, do you know who An Guo Gong is? That is the life and death brother of the sage and the prince. Now the life and death of the Guo Gong Ye don''t know, and their suspicions can''t be washed away. We are willing to use them now. Their boat is to save their lives," Fei Bai was very shameless and learned from Qi Haoran''s body, and said: "If something happens to the grandfather of the country, not only you will have to be buried with you, but these foreigners will also have to be buried with you. Let them willingly give up the ship." Zhou Zhou looked at Fei Bai and thought to himself, are all the dignitaries above so shameless? Zhou Zhou turned his head to look at the foreigner who was watching them, swallowed hard, Fei Bai whispered in his ear, "General Zhou thinks what the lord said is wrong?" Fei Bai''s tone was cold, and he sneered: "I want to say these things. People and pirates have nothing to do with killing me, I don''t believe it, when did you see them being robbed?" Zhou Zhou said: "But they have cannons on board, so it''s normal for those pirates to dare not." "But the goods on their ships are worth tens of thousands of gold, and I have my back on the mainland. There are countless soldiers and generals. They came to rob us, and they dare not rob Westerners who don''t know where they are in their homeland?" Fei Bai Laodao said. : "It''s right to listen to the prince, you only manage to ask for it boldly, and you don''t need to show a bandit attitude." When they were in the Northland, they would go to rob the big households in the Jin Kingdom from time to time. The robbers had a deep understanding of the psychology. If anyone in the army knew the robbers best, it was none other than the prince. Pirates are not robbers? Same thing. Zhou Zhou twitched the corners of his mouth, wanting to say that he was not ordered by the princess? He looked back at a few foreigners, coughed lightly, raised his chest, looked at them with deep eyes, and then went forward... At this moment, Qi Haoran was leaning on the bed to drink water. He was sweating all over, and he felt light and strong, and his brain power returned to normal. He then recalled the order given by Mu Yangling and hurriedly called Feibai. When he came in to mend the prison, he didn''t care about a few foreigners, but thought that Zijin would have to do business with foreigners after he came back. It''s not good for him to offend everyone at once. Moreover, he robbed the foreigner''s ship, and if it was passed to Beijing, he would definitely be impeached. He had to find a fair and honest reason. Qi Haoran made the foreigner and pirates collude with little thought. At this time, he was preaching to Mu Yangling, "If you want to rob people, you have to rob them with confidence, and let Zhou Zhou go and talk nonsense with them? Go in and kill them all, just charge them with colluding with bandits. It''s difficult. Could it be that there are still people who seek justice for a few foreigners? Now I have to wipe your **** for you." "Is it wrong to co-author me not to kill people?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes, handed him a meat pie, and said, "Now that you are well, get up and deal with the matter." Qi Haoran nodded, took three or two bites of the meat pie and finished it. He was just recovering from a serious illness and was very hungry. Filled his stomach and washed the sweat off his body, Qi Haoran strode forward, Mu Yangling looked at his resolute back and breathed a sigh of relief, Qi Haoran''s recovery was undoubtedly the best for them. But Yu Cheng and others felt that disaster was coming. They thought that the princess was powerful enough. They reprimanded them and told them to rob the boat, but when they looked at the prince again, they understood why they could become husband and wife. Mu Yangling was just robbing the boat, Qi Haoran even robbed the crew of the other party, and asked foreigners to lead them, euphemistically called it: committing crimes and making meritorious deeds. Guangdong maritime merchants have not gone to sea for a long time, and their understanding of the sea area is limited to 20 years ago, and they are all boatmen left in the past. Not to mention their experience, the memory of 20 years alone makes Qi Haoran distrust. The foreign ships often travel between the Western Ocean and the Guangdong sea area. After docking in the Guangdong sea area, they will go to Fuzhou. It can be said that their knowledge of this sea area is no less than that of the Guangdong sea area. The sea division only fights pirates near the coast, not even Nanyang. Qi Haoran really can''t count on them to find Fan Zijin, so he wants to requisition even the foreigners, their lives are in his hands, and he is not afraid that they will not obey. Businessmen seek profit, and such people cherish their lives, Qi Haoran is not afraid of their tricks. But Zhou Zhou failed to learn Qi Haoran''s shamelessness, and he couldn''t even talk to foreigners, let alone people. Qi Haoran was so angry that he directly ordered the foreigners to be tied up. Yu Cheng wanted to dissuade him, but Qi Haoran suppressed him with just one look. Qi Haoran asked softly, "This king remembers that Yu Zhizhou is from southern Fujian? Received from Guangzhou?" Yu Cheng stunned, took a step back, bent slightly and said, "Yes." Chapter 887： go to sea The lives of the whole family are in Qi Haoran''s hands. Even if Yu Cheng is anxious, he can''t help it. When he sees the foreigners described as embarrassed and tied up, he is already broken, and he even has the life of Duke An on his back. Aren''t you afraid that your bribes will be leaked? Yu Cheng''s mentality at this time was a little broken. Qi Haoran''s mind was all on a few foreigners. This is the first time Qi Haoran has seen a foreigner. He grew up in the capital, and then went to the Northland. Not to mention the Northland, the foreigner would not go to the place where birds don''t poop, which is the capital. There will be no foreigners in the capital. So he looked at it very strangely, but at this time his face was straight and his eyes were big, and others didn''t notice that his eyes were slightly rounded. The foreigner who was pulled in saw Qi Haoran at first sight, and found that this person didn''t know him, and then saw Yu Cheng, he opened his mouth to shout, but saw the man just snorted coldly, not only Yu Cheng, but also other people in the room. All bowed their heads, and the foreigners knew that this person had the highest status. The ?? translator said to the foreigner, "This is the prince of our Daqi." Several foreigners traveled to and from China. They also knew that the previous dynasty had been overthrown, the current emperor was the new emperor, and the prince was the emperor''s younger brother, the biggest official other than the emperor, and his complexion changed. If only Zhou Shen was going to target them before, they would still be able to play if there was more than enough, but could it be the emperor''s younger brother? Several people''s hearts sank. Mu Yangling didnt know what we talked about earlier. At this time, she was meeting with Zhou Zhous quartermaster and asked him to prepare enough food, water, bows, arrows, catapults and other items to move to the boat. I dont know if we will encounter pirates, but there is always a chance to be prepared. The quartermaster smiled bitterly and said in a low voice, "Niangniang, the numbers you mentioned are too large, and the next officer can''t be prepared for a while." Mu Yangling''s face sank, and he said, "There are three catapults on each ship, which is more than a thousand arrows? Don''t tell me, your camp of more than 6,000 people can''t get six catapults and 2,000 arrows! " The quartermaster knelt down and said, "Hui Niangniang, the subordinate officer really can''t take it..." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but patted the table, "Then what do you spend your military spending on? More than 6,000 people are eating 24,000 people''s empty pay, but they can''t even get 2,000 arrows!" The quartermaster couldn''t help but burst into tears, "My aunt went to see the naval barracks to know that it wasn''t me who neglected me, but I really couldn''t figure it out. As for the empty pay," the quartermaster gritted his teeth and couldn''t help but said: " General Zhou Shen took office two years ago, and since he took office, the number of soldiers reported to the Ministry of War has never increased." So Zhou Zhou was wronged? Mu Yangling sneered: "I can''t find Duke Ang, is there any difference who eats the air?" The quartermaster''s face changed, and he lowered his head silently. Mu Yangling rubbed his brows and said, "Go to the garrison to ask for it. I don''t care whether you are negotiating or borrowing it. In short, prepare the things for me. How many of your naval divisions have been transferred back?" "Five thousand people have been transferred back, and another thousand will not be back until evening." "Select 4,000 people, have a good rest tonight, and board the ship tomorrow in two battalions, leaving 2,000 people for defense. How much food and fresh water should I prepare? I don''t need this princess to teach you?" "Yes, Xiaguan will be able to make arrangements before the early morning tomorrow." Food and water are not a problem. Before, in order to find people, the food for the army was prepared in advance, but the government did not dare to neglect, and even the sea merchants and gentry helped a lot. Mu Yangling has just adjusted the things here, and Qi Haoran has also "borrowed" the boat and the people. Tomorrow, two foreigners will go with them with their experienced boatmen. Zhou Zhou, as a sea teacher, naturally wanted to follow. When he saw the princess following him, he hesitated, but when he saw the expression on the prince''s face, he could only suppress his words. It is dangerous to go to sea, but if the prince has no objection, wouldn''t he rush forward to get a lottery? Qi Haoran was on a sea boat for the first time, which was very different from the boat on his own lake. As soon as the wind and waves came, the boat shook. After only five miles, Qi Haoran''s face turned pale, and he felt dizzy and wanted to vomit. Mu Yangling was a little dizzy at first, but she got used to it as the boat swayed. She took out the seasickness medicine prepared by the doctor and fed Qi Haoran a piece, and whispered: "Feel it carefully, let your body follow The boat is rocking, and it will be fine soon." Qi Haoran nodded and beckoned to Zhou Zhou, "Just follow the route we set before." Fan Zijin and the others didn''t just wander around when they went to sea to test the boat. They agreed on the route before departure. There is a beautiful island in the southeast. They plan to go there and come back after a circle. When everyone wants to go to the island to play, it will take a day and a half. The boatman at the helm is a soldier of the marine division, and there are also old boatmen from the Zhou family more than 20 years ago. Even if the direction of deviation should be near the southeast, and in the past eleven days, Zhou Zhou has brought the island to the port. After searching many times, they couldn''t find anyone, so Qi Haoran asked them to cross the island to look for a farther place. When they couldn''t find it, they separated when they returned. The task of steering is left to Zhou Zhou and the two foreigners. What Qi Haoran has to do is to adapt to seasickness and look at the sea worriedly. Only when he saw the sea did he know how wide the waters are. Although there are islands scattered in the sea, who knows if Zijin can touch the islands? Qi Haoran was worried, but Fan Zijin could not wait to commit suicide by hitting him head on. He was disheveled and poked at the ink with his unshaven hands, "So many people are sent out, and even a single letter can''t be delivered? What are you doing for food?" Yan Mo felt guilty and blamed himself, "Master, it''s all a small fault." A "bang" sounded outside, Yan Mo slammed Fan Zijin to the ground and blocked the falling debris for him. Fan Zijin pushed the person away, patted the mud on his head, and looked outside in a haze, saying: "If the letter can''t be sent out, Haoran can''t find us even if he has a great ability, let''s just wait here to die!" "Master Fan, you can''t be discouraged," Zhou De rushed over, hugged Fan Zijin''s leg and said, "We still have people, those pirates won''t be able to attack for a while, let''s try again, this time send more people Sending letters out, there are always fish that slip through the net. Fan Zijin snorted coldly, already discouraged, they have been trapped here for six days, and they have reached the limit of food, so they can''t last long. Zhou De couldn''t let Fan Zijin give up on this. If Fan Zijin died here, he and his two descendants would also die, but the clansmen in Guangdong would definitely be implicated. Although Fan Zijin was sent to Guangdong, he did not doubt that he was favored by Chengdu. The previous dynasty banned the sea for more than 20 years, that is, Yucheng only dared to accept gifts from foreigners and did not dare to open the sea. As soon as he came, he showed the intention of reopening the coast, not to mention the lifting of the sea ban. He dared to intervene in the maritime affairs without reporting to the sage. Naturally, what he relied on could not be the authority of the prefect and the power of the prince, but the grace and grace of the sage. intent. So Fan Zijin must not die here, even if they are all dead, Fan Zijin has to live. Yan Mo knelt down and hugged Fan Zijin and cried, "Master, you can''t be discouraged, think about the eldest son, the young master who has not yet been born, and the lord, the lord knows what happened to you, but you don''t know what to do in a hurry. Well, maybe the prince is looking for us at sea at this time!" Chapter 888： ask for help Fan Zijin gritted his teeth. He didn''t want to agree to study ink, but at the same time he didn''t want to die. Thinking of his beautiful life in Daqi and the people he cared about, how could he be willing to die? And now he feels that every breath of life is torture! He is not Qi Haoran, he has never suffered from starvation and illness, even when they were at their worst, he just stayed up all night and was busy all day, exhausting his body, but at that time he was only mentally tired, who would dare to starve him? thirsty for him? Fan Zijin never felt that physical torture was more painful than mental torture, but now, he felt that he was willing to endure a hundred times more mental torture than physical torture. In the past two days, Fan Zijin had eaten three finger-width dry biscuits in total, and his stomach was aching. He felt that it was difficult for him to even lift his fingers. At this time, he was not thinking about his respect and dignity. The delicious food served was the scene where he and Haoran went to the big cousin lost in the mountains many years ago, and fell to the ground without eating all day and night. At that time, A Ling seemed to have fallen from the sky, gave them a sesame cake, and threw them a pheasant and a hare. The pheasant was called Haoran and was cleaned and roasted. Although there was no salt at that time, the roasted pheasant was golden and golden. With a strong fragrance... Fan Zijin swallowed and looked around at the bare rocks and rocks. There were trees below them, but when they stood up, they were either shot by arrows or bombarded. Not to mention that there were no pheasants and hares in the place of war, even if they were there, they couldn''t catch them. Everyone looked at Fan Zijin eagerly, hoping that he could say something. Fan Zijin looked at his eyes and gritted his teeth: "When it gets dark at night, send a few more groups out to report..." The report has always been a group of two people. Because the guards and comforts around him want to protect him, it has always been a combination of boatmen and soldiers from the sea division. This time, Fan Zijin''s chief guard gritted his teeth and gathered ten guards around him, saying: " This is the last time to deliver the letter, if it still can''t be delivered, none of us will have the strength to break through, so this time, our people will deliver the letter, and three people will come out." The three stood up, and the head guard said in a low voice, "We are all chosen by the prince to give to the prince, I won''t say anything extra, everyone thinks about the family members who stay in the capital, if we can break out of the encirclement. , of course everyone is happy, we can''t go out, and we''re not afraid to bury our bones here, the prince will take good care of our family." "Don''t worry, my lord, I will do my best!" The chief guard licked his dry lips, nodded, and distributed the letter of help that Fan Zijin had written to them. The letter for help was written by Zhou De and several people tore his clothes and wrote it to Fan Zijin, not with pen and ink, but blood, with the word "help" on it. The three guards and three boatmen came over to kowtow to Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin, who was sitting on the ground, straightened up slightly, barely helped them up, and said with a wry smile, "Go prepare, take out all the food, and share it with the soldiers. , this is the last breakout tonight, and then we''ll be here waiting for you." The eyes of the six were red, and they kowtowed heavily to him. All the food was just a few pieces of dry food, of course, it was not enough for the remaining 400 people, so it was only given to six people. Fan Zijin simply closed his eyes in order not to lose his temper. I heard Haoran say that when they were fighting, they had no food or water, and they drank horse urine when they picked it up, but now they don''t even have horse urine... After it was completely dark, more than 400 people threw stones down in groups. The high ground they occupied seemed to be a stone field. There was no shortage of stones, and therefore, they were able to defend. Of course, I also want to thank the captain of the guards, if it wasn''t for him to command properly, they would not have been able to stick to the present. Qi Haoran also gave Fan Zijin the captain of the bodyguard. At the beginning, he was interested in the captain''s ability to send troops to defend, thinking that if he followed Fan Zijin, he should be able to ensure his safety. Fan Zijin thought that his eyes were slightly wet. The head guard could protect him, but he couldn''t find food for him. Haoran should have sent him a bodyguard who was good at finding food, especially a disaster victim. It is said that this kind of person can find food especially Yes, the dirt can make them eat... The three groups of people did not break out of the siege separately, but gathered together on the ground and slowly moved forward. When the other party''s guard was on the guard, the two guards rioted and killed the enemy who was lying outside. Being able to be chosen by Fan Zijin''s side, martial arts naturally have nothing to say, and a hole is torn open in one fell swoop. The other guard picked up his boatman and yelled at the other two boatmen, "Let''s go!" As soon as he finished speaking, he had already jumped ten paces away with his light work. The pirates hurriedly drew bows and arrows, and the other two guards hurriedly stopped them and bought him more time. The three guards went directly to the boat that the pirates were staying on the shore, because the power of the pirates was contained, and there were not many people left on the shore, mainly watching the big boat, the small boat was tied to the shore, and the people who were patrolling back and forth watched When they arrived at the guard San and the boatman, they were killed before they could warn the police. The three guards climbed onto the boat and looked back at the way they came with blood-red eyes. His two companions were long gone, not even the two boatmen. He said in a hoarse voice, "Let''s go quickly." The boatman grasped the direction, and the boat quickly rowed into the sea... Qi Haoran clenched his fists and looked at the chart, staring at the foreigner, "You said you can''t go?" The foreigner said, "That''s a pirate''s den. If you go, you will die. You can''t go!" Qi Haoran turned his head to look at Zhou Zhou and asked, "You said the old boatmen figured that they might be fascinated in this direction?" "Yes," Zhou Zhou said: "The old boatman who came with him went to sea 20 years ago. He said that it is very easy to get lost in this area, either north or south." "Isn''t that biased too much?" Zhou Zhou couldn''t explain it to Qi Haoran, he just said: "This is their experience, my lord, it''s been two days since we came out, and we''re about to reach the Nanyang boundary..." Qi Haoran punched the table and said, "Just go here." "This can''t be done," the foreigner waved his hands and shouted, "You can''t do this, you''re going to die. Do you know who the pirates are there? That''s the Portuguese..." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "It''s useless for him to be an Apple-tooth man, so go to this place, Zhou Zhou, give the order, the two ships are ready for battle, and the bow, arrows and catapults are ready for the master, there is not one on board. Are there cannons? Let the foreigners who can fire cannons also prepare them for the Lord. Its okay if Duke Ang is not on it. We will leave after we miss the boat. If we are on the top, the Lord will level the island. The foreigner laughed, "You are too arrogant, the Portuguese cannons and strong ships are not something you can defeat." "Shut up!" They were not afraid of being beaten by Jin Guo and Xixia, could they be afraid of a country they have never even heard of? Chapter 889： meet Qi Haoran went to the island of the pirates desperately. It was already the fourteenth day, and he had to go to the Longtan Tiger Cave in front of him. Mu Yangling saw him sitting dry in front of the chart, so he put a piece of clothes on him and whispered: "Go and squint for a while, it''s almost dawn." "A Ling, I think I''m not far away, he must be alive!" Qi Haoran said suddenly. Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then blinked and asked, "Intuition?" Qi Haoran nodded and rubbed his chest, "Since last night, my heart has started to panic. I think I must be not far away." "Then you have to go for a while." Qi Haoran nodded, "Let the soldiers on duty on the two ships widen their eyes, and don''t miss Zijin''s ship." Mu Yangling responded, pushed him to sleep, and went to find the herald in person, only to find that the herald who was supposed to be outside the door was not there. Mu Yangling frowned, went forward, and saw that the messenger was sitting on the board, his head tilted to one side, asleep. Qi Haoran only slept for two hours a day. The herald had to give orders all the time, and he slept less. Mu Yangling paused and beckoned the soldiers who were patrolling. He asked the herald to put a coat on him and go to the patrolling school in person. Wei. The captain ?? went away and signaled the other boat with a semaphore. Mu Yangling stood on the deck and looked at the faint island in the distance. At this time, the sunrise had already appeared in the sky, and the sunrise on the sea was very early. The morning glow is very beautiful, but Mu Yangling can only sigh and has no appreciation for it. Not only is Qi Haoran worried about Fan Zijin, but she is also worried. The three of them grew up together. She knows Fan Zijin best, but he is a down-to-earth noble boy. , I can''t bear the pain at all, and now I don''t know how. Mu Yangling sighed, and was about to turn around and go back, when the corner of his eye caught a dark spot in the sea, and he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Her eyesight has always been better than that of ordinary people, and it is not worse than Qi Haoran. When she saw that point, her intuition was wrong, she squinted her eyes for a while, then waved to call someone, pointed to the place and asked, "That''s it? not human?" The ?? soldier squinted for a long time and said, "Back to the princess, the little one didn''t see anything." "Let people drive in with all their strength and go take a look." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but patted the boat, shouting in his heart that he was wrong, they should bring clairvoyance when they come to Guangdong. Mu Yang''s heart moved and said: "Go to those foreigners immediately and ask them if they have brought clairvoyance, and also, go and call up the prince." Qi Haoran believed in his own intuition, and Mu Yangling also believed that her intuition was human. The soldier hurriedly ran after the order, first asked someone to call the prince, and went to ask the foreigner himself. When he came out with a clairvoyant in his hand, he met the prince head-on. Qi Haoran grabbed the things in his hand, and hurried to the deck to find Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran handed the clairvoyant to Mu Yangling, and asked anxiously, "How is it, is it a human?" They have been floating on the sea for the past two days, but they can''t even see a ghost. Mu Yangling adjusted the focus quickly, when he saw the two people who appeared in Clairvoyant, Mu Yangling was overjoyed, "It''s a human!" Mu Yangling took a closer look and said, "It''s Zijin''s bodyguard." When he saw the two ships chasing behind, his face sank, "Someone is chasing them, let''s catch up." Qi Haoran took the clairvoyant while giving the order. Under Mu Yangling''s guidance, he soon saw the guard San and the boatman who were rowing hard, and then looked at the foreigners chasing behind, his eyes flashed gloomy, Zijin really fell. In the hands of foreigners, it is simply outrageous! "A Ling, they have fire guns in their hands, which are different from the ones we use. Go and get bows and arrows." Mu Yangling hurriedly went back to get her big bow and arrows. Only she could draw her bow fully, and Qi Haoran could only draw most of it. The range was not low, but at this time, a figure just appeared in their eyes, which was obviously enough for her Shoot the opponent. When the person was discovered, the two boats made a sensation. Zhou Zhou and other generals surrounded Qi Haoran and obeyed the orders. They were a little stunned to see the princess come out with a big bow. Qi Haoran had a look of admiration in his eyes. Qi Haoran was looking at the front with awe, the three boats also found their big boat, and the three guards were rowing towards them with all their strength. The two boats only paused for a while and then pursued them with all their strength. Qi Haoran heard the sound of "bang" and couldn''t help being startled. The gunpowder hit the side of the boat, and the boatman was so frightened that he was lying on the boat. The third guard knew that it was not good. The big boat was still a long way from them. The other party had four people on one boat, and they were only two. Pass? The three thoughts of the guards just flashed, and the dantian sank, and he waved a palm towards the water behind him. The inner force was on the water, and the boat flew out like an arrow from the string, and it immediately joined the two boats behind. distanced. Three guards pulled a boatman and said, "It''s out of range, row quickly!" The boatman rowed the boat in a hurry and shouted, "Could that be a pirate too?" The guards paused for three times, then gritted their teeth and said, "Definitely not!" But he was also apprehensive. The voice just fell, and there was a shout from the big boat: "The people in front listen, this is the warship of the Prince Rong of Daqi, you are in the waters of Daqi, you must abide by the laws of Daqi..." The guard San and the boatman were overjoyed, "It''s the prince, hurry up!" The foreigner behind ?? was also startled and shouted: "Kill those two people, they know our landing point." They raised their muskets again... On the big boat, Mu Yangling also raised a bow, an arrow was placed on the string, Qi Haoran pointed her coordinates in a low voice with clairvoyance, Mu Yangling squinted at a few small figures, heard Qi Haoran whisper :"put!" The arrow on the bow came out of the string, and there was an exclamation from the pirate ship. Mu Yangling''s mouth twitched, looking at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran also smiled, but it was cold, and said coldly: "Come again!" Zhou Zhou and other generals widened their eyes. No one thought that the princess would be the one pulling the bow. It was a ten-stone bow! It must have been dark, they didn''t wake up. The other party obviously knew that it was not good, and turned the bow to go, but the speed of their big ship was not slow. Just when they turned the bow, Mu Yangling could see people without Qi Haoran using clairvoyance to report the coordinates. She still drew her bow fully, and with one arrow, two people were strung together. Not to mention the pirates being chased, even the soldiers watching the battle felt a chill on their backs, and invariably understood why the prince wanted to take the princess on board. The murder weapon must be brought on board, otherwise, it will be your own people who will stay in Guangzhou city to deal with. And the foreigners who came to watch the battle all widened their eyes, and their legs could not help but soften. Chapter 890： disembark Six of the eight pirates died, and two more were badly wounded and thrown on deck by the soldiers. Qi Haoran grabbed the guard and asked the third question, knowing that Fan Zijin was surrounded by pirates on the island at this time, he was not in a hurry for a moment. found someone, and the battlefield was on land again, what else could he worry about? Qi Haoran instantly returned to the combat state, and took several generals of Zhou Zhou into the cabin to agree on a rescue strategy. Mu Yangling stood on the deck looking at the muskets of several pirates, and the hand holding the bow couldn''t help but tighten. This is another difference from her previous life. She is a military academy student. She naturally knows that not only gunpowder was invented in China, but muskets were also invented in China. The first musket was just a bamboo tube filled with gunpowder tied to the gun and fired. It was very popular at the beginning of its invention, but the bamboo tube was not durable, and it took time to fill the gunpowder. It was not as fast as a sword, and was gradually abandoned. The musket was invented in the Southern Song Dynasty. At that time, the market economy developed very well. The Silk Road, whether by land or sea, was very prosperous. Therefore, the musket quickly spread to Europe. Compared with China, Europe preferred musket, so they quickly To catch up with the East, not only muskets, but also cannons are first-class. In this life, history turned a corner with Emperor Sejong, so the maritime trade came to an abrupt end after experiencing extreme prosperity, and the pace of East-West exchanges also stopped. I did not expect that their artillery and muskets were still developing so fast. According to In terms of the time axis, this time happened to be the period when the Southern Song Dynasty muskets were spread. Mu Yangling knew that Emperor Sejong had made a musket. Although it was not very successful, it could only be fired three times at a time, but it was also very good. Unfortunately, the musket remained silent after a period of fiery popularity in China. At this time, seeing this musket, Mu Yangling was worried about the weapons reserves of the pirates on the island. If it was just muskets, they would have divided their troops to resist, and they would definitely succeed with their great talent, but if there were still cannons... Mu Yangling became worried. At this time, the third guard was also saying to the prince: "They have artillery, but the power of the artillery is not very good, so the sound is loud, it can blast off some rocks and soil, and the accuracy is not enough, the subordinates think that they should not have many artillery shells. Well, when we first met, they could hit us three times a day, but in these two days, they hit us once in total." "That doesn''t rule out that they have inventory," Qi Haoran knocked on the table, looked at the cannons on the boat outside, and asked, "How about we use those two cannons to deal with them?" "My lord, that cannon is heavy and difficult to carry." They don''t have a car, but if they have a car, unless they are armed in advance, they will suddenly run away with a cannon. Isn''t that just looking for bombardment? Qi Haoran said indifferently: "Don''t worry about this, this king has his own way. They have 5,000 people and cannons, and we only have 2,000, so we must use a cannon." If it was his elite troops who came to destroy 5,000 pirates with 2,000, he wouldn''t be afraid even if he had artillery, but these sea divisions were beaten so badly by the pirates, he really didn''t have much confidence in them, so the only solution was to put one The gun moved up to attract the pirate''s attention, and he snuck up with the soldiers of the other ship. Qi Haoran quickly made a plan. He called Mu Yangling and said, "A-Ling, you brought a boatload of people and cannons ashore from the southwest bank and set up the cannons here." Qi Haoran just painted on the island I clicked a spot on the map that came out and said: "Let the foreigners shoot at the foreigners, I don''t ask for much lethality, but the cannonballs must hit them near them to attract their full attention. People landed from the South Bank, and we made dumplings for him." "Their muskets don''t have a short range, so be careful." Qi Haoran said: "Don''t worry, I will rush forward after they finish a round, so that they have no time to change the gunpowder. I asked them, they can only fire a gun five times at a time, so can it consume them? The gunpowder is up to you, this time we have a quick solution." Qi Haoran said distressedly: "The guard said that the mountain has already run out of food." Mu Yangling was also worried, got up and said, "Take Zhou Zhou with me and let him lead the army." "Well, I''ll leave you all the guards. After you bring the artillery to the place, you take them to see Zijin first." The eight guards who followed Qi Haoran were all outstanding, and it was more than enough to form an assault team with Mu Yangling. The eight guards silently brought dry food and water after hearing the words. The prince asked them to go up the mountain ahead of time because they were worried that the grandfather would not eat. As subordinates, they should be considerate. Mu Yangling and eight guards pressed three foreigners and boarded another boat in a small boat. The two boats went on both sides. Mu Yangling and the others arrived at the southwest bank first. The pirates on the island saw the big boat wow early. Yelling, gesturing for them to stop. The foreigner stood beside Mu Yangling and said in unskilled Chinese, "They are asking who you are." Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows and said, "Tell them that we are passing merchants and want to go ashore to supply supplies." A soldier handed the flag to him, and the foreigner could only take it silently, using a set of flags, the other party responded quickly, the foreigner said: "They don''t welcome us and want us to leave immediately." "It seems that they are not capable, otherwise the pirate den will refuse the merchant ships that dock?" The foreigner was silent, thinking, that is because they are acquaintances with this ship, and the other party is suspicious, okay? Who knew that the foreigners were only thinking about it, Mu Yangling glanced at him sideways, and said with a half-smile: "Or do they know this ship and the cannons on it?" The foreigner''s heart skipped a beat. Although his face did not change his face, he was really worried. The prince of Daqi arrested them on the charge of colluding with pirates. If... Will Daqi misunderstand the arrest of Duke Ango on him? You know, he and An Guogong had a very unpleasant quarrel before. The foreigners were a little anxious. When the previous emperor was on the throne, he had never encountered such a problem in doing business in a big eastern country. The new ruler was really unfriendly. The ship was gradually approaching the coast, and the pirates on the shore were not only warning them with words, but raised their muskets to threaten the ship, but the ship was not within their range, and they didn''t want to make things too stiff, so Don''t make a move. Mu Yangling did not wait for the boat to stop, and ordered: "Archery." The archers who were squatting on the side immediately stood up and shot arrows on the shore in unison. When some pirates saw that the situation was not good, they turned around and ran to the island. Mu Yangling took a bow and shot arrows and shot all those people to death. The foreigner standing next to her was immune to her cruelty. Although her face was still ugly, she would not tremble any more. The big boat stopped, Zhou Zhou ordered: "Go ashore!" Chapter 891： save people The soldiers went ashore in four columns at once, with a few people in the middle carrying cannonballs, while Mu Yangling and the others lifted the cannons up and disembarked after they were almost gone. Mu Yangling was small, holding a cannon that weighed nearly 2,000 kilograms and could not see anyone in an instant. People on the shore looked up and could only see the cannon moving by himself. The expressions of the eight guards were a little cracked. Although it was expected, it was still unacceptable when they actually saw it. The princess alone carried the cannon that required twenty people to lift. Well, it doesn''t feel scary to carry, the key is that you are walking fast and what is going on? Zhou Zhou was worried about whether the cannon could be brought up. After all, there were only nine princesses in the back, so after landing on the shore, he looked back and staggered in his footsteps and almost didn''t fall. The cannon was moving towards him quickly. Eight guards were guarding the cannon. The only one who was missing was the princess. Zhou Zhou stared at the legs under the cannon in horror, turned his head blankly, and said to the adjutant, "Let everyone speed up. speed" The princess must not be allowed to go to the front, otherwise the soldiers will be in chaos before they fight. The soldiers naturally wouldnt look back when they were charging forward, so everyone didnt notice the cannons following them. But the foreigners are not their soldiers. He is also worried about his cannons. He is not worried that they will not be transported. It is better if they cannot be transported. Then one glance refreshed their world again, and the foreigner, who had barely calmed down, stumbled again. Are all Daqi people so powerful? Then how could they be beaten so badly by pirates? Or is it only the princess who is a strange person? Mu Yangling placed the cannon at the designated position and pressed the three foreigners to let them fire. The three foreigners could not feel any resistance or sabotage at this time. In the face of absolute power, all conspiracies and tricks were clouds. The cannonball flew through a small forest and landed in the middle of the pirates. The pirates who were preparing for the last charge were suddenly blown away. Mu Yangling blinked and gave a thumbs up to the foreigner who was adjusting the cannon, "You''re really accurate." Although the power of the cannon is limited, if the cannonball falls in a dense crowd, the casualties will still be heavy. She did not expect that this gunner is so powerful that he can shoot such a beautiful cannon without clairvoyance. The ??foreigner was stunned. God testified, he really just said it casually. Although his country is not friendly with Portugal now, it still maintains the relationship of allies. He really didn''t want to blow them up. The soldier who fired the cannonball behind him ignored him. Seeing that he could just fall into the crowd, he hurriedly put the cannonball in his hand and ignited it directly... Three shells were fired in a row, and the pirates on the opposite side were completely enraged, and they drove the local natives to charge forward. But the natives ran away as early as the first shell fell. They forced them to rush forward with guns, but they did not dare to rush. The other side was obviously more powerful than them. To go is also to die, it is better to stay and rest. Zhou Zhou left some people to guard the cannons, divided the rest into two teams, and flanked them from left to right. Mu Yangling and the eight guards, armed with bows, sneaked into the woods and shot the opposing gunners. If their pirate chief hadn''t stayed among the group, Mu Yangling really wanted to shoot him too. The guard saw that it was almost time, and whispered: "Miss, let''s go up the mountain, the lord is almost there." Mu Yangling retracted his bow, took the knife handed over by the guard, and said, "Let''s go." A group of nine people killed them from the side. The pirates saw them raise their guns and were about to shoot. A guard came up to him in a flash, grabbed his gun and cut him down with a knife. The other seven hurriedly jumped into the pirates and slaughtered them. The distance was shortened, and the pirates were killed before they had time to shoot. Although Mu Yangling''s Qinggong was a little good, she was very fast in front of foreigners. She walked in front, killed all the way up, and quickly broke through the opponent. The encirclement, there is no way, they chose the border area, most of the pirates were attracted by the shells to the bottom, and there were very few pirates who stayed to continue the encirclement. With these eight people, there is no natural speed to hold back. Eight guards escorted Mu Yangling in the middle, and leaped up the mountain lightly, and reached the mountain pass after a few ups and downs. When the cannonball fell into the middle of the pirates, the people on the mountain were all lying on the mountain pass and watching. When they saw nine people dressed as Han people flying up, everyone cheered in a low voice, and Yan Mo jumped out in tears and shouted. Said: "Wangfei Niangniang, our master is here." Mu Yangling heard the voice and rushed towards Yan Mo, "Yan Mo!" Mu Yangling rushed up and saw Fan Zijin lying at Yanmo''s feet with his eyes closed at a glance, his face was startled, he stepped forward and squatted down, reaching out to touch his neck, the rhythm of the pulse came, and Mu Yangling did this. He breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "What happened to him?" "Hungry, our grandfather fainted from hunger, madam, did you bring food?" Mu Yangling took off the package on his back, then pulled off the water bottle on his waist, first poured a sip of water into Fan Zijin who was in a coma, and then opened the package after his lips were moistened. She brought a lot of dry food. Considering Fan Zijin''s coddling, she also packed all the snacks that were left on the boat. Although it didn''t taste good after two or three days, it was still better than dry food. There are also two big apples. Looking at Fan Zijin who was in a coma, Mu Yangling was embarrassed, "How do you feed?" Yan Mo Hao took an apple without hesitation, twisted it with a dagger, and stuffed the finely chopped apple into Fan Zijin''s mouth. Fan Zijin slowly opened his eyes when he tasted the sweetness in his mouth, and when he saw Mu Yangling looking at him with concern, his eyes blinked, he turned to look at Yanmo, and said in a low voice, "Master I was starving and fainted, and it''s all relieved." Yanmo cried: "Master, this is not relief, this is the princess, the prince and the princess are here to save us." Fan Zijin''s body stiffened, and then he stretched out his hand and pinched Mu Yangling''s face. After confirming that it was a real person, he couldn''t help pulling on Mu Yangling''s sleeve and wept, "You still know that you came to save me, it''s been more than ten days. What have you been doing?" Zhou De and the others were secretly anxious, thinking in their hearts: How can you blame the prince and princess for this, doesn''t this chill their hearts? An Guogong is not afraid of being separated from the prince and princess? Yanmo wiped away his tears and turned his head. He felt that he didn''t see this incident. He had seen such a shameful thing, and afterward he remembered that he had to peel them off. Mu Yangling patted his head soothingly, "Aren''t we here to find you?" Chapter 892： capture the king Fan Zijin nibbled at the dim sum with a blank face, turning a blind eye to Mu Yangling''s motherly gaze. He felt that he was pulling Mu Yangling''s sleeve and crying just because he was still confused and thought he was still dreaming, otherwise how could he do it? Such a shameful thing? Mu Yangling knew what he was thinking, but it didn''t prevent her from looking at him happily, the stone that had been hanging in her heart fell, what could be more important than life? Yanmo moved over carefully and said, "Master, the little one has already asked Master Zhou to count the number of people. We can go down the mountain when the king comes up." Fan Zijin snorted lightly, and also had a bad face towards Yanmo. Even if he threw out all the people next to him at the time and didn''t let them see more jokes, his gaffe has been seen by everyone, which is unforgivable. He ate half a snack as if he was ruthless, and then choked. Mu Yangling patted him on the back and poured water on him. Seeing him staring at the half snack on the ground, he asked carefully, "I still have quite a few here. Well, do you want to eat some more?" Fan Zijin ate eight pieces of dim sum in a row, which seemed impossible in the past. His stomach has always been delicate, and he is self-disciplined. No matter how delicious it is, it is impossible to eat so much at once. Fan Zijin touched his stomach, shook his head, and muttered, "It''s not good to eat too much dim sum..." Zhou De, who was sitting on the side eating dry food, only felt that Duke Anguo was really hated. Down the mountain, Qi Haoran also attracted the hatred of all pirates. As soon as the cannon rang out, Qi Haoran brought someone up to touch him, and when he saw the chaos in the pirate camp, he immediately understood that the other party was unhappy. And those who were running around had black hair and yellow skin like them, but those foreigners with white skin and yellow hair, Qi Haoran immediately ordered, "Only kill the foreigners, as long as those with black hair don''t do anything, ignore them and go!" Qi Haoran can''t do a naval battle, isn''t he confident in a land battle? Besides General Yuan, who has he served in Daqi? Qi Haoran rushed forward with the first soldiers. The sea division is a coward. He is not hungry and has little strength. He is unable to deal with foreigners who are tall and strong, but he can''t beat one, can he beat three? They remembered the teachings of the prince, and the infantry rushed forward in groups of three, three against one, and three groups of three to watch and help each other. Before the infantry rushed forward, the archers brought a battle rain to the opponent. Qi Haoran chose to kill the gunman who stood far away. Although he didn''t like to use muskets, it was not that he didn''t know this kind of firearms. . The foreigners don''t have a gun, most of them still carry swords, and the people with guns are all in the back, and they were scattered after a few shots just now. Qi Haoran arranged for two teams of archers to shoot arrows here. The range and accuracy of the archers of the Marine Division are not high, and Qi Haoran does not expect them to hit people, but shooting bows and arrows can also cause a lot of trouble. Qi Haoran held his sword and flashed between them with light energy. He moved quickly and solved them one by one with his sword. Before the foreigners could take aim, the figure flashed in another direction. They had fought against the Chinese for so many years, and they had never seen this kind of movement. They were all shocked and shouted in their own Mandarin: "Devil, this It''s the devil!" Zhou Zhou also rushed up with people, surrounded the foreigners and killed them, and the two sides fought thoroughly. At this time, people were mixed with people, and the cannons were completely useless. When the natives saw that the officers and soldiers let them go to the foreigners, they shouted, "Flee!" The natives ran even more happily, and the foreigners couldn''t stop it. They only had more than 3,000 people, and the natives had about 2,000 people. This time they ran for a small part. With the previous consumption, the two sides were almost evenly matched. Because there are many strong foreigners, they have the upper hand for the time being. But Qi Haoran succeeded in dispersing the spearmen, so that they could not be connected end to end, and his infantry followed by the archers, shooting arrows at the gathered foreigners, even if the target was not enough, they could kill a lot of people. The battle situation came to a stalemate. Qi Haoran hated the enemy while killing the enemy. In the end, the soldiers were too weak, three against one, and he led several captains in the lead and failed to reduce casualties. But he didn''t know the shock of several captains. They also fought against foreign pirates. Because they were powerful and had muskets, they suffered horrific casualties every time. It was because people died before they could reach the front, and those who rushed to the front were quickly killed because of lack of cooperation. Now that soldiers can kill a lot of enemies, I immediately felt that this tactic was good. Work hard. On the mountain, the guards who had been paying attention to the battle situation down the mountain reported to Mu Yangling: "Princess, the mountain is stuck." Mu Yangling picked up the bow and arrow and said, "Leave three people to protect the Duke, the five of you come with me." The head of the guard hurriedly said, "Madame, our four hundred people still have some use, why don''t we give them a shot from behind them." "Do you still have arrows?" The captain of the bodyguard smiled and said, "Yes, my subordinates deliberately keep them for the fight to the death, but there are not many." He asked someone to take out the left arrows. Mu Yangling looked at the terrain at the bottom of the mountain, pointed to a place and said, "You take people there to lie down, although you eat, but running will consume your physical strength, so you should guard there and don''t hit the arrow in your hand. After the release, according to the rapid and slow offensive room, leave enough arrows to survive." The captain of the guard should come down. Mu Yangling turned to his commandos and said, "Our target is those with guns." Mu Yangling patted Fan Zijin''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "You wait here for us to come back, don''t show your head, remember, don''t show your head!" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes, he was so sleepy now that he couldn''t even move when he was forced to stand up with a knife. Mu Yangling smiled, understood what he meant, and led people to hide. Mu Yangling''s arrows are different from others''. Her arrows are a bit longer than others''. Qi Haoran fell next to several gunmen one after another. He knew it was Mu Yangling just by hearing the sound. He turned to kill the enemy and shouted: "A Ling, capture the king!" The foreigners couldn''t understand the word even if they learned Chinese, but they subconsciously knew that the other party was going to make a big move, and they all became nervous. The arrows in Mu Yangling''s hands kept shooting out. Because the distance was relatively close, one arrow shot directly through one person''s neck and another was strung together. The distance between the two was not short. This scene has been seen by many people. The soldiers'' morale was boosted, and they rushed into the sky with a shout of killing. The foreigners were horrified. How could a bow and arrow be more powerful than a musket? The musket can''t shoot through the two of them, and it''s not close range... The pirate chief shouted: "Find that man and kill him!" The people who had been surrounding him all of a sudden dispersed and attacked in the direction of the arrow just now. Mu Yangling put the arrow on the bow almost as soon as the gap appeared, and the bow was instantly released, shooting directly at the pirate chief... The bearded foreigner''s eyes widened, and his eyes were full of disbelief until he collapsed. The leader died, the pirates were in chaos, and the pirates were finally taken down before sunset. Chapter 893： captive Qi Haoran walked around the foreigners with an ugly face and asked, "All of them surrendered?" Zhou Zhou bowed his head, "Yes." Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "Foreigners are so unscrupulous? Why don''t you kill yourself if you don''t die in battle?" He wanted to capture pirates alive, but that was limited to three or four, not three or four hundred. Three or four hundred prisoners, when he fought with the Jin Kingdom and Xixia, at least fifty thousand people had this number of prisoners, but they only had three thousand people and there were more than four hundred prisoners, which was too greedy for life and fear of death. Too disrespectful, right? Mu Yangling asked, "If it were you, would you kill yourself if you didn''t die in battle?" Qi Haoran glared and said, "Who can capture the Lord?" "Didn''t I say if?" "There is no such if," Qi Haoran said solemnly: "I can never be captured." If he can''t win, he won''t run? He is stupid! Qi Haoran summoned Zhou Zhou and said, "Hurry up the interrogation, find out their old nest, and see how many people are left there." "My lord, this place is close to their lair, we might as well go back and talk about it." This time they lost a lot. What if this group of pirates were not only surrounded by these people? Qi Haoran glared at him and asked, "How sure are you to defeat the pirates at sea?" Zhou Zhou was silent, and Qi Haoran snorted coldly: "You are not sure, this king will not fight at sea, and they are really surrounded by them at sea, we will all go to sea to feed the bastard? If you stay on land, you can at least save your lives. ." Zhou Zhou was ashamed. Qi Haoran took Mu Yangling up the mountain to see Fan Zijin, and before leaving, he instructed him: "First ask about their nests, their number, and weapons and equipment." Zhou Zhou hurriedly responded, while arranging the wounded, he slipped a pirate to ask questions. Qi Haoran''s eyes widened when he saw Fan Zijin with disheveled hair, unshaven beard and dirty face. He had never seen him so embarrassed when he grew up. Fan Zijin''s eyes widened, and he asked, "How long do you want to watch?" Qi Haoran pouted, squatted beside him and said, "If this were on the street, I would definitely treat you as a beggar, come and tell my brother, how did you get to this point?" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes, kicked him to the side, and asked, "What about those pirates?" "More than half of them died, and more than 400 people were captured. Some of them with black hair like us all ran away. I didn''t let anyone chase them." "It''s okay not to chase," Fan Zijin said, "they are the natives here, who were forced to join the army by the foreigners. If they escaped, they would definitely not return to the bandits'' den, but back to their own villages, and maybe they could even fight with the foreigners. ." Qi Haoran couldn''t help sitting up straight and asked, "There are still many people in those pirates'' lair?" Fan Zijin shook his head, "I don''t know how many people there are, but there are definitely people there." He glanced at the Zhou family in the distance and said, "The Zhou family has always wanted to go to sea again, so they have never stopped inquiring about the sea in the past 20 years. , they heard that this group of foreigners has been here for seven or eight years, which proves that they have been operating here for at least eight years, and it is impossible that these people are the only ones." "Then they have surrounded you for so long and you can''t fight, why don''t you ask for help?" After all, robbery is not a war, it is best to fight quickly. Fan Zijin shook his head very shyly, "How do I know, you should ask the pirates." Qi Haoran asked curiously: "I haven''t asked how you came to the bandits'' den, didn''t you mean to test the boat? How did you get here? Lost?" Fan Zijin''s face darkened and he didn''t want to talk to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran shuddered and became even more curious, "How did you guys get into this? If you don''t tell me, I can ask others." Fan Zijin said angrily: "Are you busy? You haven''t dealt with those prisoners yet, and, when will we be able to go back?" Qi Haoran was also distressed and said, "I have to take them back and raise them, how do I know what to do?" The key is that there is no precedent. Pirates have been caught before, but they were all Han Chinese. They were either distributed, executed, or sent back to their hometowns to go to Congliang, but now they are all foreigners. Neither is appropriate. Fan Zijin sneered: "After the trial, they will all be killed." "No," Qi Haoran said solemnly: "Although I also despise them for surrendering, but since they surrender, they cannot be killed." It is not that Qi Haoran has the idea of ??treating the captives kindly, but his principle of doing things. It''s not that Qi Haoran has never captured the enemy. When he fought against the Jin Kingdom and Xixia, the number of prisoners reached 5,000. Qi Haoran never killed them, and of course he had no money or food to support them. people, or in exchange for their captives and Han slaves. But do these foreigners have their captives and Han slaves in their hands? So it can''t be dealt with according to the routine. Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran''s distressed appearance, and still urged him to kill everyone, saying: "There are many pirates along the coast of Daqi, take this opportunity to warn them, these foreigners are really hateful, and they don''t know what to do with their hands. How much blood was lost, I dont complain about killing them. Could it be possible that you transported them back to the government office for a sentence and then took them to the vegetable market for beheading? Thats not the place that dirty my Daqi. Fan Zijin said, Im the prefect, Anyway, if you want me to judge, they will be sentenced to death." "Then kill after the sentence is pronounced." Qi Haoran adhered to the principle. When the two were bickering, the soldiers had already brought grain from the boat to bury the pot to make rice. Yan Mo personally cooked a pot of porridge for Fan Zijin. . Qi Haoran looked at his stomach in surprise, shouldn''t this kind of thing happen to him? Fan Zijin also blushed a little, Qi Haoran said thoughtfully: "If you''re hungry, tell me earlier, study the ink, and quickly bring the porridge over." As soon as Fan Zijin picked up the bowl, Zhou Zhou came up to report, "My lord, the pirates said that their old nest is not here, it''s on another island, a day''s journey from here, this is just one of their footholds, although there are stockades on the island. , but not on a large scale. "How many people are there in their lair?" "There are still 5,000 people, but about 3,000 people are local indigenous people who are hired by them to work. Only 2,000 people and they belong to the same country. It is said that they are hired, but they are actually robbed slaves. Those natives are very pitiful, rushing to the front to give their lives, only half full." "They didn''t go back and notify those people to come to help?" Zhou Zhou shook his head, "They don''t dare, they said, because they are one-to-one with the natives, and they have been dishonest recently, so every time they don''t dare to bring too many natives out, and they don''t dare to leave too many, if If they adjust again, they will lose their balance, and they are confident that they can catch Mr. Fan and the others, so..." Chapter 894： reason Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "That''s better, you take someone to destroy their cottage on the island, and we''re going back to the camp." "What about the prisoners?" Zhou Zhou asked. Qi Haoran pondered for a moment and said, "Tie them all up and take them back." Qi Haoran said to Fan Zijin: "Don''t you want to reopen the sea? These foreigners are probably useful. If they are useless, you will sentence them to death and kill them all by the sea. It is also a warning to the pirates." Fan Zijin didn''t bicker this time. They came with two boats, but returned with five boats. One is the Zhou family''s new ship, and the other two belong to the pirates. The pirates'' ship is a warship, which is larger than the Zhou family''s ship. Together with the two cannons that have been captured, this is a good harvest. The soldiers were very happy and felt that the two captured ships should be assigned to the marine division. But Qi Haoran disliked the ship being empty, so the Zhou family''s ship was nothing, and the pirate''s ship was also empty, with not even a few bags of food in it. The two soldiers hurried to report the letter and shouted: "My lord, General Zhou Shen found a lot of gold, silver, jewelry and marine goods in the pirate''s den." Qi Haoran frowned, "Didn''t you say this is just their foothold?" The two soldiers grinned, "Yeah, the pirates say they ship things to the lair on a regular basis, but they haven''t had time to do so this month. Unfortunately, they only got one vote two days ago and grabbed two. Ship''s cargo." Fan Zijin opened his mouth wide, Qi Haoran smiled and said proudly to him, "What did you say? When did you go back empty-handed from the war?" Fan Zijin closed his mouth and turned his head to the side slightly. Qi Haoran happily ordered the soldiers to bring everything back. Zhou Zhou took the soldiers to move the items in the warehouse for half the night. Not only Qi Haoran, but also Fan Zijin did not expect that a single warehouse would have so many items. How many treasures would their nest have? Fan Zijin turned his head to look at Qi Haoran, and the smile on Qi Haoran''s face disappeared. The two of them thought at the same time how much of it was for the merchants who were going to their Daqi, and even thought of the reason why the sea was banned in Dazhou. Qi Haoran''s eyes narrowed dangerously, Mu Yangling walked over to him and splashed him with a basin of ice water, "We don''t have a sea teacher in Daqi." Qi Haoran''s eyes were even more aggressive, and he said, "Nothing can be built, as long as there are people." The corners of Mu Yangling''s mouth were also slightly upturned, and he said, "Zijin, let''s do sea trade business together." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "Just tell me if you want money." The couple giggled at the same time, and looked at him with a little ingratitude. They all saw that the sea division was so poor. To fight a naval battle, you must first have a ship, and it was a big ship, otherwise everything would be nonsense. It takes money to build a ship, or a lot of money. They cant afford it, but Fan Zijin can definitely afford it. Fan Zijin, who could afford the money, was sent back to the main cabin by Qi Haoran and his wife respectfully, and they exited together after watching him fall asleep with the quilt. Qi Haoran asked in a low voice, "Why did Zijin and the others fall into the bandits'' den?" "I asked," Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "To sum up in one sentence, all day long, geese have been pecked in the eye by geese." Qi Haoran blinked and looked at Mu Yangling in confusion. Mu Yangling leaned on his shoulder and said: "Yanmo said that they arrived at the small island that day, Zijin was very happy, and went for a walk, because he had too much talk with Zhou De, so he got on the boat late. They couldn''t go back that day anyway, so Fan Zijin suggested to take a walk around..." According to Fan Zijin''s always cautious temperament, he would not make such a proposal under normal circumstances, but he was fascinated by the profits of Haimao, and his heart was agitated, and he brought up this kind of idea that only Qi Haoran would always propose. In this regard, Fan Zijin attributed it to the fact that he was close to the ink, and he had been with Qi Haoran for a long time in the past few years, so his IQ and temperament were somewhat shifted. When they turned around, they saw two sea ships, that is, the ships of the pirates. If the people on them were black-haired and yellow-skinned, Fan Zijin and the others would not dare to approach, because the people who harassed the coast recently were the Dongying people, those people and them. Looks about the same. This time, there were yellow-haired and white-skinned foreigners on board, and there was no pirate logo on their ship, so they greeted them very friendly. Fan Zijin stood at the bow of the boat and talked to them, and learned that they were businessmen from the West and wanted to go to the nearby Nanyang to do business, but got lost and wanted to ask someone for directions. The other party dragged a foreigner who spoke half unfamiliar Chinese and communicated with them with fingers and fingers, so Fan Zijin knew that they were here for the first time, and the foreigner who could speak Chinese had lived in China ten years ago. After a while, I can barely speak some Chinese. Fan Zijin had no doubts, because he had never heard from the sea master that there were foreign pirates with yellow hair. Naturally, it was impossible for the naval division to tell him these words, because the military and government were separated, they were only responsible for protecting Fan Zijin, and there was no need to tell him the truth. In fact, the yellow-haired foreigners harassed their shores three or four years ago. Zhou''s family knew a little, but the other party was too perfect, so they didn''t doubt it. Fan Zijin was planning to open a shop to sell imported goods, but he couldn''t get along with the foreigners who landed on the shore. When he saw such a person, he naturally didn''t want to give up the opportunity, so he directly told the other party that he wanted to see their goods. If there is a suitable one, he will buy it. But Fan Zijin couldn''t go to their boat, and the other party didn''t feel relieved to come to their boat, and they couldn''t yell at each other across the boat, there was no business to do so. But Fan Zijin didn''t want to take them back to the coast. Although this was the safest way, there were still two foreigners'' cargo ships parked at the port. These foreigners looked like they belonged to one country (in fact, they belonged to two countries). When they arrived at the port Can he still get those goods on the cheap? Fan Zijin''s abacus was banging, and he thought of several strategies. No matter which one was outside, he would first negotiate the business outside, sign the contract, and then take them back to pay. Coincidentally, they floated near the island, so the two sides negotiated for a while, and everyone docked. The islanders saw that Fan Zijin and the others were either rich or expensive, and the configuration of the boat looked like they were traveling far away. There must be a lot of gold, silver, jewelry and supplies on the boat, so they planned to trick people into their destination. It''s not that they can''t do it at sea, but they don''t want this new-looking ship, so they want to get to the shore and do it, but they make a mistake. The captain of the bodyguard can''t fight at sea, but the land battle is not difficult for him. After all, he has been with Qi Haoran for five or six years, and he has learned a little bit. So when he went ashore and found that the other party had bad intentions, the captain of the bodyguard took Fan Zijin and the others to escape. To the mountain, occupy the high ground. Fan Zijin has always boasted that he has great scheming. This time he lost to a group of pirates. Naturally, he did not want to mention it, but Mu Yangling asked Yanmo, but Yanmo knew everything, because he felt that his master was too enthusiastic about sea trade, and it was time Someone reminded him. And the one who can do this is the prince and the princess. Chapter 895： times But this time, the plan to study ink failed. Qi Haoran felt that he couldn''t tell his wife to look down on his brother, so he tried his best to excuse him, "Those pirates often lie like this, Zijin is scheming, but he''s walking the right way, so naturally he can''t figure them out." Mu Yangling was still thinking about how to let Fan Zijin get a foot in the sea trade. As long as Fan Zijin intervenes in maritime trade, Qi Haoran will definitely be reluctant to let him suffer grievances. If we don''t talk about eliminating pirates at that time, this coast will definitely be reopened. For the safety of the goods, the merchants not only actively cooperated with the imperial court''s policy of suppressing bandits, but some even hired people to suppress bandits, which made the fishermen along the coast safer and more livelihoods. And only business and interests will make them go further and further, so that China will not fall behind the West. Now, with Daqi''s national strength and productivity, they are still at the forefront of the world, and they don''t have to chase others, even if it is slowly. Go, they are also ahead of many countries, as long as they don''t stop. So no one thought of trying to persuade Fan Zijin to turn back and stop taking care of sea trade. That night, Fan Zijin slept soundly after being tired, Qi Haoran also slept soundly with Mu Yangling in his arms, only the soldiers patrolling back and forth and the worried Zhou Zhou still kept their eyes open, while in the other boat, the Zhou family members Also awake all night. They were no longer worried about being indicted at this time, but they were worried that Fan Zijin would boycott Haimao after this incident, after all, his life was almost lost. Zhou De held his head angrily and said, "I knew earlier that I wouldn''t propose a trial ship. Master Fan was already interested in sea trade. Although Xu Xutuzhi was a little slow, he was steady, and he wouldn''t lose everything as he is now. ." "Father, we may not have no chance. This time, Prince Rong personally led the troops. He must have seen the weakness of the sea division. Didn''t he say that he was a **** man? He could bear to be bullied by pirates like this?" "Yes, father, if not, let''s invite them to see what life those fishermen lived after the sea was banned..." "Nonsense," Zhou De reprimanded, "Are you trying to offend the entire Guangdong officialdom?" Yu Cheng even kept it from Fan Zijin. If they led Rong Jun Wang to see those people, they would definitely become the enemies of the entire officialdom in Guangdong, and their family would have to survive in Guangdong. Although this ship may be wasted, Zhou De''s heart is bleeding, but it is impossible to really offend so many people. Who knows whether King Rong will protect them in the future, and how long. But the Zhou family was obviously worried, because as soon as they got ashore, Fan Zijin said to Qi Haoran: "You can take the gold and silver jewelry on the ship, leave the goods to me, and I will convert the price to you. Goods, this batch can last for a while." Zhou De got excited and asked, "Master Fan, are you still willing to do sea trade business?" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "Master almost lost his life. If you don''t do sea trade, is it possible that this crime will be for nothing?" Zhou De then deeply realized that people have different ideas. There are those soft guys in Guangdong officialdom, and naturally there are also people like Wang Ye and Guo Gongye. Fan Zijin didn''t know that he got such a high rating from Zhou De. He instructed Qi Haoran earnestly, "The people from the Hai Shi should be careful when they move things, and they must be asked to send the goods to my warehouse in good condition." Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, Lord tell them, if anyone breaks things and divides the spoils, he won''t have a share." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes at him and didn''t correct his words. He glanced at Yu Cheng and the others who were running towards him in embarrassment. He supported Yanmo''s hand on the carriage, threw down the curtain, and said, "Go back to the house." Yan Mo bowed to Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling, climbed into the carriage, turned a blind eye to Yu Cheng who arrived, and took the carriage away. Yu Cheng watched the carriage go away, turned his head and saluted the princess and asked, "My lord, how is Mr. Fan?" Qi Haoran opened his eyes insincerely and said nonsense: "Master Fan was injured and frightened. It''s not appropriate to see people at this time. Yu Zhizhou should go back." Yu Cheng caught a glimpse of what everyone had brought down from the boat out of the corner of his eye. He hesitated for a while, but still didn''t dare to ask where it came from. Soon, the soldiers pressed down more than 400 prisoners, and he opened his mouth. Qi Haoran waved his hand and said: "These people are temporarily held in the dungeon of the government office, under the supervision of the sea master." Yu Cheng wanted to say that this was unreasonable, but after seeing Qi Haoran''s gaze, thinking about the threat he made before he left, he hurriedly smiled and said, "I''ll arrange it now." Qi Haoran waved at him, turned around and said to Mu Yangling: "A-Ling, you go back to rest first, and let them move things to Zijin''s place, we don''t live in the mansion anymore." Mu Yangling nodded slightly and brought four guards back. The three foreigners who were "guides" kept watching the princess leave, and Qi Haoran turned around to see them staring at A Ling, and immediately blocked their eyes with displeasure, and asked with a smile on his face, "How many If it''s all right, go back, and I''ll have someone clean the things on the boat and return them to you." The three of them were about to speak, when Qi Haoran said again: "But you''d better not leave the port recently. Whether you colluded with the pirates has not been investigated yet." The expressions of the three suddenly changed, and they nodded and left. Qi Haoran snorted coldly when he saw that they were far away. In his opinion, Zijin wouldn''t have gone to sea if it wasn''t for these foreigners raising prices indiscriminately, so most of this was to blame. These foreigners. Originally, he planned that if Zijin couldn''t be found, he would throw these people into the sea to feed the fish and be buried with Zijin, but now that the people are all right, he naturally won''t kill them again, but that doesn''t mean he will let them go. . Do business in their Daqi, but raise the price at will, what do you think of their Daqi? Just when they are gone? Qi Haoran instructed Zhou Zhou, "Tell me to keep an eye on them, don''t tell them to run away, and also, send your confidants to guard the prisoners, and no one is allowed to send them news without my order, let alone see them. They, those who violate the order will be punished with the crime of collaborating with the enemy." Zhou Zhou froze and responded. Qi Haoran added: "Report the list of the fallen soldiers. This time, I paid a lot of gold and silver, and the pension is thicker. The injured will also increase the pension as appropriate. You can decide how much the rest of the soldiers will share, and report it to Xia. Butler, let Butler Xia give you money." Zhou Zhou was overjoyed. He didn''t expect the soldiers to share the money, so he responded loudly. Qi Haoran glanced at him and said: "This king knows that you are different from Yu Cheng and others, but you are still guilty of the matter of Duke Ang, this time you have saved people, and most of the saints will forgive you the death penalty, but the living sins have escaped. don''t fall." Chapter 896： old man "My lord, there is an island near the port, and it''s still a foreigner." As soon as Zhou Zhou received the news from his subordinates, he hurried to report. Qi Haoran finished his breakfast slowly and then asked, "Have they landed?" "No, just wandering around the port, not even daring to go offshore." "Then how many boats do they have?" "Two," Zhou Zhou said: "The pirates say they have four ships in total." Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "Then what are you afraid of? Send troops to surround the port, and the foreigners'' boats are returned?" "I haven''t paid it yet," Zhou Zhou said, "I was thinking of going to pay it back later." There are too many things. They moved the cannon for half the night yesterday, and they have to take down the captured cannon. They are not princesses, so they moved down little by little in order not to damage the cannon, so they didn''t have time to return it. "Then borrow another day, get the soldiers on board and see what the pirates are doing." The Zhou family''s boat is still at the port, and it''s just a matter of borrowing one sentence, five to two, and he doesn''t want them to go to war, so he can''t scare each other? Qi Haoran looked at Zhou Zhou with a slightly disappointed look, "How did you deal with these pirates in the past? Obviously we all fought a victorious battle, they couldn''t escape, and they dared to provoke them." Zhou Zhou bowed his head in shame. Mu Yangling stretched out and kicked his foot, Qi Haoran waved: "Go down quickly." Zhou Zhou quickly stepped back. "Only the foreign pirates came. Dongying and other pirates did not move. It seems that they are watching." Mu Yangling asked: "How long are you going to stay here?" Now Qi Haoran is in the sea division to be able to be so tough. If he is gone, I am afraid that their bones will become soft again, but they are leaving Beijing urgently and obviously cannot stay for long. Qi Haoran didn''t want the end of the antics, so he pondered for a while and said, "I''ll talk to my eldest brother to see if I can stay here to support Zijin. Those pirates won''t sell Zijin''s face, why don''t you go back to Beijing first?" Qi Haoran is also not worried about the children at home. Mu Yangling said: "Ask Big Brother." Qi Haoran nodded and went to the study. Mu Yangling planned to go to the market to see what Guangzhou was like at this time. When I arrived at the market, I found that today''s people seemed to be very excited, and the stalls did not have much thought to entertain the guests. Mu Yangling and a hawker bought a piece of jade and asked, "Is there a happy event today?" When the hawker saw that she was not speaking with a local accent and spoke Mandarin, he asked, "You are not from our place, are you?" Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I follow my father to do business. I''ll come out and take a look when I have time today." Today, Mu Yangling was wearing women''s clothes, and the hawker had no doubts and smiled happily: "The lady is lucky, she just met our prince and won a big victory. Today, the pirates with short eyes dared to provoke, and General Zhou Shen is bringing People are going to resist the enemy, everyone can''t help but be excited, you see, many people are running to see it." Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of affecting them?" The hawker said confidently: "What are you afraid of, the lord is still in our Guangzhou, do they dare to go ashore? The lord just killed 3,000 of them. This is the biggest victory in more than 20 years." An old peddler next to him snorted coldly: "How many years have you lived, you dare to say more than 20 years." "But I''m telling the truth. Since the ban on the sea, when have we won such a big battle? In the past, when General Wang was there, we could win two out of ten games, but since General Wang was defeated, how many of us Nian was completely pressed and beaten by pirates..." The old trader sighed and said: "This time is indeed a great victory, not only is it the only time in the past 20 years, but in the next few decades, when the Guangdong sea division is not weak, it is a great victory, but boy, Don''t be too complacent, that''s the prince, who has to go back to the capital. When the prince is there, the people in the government office will have to straighten their waists no matter how they bend. When the prince leaves, those people''s waists will definitely bend to their calves again. , what''s the use of leaving a tattered sailor? If the pirates fight back, we will suffer." Mu Yangling looked at the old vendor in surprise, and asked inadvertently, "This war is a matter of the navy, what does it have to do with the government office?" The old trader shook his head and smiled, and said, "Ma''am, this war requires weapons, ships, food, and medicine. You have to ask the government office for all these things. If they don''t give them, how can the navy fight? Even arrows. If we can''t get it together, is it possible to take a stick to fight the pirates? So this navy has to listen to the government." "Military and political separation..." "That''s the garrison. They have military fields and are self-sufficient. Naturally, they don''t need to look at the face of the government office. But the navy is all at sea, and they don''t have military fields. Mu Yangling asked curiously, "Shouldn''t it be given by the Ministry of War?" "The Ministry of War issued an order, and they were all taken from the local taxation, but the local upper layers were stripped away, and very few of them were able to get into the hands of the sailors." The old trader sighed, "Why was General Wang Shen defeated? It''s because I don''t want to bear it any longer..." The old vendor hurriedly shut up and said with a smile: "Little old man likes to talk nonsense when he is old, madam, don''t mind." He got up and hurriedly closed the stall and said with a smile, "I will also go to the port to see the excitement." Mu Yangling watched his back disappear, glanced at the guards without a trace, and one of the guards who followed quietly left and followed. Mu Yangling continued to select the goods on the hawker stall, and asked with a smile, "That old man knows a lot, and he doesn''t want to set up a stall to buy things at all. It''s amazing." The hawker saw that she had taken a jade-carved horse, and immediately said, "Madam I don''t know, he is not an ordinary hawker. A few years ago, he was also the No. 1 figure in the navy, and he followed General Wang Can to kill the enemy. Later, Yu Zhizhou fought General Wang Can down, and all those who fought with General Wang were dismissed, and life was unsustainable, so he set up a stall to sell things, he was still good, he used to follow General Wang, and now Just staying in the Hearthstone Workshop in the East City and hitting people with hammers and stones, or waiting with the hard laborers at the port to carry the goods and earning a few copper coins from foreigners, it is very miserable." "Yu Zhizhou? Why not the former prefect? ??Can he be bigger than the prefect as a prefect?" The hawker looked hesitant. A guard gave him a dime of silver, and the peddler''s eyes were straightened. This was two or two ounces of silver, which was almost his annual income. The peddler hesitated for a moment, thinking that Yu Zhizhou might lose his life because of Fan Zhifu''s affairs. This is what the old peddler said. His words were always accurate. The peddler made up his mind and looked around and whispered to Mu Yang: "I don''t know that my wife is an outsider. In fact, our former prefect was a good official." Wouldn''t it be a good official to die fighting against pirates? Mu Yangling never thought he was a bad official. "...I don''t know about these things, but the old dealer said it. He is the number one person. He was the military advisor next to General Wang Cang, just like the book. Your lord was suppressed by Yu Zhizhou." Chapter 897： Old things The hawker took the money, was happy in his heart, took out the stance of storytelling, and said in a low voice and excitement: "Outside, this Yu Zhizhou has been in Guangdong since he was a county magistrate, and has been in business for 20 years, even if his ancestral home is not in Guangdong, It can be regarded as a local snake, the prefect was appointed after the establishment of the new dynasty, he is a newcomer, although he has a high official position, he has to listen to Yu Zhizhou." The hawker said: "The prefect is a good official. I just came here for half a year and knew that the fishermen who moved in were not living well, so I discussed with General Wang Can to relax the sea ban and let the fishermen go to the sea, so that I can pick up some seafood and exchange for some food. Something like that, but Yu Zhizhou disagreed, saying that he was afraid of pirates killing people. "Pirates also like to go ashore to kill people at high tide. This is indeed a problem. The prefect has discussed with General Wang to bring the navy to the sea for training, which can also be regarded as a support for the fishermen. "The fishermen are very grateful. They have a bad life. People starve to death almost every day. They say that it is better to go to the sea to fight than to starve to death. Even if they are killed by pirates, it is better than being eaten after starvation. stronger." Mu Yangling was surprised and asked, "Have people eaten people at that time?" The peddler sighed, "No, life was so sad at that time, the new dynasty changed, we just finished a war, we still have two acres of thin fields, and I have a craft, so I can''t starve to death, those fishermen''s ability is to fight Fishing, isn''t it killing people if you don''t tell them to fish?" "The sea has been banned for twenty years..." "Those are all forbidden ports, and the remote coasts cannot be restrained. The officers and soldiers also know that people''s livelihood is difficult, so they all turn a blind eye to the fishermen to catch the sea, and some fishermen save face among the officers and soldiers. He can go into the sea with a small fishing boat and catch a lot of fish, so although the life of the big guy is difficult, if you dont have enough food and clothing, you wont starve to death. The hawker whispered: "But at that time, Yu Zhizhou didn''t know what to do, and all these coasts were banned, and not a fisherman was allowed in. Everyone had no work and had to wait to die. At that time, the Guanyin outside the city. The temple is full of fishermen who ask for Guanyin soil, but if they eat too much, they will die, and many children just cant bear the hunger and eat one more bite, and their lives will be lost Tears flashed in Mu Yangling''s eyes, her face was frosty, and the guards behind her also looked very ugly, so the peddler looked at them in fright. One of the guards patted him on the shoulder soothingly, and said, "This is the first time our wife has heard this. She loves the child and scare you? You can buy some wine with this money to suppress the shock." The hawker hurriedly took it and said with a smile, "It''s alright now, Mr. Fan is the grandfather of the country, and Yu Zhizhou will definitely not dare to deceive him like he did to the former prefect. With the prince here, everyone has a way to survive." Mu Yangling asked, "Who is General Wang Cang you just said?" "That''s a hero. When he was there before, although they always defeated pirates, they always won two or three times out of ten. Those pirates were also scruples and didn''t dare to go too far, but he was framed by others. The greedy Mexican army lost his office." "How do you know it''s a false accusation?" "Is there any question? You can see it with your eyes. If he was greedy for the army''s salary, his family would be so poor? I heard from the old dealer that General Wang Shen not only did not greedy for ink, but also gave the navy some weapons with his family''s money. , otherwise the navy will not be able to do anything." "Your prefect was killed in battle. He is the prefect, how could he be on the battlefield?" Mu Yangling asked. "I don''t know about this. I only know that the pirates were always harassing the coast at that time. The prefect and General Zhou took people to fight the pirates, and the prefect died." Seeing that he couldn''t ask anything, he took out a handful of copper coins and said with a smile: "It''s hard for you to remember so many words, go back and tell the person behind you, and say I remember these words." The peddler''s face stiffened, and he said with a smile: "My wife is joking, where is the person behind me?" Mu Yangling didn''t argue, just turned around and left with a smile. The hawker was relieved to see that they were far away, and hurriedly took the stall and went home. The guard asked Mu Yangling, "Princess, are they waiting for us here on purpose?" Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I wasn''t sure before, but now I''m sure. I''m afraid there are many people in this market waiting to tell me the same story." "What''s the purpose? To complain to General Wang?" "No matter what the reason is, as long as it is the truth, tell the matter to the grandfather and let him handle it." "Won''t the princess tell the prince?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "This is about Guangdong, the prince and I are only here to save the country, and I don''t look down on them, our behavior is too sneaky, now Yu Cheng is suppressed by the prince and the prince, they are big You can go to the government office to file a complaint, or go to the Fan residence to find the grandfather and the prince, but stop me on the way to a woman." The guard opened his mouth and said, "Niangniang, they may think that you can decide this matter." Mu Yangling said in amazement, "How can I be a woman and a Taoist family?" Mu Yangling has always felt that she is a virtuous internal assistant. Although he often gives Qi Haoran advice, it is limited to advice and will not interfere in his business. It is natural for him to listen to him. Guarantee that what he said is correct, maybe the way he is going is the correct one? So she always felt like she was a standard housewife. But everyone obviously didn''t understand it that way. In just one night, the navy who came back with Mu Yangling spread her archery and strength throughout the city of Guangzhou. Her current image is extremely glorious, and no one would believe that she would not interfere with the prince. If she didn''t intervene, how could she follow the prince to Guangdong and go to sea to save people? Obviously, the standards of both sides are not in the same degree. "The lady, are we still going shopping?" Mu Yangling thought for a while, then smiled: "We also go to the port to join in the fun." At this time, the peddler was annoyed and said to the old peddler: "Uncle Ping, I revealed my deeds, do you think it will hurt the general''s affairs?" The old trader sighed: "It''s all luck, but Princess Rongjun shouldn''t be such a stingy person. Let''s wait for two days and see. If no one comes, it means that we and the general are out of luck." The hawker gritted his teeth, "Then we''ve been so useless all this time?" The old peddler drank his tea and remained silent. General Wang Shen wanted to stand out. Those who followed him were not willing to be mediocre. If they could not go back to the navy, some of them would just go out to sea and become pirates. This was the situation he didn''t want to see the most, and that''s why he designed this meeting. There were many of their people on that street. Princess Rongjun didn''t stop at their stall, but also at other stalls. If she Not interested in these, he also has a way to pass the words to her, he counted everything, the only thing he didn''t count was that the princess guessed that they did it on purpose. The old trader sighed, that''s why he said it was luck, he had tried his best, and things didn''t work out, although he regretted it, he didn''t regret it. Chapter 898： hit again The port is very lively, and there are many people inside and outside. In the past, when everyone heard the call of pirates coming, they all fled with all their might, but now, people are coming from all over the place, and some people are carrying poles, kitchen knives and other items in their hands. The vicinity of the port was full of people, and the daring even dared to stand on the seashore and yell at the pirates at sea. Mu Yangling squeezed in under the **** of the guards. Seeing this scene, he could not help frowning, "Why are there so many people here?" The guard was a head taller than Mu Yangling, stood on tiptoe and said, "Don''t worry, those pirates are blocked outside the port, the distance is very long, and they are out of the range of the cannons, so they won''t hurt the people. The teacher probably didn''t disperse them because of this." "Guangdong people don''t have enough confidence in the navy, Zhou Zhou should be trying to re-establish the prestige of the navy." Another guard guessed. Mu Yangling didn''t speak anymore, but also looked lively, and many people were discussing whether the navy would beat the pirates back to his parents'' home. However, most of the conversations will be biased towards whether the sea ban will be reopened, and some people even lowered their voices and said, "A lot of people have starved to death in Liushufang recently, if the prince reopens the sea ban, how many people can be saved? what." "Shh, stop talking nonsense, Li Zheng said earlier that he was not allowed to discuss about Liushufang. If Fan Zhifu knew about it, Yu Zhizhou..." "What are you afraid of, he can''t protect himself now, and next year''s taxes will definitely be out of his hands." Having said that, the man didn''t dare to talk any more, and looked around worriedly. Mu Yangling lowered his eyes, it seems that Yu Cheng''s problem is not small, and the impact is very big, the people are afraid of him as much as tigers. Mu Yangling saw that the pirates and sailors in the sea had not moved for a long time, and they were far away. He could neither hear what they were saying nor see what they were doing, so he asked curiously, "What are they doing?" At this time, Pedro was also asking his adjutant Raul, "What are they doing?" "Count, they are fighting against us?" Raul said with certainty, those people pack up and wave their weapons, aren''t they fighting against them? Pedro''s face was very ugly, he put down his clairvoyance and said solemnly: "Let''s go back." "Count, aren''t we saving our warriors?" Pedro looked at the five boats that were staring at him, and said solemnly: "Do you think we can save it? Let''s talk to those yellow monkeys, they can sneak into Guangzhou City and let them find out what happened in Guangzhou City. , why did the Han people suddenly get tough on us." Then he said angrily, "It must be Victor who did something, otherwise, how could the Han people change their attitude overnight. They used to see us and their legs softened, but now they dare to take a cannon. Aim at us." Pedro is an earl proclaimed by the King of Portugal. He came to Nanyang occasionally, and from Nanyang to here. That''s why he stayed here as a colonizer, and he needed to ship things back to his home country. From the time he came here, he was invincible. This was the first time such a big failure that he lost three-fifths of his manpower at once, which was simply unbearable. And he didn''t believe that the always weak Han people had the ability to inflict heavy damage on them, so he came to investigate with the purpose of deterring and finding out the truth. Who knew that the Han Chinese navy not only dispatched five boats at once, but the shore was also full of civilians who fought against them. , which is simply not true. He has only looted the sea merchants who came and went, not the Han people. They should be targeting those yellow monkeys. Its a pity that they look very different, unless they dress up as foreigners in the business, otherwise they cant get into Guangzhou City at all. But the foreigners in the business have a letter. They don''t have it. Once they are investigated, they will be revealed. They have lost many soldiers, even his most powerful assistant, Victor, has died. He must never lose another partner, so he can only let The greedy yellow monkeys came forward. Pedro said: "Let''s go." Raul gave the order to retreat. As soon as their ship moved, the navy on the opposite side noticed it, and they hurried to report, "General, they have withdrawn!" Zhou Zhou narrowed his eyes and asked, "How many shells do we have left?" "Three were seized, and two were not returned." Zhou Zhou rolled his eyes and said, "Bring them all up and get the archers ready. We will follow them quietly in a while, and give them a few shots when we go further." The ?? soldier was stunned, "General, will you provoke them again?" "What are you afraid of, since they have withdrawn, it means that they are afraid in their hearts, and they can''t let go of their hands and feet when they are afraid," Zhou Zhou gritted his teeth and said, "Now the people say that our sailors are cowards, and the backbone is straight only when the prince is here. Now, brothers, are our spines really crooked?" As soon as Zhou Zhou said these words, the soldiers straightened their backs and shouted firmly, "No!" "Then let''s let the people of Guangzhou City see it!" Although Zhou Zhou''s qualifications are shallow, he has fought several naval battles with General Wang Can. Soon the four ships formed a team and slowly kept up with the two ships of the pirates, while the Zhou family''s ship was floating on the sea alone. , because there were no guns on board, the ship could not keep up. The people on the shore saw that the boat was getting farther away, and they wanted to go back in disappointment. Who knew that a sudden loud noise startled everyone. When they looked back, they saw that the sea was fighting, and they suddenly cried out excitedly. Mu Yangling also narrowed his eyes and smiled at the guard: "This Zhou Zhou will seize the opportunity." The guard said worriedly: "Niangniang, will the sailor be okay?" "The pirates retreated first, which means that they were afraid, so they would lose first. As long as Zhou Zhou stirs up the morale of the soldiers, they will not lose. Sometimes fighting is just a breath of air. Zhou Zhou took the initiative to attack the pirates for the first time in his life, and wanted to show off in front of Qi Haoran. Naturally, he went all out, and the soldiers of the navy were also fighting with a breath. The soldiers of the navy were all recruited on the spot. Who didn''t have relatives and friends who died at the hands of pirates, who didn''t move inland because of pirates and ran out of food? As long as you think of this, anger burns in everyone''s chest. After the cannon comes the trebuchet, throwing rocks at the opposite side with almost all their strength. Pedro shouted angrily, but the distance was very far, not within the firing range of the musket, and he wanted to launch a boat to fight back, but he was afraid of their cannons. Although they also had cannons on their ships, there were not many cannonballs. Because he was not sure of their strength, Pedro could only order, "Quick retreat, quick!" Zhou Zhou chased them for a distance, watched them walk away, waved the boats to stop, and said, "Don''t chase after the poor thieves, let''s go back." Chapter 899： tax The pirates on the southeast coast were shocked. Daqi attacked the pirates twice in a row, and both won. Although the second time only injured the ship and killed some pirates, compared with none of them, one ship was not injured. A loss is a victory. The pirates who were originally scheduled to go ashore to grab something immediately canceled the action and watched, and the entire coast of Guangdong calmed down. Qi Haoran was discussing with Fan Zijin how to maximize the interests of those captives, "Since you want to set up a caravan to go out to sea, a chart is a must. Those foreigners can come all the way to us to become pirates. You must be very familiar, you have people interrogated separately, and you have to draw a good chart anyway." Fan Zijin nodded, his anger subsided at this time, and he no longer wanted to kill all those people, he said: "Why don''t you stay in Guangdong for a while and help me clean up the pirates at sea, lest they always come to disturb the people, I have already gone to the paper before to reopen the coast and sea ban, it should be before the case of the eldest cousin." "We were all worried that you were gone, why do we care about the sea ban?" Qi Haoran said: "The navy under your command is useless, and you may be able to pull it out for a fight in the first half of the practice, and you can win half of it by relying on it. The cannon caught them off guard, and we attacked again, and if we fought face-to-face, they would definitely not be able to beat the pirates." Fan Zijin sneered, "It''s not entirely the fault of the navy and Zhou Zhou. They didn''t have enough to eat, and they couldn''t train at all. Yu Cheng asked people to deduct the rations, thinking that the account book would be smoothed out, and if I didn''t ask the navy, I would be able to get away with it. He doesn''t even think about what I''m doing, the master can even support the treasury, and he still wants to hide the two books from me?" "Because he is a local snake, I want to take it slowly, but this time he will give me the handle, I don''t need to use it for nothing, check him on the charge of blocking the news," Fan Zijin said, "Since you don''t want to use water Master, then go to the garrison, and let them be vigilant recently, and don''t let Guangdong be in chaos." Fan Zijin is planning to have a complete reckoning this time, to thoroughly investigate the entire officialdom in Guangdong, as a way to change his team. There has never been a prefect with such good luck as him. Although he has suffered before, the rewards are also rich. Fan Zijin ordered the garrison not to move, but they would listen to Qi Haoran. The two talked about the whole Guangdong officialdom, and Qi Haoran taught Fan Zijin, "Since the sea ban is going to be lifted, you can post a notice to recruit pirates. All the common people of Qi who have been pirates because of their hardships in life will have their own body. Those who have no life in the lawsuit can surrender themselves, and if there are people in the lawsuit, if they are willing to surrender, the punishment will be reduced according to the circumstances. Fan Zijin sighed, "If only you could stay, Zhou Zhou''s qualifications are very low, I''m afraid he won''t be able to train very well." Qi Haoran moved and said in a low voice, "Actually, I also want to stay..." No other reason, but Arling said that if they do not pay attention to the sea, they will not only face threats from the land, but also from the sea in the future. And the coastline of Daqi is very long. When the time comes for the enemy to land, they are afraid that they will not be able to guard against it. Now, aren''t their sailors a little tired of dealing with pirates? He may not be able to do other things, but he is confident in training and fighting. Even if he does not know how to fight at sea now, he can still learn. The Guangdong navy 20 years ago was pretty good. People, if it doesn''t work, there are still uncles, go to them and ask for a few people who are good at naval warfare or ask them for advice. The two cousins ??looked at each other, and both planned to go back in the evening to write a letter to the emperor and ask for it. Maybe they could ask for it? At this time, a guard was running to the imperial study with the secret letter he had just taken from the pigeon. This was a carrier pigeon from Guangdong, and most of it was about Duke Anguo. An Guogong has been missing for half a month. The emperor''s mood has been getting worse and worse these days. He loses his temper in the court almost every day. When he returns to the imperial study, he always has a blue face. He has always been frugal and loves public property. This is the first time the emperor has smashed things since he ascended the throne, so whether it is the eunuchs or the guards, they all serve with a heart. I don''t know if this time is good news or bad news, but the guard sent a letter to the emperor with a nervous heart. Qi Xiuyuan took the letter and saw that it was Qi Haoran''s handwriting. It was written in the first line, Zijin was safe, and the heart that Qi Xiuyuan had been holding has finally fallen, and only then did I have time to look at the cause and effect of what my brother wrote. Knowing that it was all due to sea trade, Qi Xiuyuan''s expression remained unchanged, but he was very dissatisfied with the foreigners in his heart. He even raised the price at will in Daqi without restraint, forcing Zijin to test the ship himself (obviously he wanted to go), it''s really abominable. And those pirates who besieged Zijin turned out to be the same foreigners as them (in fact, they were not the same, they belonged to the two countries), which is simply unforgivable. Qi Xiuyuan caressed his heart, knocked on the table and said with a serious face: "Come here, go and invite the left and right ministers and the minister of the household." Eunuch Wan saw Qi Xiuyuan''s brows dissipated, he knew it was good news, he answered with a loud voice, and bowed down. Qi Xiuyuan said to the two prime ministers and the Minister of the Household: "I intend to reopen the coast and sea bans, and the customs tax for maritime merchants can be reduced as appropriate, but it is impossible for the ships entering the port to be the only merchant ships of my size. No tax is charged for entering the ship, but it is harsh on the people and the tax is too heavy. This is really inappropriate, so I plan to charge foreign businessmen with tariffs, what do the three love ministers think?" Rong Xuan was as thick-skinned as Qi Xiuyuan, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it. He readily agreed, and proposed that such tariffs should be appropriately higher than those of domestic maritime merchants. This is to generate income for the national treasury, and the Minister of the Ministry of Housing will naturally not object. His eyes are shining, and he is already thinking about how much money the Ministry of Household can make by reopening the coast. Only Yan Du, with the face of a scholar-officer, hesitated: "Will it make me seem a little stingy in the big country?" Rongxuan said solemnly: "What the Minister of the Right said is wrong. The atmosphere has nothing to do with taxes. If tax exemption is the atmosphere, wouldn''t I want to exempt all the people from taxes?" "Left Chancellor, I''m talking about the outside world." "I don''t think there is a difference between inside and outside when it comes to taxation." Qi Xiuyuan raised his hand to interrupt the dispute between the two and said, "I am generous enough to those foreigners, but they don''t want to repay their kindness. Instead, they blindly raise prices to disrupt the market order in Daqi, and even loot merchants and fishermen along the coast. The crimes are extremely heinous, and if they are not restrained, they will only make further progress." Yan Du suddenly stopped talking. He felt that the sea trade was a trivial plan, and it was not worth paying too much attention to. Since the emperor wanted to levy taxes on foreign vassals, he should levy it. Qi Xiu saw that Yan Du would no longer object, so he planned to raise it in the court the next day. How much tax is levied, and who will levy it, this will have to be resolved by the courtier''s opinion. Moreover, he also has to set the price fluctuation rate of imported goods. We can no longer ask foreigners to raise the price if they want to. Is it really easy for them to bully it? Chapter 900： agree When the court was still quarreling over the taxation of foreign vassals, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin''s book arrived. Fan Zijin cried to the emperor in the book that the navy was weak, and it was not enough to protect the coastline of Guangdong. He asked the emperor to send someone capable of training the navy, and faintly hinted that he wanted King Rongjun to stay in Guangdong. Qi Haoran directly expressed his wish to stay in Guangdong to train navy, and hoped that the emperor would agree. Qunchen couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth after hearing the two papers. The two of them have always been in awe of Meng, and Meng is inseparable from Jiao''s office, and now they are back together after only half a year of separation? The emperor closed the two copies and said with a serious face: "I think King Rongjun and Duke An Guogong are right. I am weak and weak, but I can''t let it go on like this and be bullied by pirates." The ministers bowed their heads and said secretly: You love your younger brother as much as you love your younger brother, why do you find such a high-sounding reason? What the King Rong wants to do, have you ever objected to it? What''s more, there is now an Anguo Gong. Then all the ministers were shocked, yes, why did the emperor suddenly have to levy taxes on foreign vassals? I heard that An Guogong went out to sea this time because he was angry with foreigners, and his accident at sea was also because of foreigners... The emperor is venting his anger at Duke An, and the ministers sighed in their hearts, feeling that although this matter is a bit of a loss of face for my great dynasty, it is inappropriate to act against the emperor for such a thing. So the tariffs that have been debated this morning have also been settled. Qi Xiuyuan said to Li Jinghua when he returned to the harem: "Go and bring the little Xia clan and the children into the palace, let them clean up, and I will send someone to **** them to Guangdong." Haoran''s Master Qian and his entourage are still in the capital, and they will all be sent to him. Li Jinghua was surprised and asked, "Fourth uncle is going to work in Guangdong too?" Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "I intend to hand over the Guangdong Navy to him." Li Jinghua looked at Qi Xiuyuan''s face, and said with consideration: "Your Majesty, the fourth uncle has made great contributions to the Western Xia affair. Didn''t you say you want to upgrade him? Why was he transferred to the Guangdong Navy? The biggest rank there is only rank three. ." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "This is what he asked. The waters in Guangdong are deep. Although Zijin is smart, he has no political experience. He is only afraid of being tied down locally. It''s better to ask Haoran to help him." What Qi Xiuyuan didn''t say was that along with Qi Haoran''s account, there was also his secret account. In the secret account, Qi Haoran told Qi Xiuyuan about the current situation of the Guangdong Navy. This was not noticed at all. Qi Haoran doesn''t believe that the Guangdong Navy can buy the censor and the head of the Ministry of War all the way. Where is the problem? Can other armies do the same? The situation of taking empty pay in Da Zhou is very serious, but he has not been able to come up with a good solution. Now that Da Qi has established a dynasty, the generals from all over the world are cautious and dare not take a step beyond the thunder, so there are not many cases of empty pay. But in ten or twenty years, or even a hundred years later, can these loopholes be exploited? Qi Haoran wanted to tell Qi Xiuyuan that he wanted to change the military system. And the military system does not mean that it can be changed. If you are not careful, blood will flow into rivers. Moreover, how to change and to what extent, you have to test it first without experience. Other troops may be detected, but the Guangdong Navy Won''t. is broken like this, and it is not taken seriously, and even bows and arrows are not available. This kind of army is the most suitable for experimenting and reforming. So Qi Xiuyuan readily responded. But not too many people know about it. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t even tell Rong Xuan, so naturally he won''t tell the queen. Xiao Xia was surprised when they heard that they were going to Guangdong, and asked, "Why are the little bears going too?" The Queen glanced at the emperor and smiled: "The fourth uncle and A Ling are also in Guangdong. The emperor asked the fourth uncle to take charge of the Guangdong Navy, so the children also followed you." Xiao Xia felt a little uneasy in her heart and asked, "Is something wrong in Guangdong?" The queen said with a smile on her face: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that there are pirates harassing the coast. The fourth uncle was worried about Duke Ang, so he ran to support Duke Ang. No, I don''t want to come back now, and I went up with Duke Ang and asked to stay. where it is." When Xiao Xia heard that her husband had also folded up, she felt relieved. She glanced at Xia Ma, who was standing below, and knew that they must have something to hide from her. In Guangdong, even Aling went. Xiao Xia turned back and smiled: "My concubine listens to the queen." The queen clapped her hand with a smile, and said with a smile: "You have a big belly now, don''t tire yourself, let Zhu Liang clean up, there are few people in your two houses, I will send some palace maids for you to clean up as soon as possible. Things should start as soon as possible, but Anguo Gong has sent a letter to remind you that he misses your mother and son." Xiao Xia''s complexion was red, as bright as the morning glow, and her face was a little hot when she was sent out of Kunning Palace by the queen. Waiting for the carriage, Xiao Xia looked at Xia Mammy and said, "Mamma, what are you hiding from me?" Madam Xia sighed. In order not to let Madam notice the abnormality, she urged the three young masters to come and trouble her every day, so that she didn''t have time to think about it. Fortunately, now there is finally news of the grandfather of the country, even if It doesn''t matter if you find it. Madam Xia didn''t dare to say anything, she just said: "I don''t know what the slaves know very well, only that the lord of the country has gone to sea, and there has been no news from the government office. The lord was worried and went to see it in person, but it was obviously a false alarm. One, you see now that the grandfather of the country will be all right." "Then why did A Ling follow along?" "The princess didn''t worry about the prince at that time. At that time, the prince was worrying about official business and his health was not very good. This is from the capital to Guangdong, where people eat and sleep in the open air. Who knows if the prince will get sick? You also know that the prince and his wife are deeply in love. Xiao Xia finally believed a little, and Xia Ma whispered to her, "Did you not send someone to pick you up, Grandpa Guo? You will be able to see Grandpa Guo before long." Xiao Xia''s heart settled down. No matter what happened before, at least Fan Zijin is safe now. Xiao Xia went back and asked someone to pack his luggage, and also sent someone to the palace to pick up the little bear. And the emperor announced to the world, Daqi reopened the coast, lifted the sea ban, returned the sea to the people, and all ships entering the port for trading must pay customs duties. At night, Yuanhui stood on the star-gazing platform, her eyes widened, the constellations changed! Thinking of the imperial edict issued by the emperor today, Yuanhui was both worried and excited. Before, the celestial phenomenon predicted that Daqi would be stable and prosperous for at least three hundred years, but now the astronomical phenomenon has changed suddenly, and he can''t figure it out at all. But this is not necessarily a bad thing. He looked up at the twinkling stars, but the outline of the sky was like a fog. Yuanhui was not anxious, only happy, he always liked this kind of unknown stimulation. Chapter 901： get angry The emperor''s decree to appoint Qi Haoran did not arrive at the Guangdong government office, and the people of Guangzhou City became a sensation, and they bought firecrackers and set them off for the first time ever. When I heard that the sea ban was lifted, others would pay it back, but the fishermen who lived in Liushufang walked out of the low and damp slums, knelt facing north, kowtowed three times, and were pulled by Mu Yangling to look for Wang. Qi Haoran, who was in charge of the general, saw the people kneeling all over the street, all of them were yellow-faced, thin-skinned and ragged, and his heart was sour. Mu Yangling did not expect to see such a scene, and was stunned on the spot for a while. Qi Haoran took her hand, took a deep look at the person kneeling on the ground, and turned around and said, "Let''s go back. If you want to know if Wang Chun can be used, call him to the government office to check." Mu Yangling walked back quietly beside Qi Haoran, looking at him with concern from time to time. Qi Haoran walked to the gate of the government office and looked up at the plaque on it, saying, "A-Ling, I remember you said when you were a child that when you were young, the people suffered, the people died, and the people suffered. I always thought that what you said was wrong. As for not having enough to eat, but looking at such a chaotic Guangzhou city, I don''t think what you said is necessarily wrong." Mu Yangling heard his low tone, for fear that he would be tired of the world, so he hurriedly said: "This kind of thing can be prevented. Now the order of Daqi is not stable, so I can''t care about it..." "But there are no rules, it''s not enough to just rely on officials'' self-awareness," Qi Haoran said with a cold light in his eyes, "Yu Cheng not only embezzled and accepted bribes, but also colluded with pirates to kill Zhongliang. No one denounced him, and even the censors who visited here didn''t impeach him, is Yu Cheng''s popularity so good?" "No," Qi Haoran gritted his teeth: "It''s just because of interests, for the sake of interests, forgetting the righteousness of the country and the hardships of the people, A Ling, we cannot only rely on the loyalty of officials, but also have a system, so that once they commit crimes, we can Know." Mu Yangling clenched his hand and whispered, "Let''s take your time." Qi Haoran nodded, "Well, I''m not in a hurry, let''s start with Guangdong Prefecture and Yu Cheng." The case of Fan Zijin''s disappearance at sea has ended. Zhou Zhou''s merits and demerits were equalized, and he was not punished. However, he was incapable of defending the enemy and allowed pirates to run wild on the coast. He was made a captain. Yu Cheng was investigated for his vain attempt to conceal information and colluded with foreigners. With the deepening of the investigation, he was involved in corruption and bribery, and even colluding with pirates to frame the former prefect and General Wang, and now he has been imprisoned. , the whole family is under house arrest. The number of officials involved is rare, and a quarter of the officials in the Guangdong government are involved. Fan Zijin wanted to let some people go by turning a blind eye. After all, it was too involved, and official supplementation was also a problem. Qi Haoran, who didn''t intend to intervene in the matter, intervened angrily when he got the data of Liushufang and other slums and fishing villages. " Fan Zijin opened the booklet, and his face was blue and black. He was the prefect of Guangdong, and all the people who died were the people under his rule. Qi Haoran was so angry that he turned round and round, "They all starved to death. From the first year of Taikang, the treasury allocated food to Guangdong every year, and the censor reported that it was all in the hands of the common people, but if you look at these pamphlets, some fishing villages don''t exist. One, even if we met Jin Bing in the Northland, it was just like that. They died at the hands of Jin Bing. What about these people? They all starved to death! Forgive them?" "Dream!" Qi Haoran roared: "Everyone involved in this matter, no matter how deep or shallow, will be investigated to the end!" Fan Zijin took a deep breath, closed the booklet, and said with a stern face: "I will handle this matter, now the sea ban is lifted, many fishermen are rushing to the sea, you take the navy to be on guard, I am worried that some pirates will take advantage of it. This opportunity makes things happen. "We''ve just won two battles, and they''re still figuring out our ins and outs, so they shouldn''t do it so quickly, but you''re right, it''s not ruled out that they take this opportunity to test us, I''ll ask Zhou Zhou to take people to the beach patrolling." "Didn''t you say that Zhou Zhou has limited experience?" "No matter how limited it is, patrolling won''t be a problem," Qi Haoran said, "I''ve met Wang Chun before. He is fifty-three years old this year, but his spirit is not bad. The division trains soldiers, and he has already interceded for him, and it wont be long before he can be reinstated, and I will mainly hand over the affairs of the navy to him, and there are many people around him who can use it. The people around him went to great lengths to find Mu Yangling to perform a play, not just to stand out, as long as it was useful, Qi Haoran didn''t mind their self-recommendation method. He is now short of management and training talents in the field of water divisions. So no one refuses. Qi Haoran not only used the old men of the previous navy, but even let Feibai go to the fishing village to find those old fishermen who can listen to the sea to serve in the army. These old fishermen have been fishing for a lifetime, and they know the sea best. They know when the tide is high and when the tide is low, including where there are nearby reefs. Qi Haoran can''t completely rely on the people in the Guangdong navy. weights. Not only that, he also went to the dungeon to chat with the foreign pirates, sometimes talking about their country, the places they had been to, the naval battles they fought, and even the gold and silver jewelry they had stolen. After half a month, Qi Haoran had a good idea of ??their situation, and some foreign pirates asked them how they would be dealt with because of their friendship. Qi Haoran told them clearly, "I killed the people of Daqi, and the others were sent to labor." All the pirates were silent, Qi Haoran patted his **** and stood up, saying: "Each of you must have a lot of lives in your hands. Since you have all killed people, you should know that you will always have to pay back when you come out, and there is only one life for others. , is also very precious, in the face of life and death, there is no noble or inferior!" Qi Haoran turned around and left. At this time, Pedro took advantage of the lifting of the sea ban to finally touch Guangzhou City and quietly entered a house. As soon as Andre turned around, he saw Pedro, his face changed suddenly, he hurriedly closed the door of the room, turned around and roared in a low voice, "Why are you here, don''t you know that you are a wanted criminal now? " Pedro put his hat on the table and reassured: "Okay, Andre, no one knows I''m coming into the city, I didn''t come in to discuss with you whether I''m a wanted criminal, now can you? And explain why the officers and men of Daqi came to beat us in your boat?" Pedro stared at him tightly and said, "You must know that the reason why my people didn''t warn me is because they saw that it was your boat." Andre, who was one of the foreigners on the battlefield, sneered in his heart. It was not that the other party didn''t warn him, but that he had no chance to warn him, and was killed by the princess of Daqi. But now is not the time to say this, "If you don''t come, I will find you too. I was just about to ask you who leaked the news, and why did the Great Qi court know that we are in contact? The people on my side No problem." Chapter 902： bribe "Did you think my people would betray me?" Pedro sneered: "Just because of those yellow monkeys?" Andre lowered his eyes and said lightly: "But those yellow monkeys defeated you." Pedro''s face was ugly, and Andre calmly picked up the cup to drink tea, which was given to him by a businessman in Daqi. It is said to be this year''s Biluochun, a rare boutique. "No matter what, we are all together," Pedro said: "Andre, if you want to continue doing business with the Han people, you have to help me." "What do you want me to do for you?" "Rescue my people. There are 458 people in total. Each of our warriors is very precious. Everyone survived the arduous voyage. I can''t let them die here." "It''s impossible," Andre said: "If it was before, I could still move, but not now." "I will pay for the event." Pedro looked at his face and said, "Three times!" Andre hesitated. He is a businessman and only cares about interests. Although he is afraid of death, the benefits given by Pedro are worth taking a risk. "I have to go and find out first. Whether it works or not is another matter." Seeing that Pedro''s face was bad, Andre explained: "Master Yu, who worked with us before, was arrested, and now the government of Daqi is the master of Fan, and the prince has a very strong attitude towards us, and he The people in the past are different, and that prince is the one who led the troops to attack you this time." Pedro didn''t speak any more this time. He got up and bowed to Andre before turning around and striding away. He had to leave before dark. It was too dangerous to stay overnight in Guangzhou city. As soon as Pedro left, Andre sat in the room and thought for a long time. Finally, he took out a small bag from his room and poured out a dozen rubies and sapphires. He chose the two largest among them and packed them. Han people like this gem very much, and I believe that Mr. Fan who wants to get involved in sea trade will also like it. But in fact, this thing is not expensive at all, and a fine piece of silk can be exchanged for this small bag, because he really can''t think of any use for this thing other than decoration. Many countries he has been to have this, but only Daqi has silk. What Pedro and Andre didn''t know was that Pedro had just left from him, and Qi Haoran had received the news. Feibai whispered: "Master, the pirate chief hasn''t left the city yet, why don''t we..." Qi Haoran raised his hand and said, "Since we''re staying here, we won''t be in a hurry to kill him. These foreigners have been dealing with passing maritime merchants in recent years, and there are no people from Qi who came ashore to burn, kill, and loot. Its the Dongying people, keep them first, and wait until we reject the Dongying people, maybe there are other uses for keeping them. "Do you still want to keep an eye on the foreigners in that house?" "Stare and see what they''re going to do." Staring, staring, and staring at the mansion, a few soldiers did not expect to stare at the Fan mansion. At this moment, not only the princes of the country, but also the princes and princesses lived in it. It was the foreigner who found out that he was being followed, so he came directly to the prince? But the prince is not in the mansion at this moment. Andre came to find Fan Zijin, and he came here specially to give gifts. When Mu Yangling came to look for him, he happened to see Andre''s back, and when he entered the flower hall, Fan Zijin was turning two gems in his hand. ." The two gems are both very large and bright in color. They are also fine products, but they are not uncommon, but for no reason, why give her gems? "Where did this thing come from?" "That foreigner bribed just now," Fan Zijin said with a mocking look, "It''s really like we haven''t seen anything good, and the two gems actually wanted me to let me go. Am I so poor in Daqi?" "How could he think of interceding with the pirates?" "It''s not an intercession," Fan Zijin said: "He is a businessman, and he should have taken over the business of pirates to redeem people. These two gems are like throwing stones to ask for directions." "You promised him?" Or would you accept his gems? Fan Zijin sneered and said, "Of course not, I thought it was easy for you to deal with it? Those who want your life, how can you just let it go? But some people are wasting food when they are locked up, so there is nothing wrong with letting them buy it. " Just as Mu Yangling was about to object, Fan Zijin raised his hand and said, "No, don''t yell at me, this is to make money for the fishermen to settle down and build a boat, even if you say that I will go to hell, I won''t change my mind, so you still Save some energy, and I''m not Haoran, so I won''t listen to you." Mu Yang puffed up his cheeks with aura but glared at him. Fan Zijin changed the subject and asked, "What are you looking for from me?" "Come and borrow money from you." Mu Yangling didn''t go around with him, but told him straightforwardly. Fan Zijin showed a pained expression and said, "Did you two agree that he just borrowed 20,000 taels from me, are you coming again?" Mu Yangling was taken aback, "Haoran borrowed 20,000 taels from you? What does he want so much money for?" Fan Zijin''s eyes flicked to one side, Mu Yang glared at him smartly, Fan Zijin coughed lightly, and betrayed his brother: "I seem to have heard him say that the sailors don''t even have one weapon in hand. " "Isn''t this the court to allocate money?" They just found the money from the treasury of the previous dynasty. "This money will also take a certain period of time, as little as one month, as many as three or four months." "Then the court has to pay it back, right?" "This is natural," Fan Zijin said immediately: "If no one else says it, even the emperor can''t make Haoran suffer." Mu Yangling was relieved and waved his hand: "Just borrow it, anyway, let the state treasury pay you back the money directly." Fan Zijin was stunned for a moment, thinking, wouldn''t it mean that he paid for the navy to buy weapons? It is impossible for the emperor to make Haoran suffer a loss, but the Ministry of Household will not take money so easily. The most important thing is that how much money is not enough for Haoran to invest in the army. If it is recorded on his account, it is not him who suffers in the end? Fan Zijin was about to part with Mu Yangling, but Mu Yangling blinked a pair of big innocent eyes and said, "Zijin, Haoran and I are in a hurry this time, we don''t have much money with us, can you lend me a sum first? Qian Anjia, wait until Zhu Liang and the others arrive before returning it to you." "settle down?" Mu Yangling nodded and rambled: "I went to see the official residence assigned to us by the imperial court, and the navy yamen can break the city, how do you think the official residence in the backyard can be better? Pi, those two walls were not enough for them to demolish, so we wanted to buy a new house. Haoran said it would be better to find it near here. We are used to being neighbors, so it is better to be in the same place, so I let Feibai asked the two left and right, and coincidentally, Qian Yuanwai next door was willing to sell the house to us, but this is the money for buying the house..." Mu Yangling smiled at him ingratiatingly, "We don''t join forces." Fan Zijin''s pleasing smile appeared in front of his eyes when Qi Haoran borrowed money from him yesterday, and it gradually overlapped with Mu Yangling''s smile. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes, although he muttered, "There will be no more money in the future." But he still gave Mu Yangling ten thousand taels of silver. Mu Yangling hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Three thousand taels is enough." "Take it, you can''t replace all the furnishings in the room? Don''t make Haoran and a few children wronged, I can still get this money." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, then why did you make such a painful expression? Chapter 903： ransom Fan Zijin lost blood, so naturally he had to find it elsewhere. Andre and the others looked down on the Daqi people, and this kind of contempt made them lose first. He took Andre''s two gems, turned around and began to interrogate the pirates. All the more than 400 people were detained separately and interrogated separately. In just one day, he found three pirates who had killed Daqi people. They all participated in the action of going ashore and looting Daqi people. It was a few years ago, but the pirates always like to show each other how many people they killed and how many places they have been to, so they don''t remember, there will be people to help them. They remember. There are too many of them, and it is too easy for Fan Zijin to differentiate them from within. After they confessed their guilt, Fan Zijin asked people to be dragged to the beach the next day and executed, which was not only a deterrent to the repeat offenders pirates, but also a warning to Andre. Andre''s expression changed when he received the news, and he jumped up and said, "Shameless, he even killed people after taking my gems!" Andre was angry and wanted to go to him to reason, his deputy Paul stopped him, "Sir, have you forgotten their force value? They are not afraid of us. I think this may be his warning to us." Andre calmed down and was puzzled, "Obviously, the people of Daqi in the past liked those gems very much when they saw those gems, and were willing to exchange a lot of silk and satin, I only used two for the news, what else is he dissatisfied with? ?" "Sir, I''ve been out to inquire these days. Their capital is in the prosperous south of the Yangtze River, and Guangdong, they call it the land of barbarians." Andre''s eyes widened, "So..." "So what we thought was a heavy gift might seem ironic to him." Andre is silent. He is a businessman. Even though he has encountered setbacks, he still wants to persevere, not for anything else, but for the triple profit. Andre brought a lot of Western treasures to Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin refused to accept anyone who came, and accepted all the orders. However, he still interrogated pirates every day and killed two or three people every day. In the beginning, the people would go to the beach to shout and watch. There were fewer people coming for three or four days in a row, but there were still many people who threw stones at the executed pirates with righteous indignation. Pedro finally couldn''t sit still, and sneaked into Guangzhou City again, urging him to speed up. He didn''t want his people to be beheaded. You know, it takes half a year to get here from his motherland, and in this half year , the crew may encounter various accidental deaths, and those who can survive here are very precious. Andre was also a little haggard. Although Fan Zijin accepted his money, he did not let go. For the first time, he felt that Daqi people were difficult to deal with. Pedro and Andre quarreled again. He left with an unhappy face, and was stopped as soon as he went out. Pedro and his adjutant looked at the person who suddenly appeared. Feibai made a gesture of invitation, "You two, our prince and grandfather want to see you." Pedro looked at the people who surrounded them, his face was a little ugly, and he had to follow them to Fan Mansion. Andrei in the room received the news and was shocked. He lingered at the door for a while, but he didn''t dare to open the door and go out. They were stared at! Qi Haoran sat in the study and flipped through Zijin''s quotation, tsk tsk admiration, "They are willing to spend so much money? How many pirates do they need to recruit?" "None of our race must have different hearts. It must not only be us Huaxia who have this idea, the Jin people are also black-haired and yellow-skinned like us. This is not a single heart, not to mention that they are yellow-haired and white-skinned. They recruit people here. Once An imbalance of numbers is equivalent to courting death, so these four hundred compatriots are very important to them." Fan Zijin smiled: "In the final analysis, it is because their country is too far away." Fan Zijin never thought of doing this business with Andre - accepting bribes and letting people go. Even if he had Qi Xiuyuan as his backing, he would not be able to let anyone seize the handle, so if he wanted to let him go, he would let it go openly, and if he wanted to collect money, he would accept it openly. After learning from Qi Haoran that the foreigner pirate chief had entered Guangzhou City, he wanted to talk to him directly. Talking to Andre means that Andre wants to earn a lot of money from him that belongs to him. He is generous to Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling, which does not mean that he is also generous to others. Besides, he still remembers hatred. Well, naturally, Andre won''t make this money. So the gift was almost received, and it happened that Pedro came, so he saw it. Pedro was taken to the study to meet the two of them. The first time they met was not a pleasant one. Fan Zijin remembered his embarrassment, while Pedro remembered his recent loss. The most important thing is that now his life is on the line. in the opponent''s hand. Because of language limitations, Fan Zijin didn''t beat around the bush and asked directly, "You want to redeem your subordinates?" Pedro was stunned for a moment, then Yixi, nodded and said, "Yes, are you willing to let me redeem?" "How much is the asking price?" Fan Zijin said lightly, "I am very dissatisfied with the price that Andre offered." Pedro was silent for a while. He didn''t know what Andre''s asking price was, but he knew what Andre was like, and there must be not much. Just as he was about to say a statistic, Fan Zijin suddenly stretched out his finger and shook it. He smiled and said, "Let''s give you a piece of advice first. Andrei has made three bids before, and I''m not satisfied. You only have one chance to make an offer this time. If I''m satisfied, we can continue to talk. If you''re not satisfied, then please go to me. Stay with them in prison, and I will wait for the next one who is willing to redeem you, or send you to exile in the barbarian land." Pedro saw Fan Zijin''s smile as if he was joking, and his heart was twisted. He knew that some nobles like to torture people and watch them suffer. Obviously, he met a noble who likes to abuse people. Pedro didn''t dare to take any chances this time, and directly quoted his reserve price. This was the highest price he was willing to pay. It would not work if it was higher than this, even if he was imprisoned. Fan Zijin smiled and nodded with satisfaction, "I can see that you are very sincere. In return, we can talk." Fan Zijin took out a list and handed it to him. Pedro took it. It had the words of their country and one hundred and twenty-three names on it. He looked at Fan Zijin with some doubts and asked, "I want to buy it together. , not in batches, don''t worry, I can get this money." Fan Zijin shook his hand and said with a smile, "These people are not for you to redeem, but to tell you that you can redeem everyone except these people." Fan Zijin put away the smile on his face, his eyes flashed coldly and said: " And these people have the blood of my Daqi people on their hands, and they need blood to pay!" Pedro opened his mouth to object, and then raised his head to meet Qi Haoran, who had been silent for a while. Qi Haoran looked at him coldly. Pedro felt as though he was pressing a mountain. , When he finally broke free from this state, he found that his back was cold and wet. Looking at the two people sitting above, Qi Haoran was still sitting there with his eyes down as before, while Fan Zijin was drinking tea leisurely. Pedro''s face changed a bit, he squeezed the list in his hand, and nodded with difficulty: "Okay." Fan Zijin smiled, "Then, let''s talk about the ransom for you and your adjutant." Fan Zijin smiled and said to the stunned Pedro: "Pedro, don''t forget, you and your adjutant are also our prisoners now." Chapter 904： small ledger When Pedro left, Qi Haoran moved his body and asked with wide eyes, "Is this money in hand?" Fan Zijin smiled complacently, flicked the paper in his hand, and said, "Rebuild the fishing village and have the money to settle the fishermen." Because of the prohibition of the sea, pirates often go ashore to loot. There are few people in the offshore ten miles. All the former fishing villages have been forced to be relocated or abandoned. Thousands of people live in two or three slums. Almost every day, people die of starvation or illness. Now that the sea ban is reopened, they must leave the slums and build houses near the coast, which can make it easier to fish and catch the sea. If Fan Zijin was still in his previous identity, he would definitely only focus on the reopening of the port, and all his contacts were officials and wealthy businessmen, but now that he is the prefect of a government, he must first see the people under his rule before seeing those wealthy businessmen and officials. . The latter have their own ability and money, he only needs to provide the support of the court and show his attitude, but the former is weak, not only does not have the capital to stand, but it is even difficult to survive. It is the government''s responsibility to rebuild the fishing village and resettle the fishermen, but there is not even a mouse in the warehouse, how can he resettle it? You can''t use private house money to subsidize like Haoran, right? Fan Zijin''s money for Qi Haoran to post the army is already considered generous. Naturally, it is impossible to use money to post the warehouse, so he can only find compensation from other places. He did not expect Pedroken to pay such a large price for the more than 300 pirates. It seems that the crew is more valuable than he expected. After the matter was settled, Fan Zijin stopped pushing the grind slowly, and directly pulled the remaining pirates to the seaside, and said to the onlookers and fishermen: "These people have the blood of my Daqi people on their hands, so they should Kill, this government hereby swears that anyone who kills the bandits of our Daqi people will be executed even if they are far away!" "Master Qingtian is wise!" The people surrounding Fan Zijin knelt in a hurry. Those on the outside couldn''t hear what Fan Zijin said, but they could get the narration from those in front of them. Everyone who heard it would kneel down and be grateful. The people above all knelt down, layer upon layer, unable to see the edge at a glance. Fan Zijin looked at these ragged but pious people who knelt down to him, and for the first time had the arrogance of "being the people of the world". Impulsively, Fan Zijin waved his hand and said, "This government will help the scattered fishermen rebuild their homes and help them build fishing boats." As soon as these words came out, some fishermen cried on the spot and kowtowed at Fan Zijin. For the farmers, the land is the lifeblood, while for the fishermen, the boat is the lifeblood, and the boat is equal to the land. Fan Zijin''s words undoubtedly gave them a second life, how could they not be grateful? Qi Haoran blinked, tilted his head and whispered to Mu Yangling: "Whoever dares to say that Zijin is not generous in the future will definitely kill him. Look, Zijin only planned to build three fishing boats per fishing village before, but now It seems that there must be one family and one boat." Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran were close enough to hear it, and his liver hurt for a while. He glared at Qi Haoran, waved for execution, and stood aside with a sullen face. Everyone thought that Fan Zijin was an angry pirate. The people were even more impressed by him. Mu Yangling knew Fan Zijin the most, knowing that he must be in pain, he hurriedly reached out and twisted the soft flesh around Qi Haoran''s waist, telling him to be honest and stop adding fuel to the fire. You must know that he only planned to use the money redeemed by the pirates to help the fishermen. Now it''s a big deal, and he certainly can''t give each village only three fishing boats, but he can''t get the extra silver from the warehouse and can only post it himself. Even if he knew that Fan Zijin was rich, Mu Yangling couldn''t help worrying about him at this time. Most of the money he earned from doing business was moved into Qi Xiuyuan''s private treasury, and then moved from Qi Xiuyuan''s private treasury to the state treasury. It can be said that there is not much left in his hands, plus the fact that his family fights with him from time to time, she He had just borrowed money from him not long ago. Thinking of this, Mu Yangling felt pity for Fan Zijin, as if he always borrowed money. Fortunately, the little Xia clan didn''t care about foreign affairs, otherwise he would have been so angry. As a good friend and brother, Mu Yangling felt that Fan Zijin could not be so disadvantaged. When he went back, he deliberately pulled Qi Haoran a few steps behind and whispered, "You have no money on your body?" "You need money urgently?" Qi Haoran said angrily, "Yes, we didn''t bring much money when we came. It''s not convenient for you to buy anything. Just wait, I''ll borrow some from Zijin later." "..." Mu Yangling hurriedly grabbed him and said, "I have money, don''t borrow it from Zijin, we''ll talk about it when we get home." When he got home, Mu Yangling pressed the person on the opposite chair and asked righteously, "Haoran, tell me honestly, how much did you borrow Zijin?" "Zijin and you want money?" This is the only reason Qi Haoran came up with, otherwise, why would A Ling, who never asks about these things, suddenly ask this? Qi Haoran said distressedly: "Zi Jin must be in a lot of money, otherwise he won''t talk to you, I still have some money on me, I''ll send it to him later, I don''t know how long it will take Zhu Liang and the others to come, I think it''s better Let someone go back to Beijing first to bring more silver, he wants to help the fishermen, and the cost must be a lot, so we will give him tens of thousands of taels," Qi Haoran carefully looked at A Ling''s face and said, "Zijin can often borrow money. The money was given to us and helped us a lot." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "Okay, don''t look at me like a shrew, I just ask you, how much money did you borrow from Zijin? Again, he didn''t ask me to pay back the money, so I suddenly thought I got up and asked, although you and Zijin are as close as brothers, but your brother still pays the bills, you cant just borrow and not pay it back, how can you be a brother after a long time? Qi Haoran was just about to say that he and Zijin didn''t care about this, but thinking about it, if he could take this opportunity to pay back the money he owed Zijin, Zijin would have more money. Thinking of this, Qi Haoran ran back to his room and brought his small ledger. This is placed with his important official documents and official seals, because this is the only place where A Ling will not rummage. Qi Haoran''s private money and private account books are hidden here. When Feibai was around, he packed up together, which made him find it as soon as he looked. Mu Yangling glanced up and down at his small ledger in amazement and asked, "Why didn''t I know you had this?" Qi Haoran''s face froze, and when it was over, he took out all the private ledgers while paying back the money. Mu Yangling smiled inexplicably when he saw that his body was stiff, and Qi Haoran shook. Opened the ledger, and the accounts in it were impossible to look directly at. Mu Yangling despised it in his heart. After all, he was also a prince, who even used elementary school-style bookkeeping. Although childish and confusing, it can still be seen clearly. As big as when and where to receive bribes from whom, as small as when and how many months are left, I can remember clearly, and there are even some diary-style emotions in the middle, for example, Lord must save money to buy it for A Ling. A jade bracelet, although Mu Yangling hasn''t seen the shadow of the jade bracelet until now, but her heart is sweet enough. Chapter 905： child to In a word, this is Qi Haoran''s small account book for saving money from his private house. Mu Yangling turned to the end. There was only arrears in the account. In addition to the 30,000 taels he borrowed from Fan Zijin before, he owed Fan Zijin 50,000 taels in total. an integer. Mu Yangling looked at his expenses, most of them were thrown into the army, and only a small part was used by him for his own use. Qi Haoran didn''t just borrow but couldn''t pay it back. Judging from the account, he borrowed as much as 120,000 yuan from Fan Zijin in the past few years, but he also paid back a lot. Most of the money was from some gray income and he cheated from her Only a small part of the money is saved by myself. Mu Yangling was a little worried while holding the ledger, what should she do if her husband can spend so much money? It''s not good to scold him, because he doesn''t take money for whoring, or even to drink or buy his favorite horses and knives, but to strengthen the country and the soldiers. Thinking of the status quo of China being deceived every step of the way hundreds of years later, Mu Yangling couldn''t say anything against it, and couldn''t even show an angry expression. What should she do if she thought he did the right thing? Although they took the money from the family, but thinking about it carefully, they are not short of food and clothing now. The money is just for the little bears, but her son is really bad enough to need them to leave so much money for them. ? It''s not a girl. With his father''s connections, are you afraid that they won''t be able to break out when they grow up? In contrast, her grandson''s grandson''s grandson may be bullied by foreigners in the future, or even massacred. No matter how much money she keeps now, they may not need it. China in a hundred years will not be too weak, they can save a small life. Qi Haoran looked at A Ling''s face nervously, seeing that her face changed a bit, he became more cautious, "A Ling, are you alright?" Mu Yangling closed the small ledger and sighed: "I also owe Zijin 10,000 taels here. When Zhu Liang comes down, let''s repay his money first. He is also struggling now, and he must invest in sea trade. A lot." "You don''t blame me for spending so much money?" Mu Yangling said angrily: "I blame you, can you change it?" Qi Haoran touched his nose and whispered, "If you''re really unhappy, I''ll change it," but I can''t guarantee the effect. Qi Haoran wisely kept this sentence in his heart and did not say it. Mu Yangling obviously thought of this, and sighed: "Forget it, I don''t blame you anymore, it''s pathetic to see you borrowing things like this, but I''ll make it clear in advance that you take the money from our family. I reluctantly agree to research advanced weapons and equipment, but I dont agree to do other investments. If Mu Yangling said he was willing to let him use the money to do these things, he would definitely have to use the money to do other things. Mu Yangling took a step back. He could tentatively take three steps forward. When Mu Yangling became angry, he took two steps back. When he was angry, he took a step back and continued to test. Therefore, Mu Yangling could only declare in advance that she was willing to take the money. Come out, but it must be within her tolerance. Qi Haoran didn''t expect this unexpected joy, not only can he pay Zijin''s money back, but he can also spend his money in an open and honest way from now on. Qi Haoran was so happy that he picked up Mu Yangling, kissed her several times in her exclamation, and said happily, "A Ling, you are so kind to your father!" I want to change it to someone else''s house. Knowing that he spent so much money on subsidies, I broke up with him long ago. You must know that the household affairs of the family are not in his hands, but in the hands of A Ling, and A Ling has always been in charge of making money in the house. Thinking of this, Qi Haoran was a little worried, "Does our family have so much money? Why don''t we pay back some money to Zijin first, and then we can borrow it when he comes over." Mu Yangling couldn''t help kicking him, "You still want to borrow money to study armaments, why don''t you just report to the imperial court?" Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Do you think I haven''t read the book? Every time they pretend they didn''t see it, or they directly oppose it, and even the elder brother doesn''t stand by me, saying that the people''s livelihood is very difficult, and the money from the treasury must be kept tight first. The common people, even the soldiers in the army are not paid uniformly, let alone armament research." "Anyway, I''ll make a contract with you for three chapters first. I have no problem with you investing your family''s money into the army, but it must be within our family''s tolerance. If you make your family in debt for the army, I will definitely not agree." Qi Haoran said sadly: "Then how much money can I get besides the household?" He felt that he couldn''t agree to A Ling, how could they do that with just so much money? Mu Yangling said helplessly: "In your heart, how poor our family is, do you know how much money our family has?" Qi Haoran shook his head honestly, but said: "Although I don''t know the exact number, I can''t guess much. Neither of us can do business, and we don''t have much industry. How much money can we make? If it is used for wars, it is only a matter of the past few years to save money..." Mu Yangling didn''t tell him how much money his family had, but said, "Don''t worry, our family is not as rich as Zijin, but it''s okay to pay him back and give you tens of thousands of taels." Not to mention that their partnership with Zijin has always paid dividends. The annual income of Zhuangzi and Fengshou Grain Shop alone is more than 100,000 taels. In addition to the smuggling business that Qi Haoran and Qiannan Miao Village secretly do, Mu Yangling dares to Certainly, in the capital city, their family''s annual income can be in the top ten. But Mu Yangling didn''t tell Qi Haoran, because he was afraid that he would spend a lot of money after he had no restrictions. Qi Haoran sighed sadly, hugging Mu Yangling and said, "I heard that Haimao makes a lot of money, or we and Zijin will borrow some money to mix it up, and I can save some money here, we have to keep it for the children. The next few, and maybe we can have a daughter in the future, this money can not be reserved for the son, but it must be reserved for the daughter." Qi Haoran spends his family''s money, and he is really frugal. Although there are still not many things in the navy, he no longer just spends money on purchases, but takes people to make things that he can make, instead of If there is a meeting, I will report to the Ministry of War and ask for it. Just as it was getting colder and Mu Yangling put on his jacket, Little Xia arrived with a few children. The three Mu Yangling, who got the news a day in advance, waited early to pick them up at the city gate. In order to show off, the little bear deliberately changed from the carriage to the horse at a place five miles away from the city gate, straightened his back and rode his horse towards the city gate under the protection of the guards. The three little boys huddled by the car window and looked enviously at their brother who was speeding in front of them. They also wanted to ride a horse, but the adults refused to accept it. They obviously learned how to ride a horse. Xiao Xia held her stomach to look at the city gate that was getting closer and closer. She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, feeling that the 20 days of fearful life was finally coming to an end. In the past, it was easy to see A Ling with four children. The children were disobedient. As long as they stared at it, they immediately became honest. But if it was her, she had a ruler in her hand, and the children were not afraid. Damn, he even came up to face her with his buttocks and comforted her: "Second aunt, it''s okay, you can hit it, but be gentle, or you will hurt your brother in the stomach." Chapter 906： sense of security Seeing the parents at the gate of the city from a distance, the three children in the car screamed. The little bear had already jumped into the arms of the parents, standing in the middle of the parents and smiling brightly at the car. As soon as the car stopped, the three children scrambled to get out of the car. Xiao An fell directly into Fan Zijin''s arms, and the tiger head and the little lion also ran towards their parents. It was the first time that Mu Yangling had left the child for so long, and his heart trembled at the thought. , At this time, hugging his son, he couldn''t help kissing each of them on the face. Fan Zijin showed a terrible expression, hugged Xiao An and went directly to pick up Xiao Xia Shi from the carriage. Seeing her bulging belly, he asked with some concern, "Are you still getting used to the road?" Xiao Xia nodded with a blushing face, "Apart from being noisy in the first three months, the child has been very well behaved recently, and there is no discomfort even during the trip." Fan Zijin nodded, stuffed Xiao An into the carriage, climbed into the carriage himself, and said, "Let''s go." Xiao Xia looked at him in amazement, and then looked at Qi Haoran and his wife who were still in the middle of the road chatting with their children, and asked, "Master, can''t we wait for the fourth uncle and younger siblings?" "There''s no need to wait," Fan Zijin said lightly, "We''d better avoid such a shameful thing as soon as possible." Because Mu Yangling kissed the three children, the three children uphold the principle of justice and generously stretched out their faces for Qi Haoran to kiss. If he was at home, Qi Haoran would have eaten it, but this was outside, and Qi Haoran was concerned about the world and unwillingness. The three children couldn''t wait for their father''s kiss for a long time, so they couldn''t help but stunned for a moment. The little bear grew up a little and became more sensible. After a little thought, he thought that his father must wait for them to kiss first before he could kiss them, so the little bear was very happy. He hugged Qi Haoran''s waist generously and climbed up, hugged his father''s face and kissed his face with a "boo", wiped his mouth, and said, "Dad, it''s time for you to kiss us, hurry up, we still Going to visit our new home." The tiger head and the little lion also gave their father a perfunctory kiss, and then waited for him to finish their meeting ceremony, so they could go back to visit their new home quickly. The crowd watching secretly was stunned. The prince not only held his children in his arms like a normal father, but also kissed the children in person. What kind of etiquette is this? Ordinary people feel that the prince is much closer. It turns out that the prince is the same as them as a father. But the scholars felt that the princes move was too degrading. Although he didnt have any children now, judging from the performance of his three children, it was obvious that he often did this. If he spoiled his children, he would not be afraid of spoiling him? The three children couldn''t wait for their father''s kiss. No matter how slow they were, they felt wrong. The little lion pouted, "Daddy, don''t you love us?" Xiaoxiong looked at his father aggrieved, while Hutou let out a howl, and turned from Qi Haoran''s arms to ask Mu Yangling to hug him. Qi Haoran hurriedly gave Mu Yangling a wink, how could he kiss the children in a big crowd? is not a baby boy. Mu Yangling glared at the howling tiger head, patted his butt, and said, "Look at how many people are looking at you, and then go home if you have anything to do." Mu Yangling carried the bear to the carriage. Qi Haoran, who was going to ride a horse, looked at the aggrieved twins, and hurriedly changed to the carriage. Seeing that Fan Zijin''s carriage had gone far, he couldn''t help complaining, "Zijin is too unethical to run away. So fast." And the twins are still struggling with this, "Daddy, don''t you want us anymore?" Qi Haoran slapped them all by himself, patted their heads gently and asked, "Who taught you to ask such nonsense? I don''t want you, who wants you?" The little lion breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and tiger head and said, "Brother, don''t be sad, Daddy is not the son of a concubine and doesn''t want us anymore." Qi Haoran almost fell out of the carriage, he hurried to see A Ling, waved his hand and said, "A Ling, I never said I wanted to take a concubine, the little lion is talking nonsense." After saying that, he went to stare at his son. Mu Yangling asked worriedly: "Who told you this?" Several children are well protected by her, not to mention twins, even if the little bear is so big, he doesn''t know what the concubine does. And now the children are afraid of being abandoned by their father, is it possible that they are so insecure? The twins rushed to each other and said: "Brother Yingzhao said that his mother is not as good-looking as his father''s concubine, so his father does not like his mother nor him, but only likes the concubine and the children of the concubine. He lived at home. It''s too hard, as long as his concubine''s younger brother cries, he has to kneel at the ancestral hall." Xiaoxiong added on the side: "Yingzhao is the cousin of the prince''s brother. When I left, no one would accompany the prince''s brother to study, so he went to the palace to accompany the prince''s brother to study. As a result, he was injured, and the tiger''s head was just careless. Hit him and he cried." Hutou nodded in grievance on the side, "I didn''t mean to hit him, the ground was uneven. Uncle Huang was really poor and had no money to repair the ground. The potholes were full of stones. I fell as soon as I ran." "That''s a cobblestone," the little lion shouted: "It''s a special floor. It''s not that Uncle Huang has no money. I''ve told you so many times, why can''t you remember it?" Little Bear was not affected by the two younger brothers, and continued with a clear idea: "I told him to stop crying and pulled him up, but he cried even more fiercely, obviously without much effort, Uncle Feibai once told me However, some people on the street like to use this trick to deceive people, so I think he must be trying to deceive me and Hutou, and when I got angry, I pressed him to the ground and beat him up." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling opened their mouths. "But I didn''t try hard," Xiaoxiong explained quickly, "I punched him twice, and then the prince''s brother stopped me, and then we took him back to the East Palace to give him medicine. We treat him well, personally Undress him and drug him." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling closed their mouths and thought silently, that Yingzhao kid might not like you to give him medicine. "In the end, he took off his clothes and found that he was covered with bruises and purple wounds. I can swear that I really didn''t work hard. Those wounds were not caused by me, and then the prince''s brother helped me to question him, and only then did I know the wounds. They were all beaten by his father''s concubine''s son, and the tiger''s head hit him and hurt him, so he cried." Little Bear looked at his father eagerly, and said, "Dad, brother Yingzhao said, man They will all take concubines, and they will all like beautiful concubines, but they will not like the main wife, and when the concubine has a child, the father will only like the child born by the concubine, not us." The ?? twins also looked at their father pitifully and complained, "You didn''t want to kiss us just now." In order to appease them, Qi Haoran hurriedly kissed them one by one, and then said to the three of them seriously: "First, father won''t take a concubine, so you don''t have siblings born to a concubine, so you don''t have to worry about falling out of favor. Second, what Yingzhao said is not entirely correct, concubines do not necessarily dislike his son-in-law, look at your uncle Huang, he also has a concubine, but doesn''t he still love Xiaobao the most?" Chapter 907： friend Qi Haoran''s example was obviously not listed well, because the three children stared in amazement, "Uncle Huang has a concubine, why haven''t we met?" Among them, Xiaoxiong shouted the most, "Brother the prince is too loyal, he didn''t even tell the royal uncle that he has a concubine." Qi Haoran & Mu Yangling: "..." Do you still need to tell me about this? Isn''t it obvious that there are so many women in the palace? But calling the imperial concubine a concubine should attract a lot of hatred, right? Mu Yangling glared at Qi Haoran, coughed lightly, and added: "Your uncle is the emperor, he is an exception, and many things can''t be taken as an example, but in fact, in the secular world, the concubine is indeed no better than the direct son. , the case of Ying Zhaojia is just an example." Qi Feng is in a special situation, Fan Siwen has a hole in his head, and like Yingzhao''s father and Li Jinghua''s cousin, there are also a few who spoil their concubines and destroy their wives. In their view, wives can work side by side with them, and concubines are just for fun. Even Fan Siwen thinks so too. He just places great importance on his son, and does not value his son''s biological mother. Now that the topic has come to this point, Mu Yangling did not intend to let the children misunderstand, but told them what a wife and a concubine are, and used some stories of wives and concubines fighting to make them more intuitively understand wives and concubines. status, the difference between direct and concubine. The three children''s eyes widened, and the little bear said: "I don''t want to take concubines in the future, or what if they all cry at me when I go home?" Hearing from his mother that concubines like to complain by crying, Little Bear instantly made up his mind. The little lion breathed a sigh of relief, patted the tiger''s head on the shoulder and said, "Brother, fortunately our mother is beautiful, otherwise you will be dead if you take a concubine." Hutou pouted and asked, "Why?" "Because you''re too stupid." The little bear and the little lion blurted out, and the little bear also rejoiced, "Fortunately, my mother is beautiful, otherwise I would have to watch you every day, so that you won''t be bullied by your concubine, and you won''t even have time to play." said as if Mu Yangling was not pretty and Qi Haoran would take a concubine. Qi Haoran was so angry that his eyes widened. The eyes of the three sons were like Qi Haoran''s, and they were all rounded at once. Mu Yangling looked at them with big eyes and small eyes, and smiled and reassured: "Don''t worry, your father does not dare to take a concubine." "What do you dare not?" Qi Haoran pouted: "Obviously it was the Lord who refused to accept it voluntarily." "Yes, yes, your father is voluntary." Qi Haoran coughed lightly, straightened his back and said to them seriously: "Okay, don''t be astonished like a bird in the bow, I only want brothers and sisters from your compatriots in my life." Hutou asked curiously, "What is a compatriot?" The little lion is equally curious. Little Bear raised his hand and answered first, "I know, I know, it was born to the same mother. Dad said that he only has children with the mother." Qi Haoran sighed and turned to the worried Mu Yangling and said, "Master was very clever when he was a child, he would never be so stupid." Mu Yangling said immediately: "I was famous for being clever in Shili Ba Village when I was a child. If I read books, I would be a genius, so don''t look at me, they are not like me." She was born in a fetus. Although she was in a muddle in her mother''s womb, she was aware of who she was, not to mention that her memory gradually recovered after birth, and it was impossible for her to be stupid. Qi Haoran doubts this. He thinks that although A Ling is smart in some things, he is really confused and stupid in more things. Do sons still choose to grow up? Only learned one aspect of A Ling''s stupidity, but didn''t inherit her smart side? Qi Haoran became sad. It seemed that he could no longer spend money lavishly. Although they were sons, he had to leave a little more money for them and buy more family business, otherwise what would he do in the future. Qi Haoran returned home full of worries, but when he arrived at the entrance of Fan''s residence, he was stopped by Xia''s housekeeper with a face full of embarrassment, he said falteringly: "Our lord said that the lord''s side has also been cleaned up, and today we will go there and live there. Well, our grandfather and his wife Shizi just met, and there are some common things to say." Qi Haoran pouted, turned around and walked away, standing in front of the carriage and said to Mu Yangling: "Zijin is really stingy, didn''t you forget to talk to him, didn''t he leave us and come back early? Let us in." Qi Haoran thought that Fan Zijin didn''t let him in because when he was picking up people at the city gate, he was full of thoughts about the coming sons and ignored him. Mu Yangling said: "Anyway, our house has been cleaned up, so let''s go back to our house and let someone bring our things over." This time, their home is still next to Fan Zijin''s house, which was sold to them by a former courtier. Their family also has a house not far from here. Selling this place to Prince Rong not only sold it to the prince, but also got a lot of money. Because he was in a hurry to hand over the house, Mu Yangling bought the house at a price 10% higher than the market price. As early as a few days ago, she changed the bed, soft couch and other furnishings in the house, and moved in when the children came. Although they checked in half a day earlier than expected, Mu Yangling felt very happy that they could stay together as a family. The twins were very excited to see their father, and told him what they had seen on the road. Xiaoxiong said what happened in the capital after they left. Of course, all he knew was what happened to him, Xiaobao, and his younger brothers, but Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling They all listened with gusto. Knowing that he is now a good friend with Li Yingzhao besides Xiaobao, Mu Yangling asked curiously: "You beat him, he still wants to be good friends with you?" Although the fights and quarrels between children get better quickly, the premise is that they have a foundation of friendship. If not, it can only be a conflict first and then a revenge. She had such a thing in her previous life when she was a child, so the first impression is very important. "I apologized to him," Xiao Xiong said confidently: "He has forgiven me, and it was the prince''s brother who made peace." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling looked at each other, I''m afraid this is a forced reconciliation, right? If he or she is replaced, even if he doesn''t beat him back, he will have to ignore him for the rest of his life. To a certain extent, the husband and wife are unanimous in grudges and careful eyes. "And I also helped him beat his younger brother back and taught his father a lesson," Xiao Xiong said triumphantly: "He is very grateful to me, now we are good friends." Mu Yangling opened his mouth again. Qi Haoran jumped up with a roar, "Qi Wenjin, honestly tell me what you are doing in the capital, don''t take it lightly, just explain it to you in 1510!" In fact, Xiaoxiong really didn''t do anything. He just felt that Li Yingzhao''s father did something wrong. After beating his younger brother for justice, he slipped into Li''s house, and he was holding his concubine and wanted to do something inappropriate for children. Leo told how his father treated their brothers and hoped that he could learn from his father. Chapter 908： disturb neighbors On the first day of the reunion between Xiao Xiong and his parents, Qi Haoran chased him around the yard for a run. Although his father''s leg didn''t kick his **** in the end, he still chose the one that was farthest from his father and farthest away from him for dinner. The nearest position to the door, ready to escape. Qi Haoran was too lazy to pay attention to him, but he was kind to the two little ones. In order to reward them for not causing trouble, he specially ordered the kitchen to cook them their favorite dishes. Little Bear looked at his younger brothers who buried their heads in the bowl and decided not to tell their parents how naughty they were after they left. The family spent a harmonious night. The next morning, the little bear ran into the room of the two younger brothers, picked them up, and said, "Get up, let''s go to see the sea." The two little ones opened their eyes in a daze, they woke up when they heard this, struggled to jump out of the elder brother''s hand, picked up the clothes and put them on, Hutou reminded the elder brother, "Brother, and elder brother Xiao An. ." "Let''s call my father first, and then go to Xiao An." Qi Haoran was sleeping soundly with Mu Yangling in his arms. The sound of the children running over and dangdeng made him open his eyes, his brain was confused, and then he suddenly remembered that the children had arrived here from the capital. Qi Haoran couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, why are these three **** getting up earlier? Mu Yangling also raised his head to look at the door, pushed Qi Haoran and muttered, "The children are coming soon, get up quickly." After a quarter of an hour, Qi Haoran and the three children stood in front of the main courtyard of the Fan Mansion. The three children came forward and banged on the door, shouting, "Brother Xiao An, come out quickly!" Qi Haoran''s face was horrific, but his heart was about to fly with schadenfreude. Fan Zijin was awakened and almost thought that the pirates were attacking the city. When he heard what was shouting outside, he felt helpless and patted Xiao Xia''s hand to let her go to sleep. He put on his clothes and got up before he got out of bed. A girl came to report the specific situation, "The prince brought the three young masters to find the prince to go to the beach to play, and the prince also got up and was waiting at the door, but Xia Ma said that the seaside was wet and cold, and you must ask the prince to open the door. " Fan Zijin froze for a moment and interrupted her, "Who do you think brought the three young masters next door?" "It''s the prince." Fan Zijin''s face darkened, "Qi Haoran is standing at the gate of the main courtyard?" The girl didn''t know why the prince called the prince by his name, but he nodded anyway. Fan Zijin let out a loud shout, "Qi Haoran, get out of here!" The sound passed through the door, crossed the screen wall, and hit Qi Haoran directly on the head. The three people who knocked on the door were silent for a while, and then they knocked on the door more violently. "Brother Xiao An!" Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then he reacted and rushed over to pull them, "Are you trying to demolish the door of Xiao An''s house?" Hutou shouted: "Second Uncle must have beaten Brother Xiao An, Dad, open the door quickly, let''s go in and save Brother Xiao An!" Fan Zijin opened the door with a "bang" and glared at Hutou, "How could I beat Xiao An? It''s you who are guilty of the bear, not your father''s son. If you want to beat him, let your father beat you!" Hutou heaved a sigh of relief, patted his chest and said, "So Er Uncle, you didn''t mean to beat Brother Xiao An, that''s fine, don''t worry, my father won''t beat us." Fan Zijin was not at all relieved, he looked at Qi Haoran and asked, "Has he always been so like you?" Qi Haoran was unhappy, "Why does Hutou look like me? Zijin, don''t slander me." The tiger head held out his chest proudly, "I am my father''s son, of course I look like my father." Looking at Qi Haoran''s darkened face, Fan Zijin felt relieved. He put away the anger on his face and happily waved to Hutou, "Come, come to Uncle''s place." Fan Zijin touched his head and rubbed his face again. Seeing that he kept looking at him with ignorant and curious eyes, he was satisfied and asked with a smile, "Are you going to the beach?" The tiger nodded again and again, "Second Aunt said that we can go to the seaside when Guangzhou is mentioned. The sea is bigger than our lake, so we have to go and see how big it is." "Okay, let''s go, come back and tell me how big the sea is," Fan Zijin and the girl who was waiting asked for a purse, put it in his hand, and said, "Come on, this is given to you by Uncle Fan, take it and buy it. Candy." Xiao Xiong looked at Fan Zijin eagerly, but unfortunately Fan Zijin went to see Qi Haoran''s face and paid attention to the tiger''s head, but he didn''t find it, so Xiaoxiong failed to get his wish. And the little lion and Xiao An got together and whispered. Qi Haoran didn''t want to bear Fan Zijin''s gaze any longer, so he picked up a few children and walked out, "Let''s go, it''s almost dawn, when we get to the beach, there''s nothing left." Qi Haoran once followed the fishermen to catch the sea once and knew how early they were. A group of people got on the carriage with a small wooden barrel and drove towards the beach. The four children thought they arrived early, but when they got off the carriage, they saw that there were already many people on the beach. But the eyes of the four children were not on the people by the sea, but on the sea. At this time, the sky has broken, and the sunrise by the sea is early. At this time, the sun has already jumped out of the sea. As far as the eye can see, the sea is orange-red and blue. Half of the sky is dyed orange-red. The four children Never seen such a broad blue sky, let alone such a wide water surface, the four of them could not help but open their mouths wide, and a heat flowed in their chests. Little Bear clasped his hands tightly and said excitedly, "This is the sea?" Qi Haoran looked at their reactions with satisfaction and waved his hand, "Okay, aren''t you going to catch the sea? Go ahead." The four children rushed into the crowd with their own small wooden barrels. The fishermen''s children looked at them with weird eyes. Now that the tide has not fallen, why are they so excited? Xiaoxiong led his three younger brothers to run on the beach for a while, only to find that everyone was standing and watching the sea in front of him not moving, so he asked curiously: "Didn''t you say you want to pick up things? Why don''t they pick it up?" The guards who followed them were all from the north, and they looked at each other for a while. Hutou said as a matter of course: "Let''s go and ask them." Looking left and right, he saw a child about the same size as them not far away, and ran towards him. Little Lion and Xiao An hurriedly followed. The three children stood in front of the child, and Hutou asked first, "Why are you standing? Why don''t you pick up things?" That kid also has an older brother. When his older brother and his friends saw three kids surrounding his younger brother, they rushed over and watched them warily, "What do you want to do?" Chapter 909： catch the sea The little lion shouted: "We didn''t bully him." Xiao An hurriedly said: "Don''t get me wrong, we just wanted to ask you why you didn''t pick up things, either rushing to the sea or picking up things?" Taosheng glanced at them strangely, put his brother behind him, and asked, "Are you here to catch the sea?" The three children nodded and looked at him eagerly. The little bear saw many older children running towards the three younger brothers, and rushed to their side, Tao Sheng just glanced at him, and said to the three younger ones: "The tide has not receded yet, and I can''t find anything good, you guys. Just wait with everyone, and you will follow when everyone runs forward." After saying that, he pulled his younger brother aside and told him to stay away from them. At first glance, those people looked like young masters from rich families, who came to join in the fun, which was different from them. They rush to the sea to survive, but they play. The three little ones were still at a loss, and turned to look at the little bear, "Brother, do you understand?" Little Bear said: "When the tide goes out, we''ll just follow." As soon as these words fell, someone shouted: "Retreat!" The fishermen and children who were still standing ran forward with a hula, and the little bear was busy running forward with his three younger brothers, but they were carrying the small wooden barrels and had no idea what to do. The little bear turned to look at the group just now. The children, seeing them running forward and picking up things, shouted, "Follow them!" So, Tao Sheng and his friends picked up the big fish, and the four children behind them were surprised to find the fish on the ground, and then picked up the small fish they had abandoned. Taosheng''s out-of-the-way light saw that he was holding Xiaoyu''s hand, and he shouted to his companions: "We only pick up the big ones, and give them the small ones." "Why," someone in the crowd disagreed, "We obviously saw it first." Tao Sheng ran forward and said, "If you are not convinced, you can not follow me." The man gritted his teeth, but he still didn''t pick up the small things on the ground. Following the sound of the waves, he could at least save the things he picked up. So, when they saw the sea cucumbers, Tao Sheng and others in front picked up all the big ones and left some small ones. The four kids in the back saw them gone and ran up to pick up the small ones. The tiger heads were surprised. Ask, "What is this?" "I don''t know." All three of them answered honestly. The four children turned their heads to look at the guards. The guards were busy looking up at the sky. Oh, the sky is really blue, and the sea is really wide. They have never seen the sea. The ghosts know what it is. The seafood they usually eat is served as food. Even if they see something that has not been put into the pot in the kitchen, it is also processed dry food. Same. The four children followed Tao Sheng to pick up things, and they didn''t know what they were picking up. When they saw them picking them up, they would follow behind them to pick up something. The sea has faded, leaving behind many creatures washed ashore by the waves, including fish, shrimp, crabs, sea cucumbers, some turtles with their belly turned over, as well as conch, shells and other beautiful things. The small wooden barrels of the four children were full before they picked up the sea water, but the fun of picking up things was picking them up. Picked up things and put them in the big wooden barrel of Taosheng. Little Bear imitated the sound of the waves to pick up a big crab, shouted and threw it into the wooden barrel of the sound of waves, turned around and continued to look for good things. Taosheng and the others stared blankly at the four children who were screaming and running around looking for things, and were silent for a while. The guards who follow the four children will occasionally point out that the little masters have slipped through the net, and they will turn around to pick up the things and continue to throw them into the wooden barrels of the waves. When the sun rises, the world will be completely illuminated. Liang, everyone''s rush to the sea is over. Qi Haoran came out of nowhere with a wooden barrel in his hand. He walked around the barrels of his sons with contempt, and said in disgust, "Who can eat such a small thing?" Hearing the little bears who were looking at the harvest of Taosheng''s group, he immediately ran over to protect their small wooden barrels, "Let''s eat!" Qi Haoran showed him his big wooden barrel and said, "The contents in the barrel are three or four times as big as yours, so I still despise your things?" Little Bear hummed, "We know something now. When we come tomorrow, we will definitely find someone older than you." The three little ones also ran over and said: "We have found our little friends. We will follow them tomorrow to find them, and we will definitely find more than you." Tiger turned his head to please Tao Sheng and smiled, "Would you like to play with us?" From the corner of Tao Sheng''s eyes, he saw the people looking over here, and then looked at the guards behind the four children. He nodded slowly and said, "I am willing. You will come tomorrow at this time, and I will take you to the sea." "That''s great," Hutou said proudly to his three brothers: "Look, I''m not mistaken, we are all friends, of course he is willing to take us." Hutou happily said to Tao: "My name is Hutou, and I am the second born in my family. You can call me Xiaosan or Hutou." Taosheng blinked, not understanding that he was born the second, why should he be called Xiaosan, shouldn''t it be called Xiaoer? The little bears are a little speechless to the tiger head, this is too credulous, right? Little Lion and Xiao An were afraid that Hutou would suffer, so they declared: "We don''t want you to take care of it, as long as you tell us what we can pick up." Isn''t this taking care? Xiaoxiong knew that he had to pay, so he stepped forward and pushed the three younger brothers aside, and negotiated face-to-face with Tao Sheng, "You tell us when to go to the sea and what we should pick up, and we will help you," Xiaoxiong tilted his head. , "Help you pick up something?" "No, no," Tao Sheng cautiously glanced at Qi Haoran, who was watching silently, and said in a low voice, "You just need to do us a favor." "You said," Hu''s head patted his chest and said, "I love helping people the most." Little Lion and Xiao An hurriedly pulled the man down and covered his mouth again. Little Bear continued to watch the sound of the waves as if he hadn''t seen it. Tao Sheng glanced at Hu Tou and said in a low voice, "It''s nothing, it''s just that every time we finish rushing to the sea, we have to give something to Boss Hai before we can go back, so I want to ask if we can go back to the city with you, That way we don''t have to hand over a third of the sea cargo." Hu Tou ripped off the hands of the two older brothers, widened his eyes and asked, "Why do you want to deliver seafood to them? Should we also deliver?" This time, Xiao An and Little Lion did not stop Hutou, they were equally curious. Little Bear jumped up and said, "I know, I know, this is the protection fee!" Tao Sheng smiled bitterly and whispered: "Yes, this is the protection fee, but the protection fee is too expensive, so I don''t want to teach." The children behind Taosheng also looked at these four children eagerly. Can these four children really let them escape the protection fee? Chapter 910： Tong Yan Taosheng''s words were very straightforward, and several children understood it, and the tiger head tilted his head in confusion, "If you don''t want their protection, don''t you have to pay the protection fee?" Tao Sheng smiled wryly, looking at a few heavenly arrogants, not knowing how to explain to them. Xiaoxiong had mixed with his friends when he was in Lingnan. Knowing the tricks in the so-called protection fee, he waved his hand: "No problem, you teach us to catch the sea, we will protect you, and we will not charge your protection fee." From the corner of Tao Sheng''s eyes, he saw that the grown-up was still looking at them with a smile. He was not angry or opposed. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Take out the things one by one and teach them to identify them. When the little bears were about to go back to the city, they took them with them and entered the gate of the city. Taosheng and the others saw that Boss Hai and the others really didn''t come to them to collect the protection fee. bid farewell. They still have to sell the contents of the bucket, maybe they can exchange for a few money and food, and they keep the rest to eat by themselves, as long as they dont starve to death. These days are like heaven compared to the previous two years, and the sound of the waves is very satisfying. When ?? entered the city, Boss Hai couldn''t do anything about them, so they stayed outside, and in the city, they could only be grandchildren. Boss Hai watched a few boys drag wooden barrels into the village, spit out the grass roots in his mouth, and said nothing. "Boss, do you want us to teach them a lesson, anyway, they are still out of the city to go home, they are only a few years old, and they dare to resist us." Boss Hai slapped the younger brother on the head, spat out the grass roots on his face, and said, "What do you know? Tao Sheng is like his father, he has the means, the mind, and the loyalty. If he really wants to get into those few. The eyes of the noble young master, it is not only his blessing, but also our blessing, spread the word, I will cover those boys in the future, don''t let people collect his protection fees." "Ah? Big brother, isn''t this cheap for them?" Boss Hai punched him again and said, "You really want to collect a lifetime protection fee, now that the sea ban has just started, there are so many things, adults don''t care about the chaos on the beach, in another year and a half, the sea ban will be After stabilization, the fishermen also form gangs, do you still have the courage to collect protection fees?" This is also the reason why Boss Hai always insists on letting everyone fish and catch the sea. Compared with collecting protection fees, this is the foundation of their survival. They are fishermen, and they have caught up with the good times, so they cannot waste this life. At this time, Qi Haoran also just got the information of Boss Hai, and Fei Baibian followed Wang Ye and reported: "This Boss Hai''s real name is Haiwa, he is twenty-seven this year, and is a fisherman in a small fishing village. Later, Yu Cheng banned it. They stole fishing and asked them to move the fishing village another three miles inland. The pirates often went ashore to loot, so they moved to Liushufang in the city, and he worked hard all over the place. Later, when the court imposed a sea ban, he followed to catch the sea. Fei Bai said: "The sea ban has just started, and the beach is very chaotic. After rushing to the sea, people often **** other people''s seafood together. This Haiwa has also been robbed several times. Anyone catching the sea on this beach is protected by him, but the protection fee he charges is also very expensive. If he is strong, he will pay 10%. Only 35% will be taken, but if there is a single child, he will take 80%, but he will send the other party to the city gate or fishing village." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows, "It''s not bad." Because those weak people are not protected by him, most of them can''t keep two percent of them. Feibai also nodded, "But lord, even if he''s not too bad, it''s not appropriate for the little masters to interact with them." The relationship between Taosheng and Na Hai Boss should not be bad, otherwise he would not add another sentence when he separated from Shi Zi and the others, "Boss Hai received our protection fee and fulfilled his duty of protection." Qi Haoran said, "Let them go. Is it possible to make them grow into characters like the snow in the spring?" Qi Haoran let it go, and Mu Yangling didn''t care after following them twice. Fan Zijin had nothing to worry about when he saw that the parents who loved the child were so relieved. So the four children played better with the Taosheng group of children, and went to catch the sea together every morning, and then went home to study when they should study, and practice martial arts when they should practice martial arts. When there are two days off, he will spend most of the day at the seaside, following the waves behind him to find all kinds of seafood. The guards who followed the four of them all practiced good water skills. The little bear pryed out a sea cucumber from a reef, came out of the water with a hula, raised what was in his hand and shouted, "Look, what did I find?" The three little ones looked up and lost interest, and continued to squat on the ground to watch a mussel. Hutou asked curiously, "Do pearls really come out of here?" Taosheng''s younger brother Pinglang nodded fiercely and said, "That''s what my grandfather said, the pearl is in the mussel." The tiger''s head moved his hand and wanted to pry it open. Pinglang continued: "But this mussel is too small, there must be no pearls in it." "how do you know?" Pinglang stood up and stretched out his hand to make a big circle and said, "It takes such a big clam." The three little ones looked down at the palm-sized clam lying quietly on the beach, making them look forward in vain. The three little ones were silent for a long time, and then Xiao An asked, "Is this clam a male or a female?" Pinglang was confused, "Is there a male and a female?" "Of course it will be divided," Xiao An said with a stern face: "Everything in the world is divided into yin and yang. If it is a female, we will find a male for it, raise it, and when it grows, it will be able to give birth to us. Pearl, if it''s a male, we''ll find a female for it." Pinglang''s eyes lit up, "Find another mussel to produce pearls? Pearls are very expensive, and I want to keep them too." "We have to know how to separate male and female." Xiao An said solemnly. The little lion said anxiously: "Let''s find more, there will always be male and female, just keep them together, it''s a waste of time to find someone." Xiao An thought about it and felt that what the little lion said was right, so he nodded and said, "Alright then, let''s go find the clams." Hutou has already started looking for it impatiently. When Little Bear and Taosheng dragged a wooden barrel to find the four children, they all expressed great interest when they learned that they were looking for mussels to raise pearls. Little Bear said: "When we raise pearls, we will make a pearl necklace for my mother." Tao Sheng said: "If we can raise pearls, then won''t we make a lot of money in the future?" "You are so stupid that you don''t even know how to raise mussels to make pearls." The little lion despised them, and gave him two mussels at random from their bucket, "You can take them back and raise them, and let them grow when they grow up. Get married, and then you can give birth to pearls." Tiger Head shouted: "My mother likes black pearls, you want them to be black." Chapter 911： cultured pearls "Can we decide this too?" Tao Sheng''s eyes widened. Hutou said proudly: "If you are good to them, they will definitely listen to you." Xiao An and the little lion nodded and demanded: "My mother likes pink, you let them give birth to a pink pearl for the second time." The little lion said: "There is also the royal aunt, I want a white one for her." Taosheng looked at the two mussels in his hands and felt that their task was really arduous, so he asked weakly, "How many babies can a mussel give birth to in a lifetime?" Several children looked at each other, and after a long time, Little Bear said, "Why don''t we go home and ask father and mother." It is not easy to find big mussels at the beach, but it is not difficult to find some small mussels. Xiaoxiong and Taosheng have the best water quality. They dived to find a lot of mussels for their younger brothers, and finally each of them shared some and went home together. Xiaoxiong obeyed the agreement to send Taosheng and his younger brother back to the fishing village, and then got on the carriage and returned to the city. They cherished the mussels in the bucket with sea water. Mu Yangling saw it and said, "The mussels are delicious too." The four children were stunned for a moment, and immediately put their hands up to protect them, "This is for making pearls, not for eating." Mu Yangling looked at the little sea mussels in surprise, and said in amazement, "Can such small sea mussels raise pearls?" "It''s enough to raise them," Hutou said proudly. "Give them a little more food, and they will grow up soon." This is something Qi Haoran often says to them. Mu Yangling froze for a moment and said, "The sea mussels don''t seem to eat." "Then what do they eat?" Mu Yangling shook his head and said he didn''t know, "When your father comes back, you can ask him." Of course Qi Haoran didn''t know what sea mussels eat, but he knew that sea mussels and sea mussels couldn''t produce pearls, so he widened his eyes and asked, "Who told you that sea mussels and sea mussels can produce pearls? " "Hey, it was Brother Pinglang who said that the pearls were all found from sea mussels." said the little lion. This Qi Haoran knew, "The pearls found in the sea mussels are born from the mother sea mussels?" The three children widened their eyes and shouted in surprise, "Could it be that the mussels were born on the high seas?" Qi Haoran was so angry that he vomited blood, and Mu Yangling fell down laughing. Qi Haoran patted the table and said, "Who said pearls are born from sea mussels? Shouldn''t sea mussels give birth to sea mussels? How can pearls be born?" "Why are the pearls in the belly of the sea clam?" Hutou asked in dissatisfaction. Qi Haoran couldn''t answer, but he knew that sea mussels can only produce sea mussels, not pearls, he said: "Do you think no one has ever raised sea mussels? The sea mussels are eaten under the sea. The sea is so big that finding a pearl in the vast sea is almost the same as finding a needle, but the sea mussels are much bigger. The sea mussels eat the pearls, and people only need to find the sea mussels. already." The little bear said in a loss: "So the pearls are not produced by sea mussels, but eaten by them. To find pearls, do you have to put them back into the sea?" Qi Haoran nodded. Mu Yangling laughed enough, took their shoulders and said, "Don''t listen to your father''s nonsense, these pearls are not formed naturally, how can there be so many pearls on the seabed for sea mussels to eat, only sea mussels can find and eat them. What? This pearl is cultivated by sea mussels." The eyes of the three children lit up, and they all looked at their mother in admiration. Mu Yangling smiled and said: "I don''t know the specifics, I just know that sea mussels like to open their shells, and if the wind blows at this time, it is possible to blow sand into the shells, and the sea mussels and shells are soft inside. Meat, mixed with sand must be very uncomfortable, just like people''s eyes get into the sand, so they secrete liquid, just like our eyes get into the sand, weeping out the sand, sea mussels and shells are the same, but they Unlike we have hands, we can also ask people to blow the sand out of our eyes, they can only continuously secrete liquid, that liquid is called nacre, the liquid wraps the sand and grinds it in the soft meat. Grind it off, and over time, the grit will be smooth and round, and pearls will be formed." Several children''s eyes widened, and even Qi Haoran lost sight of God, Mu Yangling continued: "The longer this age, the rounder, smoother and more precious the pearl will be. You don''t want to keep pearls. Difficult, as long as there is a sea market and there are enough mussels and shells, pearls should be raised." Several children''s eyes sparkled and asked, "Then can we raise sea mussels at home?" Mu Yangling knew that they were doing it with a playful attitude, and was happy to support them, he waved his hand and said, "There is still a little space in the backyard, I will ask someone to dig a small pond for you and put it in sea water. " Before a few children cheered, Qi Haoran stopped him, "How can you raise this in the backyard? I plan to level the land to build a small martial arts field. If you want to raise sea mussels, go to the beach to raise them, if you can''t, look for them. Raised in a fishing village, dont you have a relationship with Taosheng? Ask him if he is willing to help you raise it, and you can give him some monthly money every month. "Okay, let''s ask Brother Taosheng to help us raise it." After some discussion, the children settled down. On the other side, Xiao An was being discouraged by Fan Zijin''s words, it turns out that sea mussels are still sea mussels, not pearls. Fan Zijin couldn''t answer the question of how the pearls came from and how they were in the belly of sea mussels. If he didn''t know, he just told his son that he didn''t know, he didn''t guess like Qi Haoran, so Xiao An slept with a stomach full of doubts. When he woke up the next morning, he was a little groggy and didn''t get enough sleep. . He looked down at the tiger head and the little lion, and said, "Pearl is not produced by male sea mussels and female sea mussels." The tiger head and the little lion were excited, nodded and said, "Yes, sea mussels can only give birth to small sea mussels, my father told us." "Then why are you so happy?" "But the pearls are still raised by sea mussels." The little lion happily told his mother''s words to Xiao An, saying: "Let''s go to Taosheng Hepinglang and dig a small pond near their house to raise sea mussels, so that they can often help us watch them. Look, maybe we''ll be able to grow pearls in the next year." For them, it has been a long, long time from now until the New Year. Xiao An regained his strength, and the four children discussed how to persuade him when they saw Tao Sheng for a while. Tao Sheng also didn''t sleep all night. He took the sea mussels home and showed them to his grandfather, and told him about raising the sea mussels to produce pearls, which made his grandfather laugh out loud. Only then did he realize that he was making a joke. Thinking that a way to make money was gone, Tao Sheng was very depressed, and it was not until the tide was about to recede that he regained his spirits. "Brother Taosheng, Xiaoxiong and the others haven''t come yet, will they not come today?" Someone became worried, "Aren''t we going to pay Boss Hai and the others a protection fee again?" "Boss Hai won''t ask us for protection fees, as long as you don''t leave the team." Tao Sheng said firmly. During this time, Boss Hai always had a good attitude every time he saw him, and he didn''t seem to mind, and when he sought shelter from Xiao Xiong and the others, it was not Boss Hai from Fang, but someone other than Boss Fang. After all, they won''t rob them if they don''t pay the protection of Fei Hai''s boss, but others won''t be sure. Tao Sheng thought that the reason why Boss Hai still protected them without paying the protection fee was mostly because of the identities of the little bears. Chapter 912： Cooperation When the little bears and the others arrived, they saw that the tide that was about to recede hit another wave. Taosheng frowned, telling his friends not to walk around, he ran over to find the old people who were standing not far away. Xiao Xiong ran after seeing it, and heard the sound of the waves asking an old grandfather, "Grandpa Chun, why is the sea ebb so late today?" Grandpa Chun smiled and said: "Silly boy, the low tide and high tide are different every day. The wind is stable during this time, so it looks about the same, but in fact, the time is different every day. Today, the wind and waves are big, and the tide that should be low will rise again. Some." Grandpa Chun looked at the sea in a complicated way and said, "This is a good thing and a bad thing. If there are fishing boats, they may not be able to go out to sea for several days, but this is a good thing for catching the sea, so we will just wait a little longer for the sea water. If you retreat, I am afraid there will be many good things, and if you are lucky, you will also meet the big guy who is stranded." Xiao Xiong and Tao Sheng''s eyes sparkled, "Thank you, Grandpa Chun." Xiaoxiong also shouted: "Thank you, Grandpa Chun for your guidance." Grandpa Chun glanced at the little bear with a little curiosity, and nodded with a smile, "Good boy." He also knew that Tao Sheng had befriended a wealthy young man and was sheltered by them. Watching the two children run away hand in hand, Grandpa Chun sighed in his heart that Tao Sheng was stronger than his father. The lower back, the bones are straight. Tao Sheng discussed with Xiao Xiong, "Grandpa Chun said that there are good things when the tide goes out, but we have few wooden buckets, so I think we might as well dig a big hole on the side and pour it into the hole when the bucket is full, so that we can Pick up some more." Bear''s eyes lit up and praised: "This is a good idea, should we do it ourselves, or bring them?" Xiaoxiong refers to Taosheng''s friends. Taosheng''s picking speed is fast and his eyes are sharp. If you share with others, you will definitely suffer. Tao Sheng laughed and said: "Bring them together, we will first discuss how to divide them, and those who are not fast enough will stay and watch the big pit. When we find the barrels, they have to carry them, so that the speed can be faster. " "Listen to you." The three little ones listened to the little bears, and Taoshengs friends naturally listened to the Taosheng, because he has the absolute right to speak among the children, and soon determined the distribution ratio, he said: "Let''s dig a hole first, wait a minute. When the tide goes out, everyone goes to pick up things. When everyones buckets are full, they will do as I arranged just now. Those who should be guarding the pits should be guarding the pits, and those who should change the buckets for us. Goods, if you hear someone shouting here, someone is going to rob us, so run back quickly..." Children should go down. The three little ones were so excited, Hutou whispered to Xiaoan and the little lion: "Do you think someone will come to fight us?" The little lion''s eyes also shone, looking at the people nearby, and whispered, "Maybe." "Then do we want to find some handy tools first?" Xiao An said with the lowest force value, "We are young, and we will definitely be unable to fight hand to hand. Why don''t we find a stick or something first." "Brother Xiao An Xiao An hummed proudly: "I don''t want your protection, I''m older than you, and you will hide behind me when that time comes." The corners of the guard standing behind him twitched, little masters, please look back at us, we are not decorations. Its not like the little bears treat the guards as decorations, even Tao Sheng and others often ignore these tall guards, because their sense of existence is too low! Unless it is extremely dangerous, no matter what Little Bear and the others do, the guards will not intervene. And the guards have long been accustomed to being invisible people. The princess said that as long as they don''t want their lives, or they want other people''s lives, they can not interfere and let them toss themselves. The guards have seen with their own eyes that the princess leads a few curious little masters to fetch cow dung to dry it and burn the wolf smoke. They know that what the princess said about letting go is really letting go. And their first duty is to watch over the little masters, so that they won''t go home or forget to go home because of their strong curiosity. The second is to ensure that they can live and those who are tossed by them live. So now seeing the three little masters looking for sticks all over the world, they can only silently follow behind them, quietly pointing them from time to time, where there might be better sticks. So, when Little Bear and Taosheng led the people to dig a big hole on the beach, the three children also came back with a few larger branches. The main labor is the tiger head and the little lion. Xiao An tried it and found that the tiger head had walked a dozen steps before he dragged a little. He immediately gave up the disadvantage and gave them the branches, and instead pointed out the way and route for them to drag. . Of course they can''t hit people with branches, they wanted to, but they couldn''t lift them up. They dragged them back to let the little bear break off those branches and make them a stick that was straight and handy. The guards behind them squeezed the sword in their hands, wanting to tell the masters that they can actually do it, and they don''t have to drag so far. But no one heard their hearts. The little bear walked around a few branches, picked up one, and clicked a few times. There were six wooden sticks that were only a little longer than the arm. The wooden stick with the thickness of the small arm was given to the tiger head and the little lion. chose the thinnest one for Xiao An, rubbed his head and said, "You will follow the tiger head and the little lion in a while, don''t let anyone hit you." Xiao An looked straight at the little bear, "I know," Xiao Xiong replied with a heartless voice, turning his head and instructing his two younger brothers, "You must not be separated, you must protect Xiao An, you know?" The tiger head and the little lion nodded solemnly, and Xiao An continued to emphasize, "I''m bigger than the tiger head and the little lion! I''m a brother!" The three brothers nodded, indicating that they understood, and the little bear continued to teach them strategies and tactics. Xiao An clenched his fists angrily and shouted, "I''m the elder brother!" Little lion finally paid attention to Xiao An, he turned around and said curiously: "Yes, you are the elder brother, we all know, elder brother Xiao An, please sit down for a while, we have to learn the skills from the elder brother, so as to protect you." Hutou waved his fist and threatened him: "You have to be obedient, or we won''t protect you." Xiao Xiong continued to make up the knife, "Xiao An, this is about your safety, you sit and wait for a while, I will finish talking to the second and third brothers soon." Xiao An could only stare at them. Xiaoxiong taught his younger brothers some moves and let them practice. As for the degree of cooperation, he did not need to teach him at all, because no one is more familiar with how the three of them cooperate than they are. Chapter 913： pirate There was an unbroken branch left on the ground. This was the thickest one. Most children couldn''t hold it at all, so he asked Tao Sheng, "Do you want it?" Tao Sheng twitched the corners of his mouth, shook his head and said, "I want to pick up seafood, not to protect it." The little bear was happy, "Then this one belongs to me." He didn''t break it, grabbed it directly, and swiped it twice. Just fine for him. He has a lot of strength. If he uses the stick alone, it may cause serious injury, but this is different. The branch that branches out will weaken the strength, and this branch has two advantages. Possibly many enemies, just right to deal with looting fishermen. The little bear held a branch in his hand, stuck it on the beach, laughed and said, "This is my weapon!" Hutou asked impatiently, "When will the tide recede?" "It should be soon," Tao Sheng looked at the sea again, and when he turned his head to appease a few children, out of the corner of his eye he saw the boat approaching from the side, and his face changed greatly, "Pirates, it''s pirates, sea pirates. Kou is going ashore!" Tao shouted loudly. The fishermen were suddenly confused. Looking in the direction of the sound of the waves, the six boats had already touched something by the blocking of the reef. They were approaching the case by another wave. Everyone was in a panic and turned around and ran. "Run, the pirates are here" Taosheng also grabbed his younger brother Pinglang and shouted to Xiaoxiong and others: "Run, run to the city gate." Little Bear widened his eyes and said, "There are only more than 60 of them. Why should so many of us be afraid of them?" "Yes, no, we still have uncle guards, the tide is about to fall, and we have to catch the sea." The three little ones were unwilling to leave. Tao Sheng stomped his feet, he didn''t expect these children to be so afraid of death, he was about to cry out, "The pirates are very cruel, those people can tell they are from Dongying just by looking at their clothes, they hate it even more, they even kill people after robbing things. , let''s escape, you see everyone has escaped." While they were talking, most of the fishermen near them had already run away, and those pirates were about to come up from the water. The little bear was unwilling to leave. He had fought so many fights, and he never escaped. Even if he wanted to escape, he had to lose the fight before running. He raised the branch and stared fiercely at the pirates who came ashore. He hummed, "Pirates. That''s it, go and clean them up." Tao Sheng hurriedly looked at their guards and shouted, "Uncle guard, quickly pull them away." All of their children ran away, and now the two brothers are left standing here with Xiaoxiong and others. . It''s not that Taosheng doesn''t want to run, but he thinks that he bewitched the little bears to follow them to catch the sea, and he has to be responsible for them. He wanted his brother to run, but Pinglang was so young that he was frightened and hugged him tightly. Holding his brother''s arm, he didn''t want to leave. The guards were indifferent, clenched the swords in their hands, and looked at the pirates who ran ashore. One of the guards said to the little bear: "Sir, these pirates are all people who can be killed." Just use a lot of effort. The guards guarded their masters, they just had to make sure they weren''t a threat. And the pirates are not stupid. Seeing these tall and tall guards rush over, they only glanced at them and turned around to chase the fishermen who were fleeing for their lives. When the little bear saw them catching up with the fishermen, he robbed them of their belongings, kicked them on the ground, and some even tried to kill them with a knife, and immediately became furious, "Are you blind? You didn''t see the young master here!" The little bear rushed over holding the branch, the tiger head and the little lion also rushed up with a loud roar, and Xiao An hurriedly ran behind them. The little bear swept away the branches and threw the pirate who was about to raise his sword to kill to the ground. The tiger''s head rushed up, and the wooden stick in his hand hit him **** the head, knocking him out. Hutou was startled, just wondering if his mother would beat him, when Xiao An shouted: "Hutou fights well!" Hutou immediately felt relieved, as long as Xiao An thought it was right, his mother probably wouldn''t beat him. The little lion rushed to Hutou''s side, stepped on the pirate''s face and crushed it twice, blaming him, "You beat too fast, I didn''t have time to do it." "Then I''ll let you next time." Hutou said with brotherly love. Xiao An stood behind them without saying a word. When a pirate saw them insulting his comrade, he raised his samurai sword and rushed over with a loud wow. The tiger''s head suddenly jumped up from the ground, the stick hit the pirate''s head directly, and the little lion also slapped his calf at the same time... The pirates didn''t take the three children seriously, so they caught the stick of the tiger''s head with one hand and chopped the knife towards the tiger''s head. With a wailing cry, he felt that his palm bone must be broken, and the little lion''s wooden stick was directly drawn towards his kicked foot. The pirate''s calf suffered severe pain, and he knelt on the sand in one fell swoop. Solved. He just knelt on the ground when Xiao An poured a handful of sand into his eyes and slapped his head several times with a stick, but the other party just screamed and turned his head away, not faint. The stick knocked directly on his Tianling cover, and the other party rolled his eyes and fell on the sand with a thud. The guards silently helped them deal with the extra pirates that rushed over. The three of them won their first victory, and they were all happy, holding up their sticks to find their next target. On the other hand, the little bear is much faster. His strength is inherited from the Mu family. Although he is only six years old, he is sweeping the pirates out one by one with the branches. When he sees the fishermen just running out, he shouts. Said: "You fight, what''s the use of running, they can''t even beat me, what are you running!" Some fishermen looked back halfway and saw that four children dared to fight pirates with wooden sticks. The oldest was only seven or eight years old (actually, I was only six years old, but I was only relatively strong), and the youngest may only have At the age of three or four, feeling ashamed and ashamed for a while, he turned around and picked up his wooden barrel and headed towards the pirates: "You sons of a bitch, grandpa is fighting with you!" There are two ??, and many fishermen stopped and rushed over with the weapons they could find. Xiao An glanced back and instructed Hutou and Little Lion, "Let''s go to Brother Little Bear, let him sweep people to the ground, and we knock them." So under the arrangement of Xiao An, the little bear shouted and slapped the pirate with the knife on the beach. The trick, Xiao An directly threw sand into his eyes, the bear and the other side fought face to face, the little lion swept his legs with a stick, and the tiger head jumped up and knocked his head, no matter how good the pirates were. Efficient solution. Of course, this is thanks to the uncles of the guards for their clearing operations. If they hadnt surrounded them and helped them shoot the surrounding pirates to death on the beach, no matter how clever their four children were, they could have been surrounded to death. Chapter 914： Shock When Zhou Zhou came with the navy, the pirates had already been beaten to the point of being paralyzed. There was no way, they had no rope to tie people up. In order not to let people escape, they could only break people''s feet, and the fishermen next to them wanted to vent. Hatred and anger also kicked on the side from time to time, and the pirates were so embarrassed. Zhou Zhou opened his mouth to look at the half-dead pirates lying on the beach, and asked the guard, "How about the casualties on our side?" The guard coughed lightly and said, "A few were injured, and no one was killed." The guards said that they were injured a few, but they were only injured. Compared with the injuries on the pirates, their injuries were simply not worth mentioning. Zhou Zhou thought that these pirates were caught by these guards, and couldn''t help expressing gratitude. He knew that fishermen could only run for their lives when they encountered pirates, and it was impossible to resist pirates. He had heard from his parents that when there was no sea ban, pirates would go ashore to kill fishermen when the tide was high, and then recede when the tide went out. After the sea ban, these beaches became restricted areas, and pirates would take advantage of the fact that they could not patrol. Or sneak in through the gap of defense, and go to the fishing village to burn, kill, and loot, but the coastline is very long, and the place where they land and where to retreat is not certain. Their number is limited, and there is no big boat, so they are really exhausted. He knew that the lord was powerful, but he never thought that the guards of the palace were so powerful. Only twelve guards took down 60 pirates. It wouldnt be surprising if only two sides slashed and killed him, but when they killed the enemy, they had to protect not only the four little masters, but also the fishermen, which was very difficult. The guard who left the reply didn''t change his expression, but told him lightly, "Master Zhou misunderstood, these pirates are not all captured by us, and the ability to resist the pirates depends on the concerted efforts of our four little masters and the fishermen. " Zhou Zhou glanced at the four children who had already scrambled to catch the sea, twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "Four little masters?" The guard gave him a light glance, then turned around and said, "Since Master Zhou is here, I will hand over these pirates to you. If there is anything else you need to know, just ask the fishermen. They also witnessed the whole process." Having said that, he turned around and returned to the team. He had to protect the little masters, but he couldn''t leave the post for too long. The four children were so excited that after they had knocked down all the pirates, they found that everyone was watching the pirates, but they stopped picking up seafood. The tide was really big this time, and it brought them a lot of good things. Little Bear even saw a fish the same size as him fluttering in the shallow talk. He wanted to move into the deep water and swim back to the sea. With a cry, they rushed over and carried the fish up. Their little wooden barrel was too small to hold it at all. San Xiao was also the first time he saw such a big fish. He screamed and looked around it curiously. Taosheng dragged a wooden stick to look for them, and said in a daze: "I killed two pirates just now." The little bear still held the big fish and refused to let go. Hearing that, he retorted: "You didn''t kill you, you just stunned them, but they were beaten so badly by you that their faces were covered in blood." The little bear showed off his hands to him. The big fish asked, "Have you ever seen such a big fish?" Taosheng held the wooden stick tightly in his hand, and Pinglang followed his brother step by step. Seeing that his eyes were still straight, he took his hand and called out, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Are you scared?" At that time, seeing that both Little Bear and San Xiao dared to fight the pirates with wooden sticks, Tao Sheng picked up the wooden sticks thrown by his mates and rushed up, desperately beating the pirates who were swept to the ground by Little Bear. He was beaten with blood all over his face. It was really miserable. Pinglang was frightened, and he was frightened too. However, Pinglang still followed his brother tightly, and helped him step up and kick a few times, even more than his brother. recover sooner. Hearing Pinglang shouting, the four children realized that Taosheng was still a little bit lost, and Hutou wrinkled his nose and said, "It turns out that brother Taosheng is so timid." Little Lion and Little Security ran up to comfort him, "Brother Taosheng, don''t be afraid, there are pirates who come to us to protect you." Xiao Xiong also sighed, "It''s just a fight, why are you so timid, don''t you fight with others too? Last time we went to your village, I saw you beat the child who bullied your brother to tears, why is it now? Afraid of fighting?" Can that fight be the same as this fight? Fighting with village kids will not die, but fighting pirates will kill you! The sound of the waves gradually recovered, and the four young masters who looked at the pure and ignorant eyes were silent, he turned his head to look at the fish in Little Bear''s arms, and said, "This fish is still alive, it needs to be raised in water, and it is better to kill it alive. Eat," he said again: "This fish is not big, when our family has a boat, I will take you to the sea to catch big fish." The four children''s eyes lit up, "You have to say what you say." Tao Sheng nodded, took the initiative to pick up the wooden barrel on the ground, turned around and said, "Let''s go to the sea." Seeing that the four of them didn''t take those pirates to heart at all, he emphasized that he seemed like he had never seen the world, so he might as well continue chasing the sea with them, even though his feet were trembling with fear. The first time the fishermen on the beach confronted the pirates face to face, they were all excited and chatted around the pirates, completely forgetting their original intention of going to the beach. Looking at the big fish and crabs that kept bouncing on the shore, the little bear was overjoyed and said, "We all picked it up and sold it. We can make a lot of money." The little lion saw that the big brother was getting into the eyes of money again, and quickly declared, "The biggest fish cannot be sold." Xiao An also hurriedly shouted: "Leave it for us to eat." Hutou also clenched his fists to look at his big brother, and the little bear nodded as a matter of course, "Of course you have to keep such a big fish and eat it yourself." When Zhou Zhou learned the truth, the little bears returned with a full load. They saw a lot of wooden barrels lost on the beach and temporarily requisitioned them. Xiaoxiong carried four large wooden barrels alone, and everyone could only see the moving wooden barrels. And no one can be seen. Zhou Zhou could only cry silently when he thought of the strength of the princess, so this is hereditary? So it was really the six-year-old Xiao Shizi who led a group of fishermen to fight against the pirates? Zhou Zhou felt that he had lived in vain for more than 20 years. Why did he get beaten by pirates before? Because he didn''t give birth to a good child, his ancestors didn''t have an ancestor who was as powerful as an ox. Zhou Zhou went back with tears on his face and reported to General Wang that he had been downgraded to the captaincy because of Fan Zijin''s disappearance at sea, and General Wang returned to the Navy as a General. Shen Wang sighed and said, "It''s really a tiger father without a dog, a few young masters can fight against pirates at such a young age." Zhou Zhou nodded again and again, so he couldn''t justify this world without being seated by the Qi family. Wang Cang stood up and said, "Let''s go, let''s report to the lord together." Chapter 915： layout Qi Haoran won two battles when he came to the Guangdong Navy. The first one not only wiped out more than 2,000 pirates, but also captured more than 400 people. It can be said to have deterred the pirates along the entire southeast coast. , not a single pirate dared to go ashore. And now the sea ban has been in effect for more than a month, everything is proceeding in an orderly manner, because there is no trace of the pirates, although Qi Haoran has issued several orders against the pirates, he actually has no chance to check the results. No one thought that the pirates would dare to go ashore so quickly, and what was even more unexpected was that with such a long coastline, they chose to log in on the coast where the prince was, and they were shot to death on the beach as soon as they landed. Wang Can will look for Qi Haoran to ask him if he wants to send troops to suppress the bandits. After all, the pirates almost injured several young masters this time. Qi Haoran rolled his eyes when he heard the words, is he the kind of person who gets angry over his personal affairs? "How much chance do you have for sending troops at this time?" Wang Cang was silent for a moment, and said, "There is a 50% chance of winning. Winning will cost a lot." Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "If that''s the case, why do we send troops?" Wang Shen will be silent, Zhou Zhou looked around, hesitantly said: "But if we don''t fight back, I''m afraid the pirates will become more and more rampant." "What will happen to the pirates who landed wildly now?" Qi Haoran looked at the two of them, and said inscrutable: "Have someone to guard the coastline and continue to train troops. The pirates will go ashore and kill them, and drive the big ship out. Once a pirate comes ashore. , absolutely do not allow them to escape again, this king is not sure to destroy them now, but he wants to kill all the pirates who dare to come and offend, if they are uncertain about our strength, will they continue to come and die?" Wang Shen and Zhou Zhou meditated. "This king will buy you half a year. After half a year, no matter if your navy masters are trained or not, I will drag them to the battlefield. Listen, if they die in battle, it is your responsibility." Qi Haoran was cold. Ran said: "General Wang, you have fought naval battles for 30 years, and you won''t ask this king to teach you how to train sailors?" General Wang Shen got up and said, "Don''t worry, my lord, I will definitely train the sailors in the end, and I will never let you down." Qi Haoran nodded, knocked on the table, and said with a smile: "This king doesn''t understand naval warfare, but no matter whether it is a naval battle or a land battle, it is a battle. As long as it is a battle, there is something to think about. This time, the pirates were detained as soon as they came ashore, right. What do you think about this?" "The sons of the royal palace and the prince''s palace are smart and heroic at a young age. Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "This king knows that they are powerful, so you don''t need to tell me. Could it be that you can only see this?" Qi Haoran looked at Zhou Zhou and asked, "Didn''t you go and find out the situation yourself? you say." Zhou Zhou held back for a long time and said, "The guards of the palace are also very powerful." Qi Haoran frowned tightly, picked up the official document on the table and gestured, but didn''t throw it out, looked at Zhou Zhou, who shrank his neck and said angrily: "It''s really rotten wood, from this we know that the fishermen''s strength is powerful Yes! This king has read your records. When the pirates land on the shore, even if there is resistance from the navy, the fishermen will still suffer casualties when they flee. Either they are injured by the pirates or they are pushed by their own people, and many casualties are injured. On the back, the back of the shoulders and the back of the neck, do you understand what this king said?" Zhou Zhou was still a little confused, but General Wang Shen thought about it, "They were injured in the back, they were injured while escaping for their lives. The lord is saying that if they don''t escape, turn around and resist, the chance of survival is higher?" "It depends on the situation. For example, only fifty or sixty pirates landed on the shore today, and there were three or four hundred fishermen on the shore. Naturally, there is no need to rush for their lives, but if it is changed, the sooner they are, the better. This king''s original intention is to call them. To survive, it is not to let them resist the pirates, after all, this has to be done by sailors, but there are many things fishermen can do." Qi Haoran unfolded the blueprint and pointed at the stretched coastline: "We only have so many sailors, but the coastline is so long. We get rid of the training people every day, and there are very few people who can be dispatched to patrol. There are always omissions. So often when we arrive at the location where the pirates landed, they all retreat." Although Qi Haoran has never fought a naval battle, he has some knowledge of the previous battles by reading the archives day and night for the past two months and listening to the veterans of the navy division. In addition to his correspondence with his two uncles, he also learned a lot. He knew that the best thing about pirates was to make quick decisions, which made the sailors exhausted. This is all because their coastline is too long and their defenses are scattered. But there were few soldiers and many fishermen. Qi Haoran said: "This time, the prince and the others encouraged the fishermen to fight against the pirates. The effect is obvious, which means that these fishermen can use them. General Wang, don''t you have many veterans under your command? Let them gather those fishermen to train them. When the pirates land on the shore, they must not only be able to make quick judgments, but also use the terrain and fight against the pirates as much as possible. Qi Haoran sneered, "It is said that the pirates are familiar with the terrain, but no matter how familiar they are, are they more familiar than the fishermen who live here? When we find pirates, we can fight against them and notify the pirates as quickly as possible. reduce casualties and losses. "How can the fishermen inform us? Often when they find us and we run past, the pirates retreat." "This is the second thing this king wants to say." Qi Haoran picked up the pen and drew a few circles on the map, saying: "In addition to the main camp, the land garrison also has guards scattered around the country for defensive alert. However, the navy has only one navy yamen. Whether it is training, defense or patrolling, it is all from this main business. Therefore, as long as the pirates choose to land far away from the coast of the navy main business, you will be exhausted. In this case, it is better to Just like the garrison on the ground." Shen Wang''s eyes lit up, looking at the circle on the map, "This is where the lord wants to build a guardhouse?" "This king has gone to survey these places, but I''m not familiar with the coast. If you have any good suggestions, you can also give it. After the establishment of the guardhouse, beacon towers will be built in various fishing villages. Inform the navy to go to suppress the bandits, and you can also make the fishing village where you see the wolf smoke harden the walls and clear the wilderness, leaving the sea bandits an empty village." "This way, even if we can''t catch up, the pirates will see an empty village when they move to the next fishing village." Qi Haoran nodded, "Now that we don''t have the strength to clear the pirates, we can only use this method to minimize casualties and losses, and wait until we train our troops well..." Qi Haoran clenched his fists tightly, looked at the two with cold eyes, and said word by word, "This king has made them come and go!" Chapter 916： I dont know the price Mu Yangling saw the children as soon as they got to the beach. There was no way. The bear was carrying four wooden barrels. The goal was too obvious. Seeing that the children were safe and sound, she breathed a sigh of relief. stepped forward and took a few barrels, his eyes fell on Taosheng Hepinglang, and he asked with a smile: "This is the Taosheng Hepinglang you often mention, right?" Tao Sheng and He Lang saw that Mu Yangling was at a loss, and he was about to kneel when he put down the wooden barrel. Mu Yangling hurriedly stopped them and said with a smile: "You are the friends of Xiao Xiong and the others, there is no need for this, where are you going to send these things? I''ll send it to you." "Send it back to the city," Hutou shouted happily, "We''re going to sell it to make money." "Okay, that mother is watching." Xiaoxiong and the others didn''t pick up a lot of seafood before, just send it to Fan Zijin''s restaurant, and the steward will give them a suitable price. But this time they picked up a lot of them, and they were in good condition. After the little bear left the family, he took the rest to the restaurant and asked the steward to choose what they wanted. The steward would like to say, we have all covered. But under the eyes of the four little masters, the steward still only chose the previous amount. The little bear was happy and shouted: "Look, let me say there is leftover? Let''s go to the stall." Mu Yangling looked on with a smile, and the steward moved to her side and whispered: "Princess, in fact, the restaurant can digest a little more..." "You all have your own suppliers, and they are all made in the sea, and the freshness is no worse than theirs. The little masters are just experiencing life out of curiosity, and there is no reason to rob other people''s livelihood. Do whatever you want." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Besides, even if you rounded up their goods and offered a big price, they won''t appreciate you much. It''s better to be realistic and picky. You are picky at times, your grandfather is just giving them a chance to cooperate." Steward smiled wryly, do they dare not give a few little masters a chance to cooperate? The three little masters in the palace will not talk about it, there is still one of their princes, but what the princess said is also right, the little masters are not short of money, but they go to the sea every day, and sell things to Isn''t he here for fun? After thinking about it for a while, the steward wanted to understand what the princess said, and thought boldly, would he be picky next time the little masters deliver the goods? The children have been quick to put the rest of the seafood into wooden barrels, carry them and go out. They are going to the small market next to Dongshi, which is close to the Dongcheng Gate. The fishermen who catch the sea pick up seafood and sell them in the small market, because there is no stall fee here, and everyone can place it as long as they find a place. The bulk of the seafood trade is not here, but in the East City, where there is a street dedicated to selling seafood, fishermen and fleets with relatively large harvests will choose this place, although they have to pay fees and taxes, but come here Most of them are big businessmen, and they are easy to sell. Unlike small markets, sometimes they hold on for a day and the things in their hands cannot be sold. Bear and the others put out the seafood, and squatted behind the booth with their chins on their backs, waiting for customers to come. Mu Yangling stood aside and looked at them. Hu turned his head from side to side and asked boredly, "We just wait like this?" Tao said: "You can only wait like this. Now most people don''t have fishing boats to go to sea. There are few seafood, and there are many people in the city, so there are still many guests. Don''t worry, someone will come to buy them after a while." "But we are so far behind, when will we be able to come to us." The little lion asked with a pouting mouth. Xiao An rolled his eyes, poked the tiger''s head with his finger, and whispered in his ear: "You have a loud voice, you are here to sell." Hutou''s eyes were full of curiosity, "How do you sell it?" Xiaoxiong heard it and said excitedly: "I know, I know, to shout ''fresh sea fish, crabs, sea cucumbers, shells'', anyway, everything is fresh, and it''s delicious." Hutou looked left and right, the whole street was not quiet, there were voices of bargaining everywhere, but there was no hawking. He had no reference, he could only listen to his brothers. He cleared his throat and suddenly thought of his mother standing behind him. , hurriedly looked back at her, "Mother, I''m going to sell it." Mu Yangling nodded amusingly, "Call, call, mother, listen." The tiger head took a step forward, spread his legs slightly, pinched his waist with both hands, sighed in his dantian, and shouted: "Fresh and delicious sea fish, crabs, sea cucumbers, shells" Xiao An stood behind him and whispered, "It''s cheap." "Sold cheap" The little lion also leaned forward and said, "If you don''t buy it, you will regret it for the rest of your life." "You''ll regret it for three lifetimes if you don''t buy it" The whole street was silent, and when I followed the sound, I was a little surprised to see a few children. Although the four children were dressed in simple clothes, the material on their bodies looked like fine cotton cloth, which was different from the linen and ge cloth on the hawkers. , The four children are all white and clean, and at first glance they are not children of fishermen''s families. Everyone looked at Taosheng and Helang standing on the side, and they all doubted that the stall belonged to them, but whose young master actually likes to play with merchants, or hawkers. Although their booth was suspicious, it was successful in attracting attention, and people soon came to ask the price. The seafood they picked up today is really good, they are all big and good things, so the people who see it are also very satisfied. A middle-aged man who looked like a butler picked up a big crab and asked, "How much is this thing?" Before Tao Sheng could answer, the tiger head waved a small hand and said confidently, "Twelve taels!" The middle-aged man almost choked to death on his own saliva, he asked in a voiceless voice, "How much?" ''s voice was sharp and high-pitched, and Hutou shrank his neck in fright and turned to look at his big brother. Xiao Xiong stepped forward to support his younger brother and said, "My younger brother is saying, ten taels of silver are rounded." The middle-aged man looked down at the half-bucket of crabs, puffed out his cheeks, put down the crabs, and turned his head to look at the sound of the waves, "Tell me, how do you sell these crabs?" Tao Sheng stared at the four young masters with difficult eyes and said, "A tael of silver." "Yes, it''s just a tael of silver." The little lion didn''t wait for the waves to finish, and hurriedly stepped forward: "My brother is wrong. Look at how good my crabs are, they are big and fresh." Xiao An also stepped forward to sell them, "We picked them up at the beach this morning. The waves were very big today, so a lot of them rushed up. We specially picked the big ones, and they were all delicious." Little Bear nodded fiercely, "If you buy it home, your parents, your mother, your wife and children will definitely be very moved. They must have never eaten such delicious crabs." The middle-aged man''s eyes widened, the sound of waves and the waves took two steps back, bowed his head, and pretended that he didn''t exist. Mu Yangling and the guards turned their heads and smiled, shrugging their shoulders. Hutou also recovered from the shock, and went around to apologize to him, saying that he said the wrong price. In the end, the middle-aged man could only hold his nose and buy five big crabs. Tao Sheng saw that he was far away, so he said faintly: "The crab is a tael of silver and a basket." Chapter 917： punish Although things are expensive, they are sold anyway. The four children are very happy, only Tao Sheng hangs his head. The sale is so expensive. It must be a hammer sale. . The six people divided the money equally and went back to their respective homes. Mu Yangling carried Xiao An, who was the weakest, on the horse and sat down in front of him, and asked in a low voice, "Are you afraid of killing pirates today?" "Don''t be afraid!" Xiao An shook his head and said happily: "They are all very weak, even Big Brother Bear can''t compare with a single finger." Mu Yangling patted his head and sighed: "But you are in danger, your parents will be worried, after all, you are still too young now, you have to grow up some adults before you can rest assured to let you do this kind of thing, So if you encounter this kind of thing in the future, try to avoid it, okay?" "But we won''t be in danger, there are guards and uncles." "There are times when they can''t take care of them. For example, during the swim in the summer, didn''t the guards follow you? Besides, the guards couldn''t follow you all the time. What would you do if the guards weren''t there for you?" "If we can''t fight, we''ll run away." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, "Escape as soon as possible. Next time you encounter such a dangerous thing, don''t take risks lightly." Xiao An nodded obediently, and Mu Yangling touched his head and smiled: "Little Lion and Tiger Head will listen to you, go back and help your aunt convince them." "What about Big Brother Bear?" "I asked your fourth uncle to talk to him." Mu Yang said. Xiao An stuck out his tongue and asked, "Will Brother Bear be beaten?" Mu Yangling nodded affirmatively and said, "It''s better to beat him, lest he becomes more and more courageous and will be lawless in the future." Qi Haoran had the same idea as Mu Yangling. He felt that these three boys were getting more and more courageous now. If the pirates rushed up, they would dare to meet them. Although he was very proud and didn''t think they did anything wrong, but at their age, if they didn''t warn them, they would be stabbed to the ground in the future, so when they came home from work in the afternoon, the first thing they did was to put them in the middle of their martial arts training. The three humming boys in the hall were brought to the "good school". This is the place where several children read, and Qi Haoran brings them here when he wants to teach them a lesson. Xiao An ran after him with an excited look on his face. When he arrived at the Hao Xuetang, he stood on the sidelines obediently. Seeing the fourth uncle looking over, he even smiled at him to please him. Qi Haoran, who had planned to send Xiao An off, pointed at him and said, "Xiao An, stand down for me too." Xiao An opened his mouth wide. Little Lion and Hutou hurried forward and pulled him to the middle to stand. Xiao An said with a sad face, "Fourth Uncle, I was wronged, and I proposed to go home." Qi Haoran snorted and said with his hands on his hips, "Do you think I don''t know that you are directing them to fight from behind? Otherwise, these two silly boys must be running around on the beach. How do you know that they are hitting people behind their big brother''s ass?" Xiao An lowered his head. Qi Haoran glared at them angrily and said: "The body hair and skin are taught to the parents, and they don''t dare to damage the slightest bit. It''s good for you, and you went to the pirate''s knife at a young age." Xiaoxiong shouted in dissatisfaction: "Then the soldiers who fought in the war were injured, that''s not filial piety?" Qi Haoran stared, "How old are they, how old are you? Even if you are six years older, I will not say this, listen, if you want to fight and kill pirates, I will not stop you, only one point, who is under twelve years old? Don''t let me go to war!" Little Bear wailed, "Five years is such a long time!" The tiger head and the little lion were even more teary-eyed. They broke their fingers for a long time and couldn''t figure out how many years they would take. Xiao An leaned into their ears and said, "You have to wait nine years..." Qi Haoran looked at the three children with joy and worry. I am delighted that he is considered a successor. His three sons are all generals. I am worried that the sons will become war madmen after being so good at fighting? Qi Haoran fined the four children to think about it in the Hao Xuetang. Because Xiao Xiong was the eldest brother, he took the lead in committing the crime. He was also fined 200 large characters and could not ride a horse for five days. The latter can be regarded as taking his old life. He closed his eyes and howled for a long time, but he couldn''t make Qi Haoran relent and take his life back. He could only watch his father turn and leave with tears in his eyes. In the Fan Mansion, Xiao An didn''t come back until the meal was over, Xiao Xia asked someone to go over and bring him back, Fan Zijin waved his hand: "No need to go, he is still thinking about it now, let him stay over there. Come back after dinner." Xiao Xia was startled and asked, "What did Xiao An do?" Otherwise, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling would not punish him either. Both of them dote on their children, and most of the children make mistakes and reason with them. Fan Zijin said lightly: "That kid doesn''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick. He didn''t run when he met the sea pirates, but he went up and caught the pirates." The chopsticks in Xiao Xia''s hand fell to the ground with a "click", Fan Zijin said: "Okay, I will clean him up when he comes back, you can eat quickly." "Is the child not injured?" Xiao Xia asked anxiously. Fan Zijin pouted, "What kind of injury did he suffer? He hid behind the little lion and tiger head and threw sand at the pirates. The little bear beat people down and let him knock them out. When he went down with eight sticks, the pirates still stared at them. Eyes, the little lion will knock people unconscious with a stick, they are all the same water rice, the same martial arts master, and they are almost eight months older than Hutou and the others, why is there so much difference?" Xiao Xia hurried back to protect his son, "Our son is talented in reading. He is smart, doesn''t he know how to put sand in the eyes of pirates? He is brave enough. If someone else''s child was a child, he would be scared to death." "Following Hutou, they fought so many fights and got into so many troubles. If you can''t practice any more courage, what''s the use of asking him?" Xiao Xia shrank her neck and didn''t dare to speak, and whispered to Xia Mama behind her back, "Quickly ask someone to secretly bring Xiao Shizi back to see if he is injured or not scared, let him see his father and talk well, Don''t be mad at his father." Mammy Xia complied, and personally brought someone to the next door to bring Xiao An back. Several children had just been released from the punishment of facing the wall, and before they had time to eat, he rubbed his legs and was carried back. Mammy Xia originally wanted to take the person directly to the lady, but with the lady persuading him, the anger of the grandfather could be relieved, but they ran into Yanmo who was waiting by the corner door. Yanmo smiled at Xia Mama, "Xia Mama, the grandfather wants to see the prince, you give me the prince." Mother Xia''s face froze, and she comforted Xiao An: "Sir, you must speak well when you see the grandfather..." "Mother Xia," Yan Mo gave her a disapproving look, and said, "Grandpa Guo is waiting." Mamma Xia could only give Xiao An to him. Xiao An felt Mama Xia''s unease and gave her a strange look. In his opinion, isn''t it a very common thing to see his father? Yan Mo didn''t wait for Xiao An to understand, and smiled at him: "Shizi, Xiaoxiao will take you to see the grandfather of the country." Fan Zijin was in the study. When Xiao An pushed in the door, he was sitting at a round table full of delicious food. Fan Zijin saw his son and waved at him, saying, "You''re back? Come to my father." Chapter 918： teach Xiao An ran to his father''s side, supported his legs and climbed into the chair next to him, sitting upright. Fan Zijin asked, "Have you eaten yet?" Xiao An shook his head honestly, and said crisply, "Fourth Uncle punished us to face the wall, we haven''t had time to eat yet." Fan Zijin brought him his favorite dishes and said, "Let''s eat first, then we''ll talk after eating." Xiao An grabbed the chopsticks to eat obediently, Fan Zijin looked at him with a smile, and served him vegetables. Xiao An is very happy that his father spends less time with him alone. In his memory, he can count the scenes of the two getting along like this in a single slap. Fan Zijin saw that he had a good appetite, his little face was red, and he was in a happy mood. He kept serving him vegetables until Xiao An shook his head and said that he had enough. After eating, Yan Mo led someone to remove the dining table. Fan Zijin then carried his son to the soft couch and asked, "Fourth Uncle punished you, are you angry?" Xiao An shook his head, "The tiger head and the little lion are younger than me, and they were also punished." "Then are you convinced?" Xiao An nodded first, then stopped after seeing his father''s smiling eyes, and hesitantly said the truth, "Uncle guards can really protect us..." "That is to say, once again, you will still be in danger?" Xiao An lowered his head. Fan Zijin touched his little head and sighed, "As expected of your son." Expect Qi Haoran to teach Xiao An? It is said that Father Zixiao, if Xiao An is like him, he must have promised well on the face, and what should be done next time, it is typical of yang and yin. Fan Zijin looked like this when he was a child, but he obviously didn''t want his son to be like this. As Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling said, they are too young, and it is too dangerous to resist the pirates. They are not dead, they need to Several children went to charge into the fort. Fan Zijin knew that he was just saying a few truths like Qi Haoran. It would be difficult to convince Xiaoan if he took another slap and punished him. Although Xiaoxiong and the little children were equally unconvinced, they would restrain themselves. Will be careful. But Xiao An is different. This child looks well-behaved, but when the tiger head and the little lion do bad things, he is not behind the idea? This wicked temper is exactly the same as when he was a child. He has a big idea in his mind, how can he be beaten. He himself has a temperament of being soft-hearted rather than hard-hearted. Although he has been with his son a lot in the past two years, his understanding of his son is no less than that of Qi Haoran. He brought his son to teach him. He knows that no matter how much reason is said, he may not understand it, and if he understands it, he may not accept it. He just told him that if that one in ten thousand things happened, he and his mother could lose him forever, they would be miserable, and he would lose his life and never have another chance with the tiger cubs Play, even the tiger head and the little lion may have an accident. Fan Zijin touched his head and looked at him seriously and said, "Now, are you still willing to take that risk?" Xiao An, with tears in her eyes, leaned in her father''s arms and whispered, "I won''t go." Fan Zijin touched his head and smiled. He didn''t think his persuasion could stop him from his dangerous actions. After all, the child is still young and his temperament is uncertain. He may not think so much when it comes to the end, but this persuasion will definitely stay in his heart. Planting seeds, he will definitely have thoughts in the process of growing up, and if there are thoughts, there will be scruples. Seeing Xiao An being well-behaved, Fan Zijin knew that he had achieved half of his goal today, and the other half was to teach his son how to use his strengths. Although he disliked his son extremely in front of Xiao Xia, he was actually very proud. In his opinion, the tiger head and the little lion are naturally brave and heroic, but his son is wise and brave. He knows how to direct everyone to cooperate at a young age, which shows his intelligence. Compared with force, his son is naturally inferior to Qi Haoran''s son, but in terms of intelligence, Qi Haoran''s three sons combined are not as good as Xiao An, and what he wants to teach his son is to find his own position in the team and not belittle himself. Fan Zijin''s analysis made Xiao An''s eyes sparkle. He was originally a think tank in the three-person team. This time, he was asked to identify this position. Later, he was the commander behind the three small troubles, so Fan Zijin was responsible for today''s problems. Annoyed by the conversation. He must know that he will teach his son wrong, and he will not say anything to him today. Xiaobao looked at his father''s smiling eyes and had to bite the bullet and nod, "Okay." The father and son had a heartfelt talk, and Xiao An said softly, "Daddy, can I sleep with you?" Fan Zijin''s heart was at its softest, and he nodded again and again, "Of course, my father will take you back to the room." On the way back to the room, Fan Zijin said softly: "Originally, your fourth uncle punished you, so I won''t punish you again, but if you were disobedient but pretended to be obedient and lied to your fourth uncle, this father has no choice but to punish you. So you are punished for both crimes, and you can write 400 large characters, okay?" Xiao Xia saw that their father and son were getting along well, so she felt relieved, and pulled Xiao An to ask if there was any injury. Xiao An shook his head and said cheerfully, "We''re not injured, we are very good. Brother Little Bear slaps people down as soon as a branch goes over, and the tiger-headed lion and I are responsible for knocking people unconscious. Haikou is very good at fighting." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows in surprise when he heard him describe the specific battle process, "Twigs? This is a good weapon, but unfortunately it requires a strong person to use it, otherwise it will not be a weapon, but a burden." Xiao Xia breathed a sigh of relief, touched his head and said, "We can''t do such a dangerous thing again in the future, we will be worried." Xiao An glanced at his father, and bowed his head honestly to indicate that he was wrong. Xiao Xia thought that Xiao An could be honest for a few days when she was frightened this time. Who knew that she would get up early the next day and still go to the sea. Xiao Xia was helpless and asked, "Isn''t rushing to the sea just picking up things? You''ve been playing for more than a month and haven''t you had enough?" Xiao An defended: "We are not playing, we have serious business to do, we are going to catch sea mussels and raise pearls." Xiao Xia only regarded it as another novel idea for the children. When they had enough, they would throw it away, and said helplessly: "I''ve never heard of pearls that can be raised." If you can raise them, pearls will not be so valuable, especially in recent years, because of the prohibition of the sea, the price of these treasures in the sea is getting higher and higher. "So we''re going to be the first!" Xiaobao shouted proudly, he grabbed the towel from his mother''s hand and wiped it on his face before throwing it away, "Mom, I''m going to find Hutou and the others, they must be in a hurry. " When Xiao Xia saw him, he ran out, hurriedly caught up with him for two steps, and said, "You can come back to study early, don''t make trouble like yesterday." Xiao An responded and ran away. The tiger head and the little lion were indeed waiting for him. The little bear was fined for five days and could not ride a horse, so he also sat in the carriage and touched Xiao An''s hand when he saw him being carried up. , Seeing that his hand was dry and hot, he was relieved, and he waved his hand: "Let''s go." They didn''t go to catch the sea today, but went to Taosheng''s house to find a good place in their village to dig ponds and raise pearls. Chapter 919： translate All fifty-eight pirates were from Dongying. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin went to see the sober pirates together. The two expressed their doubts that they dared to break the deadlock and go ashore first. Dongying pirates lay on the ground and cursed. When they saw Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin come in, their eyes were even more stared, and their eyes were full of resentment. Qi Haoran just glanced at them and turned to leave, Fan Zijin hurriedly followed him out, Qi Haoran turned his head and looked at Zhou Zhou coldly, "How to interrogate the pirates and ask Master to teach you? Make them obedient and talk about it, Master will come back at noon. I don''t want to hear a dirty word from them." Zhou Zhou hurriedly bowed his head. Fan Zijin saw that he was gone, so he said to Qi Haoran, "Come and judge by yourself at noon, and let me know when there is a result." Qi Haoran said: "Guangzhou also has too many foreigners. They don''t understand everything they say, and those pirates don''t know whether they know Chinese or not. They have to find some people who are proficient in various languages." "The merchants who often do business with foreign vassals should have such people in their hands, as well as the veterans of the navy," Fan Zijin analyzed: "They often deal with pirates of the vassal merchants, and they should understand. I will help you find the merchants here. You can find it by yourself." Qi Haoran nodded and ordered his personal soldiers to do it, so he went to the yamen with Fan Zijin. The officials of the government office saw Qi Haoran, they got up and saluted, and then took the official document to Fan Zijin to listen to the announcement. General Wang Cang had been waiting in the mansion for a long time. Seeing that the two of them came together, he hurriedly stood up and saluted. After Qi Haoran waved his hand, he sat down in his place. , This is the first meeting between the military and the government since Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin became the top leaders of the military and government in Guangzhou. And the meeting has only one content, the inventory of Yu Cheng. Yu Cheng was escorted to Beijing for corruption and bribery, colluding with pirates, and murdering Zhongliang. However, as Fan Zijin rebuilt the fishing village, he realized that there were fewer crimes listed before. Because the fishermen moved ten miles inland, they discovered two salt drying fields in the deserted part of the fishing village. Those two salt fields belonged to Yu Cheng. Those fishermen had to move inland after being slaughtered and looted by pirates. They found two hidden salt pans there. They couldn''t help but wonder if it was a pirate who slaughtered the villagers back then? Also, are the officials in Guangdong really ignorant? It is almost impossible to hide so many officials in Guangdong from building two salt farms, drying salt, selling salt, and transporting salt. Some of them must have opened the door for convenience. The ?? Salt Works were built eight years ago. At that time, Daqi had not yet been established, and it was in troubled times. It was not difficult to do such a thing, but after Daqi was established and the order became stable, it was difficult to hide it. Fan Zijin can still turn a blind eye to this kind of thing, but Qi Haoran doesn''t rub the sand in his eyes. After learning the news from Fan Zijin, he decided to gather officials from both the military and the government for a meeting, because it was a legacy from the previous dynasty. problem, he can meet the guilt at his discretion, provided that the officer has surrendered. Qi Haoran said: "Master, no matter whether you are currently employed, appointed to an official position, or transferred abroad, anyone who is involved in this matter will surrender at the end, otherwise, I will ask this king to find out, and there will be no mercy. Unless you are dead, what should you be blamed for? What a sin!" Fan Zijin looked coldly at the officials below, and said lightly: "Don''t forget, everyone, the offenders in Yu Cheng''s case have been put on file, and even Yu Cheng has been arrested." The officials below ?? were pale. They thought the earthquake was over, but this time it would be even more violent. It seems that the officialdom in Guangdong is about to shake again. Qi Haoran did not return to the navy yamen until he had explained the matter to Qi Haoran. The pirates lay on the ground with their breath dying. Compared to the morning, they were like a fish about to die. When they saw Qi Haoran coming in, there was resentment in their eyes, but more fear and jealousy. Qi Haoran stood still, turned his head and asked Zhou Zhou, "Have you found the translation?" "I found it," Zhou Zhou returned to his senses and pushed out a middle-aged man with ragged clothes, saying: "My lord, this man is called Zhao San. He was arrested by the Dongying people and became a pirate a few years ago. He learned the Dongying dialect in it. So it''s no problem to do translation." Qi Haoran frowned and asked, "Are you a pirate? Then how did you get back?" Zhao Sancheng bowed down in fear and said: "Hui, Hui Wangye, I was caught by them as a cook, only responsible for cooking, more than two months ago, the pirates came back and said that the weather in Guangdong has changed, who has come. Very powerful, defeated the foreign pirates, and got a big ship, so they have to move, oh, the island they lived in is very close to our coast, with a big ship, they can be there in half an hour, they are afraid, they plan to I moved, and the little one was taken on the boat, because I have been very honest all these years, and they didn''t take much precautions against me. When the boat was near the reef, I pretended to fall into the water, dived into the water and hid in the reef group, and waited. It only took a day to sneak back in." Zhao San thought of the nine-death life at that time, and his eyes were still red, "Fortunately, the little one has good water and good luck, and he swam for a long time." As soon as he got ashore, he was found by the patrolling navy and brought back. Zhou Zhou asked someone to check his identity and found that he was a dead person in the file eight years ago. Li Zheng and the old man who found the fishing village at the time could still know him, so Zhou Zhou didn''t deal with him carefully. Qi Haoran was looking for someone who was proficient in the Dongying language, but Zhou Zhou couldn''t find it for a while. There were some people in the navy who could say a few words, but there were really no proficient ones. Nian, I should understand, so I called someone. Of course, in order to prevent the other party from lying or playing tricks, Zhou Zhou also found two soldiers who could barely understand the Dongying dialect to sit in. Qi Haoran looked at Zhou Zhou, Zhou Zhou nodded slightly to him, indicating that Zhao San could be trusted, he raised his chin slightly and said: "Ask them, how long have they been pirates, where is the lair, and how dare they climb this time? Looting from the shore, how many people are still in the old nest." Zhao San hurriedly bent down and nodded, and went up to ask the other side chatteringly. The pirates treated him coldly at first, and the jailer next to him whipped them up when they didn''t answer. They knew from the look that the other party was obeying and resisting. They had already received the order. They didn''t have to be polite to the pirates. They planned to ignore them, so they did not show mercy. Anyway, there are fifty-eight pirates. of. These pirates were not resistant to beatings. They gave in after being whipped a few times. Even though there was still resentment in their eyes, they were willing to speak and answer Zhao San''s question. Zhao San translated the sentences to Qi Haoran. After a while, Qi Haoran finally understood the whole story. These pirates are all veterans, and it is not the first time that they have come ashore and plundered the people. They were just refugees from Dongying. They used to be fishermen, but because of the chaos in the country, they could not survive in the country, so they sailed across the ocean in boats, and later landed in Fuzhou. Live by robbery. But the navy in Fuzhou were very powerful. They were few in number and were scattered several times. After fleeing, they ended up in the Guangdong area, and this is where they made their fortunes. Chapter 920： Kill the chicken to warn the monkey At that time, the sea prohibition in Guangdong was not strict. Fishermen could still go fishing as long as they found a remote coastline. Therefore, there were many fishing villages within five miles of the coast. They often went ashore and looted. In one year, he grabbed the township from the fishing village all the way, and once almost entered the county seat. After stealing a lot of gold and silver treasures, these pirates wanted to go back to their hometown. After all, there were relatives and friends at home. They brought the treasures back to Dongying, but the treasures were quickly squandered. Some able-bodied refugees went out to sea again, thinking that the navy in Guangdong was weak, they had also been here for three or four years, and there were some acquaintances, so they came here on purpose. In addition to the Chinese and Westerners, most of the pirates on the southeast coast were the Eastern and Korean people, who knew how to find their compatriots. Because they brought a lot of people this time, and they have fifty-eight people. From past experience, fifty-eight people can form a team, and they can live a good life by themselves, so Unwilling to depend on powerful fellow pirates, lest they be exploited by them. So, it was only natural that they had to hide the truth and were pushed out to be stones for asking the way. If these fifty-eight people succeed this time, it means that there are still many loopholes in the coastline of Guangdong, and they have a great possibility to do something. If they fail, they will continue to wait and see. You can continue to wait for others to test. Although they licked blood from the edge of a knife, no one who can survive until now will risk their lives. Except for those small pirates who have no food reserves, these big pirates will not take risks easily. Qi Haoran asked curiously: "Do you want to change the dynasty in your country? Has it been too long? It''s been eight years and it hasn''t settled down yet?" "My lord, they haven''t changed the dynasty, it''s just that their country''s generals and the emperor are fighting for power, so the domestic turmoil is unbearable." He has dealt with the pirates of Dongying the most, and over time has learned some of their domestic situation, he said: "Now their royal family does not They were willing to lose their power, took their people as chess pieces, and fought against the generals who were in power, and the country was in chaos. I heard that many of their refugees fled to the sea." Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "Fleeing to the sea, then fleeing to the sea, what are you doing here in our Daqi? Since you are here, you can honestly go fishing, but you want to trap the people of Qi in injustice. They themselves have plenty of food and clothing. The common people of Qi were ruined, and they killed the owner''s family without visiting other people''s houses, looting the owner''s property, taking out the old pirates, interrogating their pirates'' dens, drawing sea charts, and dragging the others to the beach to kill Now, I want to see, who would dare to try again." "Any pirates who have defected recently?" "Yes," Zhou Zhou said, "but less, they are all my Daqi people, generals, and there are two relatively large groups of pirates in the sea that are composed of my Daqi people. The leader used to be a maritime businessman, and he was forced to helpless. The pirates who just started, although they have robbed people over the years, but never killed people, why not send people to recruit them?" "How do they compare to those Eastern Ying people?" "It can''t be compared. The largest group has only more than 100 people, but the largest group of pirates in Dongying has more than 1,000 people, and they have connections with other pirates from Dongying. Sometimes when we go out to sea to suppress bandits, they will We are connected to each other and unite to deal with us, there are 3,000 people, and this is not even the Dongying sea pirates in the Fuzhou area." "Do they still have contact with the Dongying sea bandits in Fuzhou?" "Yes, not only the Fuzhou area, but also the Beizhili area further north." Qi Haoran slapped the wall angrily, "Does this coastline belong to me, Da Qi, or these pirates?" Zhou Zhou bowed his head. "If I issue an order to recruit security again, it will be said that the decree that surrenders myself and is dealt with lightly will be canceled after a year, and no matter where the pirates are, the court will treat them equally." Qi Haoran sneered, "Recruiting security? Grandpa is recruiting security that was posted on his own initiative, not the pirates. Ba went up to An, if they don''t come back, they will be suppressed when they suppress the bandits in the future." Zhou Zhou saw that he was angry and did not dare to intercede for those people. In fact, they had cooperated with the local pirates several times to jointly fight against the increasingly powerful pirates of Dongying. On the beach the next day, at the place where the pirates were executed before, the executioner of the government office cut off forty-eight pirates in a row. Among the many old pirates, Qi Haoran was only willing to keep ten. Those who were willing to confess, he gave them a pleasure, but those who were unwilling to confess, he made their lives better than death, and the prisoners of the Navy Yamen would have less punishment, so he went to the prison of the government to borrow people. These pirates were just ordinary fishermen. They have lived to this day with their ruthlessness and contempt. They have never received professional training. Still confessed one by one, but it was only one night before and after. Qi Haoran got the drawn chart and confession, and he had them dragged to the beach to be chopped up. He knew that the pirates at sea were watching. Having people put up wooden pillars on the warship and hang the corpses on it is a warning to those pirates who are just about to move. Pedro sighed after receiving the report from his subordinates: "Our target is the passing sea merchants. The fishermen in Daqi are very poor, so there is no need for us to be the enemy of Qi Haoran." "Then Victor and the others'' grudges are over?" Raul exclaimed in disapproval. Pedro was silent for a long time, and said slowly: "There is an old saying in Daqi, and it will last longer in Japan." On another island, Hero Fujita smashed a vase and said angrily: "He is a provocation to us, and hanging on the wooden posts are the bodies of our compatriots!" "General, he is warning all pirates, not just us." Saburo Ono whispered. Hideo Fujita calmed down slightly and asked, "Have our people gone ashore? Nantian and the others are a bit stupid, but they are brave and powerful, and they have sharp blades in their hands. How could they be caught by the navy? Pirates, have they forgotten the instinct to escape?" Ono Saburo was very ashamed, "General, Daqi is now very strict in control. The fishermen rushing to the sea are all based in villages or families. If there are unfamiliar faces, even if they don''t arrest people on the spot, they will soon notify the navy to investigate. , Our people tried several times, and every time they were interrogated as soon as they entered the crowd, if they hadn''t walked fast, they would have been caught." They want to go ashore to inquire about news, they have to get in touch with people, and they will be discovered when they contact them, and they dont know what the navy yamen said to them. Whenever they encounter a new face, they either detain the person or notify the nearest person. The navy came to investigate, so that they couldn''t even enter the city gate, so naturally they couldn''t find any news. And the most terrifying thing is the unknown. It is precisely because they do not know what happened to the Guangdong Navy that they are afraid and dare not act rashly. Before the most sophisticated weapons and the bravest Westerners all lost to the Guangdong sailors, this time they were caught without even a single splash of the stones thrown in. It was really frightening. Hero Fujita gritted his teeth, "Continue to wait, we have enough food in stock, but others don''t have much food in their hands. Hunger can destroy all fears, and some people will take the initiative to stand up and continue to ask for directions." Chapter 921： idea In addition to the three relatively large groups of pirates along the southeast coast, the other pirates are dozens or hundreds of people. They often occupy a small island and can become a den. In recent years, Yu Cheng has moved the fishing village inland. Ten miles, they need to go a lot to loot the villages and towns, so they usually pay for March. Because there are few people and few ships, they dont have much food in storage. Since Fan Zijin went to sea and disappeared, they havent come ashore since the large-scale search by the Guangdong Navy. By now, the rice jars at home are almost bottomed out. ''s already anxious thoughts rested again when he saw the corpse hanging on the pole of the boat. Within two days, the patrolling navy brought back a dozen pirates who had defected, all of them from Daqi. Zhou Zhou immediately stepped up his patrol, and then brought the confession of the defecting pirates to see Qi Haoran, "They are running out of food, my lord, I think the situation of other pirates should be similar. Do you think they will go ashore?" Qi Haoran knocked on the table and said: "Strengthen the patrol, tell General Wang that the coastal area of ??Guangdong is on level 3 alert, and send another person to inform the navy in Quanzhou and Fuzhou, and let them also be on guard and beware of pirates rushing to them. crime." Qi Haoran looked solemn and said, "In the end, we still have too few people, and many of our defenses cannot be used." Zhou Zhou was excited and asked, "Your Highness, do you want to recruit troops?" "It''s easy to recruit soldiers, can you afford them?" Zhou Zhou bowed his head, it was obviously impossible for the Ministry of Household to allocate money to recruit troops a few years ago. Qi Haoran went home and discussed with Mu Yangling, "Or let Zhou Zhou lead his troops out to sea to suppress the bandits, as long as he wins again, it will shock them for at least half a month." "What if you lose," Mu Yangling said: "The mystery that you tried so hard to create will disappear, not only those small pirates who lack food and clothing will go ashore, but also those large pirates who wait and see. ashore." "But if we can''t defend the coastline and let those small pirates succeed, those people can also guess that our troops are insufficient and will go ashore at that time." Qi Haoran was annoyed, "How can I know that they don''t even have enough food for half a year? It''s almost New Year''s Eve, the people don''t have a happy birthday, and it''s not easy for my grandfather and eldest brother." Seeing his bitter face, Mu Yangling was also anxious for him, and thought about him with a bitter face. When Qi Haoran turned her face, she saw that her little face was wrinkled together and her brows were drawn together, so she reached out and smoothed her brows. "Don''t worry, the boat will naturally go straight to the bridge. Master Ming''er will call all the people from the Navy Yamen over to discuss it. We can always find a solution by working together." Mu Yangling nodded and smiled at him: "Then don''t think about it, go to sleep." Qi Haoran turned over, found a comfortable position, turned his back to Mu Yangling and snored softly after a while. However, Mu Yangling couldn''t sleep. She always felt that there was a better solution than confrontation. In the end, they were understaffed and inexperienced, so they couldn''t eradicate those pirates. Next year or the year after, when the strength increases greatly, they will be wiped out. But they can''t drag it on, why can''t they drag it on? Because those small pirates ran out of food, if they wanted to starve, they had to go ashore to grab food if they wanted to survive, while those big pirates waited for them to move to see the situation. But if the small pirates stop moving, will the big pirates dare to move? Mu Yangling thought of the information that Qi Haoran had brought back. There were only three groups of pirates. One was Pedro''s group of Westerners. They had just fought, and they would definitely not dare to attack them again in a short period of time. Moreover, their target It has always been a merchant ship on the sea, not the fishermen of Daqi. The other two groups are composed of Dongying people and Korean people. The former is roughly twice as many as the latter, but whether it is the former or the latter, they have been operating in the southeast coast for more than ten years. The scale is large and the number of people is large, so they have to be cautious. If they cannot find out the specific circumstances of the navy, they will definitely not dare to act rashly. Because, Pedro''s strength is the strongest among them, Pedro lost to them, and now there are corpses hanging on the warship, so the key is not to ask them to check the situation of Guangdong and Guangdong navy , that would not allow a small group of pirates to come ashore or succeed. Then how can we keep them from going ashore? Food! How to make those small stocks of pirates have food, Mu Yangling thought of Yu Cheng who colluded with the pirates. Mu Yangling hurriedly woke up Qi Haoran and said, "How about we colluded with pirates and exchanged food for their treasures?" The dazed Qi Haoran woke up suddenly, he stared at Mu Yangling, "Are you crazy?" Mu Yangling said: "Didn''t you say that you delay the time? Let people do business with them to ensure that they will not go ashore and loot this year. Next year, you will train your sailors and then go to suppress the bandits." Qi Haoran frowned and said disapprovingly, "But they are pirates." "Didn''t you do business with bandits before?" "That''s my Daqi people. They are bandits who are officials who force the people to rebel. Those pirates outside are all foreigners. They came to kill my Daqi people for no reason. I still do business with them?" "Able to bend and reach out to be heroes, aren''t you incapable of suppressing bandits now? Is it possible to watch them land on the shore and loot the people?" Qi Haoran glared at her with puffed cheeks. "You don''t have to come forward in person, ask your subordinates to go, or find a businessman to connect with them and raise the price a little bit. They have been pirates for so many years, and they must have a lot of treasures in their hands, and selling them is a different experience. No matter where you come to recruit troops or buy military equipment, it will all be useful." The more Mu Yangling said, the more he felt that this idea was a good idea, saying: "This matter is best done in secret, don''t call too many people. Know." Qi Haoran didn''t want to listen with his back turned and pouted, "Ye is the king of Da Qi, so he ran to collude with the pirates? Don''t go!" Mu Yangling was lying on his back and continued: "When the time comes, ask people to pay attention to their numbers. The food will only be enough for them in June next year, and they will be stuck to death..." Qi Haoran lifted the quilt to cover his head, and said vaguely, "Master doesn''t agree, they are not from my Daqi." Mu Yangling lay on the pillow and said, "It doesn''t matter who it is, don''t think that we are colluding with pirates, but think that we are fighting a war, and this is also a way of war, this war It started when we arrived in Guangdong, and it will continue until all pirates are wiped out." Qi Haoran hid in the quilt and thought. Seeing that he was quiet, Mu Yangling quietly lifted the quilt, leaned on his back and said, "And you can use this to send detailed work to the pirates to get more information about them, Haoran, it''s not just about lining up on the battlefield. Fighting is the only way to set up a formation with real swords and real guns, and we are also fighting a war now." Chapter 922： take over Mu Yangling fell asleep after persuading him, but now Qi Haoran can''t fall asleep. let him do business with a group of pirates, Seeing them, Qi Haoran would be fine if he didn''t cut them down. He even did business with them to provide food. But what A Ling said is not bad. From a profit point of view, making deals with them can delay time and make their losses smaller. Qi Haoran can convince so many generals in the army because he has a very noble quality. He is very good at listening to other people''s opinions. of this method. The next day I got up and ran to the next door to find Fan Zijin without practicing swords. Fan Zijin was still in his sleep and was still a little confused when he was woken up by the girl. He asked, "Who do you think is looking for me?" "It''s the prince, the prince has been waiting in the study of the prince." Fan Zijin asked, "What time is it?" "Mao is two quarters." Fan Zijin lucked out and waved: "Serve me with dressing." Fan Zijin put on his clothes, and said to the little Xia Shi who also got up: "Go on sleeping, by the way, tell the woman at the corner door, unless there is a big incident like a fire or being killed by a traitor next door, or she will not be allowed to stay at the hour of the hour. Open the door before (seven in the morning), and no one is allowed to open it." Xiao Xia laughed and said: "Master, don''t bother with the fourth uncle, maybe there is something urgent to look for you." Fan Zijin pouted, if there is an urgent matter, it is not the girl who came to him, but the researcher. Fan Zijin went to the study with a dark face. It was exactly what Qi Haoran practiced swordsmanship every day. He was used to going to bed early and getting up early. He slept until two quarters of an hour every day, and got up half an hour earlier for nothing. Fan Zijin expressed his mood accurate. Qi Haoran also came over and remembered that Fan Zijin''s schedule was different from his, but everyone arrived, which alarmed the people in Fan''s house. He couldn''t turn around and leave, it would definitely be more confusing, so he had to let people go Fan Zijin called out. Seeing Fan Zijin come in, Qi Haoran jumped up quickly, gave him a flattering smile, and poured tea for him personally, "Are you awake? Why don''t you go to catch up on sleep, I''m not in a hurry, I''ll talk about it when you wake up. Row." Fan Zijin raised his hand holding the teacup, thinking that this is a newly acquired Ru kiln, if you break it, the whole set of tea sets will be useless. If you don''t tell me what you are looking for, believe it or not, I will tell Butler Xia to kick you out." Qi Haoran touched his nose and mentioned the confession of the pirates who surrendered and Mu Yangling''s idea, and said, "This business with pirates can only be done in secret, after all, colluding with pirates, no matter what our purpose is It''s illegal, but I don''t know anything about doing business, and I''m not familiar with the businessmen in Guangzhou, so I''m here to ask you." Fan Zijin snorted coldly, "I don''t know anything about business, and I''m not familiar with the businessmen in Guangzhou City? Who is the person sitting in front of you?" Qi Haoran jumped and said: "You can''t, if this matter is exposed, do you still want to go ahead? Qi Haoran is looking for a businessman who does not involve all parties, preferably a little-known businessman, so that in the end the incident will not be traced to them. Fan Zijin doesn''t think so. He has always been sensitive to money. Qi Haoran has just started to brew the whole plan in his mind. In the end, those pirates are also for gold and silver jewelry. Since those pirates in Western and Eastern countries will accumulate treasures and transport them back to their own countries, will other pirates do the same? They must have a lot of overseas gems, treasures in the sea, and gold and silver jewelry from Daqi. They can exchange for batches of treasures with cheap food, and there are more profitable and more cost-effective businesses than this. ? Fan Zijin does not have Qi Haoran''s kind of integrity. As long as it is beneficial to himself, no matter who he is or what he has done, he is willing to cooperate with each other. Fan Zijin knocked on the table, and said in a big way: "Don''t worry about this, just leave it to me. If you want to know the situation of the pirates, list them back to me, and I will let those who go to contact the pirates pay attention." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, "Are you really taking over personally? Then in case it is discovered..." "Who would believe it?" Fan Zijin glanced at him and said, "Who would believe that Duke An of Daqi, Prince Rong would collude with a group of small pirates? Even if they believed it, could they still dare to ask our sins? When the time comes, you have already wiped out the pirates. Will the courtiers foolishly say that you are killing people? We will not harm the people of Daqi or the interests of the court. Will they really be fed up and ask us about the process of suppressing the bandits? Haoran, you are becoming more and more constrained in your actions." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "I still think you are getting more courageous." Although he said this, he did not object to his contact with the pirates. Fan Zijin touched his chin and said, "A Ling''s method is really good. Pirates are mercenary. Since we can do business with them, do you think we can hire pirates to exterminate pirates?" Qi Haoran tilted his head and asked, "How much does this cost?" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t need money, only food, and then I will share the gold, silver and jewelry they have seized." Qi Haoran thought about it seriously, and said, "Ignore the Westerners, I heard the pirates who surrendered to me saying that the pirates from Korea and the pirates from Dongying were at odds. Sometimes they would fight when they met on the shore. In terms of number of people and weapons and equipment of ships, we can overwhelm Korea, how about we support Korea''s pirates to fight against Dongying?" Fan Zijin looked at him with a half-smile, "Is it inconvenient now?" Qi Haoran said sternly: "Before, it was to provide them with food, and they couldn''t hurt them by half an inch, but now they use strength to fight, this is the battlefield." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "Didn''t A Ling say everything? This is to prepare for the bandit suppression in half a year, and it is also a battlefield." Qi Haoran hummed, Fan Zijin got up and said: "Okay, since you are not convinced, then I will go talk to A Ling, he should wake up at this time." Qi Haoran hurriedly grabbed him, "Just discuss it with me. A Ling slept late last night and must not be up now. Let her sleep a little longer." Fan Zijin said angrily, "She slept late, could it be that I slept early? It''s only time for me to get up, why don''t you understand me?" is determined to wake up Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran followed behind him and muttered, "You are too careful, didn''t you just wake you up half an hour earlier? The big deal is tomorrow when you wake me at 9 o''clock (five o''clock in the morning), won''t it be over..." Fan Zijin sneered: "How stupid I am to get up an hour and a quarter of an hour earlier to save you half an hour of sleep." Qi Haoran: "..." Chapter 923： intimate Fan Zijin failed to wake Mu Yangling, because Mu Yangling not only woke up when he passed, but also let the kitchen prepare breakfast. Qi Haoran smiled smugly, "A-Ling must have been worried that I wouldn''t be able to eat breakfast if I went out too early, so I got up early to prepare it." Fan Zijin sarcastically said, "Is it possible for the princess to prepare the breakfast in your house?" Qi Haoran proudly said, "You''re right, our family''s breakfast has always been prepared by A Ling." Fan Zijin looked at him so proud that he wanted to push the porridge on the table to his face. Mu Yangling met two people outside the door, thinking of Fan Zijin''s weak spleen and stomach, he smiled and said, "You guys go and sit first, I''ll go to the kitchen and make another soup." The three boys of Qi''s family are packing the steamed buns with cloth. The little bear and the little lion are stuffing them into the cloth bag one at a time. Fan Zijin just walked to the door and saw that he almost fell down with an unstable foot. A steamed bun is not big, about the size of a child''s palm, but there are about 20 steamed buns in the basket. Fan Zijin, an adult, only eats two small steamed buns, and a bowl of porridge is enough. The little bear and the little lion saw each other and shared the steamed buns in another bamboo basket. Only then did they get the porridge in the food box. When they saw their father and second uncle coming in, they raised their heads lazily and said hello. Fan Zijin said: "It''s not good to waste food." Bear nodded, "Yeah, it''s shameful to waste food." "Then why are you pretending so much?" The little lion looked up at him, and whispered to the little bear: "Second uncle is in a daze, and he doesn''t even know that the steamed buns are used to eat." Fan Zijin was so angry that Qi Haoran patted him on the head and said, "What nonsense? Hurry up and pretend to leave," and flattered Fan Zijin, "Cousin, don''t bother with them when they are young. , they have a big appetite, don''t look at how much they pretend, these are enough for them to eat 80% full, and then distribute some to Xiao An, just 70% full, it won''t be wasted, a few children can eat so much, so I only Worry, they have eaten up all the money in the family." Fan Zijin glanced at him sideways and asked, "How much did you spend on this breakfast? Can you have half the money? Not to mention the income of your shop owners, just your salary is enough." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling are not extravagant, except that Haoran spends more money on buying some weapons and BMWs from time to time, family expenses are almost not very expensive, and a few children are easy to raise, as long as they have food and meat, they will It can grow and grow, and it is very worry-free. Unlike Xiao An, who has to take several medicines a year, the money from his medicines alone can support these three boys for a year. Fan Zijin never tires of food. The chef at home is the imperial chef who retired from the imperial kitchen of the previous dynasty that Qi Xiuyuan sent him. The cost of his cooking for three months is the cost of the royal palace here for a year, so Qi Haoran thought Taking this to cry poor with him, there is no door. He had just lent the government a large sum of money to settle the fishermen and survey the fishing boats, but he couldn''t even get a penny out. Qi Haoran didn''t insist on borrowing money, he just wanted to make trouble with him so that he could dissipate all his previous anger, so he snarled and said: "Several children are very skinny, and raising children requires more than money for food. And what to wear and play, which one doesn''t cost money?" Fan Zijin sat on the chair and looked at him nonsense with a smile, but the three brothers who had already packed breakfast could not understand his father''s painstaking efforts. Because the father often whispered in their ears, "If you are poor, if you are poor, you will spend all your money just by raising the three of you." In addition, the little bear''s money has always been in the situation of making ends meet, so in the eyes of the three brothers , In fact, their family is very poor. At this time, when he heard his father cry poor, Little Bear patted his chest to comfort his father, "Dad, don''t worry, when I''m two years older, I will be able to make a lot of money." Little lion and tiger head also dropped their breakfast and went to comfort their father, "Dad, we can also make money soon." Fan Zijin''s heart was sour, he felt that such a good child was reincarnated in Qi Haoran''s house, it was a gift for his wife, and he looked at the two little peas and asked, "How are you going to make money?" Hutou said: "Let''s go to the sea to pick up seafood and sell it for money. We sold a lot last time." Little lion said: "When we have a fishing boat, we can go fishing and make a lot of money." Fan Zijin looked at Liang Xiao in amazement. This is the rhythm of being a fisherman. The royal children are going to be fishermen. Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran''s happy expression stiffened on his face, he said, "Don''t you want to be generals, why are you fishermen again?" "If you want to be a general, you have to earn money." Hutou said anxiously, "Daddy is in a hurry to spend money." "First make money for daddy, and then we will become generals when we grow up." Little Lion translates for Hutou. Fan Zijin''s heart is even more sour. Qi Haoran''s face bloomed again with a smile. Fan Zijin couldn''t see it, so he waved to Xiaoxiong, "Xiaoxiong, do you want to be a fisherman to make money like your brothers?" Xiao Xiong shook his head, Fan Zijin felt relieved, and guided him with a smile: "Your father is not short of money, where is the need for you to earn it yourself, you are still young, you should study and practice martial arts well, and the matter of making money is up to you Your parents are..." "Zijin, the children are filial to me..." Qi Haoran hurriedly interrupted him, and Xiaoxiong said, "My father is very short of money, he owed a lot of money to the second uncle before, and our family has just paid it back. After the money, the family has no money, only food, but my brothers and I can eat too much, and the food will not last long." Looking at the three worried faces, the smile on Fan Zijin''s face slowly disappeared, and he looked at Qi Haoran with disapproval. It''s okay for a boy to be poor and support him, but it shouldn''t be a problem for a child to worry about making a living. Qi Haoran was also stunned. He didn''t expect that his occasional cry of poverty would leave such a serious impression on the children. He hurriedly pulled the three children to his side and comforted them: "The family is indeed not well-off now, but it is difficult to that extent. For the sake of it, no matter what, your father is a prince..." The three children felt that their father was holding on, and the little bear seemed to sigh, patted his father''s chest and said, "Don''t worry, Daddy, we will soon be able to make money for the family, then you and your mother won''t have to worry about it, We can also add brothers and sisters to us, and the three of us will definitely be able to feed them." Fan Zijin glanced at Qi Haoran''s lower body strangely, and said with a half-smiling smile, "Is it because there is no money to raise a child in the family? You said it earlier, what were our brothers polite before? Come on, how much do you want to borrow? When are you going to have another one?" Qi Haoran ignored him and continued to look at his three sons worriedly, "How are you going to make money? Don''t tell me you go fishing, how much money can you earn from fishing? It''s not enough for you to buy snacks yourself." Hutou said proudly: "We raise pearls, Daddy, pearls are very precious. My brothers and I have all asked about it. Ten small pearls cost a tael of silver." "Pearl can not only be used as jewelry, but also as medicine, we don''t worry about not being able to sell it." The little lion is also full of confidence. "We have dug the pond. After the new year, we can start raising sea mussels and let them grind pearls. By then, we will be able to make a lot of money and buy food for Dad to feed us." Chapter 924： daydreaming Fan Zijin skipped the last sentence and asked with interest, "Do you really plan to raise sea mussels? Then do you know what they eat?" The children shook their heads in unison, and the little bear said with a big heart: "They will find food for themselves." "Yes, yes, no one feeds the sea mussels in the sea." The little lion and the tiger head were equally at ease. Fan Zijin''s interest was put away, he turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "Are you going to let them mess around?" "Boys always have to suffer some setbacks," Qi Haoran was equally big-hearted, "Let them toss themselves." Fan Zijin pouted, feeling that they were indeed father and son. "Tiger head, little lion!" Xiao An ran in from outside, pouting, "I''ve been waiting at the door for a long time." The tiger head and the little lion hurriedly apologized to him, "We are comforting my father." "What happened to the fourth uncle?" Xiao An stared and looked up, only then did he see that his father was also here, so he hurriedly ran to his side, leaned on him and stared at Qi Haoran, but didn''t see any difference. Little Bear stepped forward and held his hand, saying, "Come on, let''s tell you on the way, Brother Taosheng and the others must be in a hurry." The tiger head and the little lion hurriedly put on their food boxes and cloth bags when they heard the words, and turned around to greet the two of them, "Daddy, second uncle, then let''s go." When I came out, I met my mother and called out, "Mother, we''re leaving, we won''t go home for lunch at noon." Fan Zijin in the room frowned, "These four children are playing crazy? Why can''t they even go to school." Qi Haoran said in surprise: "Isn''t it their day to rest?" Fan Zijin then remembered Mu Yangling''s schooling system and puffed up his cheeks. Mu Yangling brought in the soup and said with a smile, "Zijin, this is the medicated meal that the kitchen made for you to nourish the stomach and spleen." Fan Zijin withdrew the anger on his face and sat at the table, Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling, then looked at Fan Zijin, pouted, and sat down on the main seat. The three of them had breakfast in silence, and then Fan Zijin mentioned the matter of collusion with the pirates. No, it was about doing business with the pirates. Seeing Qi Haoran looking at Fan Zijin worriedly, Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "You can''t let you do this business alone. Including our house, I heard that the pirates have a lot of treasures in their hands. I''m also jealous." Fan Zijin glanced at Qi Haoran sideways and snorted, knowing that he was worried that it would be disadvantageous to him after the incident. After all, there is still a big difference between the emperor''s cousin and the emperor''s younger brother in courtiers. "Since that''s the case, it''s better sooner rather than later. I''ll call someone to contact them as soon as possible, but you have to give me a few more guards and go deep into the bandit cave. I have to give my subordinates a little more security." Qi Haoran thought for a while and said, "I''ll pick a few for you from the guards in the house." Fan Zijin became more and more happy when he heard the words, and said: "Some people are willing to do business, and naturally some people are not willing. Those who are not willing can only go ashore. You should prepare in advance." Qi Haoran pondered, he now temporarily divided the navy into twelve guards stationed at each coast point, but the coastline is so long, no one knows where they will log in, and it is more difficult to patrol at night when it is dark. He knocked on the table and said, "I plan to build a beacon tower in a fishing village near the coast. As long as pirates come, they will light the wolf smoke, and the soldiers of the guard station closest to the wolf smoke will come to the rescue." "Where did you get the money to build the beacon tower?" "It is to set up a pile of firewood in the village, and put some raw firewood or raw leaves that are easy to smoke. We have few people now, so we can only do this." Mu Yangling asked, "Didn''t you let the veterans train the fishermen to defend themselves? Why not let them form a militia? Patrol at night, if the pirates come ashore, they can resist for a while." "The militia?" Qi Haoran called out, "Do you want the common people to practice martial arts?" Mu Yangling said: "It''s not really martial arts, just learn a few moves to control the enemy and kill the enemy, it is best to form a team or something." "A-Ling, it''s fine if you talk to us before, it''s better not to spread it out, people use force to violate the ban, Haoran just asked the veterans to motivate them, teach them how to patrol and some enemy skills, but did not teach them martial arts. Moves, let alone the method of platooning, if they learn martial arts and the method of platooning, they will be used by those who have a heart, and I am afraid it will be detrimental to the court." directly said that they were afraid that they would learn martial arts, and when they rebelled in the future, the enemy''s power would increase. Mu Yangling didnt understand their monopoly on this knowledge. This is the same as the imperial court stated that it encourages the people to study, but the policy has always been to favor a small number of people and restrict the development of private schools. Let knowledge be in the hands of only a few. Mu Yangling said: "I never thought that teaching the people to fight against the pirates would make the dynasty that supported them perish. My eldest brother has always been conscientious, so why did the people rebel?" Fan Zijin said displeased: "The foolish people are easily deceived, how can they think so much?" Mu Yangling: "What if they are not fools?" "How come they are not fools?" "Once you can read and hyphenate, you won''t be a fool," Qi Haoran said with shining eyes: "Is Ah Ling preaching to them to read and hyphenate?" Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling grew up together and got along day and night. Some of her thoughts were easy to accept. At this time, he remembered what A Ling said when he was in Qiannan, "Knowledge changes destiny. This is a bit exaggerated, but knowledge is true. It can broaden people''s horizons and have more choices." The words are not rough, and Qi Haoran fully agrees with this. "How is this possible?" Fan Zijin said with bulging eyes, "Could it be that you want to open a school for the fishermen?" Qi Haoran said with a smile: "My lord can''t open a school for them now, but he can let them hear books, and ask them to read the Analects to them. There is nothing wrong, the navy is about to recruit troops, and these militiamen can be used as backup." Mu Yangling nodded again and again, "We don''t need to monopolize knowledge, in fact, it is most beneficial for the royal family to let more people master knowledge, because the interests are in the hands of a few people, the royal family may be controlled by them, but If all the people in the world are literate and literate, and can have their own future, will there be people who rebel?" "It''s impossible." This time, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin said in unison. Mu Yangling said: "I know it''s impossible in a short time, but what about a hundred years, two hundred years, three hundred years later? We always have to establish a goal before we can do it, and only when we do it can we achieve it." Fan Zijin finally knew where Qi Haoran''s whimsy from time to time came from, and he learned it from Mu Yangling. He looked at Qi Haoran who was gradually getting excited, pouted, got up and flicked his robe, and said, "You two talk slowly, I''ll go first." He should not participate in this kind of daydreaming. Chapter 925： treasure Qi Haoran asked General Wang Cang to send veterans to the fishing village to organize training for the young men of the fishing village. He also organized a literary and art team to go to the village. There are mainly two performances: storytelling and singing. Because everyone has to work during the day, so literary and artistic The team''s performances are all at night, enriching the lives of coastal fishermen. Within two days, the little bears and the others would all sing at their throats, "Why is there no clothes? I share the same robe with my son. Wang Yuxing is a teacher, repair my spear. I have the same hatred with my son!..." Hutou couldn''t sing the tune, so he shouted directly, and he was very imposing. And Xiao An will bring a chair and stand on it to tell them the story of Huo Qubing expelling the Tartars, which they also heard from Tao Sheng, and Tao Sheng heard from the storytellers of the literary team. And the gentleman that Qi Haoran invited to the villagers also went to the fishing village to teach them about The Analects. Some of the gentlemen he invited were not even Tongsheng. He did not ask them to be knowledgeable. Just translate it to the fishermen. At this time, the steward Fang sent by Fan Zijin also had a relationship with those pirates at sea, thanks to those pirates who surrendered. Fan Zijin hired two people to lead the way and take the lead. With them there, Fang Guanzhu opened his mouth to ask for treasures. The other party didn''t have much doubts, but he put down the price a lot. It took several days for you and me to talk about it. first business. It was also at this time that some pirates finally couldn''t help sneaking up on the coast at night, and quietly touched the nearest fishing village all the way. Before anyone entered the village, the dogs in the village started barking, and they were already so sleepy that they wanted to sleep. The villagers who were patrolling in the past woke up immediately, sneaked over to take a look, and saw the light of the sword flashing from time to time in the dark night, and a few people knew that pirates had entered the village. A few people did not dare to make a sound, so they were divided into two teams, one team stayed here on guard, and the other team went back to the village to wake up the villagers. The pirates, on the other hand, fed the prepared medicinal bones to the dogs, blaming each other while feeding them, "What do you think, one was missed." Seeing that the lights in the village were not lit, they were relieved." Fortunately, the villagers were not awakened." "Who knows if they will tie three dogs at the entrance of the village or separate them." The young villagers gathered together with their belongings, and the family members began to pack up and leave. The village chief saw that the other party was about to leave the village, so he hurriedly called for a gong. The ?? gong sounded suddenly, the pirates were startled, and then a fire started at the end of the village, and they knew that they had been found. The pirates let out a low curse, raised their knives and ran into the village, "Stop killing people, grab the food and run." The villagers kept in mind the words of the veterans. If the pirates dont kill people, dont rush forward. They shouted gongs and drums, making them panic, and all the old and weak women and children in the village retreated outside the village. The pirates were already guilty and short-tempered, and when they were discovered, they became even more panicked. The villagers hid in the dark, beating gongs and drums, shouting rushing, killing them, which made them even more panicked. retreated. They didn''t bring out much at all. "Do you want to go to the next village?" The leader hesitated for a while, and said, "No, they just reported the news with wolf smoke, and the nearby villages must have packed up their things and hid when they saw it. Let''s go back first, and come back next time, this food will be enough for us to eat for two or three days. already." But as soon as the man ran to the seaside, he was blocked by the navy, and all those who were in decline were caught. Dare to pull out the beard from the tiger''s mouth, even if they are Han Chinese, Qi Haoran has no mercy. He chopped off the beach of Quanla with blood on his hands. , Qi Haoran directly sent people into the army. Guangdong is already a barren land anyway, and if you go to Guangxi or Lingnan, it doesnt make much difference. Its better to stay here and contribute to the coastal defense of Daqi, even if it is to clear their sins. As a result, the pirates, who were disdainful of doing business with Fang, came forward and expressed their willingness to exchange treasures from the sea for food. So, Steward Fang quickly asked people to bring back two boxes of jewelry. Fan Zijin asked people to carry things to the backyard, and let Xiao Xia and Mu Yangling choose the one they liked to stay, and he had to send the rest back to the capital to shoot. Xiaoxiong and the others also ran over to watch, there were actually two boxes of Dongzhu in the box, Tiger head picked out the box, "Wow", drooling: "This is the pearl, it''s so beautiful, big brother, we can also keep it. Do you produce such beautiful pearls?" Xiao Xiong is full of confidence, "It''s definitely possible." Little Bear prefers shiny things, so he took out a crystal horse from the box and didn''t want to put it down. The little lion turned out all the things in the box and compared them, and finally chose a dagger studded with gems. The style of this dagger is not like what they usually use. The little bear was also moved when he saw it, and the little lion said, "Brother, there are bright things in here." Bear had to continue holding his crystal horse, Hutou hugged the box of Dongzhu and did not let go. Xiao An looked around, found another box of Dongzhu, and poured all the beads to his mother, saying, "Mother, choose this one." Then he took the box to pick up the big and beautiful gems in the box, picked up a box and closed it. He raised his head and said obediently to the steward Fang, "I want this." Fang Guanshi was stunned to see the priceless gem in the little master''s hand. He was worthy of being the son of the grandfather, this shrewd temper... The three brothers were also stunned by Xiao An''s wit. They all looked at the box and wanted to choose again. Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "Okay, everyone is the same. Bring things down." "Niangniang, you haven''t chosen anything yet." Mu Yangling saw that the eyes of the three brothers were shining, so he could not wait to rush up, so he hurriedly said: "I have a lot of jewelry, so I will choose it next time. Steward Fang also saw the eyes of the three little princes, and hurriedly asked someone to carry things down. It was only after he went out that he realized that these things belonged to the masters, and it would be fine for the little masters to pick them up. Steward Fang wiped the sweat from his forehead. Fortunately, no one noticed this before, otherwise he would be dead. In the room, the little Xia Shi was embarrassed and smiled at Mu Yangling, "This child is too clever." Mu Yangling laughed and said: "It''s not good to be smart, if you are stupid, you will cry." She looked at the four children holding the baby and said, "It''s an old rule, these things must be registered and no one is allowed to take them out. Let me know that you exchange things for money, and be careful I beat you." The four children nodded in response. Although they couldn''t exchange money, their property also increased, didn''t they? Especially Xiao An, this kid chose almost all the most precious gems. Seeing the three brothers gathered around, he was also very happy to give one of them. Anyway, he has a full box. Chapter 926： tariff "Niangniang, this is from Andrei from the foreigner club." Zhu Liang offered a box. Mu Yangling opened it and saw that there were two gems inside, one blue and one red, both the size of pigeon eggs. She closed the box and asked, "What does he want? Counting this time, he gave me three gifts, right?" Each time it was more valuable. Zhu Liang lowered his head and said, "I heard that Andre''s boat has been floating outside for four or five days, and has not been able to enter the port." Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows, "Why is this?" "Andre feels that the tariffs imposed by the imperial court are too heavy. He wants to meet the prince and bring up the tariffs again." Mu Yangling sneered, closed the box, and said, "Go and tell him, I can let him see the prince." Zhu Liang was taken aback. The princess never interfered in the official affairs of the prince. No matter how many people came to her, she always asked the prince''s meaning. If you can help, you will receive the gift. It was the first time that he decided to meet a foreigner without asking the prince what he meant by returning a gift of the same value. Zhu Liang hesitated for a moment and asked, "Niangniang, do you want to ask the prince?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "Since Andre can find me here, naturally he can also find someone else to go there. It''s better to talk to the prince than to talk to the people from the Shipbuilding Division and the government office. I don''t think our tariffs are too high. ." Zhu Liang understands that the princess is afraid that the people from the Shibo Division and the government office will not be able to bear Andre''s sugar-coated cannonballs, so they can open the door for the other party or submit a letter to reduce taxes on their behalf. This is to reduce the problem to security Here, Dere, let the other party retreat. Zhu Liang responded quickly and turned around to reply to Andre''s people. Mu Yangling pondered while looking at the gems on the table. It has been nearly a year since the opening of the sea ban. Qi Xiuyuan assigned the localities to thirteen provinces, and then set up the prefectural and county-level local governments, opened ports in the coastal areas to conduct sea trade transactions, and established the Municipal Shipping Department, which govern. The DPRK and China quarreled for a long time, and finally introduced import tariffs and export tariffs at the beginning of the spring. At this point, the court adopted Mu Yangling''s opinions, and divided tariffs, luxury goods, necessities of life, etc., import and export tariffs are not the same. Among them, the import tariffs on luxury goods are particularly heavy, but no matter how heavy it is, the merchants do not think it is a problem. It is lower than the previous tariff of half the tax on all goods for maritime merchants in Dazhou. Luxury goods are only taxed 30%, while other goods have lower import tariffs. The most important thing is that their export tariffs are lower, and some things are even completely tariff-free. This is great news for Daqi merchants. It is said that merchants who are interested in sea trade gathered together and donated a lot of money and materials to the imperial court, which was used to build ports and support poor fishermen along the coast. Only Fan Zijin and Qi Xiuyuan knew about it, and Qi Haoran never cared much about it. This is good news for Daqi merchants, but it is a mixed blessing for foreigners. The good news is that Daqi, who used to close the ports at every turn, has opened up so many ports to them. The worry is that they also have to pay taxes. You must know that in the past, Daqi only paid taxes to their own merchants. Although they did not look down on the merchants of the vassal, they did not tax them for the sake of showing the favor of the heavenly dynasty. Now, they not only have to pay taxes, but some also have to pay a particularly heavy tax? The first time Andre paid the tax was the batch of goods that he was unwilling to sell to Fan Zijin last year. At that time, the tariff was undecided. Fan Zijin said he would charge as much as he wanted. He was scared by Qi Haoran again. But still reluctant to pay. This time, he was here with the boat, because he knew that Daqi had imposed a sea ban, and overseas things would definitely be very popular, so this time he brought three boats at once, and the goods on each boat were of great value. As soon as he heard that he had to pay so much tax at the Shibo Division, he was unwilling to pay. In addition, after more than half a year, his temperament of remembering what to eat or not to beat made him temporarily forget the horror of King Rongjun, and kept going. He came to the door to ask for grace, either to give him a tax exemption, or to reduce some taxes. Don''t blame Andre for thinking this way. He has been doing business with this country for more than ten years. Although the ruler has changed to another person now, he doesn''t think it makes any difference. The humanities and ideas of this country have not changed. The previous one When the emperor was on the throne, he could enter the port with only one request. Sometimes he offered some not-so-precious gems and glazes, and he could get more than ten times the reward. The rulers of the celestial dynasty are very stupid. Qi Xiuyuan, who is considered stupid, has insisted on the principle of paying taxes for vassal merchants under the repeated letters of his brother and sister-in-law. My brother is right, why should I pay taxes when doing business in Daqi, when an outsider comes to my house to do business, but it is unimpeded ? As for the prestige of the Celestial Dynasty, even taxes are not collected, how can there be prestige at all? Mu Yangling knew that some literati liked to chatter, so he specially wrote to Qi Xiuyuan, telling him that in the hearts of foreigners, Daqi is stupid, the emperor is stupid, the ministers are stupid, especially the officials of the Ministry of Households. It''s even more stupid, because they don''t even charge our taxes, they only charge their own people''s taxes. This letter was processed and polished by Qi Haoran. It was not so rough, but the scolding was even harsher. When there were people in the DPRK who objected to paying taxes to vassal merchants, Qi Xiuyuan threw the letter directly on the other side. The courtiers were bombed, especially the household officials who were named. They jumped on the spot and took the initiative to ask Ying: "Your Majesty, the import and export tariffs of vassal merchants will be formulated soon, please rest assured." So, the foreigners were forced. Mu Yangling was originally afraid that the big difference between the two sides would cause domestic businessmen to collude with foreign businessmen to avoid tariffs, but after seeing the tax rate table formulated by the Ministry of Households, Mu Yangling was relieved. The tax rate for merchants is not that heavy. If they entrust Daqi merchants to register their names on their behalf, it is not worthwhile, because the extra tariffs may be enough for them to pay the labor costs. On the side of Daqi merchants, strict rules have also been formulated. Anyone who colludes with foreign merchants to harm Daqi''s interests will be punished with the crime of treason, and the crime will be punished by three clans. Although the businessman loves money, it is not worth his life for such a small amount of money. Therefore, when Andre has nowhere to go, he can only ask Mu Yangling. In his heart, Qi Haoran was the emperor''s younger brother and could give them preferential treatment, while Mu Yangling was Qi Haoran''s wife and could persuade Qi Haoran. Moreover, Mu Yangling''s heroic image was deeply ingrained in his heart. A woman who is no weaker than a man. Mu Yangling took the things, and when Qi Haoran brought the four children back in the evening, covered in mud, Mu Yangling mentioned this matter and said, "You can meet him sometime." The four little ones immediately shouted, "We''re going too." Mu Yangling stared, "My lord is going to talk about business, what are you doing?" Qi Haoran was protecting a few children, "What''s the business of talking to foreigners? I don''t like to take care of this business matter, okay, I''ll take them to the beach to meet Andrei." Chapter 927： ask He touched the two gems, rolled his eyes, and said in a low voice, "You said that if you push it for two more days, what will he use to bribe you?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "You push for two more days, and he will go directly to the people from Shibo Division." Qi Haoran snorted, "Does Shibosi dare to accept his bribe and open the door for him? The blood on the beach hasn''t dried up yet." Not long after the establishment of Shibosi, the officials were fascinated by Haimaozhifeng, but they forgot that there was still a shrewd Fan Zijin and a bold Qi Haoran. Fan Zijin found the embezzler, and Qi Haoran cut it straight away. It wasn''t long before the Shibo Division was built, and fresh blood was poured on the beach. Qi Haoran said that he would meet Andre by the way. The next day was not only the children''s rest day, but also his rest day. He promised to take the children on a warship to patrol the sea. Xiao Xia was just born. It won''t be long before next time, Mu Yangling wants to stay and take care of her, and Fan Zijin''s fleet docked today. This is their first sea trade business. Fan Zijin has to go to the port to pick up the goods in person, and there is no time, so only Qi Haoran went with four children. Mu Yangling thought that anyway, she only promised Andre to let him see Qi Haoran, and it was their business what they talked about after that, so she just let it go. Qi Haoran led the four children through the foreigner''s club, and said to the gatekeeper, "Go and tell Andrea, and say that this king has come to see him." Andre rushed out, and just bowed his head to salute Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran said: "I came to tell you that this tariff is set by the imperial court, and even if this king is the king, it cannot be changed, so you want to be in Daqi. When you do business, you have to pay taxes honestly, and there is no shortcut in my country. Andre doesn''t believe it. He has cooperated with Yu Cheng for nearly ten years, and it''s not just shortcuts. There is a saying in Daqi people that money can make a ghost push the mill. He believes that as long as he gives enough profit, he can impress the other party. . He pondered for a while, and was about to persuade Qi Haoran, when he saw Qi Haoran riding on the horse and didn''t give him a chance at all, and said casually: "Okay, what should be said, Master has something to do, go first." Andre took so much effort to see Qi Haoran, of course he couldn''t let people just leave, he hurriedly shouted, "Wait, my lord!" Seeing that there were four children riding on the pony behind him, he hurriedly smiled and said, "My lord, we have brought a lot of small toys on board this time, maybe the little boys will like it, I wonder if the lord has time to bring him. Let''s go aboard and see." "When your ship enters the port, they will naturally go to see if they want to see it," Qi Haoran looked at him warily, "You don''t want to use a few children to bring in the cargo, right?" Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Don''t say that you only have some toys on board, even if you have a dragon, you have to go through the shipping department to enter the port." Andre hurriedly said: "Your Highness misunderstood, that''s not what I meant, but I have a request, I hope Your Highness can agree, this is a long story..." "Then don''t talk about it, I have to go out to sea with a few children to play." Andre was choked. Could it be that Da Qi''s father would delay his business in order to play with his children? Andre felt that he was a little unlucky and a little lucky, and met a loving father. "If the lord doesn''t mind, can you allow me to travel with you? If it is going to sea, I can explain a few things to you." Qi Haoran was a little hesitant. Although he has learned a lot about the sea in the past six months, compared with Andre, who has been floating at sea for 20 years, his experience is still much less. With him explaining, children can also Know more knowledge and experience more fun. Andre noticed that Qi Haoran''s attitude was loose, and continued: "Moreover, I also brought several pairs of clairvoyance on the cargo ship this time. With them, I can see farther places and discover more wonderful scenery in the sea." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and agreed. Clairvoyance is an imported product. The one before him was bought at a high price by his eldest brother. It is very rare. Over the years, he also wanted to prepare a pair for the children, but he couldn''t find it. Since Andrei has it here, it happens to be all for him. Children are added. Andre happily boarded the ship with Qi Haoran. The ?? warship was captured by the pirates last year, and there was not much added on the ship, so Qi Haoran was not afraid of Andrei watching. Standing on the deck, facing the wind and waves, the four children exclaimed excitedly. This was their first time in such a big boat. The deck was as big as their yard. They ran around excitedly, and then Lie on the bow and watch the scenery. Qi Haoran nervously guarded them while scolding them: "Hurry up and stand for me, if I fall, I''ll feed the sharks." Tiger Head asked: "Can we see sharks?" "You can definitely see it," Xiao An shouted, "My father said that there are sharks in the deep sea, and their mouths are so wide open." He opened his hands and gestured in the largest circle. The little lion gave a "wow", looked left and right, took two steps towards his father, and snuggled up beside him. Little Bear patted his chest and said, "Brother, don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you. I''m very strong, and I''m not afraid of sharks." The tiger''s head was lying on the bow of the boat, drooling, "The shark is so big, how long does it take to eat it, then let the mother braise it and make it steamed again." Qi Haoran had black lines all over his head and shouted, "Tiger head, sharks are not delicious." Hutou''s eyes sparkled, "Dad, have you ever eaten?" Xiao An accused Qi Haoran, "The fourth uncle eats alone." The little bear and the little lion looked at their father in disapproval, Qi Haoran almost ran away, pinched his waist and said, "Dad has never eaten it, but the bigger the food, the worse the taste. It''s common sense." "No," Hutou shouted. "Cow and sheep are so much bigger than chickens and ducks, but they are better than chickens and ducks. Sharks are bigger than cows, and definitely better than beef. Dad, let''s catch a shark and go home." Qi Haoran smiled "hehe" and asked, "What do you use as bait, do you? Your mother is not here, who can pull that thing? Also, sharks eat human flesh, so you eat them after they eat people? " The tiger head immediately shrank his neck. Qi Haoran patted their heads and said, "This topic ends here. When you go a little further, you can fish if you want, but only a little bit, and don''t let your thoughts go to sharks." Sharks will go out in groups when they see blood, and he is not a fool to provoke this thing. Seeing that the children were finally quiet, Andre hurriedly interjected. He first congratulated Daqi on the prosperity of sea trade, and then talked about how the emperor of Dazhou, the former royal family of Daqi, treated them favorably, and then talked about them. difficulty. They have to travel from the other side of the ocean to get here, it will take more than two months and nearly three months to sail. The journey is exhausting and the ships need supplies. They hope that Daqi can give them a port or an island for supplies. Also, Daqi''s tariffs Too high, Andre said that their country still has many precious gems, Liuli, if Daqi''s tariff is always so high, many of their goods cannot be sold to Daqi, and Daqi will lose a lot of benefits, so he I hope that Daqi can appropriately reduce tariffs. Of course, if Daqi is worried that the reduction of tariffs will cause losses to the country, it can only reduce taxes for them in Spain. Chapter 928： Confuse Qi Haoran frowned and said, "You need supplies. Guangzhou does not have a seaport. In addition to Guangzhou, there are also ports such as Guanghaiwei and Huizhou. You don''t have to worry about your supplies." Andre smiled and said: "This kind of port is too busy, and some things are too busy. I want to ask for a small port that only accepts our Spanish fleet to dock and supply. My lord, most of the business people doing business with your country are Chinese businessmen. , we are just thinking of some discounts. Seeing Qi Haoran''s calm expression, Andre continued: "We don''t dare to ask for too big an island. There is a small fishing village called Haojingao in Guangzhou port. I wonder if the prince can give us that small fishing village. Let their ships moor here for supplies, and their crews to live here." Qi Haoran froze in his heart, and said with a solemn face: "Master An, I have no tradition of enfeoffing territories in my dynasty, not to mention, you are not my dynasty''s meritorious deeds, let alone give you land." Although Qi Haoran does not understand the maritime trade business, he is particularly sensitive to land ownership. Now they and Dajin Xixia can fight for an inch of territory, how could they easily cede a village to a foreigner? Andre hurriedly said: "We can pay the rent lease." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "If the crew members of your country want to settle in Daqi, they can also buy or lease houses in the city of Guangzhou. As for the supply of ships, if the port of Guangzhou is not up to the task, the king and the court will make a deal and ask for more. Open a port." Andre saw Qi Haoran''s insistence, so he could only change the topic, "The matter of tariff reduction..." "You don''t need to mention this, the tariffs of this dynasty are all jointly formulated by the imperial court and the Ministry of Household, and this king does not have the right to reduce or exempt." Andre didn''t believe it. He had been in contact with several officials. They all said that as long as the prince was willing to speak up, tax reduction or exemption would be a matter of the other party''s words. It is said that the emperor of this dynasty was very fond of his younger brother. Andre wanted to ask again, but Hutou became impatient. Didnt this person come to explain the sea style to them and let them gain insight? He asked anxiously, "Master An, is your home far from here?" The child stared at him with a pair of round eyes. Andre, who was interrupted, was a little impatient, but out of the corner of his eyes he saw Qi Haoran looking at him softly. He hurriedly took a solemn attitude and smiled. Yingying said to Hutou: "It''s very far from here. It will take about seventy days or nearly three months to sail around day and night." The little lion came up to Hutou to break his fingers and figured it out, opened his mouth and said, "It''s been a long time." "Do all the people in your place look the same as you?" Little Bear also came over and asked curiously, "They all have the same yellow hair, white skin, and blue eyes as you..." Andre laughed, nodded and said, "Of course, just like you all have black hair and yellow skin, our country is also full of white skin and yellow hair." "No, we also have people like you in Guangzhou City, so are there any people like us in your place?" asked the little lion. Andre shook his head and said, "No, the merchants we travel there are all from our continent, and there are no merchants from your country." "Why not?" Xiao An asked curiously, "You are a businessman, and they are also businessmen. Don''t you have a lot of gems, spices and glass in your place? Why don''t they go to your country to buy them?" Andre said proudly: "It may be because your country just opened the sea ban, your ships are not strong enough, you don''t know the route, and you don''t have a chart, so you can''t reach my country." "But aren''t you going back to China? Can''t they just follow you?" Little Bear didn''t think this was a problem. Andre choked, and Xiao An asked thoughtfully: "You just asked my fourth uncle to give you a special harbour to berth, then if our ships go to your country, can your emperor also give it to us? A harbour?" Andre laughed embarrassedly: "Little Young Master, I''m just a businessman, I can''t be my king''s master, and I can''t even guess what he means." Xiao An nodded thoughtfully, "So we have to find a prince like my fourth uncle, or pay respect to your emperor directly?" "Is their emperor also white-skinned and yellow-haired like them?" Hutou wrinkled his nose and said, "That must be very ugly. I think father and mother are the best looking." The little lion took a peek at Andre and nodded in agreement. Xiao An slapped them on the head one by one, and scolded them: "Don''t change the subject, we have to ask more, and we will know how to make the most money in the future when doing sea trade business." The little lion and the tiger were shocked, and they hurriedly grabbed him and asked, "We also want to do sea trade business?" Xiao An nodded solemnly, "My father said that the sea trade business is very profitable, this time the Zhou family''s ship returns, after all the costs and taxes, we will make at least three times as much. My father said that 30% of the profit in doing business is very high. already." Tiger head and star eyes asked: "How much is the triple?" Xiao An looked at him with contempt, "You didn''t listen carefully when Mr. lectured, three times is three hundred percent." Tiger''s head opened his mouth wide, I don''t remember when Mr. said this. "So we will also do sea trade business in the future," Xiao An abacused, "Let Big Brother Taosheng be the captain and Big Brother Pinglang be the boatman." Little Bear floated over and interjected, "Let Heizi build a boat for you. His carpentry is very good now." Heizi is a student of Baoxiong College in Zhuangzili, Lingnan. He chose woodworking as his future development goal and is now working hard to become an excellent carpenter. The three little boys nodded, agreeing, and asked him to be cheaper. The voices of several children were not low. Andre and Qi Haoran listened to the whole process. The difference is that Qi Haoran knew that these boys would definitely do what they said, and was worried that they would all go overseas when they grew up. Lie only thought it was a joke from a child. After all, the biggest bear was only over seven years old, and the youngest tiger head and little lion were only four years old. If he took it seriously, he would be crazy. The four children temporarily negotiated a covenant, and Xiao An turned around and continued to pester Andre to ask, "Then do your country''s ports charge us taxes?" Andre said with a smile: "Naturally, tariffs are an important income for a country." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows. Since tariffs are an important income for a country, why do you want me to reduce or exempt tariffs? Qi Haoran calmly stepped back to both sides and smiled at Andre: "Master An, please help me with some children, I''ll take a look in the cabin." Andre was so happy to have a good relationship with the little sons, he nodded again and again, "My lord, let''s go, I''ll bring some little sons." When Qi Haoran turned around, he gave the four children a wink, the little bear''s eyes shifted, and he focused on the little lion and Xiao An, and Xiao An quietly pinched the tiger''s head, pulling Andrea to ask questions. stand up. The little bear was busy pushing the little lion out, standing behind Andre, and asked a few questions from time to time. Chapter 929： inquire Qi Haoran took the little lion and asked him to write down a few questions, and whispered: "Tell you brother Xiao An and the big brother quietly, and let them ask Andre." Qi Haoran knew that if he stayed there, even if the children asked questions, Andre would be a little wary, but it would be different if he was alone with the children. His children were too young, and Andre would not alert. As Qi Haoran thought, after he left, Andrei put his mind down and did his best to answer the children''s strange questions, and sometimes even joked a few times. For example, Hutou will ask, "What do you have for breakfast, lunch, dinner, and do you also drink tea?" And the little lion will ask, "How old are the children of your country starting to read..." And Xiao An said that he was still most interested in sea trade. He asked: "If I drive a boat to your country, will I also pay taxes? Can''t children be exempted from tax?" Little Bear widened his eyes and listened, this was the question that his father explained. Andre laughed and said: "Little Master, the tariff is calculated on the basis of the goods, not the age of the owner." Xiao An felt a little regretful and asked, "Then how much do I have to hand in ten pieces of silk and satin?" Andre smiled and said, "Four horses." The little bear rolled his eyes and asked, "Is that the amount of precious stones or the amount of spices?" "It must be a gem." The little lion shouted, "The gem is better." "Then let''s buy all the spices when we go." Hutou suggested, "Let Lichun make us a few more purses, and we will all pack the spices and bring them out. There shouldn''t be any taxes on the things we bring, right?" Andrea, who was somewhat wary, laughed after hearing this kind of children''s words, and said, "Several young masters are wrong, the tariffs on spices are heavier than gems, but this young master is right, he brought it with him in the It is true that there is no need to pay taxes on the things on your body, but the things we carry on our body are also limited, and if the other party believes that you intend to avoid taxes, I am afraid that you will have to go to the prison, and we dont care about it. Every time they go to sea, they bring a whole ship of goods. Are they afraid of paying the customs duties on the extra items they bring? That is to say, the boatman will bring some things on the boat, so that he can make more money back and forth, but the cost of the boatman is also very large. said. Andre was pulled by a few children, and he asked a question with a hammer in the east and a stick in the west. Some were childish words, some were related to the maritime trade economy, and sometimes they also asked about politics. Of course, it is impossible for several children to ask clearly, they will only ask, "How many concubines does your emperor have? How many princes? Are they as big as us? Is the princess beautiful? There is also a prince who is as capable as my father. Does your chancellor have a beard? When the children were finally satisfied, Andre''s mouth was dry, and they were already far away. There were only a few fishing boats floating on the sea. There was a slightly sharp sound in the distance. The bow looked into the distance and exclaimed, "Look, it''s a fish, a fish that can spray water!" The group of fish let out another crisp cry, which was different from the sharp one before, and it sounded a lot better. The four children were lying on the bow of the boat screaming, and they didn''t dare to blink. Andre laughed: "That''s a whale, it seems that we are lucky." The whales were not coming towards them, they were far away, and several children watched them disappear into the sky. Hutou exclaimed: "My mother said about this kind of fish and said that it is very precious, and we have to protect them." Andre smiled and said, "Whales are very powerful and do not need human protection. Moreover, as far as I know, many countries near the sea like to catch whales." The four children gave an "ah" and asked, "Is the whale delicious? Why do you want to catch it?" Andre was about to answer when one of the two identical children suddenly shouted and shouted excitedly: "Pirate, it''s a pirate, we have met a pirate!" Andre stunned and turned around to look at the sea. Because of the violent movement, he accidentally twisted his neck. The three children who had not paid attention to the sea at first heard the shout of the tiger head and immediately ran to the bow of the boat, and when they saw a flag with a skeleton erected in the distance, they immediately shouted excitedly, "It''s really a pirate!" "Pirates with warships!" "Go forward, go forward, we have to defeat the pirates--" Little Bear shouted excitedly, wishing to immediately go to the pirate ship. The soldiers on the ship also discovered the pirate ship, and immediately became alert and prepared their weapons one after another. Some people even wanted to come up and carry a few young masters back to the cabin to prevent them from being accidentally injured here. But the tiger head and the little lion are not willing to go back, and they also help the weak Xiao An to fight back the soldiers who came to hug him, while the little bear expresses his unwillingness to leave and no one dares to come forward and force him to hug him. , This master''s strength is very strong, if he can''t control his strength with a slap, they can slap the boat down. Several soldiers were looking at them anxiously. Qi Haoran strode out and suppressed the four boys with one look. However, he did not ask to send them back to the cabin. It is still far away from the pirate ship. What are you afraid of? Now their eyes can see the pirate ship, and it will take a long time to get to it, or it will take a long time to catch up. Qi Haoran didn''t plan to make the four boys into cowards, it''s still okay to see the pirate ship, anyway, he didn''t intend to run up and be beaten. Qi Haoran ordered the Colonel, "Go ahead for a while, let them see the pirate ship clearly, and we will set sail back." The captain, who was full of black lines, turned the rudder with the crew and walked forward for about a quarter of an hour before he could see the situation over there. Someone shouted: "The pirate ship seems to be robbing merchant ships." "No wonder they put up the skull and crossbones flag, which they usually keep, so as to confuse merchant ships." "Then do we want to go and save us?" "You''re stupid, we only have so many people, how can we save them? The prince and the young masters are still on the boat. Don''t save people, but take us on board instead." "These pirates are too rampant. They dare to loot here so close to the port. Didn''t the lord suppress many pirates before, is it possible that they are not afraid of encountering our warships?" "Actually, it''s not too close. We have been sailing for almost two hours since we came out of the port..." The soldiers on the boat were whispering, and the four children listened to it. They jumped up and stalked Qi Haoran to suppress the bandits. Xiaoxiong also took the initiative to ask: "Father, let the son go and arrest them, okay?" Qi Haoran was about to teach him a lesson when he heard a veteran shouting, "Why is that merchant ship so familiar? Isn''t it the Zhou family''s mark on the ship?" "Hey, it''s really the mark of General Zhou''s family." Zhou Zhou had just been promoted to General from the Colonel due to his meritorious service in suppressing bandits. Qi Haoran and the four children tensed up at once, and stared at the merchant ship with wide eyes. Zhou''s merchant ships are Zijin''s fleet = their fleet. Their merchant ship was hijacked! Hutou was the first to react and shouted, "That''s our family''s!" Chapter 930： empty city plan The four children screamed, "Our family''s merchant ship was hijacked!!!" "Get the boat over now," the four children casually instructed the soldiers to get the boat over. "We''ll be robbed of everything in our house if we arrive late." The tiger head and the little lion saw that the soldiers were not moving, so they stretched out their feet and kicked them in anger. Xiao An was smarter and shouted: "Go kick the soldiers at the helm and make them turn." Xiao Xiong directly seized his father''s command and ran into the cabin to command the captain, "My father told you to go at full speed to save the merchant ship." The captain''s eyes twitched, little prince, your father is behind you, is it really okay for you to seize power like this? Qi Haoran glared angrily at his four sons, and shouted: "Keep it quiet for me, is it possible that you will be so flustered when you become generals when you encounter the enemy?" The four children lined up in a row, looking up at their father. Not only Andre, but even the soldiers sighed that he was worthy of being a son from the palace of the king and the duke, but he was so daring to pass others at a young age. For a child as young as them, let alone a pirate, the child would cry in fright if they called out a pirate, but not only did they not want to run away, but they also wanted to go to the pirates and **** the merchant ship back. Thinking that last year these young masters captured a group of pirates with their own hands, the soldiers all looked at them with admiration. The prince and the young masters are so powerful that even if there are few people on board, they don''t have to be afraid of those pirates. The soldiers straighten their chests and become confident. Since the beginning of the spring, Qi Haoran has launched several wars against the pirates. Not only did he wipe out most of the pirates from Dongying and Goryeo, but he also recruited most of the fishermen who went out from Daqi to become pirates. It can be said that they never lost, the soldiers Their unprecedented confidence. But Qi Haoran didnt think so. He knew from his own account that, except for Victors group of pirates at the beginning, he won more with less. The soldiers only saw that they killed a lot of enemies on the battlefield and suffered few casualties, but they didn''t know that he was basically crushed by three times the force, and how much preparation did he do before the war? He not only let Director Fang figure out the position of the pirates, but also the defense of some pirates'' dens. After so much preparation, he caught them off guard and won the victory. Although he also participated in the naval battle, he gave the command to General Wang. If he has enough people now and is evenly matched with the pirate ship, he still has a 50% chance of winning, and he now has a cannon on board. Because he is taking the children out to see the scenery and patrolling, the soldiers are only half equipped. If there were no children on the boat, he might take a risk. Even if he couldnt win with less, he would have no problem escaping, but now that there are children on the boat, he is already timid and cant win again. Just a breath. But it is obviously impossible for him to order a retreat in front of the four children. A Ling said that children behave according to adults'' behavior. If he retreats without a fight today, it will leave a cowardice to the children. The impression that these four children may become like this in the future. Qi Haoran''s brain was running fast, and he lowered his head to meet four pairs of bright eyes that he completely trusted, Qi Haoran sighed, and finally ordered: "Full speed ahead, let''s go and see." The four children cheered, and the little bear asked, "Daddy, can I shoot?" Xiaoxiong had long been envious of that cannon and looked at him eagerly. Qi Haoran glanced at him sideways, and said to the four children: "Now you are soldiers, I am a general, you have to obey my orders on the boat, little bear, go and choose a bow and arrow, and when you look back, you will be by your father''s side. , if I don''t let you move, you are not allowed to move or speak, do you hear me?" "Yes!" The little bear was full of blood and ran to choose a bow. San Xiao looked at the coincidence, "What about us?" Qi Haoran glared at them and said, "You are soldiers now, do you have any opportunity to intervene when the general issues orders?" The three children immediately tensed up and closed their mouths, expressing their desire with only their eyes. Qi Haoran turned around and instructed the captain, "Leave the simplest standard on the deck, leave two gunners on the cannon, and withdraw all the others to the cabin." The captain ?? left in response, and the deck, which was originally full of soldiers, was empty. The most simple standard, except for the three soldiers at the helm and the two guards who listened to Qi Haorans side, there are only two soldiers standing at each corner of the ship. After all, there are only seventeen people, which is still counted. little prince. Andre''s eyes turned slightly, and he didn''t understand what Prince Daqi meant. Qi Haoran turned around and politely asked him to go back to the cabin. After he left, Qi Haoran said to the captain: "Let people keep an eye on him, only allow him to stay in the middle of the cabin, not allow him to approach the outside, let alone have the opportunity to talk to him. Send messages outside. At this time, Qi Haoran also recognized the pirate ship. It was the ship of Dongying Fujita. They had encountered twice at sea and fought twice. Although he did not lose, he did not win either. In Qi Haoran''s opinion , if he doesn''t take the opponent''s boat, it doesn''t count as a win. But Hiroshi Fujita hated him so much that every time he met Qi Haoran, he had to lose some crew members. Last time, his ship was bombarded by his cannon, and he saw the ship from a distance. When the Daqi logo was raised, he gritted his teeth and said, "That is the battleship of the Daqi navy. Let''s see who leads the troops. We will vote for the big one." The boat was so far away that they could only vaguely see the flag on the boat, but couldn''t see the people on the boat. At this time, Qi Haoran said to San Xiao with a serious face: "Now, I will give you a difficult task." The three of them looked at Qi Haoran with glowing eyes. "You go into the cabin and show me the soldiers inside. No one is allowed to step out of the cabin without my personal order, understand?" San Xiao nodded fiercely. Qi Haoran added, "Including you!" San Xiao continued to nod, and shouted with pride: "Guaranteed to complete the task!" "If you get out of the cabin, we may lose this battle. At that time, I will deal with you by military law." All three little ones nodded solemnly. Qi Haoran waved, "Okay, let''s go." San Xiao turned around and lined up to leave. The three entered the cabin and stood guard at the door, watching the soldiers who were ready to go inside. The soldiers and a few young boys stared at each other, their hearts pounding. The captain of the school who received the new order also looked at San Xiao nervously. The lord said, he must pay close attention to the three young boys, and absolutely do not allow them to leak a trace, so that the other party knows that there are three children on board. The captain was sweating in his heart and shouted in his heart, "Your lord''s ''empty city plan'' is too risky. There are four young sons on board, and all his sons are on board." Chapter 931： clever Qi Haoran was also gambling, betting that Hero Fujita would not dare to start. The two ships were gradually approaching. Only then did Qi Haoran realize that a ship was also approaching quickly. The three parties converged. Pedro stood on the deck and gestured to Qi Haoran from a distance. Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows. Today is Qi, and the two biggest pirates in their area have all arrived. The back of the captain standing next to Qi Haoran was wet, two ships of pirates, if they cooperate... Qi Haoran waved his hand to greet Pedro, "Why are you here, this king remembers that you promised me not to loot my Daqi merchant ship." Pedro said with a smile: "Don''t get me wrong, my lord, I just came here to see the excitement here." His eyes slid across Qi Haoran''s warship, and he was very puzzled. There were only a dozen people on the other party''s boat, how could he dare to come over? Pedro''s intuition is deceitful, and in the past six months, the pirates in this sea area have been pressed and beaten by Qi Haoran. Pedro showed that he had no malicious intentions and directly ordered the ship to retreat two shots, so that if the two sides fought It didn''t even affect him. Pedro was suspicious, not to mention Hero Fujita, who had always been suspicious. The other party squinted at the warship and saw a child standing beside Qi Haoran with a big bow on his back, who was staring at him, and he was shocked. . That child is a small version of Qi Haoran. He dared to bring the child to take risks, obviously he was well prepared. Hero Fujita looked at the merchant ship on the opposite side angrily, and he almost succeeded! Zhou De stumbled out with his two sons. Seeing Qi Haoran standing on the bow, he knelt on the deck with an excited thud and shouted, "Your Highness, Your Highness, you are here to save the little ones." Qi Haoran glared at him and scolded: "What a proper way to cry, isn''t it just surrounded by pirates? Your boat is no worse than theirs, just hit it." Qi Haoran waved at the guards behind him, the guards dragged him a chair, he sat on it with a golden knife, and looked at them with his chin on his back, "Master used cannons to bomb boats and stones, but he didn''t. It was hit by a boat, why don''t you give it a try?" Zhou De rolled his eyes, kowtowed and said, "Your Highness has a life, but little one dares not to obey." The opposite hero Fujita saw Qi Haoran ignoring him, so he looked up in anger, pointed at him with a samurai sword and shouted: "Qi Haoran, don''t be too complacent, I, Fujita, will see your Daqi merchant ship robbing you in the future." Qi Haoran sneered, "If you have the ability, you can come to this king''s merchant ship and deal with the people who are powerless. It''s so thick-skinned." The little bear standing beside Qi Haoran wanted to say two harsh words, but thinking of his father''s instructions, he could only close his mouth and stare at each other with his eyes fiercely. If his eyes could kill, the opposite Fujita Hero would be dead. a hundred times. Hero Fujita saw the eagerness in the little bear''s eyes. If a child didn''t rely on him, how could he be so daring to be hostile to him? He brought out all the elites this time, just to intercept the Zhou family''s merchant ship. He didn''t dare to confront Qi Haoran head-on. If it was lost to him again, he really didn''t have many people. Hero Fujita weighed one or two, but he didn''t dare to take the risk. He gestured quietly behind his back, and shouted unforgivingly, "Qi Haoran, why do you think I chose the Zhou family''s fleet this time? Listen to me. , Everyone is seeking a life at sea, all they want is a chance to survive, you are really pushing everyone, and we will break the net with you." Qi Haoran was furious, slapped his chair, pointed at him and said angrily, "If you want to ask for a living, you will cut off my Daqi people''s way of life? If you want to be a pirate and go back to your Eastern Ying Kingdom, this king has not yet had time to take care of your Eastern Ying. But as long as you are in my Daqi territory, I will not allow you to do evil!" Fujita''s ship quickly reversed, and Fujita shouted to Qi Haoran: "We came first to this sea area. What are you in Daqi? I bah, this is not land, is it possible that the sea is also in your Daqi?" Qi Haoran''s face was flushed red, and the little bear was anxious on the side, disregarding his father''s instructions, he jumped up and said: "You are arguing, this is the closest to our Daqi, these islands are my Daqi, and this sea is naturally ours, This is called territorial waters, and the management right above is called territorial waters, if you havent read a book, go back and read a few more books! Xiaoxiong has not listened to Mu Yangling''s stories and knowledge about the sea for more than half a year, and he did not counsel Fujita at all, and shouted: "You said that this sea is not ours, but is it from your Eastern Ying Kingdom? Everyone is serious. How can you kill people and sell more goods when you seek a life at sea?" The more the little bear said, the more angry he became, he turned his head and shouted to his father: "Dad, since they robbed our Daqi people, let''s also rob them of Dongying. Our Daqi is sparsely populated and rich in products, so only the coastal people rely on fishing. But the Eastern Ying Kingdom is different, nearly half of their people rely on fishing for a living, we robbed all their fishermen, and they are not allowed to go into the sea to fish. Everyone looked at the little bear in surprise, this thought was poisonous enough. Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and pondered. Seeing his father''s heartbeat, Xiaoxiong continued to persuade him, "Father, this is called treating others with their own way, and it is also called the emperor of Dongying to take good care of them. Our citizens, lest they always come to us to loot. Didnt you and the second uncle say that it is better to block them? We cant always suppress bandits and bandits. When will this be finished? Directly block their country Go and let their emperor take care of them." Xiao Xiong''s voice was so loud that he almost shouted. Although Fujita''s boat had gone some distance, Hideo Fujita still heard it. He was so angry that he wanted to say something. Suddenly, the people on the warship seemed to have just discovered that they had escaped. He shouted at them, "Your Highness, they are going to escape!" Qi Haoran squinted and ordered: "Let them go farther, don''t accidentally hurt the merchant ship, the above is the result of my family for more than half a year." Hero Fujita heard these words vaguely, and turned around and shouted: "Qi Haoran is really prepared to leave at full speed while they are worried about the merchant ships." Qi Haoran''s warship slowly followed, and after a certain distance, Qi Haoran ordered to fire. The gunner fired three shots in a row. Although they missed Fujita''s ship, they also caused some losses. Qi Haoran didn''t chase very far. He asked people to turn the bow to Pedro and asked, "Pedro, have you finished watching the excitement? Would you like to come to Guangzhou for a cup of tea with me?" Pedro saw that there were still seventeen people on the deck, and his heart was shaken sharply. If he could take down this battleship of Daqi, he would not only be able to grab back a ship, but also use this Daqi prince. In exchange for a lot of benefits... As soon as he thought about it, a cabin door opened, and a captain walked out from inside, the other party quickly closed the door, hurried over and whispered in Qi Haoran''s ear: "Master, Fan Shizi asked Xiao to tell you, he knows The trick you used is called ''empty city strategy'', and the two young masters temporarily changed it to ''empty boat strategy''." After the captain ?? finished speaking, he bowed his head deeply, and all his thoughts were lost. This was what the three young masters coerced and lured him to say, saying that they wanted to find an opportunity for Pedro to see their cabin full of soldiers and guns. Pedro did see it. Although the door was closed quickly, they still saw the rows of soldiers standing behind the door and the shining blades in their hands... Chapter 932： play the rest This Prince Daqi was really prepared, and Pedro''s mind immediately pressed down. He is different from Fujita. The East Ying Kingdom is very close to here. If there are fewer people, you can quickly fill up the staff. It''s just the difference between the novice and the skilled , he has to wait for the first half of the year or even longer if he lacks manpower. During this time, he may be annexed by other pirates or destroyed by Daqi officers and soldiers due to lack of manpower, so unless he is sure to catch Qi Haoran, otherwise he would not take the risk. is also because his country is far away from here, he can boldly confront this prince, kill him or capture him, and after getting a fortune, he can take people out of this sea area. But Fujita is different. The country of Dongying is not far from here. If he kills the emperor''s most favored brother, he is afraid that his country will suffer the wrath of Daqi in the next moment, which is equivalent to causing war between the two countries, so he I dare not, but I can''t let go of my hands and feet. Pedro, who let go of his hands and feet and wanted to kill Qi Haoran, saw the rows of soldiers behind the door and Qi Haoran with a smile: "Thank you for your kindness, I still have some urgent matters, I will leave the tea for the next time. If I am fortunate enough to go to Guangzhou, I will definitely ask you for this cup of tea." Pedro left with people. Qi Haoran sneered as he looked at the boat that was gradually moving away. He turned to look at the Zhou family''s boat, and waved, "Zhiban, let Zhou De come and talk to him." Zhou De breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the crisis was over. He brought a son and a steward to the warship through the wooden planks erected by the two ships. Once on board, he knelt down for Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran first ordered the captains to start the boat, and then called him to get up, "What''s the matter, shouldn''t you have arrived at the port early, why did you tell Fujita to be stuck here?" Zhou De burst into tears, and he was also very wronged. He traveled with five boats, went and returned together. They estimated that they would arrive this morning. Last night, they released the swifts that had been raised on the boat and let them take the letter back. It didn''t take long for them to meet the pirates. They are all merchant ships from Daqi. Except for their Zhou family''s ship, which was newly built, the other four were refurbished and launched into the sea more than 20 years ago. Where is Fujita''s opponent? Although Fujita''s ship had no cannons, there were catapults, bows and arrows and other weapons. On the other hand, on their side, they didn''t even have many bows and arrows, let alone catapults, but the other party wanted to eat five of their ships. Possibly, so they tried their best to drive forward, hoping to meet the patrol sailors of Daqi. But Fujita is not chasing five boats, but only one of them, with a clear goal. Because their ship was owned by Duke An Guo and King Rongjun, other ships did not dare to leave them and escape alone, but Zhou De didn''t want to offend all his colleagues to death, and he would have to watch and help them when he wanted to go to sea in the future, so he gritted his teeth and passed the In a special way, he made an agreement with the other four ships. He led the pirates to the side, and they went back as soon as possible to report and let someone come to rescue them. If other merchant ships were to be rescued, no one would be able to come to the rescue, but the cargo on this ship included the elements of Duke Ang and Duke Rong. If nothing else, only the Duke of Rong was named, so the navy would not dare to delay. So Zhou De clenched his teeth with a 60% chance of success to lure people away, because his boat was newly built and all the performances were good. It took them nearly two hours to catch up. Fujita was trying to get people to kill him. The merchant ship ran into Qi Haoran and the others. Learning that Prince Rongjun brought a few young sons out to relax today, Zhou De only felt that his luck in this life was really not very good. The bear looked sympathetically at Zhou De, who was crying. Under the education of Mu Yangling, he always respected the old and loved the young. Seeing Zhou De kneeling on the ground crying badly, he stepped forward to help him, and even put his father on the seat. The chair was dragged over for him to sit on. Zhou De was flattered, wiped his tears and said, "Thank you little prince, thank you little prince." Thinking about the information he had received, Zhou De hurriedly said: "My lord, before you came, Fujita said that he was targeting the cooperation between our Zhou family and the prince''s government, so he..." Qi Haoran raised his hand to interrupt him and said, "Master knows that during this time, Master has killed most of the pirates from Dongying. He is taking revenge on Master." A cold light flashed in Qi Haoran''s eyes. It seemed that the pirates like Fujita had to be wiped out as soon as possible. He wasn''t afraid that he would target their merchant ships, but what if they were not satisfied with dealing with his business one day, but his family? Zhou De hesitated for a moment, then lowered his voice and said: "Also, just now, I was young to know that the prince and the foreigners had an agreement that they would not rob our Daqi merchant ships, but in fact our Daqi merchant ships were still robbed by them, but the sea area far from here..." "They are pirates, do you expect them to be creditworthy?" Qi Haoran made this request to Pedro, but it was to warn him not to rob Daqi''s fishermen in the coastal waters. As for the merchant ships, unless the prestige of the Daqi navy was spread, Pedro''s group would still be like this. Qi Haoran was about to wave his hand to let Zhou De and the three go to rest, when suddenly there were loud shouts and smashing sounds in the cabin. Qi Haoran remembered the three boys who were still locked in the cabin, looked at Xiao Xiong and hurriedly walked. Go forward and open the hatch. Inside, a group of soldiers were surrounding the three children. The tiger head and the little lion sandwiched Xiao An in the middle. While roaring, they rushed out. When they encountered the soldiers blocking the way, the two children kicked them without leaving their hands. Or push people away, and there are several soldiers lying on the ground, holding their legs or holding their stomachs and screaming. Xiao An moved forward with the tiger head and the little lion, and shouted to the people blocking their way: "You better get out of the way, or I will throw you down to feed the sharks. Sharks eat human flesh. If people eat it, are you afraid?" The soldiers surrounding them wanted to laugh, but they couldn''t, so they could only persuade them earnestly, "Little sons, the captain of the school gave a death order, unless the prince ordered, or you will not be allowed to go out." Xiao An pinched his waist angrily, "The pirates outside have all retreated, why didn''t we let us out? I even made a big plan." "Maybe the pirates will return to the carbine." The soldier shouted. Xiao An turned his head to Hu''s head and said, "This man is so stupid. The fourth uncle actually used him as a soldier. How could the pirates kill the carbine? Our soldiers and weapons just now must have scared their courage, and it was too late to escape. Dare to bump into it?" Qi Haoran pushed the soldiers away, carried the three boys onto the deck, pulled over the chair, and asked leisurely, "Xiao An, tell me, how do you know you can scare them away by opening the hatch?" Anyway, there is nothing to do now, Qi Haoran is very interested that Xiao An can come up with this method. Xiao An said proudly: "Fourth Uncle, we have played the empty city plan for a long time." The tiger head and the little lion look like you are too backward to look at Qi Haoran. Chapter 933： femdom "The fourth uncle locked us in the cabin, and there were only so many people on the boat. The tiger''s head saw that you used an empty city strategy, but I think that the empty city strategy scared Hero Fujita, and certainly not Pedro, so I had to scare Pedro again, so I threatened the captain to go out, opened the door, and quickly closed it, so that they could take a look. I asked the soldiers to stand in line at the door, holding sharp knives, thick At first glance, the entire cabin is filled with soldiers, and Pedro can''t be scared to death." Xiao An said proudly. Xiao An has always been smart, but Hutou saw his tactics first. Qi Haoran asked Hutou curiously, "How do you know that Dad used an empty city strategy?" Hutou looked at his father with contempt, "You can tell at a glance." Because they used the whole trick to excel. Although San Xiao no longer goes to the sea every day, he still goes to the beach from time to time to pick up seafood and play with the children in the fishing village. The matter of raising pearls is entirely in charge of Xiaoxiong and Taosheng, and Sanxiao will go around there when they are not so busy. The three children are young, and they are at the age of play. They had the best time with the children in the fishing village of Taosheng. They usually go with them when they go to catch the sea. Because the tiger head and the little lion have high force value, they are always behind them. Follow the tall and strong bodyguards, so they can always grab a good spot. Over time, the children in other fishing villages will not be convinced. Why should they give them a good position when they come first? San Xiao has a noble status, they cant move, but its no problem to beat other children, so the children from other fishing villages rounded and beat the children who followed San Xiao as soon as they discussed it. When San Xiao saw that his little friends were beaten, he was not happy. He brought them into a group fight. Because San Xiao participated, the other party did not dare to attack San Xiao, and San Xiao always rushed in screaming. The battle circle makes them scrambling, so although the number of opponents is large, they lose more and win less. But we came and went a few times, and everyone got to know each other a little bit. Those fishing village children hated San Xiao and the fishing village children very much. Once the three little boys and four little friends went to the beach to pick up seafood. The enemy met a child from another fishing village on a narrow road. The other party had about ten people. San Xiao and the others would definitely not be able to beat them. As soon as Xiao An rolled his eyes, he thought of the story of Zhuge Liang''s use of an empty city to retreat from the enemy that his fourth uncle had told them, so he shoved the tiger-headed lion and another little friend behind the reef. The other three stood on the beach to provoke each other. When the other party saw that there were only four of them, they were first excited and then hesitant. Everyone knows that the three primary schools are never separated, and now there is only one Xiao An, so where did the other two go? After hesitating like this, he stopped moving. A few children discussed it and ran away. After talking harshly to them from a distance, they ran away. Afterwards, Xiao An proudly told Hutou and Little Lion, "This is an empty city plan, look, we not only don''t have to be beaten, but also keep things." Afterwards, Xiao An, who was crippled, widely publicized the incident, and the children in several nearby fishing villages knew about it. Then once he deliberately let his friends ambush, he led a few people to lead the children from another fishing village over. , The other party thought that they were making a fool of themselves again, and ran aggressively, but who knew they would be surrounded, and all the seafood they had worked so hard to pick up was robbed. Sanxiao got carried away, and when they went back to lunch, Hutou showed off to Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling first laughed and praised Xiao An for being smart, then turned around and took them away and whipped them. The fight between the three of them is obviously unfair to most children. The three children were unconvinced and said, "We tried our best to grab it, and if they have the ability, they will grab it back." Mu Yangling knocked on the table and told them, "Do you think they really can''t grab you? It''s just that they dare not do it because of your identity." Hutou didn''t care, "That''s because they are timid." The little lion even said: "Even if we don''t use power, they are not our opponents." Xiao An also nodded, "War depends on the brain." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and asked, "Do you really think you are not bullying others?" Xiao An said: "Fourth aunt, what''s wrong with bullying others with power? My father said, I can rely on his power, this is my blessing, he is an official to seal his wife and son, and this is part of the protection of children and grandchildren. ." Mu Yang was so stunned that he shouted, "What did your father teach you? It''s refreshing for you to bully others, so do you know what it''s like to be bullied by bullies?" San Xiao shook his head very honestly, and Hu Tou asked arrogantly, "Who dares to bully us?" Mu Yangling just sneered at the time, and the next day, he went to find the children in another fishing village, gave them money, hired them to grab the beaches and seafood that the three children had seized, and came down for three days in a row, not only the three children , even the little friends who followed behind them had no income at all, and were crowded out to the worst sea area by the children of several fishing villages. Mu Yangling stood on the beach and told them, "Now they are relying on my power and bullying you." Hutou cried out in grievance on the spot, accusing his mother of being a badass. Mu Yangling waited for him to finish crying before saying to a group of tearful children: "This is what Confucius said, ''Do not do to others what you do not want to do to yourself'', Xiao An, you should have learned this article by now, right?" Xiao An bowed his head in shame, and Mu Yangling said to the tiger head and the little lion: "When you go back, I will let your husband teach you "The Analects of Confucius: Yan Yuan". In the evening, Mu Yangling deliberately left Xiao An to sleep with the twins. Before going to bed, he told them a story and asked, "How do you feel now that you are being bullied by power?" The three children bowed their heads in shame, and Mu Yangling taught them, "They are just the most common people, even if you don''t use power, your education and the resources you have will completely beat them, so why bother bullying others? You must know that neither the common people nor the gentleman can use power to bully others." Xiao An was smart and immediately made inferences, "Is that all right for the villain?" Mu Yangling smiled and said, "If you have to rely on power to win, then you should rely on power." The three children immediately said proudly: "We won''t lose even if we don''t fight for power." Mu Yangling just touched their heads with a smile. Because the matter started from the "empty city plan", and it was Hutou showing off in front of Mu Yangling that led to the miserable life that followed, so Hutou remembered this incident very clearly. He was familiar with the land, and when he went to the cabin to "ambush", he said to the two of them without thinking: "I see, Daddy wants to use an ''empty city plan''." Xiao An was smart and understood after thinking about it. Later, seeing that Hideo Fujita''s boat had left, but Pedro''s had not left, he felt that a single trick would definitely not work twice, so he temporarily decided to startle the enemy. Chapter 934： Change Qi Haoran only ordered the school captain to watch the three children closely, no matter what Xiao An told him to not move, but it was not difficult for Hutou and Little Lion. The two threatened him that if he did not go out, the two of them would yell and let the people outside know that there were three children in the cabin. The captain wanted to die, but he couldn''t do anything about the three young masters, because the three stood back to back, and he had no confidence in covering their mouths or knocking them unconscious before they made a sound. Don''t try to reason with children of a few years old, this is the deep experience of the captain in this short quarter of an hour. So he could only go out, and he had to let the soldiers line up in a row according to Xiao An''s instructions, with the blades standing in front of him. As for him, he cant go out without saying a word, so Xiao An specially arranged a few lines for him. At this time, seeing that Pedro had really retreated, the Colonel didn''t know what others thought, but he was like the rest of his life. Fan Shizi''s strategy worked. He should be less guilty of not listening to the general, right? Where can Qi Haoran still think of the school captain, he is now focused on Xiao An, he hugged Xiao An and sighed, "Why are you your father''s son? You should be my son, what a handsome talent? " The tiger head and the little lion looked at their father eagerly, "What about us?" Qi Haoran looked a little disgusted, and said, "You are the sons of your master. Although you are a little stupid, luckily your body is great, and your martial arts talent is decent..." "Second uncle said that we are stupid because of genetics," Hutou shouted, "It''s not our fault for this." The little lion nodded fiercely, and said: "You see that brother Xiao An is very smart, this is because the second uncle is smart." Not only the tiger''s head, but also the little bear looked at Qi Haoran resentfully, Qi Haoran jumped, "How dare you say that you are stupid? Who are you born?" "We were born by a mother..." The three children said in unison. Xiao An leaned against Qi Haoran''s arms and giggled. Zhou De and the others on the side were dumbfounded. Several young sons of the palace would talk to the prince like this, which is impossible in ordinary father and son homes. Zhou De and others were invited back to the cabin in a daze, and saw Andre, who was still limited in freedom. Andre was anxious. Seeing Zhou De, the two of them were old acquaintances, and they were busy inquiring about the situation outside. Zhou De didn''t feel very good about the mercenary Andre, so he simply told the other party that both Fujita and Pedro had retired. Andrei breathed a sigh of relief, he was really afraid that the two sides would fight again, as if every time he met the prince of Daqi, his luck was not very good. Outside, Qi Haoran saw another warship coming quickly, and he knew it was sent by Fan Zijin. He held Xiao An in his arms, and asked them to semaphore them to return to Hong Kong immediately. Both warships ran out, what if they were exploited by pirates? Zhou Zhou also saw the prince''s warship, and he was relieved to see that the Zhou family''s merchant ship happened to follow the warship. If something happened to Duke An''s cargo, I''m afraid they and the pirates in this area would all be in trouble. No peace. As Qi Haoran thought, Zhou Zhou was indeed called by Fan Zijin. He went to the port early in the morning to wait for the Zhou family''s ship. This was his first sea trade. He naturally paid attention to it, but all the four ships that set out together came back, only the Zhou family''s ship was missing, and the other four ships The people who were scrambling and crawling ran up to him, knelt down on the ground and told the pirates chasing the Zhou family boat, and Zhou De asked them to come back and report to save them first. Fan Zijin understood Zhou De''s concerns as soon as he heard it. He didn''t blame the merchants. After he helped him up, he went to Zhou Zhou and asked him to lead his troops to rescue him. When fishermen encounter pirates at sea or their merchant ships are robbed, they report to the navy, and the navy will send troops. In the past, the sailors didnt have a boat, and they had the will and power. Now that they have a boat, and Qi Haoran is pressing on their heads, the sailors dare not neglect, but now its Fan Zijins business, and Zhou Zhou doesnt even dare to take it lightly. Immediately order troops and start. A few sea merchants who had only just arrived on the ground were envious of the Zhou family, "They went to Duke Ang and Prince Rong, they were lucky, they sent troops when they said they would. Are you still worried about being rich or not?" The foreman who was discussing wages with them heard the words, and hurriedly said with a smile: "A few masters just came back from outside, right? You don''t know, after the beginning of spring, the king has rectified the navy, and now it''s not the ship of the master of the country. When they were robbed, it was the fishermen who encountered pirates at sea. As long as they could report a letter, the navy would also rescue them. Now the prince has also made restrictions. Whenever the news is received, there are soldiers in the camp, but no troops have been dispatched for a quarter of an hour. All of them will be punished, ranging from salary deductions and demotions, to military law in the worst cases. Several people''s eyes lit up, "Then if our maritime merchants encounter pirates at sea, will the navy also send troops?" "It''s natural, as long as the navy can receive the news, but if it''s a war ship, you have to give some benefits." Several merchants went to sea just after the New Year. At that time, Qi Haoran hadn''t formulated these conditions, so they didn''t know anything about it. Although they knew they could find out when they got home, they were impatient at this time, and they took out a piece of silver and stuffed it into the foreman''s hand, asking, "What benefits are you going to give, and to whom?" The foreman had a smile on his face, took the money, looked around, and said in a low voice, "This matter is no longer a secret in Guangzhou City, I heard that there is a price list in the Navy Yamen, which was made by Fan Zhifu for the prince. , in order to accumulate money and build another sea ship, a sea ship that can put two cannons, let alone pirates in this sea area, even if you go to Fuzhou Port." Several businessmen were anxious and asked, "What price list?" "If you are only blocked by pirates, the navy will help you to scare the pirates away or repel them, as long as you give some filial piety, the price of being chased by pirates is also the same price, and if you have been robbed by pirates, they will be responsible for helping you If you **** the goods back again, 30% of the **** will be given to them. If you can''t **** it back, you don''t have to show your respect." The foreman lowered his voice and smiled when he saw some surprise in the eyes of several people, "Don''t be afraid of the sailors who are on duty. Deliberately allowing pirates to loot and then take it back, our prince is very aggressive. If there is such a thing, as long as you report it, the person in the lead will be punished for collaborating with the enemy and colluding with pirates, and the soldiers on the same ship must Being punished is very severe, and no one has dared to cross the line in the past six months." Surprises flashed in the eyes of several businessmen. If so, the safety of their lives and property would be greatly guaranteed. 30% of the goods are too much, and they are also in pain, but compared to the loss of everything when they are looted by pirates, 30% of the goods are not much. Several businessmen took a deep breath, looked at each other, and felt that this Prince Rong was really their lucky star. Of course, Fan Zhifu, who proposed this method, was a bit treacherous. Chapter 935： pick Fan Zijin waited anxiously at the port, saw the three ships coming back from a distance, and felt a little relieved. When he saw that the Zhou family''s ship was not damaged, he was completely relieved. Seeing Qi Haoran carrying Xiaoan off the ship, he rushed up to meet him. He asked, "Have you encountered the Zhou family''s boat?" Qi Haoran nodded, "They were blocked by Fujita and Pedro, and they were lucky. I took a few children out to relax and just passed by there." Zhou De came up and greeted Fan Zijin. Their family accounted for 40% of the cargo in this ship, Anguogong also accounted for 40%, and the prince accounted for 20%. It is necessary for Anguogong to be nervous. Fan Zijin was anxious to see the goods, and waved Qi Haoran to take the children back. Seeing that he only had money in his eyes, Qi Haoran pouted and led the four children away, thinking of the novelty of Fanbang, and shouted: "Zijin, if there are good things, let the people in the house pick them up. " Fan Zijin responded impatiently, the four children couldn''t move, they turned around and followed behind his buttocks, ignoring Qi Haoran, Hutou even turned around and shouted at him: "Daddy, go home, we Follow the second uncle to have a look." Xiaoxiong found a good reason, "I''ll go see what good things are on board and pick some for my mother." Xiao An also shouted: "I''ll find it for my mother." Little Lion said, "I want to give a present to cousin Fu. I''ll go see if there is anything suitable on the boat." Xiaofu is the second son of Fan Zijin. Because he was still young, he only took a nickname. Fan Zijin stopped and looked back at the four children. Zhou Deba was unable to go further with the four young masters, and hurriedly said with a smile: "It''s better to bring a few young masters aboard, and let them take a look at the things of Fanbang." "Alright, let them learn more." Fan Zijin agreed. The abandoned Qi Haoran stood on the shore with bulging cheeks for a while, and finally followed up, "Master is also going to learn more." Zhou De could not ask for it. In the end, not only did the four children choose a gift in the warehouse, but Qi Haoran also chose several gems for Mu Yangling. Fan Zijin laughed that he couldn''t choose anything but gems, "Aling''s gems are filled with several makeup boxes, but in fact she wears very few of them. Outsiders only think that she likes gems, and they are all gifts. Give her gems." Qi Haoran hesitated, "Then what are you giving to the cousin?" Fan Zijin chose benzoin and ivory for Xiaoxia. Qi Haoran thought about it and insisted on choosing gems, because A Ling does not incense and does not like to use ivory. These things were all to be put into the warehouse and sold, and few people chose not many. They were about to get off the boat after taking one or two. Zhou De came over with two boxes and said respectfully, "Your Highness, Grandpa, this is the The little one specially reserved it for the princess and the lady of the country." Fan Zijin took it and saw that there was a box full of round pearls, the size of a thumb, which was even better than the top-grade Dongzhu. Fan Zijin nodded to Qi Haoran, and the two accepted Zhou De''s filial piety. The three tiger heads quickly chose something and ran out. Xiao An took a fancy to a sound box. As long as he twisted it and released it, the sound of music came out, and the little man in the dress on it would spin and dance. He didn''t find it strange to spin and dance, he just wondered how the music was preserved in it, since such a short piece of music could be preserved, would it be possible to preserve longer and more complex music, music could be preserved, what about the sound... Xiao An was very curious about this, he decided to go back and disassemble it to study. Hutou chose a western dress, because he saw that the little boy in the sound box was very beautiful, and he was very curious about what he looked like, so he decided to give it a try. The key is that there is nothing in it that he is particularly interested in. , the dress barely aroused his interest. And the little lion chose a saber. The tiger head exclaimed when he saw it, and he had to change his saber when he lost his clothes, "Where did you find it? Why didn''t I see it?" The little lion pointed to the farthest place where the groceries were stacked, "I saw it there." Hutou was gone if he went to look for it again. He hurriedly ran to Zhou De, expressing that he also wanted a sword. They had seen that kind of sword on the guards beside Andre, and it was different from theirs. . Zhou De hurriedly said when he saw the sword: "Little Young Master, that sword was left by a Westerner. His ship was caught in a storm and was finally rescued by us, but he was too ill to reach him. The country died, and in the end we buried him, and his things were left, so there is only one sword." Hutou was very sorry, looked eagerly at the saber in the little lion''s hand, and finally went to get his clothes honestly. Zhou De was stunned for a moment. He was also worried that Hutou would cry and fight with the little lion on the spot, but he didn''t expect him to be silent. The little lion didn''t give anything to Hutou, but dragged his sword and Xiaoan Hutou to find their elder brother. Xiaoxiong was holding a box and laughing silently, and Zhou Fu, who led him over, was full of cold sweat, thinking about how to persuade him to keep this thing. This is a Western weapon that they spent a lot of money to buy, and it is too expensive to give to a child. Little Bear only remembered that this boat also had his own goods, he held the box and ran to his father, "Daddy, I chose this." Qi Haoran glanced casually, saw the short musket in the box, and became slightly solemn, picked up the musket to try. Zhou De smiled and said: "My lord, this is a short musket from the western side. It is said that their military department only researched it." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows, "You can get it as soon as their military department researches it?" "Westerners are different from us. The country we went to is very popular in maritime trade. Many nobles will go out to sea in person, and they will all carry some self-defense weapons. As long as they are willing to give gold or silk, they will dare to sell them to us. " Qi Haoran pondered slightly and asked, "Then if you pay for it, can you help me get a cannon?" Zhou De''s heart was beating violently and his ears were ringing. After a long time, he heard himself say, "I would like to give it a try." Qi Haoran nodded with satisfaction, returned the short musket to his son, and said to Zhou De, "This thing is recorded on the account of the lord." "It''s just a gadget, where do you want the prince to pay? The prince likes to just take it." Zhou De was not his son Zhou Fu, he knew that Qi Haoran''s favor was more important than this short musket. Qi Haoran shook his head, "It''s all about other things, this short musket is not cheap, Wen Jin, you and your second uncle''s steward will settle the account later." Xiaoxiong responded, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were the same as before, and the ship''s affairs were handed over to Fan Zijin''s steward. When San Xiao knew that the eldest brother got such a unique baby, he was even more envious and jealous. Chapter 936： please Sanxiao surrounded the bear, rushing to see the musket, and they were fighting endlessly when they got home. Qi Haoran watched the four children go to the study noisily, as if the thrilling confrontation in the morning had never happened. He knew that his nerves were thick, but he did not expect that the nerves of several children were thicker than him. Fan Zijin also scratched his ears in disbelief, and asked him, "What did you just say, who did you say was out to shock the enemy?" There must have been too much noise in the carriage just now, or the wind was too strong, and he couldn''t hear it very well. Qi Haoran looked at him with contempt, "How old are you this year, your ears are not good enough." Qi Haoran looked at Xiao An among the children with the eyes of a baby, and said admiringly, "I think Xiao An is more like my son. If it weren''t for the fact that our two families did not have a child born on the same day, I would have suspected that the child was carrying the wrong one..." Fan Zijin sneered in reply, turned around and left, "You won''t be able to give birth to ten more." Qi Haoran hurriedly followed and said unconvinced: "Why can''t I give birth to one? I am a military genius, why can''t I give birth to a military genius?" Fan Zijin went directly to Qi Haoran''s study, found a place to sit down, took the tea from Feibai, and said comfortably, "Which of the little bear and the tiger-headed little lion has no talent for fighting? Do you think Xiao An is just a military genius? He never forgets what he has read, and everything he learns will be inferred from one another. Except for martial arts, he will learn the most complicated things after reading them three times at most. Are you confident that you can give birth to such a smart son?" In this regard, Fan Zijin was full of pride. Although his son was too smart to be as pure as a tiger''s head and a little lion, he was confident that his son would not lose to anyone in terms of IQ. Qi Haoran could only stare at him. Because Fan Zijin was right, Qi Haoran was speechless in combination with the previous events of several children. The three children are really active at their age, and they see almost everything novel, even the bench can be taken apart to see. Of course, Xiao An came up with the idea, and then the little lion instructed and the tiger head executed it, but whether it was the little lion who instructed or the tiger head who executed it, it couldn''t be restored after dismantling it. Xiao Anneng, who had been standing silently with his hands behind his back, instructed the two of them to put the things back. Some time ago, three boys sneaked into their room and stole the makeup box on A Ling''s desk and dismantled it. The makeup box has five layers, and there are also dark boxes inside. Not to mention children, they are craftsmen, no. People who are familiar with this technique will not be able to restore it if they dismantle it. But Xiao An only read it once and remembered most of the steps. The rest he didn''t remember, he took the tiger head and the little lion to his mother''s house and stole the five-layer makeup box of Xiao Xia''s. Demolished, The two makeup boxes are not exactly the same, but the principle is similar. After dismantling the two makeup boxes, Xiao An insisted on restoring it. That day, the masters and servants of the two houses were frightened to death. First Lichun found that the princess'' makeup box was missing, and then found half a bed of jewelry and gold jade on the bed, all of which were in the makeup box. Who steals the makeup box and not the precious jewels, gold and jade, but only the makeup box? The figures of a few bear children appeared in Lichun''s mind, and then Lichun asked people to pack up, while taking people to find the bear children. But the bear boy was not found, the lady''s makeup box in the next house was also missing, and the gold and jade jewelry were not lost, but the makeup box was lost. So Fan Mansion also joined the search. When Mu Yangling returned from inspecting the shop, most of the house had been searched. Seeing that the two mansions were in a mess, Mu Yangling asked Lichun and Butler Xia to call everyone back, "You are so noisy, Don''t scare a few kids, hide instead." When the servants all retreated, Mu Yangling took Lichun to the places they used to go to find them, and they searched all over and found no one. Now Mu Yangling has to pay attention to it, and is still a little flustered, these boys won''t run out to hide from people, right? But when she thought about it, she rejected it. Although there were few people in the house, it was always tight on the outside and loose on the inside. It was extremely difficult to get in and out. It was in the backyard that these children could come and go freely like this, but in the front yard, there were sentry and patrolling. Mu Yangling thought about it for a long time, and finally went to her own small study with the attitude of giving it a try. Her small study is for her to read idle books and practice calligraphy, and important things such as account books are in Qi Haoran''s small study, so her small study is not guarded, and even cleaning is done once every five days. Usually no one is allowed in. When Mu Yangling pushed the door and entered, Xiao An had already instructed the little lion to restore a makeup box, but the tiger head was slower, and Xiao An only completed more than half of the instructions with one sip. Seeing Mu Yangling come in, the three children were obviously panicked. They dropped things like they were caught doing something bad and ran into the bookshelf to hide. In the end, Hutou couldn''t stand the silence in the room, so he cautiously After sticking out his little head to apologize, the other two children stood up with their heads drooping to admit their mistake. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin knew about it because it was a big deal. Fan Zijin wanted to punish Xiao An for kneeling at the ancestral hall, but Mu Yangling forcefully took the punishment of the four children over. Although Fan Zijin has always been in a state of disliking Mu Yangling, she has to admit that she has a say in teaching children, and she has taught all four children, including His Royal Highness, so Fan Zijin can only let go on the sidelines. Mu Yangling knew that when punishing people, the children who made mistakes should first know what they were doing wrong, so she asked San Xiao to deeply self-examine herself and wrote a confession letter, which should clearly state what they did wrong. will do so. Second, punishing people should be punished to the point of pain. For example, she would not punish Xiao An for copying a book or punish Tiger Head and Little Lion for squatting, because it is not painful for them. So, the next day, the three children found their parents and cried and repented. Because the tiger head and the little lion had to write the rules of disciples ten times, and Xiao An was punished to squat for half an hour every day, two quarters in the morning, two quarters in the evening, for three days, which was a **** torment for them. At this time, after the memory was over, Qi Haoran couldn''t see the proud Fan Zijin, and said, "Don''t always put gold on your face, you were not so smart when you were a child, Xiao An is better than you. too much." Fan Zijin snorted and said, "No matter how good Yu Lan is, he was also born by the grandfather." Qi Haoran gritted his teeth, but he was not without regrets. In his opinion, Zijin was also very smart when he was a child, but he was bound in the struggle of the family. No one had guided him. For fighting with my uncle, for protecting myself and him, where is there any extra energy to contact others and learn more knowledge? If Zijin has a small environment, he will definitely achieve greater achievements. Qi Haoran also felt regretful in his heart, and continued to quarrel with him with a smile on his face. Fan Zijin glanced at him triumphantly, and finally restrained the expression on his face and said, "I''m not very good at teaching children, and the little Xia family can only raise children, but can''t educate them, so Xiao An still needs you and A Ling. Don''t worry." Fan Zijin said in a slightly low voice, "Xiao An is my son, I know that he is so intelligent, it can be a good thing, but it may also be a bad thing. He is young, and he should see how adults guide him. He is cheerful and pure now. Good, I''m very happy." Chapter 937： exhort Fan Zijin turned his head again and said, "But don''t teach him to be a reckless man like you." Qi Haoran glared at him. Fan Zijin got up happily, "Let''s go, go to see A Ling, the sea boat is back, what you plan to do with that shipment has to be discussed with A Ling." "I''ll sell it to you together." "I''ll have to give you a freelance job if you co-author?" Fan Zijin said, "Are you sure you can call the shots?" Qi Haoran remained silent. The family''s business was managed by A Ling, and he really couldn''t be the master. Fan Zijin laughed and scolded him, "Look at what you can do." At this time, Mu Yangling was playing with the short musket. She asked someone to put a stone on the stone in the distance. The sound of "bang" startled everyone. When they looked closely, the stone on the stone was missing. Now, the four children clapped their hands excitedly and looked at their mother excitedly. Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Although this gun can be fired only by aiming, its range is not comparable to that of Ershi''s bow and arrow. You can use it when you were young, but when you grow up, you won''t need it, but Xiao An has always been able to use it. , but the backlash is a bit big, you have to get used to it." Mu Yangling returned the musket to Little Bear and said, "These muskets and artillery are all from foreigners, but in fact, if you think about it seriously, this thing was invented by China. Since they can improve the musket, so can we." The eyes of the children shone brightly, and they turned to look at Qi Haoran who came over. Qi Haoran stopped, and his intuition was bad. Sure enough, a few children ran towards him, hoping that Qi Haoran would let someone study and improve firearms. Qi Haoran asked: "What about money? I will study it if I have money." Fan Zijin, who was standing beside him, moved away from him calmly. Mu Yangling smiled and asked Fan Zijin, "The merchant ship is back, have you seen the goods?" "I just glanced at it, and when I look back, the manager will send the list up." Fan Zijin asked, "Have you decided what to do with your imported products?" Mu Yangling said: "Jingzhao and other places are located in the inland, and they have developed well in recent years. There is no shortage of wealthy people. These imported products should be very popular, not to mention the capital. I have shops in these places." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows, and Mu Yangling smiled and said, "But you also have shops in these places. These imported products are sold here and there. It''s not good to end up with a lawsuit between the two of us. The stewards below may not be able to do what the master wants, and when the people below fight, they will make others laugh." Qi Haoran managed to get rid of the four children and heard the words: "They dare, who gave them the courage to provoke the relationship between the masters?" "Shut up," Fan Zijin glared at him and said to Mu Yangling: "The mall is like a battlefield, they fight them, even if they fight to the death, don''t you recognize me here?" Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Of course not, if there is no competition in the shopping mall, it will be boring. It is a competition with others, and naturally it is also a competition with you, but I think the two shops sell the same things, and they all come from the same boat. Weird." "so" "So we can either sell them together as before, and then divide them, or we can divide them into categories. You sell several types, and our store sells the other types, but you know, Haoran and I have nothing to do in business. Talent, most of the store managers are your people, I don''t plan to open another grocery store for this, so I still use those store managers." This is also a strange place for the two companies. The shop is owned by Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling, but the manager inside is Fan Zijins person. For more important matters, they will find Fan Zijin, and Fan Zijin has been solving them for them. I don''t know if Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling are too big-hearted, or Fan Zijin''s heart is too good, and they have been hardworking and never complaining. Anyway, the two sides have been getting along happily and happily. For this reason, outsiders have always thought that the cousins ??were good enough to wear a pair of pants. Mu Yangling felt like a rogue when she said this, Fan Zijin gave her a roll of eyes, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Just help us work harder, as usual, I put 50% of the money and only get 40%. income." "The profits of sea trade are so huge, are you willing?" Mu Yangling smiled and said: "What''s there to bear, our industry is thanks to your help, let alone 10% profit, even 20% we will not suffer, this is not because you are angry with us and feel that we will meet you. Besides, why did you only give 10% of it?" Fan Zijin hummed softly, "Okay, that''s the case, leave it all to me. When you come back, get your money ready, and I''ll ask Butler Xia to come and carry it." How many people are fighting for profit, and 10% of the sea trade profit is 50,000 to 60,000 taels of silver a year. This is still the initial stage. When they expand their business in the future, it will only increase. He knew that Mu Yangling took the initiative to say this to give him the benefit. Because what he can do, the current Mu Yangling can also do it, using his former people, and without giving up half of the profit. Butler Xia, who received the order, obviously understood this, let alone Xia''s father, Xia Bo, he sighed: "It''s not worth the trouble of the prince of the kingdom for the property of the palace, the prince and princess trust our steward so much. " Fan Zijin glanced coldly at Butler Xia. Butler Xia didn''t seem to see Fan Zijin''s eyes, and continued: "Now the prince and the prince and the two young princes are doing very well, especially with the two young princes, just like you and the prince back then. When the manor is handed over to the princes, it will definitely be the same as it is today, but further down the line, the prosperous descendants will not be certain. Grandpa, you should also discuss with the prince and princess, and gradually separate the business of the two houses, otherwise Set the rules, so that future generations will not argue, but it will ruin the relationship of the ancestors." Fan Zijin''s face was still grim, Xia Bo sighed and said, "The Xia Zhu family was like a family back then, but now, the Xia family is still the Xia family, the Zhu family is still the Zhu family, the grandfather, you shouldn''t Leaving these scourges for future generations." Fan Zijin''s face was ugly, "What does this have to do with the Xia Zhu family? The Xia family is naturally the Xia family, and the Zhu family is naturally the Zhu family, because the current Xia family is not my grandfather''s Xia family, I haven''t seen the Xia family. My uncle has gone too far for my mother, and only uncle Zhu has always complained about my mother." Xia Bo looked at Fan Zijin worriedly, "The old slave naturally knows, and also knows that the two uncles of the Zhu family have tried their best, but the relationship between the Xia Zhu family is not as good as before, but it is the truth. You are the grandson of the Xia family, but you and the Zhu family have How many cousins ??do you have contact with? Not to mention you, you are the emperor and the prince, the cousins ??of the direct relatives, but because of the different sides, how is the relationship between the two families better?" Xia Bo lowered his voice and said: "The old slave said something disrespectful, in terms of blood relationship, the emperor and the prince are more close to the Zhu family. You are separated by two floors, but you can see that the emperor and the prince treat you like brothers. The same, I only have daily greetings to the Zhu family, and I dont have much contact with several cousins. Why? Its not because I dont get along much. Now you and Wang Ye Meng are inseparable. Get along well, but what about the next 20 years? The young masters are in a good relationship, but they are not in the same place as officials. Young Master Sun must not have that condition, and they will definitely have a split at that time. This entangled industry is not It''s a blessing, but a curse, so the old servant said that you have to come up with the regulations. If you don''t separate, then the rules will be set to death. No matter where it goes, everyone who is affectionate and affectionate is still relatives." Chapter 938： inspired Mu Yangling was looking at the list of goods, the list of goods they exported and the list of goods they imported. Qi Haoran took the bear to the military camp early in the morning, while Xiao An was sitting on the blanket not far from Mu Yangling''s feet. The sound box, the little lion and the tiger head sat cross-legged and watched. Xiao Xia hugged Xiao Fu to watch them go to waste. Knowing that he couldn''t control them, he stabbed Mu Yangling, "I really let them take it apart. I heard that such a small sound box is worth 22 taels of silver." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Let them go, Xiao An can put it back after dismantling it, if not, just get him a few more sound boxes." This time the Zhou family''s boat came back and brought back hundreds of sound boxes, but this thing is indeed very expensive. Twenty taels of silver a toy, even in the upper class of the nobles, few people buy it, because this thing is not only used for playing There''s really no other use. Unless you use it to show off, everyone will see it as a rarity. The reason why Mu Yangling dared to say this is that she had done a public opinion poll. She asked her four children, and when Xiaoxiong heard that a small sound box cost him two months of monthly money, it suddenly hurt, "Twenty-two With the money, I can buy four or five books for the children in the academy, and those four or five books can be used for at least twenty years and can teach..." Mu Yangling hurriedly interrupted him, expressing that he understood what he meant, and turned to look at Xiao An, who also shook his head, "It''s too expensive, not worth it, and useless, I want to listen to music and we can sing by ourselves, and we can dance too. meeting." Little lion and tiger head added: "And they only go around in circles. They haven''t danced well before us, and there is only a short piece of music." In short, everyone is disgusted. Xiao An took this thing because he wanted to know how no one played the music and made a sound, while the little lion and tiger head were just watching the fun, but Xiao Xiong supported Xiao An''s actions and said: "You If you try to dismantle it, it is best to draw a drawing, and I will let Heizi and the others try to see if they can make it. If we make it, we will make a fortune, twenty taels of silver each. It was Xiaoxiong''s words that reminded Mu Yangling that she asked Director Zhu to get the manifest today. Could it be that they can only import these novelties from foreigners, and then export silk, tea and porcelain? In addition to porcelain, silk satin and tea all need land resources to produce, and the other party''s sound boxes, muskets, and colored glass are all manufactured by industry. Instead, their consumption is to provide more employment resources for their country''s labor. Instead, It is they who may have to occupy more land resources for tea and silk. No matter what time it is, food is the foundation of a country, and no matter how much gold and silver there is, food is useless. It is said that gold and silver are hard currencies, but in fact, regardless of the prosperous times or the troubled times, food is the foundation of a country. Even in an economically developed world like the previous life, food reserves are still the top priority of the country. Therefore, Mu Yangling did not want to let the business occupy more land resources before the food production did not increase. Whether it is to grow tea or cultivate silk, a lot of land resources are needed. Now, whether it is foreigners or Daqi people, silk and tea are indispensable for exporting goods from here. Now that the sea trade has just started, the consumption is already very high. Huge, the prices of raw silk and tea in various parts of the coast have increased by nearly three times. When the sea trade becomes more and more prosperous, and the prices of these two things are getting higher and higher, more people will definitely give up growing food and turn to tea and mulberry farming. silkworm. The person in charge of the inner treasury lives next door to her. That person was also responsible for filling the treasury before. Except for the emperor and the minister of the household, I am afraid that no one knows more about the grain storage in the treasury and local grain depots than him, and Mu Yangling As long as you think of the loss of land in Dajin and Xixia, and the possibility of another war within ten years, you can''t help worrying. Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran were discussing with Qi Haoran some time ago about building water conservancy and dredging the Yellow River. Whether it is fighting or building water conservancy projects, food is needed. Therefore, Mu Yangling hopes to change the export structure of Daqi. Tea and silk and satin are still exported, but the main things should be handicrafts, such as porcelain. For example, they can also make cheaper and more beautiful sound boxes, such as glassware, or clocks and watches. , or something else. There are ready-made ?? sound boxes, Mu Yangling only needs to find a craftsman to study, first learn the principle, then do it, and then improve it. As for glassware, it''s easier, glass can be made in China as early as BC, well, this thing first appeared in Egypt because of volcanic eruptions, when everyone was still tribal, they made glass Products, colorful glass, although hazy and opaque, at least everyone knows how to do this. Mu Yangling also knew, but how did the transparent and beautiful glass come out, please forgive her, the formula was not written in the book when studying history in the military academy, but it doesn''t matter, the glassware sold to them by foreigners is very transparent now, she will do it The only thing is to let people study to reduce the cost, and then make the glass into all kinds of beautiful mirrors, clocks, and even glass windows... Clocks are still cumbersome mechanical clocks in this world. Unfortunately, she knows the internal structure and basic principles of watches, and she knows that it is not difficult to make watches, but she can make watches and other watches. Certainly not a problem. As special forces, the watch is something they often use, so everyone will disassemble and equip it, and it is not difficult to draw a structural diagram. Mu Yangling finally found her place in the sea trade. She found Fan Zijin and told him, "I want to build a glass workshop and a clock workshop, and I will leave it to a few children to make the sound box." Fan Zijin couldn''t help holding his forehead and asked: "Let''s not talk about the latter, where is your formula for the former, and how can you be sure that foreigners will use your glass and clocks? Isn''t it wasted by investing so much?" Mu Yangling blinked and said, "The foreigners don''t want me to sell to Daqi people. Anyway, they have to buy these two things when they go to sea. Now they can buy them without going to sea. How wonderful." Fan Zijin couldn''t help but pat his head. It''s true that he has become stupid after staying with Haoran for a long time. To ask such a stupid question, he nodded and said, "Okay, you can do it, but what are you going to tell me?" Mu Yangling smiled and said slightly to please: "Zijin, I can''t enjoy these two such lucrative businesses alone. How about the two of us working together?" Fan Zijin asked with a black line on his head: "The autumn harvest has just ended. You and Haoran have so many Zhuangzi shops, where did the profits go?" Mu Yang said weakly: "I asked Director Zhu to open the harvest shop to the prefectures, so this expenditure is a bit big..." Fan Zijin couldn''t help widening his eyes and said sharply, "Every state capital?" Mu Yangling probably also realized that he had done something stupid and nodded. Fan Zijin almost lost his anger, pointed at her and scolded: "Haoran is ignorant, you are also a prodigal." Chapter 939： Do not believe Mu Yangling felt that she could not be blamed for this matter. It was a decision she made under the combined effect of various conditions. Although there were some mistakes at present, she believed that it was a correct decision before. Just think about it, Daqi has begun to collect taxes. After five years of recuperation, the people have breathed out, the treasury has surplus grain and money, and they have found the money from the treasury of the previous dynasty and put it into Qi Xiuyuan''s inner treasury. , which means that they have a back-up fund, Daqi does not need Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran to subsidize it, and their money can be used freely. Mu Yangling has no scruples, then, what to do with the money he earned? Buy land and buy Zhuangzi? This is no longer the best choice. Too much land is too scattered, and it is a burden. Coincidentally, at the beginning of the year, the No. 2 dry rice was put into large-scale planting, and the data for the planting of Chamcheng rice was obtained in the fall of last year. The planting range has been expanded and the yields are considerable. How can such a good thing not be shared with the people of the whole country? Besides, the Secretary of the Si Nong Temple personally visited the Harvest Grain Shop, and Qi Xiuyuan also cultivated his faith in her, and asked her to cooperate with the Si Nong Temple if possible. Mu Yangling had the final say With the money and the materials in hand, it was found that the harvest should be spread throughout the twenty-five prefectures and twenty-eighty-nine prefectures. Although they would make their family tighten their belts, it seems that before the winter, their family''s expenses will also be reduced. Not big. And when it comes to winter and Chinese New Year, not only Fan Zijin will have a share here, but also the chicken and duck farming and greenhouse planting in Zhuangzi is also an income, so it is not a problem to support them during the Chinese New Year. As a result, Mu Yangling used all the savings at home, including her dowry money. Please forgive her for keeping the thinking habits of her previous life. She thinks that the husband and wife are one after marriage. Since her husband''s pre-marital property is all up to her, there is no reason for her to squeeze the dowry, so their family''s money was mixed together. Except for the names on the land deeds of the Grange, the other benefits were already mixed together. Therefore, there is no emergency fund, and now she wants to set up a workshop, she can only borrow money. Like Qi Haoran, Mu Yangling habitually asked Fan Zijin to borrow money first, but Fan Zijin couldn''t get it, so she planned to go to Qi Xiuyuan. Fan Zijin couldn''t help it. He pointed at her with trembling fingers and was speechless. He asked, "How much profit can your grain store make, so you can put all the money in it." Mu Yangling said in disapproval: "You can''t say that, we can''t do everything based on revenue. Yes, the annual revenue of my grain store may not be comparable to the profit of your restaurant for a month. But the results it brings are not comparable to that of a restaurant..." Fan Zijin waved to interrupt her, "So you are doing charity?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "No, my shop is also profitable, and it is also making money. I don''t do business at a loss." Fan Zijin sneered and asked, "I only ask you, does Haoran know about this?" Mu Yangling nodded again and again, "How can I not tell Haoran about such a big thing at home? I will definitely ask him for his opinion. Haoran said that he can endure hardship and let me do it." Fan Zijin was speechless to the couple, and couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Except for Zhuangzi and Fengshou Grain Shop, who had tossed around by themselves, they all partnered with him in other businesses. Get him to subsidize it. He doesn''t dare to partner with Mu Yangling at all. How can he do business without looking at the future? Besides, he doesn''t care about the profit and profit, but also the poor people. Are they doing business or charity? Fan Zijin beckoned to call housekeeper Xia and said, "Go to the bank to pick up 20,000 taels of silver and send it to the next house." "There''s no need for so much," Mu Yangling said hurriedly: "I''ve calculated it, the initial investment will cost 2,000 taels, and I''ll ask you for it again if it''s not enough." "Don''t," Fan Zijin said, "I won''t borrow it if I don''t look back enough, and don''t think about things that you can''t get with 20,000 taels of silver. Also, I''ll borrow this money from you, this business is yours. Make a toss for yourself, I won''t participate." "Don''t," Mu Yangling said anxiously: "Zijin, you believe me, I will definitely be able to run these two workshops well, once the things are made, even if we don''t rely on sea trade, we can still make a lot of money... "Then congratulations, I''ll leave it to Xiaoxiong and the others to marry their wives. Is it possible that you can save your money?" Fan Zijin glanced at her and said, "Just don''t forget, this money is borrowed. It''s done." Mu Yangling knew at a glance that Fan Zijin didn''t believe in her ability, she could only puff up her cheeks and say, "Okay, I''ll give you an IOU." Fan Zijin waved her away, it was really rare, these two people would actually get an IOU when they borrowed money. Mu Yangling could only go back with drooping head, thinking, if something can''t be researched, she will pay back the money, and if it can be done, it should be Fan Zijin''s shareholding. He has no vision for such a profitable business. . "Master Guo, you really let the princess toss herself." Butler Xia felt a little pain in the flesh, "This is a cost of 20,000 taels." Fan Zijin''s wealth is also in terms of overall capital. Now most of his money is invested in business. With 20,000 taels, they can do a lot of things. However, those wealthy businessmen who used to borrow money have always come to the door recently, wanting to be in Haimao. To get a piece of the pie, if the grandfather can''t meet their demands, the money owed will have to be repaid immediately. In the past, the grandfather borrowed the money for Daqi and the emperor. "Didn''t your father say that the interests of the two companies should be separated? There are enough places for us to cooperate, and there is no need for me to intervene in these two workshops." Xiabo''s words, Fan Zijin still listened to it, and there is another important reason for his unwillingness to join the team. He really can''t compliment Mu Yangling''s talent and ability in business. If you dont want to make money as much as possible in business, are you still a businessman? Whether it is Zhuangzi or the harvest grain shop, Mu Yangling always balances the interests of her and the people. Although he makes money, he earns very little, which is not in line with his principles of doing business. His bottom line in business is to make money, and the purpose is to make more money, while Mu Yanglings bottom line in business is not to lose money, and the purpose is to make money happily. And the principle of her happiness is that she is happy, and most of the interests are also happy, for example, the objects of business - the common people. Dao is different, so he should not get involved. This cooperation is different from the previous ones. He manages and directs all the combined businesses of the two families. Haoran and Aling only look at the ledger. No matter what, no matter what he does, the two do not interfere, so they have been working happily so far. Chapter 940： hit out Fan Zijin couldn''t understand Mu Yangling''s methods and principles of running the Harvest Grain Shop and Zhuangzi, but that was their own business. He would at most satirize a few words on the side, and would not interfere, just like they would not manage their own property for him. What is the same opinion. But this workshop is going to be opened by Mu Yangling, and she is obviously responsible for it herself. If he takes a stake, no matter whether it can be done in the end, he will definitely not like the way Mu Yangling manages and manages. He couldn''t accept his methods, so in the end, the two of them would definitely have to quarrel, just like when they were children. But now is not a child, at least Mu Yangling can no longer throw him into the mud just because he can''t quarrel, and he can''t think of a way to scold people for the sake of winning. So in order not to let Haoran be caught in the middle and get angry, and in order not to destroy the relationship between the two families, let her do it herself. Of course, in order not to lose more money, Fan Zijin really had no hope for Mu Yangling to toss these two things. In his opinion, Daqi is rich in resources, porcelain, tea and satin. Only these three items can continuously earn gold and silver from foreigners. Why take the risk to study glass and clocks? Qi Haoran returned home and saw the silver ingots piled up in the warehouse, and became happy, "A-Ling, where did our family get the silver? Didn''t you say that there are only more than 800 taels left outside our house?" "Yeah, this was borrowed from He Zijin. Originally, I only wanted to borrow 2,000 taels, but Zijin seemed to distrust my ability, so he gave me 20,000 taels at once." Qi Haoran was stunned and asked, "Have you and Zijin borrowed money?" Mu Yangling nodded, "I plan to build two workshops, but the family has no money, so I can only borrow it from Zijin." Qi Haoran secretly glanced at Mu Yangling''s expression and said, "Since you only need two thousand taels, then give me the remaining eighteen thousand taels." Mu Yangling looked at him curiously, "Why do you want so much money?" Qi Haoran touched his nose and said, "I''m discussing a business with Andre, and I need some money." Mu Yangling was even more surprised, "You actually know how to do business? Don''t be deceived by Andre, what are you buying from him?" "Cannon." Mu Yangling: "..." Mu Yangling asked him with a face, "Don''t tell me you wanted to borrow money from Zijin before." Qi Haoran nodded, "Didn''t you say your family has no money?" Mu Yangling looked at him without saying a word. Qi Haoran tried to convince her, "What kind of workshop are you going to do, you can''t push it back? I heard that Andre can get their latest cannon from the English foreigners, I want to send one to Beijing for the Ministry of Work and the The officials of the Ministry of War will study and study to see if they can make a cannon." "Then the treasury should also pay." "The Minister of the Household said I owe it first, and the master is arguing with him, but don''t worry, at most two months, at least one month, I will definitely let the Household allocate money, and the money will be repaid at that time. Go, the key is that Andre is in a hurry to return to his country, he will leave in half a month, I have to pay him a deposit first..." "Wait," Mu Yangling asked, "How much did he sell you a cannon for?" "Fifty thousand taels and a deposit of 20,000 taels." Qi Haoran said proudly: "It took a lot of work for me to tell you the price." Mu Yang was so angry that he beat Qi Haoran out and said, "Do you know how much silver is 50,000 taels? The total investment of my two workshops is only 2,000 taels. Zijin also said that I am a prodigal son. You''re a prodigal, go out to me, either keep the price down, or don''t buy it." Mu Yangling was about to go crazy. Silver has a very strong purchasing power. Calculated in terms of the currency of grain, one tael of silver is equivalent to more than 200 yuan in the 1980s and 1990s. A cannon costs more than 10 million, even a cannon. It''s rare now, and it can''t be so expensive. 50,000 taels can almost help a county in a natural disaster. Andre is like a lion. It''s too much. Qi Haoran was beaten out, he scratched his head, Daqi had never bought a cannon, he had no price to learn from, Andre offered 60,000 taels, he felt that he could beat 10,000 taels was already very powerful, Arling was still not satisfied. Qi Haoran went to Fan Zijin with a bit of grievance and complained: "This cannon is not jewelry, spices, etc., it is a strategic material. If Andre wants to make a cannon, he must be up and down. If it''s me, Daqi, who is it? If you dare to get cannons from the Ministry of War and give it to the foreign barbarians, you will be able to slaughter his entire clan. Since the other party is taking such a big risk, isn''t it a matter of course that the price is higher?" Fan Zijin kicked the man out and said bitterly, "Do you know how much 50,000 taels can actually do? Last time you took 20,000 taels from me, you could support the Guangdong Navy for a year, co-authored In your eyes, fifty thousand taels can only buy one cannon?" Fan Zijin beat the person out, and said to Yan Mo angrily: "How on earth did Mu Yangling become the mistress of the palace? Let him look like he doesn''t know the suffering of the people." Yanmo coughed lightly and said a fair word for the princess, "The prince has never actually been short of money since he was a child. It''s normal for him to be thrifty." The prince always said that he was short of money, but he was never lenient when using money. He said that he was thrifty, and at most he saved small money such as rewards. The reason why the prince did this was because the emperor and the grandfather were used to it. In the past, there was no money in the pocket, and the prince would take the initiative to fill it up, and the emperor would also give pocket money to the prince from time to time. Now that there is no money in the pocket, the princess will make it up first. Even if he squeezed from himself, he could squeeze it out, and the emperor also rewarded some gold and silver from time to time. So it''s really no wonder the princess is like this, Yan Mo expresses his thoughts to Fan Zijin with his eyes. Fan Zijin''s anger went to Andre, gritted his teeth and said: "The foreigners are so treacherous, but they are just an artillery piece. Bullying Haoran and raising prices without knowing the price is simply unreasonable." Fan Zijin flicked his sleeves and pushed Yanmo away and walked out, Yanmo followed with an expression of "as expected". Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were sitting in the carriage and were going to have a good talk with Andre. When he was kicked out by Fan Zijin, Qi Haoran was thinking about whether he should go back on his word and go to Andre to repent, and was caught by Mu Yangling who went out. Mu Yangling thought about it, but was still afraid that Qi Haoran would suffer, and planned to talk to Andre in person. Fan Zijin stopped the two before the carriage started. With a straight face, he snorted at Qi Haoran, Ask Mu Yangling, "Have you inquired about the price of the cannon?" "No." Mu Yangling shook his head. Fan Zijin tapped on his knee and said, "Zhou De inquired about it when he went to the West. Although he didn''t find out the exact price, he calculated that the retired cannon was about 5,000 silver, a new-style cannon in England," Fan Zijin said. With a sneer, "Let''s not say whether Andre got a new-style cannon. Even if it is, the price can''t be so different all of a sudden. Haoran, you are not allowed to talk nonsense when it arrives." Chapter 941： negotiation Andre just asked someone to make a pot of tea, and he was happy when he heard that Prince Rong had gone and returned. Although this prince is very good at fighting, he can''t do business in the end. Valuable things like cannons are sometimes talked about. It may not be negotiated for three or four months. He just showed that he would set off soon, and the other party eagerly agreed the price. Even when he proposed a deposit of 20,000 taels, the other party agreed. Will he come to give him a deposit? Andre said happily: "Please come in." Three people came in. Seeing Fan Zijin at the head, the tea in Andrei''s hand shook for a while, and an ominous premonition rose in his heart. He smiled and said, "Why is Mr. Fan here?" Andre saw the beautiful woman who was half a step behind Qi Haoran. Mu Yangling impressed him too deeply, more shocked than Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, Andre didn''t want to offend her. Mu Yangling stood behind Qi Haoran and waited for Andre to salute her before returning a half salute, she smiled and said, "The lord came back and said that he wants to buy a cannon, and it costs 50,000 taels. How can I, a woman, know what cannons are? Long spear, but I, a housewife, can''t take care of our grandfather''s affairs, so my cousin just came over, he knows a little bit about this, so he brought us to see and see." Fan Zijin instructed Mu Yangling on the carriage that she was going to play an ignorant and domineering woman. Anyway, the verbal agreement between Qi Haoran and Andre was invalid, and this business had to be re-booked for it to happen. Qi Haoran followed Fan Zijin with his head down. He was now a cousin who was scolded by his cousin, and he didn''t care about the rest. Andre did not expect Han nobles to be so shameless. How could Princess Rongjun not know about cannons and spears? She has personally carried a cannon and has seen it''s powerful, and that kind of cannon is still a cannon that has been in service in Portugal for more than ten years. Where is the cannon in England comparable? These three seemed to want to repay their debts, and Andrea hurriedly re-introduced England and their country''s artillery. He knew that either Fan Zijin or Mu Yangling was in charge this time, and it couldn''t be Qi Haoran anyway, so he only explained to the two of them. Fan Zijin doesn''t know much about these foreign countries. He has heard the names of many countries in the past six months, but in fact, in his opinion, they all look alike. Whether it is a man or a woman, in his eyes they are almost the same. , he really can''t tell the difference just by looking at people. But he also roughly understood from the conversations of the foreigners that England is relatively powerful among their countries, at least stronger than the countries of Andre and Pedro, and Andre''s narrative made him understand more clearly England''s position and power among their countries. In short, although the Portuguese and Spaniards are the most foreigners who have arrived in Daqi, outside Daqi, the largest number of merchants, soldiers and robbers in the sea are English. There were colonies in the Guri area, and their country''s artillery played a very important role in laying down the colonies. In short, England''s artillery was very powerful, much more powerful than what they are using now. Qi Haoran has a strong sense of strategy and asked Fan Zijin, "Where is Guli?" Andre obviously also wanted to maintain this business, so he said in detail: "It''s on the west coast of India, not far from your place. As long as the route is correct, it can be reached in less than a month." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looked at each other, their hearts sank slightly. Mu Yangling didn''t expect the United Kingdom to be so advanced. At this time, the colony had already been brought to India, but according to Andrea, England was also in India just now. It didn''t take long for it to take up only a small piece of space there, and it didn''t take India completely. Fan Zijin asked calmly: "Since England is so powerful, are Mr. An sure they can get their new cannon?" He said meaningfully: "Zhou De also inquired about cannons, but he could only ask about the cannons that are in service. Andre was a little guilty, but said with a smile on his face: "I have other ways..." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "If I remember correctly, you are a Spaniard? I heard that your country has a bad relationship with England. In this case, you can still get England''s new cannons. Can the army of the army also be equipped with their artillery?" Andre was shocked. He didn''t expect Mu Yangling to know this. He thought that he was not the only businessman from his own country. Maybe someone else said it, or maybe the hateful Portuguese said it. Hearing that the relationship between the two countries is not good, Qi Haoran glared at him, how could they get a new type of artillery when the relationship between the two countries is not good? Is this bullying him, or bullying him? When the relationship between them and Jin Guo eased slightly, it would take more than half a year to get a thousand miles from the other side, and it would cost countless, not to mention the other side''s heavy cannon that couldn''t move on its own. Fan Zijin was delighted. He knew how to discuss this business next. Everyone knew tacitly that the cannon in Andre''s hand was definitely not new, but it would definitely be better than the two cannons in the army now. It was snatched from Pedro''s group of pirates, and I don''t know how many years ago it was an antique. Fan Zijin''s business is much easier to talk about after he has a good mind. Andre is a businessman who has been in the sea trade business for 20 years. Although Fan Zijin has been in business for a short time, his experience is not inferior to his. It has been more than ten years since he started his first business at the age of thirteen. Fan Zijin and Businessmen of all sizes in Daqi have cooperated, otherwise they would not have forced Andre to sell the entire cargo last time. And Andre is not bad, otherwise Fan Zijin wouldn''t have been able to get Fan Zijin to go out to sea and meet pirates in person, so the two of you came to me and confronted each other, Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran were completely reduced to accompany, at first Mu Yang Ling was still able to help muddle a couple of sentences, but now she can''t get in a word. Qi Haoran even kept his mouth shut, for fear that rashly speaking would be a hindrance. The husband and wife looked at each other for a while, then glared at Andre together, trying to force each other to admit defeat with their eyes. Andre was not affected by their eyes, but he was forced to step back by Fan Zijin. Of course, this was what Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran thought, because the price of the cannon had dropped from 50,000 taels to 23,000 taels. In Andre''s view, the price of cannons is approaching his bottom line step by step. Although he did not lose in this business, he made a lot less money than he expected. Then, Fan Zijin raised the price for the last time, directly pressing on his bottom line, "20,000 taels, if Mr. An agrees, I can pay the deposit immediately." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked at Andre with piercing eyes. Andre''s face was still tangled. Because there were too many beards, they didn''t see any difference, but Fan Zijin, who had been staring at him, saw his pupils. Shrinking slightly, Fan Zijin was satisfied, knowing that this was his reserve price, and if he continued to suppress the business, it would be a waste. Fan Zijin took a sip of tea and said, "Mr. An, you are not the only Western merchant in Guangzhou City, and there is also Pedro at sea. I heard that he is not only a pirate, but also an earl of Portugal. Also doing business, I dont know if he is willing to do this kind of arms business. Chapter 942： aware When Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran came out behind Fan Zijin, their faces were expressionless, but their hearts were actually very mysterious, so we can talk about it? directly reduced from 50,000 to 20,000, and even the deposit was directly reduced from 20,000 taels to 5,000 taels? The couple sat upright in the carriage and secretly looked at Fan Zijin''s face. Fan Zijin talked too much just now. As soon as he got on the carriage, he picked up the teapot on the low table and poured two cups of tea. Then he had time to teach Qi Haoran a lesson. Andre asked for 60,000 yuan, but he only pressed 50,000 yuan in one mouthful. It''s not that he has no money in his pocket, is it that he still plans to take it in one bite? is simply a prodigal! Fan Zijin is also very disdainful of Mu Yangling, Qi Haoran is the reason she doesn''t manage well, she also saves on small things, and spends more money than Haoran on big things. The shop is simply not good at housekeeping, so in the end, Mu Yangling was also scolded. The couple looked at each other, thinking of the 30,000 taels who had just been dragged back into their pockets, and listened to the training silently. Fan Zijin trained the two as grandsons, and the carriage stopped at the entrance of Fan''s house, he jumped out of the carriage, and said to the two people in the carriage, "Then you can find a way for the 20,000 taels, I won''t borrow a single penny here. He glanced at Qi Haoran and asked, "You can''t do it, you won''t let the Minister of War to block the Minister of Household? There''s no reason to keep asking you to pay in advance. Now the little bears and the others are still young, it''s nothing, in another ten years." In eight years, the little bear is about to get married, will you still have a family business by then?" Fan Zijin walks away after teaching others. Mu Yangling also glanced at Qi Haoran and said, "Zijin is right." Qi Haoran said with a pleasing smile: "I''ll write a book and a letter when I go back, but the deposit is not waiting, so you can give me 5,000 taels." Mu Yangling said cheerfully: "This is no problem, what if the household department still doesn''t allocate money after the new year?" "If he doesn''t give money, this cannon will belong to our family. We will disassemble it and study it ourselves. Hmph, when the time comes when the cannon will be built and sold to them, no one will ask me to give them the blueprint." Mu Yangling saw the seriousness flashing in Qi Haoran''s eyes, so he thought about it and said, "But it seems that it is not good for you to build an arms factory as a prince." Qi Haoran looked at her with contempt, "A-Ling, have you forgotten who owns the world now? My lord is the royal family now, and this arms-making workshop will naturally be placed under the royal family''s name. In name, even if you are the king of the county, you can''t use iron ore privately." Qi Haoran sneered, "Now my master is dedicated to the imperial court and is willing to subsidize it. If they go too far, it''s a big deal for our royal family to do it by ourselves. At that time, the Ministry of War still has to buy guns from us. At this price, there is no Zijin to help me. You still have to pay." "If the Ministry of War didn''t purchase cannons, wouldn''t we produce them for nothing?" Qi Haoran looked at her with an idiot''s eyes, and the grievances of being scolded by Zijin just now disappeared, "Zijin also said that I am the most stupid, obviously you are, sitting on the dragon chair my elder brother, my nephew, my grandnephew, an edict. Let the Ministry of War equip artillery, do they dare to equip it?" Mu Yangling was looked at by Qi Haoran with contempt, and suddenly felt so stupid. She thought about the prospect of the munitions factory, and when she woke up, she said happily: "This is not bad, just don''t ask for money from the Ministry of War, isn''t it just money to buy cannons and research and development? I''ll pay for it. , and ask big brother for some more, we will build a royal arsenal." Qi Haoran was silent for a while, and said earnestly: "A-Ling, eldest brother must be the emperor first before we are the emperor. We are trying to pry the eldest brother''s feet. Haven''t you always been for the country? We have to make the Ministry of War unjust, We can be ruthless, otherwise the imperial arsenal will be built in the future and the imperial court will have to make a scene." Mu Yangling was aggrieved, "Didn''t you say you should do it alone?" "That''s on the premise that the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Household do not allocate money..." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "Then you need to apply more. How much money did our family put into the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Households, but they haven''t paid it back yet. Also, it used to be because the country was just founded and the treasury was empty. Its okay for us and eldest brother Jin to use private money to make up for it, but now we want to separate the national treasury and the inner treasury. You should also tell the eldest brother that we can no longer use the inner treasury to subsidize the national treasury. Keep your hands tight, and you cant let the courtiers develop anything and everything. They are all staring at the emperor''s inner treasury." "As ministers, they should think about doing things for the common people and sharing their worries for the king. When they are short of money, they will find the emperor''s brother and Zijin. Are they doing things for the emperor''s brother, or are we supporting them in vain?" Mu Yangling was even more worried. The only thing is that the national treasury and the inner treasury are not divided. In the future, it is possible that state affairs and family affairs will not be divided. Qi Xiuyuan is thrifty and self-disciplined, but his descendants may not have this determination. Money, I''m afraid it will be troubled again. Isn''t it because the emperors of Dazhou often used the money from the treasury to build gardens and spend extravagantly? If the emperor could only use his own internal treasury, no matter how extravagant he was, his influence on the people would be limited. But don''t say this to Qi Haoran, lest the two have to argue again. Qi Haoran thought about it for a while, and also felt that the courtiers had relied too much on the emperor''s internal treasury in the past two years. In the evening, he not only asked for money from the Ministry of War, but also sent a letter to Qi Xiuyuan, telling him about his purchase of cannons. A Ling''s words, Xinwei said aggrievedly, they have no money, Zijin has no money to lend him, so your internal library has to leave some for them... Qi Xiuyuan was silent for a long time after receiving the letter. When he went to court the next day, he first took out Qi Haoran''s application for funding, and there was a quarrel. The Sinong Temple needs food and farming tools for research, which requires money, the Ministry of Industry wants to build water conservancy projects, and even more money, the Ministry of War wants soldiers salaries, food, grass, quilts, and clothing, all of which require money, even the Ministry of Rites said that they must sacrifice to the sky for the winter solstice Be prepared, ask for money. And the Ministry of Household is just two words, no money! Everyone looked at Qi Xiuyuan with vague expectation. Qi Xiuyuan stared blankly, but his heart seemed to be tightly held by someone''s hands, twitching and hurting. According to the past, he would definitely ask the Ministry of Household to list the materials and money that can be given to each department first, and I will use it if it is not enough. Replenish the internal library. And where does the money from the inner treasury come from? Zijin is filled in. Where does Zijin''s money come from? Proceeds from doing business and borrowing from wealthy merchants. Now, Zijin still owes a lot of money to outsiders. Even if he doesn''t need to fill the inner treasury now, he will not be able to pay it back for a while. In the past, it was a last resort to use the internal treasury to supplement the national treasury. He could not force the common people who could not pay the tax, or increase the tax rate of merchants, which would only make Daqi, which was already full of refugees, more refugees, and the country would become more chaotic, so he They could only grit their teeth and let the three brothers fill in their private rooms. For the sake of Daqi, he even used his sister-in-law''s dowry, and now that the treasury has eased, these courtiers are still staring at his inner treasury! Chapter 943： angry Qi Xiuyuan was angry, and he directly asked Eunuch Wan to go back to the imperial study to carry the two boxes and put them on the hall, saying, "This is the IOU that Eunuch An Guo borrowed money from the people for my inner treasury, and my inner treasury is all subsidized. Treasury." The court was quiet, and it was no secret that Fan Zijin borrowed money from wealthy businessmen to supplement the treasury. Qi Xiuyuan had tears in his eyes, and cold light flashed in his tears again, and he said word by word: "For the sake of Da Qi and this country, I not only dragged my two younger brothers to fill the private room together, but even the queen and Mu''s family. The dowry has been filled in, the state treasury has been enriched more than five years after the founding of the country, but all the ministers are now staring at my inner treasury, what is the use of such an incompetent generation?" Thunder Fury! The courtier immediately knelt down. Qi Xiu sat on the dragon chair looking down at them with cold eyes from afar, "An Guogong owes me a huge debt. This is what I owe him, and the treasury also owes me. When does the Ministry of Household plan to return the money?" All the ministers bowed their heads deeply. If the money is returned, the treasury will be empty again. What about the next military expenditure and water conservancy construction? "The Minister of the Household, since the first year of Taikang, the Household has owed grain seeds to Mu''s Harvest Grain Shop on credit. When do you plan to repay this amount?" Everyone''s heads are lower. As we all know, the Harvest Grain Shop is the dowry of Princess Rongjun. It seems that this country should not take a woman''s dowry to support the country, but no one dared to speak at this time. Qi Xiuyuan stared at them coldly, and Lei Ting asked angrily, "Where did you spend last year''s salt and iron income, this year''s business tax, road donation, grain tax, and human tax?" Rongxuan took the lead and knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, they are all in the treasury, but because of the need to allocate funds to build water conservancy projects, the Yellow River has to be dredged, so we need to save some money." "Did you just stare at my internal library without using it?" "The ministers are guilty." Rong Xuan pleaded guilty. He had already reminded Qi Xiuyuan to separate the treasury and the inner treasury so as not to increase the appetite of the officials. But at that time, Qi Xiuyuan was full of enthusiasm and felt that the whole world was his own. Although he was scolded, Rong Xuan was not uncomfortable. He had long disliked those officials who only stared at the emperor''s inner treasury. It would be good to teach them a lesson this time. Qi Xiuyuan was very angry this time. Except for the last time Fan Zijin was in danger at sea, this was the second time he was angry. It reminded the courtiers that this emperor was Emperor Ma, not Emperor Jingyan of the previous dynasty. This emperor would kick people on the spot when he was angry. Qi Xiuyuan focused on a few household officials, and asked people to put two large boxes on the left and one on the side of the dragon chair. They went to court every day. As long as the courtiers looked up, they could see it, and they could remember it. The country is still in negative equity, and their treasury still owes a lot of money. The emperor didn''t care about losing face, and the courtiers under him were helpless. Every day he went to court, especially the minister of the household, he always felt that there was a sword hanging from his neck. The most intuitive effect of these two large boxes is that the water conservancy construction and Yellow River dredging costs applied by the Ministry of Industry are reduced by nearly one-fifth. Qi Xiuyuan went to court for three consecutive days with a sullen face. On the fourth day, Zhu Da, the director of the Ministry of Household and Inner Treasury, finally calculated the amount owed to the State Treasury. Qi Xiuyuan forced the Ministry of Household to write an IOU for him, and only then did he announce that the Inner Treasury of the State Treasury Completely separated, the treasury is the treasury of the country, in which money, grain and rice can only be used for the common people, the emperor, the royal family and officials are not allowed to misappropriate loans, while the inner treasury is the private property of the emperor and the royal family, the prince leaves the house, the princess marry outside, all expenses From the internal library. Qi Xiuyuan wrote it as an imperial decree and stored it in the imperial pavilion of Shangshufang, which means that future generations may not change or violate this order. But the courtiers were not angry at all, but rather happy, because the imperial decree clearly stated that all the expenses of the royal family would be paid from the inner treasury, which was a decompression for the treasury, even if money could no longer be taken from the emperor''s inner treasury, this move For the treasury and the Ministry of households, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. When Emperor Jingyan was in the previous dynasty, his extravagant expenditure and the expenses of the royal family''s children accounted for one-third of the national treasury expenditure. This shows that the royal family''s expenditure is huge. Now that Emperor Taikang is frugal, it does not mean that his descendants will also be frugal. , he was able to establish this holy will, that is, to coat a protective film for the treasury a hundred years later. The courtiers were complacent, but they did not know that Qi Xiuyuan was also guarding against the servants. In the previous dynasty, it was not only the emperor who took money from the treasury, but also the ministers. They also often borrowed money from the Ministry of Household IOUs, most of which were borrowed but not repaid. Emperor Jingyan was in a daze and was unwilling to offend the courtiers for this money, lest everyone would accuse him of spending extravagantly, but Qi Xiuyuan had to cut everyone''s way. Things can only be used by the people. The people of insight in the court sensed the deep meaning of the emperor''s imperial decree, but they didn''t say anything, and let the officials feel complacent. And after Qi Xiuyuan separated the treasury and the inner treasury, he found out the documents that needed to be spent. The first one was Qi Haoran''s application for funding to buy cannons. This time, the Ministry of Household is no longer blindly calling for poverty, and the officials below it no longer suggest that the emperor should pay or let the King of Rongjun pay himself. There''s no need to spend a fortune on a cannon. The Ministry of Household said that they can only give the Ministry of War so much money, including military salaries, food, grass, quilts, etc. As for whether the Ministry of War can squeeze a little out of this money to buy cannons for King Rongjun, they have no control. The officials of the Ministry of War looked at each other in dismay. The Minister of War remembered the description in the letter from Prince Rongjun to him. He wanted to buy cannons for the money, but he was distressed about the money. Thinking that Prince Rongjun had paid the deposit in advance, he made a few vague words and skipped it. Anyway, King Rong didn''t care much about money, and he had supported the army a lot before. Qi Xiuyuan saw it in his eyes and sneered in his heart. It doesnt matter if he suffers a loss. Anyway, this Daqi belongs to him, but its not good for his younger brother to suffer. If he is happy, he can be happy. Haoran is obviously not happy now. the truth. Qi Xiuyuan remembered what Haoran said in Haoran''s letter, if the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Households don''t give money, the royal family will make one by themselves. If they want to develop it in the future, they will have to spend a lot of money to buy it back. Qi Xiuyuan thought of the third and fourth princes who had just been born, and felt that the children would have to spend money in the future, so there is nothing wrong with building an arsenal. The emperor did not press them to allocate funds to King Rongjun, everyone felt relieved, but Qi Xiuyuan wrote a letter to Qi Haoran after returning to the imperial study, asking him to choose a place to build an arsenal, he would pay the money, and the shares would count as their brothers And Zijin''s. He also called Director Zhu Da and asked him to manage the silver in the inner treasury, repay Fan Zijin''s debt to those wealthy businessmen, and then have him send Qi Haoran 50,000 taels of silver. One third of the money from the previous treasury went away at once. Chapter 944： make up your mind Fan Zijin was eating hot pot with Qi Haoran around the stove when he learned that all the money he owed to the rich merchant had been paid back. It was freezing cold in Guangzhou at this time, so the two cousins ??got together to eat hot pot at noon. Fan Zijin carefully folded the letter from the big shopkeeper in Beijing, his eyes were slightly wet, and the debt that had been pressing in his heart was cleared at once, and he was a little dazed for a while. Qi Haoran stuffed a handful of boiled mutton into his mouth and asked vaguely, "What''s wrong?" Fan Zijin put the letter away, Qi Haoran smiled gently, "Big cousin has paid back all the debts." "Oh, then it seems that the big brother is determined to separate the treasury and the inner treasury, and the inner treasury no longer needs to support the treasury." Fan Zijin came back to his senses when he saw how he took it for granted. Yes, all this money was used for the treasury. He asked, "What about the money that the treasury owes us?" Qi Haoran looked up at him, "You really want to come back, why do we need so much money?" Before Fan Zijin worked hard to make money, he was able to support a country for three years, and he wanted to see how much money was in it. Fan Zijin said: "I can''t take advantage of those courtiers, even if I use them to do good deeds for Ah Ling, we will end well." Qi Haoran shook his head and said, "Although those courtiers staring at the elder brother''s inner treasury are a bit abhorrent, but they did not embezzle. The money was put in the treasury and finally used for the people and the country''s construction. How can it be said that it is cheap for them?" Fan Zijin saw that there were only two people in the room, and confidentiality was not a problem. He was not shy, and sneered directly: "The wealth of the imperial treasury of Emperor Sejong of the previous dynasty has never been seen before. Back then, he wanted to leave those silver coins and rice grains to future generations to make achievements and build a career. As a result, Emperor Gaozong was extravagant and extravagant, and under the effect of upper and lower, courtiers and aristocratic families borrowed money from the household. Only Gaozong''s generation squandered one-third of the property accumulated by Emperor Sejong, and the latter were gradually squandered by his descendants. As far as I can see, it is enough for the eldest cousin to keep enough money, money, rice and grain for future generations, and use everything else that can be used, and keep it in the state treasury. courtier." Fan Zijin never hesitated to use the most sinister intentions to speculate on others, "Now the laws are strict and the politics are clear, so there are few cases of corruption and bribery, but in another 20 to 30 years, the world will be stable and the world will be peaceful. inevitable." So Fan Zijin felt that instead of keeping the money for those people to be greedy, it would be better for them to use it for themselves, or to do business or charity, even if it was extravagant. Stronger than cheaper others. Seeing that Qi Haoran was not persuaded, he continued: "You have also seen that those ministers have the big cousin''s inner treasury as a back-up, and they do not think about making progress, nor do they want to increase revenue and reduce expenditure, and only want to get money from the inner treasury. Now When the treasury and the treasury are separated, they want to fulfill their responsibilities, but if they have a pile of debts on their heads, do you think they will take the initiative to share the worries for the king?" Qi Haoran was stunned, blinked, tilted his head and said, "This idea seems like a good idea." If the money belonged to the emperor, the treasury could refrain from paying it back, because that was the emperor. It seems natural that the emperor took the money to build his own country, but if the money did not belong to the emperor, the treasury could not default. And most of the money came from Fan Zijin, and only a small part was the shares of Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran thought of the expressions on the faces of those old ministers, and immediately said with great joy, "Let''s mention it to Big Brother when we look back." Fan Zijin smiled and said, "The eldest cousin has already made the Ministry of Household pay an IOU, but it''s just that the treasury can repay it in our lifetime. If it can''t, we should burn the IOU in front of all the ministers before we leave. , lest the unworthy descendants use it to make trouble." Qi Haoran nodded. The two brothers happily finished the hot pot and went back to the yamen for errands. Qi Haoran didn''t know that he also had a letter until he went back in the evening. Ten thousand taels of silver, he also said that since this arsenal is used in the name of the royal family, it will take the money from his internal treasury, and Zijin and I will each take 30%, and the eldest brother will take 40%." "Really?" Mu Yangling was also very happy, "Did Big Brother say that the 50,000 taels must be used for cannons?" Qi Haoran shook his head, and Mu Yangling coveted: "Then how do you plan to use these fifty thousand taels?" "Naturally, it is used to select a site to set up a factory and hire craftsmen," Qi Haoran said: "The arsenal costs a lot, and requires a furnace and a large amount of copper and iron, but it is not as small as your two workshops, so the 50,000 taels must be Still a long way to go." "Then where do you plan to build the factory?" Qi Haoran took out the map and pointed to one south and one north road: "Dongping House or Shaozhou House, the former is near Jinan House, where iron and copper mines have been discovered, and the area is vast and sparsely populated, and there is a Beiqing River along with it. The Yellow River, water and land are not a problem, but Dongping House and Jinan House were seized from Dajin by General Yuan four years ago. There is still a lot of chaos there. There are even various Jurchen tribes living together. In the event of a war, our artillery is likely to be cheap." Qi Haoran said that he was secretly resentful. After all, they haven''t been able to recover all the lost soil, so they are very encouraged to be safe. "As for Shaozhou Mansion, the advantages are also obvious. My father is now in Guangdong, and Shaozhou is not far from Guangzhou, so it is easy to host, and this place has a direct waterway to Guangzhou, and the transportation is also convenient. The most important thing is that the arsenal is built here without fear of foreign enemies. ." Because Shaozhou is a safe area from north to south, east to west, and is far from the border, as for the coastline, he does not believe that the pirates can break through his defense line and reach Shaozhou. Mu Yangling didn''t believe it either. "But the disadvantages are also obvious. The iron and copper mines in this place are not large. It''s okay if the arsenal is small, but the iron and copper mines in this place are not enough." "Then ship it from somewhere else." The cost will be high. "Then we can''t choose another place?" "Yes, but I don''t worry about not being under our noses." Qi Haoran said. "Dongping Mansion is not under our nose either." Qi Haoran smiled, "But General Yuan is there, and General Yuan''s character is there. I have written correspondence with him, and he is also very interested in artillery. When the arsenal is built in Dongping Mansion, our worries will be much less, but in addition to General Yuan, I don''t feel relieved to hand it over to other generals." Even if it is his confidant, he is not at ease, because people may change, and General Yuan''s character has undergone thousands of trials and tests, and he can be trusted on this point. "Then let''s build it in Shaozhou." Mu Yangling decided, "It doesn''t matter whether this factory can grow, what matters is whether it can make cannons, so it doesn''t look at the output, its purpose is to develop cannons. Drawings and exploration technology, with these two, we can build factories elsewhere." "No matter how few iron and copper mines are in Shaozhou, there is no problem in supporting research, right?" Mu Yangling raised his head and asked Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran nodded slowly, "Just do as you said, I will go to Shaozhou when I have time, and the craftsmen will also start looking for them. It just so happens that the craftsmen raised by the royal family in the previous dynasty are still there. I told my eldest brother, let me He sent a few craftsmen who were proficient in weapons." Chapter 945： success The arsenal is not in a hurry, because it is estimated that we will have to wait until June next year to get the cannon. Andre took the deposit two days ago and left the ship. Sure enough, as everyone expected, when it was their turn to pay, the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Household were not willing to spend so much money to buy cannons, so Qi Haoran''s application was rejected, and Qi Haoran was even more satisfied and began to wait for Ender. The strong ship came back. Fan Zijin took advantage of the New Year''s Eve, and put their foreign goods on the shelves. Before the New Year''s Day, they made a lot of money. He simply asked Guan to press the goods in advance, and wait until the New Year''s Eve before releasing them. The price can be raised by then. few. This is a business matter, and in officialdom, Fan Zijin is also doing well. Because of the ban on the sea, the commercial activities in Guangdong are active, and fishermen can go into the sea to fish. Everyone''s life is much better than in previous years, and Fan Zijin helped a lot last year. The fishermen''s reconstruction of fishing villages and construction of fishing villages are very popular among the people, and they got an excellent grade in this year''s assessment. Qi Haoran was thinking about the cannon that was about to be scrapped in the den of the heroic bandit Fujita, and wanted to avenge his previous interception of the cargo ship. He planned for half a month. The night before the New Year''s Eve, he took the navy to touch the pirates quietly, Their bandit den is over. Although Fujita Hero finally escaped with some people, they also wiped out more than 1,400 enemies and occupied the opponent''s den, which contained a lot of gold and silver jewelry. And Qi Haoran also got the cannon. Qi Haoran directly asked the artisans to take the cannon to the Shaozhou Arsenal and asked the craftsmen to study it. This artillery has been in service for a long time, and it looks mottled on the glossy surface. The craftsmen have no psychological pressure to disassemble it. Qi Haoran finished this matter and let Zhou Zhou pay attention to the movement on the sea, so he happily went back to celebrate the New Year. Xiaoxiong brought his two younger brothers to the gate to greet his father. As soon as he saw him, he jumped up and rushed over, "Dad, have you caught Hiroshi Fujita?" "No, let him escape." Qi Haoran caught the little bear who was almost unable to stop, patted his head, and took a son with one hand to take them to the mansion, "I will catch him next time I see him." Bear is a pity. "But Dad gave him a sword. In the short term, he can''t do any more evil. If the pirates around him hadn''t rushed over like crazy to block the sword, he might have died." Mu Yangling came out just to hear these words, she glared at him, and said, "Don''t talk about such **** things during the Chinese New Year and festivals. Also, the tiger head and the little lion are still young, don''t pass on violent knowledge to them." Qi Haoran shrugged at his three sons and led them inside. Lichun was bringing people out of the kitchen constantly, and the table was filled up in no time. Qi Haoran asked, "Zijin and the others won''t come and spend time with us?" "It''s agreed that we''ll be together, and I asked the girl to invite her before, but I don''t know why I haven''t come over for so long. Should I ask the girl to take another look?" Qi Haoran nodded. Gu Yu ran into Fan Zijin holding Xiao An''s hand before he went out. Xiao Xia was walking behind with Xiao Fu in his arms. Gu Yu was busy welcoming people in. Qi Haoran had already washed his hands and face, he asked curiously, "Why did you guys come here so long?" Fan Zijin took out a stack of drawings from his sleeve and said, "Look, this is the blueprint of the sound box drawn by Xiao An." Qi Haoran opened it and looked at it. Although he couldn''t understand it, he also knew that this thing was very complicated. During this time, Xiao An was tossing about it after going to school and playing. Every time he came back, he saw the tiger head and the little lion beside him. While playing, Xiao An sat cross-legged on the blanket and continued to study his sound box. It is said that A Ling almost rounded the sound box in Guangzhou city and brought it to Xiao An to disassemble. Qi Haoran widened his eyes and asked, "Do you know how this thing makes a sound and how does it spin?" Xiao An straightened his chest and nodded, "It''s not difficult to rotate, the difficulty is pronunciation. I didn''t understand it before, but now I know it, Fourth Uncle, you see there are engravings in the sound box, I call it sound pattern, this is There is a steel bar, this steel bar will make a sound when it runs across the sound pattern, which is similar to when we strike a chime, I am so stupid, I have never understood it. Qi Haoran muttered, "Grandpa didn''t even want to understand at such an age." Mu Yangling laughed and asked, "Has your husband taught you the rhythm recently?" "Yes, yes," Hutou replied in a rush: "Mr. taught us to recognize various musical instruments. He said that when we have learned the basics, he will start teaching us to play the piano." The little lion pushed the tiger''s head away and said, "Don''t talk, let Brother Xiao An say that this is about our pocket money." The tiger head closed his mouth immediately. Xiao An explained: "Mr. taught us to recognize musical instruments, among which there are chimes. The master said that these chimes are rare now, and most of them can only be seen at court banquets. I remember that there was one in my father''s warehouse. The man brought it up, and the gentleman played it briefly. I saw that there were nicks on it, very similar to the nicks in the sound box. I showed it to the gentleman. The gentleman said it was the sound pattern. , Now I know how to make sound boxes, I can also make sound boxes for different tracks, our music is much better than theirs. The little lion stepped forward and grabbed the blueprint and stuffed it into his elder brother''s hand. He asked eagerly, "Brother, how much money can we make by making a sound box?" Little Bear patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, you will definitely make a lot of money. They all sell 22 taels. We can make a lot of money by selling 15 taels. We don''t go overseas, and there is no cost on the road." The three little ones were relieved and started to get together to plan what they would do with the money. Mu Yangling asked Little Bear, "What are you going to do with this sound box?" "Mother, please help me bring Heizi and the others over. They have already graduated and can do carpentry in the shop, but because they are young, the shop owners bully them and keep their wages very low. But their skills are all taught by old craftsmen, and they don''t hide anything, so they are very good." Little lion took the time to say a word for him, "Mother, eldest brother is right, Brother Heizi and the others gave us a boat last time, and it was beautifully done. Many people envy us." Xiao An said: "Heizi and the others can help us make sound boxes, and we can save a lot of money on our wages." Hutou said: "And Brother Heizi is much older than us, we can take him to fight and calm those older children." Qi Haoran couldn''t help but glared at Hutou, thinking that it was New Year''s Eve tonight, and he didn''t beat anyone. Mu Yangling agreed, "Next time the Harvest Grain Shop will send me account books, I will let someone bring them over, and they will be arranged in Zhuangzi when they come, but I will not stop you from making and selling sound boxes, only One, you can''t play with things and don''t forget that your main task now is to study." The four children nodded fiercely, for fear that Mu Yangling would regret it the next moment. Chapter 946： problem After the New Year, the stewards of the glass workshop and the watch workshop talked back and forth. Because the watch workshop had drawings provided by Mu Yangling, they tossed for a few months, and finally made a few, but the steward felt that the watch was worn on his hand. It''s not beautiful at all. Women don''t talk about it first, only men. Who would lift up their sleeves to see the time? How unsightly. The literati have wide sleeves. It is not easy for the warriors to take this action, not to mention the common people. They can''t afford such expensive things. Mu Yangling patted his forehead and said, "Then make it look like a pocket watch." "Pocket watch?" "Just wear it on your body, you can put it in your purse and hang it on your body," Mu Yangling briefly said about the chain, and then added: "In short, just change the surface, you can ask the craftsmen to think more about how to wear things well, Just make it look like that." Mu Yangling said: "Since the watch is made, then try to make other clocks, such as those hung on the wall, those placed on the table, those that tell the time, and those that give alarms. In short, you can figure it out for yourself. One will teach you." The steward of the watch workshop should be in a hurry. Mu Yangling looked at the steward of the glass workshop, and he hurriedly stepped forward to report, "According to your instructions, the workshop has already made a mirror with high transparency, and it can be seen clearly." The steward of the glass workshop had someone lift a mirror. The mirror was a full-length mirror, much clearer than the bronze mirror, without the yellowish and hazy look, which made Mu Yangling, who was used to bronze mirrors, a little confused, but this mirror was much better than the bronze mirror. The smooth and translucent mirror from the previous life is still a lot worse, the mirror is still a little hazy, and it can be seen that it still contains a lot of impurities. Glass has been around since ancient times, and the recipe can be found in ancient books. It can be said that the recipe for making glass is not difficult to obtain, but the difficulty is refining the furnace and removing impurities in the glass. It takes a very high temperature to burn glass, and to remove impurities, it is necessary to improve the formula, and also to reduce costs and increase production. It can be said that a glass workshop that is crossing the river is better than a clock with drawings and breakthroughs. The workshop is difficult to break through. Mu Yangling has always said that the funds are sufficient, and the craftsmen will work together to make improvements. She will give a big red envelope to the two stewards to pass on the incentive mechanism. In a word, she believes in the power of the people. At this time, the little bear was also standing on the stone solemnly, and said to a group of snot-snoting friends: "Everyone will work together, I believe the big guys will be able to come up with a good solution." Little Lion took the lead in responding, "We must believe in the power of the people!" A group of children below stared blankly at the four of them. Xiao Xiong took off his purse slowly, poured out a handful of naked gold coins from it, and said, "If anyone has a good idea, I will reward him with money after it proves effective." The originally quiet child became excited, and an older child first pushed away and raised his hand and shouted, "I know, break the mussel shell and stuff the sand in." "No," Hutou shouted, "I tried it, but I can''t break it. I''m stronger than you." The eldest child was a little disappointed and said unwillingly, "Would you like me to try it out." "Okay," the little bear nodded, "if you can let it open its mouth and stuff the sand in, I''ll give you this golden naked child." The eyes of a group of children were red, and they all came up with ideas. One said to guard the mussels, wait for it to open its mouth and put the sand in it, and the other said to scratch the mussels, so that it couldn''t help opening its mouth and stuffed it in... Xiao An asked the child curiously where the clatter was nesting, which made the child blushed. The last group of children went to the sea where Little Bear and the others raised sea mussels, and everyone was worried about the sea mussels they caught. They have failed twice, and this time they encountered a problem. If they can''t solve it this time, then they have spent more than a year in vain. At first, Little Bear and the others planned to dig a pond in Taosheng and their fishing village to raise sea mussels, but for some unknown reason, the sea mussels died within a month after leaving the sea. Mu Yangling said it was the water quality, water pressure, etc. The problem is that some birds die when they leave their homeland. So the little bears abandoned the pond. Since the sea mussels are reluctant to part with their hometown, let him live in their hometown. Isn''t their hometown the sea? Xiao Xiong brought his four children into the government office with his head held high and wanted to rent a sea area with the government to raise mussels. He had heard of renting land, but he had never heard of renting the sea. It was called out, but none of the four young masters could afford to offend them. I had no choice, so I went to ask the prefect. Who knows, the prefect just asked them what to do in renting the sea. After getting the answer, he patted his **** and left, leaving them a sentence "According to the rules and cheap". This sentence saddened the official. If he followed the rules, he should have rejected it, because there was no precedent for renting the sea, but he had a "cheap" son. That is to tell him to act cheaply, then he agreed? The official looked at the four young masters embarrassedly, and finally gritted his teeth and said that the sea was a place for fishermen to fish, and he could not rent them too large a place. The sea outside was completely drawn, otherwise the fishermen would have to rebel. The little bears discussed with Mu Yangling before they came. Mu Yangling asked them to rent the sea and rent more reefs, and there are few places where fishermen go to catch the sea. Taosheng still took them to investigate in advance, so Xiaoxiong quickly drew a small circle on the chart, indicating that they would rent this place. When the officials saw it, they breathed a sigh of relief. There were many reefs on the shore, and no one went there to catch the sea. There were also reefs in the east and the west. Although they were not dense, the fishermen would not know much about the vast sea. I chose to fish there, so renting out this area has no impact on the government at all. When he learned that the four young masters were coming to raise pearls, three black lines slid down the official''s forehead. He seemed to understand why the prefect turned around and left. Isn''t this a child''s game? However, the four young masters of the palace and the manor of the country also played a little bit more, and even rented the sea. As for the rent, the official also charged a little bit symbolically. For that sea area, he charged fifty taels of silver a year. Xiaoxiong originally only wanted to rent for five years. When he saw it was so cheap, he waved his hand and rented it for twenty years. This sea area is only used to raise sea mussels and it will be a loss. The little bear will go to the water market from time to time to have a look. When he sees the smaller sea fish, crabs and lobsters, he will buy them back in large quantities and throw them in. sea ??field. It didn''t take long for the fishermen to know that they needed large quantities of their juvenile marine fish, crabs and lobsters, especially mussels. They can often catch these things when they go out to sea, but because they are small, they can''t sell them when they are pulled back, especially the sea mussels. When these things are fished, they will pry open the big ones to see if there are pearls in them, and give them back to the small ones. Throw back into the sea. But now everyone has another path. Although the price is very low, it can be sold for several hundred yuan in one network, and everyone is willing to make a trip. Seeing bears and the others renting the sea to breed them, it is not that others have not been tempted. They dont have to think about pearl farming, but they can consider sea fish, lobsters, crabs and the like, but when they calculate the cost, everyone Deflated. Let''s not talk about the rent of the sea, but buying those cubs is not something they can afford. Besides, the sea is rich in resources now, as long as there is no time to go out to sea, as long as there is no problem with the ship or a storm, Experienced fishermen usually come back alive, so instead of thankfully farming, it is better to continue fishing. Therefore, up to now, there are still only the bears who rent the sea for farming. Therefore, they have no place to learn from experience or exchange, and they can only explore by themselves. And their second question was what to eat with sea mussels, and they managed to solve this problem. Now they have encountered a third problem, how to make sea mussels contain sand. Chapter 947： incident Little Bear took a group of children to toss his sea mussels mightily, but when he went back at night, his head drooped, and even the always carefree little lion and tiger had his head down, very dejected. Xiao An walked among them frowning, obviously also very distressed. Mu Yangling was holding Xiaofu teasingly. The child had just turned 100 days, and his head was already moving smartly. He was looking around with a pair of round eyes, and when he saw the little brothers coming in, he shouted, "Aah," One fist was clenched into his mouth, and the other waved at them. Xiao An stepped forward and grabbed his younger brother''s little hand and raised it. When Xiao Xia saw them like this, she smiled and asked, "What''s wrong with your brothers? Are you frowning and being bullied?" Mu Yangling wrapped Xiaofu and took the time to reply: "Can they be bullied? It''s not bad if they don''t bully others. Come on, is this a disaster, or is there a problem?" The little bear briefly mentioned the matter of filling the sea mussels with gravel, and said, "Mother, didn''t you say that the pearls were ground by the sea mussels? Then how do you fill it with gravel? I opened two of them before, Not to mention pearls, not even a grain of sand." Mu Yangling coughed lightly, hugged Xiaofu as a cover, and asked, "Have you asked the fishermen, they have a lot of contact, maybe they know." The four children pouted and looked at him together, Little Bear couldn''t hide his disappointment, "Mother doesn''t know either." Mu Yangling shook her head, how did she know, the origin of this pearl is known to anyone who has gone to junior high school, but she really doesn''t know how to raise it. If it wasn''t for the children, she wouldn''t know what sea mussels eat. Woolen cloth. Thinking about it, she seems pretty useless. Mu Yangling tried his best to use his brain, "Should you break the mussels apart and pour the sand in?" "Mother, that''s a sea mussel. It takes a lot of strength to open it. We have tried it all, as long as the big brother can open it," the little lion tilted his head and said, "Could it be that mother is going to help us? But there are so many sea mussels. When will it be filled?" Hutou nodded again and again, "We bought a lot of sea mussels." Xiao An pointed his fingers and said, "There are probably more than 5,000." Mu Yangling looked at them with God, and was speechless for a while. "You brought so many friends today and couldn''t find a way?" Little Bear shook his head, "It didn''t work much. A group of us kept six sea mussels for a day. We still left the sea mussels at sea. When it opened its mouth, we caught it and poured it in." Mu Yangling always felt that there was a specialty in the art industry, so it was right to find someone who knew about it, so she said, "How about I take you to ask the fishermen around here?" The four children shook their heads together. They also asked the fishermen nearby, but there are no pearl pickers here. When fishing, everyone will kill the big sea mussels directly when they catch a large net. They are naturally happy with pearls in them. Know how to make mussels open their mouths to **** foreign objects. Mu Yangling''s brows jumped. To say that the person who knows sea mussels best is the pearl picker. Because the four children are arguing about raising pearls, she has also focused on collecting knowledge in this area. Now pearls are divided into Dongzhu, Among the northern and southern pearls, the eastern and southern pearls are the most precious, and the southern pearls are even more precious. Dongzhu and Beizhu are freshwater pearls. Dongzhu is named for its roundness and colorful colors, while Nanzhu is Haizhu, which is produced in the Beibu Gulf area of ??Hepu, Guangxi. Historical records have been recorded since the beginning of the Tang Dynasty. Nanzhu was a tribute to the royal family. Guangxi also banned the sea before, but it couldn''t help the pearl pickers raised by the imperial court. But southern pearls are hard to pick, and there is not necessarily one pearl out of a thousand mussels. In addition, in the Tang Dynasty, pearls were plucked wildly, and now southern pearls are even more rare, and therefore the price is very high. Smuggled, but more popular. Guangdong and Guangxi are not far away, so she doesn''t have to look for the pearl pickers raised by the imperial court. There are also many pearl pickers in the fishing villages there. Please invite a few people to come, and the children''s beach is also managed, so there will be no more than a few children. He was completely blindfolded, and he crossed the river without even touching a stone. Mu Yangling said: "That mother asked someone to go to Guangxi to find some pearl pickers for you. They may know how to make the mussels open their mouths with sand." "Then let''s go tomorrow." The little bear is too big to act like a spoiled child, so he pushed the tiger''s head, and the tiger''s head rolled into Mu Yangling''s arms immediately, twisting his body and saying: "Mother, let''s go tomorrow, let''s go tomorrow. Bar." Mu Yangling pinched his ears and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "You are a boy, who taught you to act like a spoiled child? I don''t know if people think you are a girl." The tiger head called out with an "Ow", and decisively betrayed his brothers, shouting: "It was taught by my younger brother, and my elder brother made me act like a spoiled child." Little Lion was not convinced, "Brother lied, obviously you and I came up with it together." Seeing that they were calling them random names again, Mu Yangling twisted Hutou''s ears and said with a little force, "Hutou, you either don''t agree to the little lion''s change of seniority, or you change it completely, you can''t call it elder brother today, but younger brother tomorrow, The people in the family are about to be called confused by you." The two children are still young, but they still look alike. These two **** love to make fun of people. They wear the same clothes when they go in and out. In addition, their names are wrong, even the servants in the family often identify the wrong person. Hutou felt a slight pain in his ears, so he hurriedly responded and asked, "In the genealogy, who is the older brother and me and who is the younger?" Mu Yangling glanced at the little lion out of the corner of his eyes, and felt a little embarrassed for a while. She had black lines all over her head, and she felt that she must have been infected by Qi Haoran. What does this generation have to do with her? Why should she be embarrassed? Mu Yangling said: "The genealogy is recorded by your uncle Huang, and your names have been taken. This is a big event. When your father comes back, let your father officially inform you." This disaster was caused by Qi Haoran, let him face it. Qi Haoran faced this shocking shock as soon as he came back, and he asked, "Who told them about the genealogy?" Mu Yangling gave him a sideways glance and said, "How old are the children, how long are you going to hide from them? Hurry up and change your clothes and go to the flower hall. The children are waiting for you there." Qi Haoran sighed and said, "Look at how sensible the little lion is, at first glance, it is the elder brother. I said that he must have pushed the tiger''s head out from the inside at that time. He should be the elder brother. The elder brother does not believe it. , The little lion has been a big brother for so many years, and it will be sad to become a little brother now." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes at him, twisted the towel to wipe his face, and said, "If you hadn''t mentioned it, would the little lion and the tiger head be reminded of changing their generations? It''ll be your face if the royal brother doesn''t beat you. ." There are not only four children in the flower hall, but also Fan Zijin. He originally went back to his own home, but when Xiao Xia asked him what the names of the tiger head and the little lion were, he knew that something had happened, and he came here to watch the joke. But he obviously came early, Qi Haoran hadn''t come out yet, the four children were playing in the flower hall, and he couldn''t sit still, so he brought the four children over to test their homework. Chapter 948： unsolved case As soon as Qi Haoran came in, he saw Fan Zijin listening to the little lion and tiger head reciting the book. The two children shook their heads and recited it very well, which surprised Fan Zijin. When did these two boys love reading so much? The key is that even the little bear can carry it well. If these three little faces are not like Qi Haoran, he will doubt whether he is carrying the wrong person. Seeing Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling come in, Fan Zijin remembered his purpose, and immediately said to the children with a smile: "Yes, continue to work hard in the future." Qi Haoran didn''t doubt Fan Zijin''s purpose here, he just thought he had something to look for, and happily suggested, "Zijin came to me for something? Why don''t we go to the study first." Seeing that Qi Haoran wanted to escape, Mu Yangling glared at him. Fan Zijin said with a smile, "I''m not in a hurry. If you have anything to do, just tell me first." He picked up a cup of tea and took a leisurely sip. The four children also looked at Qi Haoran, "Dad, what are the names of the second and third brothers? Why didn''t you discuss the names of the second and third brothers with us?" The tiger head and the little lion are also very interested in their names, and they are the only ones among the four children who have not yet taken their names. Qi Haoran coughed lightly and said, "Your names were taken by your uncle, the tiger''s head is Qi Wennuo, and the little lion is Qi Wenzheng, all from words." The two children cheered, and they were glad that they had a big name, and they all asked how to write the words Xiao An and Big Brother. Xiao An ordered some tea and wrote it on the table for them to read, her two little faces wrinkled at once, and said, "This word has a lot of gestures, it''s hard to write, let''s change it." "It''s all on the genealogy, what can I exchange for it? And this is what your uncle took for you, so it can''t be exchanged." The two children only felt that they were very pitiful. It was not long before they learned to write their own names, but they had to change their names again. The two went to see their parents with tears in their eyes. Qi Haoran was indifferent, Mu Yangling rubbed their hair and said with a smile: "Your eldest brother and Xiao An''s names have more matches, or do you want to switch with them?" The two little ones immediately looked at the two of them. Xiao An silently wrote his name aside, and Xiao Xiong also wrote his own name. The tiger head and the little lion compared it and felt that it was better to write his own name, so he didn''t make a fuss about changing it. Fan Zijin saw that the two children couldn''t think of the ranking, so he reminded: "Since it is on the genealogy, it means that the ranking has been determined. Who is the older and the younger? Tell me, so that their brothers and brothers will not scream. I''m also confused, I don''t remember who is older and who is younger." Qi Haoran was overjoyed when he saw that the two children couldn''t remember to ask, when he heard Fan Zijin''s question, he couldn''t help but glared at him. The tiger head and the little lion really went to see their father, and the little lion asked, "Am I a brother?" Hutou asked: "Am I a younger brother?" Qi Haoran went to ask Hutou, "You don''t want to be a brother?" Hutou shook his head honestly. He felt that it was good to be a younger brother, and sometimes he would call him little lion brother just to anger him. Moreover, his mother said that being a man should be sincere. Since he has already agreed to let the little lion be his elder brother, then Can not go back. Qi Haoran thought that at least one person could be satisfied with this line of seniors, but none of the co-authors were satisfied. He couldn''t help complaining about the elder brother. Isn''t the difference between the two children by half an hour? Aren''t they all the same, why do you have to be so serious? Qi Haoran opened his mouth, and finally said honestly: "The tiger head is the elder brother, and the little lion is the younger brother." The little lion was stunned for a moment, looked at the tiger''s head, and burst into tears with a "wow", "I am the elder brother, and I am the elder brother." Hutou was also taken aback for a moment, looking at the crying little lion, he also burst into tears, "I''m the younger brother" Fan Zijin saw that the two children were almost hanging on Qi Haoran, and complained about his rank with tears and snot. He was satisfied, put down the teacup, and took his son home. Lord Xiao An sighed and decided to wait for the two little friends to calm down before comforting them. Qi Haoran was most afraid of the child crying, and this time it was indeed his fault. After all, it was he who proposed to let them change their ranks, so he agreed to various terms due to his guilty conscience. For example, in the family rank, the little lion is still the elder brother, and the tiger head is still the younger brother. Even the family still continues the previous name, the little lion is still the second young master, and the tiger head is still the third young master. In short, except for the changes in the lineage in the genealogy, their daily life remains the same. Mu Yangling felt that this approach was very unreliable, "Be careful that the elder brother knows to beat you, and the censor hears the news, you are among them, the royal family is selfless, not to mention the names of the two children are remembered by the elder brother himself. Up." Qi Haoran lay with his back to Mu Yangling and said, "Let''s not talk about how outsiders know about it? Those people can''t even tell who the brothers are, how do they play? Don''t worry, it''s alright, the big deal is to go back and let the big brother beat him up. I''ll just eat it, otherwise let the two children cry like this and become dehydrated?" Mu Yangling sighed, "That''s the only way." Qi Haoran is right, no one really noticed this, because if he didn''t say it, who would know that the tiger''s head was born first? If it wasn''t for Qi Xiuyuan''s constant attention to his younger brother, the nickname Qi Haoran took back then was memorable. Seeing two identical children, he couldn''t tell who was who, so naturally he wouldn''t think too much about it. Therefore, apart from the three of them and the servants who served closely at home, no one really knew about it, so that the issue of the seniority of the two brothers became one of the top ten mysteries in the history of later generations. Historians are red-faced because of the twin brothers'' lineage, and they support Qi Wennuo''s leader in providing the Qi family''s genealogy as evidence. This is iron proof. The long evidence is also very strong and legitimate. Whether it is unofficial history or official history, or even the secret history of the emperors daily life, the brothers mentioned above must be Qi Wenzheng as the elder and Qi Wennuo as the youngest, and people at that time often called Qi Wenzheng as Qi Er, Qi Wenzheng Connaught is Qi San, and the evidence is overwhelming. In this way, neither side would let the other, and some people even suggested that the royal family tree was wrong. The family tree is wrong, this is simply a big joke in the world, because in my Greater China, the most unlikely thing to go wrong is the family tree. Because of the stalemate between the two parties, no one can persuade the other, and it has been passed down from generation to generation, and it has become an unsolved case. And many people have created many novels and even TV dramas with the two as the protagonists. At this time, the two protagonists were lying on their heads and whispering together. The two decided to send a letter to their uncle Huang, complaining to him about their wishes. It would be best if the genealogy could be changed. Have to admit their current rank. Chapter 949： Open The two children negotiated properly, and they didnt go out to play the next day. They just pulled out the paper and wrote a letter to Qi Xiuyuan. When he came over, he had to listen to the wishes of the parties, and he couldn''t go his own way, so they would be unhappy. The two children sent the letter by Xiaoxiong''s carrier pigeon, but they arrived at the palace in just one day. Xiaobao took out a letter to his father and glanced at it in amazement, seeing that the handwriting on it was neither the bear''s nor the fourth uncle''s, and the handwriting was immature. When he saw that it was written by a child, he was half puzzled. Half curiously, he took the letter and went to his father. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the crooked words on the letter, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He closed the letter and said to his son, whose head was sticking out, "Aren''t you going to go back and take your brothers to play in the Imperial Garden?" Xiaobao left with some regret when he saw that his father had no intention of sharing. Qi Xiuyuan immediately wrote a letter to scold Qi Haoran. Now that the two children are still young, it is a good time to correct them. Otherwise, when they are older, this generation will really not be able to be replaced. This birth has been the fate of Chengtian. Besides, I have never seen anyone who dared to make tricks on the genealogy. I thought that last time I scolded him in the palace to go back and change it. When the genealogy was published, the two children were officially changed. come over. Who knew that Zijin had an accident before the Chinese New Year, and then they went to Guangdong to delay the genealogy. If he hadn''t mentioned it during the Chinese New Year, I''m afraid that kid would have forgotten that he still has two sons who have not given names. Woolen cloth. The child is so old that he has not been on the genealogy, and he is not in a hurry. It is simply outrageous. The rank of the two children must be changed, and pet children are not so petted. But Qi Haoran still failed to get them to switch over in the end. Pampering children is one aspect. The most important thing is that he can''t keep his word in front of the children. As a father, his image is tall, so how can he go back on his word? Especially the two children''s names have the words "Nuo" and "Zheng". Seeing Qi Haoran''s frowning face, Mu Yangling couldn''t bear him to be embarrassed, so he gave him an idea, "Don''t change it here, the elder brother, you will disappear for a while, we are not in front of him, no one mentioned it specially, he He will forget it, and when he remembers, the two children are old, the big deal is to let the little lion and the tiger head pretend to each other, anyway, the big brother won''t recognize them." Qi Haoran blinked and said in a low voice, "If Big Brother finds out, will he be **** off?" "It doesn''t matter," Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder and said, "You''ll get used to it when you''re angry. Big brother may be immune." Qi Haoran rushed over, directly pressed the person on the quilt, and said viciously: "How dare you make fun of the Lord, let''s see how the Lord will deal with you." Lichun only walked to the door, when he heard the screams inside, his footsteps stopped, and when he heard the strange sound inside, his face suddenly turned red, he waved the girls to step back, and stayed in the yard by himself. Qi Haoran pressed Mu Yangling for a noon, and after getting up, he went out to find some children to play with. Lichun came in and asked Mu Yangling to report, "Miss, the person sent to Guangxi has returned, and he brought back three families, do you want to meet?" "Are all pearl pickers?" "Yes, the heads of their families and their ancestors are all pearl pickers. It is said that even their sons have begun to learn to swim. They voluntarily sold themselves as slaves to serve in the palace." Mu Yangling nodded, "Since they are willing, they can sign a sales contract, and arrange the people in the servant''s room first, and then they will come to see me after they have rested." Beginning of spring should go down. The ancestors of the three families were all fishermen, and they knew each other. Although they sold themselves as slaves, they were only able to get the spot after they broke their heads. Although the imperial court imposed a sea ban, pearl mining has been banned since the Tang Dynasty. They can also go to a far place to go to the sea to touch the mussels. If they can touch them and come back alive, it will be good. If they die, their families will lose their backbone. They can only live as slaves and maids. This kind of life is unstable, so when they heard that the palace was looking for pearl pickers, they squeezed to death. Although they are in Guangxi, a little distance from Guangdong, the names of Rongjun Wang and Wangfei have been heard before. These two are good people like the emperor. The emperor imposed a sea ban, exempting their fishermen from the tax for two years, while the prince took the lead in fighting pirates for the fishermen, but the princess helped the farmers who farmed the land to owe grain seeds on credit. They are all good people. Isn''t it a good thing? I heard that every meal has rice. When ?? came, the family was ready to go to the sea to pick pearls for the palace, and they had no plans to return, but who knew that they were sent to raise mussels and fish. The three young men standing in front glanced back at their father, knelt down in front of Mu Yangling, and said ashamedly: "Niangniang, the strange little ones didn''t make it clear, we, we don''t raise mussels, nor do we raise them. Pass" Mu Yangling smiled and asked: "Then do you know who has raised mussels?" Several people looked at each other and shook their heads. "That''s it, this is the tossing of a few children. No one in the world knows how to raise them, so you have to figure it out for yourself. Your ancestors dealt with sea mussels, you should know some of their habits, try it slowly, a year Two years, ten or eight years, as long as the young masters are interested, help them raise them, try different methods, maybe they will be able to raise them." The three young men only thought that the princess had a very generous heart, so they tossed along with the children? The hearts of the three old men behind ?? sank. This means that if the young masters want to support them, they will be useful and can stay. If the young masters dont want to support them, arent they sent away? It seems that this sea clam needs to be raised no matter what. And the female family members and the children felt that they were worthy of being the young masters of the palace, and they could even play such a big game. Mu Yangling brought a few children and let them meet each other, and let them live in the mansion first, and when the houses in Haichang were built, those who needed to work in Haichang would go to live in Haichang. As for their family members and children, they should learn the rules first, and then arrange errands in the house. I heard that eight-year-old children have a monthly payment of 200 yuan. Everyone''s eyes are shining, and they feel that they are really happy. Xiao Xiong and Xiao An couldn''t wait to ask the three old men questions. They often asked the fishermen for advice, knowing that they would often get the correct answer if they asked the elders for answers. As for how to open the sea mussels, the three old people said that as long as they scratched on the shells, they would open. The four children didn''t believe it, so they immediately took them to the sea yard. They picked up two closed sea mussels from the sea and threw them to the three old people. An old man took it and picked up a little-finger-sized gravel on the beach and scratched it on the clam shell twice. The sea clam slowly opened its mouth, and the four children opened their mouths so wide that they forgot to enter throw sand. The little bear was the first to react. He picked up two relatively round gravels on the beach and threw them in. Feeling the foreign body, the mussels kept secreting liquid and slowly closed the mussel shells, but there was always a gap, as if I want to get rid of foreign bodies in my body. The four children cheered, and it really did! Chapter 950： lack of money The little bear took the stone from the old man''s hand and scratched it on the shell of the other clam, but the clam didn''t respond at all. The old man took it, held his hand, and gently scratched it twice in a different direction, the clam shell slowly opened... It is not difficult to open the shell of the mussel. They are all children of fishermen in Hepu, because they have picked pearls for generations, and this skill has been learned from the beginning of swimming. In the past, they also killed mussels to get pearls like other places, but later, one is that too many mussels die, and there may not be one pearl of a thousand mussels. Those mussels die too wrongly, and the sea mussels are also getting fewer from one generation to the next. In the Tang Dynasty, folk pearling was banned. They could not bring mussels to the shore to get pearls, but only on boats or in the water. You can still open the mussels on the boat. In the water, it is difficult for people to breathe and they have to bear the water pressure. How can they dare to exert great strength? Therefore, the method of opening the mussel shell has been gradually perfected. This is the method found by the ancestors with their lives. The fishermen and fishermen do not hide their secrets, and all the fishermen and children in Hepu can do it. But only in that area, they are very cautious about the outside world and dont spread it out. But only adults will consider these issues, while children think it is as normal as eating and drinking water. They dont even know how to open the mussel shells, so they look at the little masters in surprise? Xiao Xiong didn''t notice their thoughts. After learning for a while, he found that he still couldn''t open the mussel shell, so he didn''t worry about it anymore. It''s as simple as that, so it''s not difficult to plant them, and it doesn''t matter if they will. Xiao Xiong discussed with his three younger brothers, "We asked people to separate the sea field into a space, and let them plant seeds, and put the good ones in that space. They can open the clam shells just by scratching it. It should be very fast, it should be done in four or five days. As long as the sea clams can be planted, the rest is to ensure that they have enough food. Xiao An volunteered: "My cousins ??and I went to find the round gravel." Bear nodded. Everyone divided the labor and cooperated. The four of them took out the lucky money they received during the Chinese New Year, asked the fishermen to help separate the space, and asked them to help pick up the sea mussels. The three of them just sat on the beach and scraped off the shells and put the gravel into it. It''s alright, someone will put the finished sea mussels back in. And Xiao An used copper coins to invite a group of children to help collect suitable sand and gravel. As for what kind of gravel is more suitable, it is a matter of opinion. For example, the tiger head thinks that the round and large gravel is the best, and the pearls will be big and round, but the little lion thinks that the round and smaller gravel is better, so that the sea mussels can grind the pearls faster. The two children only found what they liked, while Xiao An found some of all kinds. When he listened to the fourth aunt, he remembered a key point. Pearls are because the sea mussels are stimulated by foreign bodies to secrete nacres. The foreign objects are constantly ground, so what Xiao An is looking for is slightly angular, he thinks that the sea mussels will secrete more nacres. But the gravel chosen by the three children has one unifying feature, which is that it is larger than most of the sand on the beach. The speed was much faster than Little Bear estimated. It only took them three days to fill all the sea mussels. At the last net, the four children decided to do a test. They had stuffed a lot of sea mussels into one. Small gravel, some have a big and round plug, some are sharp and big, and some are stuffed with other messy things. Hutou even broke the shell he found and chose a plug. Into the sea clam mouth, in short, there are all kinds of messy things. Then this net of sea mussels was specially cared for and made into a small space with a net, and they were placed in it individually. The little bear asked them to pay more attention to the sea mussels inside. This net was equivalent to their "experimental field". Sea mussels are very easy to survive. As long as the sea is not polluted and there is enough food, they can live well. Therefore, no sea mussels die within five days after planting. The four children were very happy, and the third child went to play with peace of mind. They have recently become obsessed with making sound boxes and plan to figure it out by themselves. Heizi and the others are already on their way. They may be there in a few days. They decided to try it out for themselves. , if you make it, you can show it off to your friends. Xiaoxiong, on the other hand, was busy soliciting sponsorships. He calculated the cost of making the sound box. It was not high, but it was not low. Except for the academy, most of the rest of his money went to the sea field. I have to spend it myself, so I have no money. And the sea field is still spending money. Xiaoxiong first found his parents and explained to them the future development direction and bright future of Haichang. They will never regret investing in shares at this time. Qi Haoran finally gave Xiaoxiong twenty taels of silver, not as a shareholding, but as a kind of support for his son''s career from his father. Little Bear was very happy, this was the first sponsorship he received, and he told his father that when the lobsters and crabs in his sea farm grew up, he would definitely give his father a table of seafood for free. And Mu Yangling gave Xiaoxiong 100 taels, and also said that he was not a shareholder, "Haicang is the toss of your children, and it is not easy for me as an adult to invest in shares, but these 100 taels are not given to you for nothing, this is loaned to you. yours." Xiaoxiong''s happy face froze, and he lowered his head and asked, "Mother, how much do we owe you?" "Oh, you''re a little bit miserable. You owe me one hundred and sixty-eight taels this time. Hutou and Little Lion saved more when they were young, but they don''t owe it for now, but they don''t have much money left with me. Xiao An is a little better than you, he owes me twenty-nine taels, but his father is very rich." Mu Yangling gave his son a "you know" look. Xiao Xiong was shocked, "Xiao An paid one hundred and twenty-one taels for Chinese New Year?" He knew that Xiao An owed one hundred and fifty taels of silver before, which was more than he owed. How could he repay so much in just a year? Mu Yangling sighed and said, "Xiao An''s New Year''s money is too much, and he repaid most of it at once. He said that he can pay it off when the sound box is made." Xiaoxiong became nervous. Isn''t he the only one in debt again? Thinking of the profit of the sound box, Xiaoxiong immediately went back and wrote to Xiaobao, and asked him to join the team. If they can make sound boxes, each of them can make ten times the profit, which is a huge income. Of course, they Funding is a bit difficult right now. While reading the letter, Xiaobao looked at the second brother, the third brother, and the fourth brother who were playing on the carpet. He slowly put away the letter and asked the maid and **** who was serving in the palace to step down. The sound box he received during the New Year was unscrewed, and a burst of music started, attracting the eyes of the three children. Xiaobao showed an angelic smile and bewitched them: "Brother, do you like this toy?" The second prince nodded again and again, the third prince and the fourth prince, who were over a year old, were about to grab their hands, Xiaobao hurriedly stepped aside and smiled at the three younger brothers: "Then the eldest brother will use this to borrow some money from you? Wait for a while, I''ll give each of you a prettier sound box." Chapter 951： Be prepared The three little princes have no idea about money at all, especially the third prince and the fourth prince, they will simply say a few words. They don''t even know what money is used for. When they hear that the prince''s brother asks for money, they will run away. Back to their palace, pressing the nurse to open the box, they packed a box and took it over. The second prince followed the prince''s brother out of the palace twice. He knew that money was used to buy things, but this thing was useless in the palace. Xiaobao sits in the money pile with a dreamy expression, so he has money? Seeing the younger brothers who were rushing around to grab the sound box, Xiaobao turned around and wrote them an IOU, then folded it and handed it to their wet nurse, saying, "I lent the money to my younger brothers, you can keep the note for them. ." In fact, Xiaobao wants to bring a few younger brothers in, so that he doesn''t have to pay back the money, but the three younger brothers are still young and can''t think. I don''t know if it''s good or bad, he has already bewitched them to borrow money, so it''s not good to let them bleed. , After all, although the business of cultured pearls and sound boxes is promising, it is not certain whether it will be successful in the end. The nurses of the three princes held the IOU with sincerity and fear, but they were relieved. With so much less money, the ladies would definitely ask later that with the Prince''s IOU, they could at least save their lives. Xiaobao collected the money and planned to have it sent to Xiaoxiong. He is also very poor. He has to be crowned prince, and he has a salary every month. In addition to the monthly money given by his father and mother, he has now opened the Baoxiong Academy to the Ningbo area, and he spent a lot of money. Now, Baoxiong Academy is not only supported by the monthly money of him and Xiaoxiong, but also by the support of the local people. At present, there are donation boxes at the entrance of each Baoxiong Academy. People passing by can donate in it. Those who are interested in supporting Baoxiong Academy can also contact the teacher of the school to donate. However, because the background of the school has not been announced, no one knows about it. This academy specially recruited poor children was actually opened by the Crown Prince of the Dynasty and the Prince of Rong County, so very few people went to donate. The sources of funds have increased, but they are mainly supported by the cousins, so they are short of money as always. It''s not that Li Jinghua didn''t know, and he asked Qi Xiuyuan to stop him several times when he wanted to help. Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Let the children toss it slowly, A Ling is right, if we pay, then their stalls will only be Im afraid they wont be able to control the shop, as now, they can only use their own money and a few donations, step by step, and there will be no major problems in the school. In the past few years, Baoxiong Academy has been smooth sailing, has there been no problem? Of course not, there have been a lot of conflicts over whether students choose the imperial examination or the craftsmanship. There was a period of time when students from the two factions even had fights. If the booth was large, let alone two children, just An adult like Qi Xiuyuan may not be able to withstand it, because education has always been a major issue in governing a country. But because their school is small and small, they don''t make much trouble when there is a problem, and the two children are keen, solve it bit by bit, and improve the system and operating mechanism of the school little by little. Until now, the school has gradually matured. , began to expand funding sources. Qi Xiuyuan has been watching, and also wants to see how far the two children can go, and what kind of education system they can come up with. If it is good, maybe it can be promoted nationwide and benefit Da Qi. If it is not good, it will not stop. How much impact. Seeing his son break a copper plate into two flowers, Qi Xiuyuan also felt distressed. When he was raising his younger brother, he was afraid that he would be wronged, so he would put money away when he had the chance, but when it came time to raise his son, he had to suppress his distress and let him be a good friend. Money worries. Because of this, Qi Xiuyuan knew that the prince had cheated his three younger brothers out of money. Although he brought people to teach him a lesson, he was actually not very angry. Xiaobao lowered his head and said, "I wrote an IOU, and my brothers agreed." "Apart from your second brother, your other two younger brothers know what it means to borrow money, and what is money?" Xiaobao bowed his head in shame, "Then shall I return the money?" Qi Xiuyuan sighed, shook his head and said, "Forget it this time, remember to pay back your brothers'' money in the future, and don''t lie to them for money next time." Xiaobao nodded again and again, "Not next time." Qi Xiuyuan tapped on the table and asked, "What do you think your brothers will do in the future?" Xiaobao was confused, so Qi Xiuyuan explained: "If you want to be emperor in the future, then your younger brothers will be princes, but they can''t be idle princes, they have to find something to do for them." "Aren''t these up to the younger brothers to choose?" Xiaobao was very puzzled, "The younger brothers can do whatever they want, the uncle''s family is all chosen by the cousins." Qi Xiuyuan pouted and asked, "Did all your cousins ??say they want to be generals?" "Yeah, Hutou said he wanted to be a general, Little Lion said he wanted to be a marshal, Xiaoxiong would be a general of soldiers and horses, and Xiao An would be a counselor." Qi Xiuyuan said with disdain: "This is all influenced by your uncle''s words in their ears since childhood, and your younger brothers will also start to understand. What do you want your brothers to do?" Maybe it was influenced by the deep love of Xiaoxiong''s brothers. Xiaoxiong often wrote to Xiaobao to tell him interesting stories about his younger brothers and Xiao''an, telling him what troubles they had made, which made Xiaobao envious. In addition, the palace was born one after another. A few children, Xiaobao is the elder brother, so he consciously brought a few younger brothers to play. Fortunately, the queen is virtuous and does not oppress the concubines and concubines, and allows Xiaobao to get along with several little princes. He is naturally happy when he sees a few children who are in love with each other. But he didn''t want this kind of thing to only exist when they were young. When the children grew up, they would definitely have their own thoughts, and behind them stood their biological mother and mother clan. I''m afraid that the older the children, the more their minds will be. more. So it''s better to deal with it now, and tell a few children their future goals in life, whether to be idle kings, or be worthy ministers, or be the princes who lead the army. The location, on the contrary, ruined the father-son brotherhood. Of course, Qi Xiuyuan is also selfish. These four are his sons. He naturally wants them all to live happily, so he doesn''t want them to fight, but this position is too tempting, he is not sure that all his sons can Resisting the temptation, he can only teach Xiaobao to be stronger and prepare him early. But obviously, Xiaobao couldn''t understand his father''s painstaking efforts, he smiled and said: "Let''s wait for the younger brothers to grow up and let them choose, what if they want to learn to play the piano now, go to the battlefield tomorrow, and later want to be the champion. ? What I choose may not be what they want." Chapter 952： storm Qi Xiu Yuan saw that his son''s eyes were clear, and he sighed slightly for the sake of his younger brothers. The children were still young, so why did he open the gauze so that he could see the darkness? It is better to let him find out and then make arrangements. Thinking of this, Qi Xiuyuan rubbed his head and said with a smile, "You''re right, your brothers are still young, it''s too early to say this." The matter of borrowing money was over with Qi Xiuyuan, but the three empresses only knew that their son had been lent money. Concubine Zhao Shu, the biological mother of the second prince, gritted her teeth slightly, pulled her son and asked, "The prince said he would borrow it from you? Why are you so stupid, taking your own money to spend it for others? You won''t know if you are sold in the future." The second prince was not convinced, "Brother the prince is my brother, how can he be someone else? Anyway, it''s useless to keep my money, the prince will give it to him if he wants." "You," Concubine Zhao Shu angrily tapped his forehead, "Why is it useless, do you know how much effort your grandfather had to spend to send money in?" The second prince was impatient, "I am the prince, and I don''t need him to support him. What does it matter to me if he sends money?" The second prince was nearly four years old. "I asked the nurse, but my money is all from the father and the court. What''s the matter with my grandfather?" The wet nurse who was waiting heard the words "plop" and knelt on the ground, kowtow again and again, "Madame, spare your life, Niangniang, spare your life." "Okay, I said why the second prince became more and more estranged from me. It turned out that you provoked it. Come on, drag her down to me, play 20 big boards first, and send it to the Department of Penalties." The second prince has spent the most time with the wet nurse since he was born. Hearing this, he immediately rushed up and pushed the two maids away, "You are not allowed to arrest her, bad people, you are all bad people, I will let the prince''s brother beat you." Concubine Zhao Shu heard him open his mouth and shut his mouth, trembling with anger, she pointed at him and screamed, "Do you really think he is a good person? He is just bribing you and raising you, but you treat a traitor as a traitor. Nice guy!" "Niangniang!" Concubine Zhao Shu''s close-fitting maid looked at her with a pale face, and there were some words that could be thought of in her heart, but they could not be said on the surface. The second prince was immersed in the panic that his wet nurse was about to be taken away. He didn''t hear what the mother-in-law said. He cried and pushed the two palace maids, but found that he couldn''t push it at all, so he could only hug the wet nurse. one arm howled. The nurse was both distressed and panicked. After all, this was the child she had grown up with. Seeing him crying miserably, her heart felt like a knife. The wet nurse cried miserably from the bottom of her heart. Seeing that the second prince was frightened, she bit her lip and didn''t cry. Instead, she pushed the second prince''s hand away and shook her head at him. There was a lot of noise here, and it had already alerted the outside world. Qi Xiuyuan had just finished talking with Xiaobao, and was about to meet the mother-in-law of the three princes and explain the prince''s loan behavior to them. Who knew that he would hear Concubine Zhao Shu when he walked in The part where he said that the prince was hiding a traitor, his face sank involuntarily. He helped Concubine Zhao Shu to drag the **** who was guarding the palace gate to one side while the **** next to the emperor covered his mouth and knelt tremblingly. Qi Xiuyuan stood at the door and watched the whole thing. Seeing that the second prince was crying, his face was flushed and his voice was hoarse. Concubine Zhao Shu didn''t care about him, but he was pulled away, and his face became more and more ugly. He pushed open the slightly closed palace door and strode in. Concubine Zhao Shu was so angry that she was a little stunned when she saw him coming in, then her expression changed dramatically, and she quickly knelt on the ground to greet him, "Your Majesty, I don''t know if your concubine is coming, and you are missing a long way. welcome" Qi Xiuyuan ignored him, took his second son, who was out of breath, into his arms, looked at her coldly, turned his head to the second prince''s nurse and said, "You come with me." The wet nurse quickly got up and stumbled to follow. Concubine Zhao Shu saw that the emperor ignored her the whole time, and her body softened. She took a slight step forward and wanted to distinguish, but the maid beside her quickly grabbed her and said in a low voice: "Niangniang, the saint is angry, it is better to let the second prince and the emperor Get along for a while." The palace maid felt that Concubine Zhao Shu was really stupid. The emperor was obviously furious. If he hadn''t been concerned about the second prince, I would have sent her down long ago. She didn''t hide at this time, so why did she bump into her instead? Concubine Zhao Shu watched helplessly as the emperor took the second prince away, her body softened, and she fell to the ground. She cried, "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over, the emperor must have heard what I said about the prince." How much the emperor favored the prince in the harem of the previous dynasty was in his eyes, just because the prince wanted to play with his younger brothers, the emperor gave him the three princes to play with, just because the prince wanted to have dinner with the whole family at night, the three princes Every night, he was taken to Kunning Palace for dinner. Why? She is the biological mother of the second prince, but she is the one who spends the least time with him! When Concubine Zhao Shu was in trouble, the other two princes were in a different situation. The biological mother of the third and fourth princes heard that the crown prince had borrowed money from his son. Although he was surprised, he did not object. The fact that the son can get close to the prince will only benefit them in the future. With the emperor''s high regard for the prince, the prince has inherited the eight great achievements in the world. In addition, their family background is not obvious, so they have no other thoughts. Their brothers are deeply in love, and their sons will only have a better future, so although I don''t know. Why did the prince of a country still praise his son when he was short of money? The third prince and the fourth prince didn''t fully understand the words of the adults, but they were able to hear their praise, so they were very happy. When they heard the news from Concubine Zhao Shu''s palace, they all fell silent, and said to the maid next to her: "Concubine Zhao Shu is too delusional, thinking that her second prince is the second son born after the crown prince. Don''t look at who she is." However, Qi Xiuyuan, who was carrying the second prince back to the palace, was full of anger. He suppressed his anger and comforted the second prince softly, and then handed him over to Xiaobao who came over and waved: "You take him down to play first, coax him. Don''t tell him to cry anymore." The second prince frequently looked at his wet nurse. Qi Xiuyuan frowned slightly, feeling that his son was too dependent on this wet nurse. The wet nurse got the holy will, and heaved a sigh of relief, and kowtowed respectfully to the emperor before backing out. When Qi Xiu saw that the children were gone, the anger on his face was no longer concealed, and he ordered Eunuch Wan: "Concubine Zhao Shu has lost her honor in front of the royal family, and she will be removed from the concubine position. For three months, no one is allowed to visit except the second prince." Chapter 953： comfort Concubine Zhao Shu was only promoted during the Chinese New Year, or because of the old sayings of the courtiers that Qi Xiuyuan asked Qi Xiuyuan to take more concubines. Qi Xiuyuan thought of the concubine Shu who was named because of her merit in giving birth to the prince. Now the four concubines only have two, except for Concubine Duan Xian, Princess of Dali, is her. And the Xu family and Shi family, who also gave birth to a prince, were promoted from nobles to concubines. It''s only been more than two months now, Zhao Concubine has been beaten back to her original form and changed back to Concubine again. She made a mistake and returned with a lower status than Xu Concubine and Shi Concubine. This is the first time that Qi Xiuyuan has dealt with a concubine since he ascended the throne. It not only shocked the harem, but also shocked the previous court, and they all inquired about what happened. The news of the palace is very difficult to inquire, but this time Qi Xiuyuan did not stop the news from spreading, he personally went to see the concubine Zhao who was reprimanded, and said angrily: "The second prince was born to you, but his mother is the queen, I don''t care. Love your mother and son, but don''t even think about alienating our father, son and brother! If you tell me again that you alienate the crown prince and the second prince, I will never forgive you." Qi Xiuyuan sneered at the pale-faced Zhao Concubine, "The second prince and you are mother and son, but we are father and son, and the crown prince is brother! No matter who it is, whoever alienates their brothers, let me know, and I will definitely fight back." These words also spread, and the courtiers who had thoughts in the previous dynasty were silent. The meaning of the emperor''s words was obvious. If anyone instigated a few princes to compete with the prince for the throne, and the royal family was disturbed, the emperor would let the other party''s family Restless, brother centrifuged. No emperor has ever said such a thing. Everyone seems to understand why King Rongjun is always unreliable sometimes. It turns out that this is the root cause. Qi Xiuyuan cleaned up Zhao Concubine, and let the prince take the second prince to sleep, because the second prince was only willing to follow Xiaobao except his wet nurse. When he was not sensible, he had the best time to play with the prince, except for the wet nurse, and the prince was the elder brother. In his heart, the prince was naturally the most cordial. The second prince woke up in a nightmare at night and cried while hugging his eldest brother, Xiaobao could only comfort him clumsily. The four-year-old second prince didn''t understand, "Why does the concubine hate me? She always asks me to endorse it, and hits me in the palm of my hand if I can''t do it. She also doesn''t allow me to play with the prince''s elder brother, or take the third and fourth younger brothers to play. A four-year-old child naturally does not understand the issue of royal wives and concubines. He knows whoever treats him well will kiss him. Concubine Zhao Shu has been very proud since she gave birth to the second prince. She is the second person under the empress. As for the noble concubine Duan Xian, she has been out of the palace all the year round, and she has no children and no competition for favor. People are just afraid of forgetting her. But it has changed since the prince knew that he had a younger brother. He often came to her palace to see him and play with him. When the emperor came over, he was basically led by him and only accompanied his two children. The time he spent with her was There are very few, and the most hateful thing is that when he leaves, he will pull the emperor away by the way and go directly to the queen. She originally wanted to use the child to lure the emperor, and take advantage of the fact that Long Enzhengsheng would give birth to two more sons. By then, she would have so many sons, and the queen would only have one son and one daughter. Who will lose in 20 to 30 years? It''s not certain who wins, but her plans are all messed up by the prince, how can she not hate it? When the child was older, the emperor even asked people to take the child directly to the Kunning Palace. The family was happy, but she was alone in the empty hall. What was the use of her giving birth to this son? And the second prince''s childish temperament, seeing the prince taking him to play so much fun, and taking him out of the palace to play, he loves this big brother even more. When he returns to the palace, opening his mouth is his brother, and shutting his mouth is also a brother. Concubine Zhao Shu can''t find the prince. Unlucky, it is inevitable to cast anger on his son. The child is sensitive. After three or four times, he knows that he is afraid, and naturally avoids her. In this way, the mother and child slowly walk away. Instead, it is best to be with the nursing mother who takes care of him closely. Lying next to his brother at this time, the second prince asked him in confusion, "Why doesn''t the mother-in-law like me?" Xiaobao wrinkled his nose, he didn''t know why Concubine Zhao Shu didn''t like the second brother, isn''t the second brother the son of Concubine Zhao Shu? In his heart, mothers should love their children. Like his mother, like the fourth aunt, like the cousin, they all love their children, and they feel very distressed when they fall. But seeing how sad his brother was, Xiaobao didn''t tell him his guess, only patted his back comfortably and said, "Concubine Zhao Shu definitely likes you, but maybe she doesn''t know how to express it, or because she is still young. , so I don''t know how to take the child?" The fourth aunt said that the little bear could not marry until he was 18 years old, saying that he was too young to take care of people after marrying a young daughter-in-law, and that he was destroying the flowers of the motherland. Although I didnt understand the latter sentence, I understood the meaning of the former sentence, and Emperor Ers biological mother did look quite young. The second prince looked at his brother with red and swollen eyes, "My mother and concubine are still young?" Little Treasure nodded and said, "It''s very small. I saw that we should be called sister." The second prince pouted at him and asked, "Then why is my mother-in-law so small?" Xiaobao said solemnly: "Because the royal father chose your mother-in-law, and then slept with her, I have you," Xiaobao paused, and then hesitantly said: "The fourth aunt said that this is destroying the flowers of the motherland, Father seems to have done something wrong." The attention of the second prince was diverted, and he asked with wide eyes, "Why do I have to sleep?" Xiaobao shook his head, "I don''t know, we can ask the mother tomorrow." "Then the royal father should be punished for doing something wrong?" "You will definitely be punished, and you will be punished for making mistakes..." "What''s the punishment for the royal father?" The topic of the two children went to the ends of the earth at once, and the servant who was sleeping on the footstep was sweating coldly. I just hope he didn''t hear those words just now. The two brothers said what they said for half a night, and the next day was expected to get up late. Xiaobao opened his eyes, stretched halfway, and suddenly froze. Seeing the sunlight scattered in the room, he jumped up and shouted, "I''m late, I''m late..." The second prince woke up and shouted, "Brother Prince." Little Treasure said, "I''m up late, I''m late for school, I might be beaten at night." The attendant came in from outside and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, His Royal Highness, the emperor said this morning that he will give you a day off and accompany the second prince today." Xiaobao''s eyes lit up, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. He pulled his second brother to get up, and after washing up, he took him to Kunning Palace to see his sister. At this time, Li Jinghua was instructing people to clean up the side hall, "Since Concubine Zhao is going to think about it behind closed doors, the second prince will be left with her and no one will discipline him. Let the second prince live with me first, and wait for Concubine Zhao to solve it. Send it back after you''re done." Wen Cui looked at the calm-faced queen, and knew that she was angry. She planned to teach Concubine Zhao personally, "Where is the emperor..." Li Jinghua smiled and said, "The emperor has already agreed." She wants to raise the second prince well, how could the emperor not agree? Not only does she want to raise the second prince, she will also teach him well, teach him to be respectful to his brothers and sisters, and to be kind and filial to his son. As for whether this child will be divorced from Concubine Zhao, it will depend on what Concubine Zhao does. If she wakes up, she will double It''s okay to be good to this child, if it''s still like that, then she can''t be blamed. Chapter 954： consult Concubine Zhao failed to realize her mistake. Although she restrained herself and stopped talking about not being allowed to play with the prince, she kept restricting the scope of the second prince''s activities. Almost as soon as the child woke up, she brought him to read and write. , I can only play in my palace every day, and the second prince can''t stand it any longer. He has lived with the prince for three months, and his work and rest have already stabilized. After getting up every day, the prince first drinks a bowl of warm water, then washes up and goes to do health boxing, or do exercises. The time is not long, less than two quarters of an hour. , after the boxing, go to change clothes and have breakfast, then go to read in the morning, and then listen to Mr. It will take another year for him to start enlightenment. Naturally, he will not go to school with the prince. Often at this time, he will go to the Queen''s Palace, where the maids and sisters will take over the third and fourth brothers and take out the prince''s previous toys. They can He can recognize cards with characters and drawings, and he can also play with building blocks. Although he is only four years old, he already knows many characters. Sometimes the queen would tell them some little stories after handling the palace affairs. The ladies and sisters in the palace said that these were all storybooks written by the fourth aunt, especially for children. A group of children played happily until noon, each had a lunch break after lunch, and had free time in the afternoon. Those who liked it could go to play in the imperial garden, and those who didnt like it could stay with their mother-in-law. His mother-in-law was grounded, and he did not If I like to see her cry, I go to the prince''s brother, and the prince''s brother will take him with him. When the prince is listening to the teacher''s lecture, he will lie on the table and draw red. After school in the afternoon, the prince will take him to the third brother. The fourth brother picked them up and went to the Imperial Garden to play together, and we ate and slept together in the evening, and the day went by like that. But being picked up by the concubine, the second prince was pulled out of this leisurely life at once. Every day when he opened his eyes, he was carried to the concubine. , and then forced him to recite and write. The second prince, who was only four years old, could not bear it for two days. When the prince came to pick him up again, he took the prince''s hand and cried out of breath, saying Nothing let him go. Concubine Zhao hated and asked someone to pull the child away. When Xiaobao saw the palace maid was grabbing the second brother''s small arm, he pulled it back. He was furious and stepped forward and kicked her stomach. Before even letting go, Xiaobao was even more angry, pointing to her nose and saying angrily, "You dare not let go, when my cousin comes back, I will tell him to kick you!" After ?? finished speaking, he pulled her hand. The maid was about to let go when Concubine Zhao screamed: "His Royal Highness, take it easy, it hurts the second prince." But she stared at the maid. The palace maid''s face was pale, she wanted to let go, but she didn''t dare. With this hesitation, the second prince directly bit her hand. The child didn''t know how to control it, so he almost tried his best to bite, and the palace maid howled miserably. With a sound, Xiaobao hugged his second brother to comfort him when he saw it, and said, "Let go of her, the father knows that he will be beaten." The second prince immediately let go, and Xiaobao pulled his brother behind him and threatened her: "You dare to tell my father, I will beat you!" After saying that, he dragged the second brother and ran out. Concubine Zhao asked someone to stop him, but the prince''s attendants who had been standing on the sidelines rushed up to stop them, and the prince dragged the second prince and ran away. The second prince was very sad, "Brother Prince, I don''t want to go back. My concubine always asks me to read and write. I can''t even play. You obviously have spare time." "Your mother-in-law is an idiot. Reading is efficient only by combining work and rest. How much can you remember when you sit and read all day like this?" "I can''t remember a single sentence. I remember it now, and I''ll forget it in a while." The second prince looked at the prince''s elder brother admiringly, "How do you know that I can''t remember it." Xiaobao said proudly: "Of course I know, the bear is just like you." "Then can Cousin Bear remember it now?" Xiaobao nodded, "He said he can remember it, but I think he must remember more than he remembered, but after he changed the study method and time, he can remember more. If it''s empty, I''ll take you to find him, and let him talk to Concubine Zhao, don''t force you to endorse it." The second prince looked at Xiaobao gratefully. And Qi Xiuyuan got the news early, when the two children came, he rubbed the second prince''s head and asked, "You are four years old, and I was going to enlighten you after turning five next year, since you are already After recognizing so many words, your mother and concubine are in poor health, would you like to be enlightened a year earlier?" The second prince asked tangled: "Can I still play after I go to school?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled and nodded, "I can play in my spare time." Xiaobao leaned into his ear and told him about how long he could play a day. The second prince struggled for a long time and asked weakly, "Can''t I move to my mother''s place first?" If he lives with the Empress, then he can neither go to school nor write by memory. Qi Xiuyuan looked at his son who was obviously tired of studying and shook his head slightly, and said, "No." The second prince lowered his head and said, "Okay, I''ll go to school." The two brothers still slept together at night. The second prince saw the eldest brother wrote a letter to the little bear and leaned over and said, "Brother Prince, why do you think my mother-in-law doesn''t like me?" Xiaobao shook his head. "Then you help me ask the fourth aunt, didn''t you say that the fourth aunt is very smart?" Xiaobao gave him the pen, "You can also write, you can write, ask me if you don''t understand, and I will write it for you." The second prince grabbed the pen and excitedly wrote a letter to Mu Yangling. This was the first letter he wrote in his life. Mu Yangling struggled for a long time when he received the letter from the second prince, and asked Xiao Xiong, "Why did the second prince write to me?" Shouldn''t this kind of question be asked of his father, mother and concubine? Xiaoxiong''s eyes filled with sympathy, "Brother Xiaobao said that the second cousin is very pitiful now, and his mother and concubine have been grounded again, and as soon as he saw him, it was as if he was going to eat him, either to keep him away from brother Xiaobao, or to force him He went to the imperial uncle to intercede, mother, do you think the second cousin was not born by the mother of Zhao Concubine, but picked up by his mother from the tree." Mu Yangling was embarrassed and couldn''t help but glared at Qi Haoran. He was the one who was talking nonsense. Once Hutou asked them how they got into their mother''s belly, Qi Haoran scared them and said that the three of their brothers were all from him. Picked up from the tree... These words made the little bears remember, and felt that everything that was not his own was picked up from the tree. Mu Yangling supported his forehead and said, "The trees in the palace do not produce children." "That was picked up from the tree outside the palace?" Little Bear tilted his head and asked with bright eyes: "Mother, which tree did the second cousin pick up from, I''ll go and see, maybe I can too. Picking up a child..." "Get out, can the child pick it up casually?" Qi Haoran almost kicked his son out, and Mu Yangling watched Qi Haoran beat the bear out, and then he pondered the letter carefully. Qi Haoran drove his son out and closed the door, seeing her dazedly reading the letter, he was annoyed: "Zhao Concubine is a **** stick, Xiaobao is the eldest son, smart and capable, now that the second prince is young, she wants to fight for power and profit. ?" "But she is lucky. She is the biological mother of the second prince. As long as she has this status, she can live." Mu Yangling placed the letter on the table gently and sighed: "The child is a blank piece of paper, my lord. What color is painted on it, what kind of person the child may become in the future, the second prince is innocent, and Xiaobao is also innocent." Chapter 955： freak out The second prince is small and innocent now, and he can mix with Xiaobao without any ill will, but will he still be able to grow up? It''s just that he doesn''t want to change, the people around him, the people in the court, are willing to see their brotherhood? Why did the nine sons of Kangxi fight to the death, is it really because of their own ambitions? I''m afraid they are all pulled in and forced out by people, and the defense is impossible to guard against. I have only heard of catching thieves for thousands of miles, but never heard of guarding thieves for thousands of days. As long as people are biased, the more they do now, the more children will see them as biased in the future, and they will only admit what they think. Instead of letting them grow up so secretly, its better to tear it apart and let them see it. It is clear from childhood that there is any misunderstanding? There are so many professions in this world, not everyone is willing to stare at the throne as soon as they come up. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran inquiringly, and Qi Haoran nodded solemnly: "Just as you said, tell the children the truth, but don''t frighten the children, lest they ruin their brotherhood, slowly Tell them, anyway, there are carrier pigeons now, so use the little bear''s hand to slowly talk to them, don''t make big moves as soon as they come up." Mu Yangling nodded slowly, bit his pen and thought for a long time, and finally finished writing the first letter. Considering that the four-year-old second prince could not read a letter independently, Mu Yangling wrote the letter to their brothers together. She comforted the second prince first. His mother-in-law did not love him, but she loved him a little too far. She felt that love should give you the best things, and your mother-in-law obviously felt that the throne was the best thing in the world. So she wants you to grab it, so that you can''t get too close to your elder brother, so that you don''t have good feelings for each other in the future. It''s like in a big family, the eldest son wants to inherit the ancestral inheritance, while the other sons grow up and go out for a fortune, and now your mother thinks you are very good, she wants you to inherit the ancestral inheritance, Then your eldest brother will get in your way. She naturally doesn''t like you getting too close. She thinks your father likes a good and well-behaved son, so she will let you learn that way. Thinking that you are so smart and well-behaved, your father must like you very much. You may inherit your ancestral inheritance in the future. Mu Yangling asked the second prince, "But do you think your father will not like you because you can''t memorize and write well?" "Obviously not. Your father, like thousands of fathers, first wants his son to be happy and happy before he can make his son prosperous. You can see that he never forces your elder brother to endorse it. Your mother misunderstood." Mu Yangling told the second prince, "Your mother-in-law likes you, your father likes you too, your mother-in-law and the prince''s brother like you as well, everyone has expectations for you, but it doesn''t mean that you have to satisfy everyone''s feelings. Your expectations, you should follow your own heart. You are still young, you just need to grow up happily. When you are older, you must think about what you like, and when you are older, think about what you will do in the future. It''s best if you can meet the expectations of the people who love you, but if you can''t, tell them that you''re happy and happy, and if they really love you, they''ll be happy for you." As for Xiaobao, Mu Yangling only asked him, "Do you like being the emperor?" Qi Xiuyuan was fascinated by the flying pigeon biography, and after a long time he looked down at his two sons, his mouth opened, he didn''t lie and said that your fourth aunt was playing with you, but asked, "What questions do you have to ask your father? the emperor?" The prince turned his head to look at the second brother, poked his back, and the second prince raised his head and asked, "Father, is what the fourth aunt said true, my mother and concubine really like me?" Of course she likes you, but she likes the power you brought her more. Qi Xiuyuan endured this sentence, nodded slightly, and said, "No mother doesn''t like sons, and you will understand when you grow up." The second prince let out a long sigh and smiled happily: "It''s good that my mother-in-law likes me. I will tell her in a while that I don''t like endorsements, I don''t like writing, and I don''t want to be enemies with my eldest brother, let alone become an emperor." "Oh?" Qi Xiuyuan walked down the steps, sat on it, looked at him and asked, "Why don''t you want to be emperor?" The second prince wrinkled his nose, looked at his father and the prince''s elder brother sympathetically, and said, "When the emperor has to get up at the fifth watch, he has to go to bed very late, he can''t go out of the palace, he can''t go out to the capital, and he can''t go out to sea. You cant use money casually, you cant eat and drink according to your temperament, you dont have an hour to play every day, and you have to listen to others even to marry a wife and concubines Its more terrifying than jail. Qi Xiuyuan was in a trance and asked, "Who told you these words?" Xiaobao couldn''t stop it, and the second prince had already shouted, "Brother Xiaoxiong said." Mu Yangling sent the letter through Xiaoxiong''s carrier pigeon and gave him the letter directly. This boy has no sense of privacy, and there is no envelope on the thin piece of paper. The younger brother wanted to be the emperor, and he was so happy that he couldn''t find it anywhere. He immediately took out the letter paper and wrote to Xiaobao, asking him to quickly give up the crown prince to his second cousin and come to Guangzhou to play with them. In order to convince Xiaobao, Xiaoxiong exaggerated the hardships of being the emperor ten times, and every time he listed the disadvantages, he had to add a sentence "You can see the emperor''s uncle", and there must be a list of how free they are to go first. Happiness, their children are not counted, it is his father, who also goes to sea if he wants to go out to sea, and goes out for an outing if he wants to go out. Go live for a while, soak in the warm hot springs, eat roast venison, and play with imported toys. The days should not be too wonderful. Xiaoxiong also told Xiaobao that he decided to travel all over the mountains, rivers and lakes of my Daqi when he turned 12, and invited him to see the customs of various places, and if he was a prince, he would not even be able to get out of the capital, let alone go. Traveled all over the place. And Xiaoxiong plans to go two years later. Once they build a ship together, they will go to Nanyang with the ship, and they may go further in the future. If you become the emperor, can you still do this? So, while there is a person who is willing to be the emperor, you should quickly give up the position to him, come and find me here, I will show you. When Xiaobao opened the letter, Xiaoxiong''s letter fell out. It happened that he knew the words on it. He cried as soon as he read it. He hugged Xiaobao''s arm and cried and said that he was not an emperor. It is too pitiful to be an emperor. , turned out to be a lifetime in prison. The second prince''s cry frightened the people in the East Palace, because he actually called himself not the emperor, how could it not make them feel terrified? Xiaobao saw that things were going to be big, so he hurriedly ordered the East Palace to be sealed, not allowing a word to go out, and coaxed the second prince to say that he would not be made emperor, which is better. But Xiaobao was afraid that he would not be able to suppress the wind and would be bad for the second brother, so he brought a letter and led someone to find his father. Qi Xiuyuan read Xiaoxiong''s letter that was half bait and half threat, gritted his teeth, turned his head and asked Xiaobao, "You don''t want to be emperor anymore?" Chapter 956： agitate Xiaobao has been struggling all the way, but at this time he nodded firmly, "I want to be the emperor." Xiaobao said to want, not to think, Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Why? Are you not afraid of hard work and freedom?" "I''m afraid," Xiaobao said in distress, wrinkling his nose, "but I want people all over the world to be able to eat dry food every day, to have clothes to wear in winter, children to go to school when they want to study, the elderly to be able to care for the elderly, and the sick to go to school. If I can get into medicine, it would be much easier if I were the emperor." Qi Xiuyuan did not expect his son to have such high ambitions, and looked at him in shock and was speechless for a while, but considering the education he received and the things he had done since he was a child, it seemed only natural that he would have this idea. Qi Xiuyuan touched his head and asked in a low voice, "Then you watch the little bears travel around the world and visit the mountains and rivers, don''t you envy them?" Xiaobao nodded slightly disappointed, "So Father, can I go and play first, and then come back to be the emperor when I''ve had enough." "No," Qi Xiuyuan rubbed his head amusedly and said, "I''m afraid you won''t want to come back after you go out. Besides, if you want to be a good emperor, you have to keep learning. You are a prince now, do you know what a prince is?" "The prince is the prince who will be the emperor in the future." Xiaobao said his understanding. Qi Xiuyuan laughed, "That''s right, because being an emperor requires a lot of skills, and you are learning those skills now, so if you want to be an emperor, you can''t play as you like." Although Xiaobao was mentally prepared, he was still very disappointed and said unwillingly, "Maybe Fourth Aunt will have a solution." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t think there was anything Mu Yangling could do, but he couldn''t block his son''s road, and said with a smile, "Then go back and ask your fourth aunt." On the other hand, the second prince looked at the elder brother sympathetically, and felt that he was pitiful to be the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to look at his second son, touched his head and said, "Your mother has become obsessed, don''t tell her about it first, you can talk to her when she gets off the ground this time. If you don''t understand, you can ask her in the future. Father, you can also ask your four uncles and four aunts. Also, you are already a little adult. If you are enlightened, you can no longer live in your mother and concubines palace. You see, your prince and brother will move out of Kunning Palace as soon as he is enlightened. If you live by yourself, are you afraid?" The second prince was indeed a little scared, but he patted his chest and said, "I''m not afraid." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you are afraid, let your elder brother accompany you for a while, and then you will live alone when you are not afraid." The second prince breathed a sigh of relief, took the prince''s hand and went back. Qi Xiuyuan watched the backs of the two children disappear, and the smile on his face fell. He took out Little Bear''s letter and read it again. After grinding his teeth, he wrote to him, expressing his great concern for his behavior of kidnapping Xiaobao. Angry, Qi Xiuyuan waved his pen and fined him not to ride a horse for ten days, and to write 500 large characters, he would make people stare at him in the dark. Xiaoxiong, who received the letter from the flying pigeon, wailed, "Why did Brother Xiaobao show the letter to Uncle Huang?" Qi Haoran only knew what his son had done at this time. He was so angry that he chased him around the yard three times with a cane, and angrily added that he could not ride for five days and 300 large characters on top of Qi Xiuyuan''s punishment. Xiaoxiong wrote to Xiaobao overnight, asking him to intercede for him. He didn''t ride a horse for half a month, which was literally killing him. And Mu Yangling also received letters from Xiaobao and the second prince. This time, she still wrote letters to the second prince and Xiaobao. In addition to answering their questions, she continued the previous topic. Regarding Xiaobao''s worry about traveling, Mu Yangling felt that this was not a problem at all. She didn''t quite understand why the princes of the past dynasties couldn''t go out of Beijing and had to stay in the capital. As the prince, he will manage the whole country in the future, and he will face the whole world, because we can''t just focus on our own country, it will be very narrow. Therefore, the problem arises. As managers of the future country, their understanding of their own country only comes from books and documents. They have never visited the counties or counties, nor have they visited the border gates. Never been out of Beijing. Therefore, Mu Yangling suggested that Xiaobao could ask the emperor to go out to Beijing to practice when he was a little older and learned enough. Available to anyone. However, Mu Yangling hopes that Xiaobao will remember that he is not traveling for fun, but to understand the country so that he can better manage him in the future. In addition, when he has a good successor, he can give him a meditation seat. When people are older, they should do things that they wanted to do when they were young but couldn''t, such as indulging in landscapes, such as sailing out to sea. Learn some skills that you wanted to learn when you were young but have been unable to learn or have no time to learn. As an emperor, this is obviously impossible, because every move affects the people all over the world, so it''s better to abdicate. Mu Yangling told Xiaobao that people over 60 should not be tired anymore. At this time, abdicate to the descendants and let them themselves Just tossing around. Xiaobao did the math, and felt that he was too far away from the age of sixty, so let''s persuade the emperor to let him go out to Beijing for training first. As for the second rule, wait until he has a son. Xiaobao went to beg his father. Qi Xiuyuan has learned to be smart. After listening to Xiaobao''s request, he asked to read the letter, and even Xiaoxiong''s. He felt that although Mu Yangling had a set in educating children, it might not be suitable for the prince, so he should be more cautious. She wrote something wrong in her letter, so he can correct it in time. Seeing this, Qi Xiuyuan almost didn''t scare his heart out. Mu Yangling''s letter, every sentence, every word is a bit outrageous, if the content of the letter is accidentally leaked, the courtiers must impeach her for bad intentions and outrageous rebelliousness. Why can''t the prince go out to Beijing? That is the emperor guarding his son. If he does not go to Beijing, he is under the emperor''s eyelids. The emperor can know seven or eight points of the power that has developed. But if he goes out of the capital, the sky is high and the emperor is far away, who knows him. What are you doing outside? At that time, will this world belong to the prince or the emperor? Second, it is too dangerous for the prince to go out of Beijing. How many princes are vying for the throne? Don''t you break your head and squeeze in this position every time? There are also the families behind the princes. Even if the princes do not want to take action, I am afraid that their mother clan will force them to take action. The prince is in the capital, under the eyes of the emperor Laozi, the security is guaranteed, and out of the capital, everything is possible. Therefore, for the safety of himself and the prince, the emperor never allowed the prince to leave the capital, and the princes of the past dynasties would not leave the capital, nor could they leave the capital, except as ordered to investigate corruption and relieve disasters. Someone who didn''t understand Mu Yangling read this letter and thought she was provoking Xiaobao to rebel or trying to lead him out of the capital to kill him. Chapter 957： no There is also the matter of the Zen seat. Now he is the emperor, but Qi Xiuyuan knows that she is on a case-by-case basis and asks Xiaobao to give up the seat to his son when he gets older and go out to play by himself. But others don''t know, anyone who reads this letter will think that she is suggesting that he should give Xiaobao a meditation position in the future. As the Supreme Emperor, can you leave the capital? No, the emperors of all dynasties and dynasties had to get the emperor''s approval to even leave the palace where he lived. Besides the sage kings of Yao and Shun, which of the later emperors of Zen was not forced? Qi Xiuyuan shook his head, "I thought your fourth aunt was much more stable than your fourth uncle, but who knows that he is also a disregard for the past. Can you say this casually?" "But I think the fourth aunt is right, father, when I turn ten, you can let me go out and experience." Qi Xiuyuan flicked his head and said, "Isn''t that two years left? I think it''s the little bear who gave your heart to the wild." Qi Xiuyuan is not distrusting his son, but is afraid of danger, let alone assassination, disease alone is a big hidden danger. It can kill people if he is not acclimatized to the soil and water. Xiaobao looks no worse than his peers now, but when he was born, he was much weaker than the average child. For the first three years, he was almost soaked in a medicine jar, and it was only these two years. Medicated diet, and practicing health boxing, this is better. How dare he let him go out of Beijing? Qi Xiuyuan refused, even if Xiaobao almost rolled on the ground, he didn''t agree, he just told his son, "If you really want to travel around, then try to have a capable son, make way for him in the future, and go out and play by yourself." If the son is voluntarily taking the meditation position, I believe that the grandson will not lock him in the palace, right? Xiaobao''s eyes were slightly red, "But the age of sixty is so far away, and there are still fifty-two years to come." He felt black in front of him just counting. Qi Xiuyuan laughed, rubbed his head and said, "What a stupid boy, you really plan to become a Zen monk after the age of sixty, how many people in this world can live past sixty? If your son is not stupid, you will too. If you can live a long and healthy life, you should go to the Zen seat at the age of fifty and give it to him." Qi Xiu''s eyes are full of expectations, and he knows the destiny at fifty. In the royal family, it is not bad to live past fifty. Xiaobao looked at his father, suddenly hugged his waist and said, "Father, you can live past eighty." Qi Xiuyuan caressed his back and smiled, "According to your good fortune, the royal father thinks it''s pretty good to be able to live past sixty." Qi Xiuyuan''s heart moved slightly. If his lifespan is long enough, it would be okay to give the throne to Xiaobao. Haoran has traveled all over the world, but he has not traveled much except north of the Yangtze River, and what A Ling said is not bad. , He has worked hard for half his life, why can''t he do something he likes when he is old? At this time, Qi Haoran was teaching his wife by jumping on his feet. When the couple went to bed at night, they routinely talked about what they did today. Mu Yangling lightly mentioned two letters she wrote to Xiaobao. Qi Haoran almost missed it. Planted from the bed. His political sensitivity was a little off, but that didn''t mean he was stupid, he thought of what Qi Xiuyuan thought of after a while. He didn''t even bother to sleep anymore, so he was busy adding common sense to his wife. Mu Yangling''s thinking was still connected to his previous life, how could he think of this, he could only ask with his mouth open: "Just for this reason, the prince is detained in the capital? But the prince stays in the capital, and I haven''t seen any competition for the throne. Ah, look at how many princes have ascended the throne from Qin to the present, and how many have the princes dispatched troops to seize the throne?" can be counted in one slap, and compared to the prince''s cardinal number, it is almost rare. Qi Haoran was silent. "I think, this is the psychology of people, because the crown prince is the closest to the throne, and if the emperor is dead, he will be able to take over the throne naturally, but the psychology of wanting to force the palace to rebel is the weakest, but other princes are not. , they will either force the prince or the emperor to death, they are the most likely to force the palace, of course, this is from the point of view of interests, but human beings are not completely based on interests, they have human nature , I have concerns, after all, there are only a few people who kill their fathers and brothers just for one position, we can''t deprive the happiness of the majority for the sake of the few, and do you think that the precautions of the emperors of the past dynasties have worked?" Mu Yangling said: "Isn''t everyone going to form a party or fight for the throne? It doesn''t matter if you can''t go out of Beijing, but I think that if you let the princes go out to Beijing and take a look around, you can broaden your horizons a little bit, and you won''t be in a bad mood. Looking at the one acre of land in the capital, all his thoughts are on the throne, this world is so big, if he really wants to be emperor, there will be a large piece of land opposite the sea outside Guangzhou..." Qi Haoran was listening carefully at first, but when she heard this sentence, she stopped her immediately, "Come on, it''s a wild place, I don''t want to give it to my father, and people who leave home are cheap, who wants to leave their hometown." Mu Yangling looked at him with a pouting mouth, but did not refute, not to mention these ancient people, even she, would not even think about leaving China, leaving her hometown. "Okay, even if you are right, you can convince the emperor, but there is one thing you can''t easily leave the capital if you can''t do Xiaobao." Qi Haoran said. "What''s up?" "Disease." Qi Haoran said solemnly: "Unacceptable conditions, dysentery, plague, these are all diseases that will kill people. If it wasn''t for the little bears and the others who accompany us to run around the world without any discomfort, I wouldn''t let you. Several mothers will take office with me. There is only one crown prince, not to mention the imperial brother, even the courtiers will never allow him to go out to Beijing to take risks." Mu Yangling''s infinite sympathy for Xiaobao, "Then he really can''t come out to play in the mountains and water, no, is it experience?" Qi Haoran glanced at her, but did not expose her, and said, "You can only take the second way. Later, he will give his son the Zen seat, and he will come out to play after he abdicates." Mu Yangling regretted: "It would be great if Daqi''s medical skills could be advanced enough to cure all these diseases." Qi Haoran curled his lips and said, "In ancient times, medical skills were still spread, but now they are teachers and students. It is passed down from father to son. It is very difficult for outsiders to learn medical skills." Seeing Mu Yangling looking at him in amazement, Qi Haoran said angrily: "You think you don''t know anything, it''s like fighting a war, martial arts and tactics are passed down from family to family, you can go to the bookstore and look for it, if you can find it How many books on the art of war have been published? That''s why there is a saying that "thousands of troops are easy to get and one general is hard to find". If you don''t learn the art of war, you can only **** for yourself in battle. Those who can become generals will climb out of the pile of bones. And why did the hereditary military function go further and rise faster in the army? "It''s not only because of his family''s connections in the army, but also because of his heritage. He can learn the art of war, and his starting point is higher than those mud legs." Qi Haoran pointed in the direction of his study: "You really think that you The military books in the study were bought from bookstores? My uncles found them for my elder brother, and my elder brother passed it on to me. When I was a child, I almost lost half my life in a fight with someone for a military book. And Zijin helped me buy a manuscript, which cost no less than a thousand taels, which is more expensive than those antique calligraphy and paintings." Chapter 958： pit father "In addition to military books, medical books, and books related to craftsmanship are also hard to find in bookstores. Most of them are handed down from person to person," Qi Haoran sighed: "Why does the family work for the family? It''s not because he has a lot of money and money, Its because he has a lot of books, and the more books he has, the more he has passed down. With knowledge, they will not fall down, even if they fall, it is temporary, and they can make a comeback once they learn the skills. "This is the monopoly of knowledge," Mu Yangling asked while hugging his arm, "What kind of books does our family have?" Qi Haoran glanced at her and said, "Didn''t you read all the books in our study? Do you know what books are there? Apart from the Four Books and Five Classics, the most common ones are Military Books, Miscellaneous Talks and Agricultural Books." "What about the palace?" Qi Haoran smiled and said, "There are quite a lot of books in the palace. At that time, the capital was not too chaotic, so the books in the library of the palace were preserved, but the book collection is still a little worse than those of the aristocratic families." There are three library buildings in the imperial palace, each with two floors. Mu Yangling couldn''t help but stammered, "There are so many books in the family, no wonder the family is respected. For this alone, those scholars are willing to be driven by the family." Qi Haoran nodded, "Emperor Sejong of the previous dynasty knew this, and he had the cheek to ask the family to take out the collection to be published by the Royal Bookstore, and wanted to build a royal library and open it to scholars all over the world. It''s a pity that the project has only begun. , the war in the north started again, and when Emperor Sejong came back to pacify the north, he fell seriously ill within two years. At that time, the collection of books was only half printed. When the family saw this, they took back the books one after another. When the book was published, Emperor Gaozong, who was the crown prince at the time, sympathized with the family and decided to stop the publication. It is said that Emperor Sejong was so angry that he vomited blood and died within two days. "Gojong was close to the aristocratic family, and after he ascended the throne, he directly cancelled the construction of the imperial library because the treasury was empty, and collected the printed books into the library of the imperial palace. "When Emperor Jingyan fled to the south, he only brought out part of his collection of books, and the rest was destroyed by the fire of war, or was divided up by aristocratic families or looted by Dajin, so don''t look at the size of the palace''s current library, in fact, the amount of books Less than a third of what it was when Emperor Sejong was there." Qi Haoran just doesnt like reading, and he sighs when he talks about it. He knows that culture is the inheritance, and books are the carrier of culture. "How do you know these things?" "What Zijin and Ye said," Qi Haoran folded his hands behind his head, lying on the bed with his legs crossed, "He wanted to find a few rare books, but he didn''t find them for a long time. He doesn''t believe in evil. I ran to read the books of Emperor Sejong. After all, it was not a secret that Emperor Sejong came to the family for three times and asked for the publication of books. Every scholar knows that he does not believe that there are only so many books in the library. When he came out, he had to use five large boxes to keep the books for recording the books. The existing books were less than half of the original ones. When he flipped through the secret history of that time, he almost went to the tomb of Emperor Gaozong and scolded him. When he complained to the grandfather Grandpa naturally knows." Fan Zijin is not a good person, but he is a scholar, and a scholar who loves books. How can he not be angry when he sees a good royal library being tossed by Gaozong''s words? "Actually, eldest brother can accomplish what Emperor Sejong did not accomplish." Mu Yangling felt that Sejong, a transmigrator, was still very powerful. If he could live a few more years, maybe Da Zhou would not be what he is now, but she was very curious. As a transmigrator, how on earth did he raise his son, and how did Gaozong oppose him in everything? "Not now," Qi Haoran said, "Nowadays, people''s livelihood and borders are the key. Let''s not talk about the cost of publishing and collecting books. It is very difficult to communicate with the family. The family has no obligation to contribute to the collection. Emperor Sejong was able to do it. But I don''t want to show my face, I almost begged the family, and ceded a lot of benefits, so I half-begged and forced people to take out the book. First, I can''t bear the humiliation of the emperor. Second, the family is more than before. Im already a lot weaker, and if we push each other again, Im afraid there will be chaos, so it wont happen. At least not for ten years. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I didn''t ask my eldest brother to ask for books from the aristocratic family. It''s enough for us to print our own books and books from the palace. After finishing this part, we will call on everyone to donate books. There are many books from the family. , but there are also a lot of royal books. In the beginning, only these books were more than enough. It was Zijin. How many books did he read in the library? Then we began to accept book donations. Those families may not be willing to take out books. But there are many ministers in the DPRK and scholars all over the world, dont they want to contribute to the country? At that time, there will be no difference between the familys donation and the non-donation. Qi Haoran was puzzled at first, then his eyes lit up and he sat up, "That''s right, we''re not going to beg them. Soft knives will kill them." The aristocratic family was unwilling to share the book, just wanted to monopolize knowledge, and no matter what system the imperial court adopted, they had the upper hand. Because they monopolized rich educational resources, this is beyond the reach of other commoners or even people who study. But if the Royal Library is open to the people all over the world, and people can borrow and transcribe, then their advantage will be weakened. Even if the books in the Royal Library are not as good as those of the family, it is already a good thing for the imperial examination officials. Enough, and for technical talents, the books in the library can also help them get started or even go further, which is better than groping them ignorantly. And systematic education has the benefits of systematic education, and wild ones also have the advantages of wild ones. Who can be sure that wild ones will not soar higher than domestic ones? The most important thing is that their base is far greater than the number of family members. They are facing the people all over the world, and the family is only for people from their family, and even people in their family may not be able to enter the family''s library to borrow books. The ?? family is not a single piece of iron, Mu Yangling said that they can be divided from now on. The more the couple talked, the more vigorous they were. They were both imaginative characters, and they were private conversations between husband and wife. It only took a while, and the two of them had already begun to look head-to-head and look at the royal library. All the subjects belonged to each other, and the families were defeated one after another. Mu Yangling said with a smile: "This is a sword without blood, and Emperor Sejong was too impatient." "Don''t be in a hurry, he''s about to die. You see, when he dies, all his previous efforts will be in vain." "So people''s lifespan is limited, and the education of future generations is extremely important. Otherwise, no matter how hard we work as our ancestors, our descendants will be unworthy, and our achievements will be in vain." Mu Yangling sighed, "As soon as Gaozong came to power, The efforts made by Emperor Sejong for more than 20 years have been ruined. If Emperor Sejong had not left behind a thick family background, I am afraid that Da Zhou would have perished at that time, so in truth, this is an unprecedented pit father figure. " Qi Haoran pondered, "Are we too lenient with our sons?" Mu Yangling also pondered, lying on top of him and said, "Would you like to be stricter from tomorrow?" "Is it too late now?" Qi Haoran hesitated, "Didn''t you say that you are old when you are three? Now all three children are over three years old." Mu Yangling said firmly: "Then be upright." So, a good wife-teaching class was abruptly broken up by the couple into godsons to discuss. Chapter 959： library Qi Xiuyuan felt that his younger brother and sister-in-law were born to find problems for him. He was still struggling with the education of the children, and Qi Haoran found something for him to do again. He really thought that the Royal Library is easy to handle. There are so many scholars in the world, and they are scattered all over the world. This library is built in the capital, and it is said to benefit the people of the world, but in fact, it is just to benefit the people in the capital and its vicinity. Reading this book and flocking to Beijing, the light travel costs will be how much, for the poor people, this is simply impossible. So he refused directly and told him that unless you can build library buildings in every state capital, this matter can only be a waste of money and labor. If you want to collect books, the library library in the palace is open to you. Which seal do you want to print? Which one. Qi Haoran was still not good, Fan Zijin got excited first, listed a series of books, and handed the business to Mu Yangling''s bookstore, "Let your manager at the Beijing Bookstore handle it, and I''ll give you the money later." Mu Yangling glanced at the bibliography and found that the sub-collections included hundreds of schools, and even a lot of topographical journals, she immediately said: "You just give me the cost, I will let them print ten volumes each, We each want one volume, and the rest will be stored in the bookstore first, although the emperor said it would be expensive, but I dont mind borrowing the money from him first. This is to catch the ducks on the shelves. Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "You can do whatever you want, but if you can''t take it back in the end, don''t blame me for not reminding you, this royal library is really not easy to do." Mu Yangling is very open, "The big deal is that I will put it in the bookstore and sell it, do you still worry about selling the book?" Now is not the past life. Books are one of the things that I dont worry about selling. But now that Daqis national strength is getting stronger, the country needs talents, and the reading atmosphere is growing, books will only get better and better, and what they publish is the Imperial Palace Library There are some books in the bookstore, but you can''t find them in the bookstore outside. That''s why Mu Yangling asked people to print more, not afraid of losing money at all, but more funds would be occupied. After all, paper and ink are not cheap in this era, but Mu Yangling is not worried about money at all, because her glass workshop The first batch of mirrors has been officially launched, and the watch workshop has also launched wall clocks and pocket watches. In a word, Mu Yangling is not bad for money now. With a wave of his hand, Mu Yangling, who was not short of money, asked the steward of the Beijing Central Bookstore to go to the palace to find someone to ask for the book, and quickly printed it, and asked Zhu Liang to go back to Beijing in person to clean up several courtyards of the palace and use it as a library. Store books well. In addition, Mu Yangling also asked Zhu Liang to be responsible for the sales of glass and clocks. In addition to wholesale to merchants from all over the world, they also opened two shops to sell the products produced by these two workshops. The glass workshop and watch workshop are located in Guangdong, which is a little far from the prosperous south of the Yangtze River. The people there still dont know that they can produce this thing, so Zhu Liang is also shouldering the important task of promoting mirrors and watches when he returns to Beijing this time. There were also five carriages that accompanied Zhu Liang to Beijing, two of which were gifts for filial piety in the palace and relatives in Beijing, and the remaining three were samples for Zhu Liang to talk about business. Most of the two cars were for Li Jinghua and the children. Most of them were Western objects that Little Bear brought his three younger brothers to buy. There was also a set of Western pink tutu skirts for Princess Pearl. Zhu Liang returned to the capital and gave the palace a sign before returning to the palace to wash up. It was almost he changed his clothes, and the people in the palace came to pass him in to answer. Zhu Liang didn''t dare to be negligent, and he went to the palace to answer while letting people pack his things and send them to the palace for security check. Zhu Liang was taken all the way to the side hall of Kunning Palace. He knew that he was going to see the queen, but as soon as he entered, he heard the child''s laughter, Zhu Liang didn''t dare to lift his head, and took two steps inside. He knelt down and kowtowed. The female official said: "No ceremony." Only then did Zhu Liang stand up and put his head down in the book. He looked up quietly and saw that the queen was sitting on it with the princess in her arms, and three boys were sitting on the soft couch beside it, they should be the second prince and the third prince. With the fourth prince, Zhu Liang lowered his eyes and bowed to listen. The queen smiled and asked, "I haven''t seen your princess for a long time, is she okay?" "Thanks to Niangniang Hongfu, the princess is in good health." "What did she bring us this time, and send you back to Beijing in return." Li Jinghua was very curious about this, but she asked A-Ling, A-Ling always said that she understood when she saw something, and Xiaobao obviously also Knowing something, but hiding it from her, the second prince is half-knowledgeable and only calls her baby. So she was very curious about what kind of treasure asked Mu Yangling to send her big housekeeper back, knowing that most of the affairs of the palace were handled by Zhu Liang with the help of Mu Yangling. Just as Zhu Liang was about to answer, there was a chanting sound from outside, Zhu Liang hurriedly stepped aside, Li Jinghua greeted the door with four children, and the emperor came in with Xiao Bao''s hand, "It''s not that A Ling brought us a baby. What? What?" The items were quickly sent to Kunning Palace after security inspection. The children were very happy to see so many strange Western things, and they sat on the carpet and picked their favorites. On the other hand, Li Jinghua held a mirror and looked at herself inside in surprise, touched her cheek, and took a long breath before exhaling. Qi Xiuyuan played with an exquisite pocket watch and asked calmly, "This is all from the workshop of the palace?" "Yes, it was only developed this spring. The goods that have been stocked for four months are selling well in the Guangdong area. My mother asked me to go back to Beijing to find merchants to see if the merchants in Jiangnan are willing to cooperate." "It''s really a treasure," Qi Xiuyuan smiled, "No wonder the couple dared to propose the construction of a royal library." He put the pocket watch in the box, closed it again, looked at Zhu Liang, and asked, "What else do you have to do when you return to Beijing this time besides talking about business?" "The palace and the palace of the state discussed to print a batch of books for collection, and the princess said to print a few more volumes and store them first. If you want to open the royal library, just move them directly, and you don''t need to reprint them, so as not to waste manpower. Increase the cost, if it doesnt open, then send it to various bookstores for sale, the books in the palace are all good, dont worry about not being able to sell. "Your palace is rich, but you don''t have to worry about those books taking up the funds," Qi Xiuyuan knocked on the table and said, "Since your princess has ordered you, then print a few more volumes." After Zhu Liang left, Li Jinghua hurriedly asked: "Your Majesty, do you really plan to open a royal library? I''m afraid that the adults in the court are not willing to take money from the national treasury. Although you still have money in your inner treasury, you will not be able to pass it through. It''s so good for you." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Even if I stop Haoran and A Ling from doing what they want to do, they will continue to toss in the future. Why don''t I do it here? I don''t have the money, but there are a lot of houses and people. I didnt expect it to become a big one as soon as it came up, and thats the case, its okay to make the library smaller, the big deal is to build it later when you have money. "I remember that there is a house left by the left servant of the former Ministry of Personnel at Lin Guozijian, so let''s put the books in it first. Isn''t the group of students in the Guozijian clamoring for me to cut down the troops recently? Just looking for something for them. Do, let them take care of these book collections and borrowing, so as not to have nothing to do and always make trouble for me." Chapter 960： good son Li Jinghua couldn''t help but open his mouth wide. Qi Xiuyuan was amused and laughed in a low voice: "When Emperor Sejong wanted to build a royal library, the world was peaceful and the treasury was full, and now I am a poor man, so naturally I have to be more frugal." Li Jinghua couldn''t help laughing and thought for a while, "Although the collection of books in the palace is abundant, it does not include all the books in the world. I also have a lot of books in the Li clan. I will ask my elder brother to write a bibliography and share it with the palace. Take a look at the comparison in the palace, and if there is none in the palace, I will use the palace to print a copy." Qi Xiuyuan held her hand and smiled softly, "Thank you Zitong." Li Jinghua looked at him and smiled. Princess Mingzhu dropped the clothes that she had just pulled out, squeezed into her parents and shouted, "Father, Queen Mother, you have forgotten me again." Li Jinghua''s face turned slightly red, and she tapped her little nose, while Qi Xiuyuan laughed and hugged her daughter on his knees, and touched her forehead affectionately, "Father, if you forget anyone, you will never forget my little one. Princess." The second prince picked up a lot of good things, and shouted to the father: "Father, these are all mine." The third prince and the fourth prince stopped playing when they heard the words, and were busy rushing to get things back to themselves. Xiaobao took care of this and comforted the other, and was sweating profusely for a while. Qi Xiu nodded secretly in the vision. He was worried that Mu Yangling''s "clear words" would make their brothers apart, but during this time, Xiaobao treated his three younger brothers as before, and he was not on guard. Never disgusted, to say that he pretended to have a deep mind, and he didn''t believe Qi Xiuyuan when he killed him. The son he raised knew that he couldn''t hold things in his heart, so this was the son''s real reaction. Qi Xiuyuan has always been afraid that repeatedly mentioning it will make him remember that his younger brother will fight for the throne with him when he grows up, so he has been avoiding it, but at this time, he wants to have a more in-depth talk with his son. Qi Xiuyuan thought about it for a while, and said to the queen, "Let Xiaobao accompany me to live in the Health Palace at night, and you can bring Pearl." The queen knew that he had something to say to Xiaobao. She didn''t know that Mu Yangling broke the "seize the throne", and thought that the emperor wanted to teach his son something like before, so she readily agreed. Concubine Zhao was still on the ground, so the second prince still lived with Little Treasure, and Qi Xiuyuan took him over as well. The second prince was young and fell into a drowsy sleep just after taking a bath. Qi Xiuyuan put the second son into the bed, and let Xiaobao in too. The three of them lay on the same bed and slept. Qi Xiuyuan asked, "What story did your fourth aunt tell you recently?" "Telling the story of Tang Prime Minister Li Linfu''s design of Lu Xun, the minister of military affairs, and Jiangzhou prefect Yan Tingzhi, the fourth aunt said that Li Linfu''s mouth is sweet and belly. For our sake, people like Li Linfu are really hypocrites, Xuanzong lost a lot of talents because of this, and history books often demoted Li Linfu. Yan Tingzhi accounted for three points, and the other four belonged to Xuanzong, because Xuanzong did not pay attention to the use of people, which led to such a situation. Li Linfu certainly had bad intentions, but Lu Xun should be brave and tough. Lure, and there will be no demotion. My aunt said, ordinary people can''t control others, but we are the superiors, but we can tune others. If we stand upright, the people below will naturally be upright, and even if they are not upright, they can also be upright. People are trained here, because the minister depends on our face to a certain extent... My aunt said, as long as we don''t lose our principles, we won''t be easily deceived." "I remember that Master Chen of the Hanlin Academy has already started to tell you about the history of the Tang Dynasty. Didn''t he mention Li Linfu?" "Speaking of it, but Mr. Chen and the fourth aunt said different things. The fourth aunt only picked up the story to tell us, and there is an analysis later, but it is beautiful." Xiaobao got up and asked the servant to return to his palace to fetch his letter box. Qi Xiuyuan picked out the bear and only looked at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling''s story is indeed different from what the Hanlin Academy told. When the Hanlin Academy explained these two stories, it would only say, "In a certain month and a certain year, Li Linfu hated Yan Ting''s ability to learn, and designed to degrade it." On the other hand, Mu Yangling told Xiaobao that when Li Linfu heard Xuanzong''s admiration for Yan Tingzhi, he first invited Yan Tingzhi''s younger brother to imply that the emperor admired Yan Tingzhi, but he could take the opportunity to report illness and return to Beijing to seek a higher career. , Li Linfu told Xuanzong that Yan Tingzhi was old and seriously ill, why not give him a spare job and let him return to his hometown to recuperate. Xuanzong regretted and granted him a spare job. The cause, process, and result are very detailed and vivid, and several possible outcomes of Yan Tingzhi''s different response plans are listed. It is also a major reason to seek high positions through extraordinary means. We can''t blame others for being cruel, we can only reflect on our own stupidity, because you can''t control what others think and do, you can only control yourself. Qi Xiuyuan thought Mu Yangling''s story was really good, he took advantage of the situation and asked Xiaobao, "You know now that your younger brothers may compete with you for the throne when they grow up, do you blame them?" Xiaobao shook his head, nodded again, and said, "I don''t blame it now, but I might blame it in the future. After all, my younger brothers don''t have this idea yet, and they haven''t competed with me for the throne." "Then why not eliminate this possibility from now on?" Xiaobao asked in confusion: "The human heart is uncontrollable, how can we prevent this?" Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile: "You can raise your younger brothers, you can also make your father hate them, or suppress the forces behind them, so that they have no supporters." Xiaobao wrinkled his nose and said, "How can you give up your younger brothers because of something that hasn''t happened yet? That''s so unfair to them, Royal Father, they are your sons, will you hate them? Didn''t the fourth aunt say, Are children the hearts and minds of their parents, how could the royal father hate his own hearts and livers?" Qi Xiuyuan laughed softly and stroked his head, "Then you just watch your brothers grow up and threaten your status?" Xiaobao said solemnly: "Father, first of all, I don''t believe that my younger brothers will threaten my status. Even if they fight for the throne with me, I have the confidence to win against them. If I lose, then my skills are inferior to others. I''m your son, and they''re your sons, and I''d be sad if they really wanted to argue with me, but I''m not going to take precautions against them when they don''t understand anything because of that." "Then when will you be willing to do it?" "When they do," Xiaobao said seriously: "If they do, I won''t be soft." Xiaobao tugged his fist and said, "I''m also very good." Qi Xiuyuan asked in a low voice, "Then what if you lose?" Xiaobao tilted his head and thought for a long time, and said with red eyes: "If I lose, I will beat the person who robbed me of the throne, and then go to sea with Xiaoxiong." Qi Xiuyuan was stunned for a moment and asked, "Don''t fight to the end? You are the crown prince, as long as you wave your arms, you might be able to grab the throne again." Xiaobao shook his head sadly, "Not only will life be devastated, but the younger brothers will also die. If our brothers can kill each other, the father and the emperor will be so sad." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes suddenly turned red, he hugged his son and said with a choked smile, "Good son!" Chapter 961： Bo sympathy Qi Xiu saw that there was no grudge between his sons, so he put his heart down and concentrated on handling state affairs. He was very interested in the stories that Mu Yangling told the children, and every once in a while he would take a letter from Xiaobao and read it. Xiaobao saw that he read the letter of the fourth aunt instead of the bear, and was happy to give it to him. He saw that in order to protect his privacy, he also found a box to separate the letters of the two. Qi Xiuyuan found his son''s careful thoughts. Although he was curious about what he and Xiaoxiong would write, considering that children have secrets, they didn''t take a peek at it. Qi Xiuyuan just missed the two children''s plan to escape from the capital. With Xiaoxiong as a comparison, Xiaobao does not want to stay in the capital for the rest of his life, so he asked Xiaoxiong if there is any way to let him leave the capital. Little Bear can only ask his younger brothers for advice. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know what tricks the arrogant children had planned for his son. At this time, he was summoning several doctors and student representatives from Guozijian. The book is temporarily published and provided by the Royal Bookstore and the Wangfu Bookstore. He only needs to provide some paper and ink, and dont ask him about labor costs. The labor costs in this era are negligible. The originals that were printed were taken from the library of the imperial palace. The library was located in the mansion of the Zuo Shilang of the former military department. After the defeat of the former dynasty, these officials who followed the former second prince also had their homes raided, and their houses were naturally confiscated. The house is not big, with only three entrances, but it is more than enough for the books they publish. Think about it, a mansion with three entrances and a small garden is equivalent to a small modern park. Qi Xiuyuan asked people to open up several of Xiangyang''s rooms. Three courtyards were cleaned up, and the others were locked with locks. The walls of the rooms that were opened were simply painted. He wouldn''t even pay for a new bookshelf. Let the guards and inner servants go to the prisoners'' houses to carry the ready-made ones. The house was raided, and the books and other valuables were returned to the national treasury and the inner treasury, but no one moved the bookshelf, so everyone found one. The bookshelves of the officials are all the same height, even the grids are similar, but the wood is different and the colors are different. It is really unsightly when they are placed together, because the ancients, especially the scholars, have some cleanliness, and they are obsessed with reading. . The guards tried to put similar colors in one courtyard. Anyway, there were three courtyards. Although the final arrangement was a bit nondescript, it was barely noticeable. It''s not that there were no guards or chamberlains who persuaded the emperor euphemistically, but Qi Xiuyuan blocked them with a single sentence, "The treasury is out of money, and my inner treasury is out of money." In a word, no money! Although the officials were restrained by the anger last time, there were still many people who continued to stare at his inner library secretly. Qi Xiuyuans move was to tell everyone in the world, especially the scholars, that he had no money, but as an emperor, he still did his best. Do your best for the welfare of the people, where can you find such a good emperor? Of course, other places have saved money. There is no reason to spend more money on manpower. If you want to say what is the best thing to be an emperor, it is nothing more than having countless people at your disposal. There are those who need to spend money, and naturally there are also those who do not need to spend money. . For example, the students in the Imperial College, and even the students in the academies inside and outside the capital, they study to sell to the emperor''s family, and they must be very happy to be driven by the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan was right, the representatives of the students standing in front of him were so happy that they almost fainted. The ten student representatives came from powerful families, civil servant families, and more from ordinary farming-study families. The other two were poor students who were admitted to the Guozijian by their own abilities. Students are included. Everyone saw the emperor for the first time, except for the sons of the noble family and the three-rank civil official family who had the honor to accompany their father to the palace for a banquet. In the past, when they went to the banquet, they could only take a peek from a distance, and the whole person was blurred. How could it be like standing in the hall and being received by the emperor in person? Only then did everyone realize that the emperor turned out to be so stalwart and handsome. Yes, the emperor was born as a general immediately, so he was naturally stalwart, and the emperor had just passed by. At this time, the man was the most attractive, naturally handsome and extraordinary, and the student representatives became red with excitement. After hearing that the emperor was going to set up a royal library near the Guozijian, people in the world who wanted to study could borrow and transcribe them. Now they think that this library is only open to scholars, but in fact, it is open to all the people in the world. After talking about the reason why he summoned them, Qi Xiuyuan began to cry poor. He told the student representatives that because Daqi was still under construction, he had to arrange refugees, to recuperate with low taxes and low taxes, and to build water conservancy facilities to guard against Xixia Dajin and others who were eyeing them. Neighboring countries have to spend money in all aspects, so the national treasury is out of money, and his inner treasury can run horses in it because of supporting the national treasury, but he also knows that education is a national plan, so he can''t be neglected, he is not yet capable of doing it More, we can only build a library first, so that people in the world who are interested in reading can have a reading path. You are the outstanding students in the Imperial College, and you are also an example for the scholars in the world, so I will ask you to help me manage this library well, so that everyone who wants to read books can read When it comes to the books you want to read, you must protect and manage the books in the library. The student representatives did not expect the emperor to be so amiable, and they all knelt on the ground to express their willingness to be gracious to the emperor. The emperor personally came down to help a few people up, and with a sigh he talked about the misunderstanding of him by the students and scholars of the Guozijian - the reduction of troops. The emperor said that he did not like wars. He was a peace-loving emperor. He suffered from wars and turmoil since he was a child. They are soldiers in the army, and no one wants to fight, because for scholars, fighting only means the treasury is empty, while for them, fighting means losing their lives, losing their parents, wife, and children, and living in loneliness. But why can''t we cut down our troops now? You can understand just by looking at the situation of the previous Great Zhou Dynasty. The previous dynasty retreated again and again, so that half of the country was lost, and they could only be in the south of the Yangtze River. Now the relationship between the three countries has eased slightly, but their lost land has not been fully recovered. Xixia''s slavery and hardships, he can''t ignore them, and can''t follow the old road of Dazhou, so the soldiers can''t be cut, only when they regain their homeland, when Daqi is so strong that Dajin Xixia dare not attack, he can release the soldiers Return to their hometown and realize their dream of family reunion. In short, how did Qi Xiuyuan say something emotional? He changed Qi Haoran''s angry words into sad and sympathetic words, and combined with his image of tears in his eyes, so that the ten student representatives and the three doctors of the Imperial College could not wait to grab the ground, and immediately He is just fine. Not only the ten student representatives, but also the three doctors who were approaching the destiny also expressed that they would refute the emperor''s rumors among the scholars and prevent them from being influenced by the words of one party. Chapter 962： strong I don''t know if it was because Qi Xiuyuan was too excited, or because he was influenced by the two large boxes full of IOUs left in the main hall, the courtiers became more nervous than ever, and even affected the people in the capital - now the people in the whole capital know that The king is short of money. And Daqi inherited Dazhou''s open speech. As a scholar, his freedom of speech is as wide as the vast prairie. I don''t know who is bewitched and directed. The imperial censors who came to the imperial court asked them to write to the imperial court to reduce military spending and reduce the number of troops. Because only a few people mentioned this, it didn''t affect the overall situation, so Qi Xiuyuan didn''t take it to heart at first, but just dismissed their case. Who knew that in two days in Beijing, the emperor''s move was to protect the king of Rong County and Rong County. The king was warlike and ferocious, and was unwilling to reduce his troops. The emperor made a memorial because he was afraid that the king of Rongjun would be stimulated to confront his courtiers. This kind of talk has become more and more popular in the past two days, and even some not-so-sighted officials have used this as a basis to ask for the justice of King Rong and the reduction of troops, almost so angry that Qi Xiuyuan killed him. According to the procedure, Qi Haoran was impeached, and he had to go to the defense to defend himself. Qi Xiuyuan was afraid that he would act impulsively without knowing anything, so he used a flying pigeon to pass a book to him and told him the whole story. Who knew that Qi Haoran was still bombed. What''s wrong with him being able to fight? He wants to fill in the lives of the soldiers? Do you really think he likes being in troubled times and fighting wars from time to time? I will not mention the first point, only the second point. This is completely nonsense. Since the establishment of Daqi, when has he fought wars and used the money from the treasury to fight? His military exploits were all built before the establishment of Daqi. Even if there was a friction with Xixia last time, it was Xixia''s first move. He also controlled the situation and did not expand the scale. Not only did Daqi and Xixia Dajin take the opportunity Saying goodbye, still dragged back a piece of lost soil from Xixia, is there a big gold mine on it? Qi Haoran couldn''t listen to Qi Xiuyuan''s explanation at all, so he pulled out the book and wrote all his anger. The letter to Qi Xiuyuan this time was not a pigeon, it was a secret letter, so when Qi Xiuyuan received it, his book had already entered the capital, and it was impossible for him to cut it off. Qi Haoran is angry because if this matter is confirmed, then he will become a traitor, A Ling will become the wife of a traitor, and all his sons will become the sons of a traitor, why? Obviously he is one of the heroes of Da Qi, but if Qi Haoran does not do any meritorious deeds and has his own comments, will future generations know what is happening now? His merits and demerits can be judged by him, his soldiers and the people of Daqi, and there is no need to leave it to future generations. Mu Yangling had read his book, and the wording was so severe that she had never seen him before, Mu Yangling knew that Qi Haoran was really angry. Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and said, "Master hates Qin Fang so much, but it is totally unreasonable for them to attribute him to someone like Qin Fang!" Mu Yang said weakly: "This kind of remarks are only spread by a few people. Look at Brother Rong, the right minister and all the officials under him are all speaking for you. They don''t support the reduction of troops." "But in the eyes of those scholars, this is the only one who has the power to control the government and the government. Since there is already a quarrel, let''s break up the debate one by one." Mu Yangling felt that Qi Haoran was stupid, and said, "Isn''t it arguing with scholars and officials with tongues, isn''t this using one''s own shortcomings to beat the other''s strengths? Where did you learn the art of war?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, "Master wants to use his own strengths to beat others'' weaknesses. The key is whether the emperor is willing? Do you know what Master is good at? Fighting and killing people is what Master is good at. Could it be that you asked me to lead a team of soldiers directly? Ma arrested all those scholars and killed them? That would really justify the reputation of a traitor, how stupid is this, Lord." "Yeah, you are Sun Moon Yinhui, they are fireflies at most, how can they compare to you, it''s not worth it for you to be angry with them now, it''s better to ignore this matter, and just ignore and despise them directly when dealing with such people. The most uncomfortable thing for them is that you talk to them like Billy, don''t you send them to the door to find abuse?" After all, Mu Yangling still didn''t want Qi Haoran to confront those scholars, who spoke like knives. Haoran did nothing wrong, why should he run up and be cut by their knives? Moreover, his temper has been getting bigger and bigger recently, and Mu Yangling is afraid that he will get angry. Qi Haoran disapproved, stood up "hoo", and said coldly, "I''m afraid that if they let it go, they will only become more and more arrogant. Wasn''t the reduction of troops in the previous dynasty because the scholars complained that the military expenditures in the DPRK and China were too high, and the civil servants added fuel to the flames? "When Da Zhou lost a lot of land, they jumped out and scolded the soldiers for not resisting and losing their land. Li Zhengye was wrong, but those scholars and civil servants don''t even think about getting out. In short, if I bear it this time, next time they will really Don''t stop until the reduction of troops, is now the time to reduce the troops? The land has not been harvested, and Dajin and Xixia have been eyeing them all the time. As soon as I cut the army today, the Dajin cavalry will be able to swing their swords south." Qi Haoran is exceptionally strong at this point. Mu Yangling held his chin and thought for a while, neither can Haoran and the group of scholars confront each other for abuse, nor can Haoran bow his head to avoid it, then he can only aggrieve the eldest brother, who calls him both the elder brother and the emperor? Mu Yangling passed a letter to Qi Xiuyuan, telling him that Haoran was very angry, and the consequences would be serious. In order not to hurt him, he asked him to appease the scholars there. Of course, they couldn''t give in, because they really couldn''t disarm. But for scholars, there are people who dont eat hard and soft, but there are also people who eat both hard and soft. For those who dont eat hard and soft, they can reason with them. If reasoning doesnt make sense, write down their names, like this People really don''t need to use it. For those who eat both hard and soft, it is even more necessary to be reasonable. Talking about the soft truth first, then the hard truth, can always convince people. Scholars have always been dissatisfied with scholars, and they are the easiest to be persuaded by scholars. Rather than talking to scholars who are full of vigilance, it is better to let their insiders go to persuade them. Someone can stir up speeches in it, and they can naturally operate in it. Qi Xiuyuan got the flying pigeon biography and thought about it for a while, thinking that he was going to use the library to attract the attention of scholars, so he took the opportunity to meet a few students of the Guozijian, just to ask them to pass the word on behalf of the imperial court. Acting, who wouldn''t? And what Qi Xiuyuan said is not a joke. When the country is unified and the world is safe, he really intends to disarm and return troops to the people. The ten student representatives returned to Guozijian with tears in their eyes, and began to discuss how to do their best for the court, the country, and the king. Because the books in the library were still being printed, the first thing they discussed was disarmament speech. Chapter 963： quietly Not all students are in favor of disarmament. Since it is a debate, it is natural for those who hold the opposite view to argue. Among the students of Guozijian, more people are neutral. They do not express their views on this for the time being. People jumped up and down clamoring for disarmament, and a small number of people expressed vehement opposition, but the ten student representatives had never expressed their views on this before. These ten people can be selected as student representatives. They are excellent in themselves. They are the representatives of their class, especially the two poor students. Their appeal among the poor students is very large, because there are many officials in the Imperial College. , children of powerful families, the most inferior family conditions are from relatively wealthy farming families, so their poor families are relatively weak among them, and naturally they prefer to form a group, and the two are regarded as poor students because of their extraordinary courage and knowledge. First of all, this time they were selected as the student representatives because Guozijian Jijiu intentionally cultivated them. As for the other student representatives, even if they didn''t have the appealing power of the two, their words were still very useful. Their opinions on this public opinion incident caused a sensation in the Guozijian. The debate was unprecedentedly fierce, and it was a completely one-sided trend. . The ten people not only relayed the emperor''s words, but also discussed the matter in depth. Although they went first to ease the relationship with Dajin Xixia, and the border also opened a trading field, Dajin and Xixia still occupy a large area of ??their land. On that land, their Han brothers and sisters are still living the miserable lives of third-class people. Is Daqi really at ease to disarm at this time and open the door to Dajin and Xixia? If Daikin and Xixia go south and east again, and the reduced army is powerless to resist, who will take the responsibility? Can the students and officials proposing disarmament afford the consequences? It is completely nonsense to say that the military merits of King Rongjun were piled up with the silver of the state treasury. Who does not know that the military merits of King Rongjun were accumulated in the previous dynasties to defend against Dajin and Xixia soldiers? He is defending against foreign enemies, not to mention that he has never used the treasury, even if he has used the money of the treasury, it is a matter of course. Turning out the old accounts, everyone found out that although half of Daqi was captured by King Rongjun, he did not take it from the officers and soldiers of the previous dynasty, but from the Xixia people and bandits, even if he chased him in the end The second prince of the previous dynasty and the traitor of Qin, it was also because they colluded with Xixia. There were more than half of the soldiers of Xixia in the team. Moreover, the second prince of the previous dynasty and the traitor of Qin were themselves rebels. So, the students who misunderstood Qi Haoran felt guilty and blamed themselves. It was also at this time that Qi Haoran''s thunderous argument came to the emperor''s case. Since the contents of the document had passed through two hands, he naturally couldn''t hide it. In the letter, Qi Haoran refuted that the person who proposed disarmament was an idiot. He almost wrote down the current situation at the border while scolding. Finally, he reviewed the time, place and reason for his military achievements. In the end, Qi Haoran said sarcastically: "You said that the state treasury was exhausted? The salaries received by the officials of the DPRK and the central government in the first three years, and the rice eaten by the students of the Guozijian were all from the grandfather''s internal treasury. If you don''t mention it, have you forgotten that your treasury still owes the grandfather. money?" Qi Haoran shouted to the Minister of the Household in the air, "I still remember the scene when your Household was crying and poor, that is, my royal brother is sitting on the throne above, otherwise the master will ask you to make an IOU for the master, and you will be beaten by the master. The treasury of all money, when will you pay me back the money you owe me?" Qi Xiuyuan sat on it and couldn''t help but hold his forehead. The younger brother was obviously confused, otherwise he would never have added this sentence. The younger brother and sister are also true, why didn''t you mention it before? Sure enough, the faces of the officials below were very ugly, but most of them looked at the emperor who was holding his forehead and his face was ashen. Goods, isn''t it just a raffle to mention disarmament at this time? Originally, the part of Duke Rong''s arrears could not be repaid. After all, this is the Qi family''s country, and the money is also used for the subjects of the Qi family. However, with the mention of Duke Rong, it is reasonable to repay the money. , because the treasury does not mean to ask for one person''s money, even if that person is the younger brother of Emperor Da Qi. They also regretted it themselves. If only they would stop such remarks as soon as they appeared, and they wouldnt be slapped in the face now. In the muddy mud of courtiers, the matter of disarmament was replaced by other state affairs, and everyone gradually forgot about it, but Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan did not forget, and they both quietly made people secretly investigate the origin of the rumors. It''s hard to find out because there are so many people who say it, it''s hard to find it, but now that the rumors are dying down, it''s easier to find it. This matter is not only aimed at the army, but also at Qi Haoran. In the past two years in Guangzhou, Haoran has been tossing about the restructuring of the navy and the army. He has never offended anyone, so why would anyone be bothering him? Qin Fang''s manpower was slashed by seventy-eighty-eight, and this time it wasn''t like the handwriting of the people he left behind. Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan didn''t want to scare the snakes, so they sent people to investigate secretly. When Beijing was buzzing with excitement, the first royal library was established in a house with three entrances. The Royal Library only provides books and reading places for everyone. To borrow books, you must provide a library card issued by Guozijian, and if you want to borrow a library card, you must go to Guozijian with your household registration certificate. The limit for borrowing books is seven days, and the books must be returned after seven days. Those who fail to return the books will have their credit deducted. No more books are allowed to be borrowed within one month, and the time limit for borrowing books is only three days. Drawing zero is listed as a household that refuses to borrow books, and can no longer borrow books, and can only read books in the library building. Books in the library cannot be damaged or dirty. Once found, they will be fined three times the value of the books, and the same penalty will be imposed for lost books. But at present, whether it is among ordinary people or businesses, integrity is particularly important, let alone among scholars who value credibility the most, and books are particularly precious to scholars, and every book will be loved, unless Someone intentionally, otherwise even the most careless person wouldn''t damage the book. There are many tables and chairs in the open space of the house for the students to read. It must be absolutely quiet in the room, and discussions can be made in the courtyard, but no loud noises. There is a library in the library that manages books and records borrowings. All the librarians are students of Guozijian. In addition, they are also responsible for the sanitation of the open part of the house. Many people start their first life after coming here. The first sweep, the first pruning. There is no way, the emperor said, this is also a good opportunity for them to exercise, and this opportunity was grabbed by them. The officials in the dynasty didn''t know that the emperor had made such a thing until the library was opened, but because the library had the word "royal" before, there was really no need to discuss it with them. And they all shook their heads slightly after seeing the scale of the Royal Library. Although there are quite a lot of books inside, and there are many books that cannot be bought in bookstores outside, this is a drop in the bucket compared to the family''s book collection, so many people do not Take it to heart. And no one thought that this shabby library building in the eyes of many officials would become the largest gathering place for talents in Daqi in the future. In addition to scholars who want to be admitted to officials through the imperial examination, there are also farmers, craftsmen, soldiers, and even fishermen and woodcutters. husband Chapter 964： out of Beijing Xiaobao was a little distressed. He said to his second brother, who was following him closely, "Will you wait for me in the palace?" The second prince, who had just taken his name, shook his head again and again, "Brother Prince, you promised to take me out of the palace, so don''t talk too much." Xiaobao is very distressed. He has big things to do today. How can he go with his second brother. The second prince looked at him eagerly, expecting to influence him with his eyes. "You haven''t finished your homework yet. If you leave the palace with me, you will be punished by your husband tomorrow." Xiaobao started school at the age of five. Originally, the children behind him should be the same as him, but Concubine Zhao was about to be relieved. Qi Xiuyuan was afraid that she would bring bad children, so he gave the second prince a name to enter school in advance. Although the husband only arranged some simple However, the second prince was often unable to complete his homework and was often punished by his husband. He is the prince, and he should have been punished by a partner, but he was enrolled in the middle of the school. Qi Xiuyuan hadn''t had time to choose a partner for him. The gentleman was very helpless. became a vicious circle. At this time, the second prince stood up confidently and said, "It doesn''t matter, eldest brother will come back tonight and teach me." Xiaobao was speechless when he looked at his brother. The key was that he didn''t come back at night. The second prince followed the eldest brother closely, Xiaobao had no choice but to take him out, frowning tightly, until the palace gate was still struggling, "I went to the library, not to play, are you sure? come with me?" The second prince nodded obediently, "I will obediently wait for the prince''s elder brother." Although he did not understand why the prince''s elder brother wanted to go out to read the books that the palace already had, as long as he could leave the palace, he could only go out. Staying in the library, but it is just a tree, it is different outside the palace and inside the palace. Xiaobao was discouraged and could only take him to the library. The two entered the library with their library cards. The scholars who were borrowing the books saw the two children with kind smiles. After the library opened, everyone came to borrow books, and naturally there were children, but these two Undoubtedly the youngest, and that''s why the resident population remembers them. Among them, if Qi Chen, the eldest brother, could still read books, the little Qi Su couldn''t even sit down. He almost ran into the yard to play with his **** next to the stool within a quarter of an hour. Fortunately, this child is well-behaved and very quiet. Although he is playing in the yard, he is not noisy. In addition, he is beautiful and everyone is very tolerant towards him. Seeing the brothers at this time, the people who were borrowing books smiled kindly at them, lowered their voices and asked, "What book do you want to borrow today?" It was you who asked, but his eyes only looked at Xiaobao, whose alias was Qi Chen, Xiaobao said, "I borrow a book of the Later Han Dynasty." The person opposite ?? raised his eyebrows slightly, looked him up and down, and asked, "Have you seen the Book of the Later Han now?" Xiaobao smiled shyly. The man helped him to get it on the bookshelf, Xiaobao took the book to register, took the second brother out and found a place to sit down and read the book. The second prince was practicing his name on the ground with a stick. Qi Xiuyuan gave him the word Wensu. When he took a pseudonym, he went directly to the middle word like Xiaobao, but Xiaobao used Chen because of the special character Chen. He didnt want to read books, and he didnt want to play as soon as he came, and he couldnt disturb his elder brother, so he took a wooden stick and practiced his name on the ground. The second prince looked down at the name he had written, and pursed his mouth slightly, and couldn''t help but ask the prince''s elder brother, "Brother, you said that my father and I... my father said that he would agree to change the name?" Xiaobao was struggling with the question of whether to abandon his younger brother and run alone. Hearing that, he shook his head nonchalantly, "The name has already been reported to the clan and cannot be changed, and Su has the meaning of being tall and strong. Isn''t this name very good?" "But it''s too difficult to write..." Seeing that the prince''s elder brother was not in the state, the second prince sighed and stopped talking, thinking that he was reading a book. Xiaobao hesitated for a long time, couldn''t help but took out his pocket watch and glanced again, got up and sat down, sat down and got up, turned to look at his second brother, but found that he was looking at him curiously with his round eyes. Xiaobao opened his mouth, but couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Second brother, are you afraid if I leave you here?" The second prince thought that the eldest brother was playing games with him, his eyes lit up, and he said confidently: "I''m not afraid!" Just as Xiaobao breathed a sigh of relief, the second prince said confidently: "Because I know that big brother will always come to pick me up." And without big brother here, it doesn''t matter if he is in trouble, just wait until big brother comes to pick him up. It''s enough to admit his mistakes when the time comes, the big brother always can''t bear to punish him. Looking at his fearless younger brother, Xiaobao felt guilty, grabbed his hand when he was excited and said, "Come with me." It didn''t take long for Xiaobao to regret it. Looking at his younger brother, whose eyes were bright with excitement, he couldn''t help but keep asking questions, Xiaobao wasn''t sure whether he could get rid of the secret guard, but since he had already done this, Xiaobao naturally couldn''t give up now. So, Xiaobao took his younger brother all the way to the corner door quietly, and took out the master key that the bear gave him to unlock it. He didn''t know that he really opened it until he heard a "da" sound. The key has been tried many times in the palace, but it doesn''t work. He thought that the master key was just a fake name, but he didn''t expect that he could really open the corner door here. Xiaobao got excited and pulled his brother out. A donkey cart was waiting outside early. When he saw Xiaobao coming out, the driver was busy carrying him into the donkey cart, and looked at the second prince hesitantly. Xiaobao said: "This is my brother, take him up too." The driver nodded with a smile, and carried Qi Wensu to the donkey cart. Xiaobao looked around suspiciously. Seeing that there was no one nearby, he lowered the curtain of the car with half hesitation. The second prince asked excitedly, "Brother, did we escape?" "It should be," Xiaobao said hesitantly, "No one came out to stop him." The dark guard who was hiding in secret couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth. You entered the thatched hut, turned around in the courtyards, and walked through the corner gate to get rid of us. If so, how could we appear? The dark guards are secret guards. They have only one order to protect the master''s life and safety. That is to say, they don''t have to care about matters other than life safety. Not to mention that the prince is only sneaking out of the library with the second prince, he is Slip out of the capital, they can''t come forward to stop them. But when the donkey cart drove all the way to the gate of the city and walked out of the capital, the dark guards looked at each other in stunned eyes, and couldn''t help but patted their mouths and called you a crow''s mouth. The secret message was quickly passed on to the third dark guard, and he immediately returned to the palace to report to the sage. Chapter 965： find a letter Qi Xiuyuan stood up from the chair immediately, glanced at the guard kneeling in the middle hall, and sat back slowly, he digested it and asked after a long time, "You said that His Royal Highness took the second prince out of the capital?" "Yes." Qi Xiuyuan rubbed his thumb and index finger, and his first instinct was, "That kid escaped." After a while, he reacted and asked, "Which gate did they go through?" "East City Gate." Qi Xiuyuan understood in an instant, he couldn''t help grinding his teeth, and ordered: "Send an additional team of secret guards to protect them, don''t alarm them first," Qi Xiuyuan paused and said, "Take the imperial doctor Wu from the Imperial Hospital." When the guards left, Qi Xiuyuan said softly, "Come out." The leader of the dark guards who was beside him came out of the darkness and kneeled respectfully on the ground. "Go and find out the identity of the driver and why he wants to help His Royal Highness." The leader of the dark guards withdrew. Qi Xiuyuan sat alone in the study for a while, remembering what Xiaobao had asked when he was sleeping with him the night before, "Father, if I do something wrong, will you punish me?" Qi Xiuyuan laughed at the time: "Of course, you will be punished for doing wrong." "Then will you beat me?" Using force to suppress is the lowest education method. Qi Xiuyuan felt that Xiaobao has always been well-behaved. He thought he would not use this method, so he told him with certainty, "No, the royal father will reason with you." Xiaobao hugged Qi Xiuyuan''s waist at that time, and said tearfully: "Then the royal father promised me that if I make a mistake, you don''t have to get angry, let alone get angry, so as not to ruin your own body." What was he thinking at the time? Qi Xiuyuan could not wait to grab the ground with his head. At that time, he thought how could his son be so well-behaved and sensible... A cold light flashed in Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, he thought, if his son was in front of him at this time, he would definitely say to him, "Son, come here, the royal father promises not to kill you!" Qi Xiuyuan sat and grinded his teeth before heading to the East Palace with a black face. Eunuch Wan saw the emperor come out in a low pressure, and his heart trembled with fright. He hurriedly lowered his head and followed him respectfully. Speaking of the emperor, he was a relatively gentle person, except for the king of Rongjun, An Guogong, and very few emperors. With such an emotional outburst, this is another impeachment of King Rongjun and Duke An Guo who is not long-sighted? Eunuch Wan walked behind the emperor in confusion, and after a while, he realized that this was the direction to the East Palace. Qi Xiuyuan went directly into his son''s bedroom and began to rummage through the box where he kept the letters. Eunuch Wan, who was waiting, was as terrified as a stormy sea. The emperor, who always loved the prince, even raided the prince''s bedroom. What the **** did the prince do? Because the emperor didn''t say what to look for, Eunuch Wan could only follow behind him sweating profusely to help him sort out the mess. Emperor Wan thought it was wrong. Although the emperor had a black face and anger in his eyes, he was not angry. Moreover, if he really wanted to check the prince''s bedroom, he should also call the guards, and he didn''t have to do it himself... Eunuch Wan is relieved, as long as it is not a huge change in the palace. He began to pack up after the emperor with peace of mind. Qi Xiuyuan searched for a long time, and finally found a box in the dark compartment of a bookshelf. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t care that it was his son''s privacy, so he took the letter out and put it on the couch, and took the top letter Come on, there''s only one sentence on it, "Are you ready?" Qi Xiuyuan saw that it was Xiao Xiong''s handwriting at a glance, and hated him so much that he gritted his teeth, he knew that this matter had nothing to do with Xiao Xiong. From top to bottom, he calculated the approximate time based on the pattern of receiving one letter a day, and quickly found the letter he wanted from the pile of letters. Although he didn''t have a letter from his son, he could tell what they wrote in it just by looking at the letter from Little Bear. In the previous letter, Xiaoxiong told Xiaobao that when they were resting, their father took their family out to sea for an outing. That''s right, it''s just an outing. Other people''s outings go to the lake or the mountains at most. He''s better, he directly used a boat to take the family to an island to play. Not only swimming in the sea, catching fish, but also eating hot pot on the island, you can''t be too happy, and naturally, Xiaobao is more determined to leave Beijing for a visit. Xiaobao is very smart. He knows that the older he is, the less likely he is to leave Beijing. Although he may have more ability to leave Beijing when he grows up, he is more likely to be punished and punished. So they feel that it is better to be late than early, and it will take a teenager to be crazy. Xiaobao decisively asked Xiaoxiong to give him advice, why did Qi Xiuyuan know? Because the next letter is full of various methods proposed by Xiaoxiong''s brainstorming, obviously all of them were rejected by Xiaobao one by one, otherwise Xiaobao would not have adopted the method of killing first and then playing. Qi Xiuyuan searched for a long time to find out that the little lion came up with this method, which surprised Qi Xiuyuan, because he thought that this bad idea was mostly from a little bear or a tiger. Compared to his eldest brother and third brother, the second young lion is more well-behaved, at least I rarely hear him committing a bear, but I didn''t expect that he really deserves to be Haoran''s son. Qi Xiuyuan touched his teeth, continued to read the letter, and gradually figured out the matter. Xiaoxiong worked together, and everyone gave Xiaobao a lot of ideas, such as asking him and the queen to roll around and asking for consent, going south on the pretext of missing his uncle and aunt, another example, making great contributions and asking the south for a reward. The proposal to cut first, then play first, and then be beaten... The previous two Xiaobao have used it, but neither he nor the queen agreed. Unexpectedly, he skipped the many methods in the middle and directly chose the one provided by the little lion. Since Xiaobao has chosen a method, what Little Bears and the others have to do is to perfect this method, not to mention, the four children, constantly experimenting and perfecting, really helped them find a good method. First of all, Xiaobao goes out of the palace. This is simple, and he can leave the palace every time he goes to Xiu Mu. Secondly, Xiaobao had to get rid of the servants who were serving behind him, and he could not make them suspicious in a short time. This was impossible before, but it is not difficult now. Because of the opening of the library. Entering the library to read and borrow books, you cannot bring people in, even if it is the grandson of the king. Qi Xiuyuan set this rule at the beginning because he was afraid that the holy place of reading would be made into a miasma by those noble children. Who knows, but it is convenient for his son. . The attendants brought by Xiaobao were also left outside the library, because he was also accompanied by secret guards, and Xiaobao''s personal affairs have always been done by himself, so although the servants were worried, they were not worried. I''ve already gone in, and I''ve stayed there for a whole day. Except for going out to find something to eat, I almost always read books inside, so the servants are not suspicious. Xiaobao got rid of the attendant on the bright side in this way. The next step is how to leave the library without being discovered by the servants outside. This is also simple. The library was built on the mansion of the left servant of the former military department. There must be a corner gate, and Xiaobao did find it, but the corner gate The place is locked. The four children are willing to let Xiaobao come out of the wall together. This is a trivial matter for the three little bear brothers, and it is also a common thing for Xiao An, but it is an impossible thing for Xiaobao, because He tried it himself, and he couldn''t get up on the wall for a long time, and the plan failed. So they can only find the keys. Chapter 966： Let go But he couldn''t let the squires and secret guards discover his plan. He was so young, how could he find the key to the corner door? Finally, Bear found a way - the master key. His friends are from all classes. He knows that some thieves can magically open many locks with a single wire. Such people also like to make a kind of key, which can open many kinds of locks. Xiaoxiong found a partner and asked a few talents to get a key. He tried it on his own door, and the corner door really told him to open, so he sent Xiaobao a bunch of toys excitedly, and the key was mixed in. in. Adhering to the principle of prudence, Xiaobao took the key and tried it in the palace, and found that he failed a hundred times. Not to mention the lock of his palace, even the most remote corner door of his east palace could not be opened. All the boxes with locks have been tried, and all failed, which shows the security of the palace. Xiaobao felt that his escape operation would fail in all likelihood, and was very depressed, but he said that if he didn''t try, he might regret it, anyway, they didn''t have time to find a better master key for Xiaoxiong, Xiaobao Decided to give it a try. If he can get out of the library, then how to get out of Beijing is a problem. The two friends discussed for a long time and felt that it was too dangerous for a child to go on the road alone, so they decided to ask others for help. So who do you ask for? Xiaobao is not unavailability, not to mention, the people in Zhuangzi catch a lot of people, and he has great prestige in Zhuangzi, and his words are very useful, but in the same way, they also know his situation. If he asked them to take him out of the capital alone, they would definitely be suspicious, and if his attendants found out that he was missing, the first person they would look for was Zhuangzi, so this route was ruled out as soon as they were conceived. Then are they unavailable? of course not. As caring, kind-hearted children who are willing to help others, the most important thing for Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong is someone who is willing to help them. The people of this era believed that the grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by the fountain. If someone saves his life, he can repay the other party with the life of the whole family. And the number of people that Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong rescued in the capital were countless, even the guards who only occasionally went to the street to help them could not count them. And this time the driver was chosen by Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong among the people they helped, because he has the following characteristics: First, he is very loyal to Xiaobao. As long as Xiaobao agrees, he is willing to go to **** for the two children, because one winter, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong went to the street to play, and they met a filial son who had no money to see his mother, and his mother was facing death. Huang Ren. At that time, the two children did not have much money (they would never bring a lot of money on the street), but they still scraped together three taels to send his mother to the hospital. Considering that the money was not much, if his mother needed valuable I was afraid that the money was not enough for the medicinal materials, so Xiaobao deliberately stayed in the hospital, and asked for a copy after the doctor started playing with the prescription. They may not have much money, but they must have medicine at home. It was a little troublesome for Xiaobao to use the medicine from the palace, but it was very convenient for Xiaoxiong to open his own warehouse. He directly threw the prescription to Zhu Liang, and the next day, he prepared three days worth of medicine. Qi Haoran asked to go to the medical center to find Huang Ren first, and was lucky to meet Huang Ren who was about to go home with his mother on his back. Little Bear gave the medicine to the other party, saw that his mother was wearing thin clothes, and even took off his father''s cloak and gave it to the other party. Later, Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao continued to provide him with some more expensive medicines, and his mother survived that winter like this. The two children were influenced by Mu Yangling. Whether they were doing things or doing good deeds, they paid attention to the beginning and the end. They did not see each other until after confirming that his mother had fully recovered. When Xiaobao saw that his family was struggling, he helped him when he left. I found a job - working as a clerk in a small restaurant, because Xiaobao once helped the second shopkeeper of that small restaurant, and the other party could help him. Qi Haoran lost a cloak in vain. For fear that his stupid son and nephew would be deceived, he naturally had to investigate Huang Ren, until it was confirmed that the other party had a good reputation in the neighborhood and was a dutiful son, then let the children go. do good deeds. Later, Qi Haoran inadvertently mentioned to Xiaoxiong, "Huang Ren is available, if you brothers like it, bring someone to train him." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong didn''t help people because they didn''t want him to do things for them, so they naturally refused. They were just doing good deeds every day. But Xiaoxiong still remembered this sentence. This time Xiaobao needs to employ people, so he remembered it. Second, Huang Ren is strong and strong, and it is not a problem to take Xiaobao south. And thirdly, because Huang Rens family had a donkey and had means of transportation. To sum up, there is no more suitable candidate than Huang Ren. Xiaobao went to Huang Ren when he left the palace last time. He just made up a story. delivered to Guangzhou. As for the story, Qi Xiuyuan was not difficult to deduce from the letter, because Xiaoxiong only had one sentence about it, "You have to be careful, if Uncle Huang finds out, you will be spanked." Qi Xiuyuan concluded from this that this story would definitely not be good news for him. Qi Xiuyuan had just read the letter, and the leader of the dark guard had also returned. He knelt on the ground and checked all the three generations of Huang Renzu. After Huang Ren left the city, he went home to pick up his sister." Qi Xiuyuan''s forehead jumped, and the leader of the dark guard said: "I think he wants his sister to take care of His Royal Highness and the second prince. After all, it is difficult for him to take care of two children by himself." Qi Xiuyuan''s tense heartstrings loosened slightly. The leader of the dark guard knelt on the ground and listened to the order, but he didn''t hear the emperor''s voice for a long time. Eunuch Wan cautiously took two steps forward and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, do you want to ask the commander of the Imperial Army to fetch His Highness the Prince back?" Qi Xiuyuan snorted before saying, "No need, since he wants to go, I also want to know how far he can go." In the end, Qi Xiuyuan still doesn''t believe that Xiaobao, who is only eight years old, can walk too far with his four-year-old brother. "Let the dark guards take care of them. If His Royal Highness and the second prince are in physical trouble, they will immediately show up and bring them back." What Qi Xiuyuan was most worried about was that the two children were too young and weak to withstand the long journey. At this time, Xiaobao and his second brother were lying on the car window and looking out, their hearts were almost flying. Not only the two children breathed a sigh of relief, but also Huang Ren and his sister Huang Chan. Chapter 967： little benefactor Huang Chan picked up a lot of dry wood nearby and carried it over. Seeing that Xiaobao was skillfully twisting the handkerchief and wiping his brother''s face, she believed a little more about his life experience, but her heart still held on, she put Her brother pulled him aside and said in a low voice, "Brother, we brought them like this. If they are caught by their family, we are afraid that we will die." Huang Ren said solemnly: "If you let their brothers stay in the capital, then they will be dead. Young Master Xiaobao is our family''s savior, and the grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by the spring, not to mention that he just wants us to **** him now. Going to the capital, he just told us to work hard, so I will go too!" Huang Chan knew her brother''s naive character, so she continued as if she hadn''t heard his words: "His family will definitely come out to find him when he is gone, and he said it himself, he has no other place to go, only Going to rely on my fourth uncle, I think his family can definitely think of this, I am afraid that they will come after them, our donkey cart will definitely be overtaken if it is so slow, and the benefactor will still be brought back by them." Huang Ren became anxious, "What do you say, sister?" "We can''t take the big road, we have to take the small road, maybe we can avoid the people who are chasing us." Huang Chan is clever and clever, often embroidering the handkerchief and taking it to the embroidery workshop to sell. , but she was too careful, knowing that if they were caught by the family of the grace, the other party could kill them on one of their charges of child abduction. Benefactor and the others want to save them, but their lives cannot be lost. Huang Ren felt that his sister was right, but, "Sister, do you know the way?" Huang Chan looked straight at her eldest brother, she had never been outside the capital, "Do you think I can recognize the way?" "How do we go if we don''t recognize the road? It''s never wrong to take the pipeline. Even if there is a fork in the road, you can ask people. If you take a small road, you don''t know if you''re going wrong..." Huang Chan has no choice. The two of them were a little discouraged and piled up the firewood. Although it was May, it would still be a little cold at night. More dry firewood is not a bad thing. Xiaobao glanced at the Huangren brothers and sisters, then leaned into the ear of the sleepy second brother and said, "Second brother, I think the secret guard given to us by the father is still with us." The second prince woke up with a jolt, and looked around excitedly, "Where, where?" "Second brother, stop watching, we are about to be discovered..." Xiaobao said anxiously. Anwei, who was squatting on the tree and nibbling on dry food like a squirrel, glanced at the two little masters below, and continued to eat his dinner, thinking that his life would be better with the little masters, after all, his scope of activities was the palace, plus the harem. Being well managed by the Empress, there are no all kinds of conspiracies and tricks to use on the little masters, so their task is to watch the play, watch the play, watch the play... Change shifts to eat at midnight. Dont be too comfortable in your life. Its a little harder for the little master to take a rest every five days, but it doesnt matter. Just go out to see the scenery and change your mood. Anyway, when I go back for a shift at night, I can still eat a hot bite, which is much more wonderful than sleeping with the king of Rongjun before. But now, the little master at a few years old has already run away from home, which is even more mad than King Rong. And the master is too young, not only to pay attention to physical damage from the outside world, but also to pay attention to other accidents, such as illness, such as contact with poisonous animals and plants. The following life falls from heaven to the earth, even if they are dark guards with good psychological qualities, they feel sad. Therefore, for the first time, the dark guards crouching on the tree did not ignore the master''s secrets according to professional ethics, but seriously squatted on the tree and listened to the whispers of the masters. Xiaobao quietly told his second brother that he suspected that they did not get rid of the dark guard, and he was still with them. After the initial excitement, Xiaobao gradually calmed down, and he noticed the problems that he had been neglecting before. For example, he didn''t know how the dark guards were hiding. Naturally, he didn''t know if he took his younger brother around in the garden in the morning and got rid of them, but since they came out, not only did they not pursue the soldiers, but the weather was extremely calm. Not normal in itself. If the dark guard loses him, he will definitely notify the emperor as soon as possible. I am afraid that the city gate will be closed soon, and the forbidden army will soon chase after him. It is so calm now, there is only one situation, the dark guard did not lose him, And the emperor knew his position. Xiao Bao was not disappointed, but heaved a sigh of relief. There was a deep confidence that someone was behind me. The incident of disappearance at the bottom of Hutou Lake told them that unless the master''s life was in danger, the dark guard would not intervene in any of the master''s actions, so he and Xiaoxiong did not spend a lot of energy on dealing with the dark guard when they negotiated a strategy. He took his second brother around in circles. It would be best if he could get rid of the dark guards. It didn''t matter if he couldn''t get rid of them. It would be safer to have them protect them secretly. It''s time for him to roll around and beg for mercy. And Xiaobao told the second brother that he wanted to tell him that they were secretly protected by someone, so he didn''t need to worry too much. Qi Wensu was not worried at all, he only knew that they were going to find the fourth uncle and cousin Xiaoxiong. Anyway, with the elder brother here, what should he worry about? However, he was very interested in the uncles of the dark guards hiding in the dark. A pair of round eyes turned left and right to search. If it wasn''t for Xiaobao, he would almost take off his shoes and climb the tree to see if someone was hiding. Above (Second Prince, you are the truth). Before Qi Wensu could find anyone, Huang Ren and Huang Chan came over with a bag of dry food. Thinking of what the eldest brother said, they couldn''t tell them about Uncle Anwei. They suddenly retracted their gazes, and Anwei, who was huddled in the tree, breathed a sigh of relief. . Huang Ren and Huang Chan took out the dry food, broke it up and put it in boiling water to feed them. Both Xiaobao and the second prince choked and rolled their eyes before they ate the food. Huang Ren looked at them with guilt. A little, but not rich, this is the best dry food he can prepare. Xiaobao saw that Huang Ren''s tears were about to fall, but Huang Chan''s face was firm and he said to the two of them: "If you can''t eat, you have to eat some, or you can''t stand the journey." Xiaobao took the initiative to take the dry food and slowly fed it to his younger brother, stuffing a little bit into his mouth from time to time. Huang Chan nodded secretly when he saw it. Although he had not suffered much, the benefactor looked firm and determined. It was a big blow, and she was even more disgusted by the legendary grandfather. This is his own grandson. He was so cruel that he directly forced his grandson to run away from home. Before going to bed, Xiaobao took out a purse, poured out the gold naked in it, and said to his brother and sister, "This is the lucky money I secretly hid. I know that the expenses on the road must be very large. You can take this money. The accommodation and food on the way will be taken out from here first, if it is not enough, you have to pay in advance, and when I find my fourth uncle, I will definitely ask him to repay you. Huang Ren hurriedly pushed the money back and said, "How can we ask for the little benefactor''s money? If it weren''t for you and the little bear benefactor, my mother would have long ago... In short, we can''t ask for your money." Chapter 968： learn Huang Chan stretched out his hand to take the golden naked children, counted them, calculated them in his heart, and said, "Don''t worry, little benefactor, these golden naked children are more than enough for us to supply to Guangzhou." Although these few gold nudes are small, they are all solid. They add up to five or six taels. Converted to silver, they are fifty or sixty taels. They have donkey carts. If they only spend on food and housing, fifty or sixty taels More than enough indeed. When Huang Ren saw her sister put away the money, her face flushed and she couldn''t help pulling her dress. Huang Chan turned her head and said to her eldest brother, "Brother, this is also for the good of the little benefactor, we don''t bring much money, well. Gong and Ben Gong''s younger brothers are still young, we can''t make them suffer as hard as we do." Huang Ren has no objection. Xiaobao breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he didn''t hand over all the money. He still had several pieces of silver notes on his body, which were used for self-defense. Since he made up his mind to leave Beijing, money was such an important thing. How can something not be prepared? Huang Ren and Huang Chan didn''t know, they thought it was very rare for Xiao Engong to come up with so much money. Because of the money, they walked more easily on the road. Because they were afraid of getting lost, they didn''t take the path in the end, but no one came to Xiaobao for three days in a row. The Huangren brothers and sisters looked at their brothers with more sympathy. Family gave up? Not even anyone could be found. On the other hand, Xiaobao is even more sure that the father must know that he went south to find his fourth uncle. Does this agree with him going south? Little Treasure was so happy that he calmed down a little, and started to take his second brother to pay attention to the scenery along the road. Sometimes when he heard that the scenery in one place was good, he would ask Huang Ren to take them on a donkey cart and take them to see it specially. at a glance. The dark guards who followed them were speechless. Huang Ren worked hard without complaining. Xiaobao did whatever he said. Huang Chan looked at Xiaobao but gradually filled with suspicion. But before she could think about it, the youngest child in the team, the Second Prince, proposed to take a day off. The second prince''s eyes were almost closed. He pulled his elder brother''s sleeve and said, "We''re just staying here for a day. I''m so tired." Xiaobao looked at his sleepy brother and felt distressed immediately, and immediately asked to stay for another day. Huang Chan was worried about his family and couldn''t help but say, "Xiao Engong, you two more days, we will arrive in Guangzhou in two days." They have been out for ten days, and the capital doesn''t know what''s going on. Little Engong''s family doesn''t know if they will find their home. Xiaobao said solemnly: "But my brother is tired. If he arrives one day late, he will be one day late. Let''s have a good rest. My fourth aunt said that in this world, apart from national justice and parental affection, there is nothing more important than the body." Huang Chan twitched the corners of her mouth. After ten days, she had already vaguely noticed that something was wrong, and she couldn''t help reminding him at this time: "Xiao Engong, isn''t your father still imprisoned by your grandfather? We are not going to find your fourth uncle to save you. Father?" "Ah?" Xiaobao came back to his senses and said quickly, "Yeah, but tiger poison doesn''t eat offspring. My grandfather doesn''t like my father, and he won''t treat my father like that. At this time, my brother is the most important thing. Look at my brother, he can''t even open his eyes. During this time, he slept for three and a half hours a day. We used to sleep for four and a half hours at home." Huang Ren also stood on Xiaobao''s side, pulled his sister and said, "I know you are worried about your mother, but the younger brother of the little benefactor is so young, it is very rare to be able to travel such a long way without screaming, but now It''s about taking a day off." "If their grandfather came to our house..." "No," Huang Ren said confidently, "I told my mother before I came, she would go to the third aunt''s house as soon as we left. No one in our village knew that there was another third aunt in our family." Huang Chan breathed a sigh of relief, and glanced at his brother in surprise. He didn''t expect that the naive brother would also play tricks. The dark guards who were hiding in the dark also glanced at Huang Ren in surprise, and then they felt that this person was barely able to use it. In the future, if His Royal Highness the Prince accepted him into the East Palace, it would not be a problem. The four negotiated properly, and they found the best inn to stay in this small county town. Qi Wensu still sleeps with Xiaobao. Xiaobao fell asleep when he saw his brother''s head touching the pillow, and hurriedly called Xiaoer to bring a bucket of hot water, then pulled him up, "Take a bath and then sleep, it''s so comfortable." The second prince opened his eyes in a daze, and Xiaobao clumsily stripped him naked and put him in a wooden bucket to bathe him. After drying his brother and putting him on the bed, he was soaked all over, and Xiaobao simply asked Take a shower with a bucket of water. The two brothers fell asleep on the bed in a mess, and they slept until they were hungry and woke up. At this time, it was not yet (about 2 o''clock in the afternoon), and the two slept for ten hours. The second prince leaned on the window and looked out with shining eyes, and said excitedly while drooling: "Brother, let''s go out to eat something delicious." Xiaobao also felt hungry and uncomfortable, nodded, and after getting dressed, he took his brother''s hand to find the Huangren brothers and sisters. Brother and sister Huang Ren woke up long ago. Seeing that they came out to applaud them for food, Huang Chan turned a blind eye to the eager eyes of the two children, and Huang Ren whispered: "Little Engong, you are young, you are busy and tired, at this time. It''s better not to eat the food from the stall." Before he came, he specifically asked the doctor and children about the precautions for traveling, including this one. Because he was afraid that Xiao Engong would not be satisfied with the soil and water, he also dug a handful of hometown soil outside the earth temple... Although the health of the two young masters was unexpectedly good, apart from being a little tired from the journey along the way, he didn''t even have a headache, but he didn''t want to relax. He was about to arrive in Guangzhou, and he didn''t want any accidents. Xiaobao and the second prince looked outside regretfully, but maybe because they were away from home, they didn''t act like a spoiled child. Huang Chan only thinks that they are well-bred, because children as big as them, let alone pampered and raised, even in the countryside sometimes roll around and cry to buy. And the secret guards were also surprised by these performances, and they recorded it in a book and sent it to Qi Xiuyuan''s case. Qi Xiuyuan looked at these records full of complexity, and felt both sad and relieved. His sons were so good, but after leaving him. Qi Xiuyuan sighed after receiving the biography of flying pigeons again: "Notify King Rong." He never told Haoran that the two children ran away, because he was afraid that Haoran would lead someone to look for him. He wanted to see where the two children could go, but he could not achieve it, but now the two children are only two miles away from Guangzhou. Days away, at this time it is no longer obvious that they will return to the capital. In this case, let Haoran pick them up, and let them travel for the remaining two days. Therefore, when Xiaobao and the second prince were asleep, the biography of flying pigeons flew from the capital to Guangzhou. When they woke up, they visited the small county town a little, and when they went back to the inn to sleep again, Qi Haoran received the biography of flying pigeons. Book. Qi Haoran hadn''t read the letter when a loud shout came out of the study. Qi Haoran took a wooden stick and rushed directly to Fan''s house next door, chasing after the four children and beating him. Chapter 969： be beaten Qi Haoran was really beating him this time. He grabbed the four children and raised the sticks to hit them. He was afraid that he would break the children because of the weight of the weapons on his hands. After a while, the sound of four children screaming and howling came from the Fan residence. Xiao Xia walked around anxiously, if Fan Zijin could still persuade her, but this is her husband''s brother, so she can''t persuade her, so she can only anxiously say: "Uncle calm down first, don''t be mad. body..." Qi Haoran didn''t even look at who was persuading him, and said angrily: "Master is not angry, Master and these scumbags are angry, that''s a life loss." Who is the one whose face is flushed with anger now? Xiao Xia was powerless to complain, so he could only have people hurry up and find Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling came quite quickly, but she stood on the sidelines and added fuel to the fire: "Use a little force, let them teach them a lesson this time, and see if they dare next time." At this time, Qi Haoran was holding a little bear in his hand. Hearing that, thinking of the two little nephews who were still on the road, he attacked his **** harder. The three children standing by ?? did not dare to run at this time, and were crying with tears and snot. They were obviously frightened this time. Mu Yangling looked colder from the side, turned a blind eye to the howling of the four children, and watched Qi Haoran beat the four children in turn, and then stopped Qi Haoran for the sake of Xiao Xia''s pale face. The reason is, "Take a break and then beat again, you can''t be too tired to beat them." The four children are now only weeping, and after hearing this, they cried aloud, and after a while, they began to cry miserably. Xiao An felt that the fourth aunt was too cruel, and looked at his mother with tears in her eyes, hoping that her mother would bring him back with great power and tell the fourth uncle to let his father punish him. Xiao Xia really wanted to speak, but looking at the fourth uncle with a pale face, she couldn''t speak. She felt that the four children must have caused a big disaster, otherwise, how could the fourth uncle who has always been fond of children suddenly become so angry? When several children went into the water and had an accident while swimming, the fourth uncle was not as angry as he is today. Fortunately, Qi Haoran stopped and didn''t want to beat him anymore. Xiao Xia glanced at Mu Yangling, who had a cold face, and thought about it: "A-Ling, I''ll ask the servants to take them down... Punishment?" She wanted to say about medicine, but she changed the word after thinking about it. Mu Yangling nodded. Xiao Xia hurriedly waved at the girl behind her, and a group of people rushed up and pulled the four children down, for fear that the prince would rush over and beat them again. Seeing that there were no people nearby, Mu Yangling took out the handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat on Qi Haoran''s forehead, and asked, "What happened to them?" As soon as these words came out, not to mention the little Xia Clan, even Qi Haoran was embarrassed and couldn''t help asking: "You don''t know what trouble they caused and let the master beat him so hard?" "When did you beat a child like this? They must have done something outrageous." Mu Yangling said firmly, not to mention that the most taboo thing in teaching children is to beat one person and coax one person. Let them know that if they are wrong, they are wrong, and no matter who they are looking for, they can''t beg for mercy, lest they be lawless in the future. Qi Haoran glanced at his wife with a complicated mind, and said in a secret voice: "They and Xiaobao conspired to plan to leave the palace, and Xiaobao brought his second brother with him when he came out." Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, Qi Haoran continued to transmit his voice: "Don''t make a sound in advance, I''ll set off to pick up someone in a while, and you claim that we have quarreled over the child. I live in the study, don''t talk to me tomorrow. The Navy Yamen is on leave, if someone comes looking for it, you will be annoyed that you dont know where I am going, Zijin is not at home now, you will tell him when he comes back at night, quietly clean up the room, and dont reveal the news. Mu Yangling understood what he meant. If the news of Xiaobao and the others were leaked, I was afraid that someone with a heart would assassinate them. Her inner strength was not enough to support her voice transmission, so Qi Haoran nodded repeatedly to express her understanding. Qi Haoran turned around and left, he had to set off immediately to pick up someone. This scene fell into Xiao Xia''s eyes, but it was very strange. She thought that Qi Haoran was angry with Mu Yangling, and was about to comfort her, but Mu Yangling turned around and gritted her teeth: "Let''s take a look. Go as a bastard." Mu Yangling strode into the house, and the little Xia Shi could only keep up. The four children were lying side by side on the two couches with their butts up. When they saw the adults coming in, they all looked at them aggrieved. The little Xia Shi had pity in his eyes, while Mu Yangling glared back in front of their eyes. , reached out and patted the bear on the buttocks and asked, "Is it painful enough?" When the wound was touched, the little bear called out with an "Ow", and Mu Yangling''s hand that had left came back, and he pulled out his **** and twisted it fiercely. . Mu Yangling snorted and went to see the other three children. The third child immediately lay obediently on the couch, not daring to move. Only then did Mu Yangling say to the servants: "Take off their clothes and put medicine on them, and guard the yard, no one is allowed to go out, no one is allowed to come in, the lord punished them to think about it behind closed doors, without his order, these four You are not allowed to go out, if you don''t look down on them, the prince will not interfere in the affairs of Fan''s house, and your prince will punish you." The servants all shuddered. Although they are not servants of the next house, they also know how the prince and concubine do things. Don''t look at the prince''s fuss, but as long as he gets angry, it''s fine. Speaking of the four masters of the two houses, the most easily fooled are the princes and their wives. It''s either a board game or a monthly fine. The most difficult to fool is the princess and the prince of the country. The princess is a trivial thing to let go, but once a big mistake is made, she will sell it directly without even interrogation, and if one person makes a mistake, the whole family will sell it. Ruthless ranked second. The first is the grandfather of the country. The princess sells people to people who have a good reputation, and they are still sold to big families as servants. The grandfather of the country sells them directly to mines and other places, and they have to be there until they die. Do coolies in the mines. Therefore, the people all responded with trepidation, guarding the exits of the yard, strictly guarding against it, and no one was allowed to enter or leave. The people who wanted to eat and drink were brought by the people in the kitchen, and there was a small kitchen in the yard, complete with five internal organs. Even if you don''t go out, there will be no hindrance in life. Xiao Xia looked at Mu Yangling in disbelief. This was the first time that Mu Yangling had given orders on her site. Mu Yangling took her by the hand and led her to the side room in the courtyard. Nanny Xia, the wet nurse, was guarding with a personal maid, and Lichun was guarding by the window. Mu Yangling then whispered to her what the four bear children had done, and said in a low voice, "Your Highness has already gone to pick up people at this time. According to the distance, you should be able to come back later." Xiao Xia was horrified, her lips moved, and it took a long time to say: "These children are really lawless. If something happens to the Crown Prince on the road, we..." Xiao Xia felt that Wang Ye''s beating was too light... Chapter 970： find (top) "Brother, I''m hungry." Qi Wensu looked at Xiaobao eagerly. Xiaobao reluctantly found a food box from the luggage on the side, opened it, and the cakes were neatly placed in it, the noble second prince quickly pulled out a piece of it and stuffed it in his mouth, and said vaguely, "Bi Palace''s It''s delicious." This was bought in a dim sum shop in a small county town. Of course, it cannot be more delicate and delicious than the one in the palace, but the two children have suffered a lot in the past eleven days, not to mention dim sum. Now I will give them two small snacks. The hot buns bought at the stall will feel better than anything they have ever eaten. Xiaobao ordered the number of dim sum in it and said, "You have already eaten three pieces today, so you can''t eat it. We only arrive in Guangzhou tomorrow, so we have to save some for tomorrow." The sound was not too loud or too small, and it just happened to be heard by the people in the donkey cart next to him, and he suddenly laughed loudly: "Young master, don''t hold back your brother, the weather is fine today, and based on the current distance, we can still go to the county town in the evening. , when the time comes, what is missing will be made up. The further east you go, the more prosperous it is, and sometimes you cant meet the county seat, but you can also supply some things when you meet a town or a larger village. Huang Ren hurriedly said, "Xiongtai is also going to Guangzhou?" The merchant said with a smile: "Everyone on our way is going to Guangzhou." He pointed to the people who were carrying donkey carts like him, and even had a horse-drawn carriage: "See if you don''t see them, they are all merchants who come to Guangzhou to buy goods. The strong legs are the ones who went to Guangzhou to find work." Huang Ren glanced back and breathed a sigh of relief, "It turned out to be looking for a job. I met so many people on my way. I thought there was some natural and man-made disaster recently, but it scared me." When the merchant saw that he had a Jiangnan accent, he knew that he was from another place. Since he was a businessman, he insisted on the principle of making more friends. It''s rare and strange. There are a lot of people going to Guangzhou recently. If you are lucky, you can work as a clerk in a shop in Guangzhou City. If you are a little bit less, you can also find a job in the wharf. Killing pirates, I heard you make a lot of money." When the two children in the car heard about their fourth uncle, they got out of the car and sat on the carriage, and asked, "Four... Rongjun Wangfu is so powerful, are there many people following him?" The merchant saw the two delicate and beautiful children, his eyes flashed with surprise, and he nodded hurriedly and said, "Of course, who doesn''t want to do it with the prince? Not only those legs, in fact, most of our merchants are also going to the palace, and most of those foreign goods are They were all divided up by the big businessmen, and very few of them leaked into our hands, but the palace is different. They cant monopolize the products produced by the glass workshops and clock workshops of the palace, and these two things are very popular in the inland. The merchant asked with a smile: "The two young masters don''t look like they are here to do business or play in Guangzhou City, but are they here for marriage?" Huang Ren hurriedly said: "Exactly, my surname is Huang, this is my sister, we brought the young master to Guangzhou City to find my fourth master." This is what everyone said before. "Brother Huang," the merchant said with a smile: "My surname is Qin, I''ve been back and forth in Guangzhou City five or six times, and I''m not familiar with it. If you don''t worry, just go with me, how about you?" This road is very lively. It can be said that it has been the most traveled road since Huang Ren left Beijing. He was frightened in the morning. Now that there are people walking, he is naturally happy. Anyway, the road is here, and there are people around. He is also not afraid that the merchants will do bad things, but he can take care of him more when he has a partner. So Huang Ren readily agreed. Tin the merchants became more close to them when they treated them. Seeing that the two children were eager to hear the story of Prince Rongjun, they sat on the carriage and told them the story of Prince Rongjun making a bandit den. Except for two or three stories they had heard from Little Bear, they didn''t know the rest, and the folk sayings were very different from Little Bear''s. The two children were startled and nervous. , Even the Huang Ren brothers and sisters were so fascinated by it that they almost made the donkey cart go astray. Qin Keshang''s eloquence is very good, Xiaobao and the second prince are also good at words, and they are full of courage. After a morning, when you ask me an answer, the feeling is a little deeper. When he stopped at noon to rest, Qin Keshang took Bring out the meal and greet the two children to use together. Children Qi Wensu looked at the food in the other''s food box and swallowed, pulling on his brother''s sleeve. Although they have money and the prepared dry food is of higher grade, it is dry food after all, how can it be compared to meals? Xiaobao couldn''t bear to reject his brother, so he looked at Huang Ren eagerly. Huang Ren hesitated, and Tan Keshang laughed and said: "Brother Huang, let the children come if they want to eat. This is what I asked the inn to prepare in the morning, and it is only during this journey that we can prepare such a thing. One point, we also eat dry food, and the place is far away, and these things can''t be put away." Huang Ren agreed and took out dry food to eat with his sister. Xiaobao and the second prince were sitting opposite Tan Keshang. Tan Keshang saw that they were eating in a hurry, but they were very well-bred, not to mention the big ones, even the small ones, and there was no sense of gobbling them up. He became more and more convinced that the two children were the sons of nobles. . Qin Keshang only moved his chopsticks and let the two children eat the contents of the food box. Seeing that they were satisfied, he couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Do you know how to find your fourth uncle when you arrive in Guangzhou City? " Xiaobao nodded, "My fourth uncle works in the yamen, you will know when you ask." Qin Keshang was relieved, "That''s good, I guess with our distance, we should be able to enter the city tomorrow evening." If the two children can''t find their relatives at the first time, in order to bond this good relationship, he must bring them with him. They looked for inn accommodation together. Xiaobao and the second prince were used to taking naps, and they fell asleep shortly after lunch. Huang Ren hurriedly wiped his mouth and carried the two children to the car. Did you work hard?" Huang Ren smiled honestly. A loud noise came from the front. A few people were startled and turned around to look. The sound of horses'' hooves sounded. From the part with the carriage in front to the mule carriage at the back, more than fifty horses separated them into five. Duan, everyone''s expressions changed, and they were all scared. Huang Ren asked in a trembling voice: "Tan, Big Brother Tan, didn''t you say that this journey is very safe? Why is there a rattling horse?" "Fucking horses," Qin Keshang was also afraid, but he still lowered his voice and retorted: "What kind of horses have you seen? And this is the territory of King Rongjun, who would dare to rob things here. ?" Qi Haoran quickly rode to the left lane, looked at everyone coldly, and asked, "Who is Huang Ren?" Seeing that no one on the road answered, he said coldly: "This king asks again, who among them is Huang Mingren?" Passers-by heard Qi Haoran''s self-proclaimed self-proclaimed, and they were afraid that it would turn into admiration. Some people took the initiative to ask the name of the person next to him and shouted: "Master Huirong County, we don''t have Huang Ren here." Qi Haoran squinted at the separated section, and said, "All the people in the car get off, let this king confirm before leaving, no matter men, women or children, all get off!" Chapter 971： found (middle) The passers-by were very cooperative, and everyone in that section got off the bus. Qi Haoran just glanced at them and waved them to let them go. No one thought it would be so easy to pass the border. Prince Rong really loved the people, and they all knelt on the ground and kowtowed to him. . But in fact, Qi Haoran shouted that voice just to tell some two children in the dark that your uncle is here, hurry up and get the board! There were no two boys in the car in that section, so of course he let it go, so as not to be detained and make a fuss. In a position later in the fourth section of this road, Huang Ren''s feet softened and he almost fell to the ground. Huang Chan helped him to stabilize, and Tan Keshang also looked at him in surprise. He remembered in a trance. The two children called him "Uncle Huang Ren". Tan Keshang first thought that Huang Ren was a human trafficker, but he rejected it after a while. If it was a human trafficker, the two children would not be so close to him, and the two children had time alone with him. , you can ask him for help. The second feeling is that these two children have an enemy, and their enemy is catching up, but that enemy is the noble Rongjun Prince of Daqi. Tin''s legs also softened. The two children who were already drowsy asleep were turned over by the noise, and Xiaobao said in a daze: "I think I heard the voice of the fourth uncle." Huang Chan is the calmest, she almost gave Tan Merchant a look with hatred, then twisted her brother''s arm and whispered: "Brother, take the little benefactor to Boss Tan''s box, Tan Boss, if you dare to speak up, we will say that you are with us." Tan merchant: "..." Huang Chan didn''t have the time to think about it anymore. She just thought it was over. It must have been the grandfather of Xiao Engong who sent someone to arrest them. At this time, she hadn''t noticed that it was Prince Rong who was arresting them. The echo has always been the "Huang Ren" that Qi Haoran shouted. Huang Ren''s situation was worse than hers. The cold and heart-warming voice just now called his name. If it was someone else, Qin Keshang might be threatened by her, but the person who was looking for someone was Rong Junwang. Tan Keshang admired Rong Junwang''s toughness and ability, and at the same time was afraid of his iron and blood. How could he let Huang Ren Child hiding in his trunk? Just as Qin Keshang opened his mouth to shout, Huang Ren covered his mouth and pleaded with cold sweat: "Brother Qin, do your best, my son is a good man, he, they are bad people, if my son is caught by them If you take it, you will die..." Tin the merchant ripped off his hand, lowered his voice and said viciously: "That''s also his family''s fault. Although I like my two children very much, I can''t ignore the country''s righteousness." The person who can be captured by King Rongjun himself, it seems that the parents of the two children must have committed a serious crime, and he would not dare to save such a person, although the two children are a pity. Huang Ren was dumbfounded and asked, "Why is this related to the righteousness of the country?" "Don''t take your chances, Prince Rong took the people personally, do you think you can escape?" Thinking of the two lovely children, Qin Keshang closed his eyes and whispered, "Or if I don''t expose you, you Don''t frame me, just pretend that we never knew each other, it''s your ability to escape, and it''s destiny to escape." Huang Ren brothers and sisters were dumbfounded and asked in unison, "Who do you think is going to arrest us?" Tin the merchant pointed to the person sitting on the horse far away and said in a low voice, "King Rong, didn''t you hear the prince''s self-proclaimed just now? Who else dares to call himself ''this prince'' in the realm of Daqi, besides Lord Rong?" The two brothers and sisters exhaled in unison, and said happily: "That''s not the one who arrested us, most of them have the same name and surname." The little benefactor is just an ordinary official family, how can he instruct the King of Rong Rong? Tin the merchant looked at them suspiciously, seeing the look on their faces after the catastrophe, and couldn''t help but wonder, is it really the same name and surname? Huang Ren even instructed his younger sister, "Quickly call up the young masters, the prince will check with us in a while, and we will cooperate actively, maybe we can leave as early as the people in the second paragraph." Huang Chan nodded, climbed into the car and called the two children. Tin businessman can''t believe it now, he exhaled, patted his chest, and said, "Brother Huang, you scared me to death." There was a loud cry in the car: "Fourth Uncle is here?!" Tin Merchant''s heart jumped again. Xiaobao happily got out of the donkey cart, stood on the carriage, waved to the riders in the distance and shouted, "Fourth uncle, fourth uncle, I''m here, I''m here!" Qi Haoran looked over, rode over in the stunned eyes of everyone, looked him up and down, and asked, "Where''s your brother?" Xiaobao hurriedly dragged his sleepy brother out. Qi Haoran gave him a cold snort, personally picked up Qi Wensu and placed it in front of him, while another guard stepped forward and picked up Little Treasure. Qi Haoran glanced up and down at Huang Ren and Qin merchants, and instructed the guards, "Take them all, let''s go." Everyone in front of ?? gave way to them, and the group quickly left the passers-by behind. Huang Ren climbed onto the carriage in a daze and let the donkey run forward quickly. At this time, the merchant Qin was also sitting on his own donkey carriage with weak hands and feet. Huang Chan twitched her lips and said, "Brother, we seem to be in trouble." Huang Ren still stared straight ahead, and after a long time he said in a frightened tone, "The father of Prince Rongjun and Engong Bear look alike..." Huang Chan can''t do anything about his brother''s IQ. Qi Haoran went directly to the path. Compared with the lively scene on the pipeline, there was no one on the path, but what he wanted was seclusion. Qi Haoran found a piece of grass and put the two children down, pinched his waist and asked them, "Okay, I''m brave enough to play and leave the palace." Xiaobao lowered his head deeply, and Qi Wensu, who looked up at Qi Haoran admiringly, was very conspicuous. Qi Haoran patted his little head lightly and asked, "I don''t know how to admit a mistake?" Qi Wensu said happily: "I saw the living fourth uncle." Qi Haoran''s face was black, "Could it be that you have seen the dead fourth uncle?" "No, I''ve seen the fourth uncle in the portrait," Qi Wensu said, "The fourth uncle is even braver than the one in the portrait." "Don''t think I can spare you if you say nice things." Xiaobao hurriedly said: "Fourth uncle, second brother didn''t know that I was leaving the palace. I took him out of Beijing. If you want to punish me, punish me." "Do you think I won''t punish you?" Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "Don''t worry, you will be indispensable when we return to Guangzhou. Little Bears and the others will go first and lie on the bed waiting for you to join us." Xiaobao became worried instantly and wanted to ask Xiaoxiong what happened to them, but he didn''t dare to ask the fourth uncle''s dark face. Qi Haoran pinched his waist and looked in one direction accurately, and sneered: "Who decides the rules of this dark guard? Grandpa has already walked up to him, but he didn''t say a word, and he really asked him to find it over and over again. It looks like your rules have to be reset." Chapter 972： find (below) Qi Haoran was very angry, because he was worried that the guards would be dead brains and would not show up if he didn''t think his life was in danger. From morning, he had to check every time he encountered a convoy, wasting his time, and it turned out that his worries were right, just now He tossed it for so long, but the dark guard didn''t show up. If it wasn''t for Xiao Baohao''s voice, wouldn''t it have been better for him to check it out team by team? Don''t you know that time is precious? And the dark guards hiding in the dark are also very aggrieved. You have already started an investigation. Why do you have to let us inform you? It is not that you missed it. If you didn''t see the Prince and the Second Prince, they would definitely tell you. But at this time, the dark guards couldn''t speak, because the prince didn''t ask them to show up, and they were also very hard to be the dark guards, okay? Tin merchants, Huang Ren and their convoy also came, and the guards brought three people over, and they knelt down as soon as they got there. Qi Haoran glanced at Xiaobao, and Xiaobao hurriedly said: "Fourth uncle, they are all good people. Uncle Huang Ren and his sister have always taken good care of us. Uncle Qin is also a good person, and he invited us to dinner." Qi Haoran snorted coldly and asked the three of them to get up. He skipped Qin Merchant, looked at Huang Ren and said, "An eight-year-old child asked you to take him away, so you agreed without asking his family to confirm?" Huang Ren knelt down again and said tremblingly, "Yes, it''s a small fault." At this moment, his mind was in a state of confusion, and Tan Keshang asked him just now, "Your young son calls Wang Ye the fourth uncle, so he is also a relative of the royal family? I heard that the king has two older brothers besides the emperor. I don''t know your son. Who is it?" Tan Keshang is from Guangxi, and only the emperor and the prince of Rongjun are known about the royal affairs, but Huang Ren is from the capital, and the people of the capital know that the emperor and the prince are the same mother and brother, and the relationship is very good. , and they have a very bad relationship with the two brothers born out of the concubine, since they only got one marquis, and they have no real power. Since their relationship is not good, how could their son go all the way to the south to defect to Prince Rong? The little benefactor is eight years old this year, and His Royal Highness is also eight years old. I heard that the second prince in the palace is four years old today... Huang Ren was already quite sure of the identities of the two children. As long as he thought that he had been running around with His Royal Highness and the Second Prince for eleven days, he wanted to die. What Huang Ren can think of, the clever Huang Chan can naturally think of it. At this time, he is shaking all over. Hearing that King Rongjun''s tone is not good, and seeing that his brother is not arguing at all, Huang Chan is afraid that they will take the crime of kidnapping the prince and begging for mercy. The words couldn''t help but blurt out, "My lord spare my life, my lord spare my life, it''s all people''s daughters and elder brothers who are stupid, because the little benefactor was kind to our family, he said he was in trouble, his grandfather doted on his concubine, and the little benefactor''s father was imprisoned by his grandfather. , he was abused at home and wanted to escape to Guangdong to seek help from his fourth uncle. My eldest brother felt sorry for Xiao Engong and agreed to take Xiao Engong south because he temporarily brought his younger brother out. My eldest brother can''t take care of two children by himself, so he brought Minnv with him." Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, turned to look at Xiaobao, and said word by word, "So your father was imprisoned by your grandfather." Xiaobao lowered his head deeply and whispered, "Fourth uncle, I know I''m wrong." Qi Haoran snorted and waved to the two of them: "Although you are at fault, you have taken care of your nephew along the way, and the merits and demerits are equal. I will not pursue this matter, you will go back to Guangzhou with me. ." Qi Haoran went to see the businessman Qin again, thought about it, and said, "You also go back with your grandfather." These people are likely to know or guess Xiaobao''s true identity, so before Xiaobao returns to Beijing, it is better for them to be under his nose. The Huang Ren brothers and sisters were relieved, but Qin Keshang''s heart was lifted. He did not dare to disturb the prince, so he could only follow the Huang Ren brothers and sisters step by step, and even squeezed with them on a donkey cart, he asked in a low voice: " So that''s not your little son?" Huang Ren nodded, and Qin Merchant remembered what Huang Chan said just now. The two elder brothers of King Rongjun are both descendants. If the two young sons are really their sons, who would say that their grandfather favors the concubine and destroys the concubines? is not an excuse. So the father of the two little sons is a direct descendant? And when the prince of Changrong County came out, Qin Merchant''s heart also trembled. He grabbed Huang Ren''s hand, pointed his fingers obscurely towards the sky, and asked, "Where are the two young masters from?" Huang Ren felt very guilty. He felt that he had implicated Qin merchants, so he nodded slightly as an answer. Tin the merchant''s hands and feet were weak, and he leaned on the car dumbfounded. Can he still go home alive? Qi Haoran originally wanted to put the two children in front of the horse and go back, which would be faster, but the guards said that it was very tiring, and they didn''t care, but the two young masters were young, so they couldn''t be exposed to the wind and the sun like this. Should still be in the car. Qi Haoran directly requisitioned the more comfortable donkey cart from the merchant. Qin merchants could not ask for it. Now he only asks the prince to see his incomparable cooperation and not kill him. Xiaobao was also helping them, saying that Huangren and his sisters took care of them along the way, and also said that Qin merchants took care of them. Qi Haoran poured himself a glass of water and sneered: "Do you think I''m going to kill them?" Xiaobao was stunned for a moment and asked, "Why kill them to silence them? They are not bad people." "Then why are you telling me this?" Xiaobao was very puzzled, "Fourth uncle, they take care of me so much, shouldn''t we be talking about the gift to them?" So you speak for them because you are afraid that I will give you less gift? Qi Haoran''s face was black, he poured a glass of water, directly held the swaying little Qi Wensu in his arms, and said: "These things will be handled by the people below, you don''t need to worry about it, let''s talk about your problems now. , tell the fourth uncle, well, why are you leaving the palace? Don''t you know that your father is worried?" Xiaobao lowered his head and said sadly: "I know, but I feel that if I don''t come out, I won''t be able to go out of Beijing in the future. I may never see the vast blue sea that Xiaoxiong said, as big as a house. A fish with yellow hair and blue eyes." Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "You left the palace just to see this?" Xiaobao shook his head with red eyes, "No, fourth uncle, you don''t understand, the atmosphere outside the capital is different from that in the capital, it''s like a person is locked in a room, and he is restricted from going anywhere except this room. , so once he walks out of that room, he will see blue sky and white clouds, green grass and red flowers, all kinds of beautiful scenery can be seen, so that even the breath becomes beautiful. "And there is another kind of person, he usually lives in this room, but he goes out when he wants, and he is in when he wants, so even if he stays in the room for ten or eight years, he will not feel bored and uncomfortable. It''s not good, because as long as he thinks, he can go out as soon as he lifts his feet, Fourth Uncle, the current father and I belong to the first type, and you have always been the second type." Xiaobao means that you cannot understand our pain. Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide and asked, "Then your royal father also wants to leave the palace?" Little Treasure pursed his lips and said, "After ten or eight years, the royal father will also want to leave the palace. The atmosphere in the capital is too bad." Qi Haoran became worried, "Can you be the emperor like this?" The emperor couldn''t sit still, this is a big problem, obviously Xiaobao is the most well-behaved among the children, why is he so rebellious now? Chapter 973： Education (Part 1) "Of course I can," Xiaobao said confidently, "Fourth Uncle, I''m very good." Qi Haoran looked at him suspiciously, "I''ve never heard of an emperor who wants to run outside all day." Xiaobao lowered his shoulders and said sadly, "Fourth Uncle, you don''t understand, I don''t want to go out all the time, but I hope to go out once a year, or once every two years, even if it''s a tour. " Qi Haoran was slightly relieved, and he waved his big hand indifferently, "What''s so difficult about this, when you become an emperor, you can go out on a tour. If you want to go south, go south, if you want to go north, go north, and you can go anywhere." Xiaobao''s eyes lit up, "I''m so stupid, I didn''t even think of this method." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes at him, thinking that the child is just a child, so he ran away from home because of this, "You should think about how to explain this to your father." Xiaobao''s face became bitter again. Qi Haoran squatted in front of Qi Wensu''s little friend, pinched his nose and said, "You''re really stupid, you follow when your imperial brother takes you out of Beijing? Don''t you know the danger?" The second prince smiled stupidly and said, "I''m not afraid of the elder brother of the prince." Qi Haoran could only helplessly pat the two children on the head and let them rest. Because there were guards to clear the way, they were much faster. They arrived in Guangzhou at noon the next day. Qi Haoran asked the brothers and sisters Huang Ren and Qin merchants to take the rest first, and then carried the two children to the house. Zhu Liang hurriedly came out to greet him. Seeing the prince''s eyes staring at the prince''s hand, he couldn''t help but froze on the spot. He knew that there might be some distinguished guests in the mansion, but he didn''t expect the guests to be so honorable. "What about the princess and the young masters?" Zhu Liang thoughtfully said: "Didn''t the young masters be punished by the prince to be confined in Fan Mansion?" Qi Haoran paused, nodded and said, "Yes, I almost forgot, go and tell the princess that their cousins ??from the second uncle''s family are here, let them come over, and invite Duke An Guogong to come over by the way." Zhu Liang respectfully glanced at His Royal Highness, and felt that the nonsense of the prince was too big. You are afraid that you don''t even know the name of An Lehou''s child, but you put His Royal Highness and the second prince in his name. The life of the Hou of Anle was broken. He didn''t know if this move would bring down An Lehou''s Shou Qi Haoran, but he knew that he had to arrange a suitable identity for the two children. Xiaobao had already called his fourth uncle in public. When he arrived in Guangzhou, everyone in the city knew that he had two nephews who came to join him. The only people in this world who dare to call him fourth uncle are the sons of his two brothers, apart from a few princes and Zijin''s family, so he has no choice but to borrow his identity. Anyway, Emperor Tiangao is far away, his brother may not know. Qi Haoran had just carried the two children to the backyard and put them down, when there was a wolf howling sound from outside, and the little bear rushed in like a gust of wind, ignoring Qi Haoran, and ran towards Xiaobao, who was also very happy and opened his eyes. Arm is about to meet... Qi Haoran''s face darkened, he reached out and grabbed the little bear that was flying over. The little bear fluttered in the air and shouted, "Dad, Daddy, Brother Xiaobao, Brother Xiaobao..." The shouting was like parting from life and death. Qi Haoran''s face turned even darker. Before he could reprimand, there was another wolf howling outside, and the three little bears rushed to the door. They stopped at the door and swept the room. After sweeping, he automatically skipped his father and eldest brother, and ran towards Xiaobao and Qi Wensu. Xiaobao was surrounded by his cousins ??and soon forgot about the bear. The five people hugged each other and smiled happily at each other. Qi Haoran couldn''t help holding his forehead, so he could only put the bear down, turned his head to look at A Ling who came in from behind, and asked, "How did these boys recover so quickly?" "Their buttocks turned red, and after applying the ointment, they slept for one night and they were fine the next day. How long do you think your light beating can keep them lying down?" Qi Haoran blushed and muttered, "Master is obviously working hard." Mu Yangling snorted and said, "Zijin is very angry. He scolds you for spoiling your child for too much. He said, when Xiaobao arrives, five will be punished together, and no one will be able to escape." The children who were listening to the sound with their ears perked were stunned for a moment, and looked at Qi Haoran in unison, their eyes should not be too pitiful. Qi Haoran also felt that the children were too much this time, picked up the second prince, and said, "You guys lack discipline. No one is allowed to stop me this time. I''ll beat them up tomorrow, and then Zijin will punish them later." Zijin, who had only just entered the room, couldn''t help but glance at him coldly when he heard this, and then he shut up and looked at the five children with a cold face. The five people who were still jubilant suddenly had their backs tense and stood in line involuntarily. Fan Zijin said coldly: "The second prince is young and ignorant, let''s not count it, one of the five of you counts as one, and give them all to me to kneel in the small ancestral hall." The five children were enveloped by Fan Zijin''s low air pressure, and they didn''t dare to look at Qi Haoran and his wife, who were busy walking towards the small ancestral hall with their heads lowered. The tiger head and the little lion thought they had gone far enough, so they whispered: "Actually, we are also very young. I am only five years old this year, and I am one year older than my second cousin. I am also very ignorant." "Shall we talk to Daddy when he comes to visit us?" "Brother Xiao An is not too old, and Daddy has always been more fond of Brother Xiao An, so maybe he can be exempted from punishment." The voices of the two children overlapped, "Only the eldest brother and the little brother are so pitiful." Fan Zijin glared at Qi Haoran when he heard the voice. Qi Haoran whispered against his anger: "The four of them don''t matter, those who are strong and strong will be punished, but Xiaobao has traveled for ten days, I''m afraid he''s very tired..." "Since the journey didn''t make him tired, why would he be tired if he kneeled down?" Fan Zijin said with a cold face: "Qi Haoran, this time you are not allowed to spoil your children indiscriminately. If you dare to leave the palace, will you dare to leave the country next time? Where can we find someone then?" Seeing that Mu Yangling wanted to speak, he glared at her again, "Shut up for me too, Haoran is ignorant, you don''t know? You are so daring at a young age, but when you get older, you can get better? Hands, if they can''t be feared, what they will do in the future will only be outrageous. They are children now, and they can shirk it on the grounds that they are still young. How many years will it be longer? If they do such a thing again, they should What reason? Will the courtiers accept their reasoning?" The couple bowed their heads and dared not speak. Xiao Xia, who was standing outside the door, was a little stunned when she saw her husband''s great power. She always knew that Wang Ye and A Ling seemed to be a little afraid of her husband, but since she got married, whether it was family or external affairs, her husband followed the husband and wife more. This is the first time she has seen her husband train them so they can''t lift their heads. Fan Zijin turned around and went out, seeing her, he stopped and said, "Why did you come here too? The house has been a little chaotic these past two days, and some adjustments need to be made when going to the world. You go back and take care of Xiaofu, don''t let him be frightened. ." Seeing Wang Ye and A Ling with their heads drooping behind them, Xiao Xia nodded repeatedly, "Then I''ll go back now, and I''ll let the girl come to find my concubine if you have any orders." Fan Zijin nodded. This time, Fan Zijin really tried to rectify them. He kept them on their knees until dinner at night, but the matter was not over. The next morning, several children were pulled up one by one and only wiped a handful of them. The face continued to kneel to the small ancestral hall. Chapter 974： Education (middle) Several children never knew how uncomfortable it was to kneel at the ancestral hall. Hutou carefully moved his knees, his legs felt numb, and his stomach was growling with hunger. Fan Zijin came towards the morning light at this moment. He swept over the five children one by one and saw them bowing their heads one by one under his gaze, which made him satisfied. It is important to teach children the truth, but corporal punishment is also very important. If these five boys could calm down and listen to them before? Fan Zijin looked down at them and asked, "Can you hear what I''m saying now?" The five boys nodded again and again, all looking at him timidly and pleadingly. Fan Zijin was satisfied, and said in a calm voice, "Then you should start to reflect from now on, where did you go wrong this time, think about the dangers and possible consequences that Xiaobao will encounter when he runs away from the palace, and when you figure it out, just think about it. When do you start eating?" Fan Zijin took out a piece of paper from his sleeve, threw it in front of Xiaobao, and said, "This is a letter from your father to you, take a look, this time, you broke his heart." Taking the opportunity to educate a few boys is not only Fan Zijin''s meaning, but also Qi Xiuyuan''s meaning, these children are really lawless. Little Treasure picked up the letter, his eyes gradually filled with tears, and the tears fell down drop by drop. Xiaoxiong looked at him anxiously and asked in a low voice, "Brother Xiaobao, don''t be sad, let''s ask Uncle Huang to forgive you together." Xiaobao shook his head, "Even if the royal father forgives me, I also hurt the royal father''s heart and made him worry for a long time." In the letter, Qi Xiuyuan asked Xiaobao, you said that your brothers would hurt the father''s heart, so you don''t want to hurt the father''s heart, but now, you will not hurt my heart if you put yourself and your brother in danger ? Qi Xiuyuan said: Father is very sad now. Little Bear is tangled, not knowing how to comfort Little Treasure. Xiaobao wiped away his tears and said, "It''s our fault, even if the royal father doesn''t agree, I can beg, I can convince him, I can even find an excuse to leave the capital, but I shouldn''t leave the capital without telling me. do not." Xiaoxiong scratched his head, rolled up his sleeves and wiped his tears, "Brother Xiaobao, don''t cry, we will write a letter to Uncle Huang in a while to admit our mistakes, and we will never do this again next time." Xiaobao nodded. San Xiao knelt on the side while clutching his stomach, only to think that they were going to starve to death, and they all confessed their mistakes to the adults and begged for mercy. The five children were taken to the flower hall. The table was filled with small steamed buns, rice porridge and delicate side dishes. Look at the good stuff on the table. There were four adults sitting at the table. Fan Zijin picked up the bowl and said, "Since you''re here, let''s watch it." So the five children stood in a row and watched the four adults eat breakfast. San Xiaoxian couldn''t help crying, looked at the adults eagerly, and sobbed softly: "Father, mother, I''m hungry... " Fan Zijin put down the bowls and chopsticks, looked at them and asked, "Does it feel good to be hungry?" The five children shook their heads together, and Fan Zijin said: "The road is dangerous, if Xiaobao runs away from home and encounters thieves or robbers and robs him of all his money, then he can only starve, you stay at home, follow daddy My mother is hungry, and my mother is distressed that you will give you something to eat, and when you are outside, when you cant find your father and mother, you will cry so hard, who will care for you? Hutou Xiao looked at Xiao Bao with his mouth open, and sobbed: "Brother Xiao Bao is so pitiful, he is so hungry that no one cares." Little lion assured: "Brother Xiaobao, don''t worry, we will feed you first and then we will eat." Xiao An squeezed between them and glared at them from left to right. The two children instantly knew that they had said something wrong, and immediately lowered their heads to admit their mistake. Fan Zijin glanced at his son, snorted coldly, pointed to the rest, and said, "Eat." The five children rushed up immediately, and Qi Wensu stood on the side completely at a loss. Fan Zijin said: "Although you are young and you were exempted from punishment because you didn''t know about it, but you didn''t know how to persuade your brother along the way, so you are also wrong, so you will be punished for starving with them. Now the punishment is over, you Let''s eat too." Little Treasure didn''t expect that he would also implicate his young second brother, so he grabbed a small steamed bun and stuffed it in his mouth, saying, "Brother, eat quickly." Qi Wensu quietly moved to Mu Yangling''s side with a small steamed bun, snuggled beside her, and gave Fan Zijin a frightened look. Fan Zijin couldn''t help slandering, could it be that he is a beast of a flood? Mu Yangling couldn''t help holding Qi Wensu beside him and sat down, and personally served him porridge and took care of him with breakfast. After dinner, Fan Zijin went out with his six children, in the name of taking them to a deep understanding of his mistakes. Qi Haoran hurriedly followed. He first took the children to the base of the city wall to see the beggars squatting there, and he said: "Xiaobao, if there are no secret guards by your side, your father and the others will not be able to find you in time. If something goes wrong on the road, they will be you. The best end - beggars. Do you know what they eat, wear, and sleep every day?" The faces of the six children gradually turned pale, and Fan Zijin continued as if he couldn''t see it: "You are okay, you are already eight years old, and in a few years, even if you can''t find your way back to the palace, you can find some simple work to support yourself, but your brother He is only four years old, what should he do? There is no doctor, no medicine, not even enough food and clothing, just a small cold can kill people." "Little Bear, Xiao An, Hutou, Little Lion, what will happen to your hearts as accomplices at that time?" Fan Zijin let the six children watch the beggars for a long time, then turned around and took them to see the prisoners in the prison of the government office, he said: "I said that being a beggar is the best end, and the second type is to fall into the hands of human traffickers. , do you know where the traffickers will sell you?" Qi Haoran frowned slightly, wanting to say that he shouldn''t irritate the child so much, but he met Fan Zijin''s cold eyes, "They were never ordinary children, except for Xiao An, which of them is not the prince and grandson? Since the tiger head and the little lion are not afraid Of course, my son is not afraid." In this era, human traffickers, except for a few who would resell them second-hand and send them to the people of today, are mostly sent to the brothel and other places for pickling. Most of the girls have no good end, let alone boys, most of them can''t survive. Twenty, and others were sent to the palace to be castrated as eunuchs. Fan Zijin is a prefect, and he is a businessman who knows some of the three religions and nine streams. He knows these things best. Fan Zijin took them to see the traffickers so that they would know how they photographed children, lest they think everything would be all right with the help of the Huang Ren brothers and sisters. If there were no secret guards along the way to help clear some obstacles for them, they would be able to do that. Did you arrive in Guangzhou successfully? Chapter 975： Education (below) When he brought six more children out, their faces were all pale. Fan Zijin took them to the carriage, returned to the mansion and waited for them to calm down before he said quietly: "It''s not good to be caught by traffickers, 80% of them can survive, it''s a second-class end, and the worst, you know what it is. ?" The two children shook their heads in unison. "It''s you who ran into robbers who killed people and sold their goods for money. They robbed you of your belongings and then killed people and threw them in mass graves. You didn''t know how you died until you died, and neither would your family. I know, it may be difficult to find someone, but as long as a person is alive, there is hope, but when a person dies, where do you ask the adults to find you?" "Searching without hope is the most painful." The tiger sniffed, turned his head to look at Qi Haoran and said, "The thief, traffickers and robbers are all too abhorrent, Daddy, you should arrest them all." The little lion said: "Do those beggars under the wall have children who have been robbed of all their money and can''t go home? Why don''t we go and help them, and the children who were sold to the brothel Chu Pavilion as mentioned by the second uncle, we all Look carefully, but, what is the brothel Chu Pavilion?" Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran stared at the little lion with dark faces. Xiao An also nodded, he directly skipped the last question of the little lion, turned his head to Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong and said, "Big cousin, second cousin, I think your charity work is very good, I am willing to borrow my pocket money. For you guys." The tiger head and the little lion are more generous, "Big brother, big brother, we will give you our money." The second prince also stammered that he would support their charity. Fan Zijin stared at them with a black face, Qi Haoran''s worried expression all disappeared, shrugged his shoulders and said, "Look, I said it''s not our education problem, they are born with thick brains, but it''s none of my business. ." Fan Zijin glared at him, "Aren''t they born to you?" Qi Haoran exclaimed, "It''s not just my son, you and the elder brother''s son are also in it." Fan Zijin looked at Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong who had raised a lot of donations in a short while, and walked away in anger. Although an education meeting was turned into a charity fund-raising meeting by the children, the children still said that they had received a profound education and would remember the lessons of this incident and would never do it again. Look good. So, Fan Zijin did not punish them for kneeling, but directly punished them for copying and writing large characters. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong copied the "Book of Filial Piety" 30 times, and the four small ones were 500 large characters. Even the newly literate Qi Wensu child could not escape. But the children didn''t have a bitter face, but breathed a sigh of relief, they finally didn''t have to kneel again. And the subsequent development of this matter was not hidden from the children. Mu Yangling told them how much they had done to cover up the deeds of Xiaobao and Wen Su. First of all, there are still rumors that the Prince Rong and his wife quarreled, and the prince left home in anger. Before, Qi Haoran was going to pick up people, but he couldn''t let outsiders know. In addition, he beat up four children before, so he released the words along the way. The prince quarreled with the princess because several children got into trouble and locked them up. He ran out to relax himself. Although he brought back two nephews when he was relaxing, the majority of the public subconsciously ignored this point. Everyone felt that the prince brought back his illegitimate son, and that the prince and the princess would quarrel because of these two illegitimate children. How much does the prince dote on children, he will quarrel with the princess because of the trouble with the child? Everyone thinks that the prince is taking the prestige of the princess and does not dare to take a concubine. It is inevitable to raise two Jie Huayu outside. Who knows that the aftermath work has not been done well, and there is an illegitimate child. The illegitimate child was raised in the capital before, I dont know why. After finding it, the princess found out, and the couple started a war. Mu Yangling heard the rumors and just thought that everyone didn''t know how to think about them, and distorted the facts into this. Qi Haoran was furious, and swore with Mu Yangling, "Master has never touched another woman''s little hand in his life, where did the two illegitimate children come from? It''s outrageous!" Mu Yangling comforted him instead, "The rumors stop with the wise, we will stop this matter slowly." "Then don''t let them spread rumors!" But in fact, the rumors are not under the control of the couple. At least so far, many people have acquiesced that Xiaobao and the second prince are Qi Haoran''s illegitimate sons, including many officers and soldiers in the government and the Shuishiyamen. Fan Zijin said that if he hadn''t known the inside story , he will believe this rumor. Secondly, everyone helped Xiaobao and Qi Wensu to fake their identity as Qi Shaosheng''s son. In order to be more realistic, Qi Xiuyuan specially asked the queen to summon Xu''s family, saying that Concubine Wu was not in good health recently, and her grandchildren had better go to the temple to pray for her and read scriptures. As a result, the two sons of the Xu family and the sons of the Xiao Wu family were sent to the temple. In the palace, in order to fake the illusion that His Royal Highness had never left the palace, the emperor directly stopped the lectures at the Imperial Academy, and only let the prince''s young master and two other doctors enter the palace to give lectures on time. In other words, there are three ministers who know the inside story of the prince''s absence in the palace, and it is unknown how many people in the harem know the inside story. Obviously, no matter how many people know, once there are bad rumors spread, small The status of the treasure may be threatened. In the end, in order to control the second prince''s biological mother, Concubine Zhao, Qi Xiuyuan found another reason to ban her for a long time, and even the queen could no longer summon her mother''s family, which shows the impact of this incident. Mu Yangling looked at the children and said, "Now you know how much we have done to help you wipe your butts?" Several children bowed their heads deeply. Only the tiger head and the second prince looked around blankly. Xiaobao reviewed: "Fourth aunt, I know I''m wrong, I will never leave without permission when I think about going out to Beijing in the future, I should ask my father first, even if my father doesn''t agree, I can wait for me to become the emperor. The emperor will go on a tour..." "Wait a minute, what you said just now, say it again." Mu Yangling looked at Xiaobao worriedly, is this child going to be another Emperor Kangxi? Xiaobao said: "It''s good to travel after becoming an emperor. I can also inspect the officials along the way." Mu Yangling smiled "hehe" and asked someone to find a large drawing paper, "The usual paper is too small and not enough, we use this." Mu Yangling asked people to take away everything on the desk, and spread the paper on the table, just enough to cover it, Mu Yangling dipped in ink and asked, "Do you know what I want this paper for?" The six children shook their heads. Mu Yangling smiled like an angel, "I want to calculate the approximate cost of Xiaobao''s tour after becoming emperor." Chapter 976： admonish Mu Yangling has not studied Qing history specifically, but because the age is not very long, even if she does not study it in depth, she still knows some common sense that she should know. Emperor Kangxi was very powerful. At the same time, he was also very extravagant. His extravagance was not manifested in his daily life, but in his several trips to the south of the Yangtze River. In order to pick up the car, officials along the coast spent money like running water. Emperor Kangxi said that he must save to save, but in fact he said that the officials built gardens and bought exotic flowers and plants. , but the salaries of the officials are only that. Where do they get the money? Either exploited from the people or borrowed from the treasury, and in the end, it came from the people. Yongzheng was so cruel to his brother, why did he get such a high evaluation in the history books? Because what he took over from Kangxi was a mess, a dynasty that was prosperous on the surface, but decayed on the inside. It was all thanks to him to clean up the government and reform the people, so that Kangxi could have a prosperous era. It can be said that Yongzheng has been in power for thirteen years. It supported the second half of the prosperous period of Kang and Gan Dynasty, while the first half was laid by Kangxi. As for the prodigal son of Qianlong, he was dedicated to consuming the wealth accumulated by his father and the government of Qingming officials. Whoever admired him the most was Kangxi. God, not his father? It can be said that Qianlong and Emperor Gaozong of Dazhou are like brothers in trouble. Mu Yangling didn''t want his little treasure to grow up like Kangxi Qianlong, spending money like running water and blindly being a loser. There are benefits to ??Southern Patrol, but those benefits are almost negligible compared to its harms. Mu Yangling spread out the paper and wrote down one by one, the emperor''s chariots and horses, the imperial guards and royal guards who escorted him, and the palace servants who accompanied him, the food and accommodation along the way, and the pick-up and drop-off along the way. , as well as the palace or garden built for the pick-up, the treasures the officials want to collect... The data obtained from ?? made the five children open their mouths. Only the second prince, who didn''t know the magic of money, looked at the five elder brothers blankly, not knowing why they all gasped, so shocked. San Xiao and Xiao Xiong both looked at Xiao Bao and said, "You are so rich." Xiaobao hurriedly waved his hand, "I don''t have any money right now," he paused and then said, "My father''s royal treasury doesn''t have so much money, even if I have so much money when I become emperor, I would be reluctant to spend it on a trip. so much." Mu Yangling put down his pen and said, "This is still a conservative estimate. If the officials who pick up the car are blindly seeking for odds and money, I''m afraid they won''t be able to beat the two million. Do you know how much Sui Yangdi Nan will spend next time? Don''t say it''s for inspection, you are traveling with a holy car, do local officials dare to let you see beggars along the street, and the victims of the disaster will not die of starvation? It''s been a long time to decorate the peace, Xiaobao, I told you to come out and see the outside world and experience it. I didnt ask you to go out like this, although its not right for you to leave the palace this time, but what you see is the real life of the people. Little Treasure is thoughtful. "Don''t think that when you become the emperor, you will go out with a royal car with a single order. It will not only harm the people, but also yourself. If you record this in the history books, you will only have a compliment to show the prestige of the country. , I''m afraid that more is to call you extravagant, but you are actually very frugal, do you think you are wrong?" Xiaobao nodded fiercely, "It''s wrong." Mu Yangling touched his head and said, "Aunt Si has no good opinion about your going out to Beijing to practice, but your proposal is obviously not good, let''s think about it slowly, if not, just save where you want to go. , in the future, give your son a Zen seat and come out to play." Xiaobao pouted and said, "This is the idea that my fourth uncle gave me, not me." Mu Yangling gritted his teeth, feeling that all Qi Haoran had come up with were bad ideas. When the second prince saw that they had finished speaking, he raised his little hand and asked, "Fourth aunt, can we go out to see the sea today? I haven''t seen the sea since I grew up." "I haven''t seen it either." Xiaobao shouted. Mu Yangling smiled, "How old are you, you can say something like this, okay, let the bear take you there, but come back early in the afternoon, and don''t go into the sea." The six children rushed out and ran out happily. Mu Yangling went to Qi Haoran to settle the bill with the bill on the table, and asked him to give less bad ideas to the children. Mu Yangling spread the bill in front of him and said, "Look, the advice you provided, Xiaobao''s travel expenses after he ascended the throne." Qi Haoran widened his eyes and shouted, "You misrepresented the meaning of the Lord, how can you spend so much on a trip?" "Then you said that among the emperors of the past dynasties, who went out to simply play or patrol, and how much did it cost?" Qi Haoran stared. Mu Yangling counted with his fingers, "I don''t read much, and the only ones I can count are Qin Shihuang and Sui Yangdi, oh, and Zhou Shizong, but it is said that he has only reached halfway, and seeing the huge cost, it hurts greatly, not only Returning halfway, I also killed several corrupt officials who used the mouth of the imperial patrol to corrupt and raid the people, who else is there besides them? "There are many more. Several emperors of the Tang Dynasty have traveled." "Oh, where did they go and how much did they cost?" Qi Haoran frowned, "I''m not a scholar from the Hanlin Academy, how could I know where they went and how much it cost? In short, the cost won''t be so big, otherwise the courtiers would have fallen out." "That must be quite a lot. Do you know how much it costs for our family of five to travel all the way from the south to the north, eating, drinking, living, and having fun?" Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling. "Two hundred taels is enough to go to the sky, but it is thrifty for the emperor to travel 200,000 taels. If people like Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty build a palace ahead of time and search for rare treasures, two million may not be enough. Two hundred Wow, think about the clunking silver..." Qi Haoran sat on the chair with a stern face and said, "When Xiaobao comes back, I will tell him that he is not allowed to use the imperial car to travel." "Don''t worry, you don''t need to talk about it. Who do you think this bill is calculated for? That kid will not be able to drive out of Beijing if he sees this general ledger, so he is holding it." "That''s what you taught..." Qi Haoran whispered. He felt that the boy would not change his lack of money. Of course, his daughter was richer. Thinking of his daughter, Qi Haoran couldn''t help but look at Mu Yangling''s belly, touched her belly, and said, "A Ling, let Wang The imperial doctor will show you, Hutou and the others are all five years old, why don''t we have a daughter yet?" Mu Yangling saw that he had digressed, and her face darkened, but she also wanted to have a beautiful, well-behaved daughter. Qi Haoran saw her thinking, and immediately hugged her and begged: "How about you find some more doctors to show you, there is only one doctor Wang Tai, so there may be some omissions." Mu Yangling twisted his waist and said, "We are talking about business." "Is there a bigger business than this? If you don''t object, just take it as your agreement." "Why is it only me who sees it, it may also be your problem." "How is this possible," Qi Haoran said confidently: "Men all over the world have problems and it is impossible for me to have problems." Mu Yangling hummed and said, "Anyway, you don''t look at me, neither, let''s watch together." Qi Haoran hurriedly coaxed her, "Okay, okay, it''s okay for me to accompany you, you are so old, how can you be afraid of the doctor..." Chapter 977： quarrel Imperial Doctor Wangs explanation for the couples delay in getting pregnant again was that fate had not arrived, because both of them were in good health. The doctor who came to see the doctor also said that the couple was healthy and there was no problem. Imperial Physician Wang comforted the two of them, "It''s good to just let it flow, sometimes the more anxious it is, the more difficult it is to conceive." "We haven''t been in a hurry, but we haven''t been pregnant." Qi Haoran is really in no hurry. Although he wants to have another daughter and a few more boys, he already has three sons, all of whom are direct descendants. Much better than others, so I have expectations for pregnancy but not demanding, how can this be said to be anxious? He rushed to the doctor to see the doctor because he was afraid that A Ling''s health would be hindered. After all, when she gave birth to twins, it was not smooth. The palace has always been the king''s doctor. I have a pulse, so I want to find a few more people, but I can only use this as an excuse. Hearing that A Ling is healthy, although not pregnant, Qi Haoran is still happy to go out to pick up a few children. The six children were standing on the beach with their waist pinched at the moment. For the first time, Xiaobao and the second prince who saw the sea opened their mouths and couldn''t describe their surging mood. "Xiao Xiong, I finally know why you asked me not to be the emperor..." The outside world is so vast, I really want to ride the wind and waves. Little Bear pinched his waist and laughed and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll bring you a copy of whatever fun things I see when I go out, and I''ll write a letter to tell you about the scenery outside." Xiaobao looked at the bear with envy and hatred, and began to think about it seriously. In fact, the time for his meditation position could be earlier. The four children taught the brothers to pick up the seafood washed ashore, and the little bear said: "My mother said that there are rich and precious resources in the sea, although I don''t know what they are, but they must be very precious, otherwise why do those foreigners always live In the sea, we still come together? So brother Xiaobao, we must not give up the sea, and things like banning the sea are always going back and forth." Xiaobao nodded earnestly and said, "The sea is so beautiful, if the sea is banned, I won''t be able to see it? I will try my best to convince the father to stop banning the sea." "Uncle Huang will definitely not ban the sea. With my father here, I want you not to ban the sea after you become emperor. You''d better give your son an order not to ban the sea." Xiaobao said in distress: "Then what if my son doesn''t listen to me? Like Emperor Gaozong of the Great Zhou Dynasty, he didn''t listen to his father''s words, and Emperor Sejong also issued an order not to ban the sea." "Then don''t make him emperor." "He can act like he is, and I am older than him, and I will definitely die earlier than him. I will not be able to abolish him if he is not obedient." Xiao Xiong looked at him with contempt, "My mother said that there are no bad children in this world, only parents who can''t teach their children. It must be because you can''t teach your children well, so your children and grandchildren are unworthy." Xiaobao got angry, "I can''t teach, can you teach?" Xiaoxiong said proudly: "Of course," he pulled his hand forward and said, "I taught the three of them, you see how obedient they are." Xiaobao pouted and said rudely: "Yesterday, the fourth uncle scolded you for being arrogant, and almost mad at him. How are they good? Look at my second brother, third brother and fourth brother, they are good. I brought them to play with them, and I am better at teaching children than you." "My dad is a mantra, he is humble, he likes us the most, how could he be so angry?" "This is what the fourth uncle himself said..." "My dad just said that, but he definitely didn''t think so..." The two children quarreled with blushing faces and almost moved their hands. Hutou ran up to watch, and shouted, "Don''t quarrel, quarrels are not good children." Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao turned their heads and looked at him seriously, "We didn''t quarrel, we were discussing, the children went." "You are also children, why tell me to go?" Hutou glared at them angrily. Little Lion and Little An brought the second prince around and persuaded: "We are here to play at the beach, don''t quarrel, quarrel is not a good boy." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong shouted injustice: "We didn''t quarrel." Hutou insisted, "You guys just quarreled and shouted so loudly that they scared me." Six children said a word each, and this beach was instantly noisy like a vegetable market. An Weiyi, who was blatantly squatting on the beach, squeezed the sand curiously, and glanced at the six children. Seeing that they were standing a long way from the sea, everyone kept their mouths but not hands, and continued to observe the beach curiously. . It''s really hard for them to hide on the beach. It''s too empty. They can''t hide on the reef, right? As soon as a spray hits it, it gets wet, and at the end it still has to show its tracks. This is a taboo for being a shadow guard. The dark guard looked enviously at the guards standing on the side, no wonder the dark guards who followed the four young masters became guards. Being able to live in the sun is the wish of all Dark Guards. The six children became louder and louder, and the guard who followed Little Bear had to remind him: "Eldest young master, aren''t you going to take the young masters to the sea market?" "Yes, brother Xiaobao, let''s go to the sea yard, the sea mussels in it are so big now." Xiao Xiong said hoarsely. He shouted too loudly just now, and it was a little broken. Xiaobao didn''t argue anymore, happily agreed, took his second brother''s hand and said, "Then let''s go now, by the way, is the sea far away?" "Not far." So, the little friends went to the beach holding hands, the tiger''s head was sandwiched between the little lion and Xiao''an, he seriously said to the two of them: "Big brother and Xiaobao brother obviously had a quarrel just now, they still don''t admit it, they don''t admit it. Mistakes are bad boys." Xiao An said calmly: "They are just loud, it''s not a quarrel, it won''t count when they fight." "Huh?" Hutou wondered: "But last time I didn''t fight the little lion and you said that we were quarreling. My mother punished me for eating one less chicken leg for this. It turns out that a fight is not considered a fight. Hmph, go back. I''ll ask my mother to return the chicken leg to me." Xiao An: "..." Little Lion: "You obviously went to persuade them, why did you quarrel with them instead?" Hutou was very aggrieved, "That''s because they didn''t admit their mistakes and didn''t listen to persuasion. When you came to persuade us, we all stopped immediately." The quarrel combination of the three little ones is Hutou and Little Lion, Hutou and Xiaoan, but no matter which group it is, as long as the third person stands up and persuades, the two little friends can reconcile as before and stop arguing. Hutou has only ever been a quarrel, but never tried to persuade him, so when he saw two older brothers quarreling just now, he ran over to persuade him when he was excited. Who knew that the persuasion didn''t work, but he also participated in the quarrel. . Xiao An concluded: "You are just too rigid." When the three of them always had differences of opinion, Xiao An and the little lion were able to persuade each other with words. Both the little lion and the little An are children, and they are not patient enough. If they don''t change their heads after saying a few words, the two sides quarrel. Fortunately, one of the three is always on the sidelines to persuade each other, so so far, the three little friends have only The tiger head and the little lion have fought twice, and so far there is no winner. Chapter 978： study Xiaobao and the second prince settled down in Guangzhou, and in the capital, everyone also discussed the outcome of their stay. Fang Zhiyuan, on behalf of all the gentlemen, said that His Royal Highnesss courses cannot be stopped for too long, so if the emperor cannot let the prince return to Beijing, they will go to Guangzhou. Rong Xuan and Yan Du also said that the prince could not leave Beijing for too long, otherwise it would be easy to change. Qi Xiuyuan agreed with a smile, saying that the prince will definitely be able to return to Beijing before the Chinese New Year. The insiders sitting below ?? looked at each other and knew that the emperor planned to fulfill the wish of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and let him stay in Guangzhou for a while. It seems that the root cause of Prince Rong''s affection for his son also came from here. Several people reluctantly agreed. Fang Zhiyuan and the left and right ministers went out together, Yan Du sighed: "I''m afraid it''s not the luck of the country that the prince is so willful." Fang Zhiyuan frowned slightly. His Royal Highness has always been smart and well-behaved. Although it was a mistake to leave Beijing privately this time, it was not enough. Yan Du''s words were too much. Rong Xuan smiled and said, "The prince is only eight years old, he is still a child, not to mention that he has always been well-behaved, but he has always been so naughty, and he can''t come to a conclusion before he grows up." Speaking of naughty, several princes combined are less than half of Prince Rong, but you can see that he is still making great achievements." Yan Du twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "There''s also a lot of trouble." Rong Xuan smiled lightly: "But it''s not a big deal." Fang Zhiyuan also laughed, "Also, the trouble caused by Prince Rong can be solved by himself." Yan Du slightly shook his head when he saw that they were both standing by the prince''s side, "Jinyu, Zichuan, the prince can change in the future. If we don''t change our temperament, we will have trouble." Jinyu is Rongxuan''s character, Zichuan is Fang Zhiyuan''s character, seeing him mentioning the character instead of the official position, he knew that he was talking to them as a friend, but both Fang Zhiyuan and Rong Xuan just smiled. Fang Zhiyuan has no choice but to retreat. He is the young master of the crown prince, and the teacher of the prince. The prince succeeded in ascending the throne, and he is the teacher of the emperor. If the prince failed, his entire clan could not survive. Besides, he really did not feel bad for the prince. Yan Du is the Prime Minister of the Right. He doesn''t spend much time with the prince, but he gets along with the prince day and night. He knows that the child is sensitive, intelligent, kind and kind, but he can stick to his own opinions. From the perspective of the Shoucheng King, there is no one more suitable than him. It''s too hasty to doubt his position just because he ran out of the capital for fun. The reason for Rong Xuan is much simpler. The emperor and Haoran both feel that the prince is good, and the prince did not make a big mistake. He is the eldest son of the emperor. Based on these, he will not allow anyone to shake Xiaobao''s crown prince. . Yan Du saw that they didn''t speak, he knew that they didn''t agree with his point of view, and he didn''t say much. After leaving the palace, they went home respectively, but he was a little dissatisfied with the prince in his heart, and felt that it was too childish for him to go out to Beijing privately. At this time, the emperor was sitting in the Kunning Palace with a sigh, took the tea from the queen''s hand, and said, "Since Xiaobao wants to go out and see the world, let him stay in Guangzhou for a while, and come back after winter, so as not to be stressed. It made him yearn for the outside even more." Li Jinghua nodded reluctantly, she kept holding her heart, for fear that their father and son would have a rift because of this matter. Seeing that Qi Xiuyuan was not disappointed with his son, she felt relieved, "I am also relieved that the fourth uncle and A Ling are with him. , and let them persuade him, he has listened to his uncle and aunt since he was a child." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, thought for a while and said, "You have been paying attention to some Zhao Concubine recently. Although she doesn''t know where Xiaobao and Xiaoer are, she must guess that they are not in the palace now, so don''t let the news spread." Li Jinghua''s face turned solemn, and said, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the concubine will not let a little bit of news spread from the harem to the outside of the palace." Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "Xiaobao is used to living with the Haoran family, I''m not worried, I''m only worried about Xiao Er, the child is only four years old, and he left his mother''s concubine''s palace not long ago, and I don''t know if he''s used to it in Guangzhou. " Li Jinghua suggested: "It''s better to send the person who will serve him personally, and he is still young and needs a nurse to take him." Qi Xiuyuan thought about it and nodded in agreement. Since he was going to send someone to the second prince, Xiaobao''s personal servants would naturally also send one or two over there, along with their daily necessities. Within two days, the three carriages quietly left the palace and headed south. At this time, the second prince, who was worried that he was not used to it, was lying on the desk and whispering to Hutou. The two little heads came together and laughed lowly from time to time. The little lion is sitting on the chair with the honesty, flipping through the picture book to read, Xiaobao is writing with a pen, and Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong are immersed in their homework. This is what Mr. Qian saw when he came in. He twitched the corners of his mouth, first stood behind Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong to look at their homework, then stood beside the four little ones, patted their heads, and said: "You put away the other things, put the "Analects of Confucius" "Take it out, I''ll teach you a lesson." Xiao An and the little lion obediently packed their desks, while Hutou and the second prince felt a little regretful, knowing that they had to listen honestly. Mu Yangling gave the children three days off, and let Xiaoxiong take them around Guangzhou City to get acquainted with the environment, and then they officially started the class, and the missing courses had to be made up. Xiaobao is studying the strategy of governing the country. He usually studies history, which accounts for most of it, and then other books of hundreds of schools are also involved. Xiaoxiong is only studying the four books roughly, and is starting to get involved in military books. Xiao An is already reading the four books. , and as long as Xiaoxiong knows the general meaning, it is different from memorizing it roughly. Xiaoan needs to study it carefully, while it is easier for the twins and the second prince. They are still in the literacy stage, and they will be taught an "Analects" every three or five times. In this way, the children''s husbands can''t teach them. Before, there were only four children and three teaching methods. Among them, the literacy courses for the twins could almost be ignored. He only needed to focus on Xiao Xiong and Xiao An, but now an increase Two children, especially Xiaobao''s class is still heavy, so he can''t handle it alone. Qi Haoran couldn''t find a good security gentleman for a while, so he found his master, Mr. Qian, who was also a scholar, so it shouldn''t be a problem to teach a few children. It was Mr. Qian''s turn to come in this class. The four children sat down honestly. Mr. Qian looked at Xiao An and thought about it: "Fan Shizi, you have already learned what I want to teach them. ." He originally wanted him to do his homework, but seeing that he was practicing calligraphy before, it was obvious that the homework had been done, so it was difficult to have a smart student. Xiao An smiled and said shyly: "Sir said that by reviewing the old and learning the new, the students also want to re-read the "Analects of Confucius", maybe they can gain something again?" Mr. Qian nodded approvingly. The three youngest stars looked at Xiao An and felt that what he said was very tall, but they didn''t understand very much. The mother said, if you don''t understand, you have to ask. This is the good boy, the tiger head and the little lion who think they are good boys. Ask together: "What is ''reviewing the old and learning the new''?" Mr. Qian''s face turned dark, and he asked, "Didn''t I just teach you the "Second for Politics" the day before yesterday? Chapter 979： misunderstanding The tiger head, the little lion and the second prince looked at Mr. Qian blankly, not knowing what was the relationship between the two. Xiao An lowered his voice and said, "Reviewing the old and knowing that the new is from "The Analects of Confucius? The Second of Politics"." San Xiao looked at Mr. Qian''s black face a little embarrassedly. Mr. Qian was helpless and asked, "Are you doing your homework without any intention?" He made them memorize and copy it so many times that they couldn''t remember it? The second prince bowed his head in shame, but Hutou said confidently: "We paid attention to it, we remembered it at the time, but we forgot it when we fell asleep." The little lion looked at Mr. Qian eagerly and asked, "Mr. Qian, is there any way to memorize a text so that it will never be forgotten?" "Yes," Mr. Qian said solemnly, "as clever and wise as Prince An, I will never forget it." The twins turned to look at Xiao An together, and they turned their heads together and said, "But we are not the sons of the second uncle, we are the sons of father." Mr. Qian was embarrassed, and only hoped that the meaning of this sentence was not what he thought, otherwise, if it spread to the prince''s ears, he would definitely not have a good life. Who knew that the tiger head looked at him with starry eyes and said one more sentence, "Mr. Qian, is there any way to make us the sons of the second uncle?" Little Lion asked him, "You don''t want to be Daddy''s son?" "No, I only need to be the second uncle''s son when I study, and the father''s son at other times." The two brothers had a heated discussion, not knowing how to be the son of the second uncle and the father. Mr. Qian stared at them with black lines, while the second prince was full of curiosity, "Is there really a way to change like this?" Hutou nodded confidently, "As long as we have perseverance, we will definitely find a way." The second prince shouted instantly: "Then I will be the son of the fourth uncle!!!" Xiao An said lightly on the side: "If you don''t shut up, you will definitely copy your homework tonight." The three of them closed their mouths for a moment, but it was already too late. Mr. Qian grinned and gave the three children a task of 100 large characters after class. The three children opened their mouths wide, and the tiger head protested: "This is too much, many times more than our usual." Xiao An said lightly on the side: "It''s three times more and ten more." "Yes, that''s all, Mr. is inhumane." packed up the books and planned to ignore them leaving. Mr. Qian staggered under his feet and almost fell to the ground. He turned his head with a black face and stared at the tiger''s head, and asked, "What did you say?" Hutou was so frightened that he hid behind Xiao An with a loud bang, but shouted fearlessly, "Sir is inhuman, how can you give us so much homework?" Mr. Qian asked word by word: "You know what humane means, just talk nonsense?" Little lion despised Mr. Qian, "Of course we know that, humanism is to respect children, love children, and protect children. Sir, we are all children and the future of Daqi. You can''t destroy us like this." Mr. Qian almost vomited blood. He really didn''t understand how a good relationship could be misinterpreted by a few children. The most important thing was that these children should not have heard such words at their age. Mr. Qian felt that these children must be making up their words. He stared at them with bulging eyes for a long time. As a temporary teacher, it is really difficult for him to discuss human relations topics with children of several years old. He decisively felt that this task should be handed over to him. Lord. So, a few children came out of Qi Haoran''s study and ran to find Mu Yangling, and the little lion pouted angrily: "Mother, didn''t you say that humanity means respecting personality and caring for people, how did it become human relations? " Hutou also shouted: "Mother is Mr. Baizi." Mu Yangling was stunned and said, "What I said about humanity is the abbreviation of humanitarianism, and what you are talking about is the interpretation of Chinese traditional culture." "What kind of humanitarianism? Don''t talk nonsense with the children," Qi Haoran came in from the outside, picked up the second prince and put them on the couch, and said, "Your routine doesn''t apply here, they are the princes and grandsons, kindness and friendship are For brothers, if outsiders and the common people do not fight or rob like this, they will have to be skinned and beaten to the bone. Qi Haoran peeled the oranges for the children and said, "Master doesn''t insist that you are kind and benevolent, but you have to be ruthless when you need to be ruthless. Let me ask you, what would you do if you were bitten by a wolf?" The little bear and the tiger-headed lion shouted: "Kill it to death!" Qi Haoran was satisfied, as expected of his son, and looked at the other three. Xiaobao said: "Have someone beat it to death." Xiao An: "Destroyed the wolf clan." The second prince said weakly: "I will kill it too." Qi Haoran is very satisfied. Xiaobao''s positioning is very accurate. He is incapable of killing wolves, but he can drive people to kill wolves. It''s just that Xiao An is a little bit more ruthless and Wen Su is a little weaker. "What about people? What if someone bites a piece of your meat?" The little bear and the tiger-headed lion said fiercely: "Cut off a piece of their flesh and ask him why he bit me." Xiaobao smiled and said, "No one can bite my flesh." Xiao An tilted his head and asked: "First ask the reason, then kill him, and then kill the cause of this consequence?" The second prince looked at them blankly. Qi Haoran felt that he was too young to let him participate, but commented on their actions one by one. He didn''t directly say whether their choices were right or wrong, but just made up for their loopholes. Tell them the possible consequences of doing so, and it''s up to them what they choose to do in the future. As for Xiaobao''s answer, Qi Haoran told him that this meat does not refer specifically to the meat on your body, but to your interests. Xiaobao said: "That''s for the benefit, no matter what the antecedents are, since it has already been matched, I will naturally make him pay the price. If he can be used by me, I will use him. If he can''t be used by me, Divided into two categories, those who are beneficial to the people, I will let them go, and those who are not beneficial, I will kill them." Mu Yangling saw that he was speaking lightly, and opened his mouth for a while, Xiaobao has always been gentle, she never knew he had such a heart. She looked at Xiaobao, then at Qi Haoran, and then at a few resolute children. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. It seemed that this was a genetic problem. The children of Qi''s family are bold, and they should be ruthless. Also tough enough. Qi Haoran was very satisfied with this answer, touched his head, and said to several children: "So don''t waste your time on playing, I don''t restrict you to play with the fishermen''s children, but you can''t just play with the fishermen''s children. They play, your identities are there, and when you are bigger, you will be more exposed to the upper classes, you cant be ignorant of this. He is not worried about Xiaobao. This child lives in the imperial palace of the capital, and all contacts are with the children of nobles. Although Xiaoxiong and the others also interact with the children of local officials, they are relatively few. These children seem to prefer to be in the seaside and the streets. On the run, Qi Haoran, who also had a naughty childhood, expressed his understanding, but he could not let it go, because the struggle at the bottom was mainly about the struggle for survival resources. In the competition for various resources, it is more of a secret contest. Chapter 980： banquet Officials in Guangzhou all knew that there were two little guests coming to the palace. Although some people doubted whether Prince Rong would really treat his concubine''s son so well, they did not doubt the identities of the two children, they just felt that there was more drama in them. Many, and it is also very strange why the two children came to Guangzhou. Can''t really just come to see their four uncles and four aunts as they said? This is not the ancestral home of the Qi family, and I brought two servants on the road... Everyone thinks that there must be an inside story, but no one dares to dig into the depths. The circle is so chaotic, who knows what''s going on inside. Since the palace is covered up, wouldn''t it be obvious that they want to offend the prince and princess if they go to inquire? Therefore, the officials not only warned their wives, but also their sons, not to ask nonsense. When playing with the young masters of the royal palace, they only play games, say what children should say, and don''t ask nonsense if they shouldn''t. Therefore, when Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia took their six children to attend the banquet jointly held by the Guangzhou government office, the Guangzhou Chamber of Commerce and the Foreigners Chamber of Commerce, the six children quickly mingled with the second generation of officials, holding hands happily. went to play. Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia were invited to the seat. Here, their status is the highest. Several foreigners and female relatives stood aside in Western dresses. When they saw Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia being welcomed in, they looked at each other. , have gathered around to say hello. They were isolated by the Han people, but this was a sorority society. They could not always stand on one side. Seeing that Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia were respected, they guessed that their identities were very high. Maybe it was the princess and the lady, from them Should be able to open a breach. The officials and family members who were originally talking around Mu Yangling saw the foreign female family members coming, and they frowned and covered their noses with a handkerchief. Seeing Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia looking at them curiously, Mrs. Zhizhou couldn''t help but whisper. Said: "Niangniang, madam, these foreign ladies are very smelly, and I don''t know how long they haven''t groomed..." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, and the foreign women''s relatives quickly walked up to her, smelling a scent, and then with a faint sour and sweaty smell, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but sneezed twice, resisting the urge to step back, He smiled at several people, "A few of them are the wives brought by Mr. Yang? They are guests from afar, please sit down." As long as she sits down, she takes her seat and stays away. The foreign female relatives saw that Mu Yangling was polite, and they bowed their knees to show their respect, and sat on the nearest chairs. Mu Yangling took Xiao Xia to sit on the upper seat, and she was relieved when she sat down. Mu Yangling uses fat powder balm, but does not use spices, even Xiao Xia rarely wears spices on her body, because it is too fragrant. But these foreign women''s relatives are as strong as pouring spices on their bodies, and they can''t completely cover the smell on their bodies. Mu Yangling remembered in a trance that at this time Western Europe was still in the era of urinating on the street and not taking a bath several times a year, no wonder... The officials in the house and the wives of the chamber of commerce also held their handkerchiefs to hide their smiles, but they were politely talking to the foreign women. After all, with the development of Guangzhou Port, the cooperation between everyone will only increase. many. And the Chinese of these foreign female relatives is only half-fluent. Everyone gestured and said that it was not difficult to communicate. They were very interested in Daqis tea, silk and satin, while the female relatives in Daqi were interested in their spices and jewelry. I''m interested, let''s talk about it, and do some exchanges and small business, not only to meet each other''s needs, but also to lay an emotional foundation for the cooperation of the men, and by the way to inquire about some news, it is really a win-win situation. Mu Yangling sat on it all the time with a smile, encouraging everyone to talk freely, Xiao Xia secretly looked at the foreign woman below curiously, and whispered to Mu Yangling: "I think they all look alike, and they can barely share when they are together. Who is who comes out, but I always get confused when we separate, it looks too similar." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "We see that they look alike, and they see us the same. If we go out and come in again, they might not be able to tell us apart." "Really?" Little Xia felt very strange, she and Arling looked nothing like. Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled and nodded. Westerners look at Easterners, and Easterners look at Westerners, and they have problems that they cannot distinguish. That is because they usually see less, and when they see more, their eyes are adapted to distinguish, and naturally they will no longer admit mistakes. When Mu Yangling was talking to Xiao Xia, a foreign woman sitting below stood up, gestured to Mu Yangling slightly, and asked with a smile, "Is this beautiful woman the noble princess of Daqi?" Mu Yangling stopped talking to Xiao Xia, turned to look at her, and nodded slightly with a smile, "I am Princess Rongjun, may I ask who you are?" "Oh, I''m Andre''s wife, you can call me Anna." She introduced herself a little lamely, but she looked confident. Mu Yangling nodded slightly and praised: "Mrs. Anna, you speak Chinese very well. This is the first time I see you. Is this your first time in Daqi?" "Oh no, I''ve been here as early as 18 years ago. I''ve been to China eight times, and then I stopped coming when I was older, but I can still speak some Chinese." "Did they all come with Mr. Andre?" Anna smiled and nodded, "Yes, they all came with my husband, Guangzhou has changed a lot compared to before, I almost can''t recognize it, I heard that this change is entirely due to the prince and princess of Daqi, so this time I I came over curiously." Mu Yangling smiled and explained: "Every place is changing, because of the efforts of the people. The people in Guangzhou are very hardworking, and the emperor has high hopes and support for them. Her changes are natural." Anna nodded and smiled, looking into Mu Yangling''s eyes, and said with a smile: "I heard that the noble princess is very strong, I don''t know how much you can hold up, and I don''t know if I can see it." The faces of the women on Daqi''s side turned cold, and they looked at Anna and the foreign women with hostility. Mu Yangling''s smile didn''t change, but her eyes became cold, she said with a smile: "Oh, speaking of this your husband should give you an answer, as for my strength, to be honest, I don''t know if I can Lifting heavy things, but as heavy as you, I should be able to lift them and throw them out of the wall," Mu Yangling winked at her mischievously, "but we obviously can''t make such a joke, do you think Mrs. Anna? ?" Anna smiled, "The princess is really humorous and can tell jokes very well." Mu Yangling smiled back and asked casually: "Most of the businessmen who come to our Guangzhou to do business are Portuguese and Spanish businessmen. Are your ladies also from Portugal and Spain?" Chapter 981： pattern Europe is not like China. In China, no matter in the past, now or in the future, most of the upper class of the aristocracy only marry the natives of the right household, while in Europe, countries intermarry each other, because in their opinion, they are from the same lineage, a little bit. Like the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, the phenomenon of intermarriage between various vassal states. Therefore, although most of those who came to Daqi to do business were businessmen from Portugal and Spain, they brought their female relatives from various countries, including their own countries, France, Italy and Naples. Mu Yangling looked at Mrs. Anna with a smile, Anna raised her head proudly, "My homeland is England." Mu Yangling roughly calculated the AD, but because history has changed, anyway, the history of China has changed into a mess, so she is not sure how much has changed in Europe, at least as far as she knows, in the past life, England went to India to do business It was the end of the 17th century, and the colonial tendency began at the beginning of the 18th century, but according to the Chinese chronology, this time should be the middle of the 14th century in the previous life, around 1345 AD, even if there is a discrepancy, it will not be more than a difference. Fifty years, because the history before Dazhou remains unchanged, it has gone through five dynasties and ten kingdoms, and the history of Dazhou includes the Song and Yuan Dynasties. The difference is not big. That is to say, Daqi is now equivalent to the Ming Dynasty in the previous life. Before the founding of the state. According to the European timeline of the previous life, England and Scotland were at war at this time, and their relationship with France was not very good. In terms of maritime trade and hegemony, Spain was still the best, followed by Portugal and Italy, but the country was the strongest. To calculate, it should be the most powerful in England and Austria. Mu Yangling wanted to secretly inquire about the situation in Europe, but when she saw Anna proudly raising her head, she suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Anyway, everyone knew that Daqi didn''t know much about foreigners and their countries, so what if they were wrong? ? At that time, a hearsay will be mixed up. Why do they know everything about Daqi, but they don''t even know the emperor of the other country and the situation of the country? Mu Yangling thought about it, and asked with a smile: "Is the current emperor of your England named Edward III?" "Yes," Anna didn''t think that Mu Yangling knew what was wrong with the king of her motherland. Edward III was wise and talented, and everyone knew that he was a matter of course. She smiled politely: "My king greets the emperor of your country." The lady from France sneered, "A brutal warmonger." "Oh, better than a coward who can only run away, my wise and martial king is protecting his subjects..." The two sides were fighting against each other, and Mrs. Zhizhou was about to persuade her to make peace when she saw the princess looking at her. She hurriedly sat down with her head down, but her ears were pricked up. They found that the names of some countries and kings kept popping out of their mouths. , She felt a headache. Not only did she not understand a sentence, she didn''t remember it. She looked up a little, and when the princess listened seriously, she understood that she wanted to inquire about the situation of the foreigner''s country. Mrs. Zhizhou rolled her eyes and gave everyone a wink. When she saw that she was almost there, she stepped forward to persuade him to make peace, pulling one aside and separating the two. Mrs. Zhizhou smiled and changed the subject. She asked about the situation in their country and the places she had been to. She kept her eyes on Mu Yangling secretly, and when she saw that she sat up slightly with interest, she knew that she was shooting a pair of horses. Shit, I can''t help but feel a little complacent in the blink of an eye. When the other ladies saw this, they naturally knew how to guide the topic next. Mu Yangling has been in Guangzhou City for more than a year, but he rarely goes out to entertain or entertain guests. Even if they want to flatter, they have nowhere to do anything. This time, it is easy to see the princess, and the princess is interested in Western affairs again. , they naturally have to pave the way for her. In terms of outside knowledge, these officials and businessmens wives in Guangzhou may not be able to match these foreign wives who have traveled south and north, but when it comes to inquiring about news and leading topics, these foreign wives may not be able to match Daqis wives. In addition, they had an advantage in numbers. After a long time, Mu Yangling knew what she wanted to know and what she didn''t want to know. As soon as she looked up, she saw a few children sneaking in at some point, sitting with her chin on her side with bright eyes. looking at Mrs. Anna and a few others. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and was about to kick out the children when he heard the little bear ask Madame Anna, "The emperor of France died in your England, didn''t France seek revenge from your country?" Mrs. Anna wondered: "John II died of illness, and it has nothing to do with our country. Why did France seek revenge on us?" The little bear pouted, the king of a country ran to be a proton and died in the enemy country, even if it doesn''t matter, it will still matter, okay? And France is too weak, not only the crown prince and the prince fled, but all the sons who were sent to be protons fled back. The emperor did not burn firecrackers to celebrate and even took the initiative to fulfill the promise and use himself as a proton. Obviously the other children thought the same way, and they looked strange when they looked at Madame Marie from France. Mu Yangling was afraid of their shocking words, so he hurriedly kicked them out, saying, "These are all female relatives. What are you guys doing here? Go out and play with your friends." Xiao Xiong remembered their business here and shouted: "Mother, the king said he was going home, let us come in to pick you up." In such public occasions, the three little bears were always called by their father and mother, and Mu Yangling would also pay attention to calling them by their big names instead of their nicknames. "It''s so early to go back?" Mu Yangling turned to look at the wall clock hanging on the wall, only to realize that it was getting late, and quickly got up, "I didn''t expect the time to pass so quickly when I said this, it''s already half an afternoon in the blink of an eye. " Mrs. Zhizhou hurriedly laughed, "I''m afraid that the mother-in-law thinks we are noisy," Mu Yangling smiled and said: "How come, everything you guys said is very interesting, I like listening to it very much. Mrs. Zhizhou smiled and suggested: "If the princess likes it, I will ask you to post next time. You must come to join us, and we will talk more carefully at that time." Mu Yangling really wanted to know more, smiled and nodded. The group was busy sending Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia out, the two said goodbye to the foreign ladies, and took a few children to find Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin. Qi Haoran got impatient, and when he saw them coming out, he glared at a few stinky boys and said, "What are you all doing? It takes half an hour to call someone." Several children excitedly said to him, "Fourth Uncle, let''s go to listen to the history of the foreign ladies." This is Xiaobao. "Dad, you don''t know that there is a very strange emperor in France. He went to England to be a proton himself, but he died of illness." This is the little bear. "He had three sons, one was very daring and became a prisoner, and two escaped, and one of them was a prince." This is the little lion. "I don''t like France, they are so cowardly, Xiao An, we will do business with people in France in the future. If they don''t obey, I will beat them for you." This is a tiger''s head. Xiao An actually nodded seriously and said, "Pinch the persimmons softly, that Mrs. Anna''s head is raised so high, people in England are not easy to get along with, we can open the gap from France first." Chapter 982： proposal Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked at them with their mouths open, and the children continued to chat, "But I want to grab the Portuguese fleet," the little lion said depressedly: "Why can Pedro and the others block us and grab us? Daqi''s fleet, can''t we rob them?" The tiger head said domineeringly: "As long as it is a foreigner''s ship, we will grab it." Just as Qi Haoran was about to reach out to pat them, Xiaobao smiled and said to them: "Tiger head, little lion, we can''t keep thinking about **** it out, it''s not good for my Daqi''s reputation, we have to **** and **** both secretly. Combined, this is efficient and easy to find good excuses. For example, the fourth uncle took the pirates in the navy to grab the few foreign merchant ships that colluded with the pirates. It is enough to do it once or twice. Suspect." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows and asked, "How did you know about this?" This is a secret. Apart from Zijin and his gang of soldiers, Zhu Liangfeibai and Aling also know about it at home. Did this kid find out about this in just a few days? Little Treasure smiled and looked at Little Bear, Little Bear smiled and looked at San Xiao. Xiao An, the little lion and the tiger head smiled and lowered their heads. They heard Fei Bai asking Zhu Liang to quickly take out the foreign goods in his hands when they were climbing up to the roof. Qi Haoran gritted his teeth, Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran with contempt, "That''s because you didn''t do a good job of keeping secrets, but now apart from those foreigners, are you sure people in Guangzhou officials don''t know? You took those soldiers out for a walk. They are not fools when they come back with so much cargo in one lap." "Master didn''t intend to hide it from them, but a few children knew, what if they yelled out?" Qi Haoran was not afraid that the officials in Guangzhou would know that what he robbed were the merchant ships of foreigners who had colluded with the pirates. Back then, they joined forces to rob Daqi''s merchant ships and fishermen. Qi Haoran did not believe that Daqi officials would reason for those people. Children, but it would be different if a few children accidentally shouted out in front of foreigners. Qi Haoran was about to tell them to keep it a secret, but Mu Yangling said, "Don''t worry, the children have learned the rules of secrecy well, will you shout about this kind of thing?" The children despised the adults together, "It''s only a fool who speaks out." "We stole people, we just have to have fun, why should we say it?" Mu Yangling glanced at Qi Haoran triumphantly, and asked Xiaobao, "What you said just now about the open grab, what about the dark grab?" Xiaobao said solemnly: "I heard that Spain and Portugal each have an army that has entered Luzon and fought with the local people." Qi Haoran also became serious at this time, "They came behind Andrei. There were not many people, only four or five thousand people, but in less than half a month, they grabbed a lot of places in Luzon." Qi Haoran looked at Xiaobao with deep eyes and asked, "Why, do you want to intervene?" Xiaobao nodded with bright eyes. Qi Haoran didn''t agree to him immediately, but just said, "We''ll talk about it when we get home." This kind of topic is too esoteric, and the four children said they didn''t understand, so as soon as they got home, they ran to play on their own, and when they got out of the car, Fan Zijin, who saw four children running away from him, stretched out his hand and picked one back. Look, it''s a tiger head, so he asked, "Why don''t you come to my side to play with the two big brothers?" When they went there, there were four carriages, one for each of the two couples, one for Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, and one for the four children. When they came back, the six children crowded into Qi Haoran''s carriage, who were talking to Qi Haoran. Seeing this, Fan Zijin disliked being quarreled and had a headache, so he came to Xiaoxia''s side. When the driver arrived at Qi Mansion, a car full of children went straight in. Fan Zijin and Xiao Xia naturally went back to Fan Mansion. Who would have guessed that as soon as they got off the bus, these boys rushed over directly from the next door. Go straight out here. Hutou struggled on Fan Zijin''s hand for a while, and when he saw that he couldn''t break free, he shouted, "Daddy has something important to tell big brother Xiaobao, and we came out to play if we didn''t understand." "What''s the big deal?" Hutou shook his head decisively. Fan Zijin thought he didn''t know, and was about to let go of him. Who knew that this kid immediately shouted, "I can''t tell you the confidentiality regulations." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows, grabbed the person''s clothes and pulled the person back, and asked with interest, "I can''t say it?" Tiger head closed his mouth and shook his head. Fan Zijin was interested. Seeing that the little lion and others had discovered that the tiger''s head was missing, he was running back to rescue him, so he let the tiger''s head go away. He turned his head and said to Xiao Xia: "The weather is hot, and I asked the kitchen to prepare more sour plum soup. Be careful not to. Call them heatstroke, and I''ll go take a look." Xiao Xia hurriedly responded, and when he saw him walking away with his hands behind his back, he turned back and smiled at the children, tapped their foreheads and said in a low voice: "It''s a real kid, let''s go, I''ll take you to drink sour plum soup to quench your thirst. Go play again." The saliva dripped down from the tiger''s head, "Is it iced?" "No, you people have weak stomachs and can''t eat iced ones, but the sour plum soup has been chilled in a well, and it''s also cool and tastes better than chilled ones." "Then I want to drink three bowls." Hutou shouted first. Xiao Xia knew that he was not immune to food, and he was willing to be a younger brother for the sake of delicious food, so he couldn''t help but nodded funny, "As long as there is." In order not to spoil the appetite of the children, of course, Mrs. Xia would not ask the kitchen to take out so many sour plum soup at one time, and poured out exactly four bowls, no more and no less, and the tiger-headed one should be full, so although he could not drink three bowls, But also very satisfied. At this time, when Fan Zijin walked to Qi Haoran''s study, Qi Haoran just unfolded the chart, sat on the top looking at Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, and asked, "Just say what you want." Xiaobao looked at Xiaoxiong, Xiaoxiong said: "Dad, Luzon is too close to our Daqi, the Portuguese are pirates, and the Spaniards colluded with them to grab our Daqi merchant ships, so they are not good people, they are now If we can occupy Luzon, we may not be able to take action against Daqi in the future, so we have to destroy them in Luzon." Qi Haoran said: "The imperial court will not agree to send troops. We help Lu Song to fight foreigners, and that is also to make wedding clothes for others. It''s a big deal. I''m afraid some people will make a fuss about the forbidden sea again." Because some people think that if the sea is banned, foreigners will not be able to come in. The two children laughed and Xiaobao said, "So we have to give the King of Luzon a gold medal, and then canonize him as the King of Luzon. At that time, whether we send troops or not, we will take care of Spain and Portugal." Xiaoxiong laughed: "And they occupied our vassal, so it''s natural for us to grab a few merchant ships from them. Because our eyesight is limited, we may regard the merchant ships as warships that invaded our vassal state." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and said to Haoran, "This method is good, Luzon, Viet Lei, Laos, and Siam have a tradition of asking me to go to the country, and we are adding the king of Luzon at this time, and the other party will only be grateful for his acceptance. " Chapter 983： dont let "They don''t have to go to Shangguo, and they can still get rewards. They are naturally willing." Mu Yangling said, as for psychologically, as Fan Zijin said, the countries around China have always had a tradition of being sealed by Shangguo, um, as for Shangguo , of course, is their great motherland, no matter how the dynasties change, the Central Plains has always been at the forefront of the world. Qi Haoran knocked on the table and said to Xiaobao: "This reason is indeed good. After you go back, you can write to your royal father to persuade him." Seeing that Xiaobao didn''t move, he asked, "What else?" "Fourth uncle, that Mrs. Anna doesn''t seem to like the fourth aunt very much, and the other foreign wives are talking privately that it is because our Daqi goods are very popular in their countries, and because the port is open, not only their businessmen, but also There are also many merchants in our Daqi voyage to sell goods near their country, but the goods they get from other places in England are unsalable. I heard that her family''s business has also been affected, and England has occupied India two years ago. A place to do business," Xiaobao said: "I think she is so unfriendly to the fourth aunt, does it mean that the officials representing England also dislike our Daqi?" Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows, "So." "So we really don''t need to be too kind to her and the English businessman. Didn''t Uncle Fan also say that if there is difference, there will be competition, and if there is competition, it will be profitable?" Fan Zijin laughed and scolded: "You brat remembers it clearly, you just need to take care of Lu Song''s affairs now, you need to eat every bite of food, and you have to do things one by one. It seems to be in a hurry for quick success. Okay, you and Xiaoxiong go down and arrange this matter, and the Huang Ren brothers and sisters and the merchant Tan have settled down. After all, they have taken care of you and Wen Su, you can go see them tomorrow. " Xiaobao responded and exited with Xiaoxiong. Fan Zijin and the others left before asking, "What if Lu Song and the imperial court invite troops?" "I have a long coastline in Daqi, and there are not enough soldiers. It is impossible to send troops. It is okay to support some knives and guns." Qi Haoran said very single: "We will talk about it later, whether to send troops is not a matter of our words. ?" Mu Yangling coughed lightly and said, "I heard that there are Han people immigrating in the Nanyang area, and there should be some in Luzon. In fact, it is not impossible for us to send troops out to support." Qi Haoran frowned, "A Ling, you are too kind..." "I heard that there are gold mines in Luzon." Mu Yangling said lightly. Qi Haoran immediately changed his tune, "Kindness is a virtue, and we should carry it forward." Fan Zijin nodded in deep thought. "In addition to gold mines, they are also rich in natural resources. We can communicate with each other and make progress together." Mu Yangling found a lofty reason. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin nodded again and again, but instead asked, "Who did you hear that there are gold mines in Luzon?" Mu Yangling spit out two words slowly, "Guess." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin''s expressions suddenly became strange, and Mu Yangling took a pen and circled a few times on the chart, saying, "Spanish and Portuguese have always wanted these places, and if there is no benefit, they will put so much effort into it. From all the way to occupy a piece of wasteland? Even if there is no gold mine on it, gold can still be produced. If we take a long-term view, are we afraid that we wont be able to make money? Qi Haoran touched his chin and said, "Maybe we have to ask a few people from the Ministry of Industry who understand mining. If there are gold and silver mines, can we take them to the island for a walk? And as A Ling said, even if There are no gold mines on it, and these places should be very important, otherwise, why do they not occupy other places and just stare at these places?" Fan Zijin stared at the chart for a while, then hesitantly pointed to two places and said, "These two seem to be natural ports, Haoran, do you remember Andre told us about the place to stop the ship?" "Remember, it''s a small village not far from the Guangzhou port. There are not even a hundred households in it. What is it called Haojingao? No matter how small the village is, it is my land in Daqi. How can it be used by him? If they refuse, they can buy a house or rent a house in Guangzhou if they want to settle the crew. Mu Yangling didn''t hear Qi Haoran say this. Hearing this, he sat up straight, repeated the word "Haojingao" several times, looked at the map again, and suddenly said with a strange expression: "Macao?" "What door?" Qi Haoran didn''t hear much, turned his head and asked Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling shook his head slightly and said, "You''re right if you don''t give it, they are simply wolf ambitions." Fan Zijin touched his chin and said, "If the price they pay is high enough, it''s not impossible for them to settle in a small village." "No," Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling objected in unison. Qi Haoran was sensitive to land sovereignty and felt that as long as it was Daqi''s land, he would not allow an inch of it. Mu Yangling knew that Macao had a good terrain and was a natural port. Good profits are huge. Besides, as Haoran said, every inch of this land is a big one. Even if you rent it, you can''t rent out the sovereignty. What''s the difference between selling the country and selling it. Fan Zijin stared at the two of them with wide eyes, and said, "That''s a broken fishing village, is it necessary to be so excited?" "Poyu Village is also my land." The couple said in unison. Mu Yangling said with a stern face: "This is their conspiracy. Haojingao and Guangzhou are separated by a bay. If they are allowed to occupy Haojingao, it will provide them with a foothold to attack Daqi." Now Qi Haoran is not happy, "Portugal and Spain dare to attack me Daqi from far away? I can drown them with a single spit." Mu Yangling sneered: "Is there not many people in Luzon? Are Portugal and Spain not far from Luzon? Do you think Luzon can drown the invading army now? Not only can they not drown them with saliva, but they didn''t chase people away with knives. If we leave, we will be losing ground, otherwise we need to discuss before giving Lu Song a seal and bestowing weapons?" "That''s because they are incompetent." Qi Haoran exclaimed. "How can we know that we don''t have such an incompetent day in Daqi? We can''t count on future generations, we can only try our best to leave a pure land for them," Mu Yangling looked at Fan Zijin seriously, "Zijin, you are the prefect, this leased and sold land It''s your government''s business, I hope you can leave a message for your successors, no matter who will be the prefect in the future, not an inch of land will be allowed out." Although Qi Haoran doesn''t agree with Mu Yangling''s views on future generations, he still supports her point of view, "Yes, not an inch of land is allowed to be given up, and if they don''t expect them to expand their territory, how dare they give up the land? If you enter the coffin, you can jump out and settle accounts with them." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth and nodded, "I see." Sure enough, I don''t mention it anymore. Chapter 984： talk about business Xiaobao took his younger brother to see Huang Ren and his sisters. Qin Merchant was coming to talk to Huang Ren. When he saw the two children coming in, he immediately got up and saluted respectfully. Xiaobao took two steps forward to help him up, and said with a smile, "Uncle Qin, don''t be too polite, please sit down." Huang Ren''s sister Huang Chan heard that Xiaobao was coming, and brought tea in person. Although the identities of Xiaobao and his younger brother were not revealed to them, they both knew it well and knew that their mother who stayed in the capital had received a lot of tea. Good care, although they have to stay in Guangzhou for a long time, they are relieved, so when Huang Chan came to see the Xiaobao brothers, there was no complaint on her face. But Xiaobao still felt a little guilty. Because of him, the three of them could only stay in Guangzhou and could not even leave the yard easily. Xiaobao never owes anyone, so he felt uncomfortable sitting for a while, so he wanted to make up for them. Tan Keshang was easy to deal with, because he was a businessman, so he planned to take the lead for the two workshops of his and his fourth uncle''s family, and sell them at a discounted price. He has all kinds of mirrors and clocks. Of course, this has to be after he can leave Guangzhou, but because he has registered with Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling, as long as he does not make a mess, this discount can continue forever, and the profit is not low. Qin Keshang was really excited when he heard it. Before, he just wanted to find a way to buy more mirrors and clocks, but now he can directly get the goods at a discounted price. Excited? Even if you have to stay in Guangzhou for half a year, you will lose some profit, but then you will earn it back exponentially. Tin the merchant immediately expressed his gratitude for this, and would promote mirrors and watches with 120,000 enthusiasm. The second prince, who was standing aside, rolled his eyes and asked, "What else do you sell besides mirrors and clocks? Do you sell sound boxes?" Tin the merchant was stunned for a moment, then nodded immediately, "Sell, sell, does the second son want a sound box? I''ll send you two as soon as the little one can go out." The sound box is an imported product. Although it is expensive and impractical, it cannot be resisted by the children of rich families. Although it sells less, the price has been hyped up because the quantity is already low. His shop is more inclined to practical spices, mirrors and Clocks and other things, there are almost no sound boxes, but he also knows a few businessmen in Guangzhou, as long as he can go out, he can find them. Don''t say that Qi Wensu only wants a sound box now, if he wants gems, he will find it for him. Who knew that the second prince smiled happily, and said to his brother, "I''ll come when I go." Then he ran out. Xiaobao has already thought of what his brother wants to do, so he doesn''t stop him, just sits on the chair and talks to the Huangren brothers and sisters. Huang Ren used to work as a clerk in a restaurant, while Huang Chan made some embroidery to sell. They left and stayed in Guangzhou first, so they couldn''t do nothing. The fourth aunt said that people who have too much free time will think more and more. Mostly in a bad mood, and he didn''t want to waste their time like this. Time is life, so Xiaobao wants to find something for them to do, so Xiaobao asks the brothers and sisters what they want to do, even if they want to leave the house, he can also talk to the fourth uncle. Tan Merchant looked at the two brothers and sisters enviously. He knew that he was a merchant who ran away halfway and could not get out until the prince returned to Beijing, but the Huang Ren brothers and sisters escorted the prince to Guangzhou all the way, obviously they were trusted. It can be seen from their treatment. Brother and sister Huang Ren lived alone in a yard, but there was only an old servant outside to watch the door, and outside the small yard where he lived was guarded by two young and strong servants. He felt that if the two brothers and sisters could seize this opportunity, they might not be able to soar to the sky in the future. Qin Keshang looked at the Huang Ren brothers and sisters, and his mind moved. He couldn''t help but think that he didn''t know if Huang Ren was married. In fact, there was a direct sister in his family who had not yet married. Although he was a little younger, he also had a younger brother Not married, this yellow girl looks very good. Tan merchants were thinking wildly here, but Huang Ren and his sisters wanted to break their heads, their faces were wrinkled and they couldn''t figure out what they could do, they all shook their heads, Huang Chan hesitated: "Why don''t you give me some needlework to do." Xiaobao lowered his head and thought for a while, then raised his head and smiled and said, "I didn''t think about it carefully. You are not familiar with Guangzhou, so naturally you don''t know what to do. Why don''t I ask someone to show you around tomorrow?" Tin the merchant looked at the brothers and sisters even more enviously. Right at this moment, the sound of "dengdeng" running came from outside, which was fine and dense. As soon as I heard it, a wave of children came running here. Sure enough, after a while, the second prince took the tiger''s head and ran in first, the little lion and Xiao An followed, and the second prince pointed at the merchant and shouted, "It''s him!" San Xiao looked at Merchant Qin with bright eyes. Tin the merchant was startled, almost thinking that he had bullied the second prince, and the second prince had found someone to come to him to settle accounts. Xiao An came out first, looked at him with bright eyes and asked, "Are you selling sound boxes?" Tin the merchant nodded quickly, and Xiao An showed a big smile and shouted to the back: "Bring the things up." The wet nurse of the three helped to bring things in, because there were too many things, and they occupied several nearby tables. Tin the merchant looked at it with wide eyes. The box on the table looked familiar. It was very similar to the sound box he had seen, but it was not exactly like it, because it looked like it was produced by Daqi, and it was much more refined than imported products. Xiao An opened a sound box, and there was a little scholar in a t-shirt. He turned around the characters, and when he let go, a piece of elegant music sounded, and the little scholar did a simple circle movement... Tin opened his mouth wide, he now understands that this sound box is not imported at all, but produced by Daqi. Seeing his surprised appearance, Xiao An smiled slightly, and opened another sound box. Different from the previous one, the characters standing there were two little girls in ruffled skirts. When the music started, the two little girls began to dance in circles. , very beautiful. The tiger head and the little lion also stepped forward to help open the sound box. If you think that there are only various characters in the sound box, you are too naive, and then the merchants will understand what a variety is. In addition to the character sound box, there are also carved rabbits, tigers, lions, he swears, he even saw a big red rooster with its head raised and standing on one foot... There are only a small part of the character sound boxes, most of which are various animals, which are vividly portrayed. Xiao An restrained him, and then he buckled the sound box with satisfaction, straightened his chest and said, "How is it, do you like it?" Tin the merchant nodded involuntarily. "How do you think these sound boxes compare to those imported?" Tin the merchant said honestly: "These are more suitable for my children, and they will be more popular." "Then do you want to do this business?" Xiao An said with a sullen face, "You are the first businessman we found." Not to mention that the sound box itself has business opportunities, even if it doesn''t, the businessman Tan will take over this business, but he is very curious, "Several young masters, I don''t know who made this sound box, to be honest, small I also thought about making my own sound box, but the great craftsmen invited said they couldnt make it after opening it Chapter 985： fun Merchants seek to maximize the profits. This kind of handicraft is not a special product like gems and spices. If you can produce it yourself, it will naturally bring much higher profits than going to sea all the way. Therefore, not only merchants, but also some careful Most of the merchants have hired craftsmen to disassemble them, but few of them can be assembled, and those that can be assembled cant study whats inside, so Daqi has not yet produced a sound box made by himself. Tin the merchant saw that several young masters had it in their hands, and could not help but sigh that the palace and the mansion of the state were full of talents, and they actually researched it. Xiao An was about to proudly say that this was a blueprint he designed. Xiao Bao hurriedly pulled him and shook his head at him. Xiao An rolled his eyes and said, "This is a secret, I can''t tell you." "Yes, yes," Qin Merchant nodded hurriedly, "Is it a little talkative, a few young masters want to sell this thing for a long time, or is that all there is to it?" "Of course it''s been sold for a long time," the little lion stretched his arms and gestured in a big circle, "We have so many, and Brother Heizi and the others will make more in two days." Qin Keshang understood that the little sons were not selling for fun, but wanted to do this business for a long time. He calculated the cost and profit in his heart, and asked with a smile, "What do the little sons want? price?" Hutou opened his mouth and was about to shout, but the little lion covered his mouth with quick eyes and smart hands, and Xiao An said slowly: "You should pay a price first. bid. Tan Merchant immediately became entangled. If it was a short-term business, it would be okay for him to offer a high price to make a few young masters happy, but this business obviously has to be done for a long time. It''s too low, I''m afraid that it will make a few young masters unhappy again. Tan Merchant struggled for a long time, and then he thoughtfully said: "Each 18 taels of silver?" In this way, if he sells 20 taels, he can still earn about one or two to five dollars for each other cost, although compared with other The goods earn a little less, but there is still a profit. And this thing is more suitable for the children of Daqi than the imported sound box, it should be better to sell, right? Tin the merchant hesitated, but the three children''s eyes were bright, and even Xiaobao''s eyes were full of brilliance. He didn''t expect the sound box to make so much money. Xiao An didn''t bargain any more, he agreed, and asked for a pen and paper to sign the contract. Tin the merchant smiled and said, "Since the little one has agreed with the young masters, he will not change his fortune." Seriously, he has done a lot of business, but there is really no one who needs to make a contract. Xiao An said solemnly: "We naturally know that you won''t change your mind, but it''s better to make a contract for how much you buy and sell, and it''s not troublesome." Of course, no trouble, Xiao An''s contract is very simple, only a brief description, there is a commodity transaction price and transaction quantity, and Qin merchants signed it, the little lion and tiger head ran over to line up to sign, Xiao An wrote himself first Then the little lion took the pen and signed it below, and then handed it to Hutou. Hutou signed his name stroke by stroke and saw his second cousin standing aside, so he put the pen in his hand. , said: "You also come to sign." Xiaobao wanted to stop, how could the second brother''s name be left outside at this time, but seeing that he took it over excitedly, after thinking about it, he still sat down. After a while, when they left, he would take the one in Qin Keshang''s hand Just get the contract back. Children Qi Wensu had been practicing calligraphy for a long time, but the calligraphy was still very difficult to write, so this last character was three times fatter than the other characters, but he was very happy, grinning until his teeth could not see his eyes. San Xiao was also very happy, they finally succeeded in making a business. Three small eyes looked at Merchant Qin, and he was about to reach out for money. Tin the merchant and the three young masters stared at it for a while before they realized it. They hurriedly went back to his yard to get a bag of silver and settled the payment. The four children walked away with the silver in their arms, and waited until they left the door to discuss, "It''s so easy to talk about business, why is it difficult for the second uncle to say it?" The little lion asked. "Second Uncle is not as smart as us." Hutou came to a conclusion. Xiao An is more objective, "I think it must be Qin merchant who is very stupid. You can tell by looking at his price. He set the price so high at once, which made us embarrassed to bargain." The other three nodded in agreement, and the second prince concluded: "Our luck is really good." He met a stupid businessman. The other three nodded in agreement, looked at each other and smiled, and decided to treat everyone well at night. It was a celebration. Not only did they spend money, they could also make money. The money-making group of four gradually drifted away. Sitting in the room and listening to the whole process, Qin merchants smiled awkwardly at Xiaobao. Xiaobao also felt that the younger brothers were very stupid, wouldn''t they keep their voices low? He politely asked Qin Merchant to return the contract, saying that someone would come to sign a new contract with him later. Tin the merchant understands that the second prince is still a secret here and can''t be leaked. Naturally, he can''t keep this contract. This thing is a hot potato in his hands. He wants to take it away to Xiaobao. When Xiaobao returned to the main courtyard, Xiaoxiong was taking them to count the money, and then recorded it in the ledger. When he saw him coming in, Xiaoxiong clapped his hands and said, "Let''s have a meeting together." Xiaoxiong felt that this business had opened a gap, so he had to reward everyone. Part of the money was left as the principal, and the rest was divided. The craftsmen also wanted to reward them to increase their enthusiasm. Because Xiao An is a great contributor, he received the most money, followed by Hutou and Little Lion, because they invested the most money, then he, Xiaobao and the second prince. Because Xiaobao and the second prince had borrowed money to invest, the second prince also took a little share in it. Everyone happily shared the money, and went to the street to buy things with the money in their pockets. Mu Yangling and each of them had a small gift. Mu Yangling was very happy and cooked for them. At dinner, each of the six children had a round belly. Fan Zijin shook his head slightly and said, "It''s been a month since your sound box was made, and it''s only been sold until now. It''s only when Xiao Er mentioned that you thought of selling it to a merchant who lives in the house. Can''t you sell this person?" Xiao An immediately said, "That''s not it, if there are no merchants, we will ask our father and aunt to let us put things in the shop for consignment, or put them in two workshops, waiting for the merchants who come to the mirrors and clocks. Pick and choose, you can always sell. Fan Zijin was really surprised at this time, and asked enthusiastically, "Since you have such a shortcut, why did you run to find a merchant?" "Oh, I''m just curious to see if we can find someone willing to take our business." Hutou is more direct, "I just wanted to see how business talks are done. It turns out that it''s that simple." Fan Zijin saw the enthusiasm and approval on the faces of the three children, and understood, in a word, they just thought it was fun. Fan Zijin took a deep breath and said with a grin: "It''s easy to talk about business? If you stay anonymous and don''t reveal your identity, who will buy your account?" The three children had just negotiated a business, and their self-confidence was very inflated. With a wave of their little hand, they said, "Even if we remain anonymous, we can sell it." Chapter 986： two teams On the second day, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were heavy with their studies, but the fourth elementary school took out the sound box placed in the desk just after class, and each carried two of them and ran outside. Mr. Qian came out after them, and turned back to his yard with no curiosity at all. If he was more curious about what a few children were doing, he would just ask for a pick. But he didn''t expect the four kids to play bigger this time. Xiao An climbed into the carriage with three cousins ??and asked the driver to go to Qianmen Street. He planned to use his strength to tell the adults that even if they did not have the identity of the palace and the palace, they could sell things. Qianmen Street is not far from their mansion, just turn two streets away, it takes less than a quarter of an hour by carriage, which is very fast. It was the first time that Qi Wensu did this kind of thing, and he was very excited. He was surrounded by several brothers with great interest in holding the sound box, and Hutou lowered his head from time to time to warn him, "Follow us closely, and be careful not to be shot by Paihuazi. " Qi Wensu shook and immediately followed Hutou closely. Xiao An stood on the street and tilted his head to look at it, and finally chose a store that looked pretty good and walked in. When the guy saw them, the smile on his face turned into a flower. He greeted them respectfully and asked with a smile, "What do you guys want to buy?" Tiger Head shouted: "We don''t buy things, we sell things." Xiao An nodded and showed him the sound box, "Are you buying sound boxes?" The guy looked at the sound box they were holding in their arms, then looked at a few children, and finally raised his head to look at the little servants who were following behind them, twitched the corners of his mouth, and said, "We have to ask our shopkeeper how many times. Why don''t you just sit and wait for a while, the little boy, and then go ask the shopkeeper." The guy ran to the backyard to find the shopkeeper, and the first sentence was, "The shopkeeper, it''s not good, the young sons of the palace and the prince''s palace are coming to the door." The shopkeeper frowned, "Have the young masters picked on your mind?" "No, the young masters didn''t buy anything. They came to sell something. They were imported music boxes. There are quite a few, there are eight." The shopkeeper loosened his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Since they sold them to us, it''s good to sell these music boxes. Didn''t we just grab three from Andre? Let''s sell them together, a few young masters estimate. It''s also a lack of money to spend and want to exchange some money." "Then this price..." The shopkeeper pondered, "We got 15 taels from Andre, but we can''t use this price for the young masters, so let''s take 18 taels." "Then we earn too little..." The shopkeeper gave him a sideways glance and said, "What do you know, you can go if you tell me to go, don''t talk nonsense, wait, I''ll go in person." The shopkeeper went out with a big smile on his face. He didn''t check the quality of the sound box. First, he gave a bag of good words and paid for it directly according to the 18 taels. He also explained with a smile that the sound boxes here were sold for 22 taels. One piece of silver, all hard-earned money earned. Xiao An agreed, and took the money and happily took his younger brothers away, he was very happy, "Look, this time we didn''t reveal our identities, and we sold things as smoothly as possible. I just said that doing business is easy. , Daddy still doesn''t believe it." The three little ones nodded in agreement. The little servants who followed behind twitched their mouths, thinking to themselves, in the whole of Guangzhou city, who doesn''t know who you are now? For more than a year, Guangzhou City is not very big, and you can walk around with your eyes closed. These three are not static. Over the past year, not only have you visited Guangzhou City, but also the small fishing villages outside. At first, everyone didn''t know that this was the young son of the Wangfu and Guogongfu''s family, but after a long time, the trio who often played wildly by the sea were the first four in the world to rent sea fish and raise pearls. Children, the three primary schools who play wildly in the streets and alleys are never separated, and are always followed by a bunch of servants and guards. It is difficult for everyone to know their identities. All three children left footprints on the food stalls on Qianmen Street, so even if they have never entered these shops, whoever sees them still doesnt know that this is the young son of the palace and the princes palace. It was impossible for the young masters to conceal their identities in Guangzhou City, but no one dared to speak out, for fear that they would go out of town to try it out. Fan Zijin and others obviously also thought of the lawlessness of a few arrogant children, so they didn''t point it out, it was a default that they were very powerful. The four children were even more proud. Even the second prince, who had been slightly shy and introverted before, was holding his head up at this time. In this case, he learned that Qi Haoran was going to try the cannon he got from Andre. The four children are on the sidelines asking for life and death. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, who have been approved to visit the boat, stood aside with a smile and said a few good words for them from time to time. Qi Haoran took Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong to the limit. He didn''t dare to bring the six together, so he suppressed them with power, but he refused to agree. But the tiger''s head and the little lion''s eyes gradually filled with tears, Qi Haoran''s heart softened, and he hurriedly asked Mu Yangling for help. Mu Yangling said: "You all followed on the boat, then who will go to the farm with me? I go to the farm alone by carriage, and I have to stay there for two days without anyone to accompany me. It''s so pitiful to be alone." The tiger head and the little lion looked back at their mother, and then turned to look at their father. They were very reluctant to give up the opportunity to watch the cannon, but it seemed that it was not good for the mother to go alone. Mu Yangling sighed and said, "It seems that no one accompanies me, I want to go that far by myself." The tiger head hurriedly threw itself on his knees, hesitatingly said, "How about I accompany me to the farm a few years ago and let Brother Xiao An and the others get on the boat to watch the artillery." Mu Yangling didn''t expect the tiger head to be the first to rush over, so he hugged him in surprise and said with a smile, "Mother is very happy to have the tiger head with her, but during the day she was going to the fields to see the crops, and she didn''t have any luck. Don''t you feel pitiful when people play with you?" This time, the little lion and Xiao An were reluctant to let go, let go of Qi Haoran''s thigh, and turned to hug Mu Yangling''s thigh, "Mother (four aunts), I will accompany you." The second prince looked left and right, glanced at the elder brother, and looked at the three little friends for a long time, unable to make up his mind. Mu Yangling took his little hand and asked, "Wen Su, can you accompany your fourth aunt to the farm, too? I''ll ask your brothers to take you to play." The second prince looked at his eldest brother, and when he saw him nodding, he agreed with an "um". In this way, they were divided into two teams. Qi Haoran took Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong on board to inspect the newly bought cannons, while Mu Yangling took the four little ones to the farm. The land outside the city of Guangzhou has been reclaimed for a long time, and what is left is either mountains or the land where nothing can be grown, so the village that Mu Yangling bought is quite far from the city of Guangzhou. In fact, she didn''t want to buy Zhuangzi here at first. There are many hills and less flat land here. She doesn''t need to fight for land with the common people. It is a wasteland plain. Once you buy a large piece of land and hire someone to open up the wasteland, it will not occupy the land of the common people. But Qi Haoran heard that there are hot springs on several mountains, which is good for the body, so he asked Zhu Liang to buy two mountains, one for Fan Zijin, and one for their family. When they went to take a bath in the hot spring, Mu Yangling saw that several surrounding mountains were deserted, and the depressions and plains below were not open to wasteland, so he decided to buy the mountain, and asked people to open the low hills to plant fruit trees, and the depressions below. Rice is planted, and other crops are grown on the flat land. Because there are several mountains connected, there are many young and old in those depressions and flat land. Mu Yangling simply built two villages there and let the local tenants manage them. This time, she went to Grange Village because the people below reported that Zhuangtou wanted to open up several mountains to grow fruit. Mu Yangling said when he left that, except for the low and low hills, all other mountains were Don''t move, what it is or what it is, try not to damage the ecology inside. Chapter 987： Tasho "Is there a farm in front of you?" The four little ones were lying by the car window and looked out with great interest. When they first got into the carriage in the morning, they were still a little sad. Cheng, looking at the green waters and green mountains outside, became happy again. Mu Yangling glanced out of the car window, nodded and smiled: "Then there is a farm." She pointed to the mountains outside and said with a smile: "Look, these mountains are also our family''s." The tiger head and the little lion gave a wow and praised: "Mother is really amazing!" The second prince also looked at Mu Yangling with starry eyes, only Xiao An said suspiciously: "But my father said that the fourth aunt spent so much money to buy this mountain is a waste of money, there is no soup spring on it, and there is no precious thing, only trees. ." Mu Yangling asked, "How do you know there is no soup spring above?" "Huh? There is also a soup spring on it?" Xiao An also stared, "Fourth aunt is amazing." Mu Yangling coughed lightly and said, "I don''t know if there are soup springs above, but I feel that the two mountains that your fourth uncle bought have soup springs, and this one is connected to those two mountains, maybe there are also. Now the mountains are high and the forests are dense, I am not sure at the moment, but maybe I will know when it is developed in the future. Can she tell a few kids that she''s excited to buy this mountain because it''s cheap enough? A mountain, connected to the ground below, costs more than 200 taels in total. Smaller ones can even be done with just over 100 taels of silver. When she gets excited, her mind gets dizzy, and she buys it with a wave of her hand. After finishing it, I was shocked to realize that this was not a previous life where land resources were scarce, but in the Daqi Dynasty, where there were fewer people and more land, and there were rows and rows of mountains outside the city of Guangzhou, no one would be tempted to buy it. Because when the land is not enough, the yamen will directly distribute the mountains to the households. The farmers take the mountains and keep them up the mountains to cut firewood. The most reasonable application is to plant a few tea trees at the foot of the mountains and plant some vegetables to supplement their homes. Mountains? Unless you are someone like Mu Yangling who can afford a tenant from the beginning, how much mental and material resources does it take to get rid of the roots and weeds of a mountain? Besides, the imperial court also stipulated clearly that mountains higher than a certain height were not allowed to open up wasteland, and even felling of firewood was required. When it comes to environmental protection, China in later generations cannot compare to the ancient imperial court. Of course, this is also related to economic development. At that time, there were more people and less land. In a period of time, everything had to make way for the economy, and the environmental protection was naturally not as good as it is now. That''s why Fan Zijin said that she wasted money and bought useless mountains. Except for two or three low hills that can be reclaimed, the other hills cannot be reclaimed, unless there is warm soup or beautiful and delicate ones on them, which can be used to build villas. The value of another courtyard, otherwise she would be completely meaningless if she got this mountain. Of course, the royal mansion of Rongjun County is very powerful. If the mountains that do not meet the regulations are developed in violation of environmental protection laws, the local yamen will not dare to hold the mansion accountable, but the key is what are they going to do? To buy a mountain for 200 taels, then spend another 1,000 taels to open up wasteland, and then use the mountain to plant fruit trees that are not profitable? Is she crazy or crazy? For the same price, she can buy more than 300 mu of land that has been reclaimed in the Northland. So she wanted to see which goddess suggested her to go crazy. She remembered that the two village heads she chose were honest and steady old farmers with more than 30 years of farming experience. people. The carriage stopped at the first farm. Zhuangtou Ma Dafu brought the tenants to wait at Zhuangkou early in the morning. When he saw the carriage coming, he ran up to meet him. Mu Yangling lifted the curtain, glanced at everyone, and said with a smile, "It''s time to work everyone, you don''t have to wait here, you can do whatever you need to do, Ma Zhuangtou, you follow me up the mountain, I have something to ask you. " The Tangquan Courtyard is just above the first Grange. The Grange is its first defense. It was suggested by Qi Haoran at the beginning. There are many pirates in Guangdong, and it is not a bad thing to have more defense. Ma Dafu repeatedly said yes, and was about to wave for everyone to leave when his second son Ma Xiang ran up, "Father, let me go with you." Ma Dafu was embarrassed, "The princess didn''t call you." Ma Xiang smiled, passed his father, and took the initiative to come forward to talk to the people in the carriage, Xiaoting sat on the horse and frowned, stepped forward and shouted: "Who are you, don''t hurry back, you are shocked by the princess'' carriage. Can you afford it?" Ma Xiang bent over and said respectfully, "The youngest is the second son of Ma Zhuangtou. Because my father is clumsy, the youngest wants to go to the princess with him to answer." Xiao Ting glanced at him contemptuously, and said, "Your father is the one chosen by the princess, and he is the most honest and reliable. I don''t know if he is not eloquent, but you are clever, and this is the first time I hear it when I grow up. A son''s speech of being a father is clumsy." Xiaoting snorted coldly: "Without the princess''s orders, no one is allowed to step forward indiscriminately. No one can afford to disturb the princess'' car." With a big wave of his hand, the two servants stepped forward and pulled Ma Xiang away. The carriage went straight to the village. Ma Dafu blushed, couldn''t help but patted his son lightly, and said angrily, "You melon child, why are you so hearty." "Ma Zhuangtou, hurry up!" A carriage specially designed to sit down stopped and shouted at Ma Dafu. Ma Dafu hurriedly left his son and climbed into the carriage, waved him vigorously, and told him to go home quickly . Ma Xiang looked at the carriage in front of him uncertainly. Their voices were so loud just now. He didn''t believe that the people in the carriage couldn''t hear them. The princess didn''t make a sound. Obviously, he didn''t want to see him. plan, how to stretch their ambitions? There was another steward in the other courtyard on the mountain and his servants to manage it. When he received a letter from the palace, he took the servants to clean the room early. As soon as the carriage arrived at the other courtyard, the four children jumped out of the carriage, and the three children who had been here several times expressed that they would take Qi Wensu, who was here for the first time, to hunt rabbits. Seeing that they couldn''t sit still for a quarter of an hour, Mu Yangling didn''t want them to rest, so he let them pour a bowl of boiled water, and let them run out with small bows and arrows on their backs. The guards followed them and walked for a while. most of them. Mu Yangling turned his head and glanced at Ma Dafu, and said to the steward Wang of the other courtyard: "You come with me." Steward Wang quickly followed. Mu Yangling asked, "How much do you know about the Shanxia Grange?" The steward Wang said thoughtfully: "Although the niece does not allow the servants to interfere in the affairs of the farmland under the mountain, but because the other courtyard is close to the farmhouse, some ordinary servants still know about it." "Who was that who brought up the mountain with the two Zhuangtou?" Steward Wang breathed a sigh of relief, and said hurriedly, "This servant knows that it was suggested by Ma Dafu''s second son." Chapter 988： ask "Didn''t Ma Dafu only have two sons, one is Ma Ji and the other is Ma Yi." Mu Yang chose Zhuang Tou, so he naturally wanted to investigate. She had met both of Zhuang Tou''s family members. "Hui Niangniang, Ma Dafu has three sons and a daughter named after good luck. His second son is said to have been sold due to famine seven or eight years ago. He only came back at the beginning of the year. When I came back, I walked around the nearby hills, and then I persuaded Zhuangtou on both sides to open up barren hills and plant fruit trees." Manager Wang explained: "I heard that Zhuangtou Tianjiu of the second farmhouse wants to marry his little girl. Ma Xiang is a daughter-in-law." Mu Yangling watched Steward Wang for a while, before nodding and saying, "I know about this, you go down." "Yes." Lichun served tea to Mu Yangling, "Niang Niang, it''s not worth being angry with them, they don''t know the rules and let Zhu Liang train them." "Zhu Liang is in charge of two workshops now, how can I find time to take care of them?" Mu Yangling sighed, "I used to think that they were all servants, so I used to use them and I didn''t like to use them, but now It seems that there is a big difference between those who have been trained and those who have not been trained." Seeing that her face was not good, Lichun stepped forward and rubbed her forehead. Mu Yangling closed his eyes and leaned on the chair and said, "Ma Xiang is so ambitious that he dares to act in the name of the palace, if we hadn''t left people on this mountain. , I''m afraid he forced the tenants to open the mountain, we don''t know, Ma Dafu and Tian Jiu, as the head of the village, although honest, can''t do things, don''t even know what should be reported to the Wangfu, and what can make up their own minds, Wang The stewards are a bit better than them, at least they know that they have to bow their heads and speak respectfully in front of me, the master doesnt say anything and doesnt interrupt, but he still stumbles on others for his own selfish interests. Mu Yangling''s face was a little cold, "I know that people have desires and selfishness. I don''t stop them from intriguing, but because of intrigue, it will damage the interests of the palace, but I can''t tolerate it." Lichun paused and said, "Niangniang, why don''t you write a letter back to the capital and ask them to send some stewards and Zhuangtou over?" "No, they came all the way from the capital, not to mention whether they would like to be separated from their flesh-and-blood families, they are considered outsiders to live in the farm, Ma Dafu and Tian Jiu can isolate them with a single word, not to mention, these two farms Its not big, theres no need to waste talents, send someone back to pick up Uncle Liu, he used to be a deputy steward behind Zhu Liang when he was in the capital, he knows everything in Zhuangzi, let him come and tune him. Lichun was startled, "Uncle Liu will cause trouble if he drinks. I''m afraid he won''t have any scruples when he sends him to the farm." Uncle Liu is the uncle of Feibai and Shijian. He is good at it, but he can''t keep his mouth shut. He is always addicted to alcohol and makes trouble when he drinks. Feibai and Shijian were sent to Qi Xiuyuan to serve him back then because his family had a lot of trouble. But they are also very sensible and loyal to Qi Xiuyuan. Later, Feibai was sent by Qi Xiuyuan to serve Qi Haoran, and Uncle Liu also went to Qi Haoran to do some small work. Now Shijian is already the fourth-rank guard in front of the royal guard, and Feibai is also the first person by Qi Haoran''s side. Although he still serves Qi Haoran in front of the horse, but Qi Haoran went to his slave status two years ago and incorporated him into the Among the accompanying guards, now he is also a guard of the fourth rank, and then follows Qi Haoran to do more military exploits. After two years, when the small building grows up, he will be able to go out and become an official. Therefore, although Uncle Liu had many problems, he lived a good life in the palace, and he knew that he was drinking and making mistakes, so the palace seldom sent him important errands. He usually ran errands and did some light chores. "I didn''t want him to stay in the farm, just let him train for a period of time. He''s pretty good at it. Go back and ask Gu Yu to talk to him and exhort him." Gu Yu married Fei Bai a few years ago. She was Uncle Liu''s nephew. It was not difficult to exhort him. Lichun nodded, "Then I will turn around and talk to Gu Yu." Mu Yangling nodded, saw Lichun smiling and was about to retreat, he took her hand and said, "You can talk to me again." Lichun laughed and said, "What does the niece want to say?" "Tell me when you are willing to get married," Mu Yangling said as he took her hand: "Look, Gu Yu is already married, when are you going to wait? It doesn''t matter if it''s in the house or outside, you can see You can tell me whoever can get it, as long as he is willing, I will kiss you for you, okay?" "I don''t want to get married, I just want to follow the princess," Li Chun lowered his head and said, "When I get married, I also serve my in-law''s husband. If you serve him well, you may not get a compliment, but if you don''t serve you well, you will definitely complain. Since this is the case, I might as well stay with my mother. When I''m old and can''t work anymore, I''ll ask for the grace of the empress, and the manor will always give me a retirement." This kind of noble family will honor the mother who serves her closely, and the princess is very affectionate and righteous. Lichun believes that even if she makes mistakes in the future, as long as the bottom line of the princess is not touched, the princess will arrange her funeral. , so she has little to fear. Lichun saw that the princess had to persuade him again, so he smiled and said, "Niangniang, Ma Dafu is still waiting outside. Even if you want to dispose of him, it is not easy to keep him waiting. I will call him in." Mu Yangling nodded in agreement when she saw that she didn''t want to say more. Ma Dafu came in tremblingly. He waited outside for a long time. The maids and servants moved in and out, as if they didn''t see him as they walked past him in an orderly manner. There was no loud sound in the middle. Even walking quietly without making a sound, thinking of his son''s rudeness just now, he became more and more flustered, and he was sweating profusely when he came in. Mu Yangling drank a cup of tea, then raised his head and asked, "I heard that you want to open a mountain and plant fruit trees?" The sweat on Ma Dafu''s forehead slid down his cheeks, before he squeezed out a word, "Yes." Mu Yangling asked lightly, "Has the construction started?" "No, no," Ma Dafu shook his head again and again, "I just started to count tenants..." "Have you reported to the palace?" Ma Dafu blushed and said after a while: "I had something to do with the palace before, and the stewards said that these things don''t need to be reported..." "The stewards said that things like Kaishan don''t need to be reported to the palace?" "No, no, the stewards specifically said what it was, just said that I can make up my mind about the Grange, and I don''t need to report back." "Then you think you can make up your mind about things like Kaishan?" Mu Yangling asked with a chuckle. Ma Dafu blushed and was speechless. A cold light flashed in Mu Yangling''s eyes, and he asked, "Do you know that it is illegal to drive such a mountain?" Ma Dafu raised his head in surprise and looked at the princess in amazement. Mu Yangling asked again, "Who told you to go to the palace to find the things reported by the stewards?" "It''s the second son of the youngest. He said that this is the owner''s field, so he had to tell the owner clearly." "Then you want to open up wasteland, why didn''t your second son ask you to notify the stewards of the palace?" "Because every time Xiaoxiao went to talk back, the stewards always said that such things don''t need to be reported, and let Xiaoxiao make up his own mind. Axiang said that land reclamation is not a big deal. It''s a matter for the owner to open up wasteland and cultivate land, so there is no need to go to specific areas. Let me give you a notice, so that the stewards will not be impatient again." Mu Yangling chuckled and said, "Your second son is smart, why haven''t I seen him before? Where did he work before?" Chapter 989： hang Ma Dafu''s eyes were slightly red, and he said: "In the past, when the family was poor and could no longer live, he was asked to go out to seek a living. Over the years, he has been a servant outside for others, and it was only the grace of his employer that he was able to redeem himself. His previous employer had a With a large orchard, he can make a lot of money just selling fruit every year, and he also proposed to open a mountain and plant fruit trees for the sake of the palace." "Who was his former boss? Where was his name, and what was his family''s business?" Ma Dafu opened his mouth wide and couldn''t answer, Mu Yangling sneered: "Do you think the servant can redeem himself so easily?" How many people who are slaves use their lives to spell out a road of good people. How many people have followed Qi Haoran from birth to death, so far, only one Feibai can break away from the status of a slave, is he not kind? No, Qi Haoran is considered a benevolent person in the whole of Daqi, but he did not easily let the people who signed the death deed in the mansion get out of slavery, and the servants of the living deed can redeem themselves as long as they have enough money. However, it is very difficult for those who have signed a living contract to get a good job, and it is even more difficult to serve the master. There is no reward, only a little salary. If you want to redeem yourself, even if you dont eat or drink, you cant redeem it for ten years. out yourself. And whether it''s a boy or a girl, they can''t live without spending a penny. Girls need to buy fat powder when they grow up, boys need to socialize, and most importantly, their parents and families will look for the servants who sign the live contract from time to time. Mu Yangling has never encountered anyone who came to the door, but could reject his parents and family members with all his heart and save all the money by himself. Therefore, the death deed does not release people, and the living deed has no ransom, which creates a situation where it is difficult for people who are slaves to be free. Otherwise, how can there be more and more slaves? Because there are only people who keep walking in, it is difficult for anyone to come out, so Qi Xiuyuan ordered the release of slaves in a certain place every one and a half years, and even ordered the local county government to pay for the slaves and restore their status as good citizens. Dividing land and land gives them the capital to work hard. Ma Xiang was sold as a slave, no matter whether it was a living contract or a dead contract, it is impossible for him to return home in eight years, unless he has made great contributions to his employer in a short period of time and knows the secret. There are many, so he can be put back, or, he is a fugitive slave! No matter what kind, he must not have received much training, otherwise he would not interject like that in Zhuangkou, let alone talk about his father like that. Not only does he not understand the rules, but he is also disgusting. Seeing that Ma Dafu didn''t know more about the situation, Mu Yangling waved his hand to let him go out and wait, and said to Li Chun, "Let everyone rest, I''ll go to the farm in the afternoon to see." Thinking that the four children were still running wildly in the forest at this time, he said: "Let the kitchen make something easy for the sons to overcome, and have the guards send them to them. They are not allowed to barbecue wild things on the spot. The children''s stomach is weak and they eat Too much barbecue is not good." Lichun responded and hurriedly went out to give orders to Lixia. Lixia pouted and asked, "Ma Zhuangtou is still waiting there. Just now he said he wanted to go down the mountain to prepare, but I didn''t agree, sister, what if he mentions it later?" Lichun snorted coldly: "Can''t let him go down and report the news? The princess deliberately left him to let him take him to the front side courtyard, and handed it over to the steward Wang to watch, you don''t need to pay attention, the steward Wang will take care of him. ." "It''s really a dog bites a dog''s hair. Manager Wang used to look at things very well, but who knows he can''t understand it like this." "Okay," Lichun interrupted her complaining, "Hurry up and do things. After Liqiu has tidy up the princess''s room, I''ll call someone to let me know, and I''ll wait for the princess to rest." Lixia is busy. Li Chun looked at her back and sighed slightly. In the past, Gu Yu could arrange these things in an orderly manner and move quickly. After Gu Yu got married, Li Xia and Li Qiu took over, but they were not as capable as Gu Yu alone. After the lunch break, Mu Yangling went down the mountain wearing a drapery hat. She didn''t wear the drape hat properly. She rolled the drapery hanging down from the front to the top of the hat, looking a bit sassy. The curved back is even more curved. At this time, it was the end of summer, and the tenant farmers in the farm village were hurriedly breaking up corn to dry. Seeing the princess and her entourage running from the field from afar, Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "You can do whatever you want. Go, don''t wait specially." Seeing that the princess was as kind as always, the tenant farmers let go a little, turned around and continued to break the corn. They were accustomed to seeing that the princess went down to the field and broke a corn herself, but Ma Xiang, who was trotting over, widened his eyes. How could the pampered princess go to the ground to break corn? Doesn''t she feel dirty? Doesn''t she feel disgusting in that dark field? Mu Yangling opened the afterbirth, and saw that the corn kernels inside were full and large, and the corn cobs were not too small. She nodded with satisfaction. She looked at the corn that had been broken from the ground and asked the tenant farmer, "How is the corn harvest this year? " The tenant farmer smiled and said, "The harvest is very good. The little ones have estimated in private that there are seven or eight bags of corn on this acre of dried corn, which is more than 600 catties." "Now the land is the land that has just been reclaimed, and the yield per mu is still lower. When you plant the land well, God will appreciate it. The yield per mu should reach seven or eight hundred catties." The tenant farmer nodded again and again, "This is all thanks to the princess and the prince." Mu Yangling just smiled, dropped the corn cobs and turned to look at the rice in the paddy field. At this time, the leaves of the rice had begun to turn yellow, and it was estimated that it would be harvested in more than half a month. Mu Yangling squeezed a grain of grain and looked at it. Satisfied nod. Guangzhou has little land, but the soil and water are very suitable for rice cultivation, especially the depressions at the foot of the mountain. The soil below is black and fertile, and it does not look like a paddy field from wasteland. So this year Zhuangzi has a good harvest. The tenant farmer saw that Ma Dafu was following behind in a dejected manner, and did not step forward to explain. The princess only asked them a few tenant farmers if she had something to say. He knew that Ma Dafu did not know what offended the princess. Said: "Today, the farmhouse not only planted corn and rice, but also planted two or three acres of peanuts, and then planted some sweet potatoes at the foot of the mountain," said with a naive smile, "These are coarse grains, I''m afraid the princess I can''t see it, or the little ones can contribute some." "Peanuts can be used to extract oil, which is a treasure. As for sweet potatoes, can you keep sweet potatoes?" The tenant farmer hurriedly said: "We grow sweet potatoes because the sweet potato vines can feed the pigs. The pigs raised in the village are cute to eat. As for the sweet potatoes harvested in autumn and winter, people can also give them to the pigs if they can''t eat them all. , this thing does not choose a place to grow, just split a piece of land at the foot of the mountain to grow it, and it does not occupy the land. "I heard that sweet potato flour has been made from sweet potato flour in the Jiangnan area. It is very delicious. It can not only be preserved, but also fills the stomach. It is similar to the corn flour and cornmeal sold in the grain store. Maybe you can give it a try. " Mu Yangling was talking about the small village where she and Li Jinghua took refuge back then. In order to prevent famine, she asked people to find sweet potatoes from the Fujian area to plant them for them. Later, they left. The villagers did a good job in protecting their two families. After Qi Xiuyuan ascended the throne, he gave him a severe reward. The villagers are grateful to Dade, because sweet potatoes were recommended by her. They have been planting them all the time, and they gradually figured out various ways to eat sweet potatoes. As corn kernels turned into corn flour, jade noodles, and sweet potatoes, they also figured out sweet potatoes. Flour and sweet potato fries, and now this stuff will last a long time too. The tenant farmer flashed a surprise in his eyes, and decided to dig a few sweet potatoes in the field tomorrow to try it out. Chapter 990： idea "I think the weather has been good these two days, so the corn that has been broken should be exposed as soon as possible. Starting this year, the Ministry of Household can collect some of the corn after collecting taxes. If the weather is not good, I''m afraid that the yamen will drop it again next year." Since the promotion of corn, the area of ??corn planting in various places has increased. At the beginning of this year, the Ministry of Household issued a regulation. From now on, the tax can be paid with corn, but it is two pounds of corn for one kilogram of rice or wheat, which can deduct up to 30% of the tax. . In other words, everyone pays taxes in the future, and can pay 30% of the tax on corn. It is not that high-yield crops have never appeared before, but none of them can compare with rice and wheat. In addition to the problem of preservation, it is the problem of paying taxes. Farmers farmed the land, and taxation accounted for a large part. The imperial court only received rice and wheat, so you had to grow the two, and the yields of these two were low, and the yields did not increase. After paying taxes, everyone could only eat gruel Wild vegetables continue to farm again and again on an empty stomach. If they encounter a disaster year, they are completely resigned to fate. The court now agrees to pay taxes on corn, which has opened up the situation. Corn can be planted in the east, west, north and south, and it is easy to store. Although two catties of corn are worth one catty of rice or wheat, it cant bear it. It is a good plant and has high yield. Some places that are not yet suitable for growing high-yield rice are simply good news. The tenants were also very happy, thinking that they could pay 30% of the tax with corn and leave more rice, they were also very happy, and they all bowed to the north to express their gratitude to the emperor. Ma Xiang was at the back of the team and couldn''t get a word in. When Mu Yangling finished understanding about the Grange and the sun went down, Ma Xiang had a chance to stand in front of Mu Yangling. But Mu Yangling didn''t ask him anything, but pointed at Xiaoting and said, "I heard that you have some experience with the development of Grange. If you have anything, you can tell Xiaoting." One sentence sent him away. Ma Xiang''s face was a little pale, but he didn''t dare to speak as he did in the morning. Mu Yangling brought people back to the other courtyard. Xiaoting smiled kindly at Ma Xiang and pulled him to talk. Xiao Ting has been trained in the past few years, and his character has become a lot calmer, and he is no longer the same as before. In addition, he made mistakes in the past, so that he lost his job in front of the prince, and instead picked up Xiaolou. be cautious. So he went to ask Ma Xiang, even if Ma Xiang was several years older than him, he was still out of words. Pulled up Ma Xiang''s two brothers and two tenant farmers, and went down with two pots of wine, and he got what he wanted to know. Xiaoting returned to the other courtyard and replied, "Ma Dafu sold his son on a death deed, and Yaren sold him to a merchant in Guangzhou City as his servant. At sea, two ships of fruit were sunk, plus the casualties, the losses were heavy, he and many of his servants were demobilized and sold, which happened to be sold to the local landlord in Qiongzhou." "Fruits in Qiongzhou sell very well. The landowner planted fruit on a large area of ??land. He was assigned to work as a laborer in the orchard. The monthly salary was only two or three hundred cents a month. In five or six years, he still didnt save a penny, but he had a lot of experience in planting fruit trees, and he would take care of the fruit trees they planted in their orchards. Qiongzhou is a place of extreme evil, and all dynasties and dynasties have been a place for exiles. A year ago The local natives and the exiled prisoners clashed and hit their manor. Coincidentally, the only son of their owner happened to come to the manor to play. He saved the man by chance, so he asked for freedom, and his owner returned it to him. A lot of money." Xiao Ting smiled when he said this, "He probably took the money to go out, but he lost a lot. He returned home with the last bit of money left, and it was considered a return home. Mother, he will propose two villages. The first fruit trees should be the idea of ??selling fruit." "When he was drunk, he revealed that in the past, the manor''s steward had driven these inferior servants to open mountains and plant fruit trees. In the name of the owner, the owner even deducted the manor''s fruit seedlings and other things, but the income was his own. When I saw him, I was very envious, so I doubted Mu Yangling chuckled: "He''s smart, but unfortunately he''s too impatient. Ten or eight years later, we won''t be in Guangzhou City anymore, and he''ll be able to speak his mind in the farmhouse. Maybe it''s true." Xiaoting lowered his head. "Ma Zhuangtou and Tian Zhuangtou are too honest and stupid. I didn''t think about it carefully. If you pass on the word, say that Zhuangtou wants to be recruited again and will be selected from the tenants. If you are interested, you can sign up with Manager Wang. If Zhuangtou still wants to be a Zhuangtou, he can also apply, and from now on, Zhuangtou will be elected every three years, and all the farms in the palace will do this, including my dowry Zhuangzi." In this way, such deceit can be avoided in the future. Their villages are everywhere, and there are inevitably places in the mansion that cannot be supervised. Corrupting the income of the farms is a trivial matter, and they are only afraid of harming the tenant farmers. . Xiaoting hurriedly wrote down the incident and asked, "What should Ma Xiang do?" "His family is a tenant farmer in the palace, but in fact we don''t have much binding force on him. The big deal is that he doesn''t plant our land. Besides, we don''t have any evidence yet, but it''s just an inference based on his drunken remarks." Xiaoting frowned, "Then we just let him go?" Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Didn''t he say that he is good at planting fruit trees? Guangdong is often hot, and it is indeed suitable to grow fruits, lychees, longan, and bananas. These are quite expensive, and we have three mountains that we can open now. If only one is opened, let him lead someone to open up the remaining two hills to plant fruit trees." "Ma Xiang has a bad mind, we should also use such a person?" "There are too many people with bad minds. As long as you can control him, you can use his talents. It just so happens that Ma Xiang has skills that I can use, and the palace is also betting on him. That''s the case, it''s better to drive people out. It''s better to give him a chance." The key is that they have absolute rights, if they use it well, they will naturally win-win, but if they don''t use it well, if the other party has something in their hearts, the palace can kill him by raising his finger, so why bother with him now? Is he sincere? The kiosk can only be. Growing fruit is indeed a good way to make money. Now there are more and more high-yielding crops, and there are fewer ways to preserve and eat them. People''s lives will only get better and better. In a few years, people who can afford fruit There will be more people, the demand will increase, and their farm business will be good. And after the fruit is planted, the next step to study is how to transport it. After all, things like fruits and vegetables have a short storage time. If the transportation speed cannot be accelerated, the fruit will really fall into the hands. But three small hills add up to no more than 40 to 50 acres. Even if it cant be transported far, it can be consumed in just one place in Guangzhou City, so there is no need to worry. Chapter 991： shy Ma Xiang originally wanted to trap the palace, but he did not expect to trap himself. In his understanding, the owner disdains the dirty work in the manor. His knowledge of the manor only comes from the ledger, and the palace is taller than the landlord. Why would he personally ask about the farm? He asked his father to test things out before, and those managers said that it was trivial and no need to answer. Granges are generally owned by Zhuangtou. As long as he can win over another Zhuangtou, he pays a lot of ground rent every year, and the account books are well done. Does the fruit grown on the hillside of the wasteland belong to him? Who knew that he was discovered before he took action, and he gave away his bottom after a meal and a pot of wine. Ma Xiang was sitting beside the bed, listening to his father''s nagging, his mind just sobered up again, and he said impatiently: "Okay, stop arguing, princess benevolent? Can you keep your job in Zhuangtou? Not necessarily, these rich and noble people are all the same, even if they are kind, they will not go anywhere, tomorrow I will go out and see if I can find a job, and whether the mountain will open or not will depend on the princess'' mood." In the end, Ma Xiang was still a little guilty and wanted to hide for a while. Ma Dafu''s face changed because of his son''s choking, but he opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything. There are some sexier ones. Ma Dafu was also very guilty of his son, and the people of the Ma family lived on the ten taels of silver they sold Ma Xiang, so they all felt guilty for him, and they all sat on the side and didn''t dare to say a word. Ma Xiang lay down on the bed and said, "Tell my mother to pack some dry food for me, and I will leave early tomorrow." At this time, Xiaoting patted his chest and Mu Yangling said, "Don''t worry, madam, I will go and tell Ma Xiang early tomorrow that I will definitely make him jump into the pit." Mu Yangling nodded with satisfaction, looked outside, the sky was already dark, and before the four children came back, she took Lichun to the gate and waited until the afterglow completely disappeared and the moon had risen for half a day. , Mu Yangling heard the chirping voices of several children. Each of the four children held a rabbit and a pheasant in their arms, and walked back happily. They saw Mu Yangling with a black face at the door, a tiger head and a little lion sticking out their tongues, and ran forward to please: "Mother, look The rabbit we caught." Mu Yangling twisted their ears and taught a lesson: "You''re playing crazy, you don''t even know you''re going home?" The tiger head and the little lion immediately apologized, saying that they would definitely go home early tomorrow, for fear that Mu Yangling would punish them not to enter the mountain tomorrow. The mountain was more fun than they thought, not only the tiger head and the little lion, but also Xiao An and Qi Wensu were playing crazy. At this time, they were standing timidly, looking at Mu Yangling worriedly, for fear that her next sentence would be grounding. Mu Yangling twisted his ears and pulled them in. Without mentioning the grounding, the four children breathed a sigh of relief, and they were very obedient at night. Mu Yangling couldn''t help being angry and funny, "These guys are so obedient for the first time, they worked hard enough to play with them." Lichun laughed and said, "That''s because the princess taught me well, how can other people''s children be so clever." Mu Yangling rolled up his sleeves and tied them with cloth strips, and said with a smile, "You can compliment me, I won''t give you any money if you please me." "What I said is clearly the truth." Lichun smiled and followed her to bathe the young masters at Tangquan. The tiger-headed lion and Xiao An were swimming in the hot spring, and they were very comfortable, but Qi Wensu was the first time to soak in the hot spring and could not swim. Fall into deep water. This guy is the most mischievous. From time to time, he swims over and pours water on his face, making fun of him, "I told you to learn to swim, but if you don''t, you will become a land duck?" Qi Wensu looked at the tiger''s head without crying, but Mu Yangling lifted the tiger''s head out of the water and said, "You should teach him that my brother can''t swim, how can you make fun of him?" The tiger covered his head and shouted: "Mother, don''t be ashamed, get out, get out!" Mu Yangling laughed and said, "How old are you to be shy? Let me go out, you have to teach your brother to swim, and you are not allowed to bully him." Little Lion and Xiao An were also shy and hid in the water and couldn''t get up. Hearing the words, regardless of Hutou''s answer or not, they nodded first, saying that they would definitely teach Qi Wensu well, and only hoped that Mu Yangling would go out quickly. Mu Yangling felt a little melancholy. The children were so old that no one could help them take a bath, so he shook his head and went out. The tiger head stared at Qi Wensu, it''s not that he doesn''t have brotherly love and doesn''t teach his younger brother, it''s just that this younger brother is afraid of going into deep water, how can he teach swimming? Obviously it is normal to be at the seaside, and you can follow them to run after the waves. If you are hit by the waves, you will be excited and wow. Even if the water is over your knees, you can have a water fight with them excitedly, but the water can''t pass your chest. It was so miserable to cry. remembered that when they first taught him to swim, he panicked and hugged the man''s neck and wouldn''t let go, almost strangling him to death. Hutou pouted and looked back at Little Lion and Little An, "You have to help me." The little lion and Xiao An could only go forward. The two hugged Qi Wensu''s upper body, and the other taught him how to swim by holding his legs, but within half a quarter of an hour, a guard stepped forward and separated the four, saying: "In Tangquan You can''t exercise vigorously, young man, take a rest and then study." Qi Wensu nodded hurriedly, and hurriedly walked to the side to call for water to take a bath. The three children really wanted to teach Qi Wensu to swim, but they had a time limit in Tangquan. Once the time was up, even if the three children swam to the middle of Tangquan, they couldn''t get out. , the guards can also take off their shoes and socks and go into the water to catch the person up, wrap it in a large towel, rub it, wipe it clean, put it on and take it out. The short hair of the four children is uniform. After drying it, shake it and it will dry. Hutou was so angry that he wanted to fight with the guard who caught him, but when he climbed up to the guard, he felt his stomach growl twice. , Smelling the fragrance of vegetables in the flower hall, Hutou immediately left the guard and ran to find something to eat. The three children were busy running behind him. There was a table of delicious food. The cook even used the hare and pheasant they just brought back to make two dishes. Mu Yangling missed two more chopsticks and said, "It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten such a game, and today I''m still thankful for you." "Mother, go into the mountains with us tomorrow. Daddy said that you are better at hunting than him. He also said that you brought us into the mountains when we were young, but we don''t even remember." head, let him not remember to eat. The tiger raised its head, nodded fiercely at Mu Yangling, and agreed twice with "Mmmm". Chapter 992： Food Mu Yangling brought some vegetables to Qi Wensu, thinking that there is nothing particularly important to do tomorrow, she may not have been in the mountains for a long time, and she was very itchy, so she nodded and agreed. Little Lion and Xiao An cheered and ate happily. Qi Wensu watched the crowd with round eyes and didn''t express their opinions, while the tiger''s head was all focused on the food, and his head was almost buried in the bowl. Mu Yang sighed that her son is easy to raise, as long as there is food, there is no need to coax him, unlike other children, who need a nurse to hold a bowl and chase after him. Looking at Xiao An again, he felt that he was not at all like Fan Zijin in terms of eating. That boy was very picky. He used to be a guest at her house, unless her mother cooked herself, or she would not be able to use chopsticks... Mu Yangling changed clothes the next day and brought four children into the mountain. Qi Wensu still needed guards to carry them, and the other three walked by themselves with small bows and arrows. The tiger-headed lion chased the rabbit twice. Mu Yangling taught them how to identify the direction in the mountains and forests, check the traces, judge the types of animals and other knowledge, and led them to the forest. Because the focus was on entertainment, and the four children were young, Mu Yangling didn''t take them too deep, but walked around the periphery and caught a few hares, pheasants and two roe deer. But noon. Mu Yangling stopped at a mountain stream to make lunch. The guards cleared an open space for them to have a picnic, and then stood aside, Mu Yangling instructed the four children to pick up firewood and taught them how to survive in the mountains and forests, saying: "The little bears have learned these skills, and you are now following them. Learn, in the future, whether you go out to play or go to war, you can take care of yourself." Xiao An and the little lion were not interested in this, but Hutou and Qi Wensu were very interested. They ran up and down and followed the toss. When Mu Yangling saw that Xiao An and the little lion were getting lazy again, they were pulling the flowers and plants on the side. They go to make a fire. They brought a lot of ingredients when they went into the mountain, so it was convenient for them to cook anything. I used the only iron pot to boil the chicken soup, put some shiitake mushrooms in it, and when it was almost ready, I added two handfuls of cornmeal, and cooked a pot full of chicken soup noodles. There was also a beggar chicken buried under the fire. The chicken''s stomach was stuffed with ingredients, and then the mud was torn open, and a burst of aroma wafted out. I don''t want to move in front of the fire. On the other side, the guards raised a fire, slaughtered a roe deer and roasted it on the fire. They licked their faces and asked for salt, honey pot and cumin from the princess, and the roasted golden meat made a sizzling sound. , Not only the tiger''s head, but the other three children also drooled, and turned to the guards'' fire, staring straight at the roe deer meat on the shelf. The head guard hurriedly allocated a part to the fire on the princess'' side, and only then hooked the four children back. Mu Yangling took a knife and cut meat for them, noodles, and beggar chicken, and stretched their stomachs round. Mu Yangling said while cutting the roe deer meat and eating: "Actually, when it comes to barbecue, the best thing to eat is yellow mutton, the wild yellow sheep on the grasslands, when I was a child, as soon as winter came, I sneaked with your father to the realm of Dajin. Go catch the wild yellow sheep, drag it back to our border and kill it, without cumin, just apply a layer of salt water, and then brush with a thick layer of honey, the yellow sheep fat in winter is tender, and the excess oil is roasted. When it fell on the firewood, the fire made a sizzling sound. The meat in the mouth was tender and sweet, even the most expensive grassland sheep were not as delicious as it. The meat is tender and fragrant, but after eating yellow mutton, you will feel that the roe deer meat is a bit woody, and it is not as fat and thin as it is." The tiger head was nibbling on a chicken leg. He looked at his mother with big round eyes, saliva dripped down from the corner of his mouth, he took a breath, and said, "Mother, I also want to eat roasted yellow sheep." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "They all say it''s something from the grasslands, where is it here? Don''t talk about you, it''s me, I haven''t eaten it since I went south." The guard on the side of ?? whispered: "The princess and the prince are really powerful. Back then, when Dajin was so arrogant, they dared to sneak on the ground of Dajin to catch sheep." The head guard has been following Qi Haoran all the time. He was watching Mu Yangling and the others grow up. Hearing this, he twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Do you really think they are here to rob the yellow sheep?" Seeing the guards looking at him eagerly, he glanced at the princess, lowered his voice and said, "The Dajin people will be idle as soon as the winter begins, and from time to time they will go to the Han people''s land to farm grass, and the emperor only took back Hanzhong at that time. Mansion, Jingzhao Mansion is still in the hands of Dajin, the boundary on both sides is connected to the boundary, and there is no place to stop it. We need to rest and recuperate, and we can''t start a war. The prince is not angry, and chooses forty or fifty war horses, Dajin. As long as they come over there to farm the grass, the lord will bring people over to rob their herdsmen, and the number of times that Dajin is fighting the grass will be less." The captain of the guard coughed lightly, his voice lowered, "The princess was eleven or twelve years old at that time, and it was when she was active. I happened to see the yellow sheep running on the grassland and took it back. Who knew that it was unexpectedly delicious. Later, the number of times the big gold hit the grass valley was less, but the prince and the princess could not forget the deliciousness of the yellow sheep, and they brought two or three with them from time to time. A guard pretending to be a Han Chinese from Dajin went to their grassland to catch the yellow sheep." The guards looked vaguely at the tiger-headed master who was burying his head in the food. They all felt that it was normal for the tiger-headed master to see that he could not walk. This is hereditary. Hutou took a bite of the roe deer meat and swore, "I must eat yellow mutton in the future, I want it to be wild!" Little Lion and Xiao An asked, "Then remember to leave us a copy." Tiger nodded and asked his cute cousin, "Would you like to keep a copy for you?" Qi Wensu nodded again and again and said softly, "Thank you, Brother Hutou." Hutou said solemnly, "No thanks." The group was ready to go back after eating and drinking. All four children were a little sleepy, and their eyes were half-squinted. Mu Yangling carried Qi Wensu on his back and asked the guards to carry a child each to take them out. When they entered the mountain, they seemed to have walked for a long time because of hunting, but when they went out, they used light energy to speed up their pace, and they arrived in only two or three quarters of an hour. As soon as he came out of the woods and walked two hundred paces, he arrived at another courtyard. Mu Yangling settled the four children and was about to pack up and take a nap. Lichun waited for her to wash up and said, "Today Xiaoting went to Ma Xiang early in the morning, and happened to block people at the entrance of the village. He wanted to escape. Well, it has now been brought back by Xiaoting, and Xiaoting just said back and forth, Ma Xiang has promised to plant fruit trees for the palace with all his heart, but there is one condition, he said that he would not sign the deed of sale." Mu Yangling was surprised, "Did I ask him to sign a prostitution contract?" Chapter 993： Stimulate "..." Lichun said, "Niangniang, if you want to use him, it''s better to sign a prostitution contract with him, otherwise if he has an outsider..." Mu Yangling laughed and said: "If he agrees, he will come, and if he does not agree, he will be divided. If he doesn''t want to work under my hands, he will quit his job. A strong melon is not sweet." In her opinion, as long as it is not a betrayal and leaking the secrets of her shop and farmhouse, she can forgive him. If he wants to leave, she will let him go. But with so many businesses under her hands, there are only two workshops that have secrets, and there are no secrets to be revealed in the Grange and Mountain Villas. "By the way, Ma Xiang doesn''t want to work under me, right?" Mu Yangling asked suspiciously. Lichun smiled, "How come, how many people are begging to show their faces in front of the princess, this errand everyone else wants to do, he will run because he is afraid that the princess will hold him for the crime." Mu Yangling nodded in agreement, "Let me just say, before he was so enthusiastic about opening a mountain and planting fruit, why did he suddenly run away?" Lichun sneered in his heart, Ma Xiang was enthusiastic before because he regarded the cultivation of mountains and fruits as his own, and now he runs away, one is afraid of being accused of crimes, and the other is that he is afraid of being sold into the palace as a slave. "Since he doesn''t want to sign a contract of sale, then sign a contract. The shortest growth period for fruit trees is two years. If the fruit seedlings are smaller, sign them for five years first. : "If he is willing to take an apprentice, I will give him two taels of silver a month. If he doesn''t, it will be one or two taels of money. If he comes up with new technology by himself, I will have a big red envelope here." Lichun went to tell Xiaoting, and said in a meaningful way: "Outsiders don''t know what this red envelope is, you can tell them well, whoever improves the technology will get this red envelope, it''s not like the shops outside. It belongs to the master, if they can get a red envelope like this, their family will not have to worry about it in five years." Xiaoting understands that Mu Yangling has always given the most generous red envelopes to researchers. The uncle, Xu Jian, Chen Sanzhu and others who helped the princess to study the seeds of upland rice in Beidi are soft on the red envelopes, let alone the red envelopes. They also have dividends from the grain shop. Not to mention, Xu Jian and Chen Sanzhu used to be refugees. Now they not only married and established a business, but also accumulated a wealth of wealth. Their stories have always inspired the tenant farmers of the farm to forge ahead. Therefore, the greenhouse vegetables in the palace are The best, every year brings forth new ideas. When everyone is still planting radish and seedlings, Wangfu''s greenhouses can grow all kinds of small greens in winter, and even tender cucumbers and tomatoes. The farms in the north can even grow in winter. Grow watermelons and become the favorite of frontier soldiers. In addition to greenhouse vegetables, there are also endless farming techniques. There are also new styles every year. After trying it, it is not easy to continue to try. As long as it can prove that the labor-saving harvest is good, the palace will give out red envelopes. In the past two years, the Ministry of Industry has added two new styles. The farm tools are all from the farms of the Wangfu. It can be said that the farms of the Wangfu are now the Ministry of Industry, and the Sinong Temple and various farms are the number one attention. In the past, when there were new things in the farms, the princess had to plan to promote them and contact the court, but now, As soon as new things come out, the Ministry of Industry and Sinong Temple will automatically come to the door, and the stewards of the various farmhouses are even more reluctant to leave in front of the door. Mu Yangling is selfless, but it is impossible to tell outsiders 100% of the newly acquired skills. In that case, the Ministry of Industry and Sinong Temple will all see her farmland, so what else do she study? So when she came out with new technologies, she only talked about three points, whether they could research to see their own abilities, and when they researched them here, her farm has launched new products, unless they can catch up. Go straight to them and create new technologies that they are not as good as, if that is the case, Mu Yangling is happier. Because her farm is excellent, only she and the tenants benefit from it, but the Ministry of Industry and Sinong Temple are excellent, and the people in the world will benefit. And she and her farm belonged to one of the people of the whole world. But so far, the Ministry of Industry, the Sinong Temple and the various farms are no match for the Zhuangzi of the Wangfu. Everyone feels that it is not that they are not capable, but that they have no reward. In the farms of the Wangfu, whether you are a tenant farmer or a manager, Or a slave, as long as you can improve your technology, improve your seeds, and improve your farming tools, you can get real benefitsa huge red envelope, so everyone is stoked forward, for fear of falling behind. And where are the farms of each family willing to throw money away like this? They all looked at the court and the palace. The Ministry of Industry and Sinong Temple are very interested, but their research ability and funds are limited, so they can''t keep up with it. So everyone can only watch helplessly as the farming technology of the palace far surpasses that of the whole country, galloping forward. All thanks to red envelopes. Lichun hinted that he would inform the tenants and helpers of the farmhouse about this, obviously to urge everyone to steal Ma Xiang''s skills, don''t let the master let you loosen the soil, you just loosen the soil lazily, learn to observe, compare and think, saying I don''t know when I will get a rich red envelope. It seems that the princess is not angry about Ma Xiang''s running away, but Sister Lichun is angry. As soon as Xiao Ting rolled his eyes, he ran to chat with Ma Xiang. The apprentice and the tenant wanted to talk about it, but Ma Xiang also wanted to say that the princess set up the reward and punishment system to encourage everyone to improve their skills, not to let them fight. Ma Xiang obviously has more control than others. If he is willing to pay attention, maybe in two years, the orchards of the palace will be able to grow treasures that others cannot. Ma Xiang heard that the smallest red envelope has twenty taels, the wine glass in his hand almost fell, and asked with bright eyes: "The smallest has twenty taels, the big one..." Xiaoting glanced at him and said, "Do you think big red envelopes are so easy to get? The uncle who followed our princess first, planted No. 1 and No. 2 upland rice, and only got a big red envelope of one hundred taels each time, of course. , they still have dividends, the dividends of the No. 1 seed of the dry rice, no one can get this number every year for Chinese New Year." Xiaoting stretched out a palm to compare and said in a low voice, "This is not a one-shot deal, but a long-term one. As long as people are alive, the money can be received every year. The number one seed is this number, and the number two is the same. Seeds are almost the same number, and there are still three and four that have not yet been researched," Ma Xiang was speechless, "Isn''t that one hundred taels of dividends in one year?" Xiao Ting spit out the wine in his mouth and said, "What a hundred taels, this is five hundred taels, and the two add up to one thousand taels. This kind of thing was researched by three people, and the grain shop just pays them dividends every year. Three thousand taels." Ma Xiang only felt dry mouth and eyes straightened. He thought that his life was ruined like this. Because of greed, he would have to pay for his whole life in the farmhouse of the palace. But now someone tells him that his road ahead is not only smooth. Also covered with gold. As long as he finds a better new seed, the dividend will be 1,000 taels. You must know that he saved the owner''s own life and only got 50 taels of silver as a reward plus 50 taels of travel expenses. He lost 30 taels in business and spent 80 taels when he got home. When he got home, he only had 13 taels of silver left, but with this money he was still the richest person in Zhuangzi. But someone told him that this amount of money was not even enough for a small red envelope. Ma Xiang cried and laughed, holding Xiaoting''s hand and kept asking, "Can we farmers get this kind of red envelope?" Xiaoting rolled his eyes and said, "This red envelope was originally set up for you farmers, but the red envelopes for the managers of shops and workshops are of another kind." But Ma Xiang could no longer listen, and stared at him with shining eyes, as if he was looking at something he loved and swore: "Brother Xiaoting, tell the princess, as long as you don''t make me a slave, I will work hard and work hard. Do it." Chapter 994： foreign boy Xiaoting was curious about his firm decision not to be a slave, "How many people are asking to be a slave in the palace, but they can''t." Ma Xiang sneered, "The servants of the palace are not servants anymore? As long as they are servants, life and death cannot be controlled by themselves, not to mention money. Life and death are the words of the master. Although I love money, I love the people more. These little people are like ants in front of the palace, but as long as I''m still a good citizen, at least I''m still an ant, a servant, but not even a scumbag." Xiao Ting''s face was a little ugly, and he said, "I''m a slave, don''t you look at my face now, Master?" Ma Xiang''s face stiffened, and he immediately smiled to please: "Master Xiaoting, am I talking nonsense? Don''t take it to heart." Xiaoting snorted coldly, "Then you sign the contract and become a servant of the palace." Ma Xiang stopped talking. Xiaoting snorted twice, dropped the contract, and said, "This is an employment contract. Sign it for five years. After five years, you will decide whether to sign it or not. After signing it, it will be sent to the mountain." gone. Ma Xiang couldn''t help smacking himself. In such a good atmosphere, they were both brothers and sisters. How could they be screwed up by themselves? I call you a crow''s mouth, and you can''t help but say things you shouldn''t say. Xiaoting angrily returned to the other courtyard, co-authoring him, is he not as good as an ant? It just doesn''t make sense! These words quickly reached the ears of Lichun and the others from Xiaoting''s mouth, and Mu Yangling naturally knew it. Looking at Li Chun and others who laughed at Ma Xiang, Mu Yangling sighed in his heart, but he looked at Ma Xiang with admiration. He didn''t expect to see such a wretched and greedy person, but he had such insight. She doesn''t know what other people think, anyway, as long as she has a chance, she won''t be a slave, because as Ma Xiang said, to be a slave, everything is in the hands of others, including life. This is intolerable to her. Ma Xiang has completely offended the servants of the palace. He was not very pleasant in the farm, and he came across a wall for two days in a row. He didn''t know who to ask to discuss the matter of opening the mountain. At this time, Uncle Liu went to the farm. . Mu Yangling handed over the two farms to him and said, "Give you half a month to choose two suitable farms, and Ma Xiang will come up with a charter for the opening of the mountain. Now is the busy time of farming. By the end of August, everyone will not be able to spare time. The mountain opening will be in September. Next spring will dig a hole to plant fruit trees. If you like it, you can stay in the farmhouse. I''ll arrange an errand for you." Uncle Liu knelt on the ground, pondered for a while, and kowtowed: "Miss, the old slave is willing to stay in the farm, as long as you are willing to take the old slave when you return to Beijing." "You don''t have to worry about this, you know that your roots are in the capital, and you won''t be left behind." Uncle Liu heaved a sigh of relief, bowed his head respectfully, and stepped back slowly. He knew that he was the drag of his two nephews, because he drank and made trouble, bullied others, and both Shijian and Feibai were punished. He also thought about quitting drinking, but it didn''t work after several attempts. In that case, it''s better to stay in the farm. , Anyway, the biggest trouble here is to get drunk and fight with people. It won''t be much trouble. It''s better than staying in the house to do some non-heavy work and being laughed at in secret. The matter in Zhuangzi was settled like this, and the four children were tired of playing around, so Mu Yangling asked people to pack up and go back to the city. The four boys asked Mu Yangling, "Brother, are they back?" "I came back early, waiting for us in the mansion, we can meet people at noon." "Then will they come pick us up?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "I don''t know, you can guess." The four children unanimously guessed that they would definitely be waiting for them at the city gate. And this is indeed the case. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong took the time to ride a pony to pick up people at the gate of the city, but their faces were not very good. There were two beautiful foreign teenagers sitting on the right and talking to them. The translator was sweating profusely and followed the translation. Little Treasure and Little Bear were both very proud, raised their heads without squinting, and only answered one sentence in ten sentences. From a distance, seeing his own carriage, Xiao Xiong led a horse to meet him, and Xiao Bao also rushed to follow. The two foreign teenagers could only swallow half of what they had said. Noang gave Jose a meaningful look, A perfect smile and a horse to follow. The four boys have already jumped out of the carriage and are hugging their two brothers. They feel that although they have only been separated for three or four days, what should they do if they miss each other? Jose saw the four delicate children, his heart trembled, and he couldn''t help but exclaim, "Oh, the Han children are so beautiful, just like our little dolls made by hand." Joao agrees in his heart, but does not show it on his face. The four children also saw two foreigners at this time, and they turned around and asked their elder brother, "Brother, who are these two little uncles?" Little Bear & Little Treasure: "..." translate:"" The two foreign teenagers asked the translator behind them, "Are they looking at us, what did they say? I really want to know what they think of us." I don''t think you want to hear what they say about you, the translator thought. Xiaobao coughed lightly, glanced at the translator, and said to the four younger brothers: "Be quiet, one of them is thirteen and the other is only twelve. They are not much older than us, so they cannot be called uncles." The four children looked at the faces of the two foreign teenagers, their mouths widened, and the tiger''s head took on a sympathetic look, "They are getting old so fast." Even Mu Yangling couldn''t listen anymore. He couldn''t help but patted Hutou''s head lightly and reprimanded him in a low voice, "How can you say that to the guest? Be polite to me." The tiger head shrank his neck, but he was still muttering in his heart, did he really get old quickly, he looked like a young man, where did he look like a young man? Mu Yangling looked at Brother Joao with a smile, smiled and asked Xiaobao, "Are they the guests of the house?" Xiaobao didn''t know what to say for a while, so he could only simply say: "They are Portuguese, and they met at sea. Just now, Xiaoxiong and I came to pick you up when we met on the street." Mu Yangling knew that Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong did not welcome these two foreign teenagers very much. Mu Yangling knew what, so she nodded to them and simply said hello, indicating that as a landlord, she could provide them with two guides so that they could have a good time in Guangzhou City. Jo Ang originally wanted to be a guest at the palace, but seeing that the hostess did not intend to invite, and the other party''s family was obviously just reunited, so he had to take his brother to leave. Xiaoxiong complained, "They are so familiar, my brother Xiaobao and I have clearly expressed that we do not welcome them, and they still come up, saying that their country attaches great importance to my trade in Daqi, I hope we can It would be shameless to rent a village and town for their fleet to rest." Chapter 995： IQ Mu Yangling frowned, "Isn''t this already over, your father clearly rejected them." "Father rejected Andre, and Andre was from Spain." "Oh," Mu Yangling tilted his head and wondered, "but why does Portugal think that your father would agree to Portugal instead of Spain? You know, there is a big pirate in their country, Pedro, who is burning, killing and looting here. " Xiao Xiong said speechlessly: "That''s why I said they were shameless. They said that if we agreed to rent a place to them, we would let Pedro leave the waters of Guangzhou and go to Luzon. They thought we were stupid, and Luzon is The only way to go to the South Sea and the West, they still rob our merchant ships when they are there Ignore them, do we Daqi people look so stupid?" Seeing these two foreign teenagers who are older than him and have a lower IQ than him, Xiao Xiong''s self-confidence is unprecedentedly strong, and he smiles: "Mother, foreigners are so stupid, maybe we go to rob their country, and they will list it. We are welcome." Mu Yangling glanced at him and warned him, "Don''t underestimate anyone, no one in this world will sincerely welcome people who invade their own country." Bear stuck out his tongue, he really thought foreigners were stupid. No one expected that just after Xiaoxiong finished saying this, there was someone who slapped the face in the government office. Some people really think that the foreigners'' proposal is good, and suggested that Fan Zijin agree to the requirements of the foreigners, allocate a village that doesn''t **** to them by the sea, and collect some rent as a token, which can not only drive the pirates out of the Guangdong waters, but also give them to the fishermen. They have a safe space with merchant ships, and they can also grasp the lifeblood of foreigners, showing their style of going to the country. If it had been some time earlier, Fan Zijin might have agreed, but after being abused by Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling in turn, he only returned the word "Haha" to those officials. officers:"" Fan Zijin fluttered his sleeves and left, saying, "It is necessary to trade territory for pirates to leave the waters of Guangdong, what is the style of Shangguo?" The officials opened their mouths and couldn''t say anything to justify for a while. It took a long time to say, "We are also thinking about the safety of fishermen and merchant ships." Mr. Zhizhou, who has always supported Fan Zijin, immediately said with a stern face: "They only said that the pirates retreated to the Luzon area, but they did not say that they would no longer rob fishermen and merchant ships. Our merchant ships must pass through Luzon if they want to go to the South and Western oceans. grab?" Qi Haoran, who came to discuss matters with Fan Zijin but staggered from Fan Zijin, stood in front of the screen and listened silently for a long time, he couldn''t help turning his head and said to Feibai: "What a bunch of idiots, they haven''t found the key point yet, don''t they think about it? Why did Western countries come to order the pirates? That means that those pirates obey the imperial court of their country, and they are really considered good people by sending a few boxes of jewelry? Those who come to visit the imperial court should be filled with goods, indicating that they are in harmony with the imperial court. Businessmen are just as unprofitable, so why would they do everything possible to rent a village in my Daqi that doesn''t suck? I don''t think about it, and they only care about the length of a sentence. It''s stupid enough, my Daqi Jiangshan hey-" Qi Haoran sang three sighs and left, behind the screen, because his voice was too loud, he had to listen to all the officials. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Saying that he said this to them, did they rush out at this time to mean that they were eavesdropping? More importantly, what if they also felt that what Qi Haoran said made sense? The officials glared at the official who first offered to agree to the Western Ocean to make the conditions, the official lowered his head and pretended that he did not exist. Xiaoxiong knew from his father that there were such idiots in the government office. Qi Haoran slapped him alone and said, "While we go, the adults will be involved with the children." His mockery of them today has already made them angry and angry. "But how can there be such a stupid person in this world who is an official, and they don''t even understand what we know." Little Bear pouted. Xiaobao said: "That''s because their adults are complicated and think a lot. If the pirates can withdraw from the Guangdong waters, it will be a great achievement, and several adults in the office will be able to credit it." Xiaobao has started to follow Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran in political affairs, and after thinking about it for a long time, he can only think of this reason. Fan Zijin touched his head approvingly, "Xiaobao is right." Four Xiao did not think so, Xiao An shouted: "Seeking short-term profits and abandoning far-reaching views, it can be seen that they are not very smart people, and they are not comparable to tiger heads." Hutou nodded with bright eyes, and looked at the adults with hope, "Dad, I''m smarter than them, can I also take the championship?" Little Lion encouraged his younger brother, "You can definitely get second place with a little more effort." Hutou was not convinced, "Why am I the second place?" "Because the champion will be Brother Xiao An, are you as smart as Brother Xiao An?" The hair on the tiger''s head was smoothed out at once, and he nodded in agreement, "Yes, brother Xiao An is the champion." Fan Zijin was about to ridicule them for their lack of knowledge when he heard Qi Haoran ask the little lion curiously, "You let Hutou be the second place, what about you?" Little lion raised his chest and said, "I''m Tanhua." Qi Haoran was even more curious, "Why do you want to be the third flower?" Little Lion said as a matter of course: "Tanhua is the most handsome, as my mother said, Tanhua Lang is the most handsome and romantic, and Tanhua is much more famous than the second place." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looked at him speechlessly, wanting to tell him that boys shouldn''t care so much about appearance, but Mu Yangling praised him: "Good ambition, then you should work hard towards this goal." The second prince raised his head to look at the adults, and couldn''t help shouting at the younger brothers, "What about me?" Little Lion and Hutou were at a loss for words, so they knew the top three and what was the fourth name? Xiao An has already said lightly: "You can be the second-class biography." Chuanxuan is fourth, second only to the third flower. Qi Wensu didn''t know the order of these rankings, and he was immediately happy when he saw that he also had a ranking. Even Mu Yangling was speechless this time. The four children of their family directly gave points to the top four in the imperial examination. The four children together despised the intelligence quotient of the officials of the Guangzhou government and felt that they were really smart. Xiao Xiong directly led the four of them outside and gave them a task, "There are a lot of foreigners coming this time, and they all live in the foreigners'' chamber of commerce. You have to take care of those foreigners, they don''t have good intentions." The four children took over this honorable task and rushed out of the Qi Mansion, and went to the street to play together, under the euphemistic name of supervising the foreigners. In the room, Mu Yangling asked curiously, "How many envoys from countries came to pay homage this time? My children and I only went to the farmhouse for four days. Why does it feel like we have been there for four months? As soon as I came back to the city, so many Western countries came to visit." Chapter 996： bump into The Westerners who came to Daqi were not only from Portugal, Spain, but also from England and France. They didn''t come together. They just bumped into each other when they happened to meet on the route. Very unfriendly, seeing the Spanish and Portuguese fleets who are also envoys, they immediately win over. European countries have always had marriages. The grandfather of the Viscount Jose brothers who came with the Portuguese fleet is the current king of England. In addition, England is now powerful, so they are biased towards England. The Spanish messenger has both sides, and no one can be blamed, the French messenger. Couldn''t find an ally, and suffered from all kinds of anger along the way, and there was friction. When they were about to reach Daqi, the four ships found another group of pirates. The ships of European countries do business by the way, of course they also fight pirates by the way, and sometimes they even act as "adventurers", expanding the territory of their countries, and planting flags on the new lands they discover. Of course, no one is better, it would be better if there are people, which means they dont have to look for labor. The ship of the four countries packed up a lot of pirates along the way, and also divided a lot of gold and silver jewelry. France has been pushed forward as a forward because of its weak power. Even less, this time the grievance reached its peak, he refused to do anything, and only chased the pirates lazily behind, he thought, first chase the people back to the other side''s island, then land on the shore, the messengers of the other three kingdoms If he didn''t do his best, he would let people rush directly to the pirates'' nest to grab something. Anyway, it was almost time for Daqi. He didn''t need to let the English envoys anymore. . The French messenger had a good idea, but he didn''t want to meet Qi Haoran and the others to test the gun. If the artillery fire is casually put into the sea, although it has tested its power, it will not hurt anyone, but it will also waste the artillery shells. Thinking that there are still some pirates in the sea, and Pedro''s group of artillery is large, there is no need to provoke them to test the artillery. But there are some pirates farther away, and it would be good to kill a group of pirates while testing the gun. Therefore, the warship went all the way out of the Guangzhou waters, and saw a medium-sized sea ship fleeing desperately here. Unfortunately, Qi Haoran on the sail was very familiar with the group of people who were driven out of the Guangzhou waters by him. Eastern pirates. Originally more than 500 pirates were killed and scattered by him, but now there are only about 200 people. Qi Haoran was excited when he saw the sign. He commanded the warship and went over, estimated the range of the guns, aimed at the ship and fired. The ?? gun hit the hull, and the ship overturned at once. The pirates on board fell into the water one after another. The French fleet behind them couldn''t help but stop when they saw it. They looked at the overturned pirate ship in surprise, and looked at the battle ship of Daqi from a distance. The warship soon arrived at the place where the pirates fell into the water. Qi Haoran would interrogate the pirates of his own country. Those who had lives in their hands would be killed. Those who didn''t were sent to the army or exiled, or sent home. , always put to death. There were officials who impeached Qi Haoran for indiscriminate killing, but he was suppressed by Qi Xiuyuan, and secondly, there were not many officials in the DPRK to support him, so it was over. Qi Haoran never changed this form. Qi Haoran and others also discovered the French fleet and the fleet behind them. Although there were some doubts in their hearts, they were not afraid, so he told the translator to get ready, and sent troops to salvage the pirates. The treasures of these pirates have not yet been found. He will not kill them easily, but only four or five people are left. When the envoys on the French fleet saw that the other party was ruthlessly harvesting the lives of the pirates, their faces turned pale. Although they robbed the pirates, they would not kill them all. They stole most of their treasures along the way, and then pierced the ship and left. . Seeing the other party act like this, the messengers on the ship guessed that they were officers and soldiers of a nearby country. Sure enough, Qi Haoran quickly asked the soldiers to semaphore to inform the other party that this is the territorial waters of Daqi, and asked the other party''s identity. The French messenger glanced at the pirates who had been pulled aboard by the other side, and asked the soldiers to semaphore to tell the other side their identity as messengers. So, Qi Haoran picked up the envoys from the four countries ahead of time. Qi Haoran waited for the English fleet behind, and directly stated that these pirates disturbed the messenger ships, and Da Qi, as the host, would decide for them, and directly took over the pirates. Naturally, interrogating pirates and destroying each other''s nests and treasures in their nests also belong to Daqi. Although the messenger of the four kingdoms is very sorry, but he has just seen the iron and blood methods of Daqi Prince, and no one asked the question of treasure at this time. Originally, the envoys from various countries should be hosted by the local government, but when Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao on the warship heard that they had to provide food and lodging for so many people, they suddenly felt distressed, "How much does it cost?" Fan Zijin, who was standing on the side, was silent. The Shikoku fleet did indeed bring a lot of people. In addition to boatmen, soldiers and servants, there were also merchants accompanying him. ." The envoys from the four countries didn''t think there was anything wrong. They also spent their own money on missions to other countries. Thinking of being separated from the brigade, the envoys from the four countries politely declined and went to live in the Foreigners'' Chamber of Commerce. The inns on that road are all-inclusive, which greatly improves the development of the hotel business in Guangzhou. Qi Haoran also wanted to generate income for more merchants, so he was urging the envoys of the four countries to take their men and caravans to the capital. In Qi Haoran''s words, "The capital is rich and prosperous, and the prosperity of goods is not comparable to that of Guangzhou. Businessmen in your country should go to the capital if they want to see more of the great Qi recipes." The envoys of the four countries are very excited, but the price of Daqi is too high. They bring so many people to Beijing, and the expenses along the way are a lot. Therefore, they are reducing the number of people recently and plan to bring some more delicate goods and some guards to the capital. The rest of the crew stayed in Guangzhou and waited. And the Portuguese messenger got in touch with Pedro. In the eyes of Daqi people, Pedro is a pirate, but in the eyes of the Portuguese, Pedro is their count and a great "adventurer". From Pedro, they knew that Daqi had a strong attack on pirates. The pirates who had been flooding in the Guangdong waters had been suppressed by seven to eighty-eight. Although the scope of his activities has moved a short distance away, he still occasionally Conflicting with Daqi officers and soldiers, he has suffered a lot of losses over the past year, so the profit and risk of staying here as an adventurer are not equal. If he wants to change careers to do business, the adventure activities should be carried out in another place, he It is hoped that the Portuguese envoys can come forward and discuss with the Daqi court to lease a place to dock the ships, so that their activities will be more convenient in the future. Chapter 997： distressed That''s why the Joao brothers entangled Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong. These two children were taught to guard the country when they grew up. Even the simple bears knew that they were empty-handed and white wolves. They exchanged some benefits for renting the village, but in fact paid nothing. The little bear grew up playing the game of officers and soldiers catching thieves. The two were never inseparable, but now someone has come to tell him that as long as they are willing to rent out a piece of land to pirates, those pirates will not rob people from their doorsteps in the future. , to a farther place. If it wasn''t for Little Treasure, Little Bear would have beaten him with his fists, and they were robbed. If he didn''t go back to seek revenge from the pirates, he would have to rent a place for them and let them go to a farther place to continue robbing them? At first glance, these are bad people like pirates. Xiaoxiong directly confronted them with cold eyes, and Xiaobao''s attitude was also very bad. If he hadn''t been the prince of a country, he couldn''t lose his temper, and he would have been thrown out long ago. So what Mu Yangling saw, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong did not have a good attitude towards Brother Jose. Mu Yangling didn''t talk to them about treating guests kindly, but asked them to ask Fan Zijin, "Look at how your second uncle deals with people you hate when you are doing business." Qi Haoran wanted to say that if he didn''t like it, he didn''t see it, but when he heard Mu Yangling say that, he closed his mouth immediately. The road from the two children is very wide, especially Xiaobao, do all the people in the court please him? If you dont please him, you will disappear, so how can you govern the country? So children have to learn to pretend, polite, and even fight back. Fan Zijin sat with the tea and listened, and when he saw the two children eagerly looking over, he put down the teacup, glanced at Mu Yangling, and said, "Want to know? I also hate the messengers of the four kingdoms now, but I am the prefect of Guangzhou. , but I can''t damage my great prestige, and although I hate them, I really want to know the purpose of their trip, and I know that they can bring me some benefits. From tomorrow, you will follow me and see how I am. Deal with them, see for yourself, and see how much you can learn." Little Treasure and Little Bear responded enthusiastically. It is the local government''s responsibility to receive foreign envoys. Fan Zijin took over all of Qi Haoran''s face except for the first appearance. Fan Zijin took a pair of bear children and began to communicate with the ambassador. He was curious about the envoys sent by the four countries to Daqi at the same time. He first asked directly, and then inquired about the situation of each country. He came to the conclusion that Daqi''s products have flooded into the European market in this year. Daqi''s satin, tea, and porcelain are very fond of. Although there are many cargo ships, the amount of goods they bring is so weak under such a huge European base, so the nobles of the upper class want to get more from Yu Daqi''s treasure. And Fan Zijin used money to make the waiter beside him know that the nobles who were really in power were not very friendly to Daqi. Among them, England and Portugal and Spain are the most important. This mission is actually mainly to inquire, but the more specific tasks are not provided by the waiters. Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao were angry, but Fan Zijin seemed to have never had these things happen. With Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao smiling, they dealt with the messengers of the four countries, as if they were very welcome to their arrival. The messenger of Shikoku turned from calm at first to a little anxious. The envoy from England said: "Master Fan can''t give us the answer to tax exemption or lease and sale of land. I think we have to go to the capital, so let''s set off quickly." The French messenger sneered, "Although Mr. Fan is smiling, he has a tough attitude. Even if he went to their capital, the result would be the same. Why waste time?" England''s messenger retorted, "The French messenger, who is afraid of hard work, will not go." The French envoy glared at him, and the Spanish envoy hurriedly persuaded him: "The Daqi people are very cunning. We used to be able to use force to oppress them, but in the past two years, they have the support of King Rong County, their attitude is tough, and they are very difficult to speak. It''s even more important to unite, and it''s better not to quarrel at this time." "Yes, in this far east, although we belong to different countries, our bloodline is the same." The Portuguese envoy also followed suit, and when the envoys from the two countries calmed down, he said, "Actually, we started looking for The wrong person, the earl of our country said that the one who can make up his mind in Guangzhou is the prince who has only one side. He is the younger brother of the emperor of Daqi. Lease and sale of ports is not a problem. "But we went to him, wasn''t he too busy to see us?" "Oh, my dear, who knew he wasn''t hiding from us? I heard that this prince is not very eloquent and always likes to do things." The Portuguese envoy shrugged. "It seems that you know him a lot," the envoy from England glanced at him and asked, "Then how do you say how to convince him?" "He has a beautiful wife, and it is said that he dotes on her very much, except she has no lover, and he is also a doting father." The Spanish envoy looked at the Portuguese envoy with a half-smile, "At this point, your country Well done, the two noble viscounts should have become playmates of the two young masters of the palace now, right?" The Portuguese messenger looked a little ugly. Joao and the others were playing with Xiaobao, but they were completely abused. Being able to be selected to be sent to the ocean, this shows how unpopular the two viscounts are, but their skills are a little better than that of the nobles of the same age in the empire, but they have always been in front of two children who are much younger than them. Being abused, whether in terms of knowledge or force. There are little treasures in knowledge and little bears in force, and the Joao brothers have developed very balanced, not biased, and both knowledge and force are above the average. But Xiaobao is not strong in force, but his knowledge and skills are overwhelming. In addition, Daqi is far superior to European countries in terms of culture and science and technology at this time. In the case of a good translation, it is a matter of minutes to abuse Brother Joao. As for the strength of the bear, let alone the two Viscounts in Europe, he is in the top ten years old in Quan Daqi, and it is only a finger to abuse two foreigners who do not know what internal strength is. head thing. Joao is smarter. Once, he wanted to ask Xiaoxiong to test his knowledge. When Xiaobao found out, he directly asked Xiaoan to find him, and pushed Xiaoan, who was as tall as the twins, and asked him to learn from Jose. Xiao An''s learning ability is the strongest that Xiao Bao has ever seen, and even three of him can''t compare to one Xiao An, so even if Xiao An didn''t know some knowledge at first, after asking Jose and getting to know him a little bit more, he has two or three. A question can make the other person dumb. On the other hand, Xiaobao cheerfully introduced his two cousins ??to Joao, "They are twins, they are six years old this year, oh, this is a false age, according to your calculations, it is five years old." Joao looked at the two little boys who looked up at him confidently, and then turned to look at Xiao An who was as tall as the two little boys. He was deeply impressed by the wisdom of the Orientals. At this time, the messenger of the three kingdoms looked at the ugly-looking Portuguese messenger, and the French messenger sneered and said: "So your strategy is useless, but let the two viscounts of your country bow down to each other''s knees." Chapter 998： offend The envoys from the four countries broke up unhappily, but everyone became indifferent to Fan Zijin and began to find ways to please Qi Haoran''s family. Qi Haoran is always stationed in the military camp. They can''t block people, but they can always block people when Mu Yangling takes the children out to play and send out valuable gifts. At first, Mu Yangling refused to accept it. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin both indicated that she would accept as much as she dared, and put them all into the treasury. The envoys from the Four Kingdoms were busy trying to please the King Rongjun family, but they left Fan Zijin who received them seriously. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at him with some sympathy. Fan Zijin smiled at them with a cold light in his eyes, "They will later I will pay the price for today''s stupid behavior, the emperor appointed me as the imperial decree to receive the envoy, and I should be in Guangzhou in two days." So will the second uncle (second uncle) handle the negotiations with Shikoku in the future? The eyes of the two of them looking at the envoy of the four countries were full of sympathy. The second uncle (second uncle) was never a generous person. This time, the envoy of the four kingdoms offended the second uncle (second uncle). The imperial decree arrived in Guangzhou faster than Fan Zijin had estimated. Almost the day after Fan Zijin finished speaking, the guards who passed the decree entered Guangzhou House. The envoys of the Shikoku who were busy trying to please Rongjun Wangfu to open the gap suddenly received the order to enter Beijing. Although they were a little surprised, they quickly accepted it. After all, they had confirmed the list of the number of people entering Beijing a few days ago. Hearing that Fan Zijin accompanied them to Beijing, they didn''t think much about it. They didn''t know that Fan Zijin was solely responsible for their affairs until they met the emperor of Daqi in the capital of Daqi. Four Kingdoms Messenger: "..." I don''t know if it''s too late to please Fan Zijin again? Fan Zijin still smiled when facing them, but it was even more difficult to speak. Almost every request they made, he either refused or asked them to be open to equality. For example, if their goods enter Daqi, they must be exempt from tax, and then the goods of Daqi merchants should also be exempted from tax when entering their country. This is simply impossible. Now Daqi''s trade with Europe is already a deficit. Daqi''s goods are very popular in their countries, but their country''s goods, except for individual products such as spices and gems, are in Daqi. Without going to the road, what is even more embarrassing is that the glazed products and clocks of Daqi are more exquisite and advanced than theirs. The envoys of the four countries feel that they can already see the scene of a ship of gold and silver being transported to Daqi. How much wealth do they have to lose by exempting goods from Daqi? The envoys of the four countries firmly disagreed, and in the end the two sides were deadlocked. They can''t stay in the capital for a long time, the price of the capital is too high, and they have given away a lot of treasures this time, they originally expected someone to support them and say more good things for them in front of the emperor, who knows what good things are said, but The emperor obviously did not pay attention to this matter, and left everything to Fan Zijin to handle. Those officials have already done things for them, they can''t get their things back, so they can only say goodbye to the officials in the capital and plan to go back to Guangzhou. Thinking that Fan Zijin is also the prefect of Guangzhou, the same is true of going back to Guangzhou to talk. The envoys of the four countries did not know that they sent the jewels to the mansion of the officials on their front feet, and the guards in the palace came to carry the things away on the back feet. Those officials did not even know what was in the box. Qi Xiuyuan picked up a string of gemstone necklaces and pondered: "The country of Fanyi is also very rich." Fan Zijin nodded, "It''s a pity that the journey is long, and it takes more than three months for the boat alone." "But they would run all the way to us to seize the land. How is Haoran''s investigation?" "There is already some news that the English came ashore in India to do business, and then they bought the small village they landed on, and then the small town. They became more and more powerful, and now they are directly occupying it with cannons and muskets. The four nearby towns and towns have a tendency to continue to expand." Fan Zijin said: "Haoran found out that there were people in India who opposed it, but before the English people took action, the local yamen sent troops to suppress it. It should be the English people who bribed the local people. officials." Qi Xiuyuan pointed to the box on the ground, "Is it the same as this?" Fan Zijin lowered his head. "Leading wolves into the room, Indian officials are really dizzy, and I will never allow such a thing in Daqi." Fan Zijin bowed his head and replied, "Spain and Portugal raised their flags as soon as they landed in Luzon, claiming that it was the territory of their empire. Although the two sides did not understand the language, they knew that the visitors were not good. People started fighting with them, but the Spanish and Portuguese had swords and muskets, and the Luzon tribes used sticks and iron hoes, so the war has been dragged on until now, and Spain and Portugal now occupy a lot of space. Alling said Whether it is England or Spain and Portugal, their behavior is called colonization, and the occupied land is called colony, which provides labor to produce products and resources for their own country. Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, "It seems that they definitely don''t have good intentions towards me, Da Qi." Fan Zijin nodded in agreement. "Let Haoran send another batch of weapons to Lu Song. Since it is our vassal state, we have no reason to ignore it." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes flickered and he said, "Didn''t you say that there are gold and silver mines in Lu Song? Haoran handles it as appropriate, if Portugal and Spain are aggressive, we can send some soldiers to reinforce it." Fan Zijin understood and responded with a smile. "Knowing that you won''t suffer, I''ll leave the discussion with the envoys of the four countries to you." Fan Zijin responded. Although the officials of the Sixth Department felt that something was wrong, they did not pay much attention to the matter of Fanyi. It was more important than the current autumn harvest and autumn tax and the water conservancy construction in the near future. Therefore, everyone turned a blind eye to Fan Zijin as his agent. The Rites returned to Guangzhou to deal with the Fanyi affair. Qi Haoran got a message from Fan Zijin, and immediately called Zhou Zhou to give him a thousand people, and let him go to Luzon to support their vassal. Zhou Zhou opened his mouth wide and said, "Your Highness, I''m afraid the soldiers will not want to go to war." They have no problem following the prince to fight the pirates. Those pirates robbed the people of Daqi. They deserve to be killed. They deserve to die in battle, but they went all the way to Luzon to fight, and they fought for Luzon. How many are there? would people want to? At least he wasn''t very happy in his heart. "Do you think this king really asked you to die?" Qi Haoran glanced at him lightly, and pointed at the sea map: "You can stop interfering after you go, if the foreigners go too far or take the initiative to provoke you. , you should fight back to the master fiercely, it is regarded as a military training, and I will ask two officials of the Ministry of Industry to follow you, you must protect these two people," Qi Haoran looked into his eyes and said: "They are talents, talents who can detect gold and silver mines." Chapter 999： accuse Zhou Zhou opened his mouth wide and staggered away. Daqi sent troops to Luzon. The king of Luzon was so grateful that he burst into tears, but Portugal and Spain were shocked. They came to Qi Haoran overnight. After being rejected, they turned to Fan Zijin to protest. Fan Zijin stared at them, "Luzon is my vassal state, and the refugees in your two countries have become pirates and occupied the land of our vassal state. The sage says that your country is far away, and you are not held accountable even though you are oversighted. You are protesting now. Am I going to the officers and soldiers to save the people of my country? Are those pirates not actually refugees, but the officers and soldiers of your two countries?" The two shook their heads desperately, and explained deliberately that Luzon had offended the explorers of their country. They were just seeking justice. I hope that Daqi can let them solve it by themselves and not interfere. Fan Zijin felt that he was thick-skinned enough. He didn''t expect these two messengers to be more shameless than him, but he liked it. No matter what means he used to deal with such people, he had no pressure. Fan Zijin looked at them with a smile but not a smile, and said, "Although Lu Song is only a vassal of my Daqi, my Daqi has never taught less to its people, and they also understand the words of the saints, even if they and your country''s explorers If there are any misunderstandings, most of them are caused by language barriers. The responsibility is divided equally, but it is too much for the explorers of your country to burn, kill and loot the people of Luzon because of a little misunderstanding. They are not pirates, and we all want to exterminate them as pirates." Seeing the other party''s ugly face, Fan Zijin slowed his tone and said, "Even if your country''s explorers suffered some grievances when they landed, it is understandable. There are some people in Song who are overly vigilant. You can appeal to the King of Luzon. In this way, if you make an envoy to help you make peace, how about it? Otherwise, if you continue to use force, you will both hurt each other, and in the end, you will lose both. " The envoys from Portugal and Spain smiled stiffly: "Then there is Lord Lao Fan, but our country''s explorers have always been reckless, I have to ask them for their opinions, it is better for your country''s reinforcements to pause for a while, Wait until we get the news before we discuss it?" Fan Zijin nodded with a smile, "It''s easy to talk, easy to talk, then I''ll wait for the good news of the messenger." Yanmo sent the people out. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong ran out from behind the screen. Xiaoxiong asked anxiously: "Second uncle, do we really have to wait for their news? What if they keep dragging them?" "I can think of this step as progress," Fan Zijin patted his head. Turning his head and asking Xiaobao, "what do you think?" Xiaobao said with a smile: "Second uncle is very cunning and cunning, he must have promised us what we should do or what to do, they dragged them, but our people are in Luzon, and the military will be in foreign countries. Didn''t the country also stop their explorers?" Fan Zijin nodded with a smile, "Yes, that''s exactly the reason, so I''m exhausted now. This is from Guangzhou to Beijing, and then from Beijing to Guangzhou. I can go on a continuous axis for a month, can''t I faint?" The two children also pursed their lips and smiled. Fan Zijin saw that they were still standing dumbfounded, so he slapped one of them and said with a stare, "It''s said that I fainted, so why don''t you go to the doctor soon, little bear, you also stay here to serve the sick. , Now Zhou Zhou and the others are estimated to have arrived in Luzon, they did not receive our order to retreat, and it is normal for them to lose contact with us after entering Luzon." Xiaobao saw that he was talking nonsense in a serious manner, so he twitched the corners of his mouth and pulled Little Bear out to find the doctor. At this time, the four children were standing in front of the foreigner chamber of commerce to stop Brother Joao, and said angrily to them: "The people of your country are bad guys, they invaded Luzon and killed many children and old people." Joao''s face was a little embarrassed. He wanted to go to Xiaobao to intercede for the explorers of his country, hoping that they would not send troops to intervene in Luzon''s affairs, but he was stopped by four children and accused them of being bad people and invaders. Still a little embarrassing. The brothers have been in contact with the idea that discovery belongs to you. During the voyage, as long as you discover an unmarked continent, the ownership of that continent belongs to your country, and you will receive the highest honor. No one ever told them. how to deal with the indigenous inhabitants of the mainland. They felt that it was their honor to be a citizen of the Empire, but their new friends accused them of aggression, and those people didn''t want to be a citizen of the Empire. Joao was older and thought more, so he couldn''t speak for a while, but Jos clenched his fists and shouted: "That''s because they don''t know the current affairs." "Then you don''t know the current affairs, can I also bring troops to your country to kill your people and rob your property?" Xiao An accused him: "You are the logic of robbers, you are robbers, don''t think that we are all thieves. You know, the biggest pirate on the sea, Pedro, is the count of your country, so shameless, he came to our country to be a pirate, and has the ability to rob your own people." Xiao An inherited his father''s good eloquence and vicious tongue, which made the two of them bleed. Jose shouted angrily: "He is not a pirate, he is an explorer, a great explorer." The little lion retorted, "It turns out to be an explorer, then we will also go to your country to be an explorer, and I will also rob your things and kill your people." "Our continent has developed civilization, and it is not an undiscovered continent. You can''t go to us to explore." Xiao An sneered, "Don''t we have a civilization in Daqi? Our Daqi civilization throws you ten streets away, don''t you also rob us and kill us? Bad people are bad people, no need to make excuses." Jose pointed at him angrily, "You are not allowed to slander me and insult my country." Hutou and the second prince listened anxiously on the side. Seeing that Ruo Ze stretched out his hand to point at Xiao An, he was so angry that he directly grabbed his finger, smashed it fiercely, and shouted, "You dare to bully my brother, I will fight him. kill you!" Jose only felt that his fingers were broken with a "click". He felt that he would definitely die in pain, so he couldn''t help crying out. When the second prince saw the tiger head start, he couldn''t bear it any longer. He stretched out his foot and kicked him on his calf. He kept in mind the fighting skills taught by the little lion, and every time he stepped down, he found the most painful place in his calf to kick. Joze screamed even worse, Joao was shocked, and rushed to grab the tiger''s head. The little lion saw him aggressively and stepped forward to stop him, "What do you want to do? If you can''t say it, you want to do it? We shouldn''t have promised to be friends with you, Joao, we''ll never be friends with you again, we''re breaking up with you!" What the little lion said was urgent and angry. Joao couldn''t understand it. He just felt that his brother''s scream was too miserable. Seeing that the little lion and Xiao An were blocking him, he stretched out his hand to push them away, and the little lion backed away. After two steps, Xiao An sat directly on the ground, which was undoubtedly a signal to start fighting. The tiger''s head only twisted Jose''s hand, but when he saw Xiao An being pushed to the ground, he was instantly furious, and his subordinates showed no mercy, and directly stretched out and kicked Jose''s calf. With a thud, he knelt down on one knee, his face contorted in pain, and the tiger head directly bent the man''s arm to the back, hammered him twice, and turned to deal with Joao. The little lion was angry with Joao. In his opinion, Jos pointed at brother Xiao An, and it was polite to be twisted by his brother. Lord, it turned out that a barbarian was a barbarian, and he even went straight to the ground, and even then Brother Xiao An was pushed to the ground. Chapter 1000： fight After all, Joao is seven years older than the little lion. Even if the little lion has practiced kung fu, Joao will also be able to duel, so neither of the two can take advantage of it. Xiao An quickly got up from the ground. He knew that if he went up, he would be a mess, and he might even be beaten, so he ran to the side of Jose, who was on one knee, stepped on his back, and sat up directly. He beat his head, directed Qi Wensu to hold his twisted hand, and shouted to Hutou, "Go and help the little lion." The tiger turned his head and saw that the little lion was punched. He kicked Jose''s **** angrily, knocked him to the ground, turned and ran towards Joao. Hutou is learning boxing with his father, a set of boxing techniques is very strong, and he has been taught by his mother the ability to recognize acupoints and kill, so every fist of his fist goes towards Joao''s acupoints, Joao avoids a few times. There were times, but there were times when he couldn''t avoid it, and he felt that the small fist of the tiger''s head hit him with a sharp pain, and even his movements were a little slower. And the little lion learned the short sword, which is the most flexible, and his Qinggong is also the best among the three minors. Now that he doesn''t have a sword in his hand, he just walks aside and kicks Joao a few times from time to time. The tiger head and the little lion are much shorter than Joao, so it is not easy to beat him in the face, but it is the most convenient to deal with him in the next three ways. Similarly, Joao has to bend over to beat them, which is also inconvenient. . So after a fight, everyone hurt each other, but Joao obviously had the upper hand, and finally he seized the opportunity to grab the hand that was hit by the tiger''s head, ignoring the little lion kicked his waist, the feet on his legs, and He hugged the tiger''s head and broke it to the ground, trying to overwhelm him with his body. The little lion shouted, jumped on Joao''s back and beat him with his fists, shouting: "Let go of my brother!" Ruo Ang was so angry that he didn''t have the measure to attack. He greeted Hutou with fists and fists. Hutou was stunned, and he quickly raised his arms to cover his head and face. He was already stupider than his brothers, but he could no longer Got hit in the head. The movement here quickly alarmed Xiao An, Xiao An instantly blushed, let go of Jose, rushed up with his fists, kicked and punched at Joao, Qi Wensu rushed up and hugged Joao''s leg, opened his teeth and He bit the flesh of his thigh hard. Ruo Ang screamed, and he was about to kick him out when he lifted his foot. The guards who had been helping them stop the Western servants couldn''t stand it anymore, and they rushed over to intervene. The servants of Ruo Ang were afraid that their master would suffer, so naturally they would not Bai waited, and rushed over, and the guards on both sides exchanged hands. But the guards on Daqi''s side were still not slow. Someone flashed, quickly picked up the second prince and put them aside, and then lifted Joao, who was holding the tiger''s head, and threw it to Jose. The attendants of the Foreigner Chamber of Commerce saw the two viscounts lying on the ground, and they were shocked. With a wave of their hands, everyone brought out the muskets. The guards immediately surrounded the four children, and drew their swords and stared back vigilantly. The two sides refused to give way to each other. In the end, Xiao An pushed the guards away and stood up, pointing to the wicked Joao who got up and complained first, "You bully the small, if you can''t beat us, let the servants help you, so shameless." Ruo Ang just focused on beating the tiger''s head just now. He didn''t even know whose servant did it first. Hearing that, his face was a little ugly, but he didn''t refute. The nearest Ruo Ze was stunned when he was beaten by Xiao An. It was impossible to remind the elder brother that the attendant on the side wanted to explain it to the Viscount, but Xiao An didn''t give him the chance, he pulled out the tiger''s head like a pig''s head, and glared at Joao, "You said that you are good friends with us, but you actually Beating my brother like this, my brother is not yet six years old this year, you are thirteen, thirteen!" The western attendant''s hand holding the gun loosened slightly, and Joao''s face was also a little ashamed. The second prince squeezed out, fixed the bruises on his face and stared at them, shouting: "I''m only four years old this year!" I am very young and I am proud. The people on the opposite side looked at their tall and big viscount, and then looked at the immature children on the other side, and they couldn''t help but put away their muskets. Although the number of people was the best on the opposite side, they were the big kids here. It really depends on their age. , the sum of their side seems to be greater than the other side. The most important thing is that the children on the opposite side looked a little miserable, especially the tiger head and the little lion, who had wounds all over their faces. The sound of the Viscount hitting the child was not soft, and although their Viscount had been beaten all the time. Hit, but it doesn''t look injured, and how strong can the child be? Thinking about it this way, the Western guards felt that it was really unreasonable for them to hold guns like this, and they quickly put them away, but the Daqi guards knew the skills of their masters, and knew that Brother Ruo Ang was not as good as it appeared on the surface. Okay, didn''t you see that Joao was standing all the time, but his eyes were a little slack and his body was shaking? But they couldn''t lose sight of their masters, they all gave them a cold look, turned around and picked up the little masters and left, Xiao An said harshly to them, "Joao, wait and see, in the future, the young master sees you beating once. You once, and also, we are no longer friends with you, we will break up!" The tiger''s head rested on the shoulder of the guard, and the pain was so painful that he burst into tears. Xiao An and the little lion hurriedly comforted him, promising that they would definitely avenge him. The second prince also burst into tears, "Brother Hutou, are you going to die?" The little lion was startled, and turned around in the arms of the guard to look at his younger brother. Seeing that he kept crying with his eyes closed, his head was drooping all over the guard''s shoulder. burst into tears. Even though he was smart, Xiao An couldn''t help panicking at this time, crying loudly as "Fourth Aunt, Hutou", even if the guards repeatedly assured Hutou that he was okay. The second prince was already scared, but seeing the two older brothers crying like this, he was even more scared and burst into tears. The cries of the three children were so loud that they didn''t wake Hutou, who had fallen asleep, but disturbed Mu Yangling in the backyard. Mu Yangling thought that they were fighting again, and while saying that he would teach them a good lesson, he hurried out from the backyard. A young servant rushed in and saw Mu Yangling kneeling directly on the ground, shouting: "Princess, the little sons are being tortured. The third young master was badly injured and passed out." Mu Yangling''s face changed, and she went to the front yard quickly with Qinggong. She swept her eyes in the crowd, and saw that the three children could cry full of anger, so she ignored them and looked directly at Hutou. The guard holding the tiger''s head hurriedly handed the child over to her. Seeing that Hutou''s face was bruised and his body was also injured, Mu Yangling pressed him a few times and saw that although he was groaning in pain, there was no bleeding. , could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Go and invite Imperial Physician Wang." Mu Yangling walked in holding the tiger''s head, not knowing if there were any fractures or internal bleeding. Although several children were mischievous, they had never been beaten like this. As a mother, Mu Yangling was very angry, and her face became colder. Chapter 1001： revenge Imperial Physician Wang peeled off the tiger''s head and checked it from top to bottom, to make sure that no internal organs were injured, and then his face softened, "Niangniang, it''s all flesh wounds." Mu Yangling''s face was still ugly, and the tiger head was really bad. Not only was his face swollen, but his stomach and back were all black and blue, especially his two arms were swollen. The other three children or more Or at least injured. The little lion is also not light, but because of his flexible body, the injury is lighter than that of a tiger''s head. Mu Yangling took the medicinal wine and rubbed it for them, and the children screamed in pain, Hutou bit the quilt while crying, groaning from time to time, Mu Yangling was distressed and angry, " Do you dare to fight like this in the future? Don''t you know we feel bad?" Hu''s head burst into tears and said, "They are bad people!" Mu Yangling rubbed the medicinal wine''s hand for a while, and she said, "Even if you are a bad guy, you should avoid it when you are out of power, instead of rushing towards the fire like a moth to the flame." Mu Yangling went to stare at Xiao An and the little lion who were humming on the couch, "Tiger head is easy to be impulsive, why don''t you stop him? Just let him start with people?" "Then we can''t watch Brother Xiao An and Brother Xiao Shi being beaten." The second prince shouted. Mu Yangling was stunned and asked, "Who did you guys do first?" She thought it was Hutou Xian and Joao who did it, how come it was Xiao An and the little lion? The four children said in unison, "It''s Joao!" Mu Yangling was indignant, "He''s thirteen years old, and it''s so shameless to actually do something to you children." Several children also nodded. Mu Yangling finished giving them medicine, and then asked in detail what happened. Seeing that Hutou and Little Lion had repeatedly assured that Joao was hurt more than they did, he gave up the idea of ??going to the door to settle accounts. She didn''t want to look for children, but she didn''t want to let go of the adults. Don''t these people pester the children just to use them for their own purposes? Then she will mess with them all, and will try to make things go in the opposite direction of their expectations, and she will leave a letter as a historical fact, telling their descendants that things have become this way because of them With bad intentions, not only wanted to take advantage of her children, but also beat them! Mu Yangling made up his mind and said to Li Chun, "Let Zhu Liang send a message to the foreigners in the Foreigner Chamber of Commerce, saying that I have business to talk to them, and ask them to wait for me at Wangfulou tomorrow." The Portuguese envoy was standing in the room of the two viscounts when he heard the news, looking anxiously at their doctor. At this time, Western medicine is still far behind traditional Chinese medicine, so after the examination, they agreed that the two viscounts were not seriously injured, but there was some blue on the legs and waist, which were all flesh wounds. Compared with the four children, this injury was It''s too bad. Seeing the two viscounts rolling on the bed with pale faces, even the envoys couldn''t help but despise them in their hearts. Those four children didn''t cry or cry when they were hurt like that. How could their viscounts be so unpromising? ? But Joao felt that his pain was worse than death. Jose returned, he was crushed on the ground and was frightened. Although his calf and arm were still shaking with pain, his injury was recognized by everyone. Joao was much more pitiful. He said that his lower body was so painful that he couldn''t feel it, but the doctor only found a blue mark on his calf. The doctor said, it doesn''t matter, just apply some medicine and endure the pain. Now, seeing everyone looking at Big Brother with contempt, Jose could only grit his teeth and not hum. After everyone went out, he climbed up to the elder brother. Seeing that he was sweating with pain, he asked in surprise, "Brother, are you really in such pain?" Joao couldn''t help shedding tears, "The tiger head and the little lion hit me in many places. It''s very strange. When they hit me, the pain was almost dead, but they didn''t leave any traces. Daqi''s kung fu is really too much. Strange." Knowing that the elder brother had been checking all the time, he persevered despite the difficulties during the voyage, and refused to shed a single tear, but now the tears are streaming down his face, and he must have been in severe pain, so he asked in fear, "Will your life be in danger? Why don''t you go and ask Xiao An and the others, I heard that they have an imperial doctor in their house, which is very powerful." Joao was silent for a moment, shook his head slightly, and said, "Xiao An said that he wants to break up with us." "That''s angry words, don''t take it seriously, I won''t quarrel with them again, brother, let''s go and beg him, I''m afraid, I don''t want you to die, I''ll have only you as a relative." Joao sighed slightly and said, "I don''t think Hutou will kill me. I''d better ask the doctor in Daqi to take a look. If they can''t, go for peace. I beat them badly this time. Our parents wouldn''t want to see us." Jose pursed his lips and said unhappily, "We are fighting for the interests of the empire, but the envoy doesn''t care about my brother at all, not even the doctor..." Joao lay on the bed and looked at the roof without speaking. He fought for the empire, for honor, and did not need the approval of the envoy. Joao told himself this, but he couldn''t help being disappointed and sad. Jose bowed his head and went out, and asked a doctor to come back. As soon as the doctor heard it, he knew that Joao was hurting on the acupuncture point, and the pain would be magnified many times, but he couldn''t see it on the outside, but apart from the pain, it didn''t do much harm to the body, and it was easy to relieve the pain. It is enough to repair and relax the beaten meridian, but the pain of rubbing is five or six times that of the present, and ordinary people can''t bear it, so the doctor took the medicinal wine and poured it on his hand, and asked Joao, "Sir, do you want to rub it away? Or should we wait for it to heal slowly?" Jo Ang''s face was a little pale, and he said, "Then, then rub it away." Doctor ?? smiled and said, "Then the old man will start." Rubbing the medicinal wine in the palm of his hand and rubbing it heavily on an acupoint, Joao let out a scream like a slaughtering pig, and his back was soaked with sweat. They rushed in and found that the doctor was treating the disease, so they looked at each other in dismay. Just opened an acupuncture point, Joao lay on the bed like a dead fish, sweating all over his body. The dedicated doctor couldn''t help covering his nose, feeling that the foreigner''s body odor was heavy enough, he took a deep breath with his face turned out, and poured some medicinal wine into his palm. Weakly said: "I, I won''t knead anymore." The doctor was a little pity, seeing the fear in his eyes, so he could only leave with the medicine box on his back. He wanted to use more force when rubbing the next acupuncture point, but who knew that the other party couldn''t even bear this, It''s just courting death to dare to beat their little son just like that. The doctor walked outside with the medicine box on his back, suddenly stopped, turned his head to Jose with a smile on his face, and said, "This foster son, in addition to rubbing medicinal wine, he can actually drink medicine. I dont dare to say that the medicine will eliminate the pain, at least it wont be so unbearable. Jose was overjoyed and was busy begging for medicine. The doctor smiled and wrote down the prescription. The doctor doubled the dose of Coptis chinensis. This thing is a fire-fighting thing. Chapter 1002： revenge (middle) Qi Haoran stared gloomily at the wounds on the faces of several children, and snorted coldly: "Well, let''s see if you guys dare to fight at every turn." The four children sobbed and said that they didn''t dare, especially the little bear. Now he was covered in medicinal mud. Not only was he smelly, he couldn''t move. He had to sleep naked on the bed, which was really uncomfortable. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were in a very bad mood, and the servants in the house had to stand on tiptoes even when they walked, for fear of making the masters unhappy. In the evening, Qi Haoran said to Mu Yangling: "I''m going to sea tomorrow, and it''s estimated that I''ll be back in three or five days. Take care of your family and don''t let a few boys go out. There are many foreigners in the city, and it''s a little chaotic." Mu Yangling nodded and asked, "Why are you going out to sea?" Qi Haoran sneered, "Suppress the bandits!" "Aren''t the pirates killed a lot, most of them were driven out of the Guangdong waters and scattered on the islands. Where do you go to find them? And it''s not worth your presence for them..." A cold light flashed in Qi Haoran''s eyes, "Who said they were all driven out of the Guangdong waters? Didn''t Pedro have a small island as a stronghold in the Guangdong waters? Do you really think that you don''t know anything?" Mu Yangling was silent, knowing that he was looking for a place for the children, so he leaned on his chest and said, "Go as soon as you go, but you have to come back quickly, and come back after carrying this island, Pedro''s hand There are a lot of people, and it is not appropriate to confront him at this time." Qi Haoran gave a "um", rubbed her hair and asked in a low voice, "You want to see those foreign businessmen?" "Businessmen seek profit. Businessmen in Daqi are like this, and so are foreigners. Aren''t they afraid of trade deficits and losing a lot of wealth? Then I have to make them lose more." Her children are not so easy to bully, Mu Yang Ling sneered and said: "It''s too bad to trade them with silk, satin and tea. We should sell them a lot of handicrafts, such as porcelain, glazed products and clocks. I have all three. I asked the clock workshop to make them suitable for Westerners. The scales used on the clocks are their numbers, and the ones sold in Daqi still use our numbers. Qi Haoran asked curiously: "What is a trade deficit? How do you know that foreigners are afraid of this thing?" Seeing that he was rarely interested in the economy, Mu Yangling gave a simple example: "My goods from Daqi are very popular in their country, and the prices are very high. A piece of high-quality silk and satin can be exchanged for a bag. The same is true for precious stones, tea bricks, and porcelain. Whether it is foreigners or Han Chinese, a large shipment of goods is often sold out at a high price before reaching the destination, and they cannot bring back gems and spices of the same value, because these Things are cheaper in the foreigners, so the Han people will bring back a lot of gold and silver. In order to buy more silk, tea bricks and porcelain, the foreigners will also bring a lot of gold and silver in addition to gems and spices. These gold and silver flow into our Daqi, It will be difficult for them to earn it away. This is the trade balance, and it will get bigger and bigger, which means that the wealth of their country is being imported into us. Reduce costs and curb the inflow of gold and silver into our country." Mu Yangling said: "Why do these pirates like Pedro focus on robbing our Daqi ships? It is to make Daqi merchants retreat, they are not willing to let Daqi carve up maritime interests, our country is too big and powerful. Also strong, strong enough to make them afraid." At least in terms of the current economic status of various countries, China ranks first in the world in terms of politics and economy, and is unmatched by European countries. Mu Yangling recalled the history he had learned in his previous life and sighed: "The high returns and profits can make people mad, even if it is life-threatening, they will take risks. Now they are just pirates, enticing our officials to lease land. , reduce or exempt tariffs, and they may want to occupy our Daqi in the future, just like occupying Luzon and India. Qi Haoran sneered, "Do they have this ability?" "They don''t have this ability now, so they will corrupt our country, make our people poor, and make our soldiers weak. As long as they have enough patience, three generations, four generations or even ten generations can always wait for this opportunity, Then they''ll always find a chance to bite us while we doze off." Qi Haoran grinned, "The Lord will bite them first now." He turned over and pressed Mu Yangling under him, and said dissatisfiedly, "Why do you always grow other people''s ambition to destroy your own prestige? I don''t know how big it is after ten generations. Qi is still here, weak or weak, but I know that they will be left behind by us in the tenth generation, and they will never catch up." Mu Yangling smiled slightly, her eyes were full of brilliance, she said with a candid smile: "This is what we are going to do now." She doesn''t care about the history of her past life, since Da Zhou can throw Song Yuan''s butterfly away, why can''t she add another one? Work hard to make China go further away from its original history? She didn''t want her children and grandchildren to suffer from war again, and the country and family were torn apart. She originally planned to walk slowly step by step, so as not to accidentally fall, but now that her son was beaten like that, Mu Yangling felt that she should take two steps first. After supporting her son, she wanted to let the Westerners know that they are not fools in Daqi, and they should not deal with them in the same way as they do with idiots. Although its funny to watch them act stupid sometimes, its also very boring. Qi Haoran lowered his head and kissed Mu Yangling''s lips, and said in a low voice, "How about you say that you have collected more than a dozen boats of porcelain tea bricks and exchanged them for gold and silver from foreigners? I don''t want a single gem, I don''t know if I can take it out. The airmen''s treasury..." Mu Yangling stretched out his hand and pushed him aside, and said with a smile: "Gold and silver are currency symbols, and its value can only be realized when you buy it as a commodity. What''s the use of pulling so much gold and silver back? Do you think the trade deficit is only harmful to foreigners? It''s not good for us either, but it''s better than a surplus, because we can decide what to buy from foreigners." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran explained Das Kapital, Qi Haoran was dizzy, turned over to cover her mouth, and said vaguely: "Don''t say it, you are leaving tomorrow, you accompany me first... " Mu Yangling was excited when he said it, and couldn''t help but get impatient. Thinking that he was going to leave for three or five days this time, he was a little reluctant to give up, so he closed his eyes and let him do whatever he wanted. The next day, Qi Haoran went to the barracks refreshed and called General Wang Cang and asked him to return to the soldiers. General Wang Cang listened to his arrangement and said in surprise: "My lord, why did you act in advance?" Qi Haoran glanced at him and said, "Isn''t there news from the island that Pedro is not here? We''ll catch them off guard, then wait for him to enter the urn, and let''s catch the turtle in the urn." General Wang looked at Qi Haoran with admiration, and went to reunite with the soldiers. Chapter 1003： revenge (below) Fan Zijin rubbed the sleeping Xiao An''s hair and stared at the blue and purple hair on his cheeks for a while. This was obviously a trace left by the fist sweep, and it was a good thing that it didn''t land on his face, or he was afraid that he would hurt his bones. Xiao Xia sat on the side and wiped away her tears, and said, "Those foreigners are going too far, Lord, let''s just forget about it?" "Didn''t you hear from the little lions that the two foreign children were hurt more than they were? It''s inevitable that a group of adults will look aggressive to find the two injured children to settle accounts." Dealing with the adults of their family." Xiao Xia''s eyes lit up, yes, now those foreigners are begging the master to do things. Fan Zijin''s eyes flickered with coldness, and he had already figured out how to deal with those foreigners. In his opinion, if the foreigners hadn''t used Joao and the four children as friends for profit, this dispute could have never happened. So the Portuguese envoy was outraged. Fan Zijin got up and said, "I''m going to the yamen today and I''ll probably come back very late. You bring the two children to the next door, and by the way, help A Ling and take Hutou with them. I heard that she is going out today." Xiao Xia hurriedly nodded and escorted Fan Zijin out, "Be careful on the road." After the others had gone far, the little Xia Shi did not go back, and asked Mammy Xia suspiciously, "Why did A Ling go out at this time?" Mamma Xia smiled and said, "I heard that the princess invited foreigners to talk about things in Wangfulou." Xiao Xia was a little worried, "A-Ling don''t want to find a place for the children. If things get too big, it will be bad." Mamma Xia said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Madam, the princess is measured, and she should also teach those foreigners a lesson to use their children to achieve their goals, even if they are disdainful in the back house. Xiao Xia nodded and continued to guard Xiao An. At this time, Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao were also standing in front of their younger brothers'' beds. After seeing their miserable appearance, Xiaoxiong whispered: "Brother Xiaobao, how about we drag Joao into the alley and beat him?" "It depends on the situation. If Joao is seriously injured, we will go to the Portuguese envoy. If he is not seriously injured, we will beat him like a tiger''s head." Little Bear nodded coldly, how could his younger brother be so easily bullied? Mu Yangling got dressed, studied the price list sent by Zhu Liang, put it down, and said, "It''s too cheap, I''ll copy it again, and add 20% more for each item." Lichun has been helping the housekeeper Mu Yangling. He knew the price outside, so he was stunned, "In this way, wouldn''t it be higher than our domestic price?" "Aren''t the satin, tea and porcelain sold to foreigners more expensive than domestic ones? Now only our workshops can make such mirrors and clocks, and domestic sales are in short supply, not to mention export? If I am willing to sell them, they have to accept it. my price." But you said before that you should be more friendly to foreigners, and the price you set was a little cheaper than domestic sales. You said that you wanted to open up foreign markets. Lichun secretly glanced at the princess and sighed. Sure enough, it was because the young masters were bullied and angry. You must know that these business queens are all handed over to Zhu Liang, and rarely come forward in person. The foreigners have also heard this information, and they are very happy. The princess rarely talks about business in person, but this time she invited them to Wangfulou to discuss in person. It can be seen that the princess attaches great importance to them and completely ignores the Han officials. Different. Foreigners also attached great importance to wearing new clothes and arrived at Wangfulou ahead of schedule, and at the same time, Mu Yangling set off with high fighting spirit. Zhu Liang was the manager of the workshop, and Xiao Ting, who was the servant who ran errands beside Mu Yangling, also went with him. Zhu Liang felt that it was an insult to the princess and a group of foreigners to sit at the same table, and it was indecent, so he notified the shopkeeper of the restaurant yesterday and asked him to empty all the things in the private room, put it directly on the seat, press The etiquette was to sit in separate seats. Later, when I thought that foreigners would not sit cross-legged, they would replace the low table with a high table and the mat with a high chair. They still had one seat for each person. They sat opposite each other. The noble princess is seated. The box is very big, and the screens, soft couch, round table, chess and chess that were placed before have all been removed, but it is a bit empty just for ten seats, so the shopkeeper asked Zhu Liang in a low voice, "Manager Zhu, do you want to Why don''t I call some actors for you? It''s also good to have them play some vocal music through a screen." Zhu Liang gave him a sideways glance and said, "No, it''s good, so as not to frighten the foreigners, who is our princess going to discuss business with?" Zhu Liangs remarks are well-founded. It is said that a group of foreigners landed on the shore and brought a lot of gems and spices. The local merchants held a banquet. First, they were doing the friendship of landlords, and second, they were talking about business. The banquet was not grand either, it was just to invite some actors to sing and dance, and everyone sat at the table. Even the delicacies were only slightly higher than the usual family banquets, but the foreigners were very grateful. They had already arrived at the state banquet and praised the merchants affectionately. Their talk made the businessmen extremely embarrassed. They were just businessmen, not even officials. How dare they set up a "state banquet". If they didn''t know that the foreigners didn''t understand the rules, they would almost think that the foreigners were mocking them. The shopkeeper also knew that the young sons of the palace and the manor of the country were at a disadvantage by fighting with the foreigners, so when Zhu Liang satirized the foreigners, he smiled and hurriedly invited them up. I couldn''t help but wonder, the son of the manor was beaten the day before, why is the princess going to entertain foreigners today? Guangzhou is a small city. Although it has become quite prosperous in the past two years, there is still something that can spread to Guangzhou city in a short time. Therefore, the fight between the young sons of the palace and the foreign teenagers in the chamber of commerce has not returned. It spread all over Guangzhou before arriving home. This is also the reason why the doctor who treated Joao couldn''t help tossing him a bit. Those little boys are so cute, smart and caring. When they meet him on the road with a heavy medicine box, they will run up to help him. take a journey, The shopkeeper also likes the young sons of the palace and the palace. Where can I find such lovely noble children, who dont chase after dogs, dont bully the kind, and dont embarrass their merchants, even if they drag a bucket from time to time When it comes to selling seafood, its up to them to choose. Sometimes, when you are generous, you wave your hand and buy one get one free. Such a good boy would be beaten by foreigners. If it wasnt for the fear of smashing the signboard, he really wanted to eat food for foreigners. Add a pinch of salt to it. Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows as soon as he entered the box and saw the decoration of the box. He glanced at the shopkeeper approvingly, and sat down in the first seat. The invited businessmen from all over the world greeted Mu Yangling and took their seats. They turned a blind eye to the food on the table and only looked at her with bright eyes. Mu Yangling didn''t beat around the bush, clapped his hands and asked someone to bring things up, and said, "This time I''m inviting you all to discuss business." Chapter 1004： Buried carried up all kinds of glazed products and clocks. A full-length mirror, a dressing mirror, and a small mirror as small as half the palm of your hand, a complete set of tall glass cups, crystal clear and translucent, and a crystal vase made of glass, the most eye-catching is placed on the other side The clocks and clocks that are casted with such patterns as Dapeng spreading wings, flowers blooming, rich and noble, primitive pendulum clocks, and various pocket watches, the numbers on them are all the Arabic numerals they are familiar with, not Daqi. Chinese numerals. Foreigners have long heard that the princess'' workshop can make these things, and some of them even went to see a few things. Although they are interested in clocks, they can only look at the words with regret because they don''t know the words on them. Only on glazed products, but now they have seen clocks with Arabic numerals. The foreign merchants of Ji Ge exclaimed on the spot, and they estimated their value as soon as they saw this thing. Only now can their country make a cumbersome pendulum clock, which is incomparable with such a beautiful clock. They looked at each other and said in admiration: "Princess Rongjun, this is indeed a good thing, but you know, in your country, It is still satin, tea bricks and porcelain that attract us the most. If the price of this thing is too high, we may not be able to buy it, after all, the profit is limited. Andrei and Mu Yangling are relatively familiar, so they asked the price instead of everyone, "I don''t know what price the princess offered?" Mu Yangling took the quotation from Lichun and said, "This is the price list," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "We are all businessmen, I can make more money if you have money, so you can rest assured. , I give you the best price." The foreigners were speechless when they saw the most favorable price on the price list. Although they did not know what the price was for the Daqi merchants from the palace, they could guess what their approximate cost was from their selling price. Everyone is accustomed to doing business, and they know these markets best, but the price Mu Yangling gave them is definitely much more expensive. Andre said with a sullen face: "Princess Qi, this price is too high, and it is impossible for all of us to accept it." Mu Yangling smiled and said: "I know this price looks expensive, but it is not expensive compared to the cost I paid. In order to research this thing, I have paid a lot of scientific research costs, and my cost has been up to now. I didnt earn it back, and these timepieces are specially made to suit your national conditions, and they are the best of the best. To be honest, if it wasnt for friendly cooperation, I wouldnt set the price so low. The foreigners were very interested in these two products, but they all felt that Mu Yangling''s price was too high and refused to accept it. Mu Yangling could only regretfully say: "For the sake of friendly cooperation, I specially leave these products to you. If you don''t want it, then forget it." Probably felt embarrassed to make a trip in vain. In order to make a good relationship, Andre offered to talk about other business. For example, if the palace had silk, tea bricks and porcelain, they would also be happy to cooperate. Mu Yangling shook his head and said, "These three businesses of our royal mansion are all associated with Anguo Gong''s mansion. If you want to talk, you might as well go to the steward of Fan mansion. I can ask Zhu Liang to introduce you." The foreigners can only force a smile, the stewards of the Fan Mansion are as savvy as their masters, as long as it is a profitable business, they can find them on their own. The business didn''t work out, Mu Yangling didn''t seem to be in a hurry to get angry at all, but greeted everyone to eat with a smile, and Andre looked at the things in the field and asked regretfully: "Princess Qi, can''t the price be any lower? ? If you''re willing to be a little less, we might be able to wrap up all your goods." Mu Yangling laughed and said: "Thank you Mr. Andre for your kindness, but the success rate of production in my workshop is still very low. I am a person who would rather be short than excessive, so all the goods I get from outside are high-quality goods. The price is indispensable, and the quantity is not much. If you dont want it, it will be the same for the ships I will hand over to the Zhou family to ship overseas. Mu Yangling thought for a while and added: This is already what I can give. lowest price." Looking at Mu Yangling, who was not worried about sales, the smile on Andre''s mouth froze. He glanced at the others and felt that what Mu Yangling said might be true. Doing business, sure enough, just like his husband, don''t you know that talking about business is a bargain? How can you give the reserve price as soon as you come up? Now the foreigners hesitated, and Andre thought about it and said, "Then I will buy a wall clock and try it first. Don''t sell it because the quantity is too small." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "No, you are friends of Daqi, I will let Director Zhu take care of you." When other foreigners saw this, they also said that they would buy one or two items to try the market reaction. No matter if they could be sold after returning to China, they should be to please the princess of Daqi. The ten foreigners just divided up the things they brought and refused to place an order. Director Zhu felt a little pained when he thought of the foreign clocks and clocks that were piled up in two warehouses in the workshop. Mu Yangling smiled, as if she was very happy, of course she was happy, she just came to make them regret it. After finishing the meal, everyone went back to their respective homes. As soon as Mu Yangling got on the carriage, he asked Zhu Liang, "Have you invited a few household heads?" "Yes, the guards talked back and forth just now. The Zhou family''s head has already brought all the family heads to wait in the mansion. Madam, this time there are also big businessmen from Jiangsu and Zhejiang. They were not invited and could only sit in the concierge. The slaves guessed that they also came for the clock and the glass." "Are there any maritime merchants?" "Yes," Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Then invite them into the house together." Those who came were all big businessmen from Guangdong and Jiangsu and Zhejiang. Because the Zhou family had caught up with Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran, although the financial resources were not as good as those of the big businessmen in Jiangsu and Zhejiang, they still stood in the first place. There was a screen in the room. Mu Yangling came in directly from the back and was stunned for a while when he saw the screen. She felt that all the soldiers and soldiers had fought together, but just saw a few businessmen still using this thing? Zhu Liang turned a blind eye to the princess''s gaze. There should be some rules. Foreigners don''t understand the rules, but it''s better to be cautious with Daqi people. Mu Yangling sat down on the seat. The merchants outside noticed that the people behind the screen were sitting down, bowed their heads and saluted, respectfully divided into two columns and stood below. Mu Yangling didn''t beat around the bush, and directly stated his purpose, "I know that you are all here for the things in the glass workshop and watch workshop, and I don''t engage in monopoly, as long as you have money, I will sell it to you, just These two workshops have limited productivity and can produce less goods, and now I have orders placed for next year. The merchants in Jiangsu and Zhejiang were so annoyed that they wanted to hit the ground, while the Guangdong merchants who had already placed orders and even received the goods grinned happily. Chapter 1005： spies Mu Yangling continued: "But I plan to expand two workshops. In the past, as long as it was an order, we would accept it in our workshop, no matter how big or small, and because of the small amount of goods, we also set a limit, and each person could only buy a maximum of 1,000 pieces within half a year. , I plan to operate separately now. The smaller workshops are dedicated to taking small orders, and the limit is still the same, while the larger workshops will take large orders from you people. The upper limit is 10,000 pieces per person per year. Mix it up again." Everyone''s eyes lit up and they couldn''t help themselves, which meant that they only had to queue up with people who could afford large orders, and the speed would be much faster. Most importantly, the amount they could get in a year changed from 2,000 to directly. Twelve thousand. "But I have a requirement that if you place the largest order, you must place another thousand orders of foreigner clocks and glazed products, all of which will be sold to me overseas. If they are sold domestically to foreigners, the price cannot be lower than the cost I sold to you. ." Mu Yangling smiled and said to everyone word by word: "Don''t worry, you won''t suffer a loss, but the loss on the road may be a little big, so you have to bear it yourself." Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and only recovered after getting the quotation. The price of the things sold to foreigners was 20% higher than the price sold to them. If the price of the clock was increased because of different numbers in it, then why is the glazed product? ? These things are exactly the same as those sold in China. There is only one thought left in everyone''s mind, the princess is designing foreigners. "As long as you agree to this condition, I will be able to fulfill your largest order before the New Year." Everyone''s eyes lit up, and they agreed without thinking. Ten thousand orders seem to be a lot, but with the Spring Festival holiday, they will definitely make a lot of money, don''t they just add two thousand more orders? The higher the price, the higher the price. They are slowly selling overseas. There is always a way. It is convenient for sea merchants to pull directly to the boat, and they should be able to sell out in one trip. It is easier for merchants who do not do maritime trade. Go back and discuss with the maritime merchants, or help to bring goods out, or sell them cheaply. A few people wanted to sell well, and they rushed to place orders on the spot. Each of them would have 10,000 orders at a time, and it would take half a month for one person behind. Sitting behind the screen, Mu Yangling drank tea slowly, and Lichun admired it in his heart. In fact, the production efficiency of the two workshops was not as low as it was imagined. , After half a year can accumulate a lot. The most important thing is that with the inventory of the past six months as a basis, the workshop has freed up its hands to recruit more workers. As long as it takes only one month of training, the output can be greatly increased. The reported orders still have to be queued, but the time will definitely be shortened a lot. . Moreover, Zhu Lianggang reported that they had reduced the cost by another 20%. As a result, Wang Fuguang did not know how much money these two workshops made. Even if they devoted some of their energy to designing foreigners, the workshops would not be chaotic. Waiting for Zhu Liang''s good list to be presented to Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling asked Zhu Liang to greet the patriarchs, but left Zhou De, the patriarch of the Zhou family. Zhou De left with a smile on his face in the eyes of others with envy and hatred. No one thinks it is rude for the palace to ask a housekeeper to greet them. The status of businessmen is low. They want to do business with the powerful, and most of them are dealing with people like the housekeeper. This time I can see the princess, and the princess will talk to them in person. They are very friendly. Flattered. Not all people are like Fan Guogong and Princess Qi who don''t mind business affairs and are willing to come forward in person. After Zhou De and the others left, they restrained the smiles on their faces and stood respectfully to one side. Mu Yangling came out from behind the screen and said to him, "Master Zhou, sit down." "Thank you, Princess." After Zhou De saluted, he sat halfway on the chair. "Master Zhou, do you know why I left you alone?" "Young and stupid, please ask the princess to teach me." Zhou De bowed his head a little nervously. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Master Zhou, don''t be nervous, we just talk normally. I heard that our ship is going to go out to sea recently?" "Yes," Zhou De said: "I have chosen a day in three days, and plan to go to Nanyang before the New Year." "There are several foreigners'' ships going to sea recently." "They are going back to their own country," Zhou De laughed. "According to those Westerners, the storms on the route will be much smaller at this time of year, so in previous years they chose this time to set off." Mu Yangling nodded secretly and said, "How about you follow Nanyang and follow them to the Western Ocean?" Seeing Zhou De stunned, Mu Yangling said, "The order of 2,000 you placed, and the order of 4,000 by Fan Guogong and I, are 6,000 pieces in total. You need to take them to the Western Ocean." Seeing Zhou De hesitating, Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t make you suffer, if these things can''t be sold at the price, we will give you the four thousand things, and I will let you get the profit from this trip. One percent, how?" Zhou De dared to take it, and said hurriedly: "After walking through the Nanyang, it is not far from the Western Ocean, not to mention the Western Ocean''s gems and spices are very famous, even if the glaze and clocks can''t sell for the price, it is not a loss for us to make a trip to buy the gems and spices. " Mu Yangling didn''t force him to accept it. If he loses at that time, she will give him some discounts on the workshop order. Mu Yangling left Zhou De mainly to instruct him, first, try to sell their glazed products and clocks at a high price after going ashore, and do not lower the price unless it is absolutely necessary. Second, find out the properties of various places, regardless of their value, and bring them back in records, including grain and various minerals. Third, inquire about the weapons and equipment of various countries and their sales, and see if you can buy back cannons, even small firearms. Fourth, inquire about the political situation and exchanges of various countries. Zhou De''s blood boiled when he heard it, and he was so scared that he broke into a cold sweat. He knew that if he agreed, he would be very dangerous in the future. If you do it well, then he and his family can take this opportunity to advance. Seeking wealth and honor at risk, from the time he worked hard to get on Fan Zijin, his courage can be seen. Zhou De knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "Don''t worry, Princess, the Zhou family will die for Daqi." Mu Yangling smiled and asked Xiao Ting to help him up, saying: "Don''t worry, Master Zhou, I won''t embarrass you, the departure time is a little tight in three days, you might as well delay the time a little bit, you can choose a few loyal and smart people. When people come over, I will ask them to teach them how to inquire about news. You can follow along when you arrive. Dont worry, what I asked you to inquire about is not classified information, and it will be fine. Seeing that Zhou De was still trembling, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I Daqi didn''t do anything to these foreign spies?" Zhou De was startled, "I still have foreign spies in Daqi?" "Of course," Mu Yangling said: "If it wasn''t for Andre and the others, how could the Western countries send envoys to our Daqi so quickly? Here are four countries." In other words, they had at least four spies from Western countries in Daqi, Zhou De blushed and became angry. Mu Yangling said: "Andre has done a very good job. He has been in Daqi for more than 20 years. He can not only communicate with merchants, but also buy high-level officials in Guangzhou. What he wants to inquire about is not only me. The general information you inquired about, how much I have leaked to him, even I don''t know." Chapter 1006： showdown Zhou De''s eyes widened, he couldn''t imagine that Andre was still a senior, he said angrily, "Why don''t you arrest him?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Once we have caught this, there will be another one. Besides, we don''t have any solid evidence. Do you think Andrei is a professional craftsman? He is just a businessman, and it is by the way to spy on other countries'' news for his country. Yes, maybe in the beginning, he just simply passed the knowledge from the outside back to the motherland, and then slowly turned into a senior and meticulous work, and what I want you to do is the role of Andre, the Western Ocean is far away from us. Far away, we Daqi also disdain their land, but they cant be full of malice towards us and we dont know it. In a word, they don''t care about each other''s land, and they don''t even think about coveting Daqi. Zhou De looked serious and said cherished: "Don''t worry, madam, although Zhou is only a businessman, he also knows that the country is responsible for the rise and fall of the country. We can straighten our backs overseas because our motherland is strong enough, and Zhou must not It will make the foreigners'' wolf ambitions succeed." The only reluctance left in Zhou De''s heart disappeared. He didn''t expect the foreigners to have such great malice towards them. What''s the difference between this and the barbarians in the West of the Great Jin Dynasty? Thinking of the large area of ??land lost in the previous dynasty, and thinking that Daqi might one day be flooded and occupied by foreigners, Zhou De''s eyes were red with anger. Zhou De straightened his chest and stepped out of the palace with great ambition. The spies who stayed outside went back and reported to their masters. The big businessmen could only privately sigh about the good luck of the Zhou family. Why didn''t they think of taking advantage of Fan Zijin When it''s tough, how about going up? It''s also Prince Rong, they are too domineering. They have banned the sea for 20 years, and they have been making noise for 20 years. When Prince Rong and Duke An Guo said "open the sea ban", the sea ban was really lifted. You must know that this sea ban is so easy to open. Now, they have already brought a lot of money to the two of them. But money is hard to buy, I knew it earlier. Prince Rong doesn''t care about business matters, but Duke An Guo has already selected the Zhou family as a partner. The big businessmen regretted, but Zhou De kept going home and selected a few loyal and clever domestic servants. After struggling for a night, he finally chose the second son to take them there. Zhou De gave the second son the number of weeks. Doing psychological counseling, speaking from the future of the family to the interests of the country, he repeated what the princess said, and finally took his hand and cried, "I don''t want you to do meticulous work, but those foreigners are too hateful. , I''m afraid it''s wrong to hand it over to the servants, since the palace trusts us, we can''t live up to the prince and the princess..." Zhou Shu''s eyes were bright, and he asked, "Dad, then you say that if we make great achievements, can our family become an official?" He puffed out his chest. Zhou De cried for a while and hesitated: "If you do it well, the lord might give your nephew and son a chance." Zhou Shu''s eyes were shining, and he gritted his teeth: "I did it, Dad, don''t worry, for the future of my nephew and my son, I will definitely work hard. Our family has worked hard for thirty or forty years and has not been able to produce a person with fame. , this time maybe it will be, even if you don''t come from the imperial examination, as long as you can become an official." None of the businessmen in Daqi wanted to improve their status. Although the businessmen were rich, their status was always low. Sometimes, in order to keep their business, they had to curry favor with officials and act like slaves. Not to mention that the economic foundation determines the superstructure. In ancient China, This statement applies, but it doesn''t apply, depending on how you interpret it. But there is one point. If the big businessmen want to live well, they have to let their family members become officials. Since the Tang Dynasty, there was a rule that businessmen were not allowed to take imperial examinations. By the middle and late period of the Great Zhou Dynasty, through the efforts of Emperor Gaozong and other emperors, the ancestors had become a businessman, and the imperial examination was not allowed within three generations. Daqi has not changed this point, but it is indeed difficult for businessmen to improve their status. . The Zhou family is naturally the same. The children of the Zhou family will not be recorded in the family tree until they are ten years old. Why? In order to select the seedlings who can read, if there are such seedlings, the family will send him to the family of the other family, or record him as the son of the other party, or adopt the past, and still live and study with the Zhou family, and the Zhou family will also To give some support, they only borrowed their identities for imperial examinations, and they were not afraid that the other party would rob the children or the children would not recognize them. Because except that the child''s name is recorded in the foster parents'' name, the child is still theirs, and all the grace and support are theirs. At that time, Zhou De was the only son of Grandpa Zhou. Grandpa Zhou gritted his teeth and refused to let him enter the genealogy. He was only regretfully and fortunately recorded in the genealogy after he was ten years old and determined that he had no talent in reading. They don''t ask their family''s children to pass the examinations as jinshi to become officials, they just want them to pass the examinations as scholars to raise the family''s status a little. It can be said that the purpose of businessmen is never to compete for power, but status. This is the case with the Zhou family, as are other big businessmen, but the Zhou family is a bit more pitiful. After forty or fifty years, there is still not a single scholar in the family. It''s not that they don''t work hard, it''s just that the imperial examinations are too difficult, and their identities are hard to get good teachers and good books, lack of educational resources, and their minds are floating, so naturally they can''t produce talents. Zhou Shu was also forced to study in the past, and this has a great psychological shadow. He feels that there is no root in the Zhou family''s blood to be able to read, and it is useless to work hard. Now that there is another way in front of them, they will If you don''t hurry up, you''re simply sorry for yourself. For the sake of his son and his family, Zhou Shu felt that it was worth fighting for his life. Zhou Shu followed his father to the palace with the tragic feeling of "the strong man will never return", but the captain of the guard who came to train them smiled and told them that their first and forever mission was to be a good businessman role, the only way to save their lives and the entire intelligence system. Then the captain of the guard told them how to be a proper merchant... Since the age of eight, I have been buying and selling with money for weeks, watching the captain of the guard teach them how to be a qualified businessman... Many years later, Zhou Shu brought back a lot of valuable information to Daqi, but he has been traveling safely between Western countries and became a famous big businessman. Recalling today''s training, he seriously sighed: "I have always been A businessman..." So always safe. At this time, the foreigners didn''t know that it was just a child''s fight that triggered this series of consequences. If Qi Haoran captured Pedro, exterminated his 2,000 pirates, and captured 560 people was a blockbuster at the moment, Then the foreigners who returned to the motherland after four months found that the exquisite glazed products and clocks that appeared one after another were another form of declaration of war. Because there are few clocks and glazed products, each of them only has one or two pieces, so after returning to the motherland, they will naturally sell them vigorously, raising the price very high, and when they sell the things, the people will discover the things. At the time of the benefits, exquisite glazed products and clocks appeared on the market one after another. Like theirs, they even had more complete varieties and greater choices. Although they were also very expensive, many people still spent a lot of money to buy them. Their previous propaganda was all about making wedding clothes for Daqi merchants, which annoyed foreigners who had no supply. They knew that they should not have rejected Princess Qi in the first place, and only bought one or two pieces. They spent more than half a month to open up the market. It was called by the Han Chinese to occupy it. Chapter 1007： Qing Shi Of course, this is what happened in the Western Ocean four months later. At this time, the foreigners were still shocked by Qi Haoran''s iron-blooded method of exterminating Pedro''s group of pirates. They felt that this was a sign of Daqi''s unfriendliness. They were angry and scared. I don''t understand how the good Daqi turned his face. Among them, the Portuguese envoy had the most ugly face. Pedro is the count of their country. Although Daqi does not know his identity, it is always correct that Pedro is a member of their country. When they were on their mission to Daqi, wouldn''t it be a disservice to them to destroy Pedro? But it wasn''t, because as soon as the news came back, Fan Zijin came to them happily, and told them with great interest that Daqi officers and soldiers had captured the rebellious Pedro for them in Portugal, so that such dehumanizing pirates could escape to Daqi. Asking them to catch it is really a blessing for the two countries, and it should be celebrated. Fan Zijin also counted Pedro''s sins, and finally asked the Portuguese envoy with empathy on his face, "I don''t know what kind of crime Pedro can commit in your country, and whether he needs to be tried with Daqi, and it is also counted as a victim in your country. An explanation." The Portuguese messenger knocked out his teeth and swallowed blood, emphasizing: "Pedro is not a pirate in our country, but an explorer." Fan Zijin sighed, "This person has become really fast. When he came out, he was still an explorer whom you admired. In the past ten years, he has become a big pirate who has done harm to one side. Before, he deceived you into leasing land from me. Fortunately, I Chao did not agree, or let this big pirate go ashore, and I dont know how many innocent fishermen will die. The Portuguese envoy only felt bitter on the tip of his tongue, and said with difficulty: "There may be a misunderstanding in this." The reason for Daqi to suppress the bandits this time is that the pirates under Pedro boarded Daqi Island to burn, kill and loot, and also spread to Guangdong. The fishermen along the coast, Qi Hao sent troops out in anger. Fan Zijin shook his head, "How can there be any misunderstanding, the bitter master is still in the government office, those fishermen were killed and injured countless times, but it was very tragic, and the family members of the merchants who were robbed of Shen Hai before came to complain, although Pedro is no better than Dongying''s hero Fujita, it is difficult to write about. , but there are a lot of crimes and punishments, it should be killed!" What else can the Portuguese envoy say? Everyone knows that Pedro is a pirate. If he hadn''t been caught, he would have been able to swim for a while, and everyone could live in peace with their eyes closed. Now that Pedro was caught, his subordinates Either they died or they were captured, and the remaining few people escaped, which was not a climate at all. The Portuguese envoy regretted it a little. He should have revealed Pedro''s identity early, so that Daqi officers and soldiers should also have some scruples. Although they may have some restraints, it is better than losing Pedro''s big killer. And now to reveal Pedro''s identity again, it is no doubt that the two countries have officially turned against each other. Because of what the pirates discussed before, the relationship between the two countries is already much worse than that of other countries. No matter how exciting it is, I am afraid that their entire fleet Can''t get out of Daqi. The Portuguese envoy could only sigh, sighing secretly that he was unlucky, and was also annoyed that Pedro could not restrain his men. However, when historians of later generations studied this period of history, both the West and the East agreed that the then King Rong and King Fan were lying, and there was no such thing as Pedro''s pirates looting the fishermen along the coast. The county king prepared in advance, among which the Guangdong Navy Yamen at that time had a complete record left, including the record of the recorder. The king of Rong County was deeply aware of the scourge of pirates, and wiped out all the pirates in the Guangdong waters, leaving the only one left. Portuguese pirate Pedro, because of the large number of people, the ship is strong and the guns are strong, and he is slowly drawing it. It also recorded several battle plans, and even had specific time stamps. These archives were collected in the Guangdong Navy Yamen, and later placed in the Marine Military Academy for preservation, providing a basis for future research. However, the headache for the historians is that Qi Haoran took action more than half a month earlier than planned. This time they were puzzled. What was the factor that forced him to plan ahead? . Historians have been researching that period of history over and over again, but have not been able to find a solid historical basis until the royal family opened up some materials, the most notable of which was the correspondence between Princess Rongjun and the then Emperor Taikang. The correspondence between the sister-in-law and the eldest brother can be surprising in itself. However, historians have already seen it. Everyone knows that the princess of Rongjun and Prince Anguo of Rongjun grew up together and were watched by Emperor Taikang. Growing up, everyone was surprised by the content of the letter that was published. This series of events is just because their child was beaten! The most eye-catching thing for historians is that the ancestors of the Zhou family, a famous family business in the world, even did the detailed work of Daqi, and through the correspondence between Princess Rongjun and Emperor Taikang, we learned that the fuse of this incident was still Several children were beaten, including Princess Rongjun''s dumping of porcelain, glass, clocks and other handicrafts to European countries. It was also because several children were beaten. She seized the European market only because those foreign envoys instructed the Joao brothers to get close to several children, causing them A conflict arises and thus fights. She just wants pure revenge. You made my children beat up for this purpose, and I will make your goals fail and make you lose more. The Western historians who also obtained the research materials were so angry that their eyes were red. Is there such a pet for children? On the other hand, the Chinese historians holding the historical materials left by their ancestors are very complicated. They don''t know if they should be glad that they have a pair of princes and princesses who spoil their children to the horizon. In this way, the then Duke Anguo suddenly attached great importance to the taxation standards for Daqi merchants at foreign ports, and spent nearly five years to get Western countries to reduce tariffs on Daqi goods. On the importance of having bear children, this has become a topic of most interest to later history students. At this time, the bear children, who were the culprits, were leaning against their heads and thinking of a better future together. The tiger''s head slammed its mouth with greed, and made a wish: "When my injury is healed, I will eat ten pork knuckles. Ten lion heads, a bowl of braised pork, a chicken..." The little lion looked at his brother with contempt, and said, "Don''t just think about food, we are thinking about how to avenge Joao and the others." Hutou said with a bitter face: "But I''m really hungry, and my mother said that I''m not allowed to eat these things until my injury is healed." Xiao An was very helpless, "Didn''t you just eat corn-stewed pork ribs? A pot of pork ribs is all for you to eat." "It''s too bland, I want to eat braised, braised pork knuckle, braised lion head, braised pork..." Xiao An covered his mouth and asked the little lion, "Why is his appetite so good all of a sudden? I''ve never eaten such a strong taste before." "I know," the second prince raised his hand and said solemnly: "He must be looking more and more like his fourth uncle. The fourth uncle likes to eat heavy food, and so does my father." Hu Tou ripped off Xiao An''s hand, stretched out his swollen hand to cover his stomach, and shouted, "I think my stomach is leaking, no matter how much I eat, I''ll be hungry soon." Chapter 1008： pity Xiao An touched his chin and thought, "Did Joao pierce your stomach? But you didn''t pull it out. Where did your food go?" The little lion stared at his belly eager to try, "Or I''ll touch you? Maybe I can touch it." Li Dong, who had been standing by and waited on them, twitched the corners of his mouth and said softly, "The third young master is recovering from his wounds. Healing his wounds requires nourishment and consumes food, so he feels that no matter how much he eats, he will not be full." Xiao An and the little lion both had some rejoicing on their faces, but Qi Wensu quickly touched the tiger''s belly and exclaimed, "It''s so soft, so soft." Xiao An and Little Lion also became interested, and Li Dong hurriedly stopped them, "The third young master is still injured, young masters, don''t touch his wound." The tiger''s head shrunk to the corner of the soft couch, nodded with a heart, and whispered: "It hurts." Because there are many children in the family, they all like to stay on the soft couch, so their couch is wider than the bed, but now all four children are lying on the couch, the tiger head is hiding in the corner, and the other three are also blocked. They can block people in the corner. Fortunately, they still have brotherly love. They didn''t force him to touch him. Qi Wensu sympathized with him and wanted to give him a snoring wound. Li Dong was afraid that they wouldn''t be able to stop the trouble, so he took the initiative to lead the topic elsewhere, but with Xiao An around, the topic would not go anywhere no matter how crooked it was. Enter Brother Ang. Of course, they didn''t do it for themselves, because the four children agreed that Brother Joao was not less injured than them. They didn''t lose this fight. They did it for the people who suffered in Luzon. They had to let Brother Joao know the invaders. to your own mistakes. Xiao An decided to actively search for information, first prepared to speak before going to the Joao Brothers to settle accounts. The three children raised their hands and feet in approval, and Lidong even went to the study to help them carry books. Xiao An saw that Lidong was gone, so he whispered to Sanxiao: "Look, I''ll take Lidong away, let''s go out now to find Joao and Jose." The little lion turned his head to look at the tiger''s head, pointed to the medicinal mud all over his body and said, "He''s still applying it." "If you don''t have a tiger head, just stay at home." Xiao An suggested. The tiger head looked at Xiao An eagerly, the big round eyes were full of tears, Xiao An was soft, he hesitated: "How about we wrap you in gauze and put on clothes?" Tiger head nodded again and again. The little lion and Xiao An got the gauze, and the three children were sweating profusely and wrapped the tiger''s head. When Xiao An saw Qi Wensu tied the gauze again, he was so angry that he shouted: "Wrong wrapping again, Wensu, you Just hold the gauze, I''ll pack it." The second prince climbed to the back of Xiao An''s buttocks and held the gauze. It was already half an hour after the three children tried their best to wrap the tiger''s head into a zongzi. Then Xiao An felt that something was wrong and turned to look at the door. Pulling up a chair and sitting at the door, she still had a teacup and a plate of snacks by her hand, and she didn''t know how long she had read there. Li Dong was standing behind her with a book in her arms, looking at them with aggrieved expressions. Xiao An shrank his neck, stretched out his fingers and poked the little lion who was excitedly watching the tiger-headed lion. Mu Yangling looked at the four children who were standing in front of her with their heads bowed down in rows, and focused on the tiger''s head wrapped in white cloth, and asked, "What do you want?" Xiao An said in a muffled voice, "We want to see Joao and Jos." Mu Yangling put down the teacup and said softly, "You don''t have to look, I can tell you that they had a miserable life." The four children wanted to go out even more. Mu Yangling didn''t stop them. Instead, he asked people to dismantle the things on the tiger''s head, then reapplied the medicine, put on his clothes, and sent him to the carriage. She said, "You also go and see, there are parents and those who don''t have parents. The difference, see how good we are to you, and then we will run out at every turn." The four children arrived at the Foreigners Chamber of Commerce in a bewildered way. Apart from the person guarding the door, they entered the small courtyard where the brothers of Joao lived almost unobstructed. Joao and Jos''s attendants were not in the courtyard. They heard the sound of the master bedroom and went straight in. Jose was crying while guarding Joao, and quickly complained to his elder brother in Portuguese, "They all said that it was because we fought Hutou and the others that the prince of Daqi attacked Count Pedro, but the court of Daqi clearly It is because Count Pedro''s people robbed the fishermen of Daqi, they wronged us, and said that you pretended to be sick, not only did you not give us medicine, but even deducted what we ate." Joao''s face was also ugly. Three days later, his body was still in severe pain, but he couldn''t see any wounds. The envoys and doctors did not believe that he was injured. Except for their slaves, other servants began to talk about it. Children learn languages ??quickly, Xiao An and the others have spent a lot of time with foreigners, and they can understand most of them. Hearing this, he was shocked. He didn''t expect Joao and the others to have such a miserable life. When Jose was still crying, Joao struggled to get up, and when he turned his head, he saw the four children standing at the door. , He didn''t have any wounds on his body and it hurt like this. What kind of pain did the tiger''s head hurt? Why did he lose his head and act ruthlessly? And they didn''t mind coming to see him! Joao was ashamed. When Jos saw the four children, he thought they were here to visit them. Looking at the blue and purple potion on the faces of the four children, the resentment in his heart disappeared, as if they were more seriously injured, and they actually Don''t hesitate to see them. Jose, who was experiencing the indifference of human feelings, was so moved that he burst into tears again. The four children who wanted to find the two of them to settle accounts: "..." The enemy was crying like this, how could they be so embarrassed to start? The four children were silent for a long time, before Hutou said crisply: "Shy, I still cry when I''m so old, so I''m not ashamed." The other three children nodded, looked at them with contempt, and did not mention the matter of revenge. They dragged the stool and sat down by the bed, curiously watching the brothers, "We can all run off the ground, why are you still lying on the bed? ?" Brother Ruo Ang looked at the bruised child who was jumping up and down, and he couldn''t get off the ground without any wounds on his body, he said with fear and shame: "The place on my body that you have beaten hurts, but there is no wound on my body. , Our doctor said that I was not injured, but I was clearly in pain, do you think there is an injury in my body that has not been found out?" The four children despised him together, "Your doctor is a quack doctor, isn''t he? He was beaten a few times? Just rub it off with medicinal wine." Joao thought that the place where he was rubbed by Dr. Qi really didn''t hurt much, but what should I do if it hurts when rubbing? The four children didn''t expect Joao to be so big and they were afraid of pain. They often stretched their muscles and bones when they practiced martial arts, and they had to rub the medicinal wine. Although it was very painful, the pain was very refreshing, and it was very fast. Qi Wensu and Xiao An did not say, the little lion It is common for Hehutou to be injured, and he has to rub the medicinal wine every three or five days. Seeing that Joao was afraid of the pain, Xiao An rolled her eyes and said, "Why don''t we rub it for you, we have been rubbed since we were young, we will see it sooner." The little lion understood and was very enthusiastic, "Our family''s medicinal wine is the secret recipe of the palace, very good, as long as it is rubbed, it will not work. Look at us, we are so badly injured that after rubbing the medicinal wine, we are alive and kicking in three days. " Jo Ang was heartbroken, but Xiao An loudly called the servant boy who was guarding outside to get the medicinal wine without waiting for him to agree. Chapter 1009： impact As soon as the Portuguese envoy entered the door, he heard murderous screams coming from the courtyard of the two viscounts. He was startled and asked, "What''s going on?" The attendant rushed over and replied, "Several sons of the palace are treating the Viscount." Is this a cure or a murder? The Portuguese envoy was coming back from the government office with a stomach full of anger, and he went to the small courtyard without thinking about it. Xiao An and the little lion are sitting on the bed and trying to rub the medicinal wine for Joao. At first, he could scream, but now he can only hum, and he has no strength at all. The little lion asked him, "Does it hurt, does it hurt?" Joao was too in pain to answer, so he could only look at him with a twisted face, and the little lion regretted, "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t matter, I''ll try harder, if it doesn''t hurt, the bruises won''t heal." Continued to press down **** his hand, Joao''s eyes widened, just about to pass out, Xiao An also pressed down hard, Joao''s pain nerve touched, and he woke up from pain before fainting. Hutou and Qi Wensu happily stood under the bed to instruct them, while Jose was anxiously turning around, Hutou also took time to comfort him, "Your brother will be fine, we often rub medicine and wine like this when we are injured in martial arts." Jose doubted, "Does it hurt so much?" Tiger nodded, "Of course, I cried the first time I took the medicine." Jose could only express sympathy to the elder brother with his eyes, "We won''t fight in the future, okay? Fighting with you guys is too painful." The tiger head pouted, "You guys did it first." Jose refused to accept, "You obviously hit me first." "That''s why you pointed your finger at my brother Xiao An first. You''ve already pointed your finger at Brother Xiao An''s nose, so I''m not allowed to do it?" Jose was ignorant, "Why can''t you use your finger to point at Xiao An''s nose?" Hutou despised him, "You foreigners are so stupid, don''t you know that pointing your finger at someone is an insult? Our sages said that a scholar can be killed, but not insulted. My brother Xiao An is going to be the number one scholar in the future, and he is the first person among the scholars. , If he doesn''t respond when you point it out, how can he be the champion in the future?" Jose still couldn''t understand, but he also knew that the fight seemed to be caused by his pointing at Xiao An. Hutou continued: "I''m just breaking your fingers to let you remember this lesson. Who knew that your elder brother would beat my second brother and Xiao An?" Hutou pouted: "Your elder brother is so ashamed, he is thirteen years old. Bullying two five- or six-year-old children, in our Daqi, we can marry a wife at the age of thirteen, and we are still children." In Portugal, when he was thirteen years old, he could marry a daughter-in-law. Jose suddenly felt that what he said was reasonable and could not refute it for a while. Hutou was happy when he saw that he couldn''t refute. He used to use his fists to speak, and this was the first time he could outsmart the opponent with words. When Hutou was complacent, he said more, "Actually, you should fight too, who told you It''s a bad guy who went to invade Luzon, causing the children there to have no parents, no food, and no clothes to wear. It''s pitiful. My elder brother and Xiaobao also squeezed our pocket money to buy food and clothing. Support them, if you don''t invade Luzon, then my big brother and the others won''t rob us of our pocket money, we can buy a lot of delicious and fun things..." Jose opened his mouth and said after a long time, "They are explorers, they are expanding the territory for our great majesty." This is the education he received since he was a child. Hutou curled his lips in disdain, "That''s not a wild and uninhabited land for you to go to open up wasteland and expand the land, that is Luzon, people have their own emperors, you rushed to other people''s homes and killed their parents and brothers, and then followed up with them. Your king said, this is the territory we have opened up, and those who still survive are grateful that you gave them a household registration, and then let them treat you as cattle and horses, so shameless." "Nonsense!" The Portuguese envoy rushed in angrily, staring at the tiger''s head with red eyes, "This is a slander, this is a slander against my Portugal, please take back such remarks." When Xiao An and Little Lion saw the envoy rushing in, they jumped off the bed with agile movements, blocking the tiger''s head and the second prince from left to right, and glared at him, "What do you want to do? Dare to bully my brother, believe it or not, my lord. Hit you all over the place looking for your teeth." The envoy took a deep breath, suppressed the anger on his face, and stared at the four children for a while before he squeezed out a stiff smile: "Several young masters, you have great prejudice against my country, Luzon is still in tribal mode. The natives above do not even know basic farming. Our explorers will bring them advanced farming techniques and craftsmanship, and will also bring them huge wealth. We are helping them and Not aggression, our explorers have always been friendly." The four children did not understand, but they firmly believed that Mu Yangling was right. Since their mother (the fourth aunt) said that Portugal was an aggression, then they were an aggressor. The words Hutou said just now were when Mu Yangling taught them. The metaphor of the fight is vivid, so even the tiger''s head can be remembered. Therefore, the four children who could not understand the profound words firmly believed that the envoy was defending, but the little lion and the tiger head Qi Wensu did not know how to refute him, but Xiao An grasped the key and only asked: "Friendship will kill them. Family? Let them submit to their feet for their own good?" The envoy said confidently: "This is a last resort. We are for their own good. They will understand in the future and will thank us." The eyes of the four children were a little erratic, and Xiao An was surprised: "So it can still be like this? Then if we kill you now, will your family thank us?" Hutou seriously added, "We are also for your own good." The little lion smiled and said, "Send you to see the Tathagata Buddha, Amitabha Buddha in advance!" Qi Wensu stuck his head out from behind and said with bright eyes, "Then let''s do more good deeds and kill them all. Their families will be grateful to us, right?" Seeing that the envoy was so angry that his face turned purple, but there was nothing he could do about them, the four children grimaced and ran out, and while walking out, Xiao An tried to turn against the Joao brothers, "Don''t follow them, they are so stupid that they will kill you. stupid." Joao and Jos lowered their heads and did not speak. After all, they are several years older. These days their outlook on life, world outlook and values ??have been greatly impacted. They are not like the four children who are still ignorant. They have vaguely realized that these words of the envoy are just obvious reasons. The real essence is that they need Luzon land, Luzon labor, and Luzon ports, which can bring them benefits. . Joao thinks more, do the envoys and adults know this, they know they are bad people, but they still do bad people. Are they really expanding territory for His Majesty? Or is it for the title of the title after the expansion of the territory, for the status and gold and silver treasure in the future? Will he be a part of it too? Joao''s spirit became a little dazed, while Jos was simply sad that he was really a bad guy in Hutou''s mouth, he was a bad guy! But he clearly wanted to be a good person. The child in his early ten years looked at his brother in disbelief and burst into tears. However, the envoy failed to understand the entanglement and contradiction in the brothers'' hearts. He just said bitterly: "In the future, they will not be allowed to come to the guild hall again. The people of Daqi are very unfriendly to us. The two viscounts should just take care of their injuries in the yard." Chapter 1010： hero The fourth elementary school felt a lot better after playing around in the guild hall. Looking at the lively street outside, she didn''t want to go home. Xiao An suggested, "Let''s go shopping." Hutou touched his pocket subconsciously, and found that he didn''t bring any money, so he looked at them anxiously, "I didn''t bring any money." Xiao An and Little Lion didn''t bring them either. They never thought about going shopping before, so naturally they didn''t bring any money. The second prince also touched his pockets, and then realized that there were no pockets on his clothes, but he brought a purse, opened it, and found two naked silver coins inside. The three elders were delighted, "Let''s go buy food." The four of them happily went shopping, the guards followed closely and did not stop them, but as soon as Hutou picked up the food, someone would come forward to block or **** the food in his hand. Hutou glared, the guards Explanation: "Your injury is not healed yet, so you can''t eat anything outside." What''s the point of him shopping? Hutou was grimacing, a carriage stopped beside him, Fan Zijin lifted the curtain and glanced at the four children, focusing on what they were holding, until the children had to regretfully put away the snacks. After handing it over to the guard behind him, he said, "Come up, I''ll take you to pick up your father and fourth uncle." The eyes of the four children lit up, and they climbed into the carriage one after another. Hutou said excitedly, "My father has returned triumphantly?" Fan Zijin nodded, "He captured Pedro alive, which is considered to have wiped out all the pirates in the Guangdong waters. Not only the navy yamen and the government yamen, but also the people of the city will come to the port to greet him." Si Xiao looked out and saw that everyone was walking out of the city, and they all became excited, "What about my big brother and the others?" "They went back to the house to pick you up. Who knew you went to the foreigner''s guild hall?" Fan Zijin glanced at their excited look and asked, "You went to toss Brother Joao today?" Xiao An hurriedly clarified, "No, we went to visit them and brought them a bottle of medicinal wine." Fan Zijin snorted coldly and didn''t believe it at all, but as long as the children didn''t suffer, he didn''t ask any further questions. Four children breathed a sigh of relief. The adults often taught them how to be gentlemen. If they knew that they tortured Brother Joao so carefully, they would definitely scold them. Qi Haoran killed a group of big pirates again. The people of Guangzhou celebrated with their crowns and gathered around the beach to watch. Some people specially prepared rotten leaves to smash people. Si Xiao jumped out of the carriage and exclaimed when he saw the dense crowd at the seaside, "Is there too many people?" Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao squeezed around the four of them, and couldn''t help pinching their ears, "We ran home in vain, thinking that you guys won''t be able to keep up with the heroic appearance of your father''s triumphant return." Fan Zijin saw that so many people were also frowning, so he summoned two prefectures and said, "There are too many people, it may be an accident. Pull all the servants of the government to maintain order. Don''t let the people be squeezed into the sea, especially be careful to trample." The two prefects responded and left with a solemn face. Xiao Xiong said excitedly: "There are also people here from the villages and counties below. They all came to celebrate when they heard that their father killed the bandits in this area." Xiaobao''s face was also beaming, "The fourth uncle is amazing. Many people say that they want to set up a tablet of longevity for the fourth uncle and the father." The four little ones were also excited. They were relatively short. They jumped a bit and found that they couldn''t see it, so they asked the guards to put them on their shoulders and sit and watch directly. Little Bear and Little Treasure were envious, but they thought they had grown up and refused to sit on the shoulders of the guards. Xiaobao looked left and right, then pointed to a relatively high stone by the seaside and said, "Little Bear, can you bring it here?" Little Bear gestured and nodded happily, "Yes." After saying that, he jumped over happily and picked up the big rock and placed it where they were standing. The two of them stood directly on it and watched. The foreigners who also came to watch widened their eyes and opened their mouths, looking at the big rock and the little bear in disbelief. Andre was also shocked. He swallowed and said to Paul, the attendant: "Didn''t you say that the situation like Princess Rongjun''s situation is a special case, why can her son be so strong at such a young age?" Paul hesitated: "Is it hereditary?" Andre looked at the children with a complicated expression, and asked, "Is it inherited only this one, or is it all inherited? How many people in Daqi have such inheritance?" Paul was ashamed and said, "I''m sorry, my lord, I can''t give an answer yet." Andre shook his head slightly and said, "I heard Princess Rongjun say occasionally last time that she is far inferior to King Rongjun. I heard that the reason why King Rongjun is so powerful is because he has kung fu and strength is born. Yes, kung fu is acquired, if Daqi has acquired knowledge to become so powerful, then what we want will never be realized, Paul, we have to find out more." "But my lord, Da Zhou and Da Qi were weak in the past, and only forty or fifty pirates could beat their officers and men to nothing." "But do you see that Daqi''s officers and soldiers have lost in the past two years?" Andre''s voice was barely audible, "They haven''t lost, but the pirates in the island have already been slaughtered. Maybe they said It''s true, Daqi has been losing in the past, not because they are incompetent, but because we bought their officials, so they lost." Andre''s eyes lit up and seemed to have found another way, "Maybe we can try again." "But Prince Rong is very strict with corrupt officials. It is said that as long as he is caught, the whole family will be implicated." Andre lowered his eyes and did not speak. He heard the cheers resounding through the sky before raising his head to look over. Qi Haoran disembarked from the boat in a majestic armor, followed by a team of soldiers escorting his old acquaintance Pedro. Qi Haoran walked down with a cold face without squinting. His eyes swept across the crowd, and when he saw six children standing tall and excited, he resisted staring at them and strode towards Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin looked at him with a smile, and said in a low voice, "Take Pedro all the way back to Fucheng? Let the people have fun with him." Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his eyes and said, "I''m afraid he will be killed before he reaches the gate of the city. Let''s just load it into a prison cart and take him away. What if there are so many people in an accident? Let the yamen evacuate the crowd quickly." Qi Haoran was about to turn around and carry the children back, when out of the corner of his eye he saw the person standing on the rock behind him. His eyes suddenly widened and he looked over in disbelief. Mu Yangling, who was wearing men''s clothes, grinned at him and looked at him with a smile! Qi Haoran felt his heart warm, but he murmured: "Nonsense!" "What?" Fan Zijin turned his head to follow his gaze, saw only a human head, and asked, "What are you looking at?" Qi Haoran withdrew his gaze and said, "It''s nothing." Fan Zijin grabbed him, "You have to walk across the street, but you can''t just go back in such a hurry. I''ll watch the children, you just need to be your hero from now on." If it was a quarter of an hour ago, Qi Haoran would have been disdainful of doing such a thing, but now he has no objection. Instead, he walks forward with his head held high, mounts his horse with a beautiful movement, and makes the soldiers behind him line up to mount and enter the city together. . Fan Zijin''s eyes widened, and he glanced again at the place Qi Haoran was looking at just now. He thought he was going to persuade him for a long time. Why did this kid suddenly become so good? Mu Yangling stood on the stone, excitedly looking at Qi Haoran who was walking across the street, wishing to tell the world that that handsome young general was my husband! Chapter 1011： deal with Compared with the beaming atmosphere of Guangzhou people, foreigners are a little scared. I wonder if Daqi has changed their policies. At this time, everyone''s expectation of Daqi has changed from reducing or exempting tariffs to not increasing tariffs and opening up. At the port, they went to the Municipal Shipping Division and the government office to inquire about the news. Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows in surprise when he received the news, "This is a surprise." "My lord, the Portuguese envoy is here again. He has come to ask us what to do with Pedro and a group of prisoners, and whether we can hand it over to their own country. Also, the Portuguese envoy hopes that any illegal and criminal incident involving the Portuguese will be dealt with in the future. It''s up to them to be convicted." Fan Zijin laughed angrily, "What a big face." Fan Zijin did not have the idea of ??judicial independence, but he knew the consequences of letting a foreigner point fingers at the laws of Daqi. Fan Zijin said directly: "Call out directly, and then send someone to the Foreigner Guild Hall to inquire about the identity of the Portuguese envoy, and say we suspect that he is a fake envoy." Yan Mo, who was standing on the side, was embarrassed for a moment. He felt that the master''s move was cruel enough, and the servants who were on duty were also taken aback for a moment, and then quietly retreated, so the prefect asked them to check the documents in the hands of the envoys? That is really a great shame, the envoys of so many countries, only the Portuguese envoys have been re-examined. But don''t blame your lord, the envoy was too blind. While fighting with the prefect, he spent a lot of money to bribe the officials below. Little did they know that as soon as they left, the officials held things in front of the prefect. , Turn it in honestly, everyone knows that Prince Rong hates corrupt officials the most, and Mr. Fan''s eyes are as bright as the sun, who would dare to play tricks under their hands? Although the prefect has half of the storage, and the other half will be distributed to the people below, no one is grateful to the Portuguese envoy. Who knows when the people below will cramp and intercept, and it will definitely be another turmoil at that time. Two years ago, for collaborating with pirates, one third of the officials in Guangdong were killed and taken away. Until now, the staffing of officials is still incomplete, and they do not want to experience another turmoil. The clerk took people to the foreigner''s club, but Fan Zijin began to think about how to deal with the prisoners. They couldn''t kill everyone. If they wanted to kill Haoran on the island, they could just chop them down, but if they didn''t kill them, they couldn''t. It''s been closed, how much food does it cost? But if exile is not appropriate, these foreigners are different from the Han people, and when they arrive in a barbaric exile, either they are burned to death, or they murdered and escaped, so Fan Zijin became distressed. Why don''t we still use Haoran''s method, drag the people who have killed the Daqi people to the beach and chop them up, and let the Portuguese redeem the people who haven''t killed them? Fan Zijin''s plan was good, but it was useless, because the Portuguese envoy was unwilling to redeem other pirates except Pedro, but the problem was that Fan Zijin never thought of letting Pedro go, and to redeem one person, he still killed Da Qi Man, what about the rest of the pirates? But the Portuguese envoy was obviously also provoked by his series of methods. The dead pig was not afraid of boiling water and said that he had no money, so he could only try his best to redeem Pedro. Fan Zijin went home angrily, only to find that his wife and children were not at home. He angrily asked the housekeeper, "Where are the madam and the young masters?" Butler Xia lowered his head and whispered, "Yan Zhizhou''s family is holding a chrysanthemum banquet, and my wife has brought the seven young masters to the banquet." Fan Zijin was stunned and asked, "How much?" "Seven," Xia Guanjia said, "Madam originally only wanted to take the five young masters, but the eldest son and Qi Shizi heard that the storyteller at the banquet wanted to say that the king was arrogant. Go, Madam will bring it with you." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth. Several children had recently become addicted to storytelling. Every day after class, they would go to the teahouse. After listening to a story of Qi Haoran''s heroic killing of the enemy, he would come back to learn from them. At first, they could still laugh. But after two days, they were tired of listening, those jokes were nonsense when they heard it, but a few children believed it. "What about the prince?" Butler Xia thought for a while and said, "I didn''t see the prince going out today." Fan Zijin turned around and went to look for someone next door. Qi Haoran was holding Mu Yangling and wanted to do something wrong. Hearing Lichun''s reply, Qi Haoran lay down on Mu Yangling''s body and said angrily, "What is the matter with Zijin in the afternoon?" Mu Yangling pushed him away and said, "Let''s go take a look, maybe there is something urgent." Qi Haoran mumbled and put on his clothes and went to meet people in front of him. Hearing that he came here for just such a thing, he was immediately dissatisfied: "What is this important thing, you need to come in person? Just ask someone to ask. " "Yo, this is really big. You have an idea early in the morning. King Rong, tell me, let me hear your opinion." Fan Zijin watched with tea in his spare time. he. Qi Haoran said proudly: "I made a plan a long time ago, Pedro would not kill him, let the Portuguese envoys redeem it with gold and silver treasures." Fan Zijin frowned, "It''s not a simple role for Pedro to dominate the Guangdong sea area for more than ten years. This time you were caught off guard by killing him. If you can catch a turtle in the urn, you may not have such luck next time. Haoran, you fought hard, but the people below are not as capable as you, and you will leave Guangdong sooner or later, when there is such a poisonous snake outside, it will not be good for us in Daqi." "I know, but because Pedro is so powerful, I''m reluctant to kill him at once." Fan Zijin''s brows furrowed even tighter, "When did you like to play with this kind of flower stand?" Although Fan Zijin is conscious of being smart, he is never arrogant. When he encounters an enemy, he can be crushed to death in a sprouting state. Let go of each other with boring thoughts such as raising rivals. Qi Haoran said: "If I can kill Andre now, I will definitely kill Pedro." "What does this have to do with Andre?" "It didn''t matter before, but now there is," Qi Haoran''s eyes were a little cold, "You know, Andre and Pedro competed, but also cooperated. Pedro said that Andre not only bribed Guangdong officials, but even There are some connections with officials in the capital. Pedro''s count is not a secret, but none of you would have thought that Andre was named an earl in Spain, and even businessmen in their own country didn''t know what he wanted to do. ?" Fan Zijin pondered. Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "Pedro said that the reason why he asked the Portuguese envoy to propose leasing the land in Daqi was because Andre wanted to lease the land very much. He didn''t understand the key, but he thought it was not easy. I want to kill Pedro and then kill Andre, but Pedro said that after more than 20 years, Andre''s business in Daqi has gone deep into the mainland, and no one knows how many his spies are there, and he Will these resources be left to Spain? I also think about it. If we kill Andre at this time, then it will be more difficult for us to pull out those nails. At that time, I just pretended to be angry and told him that I could So the accurate reason for going to the island is because of the information provided by Andre. He has spies on the island. Pedro believes at least 80% of my words. If I let him go, do you think he will seek revenge on me or find security? Derek?" Chapter 1012： Leave Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows, not objecting, "Then it''s up to you to do it." He has already buried the wire in Pedro, so naturally it would be better for him to release people. Pedro has a lot of lives in his hands, and he is the leader of the bandits. Of course, they can''t just let people go, but it''s simple. This time they have captured so many prisoners, they just need to use one to pretend to be Pedro. Let the hair down, let them grow the beard a little bit, and pull it up in the mix. Who can find out that he''s not Pedro? But they can''t let them go in vain. Qi Haoran and Pedro agreed that after he leaves, he must use money to redeem those foreigners who don''t need to beheaded. The price is the same as before, and Pedro''s own ransom is even more. Pedro is now a poor man. His treasure is called Qi Haoran, and he has found it and pulled it back to fill the treasury and the internal treasury, so he can only count on the Portuguese envoy. But will Qi Haoran personally come forward and talk to the Portuguese envoy? it''s out of the question. So the head of the prison approached the Portuguese envoy, saying that he could help him smuggle Pedro out, but he had to ask for money. The Portuguese envoy sent the prison head out, and when he turned back, his face was slightly ugly. This was like a lion''s mouth, but he couldn''t hold down the price for a long time. The other party was very bachelor. Pedro died. The Portuguese envoys certainly can''t watch Pedro die, not to mention Pedro''s count as an earl. Only in the current situation, Pedro can''t die. Most of their news about Daqi comes from Pedro. Although there are many businessmen from Portugal to Daqi to do business, they do not know as much as Pedro. Now Daqi is unfriendly enough to them. In order to prevent their country from being disadvantaged, Pedro must live . The Portuguese envoy thought of Pedro''s family and felt that even if he spent a lot of money, he would be able to pay it back when Pedro came out. The Portuguese envoy thought about this, and this led people to start preparing gold and silver jewelry. The other party asked for too much money, and the gold and silver were not enough. They could only use jewelry and spices to pay for it. So, one night before the execution, a donkey cart loaded with several corpses came out of the prison, and Pedro, who was lying on the cart and loaded with bodies, was brought back by the people who were ambushed there in advance when he was thrown at the crematorium. to the clubhouse. Pedro''s face was fine, he calmly changed into clean clothes, and said to the envoy: "I still have 68 brothers who have not been sentenced to death. Please, the envoy, buy them out for me." The envoy shook his head in embarrassment, "Your Excellency, the cost is too much, we can''t afford it at all. You must know that I paid a great price to bring you out." "You can rest assured, I will return the money to you when I return to the motherland." Pedro doesn''t think money is a problem. Those people have been with him for a long time. This time his manpower lost a lot, even if Qi Haoran doesn''t mention it, he will try his best to redeem those who can survive. The envoy saw Pedro''s insistence, so he had no choice but to borrow money from the merchants to redeem it. When the Portuguese envoys redeemed the pirates who had not been sentenced to death, they hurried to leave. Pedro was hidden in their guild hall and did not dare to stay for long, otherwise they would be discovered by the officers and soldiers of Daqi, and even the envoy team would not be able to leave. Who knows that something happened when they got on the boat. Joao and his younger brother were reluctant to get on the boat. The reason was that they were sick and there was a lack of medical care and medicine on the boat. If they got on the boat, they would probably die on the way. Stay in Daqi. The envoy agreed without much thought. The reason why the Joao brothers were sent to the ship was because their stepmother didn''t want to see them. They said they were on an envoy, but it was equivalent to exile. Otherwise, whose delicate teenage boy would go on a voyage? You must know that the mortality rate of long-distance voyages is very high. Not to mention the storms encountered at sea, sudden diseases can kill people. If these two brothers do not return to China, maybe their parents will thank him. So the Portuguese envoy agreed without thinking, and gave them a bag of gems for living expenses. Joao sneered, unwilling to accept it. Gems are not unusual in their country, at least this bag is not worth much in his eyes. Knowing that their brothers going to sea is equivalent to exile, Joao took not only all their property with him when he left, but also his servants who were loyal to their brothers, so to a certain extent, the Joao brothers were not short of money. . At least the high-quality gems they brought can make them live well in Daqi, so he doesn''t need to owe the envoy''s favor at all. The envoy didn''t force it on him, he ordered them to take good care of themselves and then boarded the boat. Pedro hid among the crew to watch the two children under the boat, and said to his subordinates: "They are wolves. The envoy saw the wrong eye and lost two wolves. He will regret it later." "Your Excellency Count, do you want to make a good relationship? After all, we have to come back." Pedro shook his head, "If they''re still alive when we come back, I''ll consider it." In the future, only the two of them will be left in Daqi. Jos is terrified and can''t help clenching his brother''s hand. Joao watched the boat go further and further, and his eyes couldn''t help but bring tears to his eyes. He was also a little scared, but More of relief and excitement, he shook his brother''s hand back and said word by word, "We will have a good time!" Jose''s lips were still a little trembling. When the envoy fleet was there, they were also one of them. The adults were in charge of everything. They just had to walk around and see the customs of Daqi, or go to be friends with Xiaoxiong and the others. It''s good to inquire about the situation of Daqi, no matter whether it is good or bad, there are adults who will bear the sky when it falls. Although I know that no one in the fleet really cares about them except for a few of their own servants, the fleet is still their support and can be regarded as their home. But now their support is gone, and they have no home. Looking around, they only know Xiaoxiong and the others in Guangzhou. Seeing that his brother''s hands were shaking so much, Joao clenched his hands even more tightly, "Let''s go to Hutou and the others to play. They brought medicine to see us a few days ago, and we haven''t thanked them yet." Jose nodded sullenly. The ?? brothers took their servants to the palace in a mighty way. Hutou and the others were shaking their heads and reading the textbook. When they heard someone calling them outside, Hutou and Little Lion immediately put down the textbook and looked at Mr. Qian above. Mr. Qian turned a blind eye, continued to explain the "Three Character Classic", and patted the two''s little heads with the book, saying: "You have learned the "Analects of Confucius" but forgot the "Three Character Classic" you learned earlier, you are too embarrassed to go out to play? Don''t memorize it today No one is allowed to leave the class." The tiger head and the little lion dejectedly picked up the textbook and continued to memorize it. From time to time, they closed their eyes, and from time to time they opened their eyes and glanced at the textbook. "Three Character Classic" they have studied long ago, and they have memorized it before. Shouldn''t this chapter be turned over? Who knew that Mr. Qian would kill the carbine, and after teaching the Analects of Confucius, let them memorize the Three Character Classic, so suddenly and without reviewing it, how could they be able to memorize it? Of course, Xiao An was excluded. Chapter 1013： see guests Brother Joao sat nervously in the garden hall in the front yard, looked outside again and again, and was disappointed again. Joao was thinking if he was leaving when he heard the sound of jogging running outside. Holding hands and running in, the little lion and Xiao An followed closely behind. Xiao Xiong and Xiao An followed slowly, and when they stepped into the threshold, they heard Hutou excitedly say, "Joao, I heard that you have abandoned the dark and turned to the light?" Joao had never heard of this idiom before and was a little confused, so Xiaobao pushed away Hutou''s little head and smiled at Joao: "I heard that you and your brother are going to live in Daqi?" "Yes," Joao smiled bitterly, "you know, if I go back, I will definitely be sent away, either still on a mission to another country or sent to the battlefield, and I like Daqi very much, and I like to be friends with you guys. , so it''s better to stay here." Little Bear snorted and said, "Aren''t you going to break up with us? You even beat up my brother, and I haven''t settled with you yet." "It''s Xiao An and the others who want to break up our relationship, but they have forgiven us now. They even brought medicinal wine to see me a few days ago and help me apply the medicine. Otherwise, I won''t be able to get out of bed today. We have become friends again," Ruo Ruo said. Looking at the little bear eagerly, "If you are still angry, then I will give you a good beating." Xiao An just coughed lightly, stretched out her little hand and pulled the corner of Little Bear''s shirt. They had already taught Joao a lesson, but the other party obviously didn''t notice it, and they were grateful to them. Even so, they couldn''t do too much. But Xiaoxiong was still a little angry. His four younger brothers were all beaten up, especially the tiger head and the little lion who were beaten so badly. He snorted coldly and said, "I won''t bully you, I''ll discuss it another day, you are not Are you saying that you will be sent to the battlefield when you go back? Then you should know martial arts, and then we will compete, whether it is my Daqi''s kung fu or your Portugal''s kung fu." Thinking of the bear''s power, the children gave Joao a sympathetic look. Joao was a little embarrassed when he thought that he was much older than Little Bear, or that he was taking advantage of the other party. Xiao An invited the two to go to the backyard for dinner, "My fourth aunt also wants to see you." Ruo Ang and Ruoze became even more nervous. They just stabbed their sons not long ago. They heard that the princess hurts the children. I wonder if they would embarrass if they went to the backyard. The two of them were pushed to the backyard by a few friends with an uneasy mood, but they were met by two smiling young women. Han people age slowly, especially the well-maintained Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia. Among Western women, they look like teenage girls. Joao and Joze immediately became nervous, and their faces were a little red. The stupefied man shouted directly, "Joao, why are you two on the same arm?" Jo Ang was even more on the same foot. He didn''t dare to shake his hand for a while, and just walked forward. The little Xia Shi laughed out loud, and Mu Yangling couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled. Although there have been disputes between the two sides, the children fight, and as parents, you can''t settle accounts with each other''s children, so Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia are still friendly to the Joao brothers. When they heard that they were going to live in Daqi for a long time, they asked: "Then you two. Do you want to continue living in the guild hall, or rent a house outside?" Joo Ang hesitated and said, "The accommodation in the guild hall is too expensive. I plan to rent a yard. I may need your help at that time." Mu Yangling knew that what he was talking about was a question of proof. Foreigners can live in guild halls or inns in Guangzhou city, but if they want to rent or buy a house, they need to issue a certificate from the yamen. "Mother, you can help them. They finally abandoned evil and turned to good. We have to treat them well and let them go further and further on the road of kindness." The little lion looked at Mu Yangling with a serious face. "What nonsense, Joao is still a child like you, where is the evil?" Tiger Head shouted: "They invaded Luzon. You said that the invaders are bad people!" Brother Joao bowed his head. Mu Yangling said: "It was the Portuguese and Spanish explorers who invaded Luzon, not the Joao brothers. They did not invade Luzon. You can''t blame everyone because some people in their country have done something wrong. For example, a man from Daqi went to Portugal and stole something, and then Joao said that you Daqi people are all thieves, you are also a thief, and you are a bad person, are you convinced?" Hutou hurriedly shook his head. Mu Yangling touched his head and said to the children, "This is the same reason." Xiao An tilted his head and asked, "Then why did the fourth uncle get angry with the envoys of the two countries because the Portuguese and Spanish explorers invaded Luzon? It''s not that the envoys went to invade Luzon." "Xiao An." Xiao Xia looked at him with a stern face, "Don''t talk nonsense." How can such words be said in front of outsiders? Xiao An pouted in dissatisfaction, Mu Yangling patted Xiao Xia''s hand, glanced at Brother Joao, and apologized: "I''m really sorry, a few children have spoiled us, please forgive me for offending." Joao shook his head and saluted: "Respected princess, I actually have many questions, but I can''t get the answers I want from the envoy, and I also need a wise you to answer me, so please answer Xiao An''s questions. Well, as you said, it wasn''t our brothers who invaded Luzon, wasn''t it? We are ashamed of their actions, but we shouldn''t shy away." Mu Yangling was slightly surprised, and only then did he understand why Xiao An and Xiao Xiong hated Brother Joao so much at first, but in the end they became friends with them. If they had this kind of heart, they would be forgiven. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Joao, do you know Pedro''s identity?" Joao blushed, hesitated for a while, but nodded, "He is the count of our Portugal." "Yes, he is the Earl of Portugal, which is not a secret among the foreigners in Guangzhou, so we also know that most of the property he robbed here will be sent back to your motherland, so you think it is his who is a pirate here. Personal behavior?" Mu Yangling looked at the children standing below one by one, and seeing that they all listened carefully, he continued: "No, he is supported by your king and your country, and his actions represent your motherland, Just like the invasion of Luzon, the Portuguese adventurers who landed in Luzon also have official backgrounds, and in their words, they are expanding the territory of their country, but only on the territory of other countries." Mu Yangling said: "And your envoys have been excusing them, which further proves our conjecture, so the act of aggression against Luzon is not an act of an individual or a private group, but an act of the state. The prince hates Portuguese envoys. This is the truth of the minister, but you are different from your brother, you are still children, as long as you don''t do things that harm the interests of Daqi, we will not hate you and become your enemies." "But that''s Luzon, not Daqi," Joao hesitated for a moment, but continued: "Your Excellency said that the king sent troops to Luzon, and he had the same idea as us, so you are also invaders... "You are talking nonsense," Hutou jumped up excitedly, "My father is not a bad guy, he went to help Luzon, to drive those bad guys from your country out of Luzon." The little lion also clenched his fists and stared at Joao, as if he slandered his father again, he would rush up and punch him. Chapter 1014： forced Although his face was a little red, he still insisted on looking at Mu Yangling. It is undeniable that he agreed with the envoy''s point of view, because he did not think that the prince of Daqi was so kind and would help Lu Song for free. Of course ?? Qi Haoran would not be so kind enough to help Lu Song for free. He was paid for Luzon''s gold and silver mines. But looking at the angry tiger''s head, the little lion, and the raging anger in the little bear''s eyes, Mu Yangling was not stupid enough to tell them this, but smiled and confidently said to Joao: "Viscount Joao , Do you know the relationship between Lu Song and Da Qi?" Joao thought of what Hutou and the others had shouted before, and said, "Luzon is a vassal of Daqi." Mu Yangling nodded, "Then do you know what a vassal country is?" Joao was silent, of course he knew that, just like their country was in the Austro-Hungarian Empire a hundred years ago, Daqi was the upper country, and Luzon was a vassal. "If you invaded India and other stewards that have nothing to do with our Daqi, our Daqi would not intervene. At most, I would say a fair word for India and condemn you, just like what England has done in India now, we Did Daqi ever say something? But Luzon is different. Luzon is a vassal of my Daqi, and the king of Luzon asked Daqi for help. As long as we have the ability, Daqi will naturally help. This is why the prince sent troops, and Before dispatching the army, the prince also sent weapons and food to Luzon for support, and Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong have also donated money and materials to help Luzon children and women affected by the war." Mu Yangling herself has been through war and knows how pitiful children and women are in war. She sighed: "Child, evil cannot suppress justice, it is only a matter of time, and aggression has always been the worst evil. Anyone with backbone and flesh and blood will not surrender to the invaders. Even if they will give their blood and soul, they will persist in resisting, forever and ever, until their homeland is saved. This may be contrary to the education you have received since childhood, but I I hope you can think about it for yourself, I have always believed that human nature is inherently good, and I hope you can return to kindness." Joao looked at Mu Yangling with a gentle gaze, and felt ashamed in his heart, "I, I shouldn''t misunderstand the prince like that..." Mu Yangling smiled and didn''t mind at all, "Just clear up the misunderstanding." The three little bears looked at him proudly, "My father is not a bad guy!" Mu Yangling asked them to take Brother Joao to play in the garden, "When your father comes back, eat." The tiger head and the little lion grabbed Joao from left to right and told him how kind their father was. Even if he met beggars on the street, he would give some coins. How could such a good man go to invade other countries? Xiao Xia saw that the children were far away, so she asked worriedly: "A Ling, Fourth Uncle really didn''t mean to take Luzon? If Fourth Uncle wins Luzon in the future, wouldn''t it disappoint the children?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, Haoran will not kill Lu Song. If you don''t believe me, go back and ask your cousin, he will definitely disdain Lu Song." In their eyes, Luzon is a barren land, separated by another sea. If the two countries knew each other by chance during the Tang Dynasty, and the King of Luzon asked for the seal, they would not have known about the sea. And this land. In their opinion, is there anything in the Central Plains that is so rich and rich that it is worthwhile to invade Luzon? In fact, Mu Yangling agrees with this point. China is already big enough and rich in products. Adding territory to it may not be a good thing. The most important thing is that aggression is never the best policy. She does not like war, especially this kind of aggression. war against aggression. Xiao Xia was dubious. She was not a child. She thought Qi Haoran was a good person. A good person could be a general and lead the three armies? "Then why did the fourth uncle agree to send troops to help?" Mu Yangling coughed lightly and said in a low voice: "He has agreed with the king of Luzon, he will send troops over, and Luzon will give them a piece of land to mine for them." Xiao Xia understood that this was the reward for sending troops, "King Luzon is even willing?" "Forced..." Mu Yang sighed in inspiration, "That''s why Daqi has to become stronger so that it won''t fall to this level." Xiao Xia was startled, "Forced by the fourth uncle?" Mu Yangling was embarrassed, how cruel Qi Haoran was in Xiao Xia''s heart, she said: "It was forced by the Spanish and Portuguese..." Lu Song is not far from Guangzhou, and letters can be sent back every three or five minutes, so Qi Haoran is well informed. Qi Haoran''s study has always been open to Mu Yangling, not to mention that Mu Yangling doesn''t need to look at it himself, when he goes to bed at night Qi Haoran will also talk to Mu Yangling if she is interested, so she knows. Qi Haoran was heading for the gold and silver mines in Luzon, so he instructed Zhou Zhou to ask people from the Ministry of Industry to investigate the mines after he went ashore, but the area is so big that they knew a general area, where to find it? In the end, the mineral was not found, but instead encountered foreigners several times. The foreigners slaughtered tribal villagers, which undoubtedly angered Zhou Zhou and others. Lu Song is a vassal of Daqi, and they still have the same black eyes and black hair as the Han people, and there were many problems caused by the southward migration of the Dazhou court and the ban on the sea behind. Han people immigrated to Luzon, especially after the sea was banned, and the fishermen had no way to survive. Many people moved to Luzon with small wooden boats to settle down and make a living in the coastal areas. Similarly, the culture and Chinese language of the Han people were also brought to Luzon. The nearby tribes could more or less know a few words in Chinese. When they saw Zhou Zhou and others, they immediately called for help in Chinese. Zhou Zhou originally brought troops to rescue them, but the foreigners actions angered them again. Zhou Zhou brought people to do it with the foreigners without even thinking about it. The matter soon spread to the King of Luzon. The King of Luzon was originally worried that Daqi was also plotting evil, but seeing that Zhou Zhou and others only rescued and fought foreigners, not occupying land, and after passing one place after another, they did not occupy the city like the foreigners. Although the King of Luzon was still a little uneasy in his heart, he was very happy. The foreigners who came ashore were really hateful. If the tribesmen did not submit to them, they would kill people. If they did, they would drive people to do coolies. Time has taken up a lot of space, and it has caused a lot of complaints. If there is no peace, the country will be in chaos. King Luzon didn''t know what Daqi wanted, but Daqi was in the country, which was better than foreigners who were greedy and like evil spirits, so King Luzon personally sent an envoy to come to Qi Haoran with a letter, while thanking him for extending his message. To help out, he hinted at what he wanted. As long as Lu Song could get it, Lu Song would definitely pay tribute. Qi Haoran saw that Zhou Zhou had been unable to find the gold mine for a long time, and felt that he couldn''t look for it like this, so he directly proposed to King Lu Song that he would help them deal with the foreigners. If he wants to give them the mining rights of minerals, he doesn''t want too much, just ten years of mining rights in the area that is said to have gold and silver mines. The King of Luzon first invited the Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of Household to ask, and confirmed that there were two silver mines in the area. He was a little reluctant and did not agree. But as soon as Zhou Zhou and the others stopped, the foreigners counterattacked frantically and captured their three larger tribes in one breath. The firearms were so powerful that they could shoot people from a distance, which made Lu who had insufficient bows and arrows. Song was very passive, and out of frustration, King Luzon agreed to Qi Haoran''s request. As a result, mining has also moved from private to public and is legal. That''s why Mu Yangling said that the King of Luzon was forced. Chapter 1015： unfilial Mu Yangling helped the Joao brothers to rent a house in the city of Guangzhou, and the two of them lived like this. When the envoy fleet left, they had no task, but they were free. Seeing Hutou, they spent most of their day. I read at the time of reading, and I followed a few lessons when I was curious. Joao expressed that he was very interested in Chinese culture, so he exchanged with the children. Later, their brothers read with them, and he taught them the knowledge he learned from elementary school. and the languages ??he speaks. Mu Yangling also joined the party and became a "college student" once, and was the "college student" with the slowest learning progress. What surprised Mu Yangling was that in terms of language learning, Hutou and Little Lion were the most talented. The two were almost on the same level, especially Hutou. Joao could only repeat it twice. Hearing it, made Mu Yangling jealous. So, Mu Yangling studied with the children during the day, and had to let the children teach again at night, so as not to keep up with the progress. The tiger head and the little lion were in a hurry. After seeing the teaching several times, the mother didn''t remember it, so they stamped their feet and shouted: "Mother, why are you so stupid, let Brother Xiao An come to teach you tomorrow, we can''t teach you." Mu Yangling admitted his mistake, "I''m a little slow in learning, please repeat the few words just now, I''ll practice hard at night." Qi Haoran, who was still smiling, turned cold, pulled his two sons to him, and scolded, "Did you talk to your mother like this? When did your mother and I despise you when you were slow to learn things? Now you dislike us, get out of the way and face the wall!" The two children had tears in their eyes and lowered their heads and dared not speak. Mu Yangling immediately stood up and waited. Qi Haoran carried the two boys to the wall and said, "When did you know what was wrong and when it ended." As soon as Qi Haoran turned around, the two children lowered their heads and followed behind his ass. Qi Haoran gave an angry "hey", and the two children ran to Mu Yangling to admit their mistake, one said, "Mother , I know it''s wrong, I shouldn''t dislike your slow study, I will teach you patiently in the future." The other said in frustration: "Mother, we shouldn''t be in such a hurry, please forgive us." Qi Haoran''s complexion was slightly sullen. When he went to bed at night, Qi Haoran held Mu Yangling and complained, "You don''t have to learn any foreign language from them, it''s enough to know the language of Dajin and Xixia." "Idle is also idle, there is no harm in learning more things," Mu Yangling said: "Don''t look at these two boys in a hurry, sometimes they are very patient, Xiaoxiong taught me for two days, and now they are all I don''t come anymore. I run out with Xiaobao after dinner every day. I don''t know what the two of them are doing in the study. Xiaoan is patient enough. I used to come and play with the tiger-headed lion for a while after dinner before going back to sleep. , As a result, he took Wen Su to his side, and he didn''t come over after dinner, and they all disliked me for being slow, so the tiger head and the little lion still held their positions." Qi Haoran''s face turned darker, he gritted his teeth and said, "This stinky brat, the bigger he gets, the worse he is. Don''t be sad, I''ll beat him up for you tomorrow." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "No need to beat, what a big deal, and I think he does have something to do. Didn''t you and Zijin bring Xiaobao to investigate the government? It''s impossible not to learn with Xiaoxiong. They have to study again, Xiaoxiong has to practice martial arts, and they have to take care of their school, so busy." "Then you can''t dislike you. You have worked so hard to give birth to them, and now it''s such a trivial matter. Can you expect them to be filial to you in the future?" "It''s enough for me to have you," Mu Yangling propped up his body and looked at him with a smile: "When we are old, we will leave them alone, build a nicer courtyard and move in, and study when we are happy. Practice swordsmanship, if we are unhappy, we will go around to play, and when we are too old to walk, there are servants around to serve, and we will not need them." "There are always times when the servants are neglected..." "With you, the Demon King, who would dare to neglect us?" Qi Haoran has a lot of power. He is obviously a peaceful person at home, but when people see him, it''s as if they see something, and even Gu Yu, who has always been daring, is cautious. . Qi Haoran took Mu Yangling into his arms, and said wistfully, "What if Master is gone?" Mu Yangling was taken aback, "Why are you not here?" "Master is not immortal, and he will naturally be gone when he dies. How uncomfortable will it be for you to be left alone in another courtyard. With the children by your side, you won''t be lonely anyway. They are impatient with us now, and I still hope Will they be filial when they grow up? So they can''t get used to it." "Maybe I die earlier than you, and you are left behind?" Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows, "How could you possibly die earlier than your grandfather? With your grandfather here, who can let you die?" Mu Yangling''s eyes were hot, he buried his head in front of his chest, and said after a while, "Why don''t we die together." Qi Haoran paused for a while before saying, "I don''t like the idea of ??burial, so you have to live well, you haven''t enjoyed the blessings of your children and grandchildren." Mu Yangling stopped talking, just leaned against his chest quietly, Qi Haoran was a little worried, hugged her and said, "Don''t mess around." Mu Yangling smiled and said stiffly: "If you don''t want me to mess around, you just work hard to live and die later than me." Qi Haoran didn''t speak, just held her hand tightly. The next day, before Mu Yangling got up, Qi Haoran caught the bear and beat him. This time, he beat the bear firmly. . Little Lion and Tiger touched their buttocks with their hands behind their backs and watched their elder brother get beaten in fear. They felt that it was too lenient for their father to just punish them for facing the wall last night. Xiaoxiong was spanked by Qi Haoran on the bench, howling and screaming in pain, Xiaobao asked the twins in confusion, "What did Xiaoxiong do wrong?" Little Bear has been staying with him these few days, what can he do? Little Lion said: "Big brother is not filial." Hutou added, "We were also fined last night, but we were a little more filial than the eldest brother, so we were only punished for facing the wall." Xiaobao was embarrassed and asked, "Why is Xiaoxiong unfilial?" He hasn''t done anything to offend his fourth uncle recently. The twins looked at their elder brother sympathetically, and said in unison, "He won''t teach his mother a foreign language." Xiaobao closed his mouth and muttered after a long time, "Is this also unfilial?" Little Lion and Tiger Head nodded at the same time, "This is unfilial." The unfilial little bear didn''t know the reason for his beating from his younger brothers until he was beaten, and the little bear couldn''t help but beat the ground, "Didn''t you have your godmother to kiss him?" The ?? twins stared at the elder brother with round eyes and forcefully dispelled his grief and anger. Little Bear sighed, lying on the couch, "Forget it, I''ll teach at night." Hu''s head looked left and right, and whispered in his eldest brother''s ear: "Mother is a little stupid, you can''t be impatient, otherwise you will be unfilial, and you will be beaten by father." Bear felt that life was more difficult. Chapter 1016： write a letter After the Double Ninth Festival, Qi Xiuyuan repaired a book and informed Xiaobao that they packed up and prepared to return to Beijing. Little Treasure didn''t make a fuss. He obediently started to prepare gifts to bring back to Beijing, which surprised Qi Haoran, who was on guard. When he asked, it turned out that this kid was homesick too. Qi Haoran was funny, touched his head and said, "Fourth Uncle will pick you up to play when he is free." Xiaobao''s eyes lit up, "Fourth uncle has to keep his word." Qi Haoran nodded. Although Xiaobao lost a lot of schoolwork after arriving in Guangdong, he also learned a lot of things that he couldn''t learn in Beijing. He couldn''t tell which education method was better. Let Xiaobao go out of Beijing to practice for three months. As for where to go, it depends on the situation. Although it is risky, it is very good for the growth of the child. Xiaobao happily packed his luggage, while the second prince sat on the cot with his head down, not wanting to move at all. Tiger head came to pull him to sleep when he saw him sullen and asked, "What''s the matter with you?" Qi Wensu lowered his head and didn''t speak. The tiger head scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously. Since Qi Wensu came here, he is not the youngest and stupidest in the family. He has a small head behind everything he does, just like brother Xiao An brought them, so the tiger head I like Qi Wensu very much. The little lion looked at Qi Wensu seriously, bit the ear of the tiger''s head and said, "He doesn''t want to go back to the capital." "Then I won''t go back." With a wave of the tiger''s head, he pulled Qi Wensu''s little hand and said, "If you don''t want to go back, don''t go back. Sleep with me. I''ll give you half of my bed." "Really?" Qi Wensu looked at them with wet eyes. Hutou nodded without thinking, "It''s definitely possible." The little lion said: "I have to ask Uncle Huang, don''t you miss your parents if you don''t go home? What if Uncle Huang misses you?" Qi Wensu lowered his head deeply, and the atmosphere of the three children fell silent. After a long time, Qi Wensu said in a low voice, "I want my fourth uncle to be my father and my fourth aunt to be my mother, is that okay?" "No," Little Lion and Hutou said in unison, looking at him warily together, "Your father is Uncle Huang, our parents can''t give it to you." Qi Wensu took a breath and glanced at the two with teary eyes, turned and ran back to his small room, climbed onto the bed and covered his head with a quilt. The tiger head and the little lion just looked at each other, scratched their heads, and felt a little overwhelmed, "Is it because Uncle Huang is not good, so the second cousin doesn''t want to be his son?" Little lion nodded fiercely, agreeing: "Definitely yes." The two brothers looked at the inner room sympathetically, not knowing what to do, "How about you go ask Brother Xiao An?" Xiao An was burying his head in his studies, listening to his two friends explain the whole story while he was reading. He turned a page of the book and said, "Then you just left Wen Su who was still crying there?" The two brothers opened their mouths wide and looked at each other with a bad feeling in their hearts. Xiao An sighed like an adult, put the textbooks together, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go see Wen Su, he doesn''t know what he''s crying like now." Qi Wensu made the quilt wet from crying. When Hutou pulled the quilt covering his head away, his face was full of tears, and he was staring at the three with red and swollen eyes. Xiao An pulled him up, patted him on the shoulder and coaxed: "Don''t cry, if you want to stay, you have to agree to Uncle Huang. It''s useless to cry." "But the royal father won''t agree. He didn''t agree to my elder brother to stay, let alone me." "Brother Xiaobao is different from you." Although the adults never said these things in front of them, Xiao An already vaguely understood that it was not because Uncle Huang refused to allow Brother Xiaobao to come to play with them because Guangzhou was far away or because Uncle Huang He was reluctant to give up, but because of brother Xiaobao''s status as a prince, he comforted Qi Wensu, "You are not a prince, and Uncle Huang will probably agree." Qi Wensu asked, "Really?" "Let''s try it out," Xiao An said, very single, "Anyway, there is still half a month before the departure. Let''s write him a letter first, send one letter a day, and wrap it up until he agrees. Anyway, we use Brother Xiaoxiong''s. carrier pigeon." The little lion is unfounded, "Will the carrier pigeon get tired and thin?" Tiger patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll feed them a little more food tomorrow, so they won''t lose weight." So the four children began to study the ink and spread the paper, thinking about starting to write a letter. Qi Wensu had already recognized a lot of characters and was clamoring to write by himself, but he picked up the pen but didn''t know how to write. The three eldest children are very experienced. They often have to convince their parents about what they want to do, so they have accumulated a lot of experience. Xiao An said: "You have to express your urgent desire to stay here." Little Lion said: "You have to tell Uncle Huang why you don''t want to go back to Beijing and why you want to stay here." Hutou said: "You have to tell Uncle Huang that if you are forced to go back to Beijing, you will be unhappy, you will not be able to eat, you will not be able to sleep, you will not be able to read books, and you will be sad and sick. Xiao An and the little lion nodded, "You can use some exaggerated brushwork appropriately, and you must impress Uncle Huang, so as to achieve the goal." The second prince bit the pen and thought about it for a while before he started writing. He wanted to stay here because he was very happy here. He wanted his fourth uncle to be his father and his fourth aunt to be his mother. Playing together, reading together, he doesn''t want to go back to the capital, the palace maids and eunuchs look at him very strangely, the mother and concubine cry whenever they see him, either let him be careful about the prince''s brother, or let him pull the father and emperor to her palace, no He will be scolded and beaten if he is obedient, and he doesn''t like it at all. Here, Hutou brothers can always play with him all the time, but in the palace, the prince''s brother can only take them to play after class. At other times, he either stays alone or is pressed by his mother to study. do not like. If he is really taken back, he will be saddened to death, and the tears that he cry out can be as much as sea water. Seeing that he finished writing, the three of Xiao An came over to read it. Qi Wensu hurriedly hid the letter behind his back and said shyly, "You are not allowed to read it." "We will help you with reference," the three children looked at the letter in his hand with interest, "Maybe I can give you some advice." Qi Wensu dried the letter, put it away, and said solemnly: "The letter was written according to your suggestion, so there is no need to give any more opinions. I think I wrote it well." He was afraid that Hutou and Little Lion would get angry if they saw that he had written about his four uncles and aunts to be his parents, so he didn''t show anything to a few people. The three sighed regretfully. Although they wanted to see it, they expressed their respect for Qi Wenzun. They glanced at the letter for the last time and said, "Well, let''s go to my brother and ask for a carrier pigeon." Chapter 1017： cure Qi Xiuyuan was very sad when he saw the letter. He believed that as a father, he was responsible. Even if he was busy with government affairs, he would take a little time every day to get along with the children, and even take the children out of the palace every once in a while. Walking around, not to mention the comparison of the emperors of the past, even the princes and ministers of the same generation, he also considers himself to be no inferior in terms of being a father. But his son didn''t want to be his son! Qi Xiuyuan was very sad, he thought, did he neglect Xiao Er before, causing him to be hurt too much? Then there is no, that is, his mother concubine Zhao Concubine kept running on the road to death, and he just grounded her, trying not to let her affairs affect his son''s young mind. But the son doesn''t seem to appreciate it. Xiao Er is like this. What about Xiao Bao, that boy is also running to Guangzhou. Does he also want to be the son of the fourth child, not me? Qi Haoran held the letter with an ugly face, and sat in the imperial study still. Eunuch Wan noticed that something was wrong. Seeing that the emperor was motionless, he could only withdraw cautiously, summoned his apprentice, and whispered: "Hurry up to Kunning Palace and invite the queen to come." The carrier pigeon looks like it belongs to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince of Rong County. Maybe they have caused the emperor to be sad again. This kind of thing should be solved by the queen. The emperor didn''t get angry, he just sat very quietly. Compared with the previous dynasty''s Jingyan Emperor, he didn''t know how to serve, but Eunuch Wan was still frightened, for fear of taking a wrong step. The Queen came very quickly, Eunuch Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and went in to report, "Your Majesty, the Queen Mother asks to see you." Qi Xiuyuan slowly folded the letter and said, "Let her come in." Li Jinghua came in and saw that Qi Xiuyuan''s face was not good, but he was still calm, so he was relieved, and after Eunuch Wan retired, he walked behind him and rubbed his shoulders, asking, "Your Majesty, did Xiaobao cause trouble again? " "Wan Lai informed you, right?" "The emperor rarely gets angry. He is also worried about you. Besides, I''m also afraid that Xiaobao will cause some trouble in Guangzhou. I haven''t slept a few peaceful sleeps in the months since he left." Qi Xiuyuan took her hand and sighed: "Don''t worry about him, if he has to worry every time he goes out, when will he be worried." Li Jinghua was surprised, "Your Majesty?" Qi Xiuyuan clapped her hand and asked, "Zi Tong, do you think my father is a failure? The children all want to recognize others as their fathers." "Your Majesty," Li Jinghua pursed his lips angrily, "Don''t belittle yourself, Xiaobao and several princes are proud of you, how can you think of someone else as a father?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled bitterly, "If it was before, I wouldn''t have thought about it, but now," Qi Xiuyuan hesitated and showed Li Jinghua the letter from Xiao Er. Li Jinghua saw that the handwriting on it was ugly and big, and the words were naive, so she couldn''t help laughing, "Your Majesty, there are always inexhaustible expressions of children, their thoughts are one by one, and they are not comprehensive. I don''t think Xiao Er wants to To be the son of the fourth uncle, but to be the son of A Ling, and to live in the atmosphere of the fourth uncle''s house, if you don''t believe me, ask carefully." Li Jinghua lowered her head and thought for a while, then continued: "Although I think I''m attacking Concubine Zhao, but since I said this today, the concubine also opened up and said, the emperor is naturally good to Xiao Er, and I can too. He fulfilled his mother''s duty to let their brothers live in peace, but Concubine Zhao was his mother-in-law after all, and Xiao Er spent most of the time with his concubine, and even most of the people who served him were arranged by Concubine Zhao. , Children are the most sensitive. Although they don''t understand the struggle of adults, they can feel the atmosphere. Even if you can ban Zhao Concubine''s feet and everyone''s mouth, can you ban the thoughts in their hearts?" "Even if they don''t say it, they think in their hearts that Xiao Er has no mother''s support, and it is inevitable that they will be neglected in their actions," Li Jinghua said, but also very helpless, "This is the place where the concubine can''t compare to A Ling, regardless of the concubine. No matter how you manage your body, the harem will always be a mix of fish and dragons, but the palace managed by Aling is much simpler. The servants will do whatever the master tells them to do. You can see that the two palaces have lived next to each other for many years. There has never been a contradiction, the most surprising thing is that the servants of the two governments often cross each other and never show vindictiveness. Therefore, Xiao Er may not like you as his father, but he does not like our palace and his aunt. The housekeeper." Seeing that Qi Xiuyuan was listening, Li Jinghua continued: "The emperor might as well ask him. If you don''t believe me, ask Xiaobao again to see if he is willing to be your son or fourth uncle." Qi Xiuyuan was excited, he really wanted to ask, otherwise it would be difficult to fall asleep in the future. Qi Xiuyuan did it when he thought of it, and asked Li Jinghua to go back to sleep and then write separate letters to his two sons. Considering that the second year is still young, the language is as easy to understand as possible. Xiaobao was inexplicable when he received the letter, but he still replied, his father is his father, his fourth uncle is his fourth uncle, why did he want his fourth uncle to be his father? He has a father himself! Xiaobao held the pen and thought for a while, but still couldn''t understand why the father asked this question, so he asked curiously, "Why does the father ask such a question?" And Qi Wensu had to struggle a lot. He held his chin and thought about it for a long time, and finally came to the conclusion that he also likes his father to be a father, and also likes his fourth uncle to be a father, and he wants two fathers! Qi Xiuyuan opened Xiaobao''s letter first, and his mood was healed. Then, when he looked at Xiaoer, he suddenly became angry and laughed, "This stinky boy thinks beautifully." At this time, Qi Xiuyuan was also in the mood to study his first letter carefully. It was even more funny to see his last sentence. Although he had never seen the sea, he also knew that the sea was vast and his tears could be as much as sea water. Where are these tears hiding? Qi Xiuyuan was in a good mood, but he seriously thought of his second son''s proposal. With a concubine like Zhao, it might be better for him to stay in Guangzhou, and Haoran won''t be in Guangzhou for a few years. When he returns to Beijing, he will naturally take him When he brought it back, he would be older and moved directly into the palace of the prince, and Zhao Concubine had less influence on him. Qi Xiuyuan knocked on the table, but he didn''t want to agree to him so easily, brat, how dare he not want to be his son. At this time, Xiaobao finally knew why his father asked such a question. He looked at his brother speechlessly and said, "Why did you write such a letter without asking us?" Qi Wensu said ignorantly: "I asked Brother Xiao An and the others, and I wrote it according to their opinions." Xiaobao glared at the three children. Xiao An and the others didn''t know the content of the letter, but they just felt that their guidance was correct, so they shouted confidently: "If he has a request, he will naturally tell the adults, otherwise he will achieve his wish?" Chapter 1018： Departure (top) Xiaobao couldn''t help stomping his feet, "What kind of bad idea did you guys come up with, where did you ask someone to change your father? My father is heartbroken." This time, San Xiao''s eyes widened, "When did we ask him to change his father?" Qi Wensu asked Xiaobao worriedly, "Is the father really sad?" Xiaobao nodded earnestly, pulled his younger brother and asked him to write a letter to comfort his father, while San Xiao pulled the second prince and asked him to break the letter to them, "We didn''t ask you to change your father, so don''t wrong us." twittering and screaming in a mess. Xiao Xiong stood on the periphery and opened his mouth wide to see, and couldn''t help shouting: "You guys stop arguing, calm down and clarify one by one." The five people were even more noisy. The little bear was helpless, so he could only shout loudly and pull the people away one by one. Only then did the five people calm down and look at him blankly. Little Bear said solemnly: "It''s almost time to go to bed, let''s talk about it one by one, otherwise there will be no more noise, and you won''t have to sleep tonight." Xiaobao glanced at Sanxiao and said first: "Then I''ll say it first," he looked at his younger brother seriously and said, "My father is sad, and asked me if I also want my fourth uncle to be a father, I don''t want him anymore, you You have to write a letter to comfort your father." The tiger head jumped up, "You really want to rob my father, didn''t you tell you that you can''t do it?" Xiaoxiong slapped him and said, "First solve the problem of brother Xiaobao, and then talk about yours, please be quiet for me." It was the first time that the little bear had presided over so many brothers'' disputes. He was a little excited, but he didn''t show any mercy. The tiger''s head was restrained by him, so he could only stand aside with a pair of big round eyes. Also honest. Xiaobao was satisfied when he saw it, and An Xin pulled his younger brother Xiaozhi to tell him how much his father loved them, and they should love his father too. Qi Wensu tilted his head and said, "I love my father, will my father let me stay in Guangzhou?" Xiaobao: "...Why do you have to stay in Guangzhou? Wouldn''t it be better to come back to Beijing with me? I''ll play with you, and the royal father will also care about you." Qi Wensu looked down at his toes and said in a low voice, "But I don''t want to be locked up in the study by my mother-in-law to practice calligraphy, I want to study with Hutou brother and the others, and I don''t want to go to the Royal Garden by myself to play, I want to be with Hutou. My brother and the others went to the beach and the streets to play together. My father was so busy that he only had time to talk to me at night, but here, my aunt would always look at me, not let anyone bully me, and someone would show me a face I can also sue the fourth uncle and four aunts..." Qi Wensu took a careful look at his eldest brother, and said more carefully: "Also, I can do whatever I want here, unlike in the palace, where I eat two extra pieces of dim sum, the palace maid will remove the plate of dim sum, and then it''s fine. I won''t be making that dim sum for a long time." Xiaobao was taken aback, he really didn''t know these things. Qi Wensu pursed his lips and looked at him pitifully. Xiaobao felt distressed, hesitated for a long time and said, "But the emperor will miss you if you don''t go home." Hutou heard that Qi Wensu couldn''t eat snacks if he wanted to, and immediately felt sympathy. He is a standard foodie. There is nothing in this world that can''t be eaten less. The idea, "You paint your portrait for Uncle Huang, and then write what you want to say to Uncle Huang, just like being with Uncle Huang." Little lion nodded, then felt wrong and said, "Brother, aren''t we talking about cousin robbing our father?" Hu Tou immediately retorted, "Although I sympathize with you, I can''t give you my father." The little lion nodded fiercely. Xiao An pushed the two away from left to right and said, "Wen Su definitely won''t be able to take away the fourth uncle. The most important thing for us now is to let Uncle Huang keep Wen Su, and we will talk about other things later." Little Lion and Hutou got together to discuss for a long time, reluctantly agreed to reconciliation, and asked Xiao An, "Do you have any good opinions?" Hutou stretched out his hand and pulled the dazed Qi Wensu in, and the four little heads came together. Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao opened their mouths. Are they being excluded? Xiaoxiong glanced at Xiaobao and said seriously: "Actually, it''s not bad for Wen Su to stay here. You can see that they are of the same age, so when they get into trouble, they can share the responsibility with one more person." Xiaobao twitched the corners of his mouth, glanced at him sideways, and said, "I''m afraid you have one more person to blame?" Little Bear smiled and gave him a look that you know I know everyone knows. The four children wrote letters to Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan agreed to hang his son for a few days at first. Seeing that the four boys were trying to please him frequently, he had the idea of ??watching the fun and let the four children toss. , until they were about to set off three days before they relented and agreed to let Qi Wensu stay in Guangzhou. The four children cheered for a while, and he packed his luggage overnight. Hutou also warmly invited Qi Wensu to sleep in a room with him, and let Mu Yangling slap him away. Hutou is like a fight when he sleeps. Yes, she choked to sleep with her, not to mention Qi Wensu. The last time these two children slept together, Wensu was kicked out of bed three times in one night, and the first two times she was able to climb back into the bed in a daze. For the third time, he simply lay on the ground wrapped in a quilt, making the **** duty at night not knowing whether to laugh or cry, so she could only work together to carry the person onto the soft couch to sleep. Mu Yangling didn''t dare to let Hutou take Qi Wensu to sleep again, but Qi Wensu liked to be with Hutou very much. He took Hutou''s little hand and went to his room with him, and he would never return to his own room. Mu Yangling was helpless, so he could only let the **** duty at night pay attention, if the second prince was kicked out of bed again, he would be carried to the soft couch to sleep. The girls responded with a smile. There are still three days left, Xiaobao began to say goodbye to the friends here, first the friends from the fishing village, then the children from the Guangdong officialdom, and then the Joao brothers. Brother Ruo Ang heard that Xiao Bao was going back to the capital. They were both reluctant and envious. The last time the embassy came to Beijing, they were left in Guangzhou, so they have never been to the capital. I heard that the capital is more prosperous and beautiful than Guangzhou, and foreigners The procedures to leave the city are onerous. Strictly speaking, foreigners can only stay at the location of the trading port. This is why the mainland has never seen foreigners, and only a few foreigners can go to the prosperous holy places in the south of the Yangtze River like the capital. Joao has also learned a lot of Chinese characters and Chinese with Mr. Qian during this period of time. He wanted to walk around, so he tentatively asked Xiaobao to come to Beijing with him. Xiaobao agreed after being silent for a while. Qi Haoran couldn''t help but call him to ask him, "Although the rulers are informal, these foreigners are barbarians after all, and it is not advisable to interact too much." Xiaobao thought about it for a while, and said, "Fourth uncle, I promised Joao and the others not just because they are my friends, I believe that all brothers in the world are brothers, and I also believe that people who are not my race will have different hearts, and the hearts of foreigners will be different. It''s not as simple as what we see, and their envoys are so unfriendly to us, so I think we should take precautions." Chapter 1019： Departure (middle) "What does this have to do with Joao and the others?" Qi Haoran doesn''t think the Joao brothers can affect the overall situation. After all, they were driven here by their stepmother, and they are only viscounts, so what''s the use? Xiaobao said, "Fourth uncle, the customs of foreigners are different from ours. England will fight with France not only because the French emperor robbed a few British merchants, but Joao said that the English king wanted to be the emperor of France. It is the grandson of a certain Dharma King. The reason why it is said to be a certain one is because after the death of that Dharma king, four direct descendants of the Cape family succeeded to the throne. After the fourth emperor, the Cape family no longer had direct descendants. , had to inherit the throne by the son of the count of Valois, his collateral family, so now the dynasty in France is called the Valois dynasty." Qi Haoran was confused, still the same question, "What does this have to do with Joao?" Mu Yangling, who was peeling chestnuts on the side, was shocked. He understood and said to Qi Haoran excitedly: "I understand, Xiaobao wants Joao to fight for the throne too!" Qi Haoran almost vomited blood, "Isn''t Joao Portuguese, is he English, or French?" Mu Yangling was elated, but she knew about this famous European history. After all, it involved the Hundred Years War between Britain and France, which was included in history textbooks. Moreover, because she was standing at the top of history and looking down, she was very concerned about it. Duan''s grasp of history is much deeper than that of Xiaobao. She replaced Xiaobao and Qi Haoran and explained, "In Westerners, as long as there is blood, they are qualified to compete for the throne. For example, King of England, he is the grandson of Philip IV, He can nominate and compete for the throne of France, think about how many emperors there are in the middle, the four that came out of the direct line, and now two more have passed, and the King of England is still fighting with France to become the emperor of France." Qi Haoran pouted, "Isn''t he the emperor of England? Why do you still want to be the king of France and combine the two countries into one?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "It is still governed separately. Among foreigners, it is common for one person to be the emperor of the two countries or the emperor of the three kingdoms. He was designated as the heir by the Queen of Naples. The reason was that the Queen was dissatisfied with the heir chosen by the dynasty, and the younger brother of the French king had a little blood relationship with Naples, but their continents have always been married to each other, and almost everyone in the upper-class nobles They all have the blood of several countries, such as the Joao brothers, who are not only the offshoot of the Portuguese royal family, but also the blood of the English royal family." Xiaobao nodded fiercely, "More than that, their grandmother is the royal blood of the Kingdom of Sicily, and the Kingdom of Sicily and Naples are of the same bloodline. In terms of blood, Joao is even richer than the younger brother of the French king. Rightfully so." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, "You mean that Joao is also qualified to inherit the throne?" Xiaobao nodded solemnly, so thank the Westerners for the inheritance system, they are just fighting so badly between brothers, not to mention that their cousins ??and blood-related people who came out of nowhere are qualified to compete with them for the throne , I don''t know how tragic this struggle is. Xiaobao''s mind is very simple, befriend Joao, even train him, let him kiss Daqi and Han people, and then send him back to the country to fight for the title and the throne. Letting the foreign countries become more chaotic will only benefit them and not harm them. Who would make them feel bad about Daqi? Qi Haoran looked at Xiaobao and was speechless, is it really okay for this child to be so cruel before he is ten years old? Mu Yangling was very excited, and felt that it was a child they spent a lot of effort to cultivate. She just dared to think and do it. Although she felt that he would not succeed, she still supported him as always. It takes too much, just let him follow Xiaobao to learn some knowledge about handling government affairs. Qi Haoran rubbed his forehead and said, "Okay, I understand, you let the fourth uncle slow down, I''m dizzy now." Little Treasure withdrew. "As long as you have blood, you can fight for the throne. If I let a Han girl marry Joao and have a child with all bloodlines, wouldn''t he also have the right to fight for the throne?" Mu Yangling froze and looked at Qi Haoran in amazement. Qi Haoran had already touched his chin and said, "Joao''s bloodline is too far away, maybe I should choose a foreigner with a closer bloodline, and then send a woman to him first, and then bring her back to China when she is pregnant, so that she can be raised and cultivated well. After sending it back to fight for the throne, and growing up in Daqi, why is this heart more affectionate to Daqi than the real foreigners like Joao?" Mu Yangling gave Qi Haoran a thumbs up, "Amazing, but why do people give you the throne as a half-blood? Don''t take Joao and the others as examples, everyone has the same family, and the relationship between those countries is similar to that of the Fan Kingdom in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period. , they are related to each other, they are not mixed blood, and they must have other sons. Those sons power is on that continent. It''s his advantage." Qi Haoran said, "What if he only has such a son?" Mu Yangling: "..." Qi Haoran shook his hands, lay down on the bed and said, "Master just said it casually, I asked Zhou De, the world of foreigners is not as good as our Daqi, what should I do thankfully to calculate their throne? As Xiao An said, bury some nails first, if those foreigners really want to play tricks on us, we will use these nails to make them mess up the foreigners'' country." means to take precautions before they happen. The foreigners are not greedy for Daqi''s resources, and they are forced by the currency deficit. They will definitely start with Daqi. Now, aren''t they eager to make a move? But Mu Yangling didn''t express her opinion this time. She felt that the arrangement made by Qi Haoran and Xiaobao was very good. If it was her, she might not be able to do better than them. "Then you promised Joao and the others to go to the capital?" "Well, the Lord will invite a special teacher for them. Before they followed Hutou, they just simply recognized some Chinese characters. This time, I will let the husband teach them the textbook seriously. Let''s start with the Three Character Classic." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Foreigners can read Daqi''s books, then Daqi won''t have any secrets in front of foreigners, so should we also send people to foreigners to learn their skills?" Qi Haoran frowned, "It''s so far away, who would want to leave their hometown and go to a foreigner? Besides, what can a foreigner learn from us?" "Can you build those cannons of foreigners?" Qi Haoran hummed, proudly said: "The people in the workshop talked back and forth, saying that the cannon has been studied almost, and within three or two months, I will be able to see the new cannon, A Ling, you also underestimate us. As long as the craftsmen of Qi have money, one day, we will be able to make a cannon that is better than the foreigners. Chapter 1020： Departure (below) Mu Yangling didn''t expect the progress to be so fast, was surprised, and then became happy. If Daqi can surpass the Western countries in firearms, then Daqi has almost nothing left behind. Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Let Zhou De take some craftsmen to study in the West. Although we are not afraid of them, wouldn''t it be better if we could always walk in the forefront of them?" Qi Haoran pouted, "As long as you can find a craftsman willing to go." He is not a desperado, and he has no interest in the sky, so who would go to the West to suffer? It is better to stay in Daqi and learn from the master craftsmen, and then grind the skills by yourself. But seeing his wife so happy, Qi Haoran didn''t pour cold water on her. Beijing sent a team of imperial guards to **** Xiaobao. Qi Haoran also gave Xiaobao some people to serve him personally. With the addition of the dark guards beside him, it can be said to protect people like iron barrels. Get on the big rebels, or he''ll be fine. Brother Joao couldn''t help stunned when they saw it. They felt that it was more grand than their king''s trip. They couldn''t help but wonder, isn''t Xiaobao the nephew of King Rong? Why is the pomp bigger than King Rong? This question continued to the capital. Joao''s eyes widened in surprise, "Are you the Prince of Daqi?" Xiaobao nodded and said with a smile: "I''m going to the palace now to greet you, and I can''t accompany you any more. I''ve asked someone to inform the steward of the palace in the capital, and he will arrange your accommodation. Don''t worry, my fourth uncle will take care of everything. It''s arranged, and I''ll come out to see you when I''m done with the matter at hand." Joao breathed a sigh of relief and sent Xiaobao away. Xiaobao returned to the palace. The happiest of all was his gentlemen. They finally didn''t have to lift their heads and pretend that the prince was going to school seriously in the East Palace. For the prince who ran away from the palace, several gentlemen have already written down a piece of homework, just waiting for him to come back. Fang Zhiyuan also knows that the first person the prince wants to see when he returns to the palace must be the emperor. Colleagues leave the palace, it is a holiday for the "Prince". His Royal Highness, who was on vacation, rushed all the way into the imperial study, and when he saw his father, he couldn''t help rushing up to hug him, "Father, my son is back!" Qi Xiuyuan, who was still smiling, couldn''t help but calm down, but he still said with a straight face, "You know you''re back? I thought you wanted to stay outside for the rest of your life." Xiaobao''s eyes were red, and his big head was arched in his father''s arms. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t hold back any longer, and while pinching his arm, he lightly patted his head, "You only said with your front foot that you wouldn''t make the father sad, and the back foot stabbed the father in the heart, I haven''t looked for it yet. You settle the bill, and you cry first." Xiaobao''s eyes were red and he said in a low voice, "I didn''t know what was going on at the time, so I felt bored in the palace. I couldn''t stay there for a quarter of an hour, so I wanted to run out." "Do you regret it?" Xiaobao lowered his head, "If Erchen was alone, he would turn around if he regretted it, but I brought my second brother, so I can''t give him the impression of being cowardly and not taking responsibility." Qi Xiuyuan''s hands were itchy, "Is it responsible for taking my brother all the way to the dark?" Xiaobao looked at his father firmly, "I don''t know, but returning halfway and retreating when faced with difficulties must be a coward." Qi Xiuyuan was speechless, and didn''t know whether to be pleased or angry. After a long time, he sighed and patted his head, "Okay, let''s go see your mother, she has been unable to eat or sleep well during this time. ." Li Jinghua had been waiting at the entrance of Kunning Palace. Her eyes were red when she saw her son and her husband coming from a distance, and Wen Cui hurriedly supported her, "Niangniang." Li Jinghua held Wen Cui''s hand tightly, so she did not lose her composure. During this time, she was tense, comforting in front of Qi Xiuyuan, laughing in front of the palace concubine, and being dignified when she saw the wife, but was she not worried? ? No, she is more worried than everyone else, not only about their father-son relationship, but also about her son''s safety. Qi Xiuyuan has four sons, but she has only one son. If something happened to Xiaobao, she was afraid that she would not be able to live. So looking at her healthy son, Li Jinghua couldn''t hold back her emotions for a while. Xiaobao is full of dependence on his father, but a little ashamed of his mother. He knew from a young age that he was the support of his mother and sister, but now he not only failed to protect his mother, but also made her worry about himself. Li Jinghua seemed to know what his son was thinking. After salute with Qi Xiuyuan, he took his hand and touched his head: "Just come back, just come back." A family of three reunited. Seeing that the crisis was resolved, Xiaobao excitedly told them about his experiences along the way and his life in Guangzhou. Li Jinghua asked curiously, "Didn''t you say you are raising pearls, did you raise them?" Xiaobao blushed, "The year is too short for pearls, so we want to open it again in late summer next year." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him and said, "You have invested so much, don''t cry if you can''t raise it by then." Xiaobao said confidently: "No, we are not short of money now. There are a lot of fish, crabs, lobsters and other things in the sea farm, and we can make some money, and our music box is very good now. Every month It can be divided into five or six hundred taels of silver." It was higher than his prince''s salary. Qi Xiu was so happy when he saw that he only had five or six hundred taels, so he said with a stern face: "People are poor and have short ambitions. You have been poor for so many years, and your ambition is only so low?" "This is the first time that we can earn so much money so steadily, and my son is naturally happy," Xiaobao said with a smile: "But my son knows that I can make more money in the future." Li Jinghua said with a stern face: "Wenchen, don''t forget, you are the prince, your vision and ambition should be on government affairs, how can you always revolve around money?" Little Treasure sat up slightly, "Empress mother, I know, but in the imperial court, you can''t do anything without money, and the Ministry of Household is still the top priority of the Sixth Ministry." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him and said, "Then when you are twelve years old, go to the Ministry of Household Affairs to observe the government, and you will go to all the six departments." Xiaobao got excited and said enthusiastically: "Father, I''d better go to the Ministry of Rites first, to learn the etiquette of a prince, and show others by the way, so that after the age of twelve, I can go to one less department." Qi Xiuyuan hummed, "You''re going to be lazy." But he didn''t refute, and he agreed. Xiaobao cheered up, Qi Xiuyuan sighed when he looked at his happy little face, Xiaobao knew that his father was thinking of his second brother again, just like this when he asked about his second brother in the imperial study just now, Xiaobao grabbed him His hand, "Father, don''t worry, the second brother is doing well in Guangzhou. If you miss him, let him send you a few more portraits." Chapter 1021： inform Thinking of the two portraits he received two days ago, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but smile, "Forget it, don''t embarrass your fourth uncle, it''s okay for his painter to show me, don''t teach your younger brothers, and let him They were beaten up." The second prince said that he wanted to send a portrait to his father, so he immediately collected a brush to paint his own portrait, but he could only write, and even if he drew people, he would be circled in circles, let alone like him, he didn''t even want to , he can only ask for help, Xiao An, who is the best at learning. Xiao An started to learn painting from her husband, but he was painting objects, and the class had not yet reached figure painting, so he could only fill in the figures while watching. Although he could see that it was a person, he definitely couldn''t see that. The person was Qi Wensu, so the four children could only find Mu Yangling. When Mu Yangling was learning how to draw maps, she was also interested in sketching, but her grades were not ideal, but she still enthusiastically asked someone to ask for charcoal blocks and started sketching for them. When Qi Haoran came back, she had already drawn Four of them came out, and they were being complimented by all the stars because they had five or six likenesses with the children. This made the neglected Qi Haoran ridiculed and criticized her painting from beginning to end. In short, there was no skill, no aesthetic feeling, and the word "painting" was simply wasted, so she asked people to grind ink and spread the paper. With one wave, a few strokes drew Qi Wensu''s wide-eyed look at people. Anyone who saw that face would know that it was Qi Wensu himself. Not only the children, but also Mu Yangling exclaimed "Wow" and looked at Qi Haoran with admiration. Who knew that Qi Haoran felt his face blushed, and immediately threw the drawing paper into a ball and wanted to leave, in his words Yes, his paintings are not very good, and he can also draw animals to enlighten children. It was only then that Mu Yangling remembered that the children''s picture albums were all drawn by Qi Haoran. They were vivid and vivid. When they saw a tiger, they would never mistake it for a cat. The four children were all drawn and sent to Qi Xiuyuan to see. Qi Haoran waved his hands again and again. He didn''t need to be ashamed in front of his wife and children. He knew at a glance that they didn''t know how to draw. He knows that his paintings have always been ranked at the bottom since he was in school. Even if they are taken out now, their skills are far less than that of some talented people, so they can just have fun secretly. Don''t have to tell anyone. Mu Yangling really thinks that Qi Haoran is good at painting. She is afraid that she will not be half as good as him if she works hard for another five years, so she thinks that others must think so too, so she resolutely coaxes him to paint. The four children saw that their mother (the fourth aunt), who had always been great, said yes, and they became more convinced that the father (the fourth uncle) was good at drawing. The four pairs of eyes stared at him, and they just rolled to the ground and begged. Qi Haoran couldn''t stand it. Stay under pressure and just write. So Qi Xiuyuan received a picture of four children standing together from Qi Haoran. He didn''t think much about it, thinking that Qi Haoran just wanted him to know what his son looked like now, so he looked at the picture seriously. After a long time, the second prince found that he was a lot fatter than before. At first glance, he knew that he ate well and slept well in Guangzhou, which made him both sad and relieved. However, if you thought it was over, you were wrong. For the next five days, Qi Xiuyuan would receive a portrait every night, which was a little better than the portrait painting on the first day, because it was no longer four children standing in a row. , but their playful pictures, portraits of four children chasing on the ground holding mud and bare feet, portraits of four children squatting, sitting or standing shaking their heads to read, portraits of four children practicing martial arts, etc. Legend of Shen Yun, Qi Xiuyuan thinks Looking at the portrait, he can imagine how skinny these four children are. Their naughty appearance seems to pop out of the painting. It is not that Qi Haoran draws well, but that their charm is accurate. Qi Xiuyuan thinks this may be the result. My brother has painted the best portrait in his life, which is a little more gratifying. He felt that painting so many portraits was enough. Who knew he received two more portraits two days ago. Well, this time it was a family portrait. Except for Qi Haoran himself, Qi Xiuyuan knew that he didnt play. It''s gone, I couldn''t help but send a letter to ask what the **** are you doing? Who knew he would receive three letters of condemnation and one self-blame and apology the next night. It turned out that the portrait was sent privately by four children. Haoran painted it for him and Mu Yangling to share, but the four children stole the portrait and turned it around to send it to him. There is also a family photo. The reason why even Qi Haoran was on it was not sent because Mu Yangling cherished it very much. The "take". The three children condemned him because he shouldn''t have written and scolded Qi Haoran, so that they were discovered and beaten up, but because you miss us very much, Uncle Huang, we stole the painting and sent it to you. Forgot to mention, Qi Xiuyuan wrote "I miss it very much" in several letters, and Xiao An''s explanation was "I miss it very, very much." On the other hand, the second prince blamed himself. He felt that the cause of the incident was him, so it seemed that it was his fault that they were beaten, and it seemed that it was his fault that the emperor was blamed by the three little brothers. When Qi Xiuyuan got the letter, although he knew it was wrong, he still laughed three times happily, and then strictly ordered Qi Haoran not to allow him to beat the four children again because of this. He hadn''t received any more portraits in the past two days. So when Xiaobao mentioned it at this time, Qi Xiuyuan smiled and then felt a little disappointed, "No matter how similar this painting is, there is no way a real person can see it better." Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to Li Jinghua and said, "Although Haoran and his younger brother and sister will not treat Xiao Er badly, they still have to send him the things that should be his. By the way, let me ask him, if there is anything missing, I will send it to him." "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I asked Wen Chen to ask Wen Su and prepare it for him, just in time to send it along with the New Year''s gifts." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, this matter is over, no one mentioned Zhao Concubine. The emperor and Xiaobao could forget about Concubine Zhao, but the empress couldn''t. Concubine Zhao was grounded again by the emperor, but she couldn''t be grounded all the time, and the matter of the second prince was about to come to an end, so I had to tell her , otherwise she wouldn''t look good when she made a fuss. The queen thought about it and went to see Concubine Zhao in person. The half-year ban made Zhao Concubine stand upright. Seeing that the Queen was afraid and hated in her heart, she couldn''t help but kneel down deeply and give a big gift. Li Jinghua sighed and asked someone to help her up. She pitied Concubine Zhao, but she would not sympathize with her. After all, although she was pitiful, she wanted to deal with her son at the beginning. The queen thought for a while and said: "Zhao Concubine, the emperor thinks that the second prince is not good for his growth in the palace, so he will be sent to Guangzhou to be brought up by the king of Rongjun and the princess, you only need a few years. I saw the second prince." Zhao Concubine was stunned for a moment, then stared blankly at the Queen, as if she didn''t understand her words. Wen Cui, who was waiting behind the queen, twitched the corner of her mouth. Did the queen do it on purpose? To tell the other party this kind of thing so directly like a princess, with Zhao Concubine''s temperament, I''m afraid I''m going to be mad. Chapter 1022： give way Concubine Zhao was really going to be mad. When she understood the meaning of the Queen''s words, her face was twisted. Although she wanted to pounce on her, the constant grounding for more than half a year made her understand how small she was in the harem. You can only stare at the queen with blood-quenched eyes. The Queen ?? looked at her quietly for a while, and said, "You know what Prince Rong is like, Wen Su is his nephew, he will take good care of her, you can rest assured." "Don''t worry?" Zhao Concubine pinched her fingers fiercely in the palm of her hand, looked at Li Jinghua sternly, and said, "Will you be relieved if your son is sent away? I want to see the emperor, I want to see my emperor! " "Your grounding is not over yet, so you can''t go out," Li Jinghua turned around and said, "If my son is sent to Prince Rong, I will be relieved." Concubine Zhao couldn''t help smashing the things out of the house until after the queen left, and she said with a nervous smile: "Of course you can rest assured, you can rest assured, who doesn''t know that you and Princess Rongjun are good wives, and who doesn''t know Rongjun The king loves His Highness the Crown Prince? What will I gain if my prince falls into their hands? You are afraid, you are afraid that my prince will compete with your son for the crown prince, a slut, a **** who cannot win by force... Returning to Kunning Palace, Wen Cui couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t the niangniang tell her that it was the second prince who wanted to stay with King Rongjun?" Li Jinghua glanced at her, took a sip of tea, and said, "Don''t be too busy, I don''t want a lunatic from the palace, the emperor is kind, and doing that will inevitably hurt the world, and the second prince may not come back without complaints in the future." Wen Cui bowed her head, but still held grievances for the Empress, "The Empress is too kind, and Concubine Zhao has always been in a bad mood, and she almost harmed His Royal Highness the Prince." The queen placed the teacup heavily on the table and looked at her for a while, thinking that she had been serving her since she was a child, and that she was all for her own sake. How should we still follow our heart? I know that the palace is never a clean place, but if the emperor stands upright, I can''t let the harem become a dirty place. Standing upright is the only way to make myself a concubine of Zhao. It''s not like people have lowered their worth too much." "What''s more, the second prince took the initiative to stay in Guangzhou. I don''t care whether he is ignorant or deliberate, in short, he cherishes the brotherhood with the prince, and I can''t destroy it. If Zhao Concubine is not, she is also the second The prince''s biological mother, we can beat her, make her depressed, and make her terrified, but we can''t let her lose her mind, lose her hope of living, and make her a lunatic. In the future, when the second prince returns to the palace, how will Xiaobao face it? he?" Seeing Wen Cui bowing her head, the queen continued: "I know you''re holding grievances for me, but it''s not necessary. The emperor is on my side, and all grievances are not grievances." The Queen smiled slightly when she said this, and a soft light flashed on her face, "Speaking of which, I am also lucky, the queens of all dynasties, who can have this blessing?" Wen Cui also smiled when she thought of the emperor''s affection and respect for the empress, and bowed her knees and said, "It''s the servant who wants to be wrong. She always thinks that she can''t let the empress be wronged, but she forgets the emperor." The Queen waved, "This matter is enough for Concubine Zhao. Those who restrain the harem will never allow such things as deducting ****." Wen Cui responded and respectfully retired to make arrangements. Concubine Zhao has always been pretentious since she gave birth to the second prince. When she walks, her head has been held up high. Even if she has been confined for a long time, she has always believed that as long as she comes out, there is still a chance to make a comeback. As long as the second prince is here, everything is possible. . But now that the second prince was sent to Guangzhou, it was beyond her mind. It is impossible for a prince who did not grow up in the palace to inherit the throne, and he can''t even get the emperor''s love. And Zhao Concubine''s maiden family is not obvious, and her father is only a fourth-rank prefect now. Compared with the empress who came from a family, it can''t be mentioned, so it doesn''t help the second prince much. She is also worried that her son will be abandoned in Guangzhou, and even his life safety. Under the anxiety and fear, she naturally has no time to make waves. This is what Li Jinghua meant. But it would be different if she was told that the second prince went to Guangzhou voluntarily, which undoubtedly told her that even the second prince had given up on her. Concubine Zhao may have a big heart and let her son fight for the throne for her own vanity and glory, but she also has plans for the second prince. In the harem, her son is the woman''s support. She told her that even her son had given up on her, no doubt. It was forcing her to die. If she hadn''t died, she would have hated the second prince, and the relationship between mother and son would never be repaired. Whether it is the former or the latter, Li Jinghua and Xiaobao can''t face him after the second prince returns to the palace. So Li Jinghua told her that it was the emperor who wanted to send the second prince to Guangzhou, not the second prince who wanted to stay in Guangzhou. The emperor took the blame with her, at least preserving their mother-son relationship. Concubine Zhao was locked in the palace without knowing what was going on outside. As long as the second prince had a bad life in Guangzhou, he would naturally feel pity for him, and the second prince was still young and was cared by his biological mother, so the unfair treatment he received when he was a child would be slow. Slowly forget, when he returns to the palace, the relationship between mother and son will only get better. The most important thing is that at that time the second prince had grown up, could move out of Concubine Zhao''s palace, and had his own thoughts, and would no longer be at her mercy. Even if she still wanted to fight for the throne, it would depend on whether the second prince was willing or not. Li Jinghua is willing to leave a ray of life and a glimmer of hope for them, and also to leave a piece of paradise for himself. Concubine Zhao was really frightened, but she didn''t dare to make a fuss like before. She thought that the emperor sent the second prince to Guangzhou because she was disobedient. At this time, she regretted it extremely, even if she wanted to fight for the throne, she should not She leaked the trace so quickly, and the queen caught the handle to rectify her, but in the end she killed the second prince. Concubine Zhao cried for two days, and did not dare to spread news to sway everyone''s nerves. She could only worry while copying scriptures and reciting Buddha, hoping that God bless the second prince. The queen was relieved when she saw it, called Xiaobao and said, "Now Concubine Zhao knows about your second brother''s going to Guangzhou, and she is in a panic. You can write a letter to your second brother and ask him to send a letter or some more. When the things come back, let Zhao Concubine feel more at ease, and what Zhao Concubine knows is that your brother has just set off, this is the product of the two of you brothers, try to solve this panic." Xiaobao stuck out his tongue and wrote a letter to his younger brother when he returned. The second prince got the letter and his whole face was wrinkled. The eldest brother said that they could not reveal the fact that they ran away from Beijing, otherwise they would all be arrested and beaten. The current situation is that "he" and "Brother Prince" In the past few months, I have been studying with the Taifus in the East Palace, and the two cousins ??of the Anlehou family in Guangzhou. Now the "cousins" have returned to Beijing, and the prince''s brother has also come out of the East Palace and started to study with the father. Government affairs, "he" was sent to Guangzhou to live with his fourth uncle. According to the time, "he" should have just set off now. The second prince scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks. He didn''t know how to write this letter. He couldn''t tell the concubine that he was having fun with the tiger-headed brothers every day, right? The second prince could only take a letter and ask his cousins ??for advice. Chapter 1023： fame Xiaoxiong said while burying his head in his homework: "Let''s say, you tell your mother and concubine that you are going to Guangzhou, and let her take good care of her body. I will listen to the fourth uncle and it''s over." "No," Xiao An immediately retorted, "You are a child, it must be very sad to go to such a far place alone, so it should be said that you are very afraid, and let your mother and concubine come out to save you." "No, no," the little lion immediately objected, "so that his mother and concubine are not in a hurry, what if he really ran out to save his cousin, but found that he was not in the palace? His secret, they were hung up and beaten." Hutou nodded in agreement, tilted his head and said, "Just say you heard that Guangzhou is very fun and would like to play with us. The child will not know fear after playing, so your mother will believe it." The little bear objected again. The four children surrounded the second prince at once, and each one put forward their opinions one by one. Finally, with the help of everyone, Qi Wensu wrote a messy and incoherent letter. The three children saw each other. It contains the meaning that he wants to express, and he is satisfied. Let Qi Wensu immediately let the carrier pigeon take it back. Only Xiaoxiong hesitates. He thinks how sophisticated a person can write such a letter? But seeing that the four younger brothers were very satisfied, thinking that it was getting late, he closed his mouth tightly and did not speak. But she didn''t know that Concubine Zhao was crying so hard when she saw this letter, she felt that this was because her son was trying to comfort her because of his fear. Her son was so obedient, how could the emperor be willing to send his son to Guangzhou? When Concubine Zhao was relieved and the "Second Prince" also arrived in Guangzhou, Qi Wensu didn''t need to ask a few older brothers for the letter he wrote again. . As a result, Qi Wensu became the busiest of the four children. Every day, he had to write letters to his brothers and sisters, to his parents, and to read and play. Just like the four aunts said, time blinked in the blink of an eye. just disappeared. A few years old Xiaodouding is sighing that time flies so fast, Xiaoan''s younger brother Xiaofu can stumble and run after his brothers. Mu Yangling looked at a group of children who were chattering and shouting constantly and said, "I think I have been doing one thing." Xiao Xia was puzzled, "What''s the matter?" Mu Yangling said solemnly, "The principal of the kindergarten." Xiao Xia burst out laughing and said, "It would be better to say that you are the head of the farm, the emperor just ordered you to be commended a few years ago, and now the people all over the world are thinking of your goodness, if you really want to be a kindergarten The head of the garden, you should hurry up and have another one with the fourth uncle, Hutou and the others are also six years old." Mu Yangling rubbed his stomach and smiled bitterly, "Haoran and I both wanted to have another daughter, but we never got pregnant, and I don''t know what the problem is." Mrs. Xia leaned into her ear and said, "I heard that Master Huizhen from Cining Nunnery has good medical skills. Mrs. Yan recommended it to me last time. Why don''t we go and have a look? Maybe it will be?" "The Imperial Physician Wang said that Haoran and I are not sick..." "Although Imperial Physician Wang is an Imperial Physician, in gynecology, I''m afraid he really can''t compare to Master Hui Zhen. Besides, it''s nothing if he doesn''t see a doctor, just go to relax." Xiao Xia watched as her younger son Xiao Fu stumbled behind him. Pulling on Xiao An''s clothes, Xiao An turned around and supported him with one hand, while only talking to the little lion, he sighed: "I want a daughter too, these two boys are very skinny, and it is the daughter who is caring." Mu Yangling also felt that the boy in the family was too skinny, and he should have a daughter to neutralize it. He nodded and said, "Well, let''s find a time to go to Cining Nunnery. Even if we don''t see a doctor, it''s better to go to relax." "Then choose a sunny day, be sure to be comfortable and happy." Xiao Xia was happy, "Leave this to me." Mu Yangling really let go after hearing her say this, and said, "I''ll just take myself there, and you can arrange the rest." When the children heard that they were going to play in the mountains, they gathered together to discuss the program. When they went out, they showed off to their friends that they would go on an outing in the mountains in a few days. The officials and family members in Guangzhou knew from their sons within two days. They all inquired about the specific time and place of Xiao Xia, and they also wanted to join in the fun and form an eye-catching relationship. Xiao Xia saw that there were so many people, but he was worried that there would be too many people, but he was undecided for a while. Fan Zijin saw it and said, "If you don''t like the crowd, just seal the mountain. What are you struggling with?" Xiao Xia said speechlessly: "What''s the fun of sealing the mountain?" "Then post a post and gather all the families to go up the mountain together. It''s lively and fun." Who knew that the little Xia Shi shook his head again and sighed: "So many officials and family members are organized, we will not see anyone after we go up the mountain? If we see this and that, how will I play with A Ling? Jiao Zan, I don''t know how many people want to join her, it''s useless to rush." In the past, Mu Yangling was the princess of Rong County, and it was enough to attract people, but she showed that she did not like to socialize, and she seldom went out. With Qi Haoran in front of her, there were few people who found her. However, the harvest in the past three years has been good, and even the national treasury and the Ministry of Household have gradually loosened up. Especially last year, the North, Jiangnan, Southwest and Central regions all had bumper harvests. In addition, corn was also listed as a taxable commodity, although two catties of corn were only worth one pound. The pound of rice was enough to make the people ecstatic. Taxes from various places were transported back to the capital or stored in grain depots in various places. When the account books came out, not only the emperor, but also the Ministry of Household and the court officials were surprised, and the treasury had begun to be enriched. Is there wood? Even the start of several major water conservancy projects such as the dredging of the Yellow River, everyone is not worried about running out of food and money, and what is more important is that the people have a lot of surplus grain in their hands. I dare not say that now every household and every meal can eat dry rice. , but at least eight months of the year can be full, which is much better than the previous three months, three months starvation, and half starvation for six years. The situation is better, and the surplus food has begun to be saved. These are all great achievements, and the emperor said that these great achievements belonged to Mu Yangling, the princess of Rong County. The corn seeds were given to Emperor Jingyan by Qi Xiuyuan when he was still a general, but Qi Xiuyuan now laments that Mu Yangling got the corn seeds by chance, and she also developed the planting techniques, including the bumper harvest of upland rice No. 1 and No. 2, The improvement of wheat and the sowing of rice in Champaign in the south and southwest all have Mu Yangling''s shadow, because they are all promoted by Mu Yangling''s harvest grain shop. If the other party was a man, he might be able to make him a lord, but he was a woman. If an ordinary woman might be able to honor her ancestors, she might be able to resonate in the universe with her own body, but she is already a super-quality princess. Even if she is named a first-class lady by the emperor himself, people will first remember that she is the princess of Rong County. I will also think about the fate of Mrs. Yipin that she earned by herself. This is a pity for a small number of people, but most people think that Mu Yangling is lucky, not only married a good husband, but also has such good resources, so much credit for nothing. Now not only the farmers who farm the land, but also the scholars respect her very much. It can be said that if you win the honor of King Rongjun, it may be that you will walk smoothly in the officialdom. If you can get a praise from the princess of Rongjun, you can get the favor of Shilin and the people of the world. That is not only the smooth operation of the officialdom, but also the smooth operation of everything. Even the cunning businessmen raised a finger when they mentioned Princess Rongjun, so everyone recently tried their best to show their faces in front of Mu Yangling, but Mu Yangling was not sociable, and went out to play with the children. Although they can have a chance encounter, they will be bored if they do so many times. This time, I finally had a fair and honest opportunity to show my face in front of Mu Yangling. I dont know how many people squeezed their heads and squeezed in. Chapter 1024： travel Fan Zijin closed the book and said, "Then there is only one way, don''t go out, just stay in the house." Xiao Xia puffed up and watched Fan Zijin get up and leave with the book, and couldn''t help pouting, obviously he didn''t want to pay attention, otherwise how could he not do anything? Xiao Xia was discouraged and said to Mamma Xia, "Push all these posts down, let''s talk about it, we went up the mountain to play, the focus is on entertainment, so don''t make the scene so big, let everyone do it for themselves." Xiao Xia highlighted the two words "play" and "entertainment", and it depends on whether those people winked. Anyway, she only arranged the itinerary of the two families. At that time, she really did not have long eyes to rush up to make them unhappy and let them pull it down. . Mamma Xia smiled at the rare and capricious Little Xia Clan, but did not dissuade her. So, three days later, Xiao Xia and Mu Yangling, who were all ready, left the two big men with the children and set out for Cining Nunnery. Fan Zijin only put his two sons on the carriage and stood aside, while Qi Haoran was biting his tongue with Mu Yangling, "Since the Bodhisattva spirit of Cining Temple, then you can invite a Guanyin to send his sons back to make offerings." Mu Yangling asked, "Who is fasting?" Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and said, "Our whole family fasts for a month to worship!" What a ruthless oath, Mu Yangling hesitated and nodded, "This is what you said, you go and talk to a few children, as long as they agree, I will definitely invite Guanyin to send back." "Just please come back, there are several children with me, I will definitely not offend the goddess who sent the children." Qi Haoran said with a firm expression. Mu Yangling pushed the person out, "Okay, I understand, you can go back." Qi Haoran reluctantly said, "You guys are going to play for three days, don''t stay too long, come back early, we will go to the other courtyard of the villa to soak in the hot spring in a few days." Fan Zijin couldn''t see clearly, so he turned his head to the side, the little Xia Shi in the carriage was a little envious, and the children were looking forward to the upcoming journey. Farewell, the noisy scene suddenly blew away Qi Haoran''s melancholy. Qi Haoran only had time to instruct the little bear on the horse, "Take care of your mother and brothers." Xiaoxiong had left the convoy, and the fast horse ran a long way. Qi Haoran glared at his back. Fan Zijin couldn''t stand it anymore, he stepped forward and grabbed his hand and walked back, "The carriages have already left the street, when are you going to see it? It''s just three days, it''s not parting from life or death." "I miss children..." Qi Haoran explained palely. Fan Zijin snorted coldly, obviously not believing it, he really didn''t understand how his brother could have a long relationship with his son. Cining Nunnery is located in the northern suburbs of Guangzhou City. They set off early in the morning and arrived at noon. Because it was still the first month, the weather was warm and cold, and there were tiny buds emerging from the ground, which shivered when the breeze blew. Cining Nunnery is on the top of Ciyun Mountain. The trees are lush and green, and it feels colder, so the plum blossoms in the nunnery are still in full bloom. As soon as Pu entered, Mu Yangling smelled a faint fragrance of plum blossoms. Mu Yangling was overjoyed, "I didn''t expect that the plum blossoms in the mountains haven''t thanked yet, but it''s an unexpected joy." Xiao Xia was also very happy, "Let''s go take a look in a while, and see a good-looking one, cut one back and put it in a bottle." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile. The host of Cining Nunnery personally led the way for the two of them. The people from the two prefectures were arranged to live in the nunnery, and half of the guest house was occupied at once. This is because they did not bring many people with them, and when the family members were all stationed outside the nunnery, the Cining Nunnery was really not big. . Compared with Putuo Temple, Jingci Temple, etc., the incense of Cining Nunnery is still far worse. If it hadnt been mentioned by Xiao Xia, Mu Yangling would not have known that there was such a nunnery outside the city of Guangzhou. There are also few inns and courtyards that can accommodate pilgrims at the foot of the mountain. Mu Yangling and his family occupied half of the guest house, and the remaining half was snatched away by Yan Zhizhou and other officials. There were farmers at the foot of the mountain, but there were also many people who retreated, which prevented the area from being overcrowded. But this also caused a headache for the magistrate of Ciyun County. Bianhe Fuya and Linxian seconded staff, and Bian sent the yamen to inspect and preside over the order, for fear that someone would take the opportunity to cause trouble. Mu Yangling saw that all the nuns in Cining Nunnery were up to the host, down to the little nuns. Buddhist monks. Mu Yangling bowed a little apologetically, "I''ve disturbed the cleaning of the masters." The host Hui Ning bowed slightly and said with a smile: "Princess is very polite. Although we are monks, we have not been able to go beyond the ordinary. It is our blessing that the princess and his wife can come." Mu Yang knew that she was referring to the powerful popularity they brought to Ci Ning An. Seeing that she didn''t mind, he smiled at ease. Xiao Xia didn''t expect Hui Ning to tell this benefit so directly, she felt a little more favorable towards her, and smiled at Mu Yangling: "This temperament is quite straightforward, not like a monk." "There are monks who like to play Jifeng, and naturally there are also simple monks. It''s hard to say whether the former is better or the latter is better, but it is true that I like the latter." Xiao Xia said with a smile: "That''s because you''re such a straightforward person, right?" Mu Yangling winked at her with a rare mischievous look, "It depends on who is right." Xiao Xia couldn''t help laughing, leaning in her ear and asking, "What about the fourth uncle?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help but glance at her, Xiao Xia looked at her reddish earlobe and laughed again, and she was so happy that Xia Ma couldn''t help looking at her. The six children have already toured the living room, selected the room and assigned it, two people share a room, and quickly pulled their things in. Xiao Xia saw that the younger son was also dragging a piece of clothing and walked beside the eldest son to the room, and hurriedly stopped him and said, "Xiao Fu, you have to sleep with your mother at night, you don''t need to carry anything." Xiaofu turned around and continued to squeeze into the room, showing that he did not want to sleep with his mother, but wanted to sleep with his brother. Xiao An ran out, carried his brother in and put him on the bed, and said to Xiao Xia: "Mother, I will take good care of my brother, you go out quickly, we have a lunch break." Xiao Fu got into the bed, pulled the quilt to cover his stomach with difficulty, closed his eyes tightly and pretended that I was asleep, and Xiao An even put down the curtain and climbed into the bed. Xiao Xia was dumbfounded, her sons are so self-reliant, what should she do? Now Mu Yangling laughed out loud, she said: "Don''t worry, Xiaofu will find you in the evening, now let their brothers play by themselves." Chapter 1025： Fortune Ci Ning Nunnery became lively, and people kept wandering around the guest house, hoping to see Mu Yangling, but Mu Yangling did not forget the original intention of coming here, and asked Master Huizhen too. Master Huizhen was a listed nun from Cining Nunnery. Because he was old, he stayed. Cining Nunnery was a nunnery for ascetic cultivation. Except for the residents at the bottom of the mountain, the host and Master Huizhen came to see a doctor. A believer, Yan Zhizhou''s wife also knew Master Huizhen by chance, and she knew that she was really capable, so she dared to introduce her to the little Xia clan. Master Huizhen was too old, her eyes were lowered, her breathing was light, and people who practiced martial arts like Mu Yangling would think that she was not breathing anymore, looking at her age. Everyone has some respect for the elderly, and Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia performed a Buddhist ritual to Master Huizhen Tai Tai. Master Huizhen lifted his eyelids, smiled slightly, and stretched out his hand: "Two nobles, please take a seat." "Hui Ning, who they asked for, has already told the poor nun that he will extend his hand, and the poor nun will take the pulse for the two of you." Mu Yangling also readily stretched out his hand, "Then I''ll come first." Huizhen nodded slightly with a smile, and when she took Mu Yangling''s hand, she was about to feel the pulse. When she saw the lines on her palm, her heart jumped. She raised her head to look at Mu Yangling''s face in surprise, and lowered her head to stroke Mu Yangling''s fingers. Ping, take a serious look at her palm prints. Mu Yangling coughed lightly, "Master, I am looking for a doctor, not a fortune teller." Huizhen seemed to have not heard her words, and murmured: "No wonder..." No wonder the uncle would run to the north. Isn''t the hometown of this Princess Rongjun in the north? Mu Yangling tipped his ears and couldn''t help asking: "Why?" Huizhen was startled, came back to her senses, and shook her head slightly, "Princess is a person of good fate." She grabbed Mu Yangling''s wrist and closed her eyes slightly, listening to her pulse carefully. After a while, Master Huizhen let go of her hand, asked her some questions, and smiled, "Don''t worry, princess, your body is very healthy, and infertility is not the reason for your body," if you didn''t see Mu Yang Ling''s palm print, she might persuade her to relax and give her a medicine to reassure her, but at this time she said seriously: "The fate of children depends not only on the body but also on the fate. coming." Mu Yangling meditated. Mrs. Huizhen went to see Xiao Xia''s body. Xiao Xia''s body was also in good condition. With just a little conditioning, she could get pregnant again. Mrs. Huizhen gave Xiao Xia two prescriptions. Mu Yangling looked at Master Huizhen too thoughtfully, and from the moment she grabbed her hand and looked at it, she felt that Huizhen was very much like a person. It''s not the appearance, but the rhythm. This kind of "I discovered the mystery" demeanor is not like the magic stick next to the big brother - the national teacher Yuanhui. Seriously speaking, she hadn''t seen a magician for many years. If it was a previous life, Mu Yangling would not believe these monks and nuns, that is, he had experienced death and was reborn with memories. He still had too much doubts about most monks and nuns in this era, and most of the time he didnt believe it. And there is only one thing that can make her doubtful so far, and that is Yuanhui! Could it be that God couldn''t see it, and let her meet another one? She looked Huizhen up and down, and before being sent out the door, she asked, "Does Master know Master Yuanhui?" Huizhen sighed and said, "The princess is sharp, but I didn''t expect you to think of the national teacher." She raised her eyes and said, "Master Yuanhui is the uncle of the poor nun." Xiao Xia opened her mouth wide. She had seen Master Yuanhui once. Although she only glanced at it from a distance, Master Yuanhui had red lips and white teeth. He looked only in his twenties. Master Huizhen''s uncle? Mu Yangling also hesitated. Could it be that she misunderstood Yuanhui, Yuanhui is actually an old man in a young skin? Huizhen smiled and said, "Uncle Shi has been away from Zhaoming Temple for nearly fifteen years, should he be okay?" "It is natural for a national teacher to be supported by the court." Huizhen sighed, "Uncle Shi was not as weak when he left, and he must have suffered a lot over the years..." Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia breathed a sigh of relief, their age and appearance matched, so they weren''t monsters. Huizhen just sighed a few words, and didn''t plan to say more. She felt that her limit was only within a year or two, so she turned around and took out a letter from her bag and handed it to Mu Yangling, "I wanted to trust this to The abbot of Putuo Temple handed it over to Beijing, and I didnt expect to be fortunate enough to meet the queen concubine. Mu Yangling saw that the envelope was a little yellowish, it must have been a long time ago, she hurriedly took it, nodded and said, "Master Huizhen is too relieved, I will have someone send the letter to Master Yuanhui when I go back." Huizhen sighed, not knowing whether her wish was fulfilled, or sighing something else, she slowly closed her eyes. Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia looked at each other and could only push the door out. "How do you know she is related to Master Yuanhui?" "I guess, their postures with their eyes down and closed are too similar. It turned out to be taught by a master." Xiao Xia couldn''t help but burst out laughing. At this time, Master Huizhen in the room was not at peace in her heart. She quickly turned the beads and wrote down the beads. In the end, she couldn''t meditate, so she took out the wooden fish and tapped it lightly. Now that the world has begun to settle down, although there are still large tracts of land that have not been recovered, it is undeniable that the lives of the common people are gradually getting better. Everyone believes that as long as Emperor Taikang and King Rongjun are given another five or six years, they may be able to start recovering the lost land. soiled. As long as Emperor Taikang and Prince Rong are alive, there will be no chaos in this Great Qi! There is an uncle in the palace, so there is no need to worry about the safety of Emperor Taikang, and Prince Rong, who is surrounded by a lucky princess, can turn it around even if there is danger. What Buddhists say is to let nature and fate, so she has never understood or dissatisfied with her uncle''s meddling in worldly affairs. He thinks that he can understand the past, so he intervenes everywhere, trying to save the people in danger, but he doesn''t know the destiny. Undoubtedly, leaking the secret is to offset it with qi, even if it is only a slight change, the consequences are unimaginable. She saw her uncle intervene, bringing the troubled times estimated by her master nearly ten years earlier, and saw him intervene to bring Qi Xiuyuan to the throne more than 20 years earlier. In the past few years, countless people who should have died in the war are alive and well, and this world has long been changed by him. But she feels that the bigger the change is now, the more luck will be used, and the future generations will suffer more. Not sent to Beijing. But today she saw Princess Rongjun, such a person with great fortune, if God wants to pay for luck, it will first deduct from these direct beneficiaries, and then deduct the luck of the country, but Princess Rongjun is still blessed Yun Chongtian, does it mean that the things she is worried about will not happen? Master Huizhen was too calm for several years, and her heart became chaotic again. She was a little confused and couldn''t see the secret at all. Chapter 1026： endure hardship The six children are kneeling in front of the Buddha and making a wish, even Xiaofu is staggeringly kneeling beside his brother and kowtowing. Because he is still young, his knees are unstable, and his hands are only off the ground, and his body is tilted to one side. , Little Bear practised Buddha salutation with one hand and supported him with the other, so he finished the ritual with half-assistance and half-assistance. After leaving the main hall, Xiaoxiong showed a helpless look to Xiaofu, "You know what we''re doing, just follow it?" Xiaofu looked at him with big innocent eyes, obviously he didn''t understand, Xiao An had already discussed with Xiao Shi and the others that they were going to play in the back mountain. Seeing that his younger brother didn''t follow, he turned around and ran back to hold his hand. Leaning forward, Xiao Xiong hurriedly picked up Xiao Fu and said, "He walks swaying, how can he run? Forget it, I''ll go with you." But they were surrounded by people as soon as they turned out of the yard. Mrs. Yan smiled and pulled the daughter in her hand and the sons behind to talk to the little bears. Xiao Xiong and the others opened their mouths wide, looking at the many ladies who were following Mrs. Yan, and wanted to turn around and run away, but their good upbringing allowed them to stay where they were, squeeze out a smile and say hello to a few people. No matter how bad they are at home, their parents will beat them at most. If they lose the royal face outside, they will be punished. The little bear squeezed out a smile to socialize. Fortunately, Lidong came to rescue them with a smile, and asked Mrs. Yan and the others to go in to give incense, and said that the mountain temple was cold. Xiao Xiong hurriedly took his younger brothers to evacuate, and ran to the back mountain in one breath, wanting to stay behind all day. But in fact, the back mountain is not quiet. From time to time, someone wanders over, and the little bear is distressed: "Where are we here to play? It''s like a monkey." Specifically for people to see. Seeing that their faces were bitter, Mu Yangling turned his head to face Li Chun and said, "Go and tell the wives and ladies who are waiting outside, I''ll invite them to stay for a vegetarian meal. There are many people here today, and there may not be enough manpower in the nunnery. You bring a few rough women to help, how do you usually cook in the nunnery, and how do you do it today." Lichun held back his laughter and went away. Cining Nunnery is a place of ascetic cultivation, where can there be delicious vegetarian dishes such as Putuo Temple? Just put some oil, put some salt on the dishes, fry or cook them, and then cook them. Even the staple food is whole grain steamed buns, steamed buns made with wheat and corn flour. Its not the modern corn buns that are fluffy and fermented with a little sugar, but hard buns that can smash people to death. Its very tight. One bun is worth four people, so dont be too reluctant to put flour. Mu Yangling was very bad, so he had people go to the kitchen to get a handful of rice and chopped mushrooms to make porridge. When it was getting better, he also laid two eggs and cooked them for Xiaoan and Xiaofu, who had weak stomachs. The Qi family''s children have a good spleen and stomach, including the second prince, who has been pampered since childhood. As long as he is hungry, he can fill his stomach with water and water, so take care of Xiao An and Xiao Fu, and even let Xiao Xia fill it up. In the stomach, Mu Yangling took the people to the front to eat fast food. Because there were too many people, Cining Nunnery had limited space. There were many long tables and benches outside the dining room. Everyone lined up to prepare meals and sat on the table. With the idea of ??coming early and seeing the nobles early, before it was time for dinner, there were people wandering around outside, so everyone saw Zhike leading a few nuns to serve dishes outside one by one, and put them on the table. long table. There are five pots of boiled cabbage, five pots of stir-fried white radish, and two pots of pickled vegetables, and the pilgrims who know the guests will say to the wide-eyed pilgrims: "Don''t worry, everyone, I will definitely have enough food, there are still a few pots in the back, and I will serve them in a while. Come up." The pampered ladies and wives couldn''t help swallowing. They couldn''t bear to look directly at the vegetarian dishes on the long table. Are these things really edible? Even Mrs. Yan''s smile was stiff, and she hesitated whether she should find a reason to go down the mountain. Some people came to see the food on the long table and secretly took their children down the mountain, but more people stayed, and they asked people to bring money to Zhike. As for this kind of food, as long as there is enough sesame oil, they should be able to eat the same as the princess, right? Everyone kept comforting themselves in their hearts, and the princess also brought a few young sons. Hui Ning glanced at the silver note, silently recited the Buddha, and said to Zhike: "Remember the number and return it to them when they go down the mountain." Cining Nunnery is a place of ascetic cultivation. She is naturally happy when the incense is prosperous, but it is not prosperous. Their life is like this, but it is good to be sincere in cultivating Buddhism. It is better not to accept the donation of sesame oil that is full of selfish desires. When it was time for dinner, Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia came out with a few children. The host Huining first said some Buddhist words, and then explained the rules here. The food is as much as you eat, and it should not be wasted. So, Mrs. Yan saw the princess with a solemn expression leading a few young sons to lead the rice bowls and queuing up to make meals. Even the youngest Xiao Fu also held a bowl and filled it with the help of Xiao Xiong. The nun who brought them vegetables and handed steamed buns didn''t want to give so much to the children, especially when it was Xiao Fu''s turn, Xiao Ni only gave him half a spoonful of each dish and one steamed bun, but Xiao Fu knew how much even though he was small. He took a look. Brothers'' rice bowl, looked down at his own, and looked at the little nun with a pair of round eyes. The little nun twitched the corners of her mouth and said in a more serious tone, "You can eat as much as you fight." The brothers around Xiaofu nodded again and again, what are they afraid of? Xiaofu also nodded, there are so many brothers, how can he have less? The little nun could only reluctantly fill Xiaofu''s pot. Mrs. Yan and the others were very complicated when they saw that the princess and a few young masters were eating this kind of food. The little nun gave Xiaofu the amount at the beginning. After everyone had settled down, host Hui Ning chanted a Buddha''s name, indicating that everyone can eat. Mrs. Yan looked at each other in dismay. They couldn''t get down with the chopsticks. Everyone looked up to the table. Mu Yangling was already eating with the chopsticks. Actually, Cining''s food is not bad, it is much more delicious than the cauldron dishes she ate for three years when she was in junior high school, especially the pickles, which are very tasty, Mu Yangling eats them with relish. The four children of Qis family also eat with relish. They go out in the morning. After going up the mountain, they eat two pieces of snacks and worship Buddha everywhere. They also avoid crowds. It''s past dinner time now, so don''t eat too fragrant. Xiao Xiong and his two younger brothers often eat at fishermen''s houses when they are playing at the beach, so they are used to it. Even Xiao An, who has a weak stomach, ate half a steamed bun with pickles. The second prince choked at first, but He quickly got used to it, allowing Mu Yangling to see the Qi family''s hard-working genes once again. Chapter 1027： Lid theory Mrs. Yan was stunned as they watched the princess and several young sons eat fast food with relish. After a moment of hesitation, she picked up a little dish and put it in her mouth. Mrs. Yan was silent for a while and tried her best to swallow the dish in her mouth. The person who couldn''t help vomited it out. Is this what people eat? Everyone, look at the things in your rice bowl, and then look at the princess and their rice bowls. It seems that they hit the same thing, and they haven''t been exchanged. Everyone could only stare blankly at Mu Yangling and the others. Mu Yangling''s family has a big appetite. The reason why Xiao Fu and Xiao An also filled the rice bowl, because the free bears and the others are responsible for finishing it. Xiao Xia couldn''t eat it at first, but seeing that they ate deliciously, he reluctantly used half of it, and the remaining half, adhering to the principle of not wasting, Mu Yangling took it and ate it too. The group of them ate everything in the rice bowl, and then smiled and said to everyone: "You guys eat slowly, we''ll go back first, don''t be in a hurry," and glanced at their meal meaningfully. Basin, "The most precious thing in the world is food, so it''s better not to waste it. The fast food at Cining Nunnery is well prepared. If you like it, you can stay and have dinner before going down the mountain." Who dares to stay for dinner? Everyone with pale faces barely finished the food in the basin, and they all said goodbye to the host. Mrs. Yan looked at the contents in her own bowl, and then looked at her daughter''s. With a sigh, she took her daughter''s rice bowl and started eating slowly. A wife next to her sighed and said, "It''s strange that the emperor complimented the princess, saying that the concubine holds up half of the sky by herself, and the ability to endure hardship and perseverance alone can''t be compared with me, not to mention how rich the palace is. Only we people can''t eat such coarse grain mussels." Someone whispered: "I heard that the princess came from a farm family, so it''s not unusual to suffer like this." Mrs. Yan lowered her eyes and said indifferently: "The princess can endure hardships normally, but the princes of the palace also eat with relish. This is because the princess has taught me well." The ladies who stayed behind nodded one after another. This is the most rare thing, because they knew that several young masters from the palace would come, so they all brought their own children when they came. Boys can play with the young masters, girls With a familiar face, maybe in the future, a sparrow can become a phoenix and soar into the sky? The children they brought can''t eat these things, and some of them even smashed the rice bowl just now. If the adults hadn''t caught it quickly, they would have been reprimanded. "Although the princess came from a farming family, her father is now a second-rank officer. I heard that her younger brother is also a jinshi. With such a family, what if you are from a farming family? You have a stable position." "The stable status of the princess is not due to her parents'' family. You can see what Prince Rong feels for the princess. It''s really afraid of falling if you hold it in your hand, and it will melt if you hold it in your mouth. Last year, on the birthday of the princess, the prince mentioned it. Moon came to my house in the silver building to customize the jewelry, and the gems, gold and jade that came out were second. The most touching thing was that the prince also asked people to go back to the capital to find Mrs. Gu from the Jiuxiang Yinlou, and asked her to design the drawings, which is also lucky for our family. , Master Miao happened to be working in my silver building, and the lord gave the things and drawings to our silver building." "Just by looking at the prince''s marriage for many years but not having a concubine or a room, you can see how much they love each other." "That''s because the princess is lucky, not everyone can meet the prince of Rongjun." The ruthlessness of Prince Rong and his infatuation are widely circulated together. Officials are intimidated by the former, while women only see the latter. Instead, the former is constantly diluted against the background. Mrs. Yan saw that everyone was getting more and more lively, so she coughed lightly and said, "Everyone has finished eating, hurry down and go down the mountain, I''m afraid the mountain road will be difficult to walk if it''s late." Princess is in this nunnery, talking about people behind her back, whether it is good or bad, even though she is also very itchy. Grandma Chen San of Baozhu Yinlou rolled her eyes, and hugged Mrs. Yan''s arm and said, "We are full, but we can''t hurry so fast, we have to take a break to get rid of our sleepiness, we are not capable. Yes, if you can''t get the guest house, why don''t Mrs. Yan invite us to your guest house to rest her legs?" Grandma Chen San and Mrs. Yan are on good terms. The two have been friends for five or six years, so they talk more closely. Mrs. Yan couldn''t help but laugh. She swept her eyes from the crowd. For the official family members of the Guangdong officialdom, they also knew each other. Thinking that these people were contacts, Mrs. Yan did not refuse, and got up and led everyone to the guest house. As soon as she entered the door, Grandma Chen San hugged her arm and said, "Good sister, we are mostly hearsay about the princess, but my sister''s family is from the capital, and she has a good relationship with Mrs. Anguo. You should know more, and you should tell us too. Listen, the princess is so powerful, she not only won the heart of the prince, but also received such praise from the emperor, and told us to learn it and use it on our dead men." Mrs. Yan poked her forehead with a smile and said, "It''s really tricky, you dare to say such a thing, spread it out and see how the princess treats you." Grandma Chen San stuck out her tongue, but she didn''t take it seriously. They didn''t speak ill of the princess, and they wouldn''t be blamed even if they spread it out. Mrs. Yan was silent for a while, and said: "Do you think you can learn the skills of the princess? This is a mysterious thing. My eldest brother has a friend who is in the Imperial Guard. You think that the princess just gave the prince two two. Rabbit and the kindness of congratulating the emperor? Only relying on these two points, the emperor would not respect the princess so much, and even said it in the court." Mrs. Yan lowered her voice and said, "I heard that the emperor, the prince and the prince of the country, everyone was taken by the princess. You have saved your life. It is a joke that the princess is as powerful as a **** in your navy in the past two years, but it is actually true. With her strength and martial arts, the princess has not only saved the emperor, the prince and the prince of the country, but even the emperor. She has rescued both the Queen and His Royal Highness, this kind of kindness is hard to count, plus how much credit the princess gave to the emperor in the early years, who of you has that ability?" Everyone fell silent. Mrs. Yan added: "As for the matter of the grain tax treasury, you think that the princess is the credit for sitting at home for nothing, and the adults of my family are in charge of the farming and mulberry matters. Since the princess spread the harvest grain to Guangdong, the farmers have You can buy grain seeds on credit with your household registration, and the grain shop will then hand over the farming technology to the yamen to promote. After the autumn harvest, you will pay a certain interest for the grain seeds purchased on credit, but it is not expensive. Dingdian, so anyone who cant afford the money for grain farming can go to the grain shop to buy on credit, even farm tools and other items can be bought on credit, the expenditure of a county is not large, that one prefecture, all the way, or even the whole world, it can be seen that the princess How much is the cost, if one is bad, you will lose everything, Grandma Chen San, your family is in business, you say, you have the guts?" Grandma Chen San''s face was a little red, "I''m afraid our old man doesn''t have the courage." "That''s why I said that you can''t learn it. You only think that she is a princess, and you feel that she is rich, rich and blessed, but what others think is different from what we think, Mrs. Fan sighed with me, saying that she is a concubine, The softest heart in the world, people who have the world in their hearts may just talk about it, but she does it step by step." "With such a big family business, the princess is willing to do so, and the prince won''t stop him?" Someone sighed and sighed. "Why don''t we say that we are not as good as others, such a big family business can hurt me to death, the princess said it was on credit, and then it was scattered, and people said that their family has enough money to spend, it is better to live while they are alive. Do more things for the common people, children and grandchildren will have their own children and grandchildren, and a few young sons will earn their own money when they grow up." Mrs. Yan glanced at everyone''s complicated faces and smiled: "So let''s not talk about learning from the princess, even if we If you want to learn, we also need to see if the man in the family is willing, but we want to be heroines, but we are afraid that the man in the family will become a miser." Everyone burst into laughter, "So the princess is also married well, and when she meets a prince who depends on her for everything, otherwise the princess is so prosperous, no matter how good a relationship can be spent." "So what kind of pot goes with what kind of lid is the best one. We''ve already prepared it now. We can''t change it regardless of whether it fits or not." The crowd burst into laughter again. Chapter 1028： experience Hearing that most of the people had left the Cining Nunnery, Mu Yangling smiled mischievously and said to the little Xia family, "How about it, I said they would definitely leave?" "You," Xiao Xia pointed at her and said, "Thanks to your fourth uncle''s high status, your status is also high, otherwise you must offend the dead." Mu Yangling''s status is high enough, so when she does these things, others will not think too much, and naturally they will not blame her, but if she is not a princess, there must be many people who criticize her. Xiao Xia persuaded her, "You are too social, in fact, they may not ask you for something, but they just want to see how the upper class lives, or to see you, go out and show off, saying that they are knowledgeable, You have seen the nobles, and you are soft-hearted, why are you unwilling to fulfill their little wish?" Mu Yangling tilted his head and said, "I avoid them because I am not afraid that they will ask me for something. In this position, what we need to ask me must be a big deal. If we ask for something, we will give something. I will naturally help, but no one dares to blame me even if I refuse, I dont like to play with them because I feel like Im burning time. Mu Yangling snapped his fingers and said, "I have to practice arrows and boxing every day, I have to look at the experimental field of my own family, I have to worry about Haoran and the children, and I have to practice calligraphy and painting. Recently, I am planning to hire a The lady taught me how to play the piano. Whenever Haoran and the children take a break, they have to go out for a picnic, and accompany you to go shopping and shopping. I am so busy, do I need to meet this and that every three days, listen to Can''t you gossip with them?" Every time Mu Yangling counted the same, Xiao Xia clasped her stomach and laughed louder. After listening to her, she pushed her, "I didn''t expect our princess to be a busy person." "That is!" Xiao Xia saw her arrogant appearance and said, "Don''t take these gossips as unimportant. These are all connections and information. Men are officials in the front, and women in the back can hold up half the sky." Although Xiao Xia has a weak personality, she has been educated as a lady since she was a child, and knows the importance of communication in the back room. "Whose family is in-law, is the same class, is the same family, and how is the relationship between them? They can hide the man in front, but not the woman in the back. Sometimes a piece of information provided by the woman in the back house can make the The man in front has turned around, so don''t underestimate this communication." Mu Yangling looked at her with a smile, "Then what useful information have you provided to your cousin in recent years?" Xiao Xia was a little embarrassed and said, "Isn''t it not enough time for me, and his cousin, don''t you know, never let me take care of the things ahead." Mu Yangling leaned into her ear and said, "If our family is an ordinary official family, we would communicate with them more intensively, and it would not be wrong to collect more information, but Haoran is a prince and holds a heavy army, and the back house is calm and peaceful. It''s more reassuring, I don''t want the prince to be picked on by the imperial censor every three days, although we are not afraid, and we will not take it to heart, but it is not good for anyone to be impeached all the time." Xiao Xia understood that Mu Yangling didn''t want to interact with local officials and family members. One was that he didn''t like it, the other was that it was unnecessary, and the third was that, trouble! "It''s me who has the photo, so the palace doesn''t need to go out to entertain local officials." "You don''t have to force yourself. If you like it, sit with them. If you don''t like it, just stay by yourself." Mu Yangling lowered his voice and said, "Zijin and Haoran are in charge of the intelligence network, why don''t you know?" Xiao Xia''s eyebrows and eyes jumped, and she nodded. There are more than half of the people in the mountains, and the rest are either those who are determined to please or those who truly love Buddha. The former will not deliberately upset the nobles, and the latter are even more indifferent. Therefore, after a day of excitement in the mountains, suddenly It quieted down. The six children can finally have fun. Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia also sat quietly on the futon and listened to the scriptures for two and a half days. They were in a peaceful mood. When they saw Mrs. Yan and others, Mu Yangling also smiled and invited them to enjoy the plums together. Mrs. Yan and others did not expect to have this honor, and they all showed excited expressions. Grandma Chen San and the others had a lot of respect for Mu Yangling after yesterday''s gossip. They looked at Mu Yangling with sparkling eyes, which made Xiao Xia look at them several times, almost thinking they were men disguised as women. Dengzi who came in. Xiao Xia was aware of the gaze, and Mu Yangling naturally noticed it too. She glanced back curiously, and saw that the people she saw couldn''t help but bow their heads and smile shyly. Mu Yangling: "..." Seeing that Grandma Chen San''s cheeks were blushing, Mu Yangling couldn''t help itching her hands, she stretched out her hand to lift her chin, and asked, "Did I stay at Cining Nunnery for one night and become a beautiful young master?" Otherwise? How could she blushed when she saw it? All the wives were shocked, because Mu Yangling was not very old, so all the young women who came here were in their early twenties. Mrs. Yan was considered old, but she was only in her early thirties. At this time, Mu Yangling was acting frivolous. To tease Grandma Chen San, she couldn''t help but blushed. Grandma Chen San, who was picked on by her chin, was so ashamed that her cheeks and neck were flushed. She was only in her twenties this year. Even if her son was five years old, it was the first time she was molested like this. Xiao Xia has been tortured by Mu Yangling for the past few years, and she was accustomed to it. She laughed out loud, slapped her hand down, and said angrily, "Don''t scare Grandma Chen San." Xiao Xia pulled Grandma Chen San with a smile: "Don''t mind, she was a little unruly when she rose up, and there was no malicious intent. It is also a fate for everyone to get together today. We started a poetry club with plum blossoms, but our sister-in-law are rough people and cant write poetry, so lets sit down and talk, just when I came, I brought some good tea and asked the girl to make it for everyone to taste. Everyone was busy and humbled a bit. After such a fuss, everyone''s atmosphere was a lot more relaxed, and Mu Yangling didn''t take the air and talked to them for a while. Now the most popular thing in Guangzhou is foreigners. Some people inevitably ask about the attitude of Mu Yangling''s court towards foreigners. Mu Yangling doesn''t hide his secrets. After drinking a cup of tea, everyone was more relaxed. Mu Yangling curiously approached Grandma Chen San and asked her, "Why did you look at me like that just now?" Grandma Chen San is the smartest person in this group, she is not as shy as before, she said loudly: "We heard that the princess is as powerful as a god, and she admires it, who knows that a look can make the goddess teasing us." Mu Yangling laughed and said, "It''s not a loss for me to tease you, I''m even more handsome than the prince when I wear men''s clothes." "Is it true that the princess is as powerful as a god?" Grandma Chen San felt that she was more handsome than her husband in men''s clothes, so she was not curious about it. Mu Yangling looked left and right, and saw that there were many large stones scattered around the plum garden, which should have been left on the mountain before. Although the nuns in the nunnery planted plum trees in the garden, they did not remove these stones. , and now two or three pieces have been ground clean enough for people to sit and rest. But there are still several large and uneven stones scattered, which are neither easy to move nor to polish into seats. Mu Yangling walked in the garden and said to Zhike: "I know some five elements. If you don''t mind, I will help you build a rockery on this ridge." Zhike hurriedly saluted: "Poor Ni has asked the host." Mu Yangling nodded and asked her to ask. Hui Ning quickly rushed over and nodded secretly when she saw the position Mu Yangling had chosen. The position chosen by the princess was very good. She agreed. Anyway, those stones scattered here are also obstacles. So, everyone watched Mu Yangling roll up his sleeves and easily move those big stones over there. They also asked them about the shape. If they were not good, she picked up the stones and adjusted them again. High rockery. Everyone opened their mouths, why did they think that the princess was not holding a big stone, but a small stone playing in the hands of a child? Chapter 1029： good stuff This move of Mu Yangling confirmed the legend and calmed the people present. Since then, Princess Rongjun has become a legend in Guangdong. The most direct impact is that when Mu Yangling took the children to the street again, the street vendors Will look at them with reverence, give them free food, and take care of enough. Mu Yangling was very surprised by this, and asked Qi Haoran, "I showed my hand when I first came to Guangzhou. The soldiers in your navy have seen it. Why are everyone so surprised?" Didn''t the legend spread that she was as powerful as a **** two years ago? Qi Haoran turned his back to Mu Yangling, and said sullenly: "They don''t believe it. They think that the sailors who participated in the war are trying to please you, and they are talking nonsense. When these rumors go outside, everyone will naturally listen to them as jokes." Inspiration Mu Yang said, "This shows that rumors should still be spread by women. You see how many people are in Meiyuan. It''s less than ten days since I came back, and even street vendors believe it." Seeing Qi Haoran gloomy, she leaned on his shoulder and asked, "What''s the matter with you?" "The cannon just built in the workshop was pulled to the desert island to try it out. After just one shot, the cannon body cracked, and it almost exploded. The hard work of the past six months was wasted, and the craftsman said that the cannon body was not enough. If I can''t bear the power, I have to change it again." Qi Haoran had great expectations for this cannon and invested a lot, but he still failed. He was so excited before, and now he is so frustrated. Mu Yangling felt that it was very good. They had no technology and no blueprints. They dismantled the two cannons for research and built a cannon in half a year. Even if they only shot one cannon, it was a success. Mu Yangling comforted him, and Qi Haoran held her hand and said, "We still have to study this workshop in private, and the imperial court will definitely be reluctant to spend so much money to bomb it, you don''t know, the research on this cannon has cost us so far. 50,000 taels, you can buy a cannon if you get the Western Ocean, and there is more than enough." "What''s the matter? What we have researched and obtained is technology. With technology and craftsmen, we can have a steady stream of cannons, but when we buy cannons, it''s just a cannon, and we still have to sell them. Look at the other party''s mood and be controlled by others." Seeing that he was still frowning, Mu Yangling asked, "Are you out of money? The grain shop''s income was good last year. I''ll adjust it for you?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "This workshop is under the royal name, there is my eldest brother''s private treasury, and there is no shortage of money. I was wondering if I should send someone to the Western Ocean to steal the art of forging steel. Only then did I know that Western cannons are powerful. A little bit, the cannon we just made is not as powerful as their new style, but it can crack the body of the gun, in the final analysis, the forging steel technology cannot keep up." Mu Yangling blinked and asked, "The key is that you can send the apprentice to the steel forging factory?" "No, so I wonder if we can hire a master or apprentice directly from their steel forging factory. The wealth is impressive. Maybe there are people who are willing to leave their hometowns and come to our country?" Mu Yangling agreed with both hands, "I will pay for the money. As long as I can invite their master craftsmen, I will pay all the money, and let our craftsmen learn all his skills." "You are too prodigal. Let the big brother pay for this money. We have to leave the money to our daughter." "You don''t know where your daughter is. I''ve seen so many doctors, and they all say that it depends on fate," Mu Yangling said in a low voice: "It''s obviously very healthy, why can''t I get pregnant?" Mu Yangling suspiciously aimed at Qi Haoran''s lower body. Qi Haoran blushed, pushed Mu Yangling down, and said viciously, "What are you thinking about?" "No," Mu Yangling shook his head honestly, "I didn''t think about it, it was my own misunderstanding." Will Qi Haoran believe it? Of course not, he used his strength to tell Mu Yangling that the kind of thing she was thinking of did not exist. The Cannon Workshop experienced a setback. Although the mood was a little low, everyone still cheered up and continued to struggle. After Qi Haoran gave a speech to encourage them, they were even more motivated. Qi Haoran began to entrust the marine merchants who went to the West to help find a master craftsman who could make cannons or forge steel. The reason why he avoided the foreigners in Daqi was because he could not trust them. It was the first time that those sea merchants received a commission from Qi Haoran. You must know that only the Zhou family had the honor to receive the commission from the prince before, so they were very excited and said they would do their best to achieve it. At this time, Zhou De and the others who were far away in the West were angered by Andre and other foreign merchants and became internal injuries. The clocks and glass products that Mu Yangling asked them to bring, and even Xiaoxiong and the others asked the merchants to bring them. Daqi music boxes have set off a trend in Western countries. This is one of the most popular items in Daqi''s Western products after silk, tea and porcelain. And Zhou De began to collect the products of Western countries, especially some crop seeds. Whether he knew it or not, he scoured all of them and brought them on board. He could write down the way of planting and eating. At the same time, he began to pay attention to the news of various countries, so he returned later than many people. He could only hand over the seeds he had collected to the merchants of other ships, and asked them to bring them back to the palace. Because he was not sure about his return journey, he thought that the princess seemed to attach great importance to crops, so he asked a few merchants to pay attention to whether there were any crops they did not know at the supply station when they returned, and bring some back to the princess. These maritime merchants were thinking about how to please the palace, and they were naturally willing to accept such a request. As soon as they landed on the shore, they not only searched for precious goods such as gems and spices, but also helped to find crops they had never seen before. These people set off in the first month of the month, and it took only three months and five days to go back with a smooth journey, so when they returned to Guangzhou, it was the busiest time for spring farming and the best time for spring. A truckload of seeds was transported into the palace, and Mu Yangling squatted on the ground curiously. At this time, the yield per mu of European countries is not as high as that, and the only thing that can make her rare is the seeds of various crops. The high-yielding crops such as corn, sweet potatoes and potatoes have long been introduced to Daqi, and there is nothing she needs to pay attention to, so she asks Zhou Deguang to cast a net and bring back any good crops she sees. There is really everything in the car seeds. Onions, tomatoes, and what made Mu Yangling''s eyes lit up was a sugar cane in a sack, because the sugar cane was a little dry and sour after a long time, but Mu Yangling held it and laughed twice, saying: "How can I Forget this baby." Lichun asked curiously, "Niangniang, what is this?" "It''s a good thing," Mu Yangling got up, his eyes went black, his body swayed, Lichun panicked to support her, and exclaimed, "Niangniang, what''s wrong with you?" Mu Yangling closed his eyes, shook his hand and said, "It''s okay, just, just dizzy." Li Chun and Li Xia hurriedly helped people into the house carefully, and when they saw Mu Yangling''s face turning pale, they covered her stomach with a blanket and asked to find Imperial Physician Wang, "Didn''t Imperial Physician Wang just diagnosed Ping An half a month ago. Pulse, are you all right?" "I''m a little anemic." Mu Yangling also had some control over his body, and said, "I squatted for too long just now, and I got up too quickly." "But your body has always been very good, how come you have anemia?" Lidong couldn''t help but said. Mu Yangling touched her stomach, there was a faint guess in her heart, and Lichun also looked at her stomach with bright eyes. Imperial Physician Wang could not give an exact answer to this. He had a very good reason, "Your pulse is a slippery pulse, but it is not obvious. The lower official can only say that it will take half a month to diagnose." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "Is this too long?" Imperial Physician Wang is also very single about this, "That''s because your fetus will definitely be pregnant soon, at most half a month, at least five or six days. If it is really pregnant, it is not certain whether the fetus can adapt to the uterus and stay. The other half may be the slippery veins formed by your recent bad mood." Chapter 1030： have fun Mu Yangling was a little disappointed when he heard the words, and Imperial Physician Wang hurriedly said: "Mother, don''t worry, otherwise, it will be detrimental to the fetus if you are really pregnant." Why does TCM take more than a month to diagnose? Although there is a variable and elusive factor in the pulse, more of them know that when they are pregnant, they are young, and the child cannot be implanted in the womb to settle down. Or the ups and downs of the mood can make him shed. I don''t know how many people in this world regard a miscarriage as a menstruation when they don''t know it. But it is also a kind of natural selection, and one month is equivalent to a threshold. If you haven''t passed, the child who is barely saved must have problems. If you pass it, it proves that the energy of the child you conceive is not bad, and the next step is to pass the three-month threshold. Imperial Physician Wang asked Mu Yangling to pay attention to regulating his emotions, so that he could diagnose more quickly. Mu Yangling rolled his eyes at him and said, "Do you know how I usually regulate my emotions?" Imperial Physician Wang looked at Mu Yangling and felt that he should not know. "It''s very simple, go to the martial arts hall to play two sets of boxing, or shoot a few barrels of arrows. If you are not in a good mood, go out to ride a horse. If you are not in a good mood, go into the mountains to hunt. You will feel better after sweating. Which method should be used to regulate emotions?" Imperial Physician Wang: "..." To put it bluntly, Mu Yangling can only exercise to reduce stress. No matter the past or present, this method should not be too effective. If you are in a bad mood, go to exercise, sweat all over, and feel better after blowing the wind for a long time. But obviously, it is impossible for her to do so in her suspected pregnancy. So, Imperial Doctor Wang sincerely recommended, "Music makes people happy, why don''t you try this, Princess?" Mu Yangling tilted her head and thought about it, listening to music in her previous life was not very useful for her to adjust her mind, but she still wanted to give it a try and agreed. So, the violinist she invited some time ago held a violin to play for Mu Yangling... When Qi Haoran came back, a group of children were dancing wildly in the hall. Mu Yangling was sitting on the soft couch holding a soft pillow and laughing loudly. On the side, he comforted Mu Yangling from time to time, "Princess, take it easy, don''t be so happy..." Lichun, Lidong and others also looked at Mu Yangling nervously. Qi Haoran was inexplicable, just as he was about to go forward to ask, he saw Xiao Xia brought someone carefully with a cup of soup, and when he saw Qi Haoran, he said hello, "Fourth Uncle is back." She floated over and brought the soup to Mu Yangling, and said softly, "A-Ling, this is the soup that the kitchen just made. Try it out. If it suits your appetite, drink two more bowls." She approached Mu Yangling. Yang Ling whispered in his ear, "This is for a tire." Mu Yangling looked at the soup and felt a little bloated in his stomach, so he looked at Imperial Doctor Wang, who said helplessly, "Have half a bowl." This soup is warming and nourishing, only good for the body, not bad. Mu Yangling drank half a bowl and said to Xiao Xia: "Don''t mess with the soup, I''ve drank four bowls of soup tonight, and I''ll vomit any more." "It''s all warming and nourishing food. I didn''t even put a single medicine. I asked the cook. It doesn''t conflict with each other, and it''s still suitable." "I can''t drink so much, I''m so bloated." Xiao Xia can only nod regretfully. The five children were dancing and singing "Zijin" in a circle at this time. A lingering song of nostalgia forced them to finish singing in a thick voice. It was a bit heroic, but Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing. . Because Xiaofu was running around excitedly in the big circle surrounded by five people, he waved his hands from time to time, and obviously wanted to dance with his brothers. Wang Taiyi sighed after looking at it. The princess is in a good mood now, but now he has to find a way to make her not be so happy. The ups and downs are not only sadness and anger, but also joy. The suitable mood for a pregnant person is calm and calm. Peace of mind! Qi Haoran bypassed a few children and asked, "What are you making a fuss about?" "Oh," Xiao Xia clapped her hands and said angrily, "I said I forgot something. It turned out that I forgot to tell you that the fourth uncle was back and was standing outside the door watching." Qi Haoran: The servants serving outside: ... Niangniang, it''s not the servants who reported it, but the prince who was curious and waved his hand to prevent them from reporting it. When the five children saw Qi Haoran, they called "Daddy" and "Fourth Uncle" twice and continued singing and dancing without distraction. Qi Haoran''s forehead jumped, and he wanted to throw the noise-making **** out. Mu Yangling waved his hand to stop them, and the little bear ran up and asked, "Mother, are you in a good mood? Continue to sing, if you can''t, I''ll show you a big boulder on your chest." Qi Haoran immediately looked at Mu Yangling nervously, "Are you in a bad mood?" How bad is this, wanting to have fun from the children? Mu Yangling gave him a reassuring smile, and said to the little bear, "It''s much better, take your brothers down to rest." Xiao Xiong breathed a sigh of relief, and carefully stretched out his paws to touch the clothes on Mu Yangling''s stomach, and asked, "Then my sister will keep it now?" "It''s definitely saved," the tiger head and the little lion ran up and said with bright eyes: "Mother is so happy, my sister will definitely think that our family is very good, so she will stay in her mother''s belly and not leave." The little lion also stretched out its paws and gently placed it on its mother''s stomach, saying, "Sister, if you like listening to music, I will sing it for you tomorrow." Qi Haoran was excited for a while, and looked at Mu Yangling''s belly with bright eyes, "A Ling, are you pregnant?" Before Mu Yangling was doing well, the sweat on Wang Taiyi''s face slid down, and he had to kneel in front of Qi Haoran, sweating profusely: "My lord, this has not been diagnosed yet." If this makes the **** ye believe that the princess is pregnant, and then she is not pregnant, will he still be alive? Qi Haoran didn''t seem to hear, he stretched out his hand and pulled his three sons aside, stretched out his hand to protect Mu Yangling, and said, "Your mother is pregnant with your younger sister, you are petite and weak, you are not allowed to make trouble." Mu Yangling saw that Imperial Physician Wang was about to cry, so he hurriedly stopped Qi Haoran and said, "Don''t work blindly, it''s not necessarily pregnant." Qi Haoran was stunned, "Is there any uncertainty about pregnancy?" Co-author, have you never listened to the next official? The doctor Wang had to straighten his back to show his existence, and said again: "My lord, the princess has a short life and has not been diagnosed yet." Qi Haoran was unhappy, "Your medical skills are too poor, you can''t even diagnose this." Mu Yangling was busy speaking for the doctor Wang, "The doctor Wang is very skilled in medicine. I called other doctors to see it. They only said that I was anemic and I was a little depressed. They even gave me a prescription for nourishing blood and activating blood." Qi Haoran jumped up and shouted, "Where is the quack doctor from!" Chapter 1031： take it easy Now he doesn''t dislike Imperial Physician Wang for his insufficiency of medical skills, so he can''t make a diagnosis. It is still possible to get pregnant if he shows it to Imperial Physician Wang, but if he shows it to a doctor outside, he will be depressed. Knowing that several children were making Mu Yangling happy and adjusting her mood, she asked nervously, "Are you in a better mood now? Do you want to let them play two more songs?" Doctor Wang Tai was afraid to do it again, so he hurriedly said: "My lord, it is best for the princess to be in a stable mood. This great joy and happiness is also ups and downs." means you shouldn''t let the little boys dance and sing again, the more the princess laughed, the more his heart trembled. Qi Haoran immediately forbade the children to dance and sing, "Just study and say something happy, don''t make big jokes, do you hear?" The little bears responded quickly and asked, "So my sister is willing to be at our house?" "Of course, you are obedient, your sister will stay when she is happy." Qi Haoran coaxed them. Mu Yangling was inevitably a little nervous, even if she kept making psychological suggestions and took a few deep breaths, she was inevitably a little nervous. Qi Haoran blamed Imperial Physician Wang, "He shouldn''t have told you about this, so you won''t be nervous." "He also said that because we had been looking forward to our daughter and knew that we were going to take a bath in a hot spring in two days." When they go to another courtyard, they won''t just take a dip in the hot springs. They will definitely go hunting in the mountains. Who knows what will happen when they run and jump? "Then he can tell me secretly, as long as I watch you." Qi Haoran muttered a few words, took Mu Yangling into his arms, and sighed: "Don''t be nervous, it''s a blessing to be pregnant, but not to be pregnant. It''s nothing. Actually, I just think you''re a little bored at home alone. Bears and the others are all boys. They will go out when they grow up. A daughter is different, a daughter is a mother''s padded jacket." Qi Haoran didn''t say anything, he wanted a daughter as smart and beautiful as A Ling, just like his little girl, smiling like a warm sun shining into people''s hearts, looking at it makes people feel warm of. The three stinky boys are too skinny, it''s better to be a girl like A Ling. In order to take care of Mu Yangling, Qi Haoran simply stopped going to the military camp and stayed at home with her, asking from time to time, "A Ling, are you in a good mood?" "A Ling, are you nervous?" "A Ling, do you feel any discomfort?" Mu Yangling was nervous at first, but now she is not nervous at all because she is irritable. Mu Yangling glared at him, threw the person out, pinched his waist and said, "What should I do, I''m not nervous at all now, and I''m very comfortable!" Qi Haoran looked at her worriedly and comforted her: "I know A Ling, but you are obviously in a bad mood now, we have to calm down." Mu Yangling snorted and turned around to have people clean up the new crops and seeds that had been brought in yesterday, "Organize them into a booklet, keep some of the ones that can be planted, and send the rest to the farm, and let the farmers follow the booklet. Try planting what you wrote." Another person dragged the sugar cane over. She checked the buds on it and found that they were still full. She was relieved and planned to plant it in the backyard herself. The key is that there are not many things. . Daqi''s sugar is mainly extracted from wheat. She has never seen sugar cane, so she is very interested in Zhou Deneng getting it. She is just waiting for him to come back and ask where it comes from and whether it can introduce seeds on a large scale. Zhu Liang learned that some of the seeds were collected by other merchants at the supply point when they returned, and the sugarcane was bought from the locals by a merchant who landed on an island. Knowing that this thing has entered the eyes of the princess, Baba came to say goodbye. Zhu Liang brought people to Mu Yangling. Fortunately, when he bought this thing, he paid attention to it and asked some information. He knew that this thing was a lot in the wild in the local area. Because of its sweet juice, it was deeply loved by everyone. Easy to grow and this stuff is cheap too. In the beginning, he could exchange a small purse for a sack. Mu Yangling asked about the location of the island, and knew that it was not far from Guangzhou, and it was the last stop for them to moor back in Guangzhou. It would be easy if she wanted to introduce them on a large scale. Mu Yangling asked people to bring the sugar cane to the backyard. Just as he was about to roll up his sleeves, several children rushed in from the front yard yelling "Wow" and shouted: "Mother, you can''t do it now, leave the work to us. Let''s go." The little bear turned around and arranged for a few younger brothers to remove the grass, and then called his three playmates. Zhuzi is now an eleven or twelve-year-old young master, and was arranged by the little bear to loosen the soil with himself. When the seeds were planted, Zhuzi couldn''t help but let out a "huh" when he picked up the sugar cane, turned left and right, and asked in doubt, "I seem to have seen this thing before, madam, isn''t this thing sweet?" "You have eaten?" Zhuzi scratched his head and said, "I did, when we went to the other courtyard a few years ago, the prince took us into the mountains to hunt, and we had a picnic at the foot of the mountain. I met a few bullfrogs that were herding cattle, and they gave this to cattle. Leaves, they eat the stalks from the roots. I have eaten a bite. It''s sweet, they call it sweet stalks. In winter, the cows eat the leaves of this. But its stalks are much smaller than this, only the size of a thumb." Mu Yangling was overjoyed, "That''s right, sweet stalk and this thing are the same variety and can be cultivated." This thing grows in subtropical and tropical regions, and the juice squeezed out can be made into sugar, and the sugar in Daqi has always been maltose. Because it needs to be made from good wheat or barley, the yield is low and the price is high. In addition to this, there are beets that can make sugar. Mu Yangling doesn''t know where the beets come from, but that doesn''t prevent her from looking for them. Anyway, there are frequent exchanges between the East and the West. People can ask each other about the raw materials of sugar making along the way. This is not a secret. This thing should be easy to find. Mu Yangling asked Xiaoting to ask him to see if there are such sweet stalks in Guangdong, Guangxi, Hainan and other places. Some of them will collect some good seeds, and then cultivate them with imported sugarcane to see if they can. The emperor invested in a sugar factory. When Qi Haoran saw that she had something to do and her mood had calmed down, she breathed a sigh of relief. While watching that she would not be tired, she helped her with some things. When she found someone in charge of this, she would explain all the work. , the diagnosis time has come. Early in the morning, as soon as Qi Haoran opened his eyes, he turned to look at Mu Yangling. Seeing that she had also opened her eyes in a daze, he said, "A Ling, today is the fifteenth day, and Imperial Physician Wang said that today diagnosed." Mu Yangling responded confusedly, stretched out his hand to grab him to support him, but found that his palm was full of sweat, Mu Yangling was awake now, she silently said: "Don''t be nervous, I think I She must be pregnant this time." Qi Haoran said sweating profusely: "Well, I''m not nervous at all, don''t be nervous either." Chapter 1032： Diagnosed Qi Haoran really wanted to have Imperial Physician Wang to confirm the diagnosis immediately, but seeing that A Ling wanted to have breakfast first, he followed patiently. Xiaoxiong put down the dishes and looked at his parents seriously, "Father, mother, we have to stay and wait for my sister, so I won''t go to school today." The tiger head and the little lion prince both looked at the two adults eagerly. Qi Haoran kicked the four children out and said, "It''s none of your business, hurry up and go to school. I''ll have someone notify you if it''s diagnosed." Let Lidong **** the four to the school. Seeing that the truancy plan failed, the little bears walked out with their heads drooping. Qi Haoran snorted and wanted to fight him, but he was too tender, thinking that if he scratched his itch, he would promise them not to go to school? When the couple was ready, Imperial Physician Wang arrived slowly. Compared with the tension between the two, he was much more relaxed. After being with the prince for so many years, what he saw the most was the Ximai, so he also had some experience, and he knew that his conjecture was correct when he got the upper channel. Thinking of being so tossed by the prince during this period of time, the imperial doctor Wang just half closed his eyes and listened to the pulse for half an hour, and then congratulated slowly: "Congratulations to the prince and princess, this is the happy pulse!" Qi Haoran swept away his worries, laughed loudly, and said to Mu Yangling: "A Ling, you just said that you are pregnant, you see, you are right? Hahaha, we have a daughter!" Mu Yangling was also very happy, but still had reason, and said, "I don''t know if it''s a daughter and a son. You are not allowed to talk like this. What if you were born to be a son?" "Impossible, my grandpa doesn''t know yet? He must be a daughter." Mu Yangling thinks this is very familiar, isn''t it the same as when she was pregnant with bears and twins? It was only after the diagnosis was made that my son and son were called. Mu Yangling knew that it was impossible for him to change, so he could only say: "I know you are looking forward to your daughter, but you should take it easy. If you give birth to a son, you have to like him." Qi Haoran nodded again and again, "Of course, they are all the children of the father, whether it''s a boy or a girl, the father will hurt, but the father thinks that this child must be a daughter, really." Imperial Physician Wang couldn''t listen anymore, he twitched the corners of his mouth, got up and left. Qi Haoran happily wrote a letter to the capital, and he also wanted to check the account books for the first time, the reason being, "We are going to have a daughter, I heard that girls'' dowries are accumulated from birth, so let''s start preparing from now on. , sigh, who made our family poor? A Ling, from now on, our family''s money is not allowed to be taken out, and all of it is saved as a dowry for our daughter. A few boys may not keep the money, but the daughter has to be spoiled and will be paid in the future. If you want to use a dowry, it''s better to have a little more money." Mu Yangling saw that he was indeed planning to start saving money for his daughter as a dowry, and he also seriously considered it. Her daughter, let alone golden branches and jade leaves, does not bear her suffering even if she is an ordinary person, and women in this world are often in a disadvantaged position and suffer more censure. She was not affected much because she was married to Qi Haoran, and her married life was similar to that of modern times, but her daughter may not have this luck. Rather than relying on luck, she might as well create this ethos. Regardless of past life or present life, women''s dowry is a kind of confidence for them to speak at their in-laws'' house. Moreover, because of environmental problems, dowry is especially important in this era. Mu Yangling touched his chin, nodded earnestly, calculated in his heart, and said, "Our two workshops are now the most profitable, and the biggest industry is the grain shops all over the world. We all share some of them for our daughter. Dowry, or convert it into silver and give it to her?" Qi Haoran also became serious, "Let''s divide a share, as for cash, we will save it from now on, and when she grows up, there will be a lot, and we will bring it to her in-law''s house. I will find where there is good farmland, and we will buy more. One point, it''s better to be connected together, then she will be easy to take care of." "And jewelry, I have a lot of gems in my hands, I keep them all, and I will give her jewelry when she grows up..." Fan Zijin stood outside the door and heard that the couple had already said that they wanted to leave some of the fabrics given to her by the royal family. He could not help but coughed and paced into the room. He looked at the excited couple with twitching eyes, and tried his best to keep his face and Qi Haoran said, "Come out, I have business to tell you." Qi Haoran gave Mu Yangling the abacus and the list, and asked her to think about what she needed to prepare for her daughter, write them down, and they slowly prepared. Fan Zijin did not say until he entered the study with Qi Haoran: "The envoy from England is here again, and I asked Zhou Zhizhou to bring someone to meet him on the coast just now." Originally, he only needed to send a servant to notify Qi Haoran of such a thing, but thinking that today was the appearance of Mu Yangling''s diagnosis, he also wanted to know if she was pregnant, so he came over in person, who knew that the couple even started to pay for the dowry. Daughter is ready. He didn''t even know whether it was a man or a woman, he didn''t know whether to say they were big-hearted or careful, he warned: "Don''t go too far, the three brothers Xiaoxiong and the others were not picked up from the street by you, really. To give so much property to their daughter as a dowry, even if the three brothers have no idea for a while, their daughter-in-law will have an opinion, and the family is still in harmony." "They dare!" Qi Haoran hummed: "I''m blind to the master I hired for them, can''t they even earn a family business?" It''s not the inheritance of the ancestors, and it''s impossible not to leave it to the children and grandchildren. The things in their family are all earned by him and A Ling, and belong to them. Not to mention that they are just for their daughters as a dowry, they are thrown into the water to hear the sound. Well, it also depends on how happy they are. Fan Zijin said: "This is the way of the world. It won''t ruin their brother and sister''s relationship just for some money, right?" "If they knew they would have a bad relationship, they shouldn''t argue with their sister. How old are they? How old is their sister? It''s not even born yet." "..." Fan Zijin was struck with a knowing heart, yes, how stupid he was to persuade him, his daughter hasn''t been seen yet, who said this child is a daughter? What if it was a son? Fan Zijin turned around and sat behind the table. He felt that he must have been led into the ditch by the couple, otherwise he would not be so stupid. "England''s envoys returned to the country and immediately sent people again. I''m afraid that the purpose is not pure. What are you going to do with it?" Fan Zijin decisively changed the topic. "Isn''t the emperor giving you full authority to deal with it?" Qi Haoran is not good at diplomacy, he just thinks that if the other party has bad intentions, they will fight back. Fan Zijin glanced at him and said, "The last batch of envoys was the one who had full power to deal with, and the envoys from the four countries came last time. They had conflicts with each other, so it was easy to provoke divisions, but now only the envoys from England." Chapter 1033： The world knows Because of Mu Yangling''s repeated reminders and the popularity of Western countries as "explorers", Fan Zijin always tries to figure them out with the greatest malice. For him, it is not a good thing for him to come to England. Qi Haoran is much simpler. He believes in the supremacy of power. Their national strength is strong, so they will not be afraid of other countries'' calculations. Although he can''t immediately recover the lost land occupied by Dajin and Xixia, he can deal with England. But not a problem. So his answer was simple and rude, "Ask them what they want to do, do it if it''s beneficial, and refuse if it doesn''t." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth, what did he do to ask him this question? But Fan Zijin still did as he said. While receiving the envoy, he sent someone to inform the Ministry of Rites and the emperor. The reason for the English envoys here is very simple. They hope to formally establish diplomatic relations with Daqi and provide good conditions for the trade between the two countries. The specific matters will be negotiated in Beijing. Fan Zijin heard the words, and even dared not to give this matter to the Ministry of Rites. It involves business. If it was handed over to the nerds of the Ministry of Rites, would they have to die? Fan Zijin asked people to **** the envoys to Beijing, and at the same time asked to hand over the matter to the Ministry of Rites. The Ministry of Households and the Ministry of Shipping were jointly responsible. The Ministry of Rites was only responsible for receiving the envoys and various etiquette. The matter of negotiation was left to the Ministry of Households. And Shibosi, this is the professional. Qi Haoran saw that he was uneasy, so he said: "If you are afraid that the officials of the Ministry of Household and Shipbuilding Department will look down on business affairs, why not nominate a few cunning businessmen to negotiate with them. Isn''t there a businessman in the foreigners'' negotiating team this time?" "Customs and national conditions are not the same, how can we learn from them?" Fan Zijin was still worried that Daqi would suffer, and how cheeky and cunning Westerners were, but he, a negotiator, knew very well, "In Western Europe, counts are all If you can be a pirate, the duke can go out to do business with a boat in person, but in my Daqi, scholars, peasants, industry, commerce, and business are the last, and their status is not high. Still look down on businessmen and business affairs, and let them work with businessmen, it is more uncomfortable than killing them." Don''t think it''s hypocritical, it''s a value. Mu Yangling didn''t understand it for a while. While these people let their servants do business and enjoy the benefits of doing business, they looked down on business activities. She has done research on this and found that this kind of cognition is artificially promoted. The division of scholars, peasants and businessmen was artificially promoted by everyone after the Han Dynasty. Naturally, it was not because businessmen pursued profits. In this era, whether scholars or businessmen, they Basically, there is a precious qualityintegrity. The reason is that commercial activities can bring greater benefits to people, while agricultural activities have little profit, and people take food as their priority. Who will cultivate the land, and how can there be a grain tax to collect? What are you eating? Therefore, for the sake of national stability, the imperial court could only suppress the development of commerce. In addition to the layers of tariffs, the status of merchants was greatly degraded. Even from the beginning of the Tang Dynasty, the imperial examinations for merchants were restricted. Even now, Daqi still restricts the imperial examinations for merchants. If they can also enter the officialdom, I dont know how many people will give up arable land to do business. So when Qi Haoran mentioned this suggestion, Fan Zijin immediately rejected it, not only because he was concerned about the mood of the courtiers, but also to limit the development of business. Although Fan Zijin was also a businessman, he did not look down on businessmen, but as he grew older, he gradually understood the importance of emphasizing agriculture and suppressing business, and he was not willing to break this rule. Qi Haoran touched his chin and said, "Since the foreigners want to talk about business, it''s okay to let the businessmen listen in. They can make suggestions with the court afterwards, and the people from the Ministry of Household and the Ministry of Shipping will negotiate with the foreigners after sorting out their opinions. Well." Fan Zijin thought about it too. He didn''t give the merchants the qualifications to negotiate, but he could let them sit in and not let Daqi suffer. This matter involves their vital interests, and no one cares more than them. Fan Zijin immediately wrote a note to Qi Xiuyuan, but he wrote to him in private to ask him to remember to select a few officials who can accept opinions and have no prejudice against businessmen. Once the news of ?? got out, the merchants went crazy with joy and rushed to the capital, hoping that they would be fortunate enough to be selected as an observer. Because the envoy was halfway there, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t have time for everyone to choose slowly, so he ordered five or six merchants'' names from various local chambers of commerce in the capital and asked them to negotiate with the envoy. And four of these six people were Fan Zijin''s creditors, that is to say, they used their financial resources to support the construction of Daqi, and the emperor had a good impression on them. Many people couldn''t help stomping their feet. Fan Zijin asked many people to borrow money back then, because they all knew that although Fan Zijin lent the money, it was for the emperor''s use. Fan Zijin''s money is only five or six people. Now it seems that they have the right treasure, because not only have the money owed have been paid off, but they have also left a good impression on the emperor. Look, the six families have all become imperial merchants, and now there are four that can directly Listen to government affairs. And the other two family owners who were far away couldn''t help stomping their feet. Why did they run out to do business? They should stay in the capital, so that they also have a place in the audience. This big earthquake among the merchants was very calm in the court, because it was not a big deal for them to receive the English envoys or let the merchants join the negotiation. The Western Ocean was too far away, and the courtiers did not pay much attention to it. Their attention is now on the credentials of Daikin and Xixia. The two countries demanded to open up more fields, and the credentials listed in the credentials totaled twenty-seven. And now there are only thirteen farms on the border of the Three Kingdoms, and twenty-seven are added, even in the Tang Dynasty. He Xixiahui dispatched envoys to come, and recently the DPRK and China have been arguing about this. Who can remember the English envoy who was about to arrive in the capital? At this time, the emperor''s attention was that the royal family was about to add another child. He happily said to the empress: "Haoran has been looking forward to this child for many years. You can send them more things. By the way, pack up a few small pearls. The clothes are sent to A Ling, isn''t there a custom of putting boys'' clothes under the pillow to give birth to a boy, Haoran and A Ling are looking forward to the girl, so they put the girl''s clothes under the pillow." Li Jinghua answered with a smile, and with Wen Cui rummaged through boxes and cabinets to find many small clothes from Mingzhu''s past, packed them up and sent them to Mu Yangling. Qi Xiuyuan opened the inner library and gave him a lot of things. The Imperial Palace has always been the place that attracts the most attention. Even if Qi Xiuyuan did not issue an decree, at this time, the Imperial Palace pulled out three or four carts of things and sent them to Guangzhou, which attracted everyone''s attention. As a result, the courtiers, who were so noisy, discovered that the emperor''s attention seemed to be wrong. As soon as I inquired, I knew that Princess Rongjun was pregnant. As a result, Mu Yangling was pregnant all over the world, which was not much better than that of the queen, Princess Huai Mingzhu. Chapter 1034： open clam When Mu Yangling''s belly grew bigger, Imperial Physician Wang and several famous doctors in Guangzhou jointly determined that she was still pregnant with twins this time. Qi Haoran became more nervous than ever, worrying about Mu Yangling''s dystocia again, and worrying about two more boys. Every day, he was busy praying to various gods and Buddhas. He wanted Mu Yangling to be safe and sound, and he wanted a daughter. He was too busy. . Qi Haoran said firmly to Mu Yangling, "This time it must be a son and a daughter, really, look at your clothes under your pillow all the time." "If you can believe this, wouldn''t everyone have a son if they want to have a son, and a daughter if they want to have a daughter?" Since the Queen brought Princess Pearl''s clothes, Qi Haoran took out the clothes of the tiger''s head and the little lion and folded them, and put three sets of clothes under the pillow every night. In his words, its good to have one daughter to hurt, and a little more son to protect her daughter. A Ling gave birth to one child in the first child, two in the second child, and maybe three in the third child. Qi Haoran even assigned genders, a daughter and two sons, and folded the small clothes under the pillow. As soon as the imperial physician Wang determined that Mu Yangling was pregnant with twins, he immediately said solemnly that it must be a son and a daughter this time. Xiaoxiong and the others believed in their father''s words very much. They would greet the younger siblings in her womb every morning with breakfast. Several children even bought toys and planned to give them to the younger siblings as soon as they were born. Boys'' toys are easy to find, and the younger brother they like will also like it, but what will the younger sister like? Little Bears can only ask Little Treasure who has a younger sister. Xiaobao explained that Pearl likes pearls. She either wears pearls on her head or string pearls on her clothes. The children are happy when they hear it, "We don''t have many other things, but we have the most pearls." Xiao An counted with his fingers, "There are still five days until the good day we choose, and then we will have a lot of pearls." The lifespan of sea mussels is limited, and autumn has always been the peak season for pearl fishing. This time, the good day for the children to choose is the third day of the eighth lunar month. It is a good day for traveling, getting married, and opening a business. So they chose to open the net on this day. Because it was the day to test the success of the pearl farming method, not only a few children, but everyone who paid attention to it secretly paid attention. Mu Yangling was also very concerned, and went to the beach with a big belly to watch people salvage the sea mussels they raised. Each of the five children chose a mussel and dragged it up. Xiaofu ran over to see the mussels in the net and called out, "Ah, ah, ah," and wanted to choose one. Xiao Xia asked him to order one as well and drag it up, so, starting from the little bear, they used sharp sticks to pry the sea mussels. When the rows of small pearls in the mussel meat appeared in everyone''s sight , everyone couldn''t help cheering. The little bear pinched one and looked at the sun. It was smooth and round, and it was not worse than the one salvaged from the sea. The pearls in this mussel are very small, only a little bigger than the mung bean, but it is better than it. There are seventeen or eight pearls on both sides. Hu''s head looked left and right, and couldn''t help but pry the one he chose. Xiao Xia couldn''t help screaming when she saw the pearl in the mussel. It was a black pearl. , although there is only one, but the value is far more than the mussel opened by the bear. Mu Yangling couldn''t help but look forward to the sea mussels of other children, Xiao An simply greeted everyone to open the sea mussels. In the end, Hutou and Xiaofu had the best luck. The pearls that came out were big and round, with few flaws, followed by Little Lion and Xiaoan. Wen Su and Xiaoxiong had the worst luck, but they couldn''t stand it. Enough pearls came out, and the two children were very happy. Mu Yangling soaked the pearls they made in the water. The pearls have to be polished before they can be put on the market, but this is the first mussel opened by the children, and Mu Yangling intends to stay as a souvenir. Xiao Xia looked at the entire sea field, thinking about the number of sea mussels in it, she couldn''t help but get excited, "How many pearls can this be produced?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "As long as the pearl success rate reaches 20%, they will not lose money. All the cost and energy invested in the past few years have paid off." Xiao Xia looked at the children cheering on the beach and sighed, "I didn''t expect them to be richer than us." How old are the children, and they will make money. Although the other small businesses in the past, Xiao Xia, were happy, they would not be so shocking. Now it is a pearl mussel in a sea farm. In recent years, with the opening of the sea ban, pearl jewelry has become more and more popular, and the price has become more and more expensive. I dont know how much the pearls in this sea farm can sell for, plus they have the skills, a few children have a permanent income, and even if the price of pearls drops in the future, they will not lose money. When Xiao Xia saw a few children surrounded by merchants who came to watch, she was worried that they would be deceived, so she wanted to go forward, Mu Yangling hurriedly stopped her, "Let them go by themselves, this is their business, not to mention, in this Guangzhou city , who dares to pit our children?" Xiao Xia thought about it too, let them go. A few children are really not easy to pit, they are smart, there is the shrewd Xiao An, the stingy bear, and the smart and cautious little lion tiger head and Qi Wensu, the merchants who came around took a lot of effort to hold down some prices. Mu Yangling saw that they were going to open clams to get pearls, so he didn''t leave them to cause trouble, so he left the pavilion and went home with his stomach. She is now nearly six months pregnant and feels tired after standing a little longer. Because they planted one by one and the time was long enough, the pearl formation rate reached 60%, and several children made a profit. They sold some on the spot, and the rest were soaked in water, and they planned to take them back and hand them over. After polishing the shop at home and selling it, the price is higher. The incident on the sea field soon spread to the city, and everyone knew that several young sons of the palace had cultivated pearls. "It''s really evil. This pearl can also be raised. You said that those pearl pickers have picked pearls for hundreds of years. How can they not think of raising pearls?" "Who said they didn''t think about it? I heard that some people in Hepu, Guangxi have raised them, but they didn''t develop them, and they went bankrupt." "It''s the first time for these little sons to raise them. How did they raise them?" "Why don''t you say that they are the sons of dragons and phoenixes, I guess the prince and the grandson roar, those beasts in the sea dare not obey orders?" The topic is getting more and more biased. Everyone thinks that this pearl can only be raised by the descendants of dragons and phoenixes, but some shrewd people think more about it. I dont know if I can get the technique of cultivating pearls. If I cant, I have to cooperate with the palace. It is best to win the pearl distribution business. This matter only took half a day to make a lot of noise in Guangzhou Mansion. Even Fan Zijin heard about it in the mansion. He immediately asked Yanmo to go to the beach, "Let them soak the pearls first, and don''t take them out." Chapter 1035： play off The pearls that were opened were carried back to the palace and separated into the upper, middle and lower grades. Fan Zijin looked at the few high-quality large pearls in Xiaomutong, was very satisfied, and said to the children, "How about selling this pearl to me?" Xiao Xiong agreed without thinking, Xiao An hurriedly tugged at his sleeve, Xiao Xiong immediately closed his mouth. Fan Zijin noticed his son''s small movements, raised his eyebrows and looked at him, Xiao An raised his head as if there was no such thing: "Dad, we want to keep some for signboards." Fan Zijin said calmly: "You can also make a sign if you sell it to me. The big deal is that I will let someone walk around Guangzhou city with a big fanfare with beads to promote it for you." "Then let''s choose some to be the treasures of the town store, and sell the rest to you, okay?" Fan Zijin looked at his son and asked, "Do you still want to open a store?" Xiao An coughed lightly, nodded and said, "If you open a shop that sells pearls, you can''t sell mussels after opening them on the beach. That''s too cheap. Put the polished pearls in the shop, no matter what. Whether you buy single or wholesale, the price can go up a lot. "Then the pearls are sold out, so the shop is empty?" The breeding period of the sea farm is about three years, which means that pearls only come once every three years, and the mussels are sold in the year they are opened. What about the remaining two years? Fan Zijin felt that the child was still too tender. Xiao An said proudly: "We just agreed, we will contract three more sea farms, and try the two-year, three-year, four-year and five-year cycle, so that we can not only do experiments, but also expand the opening period. Separated, after two years, there will be sea mussels that can be opened every year." Fan Zijin opened his mouth, then closed it, before asking after a while, "Have you considered the cost?" Xiao Xiong waved his hand very grandly, "Second uncle, don''t worry, it doesn''t cost much." Hutou shouted richly: "We are not short of money now." is that the thrifty bears all nodded with a smile, they are not short of money now, they can spend and use whatever they want. Fan Zijin was choked, and Qi Haoran said to him, "You can just choose a few of the best ones. Why do you have to be round? You have to let them have something to fight for their reputation." Fan Zijin: "Master wants to open a silver building." Qi Haoran said to him earnestly: "Zijin, you are not short of money now. You should focus on state affairs. How can you always think about business? Grocery store, which one do you not involve? Now you still want to open a bank, will you open a bank next day?" "Hey, you''re really right," Fan Zijin glanced at him and said, "Master is really planning to open a bank." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, and said for a moment: "Welcome to contribute to the national treasury of Daqi. Big brother is re-setting the business tax. No matter who you use, you must pay taxes. With so many industries in your name, you have to pay a lot of taxes. Bar." Fan Zijin was also in pain. Since he started business, he really hasn''t paid any taxes. Daqi is the same as Dazhou. Officials are not allowed to operate business. However, these are only legal regulations. Who has obeyed them? It is like the tax exemption for the property under the name of the Juren. Once in the examination, many people go to the Juren with the title deed to record the land in the name of the other party to evade taxes, and give some offerings to the Juren every year, which is counted as a transaction between the two parties. The same is true for business. Most officials record the business at home in the name of their servants, and then take the name card to the yamen for record. The annual tax yamen will bypass these shops. And those with titles are not included in this ban, so Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin''s business is under his own name, but before Daqi, Fan Zijin used Qi Xiuyuan''s famous posts for business, so he said he never Paid tax. After Qi Xiuyuan came to power, he first abolished the regulations on tax exemption for people above Juren, and made it clear that one person could only be exempted from a fixed amount of land when he was admitted to the imperial court. A lot, but still far worse than the previous full exemption. First-rank officials were only exempted from 500 mu, and all land beyond 500 mu had to be taxed. Qi Haoran is a super-ranked nobleman, but he only has an exemption of 800 mu, and he has been paying taxes honestly over the years. It can be said that the emperor''s move added a lot of grain tax to the national treasury. After all, most of the fields are in the hands of these officials. Once this regulation is issued, the base of the land tax will increase several times. And now, the emperor is going to start the business privately owned by the officials. Although Fan Zijin felt distressed, he had to accept it. If he sang the opposite, this decree would be even more impossible to implement. At this time, there were indeed many people in the DPRK who hoped that Fan Zijin would come out and oppose it, and some even went to provoke Fan Zijin''s stewards and let them directly resist the tax. Fortunately, Fan Zijin chose to be in charge, so there was no stupid person, and there was no trouble at this time. Qi Xiuyuan''s methods were as tough as ever. First, he ordered that the slaves should be engaged in business and land, and their taxes would be increased by 20%. Then, he issued an edict that all officials who condoned tax evasion and evasion in their stores would be punished with the crime of greed and cruelty. Beheading directly cuts off the way for those officials not to pay taxes. Whoever is an official has few shops? Everyone just thought that the emperor was ruthless, and some people aimed at the shop of King Rongjun, thinking that it would be better to find a way to make King Rongjun and the emperor make trouble. The emperor loves Prince Rong so much, and seeing how he will collect this tax at that time, under the effect of the upper and lower, this matter can only be broken. So, just when Qi Haoran felt sorry for Fan Zijin''s money, some officials approached his shop and demanded tax payment. The matter was reported to Qi Haoran first, his face twisted for a while, and he slapped the thing on the table with a "slap", "Using the raft as a raft, it is easy to bully with the master, right?" As long as the ?? decree is implemented, he will not refuse to pay taxes even if he supports his eldest brother, but now that the decree has just been issued and the Ministry of Household has not yet started to act, someone has come to him. Qi Haoran knew that they were sowing discord, the purpose was to make him and eldest brother make trouble. He knew that he couldn''t make them happy, but he couldn''t take it anymore. If he didn''t do it, he would ruin his eldest brother''s plan and hold Qi Haoran back. He was choked with blood. Qi Haoran sat in the yamen for a long time with an ashen face, then took a deep breath and said to Feibai: "Let Zhu Liang prepare the money, we will pay as much tax as we need to pay." The second person to know the news was Fan Zijin. Because Mu Yangling was pregnant, Qi Haoran directly ordered that Zhu Liang would not let Mu Yangling get tired of outside affairs, whether it was business or farm affairs. Therefore, Qi Haoran was the first to receive the news, and most of the managers in Mu Yangling''s shop came from Fan Zijin, so he was the second to know. His reaction was completely different from that of Qi Haoran. He sneered and sneered: "Master, just watch them shoot themselves in the foot." Chapter 1036： furious Fan Zijin went to Qi Mansion to watch with the mentality of watching a good show, to see how Mu Yangling went crazy. When Qi Haoran returned home, he rubbed his cheeks, tried his best to smile, and happily entered the door and had dinner with his family. Seeing that Fan Zijin was also there, he gave him a surprised look. Usually, he invited Zijin over to eat, but Zijin always said that he couldn''t eat when he saw him, so he brought his son home to eat. Why did he come here today? Then he thought that he might know what was going on in the shop and came to help him come up with ideas. Qi Haoran was moved and anxious at the same time, for fear that his words would make Mu Yangling angry and worried, so he gave Mu Yangling a wink behind his back. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran have been together for more than 20 years. In terms of tacit understanding, they are ranked second, and no one dares to rank first. However, now Fan Zijin said that he could not understand Qi Haoran''s wink, and his eyes almost cramped. He tilted his head slightly and looked at him suspiciously, indicating that if there is an urgent matter, you can go out and talk. Who knows what you want to say when your eyes are blinking? Qi Haoran saw that he turned his head in the direction of Mu Yangling, and understood that he could not let A Ling know? Qi Haoran was almost moved to tears. He was indeed a good brother who grew up together. Even if he understood him, Qi Haoran nodded slightly to indicate that he was right. Mu Yangling looked at him and Fan Zijin again. Forgive her after watching the lawsuit for a long time, but she didn''t understand. After Mu Yangling was pregnant, she was very heartbroken. If she couldn''t figure it out, she stopped thinking about it. , I''ll be able to eat in a while." Qi Haoran was reluctant to leave, so he sat beside Mu Yangling and instructed a few children to bring water for him. Fan Zijin saw Qi Haoran wink and sat down, so he felt that the matter was not important, so he didn''t ask any more questions, and picked up the cup to drink tea. He sneered when he saw Qi Haoran instructing several children to work, "What is the purpose of keeping servants at home? Do you need to instruct children?" Qi Haoran felt that Fan Zijin was jealous of him, shook his head and said, "This is the children''s filial piety, you can''t enjoy it if you want to." Xiao An immediately said: "Father, when we get home, my brother and I will also bring you water and tea, and we will also be filial to you." Fan Zijin glanced at Qi Haoran contentedly, touched Xiao An''s head and boasted: "Good son, we have servants in our family now, we don''t need you, we will use your place in the future." Mu Yangling rolled his eyes at the two of them, thinking that they were both so naive, "So you are here tonight to show off your son?" Fan Zijin turned his head when he heard the words and said, "I''m here for business, what are you going to do about the shop? Since someone bumps into someone with no eyes, you should hit back hard, slap your face as much as it hurts, or I Can I help you?" Fan Zijin was still very interested in this kind of thing. "Zijin," Qi Haoran stopped him anxiously, what''s going on, didn''t he say he wouldn''t tell A Ling? Fan Zijin misunderstood, and said in surprise and disapproval: "When did you become so weak and let them bully you like this?" "Bullying for what?" Mu Yangling was confused. Seeing Qi Haoran''s anxious appearance, he said angrily, "Someone bullied our father?" Fan Zijin looked at her in surprise, "You don''t know?" He went to Qi Haoran again, "Aren''t you in charge of everything in the shop?" "My father recently deprived me of my rights, so I won''t let me take care of it," Mu Yangling turned to look at Qi Haoran and asked, "What happened in the shop? Don''t try to hide it from me, or I''ll ask if you don''t tell me. Zhu Liang, if it''s a big deal, I''ll go to the shop and ask." Qi Haoran said, sweating profusely: "Isn''t this the big brother who wants to rebook the business tax, or that the business of the official family has to pay the tax, so some officials came to ask us to pay the tax, in fact, this is also excusable, do The business has to pay taxes, I have asked Zhu Liang to start preparing the money, we will pay it up and it will be fine, don''t worry about getting angry." Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, Fan Zijin spit out a sip of tea and asked, "What do you think you want to do? Let Zhu Liang prepare money to pay the tax?" Qi Haoran nodded solemnly, and was about to persuade A Ling not to be angry, when Mu Yangling slapped the table and said angrily, "What tax? Come on, even if the business tax is rebooked, it will not be paid until the end of the year, and now it is only August, what kind of tax do you pay?" Fan Zijin had already wiped his clothes. He glanced at Qi Haoran with contempt, "How much do you know about your family''s business?" He turned his head and said to Mu Yangling: "You have to be careful about this, in short, you can''t let people bully you. Your family is not like me, but you have always paid taxes." Qi Haoran was sluggish for a moment and then jumped up in anger, "Master pays taxes?" Fan Zijin and Mu Yangling both stared at him, "What do you think?" "Then they still come to the shop to collect taxes. They are very brave, and they are easy to bully, aren''t they?" Qi Haoran took a breath and asked Mu Yangling, "When did our family start paying taxes?" "Our family has been paying taxes since we started doing business," Mu Yangling stared, "Am I the kind of person who evades and evades taxes?" Qi Haoran is more assertive now, "Master has always paid taxes, they haven''t paid it for even a year, they dare to ask him to pay tax, he will ask them to pay tax! After a few years of payment, they will have to pay for a few years! " Fan Zijin, who wanted to leave Qi Haoran aside, had bright eyes and said, "This idea is a good idea, I support it." Mu Yangling poured cold water and said, "What if they also let Zijin pay taxes?" Qi Haoran shut up and stopped talking. Fan Zijin has a lot of property. If he pays taxes and doesn''t say he goes bankrupt, the amount is definitely not young or old. So their shortcoming is Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin gritted his teeth and said, "I will pay," and said, "Go back and ask the emperor to return it to me." Mu Yangling stared, "This money is from the treasury, how can it be returned to you?" Fan Zijin said: "It''s up to people." Mu Yangling shook his head, "Forget it, we found out that there is another storm, we might as well just shout, it''s almost enough to make up for one or two years." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and asked Fan Zijin, "I remember that the property under the royal family''s name is not taxable, right?" The two looked at each other and smiled, and decided to discuss it in detail later. Qi Haoran said to Mu Yangling: "Don''t worry about this, rest well, I''ll ask Zijin to help me out, don''t worry, we will definitely not suffer." At this time, as soon as Feibai, who had just blocked Zhu Liang, said the prince''s order, Zhu Liang, who was on the opposite side, widened his eyes and said, "Pay tax? We have always paid it. It''s not until the end of the year." In the capital, there was also a small official with wide-eyed eyes, "Let the shops in the palace pay taxes? But they have always paid taxes, who came up with this bad idea?" Chapter 1037： Child Tax (Part 1) Because he was in charge of taxation, he noticed the decree of the emperor as soon as he came, and he sighed a few days ago how much trouble it would cause. When did the official in the DPRK pay the business tax? So as soon as his colleagues said that some officials went to the palace to collect taxes in person, he knew what they were trying to do. It was nothing more than to make King Rongjun resist the tax, and then confront the emperor. But the key is that people keep paying taxes. The little official sighed, "Who doesn''t know that King Rongjun has a bad temper, and it''s useless for Fan Qi to mess around, even if the Heavenly King Lao Tzu pulls it, you don''t avoid people, why are you still pushing up? Isn''t this looking for abuse?" Colleagues paled in shock, "You said that the palace has taxes?" The clerk nodded solemnly. He said that this incident was also discovered by him occasionally. At that time, he even told his colleagues about it as a strange thing. The Prince of Zanrong is dedicated to the public. After all, who will pay taxes when an official does some business? Every year when the accounts are recorded, the properties of the royal palace of Rongjun honestly pay taxes. He also wondered if they were doing business in the name of the palace, but seeing that the harvest grain shop also pays taxes every year, he can only do this. After all, Rongjun Wangfu is a good citizen who obeys the law and obeys the law! Seeing that the account book was handed in, Shangfeng didn''t have a big reaction, and he didn''t give any special reminder. But now it seems that the tax is urging to the palace, and the people above obviously don''t know, at least those who went to the palace to urge taxes must not. Know. At this time, the Minister of the Household and several servants were staring at the ledger with ashen faces, "The property of the palace has always paid taxes, why didn''t Wang Zhen report it? No, who urged Liu Yu to go to the palace to urge taxes?" Even if Qi Haoran didn''t pay the tax, he dared to confront him with the emperor, wouldn''t this be courting death? The emperor and Rongjun Wang are stupid? The left servant of the household department took a deep breath and said, "Several nobles have taken action, and several fourth- and fifth-rank civil servants in the court have all contacted Liu Yu, and someone took the opportunity to transfer Wang Zhen. He just walked away. Liu Yu took someone to the palace to urge taxes." Hubu Shangshu sneered, "He thinks that this move has won the favor of the adults in the DPRK, so even if he is angered by King Rongjun, he can still find a way out? It''s just a daydream!" Then he rubbed his forehead with a headache, "Your Majesty is in a hurry." The Minister of the Household Department also belongs to the group of people who do not pay taxes, but it does not mean that he does not support this decree. Most of the wealth is in the hands of the upper class, but the money in the treasury is mostly taken from the middle and lower class people. Although he also loves the money handed over, he knows that the emperors actions benefit the country and the people. But he felt that the reform should be carried out step by step. Now that Daqi has stabilized, it is no longer as chaotic as it was when the country was first founded. Although the emperor is majestic and majestic, he can no longer slash the mess like before. will cause a rebound. The knots should be straightened out one by one. Such impatience is of no benefit to the country. "Sir, Lord Zuo Xiang invites you to see him." Well, although this guy is smiling all day, his methods are also vicious. As soon as he got the news, this guy came to the door. The Minister of the Household can only go to see the Minister of the Left. Rong Xuan said at the first sight of him: "Since the knife is down, we should make a quick decision. Hesitating is a bad thing. Fortunately, they were stupid enough to find King Rong and King Rong by mistake. You also know his temper, this matter will definitely not be good, you and the household members prepare, this time not only will you have to re-set the business tax, I am afraid that you will also have to pay back the tax." "Master Zuo Xiang, the envoys of Dajin and Xixia are still waiting in the capital, and the matter of the market has not yet been agreed. In addition, the business tax and the collection of outstanding taxes are added. Even the officials of the Ministry of Household can''t do it with three heads and six arms." Rong Xuan nodded with a smile: "I know, so I sent you a helper, and the subordinate officials from all over the country will soon arrive in Beijing, and the emperor decided to add Enke, and then the talent will be close to your household department, two a year. If you can''t make it in years, you can always succeed in three or four years." The Minister of the Ministry of Housing knew that as soon as the matter of collecting the arrears of taxes came out, he became the target of public criticism. He didn''t know that, and soon someone shared the pressure for him and diverted everyone''s hatred. Knowing that there is still tax to be paid for doing business, several children excitedly found their account books for Mu Yang to calculate, "Mother, look at how much tax we have to pay?" After the ?? tax urging incident, Mu Yangling seriously stated that she is a good citizen who pays taxes according to law, and almost blushed and asked Qi Haoran, "Am I the kind of person who evades and evades taxes?" Qi Haoran shook his head again and again, he just felt that his wife was too law-abiding, and even started paying taxes during the big week. Its not that Mu Yangling didnt know that the dignitaries and officials could not pay taxes, but she couldnt get over the hurdle in her heart. Although the business tax in this era is a little heavier, she still has to abide by the law. Only then did Mu Yangling find out that she taught the children to respect the old, love the young, and obey the law, but she didn''t seem to teach them to pay taxes. Several of the children had money in business. So, she called the children, and solemnly told them the importance of taxation and our obligation to pay taxes in accordance with the law, and then asked, "Do the math, how much tax did you steal?" A few children were stunned for a moment. They all shared the money immediately. When they remembered that they had to pay taxes, the little bear asked, "Are there any discounts for children?" Mu Yangling tilted his head and said, "There is no tax law in Daqi." Xiao An began to calculate how much money they had to take out of their purses, while the tiger head and the little lion said excitedly: "Mother, are we adults after paying taxes? After all, we have all contributed to the construction of the country." Mu Yangling nodded reluctantly, "If you don''t make a fool of yourself, let''s just count you as adults." Hutou said seriously to the little bear: "Brother, we have to pay taxes." The little lion continued: "We have to set an example." Xiao An threw the ledger aside, and came up with an idea, "Big brother is so reluctant to pay taxes, so others will definitely not, why don''t we help Uncle Huang convince those people to pay taxes honestly." The tiger head and the little lion felt good, so Xiao An pulled Qi Wensu to the front and said, "You are the second prince, so you can be our representative, and let them know that this is the attitude of the royal family." "..." Little Bear solemnly stated, "I don''t want to pay taxes." The four children ignored him, and they got together to discuss how to "convince" everyone to pay the business tax. Xiaoxiong continued: "I just want to know if there are any discounts for children, because there are discounts for children in the taxation of people, and they only need to pay half the tax..." The four children continued to ignore him, and they had initially settled on the principle of setting an example first, then reasoning, and not using force. Mu Yangling was also full of anger because of the previous incident. Hearing this, he rolled his eyes and gave advice to the four children. Xiaoxiong is already eight or nine years old, and he is considered an older child. He is not easy to show up, but the four children are very young. They will be tolerated in everything they do, but what they do is very correct, and they can obviously guide the direction of the wind. Cooperate with Qi Haoran''s thunderous move, I don''t believe that we can''t beat those people. Chapter 1038： Child tax (middle) Just when Qi Haoran impeached Liu Yu for repeatedly forcing taxes and again forcing taxpayers to make up for the untaxed deficit, Xiaoxiong and the others had already figured out the amount of tax they should pay, and a few children were obedient and tied their money to Xiaoxiong. On the scooter, a big red flower was also tied, and the little lion and the tiger head pushed them to the government office one by one. They paid last year''s tax this time. As for this year''s tax, they won''t be paid until the end of the year. At that time, it will be the reference to the new business tax. After the re-ordered business tax, the scope of taxation has been expanded, and even officials have to pay tax, but the amount has actually been reduced. It used to be thirty-one tax, but most of the re-ordered business tax has been reduced to thirty-five tax one. Only Some special goods have increased taxes, but things for a few children are obviously not among them, so they are happy to postpone this year''s tax until the end of the year, which can save a lot of money. The four children went to the government office wearing their own hand-made red flowers, but they were followed by a group of guards. The people of Guangzhou City had long been familiar with these four children, and they were not afraid to meet them. They were often visited by the four children. The hawker of the stall also asked loudly, "What are the four young masters doing, it seems that there is a big happy event." Several children have been waiting for this question, and Xiao An also planned to pass the street and let the guards and uncles pretend to be ordinary people if no one asks. Now that he heard the question, Xiao An straightened his chest and said, "We are going to pay taxes. My uncle Huang said that all the profits in the world belong to the people. Since they are taken from the people, they should be used for the people. The army, water conservancy, roads, schools, and sacrifices all come from the taxation. Commercial tax, our personal tax is paid by our parents, and there is no land tax for the time being, but for this commercial tax, our brothers usually buy some gadgets to sell. I didnt know that children also have to pay tax when they do business, but now I know Of course it will." Everyone was stunned for a moment, when they heard the word "Uncle Huang" from Xiao An''s mouth, they realized that several children were descendants of the royal family. It turned out that the high-ranking royal family was so close to them. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then Xiao An''s words were imprinted in their hearts, and some people couldn''t help applauding, thinking that what the emperor said was right, and the small vendor selling tofu brains squeezed in and asked worriedly, "Fan Shizi, then you Tell me, do I have to pay taxes in the yamen for this business?" A few children had done their homework before they came out. They knew that the fees paid by a business like a hawker were considered taxes, so Xiao An gave them a brief introduction, and pointed to the roadside shop and said, "A shop like this, You only need to go to the yamen for filing and paying taxes. Everyone said "oh", and Xiao An continued: "Paying taxes is a big issue, and each of us should pay attention to it, so everyone will check when they go back to see if they forget to pay taxes like us, and pay them quickly." "If you know someone hasn''t paid it, remind them to pay it quickly. Otherwise, the water conservancy construction will use all tax money for the roads. Our family paid it, but theirs didn''t. Then the water conservancy and roads are all used by our family. The money, but their family is also using it, thanks to us," Hutou shouted loudly: "You all pay attention when you go back, but we can''t let the neighbors take advantage of us by tax evasion and evasion." The little lion patted his head and said, "Brother Xiao An didn''t say that, why did you memorize it wrong." Tiger shook his head and said indifferently, "That''s what I mean anyway, I can''t let anyone take advantage of me." The onlookers all smiled kindly when they heard the brothers'' discussion. Children of this age can fight for a piece of mud, not to mention this kind of thing that takes advantage of money, and there are people who don''t want to. Even they themselves were not happy, and they figured out in their hearts that there was someone around who didnt pay taxes. The second prince waved his small hand and shouted: "Okay, let''s go quickly, or the government office will go down." Many people wanted to watch the fun, so he followed a few children to the government office, and Xiao An spread the word to them as he walked. For example, their royal uncle occasionally found that many shops did not pay tax or paid less tax, and most of these shops were famous people and officials. All businesses have to pay commercial tax. He added, "Some people were not convinced, they went to my fourth uncle''s shop to make trouble, and forced my fourth uncle to pay taxes. They thought my fourth uncle didn''t pay taxes like them, but in fact my fourth uncle should pay a lot of tax every year. All paid." "When my fourth aunt was angry and said it at home, we realized that we had to pay taxes when doing business. When we thought about it, if we also did business, wouldn''t we also have to pay taxes?" Xiao An said proudly: "My fourth aunt said Now, no matter who it is, as long as the business reaches a certain scale, it has to pay taxes, and children are no exception, even if we have a shareholding in the prince''s brother, so we will calculate the tax due last year and send it to the government to pay the tax." Many people praised, "The sons are righteous." The four children were proud and headed to the government office with their heads held high. There were people waiting in the government office for a long time. There was no way to do it. The situation was too big. They received the news before the four children arrived. This is simply pushing the Guangzhou government office to the forefront. If there were other children, they would have arrested them long ago. It''s time to get up and educate, but these four, one is the prince, two are the princes of the palace, and the other is also the son of the prince''s palace and the prefect''s family. Their background is too big, they can''t start. They don''t feel bad for those business taxes. They are just ants. Even if they have a few shops and do some business, they don''t make a lot of money. They are still arguing, and they are asking for tax rebates. Isn''t this jumping on a cliff - courting death? So their hearts were bitter, but they had to squeeze a smile on their faces. The prefect didn''t stop them. It was obvious that they agreed. They still wanted to make a living under the hands of Mr. Fan. Offend King Rongjun and his immediate boss. There are also people who are secretly dissatisfied. The property of Rongjun Wangfu is taxed, but that''s because they don''t have much property, but Anguogong is different. He can be regarded as the richest man in Daqi, and the property should not be too much, so in the four children. Joyfully, he opened the two boxes on the trolley and handed over the white silver to the government office for registration. Someone in the crowd asked with a different voice, "Fan Shizi, if you want someone else to pay taxes, then what? Has your family paid taxes?" Xiao An straightened his chest and said, "My family? My family doesn''t pay taxes. My father said that the treasury still owes our family a lot of money. Even in ten years, our family won''t have to pay taxes!" Everyone was in an uproar, and then they remembered that when Daqi was first built, the treasury was empty and people''s livelihood was difficult. It was Fan Guogong who was struggling to support him and put money into it. Therefore, the money owed by the treasury can indeed be offset by taxes. The person who asked the question was also taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect this level to exist, and Fan Zijin, who came in a hurry, was also taken aback. Yes, why did he forget this level? Chapter 1039： Child pays tax (below) Fan Zijin didn''t know the actions of several children. He had to know that he had stopped it, because the first person to be targeted was him because of the trouble. This matter can only let Qi Haoran make trouble. Like all parents of children who do bad things, he got the news at the latest. As soon as he heard that the children were pulling money to pay taxes and spreading the tax knowledge to everyone, he knew it was bad. Where are these children cheating others? They are cheating on him. He has not paid a single penny for so many properties in his name. The key is that he is quite large, but in fact, the money left is only two years. He really doesn''t have much money left in his hands to pay the tax. Fan Zijin felt that there must be a planner behind the children, and Mu Yangling was obviously that person. Fan Zijin was walking this way, and he wanted to give Mu Yangling a slap in his heart. Sometimes this person is very smart, he takes care of the overall situation, and sometimes he is very stupid. He always misses something. Why don''t you think about me too much? Is it enough to cooperate with your family? It wasted his heart for them, how much he cares about them, Qi Haoran doesn''t know that his shop has been paying taxes, but he knows that he is still fighting for them with his front feet, and you push me out to block the sword with your back feet. Friends do this? Fan Zijin ran forward very aggrieved. If it wasn''t for his strong nature, his eyes would have turned red, but when he heard the words his son defended him, Fan Zijin''s eyes were really red. Fortunately, Mu Yangling hasn''t gotten home yet. , at least left a way out for him. Knows that his taxes are owed to the treasury. Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, then paced out with a serious face, instructing Zhou Zhizhou, who was in charge of the matter, to approve the accounts, collect taxes, and issue entries. Xiao An ran up and asked for credit, "Dad, did we bring a good head?" Fan Zijin nodded reluctantly, "You are all good boys." Hutou said excitedly: "It''s more than that, Er Uncle, we will come tomorrow." "What else are you doing here?" Fan Zijin stared. Little Lion explained, "What we are paying today is last year''s tax, and the year before." The second prince said happily: "Second uncle, don''t worry, we are not tired at all." The other three children nodded happily, "Walk more to stay healthy." Not to mention Fan Zijin, the officials here shook their hands and almost knelt down for a few children. They were not afraid of the children being tired, but they were afraid of the trouble it would cause. They were all trembling with the tax payment for one year. Now, it will take another two years to make up for it. This is forcing people to die. The people onlookers outside shouted hello and applauded the young masters. Anyway, except for the officials, who would dare not pay the taxes to the yamen? They are debt free anyway. The four children, who were in debt but were also light, got the receipt and left happily. They also invited the onlookers to continue to witness their feat of paying taxes and money tomorrow. "Brother Xiao An, how many people do you think will pay taxes after we leave?" Hutou asked curiously. Xiao An said to himself: "There must be a lot. If you don''t believe me, just wait. We have a good lead." The little lion looked left and right, pointed to a restaurant not far away, and said, "Let''s go there and sit and wait to see how many people are so moved by us that they pay their taxes on the first day." Several children nodded, rushed into the restaurant and asked for a box next to the window. The window was facing the government office, with a wide field of vision, and there was absolutely no place to be missed. The four children waited eagerly, Qi Wensu hooked his hands and wanted to order something delicious, and the tiger''s head was drooling, Xiao An and the little lion each held one, and taught: "We still have to keep the money to pay the tax, but If you dont have money to buy delicious food, just drink the tea provided by the store for free, and then buy it next time when we give out monthly money. Xiao Er, who came in and waited for the order, was startled, is he planning to occupy a private room without spending? But seeing the two younger sons eagerly looking at the menu, but still nodded, he couldn''t help but soften his heart, and after thinking about it, he went out and told the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper pondered for a while, and then said: "I picked up a few high-quality dim sum and sent it to our restaurant. Several young masters, Gao Yi, admired by the owner of our restaurant, a few small snacks are still available. ." Not only did he please a few young masters, but he didn''t show his whereabouts. Where can such an opportunity be found? "Would you like to give them another table of meals?" Xiao Er suggested looking at the shopkeeper''s face. After all, the young masters in the house were of noble status, and they were happy to serve them even if they were free to eat and drink. The shopkeeper shook his head, "That would be too explicit, but it''s not good, just give some snacks, and quietly spread what the young masters just said." Their restaurant has always been paying taxes honestly and is not in the ranks of paying taxes. He is still happy to help a few young masters. Xiao An and the others were really happy to receive the gift. Hutou also nibbled at the dim sum with bright eyes and promised Xiao Er that when they had money, they would definitely come to this restaurant for a big meal. The second brother answered with a smile. The four children stayed in the box excitedly and stared at the movement on the other side, but no one came to pay the tax until the sun went down. Qi Wensu pouted and said aggrievedly: "Brother Hutou, why hasn''t anyone come yet? Look! Everyone is down." Tiger tilted his head, "Could it be that there is so much money that they can''t carry it for a while?" The little lion lit up and said, "It must be that they owe too much money, and they can''t get it all together." Xiao An added: "It is also possible that the accounting is too time-consuming to complete today." The corner of Fan Zijin''s mouth twitched as he was about to push the door in. He felt that the children were too optimistic. Fan Zijin pushed open the door and went in, and said to the four children who were beating eggplants like frost: "Let''s go, my carriage is below, I''ll take you home." Seeing that they were still weak, he added slowly: "I sent a message to my family in the afternoon, saying that I am in a good mood today, and I plan to have dinner with the family." He continued with a smile: "I ordered a few dishes, including braised lion head, sweet and sour pork ribs, sweet and sour carp, oh, and Buddha Jumps over the Wall, but this dish is too big, I don''t know if the chefs have made it. The four children had already rushed out with an "Ow!" Fan Zijin stretched out his hand and grabbed his son''s back collar, ignoring the three children who had already run out of the restaurant and climbed into the carriage, and asked his son with a smile, "Who paid for you to go to the government office? Bad idea to send tax silver?" The word ''it''s me'' was swallowed by Xiao An before it popped out. He looked back at his father innocently. Fan Zijin guessed it. He gritted his teeth and couldn''t help but tap his head and said, "Can''t you come up with a reliable idea? You have to make things so big." He is the prefect of Guangdong, and he has to take care of him first when something goes wrong. Does his son think he is too idle to find work for him? Chapter 1040： discuss Fan Zijin took the four children home and said to Mu Yangling, "Why don''t you stop them?" The tiger head inserted a knife into Mu Yangling, "Mother is very supportive of us, and said that we are good children." The second prince nodded fiercely, and said: "The fourth aunt will ask the accountant to settle accounts for us, so that we can sort out the tax payable so quickly." Fan Zijin glared at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling smiled approvingly at the children, and said to Fan Zijin: "They did nothing wrong, not to mention it was to cooperate with Haoran''s actions, even a few drooping children know that they have to pay taxes, how big their faces are dragging the tax money. Don''t pay?" Fan Zijin pointed at himself with a wooden face and said, "Unfortunately, there is a man with a big face here." Qi Haoran hurriedly stopped Mu Yangling behind him, and smiled at Fan Zijin, "Cousin, can you be the same as them? The state treasury still owes you money, and even if you don''t pay your taxes for ten years, no one will be there. dare to speak." Fan Zijin looked at him with contempt, "Who suggested that I put my business in the name of the royal family to avoid commercial tax, it''s getting worse, don''t say you thought about it yesterday." "I thought about it," Mu Yangling hurriedly raised his hand and said, "It''s because I thought about it and made sure that this matter can''t involve you, that I let the children go out to toss, Zijin, I don''t mean to pull you into the water. " Fan Zijin snorted coldly, "Why didn''t you tell me since you thought of this?" Bai made him feel guilty for so many days. Qi Haoran was busy speaking for Mu Yangling, "You don''t know, she has always been lost since she was pregnant. Once she woke up and asked me if she had lunch, she even forgot whether she had eaten lunch. Now, you can see how forgetful it is, this is all pregnant, and when those two little things are born, I have to beat you up to vent your anger." Fan Zijin was amused by Qi Haoran. It was the fault of the two unborn children who co-authored this matter, and he, the uncle, is still more competitive with the two children, right? Seeing that Fan Zijin''s face was wrong, Mu Yangling hurriedly grabbed Qi Haoran and winked at the children. Seeing this, Xiaoxiong hurried up with his younger brothers to entangle Fan Zijin, and kept asking, "Second uncle, do you mean that someone will suffer? Are you moved to pay taxes?" "No!" Fan Zijin was angry with Qi Haoran, and regardless of the feelings of the children, he said harshly: "Who dares to do it? Don''t say that you only have one year''s tax payment, you are making up for ten years. Yes, as long as the officials in the court don''t let go of their mouths, it''s useless." Xiao An was stunned for a moment, then said in shock but aggrieved: "We have all set an example for them!" Fan Zijin felt that his son was fooled by Mu Yangling, and he had never seen such naivety before. He said to his son, "If it involves self-interest, who would stand up for a ''model''? You think you are a model, and people may hate you And you." Xiao An''s eyes were all red, and with tears in his eyes, he looked at his father in disbelief. The three tiger heads were also shocked, looking at his mother in disbelief, his face full of accusations. Fan Zijin felt a little regret when he saw the appearance of the four children. Was his tone too heavy? When Qi Haoran saw it, he glared at him, "Zijin, how can you teach children like this?" He turned his head to the four children and said, "Don''t worry, someone will pay taxes tomorrow, not tomorrow, and there will be some later. "The big deal is that he will come to the door in person, and he will also **** people to go there. Fan Zijin hesitated for a while after hearing the words, wondering if he wanted to pressure his subordinates to pay taxes tomorrow. Mu Yangling pushed Qi Haoran away, "You don''t teach children like this." Mu Yangling pulled the children over and said, "Isn''t it because no one is going to pay the tax, why are you crying? Let me ask you, did you pay the tax wrong?" The children shook their heads. "Then you set an example for the world and did it wrong?" The child shook his head again. "Then will you regret what you did today?" The children shook their heads, "No regrets." "If that''s the case, why are you crying?" Mu Yangling said, "You didn''t do anything wrong, it was them who were wrong. Because they did something wrong, you cried and you were sad. Isn''t this using other people''s mistakes to punish yourself? It''s not worth it." "But auntie, what should we do if we are still a little sad? How can they not obey the law?" "Tell my father to arrest them," said the little lion, "They are bad people." Hutou and the second prince went to see Qi Haoran full of hope. Qi Haoran was bitter, and he really wanted to arrest someone, and this contradiction intensified. Xiaoxiong studied with Xiaobao for half a year and learned a little more. He tilted his head and looked at his mother, "Can''t catch?" Mu Yangling nodded, "At least it can''t be caught at this stage." The four children were suddenly at a loss, what should we do? Xiaoxiong''s whole face wrinkled, "How does the yamen usually deal with those shops that don''t pay taxes?" How else can we deal with it? The smaller ones will go to the door to check, calculate the tax and silver, and bring them back to the yamen together with the fines. But obviously the first method can''t be said, so Fan Zijin said: "First understand the persuasion with reason and then with emotion, and then do it again." Xiao Xiong clapped his hands and said, "This is easy to handle, Xiao An, you and the second brother should be envoys to persuade them. If you can''t convince them, let the third brother and the second cousin do it." Qi Haoran couldn''t help pumping him, "Then what are you doing?" Xiao Xiong innocently said, "I''m already a big kid, so I can''t do anything, otherwise we''ll become irrational, but the younger brothers are still young, they won''t take it to heart when they do something, it''s not a bad thing." "Co-authoring, you know that it''s not good, so let your brothers go?" Qi Haoran glared at him. Little Bear couldn''t help hiding behind his mother and smiled at his father. The four children were already considering the feasibility, so Mu Yangling hurriedly stopped them, "You are not an official, you can try to persuade them, but you can''t do it." Si Xiao asked, "What if I can''t convince you." "How many methods of persuasion do you know?" "What else is there to convince?" Hutou called impatiently: "Go directly to the door to ask them to pay the tax, and tell them that it is illegal to not pay the tax." "Be careful we copy them." The little lion shouted. "This is the worst way to do it," Mu Yangling seduced them and said, "You have to think about it again. When you think of a good way, you can go out and do it. If you can''t do it, just hold it back." Qi Wensu hurriedly turned his head to look at the tiger''s head, and the tiger''s head immediately looked at the little lion. The little lion and Xiao''an looked at each other, got together to discuss, and reluctantly agreed to his mother''s request, saying: "Tomorrow we have to pay taxes, we both I promised everyone that they will come to see us tomorrow." "Okay, let''s go." Mu Yangling was very generous and had no psychological pressure on her son being watched. Four little ones looked at Mu Yangling pitifully, "But we have no money." Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide, "Didn''t you just sell the pearls, and you have a share of the sound box, why don''t you have any money?" "We gave all the money to Brother Prince and Brother Xiaoxiong. They used our money to invest in sea trade with Master Zhou, so all the money was spent." Mu Yangling said immediately: "You can borrow money from your second uncle, he has money." The fourth child immediately looked at Fan Zijin and stared at him eagerly. Fan Zijin held his chest in one breath, and felt that the meal tonight was too suffocating. Chapter 1041： stimulated The four children borrowed money from Fan Zijin and continued to take it to the government office to pay the tax, which was the tax from the previous year. Their business had just started the year before, and they really didnt have much money. Hutou could pay with a small board. In the small box was the silver that was just taken from the accountant of Fan''s house. The four children went to the house in high spirits, and the people along the road kept applauding them. But their excitement only lasted until noon today, because after they paid the tax, no one responded to their call. Fan Zijin has been calling people to pay attention to them. Seeing them drooping their heads into the restaurant, although he felt distressed, he didn''t make up their minds for them, let alone make a move. Now he has been fighting for Liu Yu''s tax and business tax re-booking. , Haoran''s heart was too big, and he pulled several nobles and second-rank officers into the water at once, and many of them were brothers who were born to death with them. So at this time a few children can make trouble or not. The line reported that in the middle of the afternoon, the four young masters came out of the restaurant with their heads held high again, which made Fan Zijin feel nervous for a while, and hurriedly asked people to stare at them, for fear that they would do something. Later, when I saw that they were just going home, and the next day they went out to find the children to play with, I was relieved, and the children finally left this thing behind. Yan Mo saw that the grandfather was busy with both state affairs and tax credits with the treasury, so he couldn''t help saying: "If you don''t worry about it, why don''t you ask the princess and madam to pay more attention to the little princes, you can''t always be Watch them." Fan Zijin snorted coldly and said, "Can your wife manage a few skin boys? Princess? It would be good if she didn''t give them advice. Since they have returned to normal, they will withdraw the others and only ask one person to stare at them. , as long as they''re not making trouble with the business tax, don''t worry about them." Research ink should be down. However, he cant be all right. Because on the third day, Zhou Zhizhou came to work with a sullen face, handed over to Fan Zijin and said, "Your Majesty, I have been deeply loved by your son, it''s just that my family is not well fortunate and has been feeling unwell recently, so I can no longer go out with my son and the little sons of the palace. I''ve played, please forgive me." Fan Zijin blinked, his face slowly sank, Zhou Zhizhou looked at him firmly, although he was worried. Fan Zijin waved his hand and said, "This official knows about this." Zhou Zhizhou''s face twisted for a while, he turned around and left. Fan Zijin looked at Yanmo and said lightly: "Go and see, what did those boys do?" While speaking, he accidentally broke the pen in his hand. Fan Zijin calmly threw the pen aside and took another one to continue processing the official document. Researching ink: "..." Yan Mo hurriedly went down to inquire. At this time, Qi Haoran was blocked in the yamen, and several generals shouted loudly: "General, you can''t transfer your anger to us just because you were forced to pay taxes, if you want to call We pay taxes, say a word, and dont dare to obey, how can we ask the young masters to come forward. Its so despicable. But they didn''t dare to say it, but their eyes revealed the message. "Fart," Qi Haoran glared, "If you really want to pay taxes, you still need the Lord''s order? That''s your obligation, why do you have to ask the Lord to order you to owe you favors?" Qi Haoran also knew that the children must have done something outrageous, but could he recognize it? Definitely not, so it can only be their fault! Qi Haoran curled his lips and said, "The imperial court clearly stipulates that officials cannot do business. If you use your servants to do business to escape this iron rule, then you should abide by the law, but you are afraid of tax avoidance and evasion that others don''t know about. How many heads are enough to chop off?" But officials in the past have done this for hundreds of years, so it was their turn to change? Of course, you cant say this, it would be bad if such a tacit statement was made public. The crowd interceded with Qi Haoran, and Qi Haoran reasoned with them, but instead suppressed these generals who were blowing beards and staring, and they were so angry that they turned around and walked out. Zhou Zhou lowered his head and stood aside, Qi Haoran glared at him, "You came back from Luzon to be a quail?" Zhou Zhou opened his mouth and said: "My lord, please transfer me to Luzon again. I will stay in Guangzhou as a sandwich. The last will know that this tax repayment is imperative, and the family of the last will know. But... so you still send me to Luzon." Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, so what did his son do to force Zhou Zhou to go to Luzon to feed the mosquitoes rather than stay in Guangzhou? Seeing Feibai swaying outside, Qi Haoran waved Zhou Zhou down. Fei Bai came in and closed the door, saying, "Master, the four young masters will take the sons of the grown-ups to walk through the streets and alleys, and go directly to the shop to investigate the tax issue. Anyone who has paid the tax and has a receipt from the yamen, they will give the shop a ticket. A little red flower made of silk cloth hangs in front of the door. If there is none, they will persuade them to pay the tax. Most of the shops that do not pay the tax are owned by the officials. They either have sons or grandsons. Four little sons, so..." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide and asked dryly, "Does the princess know about this?" Feibai said with a heavy heart: "It''s the little red flower that the princess taught them to tie..." Qi Haoran was silent for a while, and said, "Hurry up and bring them home without the knowledge of the princess." Fei Bai''s tone was even more painful, "Master, the matter is too big, and now the people in the whole city are onlookers. For shops with little red flowers, people go in to spend more, but for shops without little red flowers, there are people who are filled with righteous indignation. People are still throwing rotten leaves in it. Now nearly a quarter of the shops in the streets that the little sons have not walked through are closed, and the rest are open, waiting for the little red flowers of the little sons. If the young masters take it away, then you claim to pay the tax..." Isn''t it a joke? So at this time, it is not for them to enter, and it is not for them to retreat. They can only let the children make trouble if they dont see it? Qi Haoran opened his mouth and asked, "Who gave them a bad idea?" Fei Bai, who had just recruited the dark guard to ask about the details, said bitterly, "Master, this idea was discussed by the young masters themselves," so you don''t have to think about blaming others. Of course, Fei Bai will still comfort Qi Haoran. "According to the young ones, the young masters are also being forced." Three days ago, the four children went to pay the tax with full confidence. They had been standing in front of the government office waiting for someone to answer their call, but after waiting for a long time no one came. They could only go into the restaurant and continue to wait in despair. Do you think the four kids will just wait without doing anything? This is impossible. At that time, Qi Wensu said in shock: "Their cheeks are too thick." The other three nodded with concern, Xiao An said solemnly and encouraged everyone: "We have to make them realize their mistakes." Chapter 1042： make a big fuss The four little heads came together, Qi Wensu was depressed, "But we can''t see them, and we don''t even know who didn''t pay taxes." "I know," Hu Tou raised his hand and said, "Second Uncle said he was an official." The little lion pondered, "Then let''s start with their sons, we can''t see them, can''t we see their sons?" "It makes sense," Xiao An touched his chin and nodded deeply, "We will do psychological work for their sons first, and then let their sons persuade them. This is much easier. Usually, adults will agree to whatever we want. of." "We can also ask from shop to shop..." The little lion''s eyes rolled and he raised a new point of view, and the four little heads got together and gradually perfected the plan. In the end, Xiao An dictated, Xiao Shi wrote the writing, Hu Tou and Qi Wensu added, and wrote down the plan completely. First of all, they have to find the son of the official. This is simple. They have played together, and as long as the four children think about it, those children will rush to play with them. Then they will call on them to be good citizens who pay taxes according to the law, and lead them to investigate from house to house. If they pay the tax, they will give a small red flower they made by themselves. If they do not pay the tax, they will do a good job Their job is to make them pay taxes according to the law. A few children did not discuss with the adults this time, or even told the little bear, and went directly to the school to find Yan Zhizhou''s youngest son. Yan Zhizhous youngest son, Yan Ying, was about the same age as them. Mrs. Yan often asked him to play with several young sons of the palace, but they had only met five times and were not familiar with each other at all. But Hutou was still very familiar with Yan Ying and asked him if he would like to play with them. Yan Yingcai was six years old, and he was also pampered and raised. In Guangzhou city, except for the sons of the prince''s mansion and the prince''s mansion, the children of his family and Zhou Zhizhou''s family were honored. He never wanted to play with Hutou before. Because he didn''t want to be a servant. But seeing Hutou and the others were not bullying, he reluctantly agreed to play with them. Hutou excitedly told him that they were going to do a big thing, a big thing that even adults could not do, and asked him if he would like to bring his younger brothers to do it with him. Yan Ying was excited when he heard it. He often heard from his mother how powerful the young sons of the palace were. They could earn a lot of money and do a lot of great things at a young age. Someone else''s child from someone else''s family? Yan Ying was excited and agreed with a reserved voice. Hutou gave him a task, asking him to pull in as many people as possible, because they are doing a big job this time, so they need a lot of manpower. Yan Ying patted his chest and agreed. At the same time, Xiao An, Little Lion, and even Qi Wensu split up and brought in a lot of people. Gathered the sons and grandchildren of officials in Guangzhou directly, divided them into four teams, and directly occupied a courtyard of the palace for training. There was too much movement. Mu Yangling, who was raising a baby, heard about it. He went to watch and saw that the children had directly copied the officials'' foundation. Mu Yangling laughed with joy. Several little girls came over and taught them hand in hand. Because there is not enough red cloth, Xiao An also advocated that they find it by themselves, because they have no funds to buy red cloth. Xiao An took a few red cloths from Steward Xia that were said to be left over from several years ago, and the little lion and tiger head also rummaged through the box to find the red cloth. Those children also went home to look for them. The red dress, the red gown was stolen and cut into pieces... When the ladies asked, the children said they were going to play with the princes of the palace. Guangzhou officials and wives wished their sons and grandchildren to get close to the young masters, so naturally they would not stop them, and some even helped He Shuyuan to ask for leave. So, after two days of training and preparation, their tax collection team was finally successfully formed, and the props Xiaohonghua were also prepared. On the third day, Xiaoan took them to skip class collectively, divided into four teams, and checked each street one by one. past. Anyone who can show the tax receipts will give them a small red flower, hang them on the door, and encourage them to make persistent efforts. If they can''t show it, the children will "hard-heartedly" persuade them to abide by the law. It is hard-heartedness that the children think. The shopkeepers of those shops were so angry that their faces were blue, because it was the first time that someone came to coerce and lure people like this. Xiao An first read the summary of the business tax to him with a thick copy of "Da Qi Law", and then the little lion said solemnly: "You have violated the law by evading and avoiding taxes. If you make it up early, you can reduce the crime ." Hutou and Qi Wensu stared at each other, "If you are not obedient, I will let my father arrest all of you rascals." The shopkeeper''s face was ashen with anger, and he said with a smile: "Several young masters, this illegal lawsuit is not your decision. Whether I violate the law or not will be judged by the yamen. If they think I have committed a crime. You can get me in chains." Then these righteous words are useless, because one of the children in the back group often rushes out of a group of children who are angry and punches and kicks him, saying viciously: "If you want to pay the tax, you will pay the tax, you son of a bitch, this is my shop, If you dare to be disobedient, I will let my grandmother (mother) beat you!" At this time, the shopkeeper could only be blushing and speechless. He was still stubborn towards the young master of the palace, but he could only give in to his own little master. The four children saw that the child was so anxious that his eyes were flushed, and hurriedly stepped forward to comfort him, "Don''t worry, we have to reason with them. The child''s eyes were all red, and he felt ashamed to die. His family turned out to be illegal and did not pay taxes. Hutou saw his tears falling one by one, so he grabbed his sleeve and wiped it for him, "Don''t be uncomfortable, it''s them who did the wrong thing, not you, why are you crying?" The child said pitifully: "My shop doesn''t pay taxes, they have become bad people, will you still play with us?" "Of course," the little lion grabbed his hand and said, "Didn''t Confucius say it, knowing the mistakes can be greatly improved, we just let him correct it." Xiao An nodded fiercely, "Look, we didn''t pay the tax before, and we made it up after realizing it was wrong. Now, who doesn''t say we are good boys?" The child was taken aback, "You didn''t pay taxes?" The four children nodded in unison, "We didn''t know that we had to pay taxes for doing business before, but now we know about it and we''ll make it up. Your adults may not know either, slaves, they don''t have much knowledge, all we have to do is tell them, Let them understand the truth, let them be good people, don''t be a bad person in confusion." The shopkeeper on the side of ?? turned black when he heard it. Who has no knowledge, who has no knowledge, and pays taxes when doing business. Who doesnt know this truth? Show off their high knowledge, right? The shopkeeper''s breath was stuck on his chest and he couldn''t let it go. The child was happy, wiped away tears, raised his head and pointed his chin to the shopkeeper, saying: "You are a slave, I don''t blame you for not being literate, I will tell you now that you have to pay taxes in business, and our family is a good person and must pay taxes according to the law. , you, go and take out all the money and send it to the yamen to pay taxes!" Chapter 1043： sincere The matter was too big, and Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin couldn''t end it for a while, mainly because there were too many onlookers, and it was impossible for them to bring a few children home quietly, and it was obviously not in line with their ideas. . Zhou Zhizhou and others were angry, and they didn''t believe that Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran would know nothing about it. They had already decided in their hearts that the two of them ordered their children to do it. is simply too despicable, the adults did not show up, and even took advantage of the children. Everyone didn''t give them a good look. Fan Zijin didn''t want to be angry, and he felt that the children were doing something wrong, so he endured it, but Qi Haoran was different. From childhood to adulthood, there have been no more than three people who are willing to let him look at his face and act, a group of tax evasion and tax evasion. The person who dared to give him a look, Qi Haoran glared back confidently and made his attitude clear. Which sentence did the children say wrong and which step did they do wrong? Point it out, he admits, he didn''t say anything wrong, he didn''t do anything wrong, who was the one who made the mistake? Qi Haoran glared the generals back one by one, but they felt a little guilty and turned their heads one after another. Qi Haoran snorted coldly and left with Fei Bai, "Go back to the princess and let her find a way to bring a few young masters home." Qi Haoran thought of Fan Zijin halfway, and turned his horse''s head to the government office to find him. Seeing that all the officials along the way had a straight face and frowned, when he entered the hall, when he saw Zhou Zhizhou dared to snort at Fan Zijin, he was instantly angry. Upwelling, he was so angry that he kicked a chair into the air, the chair hit the wall, and the debris rubbed Zhou Zhizhou''s cheek into the pillar on his left. "Haoran!" Fan Zijin shouted and stopped his movements. The generals are not particular. He is fine in the barracks, but the civilians are very fragile. If he dares to attack the civilians today, tomorrow he will be drowned by the saliva of the civilians. Zhou Zhizhou''s legs shook a little, then his eyes widened angrily, pointing at Qi Haoran, speechless. Qi Haoran turned Fan Zijin aside and sneered: "Why, Zhou Zhizhou''s tax evasion and evasion are reasonable? Aren''t you responsible for collecting taxes, even if you don''t obey the law, what qualifications do you have to collect taxes from the people?" Zhou Zhizhou was stagnant and said, "My lord, Master Fan and I are discussing the education of our children, not business affairs." Qi Haoran grinned, "Then the king''s kick is more deserved, what time is it now, where is this place, not about public affairs, but about private affairs, when Master Fan was here, that was the case, then Master Fan When you''re not there?" Zhou Zhizhou''s lips trembled, and he said, "Then the lord also has no right to use force against the lower officials and use lynching..." "Yo, this is lynching. Tell me, where are you hurt?" Fan Zijin hurriedly stopped Qi Haoran, turned around and said solemnly: "Master Zhou, it''s just a child''s nonsense. If you can''t see it, you can ask someone to take Young Master Ling back." Do you think he didn''t pick up anyone? I don''t know what kind of ecstasy the young masters gave his son. As soon as his servants picked him up, he yelled, and the tiger head and the little lion rushed up to drag his son and shouted. He shouted, saying that the servants of his family were going to steal the children and that they would be sent to the government. The people onlookers, fearing that the world would not be in chaos, not only blocked the way of the servants, but also helped to arrest them. However, his son was still standing by their side, waving his fists and calling for the officials, which made him fall in anger. Otherwise he wouldn''t lose his temper with Fan Zijin. Qi Haoran sneered in his heart when he saw Zhou Zhizhou bullying the soft and fearing the tough. Fan Zijin was really afraid that Qi Haoran and Zhou Zhizhou would clash again, so he hurriedly pulled people out, "You are too impulsive, are literati''s verbal criticism so good?" "Master sword is not so pleasant..." Fan Zijin couldn''t help but give him a head, "You still think this is a child and can''t fight? Go home for me." Qi Haoran pursed his lips and followed Fan Zijin unhappily. He was in a bad mood and stopped riding, so he got into the carriage and sat with Fan Zijin. The carriage stopped walking when it reached Qianmen Street. Qi Haoran lifted the curtains, and Feibai stepped forward and said, "Master, a few young masters are in front. It''s full of people, and it''s impossible to get through. Why don''t we take a detour." Qi Haoran lowered the curtain, "Let''s go." He better not go to watch, otherwise things will get worse. The carriage turned a corner. It was obvious that the shop here had not been inspected by a few children. Some people were standing at the door and looking forward to it. Some people just closed the store and went out of business, but some even had the tax receipts ready and waited eagerly. Come, child, so that you can get a little red flower. I didnt think so before, but now I feel that paying tax is really honorable, and a little red flower is hung on the door, and business is directly improved by 30%. Anyone who has paid taxes is looking forward to these children. The children were so popular that the sky was already dark when they got home. When they returned to the dining room talking and laughing, they found that the adults of both families were sitting and waiting for them. The four children immediately closed their mouths and stood in the front row to wait for the lecture. Fan Zijin stared at them, and when he was about to get angry when he took a breath, Mu Yangling was the first to say: "I''m thirsty, drink some water before talking." After talking for a day, the four children were really thirsty, and they turned around and ran to drink water. Fan Zijin''s face turned red. He knew that Qi Haoran would definitely refuse to stare at Mu Yangling, so he went straight to stare at Qi Haoran, and even stepped on his feet and stomped hard. Qi Haoran jumped up with an "ah" sound, and met everyone''s "what''s the matter with you" eyes, he pursed the corner of his mouth and continued, waving his hand: "It''s okay, you guys continue." Fan Zijin put down the teacup unceremoniously, forced the children to stand up with his eyes, and asked, "Do you know that you are in trouble?" The four children shook their heads in unison, and Fan Zijin pointed at Xiaoxiong and said, "Xiaoxiong, tell them what they did wrong." Xiaoxiong''s face was blank, "Second Uncle, I don''t know where the brothers are wrong." Fan Zijin got angry, "You also think they did a good job with co-authoring, don''t you?" Little Bear lowered his head and muttered, "I did nothing wrong, it''s obviously a reasonable thing." Mu Yangling nodded again and again, "Yes, Zijin, what did the children do wrong?" Exposing tax evasion and evasion in a previous life is a hero who can be reported, what can be wrong with a few children? Fan Zijin was so angry that he fell backwards, and Qi Haoran touched Mu Yangling''s toes, telling her to stop angering Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin took a deep breath, kicked the children out, and said bitterly to Mu Yangling: "A-Ling, I know that you are upright, which is a good thing, but some things are not legal and reasonable, and since the imperial examinations , Xiu can be exempted from their own tax, and juren can be exempted from the family''s land tax, not to mention officials, this has become a customary law after the establishment of the dynasties, and then this dynasty broke this law, juren and above, Although the land tax can still be exempted, but the quantity is strictly defined, the situation was forced, and the emperor''s attitude was firm, and the literati had no choice but to accept it." "Like this law, the law that officials are not allowed to do business is also a conventional rule, but it is also a conventional rule that officials use the hands of others or servants to manage their business. As long as they take their posts, it is not less. Paying taxes means tax exemption. These established rules cannot be declared, but everyone must abide by them. Now, we have to break this rule. This cannot be achieved by the emperors decree. " Fan Zijin said earnestly: "I know that tax evasion is illegal, who doesn''t know that? It''s very easy to deal with them, just take the ledger and force those shops to pay the tax, and then pay it later? Officials enter the local treasury, and then **** from the treasury all the way back to Beijing, and then into the national treasury, there are too many places to do things along the way, A Ling, we cant force them to turn from tax evasion to greed. Chapter 1044： Newspaper Mu Yangling''s face was a little ugly, "Just to be less greedy and cool, and watch them evade taxes? Isn''t this drinking poison to quench thirst?" Fan Zijin saw that the couple''s faces were equally ugly, and he sighed: "I know you can''t accept it for a while, but this is the truth. The situation in Daqi is much better than that in the past dynasties." "Fart," Mu Yangling couldn''t help but be rude, "the officials not only have salaries, silver and rice, but also official fields. The salary is rich, let alone one family, even ten families can afford it, why are they greedy and cruel? ?" If it was the Ming Dynasty, officials could still use the excuse of low salaries and corruption, and then the salaries of Daqi officials could be extremely rich, not only those with rank, but also subordinates without rank, with a lot of salaries, silver, and rice. The treatment of civil servants in the previous life was more than ten times higher, and she could not find any reason for corruption. "Saving the king''s salary, loyalty to the king, and thinking about money and money, it''s better to go into business, why come to be an official, not only wanting fame and status, but also holding on to money and wealth, it''s a big dream in the Spring and Autumn Period!" Qi Haoran saw that she was so angry that she was breathing heavily, so he quickly supported her, "Don''t be angry, be careful of the children in your belly. If they are greedy and bend the law, they will be punished according to the law. It is not worth your anger." Fan Zijin shook his head, "It''s not that simple, you don''t want to offend more people, those noble families and civil servants have been holding back their anger because the emperor has cut off a lot of their interests. Now, you have never been criticized or criticized by Wenchen. Didn''t Emperor Shizong of the Great Zhou also mention tax collection on official fields? It was buried in the documents of Wenchen, and it was finally settled. Fan Zijin said, "It''s those civil officials who won''t finish with Emperor Sejong. Their mouths can be very loud. The officials in the world listen to the orders of the civil officials. The people are ignorant and fooled by a few words. We can''t compete." Qi Haoran didn''t believe it, "You don''t want to put in the effort to fight, right?" Fan Zijin complained, "One punch is hard to beat four legs, and the same is true for the battle of words. With just one mouth, can I win the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty? Can you beat thousands of troops and ten thousand horses alone?" Qi Haoran was choked. Mu Yangling gritted his teeth and sneered, "Of course one person can''t beat the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty. Similarly, the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty can''t beat thousands of people, isn''t it just saliva? Then I''ll let the saliva drown them." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were embarrassed and had to remind, "A-Ling, who else in this world is more eloquent than a civil servant?" Mu Yangling snorted coldly, "Of course it''s a scholar, and of course it''s a commoner in the market. What I''m most displeased with is fighting, but since they like it, I''ll fulfill them, I''ve decided, I want to run a newspaper!" She is not good at speaking, but there are always some people in this world who are good at it. Those civil servants can speak with just one mouth. Can they compare black to white and white to black, so she finds some people to play with them. Thank you for the open environment provided by Emperor Sejong. The people''s freedom of speech is quite high, and everyone''s acceptance of this will be very high. The role of opinion in guiding public opinion is comparable to that of a newspaper? Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were confused, Qi Haoran pondered for a while, and asked hesitantly, "You mean you want to run a residence newspaper?" "Dibao is something that the imperial court sends to officials. What do I do with that? And I''m not qualified. What I want to do is private, only for the people to borrow and buy." Qi Haoran looked at his confident wife and couldn''t help but say, "A Ling, nine out of ten people in this world are illiterate. How many people can buy this newspaper?" Mu Yangling glanced at him sideways and said, "It''s not about business, it''s just about venting your anger. Isn''t there a storyteller for everyone who is illiterate? Provide them with storytelling topics for free, and they are happy." Fan Zijin touched his chin, calculated the audience in his mind, and said, "In this way, there are indeed more people participating, and each word can indeed drown those civil servants, but if one is not well controlled, I''m afraid it will cause a riot." After all, the common people hate greed and greed the most, and it is very dangerous to lead people to discuss here. Mu Yangling glanced at him with contempt, "I didn''t say anything, and I stripped it off for everyone to see, not to mention the common people, even a person like me who has experienced ups and downs can''t stand it, so I will wear clothes one by one. Peel it off for them, and continue until they can accept it, and there will always be the last fig leaf torn apart for them." Fan Zijin blushed. Qi Haoran coughed softly and said in a low voice, "A-Ling, be more reserved." Are these words something a girl can say? Mu Yangling glared at him and said, "You just say yes or no." Fan Zijin was helpless, "If we don''t promise, will you stop doing it?" "No." Mu Yangling said firmly. "That''s fine, we''ll just promise." Xiao Xia looked left and right, and finally looked at Mu Yangling, and said weakly: "A Ling, is there anything I can help with this matter?" "Yes," Mu Yangling said: "I don''t lack anything, just people. You can see if there are any extra people in your dowry, choose a few for me." "This matter has to be considered in the long run," Fan Zijin glanced at her belly and said, "Let''s wait until you give birth to the child. This will require recruiting staff, opening a museum, and requiring it to be spread all over the country. This is not a unique situation. What can be accomplished in half a year, it just so happens that although the business tax rebooking has set the tone, it is impossible to win it in three or two years, so we are not in a hurry. Mu Yangling glanced at him triumphantly, "A year and a half? I can do it in a month, and the article can be written directly by a scholar or some insightful person, as long as the outline is ok, and then the recent government decree , Corrupt officials, relatively serious criminal cases, and some anecdotes from various places are sorted out and handed over to the bookstore. After printing, they are sent to various bookstores, academies, schools, teahouses and various yamen. One month is enough. succeed." Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran opened their mouths. Mu Yangling said proudly: "If it weren''t for the inconvenience of transportation now, and the travel time is too long, this time can be shortened. You know, my bookstore is like a grain store, spread all over Daqi, and printing newspapers is not a sentence. words." Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran closed their mouths and said dryly: "Why is the bookstore also open all over the country?" "No way, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong''s ambition is to open Baoxiong Academy all over the country. In order to buy books at a low price, they can only let me open the bookstore all over the country. Anyway, there are students everywhere who want to study, and bookstores are needed to buy books. , the cost of opening a bookstore is not high, and you can open a bookstore by saving some travel expenses, so I agreed." Do they still want to thank the great ambitions of the two bear children? Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looked at each other, conscious that things seemed to be getting worse and worse. They agreed to Mu Yangling to run a newspaper to guide public opinion, but that was under the premise that it would be done in a year and a half. Isn''t it obviously intensifying the contradiction? The two of them couldn''t help holding their foreheads, and they apologized to Qi Xiuyuan in their hearts. They seem to have ruined the big brother''s (big cousin''s) plan, will they be drawn? Chapter 1045： stand in line Fan Zijin couldn''t convince Mu Yangling, so naturally he couldn''t restrain the children. At dawn, the four boys got up to continue their great cause. However, the children they led yesterday were all grounded. The Enlightenment Class of the academy asked for leave as a group after skipping classes. Upon seeing this, the academy mountain chief simply gave the Enlightenment Class three days off, so as not to keep accepting leave slips and granting leave. The senior students were envious and thought secretly, if they also went to the streets with the four young masters of the palace, would they also be able to take a vacation. The four little ones stood alone at the entrance of the academy, and Xiao An said, "We can''t pin our hopes on others." Hutou scratched his head, "Then let''s go by ourselves?" The little lion glanced at him with contempt, "Brother Xiao An said we want to rescue our partners, how can we give up on them, it''s too unethical." "How to save?" Qi Wensu looked at the three brothers. The tiger''s head flashed, "Climb the wall!" The four children gathered together to discuss rescuing their little friends, and their little friends were also fighting for their ideals. Those who were favored directly rolled on the ground and asked the adults to pay taxes. The children cried: "You adults let us do it. Good boy, now we want to be good children who obey the law, but you are blocking us again, can we still be good children?" The sensible child stood in front of the adults rationally and said: "You are now evading taxes and evading taxes, and you are not a good person. What if I grow up and learn from your laws and disciplines? Don''t call me an unfilial son, because I It''s all learned from you." Whether it is the former or the latter, they are all angry at being a father, but the children are still young, the oldest is only eight years old, the reason does not make sense, so I look for the principle of paying taxes according to law, and beat them, children Just howling: "It''s right to break the law and discipline, I''ll learn from you in the future, you can''t beat me again!" The fathers were so angry that they waved their whips, but they couldn''t fight them, for fear that they would really mislead their children. They are reluctant to give up the money, but they did not teach bad sons for money. Who teaches children not to teach them in a good way? No matter how bad you are or how unfilial you are, teach your children to be good, and teach them to be filial. At this time, listening to children linking this matter with education, they really cant do it. The children saw that this trick was as useful as Xiao An said, and they even insisted on it. Seeing the hesitation of the head of the family, the mothers quickly pulled their children down to comfort them. The fathers had no choice but to get together to discuss ways. "Let''s be reasonable, they don''t understand the overall situation. What should you do? Now there''s no time to stop the chaos at home." Zhou Zhizhou gritted his teeth when he said this, "King Rongjun and Lord Fan are very relaxed, using a few young masters. Let it go if it messes up our back home." Yan Zhizhou pondered: "This matter may not be instructed by the lord and Lord Fan. After all, Guangdong is under the rule of two adults. It is not good to push Guangdong to the forefront." Zhou Zhizhou snorted coldly, "Since Liu Yu went to the palace to urge taxes, Prince Rong has been on the cusp. He took the opportunity to push Guangdong out of the wind..." "Master Zhou is careful," Yan Zhizhou interrupted him and said solemnly: "The most important thing at this time is to solve this matter, we can''t let it go, the children have already walked fifty steps, if we go back, not only Offended the entire Daqi officialdom, and offended the emperor." Zhou Zhizhou''s face was ashen. Of course he knew this, so he was even more annoyed. They were all thanks to Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin for their inability to advance or retreat. Yan Zhizhou stroked his beard and pondered for a while, and said, "Since there is no way to go back, it is better to keep moving forward, maybe you will be able to walk out of the road." Zhou Zhizhou snorted coldly, obviously disapproving. Officials pay attention to stability. Yan Zhizhou didn''t talk to him for more than half a sentence, and he didn''t speak any more, so he said goodbye and left. The rest of the people looked left and right, most of them followed Yan Zhizhou, and the rest also said goodbye to Zhou Zhizhou. Even if they were still undecided, they only planned to watch, and did not want to follow Zhou Zhizhou to offend King Rongjun and the prefect. . Zhou Zhizhou was a jinshi in Yan Zhizhou''s first two disciplines. He had six years more qualifications, but he was suppressed by Yan Zhizhou as an official in the same prefecture. It shows his ability and knowledge. How could they be willing to follow him? Zhou Zhizhou has always regarded himself very highly. Seeing that there were only two people left in the room, his face turned black with anger. He was simply foolish. The people who followed Yan Zhizhou asked him for his ideas, Yan Zhizhou said: "The emperor has great talent and prudence. Since he ascended the throne, there has been nothing he wanted to do but failed to accomplish. It is imperative to re-set the business tax. Its just a matter of time, although Guangdong is a remote and remote area, but with the two princes of Rong County and Duke An Guo, it is difficult for the princes in the court to move us, but it is easier for those who sway from side to side to fall. Everyone nodded and said, "We will let the shops pay taxes according to the account book when we go back." Although they have to hand over a lot of money, they are heartbroken and painful, but at least they can keep their positions, right? Yan Zhizhou nodded slightly, and after saying goodbye to everyone, he went back to the house first. Before the carriage returned home, Chang Sui whispered, "Sir, there are people in the alley." Yan Zhizhou''s complexion changed, and he couldn''t help but lift the curtain and look into the alley, but today the weather was not good, it was drowsy, and it was not clear from the depths of the alley, "Did you see clearly?" "I can''t see clearly, but the little one heard movement." Yan Zhizhou knew that this long follower had a lot of work, and his hearing was much more sensitive than the average person. Jia Ding, lie in ambush over the fence, let''s go in and have a look." "Sir, in case there is danger..." "It''s alright, this alley is small, I''ll stand in the back, I''ll run when there is danger." Long Sui: "..." The houses in Guangdong are not like the expansion in the north. In addition to the main roads, there are also wide alleys between the mansions and the mansions. Most of them are passages with only one or two people in the middle, commonly known as small alleys. Usually, no one walks. pass. The road that normal people don''t take is naturally very popular with the younger generation, so when Yan Zhizhou heard that there was movement in his alley, he immediately thought about it badly. And Yan Zhizhou was right, there were people who wanted to climb the fence to get in. The tiger head and the little lion were already sitting on the wall, and they were whispering to Xiao An and the second prince to speed up. Xiao An leaned on the wall and moved up little by little. The tiger head and the little lion quickly grabbed him. hands pull the man up against the wall. But Qi Wensu was completely helpless. He jumped around for a long time and couldn''t find the key. It was just that Hutou usually only took him to climb trees, but he didn''t take him to dig out the skill of climbing walls. The four also knew that the guards behind them were decorations, and they didn''t expect them to help, so the little lion slid down the wall and let Qi Wensu stand on his shoulders and climb up, Hutou and Xiao An grabbed his hand and pulled it up. Chapter 1046： rescue Waiting for Qi Wensu to climb up the wall tremblingly, when he turned his head, he saw someone entering the alley. He hurriedly shouted, "Brother Little Lion, hurry up, someone is coming." The guards still stood indifferently, as if it was not them who were about to be caught, while the little lion took a few steps back, rushed forward quickly, tapped his toes, and climbed up the wall in three or two strokes. Under Yan Zhizhou''s stunned gaze, he quickly slipped down the wall. Almost as soon as Qi Wensu shouted, Xiao An grabbed the head of the wall and slid down, and the tiger head turned Qi Wensu around. As soon as Xiao An reached the ground, he took Qi Wensu''s hand and put him down, and then pressed his hand against the wall. He went up and said, "Your belly is against the wall, and your hands are firmly against the wall and slide down." After that, he let go without waiting for Qi Wensu''s objection. The second prince, who had never climbed over the wall, screamed and slid against the wall. When he went down, he was caught by Xiao An when he was about to fall backwards. When he opened his eyes, the tiger head and the little lion quickly slid down the wall with their hands and feet. The guards took a sympathetic look at the shocked Yan Zhizhou, but they didn''t follow. Anyway, there were dark guards with them. If they also climbed into the Yan family''s backyard, Yan Zhizhou would have to skin them. Yan Zhizhou''s heart fell back, and when he turned around, he saw the calm look of the palace guards, and he was immediately furious, "You guys don''t know how to stop it. If the young masters fall, can you afford it?" "The little sons won''t fall." The guards said it decisively. Several little sons have tried countless times on their own walls, how could they fall? Even if they fall, they will be the cushions. No matter how bad it is, there are still shadow guards. The trivial matter of climbing the wall will not be difficult for them. Yan Zhizhou didn''t know the inside story, and if he knew, he would be even more angry, anyway, at this time he was so angry that he pointed at them, so he could only throw his sleeves and leave. Fortunately, the four children moved fast, and before the house could ambush, Yan Zhizhou had to hurry back to stop the servants. In the Yan Mansion, the four children were escorting to the backyard. They didn''t know the way, but they had done their homework before coming. They aimed in one direction and walked in, but they met Yan Ying before they found the room where Yan Ying lived. people. Yan Yingzheng was pulling the wicker wicker to fetch water in depression. His father made him grounded. He was afraid that he would not be able to go out for three or four days. Sad Yan Ying chased away all the nurses and girls, and sat on a rock to draw water with willow branches. However, the wet nurse and the girls did not dare to go far. What if the young master fell into the water? So they have to watch. The four children secretly avoided the sight of the nurses and girls, and hit Yan Ying with a small stone. Yan Ying was so angry that he looked around for the attacker, and saw the tiger-headed lion hiding behind the flowers. He blinked and rubbed in disbelief. Rubbing his eyes, Hutou winked at him, pointed in another direction, and asked him to get rid of the person. Yan Ying rolled her eyes, nodded slightly, threw the wicker away, turned around and ran in the direction the tiger head had just made. Yan Ying was already some distance away from them, and he ran forward to the corner. Xiao An hurriedly dragged him to hide in the rockery, successfully avoiding the chasing nurse girl. The tiger head and the little lion also ran over quickly. Yan Ying looked at them curiously, "How did you get in?" "We are here to save you," Hutou said solemnly: "Don''t ask anything else for the time being." Little Lion: "Would you like to escape with us?" Yan Ying asked excitedly: "Is it the kind of desperation, like in the play, walking the world with swords." "We don''t go to Tianya," Hu Tou said seriously: "We go to my house." Xiao An urged, "Just say whether you want it or not." Yan Ying nodded excitedly, "Of course I would." "Then let''s go." Xiao An asked about the layout of the Yan Mansion, and led the way in front of him, taking a group of children to the other wall, and said, "Your father found us when we came in just now, but they are stupid, they must be looking for us in the yard, maybe There are still guards under the previous wall, so we will not go out from the previous place, we will go out from here." Yan Ying looked up along the wall, opened his mouth and said, "I can''t climb the wall." "Then can you climb trees?" After the location they chose this time, there was a big tree next to the wall, which was easier to climb than the previous wall. Yan Ying shook his head, the four children despised him together, Yan Ying was also a little ashamed, he could not climb the wall. He decided to learn this skill well in the future, Yan Zhizhou would cry to death when he found out. Because there were trees, Qi Wensu didn''t need anyone to take him. He climbed up and sat on the trunk. Hutou supported him and carefully sat on the wall. Seeing that Yan Ying was still hugging the tree, he climbed. If you don''t go up, you can''t help but get anxious. The little lion who instructed him to climb the tree was also in a hurry, and whispered to Xiao An. Finally, the two took off their coats and tied a knot, and let the tiger head, Qi Wensu and Yan Ying took off their coats and tied the five coats together. With height, the little lion tied Yan Ying and let him grab the clothes. He crawled up the wall, and then grabbed the clothes with Hutou and pulled Yan Ying towards the wall. Xiao An pressed Yan Ying hard below. Yan Ying is no better than Qi Wensu, he is older and heavier than him, so he is struggling. Yan Ying is also very frightened when he hangs in the air. Fortunately, the strength of the tiger head and the little lion is not fake, although there is no them The eldest brother is so powerful, but his strength is also much stronger than his peers. The two of them worked together to pull Yan Ying up. The two of them didn''t stop, turned around and put Yan Ying down on the wall. At this time, Yan Zhizhou also knew that his son was missing. He immediately wanted to understand the intentions of the four children, and hurriedly asked the family members to look for someone along the fence. He stiffly pulled out a gentle smile and said, "When you see the young masters, if they are in the mansion, just grab them directly, be gentle, don''t hurt them, if they are already on the wall, just grab them. Whisper softly, don''t scare them, if you scare people off, I''ll only ask you, sir." The family members were busy responding and scattered to look for them. Yan Zhizhou wiped the sweat from his forehead and went to look for it with Chang Sui. He now believes Fan Zijin''s words a little bit. The actions of the four young masters may not really be under their orders. These four children are too skinny. Yes, he dared to climb the wall at a young age, and he managed to climb it for them. He saw them all on the wall, and all four children disappeared from the wall in a blink of an eye. When Yan Zhizhou was in a state of confusion, Xiao An and the others brought Yan Ying to the street. Seeing that he really left the house, Yan Ying cheered with excitement, as if it wasn''t him who was so frightened just now. He looked at the four little friends with bright eyes and decided to study with them. It''s so awesome that it came out when I said it. Yan Ying stared at them and asked, "What are we going to do next?" "Of course I''ll save the other friends, but you can''t climb trees. You''ll be waiting for us outside in a while." The five children were about to go to the next target, and the guards who couldn''t bear to look directly could only remind Yan Zhizhou, who was running around in the house, so Yan Zhizhou rushed out of the house and shouted at the five children, "What do you think? Where are you going?" The four children scattered at once, only Yan Ying was frightened and stayed where he was. The little lion ran two steps and saw that he didn''t follow, so he rushed back and grabbed his hand and ran, "You are stupid, your father is here. run!" Chapter 1047： reluctant When Yan Zhizhou was sweating profusely and gathered the five children together, the sun was about to go down, he was too tired to straighten up, but the five children giggled happily, completely treating it as hide and seek, Yan Zhizhou took a bite The old blood almost vomited out. Yan Ying played hide-and-seek with his father for a long time with the little lion. He was no longer afraid of his father. Seeing that he was so tired, he beat his legs, and went up to give him a filial rub, "Father, take a rest before arresting us." Yan Zhizhou moved his hand, but didn''t pinch his son''s ears to teach him, but said kindly: "You go home first, your grandmother and mother haven''t seen you for a long time, worry about you, I will send four little sons go back." Yan Ying looked at his friends reluctantly and asked, "Are you guys coming to play with me tomorrow?" Although Xiao An and the others also ran happily, they didn''t forget that their original intention was to save people and escape. Seeing that Yan Ying couldn''t tell the difference between the enemy and the enemy, he rolled his eyes at him and said, "We are not playing, we are saving you. Ah, you went back with your father, and you won''t see us in the future." Yan Zhizhou saw that they were openly dividing their father and son, so he was so angry that he picked up the younger son and put it into Chang Sui''s arms, "Quickly take the young master back, let people watch over him, and don''t allow him to go to the garden again." You cant even get out of the door, lets see how you can sneak away. Yan Ying was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses, leaned over to grab the little lion, Zhang Sui hurriedly hugged him and left, Yan Ying burst into tears, "Little lion, save me, save me" cried miserably. Hutou was so angry that he was about to rush over to save people. Yan Zhizhou hurriedly asked his servants to stop him, and persuaded him bitterly: "Little Young Master, I have asked someone to inform the prince, he will be here soon." The tiger head jumped, "Then you can''t let Yan Ying go, be careful that my father is coming to beat you." Yan Zhizhou twitched the corners of his mouth and said: "Little Master, Yan Ying is my son, I will not hurt him, if you want to play with him, come back tomorrow, but you have to go through the gate, and, without our permission, Don''t take him outside the house." Hu''s head froze for a moment, looked at him, then went to see Yan Ying, who was drifting away and crying miserably, wondering whether he should believe in Yan Zhizhou. Yan Zhizhou said helplessly: "Could it be that your father will hurt you?" Tiger shook his head. "That''s it, Yan Ying and I, treat you like your father." Xiao An stepped forward and grabbed the tiger''s head, "Don''t believe him, will the fourth uncle take it away when you cry so miserably?" The tiger head, who was only persuaded, looked at Yan Zhizhou eagerly. Governor Yan Zhi sighed and looked behind the four children, almost full of tears, "Your Highness, you are finally here." The four children hurriedly looked back. Qi Haoran got off the horse, pinched the tiger''s head filled with righteous indignation, and asked with a smile, "What''s the trouble?" Yan Zhizhou was even more angry when he saw the smile on his face that looked like a tiger''s head, but he knew his identity, so he could only suppress his anger and said with a smile: "Your Highness is here! Exactly, the four young masters will be handed over to you." Yan Zhizhou wanted to turn around and leave. Thinking of the result of the discussion with his colleagues today, he took a breath. He was really confused, and he forgot about this important matter, so he turned his head and said to Qi Haoran seriously: "My lord, let the lower officials take you back." Qi Haoran blinked and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Master Yan, I will be optimistic about them, and I won''t let them run away again today." Yan Zhizhou twitched the corners of his mouth, co-authoring that your expiration date is only today, but today the sun is about to set, what is the difference between that and a day has passed? "Your Highness, I just have something to report to Master Fan." "Oh, let''s go together then." Qi Haoran didn''t ask the four children what happened to them today, he just took them back and dealt with them at home. said that he had a discussion with Fan Zijin, but in fact Qi Haoran also participated. Yan Zhizhou said that they were willing to take the initiative to make up the tax, but they could only make up for two years at most, and more feared that someone would die of pain. Four days later. However, this is a good situation that Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran did not expect. Happy promises will protect them, at least not let them lose their jobs and lose their lives in this political storm. Yan Zhizhou breathed a sigh of relief, they were so active, they couldn''t ask for more. Yan Zhizhou and the two agreed on some details and were about to leave, and after thinking about it, he said to the two: "The little son of the humble job has been spoiled and raised by his mother since he was a child, and his body is inevitably a little weak, so I am afraid that he will not be able to accompany the little son very well. Let''s play." Fan Zijin blinked, but he didn''t understand, but Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, realizing that he didn''t welcome their children to play with his children. Qi Haoran was disdainful, his son was so lively and cute, I don''t know how many people wanted to play with them. Play, it''s your son''s loss not to play with my sons. With this mentality, Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Yan, I will keep an eye on my children and prevent them from disturbing Young Master Yan." Yan Zhizhou breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly saluted and retired, he was afraid, he was afraid that his son would only climb walls and trees if he stayed with the young masters for a long time. However, Yan Zhizhou miscalculated. Even without Xiao An and the others, his youngest son was also addicted to climbing trees and walls. Every day when he went out to work, he took the servant to the base of the wall to practice. And Qi Haoran obviously couldn''t be the master of his sons, so after the explicit order not to go to Yan Ying to play, Qi Haoran let Xiaoting stare at them and let it go. The four children brought the four characters of yang, yin and yin to the extreme. When Qi Haoran said it, he responded well. As soon as Qi Haoran left, they were running around all over the street. However, Xiaoting could not watch them all the time. The four children always Can find an opportunity to sneak around Yan''s house. After constant efforts, Yan Ying in the fence finally received a letter from the four children and slipped under the wall at a certain time one day, so he instructed the servant to build a ladder for him, and he climbed to the top, the servant thought he was young Like the previous two days, the young master would lean against the wall and sigh and come down. Who knew that this time the young master climbed up the wall. The young servant hurriedly shouted, "Young master, you can''t climb up, it''s dangerous!" Yan Ying not only climbed up the wall, but also slid down the wall under his gaze, disappearing from sight all of a sudden. The boy was stunned for a moment, then he screamed and climbed up the ladder. When he climbed to the top of the wall, he only saw the young master disappearing from sight with the four children. The little servant was greatly relieved. It turned out that the young master did not fall, so dangerous, so dangerous! Chapter 1048： admission Yan Zhizhou didn''t stop his younger son from interacting with Xiao An and the others, and he had never seen this child insist on anything before, but this time he seemed to be obsessed. He insisted on becoming friends with Xiao An and the others. The old lady at home was staring at him, but he was not good at beating him. The key was that Yan Ying was the youngest son, and he was in pain too. How could he dare to stop him when he turned it out? What if the younger son stayed outside and didn''t come back? Yan Zhizhou opened one eye and closed the other to let them be good friends. On the Wangfu side, Mu Yangling saw a few children run to the academy after school, and even when he was off, in addition to going shopping, most of them sneaked into the academy to find someone to play with, so that the husbands all came to their homes. There is no way, the palace is closed every five days, and the academy is closed every ten days. Therefore, when the four children went to the academy, they were still in class. They either slipped into the academy to read together or played outside. The former is fine. I''m also proud of being able to teach the young princes of the palace, but the latter directly made the children look out and couldn''t read at all. Mu Yangling thought about it, the four children were naughty, and it would be good to have more friends reading and playing together at this time, so I planned to send them to the academy to experience it. "Go and try it first. If you like it, you will study in the academy in the future. If you don''t like it, come back." Qi Haoran felt that Mu Yangling was too fond of children, and said: "They are not too young, they should be strict, how can they always be so indulgent?" Mu Yangling smiled and said: "Don''t worry, whether it''s at home or in the academy, they have to learn what they should learn, and they won''t have the opportunity to slack off. You see they are so noisy these days, but they have to go to class when they should be in class. , and the homework to be done must be done. Qi Haoran has no major opinion. "What about me," Little Bear raised his hand and asked, "Dad, do I want to go to the academy too?" "You don''t have to go, I still have to teach you kung fu. How can I teach you when you go to the academy?" Xiaoxiong was a little disappointed. After Xiaobao left, he was the only one who listened to his teacher''s lectures. The younger brothers were all too young and their courses were different from his. Mu Yangling patted his head when he saw him, and asked Qi Haoran after soaking his feet in the evening, "Aren''t you going to go to the academy to study in the future? Where do you get the time to learn kung fu?" Qi Haoran said proudly: "Master is very talented, even if he is just practicing martial arts in his spare time, he can practice it." "Isn''t it truancy?" Qi Haoran touched his nose and defended: "Then master has learned what he should have learned." Mu Yangling leaned on the pillow carefully, exhaled a breath, and asked, "How does Xiao Xiong practice martial arts now compared to when you were young?" "Of course Xiaoxiong has more time, otherwise how could he be so successful at such a young age?" Qi Haoran was startled when he said this, looked at Mu Yangling, and asked, "Do you want him to go to the academy?" "For the past six months, Xiaoxiong has been doing schoolwork and martial arts. He also went to visit his sea field and workshop when he was off, and he didn''t even have time to play with his younger brothers. After Xiaobao left, this child has been pushing himself very hard. Tight, after all, he is still young, we are not people who will die prematurely, there is no need to force the child so, so I want him to go to the academy to relax and make some more friends." Qi Haoran remembered that he did meet a lot of friends through the academy when he was a child. He hesitated and said, "But the academy is on a ten-day break, and the study task is also heavy. Will the bear be happy when he goes?" "Believe it or not, even if the academy is heavy, it will not be difficult for the bear," Mu Yangling said confidently: "Do you really think our bear is so stupid? In terms of quality and ability to withstand pressure, he is not at all more difficult than those cold windows. Poor students." Qi Haoran did not immediately agree, Xiaoxiong is the prince of the palace, and he has a plan for his son''s schoolwork. Xiaoxiong has to learn not only the four books and five classics, but also the seven arts, because he will inherit the palace in the future, and he will lead the army to Xiaobao, martial arts and In particular, the art of war must not be left behind. Now Xiaoxiong has begun to systematically study the art of war. If he goes to the academy, this course will inevitably slow down, because he cannot take up the time he spends going to the academy, but if he is at home, he will focus on martial arts and the art of war in the afternoon. . But what A Ling said is right, even if he trains Xiao Xiong to become an all-rounder in both civil and military, what''s the use of him being unhappy? His son, the all-rounder of both civil and military is important, but isn''t it more important to be happy? I thought so, but Qi Haoran was still reluctant. He was very excited when he thought that his son, Shishu, Ziji, would have no access to all medical methods. Qi Haoran struggled for one night, and the next day he went to practice swordsmanship with some dark circles under his eyes. As soon as he arrived at the Yanwu Hall, he saw Xiaoxiong standing on a pile. Qi Haoran paused and looked at the stubborn child who pursed his lips in the morning light. The heartstrings loosened at once. Those expectations from last night slowly dissipated, and the corners of Qi Haoran''s mouth were slightly raised. He felt that his thoughts last night were a joke. Did his son Qi Haoran deliberately study Qiyi? Naturally, he was so happy. Qi Haoran waved at the little bear, and the little bear stopped and jumped off the stake, "Daddy." Qi Haoran patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I discussed it with your mother last night. If you want to go to the academy, we will send you there. You are still young, so the progress of your martial arts practice can be put aside for a while. Let it go, anyway, your foundation has been laid, as long as you don''t waste it in the future." Little Bear''s eyes lit up, he couldn''t help jumping on his father''s back, and gave him a big kiss on the cheek, "Thank you, Daddy!" Qi Haoran''s face flushed red. Little Bear has stopped kissing and kissing his parents since he was six years old. Now he is nine years old, but suddenly he felt his face burn in panic. Little Bear cheered and jumped away. He decided to tell his younger brothers the good news, and he didn''t even practice kung fu. Although it was not the beginning of the school year, it was still easy for Xiaoxiong and the others to join classes, and many academies in Guangzhou welcomed them. In the end, if Mu Yangling chose the academy where Yan Ying was. Most of the academies are the children of officials and farmers. The poor children who can come in have excellent grades. They belong to the class of students who are exempted and exempted, so they have strict discipline and are very suitable for a few arrogant children. Mu Yangling arranged for five children to enter the class. After passing the exam, the twins and Qi Wensu were placed in the senior class of the enlightenment class, and Yan Ying was in the same class, while Xiao An and Xiao Xiong were divided into two classes, three children higher than two classes. . Twins: "" Bear: "..." Only Qi Wensu looked at Xiao An with admiration. Xiao An sighed and said, "I''m already in control. I didn''t expect that I would not be able to share with you guys. Instead, I would share with Brother Xiaoxiong. Obviously, I have already emptied a lot of questions." Bear & Twins: "..." Qi Wensu continued to stare at Xiao An. Xiao Xia also looked at her son proudly. Mu Yangling touched his head from side to side, and finally came to the conclusion, "The heads of tigers and lions are obviously bigger than yours." Chapter 1049： Consider After envy and jealousy, Mu Yangling asked the academy to give Xiao An a new test, and she said to Xiao An seriously, "I know you are smart, and I know you want to play with your brothers, but you will be separated in the future, not now. , and also in the future, you can no longer be together all the time like now, suppressing your talents in order to be able to play together and let yourself continue to take the courses that you have already mastered, it is unfair to yourself." Xiao An lowered his head and didn''t speak, Mu Yangling sighed and hugged him and said, "Fourth aunt knows that Xiao An is a very affectionate child, but it doesn''t mean that you are separated forever, it''s just that you are not in the same class, and you are dismissed from get out of class. , We still play together when we are together, even when you grow up, you will have separate jobs, and you will also have correspondence, just like you and the prince''s brother now, although you don''t meet each other, you can write and talk, and keep in touch with relatives. ." Xiao An still hung his head and didn''t speak, but Mu Yangling didn''t know what to do. Xiao An is different from the tiger-headed little lion. Because of his weak body and intelligence, this child has always been more careful and emotional. Unlike the tiger-headed and the little lion, he can call whatever he thinks in his heart. This child and those two children What else can you say when you are together, but when you are alone with adults, you keep your mouth shut when you talk about yourself. But the three children can''t be together forever. Hutou and the little lion have to learn to make up their own minds. They can''t rely on Xiao An for everything, and Xiao An also has to learn to speak their minds. spokesperson. Mu Yangling hugged Xiao An''s head and gently patted his back, waiting for him to open his heart. Maybe it was Mu Yangling''s comforting effect, or maybe it was this posture that made him feel safe, Xiao An murmured: "I just like to play with my younger brothers, auntie, I also like to play with brother bear, I am not now. Did you get into the same class as Big Brother Bear?" "That''s because Xiao Xiong worked hard to get in, but you didn''t work hard, your ability is not only that, Xiao An, you must know that in the future you will take the imperial examination road, and your cousins ??will take the martial arts. You cant always look up to them, just like a tiger head and a little lion practicing martial arts, they aim at the little bear, not you, Mu Yangling said to him seriously: You should be the same, you are better than the little bear. They are much more powerful, there is no need to stop and wait for them, it will drag you down." Speaking of which, Mu Yangling, who has always been optimistic and open-minded, couldn''t help but feel ashamed. In fact, in the culture class, her sons were not even a star away from Xiao An. It was said that she was also a top student in the school. Very easy, why didn''t her children inherit her IQ at all? Mu Yangling resolutely put the responsibility on Qi Haoran. Xiao An Zaohui, he understood what Mu Yangling said, but he was still reluctant. Seeing him standing stiffly in front of him, Mu Yangling could only temporarily give up persuasion and plan to do his work slowly. . But the next day Fan Zijin rushed in angrily to look for her, Qi Haoran saw that he was angry at Mu Yangling, jumped up and stopped in front of Mu Yangling, and said with a smile, "Cousin, why are you here? Now, have you had breakfast yet..." Fan Zijin''s face became even more ugly when he saw him and Shimu, "Go away, don''t block the way." Qi Haoran stood in front of Mu Yangling and looked at him begging for mercy, "I know, I must have done something wrong again. When you come back and tell me, I will definitely change..." When did Qi Haoran confess so quickly? Aren''t you afraid of a conflict between him and Mu Yangling? Fan Zijin not only did not calm down, but even more angry, you are protecting your wife, why don''t you know how to protect my son? She has only known you for how many years, but we have been playing together since we were born, and we really are **** who value **** over friends. Qi Haoran was also sweating profusely. He didn''t know what A Ling had done to make him so angry. His brain was running fast. In the past two days, A Ling didn''t say anything special to him. After entering school, I need to re-prepare some of the four treasures of the study. Besides, are you worried about the children''s making friends? I haven''t seen anything related to Zijin. Fan Zijin didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him, he stretched out his hand and pushed him to one side, but he didn''t push him, and no matter how hard he tried, he still didn''t move. Fan Zijin puffed up and was about to stretch out his foot to kick him, but Mu Yangling reached out and pushed Qi Haoran aside. She went, because she was also curious about what happened to Fan Zijin, and she swore that she hadn''t messed with Fan Zijin recently. Fan Zijin stared at Mu Yangling''s hand and stopped talking. Qi Haoran jumped, "A Ling, I''m protecting you, why are you pushing me?" Mu Yangling ignored him, looked at Fan Zijin sincerely and asked, "Zijin, what''s wrong with you? If I do something wrong, tell me, I''ll change it, why are you so angry?" Qi Haoran inexplicably found this sentence very harsh. Fan Zijin was relieved, but he still asked with a straight face, "Why don''t you allow Xiao An to play with Hutou and the others?" "Huh?" Mu Yangling understood immediately, and quickly explained to him that she didn''t let the children play together, but felt that Xiao An''s level was too high and she needed to go to a big class. Fan Zijin''s complexion gradually calmed down. Last night, Xiao An went back in a dejected manner. When he asked him anything, he didn''t say anything. Xiao Xia only told him that Xiao An''s exam results were very good, and he was about the same as Xiao Xiong. But he knows his son Mo Ruofu, Xiao An has always been instructed in his homework, his son''s ability, not to mention a little bear, three may not catch up with him, how could it be possible that the test results came to the little bear? Fan Zijin only thought that his son had failed the exam and was frustrated because his grades could not reach his predetermined goals, and he didn''t take it to heart. Who hasn''t encountered setbacks in exams? Just get some sleep. So he went to see his son early the next morning, but saw him crying under the quilt, his eyes were red and swollen, when he asked, the son actually said, "Fourth aunt won''t let me play with the tiger-headed brothers, Daddy, I want to go to class and play with my younger brothers." Fan Zijin was so angry that his heart ached, how could Mu Yangling be so unreasonable? The relationship between Xiao An and the twins is the same as when he and Qi Haoran were young. Thinking about when Qi Feng wanted to separate their cousins, they were so sad that their bowels were about to break. In the end, Haoran beat his two concubines together. Almost a month later, Qi Feng gave up the idea and let them continue to go to school and play together. I didn''t expect Mu Yangling to become as hateful as Qi Feng! Fan Zijin rushed over to find Mu Yangling to settle the account without even thinking about it. But now after listening to Mu Yangling''s explanation, Fan Zijin couldn''t help being silent. Chapter 1050： expect His son is naturally an amazing figure. Although Xiao An is in the same classroom as the twins in school at home, the teaching progress is different. The tiger head and the little lion have always been in the stage of soy sauce. Mr. Qian is not strict with their academic requirements, but it is different for Xiao An. He is taken care of. It is precisely because of his emphasis that Xiao An can also help Mr. Qian. Take three younger kids so they can live together in the same classroom. Obviously going to the academy is different. Fan Zijin couldn''t help but think about it, if his mother would let him and Haoran study separately on the grounds that he would not delay his studies, the answer would naturally be no. Speaking of which, his son is not yet seven years old, why is he so eager to enter the senior year? If he was bullied, who would beat him back? In the initiation class, they are all the same age, with a tiger head and a little lion, who dares to bully his son? But it is very important to be the champion. Now that his son can sit in the same class as the thirteen- or fourteen-year-old children, wouldnt he be able to take the champion at the age of fifteen or sixteen? Fan Zijin was entangled. Qi Haoran patted his chest and said happily, "How big of a deal is this worth arguing about?" He thought something big happened. "How can Xiao An be so happy? If he wants to be a junior, he will focus on the imperial examinations, but I don''t think it is necessary. For people like us, he will inherit the title in the future. It doesn''t matter," Qi Haoran said earnestly: "If you are involved in the imperial examination, you will only need those books. If not, then the collection of poems and books, Liyuesheyushushushu and many medical doctors will require him to learn. Smarter than the tiger-headed little lion, then learn more about the things he is interested in, and then read more books, why do you have to skip grades?" Qi Haoran is very open to this kind of thing, "He is a six- or seven-year-old child studying with a group of thirteen- or fourteen-year-olds, not to mention being bullied, just how much psychological pressure is there, don''t look at how smart he is He looks like a genius, seeing how naughty he is with the tiger-headed little lion, but also a childish temperament, if he really throws him among a group of big children, he is afraid that he will not adapt." Fan Zijin clapped his hands happily, "That''s it." Qi Haoran said enviously: "Learning so easily is also a great thing in life, why do we have to make him study nervously?" Thinking about him, when I was studying, I couldnt keep up with Zijin when I stayed up all night. The homework was copied by Zijin. When I endorsed the book, I also had to remind Zijin in a low voice. During the exam, I had to ask Zijin to pass him a small note. If Zijin worked hard, it would be fine, but when he was stuttering to endorse the book, Zijin had already lost his textbook to practice calligraphy. When Zijin was doing his homework, Zijin was studying the endgame with the chess sheet. When he went out to play, Zijin was also playing. When he was practicing martial arts, Zijin was sleeping. To be honest, if Zijin were not his good brother, he would have to kill him when he was studying. Studying is too easy, there is nothing, how can he feel like a student who is still in the middle of the tiring life? And Xiao An is more excessive than Zijin. Zijin had to read the endorsement four or five times, but Xiao An had to scan the endorsement and read it again before memorizing it. If Zijin wanted to understand a text, he had to rummage through his teacher''s handout or read "Shuowen Jiezi", while Xiao An memorized "Shuowen Jiezi", read the textbook and pondered it for himself, and then flipped through the relevant books. The questions raised can stumped Mr. Qian, who was born in a juren. Why should such an easy student life be broken? He may not end up with such a good brain in ten reincarnations. Since it is his turn, he must cherish it. Why should he rush to find abuse if he is not enjoying himself? Fan Zijin nodded in agreement at first, but when he heard it, he turned around and left. How could his son be so unmotivated? Since those courses are not difficult for him, then he can review the old and learn new things, and he can also study the seven arts in depth. The courses arranged by the academy for the students are based on the six arts. The medical arts have long been eliminated due to the changes of the times, but Xiaoxiong and the others will fight on the battlefield in the future. It is always good to know a little medical knowledge. Xiao An can follow and learn more. Because the imperial examinations are becoming more and more popular, although the academy still offers Six Arts courses, the emphasis is much lower than before, and only some superficial ones are taught. Whether or not to study deeply depends on the students'' choice and family background. Six Arts is not something you can learn if you want to. It takes a lot of time, energy and money. is the little bear that he cultivated as the prince, and Qi Haoran didn''t plan to let him study in depth. Except for Lishe, it''s enough to know some fur, it depends on his own interests. And Xiao An is obviously someone who has a lot of time, energy and money. Qi Haoran felt his chin and thought, really let Xiao An follow the tiger-headed little lion and the others to kill time in the enlightenment class. Maybe he can really master all six arts. After all, that The learning speed of the two boys is really uncompromising. Mu Yangling obviously thought of this too, she looked up and saw that Fan Zijin was about to go out the door, and hurriedly shouted: "Zijin, why don''t we ask Xiao An for a doctor who teaches medicine to see if he is interested, if so, just Learn all seven arts." Fan Zijin looked back at Mu Yangling with Qi Haoran contempt. Mu Yangling asked blankly, "What''s the matter, did I say something wrong?" Qi Haoran shook his head and sighed, "I heard what Li Chun said about being a fool for three years. I never believed it, but now I believe it. If Xiao An wants to study medicine, does he need to hire someone? Don''t we have an imperial doctor in our family?" Mu Yangling was embarrassed, she really didn''t think about Imperial Physician Wang. As soon as Fan Zijin left, Qi Haoran leaned over to Mu Yangling to take a serious look, before nodding after a while, "Looking a little stupid." Mu Yangling stretched out his hand and pushed him away, Qi Haoran laughed and said to Mu Yangling: "Okay, you don''t care about this matter, just let the children go if they don''t want to be separated, it''s good for them to be together. No one can bully them, in terms of IQ, there is Xiao An, and there are tigers and lions in fights, and Wen Su will be a good player in two years..." Qi Haoran felt that it was the same thing the more he talked, so he couldn''t help but slap his mouth, "The four of them together are like a tyrant, and we won''t have to worry about them being bullied in the academy in the future." Mu Yangling said: "Even if they don''t get together, no one dares to bully them based on their identities." "That''s not necessarily true," Qi Haoran said, "There is always a calculation, no matter how high they stand, they can''t avoid it, and there are always a few stunned young people in the world, they don''t care about their status, and if Xiao An is beaten by then What should I do? He is weak, and even if Little Bear can find his way back later, he will be bullied." Qi Haoran was such an existence in the academy back then, so he had a lot of experience. Chapter 1051： Dragon and Phoenix The children in the family were sent to the academy in a swarm, and the two houses became quiet immediately. There were no children who often caused trouble. When Mu Yangling took a nap, he slept until the sun fell and woke up. The whole person gained weight in just two weeks. a circle. Before Mu Yangling was pregnant, only her belly was bulging, her hands and feet were still as thin as before, and her face was not fat, but this time, maybe she was wide-hearted and fat. Not only did her hands and feet become thicker, her face became fat. After the baby couldn''t lose weight, Qi Haoran was very happy to see it, and rubbed her hands and said, "I used to think that you were too thin, but now it''s just right, and Imperial Physician Wang said that fat people live longer." "...When did the imperial physician Wang say this?" "Anyway, he said, you eat more and gain weight." Mu Yangling didn''t argue with him either, but her appetite was really good. Thinking that her due date was only a few days away, she wasn''t afraid to overdo it. Mu Yangling was still taking a nap when the labor pains came. She was still a little confused, but felt a throbbing pain in her stomach. When she woke up, the labor pains became even worse. Mu Yangling lifted the curtain, Lichun saw the movement and rushed forward with a smile, "Niangniang, why did you wake up so early today?" "I''m about to give birth, go and call Imperial Doctor Wang and Mother Wen." Li Chun was stunned for a moment, and immediately stepped forward to help Mu Yangling up and leaned back, then turned around and went out, loudly asking people to go to the navy yamen to invite the prince back, and at the same time ordering people to find Wang Taiyi, while asking people to go to the sidelines The courtyard will invite Mother Wen, who had been arranged half a month earlier, and let people burn water and prepare soup for replenishing blood and qi. After all these arrangements are made, Wang Ma has already entered the house to help Mu Yangling out to the side room. The delivery room went. Although Lichun has been following Mu Yangling, she has never married, let alone given birth to a child. She can only arrange things outside, but in the delivery room, it is handed over to Wang Ma and Gu Yu, who has rushed over. Fortunately, the people who followed Mu Yangling were all served from Lingnan. They had already experienced it once, and at this time, they went in and out without haste. When Qi Haoran came back panting after receiving the news, Mu Yangling was eating sweetly with a bowl of egg noodles. Qi Haoran asked sweating profusely, "A Ling, are you alright?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "It was hurting just now, but now it''s gone, and the amniotic fluid hasn''t broken. Madam Wen said you have to wait for a while. I''ll eat enough first so I can exert myself." "Okay, you can eat a little more, it''s not enough for the kitchen to cook," Qi Haoran said incoherently: "Do you just want to eat noodles, do you want to eat other things? Do the two children like to eat? I''ll go. Get them." Seeing that his face was pale and the sweat was still dripping down, Mu Yangling gave him a reassuring smile and pushed him away, "Okay, I''m fine, this time Imperial Physician Wang and Granny Wen have seen it, the fetal position It''s all right, it''ll be alright, maybe you go to drink a cup of tea, and I''ll be born here." Qi Haoran smiled reluctantly and nodded with a smile, "You are right, this child must be safe and sound, and it was born with just a cup of tea." Granny Wen, who was standing by the side, couldn''t help but bow her head and smile. It was rumored that the lord had a deep affection for the princess. Now it seems that, although the woman gave birth with one foot in the gate of hell, she was the number one who was as bewildered as the lord. See you next time. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran talked for a while, felt that the amniotic fluid had broken, let him go out, smiled and comforted him, "I even gave birth to the two naughty tiger-headed lions, can''t I give birth to these two? Go out, have a cup of tea to decompress, maybe the baby will be born before dinner." Qi Haoran responded with a chorus of voices, but after going out, he was all lying on the window and listening to the movement. Fan Zijin and Xiao Xia came over and saw that he was sweating profusely sticking to the window, his face turning pale. Fan Zijin''s heart tightened, thinking of the difficulties when Mu Yangling gave birth to a tiger-headed little lion, and hurriedly asked: "Haoran, Aling has a difficult childbirth?" Qi Haoran said displeasedly: "Cousin, what nonsense are you talking about, A Ling is all right, she will definitely be safe, and the child will be safe too." "Yes, yes, A Ling will definitely give birth to a child safely," Xiao Xia couldn''t help but glance at her husband, grabbed his hand and whispered, "A Ling is giving birth inside, how can you talk like that? " Wasn''t he scared by Haoran, Mu Yangling is fine, what''s the matter with his pale face and sweating profusely? But Fan Zijin also knew that this was not the time to distinguish, so he simply admitted his mistake, "Yes, I''m talking nonsense, don''t take it to heart, what did the imperial doctor say?" Qi Haoran was displeased again, "A-Ling is well, why did she see an imperial doctor?" Well, what he says now is wrong. Fan Zijin closed his mouth decisively. Xiao Xia hurriedly answered, "Fourth Uncle, what did Granny Wen say? Has A Ling eaten anything? It takes a lot of effort to give birth." Qi Haoran sighed and said, "After eating a bowl of noodles, she wouldn''t let me stay in it, and now I don''t know if the pain is serious or not, the amniotic fluid has broken." Xiao Xia comforted him: "That''s fast, let''s go sit and drink a cup of tea, maybe A Ling will be born in less than a cup of tea." Qi Haoran only thought that the little Xia Shi was comforting him. Last time, the tiger head and the little lion tossed for a day and a night, but it was a good word, and Qi Haoran agreed. Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth when he saw him turning around and guarding the window again, because Mu Yangling had a difficult childbirth once, and he didn''t dare to take Qi Haoran to the study to sit and wait, so he could only take the little Xia Shi to the stone bench beside him. Wait. Fan Zijin was ready to fight a protracted battle, so people prepared tea and snacks. Who would have guessed that a short but loud cry of a child could be heard in less than a cup of tea. Fan Zijin was stunned for a moment, the tea in his hand spilled out without realizing it, Qi Haoran even sat down on the ground, and then ecstatic, ran to the door and almost rushed in. Gu Yu opened the curtain and came out, and said happily, "Congratulations to the prince, the princess has added a little prince." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, and then happily said: "Okay, okay, Feibai, ask someone to hang a small bow." Although I am a little disappointed that I am not a daughter, my son is fine, he can share a little for his brothers. Qi Haoran continued to look inside expectantly and asked, "What is the second one?" Gu Yu was happy, "Your Highness is too impatient, the second one hasn''t been born yet." "How about the princess?" "Don''t worry, Your Highness, Empress is well." It was because Gu Yu was very good that he came out to report so happily. In the house, Mu Yangling drank a bowl of ginseng soup, took a deep breath, felt the movement in his stomach, lay down again, and continued to give birth following the guidance of Mother Wen. In less than a quarter of an hour, she gave birth to another daughter. This time, the production went extremely smoothly, just like when the cubs were born, and it ended with almost no trouble. When Xiaoxiong and the others came back from school, they added a pair of younger siblings. Qi Haoran was happily watching the pair of children, which was extremely rare. "A Ling, did your ancestors always have twins? Do you think we would have twins if we had another child?" Mu Yangling in the room was already drowsy, and answered in a daze, not knowing what he was responding to. Chapter 1052： information Several children were very interested in the little doll. After comparing the two children for a long time, they came to the conclusion, "The younger sister and the younger brother are no different. They are all red and wrinkled, and they don''t look good at all." Xiao An nodded in agreement, "It''s the same as when my brother was young." So the four children dispersed after a while, but Xiaoxiong and Xiaofu stayed behind. Xiaoxiong is because he thinks that as the eldest brother, he should take care of his younger brothers and sisters, but Xiaofu is really interested. It was the first time he saw children younger than him, leaning on the edge of the cradle and carefully extending his fingers to touch them. Mu Yangling drank a bowl of soup and sighed, "In the future, these two can only play with Xiaofu." Xiao Xia said with a smile: "Xiao An''s four dislike them for being small, and they usually have little patience with Xiao Fu. Qian''er''s kitchen just fried chestnuts, so I asked them to take Xiao Fu to play. Xiao An was impatient, so he peeled a handful of chestnuts for Xiao Fu. Eat, build a house and play with Hutou and the others, it''s a blessing to have a maid and old lady watching, or else you will lose your appetite if you don''t choke on a chestnut." "Children like to play with older children, but Xiaofu likes to be younger than himself." Xiao Xia looked at her younger son and shook her head and smiled: "It''s because his brothers don''t take him to play, and he usually stumbles and runs behind their butts, but five times out of ten, he''s left behind. I look pitiful. tight." Mu Yangling also laughed when he thought of the scene where Xiaofu was running around behind the buttocks of his four brothers. With younger brothers and sisters, Xiaofu seems to have found a new toy. He no longer runs after his brothers. Sometimes Xiaoan comes to take him out to play, and Xiaofu hugs the bedpost and does not let go, which angers Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia. laugh it out. Xiao An couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed, and felt that his brother didn''t even play with him anymore. When the two children are full moons, they become more and more pale and tender, and their eyes are rolling, and Xiaofu will not go out to play with Xiaoan and the others. Mu Yangling said that they didn''t bring his younger brother to play and lost his heart. Hutou looked for an excuse and said, "It''s cold outside, and little brother Xiaofu is afraid of the cold and doesn''t want to go out." At this time, it was November, and the wind was freezing in Guangdong, and the mountains in the north were covered by heavy snow. Mu Yangling looked outside and saw the north wind blowing, so he worried: "This is for your grandfather''s family. I don''t know if the New Year''s Eve is here." Qi Haoran pushed open the curtains against the cold wind and came in. He stamped his feet at the door, took off his coat and handed it over to the servants, and scorched the fire again. He felt that the cold air on his body was almost gone before entering the inner room. Hearing this, he said: "It''s almost time, even if the snow in the north is heavy, it''s almost a month." As soon as the two children were born, Qi Haoran excitedly reported to the capital and Xingzhou Prefecture, knowing that the winter was coming, and the Northland road would be difficult, so he simply sent the annual gifts together, and now the time is almost up. "This year is very cold. There have been reports of disasters in the north and northwest. The imperial court is already preparing for disaster relief. My father-in-law is the commander of the north. It is estimated that their letter will have to wait until the Chinese New Year." Qi Haoran comforted her and said, "If you feel homesick, I will write another letter and let the station transfer it to the official route..." "Don''t," Mu Yangling stopped him, "I don''t have anything important to tell them, just that I have children and want to send a letter to them, so I''ll do it later." Mu Yangling knew about the post station system in this world. It was completely delivered by people on horseback. Ordinary post stations were fine. Although the cold wind and hot summer had to deliver letters, the good thing was that the time was not particularly busy, so the messengers who delivered the letters could rest. On the last break, the official post, especially the expedited official document, was purely for speed, not guaranteeing human life. Every year, several officers died at each post. is not an important letter, there is no need to use these resources to kill people in vain. Qi Haoran vaguely sensed her concerns and shook her hand. Mu Yangling watched a group of children play on the blankets, and sighed, "It''s been a few years, but the weather has started to go bad again, and I don''t know what the next year will be like." Qi Haoran is very confident, "Fortunately, the treasury is full now, disaster relief is not a problem, and there are high-yield grains, no matter how bad it is, it will not be bad. This year''s tariffs are a lot better. I went to the Shibo Division today. Circle, Mr. Liu said that this year''s tariffs may account for 20% of the national treasury, which is comparable to the salt tax. In addition to the grain tax and supplementary tax received this year, the national treasury is at least 30% richer than previous years..." Qi Haoran didn''t say it clearly, but his expression came out. Although there was a natural disaster this winter, he was not very sad. "Two months ago, the Qin Tianjian said that it is only afraid of snow this year. The yamen in various places have made preparations, and the houses in the slums have been fortified. Your newspaper office also advertised this news widely? Everyone is prepared. ," Qi Haoran saw Mu Yangling frowning all the time, so he comforted her: "Father-in-law must have also made preparations, maybe we can receive a letter from the Yue family as scheduled next month." But the letter from the Mu family arrived within two days. Along with the letter, there were three carts of things they had prepared for the newborn and the bear. The things were escorted by the servants of the Mu family and the disabled soldiers who retired from the army. The things were sent in September, but they had to walk on the road for two months. Because the road to the north was too difficult, they were almost blocked. A month later, and they also encountered a convoy of the royal palace giving New Year''s gifts on the road. It is said that they are still stuck on the road. Liu Wu drank a bowl of hot soup, and sat on the stool a little awkwardly and said to Mu Yang: "This year''s snow is too heavy, does Auntie remember the heavy snow that year when we escaped from the village? It''s even worse than that, Jiu In the first ten days of the month, the day before was fine, but the sky was a little gloomy, and there was a little wind in the evening. In the second half of the night, the snow came down suddenly, just like someone was throwing chicken feathers in the sky. We covered a quilt and it was frozen alive. When I woke up, it was lucky that the kang at home was connected and the firewood was enough. Everyone had a good life these years. There were several quilts in every house, so that I would not freeze to death, but the next day, the government office went from house to house. The investigation still found six frozen corpses..." Liu Wu belonged to the Liu family, and Mu Yangling had to call him uncle, but the blood relationship was already weak, because honestly was brought home by Mu Shi to help the Mu family manage the farm affairs, this time it was also difficult on the road Let''s go, Mu Shi didn''t have anyone available to send him. Liu Wu was a little nervous towards Mu Yangling. After all, she hadn''t seen each other for more than ten years. The last time she saw Mu Yangling, she was still a little girl who often carried her prey to Uncle Liu''s house, but now she is a distinguished princess. Mu Yangling didn''t expect the snow disaster in the north to be so severe, and felt a little uneasy in her heart. She asked, "We are all like this. Isn''t the Jinren even more powerful?" "No, I heard that countless cattle and sheep died from freezing, and many people fled to our Daqi side when they couldn''t survive. This time, Dajin didn''t stop him, and let the refugees come here." Chapter 1053： plan Liu Wu helped Mu Shi to do things and knew more, and said: "Your father didn''t stop you. Over the years, we have accumulated a lot of food in the north, and it''s not bad. Most of the people who escaped are Han people. It''s a handful, and the prefect also said that what they lacked most in the North was people." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, the northern land is warring all the year round, and the land is vast and sparsely populated, and it is indeed lacking the most people. Seeing that Liu Wu was sweating on his forehead, Mu Yangling knew that he was wearing too hot, and hurriedly said: "Uncle Wutang has worked hard all the way, go down to wash up and rest first, and when the children come back in the evening, let them see uncle too. male." How dare Liu Wu bear this name, he is the nephew of Liu Daqian who came out of Wufu, his blood relationship has faded, and he is farther away from the Mu family, let alone Mu Yangling, and he is now a general. As a steward in the government''s farmhouse, although he didn''t sell himself, he was also employed by others, and it was not easy to work in Canada. So Liu Wu said humbly: "It should be the little one and the little sons, please be safe." Mu Yangling was thinking about the Northland, and he was not good at arguing with others, so he let Lichun take him down with just one sentence. Lichun took him out, and smiled: "I often hear my mother mentioning my uncle''s house, but I have never had the chance to meet the people of my uncle''s house. Fifth uncle will stay longer this time..." Liu Wu responded slightly restrained. Qi Haoran came back around the time of dinner again in the evening, Mu Yangling looked at his tired look and couldn''t help asking: "Is there going to be chaos in the north?" Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, thinking of Zhu Liang''s reply, he knew that she had learned about the situation in Beidi from Liu Wu''s mouth, and he stopped hiding it and said, "I want to take the opportunity to recover the lost land, but eldest brother No answer." Mu Yangling frowned slightly, "Since Dajin is going to be in chaos, this is indeed an opportunity for us. Taking advantage of the strong treasury, isn''t it good for us to recover the lost land when our troops are strong? You have cultivated a lot of talents over the years. The generals used, take this opportunity to let the newcomers make meritorious deeds, the veterans will retire, and if you drag it on, the more literate the generals will be, the generals may not be accepted, the Great Zhou..." "I have told my eldest brother about this. General Yuan, father-in-law, and several generals in the DPRK all expressed this meaning," Qi Haoran said solemnly: "Recovering lost soil has always been my eldest brother''s wish, and he had a plan a few years ago. Now, although this Great Golden Snow Disaster is severe, it hasn''t hurt the bones yet, but if there is chaos in their country, we will take action again..." "But who can guarantee that Daikin will be in chaos?" Qi Haoran replied vaguely, "It''s already in chaos..." Mu Yangling looked at him in amazement. Qi Haoran smiled at her and said in a low voice, "The nails we buried in Dajin back then worked." Mu Yangling stared at him blankly. He knew about it, but he didn''t expect those people to provoke Dajin''s people to rebel. At that time, the minds of several people were very simple, just to recover the lost soil, so they sent a lot of nails to Dajin. There were Han people and mixed blood of various ethnic groups. When they sent people away, a few people thought. If you can know some of the movements of Dajin''s army, and you can know some news in advance when the battle starts, it will be a success. Who knows how many of them can stir up civil unrest in Dajin? Speaking of which is also the case of Daikin''s national conditions. It has been nearly 300 years since Dajin established the country, the regime has gradually become corrupt, and the people in the country have always been divided into ranks. Daqi is divided into scholars, peasants, industry and commerce, but Dajin is divided by race. Ordinary Han people belong to the fourth class, and other ethnic minorities who are occupied like them are divided into fifth class, which is even more than the Han people. Not as good. And the Jurchens are divided into many tribes. These tribes fight against each other, and naturally some are captured. Such people are enslaved even more miserably. The Han people are tough but also good at forbearance, but these ethnic minorities cant bear it for long. After accumulating capital and peoples hearts, they will turn against each other. The nails they buried in Dajin happen to be mixed in the team, and they become military advisers. They can not only help each other with advice, They also contacted Daqi and asked for some weapons. This natural disaster was a disaster for them, but it was also an opportunity. "Although that person still obeys the eldest brother, he already wants to stand on his own," Qi Haoran lowered his voice and said, "If he comes back, he will be a fourth-grade guard at most, but he can stay in Dajin, and if it succeeds, a first-grade prime minister I can''t run away, and my eldest brother and I don''t have to ask him to be loyal to us, as long as he is selfishly towards us." "The lost soil..." "It was used by them to trade with us. They promised that as long as they gave them a batch of weapons, they would return the lost land after replacing Daikin." Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran, "Do you believe them?" Qi Haoran smiled, laying down on the bed with his wife in his arms, and said in a low voice, "It''s the same as whether they believe it or not, we won''t take advantage of the fire, it depends on how they understand each other. In short, you have to remember that now is not an opportunity. A batch of weapons can help us reduce casualties, and that''s worth it, for me, talent is the most important thing." Mu Yangling nodded slightly. Daqi has a small population. Last year, there were more than 50 million people reported by the Ministry of Households, which can be checked. However, under the policies of the past few years, there are very few hidden households and refugees who are still hiding. Very few, so few can be ignored in front of this huge base, and many of them are newborns in recent years. There is no way to do it. The Dazhou has been in chaos for more than 20 years, and the population loss is too great. Even if Daqi has recuperated in the past few years, the population is still not very large. Recovering lost soil will definitely cost people, food and wealth can be obtained again, but if you want labor, you will have to wait at least 16 years. Mu Yangling was relieved, "I thought you were going to go out." "It depends on their actions. If it''s fast, I''m afraid to go to the Northland in two or three years. If it''s slow, it will be five or six years." Qi Haoran patted her back soothingly, and whispered: "It may take several years for another expedition, and I''m afraid it will be the last time. After all, it is not appropriate to start another war after recovering the lost soil. I don''t have much interest in land, A Ling, will you follow me when the time comes?" Mu Yangling was stunned, but he didn''t expect Qi Haoran to make such a request. "I''ll take you back to Northland to see your father-in-law and mother-in-law. I know you''ve been thinking about it all these years, but because of me, you never had a chance to save your relatives," Qi Haoran said in a low voice, "I''ll take you back for a while while you''re on the expedition. Trip." I''m afraid it''s the last trip. This is also what Qi Haoran did not say. This is the disadvantage of the inconvenience of transportation. The Northland is too far away from them. If Mu Yangling hadnt gone to work in the Northland, it would be almost impossible for Mu Yangling to go back to her mothers house. However, there are too many memories of them there, not to mention Mu Yangling, even Qi Haoran also really wants to go back with Mu Yangling for a walk, and seriously, there is only a chance when they go out. Mu Yangling lay on Qi Haoran''s chest, nodded, and said sullenly, "At that time, I will leave the children to my sister-in-law and cousin to help." "Okay," Qi Haoran said happily, "Then you can help Xiao Xia to bring more Xiao An Xiaofu, so that she can''t refuse." Chapter 1054： take a name Qi Haoran struggled for three months, and finally gave the two children nicknames when they were almost 100 days old. In this way, the children in the family have all land and water, didn''t you say that the big fish that sprays water into the sky is a whale, a tyrant in the sea?" But this name has been rejected by his three brothers for two reasons. One, they are all small, how can the fourth one be big? Second, this name is too difficult to write. How long does it take my brother to learn to write his nickname? The three children were firm, Qi Haoran could only continue to cover his head and think. Seeing that the child is almost 100 days old, and he has received a basket of New Year''s money, Qi Haoran didn''t think of it, he could only tease him with a hydrangea tied with colorful threads, and asked him what kind of nickname he wanted. The fourth child, who is only three months old, doesn''t understand. He just keeps rolling his eyes along the hydrangea. Seeing that the colored thread never reaches the place where his hand is hooked, he can''t help but feel impatient and can''t help but say "ahhhh". called twice. Qi Haoran looked down at him, the hydrangea in his hand slipped a bit, and the fourth elder quickly grabbed it with his hands and shoved it into his mouth, so fast that Qi Haoran didn''t have time to grab it. Qi Haoran thought thoughtfully, "You move so fast, why don''t you just call the leopard? No, it sounds like the name of the grass falling on the mountain, so it''s called the little leopard?" The three brothers did not object this time, and Mu Yangling was immune to Qi Haoran''s zoo naming method. Anyway, the nickname has only been with them for a few years. In the future, the big name will be known. . Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, then hugged his daughter happily and said, "Daughter, the rest is your nickname." Qi Haoran has a lot of ideas about his daughter''s nickname, such as the flower series, he only loves peony, his daughter must be a national beauty, and she is also graceful and luxurious. Except for the elder brother''s daughter, this name is only suitable for her daughter. Mu Yangling almost vomited out a mouthful of old blood and did not agree with anything. It was the memory of her previous life that had a great influence on her, and the name Peony was unbearable. Qi Haoran couldn''t help staring at her, "How can Peony be so vulgar? You ask outside, who would dare to take a name like Peony?" "It doesn''t work anyway," Mu Yang said with a sullen face, "I don''t want my daughter''s name to always come out of their mouths when they talk about flowers and poetry." Qi Haoran looked at him with bulging cheeks, and said aggrieved: "I''ve been thinking about this name for several years..." "...It took several years to come up with such a name, and you are talented enough," Mu Yangling couldn''t help but blame him, "If you had discussed it with me earlier, would you have thought about the name for two years? You As soon as I say it, I won''t agree." Qi Haoran couldn''t help but jump, "What''s so bad about this name? Zijin praises me for doing well!" For the sake of her daughter''s future, Mu Yangling refused to agree to the death. She said, "I don''t want to call my daughter like a flower every time I call her." "Our daughter was originally a flower, and she was the richest and most beautiful flower..." Mu Yangling didn''t know how to explain it to him, so he could only say in a soft voice: "Master, flowers are actually similar to grass, how can our daughter be such a fragile thing?" "She has four brothers. She only needs to be happy. What''s wrong with being vulnerable? Vulnerability is delicate. We gave her four brothers, aren''t we responsible for making her delicate?" Well, it''s completely unreasonable. Mu Yangling became worried, if her daughter was raised like this, would she be raised as a pretty girl? When she was pregnant, Qi Haoran said that she had a son in her belly. This time, when the imperial doctor said it was twins, he arranged for a son and a daughter. Seeing that he was so obsessed with his son, Mu Yangling was afraid that he would focus on boys in the future. As for the young girl, who knew that he spoiled his daughter for this sake? Her milk is not enough for the two children, but these two children are more squeamish than their elder brother, and they are unwilling to drink other people''s milk after drinking her milk. Qi Haoran was so distressed that his eyes were red, but he still asked Mu Yangling to feed his daughter first, and then give the rest to his son. He asked Imperial Doctor Wang for a supplementary food recipe, and personally ground the barley lotus seed yam tablets and fine rice into powder. Cook it for my son. Qi Haoran said, "Your sister is younger than you, you are a brother, you have to let her, and protect her when she grows up, this complementary food is also delicious, look, daddy put sugar for you, with sweetness Does it taste good?" Mu Yangling thought that Qi Haoran hurt his daughter so much, took a deep breath, and planned to reason with him. "This flower and grass don''t have a long lifespan. It''s so fragile that it will break when it is broken. It has a bad meaning..." Qi Haoran looked at her with contempt, "The turtle has a long life, but can my daughter be called this name? Peony means the best. Besides this flower, what else is worthy of my daughter?" Mu Yangling saw that he was unreasonable, so he insisted with a stern face: "Anyway, I don''t agree with my daughter taking this nickname." Qi Haoran opened his mouth, seeing that his wife was really angry, he couldn''t help scratching his head, he had to pass her a test to get a nickname. But Qi Haoran has chosen this name for two years, and every time he says in his heart that if he has a daughter, it will be called Mudan. This obsession has deeply rooted in his heart, and if he asks him to choose another name, what is wrong with him? . Qi Haoran went to flip through the book in distress, intending to make persistent efforts. It was almost 100 days, Fan Zijin remembered that he wanted to give the two children a piece of engraved jade, so he went to ask Qi Haoran what the two children were called. Qi Haoran said in distress: "The fourth child is called Xiaobao, and the eldest daughter has not been picked yet." "It''s an animal again," Fan Zijin said that this is a good gift, and he directly carved a leopard, omitting the hyphenation, "Isn''t your daughter going to be called Peony? Why are you not sure?" "A Ling does not agree." "Why?" Fan Zijin wondered, "Isn''t the nickname Peony a good name?" "Yeah, but A-Ling just doesn''t like it, saying that flowers and plants are not allowed in the name." Fan Zijin pouted, "What does she know, flowers and plants are beautiful, if she doesn''t like peonies, wouldn''t there be plum orchids?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "Plum blossoms and orchids are better than peonies. They are too tall and widowed, but peonies are still graceful." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and provoked: "Then you decide directly, you are the father of the child, and the nickname is yours to decide. Why should you ask her, the woman''s family can''t be the man''s family." Qi Haoran nodded, reacted halfway through, and shook his head again and again, "A Ling worked so hard to give birth to them, it''s a big deal to have a nickname, how could you not ask her?" Fan Zijin is no stranger to his husband''s slump, and it is impossible for him to ride on Mu Yangling''s head in this life. He thought about it seriously, and said, "You husband and wife hold her like a jewel in your hands and love her dearly, so why not call her a jewel, as she happens to be the second daughter of the royal family, and she will be taken down by the name of the eldest princess. " As for the daughters of Marquis Anle and Marquis Anping, Fan Zijin was not included in the royal family. Qi Haoran thought about it seriously, and nodded after a while, "Then take the word "Treasure Pearl", which is very vulgar and elegant, and A Ling should not object." Indeed, Mu Yangling no longer objected, and agreed with the nickname, Qi Haoran patted his daughter''s little head regretfully, looked at her cheerful daughter and said, "You will be called Baozhu in the future, but you should be happy and healthy. Kang grew up." Baozhu spit a bubble at his father, Qi Haoran was very happy, and felt that there was nothing wrong with the name. Chapter 1055： Variety Children grow up fast, and the development and situation of the country is faster. When the two children stumbled and could walk, Daqi has built three ports in a row, all of which are used for maritime trade. Come to Daqi. In addition, all kinds of overseas rare treasures and local special products have also been transported to Daqi, but compared with the silk, tea, porcelain, clocks and other items shipped out, the inflow is almost negligible. Therefore, regardless of whether it is a foreigner or a Daqi person, the goods shipped out into a ship, when they return, half of the cargo and half of the silver. The customs duty of sea trade has also risen from 20% of the national tax to 30%. Therefore, this year, disasters have occurred frequently in various places. Only Qi Xiuyuan can meet the tax generously, and send people to repair water conservancy and consolidate river embankments in various places. The silver flowing into Daqi was fully utilized. Although there are disasters in various places, the per-mu yield is still considerable due to the various high-yield seeds provided by the grain shops before the harvest. Generally speaking, everyone''s life is getting better and better. Dajin Xixia, which is separated from Daqi by the line, is even worse. They have not recovered from the snow disaster last year. This year, there are natural disasters in Daqi, as well as Dajin and Xixia. Their domestic conflicts are already acute. After this series of natural disasters, they failed to deal with it in time, and there were even more corrupt officials and local dignitaries who took the opportunity to embezzle the land, which almost made the domestic people feel bad, and rebellions occurred one after another. is similar to the big week of that year. The lessons from the previous lessons are there, so Dajin and Xixia are very tough on the rebels, sending a large army to suppress, but with the secret support of Daqi, the rebels of the two countries still survive in the cracks. After this year, Xixia will be slower and bigger. However, Jin was caught by the fire of the stars, and the rebel forces spread all over Dajin. Although the forces were not large, with dozens of small people and only a few thousand people at the largest, as long as they united, they would definitely make Dajin from a disease. A tiger becomes a sick cat. Qi Haoran began to arrange for some of his former subordinates to enter the lost land to organize a rebellion of the Han people. It might be difficult for them to go first and attack from the outside, but it is much easier to fight from the inside. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling said with a smile: "At this rate, it will take two years to develop, and three years to slow, and we can send troops to recover the lost land." "Can Big Brother promise me to go to the battlefield with you?" "Don''t worry, I''ll go tell him, he knows your ability, you will not only not drag me down, but also help me." Mu Yangling thought of the ministers in the court, and smiled: "Even if the elder brother agrees, I''m afraid those people in the court will not agree, because I have a women''s school, and I was almost killed by their book." Qi Haoran pouted, "You just let women read and read, but you didn''t let women become emperors and officials. They are really crooked. In Western countries, can''t women be queens? Why don''t they say it?" Due to the rapid development of maritime trade, the existing sail technology obviously cannot keep up. Qi Haoran''s cannon has been researched, and he has tried two cannons on the island, and its power is two points stronger than that of the Western ones. , it is a little inappropriate for the current sea ships to match it. Although it is possible to fire guns on it, it can only be equipped with one gun. Put two guns on it, and after a few guns are fired, the ship will sway, or the deck will be a little cracked. Qi Haoran had no choice but to find a master who was good at making boats to study sail technology, hoping to build a ship with a larger draft, faster and more stable sailing. Mu Yangling felt that they had to be inherited when they researched it. Isnt many of the ancestors techniques lost because of the fault of inheritance? So she simply set up a sailing school, and let those masters study and teach students, and those students can also help the masters, and sometimes they also have their own whimsy, it can be said that the two complement each other. The school not only teaches shipbuilding, but also how to sail a ship and how to identify the direction at sea. Now Qi Haoran donated his charts to the students. Through the development of the course, they taught all kinds of shipping knowledge. In this way, Qi Haoran was moved and wanted to put the people in the navy into the school to learn a lesson. In this way, the two simply gave the school one point. For two, half are civilian sailing schools and half are naval military schools. All the students trained by the latter are sent to the navy yamen. Even the navy has a military academy, and the army will inevitably be dissatisfied. You must know that martial arts are not like Wenju. Wenju will not stop if there is no major event. It is almost a three-year competition. Only when the generals are talented, or when the country is invaded, the emperor rises up. During the previous dynasty, Emperor Jingyan held two martial arts exercises in more than 20 years, which were held when the generals in the dynasty were not in touch. This dynasty also held only one martial arts exam, and those who succeeded after the martial arts exam would be sent to the army or martial arts to continue their education. However, martial arts in the capital have long been useless. During the Great Zhou Dynasty, martial arts were once cancelled and abolished, because not many people were willing to enter martial arts as martial arts students. The reason is that the status of the martial arts judges is far inferior to that of the above-mentioned judges. Now that there are military generals who are calling it unfair, Qi Haoran simply asks the imperial court to start martial arts again, and let students who are willing to receive martial arts education be admitted. Mu Yangling saw that the military academy was in full swing, and as soon as his heart tickled, he urged the queen to open a girls'' school. This time, the ministers of the court refused to agree, and they did not know where they got the news. Knowing that Mu Yangling came up with the idea, almost all the articles of impeachment came to Mu Yangling, and some were distributed to Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran, because some people think that it is the husband''s responsibility to teach his wife. Mu Yangling made such absurd suggestion, Qi Haoran should bear most of the responsibility. In the case of impeachment of Mu Yangling, some people said that Mu Yangling was a chicken Sichen and delusionally imagined that women would mess up the government. Among them, the descendants of the Zhu family were the most clamoring, and they still remembered the words of Mu Yangling to belittle the Annotations of the Four Books and their ancestors. Mu Yangling calmly allowed them to scold them. Instead, he opened a page in the newspaper, first guiding public opinion on the importance of women''s literacy and hyphenation, and then asking everyone to express their opinions. Qi Haoran was not happy anymore. If these words scolding A Ling were recorded in the annals of history, wouldnt A Ling be a sinner in the future? However, Mu Yangling is very happy to have this incident appear in the annals of history. People don''t understand it now, but hundreds of years later, she is the first shot of women''s emancipation and independence. As such an outstanding woman, she must It will appear in history textbooks and people will watch, so Mu Yangling firmly stopped Qi Haoran, "You just let them remember, am I still afraid that they will fail?" Qi Haoran felt even more wronged by Mu Yangling, and said, "Every family also has a school for educating women. You just want to expand this school to make more women literate. Why not? Lord, who dares to do it? Remember the words that scolded you." Chapter 1056： womens school "Don''t, you let them remember, how to scold you, I''m happy." Qi Haoran stared blankly at Mu Yangling, he could see that Mu Yangling was really happy, "You, who will go to your school to study in this way?" "There are many people in this world who want their girls to study but can''t afford their husbands. Besides, as long as the technical college can continue to open, it will be fine." Mu Yangling''s female credits are divided into two colleges, one is the moral college and the other is the technical college. The main teachings in the Dexiu College are cultural knowledge, chess, calligraphy and painting. In short, now the big families teach girls what they need to learn. The college is a lot of money, but it is still much less than the cost of bringing the husband home alone. Because many ministers were against it, the number of female students recruited by Dexiu College is very small, and most of them are daughters of small officials and small families. But Mu Yangling believes that as long as the women''s school persists, the Dexiu College will only be able to recruit more and more students in the future. The technical college recruits girls from poor families, and the training is also very cheap. There are also many bursaries and scholarships, as well as various work-study programs, which mainly teach them various livelihood skills. most attractive. And when Mu Yangling asked people to recruit such female students, what he advertised was the good life this school could bring them, and there was no age limit for the students. Dexiu College has attracted the energy of the ministers in front, but in fact, what Mu Yangling values ??most is the development of the technical college. Students from Dexiu College will still be engaged, married, and housewives. The knowledge and skills they have learned in the college are used to adjust their lives. Most of the ideas she instilled in them may be disdainful, because they live a stable life and do not Livelihood worries. Advocating that women hold up half the sky in front of them, equality between men and women is a joke, but it will push them further. But it is different for the female students of the technical college. What they learn in the college is used to survive and to survive. These technologies allow them to make money and give them a voice in family life. Mu Yangling is selfish. She didn''t have a daughter before, so she didn''t want to take the risk of advocating equality between men and women. All she can do is to use her own identity to tell everyone that women can do many things and use her power to suppress them. Cheng Zhu''s theory of Neo-Confucianism suppresses it from all aspects, so that the status of women will not drop too much. But she now has a daughter. Girls are always going to have a lot of hardships in this world. Even if she and Qi Haoran are powerful and powerful, they cannot guarantee that their daughter will live well in the future. For example, concubinage is the norm in this era, even princesses cant stop the concubine from having a maid, let alone their daughters? In this world, it''s really hard to find a man who sincerely doesn''t accept a concubine for you. is Qi Haoran, didn''t he also have a heart rippling before he got married? And how many Qi Haoran are there in this world? Therefore, Mu Yangling wants the status of women in this world to be higher, so that her daughter will have more choices in the future, and her life will be better. She won''t jump out and wave directly and say that men and women should be equal, and girls can be half the sky, but she will do it. She will make women have a higher status in the family and have more right to speak in society, from point to point, In the future, her daughter can also be a little more free. In order to increase their status in the family, they must first have the ability to earn a living. The economic base determines the superstructure. This statement is absolutely correct to a certain extent. Mu Yangling doesnt care how the Dexiu College will develop in the future, but she hopes that the Technical College will continue to be strong. Although there are many people who oppose it, the women''s school is private, and it has nothing to do with the ministers. They oppose it, and they can not send their daughters to the academy, but in this world, officials are big enough to stand in the court and oppose Mu Yangling. how many? Half a year later, when the women''s school reopened, the number of students in the Dexiu College also increased, and the technical college was overcrowded. Mu Yangling decided to expand the campus and open another branch in Beidi and Guangzhou. It is still very useful, and many people have signed up for admission. A few old stubborn stubborn people who were directly angry at the center pulled off a lot of beards, and most of them had already taken it too seriously and had no strength to object. Princess Rongjun''s offensive is too fierce. Not only is the academy doing propaganda, but also local newspapers are used to guide public opinion, telling everyone that women''s school is a place to teach girls all kinds of skills, including husbands and children. Those who oppose it make a fuss, do not contain the heart, and do not see the good of women. Even their mothers and wives and daughters looked at them in the wrong way. Don''t be surprised, the newspaper has only been developed for two years, but it has already penetrated into various schools. There is a fashion newspaper in the newspaper office of the King''s Mansion in Geinrong County, which is devoted to women''s costume jewelry and various parenting methods. At the same time, it was deeply loved by the women in the back house. This women''s school battle was also published in the fashion newspaper, advocating that the back houses of the adults were in chaos. There were those who agreed with it and those who opposed it. As much as the chaos in the front hall, the backyard was as noisy. After being angry one after another, all adults stopped criticizing women''s school. I just hope that the backyard can also calm down. The war in the north is about to break out, disasters are frequent in various places, water conservancy needs to be repaired, roads need to be repaired, river banks need to be consolidated, officials need to be clear, and most importantly, they should not be too many things. Why do they need time? Wasting it on girls'' school? The queen and the princess of Rongjun want to keep their name in the history and run a women''s school, let them do it, can they still let women enter the dynasty as officials? Yes, all the ministers and workers agreed that the empress and the princess of Rongjun were so determined to open a women''s school just to make a name for themselves in history, otherwise why would they set up a school? Royal princesses and princesses can be sent to the palace to teach, and no matter how poor families can ask for teachers to teach, isn''t what they learn better than those taught in colleges? Don''t dare to say anything else, they dare to pat their chests and say that the education in the academy is not as good as that of their own family, so it is not for the princess princess, can it be for those small families who can''t afford a husband? girl? They wouldn''t believe it if they were beaten to death. Even Li Jinghua thought that Mu Yangling''s move was to make a good contribution and leave a name in the history. Can Mu Yangling, standing on the shoulders of historical giants, tell them that her vision is far-reaching and unique? Definitely not, she prefers to see the jumping feet of these people who have been tricked after things are done, provided that they can live for a long time. Mu Yangling sighed, sighing that life is really lonely, and only then will she feel that she has more memories of future generations. Qi Haoran glanced sideways at his wife, who sighed as lonely as snow, and said quietly, "Lonely? How about I go to the academy to ask some children for two days off?" Mu Yangling froze and waved his hands again and again, "I''m not lonely at all now, aren''t you with me? Don''t disturb the children." Chapter 1057： Prepare The older the children, the more noisy they get. Mu Yangling can''t stop when they are at home, so she can be quiet when she goes to school, how dare they ask them to come back. Qi Haoran was satisfied when he saw that Mu Yangling was no longer lonely. He got up and said, "Go and bring back our daughter and fourth son. We will leave for Beijing in two months. Xiao Xia also has a lot of things to pack." The brothers all go to school, and the twins can only run behind Xiaofu, who is only four years old, so half of the day is spent playing in the Fan Mansion next door. Fan Zijin has been in office in Guangzhou for five years, and the assessment is excellent. He has just been moved from the left to the left servant of the household, and from the fourth-rank prefect to the third-rank servant. . Fan Zijin also jumped two levels from the fourth grade to the third grade, but no one dared to have an opinion. Because of him, the sea trade has developed vigorously, and the agriculture, mulberry and fisheries in Guangdong have developed rapidly. Looking at the taxes collected in Guangdong every year, we know that his promotion is inevitable. It''s just because of his status that the people above didn''t dare to take his credit. What should be his, it really belongs to him. Fan Zijin is going to call back, so Prince Rong will naturally not stay in Guangzhou anymore. Back then, they left the capital''s military marshals and forbidden army commanders inappropriately, and went to this remote rural area to be a navy general for the sake of Duke Anguo? Now that the pirates have been wiped out, and the navy has become strong, it would be boring for him to stay here. What''s more important is that Dajin is more chaotic now. I have to go back to Beijing anyway. So, the emperor issued an edict that Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were going back to Beijing. Qi Haoran had already handed over the affairs of the Navy Yamen to Zhou Zhou and General Wang, so the handover was very easy, but Fan Zijin had to wait for his successor, the new prefect of Guangdong to come and hand over some important matters, which is expected to take two months. set off. This time, the two families didnt want to leave, so they packed up together. But Mu Yangling was used to being the shopkeeper, leaving things to Lichun Guyu, and thinking about women''s school in the small study. Qi Haoran mentioned that she only thought that Xia Ma''s health in Fan''s house was not good recently, and it was entirely up to Xiao Xia to preside over it, and she had to watch three children, so she must be very busy. After all, Xiao Xia, like Mu Yangling, was also used to being a shopkeeper, so it would definitely be uncomfortable to suddenly take over the house. Mu Yangling hurriedly called Lidong, "Let''s go over and see if we need help." Mu Yangling was right, Xiao Xia was indeed so busy that her head was dizzy. Although she has also been in charge of housework these years, because she had Xia Ma to help make up her mind, it was not hard for her to handle housework, but now Xia Ma Mammy suddenly fell ill, and she immediately felt that the burden on her body was heavy. The three children were still running around the house, and they bumped into her arms in a short while, making her head even more dizzy. But her temperament has always been gentle and soft, and she is more generous to her servants, let alone three little dolls. When Mu Yangling arrived, the little leopard was rushing towards Xiao Xia''s arms like a gust of wind. Mu Yangling quickly grabbed his back collar and picked him up at once. The little leopard was still a little dazed, and subconsciously reached out and hugged his mother''s hand. He hung up and kicked his feet. It felt very funny, so he hung on his mother''s arm and swayed on the swing. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, put the person on the ground, patted his butt, and said, "Don''t make trouble, your aunt is dealing with things, go to the garden with your brother and sister to play." Xiaofu took his sister over and took the little leopard''s hand, "Brother, let''s go to the garden to pick flowers for my sister to wear." The little leopard heard that he was going to play in the garden, and when he ran to the front, he turned back from time to time and waved to the two of them, urging them to hurry up. Xiaofu took his sister and ran up to chase. A group of maids followed behind. Seeing them leaving, Xiao Xia breathed a sigh of relief, and sighed with Mu Yang inspiration: "I''ve only been with them for more than three and a half months, and I feel very tired. How do you usually make a group of children so obedient? ?" The children of the two families are mainly educated by Mu Yangling, so apart from the school, the place where the children spend the most is Qi Mansion. As soon as the five children came back from school, eight children gathered on Mu Yangling''s side at once, and each one just said a word to make people''s ears dizzy, so Mu Yangling has the ability to make them quiet down. Talk or play quietly, but that''s enough noise. Mu Yangling joked: "That''s because they know that if you make me angry, you will be beaten. If you are more aggressive, they will definitely listen to you. You think that there are enough children now. There will be more. Xiaobao has written a letter to discuss with Xiaoxiong and the others. When they return to the capital, they will go hunting in the Western Mountains together. Not counting the young fifth prince and sixth prince, there are eleven, and they can form a class. already." Speaking of the prince, Xiao Xia hesitated for a while, and said in a low voice, "We are so close to the prince, okay?" Mu Yangling said indifferently: "The second prince is still raised in our house. What''s the good or bad? Their cousins ??are closer than ordinary brothers, so don''t care about those." Xiao Xia and Mu Yangling have long been best friends, and some things that are not easy to say to Fan Zijin, but they can say it to Mu Yangling, she whispered in Mu Yangling''s ear: "Isn''t it something like competing for the throne? ? I''m afraid that if I get too close to them, I won''t be able to tear them apart in the future." Xiao Xia felt that the royal situation she saw now was very different from the education she had received before. In the past, she always heard that the royal family had no father, son, and brotherhood. For a throne, blood flowed into rivers, and it was light. As ministers, they only needed to be loyal to the emperor. It was unnecessary and could not participate in the succession. Xiao Xia wanted to remind Mu Yangling when the second prince was staying in Guangzhou, but it was hard to say this. Now that the prince was mentioned, Xiao Xia couldn''t help but mention it. Mu Yangling did not reprimand Xiao Xia, but lowered his voice as well: "If it is another prince, of course we have to avoid it, but for Xiaobao, I don''t think it is necessary." Mu Yangling sighed: "I watched Xiaobao grow up, and I know who the emperor is. I am confident that they will not kill each other. If there is such a day, Haoran will definitely feel distressed, even if he knows that he will be crushed to pieces. , he will definitely stop it, and since that''s the case, we might as well get involved from the beginning." What Mu Yangling didn''t say is that with Zijin and Haoran''s relationship, if Haoran fell into it, even if Zijin knew it was a pit, he would definitely jump down, and neither of the two families could escape. Perhaps because of this, both of them knew that she passed down books to several princes through flying pigeons to teach history and various little things about life, but she never stopped them. There were some things that the teachers of the princes couldn''t explain clearly. Their father said that. They will think more, but when she is an aunt, she will only take it as a story and listen to it as a reason. Chapter 1058： set off When I learned that King Rong and the prefect were leaving, people from all over Guangdong came to see them off. Since these two masters came, the pirates have been cleared, and the people''s livelihood has improved. Almost everyone who came to see them had tears in their eyes and hands He took the fruit, rice, noodles and other items at home and stuffed them into the convoy. Zhu Liang and Butler Xia brought the housekeepers sweaty refusal, they had enough luggage, how could they get on the road with these? So I dont want any of them. Rao was Qi Haoran, who had experienced the sending off from the people in southern Guizhou, and was frightened by their enthusiasm, let alone Fan Zijin who experienced such a scene for the first time? Fan Zijin was so excited with tears in his eyes, he lowered his voice and said to Qi Haoran who was beside him: "Being an official is like this, this life is enough." Qi Haoran turned his head to look at him in surprise, feeling relieved, and when he looked at the people who were sending him off along the street, he didn''t feel that they were blocking the road. Zijin''s position as an official is more for fame and fortune, for him and his eldest brother, it is far-fetched to say that it is for the people, but now, Zijin is glad that he has become a good official, then he will only work harder to serve the people like this , For the sake of Da Qi, who would dare to say that he does not have the world in his heart? In the back, Xiao Xiong and his four younger brothers rode on horses and watched everyone with pride, and walked forward with their heads held high. Xiao An excitedly whispered to the three friends: "Listen, they are all calling my father''s name." Tiger Head: "It also has my father''s name." The second prince said justly: "There are more people called the second uncle. It seems that the second uncle is more popular." The tiger head and the little lion refused to accept, "That''s because the second uncle is the prefect, and my father is the general. If the soldiers in the army also come, you see whose name they call." Xiaoxiong heard the quarrel in front, with a smile on his face, but a vicious warning from his mouth: "Don''t quarrel, or I''ll beat you up when you get out of the city." The tiger head and the little lion stick out their tongues secretly, and Xiao An also lowered his voice and said, "Everyone is watching, you can''t lose face." The second prince pointed to a carriageway in front of him: "My younger brothers and sisters have already been embarrassed, and everyone will not notice us." It was the first time the three children saw so many people. They couldn''t stay in the carriage. They opened the curtain and looked out. Everyone looked at the three children, and most of them were attracted to Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin at once. The three children were even happier when they saw someone watching them, and they reached out to pick up the fruit, bacon, and the like handed over by those people. The grandmother behind them hugged them desperately, and finally dragged the three children back to the carriage, almost begging: "Little master, you can''t lean out, it''s very dangerous, in case people outside try hard. Pull, what should I do if I drag you down?" The carriage was moving. When the outsiders pulled the child out, they couldn''t hold him back. The child could only fall down. As soon as the wheel moved forward, the grandmothers could hardly imagine such a scene, so they all held on tight. They hugged their respective little masters, and only let them look out, not to mention their heads, they couldn''t even stretch out their hands. Among them, the little leopard''s grandma was the hardest, because the child was not only strong and fast, but he was not yet two years old, so he couldn''t control his strength, and he didn''t know the severity of his attacks. But his grandmother didn''t dare to relax, the little master moved so fast, what should he do if he jumped out of the car window as soon as she wanted to let go? Referring to the things his brothers did, she believed that the little master would definitely be able to do such a thing. The little leopard screamed, until the carriage came to a stop at the Shili Changting Pavilion, and then the grandmother let him go. After leaving the city, the number of people decreased. When the Changting Pavilion was full, there were not many people. They were all officials from all over Guangdong, including civil servants. , there are also generals. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin dismounted from their horses to say goodbye to their former colleagues, and the little leopard also quickly slipped out of the car and ran towards the carriage in front. Hearing the sound of running, Mu Yangling opened the curtain and saw that his son was running towards her full of grievances, while his grandmother was sweating profusely behind him, so he got out of the car and took the man. He hugged him and asked, "Why did you come here?" The little leopard pouted aggrievedly, pointed at his grandmother and said a little, but no one could understand it except himself. Mu Yangling didn''t mind, he listened with a smile, and asked after he stopped, "Did you cause trouble again?" The little leopard looked at his mother aggrieved, pointed at his grandmother and tried to tell his mother that it was all his fault. But children under the age of two are still somewhat unclear and cannot express themselves completely. But Mu Yang could guess it by guessing. She asked the grandmother, "Are you injured?" "No, no," Grandma wiped her sweat and said, "Although the little master has a lot of energy, it only hurts a little, and he is not injured." Mu Yangling nodded slightly, "Go back to the car first, wait until you get out of the long pavilion, and let the other two maids bring the children to me." Grandma breathed a sigh of relief, saluted and left. Mu Yangling put the little leopard on the cushion and sat down and said, "Didn''t you protect your sister, why did you get out of the car first?" Xiao Xia took the colored **** to tease him and said with a smile, "How old is he, can he understand?" "I can definitely understand, but I can''t speak. I remember when Xiao An was his age, he could speak long sentences." Xiao Xia said: "Your children talk late, but walk fast, but our children are just the other way around. Look at him, he was able to climb out of the carriage by himself just now, Xiao An and Xiao Fu could walk when they were his age. It''s still swaying. So you don''t have to envy me, and I don''t have to envy you, this child''s talent is different. " In the past, Xiao Xia would envy the Qi family''s children for being healthy and agile, and she would also be proud of her son''s intelligence, but in the past two years, it has been a lot more, and she can see it clearly. The father is different, and the child is of course different. Xiao An and Xiao Fu inherited their father''s brain, but Xiao Xiong''s brothers are all talented in martial arts like their father. The inheritance of ?? is particularly obvious in the two families, so there is nothing to envy or be proud of. "You can see clearly." What Xiao Xia said is right, the inheritance of the two families is indeed very clear, even if it is her and Qi Haoran''s daughter, this inheritance is also very obvious. The girl is not yet two years old, but her strength is stronger than Xiaofu''s. The last time the two children grabbed a toy, Nannan directly pressed Xiaofu, who was two years older than her, under her body, not only robbing the toy, but also beating people. . Qi Haoran was so happy to show off for a while, but he was so angry that Xiaofu ignored her after taking a nap, or the little leopard reluctantly gave her one of his favorite toy to Xiaofu, and Xiaofu forgave her and continued to play with them. Chapter 1059： arrive The capital is much more prosperous than it was four years ago. The most change is probably the mental outlook of the people. Although it was prosperous in the past, it has an extravagant twilight atmosphere, just like a carnival before death. After the establishment of Daqi, the extravagance was slightly reduced, but it was a little uneasy. Four years ago, Mu Yangling could still feel that kind of panic on the street, but now, the carriage is driving on the street of Lin''an City. Looking at the lively market outside, all Mu Yangling could feel was vigorous anger. This time Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin returned to the city very low-key, and they did not let the emperor send someone out of the palace to greet them. The common people in Beijing often return to Beijing to report their duties, even the top officials of the frontier. Jing Shuang took a second look, but it was really just two more eyes, and he quickly looked away, doing whatever he had to do. Recently, there has been a lot of royal news. The Daqi Times just revealed the news that the emperor plans to open the Enke again. This time, both civil and military progress, and martial arts will also be held. This is great news for those who practice martial arts. . It is said that this martial arts exam is different from the past. In the future, the martial arts practitioners who pass the exam must first enter the martial arts school to study, and only after passing the assessment can they be awarded the military position and become an official in the court. It is a bit difficult for ordinary people to study, but they still have the strength. Anyway, they dont need money for the exam, so they go to sign up first, maybe they are lucky enough to be selected? That is the glory of our ancestors for the eighth generation, so everyone has a lot of topics, and they are not interested in officials who are obviously going to Beijing to report their duties. But the spies from other families who were guarding the gate of the city moved one after another, and Duke Rong and Duke An Guo returned to Beijing! This news blew through the capital like the wind, and all the civil and military officials knew it. The civil officials only felt that the chrysanthemum was tight and their stomachs shrank, and they became a little nervous, but the military generals were so excited that their eyes lit up, "King Rongjun is back, do you think that we will submit a letter to the emperor at this time and ask the emperor to agree?" "Wait for another two days, and let the prince take a rest." "I can''t wait. If I wait any longer, I will miss the opportunity." "No, no, General Yuan and General Mu are both guarding in the north. These two have sharp eyes. They really want to delay the war opportunity. These two are in a hurry." The civil servants all looked at the Minister of the Household, hoping that he could tighten the treasury, but dont let the prince steal too much money. In the spring ploughing next year, you will need to buy seed farming tools and cattle. The Minister of the Ministry of Housing lowered his head and thought, Prince Rong has returned to Beijing, and Duke Anguo has been sent directly to the Ministry of Housing. It is impossible for him to tighten the pockets of the national treasury. The war in the north is either this winter or the other. It will start after next spring. Instead of trying to save military expenses, its better to think about saving money from other places. For example, the price of the cattle that the household department imports from the royal cattle farm every year may be more favorable, or maybe directly owed on credit? Since Princess Qi''s cattle farm was put on the royal family''s sign and managed by the House of Internal Affairs, it was difficult for him to owe the cattle on credit. might as well keep it in the name of the princess, at least when he defaults on the account, the princess won''t come to him to ask for it. The Minister of the Ministry of Housing did not know that Mu Yangling would not ask him for the account in person, but she could ask Qi Haoran to ask him for it. Naturally, the Minister of the Household has no such awareness yet, and when he realizes it a long time later, he will no longer be the Minister of the Household. The group entered the inner city in a low-key manner, and went back to their respective homes. Later, they had to go to the palace to see the emperor, and they had to stay in the palace for dinner at night. Little Bear and Little Treasure have the best relationship, so when he got home, he hurriedly rummaged through his luggage and took out the gift for Little Treasure. Blessed by Little Bear and Little Treasure Flying Pigeon to pass on books, several children and several princes have passed letters, such as Little Bear and Little Treasure, one letter a day, and two or three letters a month when they are estranged. Of course, they wouldn''t simply ask "How are you doing?", but because Mu Yangling gave them homework from time to time after teaching them the history, they often needed to form a team and fight. Mu Yangling numbered a group of children, drew lots and divided them into groups. The two sides took turns. Xiaoxiong was supervised by Xiaoxiong. Xiaoan and the others lined up to cast lots. In simple terms, the children in Guangzhou are counted as a team, and the children in Beijing are counted as a team. This way of communication is more convenient, but the first one obviously tests the children''s ability to communicate in writing. Now the copywriting of several children is no less than that of the ministers in the court. Brothers Qi Xiuyuan agreed that this was Mu Yangling''s credit. Qi Xiuyuan was very interested in the history books that Mu Yangling taught to several children. He once suggested that Mu Yangling should edit it into a book, but Mu Yangling did not intend to take the credit of Mr. Sima Guang. Mr. Guang compiled it, she just took advantage of the predecessors. The most important thing is that she tells the stories to the children in vernacular, and sometimes adds personal emotions for the sake of need, which is a big taboo when writing history books, and please forgive her for her lack of classical Chinese, so she still only gives it to children. It''s fine for us to tell stories, but don''t write books, so as not to mislead the children. To sum up, the children have cooperated with each other, both as competitors and partners, so they are very familiar with each other, and they are strangers and strangers. Xiao An and the others brought gifts to their friends. Seeing that the little bear took out the gifts, they hurried to organize their own things. Several children are now very wealthy. Music boxes and pearls make huge profits. Even Bear and Xiaobao, who spend money like water, have a small surplus, and they are not at all reluctant to buy gifts for their cousins. So when they were ready to enter the palace, a few children packed two carts of gifts. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, feeling that this was too ostentatious, and discussed with a few children, "Can we send these gifts to the palace tomorrow along with the offerings?" Several children shook their heads in unison, saying that they had already discussed it with their friends, and they were all waiting to see, how could they be untrustworthy? Qi Haoran came out with the dragon and phoenix in his arms and said, "Take it with you. Anyway, these things have to pass the eyes of the Ministry of Internal Affairs. They will send them in after they have checked them, and they will not be with us." Qi Haoran stuffed the dragon and phoenix into the carriage, and took his family around to Fan Zijin''s house and others. At this time, it was the time when the most officials in the palace came and went. Everyone looked over in amazement when they saw several carriages entering the palace. The guard who was guarding said in a low voice and excitement: "It''s Prince Rong, Prince Rong has returned to Beijing." Only then did they know that it was the frame of King Rongjun and Duke Anguo. The civil servants and military generals all looked at the frame with envy, and they did what they should do. Qi Xiuyuan heard that his younger brother and cousin were entering the palace, so he closed the memorial and said with a smile, "Let''s be here today, all the ministers will go back and discuss it first, and tell me after taking out the regulations." Several ministers looked at each other, knowing that Rongjun Wang and An Guogong had entered the palace, and they all bowed and retired, and Qi Xiuyuan left Rong Xuan behind. Yan Du, who was walking out, kept his footsteps, but his eyes narrowed slightly. After all, he fought with the emperor, and they were far from comparable. Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan smiled and said, "You stay and have some afternoon tea with us. They entered the city in the morning, and they had to pack their luggage and prepare to enter the palace. They must not have eaten much. Maybe you haven''t seen them for many years, right? " Chapter 1060： get together (top) Rong Xuan chuckled: "It''s been four years, Zijin is a little longer, almost five years." "Stay here to see if they have grown. You taught them homework back then, so they were considered half teachers," Qi Xiuyuan got up and took Rong Xuan to the side hall. Although the ?? imperial study is a good place to discuss affairs, it is not a good place to chat and drink tea, so it is better to go to the side hall. At this time, Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia went to the Queen''s Palace with a group of children and Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin. Knowing that Mu Yangling was waiting to enter the palace today, the queen sent someone to go to the study to ask the gentlemen for leave, and called a group of children to Kunning Palace. The fifth prince and the sixth prince were still young, and they were fed and slept by their grandmother, so they came to make up the number. And the third prince and the fourth prince are already sensible, and they are close to the queen with respect, and the two sides obviously get along well. As for the prince, the two princes were close to each other and also brought two points of admiration. When they saw four children about the same age as them come in, they stared at it. The second prince has been away from the palace for three years, and his impression of the brothers has long since faded, but everyone has sent pictures to each other, so they can still be distinguished at a glance. As soon as he entered the door, he ran towards the prince, and the two brothers hugged and danced twice, and only then did Xiao An and the others greet the queen. The Queen smiled and looked at him up and down, and said, "Yes, I have grown a lot taller and stronger, much stronger than your third and fourth brothers." Qi Wensu bowed his head and smiled embarrassedly. Everyone greeted each other, and Mu Yangling pushed the little bear and said, "You guys are not making a fuss about seeing your cousins, how come you look like a gourd with a sawed mouth?" "We''re here, I''m sorry, the children," Li Jinghua waved: "Okay, you all go to the side hall to play, we adults talk, Wen Chen, take good care of your brothers, don''t allow them to fight." Xiaobao responded and took his younger brothers to the side hall. Just before going out, Li Jinghua vaguely heard a few children showing off, "We brought you a lot of gifts, you will see it in a while, I promise you haven''t seen it before..." Li Jinghua turned her head and smiled at Mu Yangling: "I''m worried that their brothers have not seen each other for many years, but I didn''t expect that they would pretend to be good-natured in front of us. It seems that the flying pigeons are still useful, at least they won''t see each other for a long time. Birth." Mu Yangling bowed slightly, "There is still some restraint, just wait for a few days to get along." Li Jinghua turned around and instructed Wen Cui, "Let the Ministry of Internal Affairs check faster, and you don''t have to go into the warehouse. Bring things directly to Kunning Palace. They are all gifts for children, and they can''t be damaged." Wen Cui complied, but when he left, he took most of the palace maids in the hall with him, leaving only his confidants. Li Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief, leaned back on the chair and said, "It''s good that you guys are back, I have someone to talk to, if it wasn''t for the inconvenience of dragging the family with me, I would really like to keep you in the palace at night. " "Don''t, I''m afraid." Li Jinghua looked at Mu Yangling in disbelief, "You have something to fear?" Xiao Xia said with a smile: "Niangniang, she is afraid of trouble." Li Jinghua stroked her palms and smiled, "Yes, the golden nest and the silver nest can''t compare to her kennel." "That''s why you''re jealous of my comfort..." The three laughed for a while, and briefly explained their respective situations. Li Jinghua focused on telling them about the situation in Beijing, "I listened to the emperor''s words, the North will use troops, and then the fourth uncle will lead the troops. Cousin may also be with the army, and now the court is making a fuss about Chinese martial arts, I am afraid that many family members will come to you to inquire about the news, what the emperor means is, dont let them guess beforehand, and you should be careful. This is a suggestion, and Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia hurriedly responded. Xiao Xia was a little nervous when she heard that Fan Zijin was going to join the army, so Mu Yangling smiled and comforted her, "Zijin wants to join the army to do logistics, and it will be okay to deploy military rations at the rear." The three knew that this matter had not yet been decided, and it was not appropriate to say more. Mu Yangling gave the box that he brought with him to the queen, and said with a smile, "Guess what is inside?" "What is it?" Li Jinghua opened it directly, and was surprised to see the two rows of large colored pearls inside, "It''s so beautiful!" "This is produced by Xiaoxiong and the others in the sea. Some of them are of better quality and we bought them first, but these boys are not willing to suffer, we have spent a lot of money." Mu Yangling explained. Xiao Xia said with a smile: "Why didn''t you mention the box the children gave you? The whole box is full of high-quality pearls, and they don''t even blink their eyes. If you didn''t choose the best ones, let them Their store has not lost so many, and they will not be angry to charge such a high price." Xiao Xia turned her head and said to the queen, "We gave you this. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong must have also given you. They are all in their hands. Just wait for them to honor you." Li Jinghua was moved, because this pearl came from her son''s sea farm, she stroked the pearl and said, "I really didn''t expect that this thing can really be raised, what the **** are those children thinking? "Don''t praise them so much," Mu Yangling said: "The predecessors have long thought of it, but the experiment has never been successful." "Then they are even more powerful. What many people can''t study, they let them make it." The queen covered the box and handed it over to the maid for storage. Seeing that it was getting late, she said to Xiao Xia: "I know You and Duan Xianfei are good, do you want to see her this time?" Xiao Xia got up, "I''m asking for the grace of the empress." "Let''s go, then, come back after the banquet in the evening. Concubine Xian has become quieter and quieter in the past two years. You also accompany her to talk. The evening is a palace banquet, and all the concubines and concubines in the palace will attend." Xiao Xia responded and was led by a palace maid to Concubine Xian''s palace. Because of the long distance, Bu Huo had been waiting outside for a long time. Xiao Xia and Concubine Duan Xian have a good relationship, and they have not broken contact over the years. Both the emperor and the queen knew that Concubine Duan Xian could not have children, and her hometown was far away in Dali, so she was very tolerant to her, but she seemed to live in another world, and she didn''t care about the affairs of the palace and did not argue. Usually staying in the Buddhist hall does not even have a trace of popularity. Qi Xiuyuan believes that he is not a person who is not affectionate. Although he does not have much affection for her, seeing her like this, his heart is neither happy nor sympathetic, so he is more tolerant towards her correspondence with Xiao Xia, and because of the letters from her family and Xiao Xia, she is There is a hint of popularity. But there may not be two letters from Dali a year, but Xiao Xia can always use Xiao An and their contacts to bring letters over, and Xiao Bao is also willing to help her pass the letter, so Duan Xian Concubine always receives two or three Xiao Xia a month. A letter, the relationship between the two is deeper than before. Xiao Xia also brought a gift to Concubine Duan Xian. Chapter 1061： get together (middle) Concubine Duan Xian stood in front of the palace door to greet her. Seeing the happiness between her brows and eyes, she felt relieved and stretched out her hand to hold her, "Seeing that you are doing well, I am relieved." Xiao Xia smelled the faint scent of incense and sighed slightly, "Are you worshipping Buddha again?" Concubine Duan Xian smiled when she saw the pity she showed, "People in the palace always think that I have a hard life, but I think I have the best life, you are my confidant, why do you show this like them? expression?" Xiao Xia didn''t think she was distressed when she saw her calm expression. Knowing that what she said was true, she sighed in her heart, clenched her hand and said, "It''s me who took the photo." The Duan royal family has a tradition of paying homage to Buddha. Many of the royal familys children were ordained monks in their later years. Concubine Duan Xian has been fascinated by her ears and eyes since she was a child, and she also has a certain degree of research on Buddhism. Family and country, do something for your father and brother. And being with her is the best thing she can do. The emperor''s harem is not complicated, with the empress pressing it. Although there are occasional disputes in the palace, it has never hurt her life. It is much cleaner than her father''s harem, and has the respect of the emperor and the queen. She has lived here. well done. And in Buddhism, where is research not research? She still has a good friend, and her life is complete. In contrast, the queen and other people who are still struggling in the world are the most pitiful. Li Jinghua didn''t know that she was a pitiful person at Concubine Duan Xian''s place, and was pulling Mu Yangling to whisper, "... When the emperor saw that she was devoted to studying Buddhism, he didn''t bother her. After dinner, they came back to me. I was afraid that something would happen to her, but I was relieved when I saw her happy face." Mu Yangling felt that she was worrying too much, Qi Xiuyuan was her husband, wouldn''t she feel sad? Seeing her strange expression, Li Jinghua couldn''t help chuckling, and said, "Fortunately, you are the only fourth uncle. If you add a few more people in the backyard, you won''t be eaten to the bone? You are so old, why? What are you thinking on your face?" Mu Yangling dissatisfied: "Isn''t this in front of you, if it is with others, see if I will hide it." Li Jinghua sighed, "Yeah, who doesn''t love me without hiding my expression? Now I can relax in front of the emperor and the prince in the entire palace." "But there are people in the palace..." Li Jinghua shook his head, "They just play small things. Without the support of the emperor, they can''t give birth to delusions. It''s all trivial things that are jealous." "If you want to ask me if I''m in pain, it''s fake to say that I don''t feel it," Li Jinghua took Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "I was also jealous at first, but I can see clearly that the emperor takes me in his heart. , not only Concubine Shi, Concubine Xu is Concubine Duan Xian, and she is only a concubine in the emperor''s place. He only talks to me about matters inside and outside the palace. Since he respects me as his wife, I will naturally respect him as a husband. Since he loves me I, of course, love him too." Li Jinghua''s face turned a little red when he said this, but he still said: "He has fulfilled the responsibility of my husband to me, and I naturally have to respect his wife and help him educate his children. He is still a monarch, and he is also responsible for spreading branches and leaves. The responsibility of the country, I am the mother of the country, and naturally I have the responsibility to fulfill, A Ling, I have always believed that if he is not the emperor, if I ask, he can be like the fourth uncle." Mu Yangling clenched her hand and said in a low voice, "It will definitely be, when my eldest brother asked to marry you, I even pretended to be a village girl to inspect you. My eldest brother is very satisfied with you." Thinking of what happened back then, Li Jinghua''s face turned even redder, she couldn''t help pinching her, "Don''t mention this again, those people laughed at me after knowing your identity." "Is it jealousy?" Li Jinghua looked at her smug look and smiled: "It''s not envy and jealousy, who would have thought that I could be the queen?" Li Jinghua paused and whispered, "A Ling, I have something to ask you." "you say." "My eldest brother''s second son likes the art of war and has also practiced some martial arts. As you know, my Li family said it was an aristocratic family, but it has long since fallen. In order not to let the descendants sit on the throne, the emperor has never let my uncle and the others hold real positions. Big brother has been composing books for the emperor, and he has no rights..." Mu Yangling looked at her with a half-smile, "You are the queen, can''t you support a nephew?" Li Jinghua was annoyed and pushed her, "Don''t pretend to be confused with me, if I arrange it, even if he is high, what skills can he have? I want him to learn some skills with the fourth uncle, but the emperor As I said, General Yuan is no match for the fourth uncle in terms of his ability to fight, I don''t think he is just talking about soldiers on paper, and the fourth uncle will check whether he has real skills." "If it doesn''t work, then go home honestly, lest you borrow my name to get a high position but be incompetent. Instead, it''s a bad thing, and then the whole family will be affected." Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "The Northland war is about to start, and following Haoran will cost you your life, have you figured it out?" "He has his eldest brother in inheriting the family business. If he wants to get ahead, he has to fight. Whose children don''t fight with their lives?" Mu Yangling looked at Li Jinghua with admiration, hugged her and said, "No wonder eldest brother is so fond of you. If I were a man, I would love you too." Li Jinghua blushed, although she didn''t understand the meaning of "heart water", but she understood the meaning in context, she pinched Mu Yangling''s cheek and said, "You, the bigger you are, the less ashamed you are, it''s the fourth uncle. I''m used to it." Li Jinghua is indeed very good, not only Qi Xiuyuan, but also the ministers in the court respect the queen very much. Even if the Li family is an aristocratic family, their behavior as a family member is sometimes a little shameless. I would like to discuss privately. But everyone felt that the Li family burned high incense, and the ancestors did not know how much virtue they had accumulated to produce such a queen. Qi Xiuyuan''s harem is the most peaceful harem in history. From the founding of the dynasty to the present, the beauties who entered the palace have not been relegated to the palace or died, and all pregnant concubines can also give birth to children smoothly. Of the five concubines who were pregnant, five gave birth to children, and they were all princes. The fifth prince and sixth prince were not yet one year old, but the second, third, and fourth princes were all standing. What convinces the ministers was that the queen could Bring the princes to the Kunning Palace for education. is really educating in the direction of becoming a talent, rather than killing or flattering like the queens of all dynasties. The eyes of the masses are sharp, if there are people who doubt at first, but looking at the relationship between the queen and the prince and the princes, no one will doubt it anymore. What''s more, although there are occasional disputes between the concubines and concubines in the palace, they are not serious. When the matter is brought to the Queen''s side, the Queen can handle it fairly, without using force to wait for the bad things to happen, so that the censors who are staring at the emperor''s harem are completely Nothing to do. Therefore, in the first two years, the ministers still mentioned from time to time that the emperor would expand the harem and open up branches for the royal family, but they would not mention it later. There are only a few concubines in the palace, and each of them can give birth to one, and it will be a few years later. How many princes and princesses must there be? Let''s just let it take its course. The emperor chooses the beauty pageant if he wants to. If he doesn''t want to choose them, just turn a blind eye and let it go. Chapter 1062： get together (below) Because of the Queen''s order, the Ministry of Internal Affairs quickly inspected the children''s gifts and sent them to Kunning Palace. The guards and eunuchs carried things directly into the side hall. The side hall of Kunning Palace is a row of three houses, all of which are opened up for children to play. There are small desks for children to read, and soft couch for them to rest. The other side is full of their toys. They are all separated by screens to form three large spaces, so they dont feel cluttered. After the gifts came in, Xiaoxiong took his younger brothers to distribute gifts. Qi Wensu prepared the most, because he not only wanted to give to the emperor, the queen and his brothers, but also to the empresses in the palace, so his gifts accounted for two big box. After sending the gifts, everyone exchanged again, and Qi Wensu took out the gift for his mother-in-law and went to see her. Xiaobao has grown up, and he has become more sensible in the past two or three years. He also understood the battles in the harem back then. Seeing Qi Wensu happily waving goodbye to them, he quickly followed, "I''ll go with you." You are being bullied. Qi Wensu no longer knew the way in the palace, so he was naturally happy to have a familiar elder brother with him. Xiaobao told Xiaoxiong to be optimistic about these little ones, and dragged Qi Wensu to see Concubine Zhao. Zhao Concubine''s life has not been easy these years. Although Qi Xiuyuan didn''t keep her grounded, she hardly ever went to her palace. Concubine Zhao was promoted to Concubine Shu not long after she gave birth to the second prince. During this period, her pride and pride offended many people, so after she fell out of favor, even if the queen pressed her. There will be no chaos in the harem, but some neglect and ridicule are always indispensable. And Zhao Concubine has been worried about her son who is far away in Guangzhou. In her heart, the emperor sent Qi Wensu to Guangzhou so that Prince Rong would keep him crooked. Although he sent a letter every once in a while to say how happy he was, Concubine Zhao still paranoid that his son had a miserable life in Guangzhou . Because the letter was sent by His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and passed the hands of the Queen and the Crown Prince, what accurate news can she receive? Her son still didn''t know what he was suffering in Guangzhou, and he didn''t know how he was forced to write these letters against his will. Therefore, Concubine Zhao cried every time she received a letter, and the prince often sighed at Concubine Zhao''s motherly heart, thinking that she was tears of worry and joy. Li Jinghua took everything into consideration and did not point out to his son, which made him misunderstood beautifully. But Xiaobao is smart, and every time he sends a letter to Concubine Zhao, he looks at him with hatred, resentment, and flattery. It''s impossible not to be disappointed, but he can''t let the second brother face Concubine Zhao alone. He brought the second brother to Guangzhou back then. In any case, he should say something nice to Concubine Zhao for him, even if It''s okay to scare her, but she can''t be told to bully her second brother like she did when she was a child. Concubine Zhao has been waiting at the gate of the palace for a long time. Although she does not have many eyes and ears in the palace, she also knows that the King of Rongjun has entered the palace today, and there will be a palace banquet in the evening. But she waited for more than an hour, and just when her patience was about to spin out of control, she saw the prince leading a child and a group of palace maids over. Zhao Concubine stared blankly at the dark-skinned child, and tears came down immediately. This is her son, how much suffering did he endure to be like this, why are the hearts of Rongjun King and Rongjun Princess so cruel? Xiaobao patted the second brother who was stunned on the spot, and said, "What are you still doing? That''s your mother-in-law. Are you so excited that you cry without seeing her? Go and say hello to her." Qi Wensu came back to his senses, ran over, knelt on the ground and was about to kowtow to Concubine Zhao, Concubine Zhao hurriedly pulled him up, touched his face and said, "You, why are you so black? You are so thin, you How much suffering did you suffer?" Qi Wensu said sillyly: "Mother concubine, I''m fine." Concubine Zhao was even more sad when she saw it. Her son didn''t even dare to complain to her, and she didn''t know how she was threatened in Guangzhou. She opened her mouth and saw the prince standing on the side. She hurriedly closed her mouth again, wiped her tears, and forced a smile: "Do you want to go in and sit down?" Xiaobao glanced at the happy younger brother, shook his head and said, "No need, Concubine Zhao just met with the second brother, and there should be a lot to say, so I won''t bother you, I''ll talk later at the dinner party." also instructed Qi Wensu, "Come early for the banquet in the evening, you haven''t seen your father yet." Qi Wensu hurriedly responded, and Xiaobao said goodbye. Concubine Zhao saw that the prince was gone, so she hurriedly pulled her son back to the inner hall and drove out the palace maids and servants. Qi Wensu found nothing unusual, and the fourth uncle and fourth aunt did not like too many servants in the house. When they were together, The girl listened to the announcement outside the door. He thought that the concubine also wanted to be alone with him. He happily took out the gift he prepared, "Concubine Mu, come and see, I bought this for you." As soon as the sentence was finished, Zhao Concubine hugged Qi Wensu and cried out of breath. Qi Wensu was stunned for a moment, this is not a way to cry with joy at all, he pushed his mother away slightly, and asked in doubt and distress: "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Concubine Zhao took the box from his hand and touched him up and down. Seeing that there were calluses on his hand, his face suddenly twisted, and she asked, "They still let you do rough work?" Qi Wensu looked at her in confusion and didn''t understand. Concubine Zhao said viciously: "I knew the queen was not at ease, she must be the one who pushed your father to send you to Guangzhou. You don''t know how much you have suffered over the years, and Prince Rong is too rebellious. Chong, you are also the son of the emperor, how could he be able to move as a prince, how dare he torture you like this..." Qi Wensu slowly pulled out his hand, with a sad face on his face. He didn''t remember much about his childhood, but some things were engraved in his bones. He knew that the mother-in-law was on a horn again. The four uncles and four aunts love him as his son, and he is even better than the tiger-headed lion. How could he allow his mother and concubine to humiliate them like this? "Mother concubine," Qi Wensu interrupted her and explained earnestly, "The cocoon on my hand was left by practicing martial arts, not only me, brother Xiaoxiong, little lion with a tiger''s head, and even brother Xiao An have calluses on their hands. Guangzhou is doing well, my uncles and aunts treat me like their own sons." Zhao Concubine stared at him blankly, "You actually disobeyed me for them? Can they be nice to you? How can you be so black if you are nice to you, and how can you be so thin if you are nice to you?" "Mother, I''m not black, I''m healthy, I''m bronze, and it took me a long time to get it out. Also, I''m not thin at all, I''m just not fat, don''t believe me." Qi Wensu said. I''m going to lift my sleeves up and show her. Over the years, he has practiced martial arts again, and often follows his cousins ??to climb mountains and seas. His body is incredibly strong. Zhao Concubine''s face was twisted for a while, and she obviously didn''t believe it. The mother and son couldn''t help but quarrel on the first day they met. Qi Wensu is no longer the soft little bun when he was a child. After three years with Mu Yangling, he already knew how to express his opinions to adults, and he also knew how to argue. In Zhao Concubine''s case, he was particularly unfilial. As a filial son, how could he refute his mother''s words? Chapter 1063： Not suitable The mother and son both looked a little bad when they appeared at the dinner party. The little lion looked at Qi Wensu and at his mother-in-law again, then ran forward and pulled him, "You sit with me and Hutou." Qi Wensu glanced at his mother-in-law, nodded, and walked away hand in hand with the little lion, so angry that Concubine Zhao gritted her teeth for a while, but there was nothing she could do, everyone was watching. Three friends surrounded him and asked in a low voice, "Your mother and concubine bullied you?" Qi Wensu shook his head, feeling a little down. Xiao An patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be afraid, Uncle Huang will come and complain to him later." "What''s the matter with me?" Qi Xiuyuan appeared behind several children, so scared that they almost fell to the ground. Qi Xiuyuan picked up Xiao An, laughed and said, "You brat can''t help but frighten, what bad idea are you thinking about?" Xiao An shook his head again and again, "Uncle Huang, we can be honest." "That''s weird," Qi Xiuyuan sat on the upper seat and waved to the people who were kneeling: "Okay, let''s all get up, this is a family banquet, there are not so many rules." The little bears knelt down and jumped up as expected. The emperor has always been tolerant to several children, and the concubines in the palace are not surprised. After everyone was seated, Wen Cui began to let people pass the dishes. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at the tiger''s head, who was staring at the dish, and smiled, "I know you''re all hungry, so let''s talk about it after dinner." Qi Haoran glared at the little lion Xiaoan who was chatting together and calmed them down. Qi Xiuyuan beckoned to Qi Wensu, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, the royal father, come up and let the royal father take a look." Qi Wensu ran up and down, Qi Xiuyuan squeezed his arm and said with a smile, "Yes, I''m much stronger, it seems that your fourth aunt raised you well." Qi Wensu bowed his head and smiled embarrassedly. Concubine Zhao''s heart skipped a beat, and she looked at the upper seat with some anxiety. Instead, this statement seemed to be based on what she said in the afternoon, but at that time she had already driven everyone out, and there were only their mother and son in the hall. Qi Xiuyuan patted his **** and said, "Come on, half a dozen children will eat Laozi to death, the royal father will not dare to eat at the same table with you." The concubines and concubines are only joking as the emperor. How much can a few children eat even if they eat a lot? But when the food was ready and the chopsticks were started, Shi Concubine and others knew the meaning of these words. Shibi and the others held their chopsticks and looked at the children next to them in stunned eyes. They had added three bowls of rice and more, and most of the dishes on the table had been eaten. The palace banquet was never just for eating. It was the first time for Shi Concubine and others to simply eat with their stomachs like the little bears. But Qi Xiuyuan was very happy, he turned his head and said to the queen: "Today''s dishes are well arranged, since it is a family banquet, there is no need to make some flashy things like before." Li Jinghua glanced at him sideways and said, "It''s not because of this that the concubine did it. The children are sincere. Before eating, they didn''t put a piece of cake in their stomachs. If the dishes were not hot, Hack them?" "I know you are distressed for the child." Qi Xiuyuan turned his head and saw that everyone put down the dishes one after another. Only one of the twins was still eating hard, so he smiled and said, "Hutou, are you full yet?" Tiger raised his head, glanced up in confusion, and asked suspiciously, "Uncle Huang, how did you recognize me? Didn''t you call me wrong just now?" The tiger head and the little lion still look alike. They knew that several cousins ??in the palace could not tell them apart. They even wore the same clothes to enter the palace today, making the third and fourth princes guess for a long time. When the two children are not talking, everyone can''t tell the difference, but when they talk and do things, unless they are deliberately pretending to be each other, they can easily tell them apart. But now the tiger head and the little lion are not talking. Qi Xiuyuan said happily: "I see that you have been eating, I guess you are a tiger head." The crowd laughed. "Okay, it''s bad for your stomach if you eat too much, don''t eat it any more, take all these things out." Qi Xiuyuan looked at the children in a circle, very proud, and ordered, "I know you guys are very tired when you just came back, give them to you. During the two days of rest, you will all go to the study room to study after two days. I have asked the Beiwu Institute to clean up, and you dont have to leave the palace at noon, so just rest there. Xiao An sighed and raised his hands to ask if he could give them more time. Qi Xiuyuan asked curiously, "What do you need so much time for?" "The fourth uncle said that we couldn''t finish eating the food and snacks in Jiangnan for three days and three nights, so we planned to spend three days and three nights trying to see if we could eat the snack street again." Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to look at Fan Zijin, "Are you sure this is your son? Why do I think you''re holding the wrong old fourth family." Fan Zijin took a sip of tea calmly and said, "Your Majesty, you must know that those who are close to the ink are black, and this minister is also very helpless." Qi Xiuyuan expressed sympathy slightly. Qi Haoran jumped, "Brother, what do you mean?" Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin ignored him together, and Mu Yangling turned to him and said, "The emperor and cousin are praising your innocence and leading Xiao An on the right path." Qi Haoran immediately got ready on the seat, and said to Fan Zijin seriously: "Zijin, you used the wrong idiom, it should be Jinzhu Zhechi." Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin almost spit out saliva, considering that it is unsightly, they still bear it. The three family members talked for a while, and then dispersed. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling took the children back to the palace with the twins who had fallen asleep. Qi Haoran had to go to court the next day, so he got up early, Mu Yangling was about to get up in a daze, Qi Haoran pressed her down and said, "Lie down, I don''t want you to serve me, I''ll just wash my face. gone." "Eat some porridge to pad your stomach..." "How can you eat porridge in the last court?" Qi Haoran muttered, tucked Mu Yangling into the quilt, shook his hands and left, or was led by the little **** to the side hall for breakfast after entering the palace. Fan Zijin was also in the side hall, and the little **** lowered his head and said, "The emperor said that the prince and the prince must not have time to have breakfast today, so he asked the servants to prepare some small steamed buns and dishes, and the prince and the prince should pad their stomachs first. , wait until the end of the morning to talk about it." Qi Haoran waved his hand and let people go down. Fan Zijin grabbed a steamed bun and sighed, "I''m not used to going to court for more than four years. It''s too early." Qi Haoran nodded, "Brother is really working hard, and you have been in court for ten years." Fan Zijin nodded with a heartfelt heart, it was really painful to get up so early today, and it was getting cold, it was even harder to get up. Maybe he wouldn''t complain if he had been like this, but he had been relaxing in Guangdong for more than four years, and he was not used to getting up early to go to court all of a sudden. This time, the morning court was extremely quiet. Everyone secretly looked at Duke Rong and Duke Fan. Civil and military officials were all waiting for King Rong to mention the issue of sending troops. They either agreed or opposed. Because of the thought that the things that may have been arguing today will be resolved, everyone was a little absent-minded, and after reporting the matter quickly, they looked at King Rong. Chapter 1064： bad idea Qi Haoran blinked and looked back innocently at the ministers. The main hall was quiet for a while. Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows in surprise and looked at Eunuch Wan. Eunuch Wan suddenly shouted: "If there is no original performance, retreat to the court" So, they retreated, retreated, retreated! The civil and military officials were still a little stunned when they walked out of the Qinzheng Hall. Is this the end of today''s morning court? No quarrels, no debates? They did so much homework, and all the ventriloquism was in vain? Rongxuan couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw everyone''s wonderful faces, shook his head and left. Yan Du caught up with him and asked, "Jinyu, what does King Rongjun mean? General Yuan and General Mu are stationing 200,000 troops at the border, but there is no order for a long time. Is this war still going to be fought?" Rong Xuan smiled reassuringly: "Brother Zishan, don''t worry, when it comes to fighting, you and I together are not as good as King Rong. King Rong doesn''t mention his own reasons, we can just wait." Yan Du''s word is Zishan. "I''m afraid that if it drags on, people''s hearts will float..." Rongxuan said confidently: "It''s Dajin who is in the civil strife, not me, Daqi, how can people''s hearts float?" At this time, Qi Haoran was sitting across from the emperor eating breakfast, and the few small steamed buns in the side hall in the morning could padded his stomach, and he was hungry by now. Qi Xiuyuan was full of food and drink, put down his chopsticks, and said to the two: "Don''t be lazy, Zijin, you are used to the deployment of military rations, this time I still intend to leave it to you, Haoran, you will be ready as soon as possible. , this time, you will be the Marshal of the Army..." Qi Haoran shook his head, "Big brother, go ahead with your own expedition." Fan Zijin almost spit out the porridge in his mouth and glared at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran didn''t seem to notice what he was talking about, and explained: "It is not difficult to recover the lost land occupied by Dajin this time, brother, my reputation in the army is already high enough, I will do it again this time. Marshal of the army and horses, I''m afraid that the DPRK will be uneasy after returning." Qi Xiuyuan''s face sank. Qi Haoran continued: "Naturally our own brothers will not doubt it, but I hate being provoked, and I don''t want to waste things dealing with these things. I still have a lot of things to do." Qi Xiuyuan''s complexion looked better. "Brother, you are on a personal expedition, I will be a general for you, a vanguard, and let Zijin dispatch food and grass. Brother Rongxuan will stay in the DPRK to handle state affairs. The short term is half a year, and the long term is two years. After the lost land in the north is recovered. , the part occupied by Xixia is much easier." Qi Haoran said: "And this time I also want to bring Xiaoxiong with him, so that he can see on the battlefield, even if he can''t fight to kill the enemy, he can also let him have something. feel." Qi Xiuyuan pondered. Fan Zijin lost his appetite in an instant. He put down his chopsticks and said seriously: "If you are traveling in person, it will be impossible to travel this winter. It will have to be delayed until March next year, fighter jets..." Fan Zijin and Qi Xiuyuan looked at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran patted his chest confidently and said, "Don''t worry, Dajin don''t think about peace between now and next summer." means he can grasp the opportunity. Qi Xiuyuan knocked on the table and said, "The three of us just need to know about this. Don''t reveal it to the outside world. The crown prince is still young, and the officials will not agree to my royal expedition." So they had to be caught off guard, the three of them looked at each other with smiles that understood each other. The civil and military officials did not know that the emperor and Duke Anguo of Rongjun dug a big hole for them. When the two cousins ??left, the smile on Qi Xiuyuan''s face slowly faded away, and he said to Mr. Wan, "What happened here today is not allowed to go out." "Yes." Eunuch Wan bowed in response. The imperial expedition and the recovery of the lost land were indeed a great achievement for him. Qi Xiuyuan laughed and shook his head. It was rare for Haoran to think of this, but his feeling told him that things must not be so simple. When did he like to use his brains here? At this time, Fan Zijin, who was sitting in the carriage, was also looking at Qi Haoran with a heavy face, "When will you think about this? Say, are you hiding something from me?" Qi Haoran felt a little guilty, but shook his head and said, "I have nothing to hide from you. I only remembered this after Mr. Qian vaguely mentioned it." Fan Zijin looked at him suspiciously. "It''s true, just when we were about to arrive in the capital, Mr. Qian specially told the story of Gong Gaozhen to Xiaoxiong and the others. As soon as I heard it, I felt that Mr. Qian was reminding me, so I thought about it. " Fan Zijin still doubts, is he the master? If Xiaobao was on the throne, Haoran might think of this, but now that the eldest cousin is on the throne, Qi Haoran would think of this? But other than that, there was no good explanation, so Fan Zijin let it go dubiously. Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. If he became a military marshal, he could only command the battle from the rear. How could he accompany A Ling to the front line and return to his mother''s house? What''s more, he was not wrong. There has long been a voice among the people that he has conquered half of the country in Daqi, and if he wants to regain the lost land, he has attacked two-thirds of the country. Their generation doesn''t care about that. Anyway, his is the elder brother''s, and the elder brother''s is his, but what about the descendants? At the dinner party last night, the children were all having fun together. Occasional disputes were not a big deal, but peoples hearts could change. He believed in his elder brother and Zijin, but he couldnt fully trust these descendants. It is better to put an end to it from the very beginning, rather than setting up the merits and deeds of the world, and he doesn''t want these merits anyway. "Since you have already decided, I will naturally not stop you," Fan Zijin thought for a while and said, "You know, no matter what you do, I will support you. In the afternoon, I will report to the Ministry of Officials, and I will take office at the Ministry of Household tomorrow. , Since the war is decided at the end of next spring, then I will dispatch the food and grass as soon as possible, and your troops and horses should also move." Qi Haoran felt a little guilty towards Fan Zijin. After returning home, he said to Mu Yangling, "How about I tell Zijin about you going with me?" Mu Yangling didn''t understand, "Why did you hide it from Big Brother and Zijin?" Qi Haoran looked at her like an idiot, "What a fool, can you go to the front line without telling them? I''ve never heard of women going to the battlefield." "Stop," Mu Yangling interrupted him and said seriously: "First, you said you were going to take me back to my parents'' house and relive my childhood, but you didn''t tell me that you were going to take me to the front to fight, and I kill the enemy, and secondly, whats so unusual about women on the battlefield, recently, when Emperor Shizong of the Great Zhou Dynasty had female generals, there were also womens army and female generals in the Tang Dynasty, so why cant women go to the battlefield? "I just want to ask you one question, can eldest brother and Zijin let you go to the battlefield after knowing it?" Mu Yangling shut up. "That''s it," Qi Haoran spread his hands, "They definitely won''t agree, so we''ll have to kill first and then play. When the time comes, the eldest brother will be in command of the battle in the middle tent, and Zijin will dispatch food and grass. I''m the striker, and they definitely don''t have time to take care of you." "What if you come back?" Qi Haoran, a dead pig, was not afraid of boiling water and said, "At that time, the battle is over. Big brother can do whatever he wants." Qi Haoran saw Mu Yangling hesitate, so he leaned in front of her and said, "Don''t you want to kill the enemy with me?" "It''s not that I haven''t killed it." "But at that time we were still young and we weren''t married yet, how could it be counted?" Qi Haoran said seriously: "I want you to stand beside me as a princess and go down in history. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran''s bright eyes, nodded slowly, and said, "It''s a big deal that we''re grounded." Qi Haoran grinned, squatted in front of her and kissed her hand, "Yes, it''s a big deal." What else can Big Brother punish them besides punishing them? The two of them thought without fear. Chapter 1065： envious The two of them had formulated a countermeasure against each other, and began to quietly prepare for it. Qi Haoran takes Mu Yangling out of Beijing to go hunting on horseback from time to time. Mu Yangling has not been riding for a long time, so it is inevitable that he is a little unfamiliar. Although this practice is a bit hard, it is also enjoyable. Seeing his mother go out on horseback for hunting every three days, Xiaoxiong and the others were so jealous that their eyes were red, they looked at her aggrieved and said, "Mother, we also want to go." Mu Yangling rode on the horse and said with a smile, "I''ll take you there when you rest." Several children are even more aggrieved. They now have to go to the palace to study every day. Although the palace also has a five-day rest period, the intensity of the schoolwork is two times stronger. It took several days for the children to get used to it. At this time, listening to her To mention, can not help but feel wronged. Mu Yangling didn''t seem to see it, and said, "Your brother and sister don''t have any opinions, why are you like unweaned children?" Xiao Xiong was a little ashamed, and Xiao An on the side couldn''t help but agree, "That''s because they have a little friend to accompany them, they have been playing, they have been playing, and I am happy to give it to me." The tiger head and the little lion nodded one after another, "As long as we had fun when we were young, we were so good." "How old are you all and still want to play?" Mu Yangling taught them, "This time off, I will take you to visit the elders on the first day, and I will take you out hunting on the second day." The children wailed suddenly. "Lest you meet people on the street and don''t know who they are, but they remember all the stupid things you did." Mu Yangling rode a horse and went out of the city with the two girls who knew how to do martial arts, followed by a group of guards hula-la. Xiaoxiong could only take his younger brothers and watch them leave with envy. Hutou was indignant, clenched his fists and said, "My mother is so old and still so playful. When I don''t go to school, I will go hunting every day." Little Bear sighed, touched his head and said to Xiao An and Little Lion, "You have to make persistent efforts to teach Hutou well. You can choose whatever is in my small room." Xiao An and the little lion''s eyes lit up, and they both looked at the tiger''s head with light. Hutou couldn''t help shrinking his neck and asked in a low voice, "Did I say something wrong again?" "You''re right, but your thinking is wrong," Xiao An said solemnly: "Did you grow up just to hunt? Then what''s the point of you going to school now?" The little lion nodded and said seriously: "Hunting is fun and fun, how can you make it your life goal?" The two of them stepped forward and pinched the tiger''s head on the left and the right, and seriously explained the reasoning to him, so that he would think twice before opening his mouth, think more, and think carefully about what he said. They have grown up now, and they have to crush their opponents not only with force, but also with intelligence. If you do this again, we will not take you to play next time, lest you expose our IQ... At this time, the dragon and phoenix are sitting on the soft couch with their mouths open, waiting for the feeding of the nanny. Xiaofu ate a bowl of shredded chicken porridge and pushed the bowl away and ran to watch, Xiao Xia hurriedly stopped him and said, "Eat more, look at the younger brothers and sisters all ate a bowl, you are older than them, how can you eat so little?" Xiaofu looked at the twins on the soft couch, then looked at the porridge on the table, covered his stomach and said, "But I''m full." Fan Zijin said calmly: "Okay, let him go. The children of the fourth family eat a lot. Did you know from the first day? The right amount of food is good, but too much is not good for the body." Xiao Xia could only let her son go, and when he saw him climb up on the soft couch and sit next to the little leopard, he sighed: "Didn''t I see them growing slowly, look at Xiao An, he is eight months older than the tiger-headed little lion. , Now the tiger head and the little lion are half a head taller and smaller than him. Now Xiaofu is almost four years old. If you look at the little leopard and Baozhu, they will only be two years old in two months, but they have already reached Xiaofu''s chin. After a year, they will be as tall as Xiaofu." Xiao Xia observed for a long time, summed up her experience, and felt that her sons growth was slow because he didnt eat much. Xiao An used to take medicine because of her poor health. Her appetite was like that of a kitten. Now that her body has been conditioned, her appetite has grown a lot. It''s still much worse than that. She felt that the eldest son was inferior to the younger son. When Xiao Fu was born, he was healthy and healthy. He was kicking and kicking with great strength when he was just full moon. The result was good. Ah Ling gave birth to a twin. At first, he looked weaker than when Xiao Fu was born. Small voice. But just after the moon was born, these two children rose like a blow, with long hands and feet. When the 100th day passed, Baozhu kicked the small table on the couch out of bed with one foot, and their strength was comparable. Lux, but A Ling said regretfully that he was still far behind the little bear. When the little bear was three months old, his angry kicks could shatter the table. Whether it''s a bear, a twin or a twin, they all have one feature - eat a lot! Xiao Xia does not expect her sons to become strong men, but only hopes that they can be as healthy and healthy as the little bears, so eating more is not a bad thing. Fan Zijin curled his lips, "You can''t match your strength, can''t you compare your brains? Master''s son, as long as your brains are enough. Also, Master and Haoran are about the same height and body shape. The reason why the children are surprised is not mine. Think about whose fault it is." After saying that, he put down his chopsticks and left. Xiao Xia looked at him dumbfounded, is it her fault for co-authoring this? In this life, Mu Yangling was from the north, and he was tall and tall, indeed much taller than the dainty little Xia clan. Xiao Xia looked at Xiao Fu with a little aggrieved, watching the cheerful little son clumsily feeding Baozhu, she was heartbroken, secretly thought, the stature of the father and the fourth uncle are obviously very different, okay? So this is really genetic? After breakfast, Xiao Xia brought three children into the palace, which is also the reason why the twins did not pester Mu Yangling recently. The twins and the princes in the palace get along very well, and Li Jinghua also likes them, so let them come to the palace every day to play. Qi Xiuyuan has only one daughter, Mingzhu. She doesn''t like to play alone when she is with her brothers. Now she has a little sister. She is so happy that she took a few days off to accompany Baozhu. She even took her to class. . When Xiao Xia entered the palace, she looked at the child while talking to Concubine Duan Xian. The Queen was a little disappointed when she saw that she was the only one who brought the child into the palace, "What are you doing, Ah Ling, why are you bringing the child in these days?" Xiao Xia said with a smile: "She said she was suffocated in Guangzhou. She wanted to hunt well this year, so she rode out of the city early in the morning." "She''s the mother of five children, and she''s still so playful," Li Jinghua said angrily, "Go back and tell her at night, just say what I said, and beg her to let go of the wild beasts in the mountains." Xiao Xia said with a smile: "Miss, I heard what A Ling said. Autumn is the time when the prey is nourished, and wild animals are the best at this time. She is a hunter, how could she be willing to give up?" Li Jinghua pondered for a while after hearing the words, and said, "If you don''t say it, I forgot. In previous years, the royal family would go to the Western Mountains for hunting at this time. In the past two years, the emperor had to rest and recuperate, and it was forbidden to cut down and hunt for the mountains and forests. In order to save expenses, the emperor ascended the throne. There have been two autumn hunts since then." Chapter 1066： Autumn Hunting (Part 1) At this time, Qi Xiuyuan was also discussing the autumn hunting with Rong Xuan and the others, "...The anger of all the ministers has been a little bit big recently, it''s better to hold a siege on the west mountain, and let everyone go to the anger." Rongxuan''s mouth twitched, everyone was so angry that they were tossed by your precious brother. After King Rongjun returned to Beijing, everyone waited for him to open his mouth to recover the lost soil, but this one didn''t say a word. Someone mentioned it first, and he didn''t express his opinion on it. He just watched everyone argue, whether it was a civil official or a military general, Unsure of the meaning of the higher-ranking person for a while, naturally a little irritable. After a few days, everyone became more and more impatient. Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said to everyone: "Let the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of War prepare for it. When the time comes, the ministers will also bring their children who are useful at home. I also want to see how their martial arts are, and Daqi will have to rely on them to protect them in the future." When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but move in their hearts. Does the emperor want to test everyone''s kung fu in advance? After all, there has been no war in the past few years. The eyes of the generals rolled, and their hands were itchy. They haven''t lost their skills in the past few years. It''s better to bring their nephews and nephews. Maybe they can show their faces in front of the emperor and seek fame? The civil servants also felt that this was a harbinger of sending troops, and they all looked at each other and responded in unison. The matter of hunting in autumn was settled. The harem did not receive the news until half-afternoon, Li Jinghua clapped her hands and smiled and said, "It''s alright, the hunting is going to take five or six days. If she wants to hunt, she will hunt enough, and let her come into the palace tomorrow. Just say I have something to tell her." Xiao Xia should come down. Li Jinghua wanted to talk to Mu Yangling about the women''s school, "Some time ago, I looked at the account book and roster of the women''s school, and only then did I find that the number of students in the Technical College was five times that of the Dexiu College, and now there are students in the Dexiu College. There are only one hundred and twenty-eight people in total, which is still too few, should we think of a way to get more students?" "how do you want to do it?" Li Jinghua smiled and said, "I decided to give some words to the Dexiu Academy, and see if I can share a few words with the emperor. This time, I will bring some students from the academy to participate in the hunt. What do you think?" "Up and down, they see that you and the emperor attach so much importance to women''s school, and when you enter women''s school, you still have the opportunity to contact the royal family and the powerful, there must be many people who are willing to send their daughters to school." Mu Yangling frowned slightly, "This is with I am afraid that the women''s society will be swayed by them." "The management of women''s schools is strict. Once you enter women''s schools, you can''t let their minds come. You can teach them again. The school is originally a place for preaching and teaching." Mu Yangling said he had no opinion. Li Jinghua sent Yizhi to the women''s school, and the women''s school was boiling. Not everyone is qualified to follow the emperor to go hunting in the Western Mountains. The first condition is that the rank of Beijing officials must be above the third rank, and then those who must stay in the capital will be eliminated, and the rest will be considered by the Ministry of Rites. And how many people can meet this condition? The most important thing is that, in addition to the super dignitaries, most of the officials will choose to bring their wives and sons. The wives are responsible for socializing in the back house, and the sons are responsible for giving them face. If you are lucky, you can still be valued by the emperor and conferred official positions, no matter how bad it is. You can also interact with the young men who went to the banquet with you. These are all connections. Therefore, not only the female students of the women''s school were excited, but even the officials were excited when they heard about it. Many people regretted that they did not send their daughters to the women''s school, otherwise they would have the opportunity to go to Xishan this time. You must know that this time the Crown Prince, Prince Rongjun and Prince Anguo will all go there. As long as these youngsters and daughters get into the eyes of one of them... Until this time, everyone realized that it was beneficial for them to learn from women. Maybe they should support one or two? Mu Yangling didn''t know these undercurrents, she was preparing her luggage to go to Xishan. They have to go there for six days, and they have to bring the smallest twins. The difficulty of traveling increases, so they are very busy. Longfengti also knew that he was going to ride a big horse, and was riding on a small wooden horse, screaming "bang bang" and running around the house. Just as Mu Yangling wanted to tell them to be quiet, the little leopard stumbled and fell directly to the ground. Mu Yangling was startled and was about to pick him up, but found that he quickly stood up with his hands and feet, covering his forehead and twisting from side to side. Look at everyone. Mu Yangling hurriedly turned his head to the side, and signaled to the people in the room not to make a sound. Seeing that no one noticed that he fell, the little leopard was relieved, rubbed his forehead, picked up the wooden horse and continued to ride on it. run forward. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, looked at them with his chin up, and said, "You guys are so naughty, when I get to Xishan, can I still go hunting in the mountains?" "I knew how to take the children," Xiao Xia led Xiaofu in from outside and asked him to play with his younger brothers and sisters, then sat down beside Mu Yangling and took a sip of tea: "The queen said, don''t leave a few children behind. , you have to bring them, Xiaoxiong and the others are all accompanied by guards one-on-one, you can leave these two to me, and then you and the fourth uncle will go hunting in the mountains." Xiao Xia didn''t wait for Mu Yangling to speak excitedly, and continued: "Just one, what you hit is half of me." "It''s natural, don''t say half of it, I''d be happy to give it to you." Mu Yangling hugged Xiao Xia, wishing she could kiss her face. Xiao Xia sighed and said, "Actually, I''m not just for you. This time, Concubine Duan Xian is also there. It''s strange to say that she doesn''t like the princes in the palace, but she likes the three children of Xiaofu. When I enter the palace, she will come to Kunning Palace to sit and play with a few children, and this time I will ask the three of them to accompany us to relax." "My children are obedient, and I am very relieved to leave it to you." Mu Yangling hugged the pearl and the little leopard, and said with a smile, "Can you play with Brother Xiaofu?" Baozhu and the little leopard called "Aah" twice, pushed away their mother''s hand and continued to play the horse-riding game. The two children are not afraid of life, and they are full of energy. When they are not resting at home, it is the same when they get into the carriage. The two children are clinging to the car window, one on the left and one on the right, screaming at the brothers who are riding outside. , indicating that they will also ride horses. Little Bear really wanted to ride with his younger brother and sister, but he didn''t dare to reach out and carry the two of them out of the car window under the watchful eyes of his father. Everyone could only listen to the aggrieved and angry "Aah" sound of the two children all the way to Xishan. Even the emperor and queen in front heard the child''s voice and asked a question. Haha laughed and said to Qi Haoran outside. : "Go back and comfort the two little ones in your family. It''s just a little. The children are still young, so don''t take them on a horse and blow the wind." Qi Haoran responded, turned his horse''s head back to the side of Mu Yangling''s carriage, jumped directly on the carriage, opened the curtain and went in, took the two children directly into his arms, and said, "Just listen to the two of you along the way. shouted." Chapter 1067： Autumn hunting (middle) Mu Yangling was wearing a neat riding suit, holding a child in one hand to the tent, Baozhu and the little leopard lying on her mother''s shoulders, looking around curiously with a pair of round eyes. In the tent, the queen was meeting officials and relatives. Seeing Mu Yangling''s dress, she knew that she would follow the emperor and them into the mountain in a while. She opened her hands to the two children, "Baozhu, little leopard, come to Aunt Huang." Mu Yangling put the two children on the ground, Baozhu and the little leopard ran to the queen and looked around in her arms. The female family members in the tent jumped in their hearts, looked at Mu Yangling, and someone smiled and praised: "Princess Princess today''s dress is suitable for the occasion, and it matches her, looking at her heroic appearance, if I hadn''t known that this was the princess, I would have You should think that this is a female general who came down from an ancient painting." The queen smiled and said: "Don''t praise her, say she is a female general, it will be bad if she is really making a fuss about going to the battlefield in two days. When the emperor says he wants to hunt, she and the prince are so happy. It''s like I haven''t used a bow and arrow in my eight lifetimes." The Queen looked at Mu Yangling, who pursed her lips and smiled, "Okay, I know you''re in a hurry, hurry up, the emperor and the others are going to set off in a while, but I heard that someone praised the emperor in front of him. After speaking, he said that he would definitely be the first in the hunt." Mu Yangling said goodbye to everyone. Several ladies looked at each other, and Yan Du''s wife, Mrs. Yan, couldn''t help asking: "Is the princess going to end too?" The Queen ?? smiled and nodded, "She is not weak at riding and hunting, so the emperor asked her to go with the prince." pushed the matter to Qi Xiuyuan''s head. Sure enough, everyone heard that it was the emperor''s order, and they all praised the princess of Rongjun for her ability, but it was impossible to tell from the surface. After everyone talked for a while, a trumpet sounded from the front. The queen took the hand of the dragon and the phoenix and got up, and said with a smile: "It started ahead, we will also see the emperor open the bow." Western Hills hunting begins with the first arrow shot by the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan was originally a general on horseback. He couldn''t help but get excited when he heard the sound of the horn. He stared at the deer in the field with his eyes like a torch. When he shot one with a bow, it was announced that he had no hobby of shooting beasts in cages. Go deep into the woods. Qi Xiuyuan took the lead and rushed into the woods, followed by the guards who followed quickly. Qi Haoran hesitated for a while, then turned his head and asked Mu Yangling, "Are we going after Big Brother?" Mu Yangling had studied the topography of Xishan before, and pointed in another direction: "Let''s go around here, and we can meet the elder brother before he enters the deep forest." Fan Zijin rode his horse to their side, and said coolly, "Xishan has been inspected for a long time, and there will be no danger. You should think about how many prey you can hunt to win the first place. There should not be too many fierce generals in Xishan this year. " Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Zijin, don''t worry, we will definitely help you keep a certain ranking and won''t let you fall too far behind." Fan Zijin snorted coldly, "I''m a civil official, so what if I''m behind? Now that everyone is almost gone, how long are you going to stay?" Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling both rushed out and disappeared into the woods after a while. At this time, everyone also knew that Princess Rongjun went into the mountain with King Rongjun. The female relatives who followed also ran horses and hunted, but they mostly walked around the periphery and did not enter the depths of the mountain forest. When they saw Mu Yangling riding in, they could not help but envy, "If only my brother could take me into the deep mountains. ." Someone made fun of him and said, "You mean your future husband, right? Princess Rongjun was not brought in by her brother, but brought in by the prince." Many women''s faces turned slightly red, "What nonsense are you talking about, these words can be said by our girls'' family." The married woman on the other side spoke more directly, "My family only cares about himself, how can he think of taking me into the mountains? I said that I would also hunt this time, and he laughed at me and said don''t fall off the horse and be ashamed. It''s all men, he''s still a civil servant who has read poetry and books, but he''s not as good as a military man of King Rongjun." "The one at my house is the same. Just let me ride a horse for a walk outside, let me not go in and be embarrassed. He also said that if he really wants to meet a wild animal, he can''t reach him." "No one can compare to Prince Rong when it comes to being considerate. I just took a look at it. Prince Rong waited for everyone to go in before bringing the princess in. It seems that the princess meant it." "That''s why Princess Rongjun is lucky. A peasant girl married a prince, and her father also changed from an hunter to a second-rank officer. The third child gave birth to five children, four of which are sons. This blessing is also in Daqi. This is the first share, if she has all the parents-in-law, now all the people in the capital will retreat." "Unfortunately, Princess Rongjun doesn''t like to go out, and we don''t have a way to meet her. Otherwise, it would be good to touch her fortune." "Speaking of her fortune, guess whether the prince can take the first place with her fortune this time." "This is a bit difficult. Although the princess is lucky, she relies on her real skills to hunt. The prince has such a drag on her, and it''s a bit difficult to take the first place." Several older wives looked at each other and said with a smile, "We think the prince can still take the first place this time." These people don''t know, but these few of them have been staying in the capital. Although they have never seen the princess''s abilities, they will not come to the fore. So many people swear that the princess has high skills, but it is impossible to be all of them. fake. At this time, the guards who followed Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling had left half of the prey because they wanted to take away the prey. Mu Yangling looked left and right, pointed in one direction, and said, "You can meet the eldest brother from here, if he is If you keep going in, instead of turning north, but that is the edge of the West Mountain, generally they don''t change direction." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Then let''s go in some more and directly copy his prey." The guards who followed them were sweating profusely, "Your Highness, it''s a place where wild beasts are haunted. It''s too dangerous. Even if we kill the prey, we have to risk our lives to get it, and..." And is it really good for you to cut off Emperor Hu like this? The guards looked at the princess with long eyes, hoping that she would persuade her, but Mu Yangling shrugged. Qi Haoran said: "Let''s make a mark here, there is no need for the standard guard to go in and collect the prey inside. We will bring out what we can bring, and leave what we can''t bring." The captain of the guards was helpless, so he could only make a mark and lead the guards in with the prince and princess. Because of the dense forest in the mountains, the speed of the horse slowly slowed down. Mu Yangling held the rope in his left hand and the bow in his right hand, listening to the surrounding movement. Just thinking about where they were going to find prey, Qi Haoran whispered, "A-Ling, see if you can take us to avoid the beasts in the mountains." Mu Yangling held the reins for a while, then nodded slightly, "I''ll try it out." She looked at the traces around her, took the lead, and led the crowd around in the woods until she got out of the dense forest, and she really didn''t come across a beast. Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran, and Qi Haoran asked, "Can you do the same in an unfamiliar forest?" "I''m not familiar with Xishan either," Mu Yangling said with consideration: "In fact, in addition to investigating traces, the most important thing is luck, this time we are lucky, the beasts that often haunt this forest may have been entered into Xishan these days. The people were frightened and went deeper." "You have always been lucky." Qi Haoran only said this, and soon after hearing the emperor''s movement, he led someone to greet him. Chapter 1068： ask "Why did you run in front of me?" Qi Xiuyuan restrained his horse and glanced behind them. He couldn''t remember when the two of them overtook him and ran here. Qi Haoran said proudly: "A-Ling took us around halfway. Brother Huang, it''s getting late. Let''s go out another way. It''s almost time to get back to the camp." Qi Xiu Yuan saw his complacent look and couldn''t help but ask, "The harvest is very good?" "Of course." They went all the way to the deep mountains, and the prey was larger and larger than the outer ones, so the harvest was naturally good. Qi Xiuyuan is the emperor. He doesn''t have to contend with his subjects. He hunts for his mood. He took out a pocket watch from his arms and checked the time, and agreed to return to the camp. Qi Haoran stared at the pocket watch in his arms, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help despising his younger brother, "This is from your workshop, don''t say you don''t have one, I got this from your sister-in-law, I heard it cost a lot Qian, in the entire Daqi, this style of pocket watch is the only one in my arms." Mu Yangling immediately said: "The one for the emperor''s brother must be unique. This design was designed by the emperor''s sister-in-law. There is a phoenix in the emperor''s sister-in-law, which is a pair with yours." This was custom-made by Li Jinghua in the workshop. Mu Yangling didn''t want to receive the money, but Li Jinghua said that this was a birthday gift she gave to the emperor. If she didn''t accept it, it would be unclear who gave the gift. Mu Yangling saw that she belonged to the type of spending money to be happy, so he was quoted a high price, but Li Jinghua was very happy when she heard it, and paid for the goods with her dowry. But this pair of pocket watches is indeed very laborious. The dragon and phoenix are engraved on the back. It took half a year to make this pair of pocket watches. It took a full eight months, and all the defective products during the period were destroyed. . Qi Haoran heard that the Queen''s Wife was so troublesome to give a gift, so she couldn''t help but go to see Mu Yangling. He can also receive A Ling''s gift every year on his birthday, but he has never been so careful, and his heart is a little sour. Mu Yangling saw that he kept turning his head to look at him on the way back, and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?" Qi Haoran was a little disappointed, "It''s okay." Qi Xiuyuan curled his lips aside, showing his affection all the time, now you know you''re down? Qi Xiuyuan became happy and was not very interested in hunting anymore. Seeing his younger brother and sister go after the prey, he pulled his younger brother to tell him how considerate the queen was and how kind she was to him. Qi Haoran couldn''t help but straighten the corners of his mouth, and said, "Brother, I know that my sister-in-law treats you well, so you should treat your sister-in-law better. In the future, if the courtier asks you to draft, you should reject it, otherwise, even if the sister-in-law is more generous, It''s sad to always take care of your little wife." Qi Xiuyuan: "..." Qi Haoran saw that the ear was finally quiet, and was about to exhale when he saw Qi Xiuyuan nodded seriously and said, "You are right, this dynasty will no longer be drafted in the future." Qi Haoran was taken aback, looked at him secretly, and asked in a low voice, "Brother, are you angry?" Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him, let the horse walk forward slowly, and said, "Why are you angry? I now have six sons and one daughter. That''s enough. With more women in the harem, there will be more disputes. I''m also old. Now, with your imperial sister-in-law with you, it''s almost enough." Qi Haoran pouted, "Brother, you haven''t even reached forty, and now you''re old, what will you do in ten years?" Qi Xiuyuan gave him a sideways glance, and prodded him to say, "I mean that in the future, the matter of the Qi family''s growth will be left to you. Do you want me to give you some beauties..." "Big brother!" Qi Haoran looked around nervously and lowered his voice when he saw Mu Yangling didn''t come back and said, "Big brother, I have four sons now, and they are all direct sons. Who has more direct sons than me in the capital? I don''t take concubines!" "Then you should be honest. If you cause trouble for me in the future, I will give you beauty." Thinking of his and Mu Yangling''s plan, Qi Haoran couldn''t help shrinking his neck and could not help laying the groundwork, "Brother, the three-way army has already been planned, but if we can form a strange army to cross the west side of Taihang Mountain, we will directly Take down their governor''s mansion and open the gates, then we can at least cut the time by nearly half." Speaking of the business, Qi Xiuyuan also became serious, thought about the map there, nodded and said, "But there are few people there, and it is very difficult for the soldiers to pass there. If they get lost in the mountains, the consequences will be unimaginable." Qi Haoran said, "Just find a good guide." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him and said, "If there really is such a guide, it would not have been possible for Dajin to spend so much effort when he attacked Dazhou. Haoran, don''t think about taking shortcuts. Now the situation is in our favor, and it is more important to fight steadily. Although the surprise attack has miraculous effects, it depends on luck." Qi Haoran nodded. Although he had this plan, the frontier was the main battlefield. Otherwise, even if they reached the rear of Daikin, they would make dumplings by them. He would not do such a thing unless he had the assurance of success. Qi Xiuyuan put his mind at ease, pointed to the movement in front of him and said, "Let''s go, see A Ling''s harvest is good, by the way, you two have to calculate the prey separately, otherwise it will be too unfair to others." These two are very ferocious, especially Mu Yangling, the arrows were not in vain on the way, and the animals she caught up with were unable to escape. The two joined Mu Yangling in front and went back to the camp together. Afternoon was the time to count the prey. Mu Yangling went back to the tent to take a shower and changed into clean clothes. Qi Haoran was sitting cross-legged on the blanket and sulking. Mu Yangling, who was going to pick up the child, stopped next to him and asked, "Why are you suddenly unhappy?" Qi Haoran opened his mouth and was speechless. Could it be that he wanted to ask her why she didn''t treat the emperor like the emperor''s sister-in-law, and also gave him a unique and incomparably thoughtful gift? Qi Haoran closed his mouth and turned away dully to ignore her, Mu Yangling knew that he was angry with her. If there are problems between husband and wife, they should be solved immediately. Otherwise, after a long time, small problems can become big problems, and it can also make people suspicious. Mu Yangling was no longer in a hurry to see the children, turned to Qi Haoran and sat face to face with him, holding his face and asked, "Master, if you are unhappy, just tell me, you know it. , I''m very carefree, some problems are inevitably not considered, if you do something wrong, don''t be bored in your heart, I don''t know, you are bored and you are depressed for nothing, in the end I still don''t know where I went wrong." Mu Yangling seriously thought about her behavior today. Her shortcoming was socializing. Could it be that she didn''t have proper etiquette today and offended people? She asked tentatively, "Is it possible that my etiquette is not in place today, and I am being challenged? You tell me, so I can change it." Qi Haoran said displeased: "Why are your etiquette not in place, even if it is not in place, here, who dares to pick on your reasoning?" "It''s not this, that''s what I did wrong when I went hunting in the mountains today?" "No," Qi Haoran glared at her, "sister-in-law knows how to order a unique pocket watch from the workshop for my eldest brother. Is the workshop still yours, and what about your grandfather''s pocket watch?" Chapter 1069： angry "Didn''t you say that you don''t like to wear it, you will know the time and ask the next person?" Qi Haoran puffed up, "Master said you don''t like to take it, so you won''t give it away? When you were sick, you said that you didn''t like to take medicine, so don''t you force it too." Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing when he heard it, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Okay, I know, isn''t it a pocket watch, I''ll give it to you." Did he just want a pocket watch? What he wanted was her heart. Qi Haoran looked at her with a puffed face. If he wanted a pocket watch, he could buy it himself, but seeing that A Ling had gotten up and went out, he could only sit and get angry with himself. Mu Yangling beckoned to Xiaoting and said, "Go back to the house immediately and ask Gu Yu to take down the second box from the left on the Bogu shelf in the inner room, and bring it to me, I will use it at night." Although Xishan is not far from the capital, it will take four hours to hurry up. Now that it is past noon, it is about to travel overnight. Xiaoting did not dare to neglect, and immediately called two guards back to Beijing together. Mu Yangling went to the queen''s tent to find someone. The concubines and princes in the palace were all here. Longfengtai and Xiaofu sat together with Mingzhu and the second prince. They clumsily took a spoon to eat, and when they saw their mother came in, they looked up. , continue to look down to eat. Xiao Xia laughed and said to Concubine Duan Xian, "You are very childish, knowing that their mother doesn''t take them to play." Hearing this, the concubines couldn''t help but pursed their lips and smiled, looking up at the interaction between the three of them. Mu Yangling bowed to the queen first, and was about to go to see the twins, when the second prince waved happily, "The fourth aunt, the fourth cousin and the eldest sister all ate a bowl of meat soup." As soon as the second prince finished speaking, the little leopard put another spoonful in his mouth, and some fine pieces fell, and he hurriedly took the veil to wipe it for him. Mu Yangling patted his head with a smile, "Wen Su has grown up and knows how to take care of his younger brothers and sisters, what about your little brothers?" The second prince said in a low voice: "Big Brother Xiao An and the others are going to ride horses, while Big Brother Prince and Big Brother Tang went into the mountains to hunt." "Then why don''t you go?" Qi Wensu learned his riding skills with Hutou and the others. According to his age, he should also play with Hutou and the others. The second prince looked at his mother-in-law, lowered his head and said nothing. Concubine Zhao said with a smile instead of a smile: "Princess Princess, the second prince is frail and young. I''m worried that he will blow the wind, so I won''t let him go, not to mention that his brothers are all here, and they should do their best in front of the empress. filial piety." The tent was silent for a while, and everyone looked at Princess Rongjun and Concubine Zhao in disbelief. The queen put down the teacup and said, "Concubine Zhao has been bothered, it''s better for the child to be more lively. It''s time for him to play with his cousins. It''s enough for me to have you here with me." He turned his head and interrupted what Mu Yangling was about to say, saying, "You just came out of the woods, so you must have no food. I heard that the emperor passed on food, so don''t go back to the tent, just eat here. ." asked someone to pass food to Mu Yangling, and gave her a warning glance, and Xiao Xia also tugged at her sleeve. But Mu Yangling''s face was still serious and serious, and there was no smile just now. She took Qi Wensu for three years. He was only five years old when he went to Guangzhou. After three years, cats and dogs have feelings, not to mention that this is a child raised by a son? Seeing that Concubine Zhao used Qi Wensu as a tool, she couldn''t help feeling cold in her heart. Wen Cui set the bowls and chopsticks for Mu Yangling, Shi Concubine and the others lowered their eyes, only feeling that Zhao Concubine was killing her. The other newly promoted concubines were surprised. Wen Cui was the Queen''s confidant. They would call her auntie when they met. Except for the emperor, the queen and the prince, they had never seen her serve tea and meals. Seeing that there was still no smile on Mu Yangling''s face, Wen Cui said with a smile: "Niangniang, this is the clear soup cooked in our niangniang''s small kitchen, I know you like it, it has been simmering with firewood since the morning, how about you try it? In the same way, if you don''t agree, I will go back to the slave and ask someone to study it again." Mu Yangling relaxed and asked, "Doesn''t your mother like to drink thick soup, why did you study clear soup instead?" "Isn''t this because Niangniang likes to drink?" Wen Cui smiled and said, "The queen knows that you are very busy when you arrive at the paddock. The former er specially went out to Beijing to hunt. Today, when you arrive at the paddock, you have to have a good time, so she ordered it down early. Let the people in the small kitchen cook more dishes that the princes and the princes like to eat, and in the next few days, the two princes will end up eating here." Xiao Xia got up and saluted, "Thank you for your thoughtful thoughts. Our lord really ordered it down today, saying that you don''t need to prepare dinner and supper at night, and go directly to the Empress to use it." The Queen ?? smiled and said, "As long as they don''t dislike me here, it''s fine." Mu Yangling drank a bowl of soup and said indifferently: "If you still have rough tea here, then our food will not be eaten." Shi and Xu felt a little pity when they heard it. Since the prince and the grandfather wanted to eat here, the emperor would definitely come to the queen. They wanted to take the opportunity to invite the emperor to their tent to sit. Concubine Zhao obviously thought of this as well. She gritted her teeth slightly. After the second prince returned to the capital, the emperor would come to sit with him from time to time. He originally wanted to use the second prince to lure the emperor, but who would have thought that the queen would come up with this. A way of getting paid. Mu Yangling, regardless of their turbulent undercurrents, talked with a few children for a while after dinner. When it was time to take a nap, several concubines said goodbye one after another, and those who brought their children held their hands. Mu Yangling turned his head to Zhao Concubine and said, "Miss Zhao Concubine, when I went to the forest today, I got a treasure to give to the second prince. I will take him to see it later, you might as well leave him here." Concubine Zhao was stunned, and subconsciously grasped the second prince''s hand, the second prince gritted his teeth slightly in pain, Mu Yangling continued: "You don''t have to worry about the nap problem, Hutou and the others have a very large tent, let the second prince go to the tent. Take a rest, how about I take him back in the evening?" Zhao Concubine wanted to object, but Mu Yangling looked at her with bright eyes, Zhao Concubine only felt a pressure on her, and she could not say anything against it. The queen smiled and said, "If that''s the case, let''s stay with the second child. You grew up with Princess Rongjun. She will treat you like your own son. It''s okay to love you a little bit more." "Don''t be jealous." The concubines shook their heads one after another. They were definitely not jealous. Everyone could tell that Concubine Zhao competed with her son for favor, but Princess Rongjun couldn''t see it. Whether she was for the queen or the second prince, it was nothing to Concubine Zhao anyway. It''s a good thing, it''s better for them to be less involved. Zhao Concubine gritted her teeth with hatred, but she could only bow and retire. Mu Yangling picked up the dragon and phoenix and said to the queen, "Then I''ll go back first." "You," the queen said to her intentionally, but seeing that there were still many people in the tent, she swallowed the words and waved, "Let''s go, let''s go." Mu Yangling said to Qi Wensu who lowered his head, "Let''s go with Auntie." Chapter 1070： crash The twins leaned on their mother''s shoulders to sleep, Mu Yangling put them on the bed, and then turned to look at Qi Wensu. She took his little hand out of the inner room and asked, "Aren''t you going to play with Xiao An and the others in the future?" Qi Wensu''s tears fell one by one, and after a while he couldn''t help choking, and Mu Yangling sighed. After all, he was only an eight-year-old child. Mu Yangling couldn''t bear it, so he pulled him to his side and sat down. When he was almost crying, he wiped his tears for Pazi. Qi Wensu has been tense since he returned to the palace to see his mother and concubine. He was used to the carefree life in Guangzhou. He was bullied and some brothers went to find a place. When he caused trouble, everyone went to the adults to admit their mistakes and was punished. If you are punished, you are just copying the book to beat your palms, and more of listening to the reasoning of the fourth uncle and four aunts. Even if you don''t understand, you can learn. But the mother-in-law is different. She asks him to do what she thinks is right. If he can''t do it, she will cry, or she will quarrel with him. Mingming, the queen mother and the prince''s elder brother are so good, why does the mother concubine ask him to beware of them? If the former is because of conflicting interests, then why should he keep away from his four uncles and four aunts, saying that they will harm him? also said that Rongjun Wang is a minister and he is a king. They are all from the Qi family blood, and the fourth uncle is still his uncle. This world was fought by the fourth uncle and the father, how can he be called the king in front of the fourth uncle? It''s just that he couldn''t tell the fourth aunt about these outrageous words, otherwise the mother and concubine would be a dead word. He felt that it was wrong to go on like this, so he went to see Brother Xiao An, he has always been smart, and there must be a good way. As a result, brother Xiao An said that the best way is to let the father and the emperor lock up the mother and concubine, and nothing will happen if she does not come out. Then that is his mother-in-law, how could he bear it? Even if they didn''t have much affection, he wouldn''t beg the father and the emperor to lock up the mother and concubine. At that time, brother Xiao An was very disappointed, and he stopped playing with him after that. He didn''t even ask him to go horseback riding with him when he came to the paddock this time. Maybe it was an appointment, but he was pushed by his mother and concubine for excuses. Since returning to Beijing, his news It''s like being blocked. Mu Yangling comforted him and said, "You go to Hutou and them to take a nap first, I will ask them to take you to ride a horse in the afternoon, and you will play with them at night. Your mother''s concubine''s affairs are very complicated. There is no good way, but you have to know that besides your mother and concubine, your father, the mother, the prince, the fourth uncle and the four aunts are all on your side, and there are many people who care about you. If you have a bad life , we will all be sad." Qi Wensu couldn''t bear it any longer. He threw himself into Mu Yangling''s arms and burst into tears. He asked out of breath, "Brother Xiao An, will they still play with me?" "Of course, you are good brothers." "But," Qi Wensu said with a sob, "but they ignored me these days. Are they angry with me? Several times they asked me to go out to play, but the mother-in-law refused, and the tone was still very bad..." Mu Yangling was astonished, "How is this possible, they are not stingy people," Mu Yangling suddenly had some ominous premonition in his heart, those three children were very protective, how could they ignore Qi Wensu? Mu Yangling couldn''t take it anymore, so he hurriedly told Lichun to look after the dragon and phoenix in the tent, and dragged Qi Wensu to find the three of them. Not only did the three children not return to the camp for a lunch break, but the children of other adults were still staying in the woods or on the grass for hunting and horse racing. Mu Yangling did not. Find someone in their camp. She turned back to Qi Wensu and smiled and said, "Your brother Xiao An and the others may have gone crazy. You haven''t had a good rest these days. Take a good nap today, and I''ll go get them back." Qi Wensu nodded and watched the fourth aunt leave worriedly. The servants left by the three children were busy waiting for Qi Wensu to rest. The four children often play together, and they are naturally familiar with the next world, so although Qi Wensu did not bring someone to serve him personally, it was quite satisfactory for everyone to serve him. Qi Wensu has been entangled in sleep for the past few days. He fell asleep shortly after. Mu Yangling went to the grass to look for someone, and then turned to go to the tents of the concubines. On the way, he passed the emperor''s main tent and met Eunuch Wan. Eunuch Wan saluted with a smile: "Is Niangniang here to pick up a few young sons? Just right, the emperor is asking the servants to carry the sedan chair and send them back." Mu Yangling stopped walking quickly, and couldn''t help asking: "The sedan chair? What happened to the children?" Eunuch Wan said with a shrill voice: "Several young masters are playing crazy today, and they fell into a drowsy sleep not long after having lunch. Now the emperor is talking to the king and a few elders. See a few young masters Little by little, I couldn''t sit still, so the servants called Bushu to send them back." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Then I will trouble Eunuch Wan." "Don''t bother, don''t bother." Eunuch Wan turned around and let the little valet continue to call for Bu Huo, while walking to the side and whispering to Mu Yangling: "Niangniang, it is said that slaves shouldn''t talk too much about this, it''s just a few children today. The son was arrested by the emperor, and the record was also filed with the lord. Although the little sons were a little naughty, they were excusable. The emperor loved a few young sons, so the empress should persuade the lord again. , Don''t punish too much, but the emperor said that he will watch a few young masters race horses tomorrow." Mu Yangling was disturbed and asked, "What did they do?" Eunuch Wan carefully glanced at Mu Yangling, and whispered: "Fan Shizi took the second and third sons to catch a few snakes and put them in Zhao Concubine''s tent to scare her, but she was accidentally encountered by the emperor. Be careful to reveal your deeds." Seeing that Mu Yangling''s face was not good, he immediately said: "Don''t worry, madam, not many people know about this matter, the snake was discovered by the emperor before it was put in, and now it''s all chopped into minced meat. " Mu Yangling squeezed a smile and said to Wan Gong justice: "Thank you very much, if you didn''t report to me, I would still be in the dark." "This is what the slaves should do, but the slaves are really angry when they see the prince, and their faces are very bad. Although the little sons are naughty, they are still measured. Those snakes are non-toxic little snakes, so they can It''s scary, it''s better to persuade the prince when you go back." "Okay!" She must persuade him to beat them hard, and now dare to let snakes bite people, won''t they let tigers eat people in the future? As soon as they spoke, the three children were carried to the tent and carried back to the tent. Except for the prince, these three boys were the only ones who could sit on the emperor''s tent and walk back and forth in the tent. The ministers learned more about the honorable favors of Rongjun Wang and An Guogong. And although Mu Yangling wanted to slap the three stinky boys, he couldn''t pick them up from their sleep, what should he do if he was frightened? She could only hold the three children to Qi Wensu''s side and let the four of them sleep side by side. Chapter 1071： countermeasures When the four children woke up, they were greeted by Mu Yangling''s black face and the unreasonably excited dragon and phoenix. Mu Yangling said to Xiao An and the three of them in a veiled manner: "You guys are brave enough to let snakes go. You will be fined for six days not to ride horses, and then write five hundred big characters for each of you." The little lion trembled and asked, "Mother, can we go back to the capital and punish you again?" "No, the penalty will take effect from tomorrow." "Mother," the tiger head and the little lion hurriedly hugged their mother''s legs, "We don''t dare any more, you just let us go back to the capital and punish you again, otherwise you''ll be fined double." Xiao An also pulled Mu Yangling''s sleeve and said, "Fourth aunt, we know we are wrong, so please forgive us. There is not necessarily a hunt once a year, and we are not allowed to ride. What''s the point of us here?" "Lest you lose your memory, can snakes be released casually? Even if you complain, it''s better than that snake scaring people." The three children hugged Mu Yangling miserably and cried, and they would not let go even if they died. How many good things have they prepared for this autumn hunting? Qi Wensu stared blankly at the three brothers, knowing that they were in trouble, he hesitated for a while and then quietly interceded for them, "Fourth aunt, please forgive them." "You know what they did, so let me forgive them?" Mu Yangling said with a stern face: "No, this is still my punishment, and other adults." Hutou cried even more. The dragon and the phoenix were startled, looked around curiously, and suddenly covered his face "wow" and faked crying, and then put down his little hands and made a face-shaming gesture to several brothers. The outside was startled by the crying that broke out in the tent. The guards looked at each other, wondering if they should step forward and ask. When the emperor received the news, he rubbed his forehead and asked, "Didn''t Prince Rong rest here? Why are the children crying so badly?" "Your Majesty, there is still the Queen Concubine, the maid, look at the princess'' face today is also very ugly." Eunuch Wan carefully arranged the emperor''s clothes. The emperor''s expression darkened slightly and asked, "Concubine Zhao detained the second prince again today?" "Yes," Eunuch Wan hesitated for a moment and said, "I heard that in the Queen''s Palace, the Queen concubine almost had a dispute with Concubine Zhao, and the second prince is resting in the tents of several young masters at noon today." "It''s not good to make Wen Su look ashamed, so I won''t send Concubine Zhao back to the palace, let someone make her sick for a few days, and the second prince will be taken care of by Princess Rongjun." "Yes." Eunuch Wan bowed and stepped back. After the queen found out, she said to Mu Yangling: "Look, I said you don''t have to worry about it. The emperor has a bright mind and will not let Xiao Er suffer. Many people think that the peace of the harem is my credit, but in fact, this is all It is the emperor''s method, if he is like other emperors, using his strength to balance the previous dynasty with the harem, I can''t hold back so many women no matter how capable I am." The key is that Qi Xiuyuan stood upright and did not use his son as a tool for personal gain, so the harem could be so peaceful. "Then you have to stand up. Otherwise, there will be a storm and rain. No matter how much the emperor wants peace, the harem will not be peaceful." Li Jinghua smiled, glanced at the children walking in front with their heads bowed, and asked with a smile, "Really punish them not to ride horses for six days?" Mu Yangling nodded. "You are too ruthless. You only hunt in autumn once a year, and you have told them not to ride horses for six days. I think they must be so remorseful now that their guts are blue." "You deserve it. You don''t hit the roof for three days, and you don''t beat them too much, but you always remember to eat or beat them." Li Jinghua glanced at Qi Haoran, who was with the emperor, and said, "The fourth uncle is afraid that he can''t bear the pleadings of a few children. You will also give him some face at that time." The sun is gradually going down, and the prey count has been completed. Today''s hunting champion is Qi Haoran, and Qi Xiuyuan has rewarded him. Tonight''s dinner will begin. It was said to be a dinner party, but it was actually all kinds of barbecued meat. They used the prey they caught today. Among them, the deer caught by Qi Xiuyuans first arrow were the most honorable. All the courtiers who were rewarded stood up and expressed their gratitude. Xiao An and the others watched with relish, and they also took a bite of the venison on the plate. After comparing the two, they felt that they were similar. Why is the first arrow shot by Uncle Huang so noble? The little lion leaned in front of a few people and said, "I heard that this is because Uncle Huang is the emperor, he is the most powerful, and what he says is the imperial decree, and no one can defy it." The tiger''s head rolled his eyes and asked, "If Uncle Huang says we can ride horses for the past six days, won''t mother punish us?" The little lion and the tiger head looked at Xiao An, Xiao An thought for a moment, then nodded solemnly, "Theoretically, this is the case, but you must think clearly, if we use tricks, we will only be afraid that the punishment will be doubled when we go back." "We are not afraid," the tiger head and the little lion said, patting their chests: "We only hunt in autumn once a year, and we can withstand any punishment." Xiao An looked at Qi Wensu and asked in a low voice, "Does Uncle Huang know that the fourth aunt punished us not to ride horses?" Qi Wensu said hesitantly, "I probably don''t know." "That''s great." Xiao An waited until everyone had finished toasting before leading the twins with a glass of juice, and said crisply, "Uncle Huang, we also toast you." Qi Xiuyuan still remembered how calm they were when they were caught carrying snakes today, looked at Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran, picked up the wine glasses, and asked, "What do you respect me?" "Jing Huang''s uncle and uncle are like the East China Sea, the longevity is like Nanshan Mountain, everything goes well..." The nice words jumped out as if they didn''t want money. Qi Xiuyuan laughed and said, "Today is not my birthday, these congratulations don''t match, okay, just say what you want, don''t flatter me." The accompanying ministers also looked at the three young sons curiously. Xiao An couldn''t help but smile shyly and said, "Uncle Huang, we don''t want anything, it''s just the first time we see so many friends, we''re very happy, we used to think that our riding skills are already very good, and it''s better than others of the same age. Not to mention one of the best, at least it can be ranked in the forefront, but now I know that it turns out that there are many people with excellent riding skills in this world. Qi Xiuyuan nodded, encouraging them to continue. Little Lion continued: "This is what my mother often said, there are days outside the sky, and there are people outside people, so we think we can''t just see the land under our feet, we should look farther and learn more." Hutou shouted under Mu Yangling''s gaze, "So Uncle Huang, let''s hold a children''s horse race tomorrow, let''s all learn from each other." Li Jinghua almost couldn''t help laughing out loud, Qi Xiuyuan noticed the difference, turned his head to look at the queen, saw her frowning and shook his head slightly at him, he understood after a little thought. He was thinking about how to refuse when Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong jumped out and said, "This is a good idea, not only children can compete, but also teenagers, young people, divided into various age groups, it is better to have one, two or three. " Qi Xiuyuan saw that the children were all looking at him eagerly, he couldn''t help laughing, nodded and said, "Okay, tomorrow you will have a try. All interested children can sign up. The youth group doesn''t need to race horses, just go hunting. , for three days, to see who has the most prey." He pointed to Qi Haoran and several generals and said, "Don''t participate in the few of you, and give the next generation a chance." Everyone smiled kindly, and it was agreed. Qi Xiuyuan said to the children to prevent Mu Yangling from continuing to punish them, "Then you should have a good rest tonight and get ready to play tomorrow." Several children responded happily. Chapter 1072： moonlight Although Mu Yangling was angry that the children made a coincidence, but because of Qi Xiuyuan''s will, he did not insist on punishing them now. Fan Zijin severely beat the three children five times on the palm of the hand, which was regarded as a punishment for their tricks, and the rest was left after returning to Beijing. This is the first time that Fan Zijin was so clearly angry because of the naughty children, even Qi Haoran had to stand by the side honestly. The three children shrank their necks and returned to the camp. The second prince was brought over by Eunuch Wan in a short time, Eunuch Wan bent down and smiled at the adults of the two families: "Zhao Concubine is not accustomed to the soil and water, and her body is a little unwell. These few days the second prince will live with a few young sons first. , so as not to get sick." Fan Zijin frowned slightly, but he agreed and sent Eunuch Wan out in person. Qi Haoran said to the little Xia family: "Sister-in-law, go back too, we are watching these children." Xiao Xia nodded slightly to them and left with confidence. Qi Haoran and his wife left after the four children fell asleep, but they left the camp. The four children opened their eyes in unison, turned their heads to look left and right, and smiled silently. Qi Wensu whispered: "I thought you were angry with me and stopped playing with me." "Are we such stingy people?" Hutou waved his fist and said, "This time we are not successful, next time we will definitely help you get revenge, and she must be so scared that she doesn''t dare to stop you from playing with us." "Don''t," Qi Wensu couldn''t help sitting up and stopped them: "She is my mother-in-law, don''t scare her, my father just told me that what my parents said is not necessarily right, if you know it''s wrong I also obey those who are not filial, that is stupid filial piety, it is also unfilial, and it is to trap parents in unrighteousness, so I promised the father and the emperor. In the future, if the mother and concubine say is right, I will listen, and if it is wrong, I will persuade. I persuade it twice or three times. "What if she doesn''t listen to her many times?" Xiao An asked calmly. "Then I will still do what I think is the right direction and reject her request," Qi Wensu said with tears in his eyes, but said firmly: "My father said that when I grew up, I should be able to distinguish right from wrong by myself. I would have opposed the father and emperor a long time ago, and I should also learn from the prince''s brother." The little lion asked anxiously: "Then she won''t let you play with us again, will you still listen to her?" Qi Wensu shook his head. The three little friends breathed a sigh of relief, hugged him, and said happily: "That''s good, we will still play together in the future, with you joining us, no one will dare to bully us in the study. " "Uh-huh." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling twitched the corners of their mouths outside the tent and left together. The moon in the sky was about to be full, but a small piece of it was covered by a few dark clouds. The stars were scattered on the grass, and the flat white was fluorescent. Because in the wild, many fireflies flew around in places that were not illuminated by fire. With the breeze coming, Qi Haoran''s irritability for the day seemed to be taken away by the wind, and his mood was calm. He turned his head to look at Mu Yangling, stretched out his hand to hold hers, and covered the hands of the two with his wide sleeves. Outsiders looked at it, but felt that they were a little close, and their sleeves were touching, and they would not notice that their hands were holding together. Mu Yangling turned his head and glanced at Qi Haoran, smiled slightly, shook his hand back, and followed him slowly back. Their tent was right next to the children''s tent, and they were about forty or fifty paces away, but Qi Haoran suddenly stopped at the entrance of the tent and dragged Mu Yangling forward. Mu Yangling glanced at him with some doubts, but seeing that he was not looking sideways, he had no choice but to follow him. Qi Haoran pulled Mu Yangling around the guards patrolling and went directly to the edge of Qinghu Lake outside the camp. This is the only water source of Xishan, the scenery is very good, and there are soldiers guarding it. Qi Haoran did not walk to the water, but walked to a small grassy **** by the lake, and supported Mu Yangling to sit down on the grass, facing the lake. In the light and moonlight, many fireflies flickered by the lake, and Mu Yangling''s mood couldn''t help but cheer up. Such beautiful scenery is hard to find in modern times. You have to go to some secluded fields, and you may be able to encounter such lakes and moonlights, but there may not be so many fireflies. Mu Yangling didn''t say a word, just leaned on Qi Haoran''s shoulder, Qi Haoran''s heart gradually calmed down, he held her hand tightly and said: "A Ling, when all the lost land is recovered, I will not be a general. Now, just be the prince, and I will take you to travel all over the country, okay?" "But the children haven''t grown up yet, so they can''t be left behind, right?" Qi Haoran counted the ages of the little leopard and Baozhu in his heart, holding her hands tightly, and said with a smile, "It won''t be long, you see, this dazzling, we have been married for 14 years, and then dazzling. , they have all grown up, let them pass by themselves in the future, and we have no time to intervene." Mu Yangling''s heart was as soft as warm water, and he replied in a low voice, "Okay." The couple stayed on the grassy **** for a long time, until Qi Haoran felt that the dew was a little heavier and the sky was a little colder, so they took Mu Yangling back. Xiaoting was standing in front of the tent door holding a bag, and when he saw the two masters coming back, he hurried up to meet them, and said in a low voice, "Madam, Xiaoxiao brought something." "Leave it to me," Mu Yangling took the things, and seeing that he was so cold, he said, "Go down and rest. I''ll give you and the two guards a day off tomorrow, and have a good rest." Xiaoting went happily. Qi Haoran looked at the bag in her hand curiously, "What is this, and why did people go back to get it?" Mu Yangling smiled and didn''t answer. After entering the tent with him, he took out the box in his bag and gave it to him, "Open it and have a look." Qi Haoran opened it curiously. Inside were a pair of simple silver pocket watches. Qi Haoran''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t help but pick up the larger one and open it. . Mu Yangling held up the pocket watch and showed it to him, "Look, our names are engraved on it in small seals. The pocket watch is also a pair, and mine also has this one." Qi Haoran was surprised, "When was this done?" "The watch workshop was made when it was first established, and I wanted to give it to you, but you disliked carrying this thing cumbersome and affecting your actions, and also said that if you ask the next person about the time, you will know that Feibai and Xiaolou both have pocket watches. , I see that you don''t like it, so I have to keep it." "If you don''t like what you gave, I will like it," Qi Haoran said distressedly: "You just keep this thing to waste?" "I can''t get a good word from you if I give it to you, so I might as well not give it away." Mu Yangling was about to grab it. Qi Haoran hurriedly put away the things and said, "Who said that you can''t get good words from the Lord? The Lord doesn''t say good words, but the Lord has done good deeds. What''s so good about those slick tongues?" Qi Haoran took Mu Yangling into his arms, bit her ear and asked, "Do you think so?" Chapter 1073： Competition (Part 1) When Mu Yangling woke up the next day, Qi Haoran was already refreshed and took a few boys to ride on the grass, euphemistically called it: a review before the competition. Mu Yangling originally wanted to run into the mountain again, but thinking that this was the first real competition for children, it seemed that the competition was still very big, so he reluctantly went to watch. The emperor and the empress also appeared with great admiration because the princes participated in this competition, so many civil servants and military generals also appeared naturally. The officials of the Ministry of Rites and the Imperial Guard were busy turning around, enclosing the arena, moving tables and chairs for the onlookers, and erecting parasols for the dignitaries. There is no way, who makes the emperor be merciful and can''t bear the ministers standing in the sun? They are all pampered ministers. They stay in the sun and stand for half a day, and half of them lie down the next day. Who will work for him and manage the country? ? Qi Haoran saw that the Praetorian Guards were too busy, so he waved his hand to let the Praetorian Guards leave him alone, and hand over the supplies to his little servants and guards, who would build it. Rong Xuan saw it and made it according to the law. Other ministers were also busy making the servants they brought with them to work. Because they were not like Qi Haoran who could bring a line of guards, the number of people to serve was limited. . Praetorian Guards: Originally, none of you were alone. Finally, the Praetorian Guards were vacated, and the officials of the Ministry of Rites were relieved, and the competition list and regulations were almost arranged. It is said to be horse racing, but it cannot be just horse racing, otherwise it will be monotonous. This hunter is looking for outstanding horse generals to prepare for future wars, so this competition includes horse racing, wrestling, archery and riding archery. Coincidentally, all four of Xiaoan belong to the children''s group, while Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong belong to the children''s group. Those over the age of 16 who want to participate have to enter the mountain forest for hunting competitions, which belong to the youth group, not the youth group. Qi Xiuyuan never liked to waste time, so it was not long after eating too early, he brought the queen and interested princes and concubines into the venue, encouraged the children a few words as soon as they sat down, and then immediately announced the start. No more than a quarter of an hour before or after. The officials of the Ministry of Rites wiped their sweat happily. Thanks to the simplicity of the emperor, the game is expected to be completed this morning. The first competition is the wrestling of the youth group. Because there are many people who sign up, fifteen groups will compete at the same time, and the winner can enter the next competition. In the second game, the lottery was drawn, and one person took a bye. This time it was a group of groups to advance to the game. Little Treasure and Little Bear had good luck and entered the second round. Xiaoxiong and his opponent made the right move, and then Xiaoxiong knocked down the boy who was two years older than him and half a head taller. Xiaoxiong knew that he was strong and apologized a little embarrassedly: "I am stronger." The opponent thought he was showing off, so he couldn''t help but glared at him and ended in a sullen mood. Xiaobao was more difficult and lucky to win. Because he was the prince, the other party didn''t dare to attack at first, which made Xiaobao take advantage, but the other party was about the same age as him, and he was also thirteen years old. hugged him and pulled it, and his anger came up. He tried his best to suppress Xiaobao, but he was inferior at the beginning, and even if he tried hard later, he gradually failed. Xiaobao is not ignorant. Although his kung fu is not as good as that of Xiaoxiong, he has also practiced meditation. When he is brought down, he will jump for joy. He knew it would be hard to get to Game 3 unless he got a bye, but he was happy to get to Game 2. But the prince''s luck was so good, he got a bye in the second game. Faced with the seemingly non-existent doubts, the crown prince couldn''t help but look at the Minister of Rites next to him. His father, the emperor and his mother were disdainful of doing such a thing, but the Rites... The Ministry of Rites stood expressionlessly, sweating from his back. He used his personality to guarantee that he really didn''t cheat. The emperor and the prince didn''t mean it. How could he do this thankless thing? Is it his fault that the prince is lucky? The four little ones didn''t realize the weirdness in the field, and they shouted excitedly, cheering for Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, and the audience only heard them shouting "Come on!" Qi Xiuyuan turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "Why are these children shouting cheers, what do you mean by cheers?" Qi Haoran couldn''t help but not look at Mu Yangling, and explained, "They shouted." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at Mu Yangling, then looked directly over Qi Haoran to Fan Zijin, "I always think this word sounds familiar." Fan Zijin raised his mouth slightly and said, "Your Majesty feels good, when Haoran competed with others in martial arts or horse racing, Ah Ling often shouted like this, after a long time we will get used to it, and the children will shout when they encourage others , Seriously, I don''t understand it either." Mu Yang looked forward without squinting, as if she hadn''t heard their words, how would she explain that it was a slip of the tongue? He never speaks dialects. Qi Xiuyuan knows some of the dialects of the ten townships in the northern region. There is no way. So if you can''t find a reason, it''s better not to say it. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at Mu Yangling with a smile but not a smile. There were so many things that his younger brother and sister were puzzled about, and he was not in the mood to pursue them. He shook his head and continued to watch the arena. Xiaobao also cheered on Little Bear cheerfully, and after only two shouts, Little Bear won. Qi Xiuyuan looked a little bored, and Qi Haoran said: "Xiaoxiong will not be allowed to participate in such competitions in the future. The eldest grandson of the Minister of War has a good kung fu, and he is considered the best among these children. In the end, it took only three strokes to meet Xiaoxiong. It''s a shame to lose." The Minister of War under ?? heard this and almost burst into tears. The emperor''s holy words, his grandson is obviously very powerful, but because of bad luck, he won the lottery of the Prince of Rongjun and lost so badly. Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Brother Huang, you can''t deprive Little Bear of his rights just because he is so powerful." Qi Xiuyuan supported his forehead, feeling a little helpless towards his younger brother''s favorite son regardless of the occasion, glanced at Mu Yangling, and seeing that she was also holding on to her son''s injustice, he couldn''t help but said, "If a martial artist is looking for an opponent, he should look for an even match. His ability is even better than the competition with the youth group, and he will play against the youth group again, isn''t he bullying the child?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "This is what the emperor said, let him compare with the youth group and let the eldest grandson of the Minister of War be promoted." Qi Haoran was never the master who suffered losses, Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him and asked, "What do you want to do?" "Brother Huang, if Little Bear can take the first place in the youth group this time, let him follow me to the Northland next year." Qi Xiuyuan showed anger on his face and said, "He''s only twelve, he''s still a child." "Didn''t I follow you into the army camp when I was twelve? Twelve is not too young." Qi Haoran said seriously: "Xiao Xiong is more powerful than I used to be." Chapter 1074： In the game) Qi Xiuyuan looked at Mu Yangling, "Do you think so too?" Qi Xiuyuan hoped that Mu Yangling would refuse. As a mother, she is generally reluctant to bear hardships for her son. Mu Yangling pondered, Xiaoxiong''s cultural knowledge does not need to be considered, he is only a junior high school graduate now, but his military literacy can already graduate from college. As a general, kung fu is a must, but it does not require very high requirements. In battle, the focus is more on kung fu right away. Xiaoxiong began to learn military books at the age of seven. Going to the army to see and train and lead soldiers, it can be said that although he is only twelve years old, he is no weaker than those veterans or captains in their twenties in military terms. This is the advantage of origin and resources. Xiao Xiong had already determined that he would inherit Qi Haoran''s position in the army. In this case, it would not be of much use for him to stay in the capital, and to follow them to the front line, although dangerous, was more beneficial to his career development. As for the danger, it is even more dangerous to let the child go to the battlefield alone. This time, with her and Qi Haoran watching, the danger has been reduced. There really is no better opportunity than this. Mu Yangling nodded and said, "If Little Bear can get the top three in the youth group this time, let him go." directly dropped the champion to the top three. Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes dimmed and said, "You guys are willing." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "If you didn''t have that plan, I would have sent Xiaobao to the battlefield too." As a prince, how can you not know about the war? Qi Xiuyuan stopped talking for a moment. He still thought about the imperial expedition. As the prince, Xiaobao had to stay in the capital to reassure the people. If Xiaobao also went to the battlefield, if something happened, the world would be in chaos. Even if nothing happens, the monarch and the prince are in danger at the same time, and fright can scare people to death. The matter was settled like this, Qi Xiuyuan called Xiao Xiong and the poor eldest grandson of the Minister of War, and conveyed their opinions. Xiao Xiong went to participate in the competition of the youth group. If he could enter the top three, he agreed to join the army. Promoted by the eldest grandson of the Minister of War. Xiaoxiong asked happily, "Uncle Huang, will I be able to go to the front line with my father next year when I join the army?" Qi Xiuyuan said meaningfully: "We will talk about this later, you should have the ability to join the army first." Even if everyone has reached a consensus that the war will start next year, this cannot be said from his mouth, lest Daikin prepare in advance. Qi Haoran gave the silly son a wink and told him to shut up. Little Bear didn''t see it, so he excitedly waved goodbye to Little Treasure, told him to continue cheering, and let him take a big bow and jump on his BMW, then ran into the mountains to chase people away. He went in more than half an hour later than those people, so he couldn''t delay any longer. The ministers saw it, and they couldn''t help feeling that it was unfair to the prince of Rongjun. First, he was young, and secondly, his entry time was short, but some people felt that the tiger father had no dog, maybe the prince would win? At this time, the aggrieved Minister of War, the eldest grandson, also returned to the arena. Because he was overwhelmed by the bear, he was burning with a raging fire. In the following games, he performed almost explosively, and he passed all the way to win the youth group wrestling championship. Xiaobao lost in the fourth round and stopped in the third game. Although the eldest grandson of the Minister of War won the championship, because Xiaoxiong defeated him before, everyone thought that the champion was Xiaoxiong, so Xiaoxiong was also the uncrowned king. After that, there are horse racing, archery and riding archery. These are Xiaoxiong''s favorites. Following Xiaoxiong, Xiaobao''s horsemanship is also good. In addition, Qi Xiuyuan is a general, and he attaches great importance to the prince''s riding and shooting. Therefore, Xiaobao played in these three games. Zhongdu entered the top three. He even won the best first place in riding and shooting. Everyone agrees with the fairness of the competition. After all, everyone can see it. If there are players who are afraid of hurting the prince in the first wrestling competition, there will be no one in the next three competitions. Again, they did their best. The other two champions were still the fourteen-year-old eldest grandson of the Minister of War. He won three championships by himself, which is considered a big show. If the ministers in the youth group were calm and congratulated the parents who won a good place, in the children''s competition, there was only one color left on the faces of the ministers - black! Because the top four were all swept up by the princes of the royal family and the Duke of Anguo. What''s more, these four children were not modest at all, and their smug appearance made the well-mannered ministers couldn''t help but want to beat them meal. They felt that the gentle emperor and the elegant Duke Ango would definitely not be able to teach such a child, so they rushed towards Qi Hao in a veiled manner. Qi Haoran was proud of the children''s performance, his chest was straight, and the smug expression on his face was unbelievable. Then you look at your youngest son or grandson with a hatred of iron, so can''t you live up to your expectations? Cant compare to the two young sons of the Rongjun Princes Mansion, or cant he compare to the prince of the Duke Anguo Mansion? No matter how bad it is to beat the second prince, the second prince is the youngest among them, but even he has won a third and a fourth. How can you children of ten and nine years old feel so good? The children looked down at their father or grandfather and glared at the four children. The tiger head and the little lion raised their smiling faces and looked at their parents for praise. Even Mu Yangling, who was still angry with them, couldn''t help showing a proud smile. The tiger head won the championship in wrestling and horse racing, but the little lion won the championship in archery and riding. It was even at one point. The reason why Hutou won the runner-up was because one of his arrows shot at the junction of the ninth ring and tenth ring. runner up. The onlookers couldn''t help but sighed that King Rongjun''s inheritance was strong. All three sons were so good in martial arts. This fourth one seemed to be good. In time, Daqi would need four more generals. As long as the royal family could not afford Xiao Qiang, A few young sons are alive, and they can keep the Daqi border safe for 50 years. Besides, the second prince is also very powerful. Everyone glanced at the prince vaguely, seeing his smiling eyes, with a look of joy in his eyes, and looking at him, he was really happy for the second prince. Several ministers who had experienced the throne battle of the previous dynasty looked at each other. The royal brothers of this dynasty got along well, which can be said to be unprecedented. I just hope that this situation can be maintained, and the prosperity of Daqi is just around the corner. Fan Zijin was also very happy, he turned his head and sincerely thanked Mu Yangling: "Thank you very much." Xiao Xia also grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand excitedly. She never thought that her son could achieve such achievements in martial arts. Xiao An was never worried in the culture class, but his martial arts talent was really not outstanding against the background of the Qi family''s children, and his body was always weaker than Hutou''s, so Fan Zijin and Xiao Xia were confronted with each other. His expectations in martial arts were reduced to a minimum. So now that Xiao An has won two third and two fourth places, he is even more happy than Qi Haoran knowing that the tiger-headed lion can take the first place. And this, Fan Zijin and Xiao Xia agreed that it was Mu Yangling''s credit. After all, she had been teaching several children. Chapter 1075： game (below) The four children were sweating profusely and ran towards their parents. Qi Xiuyuan had just finished praising Xiaobao, and he didn''t mind praising his second son at all. Even Li Jinghua pulled him to praise him a few times. Fan Zijin was more restrained, but patted Xiao An on the shoulder with a smile on his face, and Xiao Xia couldn''t do anything to praise his son in public. In contrast, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling seemed overly proud, both of them complimented them with smiles on their faces, Hutou said enthusiastically: "Dad, let''s also go to the youth group competition, maybe we can too. How about getting a good grade?" The minister who had his son participating in the youth competition couldn''t help but rolled his eyes in his heart. Even if you were the son of the King of Rong County, you couldn''t be so arrogant. A nine-year-old baby would dare to run to meet a teenage or 20-year-old. Youth competition? How despised is their son? Qi Haoran also felt that his son was too proud, patted their heads, and said, "Next year, don''t be too proud, you must know that there are people outside people, and there are mountains outside the mountains." Mu Yangling also felt that the sons were too proud, but did not agree with Qi Haoran''s handling method, and said: "Let them go, see if they can get the first place, and let them know how much they are capable. How big." Mu Yangling turned his head to the two children and said, "Xiao An and Wen Su will not go in with you. You two brothers will go by yourself and bring your guards. Any prey that the guards interfere with is not yours. You are now half a day later than others. , is it fair to allow you to finish work an hour later in the afternoon?" Of course it''s not fair. Not to mention that the youth group entered two hours before them, they would suffer in terms of physical strength and prey distribution, but the tiger head and the little lion consciously have a big heart and excellent martial arts, so naturally they won''t care about this problem. The censor, who wanted to share his thoughts, also closed his mouth after seeing the self-satisfied expressions of the two children, or it was good for them to suffer too, so as not to be too proud. Xiao An and Wen Su knew that they were also a drag on Hutou and Little Lion, so they clenched their fists to cheer them on, and said, "We are waiting for you outside." The tiger head and the little lion gave a vicious "um", ran to the emperor''s side to pack the snacks on his table, took two more pots of water and ran away. Emperor: "..." People: "..." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling nodded as if they didn''t see it, it was a shame. The tiger head and the little lion didn''t feel ashamed at all. They rode on their horses and shouted to Xiao An Qiwensu, "You wait, we''ll bring you a lot of prey back, maybe you can get the second and third place." "Well, we believe in you, you must do your best!" Xiao An and the second prince ran to the edge of the forest to see them off, shouting to see them away. Qi Haoran raised his forehead and glared at Mu Yangling, how does she usually teach her children? Mu Yangling hesitated for a while and felt that the child should still be encouraged, so he said firmly: "It''s always good to have confidence." People: Hehe! Xiaobao consciously went to bring back the two younger brothers who were wandering in front of the woods, and whispered to them, "Don''t talk about the competition for a while, I''ll take you back for lunch?" "Why? I still want to ride a pony inside to cheer Brother Hutou a little bit," the second prince regretted, "They should have told us earlier that we were going to participate in the hunting competition, and I might even be able to make a banner for them." Xiao An hit him, "You''re not good at writing big enough." The second prince didn''t care: "Isn''t there still you? I''ll cut and paste when you write it, and the division of labor and cooperation can be faster." Xiao An hesitated, "Actually, it''s not too late to do it now, we can see it when they come out, but the tiger-headed lion and Little Bear have become rivals. We did it for the tiger-headed lion, should we also do it for Little Bear? " "No need," the second prince also hesitated, "We and Hutou brothers are the best. We sleep in the same bed at night, and Xiaoxiong will forgive us." The prince heard the whispers of the two and almost fell. He regretted leaving his younger brother in Guangzhou. Xiao An thought about it seriously, and felt that he still couldn''t offend the little bear. After all, the little bear had the greatest chance of winning, "Maybe we can write that the little bear is the first, the little lion is the second, and the tiger head is the third?" "Why not the second brother Hutou?" "The little lion''s riding and shooting are relatively stable." "But brother Hutou has better luck." Xiao An thought about the previous luck of the tiger head and the little lion, and felt that the fortune of the tiger head was indeed slightly better than that of the little lion, "Then the tiger head is the second?" Xiaobao said exhausted: "If you dare to write such a banner, you will offend all the civil and military officials present. This time they all brought their sons and nephews to participate in the hunt, and two-thirds of them participated. This youth group hunting competition." Because officials from the third rank to the second rank can bring three family members, most officials will choose to bring their wives and nephews. Big, can take care of them a little, but just can be their playmates, is the best candidate for reading companions. Forgot to mention that the second, third and fourth princes will choose their companions to study next year, and the tiger-headed lion and Xiao An can also bring their companions to study in the palace. Xiao An''s status is relatively low. It is estimated that few officials above the third rank want to send his son to him as a companion, and Fan Zijin will also consider supporting some of the Fan family. He doesn''t like Fan Zixiao and other concubine brothers, but he can promote the side members, those Fan family members who have never offended him. So this time, the children over the age of eight and the children under the age of fourteen came to hunt for the companionship of several children, and there was no problem in robbing them of their scenery, but bringing the children and grandchildren over the age of sixteen was for them. ''s future. As long as he can show his face in front of the emperor this time and leave an impression, his career will be much smoother in the future. If Xiao An and Wen Su show the banner of the top three of the little bear brothers, they must offend them to death. Xiao An and Qi Wensu were shocked and said: "If they don''t agree, they can fight. We are cheering for the little bear brothers, and they can also cheer for their sons and grandsons." Xiaobao coughed lightly and said, "As officials of the imperial court, they won''t be so immodest." They also put up banners, even if their descendants really won the championship, and the father and emperor praised them, they would also refute and be humble. Xiao An and Qi Wensu were even more incomprehensible, "But we got good grades in our academy exams, and our fourth aunt praised us and asked us to make persistent efforts. This banner was taught to us by our fourth aunt during the dragon boat race. Done." Xiaobao: "...The gentlemen of your academy must wish to confiscate you?" "How did eldest brother know?" Qi Wensu was shocked. "At that time, a gentleman looked at us and shook his head, saying that he regretted accepting us into the academy, but our grades were very good, and we have never been bad." Chapter 1076： shameless Xiao Bao looked at the two of them speechlessly. It''s okay for the second brother to think like this. How come the smart Xiao An didn''t notice the abnormality? He asked, "My aunt asked you to make banners, isn''t there any objection?" The two children shook their heads, "Why are you opposed? Everyone is very supportive, and there are merchants who bought us good silk to make banners." No matter how smart and precocious Xiao An is, he has learned his sophistication from the people around him. Besides his classmates and husband, he has the most contact with Mu Yangling and his parents. Fan Zijin only cares about his homework, Xiaoxia only cares about his food, clothing, housing and transportation, and the principles of life and interpersonal relationships are more unified by Mu Yangling. The Dragon Boat Festival in Guangzhou has always been grand. The academies have a seven-day holiday every time, and the holiday time is even before the Qingming and Mid-Autumn Festival, because the Dragon Boat Race is held every year, and all the academies will participate. Xiao An and the others are too young to compete in the academy. They can only compete with two other small classes in the academy. At that time, Fan Zijin, as the prefect of a government, not only had to attend the competitions of various academies, but also presided over the dragon boat competitions in various counties and all walks of life. With all kinds of government affairs piled up, he had no time to care about a few children. Mu Yangling learned that the tiger-headed lions were going to participate in the competition, and Xiao An Qiwensu cheered them on as the cheerleader organizer, so he volunteered to help them customize uniforms and banners. It was the first time for Xiao An and the others to participate in such a competition. When they saw Mu Yangling put forward various slogans, they thought that making banners was something everyone knew. took her advice. At that time, Xiao An and the others were still in the Enlightenment class, and they were only seven years old, Hutou and the others were only six years old, and their classmates were all six or seven years old. When I heard that the classmates from the palace said they wanted to make banners, they thought this thing came from the capital. , joined eagerly. So it was passed from the Enlightenment Class to the Junior Class, and then to other large classes. By the time Mr. learned the news, the banners had been passed from their college to other colleges, and their own slogans were erected on both sides of the river bank. It was impossible for them to stop them. The unassuming slogan ?? made the dragon boat race that year full of gunpowder smell, but the merchants were so excited that they went to various academies, willing to finance the cost of making the banner, just hoping to advertise their shop or business. As a result, this habit has been maintained inexplicably. In the two years of Guangzhou''s annual dragon boat competition, banners are flying all over the sky. Up to now, college students in Guangzhou still think that this is the tradition of Jiangnan competitions, and they all feel that Jiangnan people are very confident, but they like it. And the younger children thought it was a tradition of competition. As young people like Xiao An and Qi Wensu naturally think so, so they don''t think there is anything wrong with making banners for Xiaoxiong and the others. Isn''t this a common thing? But this is really not an ordinary thing. On the way back, Xiaobao kept explaining to them that they did not have the habit of making banners, which would make people feel arrogant and arrogant, trying to dissuade them. However, the entrenched Xiao An and Qi Wensu resolutely refused to agree, Xiao An said solemnly: "This is obviously self-confidence and beautiful expectations, how can it be said to be arrogant and arrogant?" "If the Cubs get the first, second, and third place, wouldn''t they be ashamed?" "Why do you lose face?" Xiao An has always accepted the educational idea of ??celebrating if you achieve it, and aiming at it if you don''t achieve it, "If you don''t get the first place this time, try your best next time, and if you don''t get it next time, try harder next time. , as long as the next time is better than this time, and the next time is better than the next time, they will get it one day, but if they do not set lofty goals first, then they will not work hard, how can they achieve this The target?" Qi Wensu nodded fiercely. Xiao An added: "Hutou and the others are determined to be generals, and they can''t be generals now, but when they set this goal, they will work hard to learn martial arts and the art of war. When they are ten years old, they know better than they are when they are nine years old. More, set goals further, eleven-year-old is stronger than ten-year-old, more powerful every year, there will always be one year to become a general." Qi Wensu nodded again, "Just like the prince''s brother aspires to be a good emperor, you can''t be a good emperor now, but you have been working hard towards this goal, haven''t you, and then you will become better every year, and one day you will Be a good king." Xiaobao was silent for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, go ahead, I''ll carry it for you if something goes wrong, no, I''ll help you do it together." Xiao An and Qi Wensu cheered, "That''s great, we also said that the tiger head and the little lion are not here, we have to be very busy." By the time the emperor received the news, the banners for the three children were almost finished, and there were even a few small pennants cut out beside them and tied to chopsticks. This is what Xiao An and Qi Wensu expected to cheer for Xiao Xiong and the others. Little Treasure had never used it before, so he could only do as they ordered, and he had to learn how to use it from them, which made him feel novel for a while. Qi Xiuyuan was also very novel. He held up the banner that read "Qi Wenjin must win the championship", looked around, nodded and said, "The calligraphy is good." Xiao An raised his hand, "I wrote it!" "Yes, he''s even more powerful than your father when he was a child, and his youth is better than his own, but can you tell Uncle Huang who he learned from his brashness?" Xiao An blinked, and he was keenly aware that Uncle Huang didn''t seem very happy, at least it didn''t sound like a compliment, thinking of what the fourth aunt said about being an honest child, he said: "The fourth uncle said that the first thing to do in war is to compare the momentum. , so the momentum cannot be lost, and the fourth aunt also said that as long as there is room for effort, the slogan should be typed out first, which can not only encourage people, but also give people a clear lofty goal." "Well, this goal is quite lofty." Qi Xiuyuan had already picked up the second banner, and wrote "Qi Wennuo Qi Wenzheng will enter the top three", "There is still a glimmer of hope for the little bear to win the championship, the tiger head and the little lion can be Take the top three, all of you who think I''m the young man of Daqi are all paper?" Xiao An shouted in dissatisfaction: "The tiger head and the little lion are very powerful. We go hunting in the other courtyard every year. Last year, they were able to follow the four uncles and four aunts into the mountains to hunt wild deer." "Did they beat the deer, or was it your fourth uncle and four aunts?" Xiao An pursed her lips and stopped talking. Qi Xiuyuan said: "Change this banner. If you have to fight, just write some words of encouragement. You are not allowed to write such popular slogans." Xiao An stubbornly looked at the emperor and did not speak, Xiao Bao hurriedly said good things for him, "Father, I think the second brother and cousin are also right." He told him what Xiao An and Wen Su said word for word, and smiled: "As they said, it''s always good to establish your aspirations first, Hutou and the others won''t make it into the top three this year, next year and the year after, they will work harder for a few more years. Always get in." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him and asked, "Who said I want to hold autumn hunting every year?" "..." Little Treasure coughed and whispered, "It will be done in a year..." Qi Xiuyuan snorted softly, turned and left. The three children breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the emperor agreed to this, and looked at each other excitedly. Qi Xiuyuan agreed, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran, who were also rushing towards this side, could only stop, Fan Zijin glared at Qi Haoran and said, "Well, after today, my face will be completely lost!" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "My son''s name is on the banner, isn''t it more embarrassing for me?" "This is what you deserve. Who taught them to make banners? It''s fine in Guangzhou. People all over Guangzhou follow it. It''s not conspicuous when there are too many people. But if you look at the entire paddock, who does this thing?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "How about I ask people to make some banners and write the names of those people and hang them out?" Fan Zijin choked. Qi Haoran stalked his neck and said, "We have to lose face together, and this is the king''s good expectation for them." Fan Zijin didn''t say anything, just looked at him fixedly. Qi Haoran knew him best. Seeing what he didn''t understand, he immediately swore, "I did this, and I also instructed the children." Fan Zijin exhaled, patted his chest and said, "This candidate is also very particular, you wait, I will send you a list in a while." "I''ll go to the guards, maids, eunuchs and palace maids for help. I''ll be able to make it when they hang up the banner." Because of the limited time and limited banners made, the selection of the list is very important. Fan Zijin could not select all those thorns, nor all officials who would curry favor with Qi Haoran, let alone all civil servants or military generals. intensify the conflict. So he chose according to a certain proportion, even the big officials and the small ones, the position and the personality of each person were taken into account. Qi Haoran got the list and sighed, "It''s a pity that Big Brother didn''t put you in the Ministry of Officials." Fan Zijin said proudly: "I''m not bad in the Ministry of Households. Who can compare to Master''s ability to make money and count?" This is true. "That''s why the eldest brother trained you as the prime minister." Fan Zijin snorted contentedly. And Mu Yangling said straight after hearing about the two people''s methods: "It''s so shameless." Xiao Xia also looked at them in shock, thinking about whether to discourage them, after all, this would offend too many people, but Mu Yangling continued: "Lichun, they are all familiar, Xiaoting also helped to do it, called people Get a few and we''ll help you do it, move faster." "A Ling!" Xiao Xia turned to look at her in shock, accusing her, "You just said shameless." "But dead Daoists are not dead Daoists, who made them their own children, and who will help them if we don''t help them?" This is also true, Xiao Xia hesitated for a while, and immediately said to Fan Zijin: "Our women''s house is over. You wrote and sent it to us to help. Come on, don''t miss Xiao An and the others." Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran: "..." Women are so fickle! So who is shameless? The two cousins ??looked at each other and turned decisively to go to work. Chapter 1077： Shock The youth group hunting competition was over. When the ministers arrived at the edge of the forest one after another to wait for the return of the contestants, they suddenly found red silk cloth hanging on the edge of the forest. The names of each contestant were written, either to win or to win the championship in large letters. The ministers could not help but widen their eyes, who did this? So shameless! actually wanted to disturb the emotions of the players in this way! Everyone went to look for the famous father or grandfather on the list, but their faces were blank, and they felt a little shame in their hearts, but when they saw that they were not only their own children, they felt a little proud. Although I dont know who did it, its still very pleasing that his son (grandson) is valued so much. After being dazed and ashamed, the faces of the famous parents gradually became serious, and they looked back at those questioning eyes confidently. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief. The banners made by Xiao An and the others are not very obvious in many banners. Xiao An and Qi Wensu were frustrated when they saw it. They felt that they were already fast, but they were robbed in front of them. When they came out, many banners were hung up. . The second prince looked at Xiaobao reproachfully, "Brother Prince, you also said that they don''t make banners, but you can see that they are doing it faster than us, so that we think we are the only one and do it slowly, you see that we are behind. There are a lot of people." Xiaobao closed his open mouth and sincerely apologized to his brother, "It''s my fault, I didn''t expect to be able to do that..." This method is really good, no one notices them now. Before the emperor came, the scene was a little chaotic. The civil servants who had always claimed to be well-bred took the officials of the Ministry of Rites to ask questions. Is this what you arranged? Since it was arranged, why only half of the people''s names were written, and the most important thing is why there is no name of my son on it, so my son is so bad? Half of the people pulled up placards to encourage them, but my son is not on the list? The officials of the Ministry of Rites are bitter on the tip of their tongues. They really dont know about it. Going to handle the dinner and the evening celebrations, because the emperor trusts Prince Rongjun, when the prince said this, not only the emperor''s father-in-law was there, but also the commander of the forbidden army, so he thought it was the emperor''s order, and he didn''t even think about it. accepted. But thinking about it now, how could the emperor do such a thing? The officials of the Ministry of Rites peeped at the direction of King Rongjun, and if it was said that this was the intention of the emperor, he would not believe it if he was killed. If it was really the emperor''s order, then they should also be done by the officials of the Ministry of Rites. How could the Prince of Rong County do it for him? Doesn''t this embarrass Prince Rong? The eyes of the officials of the Ministry of Rites turned back and forth among the many banners, and then keenly saw His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and the Second Prince Anguo Prince under the banners, and then followed their hands to look up, the banners were slightly immature but already showing the character of the character. Imprinted into his eyes, and compared with the fonts on other banners, what else did he not understand? It turns out that the big one is wiping the little one''s ass, so they can''t let their etiquette take the blame! The officials of the Ministry of Rites were angry, and their feet were a little unstable. In addition, they were being besieged by the civilian officials. They were pulled from side to side and almost fell to the ground. It was a military general who came over to join in the fun and stretched out his hand to support the person, otherwise You have to fall to the ground. After all, he was also a fourth-rank official of the Ministry of Rites, and immediately puffed up his cheeks, he pulled the literate minister who besieged him to look in the direction of King Rongjun, and hinted: "I really don''t know if I''m an official, this afternoon''s meeting place. It was arranged by Prince Rong, and the lower official brought his colleagues from the Ministry of Rites to arrange the evening celebration feast..." The officials of the Ministry of Rites continued to insinuate, following the principle that a dead Taoist friend will never die and a poor Taoist: "However, when the lower officials see the words on the silk cloth, whether they are vigorous and powerful, or round and elegant, they all show their character, and they have the demeanor of everyone. Come out, a few adults are well-informed, maybe they can recognize it?" Everyone turned their attention to the words on the silk cloth, and some officials from the Ministry of Household and Ministry of Personnel whispered: "That seems to be the word of An Guogong." There were also officials from the Ministry of War and the Imperial Censorship, whose eyes moved slightly, and secretly said, "Isn''t that the word of King Rongjun?" As a result, everyone focused their attention on Prince Rong and Duke Ang, and found the culprit, and the venue gradually quieted down. The emperor who stayed in the tent was relieved to hear the report, and then he took Princess Pearl''s hand and smiled with the queen: "Let''s go too." The Queen ?? smiled and nodded, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This time, the emperor and queen arrived a quarter of an hour later than expected, but no one noticed this. Knowing it is one thing, but seeing it is another feeling. Seeing a lot of red silk cloth hanging at the exit of the forest, it is as festive as it is going to be New Years Eve. The Emperor praised the Minister of Rites with a subtle mood, "Yes, the venue for today''s meeting is very well laid out." The Minister of Rites opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say that this was arranged by King Rongjun and Duke An Guo. Whether it is a black pot or a white pot, he has already made up his mind anyway, so this is a compliment, isn''t it? The officials below ?? looked at each other, and some officials who couldn''t read them wanted to go forward to impeach, but they either had their own son''s name or the name of a colleague''s friend''s son, which was really ugly. And the officials who were tactful in handling things and who wanted to flatter the emperor and Rongjun Wang had stepped forward and praised the arrangement along the emperor''s mouth when they hesitated. The generals are also very forthright. Compared with the civilian officials, they are more accepting of this banner, because military competitions are often **** for tat. Have to back and let go of modesty. So they also came out lol and complimented the arrangement. So there are different opinions, and the officials who want to impeach can''t stand up. They can only look at each other, shake their heads, and take a small step back, which is to expose the matter. The emperor looked left and right, satisfied, turned his head and said to the Minister of Rites: "It''s time for Shen, set off fireworks and let them stop hunting." The Minister of Rites stood up, bowed his body, and waved his hand, and the officials of the Ministry of Rites and the Guards lit fireworks together. The guards who followed the players would stop them from hunting again, and then take them out. When the prey is dragged out, the arrows used by each person are different, and who is the prey can be known just by looking at the arrows. Although there may be cheating, but under the surveillance of the guards, this probability can be greatly reduced. After the fireworks sounded, players who were close to each other came out of the forest one after another until they reached the edge of the forest. When they saw the red silk cloth hanging at the exit, the players almost fell off their horses. Even the guards who followed behind also widened their eyes, almost fell off the horse. Chapter 1078： result When Xiao Xiong came out, Xiao An took the three princes to the side screaming and cheering. The third prince and the fourth prince thought it was very novel, and they were a little restrained at first. They turned to look at the father and mother, and the adults were all smiling (children, you are wrong. ) Looking at them, he also learned how Xiao An shouted and cheered for Xiao Xiong like his second brother. The players, who were already silent, watched Xiaoxiong even more silently, Xiaoxiong showed a big smile, dismounted in front of Xiaobao and the others, and said happily: "I think I should be able to enter the top three, but I just beat three deer. " The players who heard this were a little uneasy, and they began to calculate whether their prey could be compared with them, and they all gathered together to discuss, "Why did the Prince of Rong County also follow him, he is not participating in the competition of the youth group today. ?" "Your son is only twelve this year. If we lose, will this face go to grandma''s house?" Qin Ming, the youngest son of the Minister of War who has already received the latest news, said with a dazed expression: "No, our face is still there for the prince''s victory, but if his two younger brothers win, our face will be lost to grandma''s house." Qin Ming Looking at them, he said, "His two younger brothers are nine years old..." The contestants were in an uproar, looked left and right, and asked, "Where are they, I want to watch." "I haven''t come out yet. My eldest nephew said that they are two hours later than us, so they can come out one hour later." Everyone looked at each other and couldn''t speak. No wonder they all came out but they didn''t announce the end of the game. It turned out that there were still two people in the woods. Qi Xiuyuan called the contestants up and began to test their martial arts, art of war and some scriptures. They couldn''t wait. Qing Jun, who was still talking about it, immediately raised his chest and folded his stomach, and respectfully stepped forward to answer the question. This was a great opportunity to express himself. Even if he didn''t get a good place in this competition, it would be a great blessing to be able to answer the question in front of the emperor. . At this moment, everyone no longer complained about the young sons of the Rongjun Palace, let alone just let them wait for an hour, they are willing to wait two hours, the later they come out, the better. After all, there are only a few rankings in the competition, and the emperor can remember only the top three at most, but there are more than 60 of them. But asking questions is different. The emperor asked the past one by one by name. I dare not say that every one of them asked, but I can definitely ask thirty or forty. That is to say, as long as they behave well, say Maybe the emperor will remember them. Little Bear didn''t need to take the exam, and was a little bored, so he simply took Little Treasure to eat. Xiao An and the three children decided to stick to their posts and wait until the tiger head and the little lion came out. Bear said that he would bring some snacks for them. The second prince drooled: "I want to eat rabbit jerky." The eyes of the third prince and the fourth prince lit up, and they looked at the bear, Xiao An asked, "I want to eat beef jerky." Little Bear waved, "No problem, I''ll bring it to you later." Rabbit jerky and beef jerky are all made by their own workshops in Beidi, and they taste very good. After the bear is full, he will go back to the camp and pack some of each for them. As soon as the children finished eating, the Minister of Rites said that the hour had come, and Qi Xiuyuan had people set off fireworks again. When the tiger head and the little lion came out, everyone''s prey was also pulled out and assessed. The tiger head and the little lion walked quite a distance, and only came out of the woods after two quarters of an hour. Their horses were hung with rabbits and pheasants, and the guards'' horses were also hung with roe deer and some prey, so that there was no need for standard guards to go in. Look for it, and you can rank on the spot. The Minister of Rites handed the list to the emperor, and the emperor laughed: "Yes, I have a successor!" The first place went to Qin Ming, the youngest son of the Minister of War, Xiaoxiong took the second place, and the third place went to Rong Xuan''s eldest son, Rongle. Qin Ming breathed a sigh of relief, and finally did not lose face. But everyone looked at Xiaoxiong with admiration, because Xiaoxiong''s prey score was very tight. The most important thing is that he entered the forest an hour later than Qin Ming. If he entered with everyone, who would be the champion? Certainly. Qin Ming obviously knew this, so he won the first place, and he didn''t feel proud at all. Instead, he took it with a little guilty conscience. The emperor smiled and comforted him, "My nephew is blessed by nature. Although he is only twelve years old, he has taken advantage of you. It should be an hour later for you to enter." Qin Ming said with bright eyes: "I heard that the prince was born with divine power, I wonder if it is?" Qi Xiuyuan was also willing to deify the Qi family, and nodded with a smile. The tiger head and the little lion were ranked sixth and fourth from the bottom, and the two of them were bowing their heads in frustration and did not speak. Qi Xiuyuan looked at them and asked, "Do you know that there is someone outside?" The tiger head and the little lion nodded and said, "We know that they are better than us now, and we will definitely surpass them in the future." Qi Xiuyuan: "Well, you have ambition, but ambition doesn''t mean you can talk big. In the future, you have to estimate your abilities reasonably, and you have to be realistic about how much you can achieve, and don''t be too ambitious." The two children should go down. The contestants who were two children behind stood with their necks shriveled, almost trying to burrow into the ground. They were in their twenties, but they were no match for a pair of nine-year-olds! Qi Xiu''s vision is not relieved, if they can''t even bear this in their hearts, they will not be able to use it. This hunting competition is just a hunting competition. He did not choose officials based on this. He should practice writing when he should practice, and continue to practice martial arts when he should practice martial arts. If it is only because of the ranking in the competition that he becomes decadent after two children, he will still be such a person. I really dare not use it. All of them were old fritters in the officialdom. Seeing the emperor''s eyes swept across the contestants, he naturally understood what the emperor meant, and looked nervously at the children and nephews in the field. If they were calm, the parents would relax. With a sigh of relief, the parents can''t help shaking their heads and sighing if they shrink their necks or face disappointment. This game ended in the complicated thoughts of everyone. Qi Xiuyuan gave the top three awards and took the bear back to the camp. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin quickly followed. Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia took the rest of the children to play in her tent with the queen. Qi Xiuyuan promised Xiaoxiong to follow him on the expedition next year, but he was unwilling to let Xiaoxiong lead the troops alone, "Haoran, take him to experience first, and then he can lead the troops independently when he is fourteen years old." Qi Haoran hurriedly responded. Xiaobao who rushed over immediately said: "Father, I want to go too..." "No," Qi Xiuyuan pointedly said: "You have to stay in the capital." Little Treasure and Little Bear widened their eyes, "Are you going in person?" Qi Xiuyuan patted their heads and said with a long smile: "Why, do you think I will only sit on the dragon chair to handle the affairs of the state? Back then I was also a general in the North, and your fourth uncle was my little general." Little Treasure and Little Bear immediately stared at him, admiring him. Chapter 1079： conspiracy Winter entered not long after the autumn hunting, and after the winter solstice, Fan Zijin and the Minister of the Household reported that the food and grass were ready, and they could start escorting them. The food and forage of the three armies is not a small amount. Qi Xiuyuan did not trust others, so he ordered Fan Zijin to take care of it himself, and the prince to assist him. This is Qi Wenchen''s first contact with household affairs. It''s a little hard, but he can learn new things every day. After one winter, he lost a lot of weight. No matter how the queen fed him, he didn''t gain weight. On the contrary, Xiaoxiong was brought to the army by Qi Haoran, followed the soldiers to practice together, came down and strengthened in one winter, and stood with Qi Wenchen, but his cousin was older. Just after the first month, Qi Xiuyuan expressed in the courtroom that he would go on a personal expedition. Yan Du and the four ministers wrote letters to advise them, but Rongjun Wang An Guogong and Zuo Peng et al. wrote to support them. The stalemate could not be resolved for a while, but the emperor insisted that Yan Du and others could only take a step back. Qi Xiuyuan immediately ordered the prince to supervise the country, the left and right ministers to assist in Beijing, the minister of the household and the master of the Sinong temple to take care of the spring ploughing matters, not to neglect the spring ploughing due to the war and affect the autumn harvest, and let Fan Zijin, the right servant of the household, be solely responsible for the collection and delivery of food and grass. Immediately ordered King Qi Haoran of Rong County to be the forward, Mu Shi as the left forward, and General Yuan as the right forward, and dispatched a three-way army to the northern border. With a ?? order, the whole country will move, but in fact, the three-way army has long followed the grain and grass to reach all parts of Xingyuan Prefecture. It only takes a few days to march forward to reach the border. The war is just an order. Qi Haoran, as the forward, needed to lead the guards to the front immediately, and the emperor was escorted to the north by Luan Jia. But Qi Xiuyuan has never been a man of extravagance and pursuit of pomp, making people light and simple, reaching Northland in January, and attacking in March. At this time, Mu Yangling was pulling the five children in the family to him, and said to the twins: "Tiger head, little lion, mother gave you a task." The tiger head and the little lion looked up at their mother. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "You are already big brothers, so you have to take good care of your younger siblings, can you promise your mother?" The tiger head and the little lion nodded again and again and asked, "Mother, we will always take good care of our younger brothers and sisters. If you have anything to say, just say it." Mu Yangling looked at the twins first, and asked, "Mother is going to leave with daddy and eldest brother for a while, can you listen to the second and third brothers?" Before the twins could speak, the twins'' eyes lit up first and asked, "Mother, do you want to go to the battlefield with daddy and eldest brother?" Mu Yangling nodded. "Then let''s go too!" "No," Mu Yangling said solemnly: "You are not capable enough now. When one day you can ride without sleep for three days, you can pick up the rockery in our garden and put it on the other side before you can go." The tiger head and the little lion were eager to try when they heard the first sentence, but they were a little frustrated when they heard the latter sentence, and asked, "When will you get it?" Mu Yangling said seriously: "In a few years, even if you can''t lift the rockery, I will convince your father to send you into the army." The ?? twins were relieved and assured: "Mother, don''t worry, we will take good care of our younger brothers and sisters." turned his head and pulled his younger siblings who were still ignorant and said, "Mother is going to follow Daddy to recover the lost land and become a hero. You have to listen to us." Seeing the tears in the eyes of the younger siblings, the little lion hurriedly leaned into their ears and said, "When the mother is gone, Hutou and I will take you to sleep and take you to the street to play." The tears of the dragon and the phoenix were immediately put away, and he stumbled and dragged the little lion and asked, "Really?" The little lion nodded in the face of his mother''s fiery gaze. Xiaoxiong had been listening to the side, and couldn''t help but ask his mother in a low voice, "Mother, does Uncle Huang know about this?" Mu Yangling gave him a meaningful look. Bear: "..." Father and mother were so bold, they even thought of cutting first and then playing, the little bear''s eyes could not help but turn slightly, and Mu Yangling drank tea and said, "Don''t even think about taking Wen Chen, since the New Year''s Eve, the emperor no longer calls him lightly. ''s nickname, do you know why?" Bear looked at her. "Because he will be fourteen after the new year, and he is even the supervisor of the country now, equivalent to the emperor. Your uncle the emperor is on a personal expedition, and the crown prince must stay in the capital, otherwise it will not be far from the chaos in the world, don''t forget, I am big Qi''s border is not only connected with Dajin, but also with Xixia, and no one knows whether there are people with ulterior motives in this dynasty." Mu Yangling said: "I am only the princess of Rongjun, I can''t go out. In the capital, only your children will be affected, but the crown prince is related to the society of a country. You are not allowed to come here. You must let your father know that you are pushing Wenchen to the front line. Your father can break your legs. Break!" Xiaoxiong can only bow his head in disappointment, "Why does Uncle Huang have to go to the expedition in person?" "Your uncle Huang used to be a general on the battlefield." The little bear seemed to understand, but he also let go of this matter, and instead asked his mother, "Mother, I''m also thirteen years old, you can no longer call me by my nickname in the future, so that the soldiers in the army can hear me and call me What if I''m a kid? I''m going to fight on the front lines." "You won''t be thirteen until July, and there''s still half a year left. People called Goudan can still fight on the front lines." Little Bear looked at his mother with a bulging face, Mu Yangling patted his head and said with a smile, "Okay, I won''t call you by your nickname in front of outsiders in the future." Little Bear is satisfied. Mu Yangling did a good job in the ideological work of the children, and that night, he asked someone to invite Xiao Xia and entrust the children to her. Xiao Xia was almost scared to death and said, "You are leaving tomorrow, why did you tell me now?" Mu Yangling smiled. Xiao Xia suddenly understood, and said with a dark face: "Do the emperor and the fourth uncle know about this?" "Your Highness knows." means that the emperor does not know. Xiao Xia''s face turned darker, and she was about to persuade her by pulling Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling said before her: "Cousin-in-law, you know that my home is in Beidi, and my parents and brothers are also in Beidi. Its not necessarily the case that we cant meet again, as soon as the lord said to take me back to see, I was moved, and Ill be capricious this time. "But," Xiao Xia said hesitantly, "that''s the front line, and it''s too dangerous." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I still have the ability to protect myself." Xiao Xia had heard that when Fan Zijin was surrounded by pirates, it was A Ling who opened the breach with a cannon on his back. Looking at Mu Yangling looking at her, Xiao Xia hesitated, but agreed. Mu Yangling took her hand and smiled. As soon as ?? and the others left, Xiao Xia left, and still wrote a note asking the girl to secretly return it to Fan Zijin. This is too big, and it still needs the consent of the grandfather of the country. "Wait," Xiao Xia stopped the girl and said in a low voice, "Don''t hand it over now, wait until the sky gets brighter and the corner door opens." Chapter 1080： joy When Fan Zijin got Xiao Xia''s note, Qi Haoran took his wife and children out of the city, and Fan Zijin ran over before he could comb his hair. Xiao Xia stood in front of him honestly, bowing her head silently. Fan Zijin was so angry that he asked Yanmo to lead someone to chase him, and his finger almost pointed to Zhu Liang''s nose, "The army is leaving at six o''clock, and Yinzheng will go out at four o''clock, don''t you think about it? ?" Zhu Liang wiped his cold sweat and said, "Master Guo, the slaves really don''t know about this. How can the lord explain things to Xiao?" "If the mother of the family wants to leave, he won''t make arrangements, won''t tell you?" Zhu Liang shook his head firmly, he really didn''t know! Fan Zijin couldn''t help stomping his feet, "He was determined that I would take good care of the palace, so he left without distractions? No, please hurry up and tell him that if he walks on the front foot, I will sell his son to the teeth and let him go. Mu Yangling will come back for me, do you hear?" Xiao Xia saw that her husband was speechless, and reduced her sense of existence again, wishing she could be integrated with the cabinet behind her. After Fan Zijin scolded Zhu Liang, he turned his head and glared at the little Xia clan, scolding: "You are stupid enough, why didn''t you stop it since you noticed something different? Give me a note, you should have made a fuss at that time, the two houses are so far apart. , I''ll know when it''s moving, will they be able to go by then?" Fan Zijin was dazed with anger. He didn''t realize that Xiao Xia was condoning it intentionally. He just thought she was too stupid and didn''t take the correct way to deal with it. Xiao Xia said weakly: "Master also knows A-Ling''s ability, so I brought a few girls over here, don''t make trouble, I only need to shout, I''m afraid that the voice will be covered before it comes out, we The two mansions are not far apart, but we live in the backyard, this palace is so big, no matter how loud the concubine''s body is, the news can''t get out, not to mention the concubine''s body can''t make trouble..." Fan Zijin covered his head and said annoyed: "I''m stupid too, parting is imminent, their husband and wife are saying goodbye, how can they take you over to live at this time? It''s a tricky thing to see, I''m obviously suspicious, but I didn''t want to ask a question. ask." Xiao Xia asked weakly, "Then what should I do? The emperor doesn''t know yet." Fan Zijin gritted his teeth, got up and said, "He only brought five thousand elite soldiers, all of them cavalry. Since he doesn''t need the emperor to see him off, it is very easy for him to start early. At this time, I am afraid that they are already ready to leave, even if I chase after him. It''s impossible for A Ling to come back when he goes up. Once the army starts, he can''t turn back. Otherwise, the omen is not good, even the emperor will not make such a bad omen. In this front line, A Ling is going to set up." "That" "Then what, either you take all the children to the Duke''s Mansion, or we move in, there are only four children in the mansion, should they be allowed to live on their own?" Fan Zijin said furiously, "I will wait until dawn. Go and speak to the emperor." Qi Haoran left Fan Zijin a mess, but he spoke hard, but he was so soft-hearted that he had to wipe their ass. Fan Zijin stood up after being sullen for a while, "You stay and take care of the children, don''t let them cry badly, take them out to play, anyway, don''t remind them that their parents are not at home." It seems that he just said that he would sell the children to others. It wasn''t him who had the teeth. Xiao Xia nodded eagerly when he saw that he was leaving. Fan Zijin didn''t pay attention to Xiao Xia''s expression, and turned around to go out. The emperor sat on the bed for a while when he heard the news. Seeing that Fan Zijin was so angry that he had not combed his hair, he chuckled: "Okay, it''s us who are angry with that kid. They can go if they want." Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief and interceded for them: "Your Majesty, Haoran is a man of temperament. He must want to go back with his younger brother and sister to see the place where he lived before. We have lived in the Northland for quite a while..." Qi Xiuyuan nodded with a smile, "I know, I''m just pitiful for the tiger heads, especially the little leopard and Baozhu, they are only two years old, it''s the time when they are sticking to their parents, you ask Xiao Xia to take care of them more, if they cry too much, After being sent to the palace, I remember that Baozhu and Mingzhu got along very well, and then let Mingzhu coax her." Fan Zijin observed Qi Xiuyuan carefully, and saw that he was smiling, as if he was not angry at all, and the stone in his heart was completely put down. Qi Xiuyuan waited for Fan Zijin to leave, then slowly put away the smile on his face and muttered: "No wonder I proposed to climb over the Taihang Mountains, it turned out to be the idea, this stinky boy..." At this time, Mu Yangling and his party had already left the capital for ten miles. The five thousand elite soldiers were all cavalry, and the speed was not slow. When Yan Mo caught up, he only had time to say a few words to Qi Haoran, don''t persuade others, he just finished asking for peace, Qi Haoran took out a letter and handed it to him, saying: "Yan Mo, you know that the princess can''t go back. Yes, take this letter back and you can hand it over." Yanmo''s belly drafts along the way were useless. He took the letter speechlessly, and when he left, he couldn''t help but ask Feibai, "What if I don''t come?" Feibai chuckled and said, "If you don''t come, the letter will naturally be sent back by the courier of the station, but our master is 99% sure that you will come." That is, their grandfather is always a little irrational when confronting the young master, so only the prince can lead their grandfather by the nose. Yanmo stuffed the letter into his arms, mounted his horse, glanced at the prince, princess and prince in front of him, and said in a low voice, "Congratulations!" This time Feibai was not following Qi Haoran as a servant, but as a school captain. When he got to the front line, he could lead the troops to fight independently. As long as he made military achievements, a third-rank general would be indispensable when he came back. , for the sake of being a slave, his life is worth it. Feibai smiled and said in a low voice, "Isn''t the grandfather of the country also arranged a way for you?" Yan Mo smiled contentedly and bumped his fist with him, "You have to come back alive." Feibai nodded, the two separated, Yanmo went back to report, Feibai returned to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran said to Mu Yangling contentedly, "Don''t worry, no matter how angry Zijin is, he will help us get over it." "You''re sure that Zijin will wipe our butts for us, right?" "Master also helped him..." Mu Yangling worried, "I don''t know if the little leopards will cry." Qi Haoran stopped talking, he was also worried about the four children. However, in the royal palace of Rongjun in the capital. The tiger head and the little lion pushed the parents'' room away and ran back and forth. After confirming that the parents really left, they couldn''t help jumping up and cheering: "Father and mother really left!" Little Leopard and Baozhu also clapped their little hands and walked around the room with joy, "Go play, go play..." Little Leopard and Baozhu could only say two simple words. They went up to grab a brother''s hand, dragged them out, and shouted, "Go play, go play..." Lichun and Lidong looked at the four children speechlessly. Before leaving, the princess was worried that the little masters would cry. At this time, the two just wanted to tell the princess. ! Chapter 1081： betray Daikin''s rebellion was at a critical moment, so even though he received news that Daqi was going to attack Daikin, he had not been able to mobilize troops to defend him. Every year in Daqi, someone shouts that they want to recover the lost land, and then whoever really dares to start a big battle is just a small battle. This time, half of the people in Dajin think that the words from Daqi are just to scare them, just like before. But there are also ordinary people who think that there are many wars in Dajin now, and Daqi may take advantage of the fire. Dont forget, Daqi also has a good warlord Rong Jun, and a general Yuan who wants to take back the country. As soon as these words came out, the people who looked down on Daqi were silent for a while, but they had no good way, because they couldn''t draw extra troops and could only think about things in a positive direction. "If it doesn''t work, give those lands to Daqi, and let Daqi lend us troops to quell the rebellion," someone suggested to Dajin Emperor Wulie, "Anyway, that land can''t be grazing." "Do you have grazing in your mind? The wealth brought to us by this land accounts for two-thirds of the national tax every year. Most of the rice and noodles we eat now come from this land, so we can still live like this after we go out. " "But do you think we can keep this land now? Our forces are pinned down by Wo Kuo." Everyone looked at Wu Lie, "Your Majesty, you have to come up with an idea quickly!" Wulie almost couldn''t help smashing the things in his hands into their faces. If it wasn''t for their greed and ruthlessness, why would Dajin become like this? His throne is not stable. Since the death of the prince, several brothers have fought for the throne, but he has taken advantage of them. Although he became the emperor, the power of the two brothers is still there. Reckless and brainless, but he is a fierce general, holding nearly one-third of Dajin''s troops, and it took him several years to win him over. The third brother is different. Not only is he shrewd and powerful, but his father-in-law is also very powerful. If it was just their brothers fighting infighting, they would not have tossed all the money, but these ministers arbitrarily squeezed the people under their rule, constantly enclosure , turned the Mongolian tribal prince into a slave, and forced him to rebel. If it wasn''t for their greed and cruelty, how could Wo Kuo have gathered so many people? After so many years of pacification, the chaos has become more and more peaceful, and now Daqi has also been recruited. If Daqi is a soft persimmon like Dazhou, he would not mind pinching it, but no, the emperor of Daqi and the prince of Daqi are very tough, and he has no way to start. If it was Da Zhou, he would still be able to use Prime Minister Qin and send him a few boxes of jewelry. He would always be willing to speak for them and stop the army that was about to go out. However, Emperor Da Qi hated corrupt officials very much, and his ears were not soft. How can you not listen to the expedition? So this battle has to be fought, or not fought. But he was thinking, how to fight this battle in the best interests of Daikin. If it is doomed to fail miserably, then it is better to give up this land, they will withdraw the soldiers who are guarding the border, and some more people can be used to quell the chaos. But if there is still the strength to fight, Wu Lie does not want to give up this rich land. Wu Lie quietly tabled, secretly said: Maybe they can try to persuade Wo Kuo to push Da Qi back first, and Wo Kuo should not want to give this land to Da Qi, right? When ?? is in Daqi''s hands, it will be difficult to grab it again! Wulie looked down and decided to send a eloquent messenger to see Okuo. Wokuo really didn''t want to return Daqi''s lost soil to Daqi. South of Datong Mansion, including Zhending Mansion, Taiyuan Mansion, Jinan Mansion, and Pingyang Mansion, a large area of ??land from Hebei Road, Shandong Road to Henan Road is all rich and prosperous. Although his tribe has always been near the Ergun River Live, but also know that most of Daikin''s annual tax is derived from this. Now that he has occupied half of Dajin''s country, the momentum is strong, there is no accident, he will be able to replace Dajin in three or five years, how can he be willing to give up that land at this time? As for the agreement with Daqi, Wo Kuo sneered, it was just a verbal agreement through the messenger, who would know? What''s more, Dajin and Dazhou''s paper agreement can be torn up, not to mention that he only made a verbal agreement? But you have to be prepared for Daikin to take this opportunity to counterattack. Li Zhang saw the two being brought to the main tent, so he asked the guards behind him, "Is that the Khan''s guest?" "Yes, it is said to be Daikin''s envoy." Li Zhang nodded and asked inadvertently, "It''s been a few days, why didn''t the Khan cut them down?" The Mongolian man with the big five and the three rough said with a contemptuous smile: "The Khan probably wanted to play tricks on them. Dajin has become a sick cat now, so beg for mercy now." "Are you here to make peace?" "Why don''t they come to see the Khan without begging them?" The guard smiled and said, "We have now accounted for half of Dajin''s country, so they can''t always recruit us." Li Zhang nodded with a smile, but the smile on his face slowly disappeared when he returned to the camp. Xue Ji, who was also a Han Chinese and was also a meticulous work by Qi Haoran, stepped forward and asked, "How is it?" Li Zhang shook his head solemnly, "Khan is afraid that he is thinking, he doesn''t want to return the lost soil to Daqi." "How about that?" Xue Ji said anxiously: "When the lord provided us with weapons, he said it well, this lost land must be returned to Daqi, and he didn''t believe his words..." "How can the superiors have faith in what they say?" Li Zhang said irritably: "It is impossible to kidnap him with morality now. We have to quickly pass the news to the prince. It is mid-February now, and I estimate that the prince is going to send troops. It has to be in March or April, and we have to get the word out by March, otherwise Li Zhang was worried that Wo Kuo would deceive the prince as an ally, and it would be a big disaster if the prince fell into a trap or something. Li Zhang sighed and said to Xue Ji, "I originally wanted to stay by the Khan''s side to be a prime minister or something, but now it seems that we can survive. Since he made up his mind to betray the alliance, we have helped He, the Han Chinese who are also Chinese will definitely not survive." Xue Ji''s face was ugly. They wanted to stay here before and not return to Daqi. After all, when they go back, they will be officials of the third or fourth rank at most, but if they stay here, they can be one person below ten thousand people, and the prince also shows an attitude of letting them choose. But now Wo Kuo has betrayed the alliance and morality before he has conquered the country, and they have no way to survive after they have conquered the country. The two of them were originally meticulous work, and they did not say that they were loyal to Daqi, but their relationship was definitely not light. Although they hated it so much, they were still reasonable. Li Zhang quickly got out of his lost emotions and said in a low voice, "You can''t call Wo Kuo suspicious, he doesn''t know our identities yet, first notify the prince, and then find a way to provoke the war again and cause them to be in civil strife..." Chapter 1082： ambush Wokuo''s position is not unshakable. His enemies are not only Dajin, but also Xixia, and even his brothers and subordinates. Li Zhang and Xue Ji looked at each other, and said in their hearts: Now there are two think tanks of them. When Qi Haoran arrived in Dengzhou with five thousand elite soldiers, he received the secret letter from Li Zhang, his face was cold, and he said to Mu Yang: "The aliens are really not credible, fortunately we didn''t put our hopes on him, otherwise we will wait for him. To pacify Daikin, we missed a great opportunity." Mu Yangling took a look at the secret letter and frowned: "Li Zhang can think of provoking the relationship between Xixia and Wo Kuo, and Dajin and Wo Kuo can naturally think of provoking our relationship with Xixia, the border of Xixia..." "General Yuan''s eldest son Yuan Zhao is in Chengdu Mansion. With him there, it is impossible for Xixia to rush to the border, not to mention that his own country is not very peaceful." Qi Haoran said: "It is impossible for them to provoke them immediately. Rest well today, and the army will start tomorrow." Although they only brought 5,000 elite soldiers, the troops supporting them from various places arrived early in three routes, and he led as many as 100,000 troops from the middle route. The west route was led by Mu Shi, starting from Jingzhao to take Qingyang, Taiyuan and other places, while the middle route was led by him, starting from Dengzhou and took Henan, Kaifeng, Pingyang, Daming and other places, and went straight to Zhending, while the east route was led by Mu Shi. General Yuan led it out of Xuzhou, and entered Xuzhou, Dongping, Yidu and other places on the right. The three paths reflect each other, and the middle path is the most important. If the middle path is advanced, the east and west paths will have no worries. If the middle path is stagnant, the east and west paths can only wait. Otherwise, there is a danger of going deep alone. Because of this, Qi Xiuyuan made Qi Haoran the forward in the middle, and gave him the 5,000 elite soldiers in Beijing. Qi Haoran summoned the generals of the three armies overnight and divided the 100,000-strong army into three routes, taking Henan Prefecture all the way, Kaifeng Prefecture all the way, and Zhengzhou all the way to prepare for help. Qi Haoran took Mu Yangling and Qi Wenjin to Zhengzhou, and asked General Shang to take the left road to Henan Mansion, General Qin to take the right road to Kaifeng Mansion, and Qin Ming followed his elder brother, General Qin. "Zhengzhou is located between Henan and Kaifeng, and between the two. It has always been a place of military rivalry. The left and right sides attack Henan and Kaifeng at the same time. They must have reinforcements. A Ling, I want you to bring Xiaoxiong and 3,000 people ambushed here to support the reinforcements in Henan Prefecture, and they must leave no one behind." "Yes!" Qi Haoran sent another 5,000 soldiers to General Shao to ambush the reinforcements of Kaifeng House. Qi Haoran took the rest to take down the city of Zhengzhou. Mu Yangling did not have a military position. She was supposed to instruct the soldiers under her. However, Qi Haoran was also careful and gave her 3,000 people. Among them, the captains and the general banners were all from the North, and they were all killed by Mu Yang in those days. Ling has been trained, so he has no opinion on Mu Yangling as a general. General Shang and General Qin felt that Qi Haoran was being fooled, but before they could protest, Mu Yangling had already left with his troops on horseback. The captains and the general banners listened to Mu Yangling, and the soldiers under them had to obey orders even if they had opinions. Besides, they had already heard the propaganda of the captains and the general banners, saying that half of their abilities were taught by the prince, and the other was taught by the prince. Half of it was taught by the princess, and I was already curious, so the soldiers below did not make trouble at this time. The princess said to pull out the camp, and they packed up and set off. General Shang was in charge of Henan Mansion, so he couldn''t help worrying, he endured it and went to King Rongjun, "My lord, Henan Mansion claims to have 50,000 defenders, but we only have more than 30,000 people, it would be difficult to attack the city. Reinforcement..." Qi Haoran glanced at him and said, "General Shang thinks that this king will make a joke about the war? Letting the princess to ambush the reinforcements of Henan Prefecture is the king''s greatest support for you. It''s a glory that no one else can ask for." Someone who knew the inside story pulled General Lashan and whispered, "Don''t underestimate the princess, it is said that one-third of the northern army was trained by the princess." General Shang''s brows jumped, and the man said in a low voice: "General Shang, there is a lieutenant under the command who is from the Northern Army, and I swear it, otherwise why do you think the emperor would allow the prince to bring the princess to the army? General''s duty." General ??Shang suddenly realized that, although he was still worried, he did not raise any objections. The three armies moved quickly. Three days later, the Henan and Kaifeng houses were simultaneously attacked by the Daqi army. The two armies adopted the strategy of suspicious soldiers at the same time, and people came out carrying many flags. Looking down from the city wall, there were a hundred thousand troops. The generals guarding the city of Dajin didn''t expect the war to happen so quickly. Didn''t Daqi claim that the emperor wanted to go to war in person? Emperor already at the frontier? They couldn''t help thinking too much, and the generals defending the city quickly sent people to Zhengzhou for help. There are 80,000 defenders in Zhengzhou, so it would be better to allocate some to support them. At this time, the generals of the two cities did not know that besides themselves, other cities were also attacked, otherwise they would definitely doubt the number of each other. The General Zhengzhou first received a letter of help from Henan Prefecture and sent 10,000 people to support. The reinforcements received a letter of help from Kaifeng Prefecture as soon as the reinforcements set off. , said: "Order the prefectures and counties to guard the city gates, and never allow the Daqi army to advance. They will divide their troops and attack, and the number must be small. Don''t be deceived by them." At this time, Mu Yangling had already led people around some counties and towns and ambushed on the road. Mu Yangling pointed to the arrangement in the camp and said to Xiao Xiong: "We only have 3,000 people, and the reinforcements are probably no less than 5,000. It is impossible for us to eat them in one bite, but if we attack in sections, the effect will be much better. " "Mother, can we get reinforcements?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "If you have the intention to calculate without the intention, as long as the action is fast enough and the design is tight, even if they can''t win all of them, they can make them panic dogs, lose their fighting spirit, and reinforcements without fighting spirit will not bring assistance to Henan Prefecture. , but a disaster." It takes five days to travel from Zhengzhou to Henan Prefecture. On the third day, the army reaches the Qinglong Mountain area. The trees here are lush and lush. In addition, there are mountains on the left and dense forests on the right. Because the road is very small, the team is stretched very long. Worrying about an ambush, X ordered the soldiers to speed up and quickly pass through the road. Seeing that the team had run two-thirds of the way, the team in front was about to leave the mountain, and a boulder suddenly rolled down from the mountain... The ?? boulder was followed by arrows. Many people died of arrows. However, the mountains were high and the roads were dangerous. They could not go up to resist the enemy. Zhu Jia rushed out with his personal soldiers, but there were thousands of soldiers behind him. Just as he was about to make a detour up the mountain, a boulder rolled down from the mountain and hit the exit directly, cutting off the way for the soldiers. The armor was stunned for a moment, and suddenly shouted: "Let them come out of the forest." "Sir, the trees on the right side are too dense and there is fog. The soldiers can''t match their heads and tails. I''m afraid they will get lost. It''s better to ask someone to push the boulder away..." Chapter 1083： camouflage Mu Yangling looked down condescendingly, and said to the little bear: "Forcing them into the jungle, we made so many traps in advance, we can''t waste it." Bear should go down. There were too many casualties on the road. Little Bear organized soldiers with better archery skills, arranged them in two rows, and forced them into the woods in sections. "When they are almost in, you can go down the mountain on the right side and meet the people in front," Mu Yangling instructed him earnestly, "Remember, preserving your strength is the most important thing, and you are not allowed to fight." Bear should go down. Mu Yangling took another group of people down the mountain into the woods to fight in the jungle, and they approached the woods because the dense trees made it easier for them to hide. The trees are dense, so they can''t keep up with each other, and they can''t even be sure if they are around them. Before coming, Mu Yangling had thought about how to fight this battle. She was best at fighting in the jungle, so she naturally used her best fighting style. The woods are dense in the forest, and people can''t see clearly beyond ten steps. If you turn around, you may bump into the trees. It is the most convenient for them to hide their tracks and kill them one by one. Mu Yangling divided his soldiers into groups of five, one of three groups, and moved forward in unison, saying: "After an hour, no matter where you are, you must find a way to rush to the assembly point to gather, we only Waiting in place for two quarters of an hour, those who do not arrive within two quarters of an hour are considered dead." The soldiers responded in a low voice and followed Mu Yangling into the mountain quietly. When the armor and the people pulled the boulder away, there were not one out of ten people surrounded by it, and the rest were either dead or hiding in the forest. Shu Jia''s eyes turned red and said, "Send a signal to point out the direction to the soldiers hiding in the forest, find firewood, and light the fire." "Sir, I''m afraid that the fire will attract the enemy..." Surgery Armor gritted his teeth and said, "It would be best if they came." Ambush is not only the opponent who can fight, he can too! The lieutenant can only obey orders and lead people to light a fire in the open area to give directions to the people in the forest. The little bear lay on the ground, staring at the direction of the fire, eager to try, but remembering his mother''s instructions, he could only whisper regretfully and say to the people around him, "Let''s go." Captain Fang breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the prince would run over regardless of his dissuasion. Although the temptation of the fire was great, there was a 50% chance that it was a trap. The armor was not able to wait for the enemy to invade, and his face became more and more ugly, and when the twilight came, the number of people who came out of the forest was only more than 3,000. In addition to the nearly 1,000 people before, there were only 4 of the 10,000 people left. Thousands of people, but they haven''t met the enemy face to face. Some soldiers reported that they encountered Daqi soldiers in the woods, and they escaped with a narrow escape. "How many of them know?" The soldier shook his head, "As soon as I entered the mountain, I was separated. In addition to the trees, I couldn''t see how many people there were. I saw only three people." However, everyone saw that there were three, four or five people, so there were nearly 20,000 people in total, and the lieutenant said: "Sir, there can''t be so many people on the other side, otherwise they won''t force us into the jungle, they There must be fewer than us." "I would have known naturally, but now that we have lost nearly 6,000 people, do you think they will still be less than us?" The lieutenant general ?? was silent. shujia frowned and said: "I seem to have seen such a tactic. At least someone told me, but I don''t remember it very accurately." "General, do we want to go back to Zhengzhou?" "No, it will take three days to go to Zhengzhou, but it will only take less than two days to go to Henan Prefecture. I told people to hurry up and rest, and immediately leave for Henan Prefecture in the morning. Let''s go another way." Shujia always felt uneasy. , "How did they know that we would go to support Henan Prefecture?" At this time, Mu Yangling dispatched three scouts, saying: "Don''t get too close, just see their marching route clearly." also instructed Captain Fang and others, "Let the soldiers take a rest, there is still a tough battle to fight tomorrow." "Yes." "Mother," Little Bear rushed over excitedly, "Should we go to ambush ahead of time?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "We are not familiar with the enemy general, and we don''t know if he will change course. Ambush in advance may be a waste of effort. It is better to wait for the scout to report before making a decision." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I didn''t intend to leave them all behind in the next ambush." At the 5th watch of the second day, the armor pulled out of the camp and walked for almost an hour. Just before dawn, there was a sudden scream of killing in the forest, and the Dajin reinforcements entered the ambush circle again. The armor pulled out a big sword and shouted: "The number of enemy troops is small, let''s rush out!" "I didn''t send the scouts to see it in advance, so why am I still ambushed?" "This is not the time to investigate, just rush out and talk about it. Mu Yangling drew a full bow, and shot the lieutenant beside Shujia under the horse with one arrow. Seeing that the opponent was about to attack, he said, "Send the signal, let the cavalry charge, and open an opening for the enemy to let them rush out." "Princess, why didn''t you take them down in one fell swoop? They are now bereaved dogs." "They have 4,000 people. Surrounding them may cause them to lose their boats. It''s not beautiful for us. Let them go. There is an ambush behind us." Captain Fang was in awe. The little bear was riding on the horse, and when he saw the signal, he immediately rushed out with the cavalry. The enemy was already in a panic and couldnt stop it in time. The cavalry entered and exited three times. The morale of the enemy, who had already suffered heavy casualties, was even lower. So, all the soldiers rushed forward, hoping to break out of the siege. This time, less than 2,000 people were able to break out of the siege. It wasn''t until Zhu Jia recovered and began to count the number of people that he realized that something was wrong. His face changed drastically, and he shouted: "The plan is in, there must be an ambush ahead, let''s go back." "But General, there are also troops in front!" Zhu Jia''s face changed a few times, and he gritted his teeth: "The left and right are all dead, brothers, let''s rush forward and try our best to fight, maybe we can break out of the siege, are you willing to follow this general and rush out?" The two thousand remnants burst out with a strong will to survive, shouting loudly: "May, may, may!" Mu Yangling was hidden behind the tree, he set up a bow, and when Shujia raised his hand again, the arrow shot out, Shujia waved his hand, and shouted loudly: "Out..." Before the word "fa" was uttered, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and fell off his horse. Mu Yangling shot and killed the leader in front of the two thousand enemy troops. The morale of the two thousand soldiers suddenly dissipated and he fled in panic. . Mu Yangling stared at the front and ordered: "Kill!" It was night, and all the three thousand soldiers of Daqi changed into the uniforms of Dajin and went to Henan Prefecture. Three thousand soldiers and horses traveled day and night, and arrived at the north gate of Henan Prefecture at dusk the next day. Chapter 1084： into town The defenders at the north gate were shocked to see the thousands of soldiers and horses scattered below, and hurriedly reported to the commander-in-chief Tudan. The disciple went up to the city tower and called out in Jurchen: "Who are you?" Mu Yangling looked at Fang Xiaowei, Fang Xiaowei replied in the Jurchen language she taught: "We are reinforcements from Zhengzhou. We were ambushed on the way, and General Shujia was seriously injured. Quickly open the city gate for us, the general needs a doctor. !" Tu Dan saw that they were wearing the clothes of Dajin soldiers, and the war horses were also Dajin, and they spoke Dajin language. Without thinking much, he let the soldiers open the city gate with a wave of his hand. Everyone supported each other, but cleverly blocked their faces. Although both the Han Chinese and the Jurchens were of the yellow race, there were still some differences between the two. The city gate opened, and Mu Yangling and Xiaoxiong, dressed in ordinary soldiers'' clothes, stood with their heads bowed and stood behind Captain Fang. As soon as Tudan came down from the city tower, Xiaoxiong flew over quickly with his toes, and grabbed his neck with five claws. Everyone was shocked. Mu Yangling had already drawn a knife and slashed the deputy general next to Tu Shan under the knife. Mu Yangling sneered: "If anyone dares to act rashly, I will kill your general." Tudan blushed, and just as he was about to speak, he was severely strangled by the bear, and his face suddenly turned blue. Just when everyone was hesitating, Colonel Fang had already brought people to surround them and put down their weapons. In less than a quarter of an hour, the entire tower was replaced by their men. Mu Yangling ordered the soldiers to be separated into the gate tower, leaving some people to guard the north gate tower, and then led them to the south gate. General ?? Shang was attacking the South Gate. Because of the war, the people stayed at home after nightfall and did not go out. When Mu Yangling led the people to the south gate, there was a lot of movement. A patrolling soldier looked over and asked, "What happened, what do you want? Where are you going?" The soldier who was asked blinked, his forehead was sweating, what should he do if he couldn''t understand Jinyu? Mu Yangling looked back, lowered his voice and scolded, "Hey, the general doesn''t allow us to talk too much, we''re going to the South City Gate, let''s go!" The people who asked ?? didn''t dare to ask any more, so he quickly stepped aside, but he was a little panicked. The South City Gate needed reinforcements, and they had to hide it from them. Could it be that the city was about to be destroyed? Because of his tall stature, Fang Xiaowei is most like Jurchen, so he always acts as a lieutenant and walks in front, but in fact he is also uneasy in his heart. It''s just revealing, it''s really difficult for him to guarantee that he will be able to open the city gate. Mu Yangling saw that he was so nervous that his forehead was sweating, so he whispered: "Follow the prince to open the city gate, put down the drawbridge, I''ll deal with them, and come to the front to change clothes with me." Let the princess wear the clothes he wears... Fang Xiaowei was not sure if he was alive now, but after seeing the prince, he stammered: "King, princess, it''s better to be humble, you and the prince are going to open the city gate and put down the suspension bridge, you are very strong. , certainly faster than us." Mu Yangling thought for a while, "Well, if you don''t understand what the other party said, you frown at him. We are very fast, as long as we can get to the city gate..." Every time the gate of the capital is opened, it takes ten people to push it open together. Even if the gate of Henan is not good, I am afraid that it will take five or six people to slowly open it. The soldiers guarding the gate can be stopped with the rest of them. Mu Yangling whispered a few words to Xiaoxiong, and the South City Gate also arrived. Although it was late at night, the war was still going on. Captain Fang took out his pocket watch and said in a low voice, "Niangniang, this should be their last siege today, if we don''t hurry up, we will be trapped tonight. In the city, the matter of the North City Gate cant be kept secret for long. What they rely on is a quick word! Mu Yangling nodded, there were soldiers running constantly under the city tower, and no one stopped them. In the past few days, people have been coming to the South City Gate for reinforcements, and they have long been surprised. Mu Yangling immediately took five or six people to the city gate. When he was about to reach the city gate, someone shouted, "Hey, what are you doing there? Go up to the city tower to support!" Colonel Fang took more than 2,000 soldiers to the person who was shouting, and responded vaguely in Jinyu. At this time, she reached the bottom of the city gate, and she said to the soldiers guarding the city gate: "General, let us take over." The other side frowned, "But we''ve only changed shifts for less than an hour, why did you come to change?" With a smile on Mu Yangling''s face, he reached out and patted his shoulder, saying, "This is the general who loves you..." Before he finished speaking, the hand on his shoulder flashed ghostly to the back of his neck and pinched, and the other''s eyes Kong shrank, closed his eyes slowly, and was about to fall softly to the ground when he was supported by the bear who took a step forward. The two accompanying guards blocked the eyes of others... Mu Yangling walked towards the city gate, and pulled out the huge door bolt at once. The soldier who was blocked from sight realized that something was wrong. Just as he was about to shout, Xiao Xiong threw away the man in his hand and took out the knife. Come There was an instant chaos under the city gate. There are three door bolts in total. The door bolts that usually take three or four people to hold down were pulled small by Mu Yangling, but after two breaths, the door bolts were all pulled down, and Mu Yangling opened the city gate with force... Captain Fang just happened to walk in front of the shouting soldier, drew his sword and gave it to him, causing chaos in the city gate. The soldiers who were trying hard to attack the city outside and wanted to use the ladder to climb up the city wall saw the city tower slowly open, and saw the scene of melee fighting inside. C''mon, the princess opened the city gate" The soldiers with knives outside rushed in without even thinking about it. Once there was the first one, there would be a second one. Everyone rushed in with knives, but General Shang who was behind couldnt stop him if he wanted to. Mu Yangling threw the helmet away and shouted: "Uninstall!" The Han army threw away their helmets and tore their clothes. Only then did everyone see that it was Daqi''s military uniform. Although it was too late to take off the clothes completely, but only a little bit was exposed, and everyone knew it was their own. General Shang was still a little erratic until he completely occupied Henan Mansion. He was covered in blood and went to look for Princess Rongjun, but as soon as he arrived at the inn, a guard stopped him and said, "General, the princess is washing up, please wait below." General ??Shang wiped the blood from his face and asked, "Why did you come to Henan Mansion?" The guard said as a matter of course: "My lord asked us to ambush the reinforcements. If the reinforcements are destroyed, of course we have to come to Henan Prefecture, or let them send a letter of help to Zhengzhou. Don''t we have to ambush on the road all the time? The princess said that as long as Henan Prefecture is taken, we will not need Stay on the road." So they attacked the city? This makes him, who has surrounded the Seven Heavens City but still can''t get in, what''s wrong with him? Chapter 1085： Siege Mu Yangling didn''t stop at Henan Mansion. After handing over the follow-up matters to General Shang, she took her people to Zhengzhou. At this time, Qi Haoran had recovered three county towns in a row and fought against the defenders of Zhengzhou. Qi Haoran had no use of suspicious tactics. The Zhengzhou garrison sneered when he confirmed that there were indeed only more than 20,000 people, and personally led people out of the city to meet the enemy. Qi Haoran personally led the army to fight head-on, and sent two generals to ambush with 5,000 men each, and let Feibai and Rongle go with them. Feibai has been following Qi Haoran to fight in the north and south, and his skills are not weak. He sees no less blood than those generals. What he lacks is only military merit, so Qi Haoran is very relieved. He just instructed Rongle to follow Feibai closely. . said to Feibai again: "Rongle is the eldest son of Brother Rong, you should be optimistic about him, don''t let him die." Feibai responded and returned to the team with Rongle. Seeing Feibai''s calm face, Rongle lowered his voice and asked, "General Shang and General Qin both used the strategy of suspicion, why don''t we use it? Even if Zhengzhou sent reinforcements, there are now 40,000 in the city. , nearly twice as many as us." Fei Bai smiled and said: "You also said that there are twice as many generals. It has always been more difficult to attack a city than to defend a city. It takes almost three times the number of people to win a city. If we climb the ladder, I am afraid that it will not be enough for them. The arrows are shot, so it is better to lead people out and consume them slowly. Feibai said confidently: "What our prince is best at is surprise attacks and head-to-head combat. Don''t you think that the previous county seat was recovered in just five days?" On the contrary, they attacked the city like a god. Except for the travel time, they were able to attack the next city in almost a day. It was too powerful. Rongle often heard from his father how hard it was to fight, but only based on his experience in the past few days. , the war does not seem to be as difficult as expected. Feibai has been a servant boy with Qi Haoran for so many years, Rongle''s expression naturally cannot be concealed from him, he sighs inwardly, knowing that he has never experienced it, he persuades the other party that he is afraid that he will not believe it, and the future war will only become more and more difficult , let him experience it himself. War has always been the hardest. Whether it is for soldiers or generals, many things that I once thought could never be adapted to, can be adapted in war. The little bear swallowed the dry food with the water, turned to look at his mother, saw that she was soaking the dry biscuits in the water to soften, so he moved over and said, "Mother, let me catch two rabbits for you to eat." Mu Yangling glanced at him and said, "Do you know why you want to eat the same dry food as your soldiers?" "I know that we have to share weal and woe with them in order to unite the army, but mother, I have to share weal and woe with me. You are my mother, and you should enjoy happiness." Mu Yangling said with a smile, "You''re so eloquent now that you learned from those old soldiers and fritters?" "No, it''s my son''s idea." "I thank you for your filial piety," Mu Yangling said, "We eat and live with the soldiers, not only to unite the military, but also to polish ourselves. Also, we are now going to the north of Zhengzhou to ambush The golden soldiers who escaped from Zhengzhou are naturally the best to hide their tracks at this time, and lighting a fire may reveal our whereabouts. I havent seen the cold these two nights, so we can only stay warm together, dont we dare to make a fire? "Mother, when do you think Dad will be able to conquer Zhengzhou? We don''t have much dry food on us." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Zhengzhou is the first big city your father faced, morale is high, it won''t be long, the news of the loss of the city of Henan should have spread to Zhengzhou, they should panic. It''s been a while." At this time, Qi Haoran, who had just won a battle during the day, was celebrating all night long. Jin Bing received the news and attacked overnight. They beat drums, shouted, and there were quite a few wine jars on the ground. Their expressions changed, and they knew they were being fooled. They turned their horses'' heads and were about to leave, but torches were raised around them. Leave it all!" The Jin soldiers had the idea of ??rushing to the camp, so they only sent 500 cavalry. It should be with the idea of ??rushing up and down the camp and burning food and grass, but they did not expect that the 500 cavalry would be ambushed and surrounded by 20,000 people. Dumplings were made. Qi Haoran asked Feibai to change into the clothes of the golden man, and brought four hundred cavalry to Zhengzhou City. Qi Haoran said: "Come out after rushing, don''t fight, and there are mostly Han people in Zhengzhou City, remember to shout a few times, provoke them." Qi Haoran sneered, "Ordinary people naturally don''t have the guts to face the Jinbing, but there are many big households in Zhengzhou city, and there are even aristocratic families in it. Back then, there were people who abandoned their homeland and opened the city gates for the Jinmen, and now there must be people who defected to us. " Feibai became excited. He knew that the prince had given him the merit of a general, because Jin Bing would never have thought that the cavalry who came out to attack would be dumped and those who came back were fake. Most of them rode Jin Bing''s war horses. He was wearing Jinbing''s clothes, and at night when his vision was hazy, he couldn''t tell the difference. Feibai took the people to Zhengzhou, and was thinking of how to shout at the gate to let them open the gate. Who knew that the people on the gate saw them coming back, and they directly asked someone to open the small gate. Yes, they are out to attack, how could they have time to greet each other outside, naturally it is better to enter the city as soon as possible, so as not to be overtaken by the pursuers behind. Feibai led people into the city tower, and as soon as they entered, they drew their swords to kill, so that they had no chance to close the city gate. Feibai rushed into one street with the people, shouted a few words, and then led the team out, and when the cavalry of Daikin drove out, he had already taken the people and rushed out of the city. The Zhengzhou general looked at the chaotic and wailing soldiers, and felt a chill all over his body. One step, one step, it seemed like he had made a plan. A messenger rushed over, kneeling in blood and bowing, "General, Henan Mansion has fallen!" The Zhengzhou general''s expression changed, and a sergeant came quickly with a flying pigeon biography, and said in a low voice, "General, I just received the Kaifeng mansion. Come" The Zhengzhou general held the letter''s hand tightly and said, "Send a letter to the imperial court immediately and ask for reinforcements!" However, the Dajin court was in chaos. They didn''t expect Daqi to move so fast. They started in late February, and they still attacked from east to west. Zhezi from all over the country begging for troops and forage almost buried the emperor, and when Zhengzhou''s letter of help arrived before the emperor''s case, Zhengzhou fell, and the defenders of Zhengzhou and Zhengzhou coexisted. Encountered an ambush on the way, killed in battle, the defeated army lost 4,500, and captured 3,500 people. Chapter 1086： fierce Qi Haoran captured Zhengzhou, and the emperor Luan also arrived at the front line. Qi Xiuyuan personally deployed and accelerated the progress of the various armies. Wu Lie hadn''t negotiated the terms with Wo Kuo, when the Daqi army launched a massive attack, and Dajin fell into a predicament of attacking from the front and back. He could only squeeze out reinforcements from all over the country, while speeding up the harvest of the people to raise food and grass. This method of drinking poison to quench thirst soon forced more people to join the rebellion. The Han people south of Datong Prefecture knew that Daqi wanted to When they came, they raised uprising flags in response to the Daqi army. The Han people lived very badly under the rule of Daijin. Taxes were nearly twice as heavy as before, and all kinds of extortionate donations were so numerous that they almost had no chance to breathe. Moreover, in Dajin, Jin people can humiliate and kill Han people at will, and they can only pay some money or play a few boards afterwards. It can be said that in Dajin, Han people are worse than a horse. Dajin''s side is devastated, and Wo Kuo''s life is gradually becoming difficult. First, his subordinates intercepted property and deducted military salaries, and then several of his brothers came to fight with him for power. Although he and Dajin Emperor Wu Lie privately agreed to temporarily stop the war to deal with the Han people, but after all, the two sides fought for several years, and each other''s relatives and brothers died at the hands of the other side, so the conflict between the two sides continued, plus I don''t know who spread the rumor that he wanted to To accept Dajin''s recruiting, he must use the soldiers of the three armies to surrender, in order to achieve prosperity and wealth. This is simply slander, his purpose is to become emperor and surrender? If he really wanted to surrender, he would have voted long ago, so why wait until now? But it seems that no one wants to listen to his explanation, and his think tank has no good solution. The military division was even accidentally injured in the conflict with the Jin people, which not only angered the soldiers under him, but also made him one less person to come up with ideas. people. And just when he was about to send troops to stop the Han people, Xixia took advantage of the fire and robbed them two cities in a row. It took him so many years to conquer half of the country, how could he let Xixia take it away? So Wo Kuo was too busy for a while, he had to subdue his brother, deal with the relationship with Dajin, arrange a counterattack against Xixia, and finally send people to the south to stop the Han people. In this case, Wo Kuo could not help but neglect the control of his subordinates. Before he knew it, Li Zhang slowly divided the relationship between him and his subordinates. Since you dare to betray the alliance, you must be prepared to pay for it! Daijin''s army has been in civil war for several years. The soldiers are exhausted and their morale is already low. At this time, the Daqi army is advancing in unison, and the other side''s success is constantly reported. And behind them there were uprising peasant armies. They tried their best to defend the city, but the people they thought were protected risked their lives to approach the city gate under the pretext of helping defend the city and open the city gate for the Daqi army outside; The people of Jin, however, tipped the Han army to encircle them. This feeling of being enemies on all sides made the soldiers almost collapse, and they could not stop the morale of the Daqi army. Some General Dajin slapped the table in anger, and advocated that all the Han people under his control would be slaughtered to avoid future troubles, "It''s really unfamiliar white-eyed wolves. I didn''t know they were my big gold people too!" Wu Lie''s face was also ugly. He also felt that these Han people were too cunning to be grateful, but he couldn''t agree to kill the Han people for no reason. How many Han people were there in the south of Datong Prefecture? At least seven of the ten people were Han Chinese, and they were all slaughtered. Their knives could be rolled up, and they would also turn all the remaining Han Chinese back. The north of Tokyo was already occupied by Wo Kuo, and they would lose the south of Datong. , Daikin really perished. Wu Lie didn''t want to be the king of the subjugated country, he has only been the emperor for ten years, and he hasn''t had time to do anything yet. At this time, the words of the Lord Hepai were noticed by him. The main and the main faction is different from the main war faction, they are more moderate. The Lord Harmony faction advocates first reducing or exempting the people''s taxes, reducing domestic conflicts, and trying to contain the momentum of domestic rebellion, and then sending people to seek peace with Daqi, trying to delay the time as much as possible. Let someone bring gold and silver to Xixia to lobby, hoping that the other party can send troops to Daqi to contain the other''s troops. If Daqi agrees to make peace, they are willing to send the occupied places to each other, even if they pay tribute every year, only stop first After the war, they will have the opportunity to integrate their forces and come back. Otherwise, if Daqi was destroyed, Dajin would really be destroyed. Wulie agreed after thinking about it, and sent envoys to see the emperors of Xixia and Daqi respectively. Qi Xiuyuan received Dajin''s credentials, and smiled with General Yuan, who came to see him, "I was worried that I didn''t have time to gather power, so they sent me an excuse." General Yuan was apprehensive, "The emperor wants to agree to peace talks?" "I don''t agree," Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "Drag them first, the general will take the opportunity to let the soldiers rest, and then transport the food and grass up first. Moreover, the place that was shot down has to be guarded, the city doesn''t have to be shot down, the local prefect, the magistrate It has to be re-assigned, and various systems have to be changed. There are many things, and I didnt expect that we would be able to recover to Jinan Prefecture so quickly, so it should be slowed down. Because the fight is fast, the supply of food and grass in the follow-up is somewhat insufficient. If you continue to rush forward, you will only be in deep danger, and there will be many problems. Qi Xiuyuan has always been calm, since it is already detrimental for them to advance further, it is better to stop and settle. Qi Xiuyuan looked at General Yuan with white hair and beard, sighed, patted his hand and said, "I know the old general is in a hurry, but at this time, it is better to be in a hurry. Didn''t keep it, why?" General Yuan''s eyes were red, and he bowed his head deeply, saying: "In addition to the reason of the previous court, there is also the fact that the last general is too hasty, the power is not stable enough, and naturally he can''t stand the city, and he is alone and goes deep, and he does not take care of it. army." Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "It is for this reason that both the general and General Mu have to stop to collect the army." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "The general found that since I came here in person, it is impossible to give up halfway, peace talks? Hmph, unless they put Return all the lost land, otherwise what is the peace talk?" General Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that today, like Emperor Jingyan of the previous dynasty, he agreed to negotiate with Jin, and then the results of their two months of hard work would all be in vain. Qi Xiuyuan asked General Yuan and Mu Shi to rest their troops, but he gave Qi Haoran an order to move forward in one go, just take down the city, and he would send someone to finish it later, and the food and grass for him would definitely be supplied. General Yuan saw that Qi Haoran had all the way to Damingfu, and then went to Xingzhou, Shijiazhuang and other places. Chapter 1087： Survive Qi Haoran sat down beside Mu Yangling and quickly picked out a potato from the fire. Seeing that he was so hot that he wanted to peel it, Mu Yangling put the freshly peeled one in his hand. He took it from his hand and said, "Eat me first." Qi Haoran stuffed it into his mouth, exhaling cold air: "This spring cold looks colder than winter. Fortunately, we have captured a lot of winter clothes from the golden soldiers, otherwise the soldiers would have suffered frostbite." "It''s a pity that there are not many forages seized..." Mu Yangling nibbled at the potatoes with regret. Qi Haoran felt a little distressed when he saw it, held her hand and said, "Wait until the next place to take you to the restaurant." Mu Yangling smiled and replied happily: "Okay, then I want to drink mutton soup with big meat buns and roast chicken." Qi Haoran suddenly felt a sharp secretion of saliva, and nodded repeatedly, "Eat all." The little bear who came over with a dry steamed bun suddenly felt boring in his mouth. He sat down beside his parents a little aggrieved, and Qi Haoran slapped him, "Who has wronged you?" "Father, when will the food and grass be delivered? We can''t keep eating steamed buns and potatoes all the time. The soldiers have to go into battle to kill the enemy. How can we do without oil and water?" Qi Haoran looked towards the south and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here, and your second uncle will try his best to deliver food and grass here." Qi Haoran didn''t say anything about the truce to let everyone rest. He knew that General Yuan and his father-in-law had already stopped fighting, and he had to contain Dajin''s forces here, so that they could not have a chance to breathe. With the Daqi court as the backing, with them replenishing troops for him and defending the fortified city, all he needs to do is to keep attacking the city and regaining lost territory. Seeing his son''s bitter face, he laughed at him and said, "This is too bitter? Now we have enough food and grass, but we can''t transport it temporarily. Even so, you also have dry food, potatoes, and sweet potatoes to satisfy your hunger. When fighting, dont talk about dry food. When you are hungry, you will eat war horses that die in battle, and even war horses that have not yet retired. Qi Haoran said that his eyes were slightly moist, You also have your own horse now, you should know that, It is like its own companion, after eating horse meat, it is time to eat Guanyin soil." Xiaoxiong was shocked, "Have you ever eaten Guanyin soil?" Mu Yangling glanced at him and said, "Your father has even drank horse urine, he just eats Guanyin soil, what''s the fuss about." Xiaoxiong held the dry steamed bun in his hand, and he didn''t dare to say that it was tasteless. Qi Haoran set aside a potato, peeled it for his son to eat, took the dry steamed bun in his hand and baked it on the fire, saying, "Don''t look at this as a steamed bun that can smash people to death. food." Qi Haoran turned it over a few times, and when he saw that the steamed bun was a little soft, he took it and cut it into slices with a dagger, baked it until it was browned, mashed the potatoes and put it in the middle and handed it to his son, "Try it." It was the first time that the little bear saw his father bake something. He took a bite in surprise, and his eyes widened in surprise. Qi Haoran said complacently: "Of course, with your mother''s craftsmanship, you can only bake good things when you have meat and ingredients. If you really want to talk about the ability to make a living outside, then I have to do it." Mu Yangling saw that he was so proud, and said: "If I go out to make a living, I will go into the mountains to hunt by myself, do I still need to eat dry steamed buns with you?" "What if you can''t catch the prey?" "This mountain and this forest are all here, how could it not be hit?" Qi Haoran hummed: "There are always surprises in this world, you can''t just point to one ability and want to eat the whole world, what if you just can''t catch prey, or are unable to hunt any more prey? You have to learn how to eat. Grass, bark, leaves, and even soil." Qi Haoran raised his chin and motioned to Mu Yangling to turn his head to look at the veterans behind him, "Look, they are the most survivable people in this world, as well as those old beggars and homeless people, they know what to do when they pull some weeds. The best food, how can you fill your stomach, son, if you want to learn to lead a soldier, follow me, if you want to learn to fight, follow your mother and me, but you have to learn how to be comfortable on the road, not hungry, and live, see No, go and deal with them, and you will benefit greatly." Bear turned his head to look at the dirty old soldiers who were laughing with their legs folded, and couldn''t accept it for a while. He knew that he came to study in the army, but he mostly followed behind his mother to see how she fought, or followed behind his father to see how he used soldiers, otherwise he would follow Feibai on the battlefield to kill the enemy, even if he would fight with him. Most of the soldiers who hang out together are dealing with officers above the general flag or staying with new recruits. These veterans who often speak dirty or swear words and look like gangsters are very displeased. Even if he himself is not like a nerd who insists that the other party abide by certain things like dogma, but he has been well educated since he was a child. His brothers and a few of them have just come back to climb up and their mother will teach them to wash their hands after eating, to be polite to others, and to be naughty. , but he was not allowed to speak swear words, let alone insult people, so although he did not show his face, he looked down on those old soldiers. Qi Haoran patted him on the shoulder and said, "Everyone has something to learn from. I asked you to deal with them. I didn''t want you to learn their bad habits. Veterans of their age have passed through the frontiers. Chaos, the chaos of changing dynasties, some are older, and even experienced the chaos of the previous southward migration, they were born in a chaotic world, live in a chaotic world, and it is a skill in itself to be able to survive until now. Little Bear said sadly: "Then, what about those who died?" "Some of them are heroes who died of their ideals and sacrificed to protect their family and the country, and some of them were traitors who died of their own ambitions, but more of them were ordinary people who wanted to survive, but the times failed to let them live. Qi Haoran looked at the veterans and said lightly, "They are ordinary people who can survive. They don''t have great ideals or ambitions, they just want to live, and in this chaotic world, they are indeed using their own abilities. Survived, this is their ability, and I asked you to learn from them, bear, you have to remember, father and mother don''t want you to be a hero of the world, as long as you live, only by living can you do what you want to do thing." Seeing his son''s wide-eyed appearance, Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing, "Actually, at the beginning, your father wanted you to start as a soldier and learn from the veterans, but I''m afraid that you will be rebellious, you are the prince. , everyone is letting you, if you don''t want to learn, everyone will definitely accommodate you instead of being beautiful, your father let me take you, go through the war first, and then tell you this when your blood is almost gone. Your father said that your first course should be survival, are you willing to make up for this course now?" So, the next day, Xiaoxiong was thrown into a group of veterans wearing the cotton-padded clothes of the recruits. These veterans were some distance away from the prince and others. In addition, Xiaoxiong smeared his face again. The image at this time was too different from that when he was the prince. Far away, no one could recognize him. The veterans are used to bullying new recruits, and they bullied him terribly. Xiaoxiong thought of his ability to survive with their students, so he could only swallow his anger. Chapter 1088： forage Qi Haoran was distressed and funny when he saw it, he couldn''t help but ran into the mountains and caught two pheasants and roasted them, gave one to his son, and secretly gave the other to Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling laughed lowly and pulled him into the account, "What do you think that is?" There was a roasted leg of lamb on the table, Qi Haoran asked dumbfounded, "Where did this come from?" "I caught it. I originally wanted to catch a roe deer. Who knew that I would encounter this thing as soon as I entered the mountain. I was lucky. It''s too early to set up the tent today, so I asked the kitchen to keep a leg and leave the rest of the stew for everyone. It was a tooth sacrifice. But a lamb stewed so much soup that it couldnt even taste it. The meat was boiled, and the white ginseng general Fang Xiaowei and the others were divided. This leg of lamb was roasted by me, if you cant eat it Wrap it up when youre done, and then you have to hurry to give your father and son a tooth sacrifice. Qi Haoran couldn''t help pinching Mu Yangling''s hand and whispered: "Just be patient, I guess the food and grass will arrive in a few days, if it doesn''t work, we will rob Dajin''s food and grass. " "How can Dajin still have food and grass for us to rob. The villages and towns he has passed in the past two days have been looted by the Jin soldiers. I think Jin Ting must not be able to raise food and wages, so let the Jin soldiers use this method of drinking poison to quench their thirst." "Jin Tinggang ordered to meet the tax and treat the people kindly..." Mu Yangling sighed and said, "That''s why I said that Dajin''s anger is exhausted, the decree doesn''t work, chaos occurs frequently, and it''s just suffering the people." Qi Haoran didn''t have Mu Yangling''s sighs. He was very optimistic and said: "We have taken the city with our front feet, and someone will come to settle them with our back feet. The suffering will not go anywhere, as long as Jin Bing doesn''t kill people." In Qi Haoran''s view, their luck is considered good, and they are catching up with Daqi Canglin, so after the recovery, they can have food relief to help them through the three, four and five months of lack of connection. Otherwise, even if the Jinbing does not rob them, this Years of war and occasional natural disasters are enough for them. At this time, the people who had regained their place were indeed very fortunate, and the vitality lost by the robbery by the golden soldiers gradually recovered. The situation in the Guangfu District soon spread to the places that were not recovered. The people welcomed the Daqi army even more, and they all hoped that the next place Daqi would recover was their county town, and they were even more disgusted by the wanton looting of the Jinmen. , the Han people in the rear of the Jinbing rebelled more, and Qi Haoran could receive a group of rebels every time he went, and with the help of the local people, their progress was indeed fast. The logistical soldiers behind them were chasing after them. Fan Zijin counted the schedule, his mouth was bubbling with anxiety, Haoran and the others had been out of food for three days, and if the food and grass couldn''t catch up with the people, they would starve. Fan Zijin was very dissatisfied with the efficiency of the logistics department. The food and grass always moved ahead of the army. He had prepared the food and grass early, but the logistics department responsible for the transportation could not keep up with the army that attacked the city. Fan Zijin was angry and hated them, so he could only go to find them. The emperor said, "Big cousin, we can''t keep up with the food and grass. It''s better to let Haoran and the others wait, and let the soldiers fight. They must be fed." Qi Xiuyuan pointed at the map and said, "I can''t stop, General Yuan and General Mu have already packed up, they have already brought the army to go, he can''t stop at this time, don''t worry, as long as he can fight, he won''t be hungry. He couldn''t even starve to death, and now he''s even less hungry." Fan Zijin pouted, "But I always eat dry food, but I can''t get enough..." "Then let your logistics department speed up, the escorts can''t even keep up with the army attacking the city," Qi Xiuyuan sneered, "If it weren''t for the war, I really wanted to cut them." Fan Zijin also thought about it very much, but at this time, the movement was not as steady as Qi Haoran was on the front line, so he didn''t dare to make a big move. Fan Zijin gritted his teeth and went back to force the logistics soldiers. If he could no longer send food and grass to the troops, he would deal with it by military law. After such a push, the food and forage finally caught up with the main force two days later, and the soldiers who were escorting the food and forage almost fell to the ground and vomited blood. The reason why they are slower than the main force is because of the cold spring, and it is because of their bad luck. In previous years, the weather was colder, or there was a little rain. , The road is slippery enough for ice skating, donkey carts and trolleys slip from time to time, and they have to stop to load the carts when the food is dropped. At this time, when he saw the prince, he knelt on the ground, hoping that the prince could speak a few words for them in front of the prince, they really didn''t mean to delay. Qi Haoran scolded the people and drove them out. They were in trouble, didn''t he? If they hadn''t been able to intercept some of the enemy''s food and grass every time they attacked the city, his army would have starved to death, and his wife and children were in the army. Because the food and grass were not delivered in time, Mu Yangling lost a lot of weight. Circle, the little bear was so thin that only skin and bones were left. They are innocent, so aren''t his soldiers, wife and children innocent? Delayed military situation would have been punished. When the food and grass were delivered, Xiaoxiong felt that he was finally able to eat enough, so he went to fight with the bowl. The veterans saw that he had eaten three bowls and still had to fight, so they grabbed him and said, "Boy, you eat two by yourself. The amount of people, what do we eat after eating?" Each flag receives a number of meals. If he eats more, they can only eat less. Little Bear was startled and looked at them pitifully. Could it be that he was still hungry when the food and grass arrived? The veterans snorted twice, wanting to say that they don''t want to act like a spoiled child, but seeing the pitiful appearance of Xiao Xiong''s mouth, he couldn''t help asking: "Boy, I wanted to ask you a long time ago, how old are you this year? " The man is strong, but his face is so tender that he is not an adult at first glance. Little Bear said: "I will be thirteen in July." The veterans frowned, they had to join the army at the age of sixteen, even if their age slowed down when there was a shortage of soldiers, the youngest had to be fourteen, and the bear was sent to the army when he was twelve... The veterans of the same Xiaoqi looked at each other and sighed. They have been soldiers for more than 20 years. This kind of thing is not uncommon. Either they can''t survive and take the initiative to join the army, or they are caught, or their family can''t tolerate being sent to the army. from. Several people''s hearts were already cold and hard, but at this time they couldn''t help but soften. An old soldier took the bowl in his hand and gave him a bowl of rice, saying: "Tomorrow you will go to the kitchen with me to make rice, you are still young. , I have to make up something, or I won''t grow up in the future." Bear''s eyes lit up, is he being tolerated? Does it mean that he can learn from them in the future? In the evening, the little bear sneaked into his father''s tent to have a late-night snack, and happily reported to him, "Dad, you said that if I asked them directly about their survival skills, would they teach me?" Qi Haoran glanced at him and said, "Didn''t they teach you earlier, or what do you think they instructed you to do these days?" Chapter 1089： Full Attack (Part 1) Little Bear opened his mouth wide, what has he done these days? Every day, he worked tirelessly to march in a hurry. In the past, when he was a "supreme son", he still had a horse to ride, but now he is a "little soldier" and relies on two legs. Because he was a new recruit, he was bullied by the veterans. He had to help them carry some luggage when they were in a hurry. When he stopped, he had to help them fetch water, dig weeds, pick up firewood, build fires, and help them bake things. Sometimes I have to help them grab military rations, and I get kicked up from time to time in my sleep at night, so I''m just too busy. Seeing his son''s dazed appearance, Qi Haoran couldn''t help sighing: "What they asked you to do is to teach you your skills, can you now carry a pile of luggage while hurriedly marching while thinking while looking for something to eat on the road? " Xiao Xiong looked strange, "This is what I can do, I used to do it," Xiao Xiong thought for a while and said, "I used to be able to do this as long as I had the will, Dad, just let me be a soldier for this?" Qi Haoran snorted coldly, "You only think this is eager to learn? You are strong and have internal energy to regulate your breath, but in terms of endurance, you are far less than those veterans. You think you can do this before, but you miss you. Can you keep up with the veterans on the first three days of the rush?" Little Bear opened his mouth, looking a little ashamed. Qi Haoran got up and said, "Dad tell you again, don''t underestimate those veterans, although they can''t teach war and other bigger skills, but in the way of survival, even your father and I sometimes can''t compare to them." "They asked you to carry their luggage for them, but did they always take the food, water, and weapons by themselves?" Qi Haoran sneered: "Only those who joined the army for a few months and consciously fought on the battlefield." The old soldiers will bully the newcomers and stuff all the things to the newcomers. Every time the army stops, they choose places that are easy to defend and hard to attack. You need to find the water source yourself, but every time you can find the water source quickly, why? ?" "Your mother taught you how to find water sources and edible wild vegetables, but think about it for yourself, are you using what your mother taught you these days? As a soldier on the expedition, you can''t sleep even if you don''t watch the night. , they kick you up from time to time to save you," Qi Haoran said, "Son, you still have a lot to learn." Xiao Xiong was ashamed. He had always been very opinionated about the old soldiers who instructed him to work. He didn''t expect that they were teaching him. Qi Haoran saw his son''s expression, and suddenly felt that he was stupid and cute, opened his mouth, and finally held back. Mu Yangling pushed him and said with a smile: "Go back quickly, they''ll be suspicious if they''ve been out for too long. These veterans are very good. They''ll go out and roll on the grass in a while." Little Bear pouted and asked, "Mother, is it because I''m not good at learning, so I have to learn from them how to find water source wild vegetables?" "Silly boy, I used to teach you to look for clear and clean water and wild vegetables that you can eat. The premise is that you have enough time to wander around the world leisurely, but you are now a soldier following the army, you You can''t leave the camp too far, you have to march quickly, time is still short, so you can only look for the closest, you can see the water you find along the way, there are rivers, streams, caves, ditches, and even water. Picked up hailstones on the ground and turned them into clean and dirty ones. The situation is different, and what you need to learn is also different, not to mention that I used to teach you to find wild vegetables and stew with chickens and rabbits. Now what they teach you is What weeds can be eaten along the way, what parts of the leaves can be eaten, how to eat..." Mu Yangling rubbed his head and smiled: "The main reason is that we are marching in a hurry, so I asked you to learn from them, etc. With the war, you have to learn to fight with your father." Xiao Xiong lowered his head and thought for a while, and said, "I understand mother, I want to be a general, I need to learn to survive, but even more to fight with soldiers!" Mu Yangling nodded with a smile. Xiaoxiong left happily, and Qi Haoran complained, "Why is he so stupid, Master wasn''t so stupid before, he actually thought that the veterans were teaching him on purpose." The veterans kicked him up to remind him, but it only started in the past two days. It was because he was obedient. The other things were indeed instructing the little bear to work. Can you think of these things? He threw the bear among these veterans because he knew that they would bully the recruits, and those who were bullied could always learn something in a deep memory. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Let him think so, so that his heart can be relaxed and feel better." But Xiaoxiong didn''t stay with the veterans for long, because they received an all-out attack two days after the rations were delivered, and ordered to take Shijiazhuang as soon as possible, Xiaoxiong returned to his parents and learned to fight with soldiers. After Shijiazhuang is Zhending Mansion. As long as Zhending is won, the door to the north will be opened. The troops of General Shang and General Qin will slowly gather in Shijiazhuang. . There were only 50,000 defenders in Shijiazhuang, but Qi Haoran''s three armies increased instead of decreasing, with a total of 150,000 troops. At the same time, Qi Xiuyuan ordered Mu Shi to start attacking Taiyuan, and ordered General Yuan to divide his troops into two groups, one to take Yidu Mansion to the east, and the other to take Hejian Mansion to the north. Yes, they were deceived, and instead they were given time to rest. The news came back, Wu Lie hated to tear up the secret letter, and said angrily: "If I knew this, I should have killed Qi Haoran!" Wu Lie walked back and forth in a hurry, and said to the envoy: "Send someone to find Wo Kuo, and say that I am willing to cede the city and only ask for the cooperation of the two armies, first keep Qi soldiers out of Taiyuan, you tell him, once you let Qi If the soldiers capture Taiyuan Zhending, then my children on the grassland will have no peace, and the King Rongjun of Daqi is warlike, and once he regains the lost land for them, his heart will not be far away from the grassland!" The envoy came down in response. Okuo held Wu Lie''s letter, and his heart was very complicated. His subordinates were for and against. Li Zhang was one of those who tried his best to oppose it. He said indignantly, "Khan, the Jin people are so cunning, who knows if this is their plan to slow down their troops? You know, he was thinking of negotiating with Qi Bing to deal with us before. , such a person with two sides can never be trusted, not to mention we have a deadly vendetta against them!" "Yeah, King Khan, we can''t promise them, what if we cooperate with them and they stab them in the back?" "But what the Emperor Jin said is also true. Daqi''s Rongjun Wang is good at fighting. If he captures the Zhending area, he may go out to attack us in the future. Daqi is now strong in troops and horses, and has enough food and grass. We are not theirs. Opponents, it is better to reject them in the south of Taiyuan Zhending while they are fighting fiercely now and have no time to take care of them." Li Zhang persuaded: "The Han people are good at farming and weaving, but they don''t like herding, and they are not enthusiastic about the grasslands. They just want to recover the lost land. Speaking of which, it is the big gold that robs them of the land, and it has nothing to do with us." "A military advisor is a Han Chinese and will naturally speak for the Chinese..." Although Wo Kuo didn''t speak, his face showed a three-point approval, because Li Zhang always showed his friendliness to the Han people. Li Zhang''s expression changed, and he looked at him sadly, "King Khan, let''s escape from the mine together, I admit that I am partial to the Han people, because I am a Han Chinese, but I am also your brother, you My friend, we could even give our lives for each other back then, why don''t you believe me now?" Wokuo''s complexion changed, and he said hurriedly: "Of course not, the military division should not think too much." Chapter 1090： full attack (middle) Although Li Zhang was a Han Chinese, he was also Wo Kuos savior. When he was in the mine, Li Zhang saved his rations, and together with Xue Ji, he found a way to get medicine for his injuries so that he could survive. After the ?? rebellion, Li Zhang also made a lot of contributions as a military adviser. When their power was not yet established, he also tried to talk to Daqi and asked for a lot of weapons. His prestige in the army is not low. If it is rumored that he suspects Li Zhang, it will definitely leave the impression of Liang Gongzang. His current position is not stable, and he must not lose his military heart because of this. But Wo Kuo also has some doubts about Li Zhang. He has always been considerate. How could he say such a thing at this time to lead people to suspect him? Li Zhang didn''t seem to see Wo Kuo''s inquiring eyes, his face was still full of anger, he got up and said, "I know you guys think I speak to them because I''m a Han Chinese, but I''m also your brother and your military advisor. , even if I choose between you and a group of strangers, who do you think I will choose? I disagree with Daqi at this time, but it is for everyone''s sake. While Jinbing is too busy to take care of it, it is better to take Dajin in one fell swoop. ." Everyone was a little moved, and they all looked at each other and looked at Wo Kuo, who was also moved, but he was even more reluctant to bear the large land in Daqi. The grassland is poor, why do they always want to expand south? It is because the land of the Han people is fertile, and the Han people are good at farming and weaving, and only by occupying this land can they have enough wealth. Wokuo did not agree, but said he would think about it. Li Zhang knew that haste is not enough, and if he goes on, he is afraid that it will cause suspicion, so he only said lightly: "King Khan better make up his mind quickly, I don''t have time." Wokuo nodded slightly. Li Zhang went back to his tent, Xue Ji saw him come in, and hurriedly asked, "How is it?" Li Zhang shook his head slightly, Xue Ji was a little disappointed, and said in a low voice: "Our relationship with the prince is getting more and more difficult. I don''t know if it is because Wo Kuo is suspicious, and the investigation is very strict along the way." Li Zhang pondered: "It''s not very peaceful recently, Xixia and Dajin have grabbed two places in a row, I''m afraid he also suspects that there are spies, not necessarily targeting us, but I still have to be careful recently, don''t let him catch it. handle." Xue Ji was still a little sad, "The brotherhood of seven or eight years..." Li Zhang sneered: "That''s why he backed the alliance first. If he thinks about our brothers, we won''t get to where we are today." Although the two of them are meticulous, but at the beginning, Wo Kuo concealed his identity, and they had no purpose when they rescued him. The two of them were caught in the mine by accident. It was intentional for them to ask the prince for weapons, but they also had the intention of staying by Wo Kuo''s side, so they took the risk of getting online with the prince and expressed their desire to stay in Dayuan. This move is extremely dangerous. As long as the prince is suspicious or narrow-minded, they and their family members in Daqi will surely die without a place to be buried. However, the prince not only agreed to support the weapons, but also returned their family members, which is a tacit acceptance of them. To break away from the status of fine works, as long as they do not forget Daqi and do not do things that are detrimental to Daqi. But how did Wo Kuo treat them? It was the two of them who had been in contact with Daqi all the time. Wo Kuo Beimeng was the first to bear the brunt of the two of them. If the lord wanted to find someone to settle the account, he must be looking for them. Even if their family members were no longer in Daqi, it would be easy for the lord to kill them. The most important thing is that the scholars died for their confidants, and they took Okuo as their confidants. In the end, they knew them, but the ones who believed in them were the princes. How could they not hurt their hearts. Li Zhang is not as soft-hearted as Xue Ji, how much he trusted and loved Chongwokuo before, and now hates him much. A cold light flashed in Li Zhang''s eyes, and he said, "Your Highness is already besieging Shijiazhuang. With his ability, he will reach Zhending in less than half a month. You can find a way to go back to Tokyo and bring our two families to Zhending. House." Xue Ji was shocked, "What about you?" "I can''t go, if I go, he will be suspicious." Xue Ji''s lips trembled, and Li Zhang grabbed his hand and said, "Aji, our brothers have been together for 20 years since they were soldiers. My mother, you help me do my filial piety." Xue Ji wept, "I knew I shouldn''t have picked them up back then..." "Who would have thought that the prince didn''t ask them to threaten us, but our sworn brothers would use it as a threat? You pack up, the reason is ready-made, the war is imminent, you go back and gather food and grass." Xue Ji nodded, wiped his tears, and left when the redness and swelling in his eyes had almost disappeared. Wokuo received the news, took two steps in the tent, and asked, "You said Master Xue stayed in the military division tent for half an hour? What did they say?" "King Huihan, their voices are very low, and their personal soldiers are guarding the entrance of the tent. We can''t hear it correctly." Wokuo thought for a while and said, "Find two people to serve Master Xue." "Yes." Wokuo went to Xue Ji and asked with a smile, "Third brother, you are so old, why are you still crying?" Xue Ji smiled embarrassedly and said, "Big brother, I just talked to my second brother about the current war, and I feel uncomfortable thinking that we will fight Daqi soon." Wokuo was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Xue Ji to be so direct. Xue Ji looked at him and said, "Brother, do we have to fight Daqi?" Wokuo said calmly: "Why, the third brother is reluctant? But aren''t you from Dazhou, Daqi has seized Dazhou''s country..." Xue Ji shook his head and said, "There is not much difference between Da Zhou and Da Qi in my heart, they are both Han people anyway, not to mention that the Da Zhou emperor is far less than the Da Qi emperor, I just think the current Da Qi emperor is good, And our enemy is Dajin, we can destroy Dajin, why should we fight Daqi? I don''t like wars." Wokuo laughed, "Third brother, I heard you say that it is a bit like a grievance in the rivers and lakes. This war is not that simple." "Second brother said the same thing and scolded me." Xue Ji was depressed. Wokuo was slightly relieved, and smiled: "Second brother, this is also for your own good, by the way, how did you pack your luggage?" Xue Ji lowered his head and said, "Second brother said that I would be thinking wildly here, so why don''t I go back to raise food and grass. I thought that it would be uncomfortable for me to stay here, so I agreed." Wokuo thought about it for a while, then nodded and said, "Alright, you don''t like to fight, but you are good at raising food and grass. I will send someone to send you back." Xue Ji did not refuse, but nodded in response. The doubts in Wo Kuo''s heart disappeared, but he always felt a little uneasy in his heart, and this kind of uneasiness was soon confirmed. After Xue Ji left for a few days, Qi Haoran captured Shijiazhuang, and all the way to Zhending Mansion. Jin''s power was compressed in the Zhongdu area, and Dajin was about to subjugate his country. It may be that he knew that he was powerless to return to the sky, and the generals of Dajin did not obey orders, directly treasoned the country, and established themselves as kings. Many people attacked north and took many cities from him. And the food and forage he managed to collect was burned to the flames by some force. Just when Wo Kuo was having a headache, he received news that Xue Ji disappeared with the old and weak of Xue Li and his family. Chapter 1091： full attack (below) Wokuo sat quietly on the chair, before giving the order after a while, "Go and invite the military advisor." "King Khan, the strategist took someone out of the camp early in the morning, saying that he was going to investigate the terrain." Wokuo''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he said angrily: "Call someone to chase, make sure to chase them back!" All his military arrangements Li Zhang knew that if he betrayed him, he would suffer heavy losses. "King Khan, are we going to stop the Qi army?" Wokuo gritted his teeth and said bitterly: "Go south, occupy the Central Capital before the Qi army, and block them to the south of the Central Capital." Zhongdu is now the capital of Dajin. Wo Kuo''s move means that the peace talks with Dajin have broken down, and he will destroy Dajin before Daqi. After hearing the words, his subordinate generals went to prepare. At the same time, Qi Haoran was also hurrying to attack the city. Mu Yangling would sometimes make a cameo appearance as a general and go to fight. After two or three times, the defenders would be unable to leave the city without losing two generals. General Shang and General Qin were immune to the valour of the princess. Seeing that the princess came in from the outside in a serious uniform, they knew that she had failed to open the city gate. General Qin looked at Qi Haoran and said, "My lord, we have been besieging Zhending for eight days. I heard that General Mu has already gone to Datong Mansion. We must hurry up, otherwise we may trap General Mu in danger." Qi Hao was awe-inspiring and ordered: "Buy the pot to make rice, everyone will have a good meal tonight." General Qin and the monk looked at each other, knowing that Qi Haoran was going to attack the city overnight, he persuaded: "General, the fog is heavy at night, isn''t it..." Qi Haoran said: "The fog is not just for us, don''t worry, this king has his own countermeasures." General Qin pulled General Shang, and after leaving the tent, General Shang said: "Why are you pulling me, I want to attack the city, it is daytime, and the fog is so thick at night, how can you attack the city without seeing the road? ?" "You ask you, where is the prince who is always by the general''s side?" "How do I know where I went..." General Shang was taken aback, "You mean..." "Your Highness has always made plans and then acted. It was useless to ask for a fight before, so why did we agree this time? I thought about it carefully just now. The prince has been away from His Highness for at least two days, and now I don''t know where he is. " General ??Shang touched his head, "Your Highness is really willing, that is his eldest son, in case something happens on the road..." "Shut your crow''s mouth, my brother is also missing with the prince." At this time, Xiaoxiong, who was remembered by General Qin and others, was leading people to stand up and look down. Qin Ming looked down the road and asked, "Can you really stop people?" "Try it, if it doesn''t work, we forge documents and sneak into the city wearing Jinbing''s clothes." Qin Ming didn''t know where Qi Wenjin got so many tricks. He sat cross-legged on the ground and said, "Isn''t it supposed to be a fair fight? Where did you get so many tricks?" Little Bear naturally didn''t say that he heard the story from his mother, he said: "We are also fighting wars like this, and they are not capable enough to tell us apart." "Here..." Before Xiao Xiong finished speaking, a soldier touched it and pointed at the human being who was riding from a distance: "Lord Shizi, look, that group of people are Dajin''s messengers, each group of five people, Hey, no, why is there one more person?" "That man is bound, he must be a good man." "Fart, the one who is tied is the good guy?" "Okay," said the little bear, throwing away the weeds in his hand, "The good guys and the bad guys will catch them and ask, and we''ll know, let''s go." The group slowly slid down the hill and ambushed on both sides of the road. Qin Ming had already prepared the tripping rope. The messenger who was hurrying on the road didn''t pay attention at all. When the tripping rope was raised, the messenger fell off the horse and rolled two punches on the spot. He jumped up and didn''t even look at it, and ran in three directions. Qi Wen sincerely praised them for their quick action, and the people flew out like electricity. They grabbed people back one by one with one hand, and they were still on the ground after knocking them out. Qin Ming and the other soldiers were already chasing the other two teams. Qi Wen wanted to pick up the person who fell to the ground, "Hey, you mean, why was Jin Bing arrested?" The man raised his head and glanced at Little Bear, and when he saw that he was wearing Jinbing''s clothes, he closed his eyes and ignored him. Qi Wen pursed his lips and said, "If you don''t tell me, sir, I''ll cut off your hands and feet to make a human stick. Are you afraid?" The man still closed his eyes slightly and didn''t speak, Qi Wenjin was about to threaten him again, Qin Ming grabbed the man back, threw the other three to the ground, and panted: "It ran quite fast, if it weren''t for us being behind. If someone ambushed, they must have run away, this is no ordinary messenger." Qi Wenjin went to search their bodies, "What kind of important news needs to use such a powerful messenger?" The three who were still awake glared at Qi Wenjin, and shouted angrily in the golden language: "Stop, who are you, who dare to be so rude to the superior, let us go." Qi Wen was disgusted by the noise, so he stunned the people. He found a mailbox from them and was about to open it when the person on the ground said in Chinese lightly: "There is something in the mailbox, if you open it, it will catch fire. burn." Qi Wen gave his hand carefully, looked at him, looked up and down and asked, "Are you a Han Chinese?" The man was noncommittal. Qi Wen thought about it for a while, then slashed the rope in his hand with a knife, and handed him the letterbox, "You know?" "Prince!" Qin Ming wanted to stop him. Qi Wen waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, he can''t escape." The man raised his eyes and looked at Qi Wenjin carefully, then lowered his eyes, took off his clothes, put the letterbox in the dark place, and wet his hands with water, slowly opened the letterbox in a clever way, and quickly put the letter Take it out of the letterbox and unfold it to Qi Wenjin in the dark place under the clothes. Qi Wenjin''s face changed when he saw the content of the letter, he found the letter, and when he got it in the sun, the letter immediately caught fire and burned. Qi Wen watched all the letters burn, so he looked at Qin Ming and said, "Send the signal, we must get the real deal tonight, I have something important to report to the king." Qi Wenjin pointed at the six people on the ground and said, "Separately detain them, and we will talk about it when we get the truth." Qin Ming couldn''t help asking privately, "What happened?" "Dajin ceded the city to Xixia, made an alliance with Xixia, and asked Xixia to send troops to help him. In a few days, Xixia will send troops. My grandfather is the first to bear the brunt of the West Road, and most of the troops from Dajin Province need to reinforce Zhending, so We have to attack the city quickly, otherwise it will be even more difficult to attack when Daikin''s reinforcements arrive." It was night, Qi Wenjin and others pretended to be messengers to knock on the gate of Zhending and sent forged letters to infiltrate the camp. Qi soldiers took this opportunity to attack the city and captured Zhendingfu at sunrise. At this point, the front line of Daqi''s northward advance was pushed to the Zhending-Hejian area. Most of the lost land occupied by Dajin was recovered, leaving only the Zhongdu-Datong area. Not recovered. Chapter 1092： Showdown (Part 1) "Father," the little bear rushed over and shouted, "Father, the one who helped me take out the secret letter, Wang Xi, wants to see you." Qi Haoran just heard from Xiaoxiong about the cooperation between Dajin and Xixia, and naturally he also knew what happened. He raised his brows and said, "Let him come." Wang Xi was quickly brought up. When he saw Qi Haoran, he immediately knelt down and kowtowed: "My lord, I am the messenger of the North Sixth Institute, and I have always been in charge of communicating with Li Zhang." Qi Haoran''s face turned solemn, and he asked, "Then you should be in Dading Mansion, why did you come here?" "Li Zhang sent a message to Beizhi, asking him to bring some secret files back to him immediately, and then the message was never seen again. Not long ago, my colleagues in the North Sixth Institute in Tokyo received a message for help from Xue Ji." "What about the secret file?" "The original was hidden in the Dading Mansion by the humble post," Wang Xi raised his head and said, "The duplicate is in the mind of the humble post." The North Sixth Institute was the spies that Qi Xiuyuan inserted into the Northland. After the founding of the Great Qi state, the North Sixth Institute was established. These spies were centrally managed, and it was regarded as a spy agency in the Northland. And people like Wang Xi who have been trained and have special abilities will be entrusted with important tasks. Obviously, Wang Xi''s special ability is memory. Qi Haoran didn''t ask any further questions, and immediately asked someone to prepare pen and paper for him. After asking him to understand the last communication with Li Zhang, he left, and people surrounded the tent. Xiaoxiong scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously, and couldn''t help asking: "Dad, isn''t Li Zhang a military advisor of Wo Kuo, how could he have contact with the people at Bei Liu Institute?" "He is from the North Sixth Institute." Qi Haoran said lightly. Little Bear opened his mouth wide and said admiringly, "Dad, you guys are amazing, even the spies can do it." Qi Haoran sneered, "Eight years ago, Wo Kuo was just a slave in the mine, what''s so hard about being the person next to him? Although Li Zhang had a desire to retire, he was also devoted to Da Qi. I don''t know if I have escaped or been caught now." Bear also frowned. Mu Yangling said: "Didn''t Wang Xi say that Xue Ji took his family away, and Xue Ji once again asked Beiliu for help, it should be because he was in danger, it is better to ask people to find a way to rescue his family, no matter what. , he had to save the lives of his mother, wife and children so that he could live up to his painstaking efforts." Qi Haoran nodded, "Since he does not lose Da Qi, Da Qi will naturally not lose him." The last time he spread the news of the Wo Kuo Bei Alliance, this time he took the risk of letting Wang Xi pass the news, and he could see his heart for Da Qi. "Father, the big gold reinforcements are coming soon, why don''t I lead an army to resist the enemy." Little Bear said eagerly. Qi Haoran shook his head and said, "Xixia can''t fight." They dared to go to war in an all-round way. Naturally, they had prepared and countermeasures against Xixia. Yuan Zhao was still leading a 100,000-strong army on the border of Xixia, and there was a rebellion in Xixia. Besides, he now has a 150,000-strong army in his hands, followed by 50,000 elite soldiers led by Qi Xiuyuan, all in one place, enough to crush him. Qi Haoran rejected his son''s proposal and decided to move forward steadily, waiting for the news that General Yuan had taken the Hejian Mansion, and he would move the battle line forward. The decline of Dajin has already appeared, and Wu Lie has the will to restore it, but he is unable to return to the sky. Twenty days after the fall of Zhending Palace, Datong Palace fell, the three armies of the Qi army converged in Zhongdu, and the emperor of Daqi Luan Jia also arrived outside the Zhongdu city. On the north side, Wo Kuo played the banner of Dayuan, which also blocked the way out of Zhongdu to the north. Zhongdu was surrounded by Daqi and Dayuan. The two countries were not allies but they were allies. Lose the big gold and occupy the central capital. Wu Lie''s subordinates persuaded him to avoid the Central Capital in order to keep the green mountains, but Wu Lie refused one by one, saying: "Dajin''s large grasslands were completely divided up by Dayuan and Xixia, and the south was occupied by Daqi, so I just fled. Where can I escape to? Its better to die for the country, the descendants are unworthy, and the ancestors expectations have failed. Its time to go underground and apologize to the ancestors. Wu Lie smiled bitterly, "However, Daqi and Dayuan don''t think it''s better, I die, Dajin is destroyed, they will be the next to fight, as for the treacherous Xixia, like our Dajin, they will not exist too much. long time." Wu Lie looked at His Highness''s ministers and generals, the hatred and suspicion towards them dissipated in his heart one by one, and sighed: "You go, run as far as you can, I''ll wait here to see who will attack. Come to the city." At this time, Mu Yangling was riding his horse and looking up at the majestic Zhongdu City. He was complicated in his heart. This was the Beijing city of the previous life, and it was also the capital of Dajin in this life. Qi Xiuyuan also looked up at Zhongducheng, and said with admiration: "Although Jiangnan is prosperous, but in terms of majestic atmosphere, it must belong to the north. If you live in Jiangnan for a long time, I am afraid that the bones will be crisp." Fan Zijin moved in his heart and asked, "The emperor wants to move the capital back to Chang''an?" Qi Haoran said happily: "Chang''an is also good, it''s not far from Xingzhou Mansion, and we are familiar with it." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "It''s so convenient for your daughter-in-law to go back to her parents'' house, isn''t it?" Qi Xiuyuan saw them bickering, and the worry just now disappeared, and said with a smile: "Okay, let''s make it a joke again." turned his head and saw the complex flashes in Mu Yangling''s eyes, and asked, "Why, does A Ling have any opinions on this?" Mu Yangling lowered his eyes, thought for a while, and said, "Your Majesty, if you want to move the capital, then move the capital here." Qi Haoran was dumbfounded and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? The city walls of this central capital look high, but when it comes to prosperity, none of the ten central capitals can compare to Lin''an Palace." Mu Yangling said indifferently: "If the capital is set here, it will naturally become prosperous. We don''t have to consider the issue of prosperous or not at all." "Then it might as well be settled in Chang''an, where there is a natural gate, one man guards the gate and ten thousand men do not open it." "Most of the land there has been reclaimed. Although the land is sparsely populated due to the Jin people going south, as long as it settles down, there will definitely be a lot of people there in a short time, and most of them are old families in the past, and the capital will be there. There is no room for development," Mu Yangling said: "But it''s different here. The Central Capital is not developed enough, the land is fertile and vast, and the imperial city can be well planned. Besides, this place is close to the outside of the Great Wall, and it is the gate of the country. The forces of the southern attack must pass through here..." "Isn''t that putting the capital under other people''s noses?" Fan Zijin said dissatisfiedly, "they hit the capital as soon as they hit it." Qi Xiuyuan said thoughtfully: "The emperor guards the country''s gate, and there is such a crisis, the emperor should encourage diligent administration, Da Zhou lives in Chang''an, and there is Hangu Pass in the way, it is inevitable to be happy, but in the end it is also destroyed in Hangu Pass, Hangu Pass. Once broken, the Great Zhou court could only flee south." Chapter 1093： decisive battle (2) Mu Yangling was happy to hear that, Fan Zijin couldn''t see her happy, so he poured cold water on her and said, "Big cousin didn''t say that he would definitely move the capital here, don''t be too happy, this Zhongducheng doesn''t look good at first glance, the courtiers will definitely won''t agree." "That''s not necessarily true," Qi Haoran continued to support his wife, "this capital city is vast, and there is still a lot of unused land. If an imperial city can be built here, it must be majestic and magnificent, not to mention, as the eldest brother said, the capital city is built here. It is equivalent to the emperor guarding the gate of Daqi, and he can resist the intrusion of the barbarians in the north." "Okay, what''s the use of arguing about this now? Let''s think of a way to knock down the city first. Don''t forget, it''s not just us, Da Qi, who surround this city now." Qi Xiuyuan interrupted them. How easy is it to move the capital? It has always been a shock to move a capital city, not to mention, building an imperial city... Qi Xiuyuan felt distressed as long as he thought about the money he spent, and he couldn''t bear it, so let''s discuss it later. Qi Haoran saw and Mu Yangling bit his ears, "Why is the big brother as stingy as Xiaoxiong and the others, and the money to build the imperial city is reluctant to take out." Qi Xiuyuan tipped his ears, and when he heard it, he turned his head and glared at him, and Mu Yangling also twisted the soft flesh on his waist, telling him to be careful in his words and deeds. "Okay, we can''t see a flower here either. General Mu and General Yuan are already waiting in the middle tent to see if they have any good ways to attack the city." At this point in the war, the number of their three armies is far greater than that of the Jinbing, and there is no other better way than a strong attack. But this will undoubtedly cause heavy casualties for the soldiers, so General Mu and General Yuan prefer to only besiege and not attack. After a month or two, even if there is still food and grass in the Central Capital City, their wills will be almost worn down. Qi Haoran does not agree with this passive way, he still prefers to take the initiative. "But we are not only besieging the city, Daqi, but also Dayuan''s army. Once we push too **** our side, Dayuan will benefit." General Yuan frowned and said: "Our food and grass are used as food, but Dayuan may not necessarily be. , they are rebels, and the people''s hearts are still unstable, let alone two months, even if they don''t do it for half a month, there will be turmoil, we might as well wait for his actions." General Mu nodded, "At that time we will be the fishermen, and they will be the snipe and mussels." Qi Xiuyuan looked at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling and asked, "What do you think?" Qi Haoran: "Let''s try it first, the soldiers are traveling all the way, and it will take two days to rest." Qi Xiuyuan nodded and ordered: "The order goes on, the soldiers of the three armies will rest on the spot, only besiege and not attack, strictly order not to harass the people, and those who violate the military law will be dealt with!" "Yes." After the order was given, Qi Xiuyuan was also in the mood to talk at home. He said to Mu Yangling, "Where''s the little bear, go and find him. This kid has a lot of ideas. Why don''t he think of a better way?" He said to General Yuan and Mu. Shi Dao: "General Yuan''s grandchildren are also in the army? Young people have a lot of ideas. It''s better to let their children find a way to go. Bosi is also a young man. It''s better to let them go together." General Yuan and General Mu knew that the emperor had the will to train a few children, and they obliged. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and said, "Okay, I haven''t been able to rest since everyone met at night. Go down and rest, Haoran, go and serve your father-in-law, and don''t stand in front of me." Mu Shi hurriedly said he didn''t dare, so Mu Yangling stepped forward and hugged his hand and said, "Dad, my daughter hasn''t spoken to you yet, let''s talk." Everyone retreated. When they got to the camp, Mu Shi went to poke Mu Yangling, "You, you, you are too courageous, I almost didn''t get scared when I received the emperor''s secret letter, why do you dare to run to the battlefield? There are still some at home. The four kids..." went to talk to Qi Haoran again, "My lord, it''s okay if A Ling is ignorant, why don''t you stop him?" "A-Ling is thinking of her father-in-law and mother-in-law. I want to take this opportunity to come back and have a look. When we go back, we may have to take a detour to Jingzhao Mansion, and then we can go home and have a look." Mu Shi sighed and said, "Your mother and younger brothers and sisters are all well, this time your second brother also came with him, he is behind, it is estimated that he will not arrive until the afternoon, by the way, the little bear is also here, he Woolen cloth?" "He''s still sleeping. The kid has been exploring the road ahead with the scout these days, so he fell asleep as soon as he arrived. When he wakes up, I''ll ask him to come and greet you." Xiaoxiong couldn''t see Mu Shi, so before he woke up, Mu Shi was going to lead his troops around the east gate to besiege the city, and Xiaoxiong listened to the emperor''s will, Zheng and Rongle, Qin Ming and others tried to break the city. . But they didn''t have a good idea. Xiao Xiong sat on the hill and propped his chin to look at the towering Zhongdu City in the distance, and lamented: "The Zhongdu City is too solid, and the method of mixing in now won''t work, what''s the best way?" Qin Ming and Rongle nodded, and said, "The casualties of the storm are too high. Now we can only listen to General Yuan and General Qin''s siege and not attack." The little bear got up and said, "Zhongducheng is now a tortoise shell. This is the capital of Dajin, and there must be a lot of food and grass in storage. They really want to keep the city out. Are we going to be here for the first half of the year? I Uncle Huang can''t stay here for too long, it''s been three months since the war started in late February, and it''s almost June, Jiangnan is already summer, do we want to spend the New Year in the north?" "Then what is the best way for the prince?" "I don''t have a good way." Qin Ming and Rongle: "..." "But we can ask others. My mother said that when we can''t do anything, we should listen to everyone''s opinions and brainstorm. Even if we can''t get a good way, maybe we will come up with a good way. What? It''s better than being stuck here and competing with ourselves all the time, right?" This makes sense. Neither Qin Ming nor Rongle could object. They asked, "Who is the prince planning to gather?" "Let''s ask the soldiers below, and then I''ll write to ask my brothers, Xiao An is the smartest, maybe he has a solution." Qin Ming was embarrassed and asked, "The two younger brothers of the prince are only ten years old, right? Fan Shizi is eleven this year?" Bear nodded. So these two young people in their twenties are going to discuss with a group of little kids how to invade the capital of Daikin? Qin Ming and Rongle looked at each other, a little embarrassed. Xiaoxiong wrote letters to Xiaobao Xiaoan and the others in high spirits. Anyway, he had carrier pigeons, and the two-day back and forth was very fast. Xiaobao was distressed with the letter, and discussed with Xiaoan, "If you don''t have a good solution, why don''t you send it to the various academies in the capital, so that everyone can brainstorm?" Xiao An rubbed his chin and said, "I think General Yuan and General Mu are right about one point. We have to kill their will so that we can win without fighting." Hutou asked anxiously: "How to kill the will?" "This is what we want," said the little lion, "How can a person''s will be consumed?" "Destroy their beliefs. I heard that the Jin people believe in totems. Let''s spread the word and tell them that the totems can''t protect them. They better believe in our emperor..." "Put down your weapons, we will spare them from dying..." "Also remind them to think about their families, do they want their wives and children to die with them?" The three children discussed one sentence at a time, and Xiaobao said thoughtfully: "There are not only Jin people in Zhongdu City, but also many Han people." Xiao An''s eyes lit up and said: "Let the Han people in the city rebel. My aunt said that it will always be difficult for outsiders to kill from the outside, but it is easy to kill from the inside. If they are in civil turmoil, someone will open the city gate for us. , we don''t have to risk attacking the city..." "But the gates of Zhongdu City are closed, how can you incite the Han people in the city to rebel?" Xiao An rolled his eyes and said, "Write a letter to them?" "I know," Hutou raised his hand and said, "Mother said, make a Kongming lantern and write a slogan on it." "But what if the common people are illiterate?" Little Lion said, "Don''t you mean that many people in this world are illiterate?" "Then draw? If you don''t know how to read, you should always look at paintings..." Chapter 1094： decisive battle (3) At this time, Qi Haoran was also saying to Mu Yangling, "We can''t just wait for them to compete." Mu Yangling looked up at him, "So?" "So let''s push it in the back," Qi Haoran said solemnly: "There are still people lurking in the city from the North Sixth Institute, which should be of use." "Can you still contact them now? Starting five days ago, all the homing pigeons and other birds that flew into Zhongdu City from outside were shot down. How can you contact them?" Qi Haoran was silent for a moment and said, "It was agreed at the beginning that in an emergency, we can use wolf smoke to deliver news." Mu Yangling felt that this was too dangerous, and persuaded: "There are not many people left in the city at Beiliu Institute, and what they can do is limited, why risk sacrificing them?" Qi Haoran hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice, "Big brother still holds a man in his hand, I don''t know if he can do anything, but I just want to push it, we and the Jin man are feuds, but they also beat us, saying In the end, we still hate them a little bit more, but they are different from Dayuan, Dayuan stepped on them, so they should hate Dayuan the most." "You want to provoke them?" Qi Haoran nodded, he always likes to take the initiative and wait for an opportunity to appear. When will he wait? If Daijin and Dayuan can''t stand it, do they have to accompany them all together? Qi Haoran prefers to take the situation into his own hands. Just when he was still worried about how to operate, Xiaobao and the others had collected the method. Mu Yangling helped Xiaoxiong to sort it out. Halfway through sorting, Mu Yangling was pleasantly surprised: "I understand!" Mu Yangling took Qi Haoran to find Qi Xiuyuan. "So you mean, just use kites, Kongming lanterns, etc. to pass the order?" "That''s right," Mu Yangling said with bright eyes, "Don''t Dajin know that we have spies in Zhongdu City? They must know, but they don''t know who they are. We give orders directly in front of the whole city, except for We and those who know the secret language, no one knows what order we gave or to whom, even if Daikin cracks the secret language, we are not afraid." Qi Xiuyuan nodded slowly and said, "This method is not bad, don''t the children still want to encourage the people in the city to surrender? Why don''t they just write some letters of persuasion and throw them away. Maybe some people will surrender. Daqi is not to blame for the past. "Brother, leave this matter to A Ling and Xiaoxiong. They are the best at writing vernacular." Mu Yangling glared at Qi Haoran. Qi Xiuyuan chuckled, "You, it''s alright, let A Ling and Xiaoxiong handle this matter. The most important thing in the army is manpower. You ask someone to help you make kites and Kongming lanterns." Mu Yangling happily agreed and went to work, the two brothers were left in the tent. Qi Xiuyuan sat on the chair, raised his head and asked, "Tell me, what do you want to do?" "Brother, I want to enter Zhongducheng." Qi Xiuyuan frowned, "Let''s not talk about how you got in, can you still come out alive when you get in? Isn''t that a sheep entering a wolf''s mouth?" Qi Haoran said: "Of course not at this time, but after a period of time, when Dajin is forced to a desperate situation, he will enter." "Brother, look at what Li Zhang asked Wang Xi to bring back, Wo Kuo is very ambitious, and if he can unite the three Mongolian ministries to fight against gold, he will be able to bring Dayuan to fight our Daqi in the future. His situation is not stable. Delusional thinking about the lost land of our Daqi, and when Dajin destroys the country, he will not let us Daqi." "so?" "So why do we have to destroy Dajin? We Han people and Dajin have a feud, but we Daqi only recover the lost land, but Dayuan occupied Dajin''s original land, and it was Dayuan who exacerbated his demise. They just want to hate, and they should hate the Mongols even more, so I want to go to the city to meet the Emperor Dajin," Qi Haoran said, "It''s impossible to get around him, but his eldest son is also seventeen or eighteen years old, I don''t think so. I believe that he is willing to let all his children be buried with Dajin." The same father, he felt that as long as there was a chance of life, he would definitely let the little bears live. Qi Xiuyuan was hesitant, but Qi Haoran assured him: "Brother, I will definitely be able to get out. Don''t worry, I will never let myself be a hostage." "No," Qi Xiuyuan, who was still a little hesitant at first, heard the decisiveness in his brother''s words, and refused: "The sword goes sideways, and it hurts not only the enemy, but also yourself, don''t even think about it." "Big Brother!" "If you dare to fool around, I''ll tell A Ling, if you enter the city on the front foot, I will send her in with the back foot." Seeing his younger brother''s complexion changing greatly, Qi Xiuyuan said without being shy: "I do what I say, I don''t believe you. Just try." Qi Haoran threw off the curtain angrily and left. Qi Xiuyuan said angrily to Eunuch Wan: "He also said that several children are bears. I think he is the most bearable. I really dare to think about anything. How good is Wu Lie? If he is taken hostage , When the time comes, will I retreat or not? If I don''t retreat, he will die, but if he retreats, he will be a sinner through the ages, it is simply outrageous!" Eunuch Wan smiled and persuaded him, "My lord, this is also a matter of war. With your words from the emperor, the lord would not dare to act rashly, you can rest assured." Qi Xiuyuan sneered, "Seeing Brother Sewang''s things, if he hadn''t threatened him with his wife, see if he would listen." Eunuch Wan could only laugh, how dare he answer. Qi Xiuyuan was sulking when he sat in the chair, so Eunuch Wan poured him a cup of tea and persuaded him in a low voice: "Your Majesty''s pure heart, although a little reckless, is dedicated to the emperor''s sake, so don''t worry, Your Majesty, there is a concubine here. , the lord will be fine in a while, if not, let the prince of the country persuade him?" Seeing Qi Xiuyuan sitting and not talking, Eunuch Wan laughed and said, "The **** ye''s temperament is that the **** concubine can surrender, and thanks to the **** fei''s gentleness and tolerance, if your majesty is still worried that the **** ye will sneak in, why don''t you tell the princess secretly, and let the queen persuade her to persuade her? Just persuade it. Qi Xiuyuan let out a "puchi" laugh, "A Ling is gentle and tolerant? If she knew, it would be fine if she didn''t beat him. Qi Xiuyuan felt sour and astringent when he said this. It would be fine if Mu Yangling was gentle and pleasant. My brother listened to her persuasion, and he could comfort himself that it was caused by his bad temper or lack of persuasion, but sometimes A Ling has a more violent temper than him, and he cant say a word. He directly kicked his brother out of bed, the same thing, he ignored his brother when he said it, and didn''t recognize it if he stuck his neck, but he could hear it from A Ling''s mouth. ... Thinking of this, Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "Thanks to Ah Ling''s intentions, otherwise this kid would not know what he has grown into over the years, okay, you don''t need to persuade him, I won''t be angry with him anymore, you go and let people stare at him more. Some, just don''t let people run away." Chapter 1095： decisive battle (4) There is a threat from Qi Xiuyuan, Qi Haoran is eager to see the Central Capital City, and he is extremely eager to meet Wu Lie, the emperor of the Jin Kingdom. Big brother values ??A-Ling, but he will only value himself more. Both of them understand that if A-Ling is there, he will have to think twice about doing many things. Qi Haoran sighed, in fact, he really didn''t want to die, he was 70% sure that even if Wu Lie had the idea of ??perishing together, he would be able to get out of his body. Zhongducheng said that it was not big, but it was not too small. He felt that it was okay to hide him alone. He was confident that he could escape Wu Lie''s search. With his strong internal strength and outstanding situation, he believed that he could You can escape from the siege after talking to Wu Lie. Why doesn''t the eldest brother trust him? Qi Haoran sat gloomily on the hill looking at Zhongducheng and sighed, he really wanted to go in. Mu Yangling stood under the hill and looked up and down, and finally turned to look for the little bear, "Are everything ready?" Bear nodded excitedly. Therefore, at night, many Kongming lanterns were raised in Daqi''s tent, and a long piece of paper was hung on it, with an ancient poem or a number written on it, and slowly floated towards the central capital. Dajin Zuoxiang thought for a moment, then his face changed greatly, and he shouted: "They are using this thing to spread the news, shoot him down, shoot him down!" So many soldiers in Zhongdu City shot up arrows to shoot down the Kongming lantern, but the Kongming lantern fell down, and in mid-air, some papers were scattered, and the bottom of the Kongming lantern that fell on the ground also helped a small bundle of paper , the above is the book to tell the people of Dajin. means that as long as the people of Dajin surrender, Daqi treats them equally. In Daqi, citizens are not ranked in any order. In terms of taxation and other treatment, it will only be based on occupation, not race. If the first two sentences are propaganda to everyone, then there is purposeful agitation behind. The latter is written by Qi Xiuyuan according to Mu Yangling''s intention, expressing his sympathy and guilt for the Han compatriots living in the landless area. Since he was sensible, he was determined to recover the lost land, and the Han people who want to lose the land are no longer four. As a citizen, he has never forgotten this goal and ideal after he ascended the throne as the queen. He hoped that his compatriots would no longer be wantonly killed, and the murderer would just be fined a few taels of silver or beat a few boards. He hoped that his compatriots would no longer have to pay more taxes because they were Han Chinese or different ethnic groups. In Daqi, all ethnic groups were treated equally. The back is the forgiveness of Jin and Jinbing. Qi Xiuyuan said that war is not the wish of the people of the two countries. He believes that Jin and Jinbing do not want war. They just obey others. As long as they put down their weapons, he is willing to let go of the past. . If they want to leave Zhongdu and go back to the grasslands, he will allow them to take their property, and if they want to stay in Zhongdu, he will treat them as Daqi people, as long as they keep the laws of Daqi. Can. There were many Kongming lanterns, and they were shot down one by one. When the left minister of Jin Guo got the scattered letter paper, he knew that at that time, those letter paper that had fallen down had been hidden by those who wanted to. make people panic. But if you don''t search, let this letter circulate, and agitate their people, it will also be detrimental to Daikin. The left minister of the Jin Kingdom clenched his fists in anger, Daqi acted despicably, and even came up with such a method. Left Prime Minister Jin Guo did not know that this idea was made by a few arrogant children, otherwise he would be even more angry. After several days in a row, Zhongducheng was very quiet, but the atmosphere was very rigid, and the undercurrent was surging in private, and many people walking on the street always looked up at the sky from time to time. Recently, Daqi always throws something into the city, kites during the day and Kongming lanterns at night. Letters or paintings were written on the kite, and a bundle of letter paper was tied to the thread below. As long as it fell, the people would rip up the letters before Jin Bing took the things away. Jin Bing couldnt chase after him. return. The same is true of Kongming lanterns. Regardless of whether they shoot or not, some Kongming lanterns will eventually fall in the city, and the letter paper tied underneath will still be taken away and spread in private. And the dignitaries of the Jin Kingdom could faintly feel that there was a force operating in the middle of the capital city, and now the people of the whole city were agitated, and even the dignitaries of the Jin Kingdom were also moved by the promise of the Daqi Emperor. "If this goes on like this, we won''t have to attack the city with Daqi and Dayuan. We will defeat ourselves first." Zuoxiang of Jin Guo looked a little pale and said to the emperor, "Your Majesty, we have to find a way to appease the people." Wu Lie asked indifferently: "The central capital is now surrounded by water, and it must be about to subjugate the country. How can we appease it?" Jin Guozuo moved his lips, and finally fell silent. After a long time, Wu Lie said, "If you have the means to leave, leave quickly." Zuo Xiang of Jin Guo supported the pillar and wept bitterly, "Your Majesty, you are so discouraged, how can you tell the soldiers to protect their family and the country?" "Home? Do I still have a home now? The country is about to be destroyed, and I''m huddled in this city, what about He Weiguo?" The left minister of the Jin Kingdom gritted his teeth and said, "Your Majesty, this minister got to know a merchant surnamed Zhou Zhou, and he may be able to provide us with a chance of life." Wulie doesn''t believe it at all. They are now surrounded by Daqi and Dayuan, and there is no reinforcement outside. They can only wait for the city to be destroyed. How can they survive? The left minister of Jin Guo wiped a tear and turned to go out. He said that if there is vitality, there is vitality. He suspected that Zhou Ju had something to do with Daqi a long time ago, and now he is even more certain. No matter if the words he sent are his own plans or the Daqi Emperor''s plan, this is a silver lining for them. As long as they can send a prince out of the city, they will not be considered subjugated, and they will still have a chance. . Zhou Ju sent away the left minister of Jin Guo, and under his arrangement, he was finally able to send a letter quietly. The ?? letter quickly reached Qi Xiuyuan''s hand. Qi Xiuyuan smiled slightly and replied with a pen. Haoran''s proposal is great, but he won''t let Haoran take this risk, but it''s okay to let his subordinates take the risk. Qi Xiuyuan took a pen to reply to the letter, and even in order to win the trust of the Emperor Jin, he even stamped his seal on it, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t mind being known about it at all. Qi Haoran "accidentally" glanced at the reply letter, and his heart was even more itchy, he followed Qi Xiuyuan and rambled, "Brother, Zhou Ju is a spy, even if there is a letter with your seal on it, his weight is not enough, and the emperor of the Jin Kingdom will not You will believe that this is still nothing, but it will cost them their lives in vain. You should let me go. Look at me, I am your younger brother and the prince of Daqi. I have enough identity and enough weight to speak... "It''s really rare, so you still know that you are my own younger brother. If you enter the city with your first foot, the historian will be able to say that I am a betrayer for glory, and even for the sake of a broken city, I don''t even care about my own younger brother''s life." Chapter 1096： decisive battle (5) Qi Haoran said with a pleasing smile: "Brother, I left the city safely. The historian will only praise me for being brave and resourceful, and praise you for your talents and talents, and praise our brotherly love. Who would dare to say that you sold your brother for glory?" Qi Xiuyuan said with a cold face, "What if we can''t leave the city safely?" "Don''t you know about my kung fu? Although I haven''t been in the world, my Qinggong has been recognized by my eldest and second uncles. They say that I''m one of the best in the world, so escaping for my life is definitely not a problem." Fighting uses kung fu on horseback, but when it comes to fighting alone and escaping for ones life, it is still the best from the Jianghu. As a general, Qi Haoran can be ranked in the rivers and lakes, which shows that his kung fu is powerful, which is why he insists on entering the city. one. He was 70% sure to escape, why didn''t he go in? For Qi Haoran, 70% of the chances of escaping are great, but for Qi Xiuyuan, even 99% of him is not willing to take this risk. Qi Haoran continued to persuade: "Brother, I was only 70% certain before, but now that Zhou Ju has spread the news, my chance of survival has increased to 90%, and I have a 90% certainty that I can win it without a single soldier. Zhongducheng, I don''t understand why I didn''t do it." "If you are afraid of danger, but fighting is also dangerous. There will be no words on the battlefield, and a stray arrow may kill me, but don''t you still let me go to the battlefield? Now it''s just another battlefield. For me, this is still the case. In a war, as long as there is a 50% chance of a war, I will do my best to fight, and now we have a 90% chance..." Qi Haoran looked at Qi Xiuyuan and shouted, "Brother!" Qi Xiuyuan was silent for a long time, and said: "This is different, you are on the battlefield, you have comrades by your side, and there are thousands of soldiers at your disposal. Even if you lose the battle, you can escape with your ability. I believe, you will not lose if you run for your life, but if you enter the Central Capital City, a sheep will enter the wolves, and all the powerful people of Dajin are gathered in the city. They have conspiracies and conspiracies. Gao, they also have thousands of ways to hold you, Haoran, eldest brother doesn''t want to see you on the other side''s tower early tomorrow morning." One sentence translation, brother, brother, I don''t believe your IQ! Qi Haoran looked at him silently, Qi Xiuyuan turned his back and left him behind. Qi Haoran went back angrily and asked Mu Yangling, "Is your father stupid?" Mu Yangling hesitated and shook his head, "Not stupid." However, Qi Haoran had already seen her hesitation at that moment, and asked angrily: "Where is the fool?" Mu Yangling looked back at him silently and said, "Haoran, you have to learn from the children and have the courage to face up to your own shortcomings..." Qi Haoran leaned back in anger, climbed onto the bed and lifted the quilt, turning his back to her. Mu Yangling put away the joke on his face, and his face became a little dignified. She knew that she could not stop Qi Haoran, and if he stopped him at this time, he would also take the responsibility for the huge cost of attacking the city. Mu Yangling thought about it all night and went to Qi Xiuyuan, "Brother, has Zhou Ju replied?" Qi Xiuyuan thought for a while, and showed her the news that just came out this morning, "Left Minister Jin Guo dislikes us for not being sincere, and now refuses to talk, I am planning to send someone over." Qi Xiuyuan looked at Mu Yangling and said, "General Yuan and General Mu are among the candidates." Only the commander-in-chief of an army can get the word sincerity. "However, I am afraid that the left minister of Jin State will not be satisfied," Mu Yangling said: "General Yuan and my father are both people who can be given up. No one can compare to Haoran. His identity is to Jin State, to Dao Ran. Qi is the best." Qi Xiuyuan looked at her in surprise, "Are you willing to let him go?" Mu Yangling smiled bitterly, "Brother, do you think we can stop him? His martial arts are the first among the three armies. Who can stop him if he wants to leave the camp? Unless he is given Menghan medicine to keep him unconscious. Drowsily asleep, but you have to make sure he won''t regret it in the rest of his life." Qi Xiuyuan was silent. "Let him go," Mu Yangling whispered: "If there is anyone in the world who doesn''t want him to have an accident, it''s me." "then you" Mu Yangling smiled bitterly: "I''m not going, I''m going to drag him down. If Jin Ren wants to take him as a hostage, he''s 70% sure that he will escape alone, so if he takes me, it will drop 20% directly." If it was in the mountains and forests, Mu Yangling would definitely go there, because that was the place she was best at, but in the Great Golden Imperial City, Mu Yangling''s three-legged cat''s light work would only drag Qi Haoran down when escaping. When Qi Haoran ran out of sight, she probably jumped onto the roof. Qi Xiuyuan''s face was ugly, he said: "You go, he has scruples, otherwise his temperament is not caring, I''m afraid..." Mu Yangling smiled and said confidently: "Brother, don''t worry, leave this to me." Mu Yangling asked Fan Zijin to paint a portrait of a bachelor who was above lieutenant colonel and under the age of forty to her, and said, "It looks better." Fan Zijin asked strangely, "What are you doing here?" "Stimulates people." Fan Zijin opened his mouth wide. He knew that Qi Haoran was making a fuss about entering the Central Capital City. Fan Zijin has always been smart and sensitive. Although he and Mu Yangling were always unable to connect to the channel, he understood it in seconds and immediately rolled up his sleeves and was in high spirits. He said: "What''s so good about those big old men in the army? I''ll draw you all the talents who are still single in the court, even if they''re not single, it doesn''t matter. I''ll draw everything that looks good for you." Mu Yangling looked at the excited Fan Zijin for a moment, and quickly said: "Zijin, I''m going to scare him, but I don''t actually want to remarry." "I know, I''m not helping you? Okay, you can go out quickly, don''t worry, I will definitely be able to give you the painting at night, if it''s not enough, I can ask others to help..." Fan Zijin pushed Mu Yangling out and came back to paint in high spirits, with smiles all over his face. Qi Haoran was depressed for a day. In the afternoon, he couldn''t help but go out for a horse run. Standing on the hill, he looked at Zhongdu City affectionately, and then he returned to the camp a little depressed. As soon as he entered the tent, he saw Mu Yangling looking at the first base painting on the table. He glanced at it and asked with a frown, "Isn''t this Mr. Zhang from the Ministry of Officials? What are you doing with these portraits?" Mu Yangling said happily: "Not only Master Zhang, but also General Liu, Master Fang, Master Zhou, Master Li, there are many generals and adults, all of whom are quite handsome." Qi Haoran was immediately unhappy and said, "Can they have me handsome? Where did you get their portraits? Look at this, our family''s jewels are still small, we don''t need to find her father-in-law, and, even if they are handsome, It doesn''t mean their son is handsome." "...Where do you think they are, they are all single, how can they have any sons?" Qi Haoran became alert and asked, "Then why are you looking at their portraits?" Mu Yangling said indifferently: "It was sent by Zijin, he said it was for me to take a closer look, maybe it can be used in the future." Mu Yangling thought for a while, and felt that this was too unfair to Fan Zijin, so he had to pull Qi Xiuyuan into the water and said, "Aren''t you making a fuss about going to Zhongdu City? Big brother has already agreed, and asked me to say sorry to me today. He also reassured me, saying that if something happens to you, you will be responsible for me, but no, the elder brother just finished talking about this in the morning, and Zijin sent all these portraits in the afternoon, and he painted them himself." Qi Haoran''s eyes widened in shock, his fingers trembling at Mu Yangling, speechless, he suddenly rushed up like a madman and shredded each other on the table, then rushed out with red eyes. Mu Yangling followed closely. Seeing that he was going to Fan Zijin''s camp, he felt relieved and hummed in his heart. If he wanted to divide her and Haoran, he had to ask her if she would agree. At this time, Mu Yangling selectively forgot that it was the portrait she painted by Fan Zijin. After a while, Fan Zijin''s scream and Qi Haoran''s roar came from the camp. The soldiers on patrol were startled and ran over to check the situation. Chapter 1097： decisive battle (6) Qi Haoran was so angry that he picked up Fan Zijin and turned it around a hundred or eighty times, directly turning him unconscious. Only then did he tear up all the paintings in his tent. In order to avoid future troubles, he also tore up all the white paper in the tent. After breaking all the pens, he panted to look at Fan Zijin, who was lying on the ground. He pointed at Fan Zijin''s nose and scolded: "Don''t think you are my cousin and I don''t dare to beat you! Are you still my brother? You''re slamming..." Qi Haoran lowered his voice and roared, "I''m actually slamming you. Ling remarry, what do you mean? Do I owe you money, or do I owe you money?" Fan Zijin stood up with his head dizzy, knowing that he had followed Mu Yangling''s way, and the atmosphere was very intense for a while, so he grabbed the broken pen on the ground and smashed it, shouting, "You might as well beat me, what Mu Yangling says, just do it. What do you believe? She asked me to draw those paintings, and she just wanted to remarry, so you can go into the city, if you die, she will immediately take the bear and the others to remarry!" "Fuck!" Qi Haoran jumped, "If Ah Ling really thought about it, she would still let me see the painting? She asked you to paint and you painted. When did you listen to her like this? I can''t see how well we are!" Fan Zijin lay down directly on the ground, looked at the top of the tent and said, "Whatever you say, you just remember that if you dare to die in Zhongdu City, I will dare to marry her, not only will I marry her, I will marry her. And let her take your family property and marry your son and daughter, hum, if you don''t believe it, just watch it." Qi Haoran didn''t expect Fan Zijin to be so vicious, he was so shocked that he forgot to speak. Fan Zijin glanced at him sideways, seeing that his fist was tight and loose, loose and tight, he was really afraid that he would beat him, this fist would kill him for half his life, right? So Fan Zijin got up and moved to the entrance of the tent, and said, "The big cousin also knows about this, the emperor has tacitly agreed, do you think you can still struggle? If you die this year, A Ling is only a talented person, at such a young age, Let her be a widow for twenty or thirty years? Even if my eldest cousin and I are willing, I guess your son is not willing." Fan Zijin tried his best to provoke and told Qi Haoran that if he died, no one in this world would remember him, his brothers would forget him, his wife would remarry, and his son and daughter would call others father , except for a tombstone in front of the grave, who can remember him? Qi Haoran left sadly. Yanmo came in to support the master, and said in a low voice, "Master, isn''t our move too cruel?" Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "If you don''t hit hard here, is there a need for Mu Yangling to appear? Oh, I''m dizzy, quickly put me on the bed, who taught him to spin in circles?" Yanmo held back his smile and said, "Fortunately, the lord still has reason, he just turned around, if he raised his fist..." Fan Zijin glared at him, touched his forehead and climbed onto the bed tremblingly. He clearly wanted Mu Yangling to rush in front of him to block the knife, and then he came out to persuade or warn him. Why is the situation completely reversed now? Mu Yangling is too treacherous and will never play with her again. Qi Haoran returned to the camp and saw the broken paintings on the ground, making him even more sad, and sat on the bed in a daze with red eyes. Mu Yangling sat beside him, poked him and asked, "What have you done to Zijin, I heard his screams from afar." Qi Haoran ignored her with red eyes, Mu Yangling sighed and said, "Are you going to stop talking to me for the rest of your life?" "You are planning to remarry, what did you say to me?" When Qi Haoran said this, he couldn''t help but wipe away his tears. Mu Yangling was both angry and funny, "You believe me when I say I want to remarry?" Qi Haoran looked at him with red eyes, his big eyes were moist, Mu Yangling couldn''t help softening, hugged him and said, "We are mad at you, you are rushing in, have you ever thought about us? Have you ever thought, if you die, what will happen to the eldest brother, what will happen to Zijin, and what will happen to me and the children?" "Master has 70%..." "For us, what we see is the 30% probability," Mu Yangling interrupted him and looked at him seriously: "Haoran, I will definitely be sad when you die, and I may despair. Maybe In desperation, I went with you, but what about our children? The little bear is already a big child, so dont worry about it, but what about the tiger-headed lion and the little leopard orb? "Especially the little leopard and Baozhu. They are just over two years old. They can talk just now. If they don''t see each other for two months, they don''t remember who the other party is. We are dead. Can Hutou take care of our four younger brothers and sisters? He put With all his energy on his younger brothers and sisters, what else can he do?" Qi Haoran''s eyes were all red, and he tried his best to hold back the tears in his eyes. "I may live for the sake of my children, like a walking dead, or I may be sad for a while. After a long time, I will forget you and find someone to marry again..." Qi Haoran was stunned. Mu Yangling wiped her tears and continued: "I just imagined my best ending when the worst happened to you when you left, and you can''t stand it, then if I make the worst decision, you So what?" Qi Haoran thought that Mu Yangling would be buried with him, leaving behind the two children to be fed and the young tiger-headed lion, and he felt a pain in his heart, he shook his lips and said, "Well, then you can''t remarry, no, Then you can''t start looking at the portraits of those stinky men right now, can they treat the bear well, how can they treat you, how can the master die, why don''t you enter a central capital city? Now, I''m one of the best..." Qi Haoran spoke incoherently. "Master, you are a general in war. What is the use of one person in the face of thousands of troops?" Qi Haoran was silent, and after a while, he said, "There are so many houses in the city, it can''t stand thousands of troops." Mu Yangling glared at him in anger. Qi Haoran started to think quickly and said, "No, why do I want to escape? I went to negotiate with Emperor Jin, so I must go to see him, even if they want to arrest me, then I can also kidnap Emperor Jin as a pledge as fast as I can, and order them to open the city gate, but if I cant, I can threaten his life to save the life of the master first Mu Yangling stared at him dumbfounded, Qi Haoran glared at her and said, "Isn''t there a good way? You quickly put away your messy thoughts, if you let the lord know that you have thoughts of remarrying, I, Me, see how I clean up you." Mu Yangling let out a laugh and said, "Let''s talk when you come out safely. I''ll prepare something for you first." Chapter 1098： decisive battle (seven) Mu Yangling took off the heart guard on his armor and sewed it into his clothes, and prepared sleeve arrows for him, "I''ve soaked all these arrows in the poison that seals the throat with blood. Bring all the dark guards around you, if something goes wrong, there is someone to support you." Qi Haoran felt a lot better when she saw that she was so busy for herself and let go of the heart she had been holding, he hugged Mu Yangling and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely be able to come back alive, these arrangements of yours may not be sent at all. It''s useful. Isn''t that monk Yuanhui always saying that the Lord is a lucky star? This time I will definitely be lucky, and I will be lucky if I die." After three days, it was as if he had verified that Qi Haoran was indeed a lucky star. Things went so smoothly, even if he encountered Wu Lie, a stubborn person, he was worn out by him. Qi Haoran brought six dark guards to the bottom of Zhongdu City the next night. Under the signal of the left minister of Jin State, someone secretly opened the small city gate and let them in. On the ?? side, the guards of the Central Capital City were all Wu Lie''s confidants, and the Zuo Prime Minister of the Jin Kingdom came to pick up Qi Haoran in person. Qi Haoran first proposed to see Zhou Ju. The left minister of Jin Guo understood that Qi Haoran had to communicate with Zhou Ju, at least to know which step the matter was about, and he would also use Zhou Ju to tell the conditions on Dajin''s side. Because Daqi was sincere enough to send their Prince Rong, he naturally allowed Qi Haoran to spend one night with Zhou Ju. Zhou Ju was nearly sixty years old, and he knelt on the ground to meet Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran hurriedly helped him up, looked at him and said with a smile: "Why does this king think you look familiar? It''s like Zhou Wenxing next to the emperor''s brother." Zhou Ju was excited and said with tears in his eyes: "My lord, that is my son, Zhou Kang, you don''t remember him, you rescued him back then." Qi Haoran was stunned, looked at Zhou Ju carefully, and thought about what his brother had said to him when he came: "Zhou Ju is a credible person, his sons and daughters are in Daqi, and we have a big favor for him, You can trust him, and if you have something to do, just discuss it with him." Because there were still a lot of things to explain at that time, the eldest brother only said this sentence to Zhou Ju, but at this time Qi Haoran was a little confused. Nothing special. Zhou Ju excitedly dragged Qi Haoran into the room and whispered, "Your Highness, don''t you remember? In the 22nd year of Jingyan, Prince Jin was assassinated, and the child Zhou Kang was one of those children." Qi Haoran: "..." Of course he remembered that he almost lost his life that time, and it was the first time he walked half a circle in the gate of **** and was pulled back by A Ling. Since then, the elder brother''s attitude towards the Mu family has changed, and he walks around the two families as family friends. , he can also run to find A Ling every day to play. At that time, I just wanted Jin Guo to investigate the military situation. Who would have known that he would meet the prince Jin Guo who was trying to rob civilians and pulled a cart of boys who wanted to do bad things? But at that time, he did not know that the other party was Prince Jin when he murdered. Qi Haoran knew that the eldest brother entrusted those children to others for adoption, and also knew that some of them were determined to be loyal to the eldest brother, but because he was still young at the time, he didn''t care about it, so he really didn''t know Zhou Ju''s identity. Thinking of the red-lipped and white-teeth eldest brother, Qi Haoran sighed, "I didn''t expect Zhou Kang to walk in front of the royal family." Zhou Ju is also very proud, "The child passed the Jinshi examination two years ago by fluke, and got the emperor''s long grace, only then can he be promoted to the Imperial Walker." Zhou Ju said that in order to repay the grace of the saint and the prince''s life-saving grace, he is willing to rub the ground for Daqi''s liver and brain. Qi Haoran took the opportunity to ask about this negotiation. In fact, the negotiation is already halfway through, and Qi Haoran is only here for the final negotiation. Daqi''s request was naturally to open the city gate and Jin Guo to surrender. On the other hand, Daikin asked to let the emperor and others leave. Qi Haoran asked, "Have you met Emperor Dajin?" Zhou Ju said ashamed: "I don''t have enough identity, I have been negotiating with Dajin''s left minister." Qi Haoran went back and forth twice, saying: "Wu Lie must die, but his wife and children can leave, not only that, this king also allows them to take away 20,000 personal guards, but Emperor Dajin must die, I am the people of Qi. Thirty years of suffering, if he does not die, the emperor will not be able to explain to the people of the world." Zhou Ju was silent for a while, and said, "The eldest son of Emperor Dajin is already eighteen years old. With 20,000 personal guards added, the prince is stronger, and the left minister of Dajin may be able to agree." Qi Haoran said: "I want to see Wu Lie." At this time, Wu Lie was staring at the left minister of the Jin State, "What did you say, the Daqi Rong County Prince''s Mansion is here to negotiate in person?" "Yes," Jin Guo Zuoxiang nodded and said: "Your Majesty, the people are now there, and he should come to the palace to see you tomorrow." Wu Lie sat for a while, then burst into laughter and said, "I didn''t expect Daqi Prince to dare to come to Zhongdu City, hahaha..." "..." Zuo Xiang of Jin State reminded: "Your Majesty, Lord Daqi was invited by a minister to leave a seed of fire for Dajin. Your Majesty, the ancestors of Dajin can conquer the world with a few horses, as long as Leaving the fire, why is there no time to rise?" The left minister of the Jin Kingdom was really afraid that the emperor would break the jar and fall, and die together with Qi Haoran. If Qi Haoran were to die in Zhongdu City, I''m afraid that the golden people in Zhongdu City would not be able to live. Although he was not a good person, he obviously couldn''t do it when he watched the golden people''s souls die. Wu Lie was silent for a moment, and then the left minister of Jin State hurriedly mentioned his eldest son, who was eighteen years old, and his youngest son, who was only three years old. With so many sons, even if only one was sent out, there would always be hope for the country to return to the country in the future, but now To perish together, Dajin will really perish. When Qi Haoran came to see Wu Lie, Wu Lie''s first words were, "Why should I trust you? I opened the city gate with my front foot, and you sent troops to hunt us down?" Qi Haoran said lightly: "Even if this king sends troops to hunt down, he will hunt them down, not you." "King Rongjun!" The left minister of Jin Guo glared at Qi Haoran angrily. Qi Haoran said: "This is the condition attached by this king. Emperor Dajin must die, and your wife and children, I will let them go. In exchange, they can also take 20,000 personal soldiers." This condition is even richer than what Jin Guo Zuoxiang and Wu Lie expected before. Wu Lie narrowed his eyes, he didn''t believe it even more, thinking that he might have been deceived by Da Qi again, he leaned on the dragon chair with an angry smile, his eyes brightened with anger, "Are you kidding me, 20,000 personal soldiers? When did you Daqi become so kind?" Qi Haoran said bluntly: "The 20,000 personal soldiers are not too harmful to us in Daqi, but they can put a nail in Dayuan, Wo Kuo is too ambitious, and it is you who contain Dayuan, We can have at least ten years of peace in Daqi, of course, if your sons are too bad, it is as if this king never said that." Wu Lie and Zuo Xiang were stunned. They didn''t expect that Qi Haoran had this idea, and they didn''t expect that he would tell them the calculation directly. Chapter 1099： decisive battle (8) Wu Lie and Zuo Xiang fell silent. If Qi Haoran had this idea, it would explain why he would allow them to take away 20,000 personal soldiers. 20,000 people are not many, not enough to threaten Daqi, but they are not many enough to survive on the grasslands, and they continue to cause trouble for Dayuan, so that Dayuan can''t take the energy to deal with Daqi for the time being. As for why they obediently went to trouble Dayuan, it goes without saying that their land was all robbed by Dayuan, and if they wanted to survive on the grasslands, they were causing trouble for Dayuan. Wu Lie lowered his eyes and thought for a while, and said, "Da Yuan''s 300,000 troops are in Beicheng. If they send troops, even if there are 20,000 troops, we won''t be able to go far." Qi Haoran corrected again: "It''s not you, it''s them, you can rest assured, they can leave from the west city gate, as long as the city is not broken, Wo Kuo will not pay too much attention to the outside situation, and if your personal soldiers company I can''t even hide my tracks, I don''t think I need to exchange it out of the city, just stay in the city and destroy it." Wu Lie sneered and said: "Why don''t my personal soldiers bother King Rong, but how many days are you going to give them?" "Three days." Qi Haoran said, "I will stay in the city for another four days. You have one day''s schedule. It''s best to leave after nightfall tomorrow. After three days, no matter where they fled, you have to open the city for us. Door." "Aren''t you afraid that I will go back?" Qi Haoran looked at him with a sneer, his attitude was extremely arrogant, obviously telling him that even if he repented and killed him afterwards, Daqi would definitely hunt down those 20,000 people to the end. Wu Lie was enraged by Qi Haoran''s attitude and choked with anger, but he did not dare to go back on it. Daijin already has a strong enemy of Dayuan, so there is no need to provoke Daqi, although Dajin is a country that was destroyed by Daqi and Dayuan. Wulie nodded with a livid face, which was a condition for agreeing to Qi Haoran. Zuo Xiang hesitated, but Wu Lie glanced at him and stopped him from speaking, and after Qi Haoran left, he said: "It''s useless, the Emperor Da Qi wants to give his subjects an explanation, and won''t let me live. left." Left Prime Minister Jin Guo could only sigh. The dignitaries and the royal family of the Jin Kingdom have already made plans to live and die together with the capital. There is no way, whether it is with Daqi or Dayuan, they have a blood feud. There is still a chance for the dignitaries, maybe they can buy a life with money after the army enters the city, but the royal family is sure to die, because in the past dynasties, no one is willing to let the previous royal family survive. Suddenly heard that they could leave alive, and everyone was a little dazed. All members of the royal family can leave, which is a condition Qi Haoran agreed casually, but the number of places reserved for the powerful is limited. Wulie and Zuo Xiang of Jin Guo discussed for a long time before making a list, and then urgently summoned ministers and dignitaries, and that night, many eleven or twelve year old children were sent to the palace. The next afternoon, Wu Lie told Qi Haoran that they were ready. Qi Haoran went to see their team displayed at the West City Gate. Seeing the team that was about to break through 30,000 people, Qi Haoran twitched the corner of his mouth, but didn''t say anything. Anyway, they were going to Outer Mongolia, and that section was the territory of Xixia and Dayuan. , it won''t hinder Daqi, just a little more people. Qi Haoran opened the city gate and let them leave. Outside the city gate, General Yuan was standing outside with a sullen face with his personal soldiers. Qi Haoran walked in the forefront and waved at him. General Yuan, even if he was reluctant, had to wave his hands to let the soldiers get out of the way and let the people of Daikin leave. Wu Lie rode on the horse and watched the team go farther and farther until they disappeared. He turned his head and said to Qi Haoran: "I hope the lord will keep his promise. After three days, as soon as their letter of safety arrives, I will leave and open the city gate to welcome you. Qi Jun." Qi Haoran gave a soft "um", glanced at Zuo Xiang behind him strangely, and said, "I thought Lord Zuo Xiang would also leave." Zuo Xiang smiled and said, "I will stay with Your Majesty when I am old." Such a Zuo Xiang reminded Qi Haoran of the late Taifu Yan of the previous dynasty, but this Zuo is still a little worse than the self-disciplined Taifu Yan. It is said that this person has a lot of enclosures and bullying the people, and his family''s money is almost equal to After passing the treasury, I didn''t expect it to be loyal. The person who should go has left, and Qi Haoran is unwilling to stay in the Jin Kingdom Palace, but lives in the Zhou family. Wu Lie didn''t force it, he just sent someone nearby to protect him. Qi Haoran couldn''t die in Zhongdu City, at least three days ago. Qi Haoran has been tense and ready to run for his life at any time, but he spent these three days safely, and, in order to show his sincerity, Wu Lie also transferred most of the remaining troops in the city to the north gate to fight against Dayuan, of course. , which is also related to Dayuan''s violent siege of the city. The south gate, west gate and east gate, which were surrounded by the Daqi army, remained silent. Wu Lie took the letter and smiled happily, and said to Zuo Xiang: "The spies are here to report, and Wo Kuo has mobilized another 400,000 troops to come. It seems that he is determined to fight for the capital city with Daqi. God helps me. , let them bite the dog, we can relax." Zuo Xiang bowed slightly, "Your Majesty, as soon as the city gate is opened and Qi soldiers enter the city, the two sides will not be able to fight." "That''s not necessarily true," Wu Lie sneered: "The city has my wealth of a hundred years of gold, and Wo Kuo is a pauper right now. He has an army of 600,000, and the Daqi besieged the city is only 480,000. Who is it? Its not necessarily who wins or loses, and if you win Zhongdu, Wo Kuo can directly aim at Daqi, and you can go south at any time. "But there are Prince Rong and General Yuan in Daqi. This bone is too hard, I''m afraid Wo Kuo won''t be able to chew it down." "Is Qi Haoran not in the city now?" Wu Lie rolled his eyes and said, "I promised to open the city gate for them, but I didn''t promise anything else. Go, ask someone to carry a few boxes of jewelry and get them. Sprinkle it at the north city gate and tell Wo Kuo that I have gold and silver jewelry in the capital city." Zuo Xiang was speechless, His Majesty is determined to provoke Dayuan and Daqi into a fight. Although the strategy is a bit clumsy, he has to admit that this method is effective. They threw two boxes of jewels down, and Dayuan''s soldiers looked at Zhongducheng with green eyes, and their attacks were even more fierce. When Qi Haoran found out, he sneered, and Zhou Ju shook his head and sighed, "Emperor Dajin''s plan is very poisonous, and now the guards of the city are still Dajin soldiers, so their lives are ignored... Alas, even without our Daqi and Dayuan , he will surely perish." "The little trick of carving insects, the deadline is due tomorrow. He didn''t dare to let Dayuan capture the central capital, but he was just provoking Dayuan to fight us. Am I still afraid of a small country that has just been built?" When the next day arrived, Qi Haoran took Zhou Ju and the others to the South City Gate. Wu Lie was walking slowly along the city tower, looking at the subjects kneeling below, he said in a cold voice: "Jiancheng The door is open." "Your Majesty!" "Open it, if the Emperor Daqi can let you live, you will live, if not, please ask for more blessings," Wu Lie took out his sword and said loudly to Qi Haoran who was under the city: "King Rongjun, I just hope you remember it. Keep your promise, otherwise, the emperors of all dynasties of the Great Jin Dynasty will never let you Qi''s descendants!" After saying that, he gave a miserable smile to the sky, "I am ashamed of my ancestors, so I will accompany them first." As soon as the sentence falls, he will kill himself with the sword! Zuo Xiang''s eyes were red, he took out his saber and followed him. Since then, Dajin died! Chapter 1100： into the city (1) The city gate slowly opened, revealing the Qi army who was dressed up and waiting outside. Qi Xiuyuan wore armor and took the lead. Seeing Qi Haoran standing safely inside the city gate, he breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but show a smile on his face. The golden man in the city looked sad and fell to the ground when he looked at the solemn Qi army outside. When the person in front knelt down, the person behind naturally knelt down. Qi Xiuyuan was greeted by the crowd and led the soldiers of the three armies into the city. The people in the city walked out of their houses one after another and gathered on both sides of the street, silently watching Qi Jun come from a distance, and seeing the people in front kneeling down, they also knelt down. It''s just that the kneeling people had three expressions. The Jin people''s faces were numb, with some sadness on their faces, but the Han people were so excited that they cried with joy, kneeling on the ground respectfully, and blessing the new emperor in a low voice. The faces of the non-Jurchen ethnic minorities were dazed, and they knelt on the ground and watched Qi Jun go to Dajin''s palace. Daqi''s army quickly went to the north gate and replaced the Jin soldiers who were still fighting the enemy above. The South Gate and the North Gate are far apart. Jinbing from the North City didn''t know what happened here. Seeing the sudden appearance of the Qi Army, they thought that the South Gate had fallen, so they turned around and aimed their weapons at the Qi Army. It was Wulie''s confidant who guarded the North City Gate. He had already received the news. When he saw that the Qi army had arrived, he knew that the emperor was dead. Wanting to kill himself, General Yuan hurried him to lay down the weapon in his hand, looked at him for a while, and said with a blank face: "My emperor has no intention of executing you, just put down the weapon and wait for the disposal." Having said that, let people take him down and quickly take over the North City Gate. The Yuan army, who was still attacking the city outside, saw the Qi army suddenly appearing on the city tower, and suddenly shouted, "The Qi army has entered? Why, why did the Qi army attack the south gate so quickly?" "Go and tell King Khan, the Han people have entered the city, what should we do, or should we fight?" There was chaos outside the Zhongdu city, and within a moment, the Qi army entered the city, and the news of the Dajin subjugation spread throughout the inside and outside of the Zhongdu city. The people in the city were happy and sad, but the Yuan army outside the city was only annoyed. They sacrificed so much that they didn''t even open half of the city gate. As a result, the Han people entered the city. "Grandma is a bear, all the Han people have entered the city, why are the Jin soldiers still guarding the north gate, won''t they go to the south gate to support? If we talk about hatred, they Dajin and Daqi have been feuding for hundreds of years, and we only fought. After five years of fighting, why did you fight to the death with us?" Wo Kuo''s men became arguing. Wokuo was silent for a long time, then said solemnly: "No, the other three city gates have not been moving these days. How could the Han people attack the city? Are you sure you read it correctly, the people on the gate are Han people?" "That''s still fake. They were wearing Qi Jun''s clothes. The most important thing is that the one standing in front of him was General Yuan of Da Qi, and his hair was half white. He was fortunate enough to meet him at the end, and he must not admit his mistake." Although the others had never seen General Yuan, they all recognized Daqi''s uniform, and they all agreed. Wokuo walked for a while with an ashen face, and said, "Stop the siege and see the situation." Wo Kuo turned and went to a tent next to him, where a wounded man was imprisoned. Hearing the movement, the man raised his head and pulled the chains on his body. When he saw Wo Kuo, he smiled and said, "Why, I What is the problem with your noble majesty?" Wokuo''s face was ashen, "Li Zhang, I think I treat you well, but you and Xue Ji betrayed me." Li Zhang looked at him coldly, closed his eyes slightly and did not speak. Wokuo took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and asked: "The Qi army appeared on the tower of Zhongdu City, is this your Daqi''s trick?" Li Zhang frowned, thinking of Wang Ye''s actions and behavior, he laughed loudly, and said, "Wo Kuo, you have exhausted your organization, but you never imagined that Daqi would be able to enter the city without a single soldier, ha, ha. Haha, this is the essence of a great country, and you will never be able to match it!" "Great country? You have only one emperor in Daqi." "My emperor is heroic, ambitious, ambitious, clean and virtuous. Even if he is only the first, I am far from being comparable to you." "you!" "Wo Kuo," Li Zhang shouted loudly, "Ask yourself, you really didn''t feel sorry for me and Xue Ji, didn''t you feel sorry for Da Qi?" "You are just a spy of Daqi, why do you speak of me? There is no right or wrong between countries. Today, I am expanding the territory. In the future, it may not be your Daqi who will make the first move." Wo Kuo sneered. Said: "What if you all advance to the city? All your troops in the north are only more than 400,000, and my other 400,000 troops are just around the corner. By then, I will be 600,000 against you and more than 400,000. , Hmph, I don''t mind pushing the battle line further south." Li Zhang sneered contemptuously, "I was just a spy in Rongjun Wang''s place, but with you, I am a military division, and I am strong in troops and horses, and the ability of the generals can not be compared with you, don''t Say 600,000, even if you add another 200,000, you can''t get in." Wokuo turned around and left, he already knew what he wanted to know, there was no need to stay here. Qi Xiuyuan must have made a deal with Wu Lie, so Wu Lie opened the city gate and let them in? He didn''t know what it was, but he knew that the city must not be peaceful now. He had to know that there were at least 80,000 Jin soldiers in the city. Once the chaos broke out, even if the troops were strong, Daqi would have to be in chaos for a while, so this is the best time to attack the city. The timing, his army of 400,000 people will arrive tomorrow afternoon, there is really no need for a truce. At this time, there was indeed some chaos in the city. Emperor Dajin committed suicide, and before committing suicide, he personally ordered the gate to be opened to welcome Emperor Qi into the city, and most of Dajin''s troops were placed at the north gate to fight against Dayuan. The Jurchens in the city couldn''t accept it. They didn''t understand why the emperor wanted to commit suicide. Since he wanted to commit suicide, why did he choose Daqi alone? If it is said that the Jurchens as ordinary people are just unacceptable, then the unwitting soldiers guarding the North City Gate have completely collapsed. They were abandoned by their emperor. Now that they have decided to commit suicide, they decided to let the enemy into the city. , why did they give them a death order to guard the North City Gate? They guarded the north gate, but the south gate was opened by their emperor. What exactly are they guarding? Many people thought of the gold and silver jewelry thrown down yesterday. Since then, the Yuan army''s offensive has been extremely fierce. In order to defend the city gate, their comrades, brothers, and fathers all died one by one, but in fact their emperor was early. They decided to open the city gates. If so, why sacrifice them? The collapse of ??''s belief made them almost collapse. Chapter 1101： Into the city (2) The first thing Qi Xiuyuan did when he entered the city was to ask Qi Haoran and others to receive the golden soldiers, and no mutiny was allowed. Qi Haoran disrupted more than 80,000 Jin soldiers according to their lengths and merged them into the Qi army separately. The Jin army consisted of 100 people. They were familiar with each other. It would not be too scary to be merged into the Qi army. Can''t mess up. The Jinbing was merged into the Qi army when they were still full of fear, and they were at a loss and at a loss. When they realized that they were abandoned by their king, they could no longer contact any more compatriots. When Mu Yangling entered the city, he only had time to hold hands with Qi Haoran and then parted. He was too busy to touch the ground, but Mu Yangling was idle. After thinking about it, she went to the camp where the golden soldiers were received. Seeing that there was no conflict between Jin Bing and Qi Jun, there was a fierce light in their eyes from time to time when they looked at each other. Mu Yangling turned to look for Jin Bing, Instead of letting them be at a loss and breed killing intent, it is better to tell them the decision of the upper management and let them choose freely. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t actually make up his mind on what to do with the surrendering golden soldiers. Seeing Mu Yangling talking about this, he asked with a smile, "What can you do?" "Brother, it''s not good for us to keep them, but it requires us to spend more effort to rectify and guard them, and killing prisoners hurts the world, it is better to let them choose, if they are willing to stay, we will collect them and leave if they want to leave. , divide them some rations and a few taels of silver." Qi Xiuyuan frowned, "Wouldn''t this provide combat power for the escaped Golden Royal Family?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Big brother, it''s no secret that Wu Lie used the Central Capital to trade with us for 30,000 people to flee. Do you think the abandoned Jinbing will still be loyal to them?" Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows and smiled. "What''s more, in order to provoke Dayuan to siege the city, Wu Lie threw gold and silver jewelry down, ignoring the golden soldiers guarding the northern city. As soon as the news came out, those soldiers who lost their father, brother and comrade-in-arms were still willing to defect to the golden royal family?" Qi Xiuyuan knocked on the table and said, "Perhaps we can not only do this to Jin Bing, but the Jin royal family has not taken many powerful people away, and there are still many people who have been abandoned. If I don''t believe them, I will not complain at all. It can also make them resentful." Qi Xiuyuan took Mu Yangling''s suggestion and asked the generals who had recruited Jinbing to be kinder to the others, and told him that when the Yuan army retreated, the situation in the city was stable, and everyone who wanted to leave could get 10 taels of silver and leave with rations for five days. , the military salaries and luggage they have saved can be taken away. Those who do not want to leave can continue to serve in the army and be recaptured by the Qi army. They must respect the laws and regulations of Qi. In order to enhance the reliability of this statement, Qi Xiuyuan also specially had people write documents and post them all over the camp, with the emperor''s big seal on it. This era is about Chrysostom, words from the emperor''s mouth will be 100% fulfilled, at least he won''t break his promise. Jin Bing, who was confused in the army, woke up a little. In addition, Mu Yangling also asked the generals of Qi Jun to do their ideological work and let them look forward to a bright future. Those soldiers of the Jin Kingdom who wanted to follow the martyrdom gradually eased. As soon as the situation in the army eased, it affected the atmosphere in the city, and the dark clouds that had been pressing on Zhongdu City seemed to have dissipated a little. Outside the city, the Yuan army assembled 600,000 troops to attack the city. Qi Haoran looked at their sneer from the tower, "Wo Kuo has only conquered the country, and he is so poor that this king does not believe that he has so much food and grass to support him. If he defends for another ten days, they will retreat." General Yuan was very worried, "There are villages and towns outside the city. I''m afraid that the Yuan army will collect food on the spot, and the people outside the city..." Qi Haoran''s face was also a little cold, but he said: "This is inevitable." The provisions of the 600,000-strong army, let alone Dayuan, even Daqi would have to be mobilized for a certain period of time. Wo Kuo was so anxious to mobilize the 600,000-strong army, thinking that he wanted to collect food on the spot. Qi Haoran was not worried that they would rob the people of food rations, but only worried that they would harm the lives of the people. The Jin royal family left in a hurry, leaving behind a lot of food, plus it was copied from the family of the gold elite, it was not difficult to provide relief to the people after the war. After all, this is the capital of Daikin, leaving behind the wealth of a country. Qi Haoran turned and left, leaving an order, "Be sure to defend the city." General Yuan bowed his head in response. Because Daqi captured the city without a single soldier, although the Yuan army increased by 400,000 troops, it gradually became impatient, and even Wo Kuo was not as stable as before, making repeated mistakes. And the 600,000-strong army consumes three times the food and forage every day, and the food and forage they had left for 20 days consumed most of it in a few days. Wokuo had to send troops to forcibly collect food and grass in the nearby villages and towns. The people complained, and the rear became unstable, but they still failed to capture the central capital, and the defense of the Han people was getting tighter day by day. Many generals proposed to give up. Ke Wo Kuo laid down Dajin''s devastated country, but he failed to get the wealth left by Dajin, and the treasury had no money. How could he rule the entire country? Most of Dajin''s wealth was in Zhongdu City. Thinking of the jewels that Wu Lie had left in the city a few days ago, Wo Kuo''s heart burst into flames, but they really couldn''t afford it. Without food and grass, if they stayed any longer, they would only be afraid that the soldiers would mutiny. . Wokuo''s face was ugly, but he had to order a retreat on the eighth day after the Qi army entered the city. However, Qi Haoran still got the news. Mu Yangling was amazed, "This Li Zhang is a genius who does meticulous work. At this point, he can still spread news." Qi Haoran put away the note and said, "This is his last hand, he knows that if Wo Kuo catches him, he will not kill him, but this time he retreats, Wo Kuo will definitely use him to vent his anger, and he will surely die. However, he was indeed very patient, and he was able to keep his trump card until now." "Are you going to save him?" "Of course, wouldn''t it be a pity not to save such a person?" Qi Haoran said with a smile: "Master still pointed him to come back and continue to serve us." After this series of events, Qi Haoran really looked at Li Zhang with admiration. Naturally, he was reluctant to let such a person die. He was the founding hero of Dayuan, and he was with him since Wo Kuo was a slave in mining. Dayuan is now He is very familiar with all the civil servants and military generals, and he understands Wo Kuo. It is really a great weapon to deal with Dayuan. Not to mention Qi Haoran, even Qi Xiuyuan also gave orders to rescue Li Zhang at any cost. Qi Haoran ordered 3,000 soldiers from the elite soldiers he had brought before and quietly left. Mu Yangling could only continue to wait for him at home with her heart in her hands. She felt her pounding heart and thought to herself, she must have been frightened by the fact that he entered the city before, otherwise why would she be so panicked? You must know that before he went on expeditions, she always smiled and waited for him to come back. Xiao Xiong came back from the outside happily. Seeing his mother''s uneasy look, he wondered: "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Chapter 1102： Injuried Mu Yangling felt uneasy and said, "Where is your father now?" Xiaoxiong calculated the time and said, "It should be almost caught up." Mu Yangling hesitated for a moment, touched his head and said, "Mother suddenly remembered that your father forgot to bring something, I''ll send it to him, you go to help Uncle Fan, don''t be naughty, you know?" "Dad is going to fight, what has to be sent at this time?" Little Bear took his mother''s hand and refused to let go, "Mother, there are no words on the battlefield, so you should stay at home." Mu Yangling patted his head and said confidently: "When was your mother afraid of swords and guns on the battlefield? You were running behind my **** before, don''t worry, I''m not going alone, I''m taking Feibai and them with me. Go, hurry up and help Uncle Fan, he is too busy to touch the ground, and you still have the time to wander around here." Xiaoxiong can only go to Fan Zijin to help. As soon as Mu Yangling waited for him to leave, the smile on her face fell. She left a letter directly to Qi Xiuyuan, brought Feibai and others to chase Qi Haoran. But she didn''t know the route he was pursuing, so she could only find it along the route the Yuan army retreated. But after chasing it for two days, I didn''t see a figure, and I always felt that the princess was superfluous, and her face became solemn. Feibai dismounted, and the accompanying waiters carefully surveyed the traces on the road, and reported to Mu Yangling: "Princess, the traces on this road have been deliberately destroyed, but it can be seen that there are luggage passing by, we are not chasing it wrong. ." "The traces are still new. We may catch up with us if we go after them all night." Everyone is waiting for Mu Yangling to make a decision. Mu Yangling was silent for a moment, then said: "Go, I won''t rest tonight, and I will catch up all night." Mu Yangling led the people forward and continued to chase. Seeing that the traces were getting newer and newer, Mu Yangling led the people to catch up quietly in the dark. Because there were only a dozen or so people in their group, they did not dare to catch up with the Yuan army. They just wanted to quietly inquire about Qi Haoran''s whereabouts. Therefore, when the Yuan army could be seen from a distance, Mu Yangling led someone decisively. Enter the forest and take a detour. The scout quickly spoke back and forth, "Princess, there are only about 50,000 people on the other side, but the accompanying luggage is quite heavy, and it may be the middle account of the Yuan army." "Why did the middle tent stay at the end? Shouldn''t it be to evacuate in the middle?" "Can you think of the prince that you can think of?" Fei Bai said displeased: "Now is not the time to discuss their intentions, the most important thing is to find the prince." "Let''s take a closer look." Mu Yangling always felt uneasy. She always believed her hunch. At this time, she was sure that Haoran was in danger, and he was not far from her. Mu Yangling clenched the bow and crossbow in the book, and took Feibai and others to carefully touch the tent where the Yuan army was stationed. At this time, they have to be very careful. Once they are discovered, they will be extremely dangerous. After all, there are only a dozen of them, and it is too difficult to escape under the eyes of 50,000 people. Before they could get close to the other side''s camp, chaos suddenly broke out in the other side''s camp. Mu Yangling squatted down immediately, hid behind the bushes, lay on the ground and listened to the movement, and said, "Let''s go around, the movement is behind the side." At this moment, Qi Haoran was sitting on the horse with his back straight, swallowing the blood in his mouth, looking at the opposite Wo Kuo with twinkling eyes, and said with a smile: "How about it, three lives are exchanged for one life, you are a good deal. " Captain Fang tightened the knife on Yuan Jiang''s neck and looked at the opposite side warily. Wo Kuo''s face was ugly. He set up a game to invite Jun into the urn. He originally thought of killing Qi Haoran so that Qi''s army would be severely damaged. Even if he couldn''t defeat the Central Capital City, Da Qi lost Rong County King and Qi Xiuyuan lost a younger brother, which was also a big deal to them. blow. But I didn''t expect Qi Haoran to be so powerful. He set up a game with 80,000 people, but let him escape. Not only that, but he also lost more than 30,000 people and three generals. This is simply a great shame. The three generals were all captured by Qi Haoran, and they had to exchange their lives for Li Zhang. If he changed, his prestige would be reduced, and he would not be able to swallow his breath. If they did not change, they would lose their military heart. After all, these three were all his confidants, if he ignores their lives, what will the soldiers who follow him think? Wokuo looked directly into Qi Haoran''s eyes, and said word by word, "I didn''t expect Da Qi to be so willing to send such a person by my side." Qi Haoran sneered, "Emperor Yuan also looks down on himself too much. You were just a slave who started a mine. Although you were a prince of a small Mongolian tribe, you were also a prince of decline. Why do you think I would spend so much money on you? effort?" A Ling said that no matter what you do, you must take up the reason, even if they are unreasonable, they must find a way to take up the reason, so that you can be righteous. At this time, Qi Haoran said confidently: "When Li Zhang came to this palace, if he didn''t see him as a Han Chinese, and swore that he would severely damage the Jin soldiers, how could I provide you with so many weapons and still be with you Do you sign a covenant?" "In order to show my sincerity, this king also went to great lengths to find Li Zhang Xueji''s family and send them to Dayuan. As a result, the big gold was not defeated, and my Daqi was only able to send troops to recover the lost land, so you turned your back on the covenant and turned against Daqi. , is simply an ungrateful villain. Although Li Zhang is your military adviser, he has not forgotten his ancestors until he forgets that he is a Han Chinese. He still has some conscience to remind us to be careful of the Yuan army. Just this reminder, this king is willing to give up. Give your life to keep him alive." "And you," Qi Haoran looked at him contemptuously and said, "This king heard that Li Zhang and Xue Ji not only saved your life several times, but they are also sworn brothers with you, and you forced yourself to break the alliance regardless of their lives. To kill them and their families afterwards, Emperor Yuan is really good-hearted!" "You are talking nonsense!" Wo Kuo became angry. "Oh? Then do you think they believe you or me?" The soldiers on Daqi''s side naturally believed in Qi Haoran, while the soldiers on Dayuan''s side already believed in Qi Haoran in their hearts, but they still expressed their confidence in Wo Kuo on the face. However, how could Wo Kuo not see their private thoughts? I am afraid that once today is over, this rhetoric will be accepted by most people. Wokuo''s eyes were red with hatred, he felt that Qi Haoran should not be allowed to speak, but he knew it was too late. Qi Haoran kept trying to provoke him, and only hoped that the time could be delayed a little longer. He didn''t know if his letter of help had returned to Zhongdu, but the longer it took, the better it would be for them. Wokuo stared coldly at the broken arrow on Qi Haoran''s chest, wondering why the crossbow arrow didn''t shoot through Qi Haoran''s chest. At this time, Mu Yangling also stared at the broken arrow on Qi Haoran''s chest with red eyes. Knowing that Qi Haoran was seriously injured, she might be hurt to the core. Her heart was as painful as being held tightly in her hand. Chapter 1103： deterrence Mu Yangling bit the tip of her tongue and exerted a little force. The pain and sweetness woke her up. She forced herself to look away from Qi Haoran and turned to look at the people on Yuan Jun''s side. Mu Yangling took a deep breath, looked at Fei Bai, Fei Bai also bit his lip, and when the princess looked over, he carefully handed the quiver behind him, and carefully left with the guard behind him. Mu Yangling lowered his body, breathed lightly, knelt down on one knee, pointed the arrow at Wo Kuo, and after a while, the arrow moved slightly, aimed at the person beside him, and shot out! Wo Kuo and the people around him heard the slight sound of breaking the air, and subconsciously ducked to the side, but it was still too late. An arrow shot directly through General Wuyan''s chest. Fall down and die! Wokuo''s heart trembled, Wuyan stood beside him, his shoulders pressed against his shoulders, he absolutely did not believe that the other party was shooting crooked, so it could only be the other party''s intention to do so. "Qi Haoran!" Wo Kuo gritted his teeth and asked word by word, "Is this your negotiating attitude?" When Qi Haoran saw the arrow, he knew it was Mu Yangling, he resisted the urge to look back, and said with a smile to Wo Kuo, "This is not the subordinate of this king, and only my royal brother can refer to this person. Make it move, it seems that this king''s letter was delivered on time." Wo Kuo''s eyes narrowed, and he stared at Qi Haoran with an ugly face, as if he was weighing the truth of what he said, but he soon ran out of time to think, because someone in the dark shot the two guards in front of him again. , two arrows with one arrow, which made Wo Kuo even more fearful. The second time, he was so close to death. Maybe because he died once, he was more afraid of death. Wo Kuo''s soldiers shot arrows in the direction of the arrow, but they didn''t hear a single sound, so they could only run over to investigate, while his guards continued to block in front of Wo Kuo. Qi Haoran straightened his body, looked at Wo Kuo with a smile on his face but not a smile on his face and said: "This king has never seen anyone catch him, Wo Kuo, she wants to kill you easily, now it''s up to you to make a decision, Do you want to change this hostage, or not?" As Qi Haoran''s voice fell, the two arrows shot from the other direction again, directly piercing the necks of the two guards in front of Wo Kuo, and the tip of the arrow almost touched Wo Kuo''s nose. Wokuo''s eyes narrowed, and he said slowly, "I''ll change! Come on, go and bring Li Zhang." Mu Yangling left the place the moment the arrow was shot, Yuanbing couldn''t find her at all, but was attracted by the movement made by Feibai and others, and completely lost her trace. Mu Yangling climbed up the tree lightly, sat on the branch and looked at the situation outside through the gap of the leaves. Since Wo Kuo said she agreed to the exchange, she stopped shooting arrows. Li Zhang was dragged out very quickly. He was covered in blood and was dying. When the generals of the Yuan army saw him like this, their hearts were a little complicated. These people have either been favored by him, or have been promoted and cultivated by him. Even if they have conflicts with him, they have worked with him for several years. King Khan is a sworn brother, and he trusted him before, but because he was unwilling to use troops in alignment, he was tortured by King Khan because he abandoned his ancestors. Even if Li Zhang informed the Qi people that they were about to use soldiers, there is no need to torture the other party like this, and kill their family members. To be humiliated, it is really inappropriate. Qi Haoran glanced at Li Zhang and made sure that he was still alive. With a wave of his hand, his own guard stepped forward to take Li Zhang and helped him onto the horse. Wokuo squinted at him and said, "Qi Haoran, it''s your turn to release my general of Dayuan." Qi Haoran waved his hand, and Captain Fang pushed out one person and said, "Please also ask the remaining two generals to give us a ride. Don''t worry, we will never break our promises." Everyone slowly stepped back, and the guards of Wo Kuo chased after them for two steps. An arrow was shot at their feet. Several people couldn''t help but stop, no longer moving forward, but looked at a tree in the distance. Qi Haoran couldn''t help but tighten his hand on the reins. He whispered to Captain Fang, "Defend!" And Wo Kuo was also looking at the tree, and whispered to the guards beside him, "Kill that person at any cost!" "But the two generals are still in the hands of the Qi army." Wokuo looked at him coldly, the guard lowered his head, replied in a low voice, and quietly retreated... Mu Yangling had already left the tree, thanks to her dedication to Qinggong and her love for flying. Her Qinggong was a three-legged cat in Qi Haoran, but it was more than enough to deal with these soldiers who could only run on the ground. Mu Yangling easily jumped over a few trees, stopped on the branch of a tree and looked back. Seeing that Yuan Bing had been left behind, he smiled slightly and was about to leave. A crossbow arrow came through the air, Mu Yangling heard There was no time to look at the direction of the arrow. She hugged the tree trunk and turned around to hide behind the tree. The arrow shot directly through the tree trunk and almost hit her neck. Mu Yangling''s eyes shrank, a threat to her life. Get her highly focused. She listened intently, but did not discern the direction of the arrow. Mu Yangling thought of the broken arrow on Qi Haoran''s chest, absolutely the other party must not keep it. Such people are good assassins, and keeping them is a scourge. Mu Yangling clenched the bow and crossbow in his hand, and quickly observed the surrounding environment with his eyes. He stepped a little and quickly jumped from behind a tree to another tree. A crossbow arrow quickly rubbed her waist and hit the ground, and Mu Yangling has also jumped to the tree quickly and judged the general direction of the other party. She kept walking, changed direction and continued to fly, the crossbow arrows grazing her ears once again. Mu Yangling quickly drew out the arrow behind her in the air, and when it landed on the tree, she quickly took a bow and shot it out. A figure jumped out of the bushes, dodging her arrow. Mu Yangling was surprised that someone could dodge her arrows, but the other party was also surprised. Ayong was a skilled archer, and he has always been Wo Kuo''s trump card. Even Li Zhang didn''t know his trump card. He could hit martial arts. The strong Qi Haoran did not expect that even three arrows would not shoot down the man in the dark. Ayong ignited his fighting spirit instead, and felt sympathy for this man. He thought about it and ran forward quickly, and Mu Yangling followed closely behind. Ayong is a good archer, his hiding ability is not weaker than Mu Yangling, but he can only run. Although his speed is not slow, he is still a little worse than Mu Yangling''s light power, so he was quickly injured in the rib. He broke the arrow under his ribs, hid behind the tree with his teeth clenched, breathing slightly heavier. Mu Yangling took a light breath and squatted on the tree. She didn''t know where the other party was, but she knew he was here. "A-Ling!" Qi Haoran ran over with Feibai on horseback, Ayong heard the sound, drew his full bow and shot at Qi Haoran, Mu Yangling''s face changed, and he pulled off the jade around his neck and exhausted his inner strength and strength Throwing it in the direction Qi Haoran came from, Yu Jue slammed into the arrow, causing the arrow to slow down and tilt a little. Qi Haoran had already swung his sword out and cut off the flying arrow directly, while Mu Yangling threw out Yu Jue at the same time. , and also drew arrows and shot at Ayong... Ayong only took three steps, and an arrow shot through his heart from behind him. He bowed his head in disbelief. He had already escaped just now... He looked back at Mu Yangling who jumped off the branch and was surprised that she was a woman. Mu Yangling looked into his eyes and said, "You are very powerful, but every time you dodge arrows, you dodge two steps to the right. This is not a good habit, because it will make your opponent remember your habit." Ayong spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. Qi Haoran stepped forward and held Mu Yangling''s hand with a pale face. Chapter 1104： Seriously injured Qi Haoran held Mu Yangling''s hand, his heart relaxed, and as soon as the obsession that had been supporting him disappeared, he fainted. Mu Yangling''s expression changed and he hugged him. Qi Haoran was shot in the left rib by A Yong''s arrow. Mu Yangling looked carefully. The arrow penetrated the goggles in the clothes and swiped half an inch to the left. She was not sure whether the arrow hit the heart. , I have to go back to Beijing to see an imperial doctor. Feibai''s face was also pale, and he almost cried, "Niangniang, the accompanying military doctor dare not draw arrows, we have to send the prince back to Zhongdu City quickly." Mu Yangling picked up Qi Haoran, got on the horse and said, "Feibai, you and Captain Fang take someone back. Li Zhang''s injury should not be rushed. Let the accompanying military doctor take care of him, and I will take the prince back." Feibai hurriedly picked over twenty guards for Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling was afraid of the arrow moving, so he didn''t dare to move too much. Naturally, he didn''t dare to put Qi Haoran on the horse''s back, so he held him in his arms with one hand and rode the horse with the other, and hurried back to the Central Capital City. Qi Xiuyuan, Fan Zijin, etc. had already known the news in advance, and had the imperial physician wait long ago. As soon as Mu Yangling arrived at the city gate, a carriage followed, and an imperial physician came up with a box to check the pulse, making sure that Qi Haoran was still alive, so it was released. in one breath. Qi Haoran was sent to the Golden Palace. Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin greeted him with blue faces. After seeing Qi Haoran''s injury, they asked with a cold light, "How could he be injured?" Qi Haoran was rarely injured in official battles. He was fine in the near-death situation when he entered the Central Capital City before, but he was injured this time, and it still hurt a vital point, which made them feel incredible. Mu Yangling said: "There is a sharp archer in the Yuan army, he is very powerful, and even I almost broke into his hands. Fortunately, Wo Kuo is not ruthless, otherwise..." Wo Kuo did not dare to provoke Qi Haoran, lest Qi Haoran would lose his military heart by killing his three generals. Otherwise, Qi Haoran would ride on a horse and negotiate the terms with Wo Kuo face to face, I''m afraid it would be difficult to protect. Qi Xiuyuan looked ugly and asked, "Where''s that person?" "died." Qi Xiuyuan breathed a sigh of relief and turned to see the imperial doctor. The imperial physicians had already cut off Qi Haoran''s clothes, and replied with sweat, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid that the lord will hurt the vital point, the ministers and others dare not draw the arrow at will, and can only take out the arrow with a knife. ...and ask your Majesty to forgive me." Mu Yangling''s face changed, and he said, "This is impossible. He has stopped bleeding in the past two days, so it won''t hurt his heart." "He is protected by a heart guard, how could he hurt his heart? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know how to heal." Fan Zijin stared at them with red eyes. Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes were also slightly red, but when he saw that Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin were so excited, he could only force him to calm down, and said coldly, "Just tell me what you need, and do your best to save Prince Rong, he is alive, Ronghua I will give you all the wealth and honor, but if he dies." Qi Xiuyuan looked at them with a cold light, "I will not blame your family, but you must all bury him with him." The imperial physicians knelt down one after another, kowtowed, and then discussed the prescription. They need anesthetics, hemostatics, and various life-saving valuable medicines. Surgical surgeons are not unfamiliar with surgical operations, but they are not familiar with them, because surgery is only a small branch of traditional Chinese medicine. This is the first time to do it at the heart. After all, not everyone has the ability of Hua Tuo. Mu Yangling was walking around outside the house. At this time, she felt a little regretful. How did she go to the military school in her previous life instead of the medical school? Qi Xiuyuan was also anxious, but seeing that Mu Yangling was in a state of embarrassment, his eyes were blue, and his body was still injured, he hurriedly comforted: "A-Ling, you go to wash up first, take care of the injury on your body, maybe wait for you to recover. Medicine, the imperial physicians rescued Haoran." Mu Yangling shook his head, "No, I''m waiting here, eldest brother, I feel uneasy when I leave, why don''t I just wait here." Qi Xiuyuan looked at the wound on her arm, "Then go to the side hall and ask the maid to give you some hemostatic medicine. I think your wound is starting to bleed again." Fan Zijin didn''t have Qi Xiuyuan''s good temper, and said angrily: "If you don''t go, when Haoran wakes up, your blood will drain, do you want us to **** you?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, and suddenly said: "Yes, blood, how can the imperial doctor prepare the medicine to stop the bleeding, and he has to prepare plasma, otherwise, what should I do if Haoran loses too much blood and goes into shock?" "what?" Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looked at each other. Although they didn''t understand Mu Yangling''s words very well, they barely understood what he meant. Qi Qi frowned, "You mean to prepare blood for Haoran? Haoran uses other people''s blood for blood loss. Does it work? But he is in a coma now, how can he drink it?" Mu Yangling didn''t have time to explain, so he hurriedly grabbed a medicine boy who came out of it and said, "Go find an imperial doctor and ask them if they can give the prince a blood transfusion." Both Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin felt that Mu Yangling was driven crazy, but who knew that the imperial doctor said to Mu Yangling seriously: "Miss, there are two sets of blood transfusion equipment in the imperial hospital of Dajin, but you know that , This blood transfusion is also risky. From the medical books of the past dynasties, blood transfusions for patients with excessive blood loss have been successful, and some have worsened. Among them, the success rate of blood relationship is the highest, but... There is also the possibility of failure. Once it fails, the prince will reject it, and we are afraid that there will be no way to return to the sky, and so far, we still don''t know how to distinguish between blood fusion and blood rejection." In other words, they have the technique of blood transfusion, but they dont know that blood has blood types, and they dont even know how to distinguish blood types. Mu Yangling said: "As long as you have the tools for blood transfusion, I will judge the blood type. I mean, I can tell whose blood is effective for the prince." The imperial physician breathed a sigh of relief, so that their success was more successful, he hurriedly turned around to tell his colleagues the good news, and sent someone to find the blood transfusion tools collected by Dakintai Hospital. Mu Yangling took Qi Haoran''s blood and took the serum from it, because she knew that the blood of close relatives was most likely to be of the same blood type, so she directly drew the blood of Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin. The minister beside Qi Xiuyuan opened his mouth, wanting to object, but seeing Qi Xiuyuan glance at him coldly, he could only keep his mouth shut. When the operation starts inside, Mu Yangling is also confirmed here. Fortunately, Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin have the same blood type as Qi Haoran. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the imperial physicians did not dare to draw Qi Xiuyuan''s blood, so she did it herself. Qi Xiu saw that although her movements were unfamiliar, she clearly knew what to do next, and that strange feeling rose again. He is most familiar with A Ling''s history and experience. It can be said that he almost watched her grow up. Except for the previous nine years, he knew all about her experience, but she always could do things she shouldn''t. . Qi Xiuyuan had doubts in his heart, so he raised his head to look at her. Seeing her anxious expression, he wiped a sweat and anxiously looked at the blood drawn from his hand. Qi Xiuyuan suddenly felt relieved, even if she was different from other people. ? She only needs to be single-minded with Haoran. Chapter 1105： maintain The imperial physicians carefully took out the arrow. Seeing that the tip of the arrow was only about a grain of rice away from the heart, they all fell into a cold sweat. A group of people sweated profusely and sutured the wound, applied medicine to stop the bleeding and disinfected. There were also two imperial physicians who checked Qi Haoran''s pulse at all times. Until the imperial physicians confirmed that Qi Haoran was temporarily out of danger, Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief. The imperial physicians also breathed a sigh of relief and whispered: "As long as the prince''s wound does not become inflamed and the person does not have a fever in the past two days, then it will be fine." Several people are very glad that the arrow is non-toxic, otherwise the tip of the arrow is so close to the heart, I am afraid that the person will die before it is delivered. Mu Yangling was dirty all over, so he didn''t dare to enter the ward. He only glanced inward with his toes, and saw that although his face was pale, he had the anger of a living person, and he felt a little at ease. At this time, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but feel fortunate that Chinese medicine was more powerful than she imagined. In fact, surgery in ancient medicine existed as early as 3,000 years ago, and the earliest systematic record is the "Ulcer Doctor" in "Zhou Li", which is mainly responsible for the treatment of swellings, ulcers, cuts and fractures, etc. Knives, scissors and needles for surgical procedures such as excision and suture. Since the invention of Mafei Powder by Hua Tuo in the Eastern Han Dynasty, surgery in traditional Chinese medicine has been developing continuously. When Hua Tuo was still in Hua Tuo, he dared to propose a craniotomy for Cao Cao. Although the current traditional Chinese medicine is somewhat lost, in some respects , the development is also very rapid, at least at this time they made a blood transfusion device, otherwise Mu Yangling really didn''t know how to make this thing. But the imperial physicians in the imperial hospital still admired the princess and sat in the outer room to wait for her. Because they really wanted to know how she judged what the blood prince could use. If you can learn this skill and pass it on to future generations, there will be more people who can be treated in the future, and medicine has also moved a small step forward. So after Mu Yangling bathed and changed his clothes, he was about to sterilize and look at Qi Haoran when he met a pair of glowing eyes. Mu Yangling: "..." Mu Yangling understood what they meant after just a moment''s thought. She said, "When the prince is completely out of danger, I will tell you what the imperial physicians want to know." Several imperial physicians breathed a sigh of relief, and saluted Mu Yangling one after another, and then left two people on duty, the rest went to eat and rest, and they had to change shifts later. Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin had been drawn a lot of blood just now, and now they are lying on the bed to relax. They have been busy and worried these days. . If you can''t sleep, you can only chat. Fan Zijin asked in a low voice, "Big cousin, where do you think A-Ling knew about this? Even the imperial physicians didn''t know about it, and," Fan Zijin paused, but continued, "I used to teach Haoran Camp to defend me. I''m curious, who taught her the assassination skills? It''s like she used to do this, but she was only nine years old at that time..." Qi Xiuyuan closed his eyes and said, "Some people are very talented, as long as you learn a little, you can learn a skill by inference, just like Haoran. In a few years, maybe he will be able to create his own kung fu, this is talent." Fan Zijin pouted, "Big cousin, I''m not Haoran, you don''t need to fool me like that. If you say that A Ling can learn these things without being taught, I don''t believe it." "Isn''t it normal that she hunted in the forest since she was a child, learned to assassinate and hunt without a teacher, and then came up with defensive strategies?" Since Qi Xiuyuan had made up his mind not to pursue it, he naturally excused her. "What about blood transfusion? Even the imperial physician doesn''t know how to distinguish it. Not only can she tell the difference, but she can definitely tell that the blood type is different. To distinguish blood type, who taught her the word blood type?" Fan Zijin said seriously: "Damn Cousin, not only we heard this, but also the imperial physicians, they dont think much about it at this time, but they will inevitably be suspicious in retrospect Qi Xiuyuan reached out and patted him on the shoulder, smiling: "You are too worried, what can they suspect? Apart from us, who else knows so clearly about A Ling''s life? It''s Mu Shi, to him this We dont know our daughters experience, we dont need to say it explicitly, we just say that she has obtained ancient books, or that she has seen someone teach her this skill, and its over. The three of us dont say it, who knows this True or false? Ah Ling has supernatural powers, and appeared from time to time when he was in the Northland. He also followed Haoran on the battlefield to kill the enemy, and went to the front line to save me, but you see, more than ten years have passed, and people in this world are still Most of them don''t hear her reputation, why?" Fan Zijin was silent for a moment, then said, "Because we didn''t publicize it." "Yes, virtuous name, prestige, all kinds of fame need to be publicized, and we deliberately ignore it, naturally no one will be suspicious. After today, you ask people to publicize the fact that she has magical powers, and just cover it up. "Qi Xiuyuan said indifferently: "Mu Shi and his youngest son are far stronger than ordinary people. It is not surprising that A Ling has the blood of the Mu family and also possesses divine power." Using one thing to cover up another unreasonable thing about her is also the best way Qi Xiuyuan can think of to protect her and Haoran. Fan Zijin understood Qi Xiuyuan''s attitude, and he felt at ease. He was about to fall asleep when he heard the people around him continue: "But I have to remind her again about this, so that she will be more cautious in the future. Say, or wait for Haoran to wake up and let the couple talk?" Fan Zijin was weak, and his alertness was reduced to a minimum, and he pouted unhappily: "Why do we have to talk to her, can''t you?" Qi Xiuyuan chuckled and said, "The three of you grew up together, and you should be good. If you can''t wait for Haoran to wake up, it''s best for you to tell her. If I go to her and tell her about it, I''m afraid I''ll scare her." Fan Zijin turned over and mumbled in a daze: "It''s strange that the foolish and bold will be frightened." But he didn''t refuse the errand, knowing: "Let''s talk about it when the master is refreshed." The two cousins ??fell asleep drowsily, but Mu Yangling kept his eyes open to Qi Haoran, checking the temperature on his forehead from time to time. When the little bear rushed in, he saw that the father was lying on the bed with a pale face, and the mother was sitting on the side with a pale face. He was about to rush up, but Mu Yangling stared at him. Mu Yangling lowered his voice and said, "Go out to take a bath, change into clean clothes and disinfect before coming in." Little Bear hesitated for a while, and Mu Yangling comforted him softly: "Your father is fine, the arrow has been taken out." Little Bear then turned around and went out. Chapter 1106： wide awake Little Bear was angry and sternly ignored everyone. Everyone was hiding the fact that his father was injured so badly. Qi Xiuyuan saw that this child was even annoyed by him, so he hurriedly sent him all the good things he had copied from the Dajin Palace, and let him choose, while hiding from him, for fear that the fire would burn him, he even went to see Qi Haoran. The time was deliberately staggered. Qi Haoran woke up at night, drank some ginseng soup, and went back to sleep. In the early hours of the morning, he started to have a fever, and Mu Yang was so anxious that he could only physically cool him down. medicine. Maybe because of his strong body, his fever gradually subsided not long after the sun came out. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, while wiping his body with a dry towel, he changed him into dry underwear. Qi Haoran was feeling comfortable, but she was sweating all over. Little Bear was supposed to help, but because he was helpless, Mu Yangling could only drive people out to boil the medicine and do it by himself. The little bear came in with the medicine. Seeing that his mother''s face was not good, he hurriedly said: "Mother, you go to rest first, I will watch Dad." "You haven''t slept all night, you go, I''ll see your father again." The little bear put down the medicine, pulled his mother up, and sat directly on the stool beside the bed, saying, "Mother, I can take care of father, really, you are also injured, and you have been tired for several days, if you If you don''t rest, Daddy won''t be well, you will fall." In order to show that he could do it, the little bear signaled to give medicine to his father on the spot. Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran swallowing the medicine subconsciously with his eyes closed, and the little bear''s movements were still soft, so he nodded and agreed, but she didn''t leave, and fell asleep on the soft couch outside. When Qi Haoran opened his eyes and woke up, he saw his son leaning on the bed. Qi Haoran turned his eyes and didn''t see Mu Yangling. He wanted to sit up when he was worried, but when he moved, the little bear woke up, and the little bear hurriedly reached out to support him, "Father, mother fell asleep on the couch outside, can you? Don''t move." Qi Haoran lay down again with confidence. Little Bear pouted: "Why are you all like this, and no one asked me." Qi Haoran slightly closed his eyes and asked weakly, "What''s wrong with you?" Xiao Xiong immediately complained, "Uncle Huang and the others are hiding from me about your injury. If you hadn''t rescued them, would they have been hiding it from me?" "Bullshit, if you don''t save me, what are you doing? I''ll just let you go to my funeral and it''s over." Xiaoxiong looked at him sadly, "Then I can''t even see you for the last time?" Qi Haoran really wanted to stuff his son''s mouth with a pillow, but he was so weak right now that he couldn''t do anything, so he could only call out feebly, "Why are you so stupid, isn''t your father and I doing well now? And you are too stupid. It''s a little bit, thinking that when I was your age, your uncle Huang and his army couldn''t hide it from me at all. They didn''t hide it from you, so wouldn''t you find out for yourself? Besides, if it weren''t for your immaturity, Will your Uncle Huang and Uncle Fan hide from you because they are worried about you coming?" Qi Haoran said this very proudly and said proudly: "I was only twelve years old when your father was only twelve years old. Your uncle Huang did not hide anything from me, do you know why?" Bear shook his head. "Because your father and I are reliable, you will learn a little bit in the future and act more prudently, so that others can trust you, and you will naturally not hide it from you if something goes wrong." Hearing that his younger brother was awake, Qi Xiuyuan, who hurried to visit, bumped into Fan Zijin at the door. As soon as they entered the door, they heard these remarks. Qi Haoran felt guilty for a moment when he saw the two of them coming in, but when he saw their faces, he thought they didn''t hear, he was relieved, and quickly changed the subject. Qi Xiuyuan was amused, but he didn''t expose him. He obediently changed the subject, but Fan Zijin glanced at him with a half-smile, barely saving him face. Xiaoxiong seems to have been inspired. The most direct influence is that he no longer laughs with people. He has a straight face all day, and he almost wrote the words "I am very stable" directly on his face. Mu Yangling didn''t know the clue, and asked Qi Haoran curiously, "What''s wrong with Xiaoxiong these two days, it seems that he can''t laugh anymore, I made his favorite braised lion head, and he was expressionless, he obviously ate it all. There was no smile on my face after a set." Qi Haoran immersed himself in drinking the medicine, how could he dare to say that he was bragging, but he was also very angry in his heart, he had to act prudently, does this kid think that being stern and not joking means prudence? Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin, who knew the inside story, were delighted, took a sip of the tea on the table, and concealed the smile on the corner of their mouths. Qi Xiuyuan suppressed his smile, put down the teacup after a long sound, and said: "The Yuan army has retreated to the north of Dadingfu, General Mu said that Wo Kuo had people set up a defensive line there, we will continue to pursue the pursuit, I am afraid that we will go deep alone, so I I think, in the future, the two countries of Qi and Yuan will temporarily use Dadingfu as the boundary." When it came to the business, Qi Haoran drank the bitter medicine as soon as he raised his head, wiped his mouth and said, "Who will guard the Dading Mansion? That is to face the Yuan army directly, and conflicts between the two sides may continue in the future." "I like General Yuan. He is loyal to Daqi and understands the situation in Dayuan. I want General Mu to guard Taiyuan Mansion to prevent Xixia. What do you think?" Qi Haoran nodded slightly, "It''s just that General Yuan is old, how many years can he keep guard? Big brother has to arrange the guarding of Dading Mansion as soon as possible." Qi Xiuyuan nodded to show his understanding. He got up and said, "I''ll take care of these things. You can rest well. Next month, we will be returning to the court, so try to heal your injuries." Fan Zijin also nodded to him. He had just taken over the finances of Daikin, and he had to count the gold and silver jewelry in the warehouse, so he was very busy. There was only the couple left in the room. Qi Haoran went to grab Mu Yangling''s hand. He had just woken up for four or five days, but the wound was so painful that he was in a drowsiness longer than he was awake. In addition, he had to change new medicines and acupuncture treatment when he was awake. Some chores, I have never had a quiet time with Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran squeezed Mu Yangling''s hand and asked, "Is your injury healed?" "It''s almost there. I was slightly injured. It was just an arrow that was scraped through. It''s not serious." Qi Haoran rolled up her sleeves and saw that the red scar on it was almost healed, but it was enough for Qi Haoran to feel distressed. After three months of expedition, A Ling was not injured at all, but as the war was over, he was injured. Qi Haoran felt guilty, touched her hand and whispered, "It''s my fault, I''m too arrogant." Mu Yangling shook his head, leaned slightly on his right shoulder and said: "You can carry him with 80,000 people with 3,000 people is very powerful, and not only you, but also eldest brother, Zijin and I did not expect that Wo Kuo would be clothed. In this game, he is also unlucky, who made him underestimate your ability." Qi Haoran chuckled and said, "It''s because he ignored you. If he knew that this king has such a capable princess by his side, he wouldn''t talk so much nonsense with me." Chapter 1107： recuperate Maybe it''s the reason why he just came back from the gate of hell. Mu Yangling is very sticky to Qi Haoran. On average, he has to come and take a look after leaving less than half an hour. It happened that Qi Haoran couldn''t get out of bed after recuperating. He was very bored. Looking at her eagerly. Qi Xiu saw them like this, so he simply stopped Mu Yangling from working, and just accompany Qi Haoran to recuperate. In this way, all the financial matters would fall on Fan Zijin''s body. Because of the transportation of food and grass, the Ministry of Household has accompanying officials, and there are also many officials in the logistics of the Ministry of War. However, in the face of the accounts and most of the property left by Daikin, the manpower is still insufficient. And Daqi would not trust the officials of the Jin State, so Fan Zijin was busy, and finally caught Xiaoxiong to the strong man, and Yu Yuwu helped him supervise some things. For example, the gold and silver jewelry that the golden royal family could not take away. The tax levied by the Golden Court on the common people is the highest in several countries, and the Golden Royal Family has always been luxurious. This time they escaped in a hurry, and the conditions did not allow them to take too many things, so apart from hiding the gold and silver jewelry that they hadnt discovered. , There are also many left in the palace, not to mention the things in the palace, that is, the warehouse is full. is much richer than when Qi Xiuyuan entered Lin''an to take over the Great Zhou Palace. If this money is in the hands of the officials below, even if the Daqi officials are clean and bright, I am afraid that after the statistics, it will be reduced by 10% or 20%, and if it is transported to the capital, it may be reduced by 10% or 20%. I am afraid that there is less than 60% in the hand. Just to the north of Jingzhao Mansion and the south of Dading Mansion belong to the newly recovered lost land. Due to the raging war, the people''s life is very difficult. Anyway, disaster relief is required. Farming tools, cattle, etc. are also prepared for the people as much as possible. There is not much grain in the big gold grain depot, but it doesn''t matter, they have gold, silver, and jewelry. I believe many merchants are willing to transport things to Zhongdu City for exchange. In this way, one-third of the treasure left by Daikin has gone, and more pensions are given to the fallen soldiers, and some allowances for wounded soldiers have gone. Moreover, since the Great Zhou Nan fled, the army has not been disarmed, and most of the soldiers in the army have been disarmed. Once you join the army, it doesn''t end until you die or become disabled. This time, Qi Xiuyuan simply waved a big hand. Those who are under the flag, over forty years old, and willing to retire and return to their hometowns can receive a large sum of military expenses to return to their hometowns. The local county government must give him enough Yongyetian that he deserves. As soon as this policy came out, half of the remaining treasure was gone, and in the end less than a quarter was left. Qi Xiuyuan will give some more rewards to the soldiers under him, and there will not be many left, but even if there are not many left, there are still a dozen or so chariots. Little Bear is going to supervise the records one by one, making sure that everything is used practically. That''s why Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin were so busy, because this business almost had to be handled by an official of the imperial court, but there were only about 20 accompanying officials, and many things needed their own hands, so although the war was over, they But busier than before. In the entire Central Capital, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling may be the most free. Because the Jin people in Zhongdu City were in a hurry to pack their luggage and leave, the Daqi court did not stop them, as long as they had no criminal record on them, they would all be released, and those who committed murder, fraud and other crimes would be counted from the beginning of this year, regardless of previous No matter how the Golden Court decides, it will be invalidated, and the rules shall prevail. Therefore, the people are also busy, and the dignitaries above are even more busy. Those who have never committed great evils are eager to find a way to leave with money, and those who have committed great evils have even given away thousands of family wealth, just hoping to leave Zhongdu City. And after Qi Xiuyuan entered the central capital, new decrees were issued almost every day, and the people were blocking the notice wall in the yamen or running around excitedly cheering or panicking, so they were very busy. As an idler, Qi Haoran felt that he couldn''t be too maverick, so he tossed Mu Yangling desperately, saying that he wanted to eat the soup she cooked by himself, and then asked her to make clothes for him, and then disliked her soup for being too salty and let her cook it. Porridge, while also picking on her clothes for not doing well... Fan Zijin was worried about his wounds and visited him twice at first. Seeing that he was able to toss so much, he turned around and left. He hasn''t seen him since, and at most, he asked Yanmo when he thought of it. Qi Xiuyuan was even more direct. He allocated this side of the Golden Palace to the couple for tossing, and when he remembered it, he asked Eunuch Wan, and when he learned that Qi Haoran''s body was gradually recovering, he stopped visiting him. The days went so fast in late July, when the hot summer transitioned to the high autumn air. Qi Xiuyuan gave relief to the disaster victims who should be relieved, and the refugees were also registered and turned into good citizens, and the land they deserved was divided. Now, the previous 400,000 troops have been reduced to 320,000, and they have also arrived at the place where they are stationed. There are only 10,000 elite soldiers and their teams left in the entire Central Capital City. So, Qi Xiuyuan, contented, ordered the teacher to return to the court. At this time, the cousins ??remembered the couple who were still recovering from injuries somewhere in the palace, and became worried. This kid was seriously injured. Although he had been recovering for more than a month, they didn''t know if they would be able to go on the road. Went to visit him, slightly apologetic. Thinking like this, the two hurriedly went to the palace to visit. As soon as he entered the main hall, he heard Qi Haoran''s righteous shouting, "Turn, turn, step on the leaf in the air, oh, why are you so stupid, you can''t let out your breath when you jump into the air, you have to increase your internal strength. Qi Haoran was standing under the porch with one hand pinching his waist to teach Mu Yangling Qinggong. Seeing that she couldn''t speed up after jumping for a long time, she wished she could go on stage and demonstrate it in person. Mu Yangling jumped down from the tree, wiped off his sweat, and said proudly, "I think I''m good enough in Qinggong, I can turn this palace around in one breath." Qi Haoran pouted, "Then can you go out over Miyagi? How good is this three-legged cat''s light work?" Mu Yangling refused to accept: "I don''t want to compare with you. You have strong internal strength. What can I do if I can''t get angry in the air? I think I''m already very powerful." "That''s why I said that you have no ambition. You have been practicing martial arts since the age of nine, and it has been over twenty years, and the result is still a three-legged cat''s Qinggong. You said why you are so stupid, and I don''t know if the pearl is like you..." Seeing that the couple was about to quarrel again, a palace maid came up with two cups of tea, "Prince, princess, you are tired after practicing all morning. Let''s have a cup of tea and take a break." Mu Yangling took the tea, but also took Qi Haoran''s cup, and said, "Didn''t I tell you that the lord can''t drink tea now, he can only drink boiled water, he wants to take medicine." The palace maid hurriedly responded, but peeked at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran felt that the boiled water was tasteless, but he still curled his lips and waved to the palace maid to let her back down. The palace maid sighed in relief and quickly stepped back. As soon as she turned around, she saw the emperor at the door, and knelt down to greet him with a "thump". Chapter 1108： class teacher returns Qi Xiuyuan looked at his brother carefully and asked seriously, "Are you fat?" His cheeks, which had been thin due to wars and injuries, were bulging at this time, and he had gained two or three laps at a glance, which was close to the age when he was still carrying baby fat. Qi Haoran looked at his eldest brother and cousin who were obviously thin, coughed lightly, and complained with a guilty conscience: "A-Ling always makes me drink soup, and doesn''t allow me to get out of bed, so I''m so fat..." Fan Zijin looked him up and down for a moment, and said with a sour breath, "I thought you were still lying on the bed and couldn''t get out of bed, but I didn''t expect you to be so alive." Mu Yangling said something fair, "It''s been almost fifty days, and his wounds are healing fast. The imperial doctor said that as long as he doesn''t exercise vigorously, he''ll be fine." Qi Haoran nodded again and again, "That''s why A Ling didn''t even call me out of the palace gate." Qi Haoran was really a little aggrieved when he said this. He has never been able to sit still. If it wasn''t for Mu Yangling by his side, he would have gone outside long ago. Although they were a little jealous of his leisure time, they were also really happy that he could recover well. Qi Xiuyuan recruited an imperial physician and learned that Qi Haoran had no problem as long as he was careful to hurry. Qi Xiuyuan went directly back to the capital of Luan, but Qi Haoran''s family separated from them in Jinan Mansion and went to Jingzhao Mansion by water. Mu Yangling came to fight with Qi Haoran, one of which was to go home to see, but at that time they were in charge of the battlefield in the middle and had no chance to go back. At this time, Qi Haoran was injured, and he also had to cultivate when he returned to the capital. Qi Xiuyuan gave him two imperial doctors. , put him on vacation. Xiaoxiong had never been to his grandfather''s house, and he wanted to follow him if he was very interested. So, the family took a boat from Jinan to the west, and then changed to a carriage in the middle. It took nearly half a month to get to Jingzhao House. Qi Haoran lifted the curtain, looked up at the city wall of Jingzhao Mansion, turned back and said to Mu Yang, "We are finally back." Mu Yangling looked at the towering city wall in front of him, and his heart was a little complicated, and he said after a while: "We are going to settle in Jingzhao Mansion tonight, where should we live?" "Let''s just go to live in the General''s Mansion," Qi Haoran said, "The eldest brother''s mansion has been kept, and he has also sent a guard to clean it. We will stay there for one night, and we will go to Xingzhou Mansion through Hanzhong Mansion tomorrow." Mu Yangling looked at his chest, "Does your injury matter, or should we stay in Jingzhao Mansion for two more days?" "Forget it," Qi Haoran said in disgust, "Master''s wound has already healed, so you and the imperial doctor said that if you are injured, you need to take medicine. Master has enough medicines on weekdays. Take more medicine?" In fact, Qi Haoran really felt that he was better, but the imperial physicians were careful, and Mu Yangling also felt that it was very dangerous for him to almost hurt his heart, so his medicines have not been stopped during this time, although now it has changed from once in the morning to a day. It was also difficult for him to accept the medicine once. Fortunately, he was about to arrive at Xingzhou Mansion. Qi Haoran thought of his mother-in-law''s cooking skills, and his saliva secreted sharply. He couldn''t wait to say: "Let''s go, let''s go, hurry up and rest, we will go back to Xingzhou Mansion tomorrow morning." The little bear rode to guard the carriage and looked around curiously. It was the first time he came to Jingzhao Mansion. He heard from his father that he used to be a general here before, and his parents were married here, so he looked around more curiously . The Jingzhao Mansion was full of joy. As soon as it came, Daqi won a big battle and took back all the land occupied by Dajin. Their Jingzhao Mansion is no longer a border. In the future, the people will finally be exempted. The fate of being beaten in the grass valley, the people cry with joy every time they think of it, and they can''t wait to shoot cannons to celebrate; Secondly, although there are occasional natural disasters this year, the crops in the fields are still doing well. Now the autumn harvest has begun, so everyone''s face is full of joy. The people on the street had happy smiles on their faces, and they looked harmonious. Little Bear couldn''t help but smile when he saw it, so when he walked around the street and saw the noise in front of him, he couldn''t help but glance at him twice, and at the same time stood upright. Ears up. "Tell you, when you see your restaurant, you look down on you, and you don''t even open your eyes to see who you are. He is the one who guards the palace for the emperor. Be careful that you hand over a memorial to your three clans!" The little bear''s expression changed, he restrained the horse, and the driver next to him stopped the carriage when he saw it. A group of five carriages stopped in the middle of the road, but everyone was attracted by the liveliness there, and not many people watched the five carriages. carriage. In the car, Qi Haoran, who was groggy because of taking the medicine, woke up after being shaken. He opened his hazy eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?" Mu Yangling also vaguely heard a movement, patted his hand and said, "It''s okay, Little Bear wants to watch the fun." Mu Yangling appeased him, and seeing that he was drowsy again, he lifted the curtain and said to Xiao Xiong, "Take the small building and the two guards to have a look. Your father and I will go back first." Xiaoxiong was gearing up, and when he heard the words, he nodded again and again, and Mu Yangling pointed to him: "It''s best to let the shopkeeper go to the yamen to sue him, and see how the prefect is sentenced." Little Bear understood as soon as his eyes rolled, and said happily, "Mother, I understand what to do." The little bear stopped riding at all, got off the horse and pulled into the crowd. The two guards accompanying him were shocked and quickly pushed aside the crowd to keep up. The shopkeeper surrounded by the middle was kneeling on the ground and begging for someone dressed in silk and satin. Before Xiaoxiong came, he heard from his parents that the uncle Huang asked Zhu Quan''s family to stay at the hidden residence, and Zhu Quan and the family''s chief executive Zhu Liang were cousins. It is said that his father Zhu De and Zhu Da, the general manager who is in charge of the emperor''s uncle, are brothers. They were left to the emperor''s uncle and his father''s companion room by his grandmother who passed away. They are still loyal. The man wearing silk satin, but he didn''t find any resemblance to Zhu Liang, so he whispered to the people onlookers, "Who is this person, so domineering." The person he asked glanced at Xiao Xiong, and when he saw that he was young, he lowered his voice and said, "Are you from outside? No wonder you don''t know, that is Wang Ping, the son-in-law of Director Zhu, who used to be like us, with mud legs. Son, as a result, the emperor became the emperor, and he also flourished because he married the daughter of Director Zhu." "Master Zhu, is the manager of the emperor''s internal library?" "Oh, what if that one is good? It''s the one who guards the hidden mansion in our city. The emperor trusts them and handed over the hidden mansion to their family." "But isn''t it bad for the emperor''s reputation for robbing people''s wealth like this, and the local government doesn''t care?" "Go on? How can you manage this? Emperor Tiangao is far away, how could the emperor know about it, and Chief Zhu''s brother is the emperor''s chief chief, and his nephew is also the chief chief of King Rongjun, so a letter can be called the prefect. The adults lose their heads, who dares to care." Xiaoxiong''s face flushed with anger when he saw that his family was also taken along with him. The people next to him thought he was fighting, so they patted him on the shoulder and said: "Little brother, don''t be too angry, in fact, the emperor is a good man. Although this Zhu family is a little too much, it is better than The corrupt officials from the previous dynasty are still much better, so dont make trouble on a whim. Bear is even more angry, isn''t it better than before? He glanced at Wang Ping in the crowd with a cold look, gave Xiaolou a wink, and asked him to go up to the store and sue Wang Ping in the yamen. At this time, Mu Yangling''s carriage had just arrived at the gate of the General''s Mansion. Chapter 1109： next person Because they were afraid of trouble, they tried to keep a low profile on the road. They usually stayed in inns, so they rarely bothered local officials. This time is no exception. Qi Haoran didn''t notify the officials of Jingzhao Mansion, and naturally he didn''t notify the people who stayed at the hidden residence, so no one came out to greet them. The captain of the guard stepped forward and knocked on the door. He thought it would take a long time to wait. After all, there was only one room left in the hidden residence. The general''s mansion is so big and the owner is not at home, so there may not be someone guarding the door all the time. But he didn''t expect that as soon as he knocked on the door, the door opened immediately. A man who looked like a servant looked at the head guard and asked, "What are you doing? I want someone to enter through the corner door. This is the door." The captain of the guard smiled gently and said, "Your Highness has returned to the mansion, you can ask Zhu Ke to come out to meet him." Jiading was startled, first glanced at the head guard, then looked at the five large carriages in front of the door, hurriedly opened the door, saluted and said, "You will go later, little one." Let another servant in the door greet them and run towards the mansion like a fly. Zhu De was sitting on the Taishi chair drinking tea, and he and his son Zhu Quan said slowly: "The news from Kaifeng said that someone saw the prince and princess over there. You have all restrained yourself recently. , I''m afraid that I will detour to Jingzhao Mansion." Zhu Quan frowned and said, "Why did the lord come to Jingzhao Mansion when you have nothing to do?" "What do you know, the princess''s natal family is in Xingzhou Mansion, and from the north to Xingzhou Mansion, you can''t pass our Jingzhao Mansion?" Zhu De sighed: "Your Majesty is good at everything, but he loves the princess too much, maybe they will come. Well, so you are all being more honest recently, the lord has a very strong temperament, and you don''t like these things the most." Zhuquan can only bow his head. "The prefect is also taking care of us, and sent someone to inform him." Zhu Quan refused to obey: "Why does he take care of himself? Last time my son saw the piece of land in Dongcheng, he would not let go. I sent someone to buy it from those mud-legged people, but he even secretly sent the yamen to block it, thinking that After pushing the yamen to come forward, I don''t know that he is behind the scenes?" Zhu De frowned and scolded: "Idiot, do you think I''m selling the prefect? ??I''m protecting you, we are grasshoppers on a rope now, if something happens to him, it will definitely affect us, this prefect. Although there are many bad things, everyone is familiar with it after all, it is better than a new one who doesn''t know the details, and if the prince and princess come to Jingzhao Mansion this time, maybe it will also be an opportunity for us." The people all over the world know that the prince hates corrupt officials and officials, and officials in the officialdom are especially afraid. The prefect has turned a blind eye and let them make trouble all these years. This is a trick in itself. he. Zhu De was about to teach his son, when a servant rushed over and shouted, "Big Chief, Chief..." Zhu De frowned, and Zhu Quan scolded: "What are you shouting, this is the General''s Mansion, what''s the style of making noise?" Jia Ding took a breath, pointed to the outside and shouted: "Master Chief, Uncle, a guard and five carriages came outside, saying that the lord has returned." Zhu''s face changed greatly, and the teacup fell to the ground with a shake. He thought that the prince might come to Jingzhao Mansion, but he never wanted him to arrive today. Zhuda glanced at the clothes on himself and his son, and quickly got up and said, "Hurry up and ask someone to clean up this place, and you hurry back and change your clothes, I also took off all the accessories on my body." Qi Haoran was sleeping soundly in Mu Yangling''s arms, and the guards accompanying outside were still sitting on their horses, motionless. The window of a carriage at the back was pushed open. An imperial doctor stuck his head out to take a look. He turned back and whispered to his colleagues, "It''s been three quarters of an hour. It seems that something has happened to Jingzhao Mansion." The other imperial doctor still closed his eyes slightly and whispered after hearing the words: "Don''t worry about it, we just take care of the prince''s body, even if something goes wrong, they will take the blame for themselves. We have passed so many towns from Jinan Prefecture all the way west, although there are injustices. things, but no one has ever been so arrogant." "This is a servant of the royal family, and he is too daring..." The daring Zhude father and son ran out of the mansion in a hurry, wearing grey cloth clothes, knelt down before the carriage, and begged the sin: "Your Highness, forgive your sins, the younger ones don''t know that your Highness will return to the mansion. It''s the little ones who are to blame." Qi Haoran lifted his eyelids and asked with difficulty, "What''s wrong?" Mu Yangling patted him and said with a smile: "It''s alright, the servants are a little surprised, you may wake up, we''ll go to the mansion to sleep." Qi Haoran got up quietly after hearing the words, and said after a while: "Let the imperial doctor change the prescription. It''s too uncomfortable to be sleepy every time after taking the medicine." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Sleeping is also a way to adjust the body." The couple talked for a while, and left Zhu De and Zhu Quan to hang there. The father and son had not kneeled like this for a long time, and they were on the verge of falling. Mu Yangling also poured Qi Haoran a glass of water, and then said through the curtain: "Get up, we will stay for one night, and leave early tomorrow, you ask someone to clean up the prince''s yard, the imperial physicians live in In the guest yard, the guards live in the front yard." Zhu De and Zhu Quan breathed a sigh of relief. It was really nice to only stay for one day. They quickly helped them up and led the way. The housekeeper removed the threshold to allow the carriage to enter. After entering the mansion, Mu Yangling helped Qi Haoran to get out of the car, and the two nodded slightly satisfied when they saw that the mansion was cleaned fairly well. Glancing at the grey cloth clothes on the two of them, Mu Yangling said nothing and helped Qi Haoran to go to the backyard. From a distance, he saw two girls helping a young woman in gold and silver come out of the garden. In a hurry to leave. Zhu Chuan slid a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. It was his concubine. Didn''t he tell them to go back to the room and not be allowed to go out? Why are you still in the garden? Mu Yangling didn''t seem to see it, and directly supported Qi Haoran back to their yard. The dust has fallen in their room. Mu Yangling wiped his fingers on the table, and the fingertips were full of dust. Now even Zhu De''s forehead was sweating. Mu Yangling still smiled and said: "Let someone fetch water to clean the room. We will bring a quilt with us, just let them bring it in and spread it, and then fetch me a basin of hot water." Qi Haoran''s face was ugly, and after everyone retreated, he said to Mu Yangling: "Let''s go to the inn." "Don''t go," Mu Yangling said: "How can you be comfortable in your own home when you go to the inn?" Qi Haoran took a deep breath, and sat for a while with a pale face before saying: "General Manager Zhu and Zhu Liang are still capable, and they are not fascinated by the prosperous part of the capital..." "Everyone has their own good fortune, don''t worry about this, we just stay for one night and leave, don''t forget, this time we came back with me to save my relatives and play." Qi Haoran didn''t believe it, "You just let it go?" Mu Yangling sneered, "I have to work hard to manage. Since there are so many smart people in this world, there will naturally be someone to handle these things on our behalf." Chapter 1110： The mighty bear Zhuti exited the yard sweating profusely. He knew that the prince and the princess must have become suspicious. If they asked a question, he could defend himself. What disturbed him the most was that the prince and the princess didn''t ask a word. "Father, what should we do? The lord must have seen Jiao Niang just now." Zhu Quan''s face turned blue with panic. "Shut up, I asked you to restrain your concubine a long time ago, but you didn''t listen. Now you have the time to drive them all out. Back then, the emperor only left our family to guard the house. Yes, let them go through the back door, let''s go!" Zhu De now just wants to make some remedies, so that the prince will not know more, and he has temporarily put aside the matter of calculating the prefect. However, the guards who followed Qi Haoran had patrolled the entire General''s Mansion when they entered the mansion. After confirming that there were no potential safety hazards, they closed the extra doors, leaving only two corner doors to pass through. The keys were all in the hands of the guards. . Zhu De was half dead, but this was for the safety of the prince, and these guards had checked all over the place, and he must have an impression of the number of people in the mansion. Before he could come up with a countermeasure, an aggressive young man took The three kicked the door and entered the house. He was about to get angry when he looked up and saw the appearance of the young man, and his anger was suddenly blocked in his chest and could not be released. This tiger-headed, stubborn-looking man, when angry, looks like a 12- or 13-year-old prince. You can understand his identity at a glance, and I wish you to kneel on the ground again, "Shizi? I''m sorry for the lord." Xiao Xiong waved his hand and saw that he was wearing gray clothes, he directly looked at the well-dressed servant, and asked, "I ask you, where is the chief of the house?" The family member secretly raised his eyes to look at Zhu De, Zhu De couldn''t help sweating, and whispered: "Master Hui Shizi, the youngest is the chief manager." "You?" The little bear circled around him suspiciously, ripped off his coat, and saw the inner coat made of fine silk, he sneered, "What about the little master, why is your son-in-law here? You are so arrogant on the outside, but you are so simple, it turns out that the inside and the outside are different, come here, arrest him for me!" "Forgive your life, Lord Shizi, all the old slaves are obsessed and should not accept the filial piety of the subordinates. Your lord does not remember the villain''s deeds. For the sake of the old slave''s serving the emperor and the prince, please spare the slave." Zhuquan''s eyes moved, and he knelt down and kowtowed again and again, "The little ones are guilty, please ask the prince to spare us this time for the sake of the emperor and the prince, we will never dare again." But Xiao Xiong was not coerced by them, and sneered: "Let''s not talk about my uncle, my father is the one who hates people like you the most. There are many people who have served my uncle and father in the world. Murder and arson do not have to be subjugated? Dont say that you are only servants of my Qi family, even if you are a good citizen, no one dares to take advantage of my Qi familys power to do such an illegal thing, and directly tie people up and demolish the house. Tomorrow Take it directly to the government office and hand it over to the prefect to handle it according to the law. Xiaolou was busy with two guards tying everyone up. I wish the family would enjoy it, and completely regard their own family as the owner of the hidden residence. Except for the main courtyard, the study room, and the two courtyards where Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin lived, all other rooms in the Generals Mansion were used rationally. I wish that a servant would have two concubines, let alone Zhuquan, plus the servants who were bought to serve them, and their descendants this October, there are a total of forty-eight people. is almost catching up with the first-middle rich. Qi Haoran tied the man when he saw his son coming back. His eyes were shining brightly. Although he didn''t speak, he was obviously very happy. When he learned that his son was going to send people to the government office, he waved his hand and said, "Don''t send it to the government office, you will save face and deal with it in private. If you don''t kill him, go to Zhuangzi to work as a coolie." "No." The mother and son objected together. Mu Yangling said: "It''s better to lose this face than not lose it." Xiao Xiong also nodded again and again, "Father, Uncle Huang, you and Uncle Huang have so many servants, how can you manage so much, who may still use your power to make a fortune, you should take this opportunity to express your attitude, Let the officials of the world know that even if the servants of the royal family break the law, we have to deal with them in private, and although they have been punished, the officials of the world still feel that we have the heart to protect the servants of the family." Mu Yangling nodded again and again, that''s why. "If you want me to say, this face is not only to be lost, it is better to lose it greatly, mother, let your newspaper report it, and this prefect, although he did not take the initiative to help Zhude and others do bad things, but he condoned it. If you are an official or not, in this year''s official management evaluation, I think it would be good if you can get a middle and lower grade." Xiaoxiong followed the shop to the government office today. Although the prefect did not help Wang Ping to occupy the shop''s restaurant, he also did not help the shop''s justice. This indulgent attitude made Wang Ping''s arrogance even more arrogant. Although he was afraid of offending Zhuda and incurring revenge, he was wrong if he didnt act. If officials were like him, what would the people do with officials? Xiaoxiong and Mu Yangling were both resolutely handed over to the government, and they successfully suppressed Qi Haoran''s opinion two to one. Qi Haoran thought that they would stay here for a day, so he agreed. Xiaoxiong happily escorted people to the yamen, and also posted a notice that anyone who has been occupied by them can report to the government, and the government will deal with it, and beat the prefect again, and then returned happily. government. Prepared a lot of things to say, Zhu De was sent to the prison without even seeing Qi Haoran''s face. After being beaten by the bear, the prefect kneeled respectfully to the south, thanking the saint, and when he stood up again, his face was solemn. Cooperation, but at this time he saw the attitude of the royal family from the prince, so what else should he be afraid of? Anyway, this year his assessment must be down. Next year, he is expected to be demoted or slapped to go home. He might as well be tough for a while, at least he can be worthy of his conscience. As a result, the first class members of the Zhu family received cordial greetings from the prefect. And Mu Yangling in the general''s mansion was preparing dinner for Qi Haoran in the kitchen. The servants in the mansion were all taken to the mansion by Xiaoxiong to be interrogated. Even things like boiling water were done by the guards themselves. The food for the guards could be ordered directly from the restaurant. Can she do it herself. Qi Haoran ate the meal that his wife made himself, and said, "Actually, we can stay for two more days." "No, we will go back tomorrow. My father has already taken office in Taiyuan. My mother estimates that she will take her family to take office after the autumn harvest. If we delay, we will not have time to get along with my mother." Chapter 1111： close to nostalgia The Zhu De family has a very special status in Jingzhao Mansion. They are obviously slaves, but they have the ability to surpass the prefect. Even the deep-rooted Li family in Jingzhao Mansion gave them three points. In the whole Northland, their Zhu family also scruples some of the Mu family, but the Mu family is in Xingzhou Mansion, and there is a Hanzhong Mansion in the middle. If the water from the two wells does not violate the river water, the Mu family will not take care of the Zhu family. Therefore, the Zhu family is in Beijing. Zhaofu dare not say that walking sideways, swaggering is always no problem. In the past few years, they have bullied people a lot, so when they went to prison, the people did not set off firecrackers to celebrate, but they also clapped their hands to celebrate, and they were very happy. And the family that disturbed the pool of Jingzhao Mansion had already left early the next morning. The prefect, who hurried to see them off, could only see the backs of their carriages. He didn''t dare to chase, but he dismounted and kowtowed in the direction the five carriages were going. The entanglements and pains that have been haunting his heart have been answered yesterday. Even if his official position is not guaranteed, what he has done in the past few days is enough for him to have a clear conscience. Xiaoxiong still didn''t know how much influence his actions of escorting people to the yamen had on the lord, so much so that he was still puzzled when the well-known and honest official thanked him in public. Mu Yangling and the others set off in the morning and entered Xingzhou Mansion in the afternoon. From a distance, Mu Yangling heard someone calling her and hurriedly opened the curtain to look. Xiuhong was sitting on a carriage and beckoned to her from a distance. Holding Liu Lang''s hand, she jumped out of the carriage and wanted to run towards them. Mu Yangling hurriedly said to Xiao Xiong, "Go and stop you, Aunt Xiuhong, we are here. almost there." Xiaoxiong rushed to go right away. When Mu Yangling and their carriage arrived, they were listening to Xiuhong pulling Xiaoxiong jokingly, "It''s exactly the same as when your father was a child." Mu Yangling looked left and right, but saw no trace of Bowen, and felt a little disappointed, Xiuhong smiled when she saw it: "It''s your fault that you didn''t deliver the letter to the house, Bowen still took people on the riverbank, we heard people say yesterday. The princes and princesses of Daqi came to Jingzhao Mansion and cleaned up the slaves in the hidden residence, we only knew that you were coming, and my cousin called us to pick you up overnight." Mu Bosi, like Mu Yangling, was born with great strength. This time, he went to the battlefield with Mu Shi, but because of the different regions he was in charge of, he only had time to meet the elder sister in a hurry and then separated. Mu Shi was even more busy. After Qi Haoran was injured, he had to take someone to chase the Yuan soldiers before he returned to the Central Capital City. Later, he did not return to the city at all, and went to guard Taiyuan halfway. And Mu Bowen did not stay in the capital after winning the jinshi examination, but sought an official position in the North, starting from a small county magistrate, and now he was the prefect of a prefecture. Because of the increasing number of natural disasters in the past two years, he attaches great importance to the water conservancy projects in Beidi, and spends almost a third of the year on river banks and canals. There was only one daughter left to be married to the Shu family, so when she learned that the eldest daughter was coming back, she could only ask Xiuhong to bring her housekeeper to pick her up. Liu Lang and Xiuhong are backed by the Mu family, and they are dedicated to running a farm. They sell all kinds of agricultural and livestock products all over the north. It can be said that the business is also very good. The second son went out to fight, and Bowen took his wife and children to the post. It can be said that Shu and Kejia depend on them to take care of them. Mu Yangling is also very grateful to Xiuhong. She is so far away that she will only be able to see her mother a few times in her life, not to mention filial piety, so she can only ask Xiuhong to take care of Shu Wanniang in the future. Xiuhong smiled and said, "I was brought up by my cousin, and I should have been filial to her. If you ask me like this, I''ll be angry." "That''s what I said, but I still want to thank you." "Okay, I''ll be thanked by you," Xiuhong changed the subject: "My grandmother and uncle are old, you can come back, otherwise..." Xiuhong wiped her tears and said with a smile, "This time, you can stay a little longer when you go home, and go back to the village to have a look. You don''t know, you have become a myth among everyone, which is extremely rare. " Mu Yangling laughed and asked, "Who is bragging about this?" "Who else, of course, is your uncle and the others. You don''t know how many people you have benefited from your well-being. Our villagers are all thanks to you to live a good life." Seeing that Mu Yangling was confused, Xiuhong smiled and said, "You will understand when you go to see it another day. Aunt Biao is anxious to see you." Mu Yangling looked out and saw that the Xingzhou Mansion outside was no longer what he remembered, only a vague impression. Xiuhong explained: "Xingzhou Mansion is also very prosperous now, although it is still not comparable to Jingzhao Mansion and Hanzhong Mansion, but because it is no longer a border gate, the people live and work in peace and contentment. If there are many, it will be very prosperous. My uncle on the street in front bought a large piece of it, and it has all opened up as the Generals Mansion. Mu Yangling was curious, "Why buy such a big deal? My family is small, so I can''t live here." Xiuhong smiled and said, "Uncle Biao is feeling sorry for Aunt Biao. When he came back from the capital that year, Aunt Biao was a little sad. In order to please Aunt Biao, he said that he would build a big garden for her, and directly put the left and right sides of the garden. I bought my mansion and wanted to build a big garden. For this, my uncle almost spent all his savings. It was only later that Brother Fan asked someone to send dividends, and life was better. The boy Bosi also made fun of his uncle''s daughter. Qing smiled, and was chased and beaten by Uncle Biao." Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing when he heard it. The carriage stopped in front of the General''s Mansion, and Mu Yangling suddenly became a little bit homeless. Qi Haoran had already got off the other carriage, and Liu Lang was holding him vainly, for fear that he would affect the wound, but Qi Haoran stepped forward to lift the curtain and reached out to Mu Yangling, "Come down, mother-in-law is still waiting. What about us." Mu Yangling grabbed Qi Haoran''s hand and walked out to see her mother standing on the steps looking at her with tears in her eyes. Mu Yang''s heart was sour, and he almost burst into tears. Xiao Xiong has happily ran up to greet Shu Wanniang, "You are my grandmother? Why do I look at you like my aunt?" The eldest girl beside Shu Wanniang burst out laughing, but Shu Wanniang hugged the little bear distressedly, grabbed his hand and said: "Why is it so dark? Let you go to battle?" Mu Yangling had already jumped out of the carriage, took Qi Haoran''s hand and stepped forward, looking at Shu Wanniang pursing her lips and smiling, "Mother." "Hey," Shu Wanniang''s tears fell, and she wiped her tears after a while and said, "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back." Looking at her daughter, she couldn''t say anything about the reproach she had just blurted out to Xiaoxiong. She held Mu Yangling''s hand tightly and cried, "Why are you so thin?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing "hehe". She has been raised with Qi Haoran for nearly two months. It can be said that her state is the best of all. She feels that she is a little fatter than when she was in the capital. Chapter 1112： Hard to find a husband Uncle Liu Daqian, Liu Erqian and aunt Ma Liu were waiting for them in the main room. When they saw Qi Haoran, his knees softened and he was about to kneel. Qi Haoran took two steps to pull them, and said with a smile, "This junior is right for you. It''s for you to salute, uncle and aunt sit down quickly." Mu Yangling also rushed forward to help stop the person, so that Qi Haoran would not be involved in the wound. Liu Daqian is already very old. He is carried by his descendants when he walks, but he is still very powerful. He made the list of guests this time. He knew that A Ling didn''t like the trouble of people, so he brought Mu Yang Ling is familiar with people. But this is already a lot. Everyone has not seen each other for more than ten years, so they are all a little unfamiliar, but there is Xiuhong joking in the middle, and everyone gradually gets to know each other. It means that they introduced their lives, then expressed their gratitude to Mu Yangling, and then they all dispersed after having dinner together. Although everyone wanted to stay and deepen their relationship, but seeing that the Shu family had already smiled and prepared to bring them back, they could only leave with something. In the end, Liu Ting and Liu Yuan stayed with Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian, as well as the aunt''s family. The crowd dispersed, and the room became quiet for a while, and my aunt pushed Mu Yangling, "Take my uncle to rest, didn''t you say uncle was injured? Go, go!" Since Ma Liu lived with the Mu family later, after living conditions improved, his body was stronger than his two younger brothers, Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian. Mu Yangling got up and pulled Qi Haoran and Xiaoxiong, "Then you also rest early, we have something to say tomorrow." Mu Kejia took the initiative to lead her sister, "...Mother kept her sister''s yard and cleaned it from time to time, and the furnishings in the house didn''t move much. We tidied up as soon as we heard the news yesterday afternoon. Fortunately, it was autumn. It''s just a breeze to live in." Mu Yangling asked his servants to take hot water for Qi Haoran and his son to take a bath, and he pulled Mu Kejia to sit in the main room to chat, "Last time my mother sent me a letter saying that your wedding date was set for August, why has it changed? already?" Mu Kejia pouted and said: "It''s not that you guys are going to fight, he was ordered to guard the border gate. I originally wanted to advance the wedding date, but my father and mother said nothing, saying that it would be a double happiness after a big victory. , I know, they are afraid that he will have an accident on the battlefield, and I will be a widow." Mu Yangling pinched her mouth, "It''s really open to me, I dare to say anything." "There''s nothing to be afraid of, he knows it, he himself said that he doesn''t want me to marry so early, what should I be afraid of?" Mu Kejia said this with a bit of sadness, "Sister, I''m not looking forward to it either. As good as he treats me, as long as father and mother, brother-in-law treats half of you." Mu Kejia has a lively personality and is completely different from the stable Mu Yangling. She has lived a happy life since she was a child. She has two older brothers who love her, and she has a whole-hearted example to her wife''s father. Including Cousin Lang and Cousin Xiuhong are also single-minded, so her requirements are very high, and she has thrown out the conditions from the beginning of her marriage. Generally speaking, those who meet the former and the middle are difficult to do the latter, and those who can guarantee the latter, either she doesn''t like it, or doesn''t go with the former at all, or has ulterior motives and wants to borrow her Do the springboard to struggle upwards. If Mu Kejia had a lot of experience, she would have turned a blind eye to the past, but she was innocent and romantic, pursued perfection, and never rubbed sand in her eyes. And Shu Wanniang has been cared for by her husband all her life, and her eldest daughter is also happily married, so even in the marriage, the importance of the four words "conform to your heart", if the daughter is unwilling, forcing her to marry off, resentment in her heart, life How can it be good? Therefore, although she remembered bubbling at the corners of her mouth and insomnia day and night, she still did not force her to marry her. Mu Shi saw that his wife was like this and still insisted on finding a suitable husband for his daughter. Naturally, he would not force her, so Mu Kejia stayed until he was twenty years old. In this age when a girl from an ordinary family gets married at the age of fourteen, and when a wealthier family and her grandmother get married, they are no more than eighteen years old at the latest. Twenty-year-old is already an older leftover girl. Besides, Mu Kejia didn''t find a man he liked until he was 20. When the other party passed the assessment of his father-in-law and mother-in-law, and the marriage was decided, Kejia passed 20 and went to 21. Originally wanted to get married at the beginning of autumn, but before she turned twenty-one, who knew that they had just got married in February, and the court''s dispatch order came down. As a school captain, the man had to follow his boss to guard the border to prevent changes in Xixia. The swords and guns were silent on the battlefield. How dare Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang let their daughter marry in advance, they can only delay it, when the war will end, and when will the wedding be held. And now that the war is over, they have indeed won a big victory, and the man is safe and sound. The two sides are now rescheduled to hold the wedding at the winter solstice this year. Because Mu Shi has already taken office in Taiyuan, he cannot go home to preside over the wedding in a short time, so the whole family can only move in Go to Taiyuan and let Mu Kejia get married in Taiyuan. Mu Kejia looks carefree, but she has been tossed around for marriage in recent years. She has seen all kinds of men and families. It can be said that although she is not as rich as the elder sister, in terms of the experience of strange men, she has It is far better than her sister, so she is so sad when she mentions this. Although she has now found a man she likes, the other party also likes her, he is both civil and military, and can swear to marry her only one man for the rest of his life, but he has experienced ups and downs. They were in love with each other again, and naturally came together. Where is the relationship between them comparable? In the hall just now, although my elder sister was sitting with them, she looked at my brother-in-law from time to time, and my brother-in-law never looked away from my elder sister. Mu Kejia hugged Mu Yangling''s waist and said sourly: "Sister, I also have many childhood friends, why do you think they don''t like me?" Mu Yangling asked amusingly, "Is there someone you like there?" Mu Kejia was about to cry, "No, when I was a child, I robbed them of toys. I was too strong, but they couldn''t rob me. When I was beaten, I would cry. How can I see them? They will be afraid when they grow up. I''m so, they run away as soon as I raise my hand, and I''m not tyrannical by nature, can I still beat them from time to time?" Mu Kejia looked at his elder sister enviously, "Sister, didn''t you beat your brother-in-law when you were a child? Isn''t he afraid of you? Daddy said that you are stronger than us, and even Bosi is only as powerful as your finger." Mu Yangling laughed out loud, thought about it seriously, and said, "I really beat your brother-in-law, but we were learning from each other, not just fighting. Don''t rely on your strength in the future. Just bully your brother-in-law, and if he makes a mistake, you can reason with him, and if it doesn''t make sense, then consider taking action." Mu Kejia said in disappointment: "Although I am strong, he is so powerful that I can''t beat him." Chapter 1113： unfounded As her sister thought of her daughter, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but get worried, she leaned on Qi Haoran''s shoulder and said, "How about we also find a childhood sweetheart for my daughter?" "Come on, is your daughter still worried about getting married?" Qi Haoran rolled over with his eyes closed and muttered, "Go to sleep, don''t you want to go to the experimental farm tomorrow?" Mu Yangling said dissatisfiedly: "Why don''t you worry about your daughter at all? Look at my sister, she is talented and beautiful, and her family background is not bad, but just because of this single-minded condition, she was kept as an older and leftover girl." Yang Ling felt that getting married at this age was just right, but the world didn''t think so. Just looking at Kejia''s expression today could tell how much psychological pressure she was under. Qi Haoran turned over and looked at his wife, he felt that A Ling was completely worrying about the world, but if he didn''t explain it, he probably wouldn''t sleep well tonight, "You are so easy to find as a childhood sweetheart, how can there be such a thing in this world? How many are like Grandpa?" Before Mu Yangling could show his disgusting expression, Qi Haoran sighed and said, "What''s more, your sister''s marriage is not as simple as single-mindedness, let''s just talk about the two of us, Master admits that Master can be regarded as both civil and military, but when will Master ask for it? Have you ever experienced your talent? Which one are you good at in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting? Why should someone with a family background and ability to be both civil and military have to like your sister? When the concubine takes over the house, any man who is a little angry will not agree, there are so many women in the world, and there are many excellent women, why do they have to hang on this tree?" Qi Haoran is a man, and his thinking direction is completely different from Mu Yangling''s. He put his hand behind his head and said, "So, this matter is mainly because your sister''s method is wrong. I think back then, you didn''t even see it. I will ask me not to take concubines in the future, if it wasn''t for the fact that we have been together for four or five years and have a deep relationship, who would agree to such a condition?" Mu Yangling looked at him and asked, "Have you ever thought about taking a concubine?" Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Which man has never thought about taking a concubine? This is a concubine, not a wife, as long as it is beautiful." In Qi Haoran''s eyes, a concubine''s room is like a toy. If you like it, you can buy it and play with it. Throw it away when you get bored. Mu Yangling couldn''t help grinding his teeth and stretched out his feet, thinking that his injury was not yet complete, he was taken back again, he could only press down on his right chest, and asked aggressively: "Say, how many concubines did you want to take before? ?" Qi Haoran was stunned for a while, and when it was over, he was so proud of himself that he forgot about it. Why did he mention this in front of A Ling? He hurriedly said, "How can I think so carefully? I just listened to what Zijin said. I was the only one in my heart at that time, how could I think about the concubine''s room?" Mu Yangling looked at him suspiciously, "You said just now that men don''t want to take concubines." "Yeah," Qi Haoran said after a long sigh, "Master said most of what we''re talking about. We''re not talking about Baozhu''s marriage. Of course, we have to put ourselves in the shoes and think about it." Mu Yangling hummed softly, let go of him, and said, "Then what about your daughter''s marriage, and what if your son-in-law takes a concubine in the future?" "He dares!" Qi Haoran said angrily, "Dare to bully your daughter, how many leopard galls have you eaten?" "The twisted melon is not sweet. If you press him like this to pet your daughter, what if he acts coldly and violently towards her? Also, everyone can see if his heart is real, so be careful that your daughter is sad." Mu Yangling hurriedly road. Qi Haoran looked at his wife with a headache and said, "You are here after the new year, how come you are still like a child, how can the love between men and women in this world be so pure, the feelings are all out, I am the emperor''s relatives Brother, Baozhu is the cousin of the next emperor, the future Prince Rong, and even the younger sister of Prince Rong. If you say that people who want to marry our family are purely interested in Baozhu, they won''t believe it if they kill grandfather. Man, you don''t dare to promise her the jewel yet." Qi Haoran said: "The former, considering the power of our family, the respect and admiration for this jewel will not be less. Even if one day there is no emotion, with respect, how can the jewel be worse? And the latter," Qi Haoran pouted. "There is no doubt that this kind of person is an idiot, let''s not say that the master doesn''t look down on him, even if Baozhu is really unfortunate to marry such a person, one day the couple will have a conflict, and they can''t go on, such a person will definitely hurt everywhere. Baozhu, because he doesn''t care about the power of our family." "Our family''s family background is here, no one who can talk to our family about marriage will be bad, and no big family with deep background will do things like spoiling concubines and destroying their wives. Look at the royal family''s maiden family, the Li family. Although it is a fallen family, it has never been short of wealth. Although such people occasionally take concubines, they are not many. They are very scruples about women''s appearance. In the future, our son-in-law will definitely come from such a big family. He is not for the jewels. Not taking a concubine, but for himself, for Baozhu, and for the family, not taking a concubine, and the latter advertises that he loves Baozhu and does not take a concubine? If you dont love it, take a concubine? Qi Haoran curled his lips, Look, you dont want to take a picture. Kill him!" Mu Yangling was a little dazed, "So pure feelings are not good?" Qi Haoran hugged her and said, "Master didn''t say that pure feelings are not good, but because of our identities, if the other party shows pure feelings, he is either a person with Dazhen''s temperament, or a treacherous and treacherous person. The former is too stupid, the latter is too traitorous, the lord is looking for a son-in-law, not a subordinate, I hope my daughter can marry a moderate and peaceful person, such a person will spoil others." Qi Haoran sighed, "How many people in this world are gentle and unswervingly affectionate like Grandpa?" Mu Yangling left Qi Haoran''s embrace with a black line on his head, pulled the quilt and turned to sleep, Qi Haoran was aggrieved, "In the past, you could still praise the father from time to time, but I haven''t heard you praise me for so many years? " Mu Yangling turned around and kissed him lightly on the cheek, and said with a low smile, "The little bear can go to the battlefield, and you told me to praise you every day, do you want shame?" Qi Haoran happily gave her the other side of his face and said, "Master is praised for being wise and martial, what does it have to do with how old the child is?" Mu Yangling gave him a loud kiss on the other cheek and laughed loudly. Qi Haoran held his wife in his arms, and when she saw her pouting slightly and fell asleep, he slowly put the person on the pillow. He slept too much in the carriage during the day, and he really couldn''t sleep at this moment. Qi Haoran touched his wife''s face, thinking to himself, I have to beware of my sister-in-law tomorrow, so don''t mention marriage. A Ling looked carefree, but her thoughts were sometimes delicate and heart-wrenching. Marriage is the best way to marry two surnames. Only when both parties work together can they be happy and happy. If you really have to rely on the love of the young couple to live, the sweet water can turn into sour water. On this point, Qi Haoran sees it more transparently than Mu Yangling, because love is a kind of emotion based on life. Like family, friendship and other emotions, it must be generated and carried out in life. If you forget about life for the sake of love, then you put the cart before the horse. His orb is so smart and cute, how could he do such a stupid thing? What''s more, his daughter is second only to the princess. How many people can''t ask for it. Does he still need to worry about her marriage? Qi Haoran thought happily while covering Mu Yangling with a quilt. Chapter 1114： sister-in-law Mu Bowen and his wife Fang came back overnight with their eldest son, Mu Feng. Mu Feng is only five years old this year, and his nickname is Yuanyuan. He is at his naughty age. As soon as he got off the carriage, he rushed into his grandmother''s room and plunged into his grandmother''s arms, shouting happily, "Grandma, I''m back, I''m back!" Shu Wan Niang hugged him happily and said with a smile: "It''s just right to come back, grandmother will take you to see your aunt." Mu Bowen helped his wife to enter the door, and smiled when he heard the words: "Mother, where is my sister?" "Your sister and brother-in-law are exhausted from the journey. They are still resting now. You sit down for a while, and I will have someone wake them up for breakfast." Seeing that the grandson looked at her with round eyes, he pulled him. The little hand said, "I''ll take Yuanyuan to see if the bear is awake. You should rest first." Seeing that Mrs. Fang was still standing with her stomach stretched out, she asked, "You came back overnight, do you want to call the doctor to take a look?" Mr. Fang pursed his lips and smiled, and said shyly: "The carriage was padded with a thick quilt, and the carriage was very stable along the way, and there was no bumps, so no need, mother-in-law, daughter-in-law, go to the kitchen to see how breakfast is being prepared..." "No, no," Shu Wanniang said with a gentle smile, "You should rest well when you are pregnant. These things are under your own control." Shu Wanniang asked her son to accompany her daughter-in-law to rest, and she happily took her grandson to see the bear. Mrs. Fang had heard about this aunt for a long time, because she knew that her in-law''s family respected this aunt and her status was precious, so she was a little nervous at this time. Mu Bowen took her hand and said: "Sister is very kind, you don''t have to be nervous, let''s go down and rest for a while, and you will see her when we have breakfast." Fang''s face was embarrassed, "We''re in a hurry to come back, we didn''t have time to prepare the meeting ceremony, where is my sister..." "Sister doesn''t care about these false gifts," Mu Bowen laughed: "If you don''t mention her, I''m afraid you''ll forget about the meeting ceremony. These things have always been the responsibility of the big girl next to my sister. Now that girl is not there, I''m afraid she still I need my brother-in-law to help my sister think." Mr. Fang obviously didn''t believe it. Anyway, Mu Yangling was a princess. How could he not have thought of these things? Mu Yangling did not expect this. She was excited about returning to her parents'' home all the way, and she did prepare many gifts for her parents, brothers and sisters, but those gifts were very expensive. The gift list is not a pair, and it is too expensive. They have to return the gift later, so these are given in private. And the gift to the children and the bride, Mu Yangling really did not expect. So when she got up, she put a box in front of her, Qi Haoran opened it to show her, and said, "This is the various greetings that I asked Xiaolou to prepare for you, you didn''t bring a girl with you, you will take Go out to the girl who is serving outside, and let her sort it out. It''s all written down on who will give what kind of greeting, just read it and explain it." Mu Yangling picked up a gold bracelet and said: "When did you prepare this?" Qi Haoran nodded her forehead and said, "I''ve already explained it, we''re on our way, and the small building is preparing, otherwise, where do you think he can get so many things in one time?" Mu Yangjin kissed his cheek moved, and said happily: "Thank you for being so thoughtful." Qi Haoran hummed happily, and washed his face with his hands behind his back, "Get up quickly, don''t make your mother-in-law wait too long." It was the first time that Mu Yangling met Mrs. Fang. Mrs. Fang was the daughter of Mr. Mu Bowen. Her parents family was in Hanzhong Mansion, so she was a good match for Mu Bowen. It was the first time that Mu Yangling saw her. He simply ignored the gold bracelet that Qi Haoran prepared for her, took off the jade bracelet on her wrist and took it into her hand, smiling: "Yu Yangren, I got this bracelet in Zhongdu City. The best suet jade bracelet is here for you." Fang hurriedly declined and said, "This is too precious." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "The precious is also brought by people, not to mention that you are my younger brother and sister. I couldn''t come when you got married. This is a supplement." Mu Kejia went to hug Mu Yangling''s hand, "Sister-in-law, you can keep my sister for you, she has a lot of good things in her hand," and said with a smile: "Sister, since you have given sister-in-law a gift to meet you, then There should be mine too, bring it to me and see what you have prepared for me." Mu Yangling smiled and asked, "What do you like?" "I don''t like jade like you guys, I just like gold and silver. I love it if you can give me a silk bracelet." When Shu Wanniang heard the words, she said to Mu Yangling worriedly, "I don''t know who this child looks like. She has no shortage of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and her manners are elegant and dignified. She likes gold and silver. Silver bracelets, either gold inlaid with jade or gold ornaments around the neck." Mu Bowen almost spit out the tea in his mouth, "Mother, the former is fine, the little sister is indeed good at painting and calligraphy, but the son really can''t see how elegant and dignified her behavior is, she is just a tomboy, and the elder sister is more elegant than her. dignified." Mu Bowen''s words directly offended the three women, not to mention Shu Wanniang and Mu Kejia, even the praised Mu Yangling glared at him, Qi Haoran exited the battle circle with tea, just hoped that it would not affect him. Fang saw her husband being besieged, she couldn''t help but grinned and changed the subject to save him, "Actually, the gold and silver jewelry that my aunt chose is really beautiful, even I love it." Although Mu Kejia likes gold and silver jewelry, it is also exquisite jewelry, such as the silk-wrapped bracelet she wears. the price of gold in it. And she was wearing a drop-shaped gold ornament around her neck, and she didn''t know how the craftsman ordered it. The water-drop gold ornament looked like it was about to fall, and Mu Yangling liked it when she saw it, so she asked: "These Which silver building did you buy it from?" Mu Kejia proudly said: "This is my own business, my sister forgot, An Guogong opened a silver building in Hanzhong Mansion, and there are members of our family in it. The silver building has been opened to Xingzhou Mansion in the past two years, I think It''s easier to buy jewelry, just go and order." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked at each other and said with a smile, "I really don''t know this, how do you know that there is our family''s business in this silver building?" "Every year the money shopkeeper comes over with the ledger to distribute dividends, and it says on it." Mu Yangling nodded and changed the subject: "We decided to go to the experimental farm, mother, maybe we will live in the old house at night, we estimate that we will stay there for two more days, and let Xiaoxiong stay at home with you, okay? ?" Shu Wanniang hesitated. If they all went to the old house, I''m afraid that there would not be so many people there. After all, there are only five large rooms that can live there, but she really wanted to spend more time with her daughter. Mu Yangling took her hand and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, mother, we estimate that we will stay at home for ten or twenty days, and we will return to Beijing when Haoran''s injury is completely healed, and we will not be anywhere when our daughter comes back from the farm. Go, just stay home with you." Chapter 1115： future Mu Yangling''s Harvest Grain Shop has now become the largest grain shop in Daqi. It has the most complete, best and latest grain varieties in Daqi, as well as the largest grain storage and transaction volume. It''s all based on experimental farms. Only seeds that have been repeatedly tested by experimental farms can be put into the market and sold to the court and farmers. And she has experimental farms in Lingnan, Guangdong, Jiangnan, Beidi, and even Qiongzhou, but these farms are not as big and important as Chenggu Village. Because the development of seed experiments and planting technology started from this farm, Mu Yanglings annual investment in this experimental farm is also the largest. The grain shop is one of the three major industries of the palace. Although its profitability is not comparable to that of the glass workshop and the watch workshop, its annual profit is more than three times that of the two workshops combined. There is no way, who makes Daqi a vast territory , it has a large population, and it is also a big agricultural country, and now eight out of ten farmers use the seeds from the harvest grain shop. The farmers who owe their seeds to Fengshou Grain Shop will eventually sell their grain to them. In addition, the grain price of their grain shop has always been fair, and they receive a lot of grain. Because of the good reputation of their grain shop, the price of the grain is the same. Under these circumstances, most of the people are willing to go to their grain shop to buy grain. As the largest grain shop in Daqi, Fengshou Grain Shop can not only bring huge profits to the palace, but also play a role in adjusting the price of grain in the world. In the past few years, the weather was good, and the grain was harvested. Many grain shops have lowered their prices to purchase grain, but only the grain price of the harvest grain shop has dropped by less than five cents per stone, forcing other grain shops to buy at normal prices. In recent years, natural disasters have occurred frequently in various places. Although no major disasters have been caused, local disasters are still inevitable. According to past experience, food prices in these places will definitely rise sharply. Rich, at least you can make a lot of money. The harvest of grain is spread all over Daqi. Even if there is a disaster, the price of grain will not rise by five cents per stone. And the Harvest Grain Shop has a lot of grain and a deep background. They are not afraid that they will unite against each other. Because of these things, the Ministry of Household officials can squeeze out a smile every time they see Qi Haoran. As the backup base of the grain store, Mu Yangling naturally attached great importance to it. The second thing he came back this time was to inspect it. The experimental farm is not big, only about 200 acres. It is divided into experimental fields. There are all kinds of crops, some vigorous and some plants that seem to dry up in the next moment. Many long-term workers are walking in the fields. Liu Ting is the person in charge of the experimental farm. He followed Mu Yangling to introduce the various crops in the farm and their recent main research directions. Chen Sanzhu and Xu Jian, who followed Mu Yangling in the early years, also ran over and bowed to Mu Yangling excitedly. One of them used to be a refugee, and the other was a day laborer who had to run away due to debts, but now they are rich. Qi Haoran frowned slightly when he saw it. Although he knew that the two had no other intentions, it still made him very unhappy. Qi Haoran stepped forward to block their vision, pointed at the crops beside him and asked, "What is this, why does it look like grass?" Liu Ting smiled and said, "Your Highness has good eyesight, this is grass." Qi Haoran: "..." Mu Yangling laughed out loud and asked, "Is this the pasture you planted?" "Yes, didn''t you write to me to pay more attention to some pastures. The north of Hanzhong was occupied by the Jin people. Although the Jin people have retreated now, the grazing habit cannot be changed for a while, but using farmland for grazing is too wasteful. So I wanted to try to see if I could grow fast-growing pasture that cattle and sheep like to eat and grow without picking the ground, but I have been doing it for two years with little success." Mu Yangling encouraged him: "As long as you persist, there will always be results. If it doesn''t work, ask the herdsmen. They always graze in the south and north, and they know more about this than us." Liu Ting nodded and took them to the experimental fields of rice and wheat. As the staple food, these two seeds are still the focus of their research. Mu Yangling saw two people wearing official uniforms in the middle of the test field from a distance, and asked curiously, "Who are they?" "They are the two adults from Sinong Temple. These two adults have been living in the farm for almost six months. They said that they want to learn how to cultivate new species with us." Liu Ting said this, his face was a little helpless. , "But they are also very good. They have designed two kinds of agricultural tools that are very useful..." The two adults also saw the group of people here, and at the same time guessed the identities of the two people surrounded by them. The two hesitated for a while, and finally they just bowed their hands and left. Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows, his impression of them was much better. Afterwards, he said to Mu Yangling: "Although these farmers can''t drill camps, they are rarely cute." "That''s because their minds are pure," Mu Yangling sighed: "How many people do you think there are like this? My farm has always been far better than the experimental field of Sinong Temple, but there are some who can put down their bodies and go to the farm to study. How many? After all, they still despise farmers from mud-legged roots." "Uncle Liu Biao has made great contributions to farming over the years, so you never thought of asking for a half-official position for him?" Qi Haoran took the opportunity to suggest, "Why don''t you take this opportunity to promote the cooperation between Sinong Temple and Tianzhuang, Sinong Temple? Although the performance of your farm has not been able to catch up with your farm, but they are full of agricultural books after all, and they have advantages compared to Liu Biao and the others, if the two sides cooperate, the agricultural development will only be faster in the future." Qi Haoran saw Mu Yangling''s heart and said, "If you agree, I will help Uncle Liu and the others to find some official positions, and only at Sinong Temple. They have official positions, so you don''t have to worry about them being bullied." It''s not that Mu Yangling never thought of asking Liu Ting for an official position, because in terms of his contribution to agriculture, it is not difficult for the emperor to give him an official position, but becoming an official means entering the Sinong Temple, and he is not a serious imperial examination. From his background, he has not even read the most basic four books, and he will definitely be bullied after entering, not to mention that his team is all illiterate farmers. Scholars have always been arrogant and arrogant, so Mu Yangling never thought of applying for official positions for them. In her opinion, their own research can also achieve results, and they are still free. Qi Haoran continued his efforts: "Scholars, farmers and businessmen, and above them there is an official, A Ling. Being an official means honoring the ancestors. If you are undecided, you might as well ask Uncle Biao''s meaning." Liu Ting widened his eyes in astonishment and stammered: "This, this, can you still be an official in farming?" Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Sinong Temple studies farming. Who can compare to you when it comes to farming?" Liu Ting swallowed nervously and asked hesitantly, "A-Ling, don''t you use the power of the princess to ask me for an official position? We can''t do such a thing, we will be stabbed in the spine." Chapter 1116： exhort "Does my uncle think I''m such a person?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "You got it on your own merits. You were my person before, and even if Sinong Temple wanted to dig a wall, I didn''t dare to do it. This time I let go. , it is natural for you to get an official position, but it is impossible for them to recruit you with a subordinate who is not in the mainstream. With your merits, it is not difficult to seal a fifth or sixth rank official." Liu Ting opened his mouth wide and his palms were sweating with nervousness. He never thought that he would be an official one day. Liu Ting went home dizzy. The brothers Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian were lying on the reclining chairs in the yard, basking in the sun. Several great-grandchildren were playing with building blocks at their feet. When they saw Liu Ting''s face in a trance, Liu Daqian frowned and asked, "Are you here? What''s wrong?" Mrs. Zhao stepped forward to support her husband and asked with concern, "Did something happen to the farm?" Liu Ting grabbed his wife''s hand and murmured, "A Ling said I can be an official!" The Zhao family was taken aback. The first feeling was that Mu Yangling was going to seek an official position for his family by using power for personal gain, and the two Liu Daqian brothers were also taken aback. Liu Ting saw that his father''s face had changed, he immediately returned to his senses, and hurriedly relayed what A Ling said. Liu Daqian''s complexion gradually improved, Zhao shi looked around and asked hesitantly, "This, can you be an official without the imperial examinations and wars?" Liu Daqian has lived many years and knows a lot more. He heard the words: "There used to be filial piety, but now it''s gone, but it should be feasible to be elected as an official. A Ting has no other skills, and he I know how to farm, although I dont know why farming is so good for an official, but since A Ling said its okay, its okay. Shes not someone who uses power for personal gain. Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian were both excited, "My Liu family can also have an official!" The current life of the Liu family is not difficult. They can be regarded as wealthy. Not to mention the money Liu Ting makes, but Liu Lang''s two farming and livestock businesses are very wealthy. So the great-grandchildren were sent to the academy to study, but it was of no use. So far, the Liu family has not found a seed that can read. And the descendants who serve in the army are at most a small flag, not even an official, and they dont want their descendants to fight for their lives on the battlefield, so Liu Daqian and Liu Erqians plans for their descendants are to recognize some words, Will settle accounts, work hard to grow rich. And now the two of them immediately changed their plans, knew all the characters, knew how to settle accounts, were proficient in farming, and became rich as officials. Liu Daqian happily took Liu Ting''s hand, "This matter has not been decided yet, we can''t say it out, but we have to celebrate and celebrate at home. From A Ting''s family, go buy some good wine and good food and come back." Liu Daqian took Liu Ting into the ancestral hall to offer incense to his ancestors. Liu Erqian sat on the threshold smoking a cigarette, and muttered: "Brother, we can be regarded as honorable ancestors..." In the room, Liu Daqian was teaching his son, "People like us have accumulated ten lifetimes of blessings to become officials. You have to be careful in your words and deeds, don''t waste your blessings, and accumulate virtue for future generations. ." Liu Ting knew that his father had always been strict, disciplined himself, and never did anything wrong. At this time, he made this request only because he was afraid that future generations would take advantage of the situation to misbehave. He was also an honest person, although he heard that he could become an official. In an instant, he was so excited that he almost lost his temper, but his heart did not change, so he naturally responded at this time. Liu Daqian added: "Also, when you become an official, you must do your best, but don''t be mediocre to the Liu family and A-Ling. Although A-Ling said that you deserve this official, but if you don''t have her recommended and Her relationship is that even if you can do ten times more, you may not be able to succeed. Look at the field, how many people can farm? I have never heard of anyone who can become an official just because they can farm, so we have to read She''s good, if you don''t do your job well, those high-ranking officials in the DPRK will probably talk about A Ling in private." "Father, these sons all know," Liu Ting knelt on the ground and saw his father''s body was shaky, so he quickly got up to support him, and said, "Don''t worry, if your son can do it, he will be the official, if he doesn''t have the ability, he will resign, absolutely. Don''t embarrass Arling." Liu Daqian heard that, hesitated for a while and nodded slowly. That night, the brothers Liu Daqian and Liu Erqian drank two glasses of wine and fell asleep while snoring. Liu Erqian said vaguely: "Brother, you can live a few more years, if you don''t do anything else, just for the sake of it. A Ting can be a good official, I heard that when his parents die, the official should resign and go home to keep filial piety." Liu Daqian gave a shudder, opened his eyes and glanced at his brother, then slowly covered the quilt, replied softly, and then fell asleep. Afterwards, Liu Daqian focused on taking care of his body. He used to drink medicines that he always felt wasted money and did not drink. Mu Yangling patrolled the farm for two days. After making some adjustments, she ended the patrol work. She did not go back to the city immediately, but rode around here with Qi Haoran. The fifth battalion still stands there, but it is no longer a camp for training soldiers, but a meat processing workshop for the remnants of veterans. Hutou and their favorite jerky are all produced here. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling did not enter the camp, but rode their horses to look at the camp from afar. Qi Haoran smiled and said, "It''s really cruel that the quilt is used as a workshop in such a well-defended camp." "This is no longer a border, and there are no gates. The soldiers staying here will be of little use. You also said that this camp is well-defended. Wouldn''t it be a pity if it was abandoned? I think Zijin is a reasonable use of resources." "If he hears this, he will definitely say, ''My lord is here to help you arrange veteran soldiers. If you don''t want to tell me earlier, you will move the workshop away''," Qi Haoran followed Fan Zijin''s side and glanced at Mu Yang contemptuously. Spirit glance. Mu Yangling laughed and said, "You can show it to him when you go back." Mu Yangling smelled the fragrance in the air, swallowed, and said, "When we go back, we will go to the workshop to ask for a few jars of jerky. I haven''t eaten the rabbit jerky from our workshop for a long time." Qi Haoran said with saliva: "I want to eat the food made by my mother-in-law, A Ling, how about we go into the mountains to hunt a deer and drag it back to cook for my mother-in-law?" Mu Yangling drooled at the thought of her mother''s craftsmanship, nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go to the mountain now and go home in the afternoon." The couple went into the mountain with bows and arrows on their backs, but as the injured, Qi Haoran could only follow behind and could not do it himself. already." Mu Yangling was unmoved, "But you still have to be careful. You better not make big moves in the past two months, but you almost hurt your heart." Qi Haoran could only pouted and followed, until they dragged their prey back to the General''s Mansion and saw Shu''s expression softened. Shu Wanniang looked at the prey thrown by the guards in the front yard and turned her head away, "A Ling, have you gone into the mountains to hunt again?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Mother, Haoran and I want to eat your dishes." Shu Wanniang said strangely: "Then you don''t have to go hunting in the mountains, you can just buy it at the market." Chapter 1117： resign Qi Haoran has visited both the north and the south, and has eaten countless delicacies. Not to mention, the royal chefs in the palace are not bad at their craftsmanship, but when lining up the most wanted food, Shu Wanniang can make the top ten. As for A Ling, I gave her the tenth place reluctantly because of personal favors. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling helped to deal with the returned prey, and looked at Shu Wanniang eagerly. Shu Wanniang smiled and said, "These are not enough. You can''t eat all the game. You go out to rest first, and I''ll ask someone to buy something to come back." Shu Wanniang felt sorry for her daughter and son-in-law, so she checked the things in the kitchen, and made a list for people to buy things, and planned to make more delicious food in the evening. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling followed Shu Wanniang''s words and left after seeing that it was useless for them to stay. Mu Kejia asked curiously: "Sister, didn''t you say that the best cook in the world is the royal cook, why are you so greedy for the dishes made by your mother?" "The dishes made by the royal chef are naturally delicious, but the ones made by the mother are even better." Qi Haoran nodded again and again. "Then the royal chef''s craftsmanship is not that good. Although my mother''s cooking skills are good, my food is almost the same as what the cook at home cooks." Mu Bowen laughed when he heard it: "That''s because you had a good life when you were a child, and there was a cook who made you food. You have to be short of food and clothing since you were a child, except that what your mother cooks is what your father and eldest sister cook. Yes," Mu Bowen said after a meal here, glanced at his sister and said, "Not to mention my father''s cooking skills, the cooking skills of the elder sister at that time, in fact, the barbecue is still very delicious." Qi Haoran laughed loudly when he heard the words, and said, "Your sister can only make three dishes right now, except for the barbecue, the braised pork and braised lion head are fine." Mu Kejia''s eyes widened, and he turned to look at his sister. Mu Yangling was not ashamed at all, and said confidently: "My other dishes can also be cooked and salty." "Is it a dish that is cooked and salty?" Qi Haoran looked at her with contempt. Mu Yangling went back with contempt, "I can still cook it, you haven''t even entered the kitchen twice." Qi Haoran said, "Gentleman is far away from the kitchen, which big man have you seen cooking?" "The gentleman doesn''t need to eat anymore, just drinking the wind and dew is enough. Also, when did you become a gentleman?" Mu Bowen silently supported his sister, "Nine percent of the cooks in the restaurant outside are big men." Mu Yangling clapped his hands and smiled and said, "That''s right, the royal chef is still a man. If you don''t know how to cook, you just say it clearly, why push it on the gentleman?" Qi Haoran: "..." Mu Kejia looked at his sister and his elder brother, and chose to watch wisely. Poor Qi Haoran could only be bullied by his siblings. Shu Wanniang made a table of delicious food, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling ate their mouths full of oil, the little bear had already stared at his grandmother, and kept saying, "Grandmother, come back to the capital with us, the younger brothers and sisters have not yet I saw you." Shu Wanniang was also reluctant to part with her grandson, but at the winter solstice, her youngest daughter was going to get married, and Bosi was going to marry her, and her body was not suitable for long-distance travel, so she could only make up for the little bear by making more delicious food during this time. The little bear, who had lost weight because of the war, was raised by Shu Wanniang to be white and fat in just half a month. Qi Haoran urged him to practice martial arts while fighting for food with his son, "Eating so fat, I can''t even lift my sword. " "Daddy, look down at your belly..." The father and son quarreled and scrambled for food. Seeing that, Shu Wanniang pursed her lips, turned her head and whispered to Mu Yangling, "I was afraid that you would be wronged when you married. At that time, Haoran was your father''s immediate boss, so it is inevitable that we have no confidence in dealing with him." So over the years, she He could only keep sending things to the capital, and he never dared to ask his daughter to do something for the family, just because he was afraid that Qi Haoran would get bored because of it. Shu Wanniang held her daughter''s hand and sighed: "Our mother and daughter are both lucky people. I hope your sister will have the same luck as ours. For women, it is the most important thing to marry well or not." Mu Yangling was silent for a while and asked, "Didn''t Daddy meet his future brother-in-law?" "The human heart is the most difficult thing in the world to understand. He behaves well, but who knows if the inside is the same? Even if the outside is the same, who can guarantee that he will not change in the future?" Mu Yangling felt that her mother was too pessimistic, and said with a smile: "Mother, you can''t pin your hopes on what kind of person your brother-in-law is, but you should think about how your sister should experience this marriage, how to be a person and do things. , As long as the younger sister is good, even if the brother-in-law is not good, Heli can find another one. If his character is good, he will naturally be able to live a good life. No matter how bad he is, he will be able to live a good life by himself. Will Bowen and Bosi still be able to support him in the future? No? And me." Shu Wanniang was stunned for a moment, and she quickly said "Bah" twice, patted Mu Yangling''s mouth lightly, and said angrily, "Tong Yan Wuji, Tong Yan Wuji, how dare you say anything." Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing and laughing, "Isn''t that what you said, and how old am I, where are the words of a child?" "Okay, I can''t talk to you. In short, don''t say anything like this, lest you really say bad luck." Seeing her son standing in front of the moon gate, Shu Wanniang pushed her daughter, "Your brother is looking for you, this child is also I dont know if theres something hiding from us, but I took a two-day vacation to come back from Xiu Mu. Mu Yangling went to find Mu Bowen. Mu Bowen looked at her with a smile, "Sister, brother-in-law said you were leaving?" "Just these two days. We''ve been here for about 20 days. The capital is already urging us. If we stay longer, the emperor should issue an imperial decree to urge us," Mu Yangling asked, looking sideways at the silent younger brother. : "If you have something to say, when did you learn to hold it in your stomach?" "Sister," Mu Bowen hesitated and said, "I want to resign." Mu Yangling was taken aback for a moment, and looked at his younger brother up and down. Mu Bowen was only twenty-six or seventeen this year, when he was handsome and prosperous, because he had been an official for a few years and became a father again. Mu Yangling asked: "Why do you want to resign, and what do you want to do after you resign?" Mu Bowen looked at her with bright eyes, "Sister, I want to compile a new astronomical calendar, and I want to travel all over the country to determine water conservancy." Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide. Mu Bowen looked at her pleadingly, "If I don''t resign, I may not be able to do these two things in my lifetime. Only if I resign, I still have a glimmer of hope." Mu Yangling was silent for a long time and asked, "What did your father and your daughter-in-law say about this?" "Yuanniang said that she listened to me, father," Mu Bowen felt a little sad, "Dad didn''t agree, he said that I was the eldest son and should support the family." Chapter 1118： ideal Although the current calendar in Daqi is updated every year, it is actually calculated according to the Tongtian calendar left by the previous dynasty, and the Tongtian calendar is based on the Dayan calendar of the Tang Dynasty. If you want to compile an astronomical calendar, in addition to being proficient in astronomy and geography, you must also know farming, and be proficient in arithmetic. Of course, Mu Yangling didn''t think that his younger brother did such a thing in order to make a name for himself in the history, but the key is that he never found out that he was particularly interested in this kind of thing before. The history book discussed with her, but now she likes the astronomical calendar? Mu Yangling thought of his father''s attitude, and planned to have a long talk with his younger brother. If he was just on a whim, he might as well dispel the idea as soon as possible, if not... I''ll talk about it later. Mu Yangling was a bachelor and dragged his brother to a secluded place to talk. Actually, Mu Bowen wasn''t really on a whim. He had this idea years ago, long before he passed the jinshi exam. He has been smart since he was a child, and he studied hard. He had already passed the exam when others were still struggling to take the exam, and he also managed a nursery school and a large farmland. Compared with those scholars who closed their doors and windows and devoted themselves to reading, he thought clearly. More. He thought about his future long before he was admitted to the jinshi. is nothing more than becoming an official after becoming a scholar, but what kind of official and how? He is a second-class jinshi, but he did not stay in the capital, but chose to be appointed as a county magistrate, which is inconceivable to many people. Because he has a princess and sister, and a father of a general, who stayed in the capital and entered the Hanlin, he undoubtedly had the qualifications to worship the prime minister. However, he did not want to spend three years in the Hanlin Academy. Although the Hanlin government could also help him learn a lot of skills, he wanted to do practical things for the people in the local area. Mu Bowen has been a peaceful person since he was a child. He doesn''t have much ambition. In addition, he has always been protected by his sister under his wings. She taught her to have good intentions and even less desire for rights, so he always felt that as long as he did what he liked, it is good. After becoming the magistrate of a county, Mu Bowen knew more about people''s livelihood. Combining his experience from childhood to adulthood, Mu Bowen felt that scholars are very important, business is very important, and labor is also very important, but the most important thing is Farming, not because of the so-called court advocacy, but real cognition. Only when farming is sufficiently developed and there is a surplus of agricultural products, can commerce develop, and when people have money, they have the capital to study, and workers can develop better. In farming, in addition to farming techniques and seeds, the most important things are farming time and water conservancy. When Qi Haoran was the county magistrate, he paid special attention to the construction of water conservancy within his jurisdiction, and almost all the labor under his jurisdiction was used to build water conservancy. He also went to villages and streets to count the agricultural time and recorded the weather day by day, sunny, overcast, and rainfall geometry. In the past six years, even on New Year''s Eve, it has never been interrupted. However, this is not enough, the data is too small, and it is still far from what he wants to do. Besides, the mountains and terrains are different in different places, and the water conservancy is also different, so he needs more data, whether it is astronomical or geographical. of. He has now been promoted from magistrate county to prefecture, but it is not very helpful for what he wants to do. In the past two years, he has read all the materials and documents that he can find, and he wants to get more information and field work. The reconnaissance has to leave the state. So Mu Bowen wanted to resign. The idea of ???? had been carefully considered. He had mentioned it to his father as early as last year, but Mu Shi did not agree. Now Daqi can be considered peaceful, but it is not ruled out that there are bandits, and the son is not very strong. He runs around the world. Before he has an accident, they are worried that they will not be able to sleep or eat. If something happens, who will they cry for? Besides, Mu Bowen is the eldest son, the eldest son has to support the family, he now has a wife and children, he patted his **** and left, what should he do with his wife and children? Not to mention taking them, not everyone has the good bodies of the bear brothers, four or five-year-old children, who travel long distances, a person who is not acclimatized or has a fever can die. In short, Mu Shi did not allow his son to resign and go out to fulfill his so-called ideal. Mu Yangling was silent for a long time and asked, "How is your skill?" Mu Bowen glanced at his elder sister and said, "Sister, I have read all the books on the number of techniques that I can find, and I dare not say that I am proficient, but I understand most of them. If you don''t understand, you must continue to study or find more Look at the book." Well, we can''t use this to delay time. Mu Yang touched his head with a sigh of inspiration, "I didn''t expect my Mu family to have a scientist or something." Mu Bowen had black lines all over his face and said, "Sister, I''m not too young, you can''t always touch my head." Mu Yangling ignored him and continued: "Although I am very happy, my father is right, you can''t take your siblings and children with you. First of all, you can''t guarantee the safety of your children on the road, nor can you Guarantee his education, but it''s not right to keep them at home..." Seeing his younger brother''s face getting darker and darker, Mu Yangling sighed: "However, you can''t think about so much in front of an ideal, or can it still be called an ideal?" Mu Bowen''s face was better. Mu Yangling patted his **** and stood up, "Since this is your ideal, then you can discuss this matter with your younger brother and sister. My sister is old and can only support you from the heart." Mu Bowen opened his mouth wide and said, "Sister, you have to help me say good things in front of my father..." Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "You should talk to your father about this matter. I will cheer you on in my heart." Mu Bowen pouted at her. Mu Yangling ran away, but she couldn''t sleep at night. She pushed Mu Bowen cleanly, but she couldn''t really care about anything, but she was her father on one side and her brother on the other. It seemed that it was not good to help anyone. Seeing that she had turned over again, Qi Haoran couldn''t help pulling the person directly into his arms, directly pinching the person with his feet, holding her tightly in his arms with both hands, and muttering with his eyes closed, "What do you want? If you don''t sleep again, I''ll do it for you." Mu Yangling pushed him and said, "Get up, I''m dying of heat." Qi Haoran hugged her tighter, and Mu Yangling sighed. Qi Haoran could only open his eyes and asked, "What did Bowen say to you?" Mu Yangling could only tell Qi Haoran his ideals once. Qi Haoran closed his eyes again and said: "Yes, good ambition, if he can write a more accurate calendar than Dayanli, not only will he be able to make a name for himself in history, but it will not be difficult to get into the picture. All are well versed in agricultural accounting." He took Mu Yangling into his arms, patted her and said, "Don''t worry, if he doesn''t want to be a prefect, let him go back to the capital and go directly to the Ministry of Industry. If he wants to study water conservancy construction and study the astronomical calendar, there will be no more It''s a more suitable place than the Ministry of Industry. After he has learned all the skills of the Ministry of Industry, he will consider going out to travel all over the country. Then you don''t have to worry about his wife and children, because his son will definitely be able to support the family. I don''t believe that he can learn all the skills of the elders of the Ministry of Industry in 20 years." Mu Yangling: "..." Chapter 1119： consider Mu Yangling took a deep look at her husband, went to find Mu Bowen in high spirits the next day, and came back dejected. Mu Bowen smiled at his sister and said, "In my position to seek political affairs, since I have worked in the Ministry of Industry, I naturally have to do my work with due diligence, and do what I am interested in after work. No matter how smart I am, it is impossible. In 20 years, I can have both, and if I can''t do anything in my position, won''t I fail the emperor and the people?" In a word, he was transferred to the Ministry of Industry as an official, but he still could not devote himself to his work. Mu Bowen smiled and said to his sister, "But I did ask my brother-in-law to give me some information on the Ministry of Industry so that I can check some things." couldn''t have the best of both worlds, so Mu Yangling could only go home disappointed and continue to ask her husband for advice. Mu Bowen is determined to study water conservancy and compose the calendar. Qi Haoran''s method can have the best of both worlds. He can do what he wants without resigning. His father-in-law and brother-in-law are not offended, but Mu Bowen doesn''t either. Stupid, he wants to resign, in addition to wanting to go out to get more resources, it is a matter of energy. He has never been a person who paid for his own personal expenses. Since he is an official, he must do his own job first, and then his own ideals and hobbies. Since he pursued his own ideals wholeheartedly, he could no longer occupy an official position, which would not only cut off the future of others, but also be ashamed of the emperor and the people. Mu Yangling sighed to Qi Haoran: "Bo Wen sees it very clearly, this method is useless." Qi Haoran glanced at his wife and said in surprise: "So you know that there is something wrong with this method, so why are you still looking for him?" "I think your method is very good. It draws wages from the bottom of the pot, and he can do both. Although it will take longer for him to achieve his ideals, how can life be good everywhere? But since he can persevere," Mu Yangling thought for a while. : "I seem to be more inclined towards him." Qi Haoran saw that she betrayed her father-in-law like this, and said hurriedly: "Then I will write a letter to my father-in-law and ask my father-in-law to tell him that I can''t let my father-in-law keep retreating, and each side will give in a step." He didn''t want this fire to come to him. A Ling was a daughter and sister, and no matter how much trouble the two sides made, she wouldn''t be annoyed, but he and his brother-in-law were in a dilemma. Qi Haoran resolutely pushed the matter back and only gave them advice, how to decide how to let them discuss by themselves. Seeing that Mu Yangling was biting her lip, Qi Haoran wanted to think, so she quickly reached out and rubbed her lips, and said angrily, "Where did you learn this bad habit, think about things when you think about things, why bite your lips? Okay, blog post wants Resignation is not something that can be done in one or two days. Lets put it aside for now. You should still think about our departure the day after tomorrow. Mother-in-law has prepared so many delicious food for us. Have you put them all away? Also, Little Bear I''ve been playing crazy these days, you have to keep him at home tomorrow, and don''t let him run away." Seeing that Mu Yangling was still hesitating, he continued: "Bo Wen has been thinking about resigning since last year, and has been in office for more than a year now, isn''t he? He is the eldest son, so he should take more responsibility. The father-in-law is definitely not easy to pass, in my opinion, it will not be possible in three or five years, so you should put your mind on our father and son first." Mu Yangling glanced at him and went to pack his luggage. Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he had finally pulled his wife''s attention away. But he ignored Shu Wanniang. Shu Wanniang is a devoted and loving mother, her daughter and son-in-law are about to leave, and she can''t wait to go on the road with them. In this case, she doesn''t have to worry about what Mu Yangling wants to take away, and Shu Wanniang just thinks about it for her. When Mu Yangling went to the room, Shu Wanniang was instructing the maid to pack her things, and when she saw her daughter coming, she said, "Why did you come here? You really are a child, the day after tomorrow is about to leave, I just think about it today. I''m here to pack my luggage, what if I leave something behind?" Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide as he looked at the pile of boxes and bags, "Mother, we came from Jiancong, how can there be so many things?" "These are the clothes and some delicious food that your mother made for you. Only then did I know that you even made the little clothes by the big girl around you. You child is too careless. I should have pressed you to learn how to make them. Clothes are..." Mu Yangling pouted, "Mother, I can make clothes..." "I can see it. I found a coat in Uncle''s bag when I was packing my luggage. I can tell that you made the dress. The stitches are big enough to fit in a hand, so it''s the same as Uncle. Don''t dislike being willing to wear it..." Mu Yangling couldn''t help stomping his feet, turned around and pulled out the lining, and asked, "Where can I put a hand in? It''s so fine, you can''t exaggerate like this." "It''s not too big. The stitches can be seen as soon as the clothes are stretched out. Look at this one I made for you..." Mu Yangling glanced at the clothes in her mother''s hands, turned her head and said childishly: "I don''t look at it, anyway, I think I''m pretty good, I can cut cloth into clothes, and sew them together stitch by stitch. The stitches are as fine as a sewing machine, and you still despise it because of this ability, I wonder how many people want me to be their daughter." Shu Wanniang didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "You brag again, who is Feng Renji, is she a very powerful embroiderer? You don''t need to compare with her, just compare with your sister." "..." Mu Yangling said with an embarrassed expression: "Yes, Feng Renji is an embroiderer..." Mu Yangling couldn''t say enough about Shu Wanniang, so he could only follow her instructions to pack the luggage. There were not only him and Qi Haoran, but also several children, and even for Fan Zijin''s family. She whispered to Mu Yangling: "I have always remembered that child, who was very handsome, and followed Haoran to the house for dinner. The smile on his face never faded. When Haoran was fooling around, he could still talk to the side. I used to make clothes and sew for him. Well, the last time I saw him, his daughter-in-law was not bad, and this time you bring them something back." Hearing the end, Mu Yangling simply listened to the instructions to pack her luggage while thinking about other things, and at this stage, what worries her the most is Mu Bowen. When people have ideals, life can be fulfilled and life more meaningful. Mu Yangling didn''t say it, but in his heart he was more in favor of Bowen''s resigner doing what he liked. As for what my father said about the eldest son supporting the family, its not really that important. In this era, the concept of clan is very strong, but Mu Yangling has the memory of his previous life and feels that although the clan is important, the small family and everyone are more important. A small family is a small family, and everyone is a country. Bowen feels that to achieve ideal happiness, Fang is also willing to support her husband, so they can take into account the whole small family; what Bowen does is a great deed for the country and people''s livelihood, that is to take care of everyone, and to have both In this case, clan is not so important. The Mu family is powerful and powerful, and they dont need to go to the officialdom to fight with blog posts, and they dont need him to fight for the family. In this case, why not do something that you like and that is beneficial to the country? Chapter 1120： position Mu Yangling packed his luggage according to his mother''s instructions, and locked himself in the study. Mu Yangling thought about it for a long time, and finally wrote a letter to his father. It''s not that she didn''t know her father''s expectations. The Mu family was already a splendid family. Bosi took the martial arts route, and Bo Wen took the literary route. The two brothers complemented each other in literature and military affairs. However, now Bowen is unwilling to become an official, which is equivalent to cutting half of his planned Mu family connections. In his father''s opinion, Bowen is inevitably selfish and too irresponsible. However, going back in time to twenty years ago, what was their original intention? In those days, Mu Shi just wanted to make money to keep his wifes body healthy and raise his own children. His expectation for Mu Yangling was to learn well, marry a good family, and live a peaceful and happy life with his son-in-law; ''s expectation for Mu Bowen is also to be able to pass the exam after reading and literacy, so as to give the Mu family a shelter. Mu Shi''s original intention has long been realized! Mu Yangling is not very good at persuading people, she can only ask her father what was his ideal twenty years ago? Mu Yangling told him that her previous ideal was to improve planting techniques, improve grain seeds, and allow farmers to have a better life. The short-term goal was to cultivate good land and stop rushing to make a living, so she hired her uncle to study upland rice seeds. So she set up a cattle farm, and now, more than half of her ideal has been realized. My younger brother now also has an ideal for him to fight for his whole life. Are we going to break his wings and break his ideal as he is about to realize his ideal? Having ideals but not being able to practice them, the kind of anguish of working hard can bend a person''s will. Would you like to see a son with anguish in his eyes? Is ?? family power really more important than your son''s happiness? As for descendants... Wangye and I often say that children and grandchildren have their own blessings. In the future, the future of the tiger head, the little lion and the little leopard will have to be their own efforts and struggles. The Mu family can provide enough resources for the children and grandchildren. If their future It is to sacrifice the ideals of the ancestors to realize it, it is better not to give birth to them. When Qi Haoran and his son came back with a bunch of gifts, they heard that his wife had locked him in the room, and immediately put the things in his hand into the hands of the guard behind him, and patted his buttocks to find her. Guard: "..." Your Majesty, the humble post is full of things, and you still pile it on me, are you treating the humble post as a mule? The guards behind him who had the same large and small bags gave him a sympathetic look, and they carefully bypassed him and sent things to the flower hall. The little bear also wanted to follow his father''s footsteps, but he also had a lot of things in his hands. He looked at the guard who was almost submerged in packages, and went to the flower hall with the things silently, and decided to wait and find his parents. . Qi Haoran directly broke into the room, and when he saw that A Ling was putting the envelope into the envelope, he asked curiously, "Are you writing a letter? I thought you were shutting yourself in the room and crying." "Why should I cry?" Mu Yangling put up the envelope, wrote his father''s name, and handed the letter to him, "Quickly send it to Taiyuan to give it to my father." Qi Haoran took the letter and said casually: "Because you are leaving, I thought that you would be reluctant to let your mother-in-law go and shut yourself in the house and cry. By the way, what is in the letter? You have to send it by horse, you can''t use carrier pigeons. ?" "The carrier pigeons may be lost, so it''s better to use horses." Mu Yangling said solemnly. Qi Haoran took a bite. The secret documents that need to be delivered by carrier pigeons are either covered with secret words or covered with special potions, and the cost is too high, so important matters that are not urgent are still delivered through the post. Qi Haoran looked at the envelope at the sun, and asked in a low voice, "What did you write in it?" Mu Yangling sighed, "I persuade Daddy to let Bowen do what he likes." Qi Haoran was surprised, "Didn''t we say before that the two would not help each other?" "But I feel sorry for Bo Wen," Mu Yangling shrugged, "I brought him up and he was so busy that he ran to the house every three days or so, didn''t he just want me to help him say something in front of his father? I am him. elder sister!" Qi Haoran tilted his head and looked at her for a while, then nodded slowly, "Alright." Mu Yangling called Bo Wen to his side, looked at him for a while, and finally patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''ve sent a letter to persuade my father. Once you''ve made up your mind, prepare for follow-up matters. Also, don''t let him Brother and sister suffer with you, if there is anything you need to tell me in time, if your father doesnt agree, dont worry, I will help you. Mu Bowen''s eyes were red, and he couldn''t help lowering his head. Mu Yangling was amused, "The former told me not to treat you as a child, and I cried after just one sentence." Mu Bowen said with a strong smile: "It''s because the wind is fascinated by the eyes, it''s not crying." Mu Kejia saw his eldest brother come out of the eldest sister''s room with red eyes, and his eyes could not help but bring some envy in his eyes. Although their brother and sister relationship was good, they were always inferior to the previous relationship between the eldest brother and the eldest sister. Mu Yangling watched Bowen leave from the window, sighed faintly, just as he was about to close the window, he saw Mu Kejia standing on the other side, he couldn''t help but wave at her, "Kejia." Mu Kejia raised the tray in his hand and said, "Sister, this is the dessert that my mother just made, let me bring you some, and said that if you like her, make more and ask you to take it to eat on the road." Mu Yangling took a piece and tasted it. Seeing that there were two diced meat wrapped in it, and the dessert was salty, his eyes lit up and he nodded again and again, "Well, it''s delicious." Mu Kejia couldn''t help but smile, "Mother also said that it must suit your taste. She also fried a lot of diced meat and strips of meat for you, and said she wanted you to eat it on the road." Mu Kejia pouted: "I think my mother wants to move everything to you. Yesterday, she asked someone to go to her uncle and aunt''s house to ask for a few jars of dried vegetables and sauerkraut, saying that she wanted you to eat it on the road. This jerky is okay, why do sauerkraut and dried vegetables have to be stuffed into the car, isnt that taking up space for nothing? However, Mu Yangling couldn''t help swallowing: "I just like to eat dried vegetables and sauerkraut from my uncle''s and aunt''s house. You don''t know, the most rare thing on the road is vegetables. Eat grilled meat and all kinds of jerky and steamed buns. When you have time, you may be able to dig some wild vegetables, but it is autumn, and the wild vegetables are very old and not delicious. Bring sauerkraut and dried vegetables. You can eat a handful of vegetables from the jar." Mu Kejia was envious and leaned into her ear and said, "Sister, when do you think I can walk all over the world like you?" "Just wait until you get married. When your brother-in-law is going to go out, you can''t leave the house if you want," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Maybe when you are old and your children can stand on their own, you can go with your brother-in-law. I went to the mountains and water." Mu Kejia said expectantly: "After so many years, I really envy you and eldest brother, go wherever you want." Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why did you bring your eldest brother with you? He is an official of the imperial court and has to stay in office." "My eldest brother wants to resign, so he''s hiding it from his mother," Mu Kejia said, "Although he didn''t say it explicitly, but during the Chinese New Year, he and Dad had a fight. Both Bosi and I heard it. Now Sister, you are on Big Brother''s side, so Daddy can only compromise, didn''t mother say that Daddy listens to you the most?" Mu Yangling was thoughtful. Chapter 1121： pull alliance If you want to say who Mu Shi listens to the most, it is naturally Shu Wanniang. Mu Yangling''s daughter is used to discuss things, so she naturally obeys her wife. Now that everyone knows it, there is no need to hide it from mother alone. Thinking that they were going to leave the next day, Mu Yangling left Qi Haoran to sleep with Shu Wanniang at night. The mother and daughter were lying on the same bed, and Shu Wanniang smiled and said, "What secrets do you want to tell me in such a quiet way? You also left the uncle." Mu Yangling blushed, "Does it have to be a secret to sleep with you? Daughter is not allowed to miss her mother." Shu Wanniang said with a smile: "You have been like a little adult since you were a child. When you were young, you were clamoring to sleep by yourself. I haven''t seen you for so many years because I thought I would sleep with me. Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter, if you don''t say my mother is going to fall asleep." Mu Yangling hurriedly hugged her hand, "Mother, my daughter has something to tell you, but she really misses you, I can''t bear you." Shu Wanniang looked at her with a half-smile. Mu Yangling said solemnly with a cheeky face: "It has been ten years since the last time we parted from the capital, and this time we were able to meet only because my daughter went to war with the prince. Mother?" Shu Wanniang was also a little sad in her heart, patted her daughter''s hand and said, "Who would have thought that our mother and two meetings will be further apart?" It used to be only the distance from the capital to Xingzhou Prefecture, but now it has become the capital to Taiyuan, and the next time it may not be how far apart. Shu Wanniang was sad for a while, thinking that her daughter must have something important to tell her before she came to sleep with her, and hurriedly asked: "Tell me, what is it? What mother can do for you, mother will do. " Mu Yangling explained the blog post''s thoughts and whispered: "I don''t think it''s bad. If you are not an official, you will not be an official. After all, being an official is just a profession, a choice." "How many people can think as clearly as you?" Shu Wanniang sighed, "It''s not wrong for your father to want the Mu family to prosper." "The Mu family is only our family, and under my father, there are only two of them, Bosi and Bowen. They are all promising now, aren''t they prosperous enough? As for Bosi and Bowen, they have to work **** their own, and my father is worried. There are too many, so when will he have time to spend time with you?" Shu Wanniang glanced at her and said with a smile, "I know that you feel sorry for your brother, don''t use our old couple as an excuse, just say what you want your mother to do." Mu Yangling saw that her mother had no objection at all, so she hugged her arm and asked, "Mother, do you also support Bo Wen?" Shu Wanniang sighed, "I can''t speak of support, it''s just that people will be very happy if they can do what they like. Mother doesn''t have any big expectations. As long as the four of you are safe and happy, it''s fine." "As you said, when your father is old, how can he take care of you all the time? I don''t want him to be so busy all the time," Shu Wanniang said, inevitably a little angry, "You are also bad, everything at home is hidden from me, If it wasn''t for me this time, do I have to wait until Bo Wen resigns before letting me know?" Mu Yangling flattered and said, "Mother, isn''t this Daddy''s order not to allow us to make you sad? You have to pass his test to tell you everything." Shu Wanniang''s heart is sweet and astringent, sweeter than the barrier her husband erected for her, and astringent because she can''t share anything for her husband so far. Mu Yangling seemed to know what she was thinking, hugged her arm and said, "Mother, Dad used to say that he can marry you is a blessing from ten lifetimes, and he can only marry you after ten lifetimes. Holding you in the palm of your hand and in your mouth?" Shu Wanniang blushed, she couldn''t help pinching her daughter, Mu Yangling looked at her face as red as the clouds in the light, and sighed, "No wonder Dad loves you so much, you go out with me now, others will definitely think you are It''s my sister, no, maybe I thought it was my sister too." Niang Shu''s face turned even redder, "What kind of mess are you talking about, hurry up and go to bed, or go back to your room, really, the more you talk, the less big or small." Mu Yangling smiled and fell asleep holding Shu Wanniang. The next morning, they set off. Shu Wanniang insisted on sending them to the gate of the city, and she couldn''t hold back her tears as she watched the distant carriage, Mu Kejia could only comfort her, "I will take you to see my sister in the capital later, don''t be sad, Otherwise, my sister should be sad too." Xiuhong also persuaded her, "Maybe Daqi will take back the land occupied by Xixia in two years, and my cousin will come with the prince again..." Mu Bowen sent them to the ten-mile pavilion, Mu Yangling lifted the curtain of the car, waved to him, and said, "Go back quickly, whether you resign or not, you have to go to the Ministry of Engineering in the capital in the future, are you afraid that you won''t have a chance? Let''s meet? Mother may be crying now, go back and persuade her." Mu Bowen nodded silently, seeing that the carriage was about to move, he hurriedly took two steps forward, and said anxiously: "Sister, Mother Yuan wrote to me, the doctor said that she was pregnant with twins, so I decided to wait two years before mentioning it. Don''t quarrel with your father about my resignation." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, and asked, "Why did I quarrel with my father?" Then he happily said, "My younger brother and sister are also pregnant with twins? Twins, please ask a doctor in advance, pay attention to nutrition, but don''t eat too many supplements..." Mu Yangling was full of words to say, and finally said: "Forget it, I''ll write you a letter and list all the things you need to pay attention to." Mu Yangling reluctantly said goodbye to her younger brother. She didn''t think it was right until she walked all the way, "Why is Bowen suddenly worried that my father and I would quarrel?" "I had a drink with him last night. It seems that my father-in-law asked someone to send him a letter. I guess he doesn''t agree with him telling you about it." Qi Haoran explained. "I sent the letter to my father?" Mu Yangling was surprised. "No," Qi Haoran calculated the schedule, and finally guessed: "Bowen always runs to the house during this time. Since the sister-in-law knows that he wants to resign, he should not be able to hide from the stewards. The father-in-law stays in the mansion. If you know someone, he will naturally know about these trends..." That''s why you sent a letter to warn Mu Bowen, right? Mu Yangling''s face was a little ugly, "Is the relationship between father and Bowen so bad?" Qi Haoran hugged her comfortingly and said, "It may not be that bad, don''t think about the bad, last time in the army and my father-in-law only met twice, but his heart and feelings for you haven''t changed much, I miss him You should still have a fatherly heart for Bowen." Mu Yangling said sadly: "You don''t understand, father and Bowen are different from ordinary fathers and sons. When Bowen was young, his father was away for many years. I always took care of Bowen''s education. When I got married, Bowen was already able to take charge of himself. Now, my father taught him mostly through me, so if they can''t communicate well, there will definitely be rifts." Chapter 1122： figured out Mu Yangling is right, there is indeed a crack between Mu Shi and Mu Bowen, otherwise Mu Bowen would not find Mu Yangling, I hope that my sister will join in to reconcile the conflict between their father and son. But a letter from Mu Shi directly dampened Mu Bowen''s enthusiasm. In the letter, Mu Shi rebuked Mu Bowen for not thinking about his sister. Marrying into the royal family, he had to be cautious in his words and deeds, and there were many things to do. His sister finally came back, so do you want her to worry about you? warned him not to tell Mu Yangling about these things. Mu Bowen couldn''t help but feel sad. He couldn''t tell his mother about this. It was not easy for his younger brothers and sisters to intervene. If there was no sister to reconcile in the middle, would he and his father have been so deadlocked all the time? The young lady has told him that when there is a conflict between people, it must be resolved immediately and communicated actively, otherwise the longer the time goes, the small conflict will become a big one, or even a thorn in the heart, no matter what. Whether the other party is a stranger or a familiar person, it is not good for things to evolve to this extent. The former will make them build an enemy, the latter they will be sad. And he is really sad now, but as soon as he had a disagreement with his father, he wanted to have a good talk with his father, but his father was either too busy to get away, or he would quarrel as soon as they met, and he could not communicate well, wait for him When he was determined to finish his words no matter how difficult it was, his father set off on the expedition. Now that nearly a year has passed, there is almost no communication between their father and son. He has already felt that the contradiction between father and son is getting bigger and bigger, and when his sister comes back at this time, he can''t help but give Mu Bowen a kind of support. Compared to his stalwart father and loving mother, his sister is more like a guide in his life. So seeing her, Mu Bowen told her about his troubles without hesitation. Just the night before, he thought that the conflict between him and his father should be resolved this time, but he did not expect his father to resist so much. Even think of him that way. Could it be that in his father''s eyes, he was such a selfish person who ignored his brothers and sisters? Thinking of the stern wording in the letter, Mu Bowen''s eyes were a little sore, and he tried hard not to show his abnormality. He first returned home to say goodbye to his mother before returning to his post. Mu Yangling was worried for two days, and finally couldn''t help but write a letter to her father. This time, she no longer persuaded her, but just asked her father what happened between him and Bowen. Mu Yangling felt that she only listened to the blog post. Maybe her father''s understanding was different from what they thought? So you should ask your father to see what he says and thinks. This time, Mu Yangling did not use the post station to deliver the letter, but used flying pigeons to pass the book. And Mu Shi, who was far away in Taiyuan, had just received the first letter sent by Mu Yangling. Mu Shi was a little annoyed at first. He sighed after seeing the date of the letter. It seems that his letter to Bowen was still too late. step. Mu Shi opened the letter, and after reading it, his eyes were full of complicated emotions, and his face couldn''t help but take on a bit. If A Ling didn''t say anything, he would almost forget what happened in the past. Mu Shi put down the letter, knocked on the table, and sat down on his chair and began to think about the little things over the years. He didn''t move until dusk fell and the room was completely dark. The servant who came to light the lamp outside hesitantly called out, "Master?" Mu Shi came back to his senses and said in a hoarse voice, "Go back, you don''t need to light the lights." The servant was just about to ask if he wanted to set the meal, but when he saw that there was no movement inside, he felt a little nervous, so he didn''t dare to ask any more, and slowly stepped back. In the room, Mu Shi''s eyes were a little wet, and his grip on the letter was tight and loose. In the final analysis, it was because he had been promoted too fast in recent years, his heart was too big, and he had just neglected his family. Only then did Mu Shi realize that he was not a good father! Mu Yangling likes her parents in this life very much, because her mother Shu Wanniang is a typical loving mother, putting her children first. Although she is weak, as long as her children are involved, she can be like a bamboo and will never bend. Yang Ling can ignore all the shortcomings of her mother and is willing to open her hands to protect her under her wings. Although her father was from the feudal era, he was not at all arbitrary. When she was a child, when she was a child, whatever she wanted to do or come up with strange ideas, although her father did not agree with her, she would still let her toss and toss, and would allow her to do it. She wears men''s clothes, goes hunting in the mountains, and sells game in the city. She is more tolerant than her mother to her and her younger brother. In contrast, her father in her previous life was more like a person from the feudal era, so Mu Yangling liked Mu Shi very much. And the quality of a person will not change easily. At this time, Mu Shi''s tolerance and reflection made him figure out some things. In the letter, Mu Yangling talked about their 20 years of life and past events at length, which also made Mu Shi start to recall, from 20 years ago to the present, and in the memory, the problems between him and his son Bowen were naturally It stands out. In the end, it was his fault. It was fine until Bowen was five years old. At that time, they lived in Linshan Village. Although he went into the mountains to hunt or sell game in the city every day, he spent half a day with his son, making toys for him and holding him on top of him. Go out to play on your shoulders, accompany him in reading and writing, and teach him the principles of life. But after the age of five, everything changed when they fled to Xingzhou and were incorporated as a military household. When I go to the Jin Kingdom, it takes three or four months or half a year. From the age of five, boys are the most naughty, and it is also the time when children receive education and need their father the most. However, at that time, he could count the number of times he went home a year with a slap. Spirit is in charge. It can be said that A Ling played the role of father and sister in Bowen''s life. Therefore, although Bowen admires his father, he is accustomed to discussing things with his sister and telling Aling. When he finally settles down and doesn''t have to run outside for years and months, his son can be on his own. Not only can he read well, but he can also handle matters in the farmhouse and the nursery. Fan, for such a sensible son, he has little to teach him. The only thing that made him make up his mind was only two times, once when he tried out in a foreign country, and once when he got a wife. However, the former is the one he is hesitating to ask him, and the latter is the one he has already set for him to talk to. Since he has hardly cared about him for twenty years, why should he think that he is good for him at this time? Mu Shi sighed, after all, it was because his heart was too big. He is already a second-rank general, and he has made great achievements in this expedition. The will to be promoted to a second-rank general is on the way. In the future, his contacts in the army will be inherited by Bosi, and Bosi will be the worst member of the third-rank in the future. General, and Bowen was born in the second-class jinshi, and it is not a problem to be a third-rank civil official with his ability. The two brothers are both civil and military, as long as they are in harmony, then the prosperity of their Mu family for a hundred years will not be a problem. It is this heart that makes him reluctant to let his son resign. But recalling the days and ideals twenty years ago, his persistence now is like a joke. Back then, didnt he just want the children to be safe and happy for a lifetime? And what he is doing now is cutting off his joy. Chapter 1123： reunion Mu Yangling didn''t receive Mu Shi''s letter until he returned to the capital, and felt a little disappointed. Qi Haoran could only keep showing her the scenery along the road in order to coax her. Mu Yangling didn''t let him worry and could only smile, but he was in a really bad mood. But no matter how bad the mood is, it also becomes better when he sees a group of children at the gate of the city. Xiao An and his younger brothers were standing at the gate of the city to look around. When they saw the carriage of the palace, the children immediately cheered and jumped off the pony and ran towards it. The tiger head and the little lion were still holding the little leopard and the orb in their hands, Qi Haoran hurriedly jumped out of the carriage and took the dragon and phoenix fetuses in their hands and hugged them in his arms, looking at the two little tigers and saying: " How can you pull your younger brother and sister like this, it''s flying to the sky." The tiger head and the little lion ignored him at all, jumped over him and jumped on the little bear, shouted to his brother, and then asked where the gifts were for them. When Mu Yangling jumped out of the carriage, several children turned to besiege Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran: "..." Qi Haoran retracted his eyes and stared at the youngest son and daughter in his arms for a while, then he smiled and said, "Daddy also brought you a present, will Daddy take you to see it?" Little Leopard and Baozhu looked at each other and cried out with a decisive "wow". Pushing away his father''s face, he reached out to the second and third brothers and shouted, "Hug, hug." Qi Haoran was stunned, holding the dragon and the phoenix and letting go, and not letting go, he went to see Mu Yangling sweating profusely. Mu Yangling hurriedly took the two children from his arms and coaxed them: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, my mother is here." However, after being separated for more than half a year, the twins no longer remember their parents. Although they usually quarrel with their brothers to ask for their parents, but when they see it, they recognize the birth. Even if Mu Yangling plays in person, it is useless. The two children are determined. To be hugged by a tiger head and a lion cub. Mu Yangling could only squat down and put the two children down. The tiger head and the little lion rushed over and roared at them, "Don''t cry, you''re all ugly." Hutou even threatened: "If you cry again, I won''t give you ribs at night." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows and raised his eyebrows. Before he had time to beat these two boys, the dragon and phoenix wailed for a while, with a tear that was still unsatisfactory, and his round eyes looked at the two older brothers wetly. Qi Haoran''s heart softened and he tried his best to threaten his two sons with wide eyes, warning them not to threaten his younger siblings again. However, the tiger head and the little lion didn''t look at him, naturally they didn''t see their father''s eyes, but they were not stone-hearted either. They nodded with satisfaction when they saw that their younger siblings stopped crying, and even lifted their sleeves and wiped them with disgust. Tears, perfunctory: "Okay, I will give you a lot of meat to eat at night. Now we will take you to see the big brother, don''t cry anymore, or we won''t play with you in the future." Xiao An also squeezed in and touched their heads: "Don''t you usually clamor for your parents and big brother, this is your father, mother and big brother." Longfengti looked at the three with reddish eyes, not only Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling, but also Xiaoxiong looked at them with anticipation. Little Leopard and Baozhu were afraid of life and shy, hiding behind the twins and secretly watching the three of them. Qi Haoran''s heart was sour and astringent, he held Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "It''s okay, they''ll recognize us after a while." Xiaoxiong took a group of younger brothers to the carriage at the back. He took out the gift list he prepared and decided to share gifts with everyone while going back. Qi Haoran saw that the dragon and phoenix tires were able to get together and joke with his brothers, so he calmed down and took Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "It was really hard for you before." Mu Yangling''s eyes were also red, and he turned to look at him suspiciously, and Qi Haoran explained: "Little bear and tiger-headed little lion also left me for a long time when they were young, although they recognized me when they saw me, But you can recognize me very quickly." Unlike now, he can scare them to tears when he hugs the twins, so the child should still have an adult by his side. Both the husband and wife returned to the palace with their distress towards the dragon and phoenix, but the dragon and phoenix obviously did not take this matter to heart. When they returned to the palace, they had already recognized the little bear and called him big brother. Hanging on the waist of the elder brother, he insisted that he carry himself in, and the pearl was also lying on the back of the little bear, obviously not wanting to walk by himself. Qi Haoran looked at his eldest son who was so popular, and his heart was as sour as if he had knocked over five big vinegar jars. Mu Yangling had no extra thoughts, the little Xia clan had already come out, and they still had to hand over the things in the house. Xiao Xia asked, "Do you eat at home in the evening, or go to the palace, or come to join us?" Mu Yangling also wanted to know more about the daily life of several children in Beijing, so he chose the former without thinking about it, "When I''m settled, I''ll go to the palace to greet the Empress, and I''ll invite you to come together." Qi Haoran obviously meant the same thing, and he was fair to Eunuch Wan who came to invite him in person: "There are too many things at home, so I won''t enter the palace today, and I will enter the palace tomorrow to greet the imperial brother. Wang''s injury is healed soon, and now it''s all right to go hunting." Eunuch Wan did not dare to ask for it, so he politely left, and brought back the guards who escorted several young masters out of the palace and out of the city. So Qi Xiuyuan quickly understood the reason why Qi Haoran didn''t enter the palace, he laughed with Eunuch Wan: "He is in a hurry to please his son and daughter, Little Leopard and Baozhu are only two years old, children of this age are I don''t remember anything, I saw that they were very happy for more than 20 days, I really didn''t see where they missed their parents, he was so eager and looked down on himself too much." Eunuch Wan saw that the emperor and the two milk dolls were jealous, and hurriedly laughed: "Isn''t this the prince who just frightened the little prince and the little princess to cry, if you don''t rush to coax, how about the child cry once every time he sees it?" Qi Xiuyuan thought about it too, and cheered up, "That''s right, then let him take another two days off and let him take care of the child." Qi Haoran was indeed making the child happy while sweating profusely. He took out all the gifts he and Mu Yangling prepared for the children and distributed them to them personally, and even grabbed the gifts prepared by Little Bear for a big distribution. He must leave a good impression on the children. ''s favor. Before Mu Yangling was ready for dinner, Qi Haoran had already received the unanimous approval of the dragon and the phoenix, and had already put them on their necks and ran around the room. The little leopard and Baozhu hugged their father''s head and laughed "giggling". , the cheerful laughter spread directly to the dining room. Xiao Xia praised after listening: "Fourth Uncle still has a way. Just now, Little Leopard and Baozhu were hiding from him, and now they are playing together." Mu Yangling temporarily decided to take the two children to Feifei tomorrow, so as not to fall behind Qi Haoran. Chapter 1124： Ask for leave Mu Yangling said that he had been at home tonight, but it was impossible. Xiao Xia helped Mu Yangling prepare dinner, Xiao An and Xiao Fu were receiving gifts in the side hall, and the "giggles" kept laughing, so Fan Zijin returned to his home, and he went to the palace without even entering the house. His wife and children are all here, so he can''t go home and live by himself? So tonight, this meal is still eaten together by the two families. Qi Haoran has successfully won the hearts of the twins, and they insisted on sitting next to their father and eating with him when eating. Qi Haoran glanced at his wife proudly, hugged them for two and put them next to each other, completely ignoring table manners. Fan Zijin was very disdainful of this, turned his head and asked Hutou and Little Lion, "Your parents have been away for so long, did Little Leopard and Baozhu cry for their parents?" The tiger head and the little lion immediately shook their heads, "The younger brother and sister are so good, they are clamoring for meat, but never clamoring for their parents." Fan Zijin was satisfied, he specially scooped a spoonful of meat soup for the little leopard and Baozhu, and said with a smile: "I like to eat meat, eat a little more, if it''s not enough for my uncle, I will give it to you." The two children immediately buried their heads in hardship, and took time to look up at Uncle Fan gratefully. Fan Zijin gave Qi Haoran a sideways glance and expressed his meaning with his eyes: Look, you are not so important to your son and daughter, you are not as important as a spoonful of meat soup. The tiger head and the little lion also thought that there were not enough knives in their father''s chest, so they added the knives: "We told our younger brothers and sisters about our parents, otherwise they would definitely not remember you." The little lion also specially added credit, "We said that father will bring them fun, and mother will bring them delicious food, so they remember father and mother." Xiao An and Xiao Fu also hurriedly raised their hands to indicate that they often say good things about the fourth uncle and the four aunts in front of the dragon and the phoenix, so they also have credit, implying that the fourth uncle has fun and don''t forget them. Fan Zijin couldn''t help laughing. Qi Haoran became angry and said, "What do you say when you eat? How did Mr. teach you etiquette? Copy the book for me tomorrow." The four children immediately shrank their necks and buried their heads to eat, Fan Zijin said cheerfully: "It''s okay, it''s all at home, it''s okay to do whatever you want." Mu Yangling couldn''t see it, and said: "If you want to fight, you can fight by yourself, don''t use children as rafts." Xiao Xia also pulled Fan Zijin''s sleeve. The two of them didn''t speak and ate quietly. Xiao Xia breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Mu Yangling in private: "When the two brothers didn''t see each other, they read it tightly, and this time they met again, they were like this before?" Mu Yangling remembered when he was a child, shook his head and said, "Haoran listened to Zijin''s words before, Zijin said to go east, he would never go west, but Zijin always disliked Haoran, but I''m used to it. " Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin are also a commonplace meal. After the meal, Qi Haoran saw off the guests with disgust on his face, and then told him clearly that he would take the children to a horse race tomorrow morning instead of going to the morning court, only to rush to the imperial study. the meeting and ask him to take a leave of absence for him. Fan Zijin: "...Everyone is still waiting for you to discuss merits and deeds together. If you don''t go tomorrow, how many people will hate you." It has been over 20 days since they returned to the DPRK as a group of teachers, and most of them have been rewarded for their merits. Only a few important people have been left for the end, such as him, such as Rong Xuan, such as several generals who brought troops back to Beijing. , Because the biggest hero, Qi Haoran, didn''t return to Beijing, so everyone was waiting. Because of this, Qi Xiuyuan had to send a letter to urge them to come back, so he was about to issue an imperial decree. As a result, this guy didn''t go to the morning court when he came back, just because he was going to accompany a few children to run a horse? Qi Haoran sighed, "There''s nothing I can do about it, the tiger head and the little lion are worth it. You have also seen the little leopard and Baozhu. They don''t know me as a father at all. Who am I?" Fan Zijin: "...The child is not even three years old, how much can he remember? You will get along with each other day and night. I don''t believe they can''t remember you. You must go to Zaochao tomorrow for me." Qi Haoran stalked his neck and said, "I promised the children, how can I keep my word? What should the children do in the future?" Fan Zijin threw up in anger and decided to arrest someone early in the morning, turned around and left angrily. Qi Haoran turned around and went back to continue cultivating feelings with the children. For the sake of fairness, Qi Haoran said that the tiger head and the little lion could sleep with them tonight, but the twins clamped the eldest brother on the left and right with a look of disgust, saying that they would sleep with the eldest brother tonight, not their parents and younger brother. Sister squeezed. Qi Haoran: "" Little Bear smiled and led the two younger brothers down. Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling with a bulging face, "These two stinky boys are starting to dislike us now, are they okay when they get old?" Mu Yangling hugged the already drowsy dragon and phoenix and lowered his voice: "The tiger head and the little lion are not too young anymore, it''s normal not to stick to their parents." "But they''re not that old..." Qi Haoran murmured and took the little son in her arms and put it on the bed. Mu Yangling put the orb next to the little leopard and poked him, "Go to sleep now, I''m tired after driving for so long." Mu Yangling knew that Qi Haoran had to go to the morning the next morning, so he woke up at one o''clock, but Qi Haoran woke up earlier than her and had already washed and dressed. Mu Yangling saw that he was using the thin quilt to hold the two children in his arms, so he widened his eyes and asked, "Where are you going to hold them?" "I promised them yesterday that I would take them to Xishan to watch the sunrise and ride horses. I can''t break my promise." Mu Yangling: "...Aren''t you going to the morning court?" Qi Haoran coughed lightly and said in a low voice, "I''ve already asked Zijin to ask for leave for me, it''s still early, you can sleep a little longer, and I''ll go hold the tiger head and the little lion." "The two of them are going too," Mu Yangling hesitated: "Would you like me to go too?" "Don''t," Qi Haoran said distressed seeing her sleepy eyes: "Go to sleep, there are guards here, let them hold the child, it won''t be cold to them." Mu Yangling was already very sleepy and woke up with great self-control. Hearing Qi Haoran''s words at this time, she fell asleep again in a daze, but she felt that after squinting for a while, Lichun came in outside and said : "Niangniang, the grandfather of the country is waiting for the prince to go to court with him outside the mansion." Mu Yangling woke up suddenly, and said in surprise, "Isn''t your lord going to see the sun go out?" Lichun was very helpless, "General Manager Zhu also returned to the prince, but the prince didn''t believe it, so he had to come in to see it in person, saying that it''s not yet dawn, how can anyone go out to ride at this time, as for watching the sunrise, when is the prince? With this leisurely pleasure?" Chapter 1125： play off Fan Zijin knew Qi Haoran best, but he didn''t believe that he would get up early in the morning and run to watch the sunrise. As for horseback riding, it was dark in the sky, how to ride? Besides, he came to block people a quarter of an hour earlier than usual, and he was confident that Qi Haoran would still be blocked by him in the house. Mu Yangling came out to see him in person, looked at him and said speechlessly: "Haoran went out early and said he was taking the children out to watch the sunrise. Didn''t he ask you to ask for leave for him?" Fan Zijin glared at her, turned around and left, biting his teeth. Mu Yangling sighed, Qi Haoran has been too energetic recently, so he got up so early in order to make Zijin flutter. Mu Yangling shook his head, turned around and went back to sleep. Qi Haoran, who was riding on the horse with the orb in his arms, glanced back triumphantly, and took a group of guards out of the city to the West Mountain. Fan Zijin didn''t expect Qi Haoran to love the children so much, and he really wanted to take the children to watch the sunrise so early, and Qi Xiuyuan didn''t expect Qi Haoran to be such a jerk. Didn''t come in the morning. And the hero who was anxious to discuss meritorious deeds even stared at Fan Zijin''s back. Fan Zijin calmly stepped forward to help Qi Haoran ask for leave despite the fiery eyes of the crowd. Of course, he would not say that Qi Haoran was taking the children to see the sunrise. So he couldn''t come to the early court, but he would definitely come to the imperial study after the court meeting. Except Qi Xiuyuan, the expressions of all the ministers softened. Everyone has heard about Qi Haoran''s injury. It is said that he almost couldn''t be saved at that time, and his heart was injured. Heart pulse, in such a dangerous place, it is possible for the condition to recur. But Qi Xiuyuan stared at Fan Zijin for a while, snorted softly, and said lightly, "I see, it''s a fake." After the ?? court meeting, he led Fan Zijin to the imperial study room first. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Tell me, what did that kid run for?" Fan Zijin lowered his head and whispered: "Little Leopard and Baozhu do not recognize him. In order to please the children, he agreed to take them to Xishan to watch the sunrise last night, so he left early in the morning..." Fan Zijin took a careful look at the emperor''s face, and when he saw his face softened a little, he knew there was a drama, and he quickly said: "Before he was going to hold the little leopard and the pearl, the two children were scared to cry, and when he opened his hand, he only needed the tiger head and the little one. The lion hugs, his eyes are red now..." Fan Zijin made a nonsense, trying to create an image of Qi Haoran''s guilt and loving father, Qi Xiuyuan''s face really improved a lot. Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, and Qi Xiuyuan sighed: "Forget it, but a few ministers will be coming soon. He can''t be late any more. You go to the palace gate and see for yourself. If he comes, bring him in quickly." Fan Zijin responded and went to pick him up in person. At this time, Qi Haoran had just watched the sunrise with the children, and was walking back happily. When he reached the corner, he handed the orb to the guard behind him, and coaxed the children: "Daddy now wants to Go to work, and I''ll take you to watch the sunset when you come back in the evening, okay?" The four children nodded excitedly, Baozhu and Little Leopard were very reluctant to part with their father, and looked at him pitifully with their round eyes, "Dad, shall we enter the palace with you?" Qi Haoran agreed as soon as his head was hot. The tiger''s head and the little lion''s eyes turned, and they all expressed their willingness to follow into the palace to take care of their younger siblings. Qi Haoran thought that when he entered the palace, he would definitely have to visit the Queen''s Sister-in-law. He happened to leave the four children in Kunning Palace at that time, and he agreed with a wave of his hand. So the teams that were going to be divided into two teams merged together and headed for the palace. Fortunately, Qi Haoran still remembered Mu Yangling who was staying at home, and asked someone to go back and notify her, so that she would not be in a hurry. There were a lot of people in the group, plus four children who were screaming, and the movement was not small. It was difficult for everyone to know if they entered the imperial city. Some people saw that Prince Rong entered the imperial city from outside at this time, and they all expressed surprise. Didn''t Prince Rong just leave the court meeting, why did he come in from outside? This is the thought of an official who is not qualified to participate in the court meeting but travels to and from the imperial city because of official business. The officials who were fortunate enough to attend the court meeting stared wide-eyed at the ruddy-faced Rong County King, who was riding a majestic horse. An official raised his voice and asked, "Your Highness, where did you come from?" Qi Haoran showed off: "I came back from outside the city, I can''t help it, as soon as a few children saw this king, they clamored for me to take them to see the sunrise..." All ministers: "..." Hearing the movement, Fan Zijin rushed out of the palace and glared at Qi Haoran. He just talked with each other on the road for a while, so he was lazy and only stood at the gate of the palace, not the gate of the imperial city. As a result, this man stabbed him like this Big basket! Today his leave application form was written by him! Qi Haoran looked at the angry Fan Zijin, shut up decisively, got off the horse with Baozhu in his arms, and ran up to him, "Baozhu, this is Uncle Fan, call Uncle Fan quickly." Fan Zijin ignored his hilarious smile, almost gritted his teeth and said, "The master of today''s court gave you sick leave, saying that your old injury recurred and you couldn''t go to court in the morning, but you turned around and said that you accompanied the children to watch the sunrise?" Qi Haoran put away his smile and said solemnly: "Who said that this king accompanied the children to watch the sunrise? They were clamoring for this king to take him, but this king was ill, so he asked the guards to take them there, but When the king was about to enter the palace, he met them and came back to watch the sunrise, thinking that he had not yet met the empress, so he brought them into the palace." Qi Haoran raised his voice so that officials who stopped nearby or passed by could hear it. All ministers: "..." Fan Zijin: "..." Although ?? is shameless, Fan Zijin''s expression softened slightly, and he turned around and said, "Okay, the emperor and ministers are waiting for you, let''s hurry into the palace." Qi Haoran hurriedly handed the orb to a guard and asked them to bring the four children into the palace, and someone would pick them up to go to Kunning Palace. The news of the Imperial City spreads fast, and what happened here soon spread to the Imperial Palace, except for the imperial study room, which was discussing government affairs. Therefore, when the important officials in the imperial study saw Qi Haoran with a solemn face, they all looked at his friendly smile and eyes, except Qi Xiuyuan. The important officials in the imperial study could not receive news from the outside, but the emperor was different. Eunuch Wan just came in carefully and reported to the emperor what happened outside the palace gate and in the imperial city. So Qi Haoran was stunned by Qi Xiuyuan as soon as he came in. Fortunately, none of the officials here dared to look directly at the emperor, so no one noticed. Qi Haoran smiled at his elder brother, and found his place to stand first. Qi Xiuyuan snorted secretly, but he had to ask the inner supervisor to bring up the chair and give the ministers a seat. Chapter 1126： manor In the past twenty days, Qi Xiuyuan had already planned to give rewards to the heroes. Whether it was an official title or gold and silver jewelry, what needed to be delayed until this time was Qi Haoran''s issue of enfeoffment. As early as before the expedition, the ministers had a hunch that after the war, Qi Haoran was only afraid that he would be sealed as a prince, but as soon as the army returned to the court, Qi Xiuyuan really revealed that he wanted to seal Qi Haoran as a prince, and then he would be sealed together with him. And his fief. Because he will be the first prince of Daqi to be enfeoffed, it is particularly important, and he must wait until he returns to Beijing. Before that, Qi Xiuyuan had never asked Qi Haoran what kind of fief he wanted, because in his understanding, his younger brother naturally went to the border town to live up to his status as a famous general. Those who can discuss government affairs in the imperial study are officials of the third rank and above. They know that the division of King Rongjun is only the beginning. Now the enfeoffment of Prince Rongjun is a benchmark, and the enfeoffment of the princes and princes of Daqi in the future will be based on this. Therefore, the important officials in the imperial study paid special attention to it. Before Qi Haoran spoke, Rong Xuan, as the representative of the ministers, asked about the rights of the feudal lord in the fief. Qi Xiuyuan had always discussed with Rongxuan Fan Zijin about the division of the title. Knowing that he was acting as a bridge before the monarch and ministers, he discussed the rights and obligations of the vassal lord that had been negotiated before. In a word, the feudal king wanted to "according to the name of the vassal, control the key points, and control the country by points", so as to avoid the tragic fate of the previous dynasty being captured by foreigners. In order to prevent the division of the vassal kings, the kings "only rank the lords but not the people, and divide the vassal instead of the tin soil", only the titles and military power, and have no right to govern fief officials and the people. The ministers talked a lot, half of them agreed, and half of them were hesitant, feeling that the emperor gave too much power to King Rongjun. Now two-thirds of the military power in Daqi rests with King Rongjun. In his hands, and then assigning Taiyuan area to King Rongjun, I am afraid that it will be detrimental to the Daqi Dynasty in the future. Now they are brothers, but can their children and grandchildren be brothers? Therefore, one-third of the ministers present politely persuaded the emperor, either, you can change the fief to King Rongjun, or you can take back part of his military power. If you take back the military power and change the fief, then better. Considering that Qi Haoran was present, everyone did not dare to speak too clearly, so as not to be suspected of provoking the royal brothers. Both Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin understood, their faces were a little gloomy, only Qi Haoran didn''t understand, he rubbed his chin seriously and thought, Qi Xiuyuan said: "Brother Huang, if you don''t, you can seal me in the coastal area, In this way, I will be closer to you, and I am familiar with the sea." The key is that A Ling likes the sea very much, and it will be convenient for everyone to visit in the future. Qi Xiuyuan & Fan Zijin: "..." The ministers who had opposed it before carefully looked at Prince Rong, and found that he was telling the truth. They all breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts, and raised their heads confidently. Your Majesty, it''s not that we are sowing discord, it''s that Prince Rong is too. Think so. Rongxuan has some headaches, didn''t you have a good deal with Prince Rong before the meeting? Qi Xiuyuan really didn''t communicate with Qi Haoran, because he wanted to give him a surprise, but at this time the surprise was not successful, and he was shocked. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and let the ministers go first, leaving Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin alone, "Taiyuan has always been a battleground for the military, with Xixia in the west and Dayuan in the north, whether it''s you or Xiaoxiong, you have the ability to lead troops. Once you stay, I want Taiyuan to be your fief, and I also want you to guard Taiyuan from generation to generation." Qi Xiuyuan looked at his younger brother with a headache and said, "Also, Taiyuan has a vast territory and is quite rich. I don''t know how much better than the coastal area. Why do you want to go to the coastal area?" Qi Haoran scratched his head and said, "Xiao Xiong has been clamoring to conquer the sea before, this position will be passed on to him sooner or later, and naturally he should be the main one, and," Qi Haoran glanced at his elder brother carefully, and whispered: " A-Ling also likes the sea, and said that he will go out to play in the future..." Fan Zijin said angrily, "If he asks anything else, I will give him the title of Taiyuan. If he wants to go to the coast, there are no windows." Qi Haoran was angry, "Why are you like this?" Fan Zijin glared at him, "I really don''t know good people, I''m blind, my cousin and I worked hard to choose such a fief for you." Seeing that the two were about to fight, Qi Xiuyuan said angrily: "Okay, you all shut up," Qi Xiuyuan turned his head and glared at Qi Haoran, "I think you have to go back and ask your wife about this? In this case, don''t hold any palace banquet tonight, you go home and discuss it with your wife, and then tell me when you have made up your mind." and blasted the two of them out. Fan Zijin was so angry that he couldn''t help kicking Qi Haoran, Qi Haoran jumped and ducked, Fan Zijin could only stare at him. Qi Haoran scratched his head and smiled at him to please him: "I know you are doing it for my own good, Taiyuan belongs to the north, I really like the atmosphere there, and it is rich, I am afraid that even a few princes may not be like me. The honor can be sealed in such a good place. Fan Zijin snorted softly and said, "You''re not ignorant yet." "But I and A Ling have already said that when the children are older, I will travel with her. Moreover, I can''t bear you and the emperor, and most of them will go back to the capital to live in the future when they are old. Since this is the case , the fief naturally has to choose a place that Little Bear likes and is close to the capital." Fan Zijin''s expression turned slightly pale. Qi Haoran continued: "Xiao Xiong has never been to the North before, but he has spent a lot of time in Lingnan and the coast. When he was in Guangzhou, he used to shout about conquering the sea. Taiyuan is so far away from the sea. He really wants Taiyuan to be a fief, and he doesn''t know how disappointed he is." Fan Zijin exhaled and hummed: "Since you have made up your mind, I will not advise you any more. Those courtiers in the court will be very happy when they see that you have chosen the coastal area." Qi Haoran smiled, "Since everyone is happy, let''s settle it." "You are happy, Master is not happy!" Fan Zijin fluttered away arrogantly. Qi Haoran could only run after him, staying in Fan Mansion until it got dark before running back to Wang Mansion to eat. Mu Yangling just picked up the four children from the palace, and when he saw Qi Haoran who came back, he couldn''t help but stare, "Where have you been this afternoon? Why did you leave the four children in the palace?" Qi Haoran looked at the four children dumbfounded, he forgot the children in the palace. Mu Yangling understood when he saw his expression, and couldn''t help looking at him with a stern face. Qi Haoran immediately shouted: "I went to discuss important matters with Zijin, and the master said that it''s getting dark today, you must go back and pick up the children, so you went straight back to the palace." "What is so important that you can forget about your children?" "Brother Huang wants to give me a fief, isn''t it a headache to choose where to choose, so I went to discuss it with Zijin." Qi Haoran said with a little guilty conscience. Chapter 1127： Suggest "Fiefdom?" Mu Yangling''s eyes widened, "Didn''t Emperor Sejong of the previous dynasty no longer subordinate vassal kings?" "The former dynasty is the former dynasty, and this dynasty is the current dynasty," Qi Haoran said: "If the former dynasty had a vassal king guarding the border, Dajin and Xixia would not have the ability to occupy a large area of ??my country." Mu Yangling disagreed and said, "Da Zhou will lose a large area of ??the country because Emperor Gaozong moved his army inward, instead of defending against foreign enemies, but guarding against the people, and after Emperor Sejong''s emphasis on civil and military forces, unscrupulous generals in the army were available. Does the feudal king have a half-penny relationship?" After Qin Shihuang unified the six countries, he abolished the enfeoffment system and changed it to the county system. After the establishment of the Han Dynasty, the enfeoffment system was adopted again, but it is also very different from the previous one. It belongs to the combination of enfeoffment and county. For thousands of years, although the feudal system has always existed, it has been weakened. Until the previous emperor Sejong, he abolished the vassal monarchy system. The princes in the dynasty could enter the dynasty as officials, but they no longer divided the vassal lands, and the new emperor ascended the throne. In the past, so the prince had to stay in the capital and could not leave the capital. Mu Yangling didnt think it was right for Sejong to restrict the growth of royal children, but it was absolutely right that he abolished the feudal monarchy. The existence of the ?? feudal monarchy can easily split a country. The Han and Jin Dynasties are two living examples. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran said: "People''s selfishness will inflate, Haoran, I don''t agree with the feudal lands, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong have a good relationship, even if they don''t fight for power, what about their descendants? If you want to cut power, if you want to get more power, Daqi will be in chaos. The Han and Tang Dynasties have been trying to weaken the power of the vassal kings for hundreds of years. Emperor Sejong even risked his life to abolish the vassal monarchy system. Are we going to go back now? In the end, is it even worse than the Han Dynasty a thousand years ago?" Qi Haoran frowned, he really didn''t think about it that much. He is the younger brother of the eldest brother, and he also has military achievements. It is natural to be named a prince, and it is also necessary to be named a wealthy fief, but A Ling said that this system , his perception is wrong. Mu Yangling knew that this was not something he could accept once he said it, so he hurriedly turned around and sent the children to sleep, and then turned around and led him into the room to talk about it in detail. In history, there have been countless cases of state chaos or weakening of state power due to the slashing of vassal states and the turmoil of vassal kings. Mu Yangling didnt need to read the history books, he came almost with his mouth open, she said: The struggle for power has never been broken, and the Qi family The descendants are also mortals, and they will also fight for power and profit, and Emperor Sejong did a good job, directly cutting off the capital of their chaotic country." Qi Haoran said displeased: "Then my descendants of Qi''s family are like the Dazhou royal family who are so useless and lead the family''s salary to live? Then after the five generations, I became a commoner, maybe not even a Liu Xuande who sold straw shoes." "That''s also because they are so incompetent," Mu Yangling said: "They are born into the royal family, they have so many more resources and advantages than others, but they are still mixed up like this. My suggestion is that we should not restrict the imperial family''s children from imperial examinations and business. And join the army, no matter what they want to do, they have to fight with the common people. "After the second generation, if you want to be an official, you will participate in the imperial examinations, compete with scholars all over the world, if you want to do business, you have to pay taxes, you have to obey the law, you can join the army, three hundred and sixty lines, so many Which industry cant do? They were born in the royal family, they can receive a good education since childhood, and they have connections and resources that others dont have. Don''t blame us." Qi Haoran looked at his wife speechlessly. Mu Yangling continued: "Don''t listen to me, think about it, how big is the entire Daqi, you have a prince occupying a large area of ??Taiyuan, and the emperor has six sons, in addition to Xiaobao, you have to go out. If you seal five princes, even if their fiefs are not as big or as rich as yours, they will still be in five counties. When Xiaobao becomes emperor, he will have a group of children and seal off quite a few counties. As a result, it won''t take a few generations. Unless the prince who is sealed out changes his sons and grandchildren, the emperor will be sealed after a few generations. What can he do? He can only think of cutting down the vassal, and the vassal king will be willing to take it. Will the interests be handed over? Daqi will be in chaos again by then." These are things that have happened again and again in history. The Five Kingdoms Rebellion during the Han Dynasty is the most famous representative. Seeing Qi Haoran''s gloomy face, Mu Yangling continued: "And this is only one of the main contradictions, and the secondary contradictions are the disputes between the princes in the vassal, the battles between the vassal states, and the interests of the vassal kings, local officials and people. Because of a vassal monarchy, how much trouble is this big Qi adding to it?" Seeing Qi Haoran drooping his eyes and thinking deeply, Mu Yangling stopped disturbing his thinking, untied his hair and lay beside him, yawned and said, "I still say that, children and grandchildren will have their own children and grandchildren, and we have given them the avenue. When the trip is flat, they just want to bump into each other on the road and we can''t do anything about it, and our family has all the money and power, as long as we live happily, there is really no need to get a fief to work hard, so Don''t want this territorial land." Qi Haoran took a long time to say: "Didn''t we break the children''s ambitions?" Mu Yangling heard it in a daze, and said vaguely: "Are Daqi so big and they still can''t show their ambitions?" Qi Haoran stayed up all night. The next day, he ran into the bear''s room with dark circles and dug him up. He looked at him seriously and asked, "Wen Jin, if your father refuses to hold the land, will you blame your father?" Xiaoxiong fell into a daze, subconsciously feeling that his father was testing him, and immediately reflexively said: "The system of feudal feudalism was abolished when Qin Shihuang was the first emperor of Qin, and the system of vassal kings was abolished by the previous emperor Sejong, Daddy, you want me to write" "The Adverse Effects of the Enfeoffment System and the Feudal Crown System"?" Qi Haoran: "..." Qi Haoran looked at his glaring son, and pressed his son to the bed with his fingers. Qi Haoran turned around and entered the palace. Today''s morning court is very crowded. As long as everyone who is qualified to go to court will come to join in the fun, according to the news from the palace yesterday, today''s court meeting may produce the first prince and vassal king of Daqi. Everyone really wants to join in the fun. Qi Xiuyuan has already decided to reward the biggest heroes for meritorious deeds today, so his face is beaming, and all the ministers are beaming when they see it. This battle to destroy gold can be said to be a great victory, not only regaining lost ground , and also got most of Daikin''s belongings. After this award, the palace will definitely hold a palace banquet, and their sons (daughters) are getting older, so they can also communicate with each other. Qi Xiuyuan''s awards from low to high, Rong Xuan made great contributions to the prince''s supervisory state this time, and was awarded the title of Taishi and two generations of jue, which means that the first Duke of Wei can stay on the duke for three generations and then descend to wait for the rank. And Fan Zijin was promoted to the title of Prince Anjun from Duke Anguo, and he was hereditary. Qi Xiuyuan asked Qi Haoran, "Yesterday I chose Taiyuan as a fief for you. You don''t like it. Now you can choose a fief?" All the ministers looked at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran came out with a sullen face, cupped his hands and said, "Report to the emperor, this minister does not want to fief." The smile on Qi Xiuyuan''s face gradually disappeared, and he frowned at him. Qi Haoran raised his head slightly and said, "The vassal monarchy has been abolished since Emperor Sejong of the previous dynasty. I personally think that this is a very good move, and the vassal monarchy should be permanently abolished." Chapter 1128： quarrel The hall was silent. Qi Xiuyuan stared at his younger brother. The ministers also looked at Qi Haoran in shock, how could this kind of thing be brought up by Prince Rong? He is about to seal the vassal land. Shouldn''t they be kneeling on the ground and crying and begging the emperor not to seal it, and then King Rongjun confronted them with red ears and thick necks? Why is it the other way around now? They agree, but Prince Rong himself is against it? Qi Haoran didn''t know the shock of the people behind him. Seeing his elder brother standing there, he justly decorated the words that A Ling persuaded him last night. As A Ling said, military commanders can be used to guard the border and defend the country. As long as civil and military advance, it is not as important as the previous dynasties. Even if there is no vassal king to guard the border, one can protect the family and defend the country, and there will even be many conflicts of interest due to less. Qi Haoran had already figured it out last night, and took advantage of the situation to propose to expand the scale of martial arts, and to make martial arts like Guozijian. And to ensure their quality. Only in this way, no matter what the character and ability of the emperor who ascends the throne in the future, Daqi can at least ensure continuous civil and military affairs, and the country can also prosper and stabilize. This is what Qi Haoran came up with after thinking about it last night. It was just a formless idea, but he was very proud of it. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this policy would make Daqi stay in peace for a long time. The look on the face. However, Baiguan did not pay attention to the second half of what he said, and focused on "completely abolishing the feudal monarchy". The emperor wanted to assign the fief to King Rongjun, and the other courtiers should pay it back. Those who had daughters in the palace were all moved, especially the family of the concubine who had given birth to the prince. The emperors of this dynasty were all selected from the families of officials below the third rank. They didnt have much power, and the empress was favored. Todays official governance is also clear, so even if their daughter entered the harem, she gave birth to a prince, and she still has the right to the family. Not much help. But its different when the prince is divided into seals. They are also the princes foreign family. Then they can choose a girl from the family to marry the prince as a side concubine or a concubine, and use the power of the grandson to prosper for another 20 to 30 years. There is no problem. . No matter how bad the descendants are, they can also find a good job in the prince''s fief through the relationship of the foreign family. But now Qi Haoran broke all their dreams with a single word. They secretly looked at the emperor on the dragon chair and knew that although he did not express his position now, he would still agree with King Rongjun''s proposal in the end. Ever since the emperor ascended the throne, whatever King Rongjun proposed, the emperor agreed. Some people regret it, and naturally some people rejoice. Not everyone in the dynasty knew that the feudal monarchy system was not good, but they dared not raise it. In the end, this whole country belongs to the Qi family. The emperor loves his younger brother and his son. He wants to divide the family business among his younger brothers and sons. As courtiers, what can they do? The above table persuasion will not only offend Rongjun Wang and the princes, but also offend the emperor, so it is better to keep silent. However, now that Qi Haoran has voluntarily resigned, the ministers no longer have to worry about it. They are just shocked for a while, and they all agree to Qi Haoran''s proposal. Some civil officials even praise Qi Haoran without blushing or beating, saying that he is the number one through the ages. people, including those old and stubborn counselors. Qi Haoran raised his smile proudly. Qi Xiuyuan: "..." Only Fan Zijin glanced at Qi Haoran and began to lower his head to think about what he just proposed to pay attention to both civil and military. Since Haoran has made up his mind not to fief, he can only make himself depressed if he thinks more about it, so he might as well think about something practical and useful. But not everyone has Fan Zijin''s heart and wisdom, because of the "abolition of the feudal monarchy" thing. The grandsons in the palace were the first to stand up against it. They didn''t want to expose themselves in this way, but most of the ministers in the hall agreed with Qi Haoran''s proposal, and the rest were neutral and did not express their opinions on it. The matter is a certainty. The reasons for those who oppose are also very good. First of all, just as the emperor thought, the previous dynasty abolished the vassal monarchy system, which led to foreign invasions, and the country lost a lot of territory. Secondly, Your Majesty, your family has a great business, so you should let the princes watch and help each other together. In the end, this is also a piece of the emperor''s kindness. Parents always hope that their children will be well. Such a large family business will be distributed to their sons, so that they can flourish and thrive. As soon as these three reasons were listed, Qi Haoran did not need to be listed at all, and many ministers in the court fought back, and the court suddenly became chaotic. Qi Haoran stared, couldn''t help but turn his head and said to Fan Zijin behind him, "Shouldn''t the focus of this court meeting be the combination of civil and military?" Obviously this is the most important thing, okay? He also wanted to propose later that martial arts should refer to the Imperial Academy and set up prefectural and county schools in various prefectures and counties, so as to ensure the supply of martial arts students. Fan Zijin rolled his eyes at him and motioned him to look at the emperor who was sinking into the water above. Qi Haoran turned his head and met the big brother''s eyes, and shrank his neck when he saw him staring at him. All the ministers below had blushed and had thick necks. Some of the civil ministers even rolled up their sleeves and started to push and shove, while the military ministers stood on the periphery with their waists pinched, shouting at each other from time to time, not only expressing their own views, but also showing their attitude. . Qi Xiuyuan looked at the court like a vegetable market, slapped the table angrily, and retreated! All the ministers could only kneel down to see the emperor with their faces covered. As soon as the emperor left, they patted their knees and stood up, grabbed each other and continued to quarrel. Rong Xuan rushed towards Qi Hao with a smile, grabbed his hand, and said with a smile, "My lord, let''s go and see the emperor together." There was a bit of gnashing of teeth when speaking. You said yesterday that you dont want to be a vassal king. Yesterday, you said that you would go back to choose a fief, but you regretted it early this morning. Its totally outrageous! Rong Xuan dragged Qi Haoran to see the emperor, Fan Zijin Shi Shiran followed behind. Yan Du hesitated for a moment, then followed. As soon as Qi Haoran entered the door, a memorial was flying towards him. Rong Xuan immediately jumped to the side to avoid it. Qi Haoran did not dare to do much, so he could only lower his head and let the memorial be hit on his head. Flying here has weakened the strength, and it doesn''t hurt at all. Qi Xiuyuan was also so angry that he pointed at his younger brother''s nose and cursed, "Why didn''t you tell me yesterday that you don''t want to be a vassal? Even if you gave me a hint this morning, I wouldn''t ask you about your fief on the spot. Just messed up, you have to bring it up to make everyone quarrel, because you think the court is not chaotic enough now? You ask Wen Su and what will they think of you in the future?" Qi Xiuyuan roared at this silly younger brother worriedly. Chapter 1129： famous Even if he wants to completely abolish the feudal monarchy, he should take the responsibility. In addition to Wen Chen, he also has five sons. What if these children grow up to blame Qi Haoran''s uncle? Qi Xiuyuan was angry at his recklessness, but Qi Haoran didn''t care: "I''m their uncle, what can they do? Besides, it''s a state affair, don''t say they''re just my nephew, even the elder brother, if you object, what should be done or what should be done. " Qi Haoran said righteous words, but Qi Xiuyuan gave him a high look. Seeing the big brother thinking, Qi Haoran hurriedly said: "Big brother, you don''t have to worry about the future of your nephews. A Ling said that they were born rich and noble, and no matter what line of work they do, they have an advantage, and they can do whatever they want. To fight for it, I think what A Ling said is also right. Since ancient times, the descendants of the royal family have been unworthy. Isn''t it because they don''t need to work hard and can be rich and wealthy right after birth? In this case, it is better to let them be like ordinary children of aristocratic families. If you want to be an official in the dynasty, you will go to the imperial examinations, if you want to be a general, you will join the army, and if you want to be a famous person, you will study hard. Qi Xiuyuan squinted, "Aren''t you afraid that they will all go to the throne?" Qi Haoran said with a smile: "Big brother, how many nephews do you think are now thinking of the throne?" Qi Xiuyuan remained silent. This was also what he was proud of. He dared not say that he knew all about his six sons, but they still knew a little bit about their minds. Now, apart from Wen Chen''s ambition to be a good emperor, the other five Every child has a variety of ideals, and I dare not say that they can change one a day, but most of them change their aspirations every four or five months. Seeing his younger brother staring at him, Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand impatiently: "Okay, I will consider this matter, go to your house, don''t get in the way here." "Wait," Qi Xiu Yuan saw Qi Haoran turn around and left, so he stopped him, and said thoughtfully, "I was confused just now, and I vaguely heard you say what A Ling said, then the abolition of the vassal monarchy is also the case. What did Allen say?" Qi Haoran jumped up and ran out, shouting, "I promised Hutou to take them on a horseback ride, and I''ll go out of the palace first." Fan Zijin wanted to talk to Qi Haoran about martial arts, and he also said goodbye to Qi Xiuyuan, "I think the Ministry of Household has a lot to do, so I''ll go first." Chased after Qi Haoran''s ass, and disappeared in a flash. silhouette. Qi Xiuyuan was so angry that Rong Xuan had been hiding in the corner. Seeing this, he stepped forward and said with a smile: "Congratulations to the emperor, it is a blessing for the lord to have the princess to accompany him." Qi Xiuyuan''s face turned slightly, half sour, half relieved: "He can also listen to A Ling''s words. Fortunately, A Ling has a broad mind and is very smart, otherwise..." It can be seen that the disadvantage of the feudal monarchy system is naturally intelligence, and it can resist the temptation of the feudal lord''s fief, and the mind is naturally broad, and it is not ordinary. Rong Xuan smiled and said, "Isn''t it because of her character that the emperor chose her?" Qi Xiuyuan was in a better mood, but he said stubbornly: "Someone does not marry her, otherwise how would I dare to harm the good girl of others?" The alarm was lifted, and Eunuch Wan cautiously came in and reported: "Your Majesty, Lord Chancellor of the Right is asking to see you and is waiting in the side hall." Qi Xiuyuan sat back on the dragon chair and said, "Invite him to come in," and said to Rong Xuan, "Since Haoran has pulled the matter apart, let''s discuss it thoroughly." If we want to completely abolish the vassal monarchy system, we have to make an arrangement for the children of the royal family. Like the previous dynasties, the princes are kept in captivity in the capital, and they can only be idle kings. As a general, can you travel around the world? Qi Haoran threw down a cannonball and patted his **** and left, but he wanted to take care of the aftermath. Qi Xiuyuan had a headache when he thought about the follow-up matters. He originally thought about taking a break for the first half of the year, waiting for a few children to be older before thinking about these matters. Now it''s better. Haoran has brought these things forward for so many years. It seems that he will take a break this year. No longer. Yan Du had been waiting in the side hall for half an hour. He was only invited in after Duke Rong and Duke An had left. He looked up at Rong Xuan, who was sitting on the left, and bowed his head and bowed his eyes to the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan sat down without a gift and said, "I have asked someone to notify the Six Ministers to come to discuss matters..." There was a lively discussion in the imperial study room, and the outside was even more red-faced. Today, the yamen in the entire capital were full of excitement. Not only the officials, but also the little officials were excited. From the mouth of the feudal lord, this lord is either a fool or a great sage who really serves the country and the people. And Qi Haoran''s external image and usual practice are really hard to associate him with a saint, so more people tend to guess the former, maybe this prince is just a hothead and leaked. But there are also a small number of people who insist that Qi Haoran has a pure heart. Of course, there is another saying that has been recognized by the masses, that is, the prince and the emperor have a deep brotherhood and are worried about each other''s worries, which is why this suggestion is made. It is said that the emperor''s face was ugly at the time. From this, it can be deduced that the emperor who loves his younger brother still wants to give King Rong a fertile fief. Didn''t the emperor open the map and let King Rong choose the fief? So people began to speculate that the brothers would lose and who would win in the end, and some people even opened a bet in the casino. Most people thought that the emperor would agree with King Rongjun''s proposal in the end, and some scholars analyzed it in the teahouse, "This plan benefits the country and the people, even if the emperor favors King Rongjun, all officials agree, and King Rongjun persuades him. Under the circumstances, the emperor will certainly agree, and after the big deal, he will give more gold and silver jewelry to show his favor." "What kind of gold and silver jewelry can be compared to a large fief..." Some people regretted it in their hearts, but they also had to agree that the scholar''s analysis was correct. Mu Yanglings newspaper office also specially printed a special issue for this matter, and published the causes and consequences and analysis of all walks of life, and said that they would continue to follow up on this matter. Now even the villagers who work all day know about this big event. There is no way. The newspapers from the Mu Yangling Newspaper Office have to buy a few copies of the newspapers from all over the country. National dynamics and policies, so as not to be deceived by corrupt officials. Many people were grateful for Qi Haoran''s kindness and kowtowed in the direction of the capital. Although they are ignorant commoners, they also know that the vassal lands that have been entrusted to them pay taxes and perform much more labor, because the vassal kings and their descendants and servants in the fiefdoms are all raised by their vassal people. Although the world is big, there are many descendants of the emperor. Maybe they will become the subjects of the vassal king at some point, so they are grateful to Qi Haoran who made this suggestion. Qi Haoran gained a bunch of faith and longevity tablets when he didn''t know it. Qi Haoran couldn''t help but feel depressed when he saw that everyone didn''t notice his other proposal that day, "Ming Ming wants to focus on the combination of civil and military. This is an important measure to deal with the invasion of aliens after the abolition of the feudal monarchy system. Why is no one paying attention?" Mu Yangling was happy that Qi Haoran had listened to her suggestion to abolish the feudal monarchy system, so he said without thinking: "It''s okay, leave this to me, I will definitely draw attention to it, and treat it as a reward for you." Qi Haoran looked at her contemptuously, "This is a reward, it''s too cheap." "Then what do you want?" Qi Haoran looked left and right, and when he saw the children were playing on the grass in the distance, he put his head in front of her. Mu Yangling glanced at the child, gave him a quick kiss on the face and pushed his head aside. Chapter 1130： enlightenment The little lion opened his mouth wide and quickly reached out to cover his sister''s eyes, but Baozhu giggled and hugged his neck and nibbled at his face. Hutou just made a shy gesture at his parents and was carried behind by the bear. Xiaoxiong''s ability to clear the field is super strong. As soon as Mu Yangling''s face turned red, he carried a few younger brothers and sisters far away. In this piece, only the husband and wife were left. Qi Haoran saw that all the people in the eye were gone, and as soon as his eyes rolled, he hugged Mu Yangling and whispered, "Didn''t you say you want to pick some wild flowers and put them in a vase, Lord will take you there." The tiger''s head fluttered in the bear''s hands, and he shouted, "Put me down, let me down, Dad, Mom, save me." Qi Haoran turned a deaf ear to Hutou''s cry for help, and dragged Mu Yangling to the distance, Hutou wanted to cry without tears, so he could only stare at the twin brothers, "Little lion, save me!" The little lion put the orb on the grass, wiped the saliva from his face, and accused him: "You have grown up, why don''t you know how to take care of your younger siblings? Daddy and mother are playing kisses, you should block their eyes. " The tiger''s head hung on the bear''s hand and asked, "Why block?" "Because that''s not suitable for children." Hutou angrily retorted, "Nonsense, both father and mother have kissed us, how can kissing be inappropriate for children?" "Then you are shy at them!" The little lion accused. "I''m ashamed to kiss them when they are so old. I stopped them from kissing me last year." The little bear put down the tiger''s head with a black line on his face, looked at the ignorant little leopard and Baozhu, and decisively took the tiger''s head and the little lion aside for education. Xiao Xiong first taught the little lion, "Tiger''s head is simple and doesn''t think too much, you usually give him more pointers." Looking at Hutou again, he saw that his face was full of anger, obviously he didn''t know what they were talking about, he sighed faintly, holding his round face and seriously said: "Hutou, parents, we and father and mother. Kissing is different. Of course, it is also different from kissing father and mother. This is a very complicated matter. You are still young, and you will understand when you grow up a little bit. If a girl kisses you, you are not allowed to kiss other girls, understand?" Hutou''s face was full of disgust, "Why should I kiss other girls? They are so annoying, they will just chat behind and talk to them, or they will cry while pulling their veils. I didn''t bully them." "..." Little Bear added: "Boys can''t kiss..." Tiger head horror, "We are all so old, which boy will play kiss?" The little lion coughed lightly, took Hutou''s hand, and said seriously to the eldest brother who was about to go mad: "Brother, Hutou is still young, he is not enlightened, wait for me to teach him slowly." Little Bear turned his head to look at him stiffly, and said dumbly: "Little Lion, you are the same age as Tiger Head, and you are less than ten years old this year. Are you enlightened?" Little lion proudly said: "I''ve been enlightened a long time ago. Brother Xiao An taught me." Xiao Xiong was shocked, his eyes widened to see his brother who could only see his chest, he was enlightened! Little Bear is thirteen years old this year. Before, he was completely unaware of matters of men and women. He still went to war because he was in the military camp and had been with a group of veterans for a short time. He often heard them say dirty words. He seemed to know some things, but he didn''t dare to say that he was enlightened. As a result, the younger brother who was three or four years younger than him actually said that he was enlightened? ! Xiao Xiong didn''t know what expression to make for a while, so his face was blank for a moment before showing anger, he shouted to his brother: "Mother said, our children have to wait until they are eighteen years old at the earliest to get married, you are now Just enlightened, believe it or not, father and mother beat you to death?" Little Bear pinched his waist and asked, "What did Xiao An teach you?" Hutou was also very angry, "Brother Xiao An taught you not to teach me." The little lion roared back: "Brother Xiao An obviously taught us together, but you didn''t listen carefully." Little Bear resisted the urge to hit his two younger brothers, turned the tiger''s head aside, and strictly ordered him not to speak, then looked at the little lion, squeezed his hands and said, "Honestly invite me!" The little lion said aggrieved: "It''s not our fault, brother, why do you blame us?" After Mu Yangling and Xiaoxiong followed Qi Haoran to fight, the four children in the family were released. Xiao Xia couldn''t hold back Xiao An, and even took Xiao Fu to follow behind his brother all day long. The dragon and the phoenix have several brothers to play with. They dont cry or make trouble. They laugh and giggle every day. When they are tired from playing, they sleep, eat when they are full, and play after eating. Xiao Xia and the Queen were worried that a few children would be so laissez-faire because their parents were no longer in trouble. Now that they were playing crazy and gradually becoming lawless, they rushed to take measures. The queen asked Xiaobao to go back to the study to study, but the twins began to cry after only half a day of playing without their brothers. Xiao Xia couldn''t coax them, so they could only carry the twins into the palace, but they went to the study. You can''t get two milk dolls over two years old, right? So Hutou and the others don''t have to go to school in the end. The queen thinks that even if they don''t have to go to school, they can''t play together all day long. Hutou and Little Lion are lawless people. woe. Thinking that its all play, we simply find more children to play with them, and guide them to play with a purpose, so that even nonsense is within their control. And it can also contact the backyard of the ministers during the war, which can minimize the problems of lack of food and grass and the delay of armament. As a result, the wives of many ministers in the DPRK received posts, or went to the palace to chat with the queen, or went to the Anguo Gongfu or Rongjun Wangfu for a banquet. The ministers and wives will understand the meaning of the empress after they have gone there once. The next time they receive a post, they will specially bring the little girls in the family. There is no little girl of the same age, and only the son or grandson of the same age will be brought. There is no way, who made a group of children have only one Princess Baozhu, and the rest are boys? Not to mention the three princes, only a few young princes in the palace and the princes palace made the ministers and wives jealous. These are all future sons-in-law. As a result, several children were drowned by a group of little girls. At first, Xiao An and the others just simply didn''t like playing with little girls, because their interests in fighting were different. They didn''t like what they liked to play, and they didn''t like what they liked, but a few people found that they couldn''t ask these little girls Girl, all kinds of bad ideas are popping up. Fighting and working together, it scared a group of little girls. scared Xiao Xia to beat up a few children for the first time, Xiao An was not convinced, and after listening to some gossip from the broken servants, he knew that those little girls wanted to find them as husbands. He was already ten years old, so he naturally knew what a husband-in-law was, so he solemnly told his younger brothers not to hold hands, talk, or play with those girls, or they would marry them in the future, and they would be bored to death. Their biggest understanding of this matter is that they cannot kiss the girl or sleep in the same bed, otherwise they will have a baby, and then they will really not be able to get rid of them. And this is the enlightenment of a few children''s deep understanding. Chapter 1131： teach Xiao Xiong breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the very smart little brother Xiao An was just the same. Mu Yangling, who came back with Qi Haoran from a bouquet of flowers, heard the ending. She raised her eyebrows and looked back and forth between her sons twice, and then left meaningfully. Little Bear blushed, opened his mouth and murmured, "Mother, it''s not what you think..." Mu Yangling put the collected wildflowers in a vase on the tablecloth, while Qi Haoran led his sons back to the car to put the prepared ingredients on it. Since it was a picnic, barbecue was more popular, but the four children were still young, so Mu Yangling worried that eating too much would be bad for their stomachs, so he went to the kitchen to chop some big bones, prepared the ingredients, and arrived early this morning. When it was here, it was boiled, and the pot was exuding a strong aroma at this time. Little Leopard and Baozhu were drooling beside the pot, and shouted to their father inarticulately: "Eat meat, eat meat." Qi Haoran nodded and hurriedly opened the lid of the pot to add something. When Mu Yangling set the ingredients, Xiaoxiong had already set up the grill with his two younger brothers, and excitedly went to get the meat skewers to grill. Hutou and Little Lion felt a little pity when they saw so many delicious food, "It''s a pity that Xiao An and Xiao Fu have to stay at home to entertain their grandfather''s family..." "You can bring some back to them after you bake them," the little bear comforted the two of them. Xiao Xia''s father was going back to Beijing to report on his work, and Fan Zijin might have gone further at that time, so the Xia family came to the capital. Unfortunately, they arrived today. Because the house has not been cleaned up, they lived in the Anguo Gong''s mansion. . And Qi Haoran dropped a cannonball in the hall and ran away. Qi Xiuyuan was afraid that he would muddy the water that had calmed down again, so he strictly ordered him to stay at home and not run around. Of course, he was not allowed to go to the morning. Qi Haoran could not ask for it. He patted his **** and took his family out for a picnic autumn tour the next day. He decided to go on an autumn tour today, and tomorrow he would take his three sons to the mountains to hunt, and then he would go to the farm to live for a few days. Because of this autumn outing, the relationship between father and son and mother and daughter has heated up sharply. Due to the alienation and separation of half a year, the estrangement has disappeared. The dragon and the phoenix follow their parents. Whatever their parents do, they will learn what to do behind. Qi Haoran was overjoyed, and he discussed with Mu Yangling, "Why don''t you go hunting with us tomorrow, you carry the orb, I carry the little leopard, and then the tiger''s head and the little lion, both of them can already carry They ran in the woods with a little bow and arrow, and let the little bear take care of them a little longer." Qi Haoran was full of confidence, "The prey in autumn is fat, so hunting is the right time." Mu Yangling coughed lightly, motioned him to look at the people waiting on the road ahead, and said, "Don''t talk about hunting, I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat dinner with us." Qi Haoran followed her gaze, and Eunuch Wan rushed towards Qi Haoran with a smile on his face, and when he ran to the front, he was out of breath, "My lord, the emperor has urgent business to invite you to enter the palace for business. " Qi Haoran regretted and could only bid farewell to Mu Yangling. Qi Xiuyuan and the ministers have all negotiated that the feudal monarchy system will be permanently abolished, and the princes can enter the dynasty as officials and hold great power, but it depends on their respective abilities. Qi Xiuyuan called his younger brother into the palace for two things. One was to determine the king and to issue an imperial decree. Before, because Qi Haoran suddenly opposed the division of the title, he granted him the title of the prince, but the will of Zijin as the county king was not issued. Now that the system has been determined, it is natural to reward those who should be rewarded. Affected by Qi Haoran, he lost his vassal land, and Fan Zijin lost a county he had to seal, so he needed to give some things back. Qi Xiuyuan called the two into the palace to go to the treasury to choose something. The second is for the civil and military affairs that have been making a lot of noise in the past two days. Those who support the feudal monarchy system have one reason: the feudal lord can guard the feudal town for the emperor and avoid the calamity of foreign invasions from the previous dynasty! At that time, everyone focused their attention on the first half of Qi Haoran''s words and ignored the second half, but Mu Yangling''s newspaper office modified Qi Haoran''s words and published them in the newspaper. Focus on guiding everyone to think about the development of civil and military. Since you are afraid that you wont be able to keep the vassal town without setting up a vassal king, then you should advance both civil and military, and vigorously develop martial arts. In this way, you will rule the country with civility and guard the country with military force, and naturally you will no longer be afraid of foreign invasion. The civil officials wanted to support the "abolition of the feudal monarchy", and they did not care about civil and military disputes at this time, and they all expressed their approval. And the generals have no reason to object. And martial arts is not like Wenju, it requires more power, not only people in the world, but also ordinary people have a way out, and everyone naturally supports it. For a while, everyone inside and outside the capital was talking about this. Mu Yangling has created public opinion, so of course Qi Xiuyuan will take over the stick. At this time, he called Qi Haoran into the palace to discuss how to do this martial arts. After returning home with the children, Mu Yangling got into the study, and after a while, he found a medical book from the bookshelf, turned to Yin and Yang, folded the pages, wrote a note and handed it to Lichun. , "Give this book and this note to Imperial Physician Wang." Lichun took it over in confusion, and respectfully sent it to the yard of the imperial physician. Wang Taiyi had just finished teaching his grandson a prescription, and when he heard that someone was coming from the princess''s courtyard, he hurriedly put on his robe and came out to greet him. Seeing the contents on the note, Imperial Physician Wang was completely confused, and his face suddenly brightened when he opened the medical book where it was folded up. "Wang Taiyi?" Lichun asked hesitantly, "What''s wrong with you?" Imperial Physician Wang returned to his senses and smiled awkwardly: "It''s okay, it''s okay..." The princess asked him to teach several young masters on the note. The time of the lecture was written on it. He was a little puzzled. Does the princess want him to teach a few young masters medical skills? He opened the medical book, and he realized that the princess asked him to teach the difference between yin and yang and the way of Dunlon, but shouldn''t this kind of thing be the princess who arranged for the princes to pass the room, and the pass room came to teach? Imperial Physician Wang shook his head with the medical book, and returned to his room full of confusion. He read the folded pages of the medical book over and over again, and then remembered what the princess had said in the past. Blessed to the soul, the imperial doctor suddenly understood that the princess not only asked him to teach them the difference between yin and yang, the way of London and London, and how to take care of their bodies. Like the royal family, although the princes will not get married until the 16th or 17th year, they will arrange for the palace maid to teach Dunlun when they are 13 or 14 years old, but from a medical point of view, having **** at such an early age is not conducive to human health and well-being. Longevity is not a good thing. For example, in his royal family, because it is an aristocratic Xinglin family, there are children in the family. Men don''t get married until they are 18 years old. Before the age of 17, they are absolutely not allowed to do anything wrong, and girls should stay as much as possible until 16 or 17 before they get married. This is the bottom line, like Almost all of his children were married after eighteen. Chapter 1132： change house The princess re-emphasized the way of health. He also heard the princess say that in the future several young sons in the mansion will not get married until they are 18. Since he was asked to teach a few young sons, it is naturally impossible to simply talk about the relationship between men and women. Don''t talk to the way of Dunlon, but should explore more deeply. Imperial Doctor Wang touched his chin and began to ponder the lesson plan. He also gave lectures to the young masters, mostly imparting some medical knowledge, and he was no stranger to the lesson plans. Xiaoxiong took another "biology" course without them knowing, and happily returned from school in the palace every day. What greeted them was no longer the food, but the smiling face of the imperial physician Wang. The children were shocked. Hutou and Imperial Physician Wang stared at them. The little lion hurriedly flipped through his schoolbag to find the timetable. The class is once every seven days, and there is no class for you today." "I know this, but it''s the previous class schedule," Wang Taiyi took out a new class schedule from his sleeve, "This is the class schedule that the princess has made, so I added a class, Every two days, the young masters can rest assured that there are not many courses in this class, and if it goes well, they should be able to graduate a year ago." A few children were still a little dissatisfied. When they heard that the course was so short, they were curious, "You can graduate after only three months of teaching? This is too fast, right?" Xiao An took a look at the timetable and raised her brows, "Yin-Yang Studies? What kind of doctrine is this? Why have I never heard of it?" Even the most knowledgeable Xiao An didn''t understand, so Hutou and Little Lion hurriedly turned to look at Big Brother. Bear also frowned and shook his head, "I haven''t heard of it either." Wang Taiyi smiled and said: "Yin-yang theory is actually the simplest theory. Everything in the world is divided into yin and yang. For example, men are yang and women are yin..." Imperial Physician Wang explained to them in a soft voice while walking, and this was their first lesson in Yin-Yang Studies. Imperial Physician Wang is not a special teacher, but he is funny and familiar with several young masters, so his lectures are not only fascinating, but he can also scratch the itch of the children, so the five children listened very carefully. Xiao An and Hutou were so excited that they asked for extra lessons. The ?? lectures were well received by the students, and as a teacher, Imperial Doctor Wang was naturally happy, so he complied with the children''s request. Mu Yangling put two chopsticks green vegetables for Xiao An and Xiao Fu, and told them not to be picky eaters before saying, "I''ll ask someone to take you back in a while." Xiao Fu buried his head in hard work, while Xiao An shook his head and said, "We''re going to sleep with Hutou and the others tonight." "No," Mu Yangling said: "The palace has come to announce the decree, your father has just been promoted from the prince to the prince, there must be many guests in the family, and your grandfather and they still live at home, you are the little master How can you not be at home?" Xiao An wrinkled her nose and looked at the little lion. They also planned to discuss how to deal with Mr. Wang tonight. It was a mistake to know that Imperial Physician Wang would not be allowed to give extra classes just now. Mu Yangling continued: "You are the prince, your father is now in the palace, and you can only call the family and help your mother share the burden. What if you don''t go back and your mother is too busy?" Xiao An sighed and said maturely, "Okay, go back after dinner." Xiaoxiong was very puzzled, "Daddy has also changed from a county king to a prince. Why is no one here in our family?" "..." Can Mu Yangling say that because his father is majestic and majestic, and she is inhumane, there are very few people who dare to come as a guest? However, there are not many people who come to be guests, but there are many who come to give gifts. According to Zhu Liang, he is busy today just taking gift orders and receiving gifts. The tiger wiped his mouth and said, "Those people must have gone to the second uncle''s house before coming to our house. Brother Xiao An, why don''t we accompany you back to entertain guests, and then you come to my house to help us entertain guests, okay?" Xiao An''s eyes lit up, "This is a good idea." This way they can continue to discuss things at night. The little lion received Xiao An''s wink, and he and Mu Yangling expressed their strong desire to live in the An Guogong''s mansion. The children of the two families often change rooms. Just like Xiao An Xiaofu has his own room here, the tiger-headed lion and the others also have their own room in the An Guogong''s mansion. As usual, Mu Yangling agreed without even thinking about it. But now Duke Anguo is living in the family of Xiao Xia''s family. Didn''t the two children cause trouble in the past? Little Bear seemed to know what his mother was thinking, patted his chest and said, "Mother, I will go with my brothers, don''t worry, I will be able to take good care of them." Dragon and Phoenix heard that Big Brother was going too, so he had to follow after making a fuss. Mu Yangling looked at the twins pitifully and said, "You all went to Uncle Fan''s house, then only my mother is left at home..." Baozhu hurriedly touched her mother''s face and said, "No pity, no pity, my sister is with you." The little leopard hesitated for a moment, looked at his mother, and then looked at his brothers. When Baozhu saw him, he slapped him on the head and taught him a serious lesson. Because he spoke too quickly, all those present except clenched their fists and murmured back. No one can understand except the little leopard. In the end, under Mu Yangling''s pitiful eyes and under the suppression of Baozhu, the little leopard still stayed with his mother, and the little bear took his two younger brothers and Xiao An Xiaofu to the Anguo Gongfu. Anguo Gong''s mansion is going in and out with bright lights. The plaque on the gate has been taken off, and it will be replaced only when a new plaque arrives. The little lion asked curiously, "Brother, why didn''t we take off the plaque of our house?" "Lazy mother," Xiaoxiong said lightly, "She must have planned to wait for the new one to arrive before replacing it, so as not to have to score twice." Xiao Xiong brought the four children into the mansion, turned his head to Xiao An and said, "It is estimated that your family will have to move, this mansion is a bit small for the state''s mansion, and it would be even more unsuitable to use it as the prince''s mansion, and there are people in the left and right houses. Stay, your family can''t drive people away." At that time, Fan Zijin was eager to get rid of Fan Siwen''s control. The mansion was left at random by an official from the previous dynasty. It was simply repaired and lived in. In recent years, he went to Lingnan or Guangzhou. Therefore, it has not been repaired much, which is much worse than Qi Haoran''s palace. And now he has been promoted from the prince to the king of the county, the mansion must be enlarged and repaired. Xiao An said in distress: "Where can I change it?" "Let''s go to Brother Hutou''s house," Xiaofu said, pulling his brother''s sleeve and looking up, "I want to play with Little Leopard and Baozhu." Xiao Xiong winked at Xiao An, "Aren''t the houses across from my house empty? When the second uncle comes back, talk to him properly." Chapter 1133： against (top) The Prince''s Mansion in An County is indeed going to be replaced, but it is not something that can be done overnight. A large piece of mansion opposite Prince Rong''s mansion was left over from the previous dynasty. Because the two families have always been close friends, Fan Zijin also fell in love with this piece at first sight. He and Qi Haoran went to see it. The house inside was well maintained. The key There is a mansion built on the mountain like Prince Rong''s mansion. There is a lake of living water that drains down. Although it is not as majestic and magnificent as the big lake in Prince Rong''s mansion, it is also beautiful. Fan Zijin chose this piece, and with his county king''s title, it was just right to get through three houses in a row. Fan Zijin is very happy. He has always been happy. In the past, he didn''t build a garden because he was in a hurry and had no extra money. Now he does not need to support the national treasury with the money he makes from business. , and there is enough space for him to develop, and naturally he does not want to aggrieve himself under multiple conditions. Fan Zijin asked Qi Haoran cheerfully, "Do you want to follow along with your garden?" Qi Haoran thought for a while and shook his head, "My garden is already beautiful enough, how do I fix it?" Fan Zijin pouted, "That''s also Qin Fangxiu''s work, so you just need to re-pave the floor tiles. If you want me to tell you, you should change the layout of the garden. Your area is so big, you should separate it and build more. Wouldn''t it be better to have a garden with a different style?" Qi Haoran only focused on eating and playing, and was not interested in gardens, so he waved his hand and said, "You can build it. When the time comes, A Ling and I will come to visit. I think my garden is very good, so I don''t need to change it." Fan Zijin regretted that he still wanted to build a garden together in the two houses. Fan Zijin changed from a prince to a county king, and the mansion would be expanded by more than half, while Qi Haoran was a prince of the county king, and the mansion would still be expanded. Several places that were previously separated to avoid suspicion were dismantled and returned to Qi Haoran. Under Haoran''s name, it''s just a little bit more tidy. Therefore, when Anjun Wangfu was still tearing down the wall to open the door, Qi Haoran had already hung the plaque of the Prince''s residence on the door, and set up a table for three days and sang the church for two days. For the glory of the prince. Xiaoxiong and his two younger brothers greeted the guests for three days in front. When the banquet was over, he could not wait to lie in bed and not get up. "This is more tiring than fighting." The tiger head and the little lion nodded with affection, "It seems that we have copied a month''s book. Let''s go to the palace tomorrow. I want to go to the study to study." Mu Yangling was too tired to get up on the bed. When Qi Haoran came in, he saw her lying on the bed and fell asleep, so he hurriedly called Lichun to bring hot water, and took off her shoes and soaked her feet in person. Mu Yangling woke up with a start, Qi Haoran pressed her feet, "Too many bubbles, to be tired." Mu Yangling narrowed his eyes and half leaned on the bed, because he was pressed comfortably and fell asleep. Qi Haoran sighed when he saw it, "In the future, this kind of banquet doesn''t have to be a big deal, just invite two or three good friends over as guests." "That''s right. If our family doesn''t even serve the promotion of a prince, what will happen to those who have to be named princes?" Mu Yangling yawned and said, "Three days is too short, but Zijin is not. I plan to invite you for five days..." Qi Haoran pouted, "He is so energetic that he has nowhere to go, we don''t need to compare him." The husband and wife are not good at greeting guests, so this time they are tired, and they wake up late the next day. Qi Haoran felt that something was wrong as soon as he opened his eyes, and as soon as he opened the curtains, it was already bright outside, and the sun was about to rise for half a day. Qi Haoran was stunned, and asked Lichun who heard the news and came in to wait, "Where are the princes and the others?" Lichun said with a strange expression: "Master Shizi went into the palace with the two young masters early in the morning, saying that he was going to school, and the fourth master and the little princess haven''t woken up yet." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows, "They''ve become more diligent than ever." Mu Yangling hugged the quilt and said in a daze: "Don''t they go into the palace to cause trouble?" Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then jumped up immediately, put on his clothes in a hurry, and ran out, "I''ll go to the palace to have a look, I''m in a better mood these two days..." At this time, Xiaoxiong just knocked down two guards, took a towel and wiped his sweat while rushing towards Xiaobao, "You have been slipping fast these two days, you only show up and run every day, and you don''t know how to help me. ." Xiaobao smiled apologetically, "I''m catching up with my mother to choose a side concubine for me. I''ve been caught these few days and let me look at the portrait. How dare I stay in one place for a long time?" Xiaoxiong''s eyes widened, "Concubine Side? How old are you this year, why did you choose Concubine Side?" Xiaobao said, not surprised: "I''m fourteen, and I''ll be fifteen after the new year. No matter how young, the Concubine Zheng can marry again in a few years, but the Concubine Side was accepted at this time, and the royal family of all dynasties has been like this. Time, by the way, you are thirteen this year, and the fourth aunt didn''t say to arrange it for you?" "It''s impossible," Xiao Xiong called out, "The imperial doctor clearly said that **** before the age of seventeen or eighteen is not good for your health. Why did the imperial aunt give you a concubine at this time? My mother said, I have to You can only marry a daughter-in-law after turning eighteen." Xiaoxiong felt bad. During this period of time, they followed Wang Tai''s "Yin-Yang Study", but they learned a lot about health preservation and the relationship between men and women. Although he is not a person who is greedy for life and fears death, he is definitely not someone who will damage his body. . Xiaoxiong took Xiaobao''s hand and said solemnly: "You can''t accept the concubine yet, let''s go, I''ll talk to Uncle Huang to reason with you." At this time, the four children who ran to the harem just after class bumped into two young women in the small garden. Xiao An leaned back directly, but he was the one who caught the man with his head and eyes, and the person on the opposite side was not so lucky, and sat on the ground with his buttocks. The woman on the ground widened her eyes. Although her eyes turned red, she didn''t cry. The only boys who could run amok in the palace were the princes of Prince Rong''s mansion and the princes of Anjun''s mansion. The children were not unreasonable. Knowing that they ran too fast and bumped into someone, they quickly apologized and turned to run again. The girl who was knocked down didn''t say anything, but the maid who was supporting her said angrily: "You just say sorry when you bump into someone and it''s over? What''s the style of rampaging in the palace?" "Xiu''er, shut up." Hui Li blushed and hurriedly saluted several children, "Young masters, forgive me, Xiu''er is open-mouthed, and I didn''t mean to offend the sons." Hui Li paused and then said: "The slaves are fine, the little sons, let''s go and play." Xiao An glanced at the indignant Xiu''er, then turned to Huili and said, "It''s really our fault, where are you, we''ll ask someone to come to you to apologize later, don''t delay your errand." means that he will send things to the place where you work, help you speak for the person in charge, and not make the other person embarrass you. Hui Li has been in the palace for many years, so she can naturally hear the meaning of the words. She knows that the young masters will not pursue Xiu''er''s unreasonableness, so she hurriedly refused with a smile. Xiu''er is a palace maid who has just entered the palace, and snorted softly: "If you apologize sincerely, go to the East Palace. Our sister Hui is the maid of the Crown Prince''s personal maid, so you can bump it if you say it." Xiuer bit the words "close-fitting maid" heavily. Chapter 1134： against (in) Hui Li''s complexion changed drastically, she glared at Xiu''er, and hurriedly pulled her to kneel to apologize. Xiao An waved his hand and said indifferently: "This has nothing to do with you, but you are the maid of honor of the prince''s brother? Why haven''t we met you?" Hui Li''s face was slightly red, and she whispered: "The slave was just photographed and served by His Highness." Just went there and became a maid of honor? That was sent by the Queen Mother? But they never saw her in Kunning Palace. Xiao An was a little puzzled, but Hutou became impatient and pulled him and said, "Let''s go, I''m going to starve to death." Qi Wensu looked at Xiao An and then at Hui Li. Thinking of the news he had heard in Kunning Palace in the past two days, he leaned into Xiao An''s ear and said, "She is the queen mother who arranged for the prince''s brother to teach people, and she can be regarded as a close-fitting maid. ." The tiger head and the little lion''s ears also heard it, and they all went to see Huili in shock. Hui Li''s face turned even redder, while Xiu Er looked at them with some pride. In her opinion, Huili''s status is higher than theirs. She will be the prince''s pillow in the future. When the prince ascends the throne and becomes the emperor, Huili will be the concubine. Although she has not been in the palace for a long time, she also knows that only the one with the yellow sash is the prince, and the others are the sons of ministers who entered the palace to accompany him. But no matter how powerful their father is, he is still a child, and he is white. How can Huili, the future concubine, have a noble status? So she didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with treating the child opposite her at all. But Huili almost hated her. Xiuer was her hometown. She knew that it was not easy to survive in the deep palace, so she chose her when she had the conditions to choose the little palace maid to serve. First, they can take care of each other, and secondly, she also needs subordinates who are loyal to her, but who knows that she can be so stupid after half a year in the palace. Hui Li decided to send her away when she went back. Even if she couldn''t be sent away, such a person should not be relied upon. It is a scourge to stay with such people. Hui Li saw that the four young masters were still staring at her with wide-eyed eyes, and her face became even redder. She stood awkwardly for a while and then whispered: "If the sons have no other orders, the servants will retreat first." Xiao An and Wen Su bit their ears, "Are you sure she is the prince''s elder brother?" Wen Su nodded, "I''ve seen her at my mother''s place, and there''s another one besides her, that one isn''t as pretty as her." Xiao An and the others were even more shocked. The fourth aunt added "Yin and Yang" to them, but Imperial Physician Wang said that it is best for men not to **** before the age of seventeen. It is about the life and safety of the prince''s elder brother, Xiao An and the twins became anxious, and ran to Kunning Palace after pulling Wen Su. Wen Su couldn''t leave the palace after school, so he didn''t take the imperial doctor''s course with them. Although he knew that they had recently added a "Yin-Yang Study", he only knew that it was about the difference between men and women. understood. Seeing them rushing to Kunning Palace, they hurriedly asked what happened. Xiao An simply said a few words, in short, the prince''s brother is still young, and at this time the house is closed, both physically and mentally unhealthy. For the sake of the safety of the prince''s brother, they must stop this from happening as soon as possible. Qi Wensu became anxious when he heard it, and took the lead in running ahead. The four children broke into the Kunning Palace, and the queen who was handling the palace affairs put down the book and said to the female official: "Take them to the side hall, let them play there, and let the small kitchen prepare some food for them... " Before ?? said a word, the four children rushed in, "Mother, mother, we have something important to tell you." Qi Wensu was sweating profusely. Xiao An''s faces were also full of anxiety, and they stomped their feet and said, "Aunt Huang, we have something urgent to tell you." Li Jinghua sent out the stewardess and the chief servant who reported to the palace affairs, leaving only her palace maids and female officials in the palace. Li Jinghua asked with a smile, "Did you guys get into trouble again?" The four children shook their heads one after another, expressing that they were very obedient and never made trouble. Li Jinghua said with a smile instead of a smile: "Who was hiding behind the rockery and threw stones at the gentleman? Tell me, what''s your big deal?" Xiao An was ashamed for a moment, and when she heard the Queen''s question, she immediately put the shame behind her head, "Aunt Huang, we just knocked down a palace maid in the small garden..." The smile on Li Jinghua''s face gradually faded, and he rubbed his head, "Don''t worry, those two palace maids are indistinguishable, and the royal aunt will punish them." "It was our fault that we hit them. Why did Aunt Huang punish them?" Xiao An was puzzled for a moment, then stomped: "Oh, that''s not what we''re talking about." Li Jinghua laughed, "You don''t want to punish them, what are you trying to do?" Xiao An said clearly: "First, it was us who hit people, so it''s our fault. We have already apologized to them, and we also promised to give them an apology gift. How can we go back on our word and let the aunt punish them?" "Second, what we want to say is that you can''t find a room for the prince''s brother, it''s harmful to the body, auntie, you must be deceived by someone, the prince''s brother is only fourteen years old, how could it be possible that the palace maid should teach personnel. He didn''t hurt the prince''s brother?" Li Jinghua was stunned for a moment. Seeing the serious faces of the four children, he asked, "Who taught you this?" "Who else should teach this? It''s all written in the book." The little lion couldn''t help but get anxious when he saw that Aunt Huang didn''t listen to Xiao An. He couldn''t recite the book, so he could only look at Xiao An anxiously. Xiao An immediately memorized the medical books they had recently learned, and finally said: "The Imperial Physician Wang has said that it is best for men and women to marry after seventeen or eighteen. This is not only good for physical and mental health, but also important for the health of their offspring." "It''s too early to have sex, the future will be rare, and the offspring will be thin. Even if you can give birth to a child, many people will die and get sick. The fourth aunt also said that we won''t talk about marriage until we turn eighteen, but the prince''s brother is only fourteen this year." Li Jinghua didn''t know how to answer for a while. She comes from a noble family, so she naturally knows these truths. The Li family is also all women and only married when they reach 16 in a year, while men get married when they are 17 or 18. It was arranged because they were afraid that they would be seduced outside. It is better for the family to arrange the guidance of the room than to mess around outside. The royal family has always been precocious. In order to spread the branches for the royal family, it is naturally early to teach the prince''s personnel. It is already too late for Xiaobao to start arranging to guide the maids at the age of fourteen. The prince of the previous dynasty turned 12 and had to arrange after the first sperm. Guide the maid. Li Jinghua opened his mouth and said after a while, "This is the rule of the royal family..." "Fart," the children jumped, "Who made the rules?" Xiao An asked: "Is it important that the rules have the safety of my prince''s brother''s life?" The little lion directly gave his idea: "Isn''t the royal family''s rules set by the royal uncle, just let the royal uncle change it." Hutou expressed his support, "Who dares to oppose me to beat him!" Qi Wensu agreed, "Then do I have to sleep with a palace maid at the age of fourteen? I don''t want it! What if she kicks me out of bed?" This child is always kicked out of bed when he sleeps with the tiger-headed lion cub. Chapter 1135： against (below) The Queen looked at the four children in embarrassment, and when she met their pure expectant eyes, she couldn''t refuse for a while. At this time, Xiaoxiong also dragged Xiaobao to see the emperor, and talked about the harm of taking a concubine at such a young age. made Qi Xiuyuan, who was smiling at his nonsense, face gradually dignified. Actually, the little bear just changed the words of his mother and told the emperor. Teenagers were most curious about sex. Mu Yangling first asked Imperial Physician Wang to tell them about the differences between men and women and some basic knowledge of sex, and then it was her turn to play. She thinks that the reason why children are curious and passionate about **** is because they always seem to understand, and they are too embarrassed to ask, so they can only explore on their own. In this case, it is better to let them know more about it. Now the level of children has reached how children are produced. If Qi Haoran told the children again at this time that they were sent by the goddess, even the tiger head could spray Qi Haoran with saliva. Now that you understand, the next step is to warn. Intercourse too early will make the sperm thin, which will hinder the offspring; second, it will make people grow old, which is not good for the health, and the sexual **** will end early; third, the incidence of various venereal diseases will increase. Mu Yangling did not tell them in this way, but collected various examples to illustrate. In this way, a few children were deeply impressed, and the thirteen-year-old Little Bear, who was being cared for, recited it very well. Now, Xiaoxiong is not as embarrassed as he used to be when he heard the ruffian say dirty words, so he can seriously talk to the uncle of the emperor about the prince''s concubine''s takeover of the house. Little Treasure, who was standing beside him, blushed and lowered his head to avoid Qi Xiuyuan''s gaze. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand to interrupt the little bear and asked, "Then tell Uncle Huang, after your mother and concubine have finished talking to you, do you still want to marry a daughter-in-law?" The little bear, who had been looking as usual, turned red, "Of course I want to marry a daughter-in-law, what does this have to do with marrying a daughter-in-law?" "Your mother-in-law will...cough, talk about **** so terribly, you are still willing to marry a wife?" Qi Xiuyuan was slightly embarrassed to talk about this topic with his junior. Xiaoxiong said generously: "Mother just said that early **** and **** are not good, but she didn''t say that **** is bad, what''s more, I married a daughter-in-law to live a good life, not for this, why would I marry a daughter-in-law? Don''t want to marry a wife?" Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to look at his son who was blushing but listened attentively. He sighed slightly in his heart. He believed that he was strong in all aspects, but he was indeed a lot worse at teaching children. Qi Xiuyuan felt a little sorry in his heart, so he said to his son, "After class, you can go with Xiaoxiong out of the palace to the imperial doctor''s class. Your second brother is not too young, so bring him with you." Xiaobao blushed and responded. No matter how strong Qi Xiuyuan''s heart is, he can''t talk to his sister-in-law about such topics, so he can only find his younger brother and ask him to help him and his son while educating Xiaoxiong. Qi Haoran left with a red face. He knew about the extra lessons that A-Ling gave the children, because he was also pinched and talked to his sons several times, telling them some common sense that neither the imperial physician nor A-Ling could tell. He didn''t agree with the idea of ??getting married early, but he didn''t have such a big reaction from A Ling. Seeing that she had already set the age for marriage, it was almost a family rule, so he could only accept it. But he didn''t expect to be tossed into the palace by several children. Before leaving, Qi Haoran asked the elder brother carefully, "Xiaobao is the prince, he will take the concubine after eighteen?" At that time, the emperor just took a deep look at his brother and drove him out in annoyance. Obviously, he didn''t make up his mind. Although the Qi royal family is only the first generation, the rules of the previous dynasties are there. Eight directly marry the Crown Princess? I''m afraid that the historians and officials will say that the Qi family is muddy. Besides, eighteen is really too late, the royal family is in a hurry to open up branches and leaves, and to get married at eighteen, it will take nineteen or twenty to have their first child... Qi Xiuyuan hesitated for a while. Qi Xiuyuan wanted to go to Kunning Palace to sit down in distress, but as soon as he entered, he was pulled by Li Jinghua, "You came just right, I''m about to be annoyed by my four children, come and help me deal with them..." Qi Xiuyuan once again fell into a sea of ??misery. The last four children were forcibly sent away by Qi Xiuyuan on the pretext of "being late for the afternoon class". After the afternoon class, the four children wanted to come to the emperor and queen to continue their persuasion work, but they were carried out by Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao, saying: "Go, today, the prince''s brother and Wen Su are going out with us to take the imperial doctor''s class, and they will probably sleep at our house at night. already." The four children shifted their attention instantly, and saw Xiaobao immediately surrounded him, and warned him righteously, "The room must not be closed, it is very dangerous!" Little Treasure didn''t expect that the four younger brothers were busy with this all day today. They were both moved and embarrassed for a while, so they could only respond with a flushed face. Mu Yangling, who had already received the news in advance, asked Imperial Physician Wang to give Wen Chen and Wen Su extra lessons, and then took the four children to the small study to inquire about the whole thing. Mu Yangling touched his chin and said, "If you guys didn''t break this, I really don''t know that the palace gave the princes a meal so early." Mu Yangling was firmly on the side of the children, so after Xiaobao came back from class, she would talk to him alone in the small study. Seeing that he was a little embarrassed, Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Don''t be ashamed, you just take it as a lesson that you need to ask your aunt for advice, your father and mother are shy and traditional, so it''s hard to tell you clearly, you I don''t think I can open my mouth to them, why don''t I talk to my aunt first?" Mu Yangling winked at him playfully, "My aunt has always claimed to be your confidant big sister." Xiaobao''s nervousness eased a little, and his face was flushed: "I''m all listening to the arrangements of the father and the mother..." "I know," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "This is the rule in the imperial palaces of all dynasties, but it only takes two or three hundred years for a dynasty to go down. Does my Qi family want to be like them?" Mu Yangling pulled out a carriage from the pile of toys next to the dragon and phoenix tires and put it on the table: "This is the carriage of time, it keeps rolling forward, no matter what the dynasty is, the sun rises, sets, and rises again. , The days move forward little by little, and all things in the world are also progressing little by little in the progress of this carriage, so we can look back and learn from experience, but we can''t refer to the past for everything, because it has already passed in time. Disappeared, failed, may not be successful at this time, successful may not be suitable at this time, because the carriage has never stopped, the world is always changing..." Mu Yangling''s words were philosophical, and the flush on Xiaobao''s face gradually subsided, and he began to think seriously. If Mu Yangling talked about **** with him as soon as he came up, he would be a little ashamed even if he relied on her again, but what Mu Yangling is saying now is some philosophical big words, and the twist in Xiaobao''s heart gradually dissipated. Chapter 1136： mean "You should know that although aristocratic families and some well-established families also arrange marriage rooms for their children, they will generally not be younger than fourteen years old, and marriage will not be younger than seventeen years old. There are many restrictions on this, but why did the royal families of the past dynasties arrange for the prince to pass the room at the age of twelve? Even more so that one or two concubines were admitted to the room early?" "In order to spread branches and leaves for the royal family," Xiaobao said in a slightly lower voice, "It''s even more precautionary in case..." To prevent the death of the emperor, there will be no successors. Only by giving birth to an heir early can the people''s hearts, the ministers'' hearts, and their own hearts be at ease. Life is impermanent, who knows what will happen tomorrow? One of the important reasons why the royal family arranges the maid to sleep after the first sperm of the prince is to prevent such accidents. Moreover, the lifespan of the royal family is not long. If they have children early, they can stand up when they die. However, the earlier you have sex, the shorter your lifespan, the more anxious you are to have children, and the earlier you will have sex. This is almost an endless cycle. It''s not that Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Wenchen didn''t know about this kind of truth, but they didn''t want to break it. If it wasn''t for Xiaoxiong and Xiao''an, they would not have been too upset, so they did it according to the rules of the palaces of all dynasties. "This is the case with the royal families of all dynasties. That''s because they never changed from the first generation to the second generation, so should our Qi family learn from them? Get enlightened early, and then give birth to children early. Those children are weak because of weak sperm. Either a miscarriage, an early death, or a weak child, the children who can grow up continue this inheritance, because they have an early awakening and repeatedly indulge themselves, and they obviously have the most abundant medical resources, but their average life expectancy is less than fifty. Mu Yangling said this with endless regrets. In her opinion, the average life expectancy of the common people is low because of poor living conditions and shortage of medical resources. However, in the royal family and these upper-class people, their life expectancy is not high. It''s because of too much indulgence. The first and second generations of the royal family were fine, and they were a little restrained, but the founding emperor suffered many injuries and his lifespan was not long. , Gradually hollowed out the body, even if there are occasional people who pay attention to health care, there are very few. Mu Yangling vomited as long as she thought that her descendants would one day become descendants of the previous royal family. However, it is impossible to only rely on the family rules she set, because the environment is like this, even if their nature is good, they can be brought down, so Mu Yangling hopes to fundamentally improve the environment. She will not set a lot of rules for future generations, because they will not necessarily follow them, and they will be set in vain. It is better to educate this generation and let them educate the next generation, so that these things should be taken for granted. , even if it''s not a rule, it''s a rule. "Your father was seriously injured and poisoned in the early years, and his body was indeed damaged, but the imperial doctor has been recuperating for many years, and I dare not say that he is all well, but his health is definitely not much worse, Xiaobao, you said that he can live for a few more years. ?" Xiaobao was surprised by the straightforwardness of the fourth aunt, but he still thought about it seriously and said, "If the royal father can always focus on health care, he will still be strong in twenty or thirty years." Twenty or thirty years later, Qi Xiuyuan will be in his 60s, and Xiaobao will be in his 30s or 40s. "What about you," Mu Yangling asked, "do you think there is no sudden illness, no accident, how long can you live?" "It shouldn''t be a problem to be in your fifties or sixties." "That''s it, was your son not yet twenty at that time? So I think you are completely unfounded. You are twelve years old, but how many children can you conceive or give birth to before the age of sixteen? " Xiaobao said solemnly, "Fourth aunt, I have no children." "Then go and check, just check the information of the previous royal family. When you have checked it, come and tell me, how old were the children of the previous royal family who were born to their parents? Let''s talk again when you are finished. " Xiaobao is the prince, and it is not difficult to check these information. Besides, he has a lot of life, and he got several forms the next day after one order, which not only contains the age of the parents when the child was born, but also the life expectancy of their parents. Your own lifespan, the age of your first child, etc. Mu Yangling is right, the table records the life expectancy and production of the children of the royal family in the past five generations. In general, the output is very large. The worst prince has 16 children, but he can survive and grow to Twelve-year-olds are only eight, and this is not a miscarriage or a child who died at birth, and the survival rate is extremely low. In the table, most of the children who can grow up to 12 years old or more have fathers who are 16 years old or older at birth. As Mu Yangling said, the father is too young and the sperm is too weak, and most of the children born will not grow up. . Xiaobao copied the form in two copies, sent one to his father and the other to his mother, and took the originals out of the palace to find Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling said: "So I suggest that the palace should abolish these rules. It is best for the prince to arrange a marriage after the age of seventeen, marry the main concubine after the age of eighteen, and then take the side concubine. This is not only beneficial to the children, but also beneficial to the children. The relationship between husband and wife is also good. Xiaobao pondered: "I''m afraid the ministers of the previous dynasty will not agree." The issue of the royal family''s heirs is not only a family matter, but also a state matter. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "I didn''t say anything about changing the rules with great fanfare. We can do what we want to do. When the ministers from the previous dynasty mentioned it, we will set the rules. Your father emperor is the first term of Daqi. Emperor, his words are the rules, who said we have to abide by the rules of the previous dynasty?" This makes sense, but he was speechless. Xiaobao asked: "Fourth aunt, you told me so many great truths yesterday, wouldn''t you just want to change this rule of the royal family?" Mu Yangling smiled, took down the "Da Qi Law" on the shelf, flipped to the marriage, clicked on one of them, and said, "I think this should also be changed." That is the age regulation for ordinary people to marry in the law. The limit for women is that after the age of thirteen, they must be married before the age of eighteen, otherwise they will be fined. That is the copy of the previous law, and the Daqi law did not modify it. This law stipulated that women should be fifteen years old and twenty years old after the age of 15, when foreign enemies invaded and the population of the country withered, and the age of marriage was repeatedly lowered. It is too dangerous to have children, and the age limit of the previous dynasty will be lowered. Qilu copied it because the population was really small at that time. After more than 20 years of war and chaos, when Daqi was founded, the population was only in the early 40s. 50 million, but for Daqi, which has a vast territory, the population is still a little small. So this marriage age condition has not changed. Xiaobao looked at this law and pondered, if you want to change this law, the resistance is even more difficult than the conditions for the royal family to change, because if you change it, the population growth rate will definitely decrease a lot. Chapter 1137： persuade Chinese people always pay attention to the blessing of having more children and more grandchildren. The age of marriage is set so early, which makes the population grow rapidly. In recent years, grain production has increased, the overall living standards of the people have improved, and the population has grown faster. Only by comparing the Ding tax collected by the Ministry of Households in the past ten years can get a general data. Now Daqi has a population of only 50 million, but what about ten or twenty years from now? If it weren''t for the Ding Tax, the population growth would be even higher. And the Ding Tax has always been one of the biggest burdens of the people. To abolish the Ding Tax, we must first raise the marriage age and establish a certain idea of ??birth control. At least after the Ding Tax is abolished, the people will not continue to live in a swarm. Naturally, Mu Yangling would not tell Xiaobao that she aimed to abolish the Ding tax and control the population. She just listed a tree-like data, using the data of tenants in her own farmhouse as a reference, and told Xiaobao that under the national security and peace, the standard of living should be regarded as the standard of living. Lower tenants'' reproductive capacity. Xiaobao stared at the tree diagram on the paper. Ten years ago, a family of four had become ten today, and at this rate of reproduction, after 20 years, the family would be at least ten. Thirty-six people can be reproduced. Of course, not all families have this speed of reproduction, but a tenant whose living conditions are not very good, what about those rich families? Mu Yangling gave him another data, "This is the cultivated land data that I asked your fourth uncle to get from the household department. Now at least 70% of the cultivated land in Daqi has been developed, and the population will increase, and it will inevitably encroach on the mountains and forests, logging in the future. Land reclamation is the method of killing chickens to get their eggs, but if the land is not reclaimed, the cultivated area will not be enough, and the food will not be enough, and then there will be refugees and wars. Mu Yangling looked at Xiaobao with hope and said, "Xiaobao, being an emperor must not only do the present thing well, but also focus on the future. Only by looking farther can we go longer." Little Treasure is thoughtful. "Your father, Fourth Uncle, and Uncle Fan have already built a land for you. How to protect it and build it is up to you." Xiaobao''s eyes were full of brilliance, and he clenched his fists and said: "I see, auntie, the time carriage has been moving forward, we should look in front of it, and we should not only deal with what has happened or what has happened like in the past dynasties. If there is a problem, you should take precautions before the problem occurs, and dare to be the first!" Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, "When every dynasty was first established, those in power thought that the dynasty would last forever, but in fact it only took two or three hundred years, because they never looked further, Xiaobao, you have to remember , look far, but do things in line with the present, because only what is suitable for the moment is the most accurate, and time is constantly advancing, and things are constantly changing, what is suitable now may not be suitable for the next year, do you think it is right? That doesn''t mean it''s right, so listen to other people''s opinions, and this is just the advice given to you by the fourth aunt, the last point, when you decide, don''t hesitate, or all your previous efforts may be in vain." Mu Yangling left him in the study after saying those words. Xiao Bao has always been very smart. Although he is not as brilliant as Xiao An, his thinking ability is not low. Mu Yangling''s remarks had a great impact on him. The central idea is that, like the emperors of all dynasties, dont just think about reducing corve, increasing the population, and increasing taxes. It is true that completing these three items is enough to become a Mingjun, but focusing on the longer future, the achievements will be even greater. But there has never been an emperor with such a long-term vision in history, Xiaobao did not learn from it, and felt a lot of pressure. Following his aunt''s suggestion, he thought, if one day the population of Daqi is so large that all the arable land is used up, how many people will there be? Xiaobao suddenly felt that too much population is not necessarily a good thing, and began to seriously think about reducing the population growth rate. Raising the age of marriage is the first step, but how much? Of course, it is impossible to mention too much at once, so the reaction of the ministers must be very fierce, and now that the war has just passed, the population loss is a bit large, and it is indeed necessary to replenish some population. Xiaobao sat in the study for a whole day, and he hadn''t come out when Qi Haoran came back from the palace. Seeing that Mu Yangling didn''t mean to call people out for dinner, he secretly asked, "What did you tell him? Don''t be so excited that he doesn''t want to marry a wife and concubine, you know, he can shoulder a country on his shoulders. heavy duty." Qi Haoran felt that if the children of the two families were not nervous and had been practiced by A Ling many times, if he heard about the STD cases she mentioned, he would probably have a shadow on **** in the future. Xiaoxiong is used to some rough nerves, but Xiaobao is very thoughtful. He has not been taught by A Ling several times in recent years. Mu Yangling taught him how narrow-minded he was and said: "Do you think I shut him up in the study to teach him Dunlon? Those self-owned imperial physicians are going to teach, we are discussing the population plan." Qi Haoran stared, "You really let Xiaobao control the population growth." This is something that Qi Haoran cannot understand. Who in power does not expect a large population. The more the population, the more successful he is. She is better. She urged him to write a letter to control the population growth. Xiaobao that way? Mu Yangling sighed, "There''s no way, you old stubborn can''t understand my long-term vision, I can only pull a few children to become allies, and you and Zijin are far behind them in this regard." Qi Haoran pouted, "That''s because a few children were taught by you, they usually look fine and follow the rules, but when they are out of sight, they come up with some fantastic ideas, such as this population growth, you see Looking at the Han and Tang dynasties, which emperor did not set the marriage age at a lower age? It would be better for you, but you think too many people, and set the marriage age at a higher age." Mu Yangling said: "It''s like a pigsty, it''s so big, it''s less than three pigs, it''s just right to raise five pigs, but if you are greedy for more, you tend to raise ten pigs in it, and there is nowhere to sleep. And you only provide feed for five of ten pigs, do you think the pigsty is messy?" Qi Haoran pointed at Mu Yangling tremblingly, "Co-authoring my great country is a pigsty, is your father a pig?" Mu Yangling tilted his head, "That''s like a horse pen?" Qi Haoran shot at her. Xiao Xiong saw that his parents were going to quarrel again, he immediately called his younger brothers to clean up the food on the table, and shouted: "Father, mother, you can talk slowly, let''s go and have dinner with the prince." Xiao An has already brought Hutou and the others down with the food quickly. Qi Haoran stared, squinted at Xiao An''s back, turned his head and gritted his teeth at Mu Yangling: "In the past, Xiao An was so obedient and well-behaved, look at what you have taught your children?" Mu Yangling snorted and said: "Don''t you big men think that your son will teach yourself, and your daughter''s wife will teach, Xiao An is not responsible for you and Zijin, not to mention what is wrong with him, you yell at me like this, don''t he? Do you want to stay and watch? Naturally, avoid it early." Chapter 1138： Rising Night At the dinner table, only the husband and wife were left, and even the youngest little leopard and Baozhu followed behind the brothers to join in the fun in the study. A group of people rushed into the study, Xiaobao was awakened from his thoughts, and then he felt extremely hungry. Fortunately, he had finished thinking about what he thought, so he helped his younger brothers set the table with a smile on his face, and a group of children cooked their own meals. Xiao Xiong and Xiao An were still concerned about Xiao Bao''s collection of Fangna''s concubine, and said worriedly: "Have Uncle Huang and Aunt Huang agreed to postpone it?" Xiaobao smiled and nodded, "You are all so alarmist, just for the sake of my body, the father and mother will postpone it." Xiao Xiong and Xiao An breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "This is not alarmist, there are real cases." The little lion nodded while taking care of his younger brother and sister, "Hutou and I have made notes. If the prince doesn''t believe me, I can lend you the notes." Thinking of the cursive writing of the little lion and the tiger''s head, Xiaobao was embarrassed and shook his head hurriedly: "Forget it, I will ask Imperial Physician Wang and Fourth Aunt for a lesson plan." Apart from the two of them, the words that Little Lion and Hutou took notes, I am afraid that only Xiao An can read them. He took a lot of effort just to read the words. It is better to ask Imperial Physician Wang and Mu Yangling for a lesson plan. . The little lion didn''t care either, and continued to take care of the younger brothers and sisters to eat, and then bowed their heads to cook. Hutou was also very busy while putting something into the little lion''s bowl and stuffing it into his mouth. Xiaobao turned his head and said to Xiaoxiong Xiaoan: "You can sleep with me at night, I have something important to discuss with you." Little Lion and Tiger Head raised their heads when they heard the words, "What about us?" "And me!" Qi Wensu hurriedly raised his hand to show that he was also there. Xiaobao turned his head to the three and said, "When you can memorize "University", I will let you join the political discussion." As soon as the three of them heard that they were meeting at night to discuss political affairs, they lost interest, and Hutou added, "We will never be able to recite "The University". So don''t come to us for this kind of thing in the future. Xiao Xiong was shocked by the short ambitions of his younger brothers. Just when he wanted to beat someone, he heard Xiao An laughed at them: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t memorize it, then you can just repeat the class, just in time to go to school with the little leopard." The tiger head and the little lion were stunned for a moment. They turned their heads to look at their younger brother who was holding a spoon and was trying to cook the rice. "No way, who made your education level always be the enlightenment class?" Xiao An said calmly: "Sir, you can''t always accommodate you, and then you will naturally have to repeat the class." Qi Wensu was also shocked, the first reaction was, "I will definitely study hard, maybe I will recite "University" in two days." Little lion and tiger head glared at him, Xiaobao touched his second brother''s head and exclaimed, "Yes, come and ask eldest brother if you don''t understand anything." The tiger-headed lion, who wanted to eat and play, hesitated for a while, and finally went to the small study with Qi Wensu to review his homework and do his homework. The dragon and phoenix were sent back to Mu Yangling, and Qi Haoran hugged the two of them to enjoy the family happiness. Xiaobao and Bear Xiaoan are locked in the house to discuss important matters. Xiaobao was influenced by his fourth aunt, and he began to plan carefully. First of all, what kind of Daqi did he hope to build? What about Xiao Xiong and Xiao An? It was a very peaceful night, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling didn''t even notice that the three children had been chatting for three hours before falling asleep. But history named this night as "Rise Night". On this night, three teenagers determined the direction and general path of an empire''s development in the next few hundred years. The various policies and foreshadowings of Emperor Taichang after he ascended the throne are also based on the tone set by the three teenagers this evening. At this time, the rise plan in history was just randomly written by Xiao An on a few pieces of paper and left on the desk as a draft. People outside didn''t know what happened to the royal family recently, so the situation was calm, but there was a lot of ups and downs in the palace. First, the two palace maids who had just been assigned to the East Palace were transferred away, and then the queen''s case was used as a The beauty picture of the prince''s choice of side concubine was cleared. In the end, the concubines who had princes in each palace were informed by the queen that the prince was not allowed to teach personnel before the age of sixteen, so as not to damage his body. Shangshufang is the establishment of a new course "biology", which evolved from the "yin and yang" of Wangfu. It is no longer confined to people, but also has some biological common sense, and the most important Jiaxuan technology is listed for the top priority. For this purpose, Mu Yangling wrote a letter instructing Liu Ting to lead his subordinates to compile some basic knowledge of agricultural planting techniques and grain cultivation, and then publish them in a book. In order to allow more people to learn to attach importance to planting techniques. And many people have benefited from this book, thus cultivating rice seeds with high yield but high quality, breaking the barrier of high yield and poor taste. Liu Ting is addicted to publishing books. He almost writes books and periodicals when there are breakthroughs in the experimental farms and Sinong Temple. He also lists some problems that cannot be solved by himself and his colleagues, and collects opinions widely to make agricultural development faster. . And Liu Ting also became the famous Mr. This development can be said to be unexpected by Mu Yangling. A person who only taught Yin and Yang about the difference between men and women and learned the imperial palace has become a comprehensive biology. Qi Xiuyuan did not expect that at that time he wanted to copy the "Yin-Yang Study" of the palace, but Fang Shaofu did not agree. This other thing between men and women has to be brought to the classroom? Even if he was taught by an imperial physician, he would not agree, because it was really hard to be elegant. There is no way, Qi Xiuyuan can only think of a way, if he doesn''t want to, then change the course, not only to teach the difference between men and women, but also to teach some basic medical knowledge. And everything in the world cannot be used for medicine, plants, animals, and even minerals, so the scope is wide. Qi Xiuyuan simply waved his pen and changed "Yin-Yang" to "Biology". The Lord was teaching the princes some basic biological knowledge. And these creatures include the daily grains and medicines, and there is a single "person" in it. "People" is naturally divided into men and women, and the knowledge in it covers a wide range. It can be said that the "Yin-Yang" taught by Wang Taiyi is covered in the "People". In this way, Fang Shaofu has no opinion, but unexpectedly pushed the agricultural development of Daqi a step forward, which is really a pleasant surprise. Of course, this effect was not seen until many years later. At this time, the palace was shaking for the Queen''s new regulations. Concubine Zhao was the first one who didn''t want to, because the second prince was already nine years old, and the children in the royal family were well nourished and naturally matured early. If there was no accident, he would come to the first sperm in two or three years, and then he could arrange for teaching. The palace maid of personnel, and then the concubine Na. The status of the Zhao family is not very high. She is unworthy of her son''s main concubine, but the side concubine can arrange one. With her backing, the niece may be able to give birth to the eldest son. With this relationship, the Zhao family can do it again. Forty years of prosperity. Chapter 1139： set down There are many concubines who have the same idea as Zhao Concubine. If the prince postpones his appointment until he is sixteen years old, doesnt it mean that he can only accept the concubine at sixteen or seventeen? But at this age, he can marry a concubine. The concubines in the harem, except the queen, all came from small families, and their family background did not match the prince''s. Even if they were the prince''s biological mother, it was impossible for their son to marry their own niece as the main concubine, so they could only pin their hopes on the side concubine. And she is a side concubine who can give birth to the eldest son. Because of the previous abolition of the feudal monarchy system, the concubines in the harem didn''t like seeing Prince Rong''s family in all kinds of ways. I heard that the source of this incident was also the palace, and I felt panic in my heart. However, everyone is not as obvious as Zhao Concubine. Although they also expressed objections when they went to greet the queen, their faces were not as ugly as Zhao Concubine. Li Jinghua said solemnly: "This is the rule of the royal family of Daqi, which was determined by me and the emperor after careful consideration." The subtext is that you have to abide by it, and you have to abide by it if you don''t want to. The faces of the concubines changed, I didn''t expect the queen to be so strong in this matter. Zhao Concubine opened her mouth to ask questions, she caught sight of Xu Concubine who bowed her head out of the corner of her eyes, her mind changed, and she immediately closed her mouth. Why am I always the first? The advantages are not as much as I am, but there are a lot of disadvantages. Zhao Concubine closed her mouth and lowered her head. The Queen ?? raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw it, but the anger at the front subsided a little. After ?? and the others left, Wen Cui sighed, "Zhao Concubine is very clever." Wen Cui thought of Zhao Concubine''s character, shook her head and said, "I''m afraid it won''t last long, and then the second prince will suffer." Li Jinghua was noncommittal, "The emperor treats the princes equally, how can it be so hard?" What she cared about was the expressions of the concubines just now, they were still respectful to her, I''m afraid they all blamed A Ling. Thinking of Qi Haoran''s hatred some time ago, the queen couldn''t help sighing, "Prince Rong and A Ling offended people, I''m afraid they don''t even know it." Wen Cui smiled and said, "Don''t worry, madam, in the emperor''s heart, all the concubines in the harem combined are not as important as the prince and the princess." "That said, it''s hard to guard against villains, not to mention that these people are the emperor''s bedsiders, and they also have sons..." Li Jinghua sighed: "I''m worried about the future." Even if the emperor and Qi Haoran can continue to be brothers, what about him in a hundred years? As long as these concubines say a few more words by their sons, even if the princes add up, they can''t shake Qi Haoran''s position, but there must be a lot of troubles. When the time comes, who knows what will happen? In the end, this matter was their negligence. If they communicated well in advance, the matter of abolishing the vassal monarchy was brought up by someone else, or directly by the emperor, and they would have avoided a lot of trouble. But money is hard to buy, I knew it earlier. Li Jinghua could only be worried in her heart. These actions of the palace are not big, because Qi Xiuyuan has a strong control over the palace, as long as he does not want the news in the harem to spread, no one can pass the news. Therefore, the people outside the imperial regulations that he and Li Jinghua set have never been known. When the New Year is approaching, the crown prince presides over palace banquets and often appears in front of the ministers, and everyone is shocked to realize that the crown prince has grown up. . However, the crown prince not only did not have a concubine, he did not even have a concubine, which is obviously not normal in the royal family that has traditionally married early. The worried person asked the officials in the East Palace, and only then did they know that the prince was so old that he didn''t even have a room, which means that the prince was so old but he didn''t know the personnel. All the ministers looked at the prince with some anxiety in their eyes. Using the imperial study to discuss politics, several ministers vaguely mentioned to the emperor that the prince should talk about marriage. It is a vague reminder that someone must teach the crown prince before the marriage. Who knew that the emperor smiled when he heard it, and said clearly: "My Qi''s children should not get married early. I and the queen have agreed that the prince must not be less than seventeen years old when he gets married." "Your Majesty, each prince can take many side concubines and concubines before marrying the main concubine. Why don''t we arrange side concubines for His Royal Highness first?" Yan Du suggested. Qi Xiuyuan smiled lightly and said, "That was the rule of the previous royal family, why should I, Da Qi, abide by the rule of the previous court?" The royal study was quiet, the emperor meant that the rules of the royal family should be changed? Qi Xiuyuan has already said: "My Daqi royal family does not have the rule of taking side concubines before marrying the main concubine. Since the first wife is the wife of the hair, there is no reason to set up a side room first." What about the concubine? The ministers looked at Qi Xiuyuan, this doesn''t need any status, can''t let the princes be lads before they get married? Qi Xiuyuan smiled and began to talk about the way of health preservation. He implicitly stated that he was an emperor who paid attention to health preservation. Said to be married. So you are right, before the age of seventeen, the prince was really a rookie. Ministers: "" Some people want to object. This is not a private matter of the royal family. The prince gets married after the age of seventeen, so the birth of a child must be late, which is not a good thing for Daqi. Qi Xiuyuan only sighed and blocked their mouths, "It seems that their life is good, back then, I didn''t get married until I was twenty-one, and Prince Rong didn''t marry Princess Rong until he was eighteen. of." What else can everyone say, even the founding emperor and Prince Rong were married at that age, how big of a face can they ask the princes to get married sooner? This matter is settled. Qi Xiuyuan immediately proposed to revise the age limit for marriage in the law. The woman immediately raised the age from thirteen to fifteen, and the upper limit was also raised to twenty. The ministers looked at each other, because the age of the prince''s marriage was delayed first, and everyone''s reaction to this law was not very big. After a little discussion, it was passed. Xiaobao was very happy after hearing about it, and said to his father, "Xiaoxiong and I still thought about raising it after the new year, but I didn''t expect it to be solved with just a few words from the father." Qi Xiuyuan was a little complacent, "This is about raising first and then suppressing, if I mention this first, they will definitely be arguing, and it would be good to raise the age by one year in the end, but because I mentioned your affairs first, in comparison , they will relax about it. Even if this matter is over, you and Xiaoxiong should not always focus on it. After the new year, you will go out to experience, and then I will find a place for you. " Xiaobao''s eyes lit up and demanded: "Father, I''m going to the Northland! Little Bear said that the Northland is magnificent, and I haven''t seen it yet." Qi Xiuyuan thought for a while, then nodded slowly and said: "Alright, there is a large piece of lost land that has just been recovered, and the people''s hearts are definitely not settled, you can go and have a look." Xiaobao was happy, "Will Xiaoxiong come with me too?" Qi Xiuyuan shook his head, "Xiao Xiong is going to the army. He is different from you, and the places he goes are naturally different." Xiaobao felt lost for a moment, but was soon overshadowed by the excitement of leaving Beijing. "Let''s go and prepare the palace banquet. This is the first palace banquet after the victory. It''s going to be a big one. There are also envoys from various countries coming to congratulate you. You are the prince, so don''t screw it up." Chapter 1140： Palace Banquet (Part 1) This is the first time that the prince is in charge of holding a palace banquet independently. Even if the queen is behind to help, he will be a little busy. So he directly asked several younger brothers to help. Xiao Xiong and Xiao Bao grew up together. They know each other best and have the most tacit understanding. Doing things is almost twice the result with half the effort, while Xiao An is making supplements on the side, and the cooperation efficiency of the three is greatly improved. The tiger head and the little lion drag Qi Wensu to run around in the field to make trouble. Of course, in their words, they are helping to supervise whether people are doing their best. Xiaoxiong wanted to kick them out, but finally let Xiaobao and Xiaoan stop them. Xiao An said with a smile: "Let them make trouble, we''ll know what''s missing when we follow behind them, they''re experts at filling in the gaps." Xiaobao replied with a smile, "That''s why I brought them here. If it wasn''t for the third and fourth brothers who were still young, I would definitely bring them here, too." You must know that they are the ones who will cause trouble the most. If this place can hold up the tossing of these boys, then there should be nothing missing. With a few big indulgences, the tiger-headed lion and Qi Wensu ran even more happily in the field. This is the most grand New Year''s Eve palace banquet since the founding of Daqi, not only because Daqi''s treasury is rich, but also because they recovered a large area of ??lost land in the north this year. Although there have been occasional disasters in the past two years, it is generally considered a bumper harvest. , so the civil servants can praise the phrase "national peace and peace". This achievement has been achieved in the 12th year of the founding of the People''s Republic of China. It can be said that it is rare in the past dynasties, and there is also a contribution from them. Therefore, the ministers of civil and military affairs were beaming and proud when they entered the Jiaotai Hall. . This palace banquet is still divided into separate seats. Like the previous dynasties, men and women are not separated. After all, this is also a great initiative of Emperor Sejong. The rules are set. Although the status of women in the previous dynasties was significantly lower than that in the Tang Dynasty, they were not as severe as those in the previous two Song Dynasties. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran were attracted by the audience as soon as they entered Jiaotai Hall, their eyes startled her. Qi Haoran walked ahead without changing his face, and led her to sit down in the first position on the lower left. Opposite him is the Crown Prince, the next one is Fan Zijin, and the several princes sit next to the Crown Prince and Zijin on the left and the right, and then the left and right ministers representing the officials. The ministers saw that Fan Zijin could sit on top of the prince, and they all sighed at his favor, and whispered that he was afraid that he would be the next left minister. Before he could say a word, the emperor and the queen arrived, Qi Haoran hurriedly took the lead and stood up and knelt down to greet him, Mu Yangling knelt beside Qi Haoran, only to hear a voice above and chuckle: "Pingshen, today is the New Year''s Eve. , for enjoyment, and the ministers do not have to be restrained." The saying ?? is so, but it may not be all enjoyment, because the palace banquet is not only fun for the monarchs and ministers of Daqi, but also envoys from various countries come to pay tribute. Xixia, Goryeo, Dongying and Vietnam''s Chen Dynasty in the near, and western countries such as Spain, Portugal, England and France in the distance. The civil war in Xixia is fierce. This time, envoys will be sent to Qi to remind Daqi of the covenant between them. I hope that Daqi will not take advantage of the danger of others to attack Xixia. As for the fact that they sent troops to aid Dajin before, it was attributed to a misunderstanding by Xixia, because they sent troops to help Dajin settle the civil strife. Who knows that they accidentally hit the army and Daqi''s army collided, and they fought in confusion. In order to apologize, Daikin also pulled several carts of gold and silver jewelry. This is also a disguised bribe to show weakness. Qi Xiuyuan did not give an accurate answer, but he also knew that it was not appropriate to start a war again in Daqi, who had just won the victory over Dajin, so he could only wait. Waiting for the next opportunity, or a peaceful settlement to take back the field occupied by Xixia. However, there is really not much lost land in Xixia now, which is why Qi Xiuyuan is not in a hurry. He took it calmly, but Xixia was anxious. The envoys of Xixia were visiting Beijing with gold and silver in the past few days, but they all hit a wall. You must know that this kind of situation almost never happened when Xixia was against Dazhou. It was always Dazhou officials who begged them with gold and silver. At this time, the opposite happened. They were both ashamed and annoyed, but there was nothing they could do. The envoys of Xixia did not know that the officials they visited were the ones who complained. This is at the foot of the emperor. The emperor and Prince Rong hate corrupt officials the most. These envoys don''t know how to avoid people''s sight when they come to the door with gold and silver. Not to mention that they have no intention of accepting bribes. Reach out. Xixia''s envoy held the treasure but couldn''t send it out, and a mouthful of blood was blocked in his chest. And the Western countries who are seeking to block the blood like them. In contrast, Goryeo, who is purely here to fight the autumn wind, and Chen Chaohe, who is here to inquire about news, hope that it will be much easier for Dongying to establish diplomatic relations. After the monarch and ministers have met, they will naturally meet the envoys from various countries, and this order is also very particular. The first is Xixia, which is quite powerful, the second is the Chen Dynasty, which borders Daqi, but has a good relationship, then Korea, and the third is Dongying. These are all neighboring countries. , there are also some interests involved at this time. The envoys of the Western countries were announced together. There is no way. The Western countries are too far away from Daqi. Apart from business transactions, Qi Xiuyuan can''t think of what else they are involved in. Since he can''t tell the difference between the good and the bad, Then let''s announce it together. The envoys of the Western countries bowed to Qi Xiuyuan with one knee, Qi Xiuyuan nodded slightly, and gave him a seat after waiving the salute. Only then did everyone see the hundreds of officials sitting in two columns, two of them in one seat, and their relatives and relatives in another seat behind them, and the relationship was clear at a glance. There were delicious food and wine on the desk, and some dishes that the envoys had never seen before. It was impossible to say that I was not shocked. Western countries are still in the era of defecation everywhere, nobles do not take a bath twice a year, and they are even less good at food. During the time they came to Daqi, they have seen the wealth and rich materials of the Han people, but I have never seen this shock in my previous experience. So this is the palace banquet of Daqi! That is, Andre, who has traveled to and from this continent for more than 20 years, lost his mind for a moment. Antonio sat in his seat for a while before he regained his senses. He looked at the Daqi Emperor, who was so far away, and said, "I finally understand why you always like to come to this continent to do business. This is indeed the case. A beautiful country." Andre, who attended the palace banquet as Spain''s deputy envoy, lowered his voice and said: "Its country is very large and rich in materials. It is the richest country I have ever seen in my life, so we have a lot to do on this continent." Chapter 1141： Palace Banquet (middle) Antonio''s heart was agitated, and he said slightly excitedly: "This is an opportunity for us in Spain, if we can..." Antonio''s voice was barely audible, and Andre looked at Qi Haoran and his wife a little lost. Judging from his experience in dealing with Daqi officials, it was very difficult to tear flesh on this continent. And waging war is simply not feasible, this country has just been through a major war in the past year, it has the most soldiers he has ever seen, the strongest army, and unless the country is thrown into chaos again, they will be hard to start. Andre had a lot of thoughts in his mind for a while, and came back to his senses when the upper emperor raised his glass. No matter what the messengers thought, they all raised their glasses and smiled, congratulating this mighty nation on the new year. Mu Yangling drank the wine in the glass, glanced in the direction of the envoy, and said to Qi Haoran, "Andre has also become an envoy to Spain? Isn''t he a businessman?" Qi Haoran glanced at the group of people and said: "He also has a title, and he is the most familiar with me, Daqi, among many foreigners. It is not surprising that he can become a messenger. In this regard, other countries are much worse. The second envoy came to Beijing without a familiar face, and it seemed that it was the first time for me to visit Daqi." Qi Haoran didn''t pay attention to them. For him, these people didn''t have the singing and dancing on the field to attract him. Qi Haoran didn''t quite understand why Mu Yangling was so wary of Western countries. It is true that they may have bad intentions towards Daqi, but Their country is 108,000 miles away from Daqi, and its national strength is far less than Daqi, so there is really no need to value them that much. For him, the biggest threat to Daqi still comes from the land, such as Xixia, such as Dayuan. Regarding the positioning of Western countries, Qi Haoran has always placed them as partners in tradable business. Seeing that Mu Yangling was still paying attention to the Westerners, Qi Haoran turned his head and said to her: "Where have these little tiger heads gone? You have to keep an eye on them, don''t let them cause trouble, all the officials are watching. " Mu Yangling''s attention immediately shifted, turned around to look for the children, and found that only Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao were sitting honestly opposite, and the other children, including the second, third, and fourth princes, did not know where they went. Mu Yangling turned his head to look at Fan Zijin, who was next to him. Seeing that Xiao An and Xiao Fu, who were sitting honestly, were gone, Mu Yangling couldn''t sit still anymore, so he got up and said, "I''ll go take a look." Qi Haoran said it casually, but now he realizes that something is wrong, and the few bear children are really gone. At this time, Xiao An and the others were hiding in the apse to change the inner servant''s clothes. Seeing that Xiao Fu also took off his clothes and wanted to change, Xiao An hurriedly held his hand, "You are still young, how can such a small servant serve in the palace? You Go back and sit next to your parents, and we''ll come back and tell you." Xiaofu was not happy, "You guys always don''t take me to play, and I won''t be with you again next time." "Didn''t you see Westerners when you were in Guangzhou? Wen Qian and Wen Mi didn''t see us before they went to see it." Xiaofu''s eyes were full of confusion, "Have I ever seen a Westerner?" "Oh, he was too young at the time, he must not remember." Hutou turned around twice, and finally came up with a bad idea: "Otherwise you hide behind us and watch? It doesn''t matter if you are a little smaller, we promise Don''t let anyone find you." "No, how could he not be discovered as a big living person?" Xiao An felt that Hutou came up with a bad idea. "Then we can''t leave Xiaofu alone..." The two cousins ??quickly quarreled, and the little lion and Wen Su hurriedly persuaded: "Okay, stop arguing, you want to attract people over." The third prince, Qi Wenqian, and the fourth prince, Qi Wenmi, stared blankly at the quarreling people. Didn''t they say they wanted to take them to observe the Westerners up close? Why did they quarrel instead? The more the little lion persuaded, the more angry he got, and he didn''t know what was wrong. He first quarreled with Hutou, and Wen Su was sweating profusely among the three of them. Make a noise, make a noise, the fourth aunt will be quarreled by you in a while!" The little tiger-headed lion and Xiao An had already quarreled over the trivial matter of who ate an extra snack last night. In the end, Xiao An returned rationally and shouted, "I won''t quarrel with you. I will attract the little eunuchs in a while. If the incident happens, none of us will be left behind." Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia stood at the door and asked curiously, "What happened to you?" The room was quiet, and the children turned stiffly to look at the door, only to find that Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia were standing at the door and looked at them with a smile. Xiao An and the tiger-headed lion immediately stood in a row in tacit agreement. Wen Su hurriedly pulled the two younger brothers forward and stood in a row with them, hiding a pile of **** clothes behind him. Xiaofu screamed and ran from Xiao An to the Fourth Prince, and finally ran back in a panic to hide behind his own brother, and he would not come out. Xiao Xia: "..." Xiao An: "..." children:"" Mu Yangling looked at them condescendingly, pointed behind them and smiled: "You seem to have forgotten the height difference." The tiger raised his head to look at his mother, and then looked at their heights, secretly said: I don''t know if it''s too late for them to fold Arhats at this time... Mu Yangling finally couldn''t help but slap them on the buttocks, and then began to interrogate them. Xiao An is in a low mood. He admits that he is well organized. Because he assisted the prince in preparing the palace banquet before, he is very familiar with the layout of the Jiaotai Palace, and he is not very familiar with the servants who serve him, but he also knows them all. As long as you put on your clothes, lower your head, go around the inspecting chamberlain, and take the jug around two turns, you will be able to reach the Western envoy. At that time, Qi Wenqian and Qi Wenmi can see what they want. But he didn''t expect to be successful, and the problem was his quarrel with Hutou, which was a total failure. Xiao An was sad for his failure, but he didn''t know that Xiao Xia was so angry that he wanted to beat him. This is the palace, how could he do whatever he wanted? Mu Yangling was speechless, and said, "You want to see the Westerners in the past, just look at it, why do you have to make so many things?" Qi Wenqian said ashamedly: "But the ministers in the DPRK and China seem to dislike these Westerners very much, and even the seats are so far behind. We are so hasty to go forward, I''m afraid we will be impeached by the officials." The prince''s every move is being watched, they don''t want to be impeached by the officials just by looking at a strange thing. However, Mu Yangling''s face sank, and he said to the two children seriously: "You are not too young, you should be able to distinguish right from wrong, some of the words of the officials can be heard, but some of them don''t need to be cared about, you are princes, you can do whatever you want. Go generously, this kind of sneaky damage to the prince''s prestige." Then he went to teach Xiao An and the tiger-headed little lion, "You three are the elders, not to mention taking good care of your younger brothers, but also taking them to do something wrong. If the Western envoys reveal your identities on the spot, the prince of a dignified country wears the clothes of a servant to come and go. Gong Yan, do you know what the envoys will think of you and Da Qi?" Chapter 1142： Palace Banquet (Part 2) Several children lowered their heads when they were told, Xiao Xia took a deep breath and said with a stern face: "What are you still doing? The palace banquet is halfway through, why don''t you go back and sit down?" Hutou said boldly: "Then we have to sit with Big Brother and the others." Xiaoxiong sat impatiently next to his parents, and he didn''t sit next to Xiaobao according to the rules when the banquet was held. There were three children in a row. It was very fun at first glance. The key is that the binding force is very small. Hutou said these words, and several children looked at them eagerly. Mu Yangling looked down at them from top to bottom and smiled: "Do you think I will agree?" The children froze like eggplants beaten by frost. Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia took the children back, and the banquet was in full swing. The envoys from various countries had just presented a gift list on behalf of their own countries. The envoys of England took the opportunity to propose the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two countries. Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile that he welcomes all countries to come and communicate with Daqi. Daqi is a hospitable country and welcomes friends who come from afar. The envoys from the Western countries looked at each other and brought up the duty-free customs. Of course, the envoys from England also hoped that Daqi would set aside a place for their ships to rest. Qi Xiuyuan squinted his eyes, if there was no reminder from Haoran, in order to show Qi''s majesty, he would still be willing to set aside one or two villages. But the Daqi side only mentioned the exchange of gifts a little, and also asked them to pass the customs duty-free on the Daqi ships, and also allocated a small area for the Daqi fleet to rest, and the other party shied away in every possible way. Qi Xiuyuan is not a fool. Although he hasn''t figured out the tricks until now, he also knows it''s not good. Otherwise, how could the other party shirk it in every possible way? Qi Xiuyuan picked up the glass to drink, and he didn''t need to speak to his minister to deal with it. Sure enough, the Minister of Hubu immediately expressed his welcome to the merchants of England to come to Daqi for trade, and Daqi was also willing to provide convenience for the merchant ships of various countries. As soon as the conversation turned, the Minister of the Ministry of Housing also stated that there are many merchant ships going to sea for business in Daqi. It is also difficult to berth and supply. I hope that England can also help Daqi. Of course, we can discuss the follow-up matters afterwards. The envoys of England were silent, and the envoys of other Western countries were also slightly silent. It seems that Daqi still refused to let go. They have changed the envoys twice for this matter. The ship has cargo, and such consumption can''t stand it. Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, as long as she was there, they would never take advantage of this. Antonio put down his glass and whispered to Andre: "The officials of Daqi seem to be not very friendly to us." Andre also discovered that Daqi officials paid more attention to the envoys of several other eastern countries. Especially in the country called Xixia, although the officials of Daqi and the envoys of the other party are often cynical and unfriendly, but the other party can sit at the first place in the envoys, which shows that they attach great importance to the other party. Andre thought for a while and said: "These countries are relatively close to Daqi, and some even border on each other, so it is understandable that they are valued." is their country. If you choose between the surrounding countries and Daqi, you will also choose the surrounding countries, and Daqi is too far away to threaten their country. Andrei understood Daqi''s concerns when he thought about it, rolled his eyes and said, "There is a saying in the Han people that ''the sky is high and the emperor is far away'', Daqi''s territory is too vast, if we can find someone who is willing to accept us Officials with gifts, then our purpose can be achieved. "It''s better to be justified..." Antonio said inaudibly. Andre looked in Qi Haoran''s direction and said, "If we can convince that prince or his princess..." Antonio heard Andre mention the couple more than once, and followed his gaze, "Is it them?" "Yes," Andrei laughed, "An interesting couple." The very interesting Qi Haoran and his wife are exchanging seats. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin are sitting and drinking together, while Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia are sitting together to watch the ladies in the field. Xiaobao is about the same age, so he will decide to get married in a year or two, and he will be able to get married in a year or two. By then, Xiaobao will be just eighteen years old, which is in line with the rules set by the emperor. So this time, all the daughters or granddaughters of the right age in the family were brought into the palace. Maybe they will be selected by the emperor and the queen? So there are many pretty and lovely little girls of thirteen or fourteen years old at the palace banquet tonight. Mu Yangling watched with great interest, Xiao Xia was very social, and whispered to her about the talents of the little girls. Of course, except for those who were familiar with her own opinions, everything else was the reputation of those little girls. The two were talking, but they didn''t know that their son was also the target of the other ministers. There is only one position for the prince''s main concubine, and the side concubines are all selected from the families of officials below the third rank, and the prince''s husband is not so easy to be. In contrast, Xiao Xiong and Xiao An are much more popular. Xiao Xiong is the prince of Prince Rong''s mansion, and Xiao An is the prince of Anjun''s mansion. Because the prince went out of the palace and opened the mansion to be the prince, but the second generation was the king of the county, and the third generation was the prince of the state. After the third generation, who would know that he was a royal family? The Prince Rong''s Mansion and the Prince''s Mansion of An County, unless the grandparents and grandchildren are brainless to rebel, or the title will always be the prince and the county king, and it will last forever. Therefore, in addition to the thirteen- or fourteen-year-old girls in the Jiaotai Hall, there are also many girls over the age of nine and under the age of thirteen. Mu Yangling didn''t know the inside story, and bit his ear with Xiao Xia: "These ministers are too mad, and the nine-year-old baby is also brought here. Four years later, he will only be thirteen years old, and he is not too old." "Maybe it''s heading for a few princes." "Wen Su? Nine-year-old versus nine-year-old, the age is similar, what about those eleven- or twelve-year-old girls?" "Female junior, hold a golden brick?" Xiao Xia guessed hesitantly. Fan Zijin couldn''t help rolling his eyes in his heart, turned his head and lowered his voice and said, "What they are looking for is our son, do you think they are all going to the royal family?" Fan Zijin glanced at the little girls and said, "If you have time, take a look. If there is something good, let me know, and I will pay attention to Xiao An in advance." Xiao Xia was shocked and stammered: "This, I, I have to pay attention to my daughter-in-law?" Fan Zijin said angrily, "Do you think you are still a 28-year-old girl? Your son is ten years old. In two or three years, you will officially announce your kiss, so why don''t you start paying attention now?" Mu Yangling opened his mouth in shock. Fan Zijin glanced at her, and finally decided to talk to Haoran about Xiaoxiong''s marriage, "Xiaoxiong is thirteen, so it''s time to officially say kiss, and it will take two or three years to settle down, and it will be eighteen after another two years. ?" Fan Zijin curled his lips when he said this, "Don''t always be accustomed to A Ling, let her go to various houses, don''t always stay in the palace, how about the woman''s character, don''t she have to check it herself?" Qi Haoran opened his mouth in shock, "I''m about to become a father-in-law? Isn''t it about to be a grandfather?" Fan Zijin saw Rong Xuan and Yan Du from the next table looking over and wanted to kick Qi Haoran into the middle, so why don''t you keep your voice down? We are whispering, you know? Do you know what a whisper is? Chapter 1143： lucky money Mu Yangling held the mirror and looked at himself for a long time, and finally asked Qi Haoran uncertainly, "Am I old?" Qi Haoran shook his head repeatedly, "Not old at all." Mu Yangling touched the corner of his eyes, "I think it''s okay, but why do you want to be a grandmother?" Qi Haoran secretly glanced at the mirror from behind her, and sighed, "Master thinks it''s not that we are getting old, but that the children are growing too fast." Mu Yangling couldn''t help worrying, "What about Xiaoxiong''s marriage, do you really want me to choose a wife for them?" She never thought of choosing a wife for her son. She and Qi Haoran naturally walked together, and because of the memories of previous lives, she always felt that falling in love was a matter for the young couple. But now the son is obviously not enlightened, and there are such things as men and women in this era, can he really find a wife by relying on his son? "What are you talking about, you are their mother, the daughter-in-law is naturally up to you, the parents'' life matchmaker''s words..." Qi Haoran made up his mind and felt that they were completely frightening themselves, "This is still He has five years of hard work, if he doesn''t work, he will marry later, we will look for him slowly, and we can always find a good one." "It''s appropriate, what''s the use of being good or not?" "Yes, yes, it''s appropriate." Qi Haoran decided to go to the palace tomorrow to chat with his sister-in-law. She wanted to find a crown princess for Xiaobao. There must be a lot of candidates on hand. Spiritual research. The thoughts of the husband and wife were a bit complicated tonight, so they lay in bed and didn''t fall asleep. Fortunately, the next day was the first day of the new year, and there was no meeting, so they could sleep in comfortably. After a while, the husband and wife sighed together, "The child is growing too fast!" Qi Haoran whispered, "I think I''m quite young..." He held back his words for a long time before he dared to say it. "We are young." Mu Yangling agrees incomparably. She turns 30 after the new year, and Qi Haoran is only 33. There are many people who got married at this time in the previous life. It is ancient, but it does not look old because it is well maintained. Qi Haoran saw that A Ling had an opinion with himself, and immediately turned over and hugged her, "He said, he is still young, how can he feel like he wants to be a grandfather? You are right, the age of marriage does have to be pushed back one year. push." Otherwise, wouldn''t he be a grandfather in two or three years? At this rate, he will be able to be a great-grandfather in eighteen years. When he thinks of a child like a little leopard or Baozhu chasing after him and calling his great-grandfather, Qi Haoran feels that his whole person is going to be bad. Mu Yangling''s brainwaves miraculously overlapped with Qi Haoran''s, and there flashed in his mind the appearance of two little kids chasing after her and calling her great-grandmother, who couldn''t help laughing while lying on Qi Haoran''s chest. The couple adjusted for one night, and the next day they threw away the weird feeling of being a grandmother. The two of them slept until three poles in the sun, and after taking a shower, the little bear ran in with a bunch of younger brothers and bowed to their parents, "I wish the father and mother every year have today, every year has this day, and a happy New Year!" After the congratulatory speech, he reached out to his parents. The little leopard and Baozhu, who were dressed in round clothes, also clasped their fists and bowed behind the tiger head and the little lion. Because they were too thickly dressed, they almost fell over when they bent down. Qi Haoran''s mood suddenly improved, and he waved his hand: "Today, Daddy will give you a big red envelope!" The children cheered, and Baba looked at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling also said: "My red envelope is also big." The children took Mu Yangling''s red envelope first, and then followed Qi Haoran to the study, euphemistically saying, "Serve daddy''s pen and ink, and be a little filial." Qi Haoran looked at the bear who took the lead with contempt, "Since I said I would give you a big red envelope, I won''t break my promise." "We are really here to serve you." Little Bear still emphasized. Qi Haoran snorted twice and led them to the study. Hutou and the little lion walked behind and bit their ears, "Daddy''s monthly money is not enough every month, can he really give us a big red envelope?" Hutou asked questioningly. The little lion lowered his voice and said, "Daddy must have been hiding the private money..." Although the voices of the two children were low, Qi Haoran and Xiaoxiong had deep inner strength, and they were not far from each other. Qi Haoran''s face turned black, and the little bear lowered his head and smiled. Because it was the first month of the month, Qi Haoran couldn''t lose his temper, so he could only stare at the two stinky boys, then took the little leopard and Baozhu in his arms and walked quickly to the study. Qi Haoran''s red envelope was helped by Mu Yangling, and it was filled with auspicious gold and silver nudes. The most valuable is five taels of gold naked children, which are red envelopes for nephews. It is not much, but it is a good omen. In fact, most of the lucky money they give to their close nephews is some precious objects, such as jade, seals or other little things. But these guys obviously dont care about these things, because the things given by the elders cannot be sold, and these stinky boys obviously prefer cash. The New Year''s money must be invested in what it likes to be considered good. Qi Haoran walked to a bookshelf and removed a few books, and took out a box from the back. It was not big, but when he started, Qi Haoran turned his head and glanced at his children with wide eyes, and hummed softly. one sentence. Do you really think he is the pauper of Yueyueguang? Qi Haoran put the box on the table complacently, and said to several children, "You have to keep this matter a secret from Daddy and me. I promised that you will have a big red envelope this year. If you don''t agree, hum." Several children nodded repeatedly, indicating that they would firmly keep the secret for him. Qi Haoran opened it, and there was a box full of gold. The sun shone on the gold and almost blinded the children. Qi Haoran generously distributed twenty taels of gold to each person, and most of them went away in one box. Seeing that his father didn''t feel distressed at all, Xiao Xiong knew that he must have something else hidden, and he couldn''t help but roll his eyes and asked tentatively: "Dad, if your mother finds out about this by accident, your private money will be refunded. Can you keep it?" Qi Haoran had an expression of "You underestimate me too much", "I still have one or two small businesses in your hands, daddy. No matter how bad it is, it''s New Year''s Eve, so don''t give too much filial piety." The tiger head held the gold in his hand and shouted: "Dad, you dare to accept bribes!" The little lion made up for the knife, "Dare to do business without permission." Little Bear whispered: "Mother will confiscate it..." "Hmph, all of this money was asked for by Uncle Fan. Go and sue your mother." Little Bear & Little Lion with Tiger Head: "..." Little Leopard and Baozhu clapped their hands and said, "Daddy is amazing, he can get money from Uncle Fan!" Qi Haoran frowned and asked, "Why can''t I get the money from you Uncle Fan?" Little Leopard shouted, "Isn''t Uncle Fan stingy, no one can get money from him." Baozhu: "Uncle Fan doesn''t have a daughter yet, let alone spending money." Qi Haoran was confused and didn''t understand how they came to such a conclusion. Chapter 1144： home I don''t go out on the first day of the new year. Although there are no elderly elders in the palace, Qi Haoran still intends to sit at home for a day according to this rule, so as to secretly spend half a day of leisure. But Fan Zijin didn''t have this plan, so he brought his two children back from Fan''s residence after breakfast. Qi Haoran knew that he was avoiding Fan Siwen, and was happy to receive him, but he couldn''t help being rude, and when he greeted people in the door, he couldn''t help but said, "Thankfully, A Ling made a lot of food last night, and there are still quite a lot of leftovers. Otherwise, all of you will come to your door and I really have nothing to eat to entertain you." Fan Zijin''s head was full of black lines, "I really don''t know if you plan to abide by this rule of ''don''t kill, eat old rice'', or I''ll leave now?" Qi Haoran hurriedly grabbed the person and said with a hilarious smile, "Am I kidding you?" "I don''t have a daughter, I spend less money, and being stingy is a joke?" Fan Zijin asked angrily: "If you didn''t do it in advance, I''d have forgotten, where is the stingy? I can be your treasury, and I can give it to you. Borrowing so much money? Also, why dont you spend money if you dont have a daughter? I had thought about questioning him again today, but Qi Haoran couldn''t stand Qi Haoran''s cheap mouth, so Fan Zijin questioned him like a cannonball. Qi Haoran was sweating profusely, Fan Zijin snorted coldly, and walked inside with a flick of his sleeves. Qi Haoran hurriedly grabbed the bear who was about to go inside, and asked in a low voice, "How did Uncle Fan know about the morning?" Xiaoxiong looked at his father sympathetically, "Hutou and Xiaoan and Xiaofu compared lucky money and used carrier pigeons to pass the news that you gave them a big red envelope, and they accidentally leaked the words." Qi Haoran was indignant, "Why are these two stinky boys saying everything, they have blinded my two big red envelopes, and is this how carrier pigeons are used? Only a few streets away, carrier pigeons are used to send messages!" Xiaoxiong continued: "Cai Xiaoan told me that Uncle Fan and Grandpa Fan had a bad face early in the morning, so Uncle Fan brought Xiaoan and Xiaofu to our house." Well, he hit the muzzle of the gun with the co-author, which happened to be a punching bag. Qi Haoran scratched his head, and finally pushed his eldest son and said, "Go and ask your mother for Xifeng wine in the cellar, and say I''ll invite you Uncle Fan to drink it, hurry up!" There are only two jars of Xifeng wine in the cellar. It was copied from the Dajin Palace. It is twenty years old. The 20 to 30 year old Xifeng wine is the most mellow, fragrant and the strongest. But more than a dozen altars, other years were higher or lower, or the preservation was not good enough, and they were distributed to the heroes by Qi Xiuyuan on the spot. Qi Xiuyuan kept three altars for himself, two altars for Qi Haoran and two altars for Zijin, and the rest were given to General Yuan and others. Fan Zijin''s two jars were drank by Qi Haoran not long after he got them, but his own two jars have been treasured and reluctant to drink. Mu Yangling thought he would wait until thirty years before he was willing to drink it. Hearing Xiaoxiong said he wanted to drink it, she also looked at him suspiciously, until she confirmed that it was not the boy who wanted to drink it secretly, then she took the key and went to the cellar to pick it up in person. liquor. "Why is your father so willing, he made Uncle Fan angry?" Mu Yangling wasn''t sure how much he had to do to be willing to take out these two jars of wine. Little Bear smiled and told what happened this morning. He didn''t care that his father''s private money was exposed. He didn''t think his father''s private money could be hidden from his mother. Sure enough, Mu Yangling didn''t pay attention to the private house money at all, just curiously asked: "Why do Hutou and Little Lion say that? Your uncle Fan is usually very generous to you, and what does spending money have to do with having a daughter? " Xiao Xiong smiled and said: "Uncle Fan now has the title of the Jade-faced Hell King in the court hall. He says he has a lot of money but is stingy. Its good if half of it is allocated, and they wont declare it again if they have a third, its really too difficult to get money from Uncle Fan. Mu Yangling laughed out loud and was very amused for a while, and then said to Xiao Xiong seriously: "You Uncle Fan is not stingy, if you want to say that who knows the most about prices in this world, you must be Uncle Fan, he is in all walks of life. It is involved, and it is an official of the Ministry of Household. Since he called back, it shows how much moisture those people''s declarations have." "Speaking of you, Uncle Fan is much more tolerant than your father. He can pay back half, or even two-thirds of the amount. It can be seen how much water is mixed in the fees declared by the various departments. It is necessary to replace your father..." I''m afraid the money is not enough. Set aside, people will cut first. "So don''t say such things again, be careful that your father knows the reason for beating you." Little Bear didn''t expect that there were so many twists and turns in it, so he couldn''t help frowning, "If the reviewers are not as powerful as Uncle Fan, wouldn''t they have been fooled by those officials?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Not everyone can review these things in the Ministry of Households, and the Ministry of Personnel and the Censor Desk are not vegetarians, but they won''t be as tight as you, Fan Boboka." Mu Yangling brought the wine to the two in person, Fan Zijin was drinking tea with Erlang''s legs crossed, and Qi Haoran was sweating profusely explaining that those two sentences were really not what he taught the children to say. He really didn''t know why the lion said that. Fan Zijin snorted lightly, and the presence of the old **** showed that he was stingy, so he asked Qi Haoran to replace the debt he owed, and then asked Qi Haoran, "Why don''t I spend money without a daughter? The tiger head and the little lion saw that their father was sweating on their forehead. "My mother said that people with daughters do this all the time, and they have to prepare a dowry since they were young," the little lion added: "We have to spend half of our family''s money to prepare a dowry for our sister." "Second uncle, you don''t have to spend money without a daughter. You hid the money under the covers. You are stingy, how could you be willing to give the money to my father?" Qi Haoran didn''t have time to cover Hutou''s mouth, so he could only look at him angrily. Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin was completely dumbfounded. He stared blankly at the tiger''s head in front of him. He felt that this kid had overlapped with Qi Haoran, who was dumbfounded more than 20 years ago. Fan Zijin''s mood improved immediately, he gave Qi Haoran a sympathetic look, patted his shoulder and said, "It turns out to be like you, then you have a long way to go, and you have worked hard." After saying that, turn around and leave. Mu Yangling came in with the wine jar, and smiled when he saw it: "I have already asked someone to prepare the meal, and the wine has been brought to you. If you leave at this time, I will not be busy?" Fan Zijin thought that he didn''t know where to go after he left here, so he turned around and went to the flower hall with Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran had come back to his senses, glared at his son, and followed the two of them angrily. The tiger head and the little lion were confused, and hurriedly grabbed Xiao An who was about to leave, "What do your father''s words mean?" Xiao An gave Hutou a sympathetic look and said, "My father said that you are as stupid as your father. Your father wants to raise you to be sensible. The task is heavy and the road is difficult but far." Hutou was sad, "I''m not stupid, does my dad think I''m stupid too?" Little Lion immediately comforted him, "No, Daddy is expressing indignation. Uncle Fan said you look like Daddy, so do you think Daddy is stupid?" Hu Tou tilted his head, feeling that what the little lion said made sense, hummed: "I will become a general like daddy in the future, let Uncle Fan see if I am stupid, hum, can a fool be a general, fool Can you read and read like me, and have martial arts skills?" Chapter 1145： Fun Fan Zijin came from Fan Mansion, and his relationship with Fan Siwen has been good or bad over the years. When he was not in the capital, he sent boxing gifts to the Fan Mansion on time. There were a lot of rituals, but nothing more. When I was in the capital, I went back to Fan Mansion for a meal. When I was unhappy with Fan Siwen, I simply ran to the palace to meet Qi Xiuyuan and the others. Qi Xiuyuan was also willing to help him cover up, but Fan Siwen had nothing to do with him. It''s not that he doesn''t want to use his identity to oppress him, and nothing else, as long as he calls himself sick and uses filial piety to oppress Fan Zijin, he has to go back to the house to serve him in the morning and evening, but what''s the use? His original intention was to bring the father-son relationship closer, but instead, he pushed the son further away. This son has a very deep city, and he smiles when he faces you, but turns around and uses all kinds of tactics on Zi Xiao, and in the end, he is the one who suffers. Fan Siwen watched his second son fly up and down, from a jinshi to the prince of the country, and from the prince of the country to the king of the county, the military division, the prefect, and the minister of the household. The minister of the minister worshipped into the Xiangge, and his name was left in the history of the Qing Dynasty. And his eldest son is still only a prison student. He cannot rely on him to serve, nor can he borrow the power of his second son. Even the entire Fan family was trampled under his feet, and Fan Siwen felt as uncomfortable as a fire. Whatever he did, Xia would stop him. Now at Fan''s house, Xia''s words were more effective than him, and Xia was dedicated to helping Fan Zijin, even when he went out to take a car, he had to explain where he was going. Fan Siwen was full of anger when he came. He saw Xiao An, who was well-bred and beautiful, and then saw Xiao An''s older grandson, who was dodging a little bit. When his head was hot, he couldn''t help accusing Fan Zijin of not thinking about the clan, disregarding brotherhood, They are all the kings of the county, but their own brothers are still supervising students who can''t find a way to go to work. Although Fan Zijin finally stopped the conversation, his mood was still affected. After breakfast, he went to the study and bored for a while before taking his two sons out. Fan Zijin and his two sons were very comfortable in the palace. If it weren''t for the difficulty of staying overnight in the first year of junior high, he really wanted to live here tonight. And the poor little Xia had to stay behind to serve her in-laws, and she was still struggling in Fan Mansion, but she couldn''t suffer with Xia. Fan Zijin saw that there were a lot of dishes on the table, and Qi Haoran even took out the two most precious jars of wine, and immediately said happily: "Not bad, but it looks like it." greeted Mu Yangling and said, "Look if there is any leftover fresh mutton or beef, cut it into thin slices and some melons and vegetables. Let''s eat the pot, so that it will be hot." The tiger came in with its head down, and when he heard the words, he was immediately revived with blood. The negative emotions that Uncle Fan and his father had just hit disappeared immediately, and he raised his hand and shouted, "I know, I know, the kitchen killed two sheep yesterday and put them in the kitchen. It''s freezing under the eaves, and there are also wild deer that my eldest brother and daddy went to the mountains to hunt a few days ago, the farmhouse sends fresh vegetables to the house every day, and today''s must have arrived..." Fan Zijin grabbed the chopsticks for a moment, looked at the drooling tiger head, and couldn''t help laughing. Qi Haoran also laughed and scolded, "Are you staring at the kitchen every day? Better than your mother knows." The little lion immediately said that he knew it too, and said triumphantly: "We plan to go outside after the snow to build a pot and enjoy the snow while eating. Naturally, we must inquire about the delicious food in the kitchen in advance." Xiao An nodded to show that he also knew about the kitchen of the fourth uncle''s house. Qi Haoran looked at the snow falling full outside, then looked down at the dishes on the table, and immediately said: "Then set up two tables, one at Ting Yuxuan and the other at Aomei Garden, we Eat in Ting Yu Xuan, then you can go to Aomei Garden." Qingxi is a stream that flows through the Wangfu into the big lake. The water comes from the mountains, and the water quality is clear and unsullied. It did not have a name before, and even Qin Fang did not name the river when he built the Qin Xiangfu in the previous dynasty. Compared with this small stream, the big lake in Fuzhong is more eye-catching. But Mu Yangling prefers this stream, even Baozhu loves it more than the big lake, and he often runs here when the weather is hot. Qi Haoran built a Xuan Pavilion by the stream in the northwest of Aomei Garden. Tingyuxuan has two floors, with four large windows on the second floor, and open on all sides on the first floor, which is a good place for viewing the scenery. The weather is cold at this time, so Ting Yuxuan is not a good choice, but if you hang see-through curtains on the four windows on the second floor, you won''t feel cold when you eat a pot on the fire. And sitting on the second floor, you can not only see the clear stream downstairs, but also the big lake in the distance. If you get tired of the water, you can turn around and look at the plums in the Aomei Garden on the other side, and sit in the plum garden and eat a pot with snowflakes. the little fart kids. Qi Haoran did what he said, and immediately ordered someone to do it. Fan Zijin knew that he wanted to see a few children deflated, and gave him a half-smiling look, but he didn''t stop him. Its different when there are servants in the family. Qi Haoran just said a word, and after half an hour, he walked slowly to Tingyuxuan. When they got there, Lichun and Gu Yu brought people to prepare everything. also thoughtfully put some cooked food on the table. There are charcoal basins in the four corners of the second floor. Once the curtains are put down, the room is not as warm as spring, and the temperature is more than ten degrees higher than the outside temperature. And Xiaoxiong and the others went to Aomei Garden, guarding the water in the pot against the snow falling from the sky. Qi Haoran didn''t let the dragon and phoenix join in the fun, but let them put the two couch together, put a thick blanket on it, and pour the toys on it for them to play. When Fan Zijin saw it, he took Xiaofu and let him play with the little leopard and Baozhu. Xiaofu likes children younger than him the most. When he saw the little leopard and Baozhu, he immediately forgot the big brothers, and Le Dian Dian sat on the blanket with them and played with them. Qi Haoran stood at the window and looked down at them, and saw that several children who were still drooling around the pot were running around, or chasing after me around the plum tree, or simply breaking the plum blossom to insert a bottle, and only the little bear He Hutou remained in the distance, drooling at the smoking pot. Qi Haoran was slightly disappointed, and Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Do you really think they are simply greedy for hot pot? Except Hutou really wants to eat hot pot, the others are just looking for a reason to play." "That''s right, do you think everyone has a muscle like you?" Fan Zijin sighed contentedly as he put things into the pot, "I''m still comfortable with you, I almost lost my appetite for breakfast this morning." Mu Yangling frowned, "Would you like me to ask someone to bring the cousin over as well?" You can''t be at ease, leave her to suffer in Fan Mansion alone. Fan Zijin pouted and said, "With my mother here, my father would never go to his daughter-in-law and ask her to bring tea and water. Don''t worry. But when you are in the third year of junior high, come to my house and finish New Year''s greetings to me early. Also, go back to my state government as soon as possible." Fan Zijin''s county palace has not been built yet, and he is expected to move in in the fall, so he still lives in the original prince''s mansion. "I only stayed in Fan Mansion until the third year of junior high," Fan Zijin said, "I don''t want to be impeached by the censor after the new year, so I''d better move out early." The imperial censor at the end of the year will definitely impeach him for being unfilial. Qi Haoran nodded thoughtfully, "Okay, I''ll go see my uncle and aunt in the third day of junior high." Fan Zijin was satisfied. Chapter 1146： fool Xiao An chose two beautiful plum blossoms to cut, one was sent to Ting Yuxuan, and the other was put in a bottle and placed on their own table. Xiao An and the little lion were watching the plum blossoms while eating hot pot, and the little bear was also very interested in the onlookers, only Hutou paid the most attention to the food on the table and ate it hard. Fan Zijin stood in front of the window, looked down at the tiger''s head, then turned to look at Qi Haoran, who was also working hard, and couldn''t help laughing with a "puchi". Mu Yangling looked up at him curiously, Qi Haoran also looked at him blankly, Fan Zijin covered his mouth and coughed and asked, "Is it delicious?" Qi Haoran nodded, nodded with narrowed eyes and smiled: "These muttons are all shipped from the north. They are delicious, and the venison is also delicious. Come and try it." Qi Haoran said and took the initiative to give Fan Zijin a few chopsticks and mutton. Fan Zijin''s face was black and he said, "I can''t eat so much..." Qi Haoran thought about it too, he liked vegetables, so he immediately picked up the mutton and put it in his bowl to give him vegetables again. Fan Zijin: "..." Mu Yangling also looked at Qi Haoran speechlessly. Qi Haoran saw that A Ling was looking at him and misunderstood him. He immediately divided the mutton in his bowl into half of her, and asked with concern, "Would you like to order some venison? This is delicious too. Get someone to get some beef." Mu Yangling looked at the mutton in the bowl, then looked at Yin Yin looking at her husband, nodded slightly, "Be fatter." Fan Zijin took a deep breath as he looked at the couple who had already started discussing what to eat, and seriously told himself not to be angry, so he picked up the vegetables from the pot. Eating the overcooked green vegetables, Fan Zijin was indignant, knowing that he had brought out the little Xia family, to see what kind of love they showed. The group was full of food and drink. The tiger head in the Aomei Garden had already followed the little lion, Xiao An, all over the garden, and the little bear did not know where it went. Mu Yangling coaxed Xiaofu and Longfengtu to sleep, wrapped the three children tightly and handed them over to grandma to carry them back to sleep. Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin felt a little drowsy after eating and drinking, and they were about to wave their hands and go back to the room to rest when someone came to report: "My lord, two foreigners came to visit with a post, saying that they were the lord''s friends, and the lord has already I entertained it in front, and let the little one report it." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then sobered up and asked, "Foreigner? Andre?" Mu Yangling frowned, "On the first day of the new year?" Fan Zijin was also displeased, and waved his hand: "Just say that the palace will not entertain guests on the first day of the new year." The servant looked at the prince and the princess, Qi Haoran yawned and said, "Let''s go back like this, let the prince come back." Xiao Xiong is already refusing, just a joke, who has seen the door open to welcome guests on the first day of the new year? The smile on Andre''s face was slightly stiff. He knew this custom, but he didn''t know that Daqi people would take it so seriously. He glanced at Antonio and saw that his face was still smiling, but his eyes were cold, and he knew that the noble duke was angry. Andre hurriedly said that they didnt know this custom, and I apologize for any offense, and also asked for advice on when to visit. Andre said that they have very important things to discuss with Prince Rong, and hope that the sooner the better. Xiaoxiong raised his eyebrows and told him that the affairs of the Western countries belonged to the Ministry of Rites, and his father had no right to intervene. Andre has been dealing with the Han people for a long time, and he knows that in the elite class, everything can be about human feelings. He has contacted many officials in Daqi, and they all said that finding Prince Rong can solve everything. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have prepared such an important gift to visit. So Andrei expressed his concern about the efficiency of the Ministry of Rites in a veiled way, and hoped that Little Bear would let them see Prince Rong, and it would be better to talk to Prince Rong about some things. Bear''s eyes swept over Antonio, who was looking at him with a smile, and nodded after thinking about it: "Today I really can''t open the door to welcome guests. If the two of you are in a hurry, come back tomorrow, and I will ask your father to give you half an hour. of." Antonio was still smiling, but he was very unhappy. His status in the country was second only to His Majesty the King. When did he suffer such grievances? Even when he came to visit, he was turned away. So Antonio asked Little Bear with a half-smile before leaving, "I heard that King An is very capable, I wonder if I can see him when I come." Xiaoxiong looked at him in surprise, looked up and down carefully, then turned to Andrea and said, "Mr. An, if you are making the adults, um, it is not very comfortable, you can stay in the inn to rest." Before Andre and Antonio could understand the meaning of this sentence, Xiaoxiong looked at him sympathetically and said, "I just said that I have the custom of not opening the door to welcome guests on the first day of the new year in Daqi, and so does the Anjun Wangfu. It''s the same, so you want to visit my Uncle Fan, I''m afraid it will have to be another day." Antonio''s face darkened, but he couldn''t hold back and asked, "But I heard that the Prince of Anjun came to your mansion early in the morning." Xiaoxiong seemed to be stunned for a moment before he realized what they meant, and laughed: "Master Zheng must have misunderstood something, Uncle Fan is a member of our family, not a guest, not to mention, Uncle Fan has Grandpa Fan on it, as long as he At home, wealth and fortune will not be lost..." The reason of not opening the door to welcome guests on the first day of the new year is of course just an excuse. Daqi does have this custom, but it depends on the individual situation. For example, when they are in a good mood, its okay to go out and visit a few familiar houses, but are these two foreigners familiar with them? Andrei has been dealing with each other for several years, but they are indeed unfamiliar. Xiaoxiongs nonsense with a smile, in short, this custom is described as a rule they must abide by, and this rule is also subdivided. Naturally, a family or a relative does not pay attention to hospitality, just come to the door. Antonio''s Chinese is not very good. To communicate with Xiaoxiong is half by listening, half by guessing, and Andrea translates what he doesn''t understand, so at this time he was directly confused. Seeing that Xiaoxiong said something solemnly, I really thought it was custom. Andrei said that he was proficient in Chinese, but he didnt know much about the customs of the Han people, so at this time, although he was skeptical, but seeing the seriousness of Xiaoxiongs words, he chose to believe it. Bear fooled the person away, and then turned back. The three Xiao An who came here after hearing the news could only see the backs of the two of them. Hutou shouted: "Wen Qian and the others still want to see these Westerners, how did you drive them away, eldest brother?" Xiao Xiong patted him on the head and said, "Who said I drove them away? I''m asking them to come back tomorrow. Didn''t Wen Qian want to see the foreigners nearby? I asked them to come to the house tomorrow and see as long as they wanted. how long." The little lion cheered and shouted: "I have not lost faith in them, I will call someone to inform them." Xiao An hurriedly grabbed him, "It''s so troublesome, just let the carrier pigeons go, just like when we communicated in the morning, it will take a quarter of an hour." Little lion thought this idea was a good idea, and sighed: "It''s convenient to have carrier pigeons. Let''s just raise some more and use them for communication." "I can raise pigeons, but I don''t know how to train pigeons. We have to find someone who knows how to do it." Hutou said with a serious face. Little Lion and Xiao An looked at him and beat him at the same time: "I think you can only raise meat pigeons, so you can eat it." Little Bear who was left behind by the three of them: "..." You think carrier pigeons are Chinese cabbage on the street, and you raise a lot of them. Chapter 1147： persuade The expression on the prince''s face was blank for a moment when he received the letter from the flying pigeon, and then he handed the letter to Wen Su with no expression, and asked him to take it to his two younger brothers. Qi Wenqian and Qi Wenmi had already given up hope of getting close to the Westerners, but they didn''t expect the opportunity to come like this again, and they were immediately excited. The two did not dare to delay, and immediately went to the emperor to ask for leave to leave the palace. Qi Xiuyuan looked at his sons helplessly, "What''s so good about foreigners, haven''t you already met at the palace banquet?" "But brother Hutou said that foreigners have green eyes and blue eyes. During the palace banquet, they were so far away from us that we could only see that their clothes, hair and skin color were different. Where can we see the eyes?" The two brothers looked at the father and said in a low voice, "The eldest brother and the second brother have seen those foreigners, we also want to take a look." So you quickly level a bowl of water. Qi Xiuyuan nodded helplessly, "Let your eldest brother and second brother accompany you to go out. You can only go to your fourth uncle''s place, and you are not allowed to run around." The two children cheered, and they saluted their father and ran out. Knowing that he can also leave the palace on the second day of the new year, Wen Chen decided to forgive his younger brothers for occupying carrier pigeons. On the second day of the new year, I went back to my mother''s house. Xia''s family has no family, and Zhu''s family is far away in Fujian and can''t go back. Unfortunately, Xiao Xia''s family just moved to Beijing, so Fan Zijin can only accompany his wife to go back to her family on this day. Xiao An went to her mother before going to sleep, and said apologetically, "Mr. added extra homework before the holiday to let me learn crafts, but I''ve been playing crazy these days, and I only have a clue, I don''t know if I can take the holiday or not. completed before." Xiao Xia felt distressed, and hurriedly hugged him and said, "Then you will stay at home to do your homework tomorrow, and your mother will take your younger brother to your grandfather''s house. If you don''t have enough time, I will ask you for two days of sick leave? You are not allowed to be so playful in the future, it should be done. work to be completed on time..." Xiao Xia rambled on for a long time, and the little security responded one by one, and finally said in embarrassment: "But grandpa''s house is very noisy, and cousins ??always come to me, I can''t calm down at all, mother, I think I go to my fourth uncle''s house to do my homework, there is my small study there, and my fourth aunt is there, so the tiger-headed brothers don''t dare to disturb me, and I can ask Mr. Qian if there is anything I don''t understand." Xiao Xia remembered the confrontation between her father-in-law and her husband in the past two days. There was never a moment of silence at home. The children in the big room always ran behind Xiao An''s buttocks. Xiao An. She said without thinking: "Okay, I will take you to your fourth uncle''s house in the morning tomorrow." Xiao An secretly breathed a sigh of relief, turned to see his father who was slowly closing the book and looking at him with a smile, his eyes were full of clarity. Xiao An gave his father a sweet smile and lowered his head to look at his toes. Fan Zijin put down the book, got up and said, "Okay, I''ll take Xiao An back to his yard, you are ready to rest." Xiao An walked out half a step behind his father, Fan Zijin sent him back to his room, picked up the textbook on his desk, looked at it, and asked, "Why don''t you want to go to your grandfather''s house?" This kid is indeed learning craftsmanship, and the husband has indeed assigned him extra homework, but he checks his homework every day, and he naturally knows that he has already completed most of the craftsmanship, and now there are five days before the end of the vacation, so there is no need at all. Worry about unfinished business. So this kid is lying because he doesn''t want to go to his grandparents'' house. Fan Zijin didn''t think he lied and didn''t go to Xia''s house because he wanted to play with Hutou and the others. Knowing his son Mo Ruofu, this kid didn''t forget his business just because he was playing, let alone playing with Hutou and the others when he was not free? Fan Zijin looked at his son with bright eyes, Xiao An couldn''t panic at all, he lowered his head and pouted: "I go to my grandfather''s house, my aunt always let my cousins ??and cousins ??play with me, but I don''t like to play with them." Xiao An thought for a while and said, "I know they want me to marry a cousin or cousin, but I don''t want it." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and asked with interest, "Why not?" Xiao An pouted, "I don''t like them, I like aunts like that, and I will marry like that in the future." "Wait," Fan Zijin interrupted his son''s words and stared at him with wide eyes, "What kind of aesthetics do you have, what''s so good about her, even if you marry, you should marry your mother!" Xiao An looked at his father stubbornly. Fan Zijin insisted: "Your mother is gentle and kind, virtuous and capable, your fourth aunt..." That''s a dominatrix! Concerned that his son is a junior, Fan Zijin didn''t say any bad words, but his attitude was very obvious. He didn''t look down on Mu Yangling. Xiao An was surprised, "Daddy, don''t you like the fourth aunt very much, why are you so opposed to it?" Fan Zijin couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "How can you see that I like your fourth aunt? If I like her, that''s fine, but your fourth uncle can''t fight with me?" Xiao An scratched his head, thought about the words in distress, and said, "Didn''t you get along well with the fourth aunt, why don''t you like her?" "I''m looking at your fourth uncle''s face. Besides, we grew up together and have been together for so many years. What do we talk about like or not? It''s not that I live with her." Fan Zijin felt that if it weren''t for Qi Haoran, he will definitely not become friends with Mu Yangling. Xiao An felt that his father was a hard-mouthed type, and his words were too hard to hear. He directly followed his own meaning and said, "The fourth aunt is also gentle and kind, virtuous, and more capable. I like her like this." Fan Zijin''s chest rose and fell sharply twice, and he exhaled: "You are not yet eleven years old. It is too early to say what you like. When you grow up, you will definitely not like the fourth aunt again." Fan Zijin said to his son bitterly, "Don''t think that your fourth uncle and four aunts are doing well now and think how good your fourth aunt is. Your fourth uncle is suffering." Xiao An''s face was full of disbelief, "The fourth uncle is happy every day, I have never seen him suffer." "That''s because you only see the surface, not the essence. Your fourth uncle can only be held down by your fourth aunt in his entire life. How well can he live?" Fan Zijin scolded: "Look at him, how old is the little bear? Now, he doesn''t even have a concubine by his side..." "Neither do you." Xiao An answered quickly. "Who said I didn''t? That''s because you don''t have an impression. Dad had a concubine when he was in Lingnan, not to mention that I have two concubines by my side. As for your fourth uncle, there is not even a girl who is serving you personally. It''s all little servants, do you have to be pressed by your wife for the rest of your life?" Xiao An hesitated, "If I am willing..." "You can''t spend money at will," Fan Zijin quickly cut off his words, "Look at your fourth uncle, the monthly money is only two hundred taels per month, and the money will be spent before the middle of the month, so I dare not talk to your fourth aunt. Open your mouth, you can only take it from me, and then send the monthly money next month and pay it back when you are determined. If you are not determined, continue to borrow from me. I dont remember how much your fourth uncle has borrowed from me for so many years. Now, as for how much you owe," Fan Zijin was silent for a while, then shook his head, "I really don''t remember how much, but it''s definitely a lot." "And since you were eight years old, I didn''t let you pay from your account. Let me ask you, are you willing to live such a stretched life in the future?" Xiao An hesitated even more. Fan Zijin almost cheered in his heart, and continued to persuade seriously, "Son, how do you think your kung fu is?" "It''s okay, it''s not a problem to knock down two or three people." "How about a tiger head comparison?" Xiao An kept his mouth shut and didn''t speak. Is this a comparison? You can see it with your eyes. Naturally, he is a powerful tiger. "Then what about your fourth aunt and the tiger head?" Fan Zijin asked: "You want to find someone similar to your fourth aunt, then what if you quarrel and she beats you? Dad''s arms and legs can''t save you. Can you escape with your light work?" Xiao An fell silent. Fan Zijin exhaled softly, patted his son on the shoulder and said, "Son, I know that you have always grown up in the palace and have a crush on your fourth aunt, but this is different from the feeling of marrying a wife and having children. Only one of your fourth aunt, and only one of your fourth uncle, and only someone like your fourth uncle can live with your fourth aunt." Chapter 1148： view Mu Yangling was a little curious when he saw Xiao An sneaking over again. A group of children were talking around Qi Wenqian and Qi Wenmi, telling them all kinds of strange habits and appearances of foreigners, only Xiao An sat quietly on the side, as if paying attention to Wen Qian and the others, but from time to time peeked over. Eye. Seeing that the children were really arguing, Mu Yangling threw them all out, "Andre and the others haven''t come yet, you should go to the park to play first, and when they come, I will send someone to call them, it''s making my brain quarrel. It hurts." Mu Yangling stopped Xiao An and said softly, "Will you stay and help Fourth Aunt pack up?" Xiao An stayed with her head down, embarrassed to look at her. Mu Yangling pulled him aside, "Come and talk to the fourth aunt." This child was normal when he left yesterday afternoon, how could it be like this when he came back one night later? Mu Yangling was worried that Fan Siwen had acted as a demon again. Although Fan Zijin is very powerful, it is true that Fan Siwen''s identity is there, and it is still easy to suppress Fan Zijin. Mu Yangling was worried about Fan Zijin, so he couldn''t help but ask a few more questions, "Is your father angry with your grandfather?" Looking at the worried fourth aunt, Xiao An was ashamed for his father. The fourth aunt was so good, how could father belittle her so much? Xiao An grew up by Mu Yangling''s side since he was a child, and received her upbringing with Hutou and the others. It should be said that apart from sleeping time, he spends almost every day with Hutou and the others, and he is habitually looking for Mu Yang when he has something to do. Spirit solve. Mu Yangling said it was his fourth aunt, more like his mother. Xiao An felt ashamed at this moment, and as soon as her head became hot, she told her what happened last night. After ?? finished speaking, Xiao An regretted it. The fourth aunt knew that her father had belittled her so much, would she quarrel with her father, and would the two families have a rift? Xiao An was thinking wildly, while Mu Yangling was a little speechless. She rubbed Xiao An''s head and said, "Okay, what''s the big deal? Go out and play with Hutou and the others." It''s just an Oedipal complex, it''s really not a big deal. When he grows up a little bit, I''m afraid it will annoy them old ladies. Xiao An''s eyes widened and asked, "Fourth aunt, are you not mad at me?" Mu Yangling was curious, "Why am I mad at you?" "Then you''re not angry with my dad? He, he said that about you..." Mu Yangling waved his hand indifferently, "I''m used to it, your father''s mouth is really going to care, it''s me who hurts, I only have a heart, liver, spleen and lungs, so take care of yourself and don''t care about him." Xiao An peeked at the fourth aunt and asked in a low voice, "You''re really not angry, he said that about you..." Don''t care about it in front of him, but quarrel behind his back, then can he still come to play in the future? Mu Yangling looked at his worried appearance, and immediately said with a funny smile: "Okay, the fourth aunt doesn''t get angry if she doesn''t, if I''m really angry, I broke up with your father eight hundred years ago, and he''s just now. The mouth is more poisonous, before..." Mu Yangling shook his head. Xiao An became interested and pestered her to ask: "Fourth aunt, I know that you and the fourth uncle and my father are childhood sweethearts, so did you play like me and Hutou when you were young? Why is my father so good to the fourth uncle, so bad for you?" Mu Yangling laughed, rubbed his head and said, "What''s the matter? Your father and fourth uncle knew each other when they were still babies, but I didn''t know them until a long time later." Mu Yangling He sighed: "Your father is extremely smart, and he used his sincerity on your fourth uncle, leaving others with suspicion. Unless that person has an eternal fiery heart, he will not be able to cover up your father. Not to mention getting his heart." "When I met them for the first time, your father had a smile on his face. In fact, his inner strength was a hedgehog, while your fourth uncle was a hedgehog, but his heart was smooth. He was wary of me at that time, and he always thought I was intentional. I have other plans to get close to them," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "So I didn''t like to play with your father at the time, and I always looked for your fourth uncle for anything, so later I wanted to set up a workshop in partnership, and he always came to my house with your fourth uncle. Tooth sacrifice, this is slowly getting used to it." Xiao An''s eyes widened and she listened carefully. "I also looked at the fourth uncle at that time, otherwise I would have driven him out long ago, eating my family''s food and vegetables, but still dragging him like I owed him five hundred taels..." Fan Zijin felt that he accepted Mu Yangling as a friend because of Qi Haoran''s side, but on Mu Yangling''s side, her willingness to accept Fan Zijin as a friend was also because of Qi Haoran''s side. Xiao An pondered: "Fourth uncle is very good." It is also a skill to make friends who are hostile to each other. Mu Yangling sighed, "Actually your father is also difficult," Mu Yangling hesitated for a moment, but decided to explain to Xiao An, "Your grandfather is too partial, he has not had a good life since he was a child, but your fourth uncle is a stupid big man. , In addition to fighting, he is always bullied, he thinks he is older than your fourth uncle, and he protects the calf, this character slowly grows crooked." "But he is kind to you and Xiaofu, and he is also devoted to his brother, and he is dedicated to the country," Mu Yangling said against his will: "He is a good man." Xiao An''s eyes sparkled, "My father is so powerful?" Mu Yangling nodded, although Fan Zijin''s personality is not very good, don''t say, he is smart and capable, because Qi Haoran is there, so far his efforts are in the right direction, so he has not done anything bad. Judging from what he did, he was indeed a good man and a great hero of the Great Qi. Mu Yangling thought about it, and felt that the previous boast was not so contrary to his heart. When Xiao An saw her aunt talking about her grandfather, she couldn''t help but tell her, "Grandfather always asked me to take my cousins ??out to play, but my father didn''t allow me to interact with them, and I didn''t like to play with them either. When the adults are in front of them, they are very obedient, but as soon as the adults leave, they look at me with disgusting eyes, and they even try to make fun of me. Hmph, they think I don''t know, but in fact, these are me and the little lion tiger. I played with the rest, we played a few years ago, I designed it to let the adults break it, and then I slapped them in the opposite direction. My father slapped his face on the spot, and my uncle caught my cousins. Beat, really beat." Xiao An''s face turned pale when he said this, "The spanking made his **** bleed, and my big brother''s face was swollen, but isn''t he their father, how can he spank a child like this?" Xiao An was also beaten by Qi Haoran. When they were the most naughty, Qi Haoran grabbed them and pressed them on his legs and beat his ass, but the thunder was loud and the rain was small. Just a moment. The most serious one was when he helped the princes brother escape from Beijing privately a few years ago. That time, he was beaten, but at that time, his buttocks hurt, but he didnt bleed. They got into such a big disaster and their **** hurts for two days, but the big brother and the others were directly beaten to blood, so that he hides when he sees them now, for fear that they will blame him. Qi Haoran still beats him, but Fan Zijin has never beaten a child. Xiao An is usually punished for copying books and kneeling in the ancestral hall when he gets into trouble, but because he is not in good health, he does not kneel in the ancestral hall for a long time, so he can''t quite understand why A child will be beaten like that when he makes a small mistake. There are too many things that Xiao An doesn''t understand. Mu Yangling thinks it''s not good to hide it from the children, but it''s not good to let him get involved in the grievances between adults. So she can only tell him that his grandfather and uncle treated his father badly in the past, but this is a grudge among adults, he doesn''t need to care about it now, as long as he grows up well. As for marrying a daughter-in-law, let''s wait until he grows up. Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and said, "If you still like aunties when you grow up, I''ll be a matchmaker for you." Chapter 1149： dig a hole Andre brought Antonio to visit as scheduled. Qi Haoran knew that several children were waiting to see the strangeness, so he was happy to turn a blind eye. Andre and Antonio saw the smiling bear and a little boy behind him as soon as they entered the door. Andre has seen all the children of Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, and this young man is not a child of the two families. After returning home yesterday, Andre specially asked people to learn about the customs of Daqi. He knew that the second day of the new year was also an important day. Except for the women returning to their parents homes, more important guests would come to the door. And this young master who has never met has an extraordinary bearing, and can stand here as a master, obviously not an idle person. Thinking of Qi Haoran''s status, Andre nodded very seriously to this young master. Xiaoxiong introduced with a smile: "This is my cousin. I''m asking the adults and Mr. An to sit in the flower hall first. My father is busy now, so he has to wait for a while." Andre understands. Qi Wenqian has a noble attitude, and entertains the two of them as the host without losing his gentleness. Andre and Antonio sat down in their seats, Qi Wenqian excused himself to leave for a while, Little Bear nodded with a smile, and took the initiative to stir up a topic to divert their attention. Qi Wenqian ran as soon as he exited the flower hall and ran towards Baoxia. Qi Wenmi was turning anxiously. Seeing the third brother coming in, he hurriedly greeted him and asked, "How is it, have you seen a foreigner?" Qi Wenqian nodded excitedly, "So there are people in this world who have blue eyes, but the smell on their body is really strong, I don''t know how much spices they wear, do they really not take a bath?" Qi Wenmi''s eyes widened, "foreigners are so rich?" You must know that the price of spices can be low. Would you rather cover the smell with spices than take a bath? The tiger head and the little lion smiled rudely, and said meaningfully: "If you have ever smelled foreigners who don''t wear spice packs, you will know that it doesn''t make much difference whether they take a bath or not." Xiaobao slapped him with a slap, "Don''t make fun of people, it''s not for a gentleman to judge people''s strengths and weaknesses." The little boys immediately stood at attention, but they kept winking, obviously not uncommon to be gentlemen. Xiaobao was very helpless, but Qi Wenmi jumped up excitedly and shouted, "It''s my turn next, brother take me there." Xiaobao can only lead them to the flower hall. Xiaobao only stayed in Guangzhou for half a year, but Andre still remembered him, and the corners of his mouth twitched when he saw that he brought another strange-looking child over. Yes, look strange. Although Qi Wenqian behaved politely, and it was not rude to look at them, but he and Antonio were not fools. Naturally, he could see that the child''s bright eyes were full of curiosity, and he also noticed his casual look. The boy left with great difficulty, and now he brings another child, so they are being visited as rare items? Andre is okay, he is a businessman and runs around the world. Naturally, he is often regarded as a rare onlooker, so he just smiled and sat on the chair and let the child watch. But Antonio is different. He is the first time to travel to the East. In the Western countries, his status is honorable. Everyone looks like that, and he will only be watched with respect. When he arrived in the eastern country, not only did he come to visit and receive children, but he even became the object of being watched by children, so his expression became difficult to look at, and he looked at Qi Wenmi almost gloomily. Wen Mi was the first time to see such a look in his eyes, and was shocked. If he hadn''t always reminded himself to pay attention to the prince''s demeanor, he would have lost his temper on the spot. Xiaobao calmly stepped forward to block Wen Mi, and smiled at Antonio: "This is the Spanish envoy? I have long admired the name." Xiaoxiong also put down the teacup. Although he still had a smile on his face, his eyes were a little cold. He said to Andre: "This is my big brother. Mr. An should be familiar with him. He is also the prince of the dynasty." Andre and Antonio were taken aback, obviously not expecting Xiaobao''s identity. Looking at him carefully, he saw that his figure was similar to that of His Royal Highness the Prince at the palace banquet. The position of the Western embassy was too far back, not only Qi Wenjin and the others could not see these Westerners clearly, but these Westerners also couldn''t see the people sitting in front. Andre could see Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling at a glance. First, he knew in advance that they were sitting there, and second, they were too familiar with each other. And other people, especially children, they really don''t pay attention. Since this cousin is the crown prince, what about the identity of the one just now and this one? Andre and Antonio immediately guessed that these two were princes, and Andre immediately burst into a smile, hoping that His Royal Highness the Prince would not mind Antonio''s attitude just now. Little Treasure couldn''t not mind, Wen Mi was his younger brother, but he was so intimidated by the other side when he looked at him curiously. The child is his own, and Little Treasure is as good as his father in protecting the calf. Xiaobao decided that no matter what the purpose of their trip was, it would not be easy to satisfy them. Andre would cry to death if he knew what Xiaobao was thinking. Antonio, seeing that it was almost time, asked, "I wonder when we will see Prince Rong." Xiaoxiong took out his pocket watch to check the time, and said with a smile, "Come on, my father should have come over." They had negotiated the time before, they had seen it strangely, they should be removed and replaced by Qi Haoran, but they have changed their minds now. Xiaobao glanced at Xiaoxiong, Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao have cooperated for many years, and he understood with just one look. The little bear immediately changed the mode, straightened his back, leaned forward slightly, stared at Antonio and asked, "I don''t know why the lord is looking for my father." Political affairs, maybe we can help with one or two things." Qi Haoran, who was just about to go in after swaying to the door, paused when he heard the words, thought about it, and stood still. Andre and Antonio in the room looked at each other with some hesitation, these two children are too young, they are not sure whether the other can call the shots. Xiao Xiong explained with a smile, "Just because he cares about our age? Mr. An has been in Daqi all these years. You should know that our age is not too young in Daqi, and we can already run the country together, and I followed me last year. The father and the king are on the expedition, and His Royal Highness has already begun to supervise the country. Andre nodded slightly to Antonio, Han Chinese children have indeed begun to engage in foreign affairs at their age. Antonio smiled, and his attitude towards the two became better. Compared with negotiating with Prince Rong, who has a good plan, they naturally prefer these two fledgling children. They only started to get involved in politics last year, and they must be eager to do something to prove themselves. He has seen such children a lot, and Antonio''s mood is finally better after being watched. Little Bear glanced at Little Treasure while his eyes wandered, and the two of them separated tacitly when their eyes met. They are young, but they have a lot of experience, and in terms of tacit understanding, the two of them are not comparable to them at all. Qi Haoran stood outside the door and listened for a while, then turned around and left, and when he walked out of the distance, he beckoned a servant and said, "You go to the flower hall and say that you are in a hurry, so let the two foreigners have something to do with your son. Say it first, just tell me later." Chapter 1150： plan Andre and Antonio knew that Qi Haoran didn''t take them seriously when they heard the message from their servants. Although they were a little depressed, there was nothing they could do, because the Han people really didn''t pay much attention to them, the Westerners. This also made the two of them pay more attention to the two children in front of them. Andre just discussed with the two of them. In fact, their purpose is very simple. They still want to reiterate the hope that Daqi can exempt domestic goods from tax and provide a place to supply and rest ships. Qi Wenmi came to see the strange, seeing the big brother and the cousin talking about business, he could only sit on the chair and stare at them back and forth. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other with a little embarrassment on their faces, and told Andre that the ministers in the DPRK and China were very contemptuous of businessmen. And their second condition involves territorial integrity. Today, Daqi still has a large lost land occupied by Xixia, so the ministers are very sensitive to this, and it is impossible to agree. Unless the other party can come up with the same conditions to exchange. This is obviously impossible. Since Daqi opened the sea ban, a large number of Daqi fleets have flooded into the West, bringing precious silk, porcelain and tea. If the Daqi fleet is exempted from tax, what else can their country receive? tariff? In the final analysis, it was because of the unequal trade. Daqi sent ten ships of goods to them, but only pulled back two ships of goods from them, and the rest was a large amount of silver and gold. Andre wanted to change the situation even more urgently. Antonio has been attacked all the time. Seeing that a piece of cake as big as Daqi can''t eat, he can see the anxiety in his heart. Andre has made this request three times, and every time he was rejected, this time he didn''t hold much hope. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but sigh, turned around and took out a box from the attendant, regretting: "I wanted to be here. After the matter is completed, I will dedicate this thing to the queen of your country, but since your country has no intention of it, then its fine. Xiaobao showed interest at the right time, "Oh? I don''t know if it''s an honor to see what''s inside." Andre smiled and slowly opened the box. He looked at Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong confidently. Both of them looked at the contents of the box in surprise, Xiaobao was surprised, "Is it a gem?" Xiao Xiong glanced at it. After appreciating it, he nodded and said, "It''s a sapphire, it''s very beautiful." Andre: "..." Andre felt that they must not know the goods. This is a rare gem. It is not only pure in color, as blue as the sky, but also large and perfectly cut. He and the ministers in the country fought for a long time to get it. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong really don''t know the goods. Gems are used by women. They don''t know much about gems at their age. Not only them, but also Mu Yangling don''t know much about gems. Let her say how big a gem is. Rare, Mu Yangling really doesn''t know, she can only judge whether she likes it or not. However, if the other party sent jade, it would be different. Chinese people like jade, and jade is a gentleman, suitable for both men and women. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong also know about jade, so they can give a comment on the jade, and the gems... Xiaobao thought about it hard, it seems that there are many such gems in the warehouse, but I don''t know if they are this big. Is this thing very precious? Xiao Xiong secretly said: Gems are expensive. It is said that a better one can sell for dozens of taels or even hundreds of taels. I just dont know the quality of this one, but do they look like they are short of money? Unless you can''t buy this thing with money, you really don''t have to give it to the royal aunt. Andre and Antonio saw their reactions and knew they didn''t know the goods, their faces darkened, and they couldn''t help explaining: "This sapphire is the rarest one in Spain, it has the reputation of the eye of the ocean, and it is only the most beautiful in the world. The beauty deserves to wear it." Little Treasure and Little Bear suddenly realized that they were just accessories for beautiful women. Fortunately, Andre couldn''t read minds, otherwise he would definitely vomit blood. Seeing that the two of them were still unmoved, Andre and Antonio looked at each other a little helplessly. They were just afraid that they had found the wrong person. The other party didn''t know how to appreciate gems at all, and they didn''t know the importance of gifts. How should they go on? You should find Princess Rong. She is a woman, and she will definitely make this gem play its role. But soon the two children gave them another hope, Xiaobao said: "My fourth uncle likes your cannon very much, Mr. An, we have tried the cannon you bought for my fourth uncle last time, and we plan to make more. Equip a few, if it is such a thing, I think my fourth uncle will definitely convince my father to exempt the tax." When Xiaobao said this, he smiled embarrassedly, "My father is very fond of the fourth uncle, and he agrees to whatever the fourth uncle says, but the ministers are often helpless about it, so if you can satisfy my fourth uncle, he will definitely be happy to help you. of." Andre said helplessly: "I mentioned this to the prince when I traded cannons last time, but the prince didn''t agree." Qi Haoran stopped after a word, and still asked them to treat Daqi''s merchant ships equally. Little Bear hesitated: "Maybe I can beg my mother-in-law?" Andre''s eyes lit up, it was said that Prince Rong loved his princess the most, and he would agree to whatever the princess said, and he had seen that princess''s greatness, so he immediately looked at the bear with gratitude, "If the prince can achieve this, I am very grateful for Spain." Xiao Xiong said, "Don''t hold out too much hope for Mr. An, my mother-in-law has always been concerned about external affairs." Andrei immediately took out another box from the attendant and said with a smile: "This is a gift for the princess, but although the ruby ??is not as big as the blue one, it is also very rare. I don''t know if the prince is willing to do this. When will you recommend us?" Little Bear and Little Treasure looked at each other, nodded and said, "The two of you sit down for a while, have tea first, and we''ll come when we go." Xiaobao also took out the stunned fourth brother. Qi Wenmi didn''t come back to her senses until she was about to reach the side room, and shouted, "Brother, do we really want to promise foreigners to clear customs duty-free? But this is unfair to my Daqi fleet." Little Bear smiled and nodded his forehead, "It depends on what kind of product it is." "That''s right," Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other and smiled, "If they hadn''t bullied the fourth brother, I wouldn''t even think of cheating them." It is of course impossible to fully switch duty-free, but what if only some products are exempted? The two went to Mu Yangling to discuss. Qi Haoran was also at Mu Yangling''s place and was curiously asking Xiao An why he didn''t play with Hutou and the others. Xiao An smiled shyly, and peeked to see the fourth aunt. Qi Haoran was even more curious, and was about to ask, when Xiao Bao brought a bunch of children over. Qi Haoran suddenly had a headache. It''s not good to have too many children. One word can make people quarrel to death. Qi Haoran bit his head and asked, "Why are you here, aren''t you talking to Andre and the others??" Chapter 1151： fill the pit "You mean partial tax exemption?" Mu Yangling looked at the two children in astonishment, this is too amazing, how did these two boys think of this? It''s not that she didn''t think about making such a proposal before, but firstly, she was not good at economic facts, and secondly, Qi Haoran and others didn''t pay attention to it, so she hadn''t figured out how to propose it. Unexpectedly, it was brought up by two children now. Mu Yangling was overjoyed, took Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong''s hands and said, "You guys are really amazing, how does this little head melon seed grow?" Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong bowed their heads a little embarrassedly, "But Auntie, we made a temporary decision, and we didn''t choose which ones are exempt from tax and which ones are not, so..." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong only brought up such a thing to cheat each other, and they have little knowledge of foreign trade, but they still have basic common sense, "foreigners'' spices, gems, ivory, etc. are not tax-free, but other..." Qi Haoran immediately got up and said solemnly: "Cannons can be exempted from tax, but all weapons can only be traded to the imperial court, including but not limited to cannons, muskets, swords, etc. Wen Chen, don''t take it seriously, only give They put forward a rough scope, and then let the people from the Ministry of Rites, the Ministry of Household and the Ministry of War negotiate with them." Xiaobao nodded and asked, "What about our tax-free proposal?" "It''s best to use handicrafts," Mu Yangling said, "and import duty-free products should mostly be based on raw materials, such as grain, wood, minerals, etc." Mu Yangling only opened a mouth, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong immediately understood, "This is to use their resources to support our people in Daqi!" Mu Yangling nodded, not having any psychological burden on them. The remaining little ones were confused, the tiger head habitually didn''t know how to look at the little lion, and the little lion turned to look at Xiao An, Xiao An woke up from "everyone is so shrewd" and explained in a low voice: " Daqi now has a large trade balance, more exports, less imports, and most of what is shipped back is gold and silver. This thing looks good, but in fact, money is money, and it is also bought from our people in Daqi. If things go on like this, in addition to With more money, our Daqi didnt gain anything, but lost a lot of silk, china and tea The complexity of the ?? import-export ratio is that modern Ph.D.s in economics cant handle it, let alone Xiao An, this little brat? But he will look at the problem with the simplest eyes. The aunt said that in addition to their own functions, the most important thing for gold and silver is the currency representation, just money, which is a measure of the value of transaction items. If Daqi can only bring back a large amount of gold and silver from abroad, the explanation for their function is that they just obtained something to measure the value of the traded items, and they are just a bunch of numbers without buying things with gold and silver. The trade surplus and deficit are too large, not only the Western countries are unwilling, but also the Daqi. Western countries use a large amount of gold and silver to import various high-level consumables such as satin, porcelain and tea from Daqi, but their own products cannot be sold, which is also detrimental to their interests. But now the initiative is in the hands of Daqi, so they have a lot of say in tax-free products. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong heard Xiaoan''s explanation to the younger brothers, and immediately pulled him into the discussion group, and the three discussed it together. The tiger heads were unwilling to be lonely, and stood aside to help them come up with various ideas, such as duty-free things, from rice, wheat, flour, soybeans, various meats to cannons, muskets and other items. Xiao An wrote and recorded them one by one, intending to screen them again afterward. Several children were still not satisfied, and Mu Yangling watched with relish. Qi Haoran suddenly asked: "Is it really okay for you to throw the guests in the flower hall like this?" There was silence in the house, Xiaobao and Bear jumped up, "We forgot!" The two ran to the door and ran back to Lamuyangling, "We promised them to see you." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, got up and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you, and say I stopped it, but I didn''t stop it in the end..." Xiaobao admired the fourth uncle for daring to sacrifice his image, Qi Haoran patted him on the head when he met his eyes, and said, "Don''t think nonsense, hurry up and open the way." Anyway, the whole world knows that he is afraid of being inward, even if it is revealed in front of foreigners, it is nothing. Mu Yangling followed behind them with a smile and pulled Qi Haoran''s hand. Qi Haoran''s face looked good. He lowered his wide sleeves to cover their hands, grabbed hers, and followed the two children to the flower hall without looking away. Andre and Antonio were waiting impatiently. Seeing Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong coming in, their ugly expressions softened slightly. When they saw Qi Haoran and his wife following behind, they were shocked, and then Yixi. Although Qi Haoran''s arrival was an accident, it also showed that he attached great importance to his wife. If they can win Mu Yangling, the success of the negotiation will be very high. The two looked at each other and looked at Mu Yangling with utmost sincerity. Antonio may not have noticed, but in just a few days, the pride he has always been proud of has been almost worn down at this time. Before coming, the four had decided on the division of labor. Mu Yangling was going to play the role of a strong but loving wife, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were teenagers eager to make meritorious deeds, and Qi Haoran was a fearful prince who loved his wife. Lie and others didn''t like it very much, but they had to take a step back and start discussing tax exemption with the other party. Needless to say, Qi Haoran, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong''s acting skills are not bad. These two boys used to cheat people, so they learned to open their eyes and talk nonsense. Mu Yangling can''t match them, but Andre and Antonio didn''t take it to heart, because Qi Haoran kept glaring at her or yelling at her, saying that this was an important matter of the court, and she was a woman and could not interfere. But Mu Yangling stared back fearlessly under the eyes of the two children Baba, Qi Haoran could only resign. Andre and Antonio were stunned by the way Qi Haoran and his wife got along, so they really didn''t pay attention to Mu Yangling''s slightly unnatural look. It is said that Prince Rong is afraid of nai, but he does not know that this is the way the Han people are afraid of nai, which is different from the dread-nai husband known to Antonio. "Oh, the French ambassador Louis is also intimidated. As long as his wife stands up, he doesn''t even dare to say anything." On the way back, Antonio said confusedly: "But this prince clearly dares to attack his wife. Yelling and slapping the table, why would you agree to her unreasonable request?" Andre''s mind flashed the image of Mu Yangling carrying the cannon up the mountain, and blushed: "Maybe it''s because his wife is very powerful, he only dares to slap the table like this, but he doesn''t dare to actually do it? " Antonio shook his head slowly and said, "No, because he loves her!" Qi Haoran looked at his wife with very gentle eyes. Even if he patted the table and stared at him, the love in his eyes never diminished. He compromised because of love, and this kind of deal was more stable. "Although it is only a partial tax exemption, it can be considered to open a gap. As long as this step is taken, we can go further in the future. We must quickly list the tax-free goods so that we can deal with Daqi officials." In the end, Qi Haoran only agreed to part of the tax exemption, but the request was made by both parties. However, in order to show the kindness of the emperor, Qi Haoran said that the best-selling items in Daqi would not enter the tax-free ranks, and the list of tax-free in Daqi would be less than that in Spain. , try to benefit them as much as possible. Andre and Antonio were very satisfied with getting such an answer. Chapter 1152： ask Fan Zijin sent Xiao Xia and Xiaofu back to Fan''s house after lunch at the Xia family''s house before coming to the palace to pick up Xiao''an. At this time, the children were still immersed in the excitement of smashing Andre and Antonio, and the group was very excited. Fan Zijin saw that his son was so excited that his face was flushed, and he couldn''t help but turn his head and ask Qi Haoran, "What bad things did the children do? Are you sure that they were the outsiders who were tricked by them, not that they were tricked by outsiders?" Qi Haoran said complacently: "Are our children that stupid? Don''t worry, A Ling and I are here to check." "Then I''m even more worried..." Fan Zijin said quietly. Qi Haoran glared at him, and Mu Yangling said on the side: "Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong raised their heads, and Xiaoan perfected it." Tell him what Xiaoan said to Hutou and the others. Fan Zijin''s face was a little proud, "Although there are still some deficiencies, he is already rare at his age." Qi Haoran was unhappy when he saw his smug look, and repeatedly emphasized, "This is what Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong proposed first, and I don''t know what their little heads thought about these ideas." Mu Yangling ignored the naive two, and recruited the children into the house, saying: "Xiaobao, Xiaoxiong, Xiaoan, this is your proposal, since you already have a general idea, then each write a copy. I will propose to let you participate in the negotiation with Spain, even if you cant speak, you can just watch and study. The other children stood in line immediately, looking at Mu Yangling with bright eyes, hoping that she would look at them soon. Mu Yangling lived up to his expectations and set his eyes on them, saying: "Wen Su, tiger head, little lion, you are not too young, and you also write an article, no limit to the title, but it must be an external theme, Whatever you have in mind, just do it." Mu Yangling smiled, "I won''t show this article to your husband, I will review it myself." The three children were happy, and it was unexpected that they could write whatever they wanted, and they would not be beaten on the palms of their hands, nor would they be kept in their hearts by their husband to settle accounts after the fall. The three little heads quickly got together to discuss. The rest of Qi Wenqian and Qi Wenmi looked up at Mu Yangling, these two boys were even smaller, Mu Yangling rubbed their heads and said, "You guys should also write an article, because you are still young, and I don''t limit the title. You can write whatever you want, but it must be related to todays events, no matter what it is. The two also bowed their heads in thought. The dragon and phoenix squeezed in from behind, clinging to his mother''s knee and said anxiously: "And us, and us." Mu Yangling hugged them and said with a smile: "You guys, you also have homework. Would you like your father to teach you to recognize everyone''s names and the names of the two foreign guests?" Little Leopard and Baozhu felt that their mother was looking down on them, and said unhappily, "We also want to write articles." "Can you write?" Little Leopard and Baozhu were depressed, "Why are we so small?" Qi Haoran heard it from behind, laughed loudly, and went up to pick up the two of them and said, "That''s because the mother-in-law likes you, so she has kept you around for the longest time. ." As soon as these words came out, the dragon and phoenix had not had time to express their joy, but the tiger-headed lion and the others were already scrambling to shout, "No, the imperial doctor Wang clearly said that the child was born from the combination of sperm and egg, not from the goddess. Daddy, you are so stupid, the gods and Buddhas are obviously deceiving, and you actually believe them." Qi Haoran: "..." For the first time, Qi Haoran felt that the course A Ling gave them was so annoying. Fan Zijin glanced at a certain stupid father, got up and greeted his son, "We''re going back, tomorrow your fourth uncle will be a guest at the house. You are the little master, but you have to prepare something to entertain the guests." Mu Yangling stopped the father and son, and waved to the children with a smile, "Come, line up, the fourth aunt will ask you a question at the end, and you can leave after you answer it." Mu Yangling asked Xiaoxiong first, "Xiaoxiong, what kind of daughter-in-law do you want to marry in the future?" Xiaoxiong said without thinking, "Marry someone like a mother." Mu Yangling smiled with satisfaction and turned to Xiaobao, who was a little shy and whispered, "I also like those who look like aunties." There is no need for Mu Yangling to ask now, Hutou and Little Lion are scrambling to say that they will marry a mother who is like a mother, even Wen Qian and Wen Mi are also shouting loudly that they will like a little girl like the fourth aunt. Qi Wensu stepped forward very seriously, "Fourth aunt, I like people like you. Does your family have a niece or niece like you?" Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were both stunned. Mu Yangling said with a smile that it is not yet, but maybe in the future, if he can wait. The tiger head and the little lion were already biting their ears together, "Mother is so strange today, why are you asking us this question?" Little Lion said firmly: "It must be because we are afraid that we won''t love her when we grow up. Imperial Physician Wang said that women will become restless and insecure when they reach a certain age." The tiger head patted his chest happily, "Thanks to my wit, otherwise we will not be at peace if Mother gets angry." The little lion nodded with a heartfelt heart. "Mother''s anger is fierce." The two children hid in the distance and whispered, just not far behind Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran, Fan Zijin turned his head and asked them, "Then what kind of little girl do you like?" Hutou gave a "shh", glanced at his mother secretly, and said in a low voice, "I like the second aunt. She is so gentle to brother Xiao An." Little Lion said, "I haven''t made up my mind yet, but I definitely don''t like my mother like that. I''m afraid of being beaten." Fan Zijin couldn''t help laughing, and looked at Mu Yangling, her hearing is so good, there''s no reason why she didn''t hear it. Mu Yangling did hear it. She looked at Xiao An and asked, "Xiao An, what kind of daughter-in-law do you want to marry in the future?" Xiao An glanced at his father and said with courage, "I like the fourth aunt." This time, Qi Haoran burst out laughing, "I said what are you talking to your fourth aunt today, so I was talking about this, if you like it, you like it, but it is impossible for you to have someone like your fourth aunt again. already." Fan Zijin frowned and looked at Mu Yangling, "What did Xiao An say to you?" Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows and looked back at him, "What do you think?" Fan Zijin gritted his teeth at his son, "This stinky boy!" Mu Yangling stopped in front of Xiao An and provocatively said: "Xiao An is honest, bullying children is not what a gentleman does." Fan Zijin hummed, "When did I say I''m a gentleman?" A group of children watched the two of them go back and forth, holding their breath nervously. Qi Haoran looked at his brother and then at his wife, and decisively stepped forward to pull Fan Zijin, leaning on his shoulder and walking out, "Let''s go. , don''t rush home, let''s go have a drink first." Chapter 1153： say and Fan Zijin didn''t settle the account with his son in the end, because what Mu Yangling said afterwards was right, "The children are still young, how do they know what ****? I like people like me today, and I beat him tomorrow. , he likes another type again." Qi Haoran instinctively couldn''t let the two quarrel, so he said cheerfully: "Yes, yes, when I was a child, I thought women were troublesome, and there was no need to marry a wife, but you see, I married A Ling when I grew up, and Had a good time." Fan Zijin gave him a roll of eyes, while Mu Yangling gave him an approving look. At this time, Qi Haoran only vaguely guessed that the two were having a disagreement over the child, but he didn''t know what Fan Zijin said about Mu Yangling. After asking Mu Yangling in the evening, he was so angry that he jumped up from the bed and said angrily: "Son How can Jin say that to you? What''s wrong with you, why is Master so afraid?" Mu Yangling lay on the bed and put on a mask, and said without opening his eyes: "Okay, stop pretending, I''m not angry with him, you don''t need to pretend to be indignant here." Qi Haoran''s body stiffened, he sat cross-legged beside her, and said in a low voice, "Actually, his mouth is hard, but his heart is soft. , look at the things in our shop, is he more anxious than us for anything that can''t be solved?" Mu Yangling wiped the homemade mask evenly, and said casually, "That''s for you, not for me." Mu Yangling took the handkerchief to intervene, looked up at him carefully, and sighed: "Zijin is so kind to you, don''t always lose your temper at him, and be considerate of him." "..." Qi Haoran was appalled and felt that he was wronged very much. Wasn''t he preemptive, worried that A Ling would annoy Zijin because of it? In the end, he was the villain in vain, and he knew that there was not much to talk about just now. Qi Haoran unconsciously poked her cheek, and pouted: "Then you promise me not to be angry with him, everyone is the same as before." Mu Yangling was helpless, patted his hand and said, "Didn''t I say not to be angry?" "Don''t be angry!" Qi Haoran emphasized. "Am I the opposite of what I am?" Qi Haoran was slightly relieved, holding his wife''s hand and said affectionately: "A-Ling, you have a good heart." He didn''t get angry this way, so can he drink more wine when he goes out to socialize this year and stay a little later? Mu Yangling patted his hand off again and said, "You almost wiped the mask off my face." Qi Haoran returned to his senses, smelled the things on his hands, and said curiously, "Why did I smell a fragrance? Didn''t you apply milk before, why did you change the recipe?" Mu Yangling said: "It''s mixed with honey and peach pollen, and it has a natural fragrance." Qi Haoran looked at the strangely colored mask, pulled the handkerchief over her body and wiped her hands, and said silently, "Actually, I think it''s better to put on milk or goat''s milk, is it that cows and goats don''t produce enough milk? Don''t you add a few more heads to Zhuangzi?" "No, this recipe was given to me by the emperor''s sister-in-law. It is the secret recipe in the palace. It not only whitens the skin, but also removes wrinkles." But Qi Haoran thought it was too much trouble. She used to pat some water on her face before going to bed without even rubbing balsam. She only rubbed milk or goat milk on her face every ten days and a half months. It''s done in a quarter of an hour. But this evening, since she came back, she started to turn her face upside down, not only to prepare this thing called a mask, but also to apply this strange color to her face. The worst thing is that she has to wash her face with milk once a while, But what if he wants to fall asleep now? Waiting for Mu Yangling to get it done, two quarters of an hour passed. Mu Yangling sat cross-legged opposite Qi Haoran, put his cheeks in front of him, and asked, "Is it whiter and tenderer than before?" Qi Haoran looked at her for a while, and finally opened his mouth to bite on it. He knocked the person down and pressed him down. He lowered his head and kissed her, "You won''t know until you eat it..." Mu Yangling wanted to push the person away, but Qi Haoran grabbed his hand and pressed it aside... Qi Haoran kissed her cheek contentedly and smiled, "It''s really white and tender, and even more slippery." Mu Yangling snorted, found a comfortable position in his arms and closed his eyes. Qi Haoran touched her hair and asked, "Why did you suddenly think of it and turn yourself upside down?" Mu Yangling sighed, "I didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now when Hutou and Little Lion talk about it, I remember that I''m old enough to remind them of menopause." Qi Haoran was stunned and asked, "What is menopause?" Mu Yangling ignored him and continued: "I think the light has been wandering around them for the past few years, which is obviously wrong, I have decided to take a good look at myself from now on, even if I have arrived, I will still insist on keeping it up. At twenty-five, I will remain twenty-five after forty, and even if I am fifty or sixty, I will still be as young as ever, twenty-five forever!" Qi Haoran was stunned, "Isn''t that an old monster?" Mu Yangling grabbed the soft flesh on his waist in his arms and turned, Qi Haoran immediately said righteously: "The tiger head and the little lion are talking nonsense, stop outside and ask anyone casually, it''s a person. They will say you are twenty-five at most." Mu Yangling let go with satisfaction, turned to his side and hugged his waist to find a comfortable place to sleep. Qi Haoran exhaled slowly, reached out and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, it was too dangerous. The next day was the third day of the new year, and they had to go out to visit relatives. The first stop is Fan Mansion. There are not many relatives in the capital of the Qi family, at least there are not many relatives in Qi Haoran''s lineage. As for Qi Haoran''s second brother and third brother, everyone would meet and nod during the Chinese New Year. Qi Haoran didn''t even want to stay and eat, and the two families obviously knew that their relationship could not be repaired, and they could not offend Qi Haoran. , so I wish he would leave soon. It was like this in previous years. This year, Qi Haoran just sent New Year''s gifts to the two families. Qi Haoran, the younger brother, didn''t come, let alone Qi Shaosheng and the others. So this year, they only need to go out to visit relatives of the Fan family, and the rest is to stay at home and wait for others to come to pay New Year''s greetings. This is the advantage of having a high status. In addition to pressing him as an elder, he really doesn''t have to go out for New Year''s greetings. Even when he went to Fan''s house, Fan Siwen no longer regarded him as his nephew, but welcomed him into the house as if he were a prince. Qi Haoran smiled and asked Xiaoxiong to lead his younger brothers and sisters to kowtow to Fan Siwen and Xia''s New Year. Fan Siwen was about to step up to help Xiaoxiong when he knelt down, but Qi Haoran grabbed his hand and said with a smile, "Uncle, this is what they should do, we are often not in the capital, and they haven''t kowtowed a few times. , this time just to make up for it." Fan Siwen saw that the Xia Shi was sitting safely without stopping him, so he had to sit back in the chair. Xiaoxiong led a bunch of younger brothers and sisters and banged their heads three or four times, and the children and grandchildren of the Fan family felt their foreheads hurt. Chapter 1154： New Year After receiving Prince Rong''s family, Fan Zijin immediately moved back to Anguo''s mansion on the grounds that he was busy with official business, and made Fan Siwen angry enough, "The printing was only opened on the eighth day of the first month. What business can you have now?" Fan Zijin said indifferently: "Prince Prince and Wen Jin promised foreigners that some goods would be exempted from tax, and the Ministry of Household is responsible for this." Fan Siwen said with a livid face: "Then you can go by yourself and leave Xiao Xia and the two children behind. You don''t see anyone all year round. Whose daughter-in-law is not serving in front of her mother-in-law? When did your mother enjoy yours? blessing?" Xia Shi, who was sitting on the side, immediately said: "I don''t want her to serve. She only needs to serve my son and my grandson well. I''m not too old to walk, so I don''t need her to be filial." Xia sneered here. With a loud voice, "Not to mention that Zixiao and his daughter-in-law are not in the house? There are so many of them that it is more than enough to serve me." Fan Siwen''s lips moved, looking at Xia Shi with some sadness. These years, the Xia clan has prevented him like a thief. It is impossible to say that he is not sad. He just wants Zijin to stay at home for a few more days, and let the children in the family get to know more people in his light, but the Xia clan keeps repeating. Beware of him. Doesn''t she know that one person is hard to beat with four hands, does Zijin need the help of the children in the family if she wants to go a long way? Xia Shi didn''t even give him the corner of his eye, and said directly to Xiao Xia Shi: "Since you have to go, go back and pack up, and you don''t need to come to me every once in a while to greet me, bring them to me when the children go to bed. Just take a look, serve the good Zijin with all your heart, and your filial piety will be exhausted." Xiao Xia''s face was flushed and she was ashamed. People are easy to forget about pain and injury, and the same is true for Xiao Xia. She used to complain about Xia, but now she is full of shame. She has indeed failed to fulfill her responsibilities as a daughter-in-law over the years, and she was able to shirk it when she was abroad. But she didn''t show much filial piety when she returned to the capital for the past two years, and the little Xia Shi didn''t bother her, she just had to come to say goodbye at 5 o''clock, and protect her everywhere in front of several sisters-in-law. Xiao Xia''s heart is not made of stone, and it has already softened. At this time, seeing her mother-in-law defending her, she was about to speak when she opened her mouth. Fan Zijin tugged at her, gave her a light look and said, "Why don''t you go and pack your things?" The little Xia clan could only bow to her in-laws and then back off. The daughters-in-law of the Fan family saw their teeth itching. If you want to say who is the easiest daughter-in-law, except for the two royal family members, this is the one. Live outside. But she still has a good reputation. Whenever someone asks her mother-in-law about her, her mother-in-law will praise her in front of that person. The whole capital now knows her filial piety. After she stayed in the palace to serve her son, she was not allowed to come, saying that she was not too old to walk, so there was no need for her to wait in front of her, and she would be used when she could not walk in the future... On the contrary, it seems that these daughters-in-law who serve their parents-in-law day and night are hypocritical - obviously they don''t serve their mother-in-law, but they make a false impression of serving her mother-in-law outside. But who knows their suffering? Their husbands are all concubines, so far they have never separated from each other. Every needle and thread used is from the house, but the mother-in-law will enjoy it. She has set a monthly consumption limit, and handed over the inner courtyard to them to manage the extra money. She doesn''t care, she doesn''t make up for the missing money, she really doesn''t need them to serve her, but is it easy for them to please her in order to get more money? The family of four didnt have much luggage, because when they came over, they knew they wouldnt be staying any longer, so naturally they didnt bring much. Xiao Xia was still a little apprehensive after following Fan Zijin into the carriage, "Is this really good?" Fan Zijin looked pale, looked at the clouds in the sky and said, "Do as she says." "But my mother-in-law is also getting old..." Xiao Xia looked at her husband''s face carefully and said, "It''s not good to leave her alone, and she will miss her son and grandson Chenghuan." Fan Zijin was silent for a long time, and finally said: "There will always be a chance." But not now. . These words are indifferent, but Xiao Xia still can''t help but feel sad, if it is possible, which mother and son would do this? It''s not that the father-in-law is still pushing step by step. As soon as Fan Zijin returned to the Guogong''s mansion, people watching from outside immediately flocked to him, all of whom gave him New Year''s gifts. Fan Zijin quickly forgot about the Fan Mansion, returned overly expensive gifts, or returned gifts to various families, he was very busy. In contrast, Prince Rong''s mansion is much colder. Although there are many people who send gifts to the mansion, they are all sent by the steward, and they leave when they are delivered. Few people dare to visit, and only some generals in the army dare to. They came to the door with their things, but they were either Qi Haoran''s colleagues or Qi Haoran''s subordinates, and they didn''t need Mu Yangling to show up, just instruct the kitchen to prepare food and drink for them. Qi Haoran''s mind relaxed, and he was very drunk for two days in a row. He went back to the house and leaned on him. As soon as he entered the house, he lay on the bed and snorted. He was so angry that Mu Yangling pinched his cheek and rubbed it a few times. Bring water to wash him. Mu Yangling saw that as soon as he woke up, he was in high spirits and wanted to have a drink with others, and immediately grabbed him and said, "It''s already the sixth day of the first lunar month. We haven''t entered the palace for New Year''s greetings. When are you going to delay it?" Qi Haoran was stunned and asked, "What New Year is the family celebrating? Isn''t it a New Year''s Eve to keep vigil together on New Year''s Eve?" After the New Year''s Eve palace banquet, they stayed in the palace vigil until the new year before leaving the palace. At that time, it was New Year''s Eve, and the children all received red envelopes from their elder brothers and sisters. Why do they still enter the palace at this time? Mu Yangling hummed and smiled when he looked at him dumbfounded: "Big brother has been waiting in the palace, it stands to reason that we should enter the palace on the first or third day of the first year, but we were lazy on the first day of the first year, so we went to the third day of the first year. My aunt is at home, and I wanted to go there on the fourth day of the first year, but you went to drink, and once you drink it, it lasts for two days." Having said that, Mu Yangling looked at him resentfully. Qi Haoran scratched his head, "Then we enter the palace today?" Qi Haoran felt a little regretful, he only had the time to drink with his subordinates and colleagues in the past two days, the key is to have the courage at this time. He glanced at his wife and tentatively said in a low voice, "I also made a drinking appointment with several friends. I''m afraid I won''t have this time after the new year." Mu Yangling looked at him with a half-smiling smile and said, "That''s a pity, you won''t have time to fight with them after the new year, because my good temper only lasts until the end of the first month." Mu Yangling said, rubbing his fists, making the joints make a clicking sound. Qi Haoran shrank his head and didn''t dare to speak. Mu Yangling was satisfied and got up to pack up and prepare to enter the palace. Qi Xiuyuan was taking his group of sons to visit the imperial garden. After hearing that his younger brother''s family had entered the palace, he remembered, ah, my younger brother hadn''t come to the palace to give him New Year''s greetings. Chapter 1155： angry Qi Haoran was still a little guilty when he came, but he was relieved when he saw that the elder brother was calm and didn''t blame him. Li Jinghua was amused, bit his ear with Mu Yangling and said, "Your eldest brother is also guilty. If the fourth uncle came to the door today, he would have forgotten that there is such a younger brother." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, glanced at the two brothers who were living in peace, and went to watch the children play with Li Jinghua. After the seventh day of the first lunar month, the yamen will be opened, and the six ministries will be busy with the beginning of the spring. The ?? Ministry of Rites also received a notice to start preparations for the departure of the envoys from various countries, and the negotiation with the Spanish envoys was also put on the agenda. Fan Zijin did not participate this time, he just checked Xiaobao and the others, and then left the matter to the Ministry of Housing to discuss, while Xiaobao, Xiaoxiong and Xiaoan watched. It was not the first time for Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong to participate in political affairs, so they calmly entered the venue and found a good seat to sit down. It was the first time for Xiao An standing next to them, and he couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy. The imperial court selected two people from the Ministry of Household and the Ministry of Rites to be the negotiating messengers. Xiaobao had already handed over the clauses they had drawn up to the four people one day in advance, hoping that they would take more of their opinions. When the four of them were taking the task, they vaguely heard that the Crown Prince took the lead, and that the Crown Prince might come to listen, but they didn''t expect the Crown Prince to come on the first day, and also bring Prince Rong and Prince An. coming. The four officials immediately raised their heads and wanted to go home and take out the mirror to tidy up their appearance again. Xiaobao was quite satisfied with their mental outlook, but this satisfaction disappeared after the negotiation at noon. Little Treasure still has tolerance, but left with a cold face, while Little Bear stood up and gave them a vicious look, kicked the chair away, and strode out, and Xiao An who was behind gave them a cold look, His eyes were full of sarcasm. The three of them walked out in a hurry, and met Qi Haoran head-on. Qi Haoran was forcing the Ministry of Household to allocate money to buy cannons at Xishan Camp. He had been arguing about money all morning. At this time, he was dry and tongue-tied. child. Qi Haoran then remembered that they were going to audit the negotiation with the Spanish envoy, and the meeting place was arranged in the Ministry of Housing. Qi Haoran waved at the three children and said, "Are you hungry? This is not the palace. I don''t have any snacks to eat with you. Let''s go, I''ll take you to the restaurant." Xiaobao suppressed the anger on his face and silently followed behind his fourth uncle, while Xiaoxiong clenched his fists in anger and complained to his father as he walked: "...Andrei''s conditions, although they did not agree to them, but they listened to them. In that tone, it is like a gift from a large package. Could it be that they really plan to accept Andre''s proposal without paying back the price? The court has such an official, and they are not afraid to remove the treasury and the internal treasury." Xiao An was also indignant, "One condition is not to care about its gains, losses and losses, but to accept it when he hears good words. If Daqi is run by such people, sooner or later, they will be tossed about by them." Xiaoan glanced at Xiaobao and said, "They have to look at the prince''s brother when they say a word, and those who don''t know it think they are instructed by the prince''s brother. I think they have no intention of negotiating at all, but go to please the prince''s brother. ." Xiao Bao''s face was ugly, and Xiao An continued: "Brother Prince, if such people are not severely punished, I am afraid that there will be more people in the future, they are at best a crime of dereliction of duty, but the world blames their incompetence for your shortsightedness. And conspiracy, if you have such bad intentions, you might even think that you are forming a party for personal gain." "Xiao An!" Qi Haoran gave him a disapproving look. Xiao An said indifferently: "I''m not wrong, Fourth Uncle, if you don''t believe me, just watch it. At most half a year, you can see if the DPRK and China will change because of this." Xiao Xiong opened his mouth wide, he only said that he was simply angry that the four officials did not act, and let Andre say whatever he wanted, but it was not as deep as Xiao An could think. He looked at Xiao An in shock, thinking that this kid is too smart, how could he think of this? Qi Haoran has some headaches, Xiao An has Zijin''s intelligence and perceptiveness, but not Zijin''s scheming, these cleverness and perceptiveness have turned out to be bad things. He opened his mouth, not knowing how to raise these concerns with a ten-year-old child, so he could only take them to the restaurant and carefully ask about the negotiation process. In the end, it was the four officials who wanted to flatter, but they ended up slapping the horses leg. The three children were digging holes for Andre and the others, but the four officials mistakenly thought that His Royal Highness the Prince wanted to cooperate with the Spanish envoy, so they opened the door wide. For the duty-free goods proposed by Andre, the four officials Although he didn''t agree on the spot, he didn''t object, and he didn''t even mention his opinion. Xiaobao and the others wanted to interject, but they were sitting in the auditorium at the time, so they were not the main force at first sight. At this time, their speeches must have been short-lived, and it would also make the other party aware of their internal discord. The three of them could only suppress their anger, and when it was almost time, they interrupted their conversation, indicating that it was time for lunch, and everyone had to take a break, and the negotiation would continue next time. Xiaobao, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke up, and he said angrily, "I asked someone to hand over the sorted clauses to them yesterday, and as a result, there will still be such mistakes today. At first glance, I didn''t take matters seriously. It''s simply outrageous." Xiaobao''s words have wronged the four officials. The things sent by the prince, even if they work overtime and stay up late, they will read it. They think they came according to the prince''s intention, but why is he so angry? The four officials looked at each other, "Did we misunderstand the meaning of the prince?" "But the clauses clearly show that there is a lot of partiality towards foreigners, and we came here according to this meaning..." "Yes, there are more than 20 kinds of goods that foreigners are allowed to be exempted from duty in the article, and there are only more than 10 kinds of duty-free goods proposed by us here. It is true that many of them are biased towards foreigners. Ordinarily, our attitude is not wrong..." The four officials were confused, and Qi Haoran quickly understood the crux after reading the articles. The three boys wanted to dig a hole for Andre and the others, so naturally they couldn''t tell the world clearly. Who knows if they could bribe the officials in Daqi? Therefore, some thoughts can only be known by oneself, but not by others. The three families had a tacit agreement on the matter of pitting foreigners, but the officials in the DPRK did not know it. In the ?? clause, there are 28 kinds of goods that are allowed to be exempted in Spain, mostly various raw materials, while there are only 13 kinds of duty-free shops in Daqi, mostly handicrafts, including clocks and mirrors produced by their own workshops. Only from the point of view of the entry, it does seem that the prince is protecting Spain. After all, not everyone can see the deep meaning of these entries. If it wasn''t for Mu Yangling and Fan Zijin''s advice, Qi Haoran wouldn''t understand. Qi Haoran knocked on the table, but the four colleagues were so eager to please the prince, which also displeased him. As messengers, they went to negotiate, not to be Xiaobao''s answerers, or to be four answerers who can''t think. It''s simply stupid. Chapter 1156： Misunderstand Let''s not mention the two officials of the Ministry of Rites for the time being. The two officials from the Ministry of Households were chosen by Zijin himself. Qi Haoran frowned slightly. Is Zijin being deceived? Except for Qi Haoran who believed that Fan Zijin was deceived, everyone else felt that he did it on purpose. The minister, who already knew the negotiation process, sneered, "Fan Shilang has worked hard enough to make his son stand out, so he directly chose these two people." Because the emperor ordered the three children to be negotiated after receiving their complaints, only three clerks were sent to them. The prince once oversees the country and is also the crown prince of a country. He is more than enough to be responsible for this foreign affairs, and Qi Wenjin has also made military achievements. Although he has no military position, he really wants to be an official. It is also possible to serve as a negotiator. Only Fan Zhiyuan, a mere child, although he has a talent and a name, why can he directly serve as an envoy? So the ministers agreed that Fan Zijin''s move was to pave the way for his son. Even Qi Xiuyuan and Wen Chen felt that Fan Zijin did it on purpose. Of course, they didn''t think that Fan Zijin wanted Xiao An to stand out, but that he wanted to train his three children. Even Xiao An asked Xiao Xiong suspiciously, "Do you think my father deliberately arranged for them to experience us?" Xiaoxiong scratched his head and said: "It shouldn''t be, if we want to experience it, we just shoot us as envoys, why send those four people over there?" "But isn''t the fourth aunt not agreeing?" "When did your father care about my mother''s opinion? If he really made up his mind to do that, don''t talk about my mother, it''s useless for my father to stop him." Xiao An tilted his head, "Could it be that my father''s eyes are not good enough to see that the four are faint officials?" Little Bear touched his chin, shook his head and said, "No one is a saint or a sage. It''s understandable that your father has bad eyes occasionally." Xiao An pouted, then he would rather his father did it on purpose. But in fact, Fan Zijin really didn''t do it on purpose. He was about to explode when he knew the performance of the four officials. The two officials of the Ministry of Rites are not under his control, but the two officials of the Ministry of Household are his subordinates, and they were assigned by him. There were such big mistakes. Go, what a loss for Da Qi to suffer. Fan Zijin was so angry that he didn''t even eat dinner, and ordered his subordinates to investigate the two of them. When he came out of the Ministry of Housing, he learned from Yanmo that the ministers were secretly guessing, and he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. In the end, he was called into the palace by Qi Xiuyuan and asked, "Do you intend to train three children? When they are envoys, although maritime trade is important, I really dont need to pay so much attention to Western countries. means that you dont have to spend so much effort in dealing with Western countries. Although a few children are young, there is nothing wrong with them. Fan Zijin held his breath and said, "I didn''t mean it, I didn''t know those two people were so kind." Qi Xiuyuan looked at him suspiciously, Fan Zijin''s eyes were red with anger, Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand hurriedly, "I see, you didn''t mean it, alright, this matter is over, the negotiation with Spain is left to those three children, It''s getting late, so go back." Fan Zijin couldn''t help sniffing, turned around and left. ran into Qi Haoran before leaving the palace gate. Qi Haoran jumped off the horse, seeing that his eyes were red, he hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong with you, you were scolded by the emperor for doing a job?" Fan Zijin asked him with red eyes, "What are you doing here?" Qi Haoran heard him ask, and then he remembered the purpose of his coming here, and clenched his fists and said angrily: "The two people from the household department lied to you? How did they escape your eyes and sneak in with such mediocre people?" Fan Zijin''s expression softened, and he stared at his eyes and asked, "Do you believe I am being deceived?" "Of course," Qi Haoran was stunned, and then said angrily: "Did those ministers say something in front of the royal brother? It''s really nonsense, you have always been selfless, how could you deliberately arrange it, this involves the interests of a country, not to mention you What do you want to do and tell the emperor directly, do you need such a troublesome move?" Fan Zijin took a breath and said with red eyes, "That''s right, tell the emperor what you want to do, is it necessary for your son''s son to make such a calculation?" Qi Haoran also saw that Fan Zijin was sad, and said with all his strength, "That''s right, Xiao An is your prince, he just doesn''t do anything, and he will be the king of the county and the king of iron hats in the future!" Fan Zijin''s eyes were slightly wet, and he pulled Qi Haoran off his horse and rode up to run. Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide and murmured, "Well, that''s my horse..." Apart from the emperor and the prince, Qi Haoran was the only one who could ride horses in the palace, so none of the guards around him brought horses into the palace. Now that his horse was taken away, Qi Haoran could only use his light work to chase after him. It was already dark, and the guards guarding the palace gate didn''t look very well. They saw Prince Rong''s horse rushing towards him from a distance, and he didn''t look closely to see if it was Prince Rong. Seeing that he didn''t slow down, he knew that the prince was in a bad mood. Open the palace gate and let go. Therefore, Fan Zijin rode his horse and went out in a hurry. It was not until he ran far away that the guard guarding the palace gate said, "It seems that the person on the horse is not Prince Rong." The guards: "..." "This seems to be Prince Rong." One of the guards stared blankly at a man who came to him. Qi Haoran shouted: "You read it wrong, I am the King of Anjun!" Before finishing a sentence, the man had already flown out of the palace gate, chasing the horse far away. The guards: "..." The commander of the guards: "Hehe, it turns out that King An''s Qinggong is also so powerful." The guards looked at the commander with blood on their faces. What happened at the palace gate quickly reached the emperor''s ears, and Qi Xiuyuan quickly realized that he had misunderstood Fan Zijin, but he didn''t have time to explain to him at this time, but immediately called Eunuch Wan and ordered: "Send the message to Today, the guards and commanders guarding the gate of the palace are not allowed to pass a word to the outside world, and then let people find them one by one along the road that Haoran Zijin went out, and I do not allow any gossip to come out." Fan Zijin galloped his horse in the palace. It was a big or small matter, but he would never allow him to be attacked for this. Eunuch Wan didn''t finish everything until the lights went out. There was nothing he could do. Seeing Prince Anjun galloping on horseback, there were too many people chasing after Prince Rong. He took a peek at the emperor, speculated about the holy will, and asked carefully, "Your Majesty, do you want to send someone to look for Prince An?" Qi Xiuyuan shook his head, "No need, he won''t have any trouble with Haoran. I''ll apologize to him when he comes tomorrow." Fan Zijin ran out of the imperial city in one breath, and when he pushed back the tears in his eyes, he had already left the imperial city when he came back to his senses. Fan Zijin knew that he was in trouble, so he simply went to his new mansion, which was empty but empty. No one, just to wipe their tears. Chapter 1157： be beaten Fan Zijin stood in the back garden of his house. He transformed the water flowing from the mountain into a small waterfall and fell down. The water vapor from the pavement completely calmed his head. Fan Zijin was annoyed as soon as he calmed down, why did he run away? That **** Qi Haoran still doesn''t know what to think of him, who would believe that he ran out just because he didn''t want him to see the aggrieved and moved tears in his eyes? Fan Zijin scratched his head, wondering if Qi Haoran would go out as if nothing had happened or not. Qi Haoran was squatting behind a clump of flowers to observe Fan Zijin. He just hated that his head was not enough. He wondered if Zijin would jump into the river from the side in annoyance if he went out to find him now. Because of this uncertainty, Qi Haoran could only continue to crouch behind the flower tree to feed the mosquitoes. It was half an hour after Mu Yangling learned of the matter from the guards who came back. Mu Yangling thought for a while, and simply carried Xiao An on horseback to the Anjun Wangfu to find someone. Xiao An was heartbroken, "Fourth aunt, I misunderstood Daddy, will he be very sad?" "Then you should apologize to him," Mu Yangling patted his head and said, "You smart people just like to make simple things complicated." Xiao An sniffed and said with red eyes, "Will my father be here?" "Didn''t the guards say they didn''t leave the inner city? This is the only place he can go to in the inner city. It''s secluded and his own territory. When you see your father, you''ll run up to act like a spoiled child, even if it''s just rolling and begging. Forgive me, but I can''t make your father sad anymore, you know?" Xiao An''s delicate eyebrows were all wrinkled, and she imagined herself rolling around like a chubby little leopard begging for forgiveness. She suddenly felt that life was very difficult, and she couldn''t help but flinch. But thinking that his father was sad because of their misunderstanding at this time, he quickly regained his determination. He bit his lip and said, "Fourth aunt, don''t worry, we will try our best to roll." Mu Yangling''s intuition was wrong, but she had no time to think because she had already seen someone standing by the river. Mu Yangling saw that Fan Zijin was the only one who was sad about Yue, and couldn''t help but be surprised. What about Qi Haoran? Didn''t he say that he chased Fan Zijin with light energy? With his kung fu, even if he didn''t catch up for a while, he shouldn''t lose it? Mu Yangling looked left and right, and soon aimed at a bunch of flowering trees. She looked and looked strangely, and was about to go up and **** someone out, but Xiao An had slipped off the horse and ran towards her father. Fan Zijin was hugged from behind by his son, his head covered with black lines, "Why did you come here?" "Fourth aunt brought me here," Xiao An raised her head and said with tears in her eyes: "Dad, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you, and I will never do this again." Fan Zijin''s face turned even darker. He really didn''t expect his son to be in the ranks of misunderstanding him. In the moonlight, when Mu Yangling saw his face turning black, he immediately felt bad, and he didn''t care about Qi Haoran who was hiding in the flower tree, so he hurriedly interceded for Xiao An: "Don''t be sad, in fact, this is because of their cleverness. The way of thinking of people, like to think more about everything. Xiao An is inherited from you." Fan Zijin fired at Mu Yangling without any pressure, and snorted coldly: "Is it wrong to co-author the cleverness? Obviously they didn''t use the cleverness in the right place, Master deliberately arranged those two idiots? How stupid am I to deliberately arrange this? They''re going to screw up the negotiations? Don''t tell me they''re smart people, that''s insulting smart people!" Mu Yangling hesitated, "Then Haoran and I can''t be smarter than the eldest brother and the ministers in the court, but we firmly believe in you, oh, and the tiger head and the little lion, they are smarter than Xiao An ?" It turned out that when Hutou heard about this, he immediately jumped up from the ground and waved his wooden sword: "Second uncle is sure to be scolded for not knowing who he is, how miserable!" The little lion also watched the excitement and said: "I also gave my son a pit. Now the second uncle will definitely be angry. The two officials don''t know how they got into the second uncle''s eyes." "It doesn''t matter," Hutou waved his little hand, and said cheerfully, "Second Uncle Jairui will definitely report it, and he will definitely not let them go. They deceived Second Uncle deeply in the past, and now they have to suffer a lot." Although it is not a good word, it is enough to show that the two boys believe that Fan Zijin was deceived and did not do it on purpose. is also one of the few people who believe in Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin looked at Mu Yangling speechlessly, and couldn''t help but sighed up to the sky, what a failure he was as a human being, and in the end, no wise person believed him! Xiao An looked at her father''s "sad" appearance, her eyes were red and tears fell, hugging his waist and shouting: "Dad, don''t think too much, I believe in you, mother also believes in you, brother I also believe in you, I will never miss you like that again." Fan Zijin''s melancholy disappeared in an instant. He endured it, but in the end he couldn''t hold it in, he slapped his paw on the back of his head and said angrily, "What are you yelling about? When can I get out of my mind? Get out!" Fan Zijin also noticed something was wrong at this time, and looked at Mu Yangling with red eyes, "Why did you bring Xiao An here?" Mu Yangling hurriedly said: "The guard came back and said that you ran away on a horse. As soon as I was worried, I brought Xiao An out to find you." Fan Zijin held back his anger and asked, "What about Qi Haoran?" Mu Yangling was stagnant for a while, and said in a normal manner: "The guard said that he ran after you." Fan Zijin''s eyes turned even redder, and his eyes swept around. His garden was built perfectly, with curving water flowing, waterfalls flying down, surrounded by green trees, and all kinds of precious flowers and plants were planted in the flower beds. In the past, there was no way of knowing where someone was hiding. Fan Zijin could only withdraw his gaze and stared at Mu Yangling with red eyes, "Don''t tell me you can''t find him." Mu Yangling measured the strength of the two, and saw Fan Zijin''s eyes flashing with anger, he resolutely betrayed the person beside the pillow, pointed to a bunch of flowers and said, "I heard some movement there just now." Fan Zijin turned around in a hurry, Xiao An asked timidly, "Father, what are you looking for?" "Stick!" Mu Yangling silently stretched out the whip in his hand and said, "Your garden is well built, it seems that there are no sticks." Fan Zijin dodged the whip with his hands and rushed towards the flower tree aggressively. Qi Haoran, who was hiding behind, hesitated for a long time, and swayed between the two options of escaping immediately or being caught on the spot. In the end, he closed his eyes and squatted behind the flower tree to wait for death. Fan Zijin really found someone behind the flower tree, Qi Haoran stretched out his paws and waved at him to please him: "Cousin, are you here?" Fan Zijin was furious, pointed at him with the whip and asked, "How is it, does your joke look good?" Qi Haoran shook his head again and again, "Cousin, I didn''t see your joke, I, I just hid because I couldn''t think of what to say to you." Fan Zijin believed these words, but he did not accept it, and he was melancholy and hesitant towards the moon for a long time. This person saw it all. People don''t want others to see their embarrassed appearance. Fan Zijin hid here to avoid people''s eyes and ears. Fortunately, that person is his good brother, otherwise Fan Zijin would be so angry that he would kill. Fan Zijin directly chased and beat Qi Haoran with the whip. After sweating all over, he felt much better. Qi Haoran stood on the side and looked at Fan Zijin, who was out of breath and asked carefully, "Do you want to fight again?" Fan Zijin was so tired that he couldn''t even speak, Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, and stood on the side waiting for him to relax. Chapter 1158： I believe you Fan Zijin made himself tired after hitting him, but Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief when they saw him stop. Fan Zijin snorted coldly at the two of them, and was about to leave when he got on the horse. Mu Yangling hurriedly pushed out Xiao An who was stunned. Xiao An came back to his senses and looked at his father pitifully. After all, he was his own son, and Fan Zijin had already vented it just now, and the anger in his chest had already gone halfway, so he agreed to take his son for a ride. The remaining couple immediately jumped on the other horse. Mu Yangling squeezed his arm and whispered, "Did he hit you?" "He was beaten a few times, but his strength is small, and it is estimated that Yin''er is not even there." That''s why Qi Haoran deliberately took them because they were brothers, otherwise he beat him for a long time, but turned around and found a Whip did not hit so depressing ah. Mu Yangling was relieved, and sat in the back holding his waist with peace of mind. Qi Haoran was a little depressed, and muttered, "Why did you really betray me? He definitely won''t be able to find me if I hide there." Mu Yangling hummed, "Who made you so stupid, but you hid yourself after chasing people, can you hide in the first day of the first year and the fifteenth? He was already angry, and knowing that you saw his joke and ran away secretly, You must be so **** off, just wait, it won''t be ten days and a half months, he will definitely not forgive you." Qi Haoran was even more depressed, "So I have to thank you for letting me be beaten?" "You didn''t hurt, didn''t you just run a few laps around a few trees?" said that too, he took a few hits, but Zijin was still tired in the end. The two riders and the four returned to the palace. A group of children surrounded Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong to express their indignation. After hearing people report that Fan Zijin was back, they immediately ran towards the gate. A group of children met the four of them in the Chuihuamen. Hutou ran the fastest and rushed directly in front of Fan Zijin. He raised his head and said seriously: "Second uncle, don''t be sad, I really believe that you were deceived. ." The little lion was only one step behind the tiger. After listening patiently to him, he immediately pushed him aside and said excitedly: "Second Uncle, sir, you have said that no one is a sage and a sage. , those misunderstandings about you will disappear with the passage of time, and then they will know that you are wrong." Fan Zijin''s face darkened and he was about to speak when he opened his mouth, Xiaofu had already squeezed hard in front of the little lion, looked up at his father with round eyes and said, "Daddy, I also believe in you, they don''t believe in you, I will talk with the Hutou brothers tomorrow to convince them. them" Qi Haoran saw that Fan Zijin''s face was getting darker and darker, and hurried forward to stop a few children. Who knew that Qi Wensu also squeezed in with two younger brothers, and said righteously that they would help Fan Zijin rectify his name. Xiaobao also stood in front of Fan Zijin and confessed his mistake in shame, "It''s all my fault, mainly because the second uncle has always done things without leaking, so seeing the two officials from the Ministry of Household being so stupid, I didn''t hold back my anger for a while, and felt that You did it on purpose." Xiao Xiong raised his chest and told Fan Zijin, "Second Uncle, I believe in your character!" A group of children rushed forward to express their opinions. Fan Zijin took a deep breath and shouted: "Shut up!" Everyone was quiet, Fan Zijin pointed behind them with an ugly face and said: "Go back to me immediately, who should go back to the palace, who should go home, and whoever comes up to me again, I''ll beat whoever, and Mingming. No one is allowed to go out and make fun, let me know that you dare to express any opinions on this matter, and I will beat you up as well." Fan Zijin looked at the twins who were in high spirits, and gritted his teeth and added, "I''m also fined for not being allowed to ride for a month and copying three books." Hutou and the little lion were suddenly disappointed, Hutou even walked back and asked, "Second Uncle, don''t you really need us to do justice for you?" Fan Zijin snorted coldly. He now feels that there is nothing wrong with the misunderstandings of those outside, at least he doesn''t seem that stupid. The tiger head and the little lion were a little disappointed, and the disappointed expressions on their faces were so obvious that Fan Zijin couldn''t be happy with their trust in them. Xiaobao, who still wanted to apologize, was also blasted away by Fan Zijin, and there were only three people and Xiao Xia left in the hanging flower door. Xiao Xia looked at her husband and then at Mu Yangling and his wife, not sure what to say for a while. Fan Zijin walked in with his head down. Qi Haoran hurriedly followed, and whispered to Mu Yangling, "Call the kitchen to prepare wine and food, Zijin and I have a good meal tonight." Mu Yangling hurriedly took Xiao Xia to the kitchen. Xiao Xia sighed as he rolled up his sleeves and cooked, "I see the expression on our father''s face. It seems that he deliberately arranged this to not look good on his face." Mu Yangling said ashamed: "It''s because I didn''t teach several children..." If it weren''t for the irritating words of the stinky boys, Fan Zijin''s face would definitely not be so good-looking. Xiao Xia said with a smile: "Thanks to them, otherwise he hurriedly went out to refute the rumors, didn''t he take the initiative to rely on himself as stupid? But this matter can only be cold, it is inconvenient for everyone to do anything. Ah Ling, you still have to take care of a few children, they are so lawless, I can''t hold them down." Mu Yangling patted his chest and said, "I must not let them talk nonsense." Fan Zijin was really depressed. When he came back, he wanted to find a chance to clarify for himself, but after listening to the "comfort" and "confession" of several children, he felt that he really couldn''t clarify any more. Rely on stupidity? But if this is the default, it is to admit that he really has bad intentions. Fan Zijin felt that he was about to die unjustly. The anger cannot be directed at one''s own children, so it can only be directed at the four officials and the Spanish envoy. Fan Zijin gritted his teeth and said, "The Ministry of Personnel should also clear up the mediocre people in the officialdom." "What about tomorrow''s negotiations with Spain?" "I''ll do it myself," Fan Zijin snorted coldly, "The three children are young, and even if they have the heart to trick people, they don''t have the ability to dig deep holes. I will preside over the negotiation, and the three children will be my deputy, this time they will be It''s to train them." "You have a lot of things on your hands in the beginning of spring..." Fan Zijin sneered, "Master is extremely smart, and his work ability is not weak, but he only takes two hours a day to negotiate, which is very simple." Qi Haoran immediately closed his mouth and whispered after a while, "Then I''ll go to support you tomorrow too?" Fan Zijin snorted coldly, believing that he should agree. Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t just Fan Zijin who was angry, Qi Xiuyuan was also angry, but like Fan Zijin, he couldn''t get angry at his own children, so he directed all his anger at the four officials. And the monarch of one country can''t be stingy enough to go to another country''s envoy to get angry, right? So the officialdom could only bear his anger, once again purged the officialdom and rectified the management of the officials. This time, it was no longer limited to corrupt officials, and the mediocre officials were also included. Chapter 1159： hope The Spanish envoy was unaware of the ups and downs in the capital. Based on the smooth negotiation the day before, Andre and Antonio slept well and came to the meeting place full of confidence again, so they saw the peaceful sitting Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin on the chairs, and the three young men sitting on the negotiating table from the auditorium. Andre and Antonio were a little uneasy in their hearts, these two were not as good as the four officials. Andre looked left and right, and asked with a smile, "Your Highness, Lord Liu, haven''t they come yet?" Master Liu is the head of the four negotiators. Qi Haoran did not speak, but Fan Zijin told them solemnly that Master Liu and the other four had been dismissed and investigated for violating the laws of Daqi. In order not to affect the friendship between the two countries, the imperial court specially sent the prince to join them to talk with the envoy of your country. Andre & Antonio: "..." The two wanted to show that they didn''t mind that they were prisoners at all. Of course, such words cannot be said, so the two of them can only watch Fan Zijin tear down all the negotiations yesterday and start over. There is a prince, a county king, and a prince, which shows that Daqi attaches great importance to Spain. The unknown officials outside and the envoys of other countries are envious of Andrei and the others. However, Andre and the others wanted to yell, they didnt want this kind of honor, they wanted real benefits. Britain, France and other countries that were going to leave suddenly did not want to leave. They wanted to see the results of the negotiations between Spain and Daqi. Chen Chao and Goryeo walked very fast, their goal has been achieved, that is, to express their country''s respect for Daqi, and then get the imperial decree of the emperor of Daqi to seal the emperor of their own country. Unexpectedly, the envoys of Dongying also stayed. Because most of the sea pirates on the southeast coast are from the East, Xiaoxiong and the others do not have a good impression of this country, so they will not say anything to the envoys who come to inquire about the news, at least they will reveal some useful information. However, when the envoys from Dongying came, six out of ten times they could not hear the news. The views of the superiors influence the behavior of the people below. The post house is not very friendly to the people of Dongying. Although they are respectful on the face, the people of Dongying know that they are excluded. For example, if Dongying and the envoys of another country call for hot water together, the officials of the post station must satisfy the other country before considering Dongying; every time they deliver food, the Dongying country is the last one, and such small things happen frequently and constantly. . The bigger point is that it is easy for other countries to inquire about some irrelevant news, but it is difficult for them to go to the east. The envoy of Dongying was very troubled. He came to Daqi with a mission. He saw that the sea trade in Daqi was booming, but the country was in war and the people were miserable. The general asked him to come here to see if he could. Can''t get help from Daqi. Isn''t ?? just bowing your head and being a minister? If becoming a vassal of Daqi can get a lot of gold, silver, silk and food, they are very willing to become a vassal of Daqi like the Korean Chen Dynasty. Anyway, Daqi doesn''t care about their domestic affairs, all they want is one A reputation, and what they get is a benefit. Who knew that the credentials submitted by Dongying had been returned, and he also said that Dongying had the heart to do it. It was really hard to manage Dongying across the sea... However, the credentials handed by Gaoli and Chen Chao were left behind, and an imperial decree was issued. This kind of discriminatory treatment made the envoys of Dongying restless. If they were treated differently in the post house, how could the envoys Can''t sit still. took out a lot of silver cakes and smashed them down, be sure to know the reason why Dongying was treated differently. In the end, these silver cakes all came into the hands of the tiger-headed lion and Qi Wensu. That''s right, all the things in the inn were instigated by these three stinky boys. They happily carried the silver cake in the box to hand over the bus. The officials of the Ministry of Household looked at them with a headache, and pleaded: "Three young sons, you have no official positions, this can only be regarded as a gift from the envoy of the East Ying Kingdom, not a bribe, and you don''t need to hand it over to the public." "No," the tiger raised his head and said, "These are all handed over by the officials of the station. They are so public and law-abiding, they should be rewarded for the sake of the treasury, because they dare not come to the door, so they asked us to bring them. " Qi Wensu said domineeringly: "Just take it if you give it to you, and take it all back to the state treasury. Don''t your households always cry and have no money? These silver cakes are the contributions of the officials of the station. ." The Ministry of Household official looked at the three children helplessly. Although there were two boxes of silver cakes, the purity was not very good. Besides, what could a mere thousand taels of silver be used for? Their household is short of money, but they are not short of a thousand taels of silver. However, the children felt that a small amount would add up to a lot. The thousand taels of silver cake can do a lot of things. At least one hundred cattle can be bought, which is enough to subsidize the cattle in a county. So they are very proud. Looking at them with their heads up and their chests up, the household officials who received them couldnt make it clear, so they could only take out a pen to record. This silver cake is a large piece, which is different from Daqi''s silver ingot, and it is not easy for them to steal it, so he can pat his chest and the three young masters express that the money will definitely be handed over to the national treasury and used in on the people. The Ministry of Household official couldn''t help but ask while recording, "Why did the three young sons target the Dongying envoy alone?" Hutou sneered: "That''s because they are all bad people. The ronin of their country often come to the coast of my Daqi to burn, kill and loot. It''s abominable!" The three children spent their time in Guangzhou when they were really sensible, so they hated the pirates, and the little lion''s eyes flashed a cold light, and said, "It''s not just the ronin, my father once caught the pirates and interrogated them. The generals in their country are Support the warriors to come to Daqi to loot and supply domestic goods, hum, this is when our Daqi is a granary, when our Daqi people are their captive cattle and sheep, come and slaughter when needed, thinking that my Daqi is somewhere, Can they be slaughtered?" "It''s good to make things difficult for them. All the Japanese pirates in Guangzhou have been wiped out by the fourth uncle, but there are still a lot of Japanese pirates in Fuzhe. It really annoyed us. We took our troops out to sea to destroy them." Qi Wensu said. The people of Dongying also did not like it. "Yes," Hutou clenched his fist and said, "It''s time to pacify Dongying." The little lion''s eyes were ambitious, "I will be the Grand Marshal at that time." "Then I will be the general and the vanguard!" Hutou was excited. Qi Wensu also looked forward with hope, "I want to be a general too!" The Ministry of Household officials stared dumbfounded at the three children who looked forward to the future and expressed their wishes. The three children ignored them, the more they talked, the more excited they became. They had already crossed their shoulders and planned to find a place to improve this expedition plan. The Ministry of Household official watched the three children walk away, shook his head and laughed, "It''s a child after all." Just finished speaking, his head was hit, and the Minister of the Ministry of Housing glared at them: "You are not even comparable to three children." Hubu Shangshu looked at the direction where the three children were leaving, his eyes shone with light, "Maybe I can achieve the same achievements as the Han and Tang Dynasties in Daqi!" Chapter 1160： cigar When the envoys of Dongying finally found a way with their money and knew the reason why they were "specially treated", the negotiation between Daqi and Spain had ended, and the two sides signed a trade tax-free treaty, in which Daqi''s duty-free goods to Spain reached the limit. Thirty-two, while Spain has sixteen types of duty-free goods in Daqi. Andre and Antonio are very satisfied with the result, and Xiaobao and the others are also very satisfied with the result, which can be regarded as everyone''s joy. What makes Andre a little unhappy is that Daqi is still unwilling to allocate a separate place for their ships to berth and supply, because Daqi insists that Spain should also give a place to supply Daqi''s fleet... Every part of the ?? empire is precious, Andre can''t make the call, and Antonio, who can make the call, obviously doesn''t agree, so this matter can only be stranded. Fortunately, Daqi Songkou means that when there are too many ships in the port, another port will be built as appropriate to provide berthing and supplies for passing ships. However, the fact is that Qi Haoran was very annoyed by Andre''s entanglement, and said angrily: "If you can''t do it, just allocate a small island at sea for them to moor and supply." Xiaoxiong was very stingy and insisted: "The island is also my land, and I must not give it to them." Mu Yangling proposed, "Just stop the boat for them, manage the place, collect rent, etc., and then allow the local people to sell things for free there, anyway, it will give the people a way to live." "Yes, as long as there is consumption, the local people are not at a loss." Xiaobao finally made a final decision: "The people along the coast are suffering very much, and it would be good to have more ways to survive." The matter was settled like this, but this was only a subtotal, because no matter how many other ships there were, it would only take up a small space, and no one took it to heart. Other Western countries saw that Spain had signed an agreement with Daqi and demanded to follow suit. Fan Zijin simply asked people to draft several agreements, modify some duty-free goods and send them to them. If they agree, they will sign it. After signing the contract, the envoy of England smiled and said with the bear: "Dear Prince, I have a special product in England. I don''t know if it can be added to the tax-free ranks." "What specialty?" The English envoy turned around and took out a box from the attendant, opened it, took out a tube, and handed it to the little bear: "This is a cigar. Our nobles like to use it, maybe you will also be interested." Before the negotiation, the mother repeatedly emphasized that, except for weapons, all luxury goods used by nobles are not allowed to be listed in the tax-free list, so when Little Bear heard that it was used by nobles, he immediately made a cross in his heart, but he was still very interested. He sniffed, "I heard Andre mention that cigars are actually smoke, right?" The English envoy was silent for a while, and finally nodded: "You can say the same." Xiaoxiong handed the thing to him regretfully, and said, "It''s a pity, I don''t smoke all the time, so don''t mention this thing in the tax-free list, it can''t even enter the customs." The English envoy opened his mouth and said, "No smoking? Why is this?" Because this thing is harmful to health and occupies arable land, the words twirled on the tip of the bear''s tongue, and he finally smiled playfully: "I don''t know, but the law stipulates that, for hundreds of years, this law has never been It hasn''t changed. And my people in Daqi don''t like smoking, so even if you can sell this thing, you won''t be able to sell it." "No, no, I don''t believe there is anyone who doesn''t love cigars," the English envoy said firmly: "There is no one who does not love cigars." Xiaoxiong shrugged his shoulders to express his regret, "But I''m all smoking cessation." This sentence directly blocked all the words of the English envoy, and he could not say a word of the words he had prepared before. In the end, the English envoy insisted on giving the bear a box of cigars, expressing regret that losing a cigar is equivalent to losing a joy in life, because cigars are as important as fine wine. He hoped that Daqi could revise the law, at least allowing the nobles of Daqi to enjoy the beauty of cigars. Xiaoxiong knows that foreigners always like to exaggerate, and he is not interested in tobacco. Daqi has always banned tobacco trading. Most people who like to smoke will split a piece of land to grow some, just like growing vegetables. Although there are occasional tobacco transactions in private, they are very small. A basket of eggs can be exchanged for a basket of tobacco for those who have no money. Everyone turns a blind eye to such transactions, and no one will really arrest these people. Those who are rich and smokers mostly grow tobacco in their own villages and do not need to buy them from abroad. As long as you don''t make large transactions, the imperial court will not care. If foreigners'' cigars are allowed to prevail in Daqi, it will not only break the law, but also change the life structure of the people. Tobacco is not a good thing, and it will take up arable land. Little Bear doesnt think they will allow each others cigars to enter the market, so he didnt feel relieved when he took a box of cigars home, but threw them in the small study at will. Little Leopard and his younger sister sneaked into the elder brother''s study along the corner of the wall, and when he raised the chair to reach the bow on the wall, Baozhu saw the beautiful box containing the cigars. She hid the things in her arms without even thinking about it, so she went to help her brother carry the bow out of the small study. The two little things sneaked away with bows. If they hadn''t encountered Mu Yangling coming back from outside, they might have been able to hide things. Hearing the movement, the little leopard and Baozhu decisively threw away the big bow and ran away. Mu Yangling saw it from a distance, jumped behind them with a light effort, grabbed their back collars and picked them up, and asked helplessly: "What do you want to do with the big bow?" The two children kicked and shouted, "Put me down, let me down!" The box hidden in Baozhu''s arms fell to the ground as she struggled, and the cigar rolled from the box and landed at Mu Yangling''s feet. Mu Yangling''s complexion changed when he saw this thing, he put down the two children, picked up the cigar and asked, "Where did you get this thing?" Probably Mu Yangling''s face was very serious, the two children shrank their necks, and Baozhu whispered: "From the eldest brother''s study, the box is very beautiful." Mu Yangling touched her little head and said, "Don''t take your brothers'' things casually in the future. What if it''s something important?" Mu Yangling picked up the cigars and put them in the box, led the two children to the house, and said with a soft expression: "The big bow is too big, you can''t open it, I will ask your father to make two small bows for you. OK?" Little Leopard and Baozhu were disappointed, "But Xiaogong can''t kill the rabbit." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Then play with a slingshot, that little thing can kill a rabbit." "Will Daddy take us with him next time he goes hunting?" The little leopard looked at his mother eagerly. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "If you are obedient, I will beg your father." Mu Yangling patted their little buttocks and let them play by themselves, turning the cigar in her hand and thinking deeply. This thing can only come from foreigners, but Daqi prohibits smoking, and Xiaoxiong has never smoked, how can this thing exist? Chapter 1161： begging The little bear and his father were cared for by their mother as soon as they entered the door. Mu Yangling left her husband behind to catch the little bear and asked, "Where did you get this cigar?" "It was given by a foreigner." The little bear saw that his mother''s face was really not good, and he immediately said: "I didn''t want to accept it. I don''t smoke, but he forced it back. I had no choice but to take it back." Mu Yangling''s face looked better now, she put away the cigar and said, "This is not a good thing, don''t smoke it in the future." Bear scratched his head, "Isn''t that just tobacco?" Qi Haoran frowned, took the cigar and smelled it. There are also officials in the DPRK and China who are old smokers, so he has some understanding of the smell of the cigarette. The smell of this cigar is quite fragrant. He grabbed it and said: "Although tobacco can refresh the mind, it is also harmful, and it is easy to become addicted, so the court has always banned smoking, and I will tell you the truth, smoking is harmful to the person who smokes, and it is also harmful to the people around him. It''s harmful, so one day if any of you smoke, I''ll kick them out, you have to smoke them out, and you won''t be able to come back until the smell dissipates." Qi Haoran and Xiaoxiong did not expect the punishment to be so severe, and immediately swore that they would never smoke. Mu Yangling was satisfied and confiscated the box of cigars. Bear immediately took his younger brothers and sisters to hide. The mother seemed to be in a bad mood, so it was better for them to hide. Mu Yangling was in a bad mood because he thought of something, not his family, so he still smiled when facing Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran directly reached out and squeezed her face together, saying, "If you don''t want to laugh, stop laughing." Mu Yangling immediately lowered his face and stopped pretending. Qi Haoran asked curiously, "What happened to this cigar?" "I just think that foreigners have sinister intentions. It''s not good to sell tobacco. It''s addictive. After smoking it a few times, anyone who has troubles will find this thing to smoke. Over time, this thing is popularized, and tobacco cultivation will become I don''t know how much farmland it will take up." Qi Haoran felt that his wife was not telling the truth, and said, "Isn''t this just like wine? If you want to drink it again, it will become addictive. Wine is made from grain, which will also reduce grain, and drinking is also harmful to health." Mu Yangling said directly: "Then I will go to the palace tomorrow to ask for my order, and let the emperor ban alcohol?" Qi Haoran immediately jumped up and said with a smile: "That''s what I said, how can cigarettes be compared with alcohol? There are very few people in the world who don''t drink alcohol, but very few people smoke. Lots of arable land." Mu Yangling snorted. She opened a cigar in the afternoon and found no drug ingredients in it. She used to be a special forces soldier. After training in this area, she believes that she will not make mistakes, but even if this is ordinary tobacco, Mu Yangling will not allow it to flow into Daqi. As long as the smoking ban is in place, there will be an additional barrier for drugs to enter Daqi. As for the next thing, things haven''t happened yet, and Mu Yangling''s actions are obviously inappropriate. Besides, it is still a long time before the drugs of the previous life entered Daqi, maybe this time she is just sensitive. Mu Yangling gradually put it down, but Qi Haoran and Xiaoxiong paid special attention. They are all her closest people. Although she didn''t say much yesterday, they knew it was not easy just by looking at their faces, so they sent someone to monitor the English envoy. Soon the father and son discovered that the English envoys had cast a wide net and sent cigars to many people in Beijing. They were all high-ranking officials, and two of them had a history of smoking. Qi Haoran immediately turned his head to look at his sons, and said, "The next thing you are going to be is your appearance. Don''t let the envoy Ying notice it. Take back all the tobacco called cigars to me." The children were all out, and even the twins contributed their strength. They followed Xiaofu''s **** and went to his grandparents'' house to collect cigars. That''s right, Master Xia, who had just been promoted to the left servant of the Punishment Department, also received three boxes of cigars, one more box than others, because he was Fan Zijin''s father-in-law. The foreigners have long known that Fan Zijin has a great say in the affairs of Western countries. His words are worth a hundred words of others, so he is very polite to his father-in-law, so the gifts he gave him are 20% thicker. And three boxes of cigars were lying in the middle of those gifts, and the servant who sent the gifts also mentioned one more thing, saying that it was something that the English nobles liked, comparable to fine wine. It seems that the English envoys have a good grasp of the hobbies of Daqi people. Whether they are literati or warriors, Daqi men do not like to drink. is a woman who likes to drink two glasses in her spare time. So when he heard that this thing was comparable to fine wine, Mr. Xia took one out and smelled it. When he saw that it was tobacco, he didn''t have much interest. He didn''t like smoking. There were a few old smoking guns in the court. It smelled bad, he didn''t want to be like that. Put down the cigar and put it away, and decided to give it away later. A sword is given to heroes, and tobacco is naturally useful to those who love tobacco. There are many people who think like Master Xia, so they didn''t use this thing, and put it away with other gifts. Mr. Xia asked people to put away the things, and the concierge came to report, and the young master of Xiaobiao and the little prince of Prince Rong''s mansion came to the door! Master Xia was instantly happy. Compared to Xiao An who was too smart, he liked Xiao Fu more, so he waved his hand to let the servants take care of the three children, and asked him to find his wife and daughter-in-law. Be sure to take care of the three children, don''t let him. They were bullied by a few stinky boys in the family. However, the three children came directly to the study. As soon as he finished his order, Xiaofu rushed in with the two children. "Grandfather, grandfather, did the envoy from England give you something called a cigar?" Lord Xia was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "How do you know?" It didn''t take long for the thing to arrive in his hands. Is he being watched? Xiaofu didn''t know Mr. Xia''s solemnity, so he patted his chest happily and said, "That''s great, have you smoked?" Master Xia shook his head and was about to seduce him to tell him who told him the news, when the child knocked him out with a word. "Great, otherwise my grandfather was poisoned, where would I go to find a father for my mother?" "Brother Xiaofu, quickly ask for a cigar, we have to hurry up, don''t let brother and the others rush ahead of us." Xiaofu also became anxious when he heard the words, and immediately tugged at Master Xia''s sleeve and said, "Grandfather, give me the cigar, we have to go to the next house." Mr. Xia swayed, grabbed the handle of the chair, and asked in a trance: "The cigar is poisonous? Then..." Then he just put it under his nose and smelled it, could it have been poisoned? Chapter 1162： explain For a while, Mr. Xia has various conspiracy theories. Is this poison from foreigners, or is it someone borrowed from foreigners? Is this against him alone, or against the entire Daqi officials? The most important thing is, why did Prince Rong only ask three children to inform him of such an important matter, and he should also send a stable servant for the last time, right? What if these three kids were having fun on the road and he was poisoned to death? Mr. Xia was shocked, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind for a moment, so that he was a little dizzy. The three children couldn''t see Master Xia''s mental activity, but felt that he suddenly stood still. Little Leopard and Baozhu were eager to make a contribution, and they talked about Xiaofu one after another. Give me the poisonous tobacco." Master Xia took out the thing to them in a trance and asked, "This thing is really poisonous? Who told you?" "The fourth aunt said it," Xiaofu said without thinking while holding the box, "The fourth uncle will let us come out and go back with you, lest you be poisoned." Mu Yangling''s original words were, "Smoking is harmful to health." Qi Haoran''s original words were, "I still don''t know what the foreigners did in the cigars, but it''s better to take them back and check them out. Besides, this tobacco is really not a good thing, and few people in the DPRK smoke it. ." Tobacco is harmful to health, isn''t it just toxic? Xiaofu hugged the box and led his cousin and cousin to rush out, they have to go to the next house. The three children really got a lot of cigars because of this, and the hosts they visited, as soon as they left, the host started to hire a doctor. On this day, the doctors in the capital were very popular, and two of them even almost fought on the road to rob the doctor. When Qi Haoran found out that it was wrong to bring the three children back, there were already rumors of "foreigners secretly poisoning" in the capital. Qi Haoran was full of black lines and had to come forward to refute the rumors. The matter has not yet come to a conclusion. Isn''t this judgment tearing up the covenant between the two countries? Fortunately, Little Bear and Little Lion are more reliable. They didnt use the assertion that cigars are poisonous. They just stated that they had doubts about cigars and wanted to borrow them for research. Naturally, the loan was not paid back. The young sons of Prince Rong''s mansion and Anjun''s mansion appeared in person, and it was not an important thing. Everyone was willing to sell their face, so although they spent more time than the three children, they got it successfully. The key is to not cause panic. But when they heard the secret news from the family, they were completely dark, "The cigar is poisonous? Are you sure?" "Master Xia''s little grandson said it himself." The middle-aged uncles who have always been calm and self-controlled all had blue faces and gritted their teeth: "Prince Rong mistaken me! Go and invite the doctor, come!" Like Master Xia, they have all smelled that cigar, some of them before, and some of them interested in smelling it after Little Bear and the others came to the door. No matter when, they smelled it anyway, so they may have been poisoned. So Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief at the front foot and felt that the little bears and the others were reliable, and the back foot doctors were even more popular. Qi Haoran is helpless. There are too many officials. Even if he lives in a concentrated place, he can''t stand the crowd. He really doesn''t have the strength to run away, so he just waved his hand. Run, explain it over and over again. When Qi Xiuyuan learned about the oolong, he pointed at his brother and said, "If you want this thing, just send someone to ask for it, why bother to send a few children out? Even Xiaofu and the others have been sent out, little leopard. How old are you and Baozhu? You didn''t say anything neatly." Qi Haoran was also very wronged, "When I was talking to Xiaoxiong and the others, the three of them were standing by the side, and they were going to roll all over the place. I thought that Master Xia was Xiaofu''s grandfather, and the three of them only went to this house. Well, it''s easy to talk, and you can play there for a while, how do you know that these three little brats dare to say anything in order to grab credit." "You still have reason?" Qi Xiuyuan slapped the table and roared. Qi Haoran lowered his head and did not speak, but his expression was stubborn. Qi Xiuyuan picked up the cigar on the table and looked at it again and again, but he really couldn''t see anything wrong with this thing, "What''s wrong with this thing? It takes you a lot of trouble to get it back and study it?" "I have no idea." Qi Xiuyuan glared at him. Qi Haorant said sincerely what would make Qi Xiuyuan mad, "I really don''t know, it''s because I don''t know that I want to take it back for research." "Then how did you become suspicious of this thing?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Intuition?" Qi Xiuyuan looked at him quietly, Qi Haoran scratched his head, desperately trying to make excuses, Qi Xiuyuan said lightly: "You try to make it up, if I''m not satisfied, you will keep making it up until I''m satisfied." Qi Haoran was a little frustrated, he has always been bad at lying, "It''s A Ling, she looked very solemn when she saw this thing, and she didn''t tell her when I asked her, I thought I took it and asked Imperial Physician Wang to study it, maybe I could See what''s coming." Qi Xiuyuan frowned, A Ling has always been straightforward, how could he keep his mouth shut? The ministers who had been gifted by the English envoys quickly entered the palace with their faces ashen, and they gritted their teeth when they saw Qi Haoran beside the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan''s expression turned cold, and he thought unreasonably: If they hadn''t accepted gifts, would Haoran need so much trouble? Seeing the emperor''s face, the clever minister quickly returned to the country, and saluted respectfully with the anger on his face. Qi Xiuyuan began to excuse his children after he was exempted from the ceremony. It was nothing more than that the tobacco was harmful to health. So after listening to it, the children consciously thought that the tobacco was poisonous. This was actually a misunderstanding. All the ministers were still apprehensive before they came. They didn''t know if the poison they were poisoned was important or not, and whether they could let the imperial doctor detoxify them. At this time, hearing the emperor''s explanation was a little overwhelmed. Toxic just because tobacco is bad for health? The expressions on the faces of the ministers were blank, and Qi Haoran had to explain with a light cough. Although they do business with foreigners, people who are not of our race must have different hearts, so it is necessary to take precautions, and the appearance of this cigar is strange, he He got the news that there was a fraud, but the box that the foreigner gave him was taken to the imperial physician for research, but he couldn''t figure out why. For better research, he can only put his ideas on the cigars you have been assigned, and in order not to startle the snakes, he let a few children come forward. Of course, Qi Haoran would not admit that he did not want people to think that he was robbing the ministers before the children came to ask for it. You have to lose your identity when you come to the door, look down on the other person when you want to go down, and be arrogant and domineering. The identity of a few children is neither high nor low, which is just right. After listening to Qi Haoran''s explanation, the faces of the ministers looked better. "Since the foreigners are ill-conceived, why do I, Daqi, still do business with them? This minister proposes to re-close the sea and keep these cunning people out of the country." Even Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but get angry, and said rudely, "How can anyone stop eating because of choking?" Chapter 1163： Experience (Part 1) Other ministers also feel that the minister who made this proposal has a pit in his head. Now the customs duty on sea trade accounts for one-fifth of the tax revenue every year, which is comparable to the salt tax. If the sea is banned again, how much money will be lost? Everyone looked at the courtier with contempt, and Qi Haoran also said solemnly: "Whether it is foreigners, Xixia people, Yuan people or Korean people, people of the Chen Dynasty should be wary, but try to be friendly and mutually beneficial, how can Cut off communication and give up vested interests because of potential danger?" Everyone nodded in agreement, Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, and finally diverted everyone''s attention. The ministers didn''t feel that something was wrong until they left the imperial study, and looked at each other in dismay: "Didn''t we come to ask about ''poisoning''?" Another courtier gritted his teeth and said, "Before I could talk to Prince Rong about ''poisoning'', he was fooled by him." However, it is impossible for everyone to turn around and go back to Qi Haoran to settle accounts. The emperor is still watching. But this matter has to be kept secret, at least not let the English envoys know about it, or let them be on guard, who knows what they will do next time? Everyone almost vomited blood when they thought of this, and they could only eat it! However, most people still looked at Master Xia with hateful eyes, and said sarcastically: "Master Xia is the left servant of the Ministry of Punishment, and he believes the words of the three Huangkou children without asking a few questions. It seems that Master Xia treats Ling''s grandson very much. Trust." Unfortunately, he was pitted by his grandson. Master Xia was vomiting blood in his heart, but he said calmly on his face: "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, because Xiaofu is my grandson, so I didn''t think much about it, I didn''t expect this child to be so powerful at such a young age, this is the first time You can convince you even if you go to the door of the adults, but you have the wisdom of a strategist." The ministers who were tricked by Xiaofu to take the box from their hands lay their guns instantly. It was because the expressions of the three children were too serious, their faces were sweating with anxiety, and they used Prince Rong and the princess as an excuse, and they really believed it at the first time. But when did they trust people so easily? Or three kids whose average age is less than four? Everyone blushed, and could only swallow this loss secretly. At this time, a group of children are competing to see who can get the most boxes. Little Bear and Hutou, Xiao An and Little Lion, and Xiaofu with Dragon and Phoenix, finally the Xiaofu team with the youngest average age won. Xiaoxiong sighed, "No wonder it''s useless for the father to refute the rumors, and he has to go to the palace to borrow the ability of the royal uncle. It turns out that the three of you are playing tricks." Baozhu was not convinced and shouted: "We didn''t make trouble, big brother is not ashamed, we can''t afford to lose!" Little Leopard and Xiaofu also looked at him with wide eyes. Xiao Xiong and Xiao An felt that they had a long way to go. As eldest brothers, how could they wait until these bear children grow up? The two completely forgot that they were also one of the bear children, and even now they are still classified as the bear children by adults. With so many cigars back, Qi Haoran couldn''t study it by himself, so he gave half of it to the Taiyuan Hospital and asked them to study whether there was anything wrong with it. The rest will be handed over to the imperial physician Wang and let him study in the mansion. Mu Yangling didn''t know what to say when she found out. She wanted to tell Qi Haoran that the cigar was really okay, but seeing that he was very enthusiastic, she finally swallowed the words. Forget it, let them study it, who made her show her deeds before, and now she can''t explain it? The envoys of the Western countries have signed some tax-free agreements with Daqi. They want to return to the country to tell their emperors the good news, so they all leave. For a time, only the envoys of Dongying are left in the post station who are unwilling to leave. . But because of the problem of the pirates along the southeast coast, the people of Daqi were a little unfriendly to them. They stayed for half a month and found that there was no progress at all, so they could only leave with regret. At this time, the spring flowers are blooming and the earth is recovering. Qi Haoran packed the bear and sent it to the military camp for training. But he was returned within a month. After only 20 days of work, the little bear lost a lot of weight. Mu Yangling was so distressed that he wiped him up and down to make sure that he was not injured, so he had time to ask him, "How are you doing? Was returned? You fought on the battlefield, how could you be returned?" Xiaoxiong scratched his head, puzzled: "I don''t know, I get along very well with them." Mu Yangling looked at his son in disbelief, and stared into his eyes for a long time before confirming that he was not lying, "Then why were you returned?" At this time, in the front hall of the palace, Wei Cang, the chief of Xiaoxiong, the third-rank general, knelt on the ground and hugged Qi Haoran''s leg and pleaded, "Your Highness, please take the Shizi away, he will stay in the military camp, the household department If we don''t kill us, the camp will have to mutiny." Qi Haoran glared angrily, "You make it clear, what happened to the prince?" Wei Cang cried, "Shi Zi is brave and good at fighting, he remembers a lot when fighting, he trains hard, and he can share weal and woe with the soldiers..." "Then what are you dissatisfied with?" Qi Haoran was indignant. "But, Shizi is so good. He takes the soldiers to practice every day at 9:00 o''clock in the morning (5:00 o''clock in the morning). Except for a one-hour break at noon, he spends the rest of the time training, and he also requires the entire battalion to every five o''clock in the morning. There is one small exercise every day, one exercise every month, and one major exercise every three months, almost all-weather training without pause." Wei Shen looked at Qi Haoran with tears and cried, "It''s only twenty-five days. , that group of **** ate all the three-month rations, and if we keep going at this rate, if the Ministry of Household doesn''t kill us, the soldiers will starve, and it won''t be much better if they don''t mutiny." Wei Cang sniffed, looked at Qi Haoran cautiously and said, "My lord, why don''t you put Shizi in the Imperial Army? There is a two-day practice, which is different from our five-day practice, which should be able to satisfy the Shizi. Father." Qi Haoran looked at Wei Shen''s tears and snot running down his face, and waved him away, "Okay, you can go back." When General Wei saw the lord sighing, he knew that he didn''t blame them, and he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, not worth his effort to cry in front of the lord. Qi Haoran returned to the backyard full of melancholy, and saw his son stuffing all the food on the table into his mouth like the wind was sweeping leaves, and within half a quarter of an hour he swept away the food on the table. Mu Yangling sat on the side with his mouth open, and asked distressedly, "How long have you been eating?" The little bear buried his head and picked up the leftovers on the plate to eat, and said, "It''s been 20 days, mother, you don''t know that the food in the military camp doesn''t matter at all, I wake up hungry every night." Qi Haoran also felt distressed when he heard it. He stood at the door and pondered for a while. Finally, he went in and touched his son''s head and said, "Forget it, we won''t go to the military camp." Xiao Xiong''s eyes widened and he almost jumped up, "How can that be? Then don''t I want to give up halfway?" Chapter 1164： Experience (middle) Xiao Xiong said righteously: "Daddy, I''m not afraid of suffering, you can''t stop me from practicing because I suffer, I will be spoiled by you." Qi Haoran''s hand itching, couldn''t help but said, "Grandpa spoils you? Grandpa doesn''t pet you, tell you the truth, don''t let you go to the military camp to practice because the food is not enough! You think the training of soldiers is the same as fighting. , do you know how much food you have to eat?" "But Dad, you used to practice like this!" Little Bear was full of doubts. "Fart, when did you practice soldiering like this?" Daqi''s army is considered diligent in training, basically it can be practiced every seven days, better every five days, and like the Guards, it is every two days. The intensity of the ?? training is just like what the little bears are doing now. They have been training non-stop from 9:00 to 12:00, because they exercise a lot and eat a lot. Other than that, three meals a day must be guaranteed to be dry. When they "do not practice", the soldiers have to learn the positions of formation, and their basic martial arts are taught by the instructor in the army. Basically, they practice for an hour every day, after noon. Because of the usual training, in addition to having a dry meal at noon, I also eat porridge or steamed buns in the morning and evening. This kind of treatment is much better than before. Because the former dynasty used to stock-raise the soldiers who had no war, they had three meals a day, and they only practiced every five days during the war. But like General Yuan and Qi Xiuyuan, they were so diligent in training their troops back then that they had to raise their own rations. But now the military rations of the Daqi army are paid by the military households, and they are reported to the Ministry of Households if they are not enough, and Xiaoxiong has only been in the army for 25 days. Comparing with other camps, the whole camp has to train hard every day, everyone has a lot of effort, and naturally they have to eat a lot. Looking at the appearance of the bear, it is obvious that he is not full, otherwise it is impossible to lose weight like this in twenty days. The food in the army is three times the rate of decline if they are not full. If they are full, is it worth it? A group of stingy people in the Ministry of Households, it is strange that they can get food from them. How will the gap in military rations be filled? Qi Haoran broke all kinds of things to pieces and told his son, and finally said: "I thought about it carefully, what you need to practice now is not military literacy. What you need to practice now is the world, you are the one who trained in the army, and General Wei Can is your boss, you don''t know why he sent you back?" Qi Haoran sighed, touched his son''s head and said, "Okay, you can rest at home first, and your mother and I will think about where you go." Xiaoxiong was a little sad. After hearing what his father said, he felt that he had failed so much, and he was not even told why he was sent back. Mu Yangling was worried when he saw him go out dejectedly: "Will this blow be too big?" Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently and said, "If he can''t stand even this, how will he fight in the future? Stay at home as early as possible and be his heir, so as not to go out and lose his life." The military literacy of those who go to the battlefield is the second most important thing, and good psychological quality is the first important thing. Mu Yangling also knows this, but Xiaoxiong is her son, so she can''t help but worry. Qi Haoran took her hand and walked back, saying, "He will suffer more blows in the future. There are still four children under here. You have to worry about each of them. How can we have so much energy? He''ll be fine by himself." "What are you going to do? This kid has been on the battlefield, and if he is sent to the academy or the study, he will definitely not be able to sit still. He can''t be sent to the six books, right?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "Although I want him to learn some sophistication, I don''t want to kill his will, young man, why go to Liubu to listen to those old bullshit?" Although the ?? Six Parts can train people and smooth their edges and corners, they also consume people''s will, which is not what Qi Haoran wants to see. "Brother Huang is unwilling to let Wen Chen go to the Sixth Division, because he is afraid that the spirit of his body will be worn away, and they will be sent when they are older." Qi Haoran pondered: "Wen Chen is going to the north to experience, and there are more We''re leaving in a few days, and I want Little Bear to go with him." Mu Yangling whispered: "These two are tied together, what should I do if I get into trouble?" Qi Haoran sighed faintly, "They won''t cause trouble if they are separated? Just put them together, Xiaobao is stable, our son''s force value is high, and we really want to cause trouble. With Xiaobao here, they should be able to take a little more care. With the bears here, it shouldn''t be a problem for them to escape." Mu Yangling: "..." Qi Haoran made up his mind and went to the palace to find the emperor. In order to increase the persuasion rate, Qi Haoran also carried the frustrated bear. Today, Qi Xiu took a long rest, took care of government affairs for the morning after attending the morning court, and stole half an afternoon of leisurely viewing flowers in the imperial garden. The queen and a few children were with him. The other concubines in the palace who had just received the news had just dressed up and walked over here, pretending to be casual, and saw the emperor and the queen standing under the pavilion watching flowers from a distance. Several young concubines couldn''t help showing gentle smiles, and when they were about to step forward, Qi Haoran arrived with his black and thin son. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the little bear in surprise and asked, "What''s wrong with the little bear?" The concubines hesitated. Although Prince Rong was the emperor''s younger brother, he was still a foreigner to the palace, and the queen was his serious sister-in-law. It was nothing to meet him, but these little concubines wanted to avoid him as much as possible. . It was so easy to have a chance to see the emperor and was taken up like this? Several people were very unwilling, and almost tore the veil in their hands. You must know that the emperor was diligent in his administration, and he rarely came to the imperial garden. Even if he came, he mostly came to accompany the empress or several princes. They had never heard of the emperor accompany other concubines other than the empress to visit the imperial garden for many years. This is a rare opportunity. Li Jinghua also saw those concubines, and seeing that the brothers were going to the pavilion to talk about business, she wanted to go and take those concubines away. Qi Xiuyuan noticed her movements and waved his hands indifferently: "Let Wen Cui inform them and let them play elsewhere." Li Jinghua paused in her footsteps and agreed, and recruited Wen Cui to let her go. Emperor Wan glanced at the emperor, followed Wen Cui to resign respectfully, and the two went to pass the decree together, so that those concubines knew that it was not the queen who chased them, but the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the little bear carefully, turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "Isn''t it sent to the military camp for training? How did you get so thin?" Li Jinghua was also very distressed. He took the bear by the hand and sat aside, taking the snacks on the table for him to eat, "Is it bad food in the military camp, or is someone bullying you?" Qi Xiuyuan immediately sat up straight and said earnestly: "Little Bear, who bullied you and told Uncle Huang." Xiaoxiong shook his head in disappointment, "No one bullied me, I was stupid myself." Qi Haoran slapped him on the head and said, "Are you really stupid when you say you''re stupid? You''re just a worldly person and you haven''t communicated well with the soldiers in the army, you just need to learn more." Qi Xiuyuan glared at his younger brother and pulled his nephew to his side, "Don''t always hit him on the head when you have nothing to do. I think he was stupid because you beat him. How clever was he before?" Bear also looked at his father resentfully. Qi Haoran almost jumped his feet. Although he patted his son''s head, what was the difference between the strength and stroking? This can make people stupid, how weak his son is. Chapter 1165： experience (below) Li Jinghua saw that the two brothers were going to quarrel again, so she hurriedly interjected: "Wen Chen''s luggage has been packed, Wen Jin has to speed up preparations if he wants to go there." "I don''t have much luggage, just pack two sets of clothes and bring them with me." The little bear looked at the royal uncle eagerly. Qi Haoran also looked at his eldest brother eagerly. Being watched by two pairs of big eyes that look alike, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t refuse at all. He glanced at his brother, nodded, and said to Little Bear, "Go to Xiaobao, I''ll talk to your father." Qi Xiuyuan had arranged guards for his son a long time ago. Now that he has added little bears, the guards will naturally increase as well. Qi Xiuyuan took his younger brother to the imperial study. The young concubines in the distance could only bite the veil to watch the emperor walk away, and their hearts were full of tears. Could it be easy for them to meet the emperor in the imperial garden? In the end, he was intercepted before he approached anyone. Is there any reason for heaven in this world? Xiaobao was reading, when he saw the little bear appear, the book in his hand almost fell to the ground, "Why are you so thin?" Xiao Xiong waved his hand to let the servant in the room step back, sat down opposite him, and sighed: "Don''t mention it, the training in the military camp is intense and you can''t get enough to eat, you will lose weight in an instant." "But you went to war with your fourth uncle and four aunts before, didn''t you also starve? I never saw you so thin back then." "That''s different..." When fighting, only the strength of the two sides is great. When he is on the road, he mostly rides on a horse. Even if he is a small soldier, it is not difficult to travel with his strength and kung fu. It''s so fast, unlike military training, which is intense, and has been unable to eat enough, he is naturally very thin. Xiao Xiong told him the difference, and then sighed: "When I went to my father''s military camp, he was training soldiers. I thought the military camp was like this. How could I know that my father deliberately let me go to the military camp for training at that time. Not enough There is no oil or water in your stomach, so you cant practice every day, like in the camp where I am, it is very good to be able to practice every five days. Xiaobao sighed, "I thought Daqi had already begun to prosper the country and the people, but now it seems to be very bad, unless one day the country can let all the troops strengthen their training if they want, and eat as much dry as they want. It is considered a wealthy country and a strong people. Little Bear nodded, stretched out his paws, grabbed a piece of the dim sum on his table and stuffed it into his mouth, and finished the whole plate of dim sum in a few moments. Xiaobao looked at him with pity, pushed the other snacks in front of him, and asked, "How about I send someone to the imperial kitchen to get you something to eat?" Bear shook his head, "I was full at home just now, and I''m not hungry now, but I want to eat when I see it." Xiao Xiong lowered his voice and said, "I''ll tell you secretly, don''t tell my parents, I eat a lot. When I was in the barracks, a soldier could let go of his hands and feet to grab food, but now I''m a school captain, so I''m not good. I''m in high demand, so I can only eat two bowls of rice a day..." That is the amount of food for an adult soldier in the military camp, and two full bowls of rice are enough. But Xiaobao knows that the bear eats a lot. When he was five or six years old, he ate more than an adult. Now he eats more, and two bowls of rice are enough for him to be at the bottom. Xiaobao looked at him sympathetically, "You shouldn''t starve yourself even if you give money to the kitchen." "It''s hard to control the army if this precedent is set," Xiaoxiong said in distress. "So I thought, it''s better to join the general as soon as I enter the camp, so that I don''t have to eat with the soldiers. I will ask my family to send it to me. Go with a bucket of rice, I want to eat as much as I want." Little Bear almost drooled when he said this. Xiaobao patted the table and said ambitiously: "Don''t worry, even if you are a soldier in the future, I can make you full in the army. Let''s eat one bowl and pour another, and we can eat as much as we want. Soldiers are like that!" Xiaoxiong nodded solemnly, "So I plan to write to my uncle and ask him to do more research to see if he can produce more productive seeds." Xiaobao rolled his eyes and said, "Aren''t we going to practice in the North, we can go around there and have a look." "He has become an official in the court, and it''s not difficult to see him. The big deal is to transfer people to the capital," Xiaoxiong said, "I heard my uncle say that the north is cold, and the test field can only be tested once a year. Jiangnan is different, the climate is warm and humid, two seasons can be planted a year, and the test speed will be faster. "This is not in a hurry, let''s take a look at the place to go first." Xiaobao eagerly found the map. He was obviously planning this all the time, and he drew several lines on the map. "My father gave me half a year, we only need to come back before Chongyang, so I think it''s okay to go around a bit..." The two heads got together to plan their journey of experience. And Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran also quickly arranged guards for the two children, and chose an auspicious day to pack the two children out of the capital. Apart from the two brothers, Fan Zijin, Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling also knew about the matter. The children kept it a secret, and the court officials and Qi Xiuyuan did not announce it, but there were always a few people who could guess, and Xiaobao and the others went there. No one should know the exact direction. At the same time, several groups of people disguised as bears left the capital and went in all directions. This is the first independent long-distance experience for Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong to leave adults, and both children are very excited. Xiaobao used to take his younger brother away from Beijing. He was scared and scared along the way. He had to be wary of someone chasing them. Little Bear is also very excited. Every time he goes out, he is with his parents. Although he has a high degree of freedom, he is bound by it. At this time, the two mountains that were pressing his head are gone. He shouted "Ow Ow" outside. The guard next to him was so shocked that he almost fell off his horse, and the dark guard who was hiding in the dark almost pulled out his sword and appeared. When he saw a prince with his head sticking out of the car window, his hands made a loudspeaker and kept shouting, everyone itchy hands together. want to beat people. But thinking that this is a bit outrageous, everyone can only forcefully look away and suppress the anger in their hearts. Xiaobao saw the bear shouting happily, he pulled someone in to take his place, and he also cried out with his palm on his mouth. Looking at the excited two masters, the guards became nervous about this trip. To defend such two masters, can they really return to the capital safely? The dark guards remembered the great achievements of the little masters from childhood to adulthood, and a sadness surged in their hearts, but their hearts also let go. It''s okay, isn''t it just bears, they''re used to it. But only they can see the tears in my heart. The two left Beijing excitedly and went all the way west. That''s right, they decided to go around from Tongchuan House to Beidi, and when they came back, they would go through the Shandong area, so they all walked through the northwest and east, so they shouldn''t be too happy. Chapter 1166： stay overnight Because both of them have played near the capital, they did not stop for the first three days, and they started to slow down on the fourth day. The two children went by the pseudonym Qi Chen and Qi Jin, and walked outside under the guise of a study tour. No one suspected them along the way. Mainly because their temperament and staffing are in line with this one. As the prince, Xiaobao is most concerned about the actions of local officials, the living standards of the people and their income and expenditure. So every time he went to a place, he had to stay for two days, or stay in a farmhouse to ask about farming plans, or go to the local academy to visit his husband and ask about the various policies of the local county government, or he would hang out in the teahouse to listen to all kinds of gossip. Along the way, I met all kinds of people, but it went well, at least they didn''t encounter anything strange, so the two children regarded this experience as a trip, and the guards around them also felt relieved, even if The two little masters yelled at the outside from time to time, or suddenly asked to watch the sunrise, watch the sunset and other strange requests, and they put up with it. The guards felt that if it was so easy to accompany the prince to experience, maybe they could win one or two next year. Although the two little masters sometimes have fantastic ideas, they can come out to see the scenery, eat delicious food, and appreciate various customs. , is really good. Yet this is simply not possible. The group went too far and missed the inn. The guards had no choice but to run over and let the little masters choose, "There is a small village about ten miles ahead. If we don''t go to sleep, we will camp on the spot." Little Bear touched his stomach and said, "I haven''t eaten vegetables for two days." Xiaobao also said, "I haven''t showered for two days." "That humble job made them speed up and try to get to that small village as soon as possible." The sun was already setting in the west, and it was a spring day with short days, and it was completely dark when they got to the small village as quickly as possible. The group stopped at the gate of the small village, Xiaobao asked the chief guard to negotiate with the village chief, and they stayed outside and waited. The villagers in the village panicked as soon as they heard the sound of horse hooves. Although the world has been peaceful in recent years, the memory of the troubled times more than ten years ago is too deep, and everyone over the age of 20 panicked. Fortunately, the sound of horse hooves stopped at Outside the village, the villagers ran away without panicking. The chief guard brought out two old men not long after he entered the village. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong hurriedly dismounted, and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry for being disturbed this time." When the old man saw Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong with good faces, and they looked like teenagers again, he breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said with a smile: "It''s a guest from afar, and we''ve been neglected. The two young masters please come in." Perhaps knowing that the visitors were harmless, the villagers peeked at them from the wall. The village chief gave up his home and said with a smile: "The distinguished guests will live here first, my place is simple, and I ask the two young masters to forgive me." "Where, we disturbed." Xiaobao sat down on the stool without caring at all, and asked, "I don''t think your village is not big, it should be the other big villages in Guofu, how come you didn''t come here? See other villages?" The village chief smiled and said, "There is really only a small village like us in this area of ??twenty miles. Our village was built when the imperial court recorded refugees. Other big villages don''t want to accept so many people from us, and we don''t want to go to see them. Other people''s faces are living, so they occupied this land to build houses, and the yamen also allocated us Yongye Field to cultivate in the vicinity. It has only been this scale for more than ten years of prosperity. Don''t look at our small village now, let''s live again. In more than ten years, our village will have no less than fifty households." Along the way, Xiaobao also knew that their reproductive ability was strong, remembering what the fourth aunt said, he smiled awkwardly, "It''s a good thing for people to thrive." "It''s not a good thing." The village chief is obviously very proud of this. The chief guard knew the prince''s proposition, and he turned around quickly and took out a lot of raw meat from the carriage and handed it to the village chief, saying, "This is some meat. Please help the villagers to cook two dishes. Our son hasn''t eaten yet." The village chief swallowed and hurriedly carried the meat. The guards brought rice and white noodles. The village chief sighed, "It''s just different for the rich. They bring so many good things with them." The village chief did not dare to neglect, he led people to set fire to cook. There was meat and rice, and it was enough to pull some vegetables from the vegetable garden. A few pots of vegetables were quickly placed on the table, and they were simply fried. If he was in the capital, Xiaobao would never use his chopsticks, but when he was out of the house, everything was simple. Xiaobao took a pair of chopsticks for the village chief and asked him to sit with him. Come down for dinner. The three of them said while eating that Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong had a certain understanding of the village. After eating and drinking, they took a bath and went to bed. Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao shared a bed, because there was Xiaoxiong, although the guards were guarding outside, they also closed their eyes to rest. When he heard the movement, the guards almost fell off the stools. The little bear had already sat up and listened with his round eyes open. He was sure that it was crying, so he opened the door and went out. The guard on duty rubbed his eyes and said, "Second Young Master, it seems that it came from a family at the end of the village. It''s quite far away, do you want to see it?" "Maybe it''s someone''s family quarreling, isn''t it bad for us to rush into other people''s family affairs?" Another guard disagreed. Xiao Xiong has better hearing than them, plus his inner strength, he listened for a while, his face sank, and said, "It seems that someone has died, hurry up and have a look." The guards were completely awake and rushed to check the situation. Xiaobao also got up and asked confusedly, "What''s wrong?" "The little bear lifted the quilt and covered him," said solemnly, "It seems that someone has died, I don''t know what happened." The guard who ran out quickly carried a little girl into the room and said anxiously, "Master, this little girl is still breathing, let Mrs. Zhang and Doctor Zhang take a look." When their son was traveling, Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran gave them the best equipment. Besides the guards, the imperial physician was also prepared. Imperial Physician Zhang was selected because he was young, in good health, and had good medical skills. However, Taiyi Zhang, who was in good health, slept like a dead pig after rushing for a few days, and was a little confused when he was dragged up by the guards. The guards whispered in his ear: "This is the first time you have been glowing and hot. If it doesn''t work, the masters may send you back, and the second son has always looked down on you." Imperial Physician Zhang woke up immediately, Shi Ziye always felt that he was slowing down and always wanted to send him back to the capital, but he couldn''t let Shi Ziye find a reason. Imperial Physician Zhang was busy holding the medical box to save people. The seven or eight-year-old girl was stuffed with stuff like pillows, quilts, etc. If it wasn''t for the strong inner strength of the guards who went there, when they checked the body, they found that the other party still had a slight pulse. processed. Imperial Physician Zhang hurriedly pried open her mouth, hit her chest a few times with force, and gave her a needle. Imperial Physician Zhang hurriedly helped the person up and turned her head slightly to one side to prevent vomiting, so as not to block the trachea. Chapter 1167： murder They had just rescued the person when there was a commotion outside. The little bear frowned, opened the door and went out. A woman with disheveled hair described as a mad woman was trying her best to rush in. When the guards stopped him, don''t scratch her like a deadly man, "My child, my child, give me my child back!" A group of people rushed over behind the woman and shouted fiercely, "Hurry up and return the child to us, what do you outsiders want to do?" Xiaobao hurriedly came out when he heard the shouting, stopped Xiaoxiong, smiled and reassured: "Everyone, don''t worry, we are not malicious, because we brought the doctor with us, so the little girl handed over to the doctor for treatment." "You are talking nonsense," a man jumped up and shouted: "Niuniu is already dead, what else can you save? Who knows what you are going to do when you take away the child''s body?" "The child still has a pulse, but he is not dead." The child was in suffocation shock. He knew that there was a hidden secret, so he did not tell them the news that the child was alive, only that the child still had a chance of life. The woman who had lost her mind was startled and asked, "What are you saying is true, my child is still alive?" Xiaobao nodded, "Auntie, if you don''t believe me, you can go in and have a look." The guard immediately stepped aside and let the woman rush in. The people behind also wanted to follow. The guard stopped them as soon as they moved, Xiaobao said gently: "The space in the room is limited, and the child is still being rescued, so it is really inconvenient to let you all. Let''s all go in, why don''t we wait outside first?" Several people looked at each other, and they wanted to break in even more noisy, "I''m the child''s uncle, why don''t you let me in? It must be what you are doing inside and dare not let us know." Xiaobao turned his head and told the guards, "Go and invite the village chief, stop people, and don''t let them break in." The guards brought the village chief from a farmer''s house. The village chief''s face was bitter. He whispered, "Why do you care about these things?" The waitress said, "This is a matter of human life. If we don''t care, wouldn''t the little girl be buried alive as a dead person? I heard that the village''s cemetery is not far from the village, so the village chief is not afraid of having nightmares at night?" The village chief shuddered and shouted, "I don''t dare to say that, I didn''t do anything to hurt her." The guard snorted coldly, "That little girl was suffocated by someone covering her mouth and nose. As the head of a village, you let it go. Do you think you are responsible?" The village chief did not dare to argue any more, and followed the guards home. Seeing that his house had been smashed by Zhang Erzhu and others, he was so angry that he took off his shoes and ran over to hit them in the head, roaring. Said: "What do you call, what do you call, don''t you see the nobles saving people? Don''t yell like you feel sorry for Niuniu, and tell you, if she dies, none of you can escape suspicion." "Village Chief, Niuniu died of illness, what''s our business?" Zhang Erzhu shouted reluctantly. "Fart, she still runs all over the village during the day, why is the disease gone overnight?" The village chief shouted: "Just be honest with me, if something really happens, none of you can''t eat and walk around." There were still mutterings in the crowd. The little bear shouted loudly: "The doctor said that the child was suffocated by someone covering his mouth and nose with something like a quilt and pillow. This is murder. You keep preventing us from saving people. Could it be that you did it?" "You, you are talking nonsense." Zhang Erzhu was a little guilty and didn''t dare to meet Little Bear''s eyes. Xiaoxiong sneered, "Is it nonsense, the newspaper officer asks the yamen to check it." Everyone''s expressions changed, and the village head hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Your honor, don''t dare to bother the adults in the yamen, it''s just a small matter for the parents, we can handle it ourselves, don''t worry, with me, it will never happen again. thing." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other in surprise, this is murder, how could it not be reported to the officials? The two of them were shocked to realize that something was wrong. Before these villagers were so arrogant, the village chief only said that they would teach them a lesson, but never said that they would report to the officials. Little Bear''s face turned red, and he was about to speak when Xiaobao grabbed it. Xiaobao said with a smile: "Then we can rest assured, the village chief might as well go in with us to see the children." The village chief also wanted to see how Niuniu was doing, so he nodded eagerly, and gave the villagers a warning before leaving. Xiaobao also gave the captain a wink. Niuniu had been rescued, her pale face was a little bloody, and the woman was crying while holding her hand. When she saw the three people coming in, she got up and kowtowed to Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong. Little Bear hurriedly helped him up and said, "Don''t be too polite..." The village chief was slightly embarrassed when he saw that he was ignored. He stretched his head to look at the little **** the bed and asked, "How is the child?" Xiaobao also looked at Imperial Doctor Zhang, and Imperial Doctor Zhang wiped off his sweat and said, "The person was rescued, but if the person has any other problems, we won''t know until the person wakes up." A child at such a young age is very likely to become a fool by suffocation. Imperial Doctor Zhang glanced at the woman who had managed to calm down, and did not say this sentence. Xiaobao sighed and said, "Then we''ll stay for two more days, and let the doctor take a good look at her, village chief, please forgive me for the harassment." Although the village chief wanted to send the person away immediately, he had to force a smile to respond at this moment. The village chief was about to propose that the children and women be taken to another place to be resettled, so that the nobles could rest, when there was a commotion outside again, he gave the two young masters apologetic glances and had to go out to deal with them. Xiaobao and the others left, then looked at the woman who was holding her daughter crying in a daze, and said softly, "I don''t know what to call my aunt." The woman turned her head and glanced at Xiaobao, as if she recognized him as a benefactor, so she cried, "The woman''s maiden name is Zhao." "Aunt Zhao," Xiaobao glanced at the little **** the bed and whispered, "You should have heard what we said outside just now. The child was murdered on purpose. If you go back, can you guarantee her safety?" Zhao Shi shuddered, knelt down on the ground and said, "Please help my benefactor." Xiaoxiong was about to step forward to help someone, but Xiaobao stopped him and shook his head slightly to Zhao, "We will leave here in a few days, we can save her for a while, but not for the rest of our lives. To save people, we have to fundamentally solve it. Okay, I just don''t know why someone would kill her for such a small child?" "It was her grandmother and her second uncle who did it," Zhao said with a grim face and gritted his teeth: "It must be them, they blame me, they blame me, I wish I could always take her by my side." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong''s eyes widened, they didn''t expect it to be done by their relatives, "Why did they do this?" Zhao cries: "My husband died and left some savings, plus there are 20 acres of Yongye Field, but we only have one Niuniu and one daughter. My mother-in-law is worried that no one will inherit her husband''s blood, so she will adopt him. I''m not forbidden to adopt, I just want to adopt another child when Niu Niu is about to get married, they can''t help it, this is, this is..." Zhao Shi felt sad and hated in her heart, and said: "Tonight, my mother-in-law cried out that my heart hurts and insisted that I serve in her house. She woke up with a glass of water at night, and she refused to sleep. It didn''t look uncomfortable. I was suspicious. I just lay down and sneaked out under the pretext of going to the latrine. When I saw someone came out of my room, when I ran back to look, Niuniu was lying on the quilt, her face was blue. Now, when I touched it, there was no breath at all..." "Mother-in-law said that the child died because of illness. Let me mourn, but Niuniu''s health has always been good, and she even ate a bowl at dinner, how could she die of illness?" Zhao shi covered her face and cried, "I knew it was for the money. , I''ll just hand it over as soon as possible, why should my Niuniu suffer like this?" Chapter 1168： make up your mind The house was quiet for a while. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong have lived in love and care since they were young. Although they have also faced conspiracies because of their status, those people are not their relatives, so they will not be sad about it, and they do not understand why their loved ones are at this time. People will kill their relatives for twenty acres of land and more than thirty taels of silver. There was only Zhao''s cry in the room. Xiaobao didn''t know how to comfort her, but Xiaoxiong suppressed his voice and said angrily: "Then go to the police to arrest them and send them all to prison." Zhao shook his head again and again, "No, if we report to the official, the clan will definitely hate our mother and wife, and we will not be able to survive in the village." Xiaobao''s chest was blocked, knowing that she was right, "If you endure this time, then they will definitely attack. Next time, next time, will she still have such good luck to escape the disaster?" Zhao''s body froze, unable to speak. She had made up her mind early on, if the clan wanted to protect her second uncle, she would fight her life to avenge her daughter, but now that her daughter is still alive, there is nothing more important than her life. Xiaobao grabbed the bear who was about to speak, and said, "You have one night to think about, and the next day if you make up your mind, let us know, and I will help if I can. We are just passing by and cannot be in the same place. Stay too long." Zhao stared blankly at the sleeping daughter on the bed. Xiaoxiong followed Xiaobao back to the room, and said angrily: "Why are you stopping me, killing people to pay for their lives, if everyone allows criminals for various reasons, what''s the use of my law?" "Why don''t I know? However, the power of the clan is greater than the law. It has been the case in all dynasties. Even if she now sue her mother-in-law and second uncle to the yamen, she will not be accepted by the clan afterwards, and she will not be able to live in this village." Xiaobao said solemnly: "The law is to restrain people''s behavior, so that the people who have been wronged can be rehabilitated, and then live a better life, but now she can''t live well by following the law." "Is this a fault of the law?" "Naturally it''s not the fault of the law," Xiaobao sighed, "It''s the fault of the clan''s power overriding the law." Niuniu is not dead, so the people will not sue the officials, even if Niuniu is dead, the Zhang clan and the people in this village deliberately hide it. As long as the Zhao family is detained, the yamen will have no way to know about it, and her death will not be possible. That''s it. Besides, it was her own grandmother and second uncle who were going to kill her. Xiaobao frowned and said: "Actually, the power of the clan has weakened more than in the Jin and Tang Dynasties, but it is still not enough. We can''t be aggressive, otherwise it will only backfire." Xiao Xiong scratched his head and said: "Forget about the relationship between the clan and the court, let''s think about how this matter should be resolved, if we really want to let it go, maybe if we walk on the front foot, they will die on the back foot, this is two lives. " Xiaobao lowered his eyes, knocked on the table and said, "Actually, it''s very simple, Zhao can take her daughter out of here, go to the county to work as a servant, or find other jobs to support herself and her daughter, plus Zhang Dazhu left behind. Saving money, it is not difficult to survive. Then she went to the yamen to report to the officials, arrested her mother-in-law and her second uncle, attempted murder, and sentenced the former to three years of military service and three hundred miles of life, while the latter It would be five hundred li to be a slave. This is the last resort." "What about the best policy?" "The best strategy is to persuade the Zhang family to take the initiative to send her mother-in-law and Zhang Erzhu to the government, or agree to let Niuniu recruit children, or wait for Niuniu to grow up and adopt a stepson to inherit the incense." "It''s impossible," Xiaoxiong said without thinking: "Since they didn''t agree to Zhao''s request before, it''s even more impossible to agree at this time, unless," Xiaoxiong rolled his eyes and said, "Unless we reveal our identities and use our potential Press people." "You can suppress people with power for a while, but not for the rest of your life." Xiao Bao said. "So you can only do the worst?" "Look at Zhao''s choice," Xiaobao felt that this was just their idea, and everyone had their own way of living. They thought it was a plan for Zhao''s mother and daughter, and they might not appreciate it. Zhao was thinking about what to do with her, and the Zhang family outside was also discussing what to do with their mother and son. The village chief looked at Zhang''s patriarch angrily and said, "Look at this mess in your clan. Once this matter spreads, our entire village will be looked at with strange eyes." Patriarch Zhang gritted his teeth and said, "Those people say that Niuniu is suffocating or suffocating? Dazhu Niang clearly said that the child is sick." Obviously made up his mind not to acknowledge the account. The village chief gritted his teeth and said, "I believe you, but they don''t. They really want to report to the officials. Do you think Erzhu and the others can escape?" Patriarch Zhang lowered his eyes and said: "Niuniu is the bloodline of Zhang''s family, and her life is also of Zhang''s family. It''s not yet a group of outsiders to call the shots. Dazhu is dead, and Zhao''s family is still young. I don''t think she can keep it. You can find another husband''s family for her to marry..." The guards were just curious about what this group of people said together, and the anger in their chests rose up when they heard this. They felt that they were guards in the palace, and they had seen and heard a lot of nasty things. They didn''t expect to see such disgusting things in the simple countryside. It was clear that these people warmly welcomed them when they arrived last night. Afraid that they would be freezing outside, they even gave them the quilts at home to cover. People also say that people in the country are simple, but such a simple group of people is now planning to kill a child, to marry a poor woman who has just lost her husband and daughter to another widower. The eavesdropping guards looked at each other, quietly left the roof, and returned to the house to report to the two little masters. Xiaobao looked at them speechlessly. There were a lot of guards who ran out to eavesdrop tonight. He dared to swear that when he stood on a high place and looked down, there must be people lying on the roofs of half of the people in the village. Xiaobao rubbed his forehead and said, "Go to Mrs. Zhao and tell her these words, don''t use it to report me, by the way, what about the second son?" The guard said excitedly: "Second Young Master is still on the roof. He has eavesdropped on two houses, and now he has gone to another house." Little Treasure twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "It''s almost dawn, call them all back, but don''t let anyone find out." "Don''t worry, eldest son, with the second son''s work, no one will find out." The guard said confidently. Xiaobao turned around and left, he just hated that he didn''t learn kung fu, so he could only watch people running out to eavesdrop. In the room, after listening to the guard''s words, Mr. Zhao covered his face and cried, and inadvertently looked up to see the sympathy in the guard''s eyes. pity! Is she going to live her whole life with such eyes on her? No, no, if these people leave, she may really be forcibly married off by her husband''s family. At that time, she will be called Tian Tian not working, and Di Di should not. If her daughter is left alone in Zhang''s family, she will not be able to live well even if she doesn''t die. In this case, it would be better if the fish died and the net was broken. Even in the underworld, their mother and daughter would be able to meet with their husband! Zhao wiped away her tears and rushed out, so fast that the guards did not stop her. Chapter 1169： Reporter Even if she sold herself as a slave, the Zhao family didn''t want to stay here anymore, she begged Xiaobao to take them out of the village. The little bear ran in with the dew all over his body, and looked at Xiaobao, Xiaobao nodded and said: "Aunt Zhao, don''t worry, this time we are going to the county town, I would like to take you all the way, I will immediately call someone to report to the official. , go back and pack your luggage, and we''ll leave tomorrow." Xiaoxiong wandered aside and said, "They have bad minds, I''m afraid it won''t be known to them. It''s better to act quietly before the official comes." Mrs. Zhao kowtowed and said, "Thank you two young masters. The women know that they must keep it a secret, and they will not reveal their secrets until the official officer arrives." Otherwise, the whole village would be surrounded by them. After the three people''s plans were completed, Xiaobao told Zhao''s family a few words, and then he opened the door and went out. At this time, the morning sun had risen, the sky was dyed red, and the cold and fresh air poured into his chest, Xiaobao felt that the depression that had been held all night has finally dissipated. The village chief soon brought the patriarch Zhang to the door to ask for someone. Xiaobao didn''t stop them from seeing Zhao''s mother and daughter, but said worriedly: "Niuniu hasn''t woken up yet, and the doctor said that it''s not appropriate to move at this time, and she''ll have to get needles and take medicine later, so it''s better to stay here and wait until she wakes up. Move." She didn''t mention the reason for Niuniu''s suffocation. The village chief sighed in relief, hurriedly responded, and asked him the time to leave again. Xiaobao said embarrassedly: "I didn''t sleep last night, so I plan to disturb for another day, and leave tomorrow. Please forgive me for disturbing." The head guard hurriedly took out a piece of silver and stuffed it into the village chief''s hand, and said with a smile, "This is our living allowance, please accept it, we have to trouble you for our three meals a day." The village chief''s eyes are straight. The best room in the best inn in the county is only 80 yuan a day, and a pound of pork belly is 20 yuan. Their family only eats a pound of meat every day for 600 yuan, and the other party only borrows two. God gave them fifty taels of silver... The village chief held the silver, nodded and said, "You just stay here. If you have any orders, tell us, and we will do it for you." Patriarch Zhang''s eyes kept aiming at the silver, and he didn''t have much mood to persuade Zhao to go back. Zhang''s mother and Zhang Erzhu''s family suddenly changed their expressions when they saw that the patriarch did not bring Zhao''s back, and hurriedly said, "Those foreigners don''t want to let them go?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Patriarch Zhang glared at them, took a sip of water and said, "They will leave tomorrow, I don''t think they want to care about it, as long as they save people, what the village chief means is There is no need to offend them at this time, just let Zhao and Niuniu stay with them for a day." Mother Zhang muttered, "That''s my daughter-in-law. What''s the matter with her staying among a group of men?" "Bring Niuniu back, do you have the money to ask the doctor to buy medicine for her?" Patriarch Zhang said angrily: "I''ll put it down first, the Zhao family can remarry, but Niuniu must live, she is the blood of Dazhu, and then Let me know that you are trying to harm Niuniu, and I will open an ancestral hall and sink you all!" Mother Zhang''s face changed, and she didn''t dare to speak. Patriarch Zhang snorted coldly, got up and was about to leave, stopped at the door, and asked, "Didn''t Dazhu leave more than 20 taels of silver? Come out as soon as possible, I can''t let the Zhao family take me with Zhang''s family. Industrial remarriage." Mother Zhang nodded again and again and said, "It doesn''t matter if the Zhao family is not at home, I will take Erzhu and the others to look for them." Mrs. Zhao was hesitating whether to go home and pack up, when a guard came back and said, "The Zhang family is rummaging around, it seems to be looking for money, Mrs. Zhao, I think you should not go back, otherwise there will be no return." Xiao Xiong raised his eyebrows and looked at the Zhao family, "Where did you hide the money? I''ll go get it for you." Zhao shi said with a pale face: "Xianggong didn''t hide at home, he hid in the ground..." The money was hidden by Zhang Dazhu, and the Zhao family has not used it since it was hidden, so now she only has a few hundred coins in her house, which is the money she earned from selling eggs and insoles, and the two that Zhang Dazhu gave away before. A silver hairpin, gold bracelets and gold earrings were still on her body, so she really didn''t have much valuables in her house. Xiaoxiong listened to the walls of several houses last night, and he has already touched the matter of the Zhang family. Speaking of which, the Zhao family is quite pitiful. She married Zhang Dazhu when she was thirteen years old, but Zhang Dazhu was arrested for military service before she married. Because she had no children, she was always used as an animal in the Zhang family. But Zhang Dazhu had good luck, Qi Xiuyuan turned back within two years of entering the army, Da Zhou became Da Qi, and the army he was in surrendered directly without fighting against Qi army at all. Later, he was dragged to the battlefield to fight with Xixia. After all, he was still Qi Haoran''s soldier. Although he was one of thousands, he was also his father''s subordinate. The mother and daughter are very affectionate. Zhang Dazhu made a lot of contributions in the war against Xixia. He didn''t get enough promotion, but he could get some reward money. In addition, after the establishment of Daqi, he could also get military salaries. After saving, it was a lot of money. money. Because of the troubled times, his clansmen had already gone into exile, not in the original village. He only found his mother and wife in Taikang for three years. So he is lucky. Many relatives have been separated from each other because of the troubled times. Those who are alive may not find each other in their entire lives, but it took him less than three years to find someone. Later, Qi Xiuyuan issued an edict to exempt some people from military service. As long as they reached the age limit or voluntarily retired due to injuries, they could get a certain amount of money to leave the army. Put it as a good citizen, Yongye Tian is the same as a good citizen, each person can get 20 acres, and the local government has preferential treatment for veterans and wounded soldiers returning home from retirement, and can be exempted from taxes for five years or more as appropriate. Zhang Dazhu''s reward, military salaries, plus the compensation he received from his retirement was nearly a hundred taels, plus the trophies he got on the battlefield, when he returned home, he had more than one hundred twenty taels of silver. Because he was away from home for a long time, Zhang Dazhu felt very guilty towards his mother. As soon as he got home, he took out the money to build a large brick house for his family. Fortunately, he was not stupid and kept the money in his own hands, even if it was the Zhao family. At first, he didn''t know how much money he had. The son who had been away from home for nearly six years came back, but Mother Zhang had no feelings for him anymore. No matter how warm it was, when Zhang Dazhu could no longer get money, the warmth between mother, son and brother could not be maintained. I also know that the Zhao family has not had a good time these years. After all, he was his wife who had been with him for six years, and the Zhao family soon gave birth to his first child, so Zhang Dazhu favored his wife. According to the analysis of the various information Xiaoxiong overheard, the conflict between the two parties broke out completely when Zhang''s mother accidentally dropped one of Zhao''s male fetuses. That was the son Zhang Dazhu had been looking forward to for many years, but his mother died accidentally, so the family was completely separated. Zhang Dazhu was very talkative among the clan, not only was he willing to give up half of the house, but also paid 22 taels of silver in a lump sum to break up the relationship with Zhang. According to the analysis of the villagers and Mrs. Zhang, Zhang Dazhu should have more than 20 taels of silver in his hand, because when he came back he said that he had 100 taels. After building the house and spending so many years, he gave another 20 taels. , he only had so much in his hands. But no one has ever seen so much money. A year-round farming, after paying taxes and deducting daily expenses, can save three or four taels of silver. This is also because Daqi has a clear-cut government, light grain and low income, and high-yield grains. In Dazhou, it is not bad that people can not starve to death. As a result, Mother Zhang, Erzhu Zhang and others stared at the silver that Zhang Dazhu was secretly hiding, and their eyes turned green. Chapter 1170： take people The two guards took the Zhao family to dig for silver in the moonlight, and the little bear followed with great interest. He was very interested in the folk ways of hiding silver. Maybe it was because he saw Zhang''s mother''s partiality and his younger brother''s shamelessness, Zhang Dazhu did not dare to hide the silver at home, but hid it in his fields. The 20 acres of Yongye Field allocated to him by the imperial court were divided into several pieces. One of the pieces of land had a pool of rocks, only the size of a table, and the rocks were full of hard stones. Because he came back late, all the nearby good land was divided, so this land was allocated to him. Zhang Dazhu hid the money here, he told Zhao before his death. The Zhao family has already made up her mind that the money will not be used until her daughter gets married, so she has never been here to touch the money in the past two years. If you really want to ask her how much money she has, she really doesn''t know. After the ?? bag was pulled out, she vaguely felt that the weight was not right, and when she opened it, there were about ten ingots of silver in it. Zhao shi was so shocked that his hands and feet were cold, "This, so many?" The guard swayed and said, "Silver is only five taels and one ingot, so it''s just over fifty taels." Xiaoxiong said: "This number is correct. People in the village say that he brought back a hundred taels, but that''s all there is to it. He should have gotten some trophies when he went to the battlefield, plus the money he has saved over the years, it''s almost the same amount. That''s the number." Zhao Shi was relieved, holding the silver and weeping. She didn''t expect her husband to think so much about their mother and daughter... The guard waited for her to wipe away her tears before taking someone back quietly. Little Bear urged, "You have a good rest tonight, and the people from the yamen should be here tomorrow morning." Zhao nodded. This village is too far from the county government office. It takes a day to walk. The guards have horses to come back, but the county government officials have no horses, so they can only get out on two legs. So they trekked through mountains and rivers, and finally appeared at the gate of the village when the day was about to dawn. As soon as the ?? official appeared, the village suddenly chirped and barked, making it extremely lively. The village chief greeted him with a gray face, and glared at the guards when he arrived. He knew that it must be the Zhao family who helped these people. Otherwise, how could the Zhao family have time to go to the house as a woman who has been taking care of her daughter in the house. Report a crime? The guards happily grinned at the village chief with big white teeth. The officials had been on their way all night, and their temper was not very good. As soon as they came up, they shouted: "Who is the bitter master Zhao?" Just as the village chief was about to speak, a guard led Mrs Zhao out and shouted, "The bitter master is here, a few adults, the victim Niuniu is in the room, she is still in a coma." Actually, Niu Niu woke up twice, but she is really asleep now. The officials immediately bypassed the village chief and ran to the house to see the sufferer, and only after confirming that the other party really had grievances did they ask where the perpetrator was. The village chief couldn''t say anything at all, he could only watch as Zhang Erzhu and Zhang''s mother were both confessed. Seeing the officials and messengers all looked at him, the village chief''s lips moved, and he could only lead them slowly, but before they left the door, the two guards dropped two of them from the sky, "No need to go, the two of them. If they want to escape, we will bring them here." The official headed by ?? twitched his forehead, but he knew that the other party was not an ordinary person, so he did not investigate further, but looked down at the two people lying on the ground. Mother Zhang and Zhang Erzhu shivered, Zhang Erzhu shook his lips and said, "I, I was wronged..." Mother Zhang shouted nervously: "She is my granddaughter, her life is mine, so what if I just suffocate her? How many babies have been drowned as soon as they were born, why don''t you go to arrest those people?" The officer looked cold and shouted: "Do you think drowning a girl is not a crime? If you are caught, you can also be sentenced to imprisonment. What else can you say to such a cunning person who perverts the law? Come on, lock them up." The officials rushed to put the shackles on people, and the villagers onlookers were not as aggressive as yesterday, and they were obviously very afraid of the officials. Xiaobao stood on it and commented: "Although these officials are domineering, they are also doing their due diligence. I have asked all the questions that should have been asked just now." Xiaoxiong said indifferently: "If you are not overbearing, I am afraid that you will not be able to control these villagers." Xiaobao sighed, "It would be nice if the officials were gentle and the people knew the etiquette." "It''s not only necessary to eat enough food, wear warm clothes, live in a tile-roofed house, but also need to be literate and literate." Xiao Xiong calculated the expenses and sighed: "Our Daqi is now considered a wealthy country and a safe country for the people. , but I dont know how many years it will take to get to this point. Xiaobao murmured, "It will come true one day..." After the official sent the people, he looked at the two of them, hesitating whether to ask their identities. Xiaobao smiled, stepped forward and saluted: "Qi Chen, a student from Jiangnan, that''s my younger brother Qi Jin. We were ordered by our parents to study abroad. Who knows that such a thing happened by accident. Will the officials leave immediately? ?" The official almost nodded, "The journey is long, so we will start at this time, and we will arrive at the county town at night." "It just so happens that I have to leave soon, why don''t we go on the road together," Xiaobao said with a smile: "We can take care of each other." The eyes of the officers and messengers turned to the carriage parked in the courtyard and the twenty or so steeds not far away. It would be nice if they could pass through. It would be better to have a car than to walk. The officials responded happily. The guards immediately went to the kitchen to bring out meals to share, and then set off on the road. This morning''s meal was a bit difficult to describe. There was nothing to do. The village chief was annoyed and refused to cook for them, so the guards had to do it themselves. Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran even thought about the doctor for their son, but they didn''t think about the cook for them, so they ate a breakfast prepared by the guards and decided that it would be better to pick a guard who knows cooking skills next time. . Everyone is full and loaded up immediately. Niuniu was carried out and put into the carriage under the watchful eyes of the whole village. Patriarch Zhang couldn''t hide at this time, and ran out to stop him: "Zhao Shi, where do you want to take Niuniu? She is the blood of our Zhang family. " The Zhao family was about to leave. At this time, he didn''t care whether he would offend him or not. He glared at him with hatred and said, "Does the village chief even know that Niuniu is from the blood of the Zhang family? Our family''s Dazhu had a lot of respect for the family before his death. Well, he will help the lonely and widows of the clan when they are in trouble. Even in the village, who of you has not received his favor? In the end, he died less than two years ago and you will kill his daughter, so you are not afraid at night. Have a nightmare?" Patriarch Zhang''s face was ugly, "What nonsense are you talking about, it''s your mother-in-law and her second uncle who want to kill Niuniu!" "But you are covering them up. You see that they are going to kill Niuniu, what''s the difference between you and what you killed?" Zhao shi shouted frantically: "Look up, look up, the big pillar is watching you from the sky! " The villagers felt a cold wind blowing on them. Mr. Zhao laughed and said, "It''s fine if you haven''t received the favor from my family''s Dazhu. If anyone repays the favor, Dazhu will remember it, and no one will be able to escape!" Xiaobao winked at the guards and asked them to take her into the carriage, and then saluted the villagers: "I know that you blame me for reporting the case for Zhao, but this is a major matter of human life, and I don''t think you have anything to do for Zhao. The right to be the master, not to mention," Xiaobao gave everyone a determined look, "not to mention, Zhang Erzhu and Zhang''s mother dared to kill their relatives just for a little profit, how can they know that they will not kill others for profit in the future? Keep it? Such a tumor is in the village, can you sleep peacefully?" The villagers turned pale, and the side of Zhang Erzhu''s family was instantly emptied, and no one dared to approach them. Zhang Erzhu''s family was pale and stared at Xiaobao with hatred. Xiaobao didn''t care at all. He didn''t believe that Zhang Erzhu''s family didn''t know about killing Niuniu, but it was not easy to get involved too much, so he only caught the main culprit, but it didn''t mean he let them go. Chapter 1171： Qiu County Mother Zhang saw the Zhao family and immediately scolded her. The officials were impatient and pulled a handful of dry grass directly from the roadside and stuffed it into her mouth. Even Zhang Erzhu was implicated in her. The two of them wailed and looked at Zhao with hatred, but Zhaos eyes when looking at them were also full of hatred. Little Bear, who originally wanted to put them in the same car, immediately changed his mind, tied Mother Zhang and Erzhu Zhang together, tied them to the back of the car with a rope, and said, "You guys are so energetic, let''s go for a while." Mrs. Zhao climbed into the carriage and hugged her daughter gently. She was both at a loss and looking forward to it. She didn''t know if she would be able to live a good life in the future, but as long as her daughter was still alive, there was still hope. And the officials also crowded the horses of the guards and started to go to the county seat. Because of the horses, the time was shortened by more than half, and they arrived at the county seat before noon. The county seat of Qiu County is not big, its just a lower county. Its busy farming time again, so there arent many people in the county seat at noon. The group is both a carriage and a horse, and there are officials on it, which attracts people as soon as they enter the city. all eyes. The officials were going to the yamen, so they dismounted after entering the city gate. The official leader clenched his fists and asked, "Are the two young masters staying in Qiu County, or continue on their way? If you are resting in Qiu County, why don''t we lead you there? Find an inn and stay." The key is that the other party is either rich or expensive at first glance, and the county magistrate may want to make friends, so it is easy to find someone at that time. Qi Wenchen glanced at the carriage and said with a smile, "We''re only afraid that we will stay here for two days, and then leave after the case is known." The official was relieved and immediately assigned someone to lead them on the way. It would naturally be more convenient to have the official to lead the way. Qi Wenchen did not refuse, and accepted their kindness. The official messenger had pulled Mother Zhang and Zhang Erzhu off the carriage, bid farewell to everyone, and escorted them to the county office. The captain of the guard and the official who led the way went ahead and wrapped up the entire inn. "At this time, the farming is busy, we are lucky, there are no guests in this entire inn, so I make the decision and take the whole package." In fact, there are not many rooms under the whole package, just one room per person. Qi Wenchen nodded in agreement, looked at the cramped Zhao family, and said with a smile, "Aunt Zhao and Niuniu should go back to the house to rest first. Now that you''re in the county, let''s take a good stroll around here, and discuss other matters later." Mr. Zhao nodded and went back to the house with his daughter. Qi Wen exhaled, looked at the street outside and said excitedly, "Let''s go out and play too." "No hurry, go eat and rest first. I''m afraid there will be guests visiting in the afternoon. If I go to play with you, I''m afraid I will miss the distinguished guests." The distinguished guest Xiaobao mentioned was Huang Jia, the magistrate of Qiu County. After the case, he obtained the resume of the magistrate of Qiu County. Huang Jia was a three-year jinshi in Taikang. He was the first subject after the founding of Enke. He served as a county captain for five years. Because the former county magistrate was old and became an official, this person has a good reputation in the local area. The former magistrate also recommended him. The officials let him succeed him as county magistrate, and it has been six years since then. Qi Wenchen read the comments from the Ministry of Personnel. He was lacking in agility and diligent, and the annual assessment by the Ministry of Personnel was either excellent or average. He has studied it carefully. He is very talented in farming. Every year, the task of persuading farmers to teach agricultural mulberry can be accomplished well. However, his weakness is criminal inquiries. There may not be a single murder in three years, but there must be many other cases of robbery and robbery. There are also fights and fights over water and land. A county magistrate has to deal with many things. And Huang Jia''s handling of these things is always inadequate. When he was the county magistrate, he was in charge of this aspect. Because of his lack of ability, he took the initiative to change his responsibilities with the county magistrate, and let the magistrate manage the public security. The county lieutenant was in charge of farming. The former county magistrate has been promoted to county magistrate. Although he has assisted him in handling various criminal proceedings in the county, the Ministry of Personnel does not think that this is his ability, so points are deducted every year for this matter, and he barely gets a good grade. Or because the Nongsang under his rule did well. Xiaobao felt that the Ministry of Personnel was too harsh. Huang Jia was not good at criminal proceedings, so he could not let him take care of these matters. Besides, he knew how to make good use of people and did not delay the case, so he could get a good evaluation based on this. Huang Jia has been an official for 11 years, not to mention slick, at least not stunned. Yesterday, a guard rode a tall horse to report the case, and he knew that the people who lived in the small village were probably not ordinary people. Where can ordinary people use such a horse? So, after seeing Zhang''s mother and Zhang Erzhu, Huang Jia asked people to be held in prison pending trial, and he brought the county captain to chat with the legendary guest. Qin County Commander''s eyes were burning, and as soon as he saw Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong coming down the stairs, he whispered: "Sir, the identities of these two people are not simple." At a young age, he has this kind of imposing manner. The long one has a gentle temperament but has a majesty. The younger one has power in his eyes. He has killed bandits. At a glance, he knows that this person has seen blood on his hands, and his aura is introverted. There was a lot of blood on his hands. At such a young age, if it wasn''t for the arrogance and righteousness of his own, he would probably think that the other party was a gangster. The magistrate Huang was not blind, so he naturally sensed that their momentum was still being suppressed, so he hurriedly smiled and stepped forward to meet with his peers. Xiao Xiong was a little bored, and he didn''t quite understand why the prince''s brother wanted to make friends with them. They had also passed by many county towns before, but the prince''s brother was not an official. The purpose of ??Qi Wenchen is very simple. One is to inquire about the facts of the case. Knowing that the witnesses and materials are available, the verdict of Mother Zhang and Erzhu Zhang will be handed down within a month, and neither of them will be released before that; The second is to ask about the employment situation in Qiu County. I dont know what jobs people like Zhaos mother and daughter can find in the county seat. The third is to ask about the clan in the county. After seeing Zhao''s mother and daughter, Xiaobao had some thoughts in his heart, but because his thoughts were immature, he couldn''t say it clearly, so he could only investigate first. The first two things, Qin County Lieutenant can give accurate answers. Although Qiu County is a lower county, it is quite easy to find a job. The easiest way is that Zhao can pick up the laundry job, although it is much more difficult. It''s impossible, but food and clothing will never be a problem. No, you can also work as a helper in a wealthy family, and you can live well every month with monthly money. Qin Xianwei said that if Zhao''s hands and feet are diligent, he is willing to help find a good job for her. Xiaobao was busy and happy to answer for the other party. As for the last question, Xiaobao naturally did not ask directly, but was drawn by the matter of Zhao''s mother and daughter and lamented the domineering of Zhang''s clan and the embarrassment of the yamen. Speaking of this, the county magistrate Huang has not spoken yet, but Qin county magistrate and Qi Wenchen have become confidants. He has always been in charge of the security of the county town, and he wants to contact all kinds of people, whether it is the poor, the rich or the landlord, they all have families, and the intricate human relationships in this can annoy him to death. If nothing else, they were going to catch a thief, and seeing that he was about to be caught, he fled to an alley, because the same clan and the people helped to cover them up, even if they knew that people were in the alley, they couldn''t catch anyone. . is really annoyed. Chapter 1172： post The magistrate of Huang also said: "Every year, due to the competition for water and land, there are often fights between clans, but at first it was just an individual battle, then it became a family dispute, and then developed into a clan dispute. The family is to give The clansmen are used for shelter, and the clansmen strengthen the family, which are complementary things, but the family is powerful and constantly stepping on the line of the law, we are neither light nor heavy." Xiaobao asked, "Isn''t there any other way?" "The power of the aristocratic family has been greatly weakened after the Sui and Tang Dynasties. After the Five Kingdoms Rebellion, Emperor Sejong ruled the world, and he tried his best to suppress the aristocratic family, and even the power of the clan was weakened. This should be regarded as the limit," Huang County magistrate said: "I I really can''t think of any safe way for the court to weaken the power of the clan." Qin Xianwei also nodded and said, "The aristocratic family is no longer anything to be afraid of now. Being merciful today, can''t we just use troops to weaken the family''s power like Emperor Sejong?" Xiaobao said solemnly: "The noble family has not committed any crimes, so the emperor will not do such unrighteous things." Huang magistrate and Qin magistrate also sighed. Xiaoxiong looked at this, then at that, puzzled: "The clan is so powerful, then we won''t let them be so powerful, shall we?" Xiaobao rolled his eyes at his younger brother, "Aren''t we just thinking about how to weaken the power of the clan?" "That''s not easy. It''s not easy to emphasize the rights of individuals and not let them pay so much for the family?" Xiaoxiong said indifferently: "The reason why the clan is so powerful is not because of the continuous oppression of individuals, making them give up self-interest. Does the family pay? If they can be persuaded to think more about themselves, how can the clan grow without individuals who dont care about personal interests? The other three people on the table were stunned and stared at the little bear. Little Bear and them stared at each other for a moment, then hesitantly asked, "Did I say something wrong?" "No, you''re right," Xiaobao said happily with a big smile, "This method is good." Huang magistrate and Qin magistrate looked at each other, their hearts were turbulent, such a method was very sinister, and, "This, emphasizing selfishness, will it make people selfish..." Xiaobao said with a smile: "It is also selfish to emphasize the clan. I really want to be afraid of the selfishness of the people''s human nature. It is better to emphasize the family and the country, so that everyone has both small families." County magistrate Huang and county magistrate Qin were stunned. They felt that they were a little old and couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of young people. Xiaobao waited until Magistrate Huang and Magistrate Qin left before patting Xiaoxiong''s head, "You stinky brat, why didn''t you tell me earlier if you have a good idea?" Xiao Xiong was wronged, "Didn''t I just think of it? I''ll tell you as soon as I think of it." Xiaobao''s eyes lit up, "We have to take care of this matter, we directly emphasize that people in the world may not pay the bill, they have to think for themselves, and if people want to think, they have to ask questions first, Xiaoxiong, now I finally know why the fourth aunt wants to We have a newspaper, and with that newspaper, we dont know how much we can do. Little Bear scratched his head in confusion and asked, "What are you going to do?" Xiaobao said with a smile: "Let''s just publish what we''ve seen along the way in the Times. Doesn''t that newspaper have a section dedicated to all kinds of strange stories? We wrote a letter and my aunt brought that section over." He thought of these things from the affairs of Zhao''s mother and son. Even if those people couldn''t think of these things, he could have asked the question and planted seeds for them first, and one day these seeds would sprout and grow into big trees. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong wrote to Mu Yangling that night, not only asking her for a page, but also sending the first draft, which was about Zhao''s mother and daughter. When Mu Yangling received the letter, she was amazed at the keenness of her two children. In the past life when she lived, after wars and reforms, the power of the family has weakened a lot, at least it is difficult to be above the law. Now, although the Daqi law is important, the power of the family is everywhere. If the two children can really further weaken the power of the family, it is naturally good. Mu Yangling blurred the places and names of the people in the manuscript, and then sent it out, "Let the Times send it out, and I will leave that page empty for Xiaobao and the others in the future." found another bizarre story and sent it to them. The writing of the two children is really not flattering, so lets learn how others write these bizarre stories. It was several days after Xiaobao and the others bought a local newspaper with their articles on them, and they had already left Qiu County. At this time, they were still in Qiu County. Niuniu has woken up, she respectfully kowtowed to Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong. Qin Xianwei found a helper for Zhao from a wealthy household in the county. She has about 300 yuan of monthly money every month. The key is that the main family has three meals a day, so her expenses are not large. . Zhao rented a place to live in the county seat, and hid all the money Zhang Dazhu left her, intending to leave it to Niuniu as a dowry. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong stayed in the county town for two days. They saw that the Zhao family had stabilized, and Zhangs mother and Zhang Erzhu had no chance of leaving. The official who went to the small village also promised to take more care of Zhaos mother and daughter, and the two were satisfied. leave. The beautiful scenery that the two of them saw on their journey, the strange things and people they saw were all written into articles and published in the Times. There were injustices and admirable good people and deeds. At first, not many people paid attention to this page in the Times. As more and more things were published, this page became the most popular page besides the political page, and many people began to look forward to this page. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong published an article in the Times in the name of students traveling abroad. People who read it could also guess that the other party might be a teenage student, which made the students studying abroad excited. Since these two students studying abroad If they can publish their experience in the study tour in the Times, can they also? Isn''t what the literati pursued is to become famous in one fell swoop? In the ancient times, where transportation was inconvenient, it was difficult to do this unless someone had great talent or great moral character. And how many people in this world have great talent and great virtue? These two writing travelogues in the Times are not as good as them. Since they can, why can''t we? They have also seen beautiful scenery, experienced many injustices, and also seen all kinds of strange things. No matter their experience or ability, they are not weaker than these two teenagers. The ?? Times is now available in every county, and with just one article, they have truly become famous all over the world. Many scholars were excited, and some people began to write a travel note tentatively to be delivered to Prince Rong''s residence. Zhu Liang, who was sorting out the post, was speechless when he saw this article, but he still sent it to Mu Yangling in the backyard. Chapter 1173： ashamed Mu Yangling received the submission and said in surprise: "Didn''t our Times always solicit papers, why didn''t we send it to the newspaper office, but to the palace?" Zhu Liang coughed lightly and said, "Niang Niang, the manuscripts of the newspaper office have always been written by the adults in the court or the teachers and students in the academy, because there are enough manuscripts to receive them every day, so it is not widely published. Trick it, or else Otherwise, their newspaper office will not be buried? Mu Yangling touched his nose and reacted. This era is not the era when writing articles in previous lives required royalties. Literati seeks fame. As long as they can publish articles in the Times, they are willing to pay for it. But is Mu Yangling the kind of person who takes advantage of others? She handed the manuscript to Zhu Liang and said, "Send it to the newspaper office for them to see. If it is qualified, send it out. By the way, call the manager of the newspaper office. I have something to discuss with him." Now more and more people are submitting manuscripts to the newspaper office, and sometimes the emperor will notify the people of the whole country through the newspaper when something important happens. Last Lantern Festival, didnt the emperor just publish an article in the Times about having fun with the people? Besides, The Times originally wanted the people of the world to understand the countrys policies and popularize the laws, so as not to be fooled by local corrupt officials, so these alone took up a large amount of space, leaving very little space for others to publish. So Mu Yangling planned to open a few more newspapers. Of course, it can''t be too much. Rareness is the most valuable thing. She doesn''t want the flood of newspapers to the point where people have no choice. She just added three or four more, one dedicated to serving the world''s students, and publishing some articles or political opinions of great Confucians or ministers. , as well as collected poems, various historical views, etc.; One is dedicated to serving women all over the world. It talks about how to run the house and raise children, deal with the relationship between in-laws and husbands, and then quietly promote feminism and gradually improve the status of women; One is dedicated to serving children all over the world, and it publishes various fables and life principles; The last one is the reproduction of the Times, which has various pages, and then focuses on the customs and wonders of various places, so that the manuscripts sent by the wanderers have a place. Except for the newspapers that must be unified across the country, other newspapers can be published separately by the state capital newspaper office, and then they will be combined every six days, and excellent publications will be selected from the previous newspapers, so that people across the country can see them. Mu Yangling and Sun Guanshi said: "This matter must be published in the Times in advance, recruit more editors, and be sure to review all the submitted manuscripts one by one." Student Sun''s eyes sparkled, "Don''t worry, Niangniang, now many top-ranking talents are willing to work in our newspaper office. In some colleges, students even flock here, and it is not difficult to recruit editors." "So you have to manage it well. Lin Zi can have any kind of bird when he grows up. You can discuss with a few gentlemen and formulate editorial rules. Officials must abide by the laws of the country, students must abide by the school rules, and our editors must also abide by their own. Rules. With constraints, this industry can only last long. Student Sun understood that their newspapers had a special status, and they published articles of scholars from all over the world, which were sought after by scholars. Their pens are not weak, and if the newspaper office loses a good reputation, it really means nothing. Student Sun nodded solemnly and said: "Don''t worry, the little one will start to do this tomorrow, but the little one is lowly and lowly, so I''m afraid that I will humiliate them if I go to invite a few gentlemen." The literati is arrogant. Although Steward Sun is in charge of the newspaper office, he is still a servant. If he really wants to invite people, not only can he not be invited, but he will also offend people. Mu Yangling also thought of this, and said in anguish: "Do you want the prince to go?" Steward Sun looked at the princess pitifully, Mu Yangling sighed: "Then I can only go." Haoran went and didn''t know what would happen. Mu Yangling sighed, "It seems that we still have to find a museum owner." Student Sun frowned and opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything against it. The newspaper office is becoming more and more important, and there will still be many places to deal with literati in the future. He has a low status and will definitely not be able to convince the literati. In order to develop for a long time, it is inevitable to invite a person with high morals and respect to serve as the newspaper office. Mu Yangling was worried about who she could invite to be the curator. Qi Haoran couldn''t see her entanglement, so he let out the wind. The next day, Mu Yangling received a bunch of invitations for the first time ever. Be aware that rumors that she is not good at socializing are as famous as her fierce reputation, so other than the necessary birthday banquets and flower viewing banquets, few people send her posts. She has not received a few invitations at the end of the year, and she has received a dozen or so. Not only Mu Yangling is curious, but Zhu Liang is also curious to send the invitations in person and ask, "Niangniang, are you going?" If he wants to go, he prepares gifts early. His own princess doesn''t like to go out as a guest. It would be great if he can light up his communication skills this time. Mu Yangling flipped through the invitations, and gradually saw that the door was coming. Among these invitations were the Hanlin family, the Guozijian sacrificial restaurant, the major Confucians in Beijing, and even the Fang who had just been promoted to the prince. far-reaching. "Is this all because of the position of the newspaper owner?" Mu Yangling asked hesitantly. Qi Haoran took the post from her, flipped through the post, and pouted, "This is too few, wait two more days to see if there are better candidates." Mu Yangling looked at him, "Even Mrs. Fang jumped out, who else do you want to wait for?" "Fang Zhiyuan is not suitable," Qi Haoran said: "He is the teacher of the prince and cannot manage the newspaper office." Seeing that A Ling was a little confused, he waved Zhu Liang back and said, "Do you think your newspaper office is just a newspaper office? It now bears the heavy responsibility of leading the public opinion in Daqi. If it weren''t for the private property of the palace, you have always acted justly. Those ministers in the DPRK have already got their hands on it." "Every day when a newspaper in the capital comes out, all officials, academies and students will have a copy, and those who are literate among ordinary people will be willing to spend five cents to buy a copy, and restaurants and teahouses will also buy dozens of copies. The copies are either read aloud or placed at the front desk for people to borrow, and the counties and towns near the capital can receive them. After they are distributed layer by layer, Yulizheng reads them out to the farmers in the village, and other prefectures do the same, which means that the people of Daqi At least seven people out of ten can see the Times, A Ling, the imperial edict issued by the imperial court is nothing more than that." Mu Yangling was not a naive girl, she quickly understood and asked, "Brother Huang, don''t you want to take the newspaper office as your own?" "What''s the difference between being in my hands and being in my eldest brother''s hands? But it''s different when it''s passed on to the children," Qi Haoran said, "This thing is a big killer, it can''t be handed over to the royal family alone, and it can''t be completely in our hands. It cannot be given to the imperial court alone. So you want everyone from all sides to intervene in order to balance? Mu Yangling stared at him, "Why don''t I know your thoughts?" Qi Haoran coughed lightly and made an excuse: "Don''t you have to adjust it slowly? Anyway, it''s not in a hurry. As long as I''m still alive, this newspaper will be the same." Mu Yangling looked at him suspiciously, couldn''t help pinching the soft flesh around his waist, and asked, "Tell the truth." "Aren''t I afraid that you will be angry?" Qi Haoran said: "The newspaper office is an industry you made. If you hand it over, how much stuff do you have left?" Qi Haoran didn''t say anything, but he felt guilty. A Ling was not very good at doing business, and he produced few things, but every item was caught in the lifeline of the country, so he always had to let it go. Not only him, but also the eldest brother is a little ashamed, how dare he let Arling give up the newspaper office again? Chapter 1174： Post Mu Yangling said indifferently: "I didn''t point to the newspaper office to make money at first, as long as my brother doesn''t want me to hand over the glass workshop and clock workshop to the public as well." "It''s not about money, it''s about prestige, A Ling, don''t you know the prestige that the Times has gathered?" "Then I don''t care anymore," Mu Yangling said confidently: "I am the cutest person in the whole of Daqi just by virtue of the harvest grain shop. What kind of prestige do I use for me with the newspaper office?" Mu Yangling thought that every time she went out shopping, someone would kowtow to her from a distance, and she couldn''t help sighing sadly, "It''s not a good thing to have too much prestige!" "..." Qi Haoran could only nod to show that she was right. "So you don''t mind handing over the newspaper office?" Qi Haoran asked, staring at his wife. Mu Yangling nodded cheerfully, "My original intention is to let the people of the world know about state affairs and not be deceived by the local officials, and to promote etiquette, righteousness and shame, let them know etiquette, understand right and wrong, but also know the law, and know how to protect their own rights, so the newspaper office is in It doesn''t matter who has it, what matters is whether the newspaper can be managed well, if you have a good idea, I will naturally listen to you." Qi Haoran felt that A Ling, who had no desires and no desires, was so cute, he hugged her and said, "A Ling, you are so kind!" Not everyone can resist the temptation of fame and fortune. The reputation of the Times is no less than the accumulation of the great Confucianism of the first generation, and A Ling let it go. Qi Haoran hugged her and said, "A-Ling, with you, I also think I''m much more noble." Mu Yangling coughed in embarrassment and whispered, "It''s not that the newspaper office doesn''t make money." Newspapers are really not making money. In order to allow more people to read the newspaper, she only sells a newspaper of that size for five cents. In addition to the cost of printing and pen and ink, there are also manuscript fees, the salaries of the staff of the newspaper office, and the transportation expenses for delivering the newspaper. Excluding these costs, the profit of the Beijing Newspaper Office is less than 100 taels, not to mention some remote prefectures, where the newspapers are almost in balance with each other, and the accounts are settled during the New Year. . In order to run the Times well, they also hold some events every year, inviting famous scholars or officials to attend. These costs are quite a lot, so the sum of the profits is enough to hold an event, and then send a small and no small one to the employees. Red envelope. Times can also bring prestige, but money cant bring it. Unless you squeeze employees or increase prices, there are only two quick ways to reduce printing costs and transportation costs. In other words, the Wangfu familys great business is not afraid of losing money. If another person came to be the boss of the newspaper, she would not be named Mu if the other party was worried that his hair was gray. It doesn''t make money after working so hard. "Don''t look at the popularity of the Times now. That''s because we are the only newspaper in the whole of Daqi. After a few years, the number of people running the newspaper will increase, and the popularity of the Times will decline." Mu Yangling''s ownership of the Times Not persistent, if it wasn''t for Qi Xiuyuan''s pressure, after seeing the effect of the Times, newspaper offices would have sprung up like mushrooms after a rain. When he first saw the power of the Times, Qi Xiuyuan was afraid that someone would use the newspaper office to do bad things, so he ordered the yamen to suppress it and forbid a second person to run the newspaper office. This pressure has lasted for so many years, but in a few years, the country will settle down and Ansheng will come up with rules and regulations. Even if the Times is still the leader, its authority will be divided a lot. Mu Yangling listened to the analysis to Qi Haoran, and concluded: "So running a newspaper office is tiring and not profitable. If it weren''t for the benefit of the people, I would not have done this thankless thing and could give up the ownership. Not bad." Qi Haoran immediately went to the palace to find Qi Xiuyuan, proud but happy to tell him that he could consider taking over the newspaper office. Qi Xiuyuan took Li Jinghua''s hand and sighed, "I really don''t know what A Ling thinks. She seems to care about something different from ours." Li Jinghua smiled and said: "If I say she is of high quality, she should be replaced by someone who is selfish. You can let it go. Even if it is not profitable, you can hold it in your hand and let it go to others." The two in the palace were not at peace, and the outside also exploded because of a statement in the Times. This statement was written by Mu Yangling in his own hand. The literary style is average, but everyone can read it. Mu Yangling first stated her original intention of running a newspaper, then looked forward to the future, advertised that she was going to open four more newspapers, and then told everyone that in addition to the regular staff of the newspaper office, the general public is also welcome. People who submit manuscripts can get a certain manuscript fee after publishing the manuscripts that have passed the review. The contributors are regardless of age, gender and class. In the last two paragraphs of the letter, Mu Yangling emphatically mentioned Wenxiu News, a women''s newspaper. She is a woman and has always felt the difficulties of women. She hopes to help more women live a better life through Wenxiubao. She hopes that one day all women will become strong, confident, competent and upright, and she started the Times for this reason. The address of the submission is at the back of the statement, all of which are the locations of the local newspapers. This statement made waves as soon as it was published. Some people are concerned and can contribute to newspapers, which means that they have the possibility of becoming famous; Some people pay attention to a few more newspapers, and are already looking forward to these newspapers; Some people pay attention to what Princess Rong said to women, and feel that the princess treats women too much, but she herself is a woman, which is understandable. At this time, the women in the back house were also reading this statement. At this moment, no matter how they once felt about Mu Yangling, they couldn''t help but admire her at this moment. Because no one has ever done a big thing for women alone, Mu Yangling is the first. Even Li Jinghua wiped her tears with a newspaper, "A Ling is very good, I am proud to be her contemporaries." After being moved by ??, Li Jinghua moved in his heart and asked Wen Cui, "How about I write the first article for Wenxiu Daily?" At the same time, many big girls and little daughters-in-law in the back house are asking people close to them, "Do you think I can contribute to Wenxiu News?" Even the old lady who was in her sixtieth year held the newspaper and asked the old lady next to her, "Do you think that if I contribute to Wenxiu Newspaper, will Princess Rong be admitted?" The old lady looked at the old lady who was trying to keep her voice down, and said with a black line: "Why don''t you try?" "Go get the pen and ink," the old lady hurriedly stopped the old lady and whispered, "Bring it quietly, don''t let people know, don''t all those literati deserve a nickname? I''ll take one too..." Then no one would know it was her. The old lady had black lines all over her head, but she still quietly brought her pen, ink, paper and inkstone. At the same time, there are obviously many people who have the same idea as the old lady. Because the statement was published on the third day, Mu Yangling received a large number of female submissions. Chapter 1175： Alternative way Mu Yangling held a stack of manuscripts, patted the table immediately, and said, "I don''t care about other newspapers, in short, Wenxiu Newspaper must be started as soon as possible." Zhu Liang lowered his head and said, "Niangniang, this Wenxiu Newspaper is independent of the newspaper office. After all, most of the content on it is written by women, so it''s not easy to ask some men to review it? The people who work in the newspapers are really hard. Most of the women who are willing to work are from poor families. Most of these women have no knowledge. How can they review manuscripts? There are quite a few talented women in Beijing, but how could they be willing to work? Mu Yangling rolled his eyes and Zhuzi was about to speak, when Xiaofu led Little Leopard and Baozhu and ran up and screamed. Mu Yangling immediately closed his mouth, the newspaper office was important, but the children were also important, he waved Zhu Liang to step back, caught Xiaofu who was rushing over, moved him to the side, and immediately caught the little leopard who was rushing over like a cannonball. She tapped the little leopard on the forehead and said, "How many times have I told you, don''t run so fast, what if you bump into the person in front?" Little Leopard covered his forehead and shouted, "It hurts so much when I grow up." "Nonsense, my mother didn''t use much effort." Mu Yangling reprimanded him with a stern face. "It''s true, if you don''t believe me, touch it." said, he pulled his mother''s hand and touched his head. Little Leopard just shaved his head a year ago. The hair on his head was only half a finger long. Mu Yangling immediately touched a small bag and was surprised, "How is this possible, I obviously have no strength." The little leopard looked at his mother aggrieved. Baozhu snickered while covering his mouth, Xiaofu shouted anxiously: "It wasn''t the fourth aunt who knocked, it was smashed, and I was also smashed out of the bag, look, look." said he lowered his head and asked her to touch the back of his head. Mu Yangling went to touch it, and sure enough there was a small bag. Mu Yangling looked at them suspiciously and asked, "Did you smash each other?" She didn''t believe that someone rushed to smash a few children in the palace. The two children shook their heads and said aggrievedly: "We are good, but we are obedient, and we are not naughty at all." Baozhu testified for them, "Didn''t they smash it?" "Who smashed that?" The three children shook their heads together. Baozhu said: "I didn''t see it." Little Leopard said: "It''s a hidden weapon. It flew over from the wall and hit us in one fell swoop." Xiaofu was a little older, articulate, and said clearly: "It flew in from outside. My brothers and sisters and I were planting flowers and playing under the fence, and the hidden weapon flew in with a bang." "What about hidden weapons?" Xiaofu and Leopard took out two brocade bags from the small bag they were carrying. Mu Yangling took the brocade bag with a strange expression and asked, "Is this a hidden weapon?" The three children nodded with absolute certainty. Mu Yangling opened the brocade bag and saw that there were several manuscripts and a stone inside, both brocade bags were the same. Mu Yangling was a little speechless, so has the submission method developed from gate delivery to wall delivery? Xiaofu rubbed his head and looked at the fourth aunt with grievances, and called out, "Four aunts, you have to help us catch the assassins, don''t let them go to harm others." Mu Yangling couldn''t help but tap his forehead and said, "It''s not that serious, don''t make a fuss." "But we really hurt." The little leopard nodded tearfully and looked at his mother aggrieved as well. Although the ?? orb was not hit, he felt the same way and looked at his mother as well. Mu Yangling got up and said, "Let''s go, take me to see where you were smashed." The three children immediately led the way. The three children have recently become obsessed with planting flowers and plants. The short-term ideal is to plant flowers and plants in every inch of the land of Prince Rong''s mansion and Anjun''s mansion, so that their footprints can be spread over every inch of the place. The flower beds in the garden are precious flowers and plants left by the former Qin Prime Minister''s mansion. Although Mu Yangling doesn''t know the goods, he also knows how precious they are, so they are not allowed to destroy them. The three children can only focus on the corners. Recently, they have planted the foot of the rockery and the lakeside with flowers and plants, so they had to expand the footprint to the bottom of the fence. Early this morning, the three children carried their small bags, which were full of flowers, grasses, and various snacks, and each of them ran to the fence with a small medicine hoe. They chased the butterflies, caught a few dragonflies, damaged several bushes of flowers, and ate a little snack, and then they took out a small medicine **** to work, but they hoeed less than a quarter of an hour, and a The brocade bag wrapped in stones flew in from outside the fence and hit Xiaofu on the back of the head. Xiaofu immediately jumped up and shouted: "There are enemies!" Baozhu rolled on the spot according to what his mother taught him. He didn''t control his body, and he rolled out all the way. The little leopard had a bad memory. He didn''t remember what his mother taught him. At that moment, a brocade bag hit him on the head. One hit the back of the head and the other hit the upper part of the forehead. The two cousins ??stood together, just symmetrical. Mu Yangling followed them to see the situation under the fence, and traces of their labor could still be seen on the ground. Mu Yangling looked at the pit they dug and asked, "Are you sure this kind of thing can really grow?" The three children nodded in unison, "We asked the gardener, and he said that this is all it takes." Mu Yangling asked Lichun and the others to patrol along the wall, and he stood in front of the pit to discuss with the children, "That''s because the gardener gave you chrysanthemum seeds and morning glory seeds, which are the easiest to survive. Actually, my mother prefers roses. , why don''t you try all kinds of things like this?" "Rose has thorns." Baozhu said hesitantly. "That''s good, and it can also prevent thieves." Girls twitched their mouths, what thief dared to come to the Prince''s Mansion to go wild, would the thief who dared come still be afraid of the thorns of roses? Mostly to guard against a few young masters, right? Little Leopard was immediately moved, "Then let''s plant roses." A few people finished speaking, and the people who checked on both sides came back. Everyone had a bag in their hands. Mu Yangling had expected it, and he couldn''t help but open his mouth when he saw so many bags. Lichun said helplessly: "We just smashed in a brocade bag just now, madam, how did people outside know that we would find these bags? If the young masters didn''t come here to plant flowers, wouldn''t they be wasting their efforts?" Mu Yangling held the bag and said, "I''m afraid they are also holding the hope of being discovered. They are pitiful, but they are not worth advocating at all. What if someone smashes them into an accident?" You have to know that they put stones in them to throw the bags in. What if a person puts a bigger stone and accidentally hits the vital point of the person inside? Mu Yangling touched the small bags on the heads of Xiaofu and Little Leopard, put down the bags, and said, "Get a wooden box outside the fence, leave a hole for them to submit articles, and if someone throws the bag in it, you don''t need to show it to me. , directly treat it as garbage. Chapter 1176： Intend Xiaofu rolled his eyes, raised his head and shouted, "Fourth aunt, leave this matter to us." Mu Yangling looked at the three children who were afraid that the world would not be in chaos, thinking of their grievances, and agreed, after they left, Mu Yangling and Lichun said: "Go and watch them in person, as long as they don''t destroy people''s manuscripts. Don''t worry about it." If they don''t find a place for these guys, they''re just afraid of going to the house of the owner of these manuscripts. Mu Yangling didn''t want Wen Xiu Bao to make such a commotion before it was published. Mu Yangling thought that putting up a sign outside the palace would solve the problem, but it was impossible. In just three days, the concierge of the palace not only received countless manuscripts, but also received invitations or invitations from the first base and the first base. There was a threat of burning the manuscript by throwing it in, but no one dared to throw it in, but they began to ask the servants of the palace to pass it on on their behalf. Because they felt that so many people contributed, the princess didn''t know when they would see it in the concierge or in the wooden box, so of course they had to find another way. If most of the submitted manuscripts are sent to Wenxiu Daily, then invitations and salutations are available for both men and women. Because the owner of the newspaper office has not yet been determined, many people are interested, and in order to gain weight in the family, they first posted a post asking Mu Yangling or the daughter-in-law or wife of those people. Later, when Mu Yangling refused, they could only use the The old lady in the family made a post, but Mu Yangling still couldn''t come, so they could only invite each other in their own name, and in order to increase their bargaining power, they would add some prefixes to their names. For example, Prince Tai Fu Fang Zhiyuan, Songshan Academy Lin Weide, Fan Yang Luliang... The former shows his identity by his official position. Lin Weide himself is a great scholar and a doctor of Songshan Academy. He is very prestigious in Jiangnan Shilin and shows himself by fame. Clan? These men were for the newspaper owner, while the invitations from the other Dalai Ladies and wives were for Wenxiu. Of course, they didn''t want to work in Wenxiu Newspaper, they just wanted to ask if their contributions could be published in Wenxiu Newspaper and when. Unfortunately, Lin Weide''s mother, Mrs. Lin, also sent an invitation to Mu Yangling. She could ignore other people''s posts, but Mrs. Lin couldn''t. The Lin family is not an aristocratic family, but it is also of a scholarly family. His father used to be the minister of rituals in the former dynasty, and then he resigned after fleeing south with the imperial court. Tai Fu. Lin Weide was the champion of Jingyan''s 12th year, he was even more powerful than Yan Du of the same department, and Yan Du was only passed down. But he is not like Yan Du. After he passed the exam, he fulfilled his father''s expectations, patted his **** and went on a study tour, but he didn''t work. He traveled all the way to study and accepted apprentices all the way. Jingyan returned to the capital in twenty-five years to teach at Songshan Academy. It can be said that he is full of peaches and plums, so he is very famous in Jiangnan Shilin, far from Yandu in the same period. Above Lu Liang and others. In the third year of Taikang, Qi Xiuyuan personally went to Songshan Academy to ask him to serve, but he didn''t agree, and he still didn''t agree to ask him again. Qi Xiuyuan was annoyed or not, Mu Yangling didn''t know, but Qi Haoran was annoyed, and after this incident, Lin Weide''s reputation was even stronger. There is no way, although most of the world is laity, everyone has the desire to become an official, but they all yearn for good, and respect those who can withstand the temptation of fame and fortune. And during Chinese New Year that year, Qi Xiuyuan simply named his mother Mrs. Lin as a first-class lady, saying that she taught her children well, so Mrs. Lin was equally famous in Jiangnan. She had already sent an invitation to Mu Yangling for her son before, but Mu Yangling should not, this time, if she should not, then she will take Qiao, even if she is Princess Rong, I am afraid she will suffer People criticized, the mouths of those scholars in Shilin are not decorations. So others can refuse, but Mrs. Lin''s invitation must go. Mu Yangling simply asked Xiao Xia to accompany her. Xiao Xia has also been very distressed these days, "You made this Wenxiu Newspaper. The posts I sent to my house these days are all piled up on the table." Everyone in the capital knows that Prince Rong''s mansion is not good at socializing, but it is best to be with Xiao Xia and the Queen. The queen has a high status and lives in a secluded palace. They can''t do anything about it, but Xiao Xia is gentle and amiable. Those who have friendship go directly to the door and ask Xiao Xia to say good things about her. Those who don''t have friendship also send messages to her house. Pull first. Let''s talk about feelings. Mu Yangling was used to pretending to be deep, closed the door, only she knew whether the post was replied or not, but Xiao Xia''s image outside was always gentle and amiable, there were acquaintances here, how could she keep rejecting it? Therefore, she was busier than Mu Yangling during this time, so she hoped more quickly than Mu Yangling that the affairs of Wen Xiu Bao would be settled soon. As long as the regulations were set, she would be able to relax a little bit. Mu Yangling pulled her and said: "You accompany me to see Mrs. Lin, and then help me find a good day. We will invite all the ladies in Beijing to sit down. Wenxiubao wants to recruit people. This man You have to choose from them." "How is this possible?" Xiao Xia was startled, "Who would go to work in the newspaper office? A Ling, if you say this, it offends people." Its not that the pot cant be opened at home, so who would go to the newspaper office to work? Writing one or two poems and publishing one or two articles is excusable, but going out to work is a poor thing. Even Xiao Xia thought so, let alone others. Mu Yangling suddenly felt that he had a long way to go. "Then we can''t ask a group of stinky men to review our manuscripts. They know what women think, how to care for their husbands and their children, and how difficult it is to get along with mother-in-law and daughter-in-law?" Mu Yangling sighed: "And if you need money, you have to come out to do it. The living women are not competent enough to review these manuscripts. In fact, I dont think its a bad thing to work in a newspaper office. I only work half a day every day. Just looking after the children, is there nothing to do?" Mu Yangling continued: "Other newspapers are still under the Times newspaper office, but Wenxiu Newspaper is to be independent. I have already planned that, from the owner to the bottom of the Wenxiu Newspaper, all the employees who print are women, and they are also sold when they are sold. Consider the saleswoman first, and we also do something for the women of the world." Xiao Xia opened her mouth wide and asked, "Then, who should be the owner of the pavilion? Do you take the position yourself?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "The first owner of the museum is to be the queen. I decided to go to the palace in the afternoon to ask her. If she wants to be the best, if she doesn''t, I will ask Mrs. Lin to be the queen." Anyway, they are all honorary, and the two sub-librarians are the ones who are really in charge. Xiao Xia was shocked, and her eyes brightened: "If you can invite the Empress Empress or Mrs. Lin, most of the things you can do to invite them to work in Wenxiu News will be done." Chapter 1177： Hongzhi Li Jinghua''s eyes widened, "I''m going to be the owner of the museum?" She only thought about writing an article for Wenxiu Newspaper, but she never thought about becoming the owner of the newspaper, not to mention, there is no precedent for the Queen to be the owner of the newspaper. Seeing that she didn''t agree with most of them, Mu Yangling took her hand and persuaded: "I don''t love you all and follow precedents in everything you do. How can there be so many precedents in this world? Besides, everything is the same, so what''s going on these days? Maybe better?" "You are the queen and the most honorable woman in the world, so should you, the most honorable woman, do something for the women in the world?" Li Jinghua laughed, "What do you want me to do for the women of the world?" Mu Yangling turned to see that the maids in her palace stopped talking. Li Jinghua raised her eyebrows. This was the first time in her palace. Li Jinghua waved people back and looked at her. Mu Yangling glanced at Wen Cui. Wen Cui smiled and went out to guard the gate of the hall. Mu Yangling took Li Jinghua''s hand and said solemnly: "Strive for more rights and interests for women in the world and make their status a little higher. If gender equality is achieved one day, then your queen must be the first one. The person who was brought up." Li Jinghua was so frightened that her heart almost jumped out, and she nodded her forehead after half a sound, not knowing whether to laugh or cry: "You, you scared me again, and some nonsense about equality between men and women began to be said." Mu Yangling looked at her seriously, Li Jinghua''s smiling face gradually disappeared, and asked, "Who else have you told such nonsense?" "Does what you told Haoran count?" Li Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and said, "I don''t dare to say things like this outside, let those stubborn old pedants hear it and see how they arrange you." Mu Yangling snorted softly and said, "Wu Zetian was an empress. In the time of the sages, there were many wives who were the masters of the house. Why can''t I hope for equality between men and women?" Mu Yangling was indignant, "The status of women is becoming more and more important these days. The lower it is, its just that those old scholastics have repeatedly restrained women through the words of the sages, three obedience and four virtues, to put it nicely, the three obediences and four virtues of the sages did not have so many rules and regulations. Li Jinghua didn''t expect Mu Yangling to be so sharp, so she couldn''t help but persuade: "A-Ling, this situation didn''t happen overnight, it''s really hard for us to change, if one is not good, there may be Broken to pieces, look at Emperor Wu, she is still the emperor, but she couldn''t do anything, and the ministers kept forcing her to abdicate and become a virtuous person." "I didn''t want it to work right away," Mu Yangling said, "and I don''t want to be the emperor, why would they oppose me?" "But you suggest that equality between men and women is unethical to them." "Who said I proposed equality between men and women?" Mu Yangling winked at her slyly, "I just asked you to be the owner of my Wenxiu Newspaper, so as to invite a few talented wives to work in the newspaper." Li Jinghua was helpless, "If I go to be the owner of the museum, will my status as a woman rise to that of a man?" "Of course not, but we''re off to a good start." Mu Yangling knew that although Li Jinghua came from a noble family, he had an ambition of his own. Otherwise, their sister-in-law would not have become good friends, so in front of her, Mu Yangling Although he doesn''t speak as recklessly as Qi Haoran, he also removes a lot of restraints. "Did you know that in ancient times, children took their mother''s surname, and women''s status was far superior to that of men?" Li Jinghua stared, "Where did you find out?" There is no such thing in the existing history books. Mu Yangling cannot be said to be the conclusion drawn by later archaeologists, she can only give the first basis, "You can see from the story, man was created by Nuwa, she is a woman, and the saint has no father. , only the mother, from this we can see that it was a group marriage at that time, and the children all followed the mothers surname and life, which shows that women were very respected and had a high status at that time. Li Jinghua has a headache. Now she finally knows why the prince always asks some inexplicable questions with history books and storybooks. The key is why she still can''t help but believe what she said? "So, even in ancient times, women''s status was respected long ago, and now men are respected." "Then do you know why men''s status finally replaced women''s respect?" Mu Yangling continued with the previous question. Li Jinghua can only ask helplessly: "Why?" "Because of the war," Mu Yangling said solemnly, "because men have more advantages than women in war, so after a war, women gradually lose their advantages and status, and instead become something to be scrambled for. will go down." Li Jinghua looked at her puzzled, not understanding what this had to do with the newspaper owner. "Only by figuring out the reasons for superiority and inferiority can we prescribe the right medicine," Mu Yangling said: "The status of women is lower than that of men now, not only because of their inherent ideology, but also because women are weaker than men, and all of women''s money comes from men. When youre not married, you use your fathers and brothers money, and after you get married, you use your husbands money. If you dont have an economic foundation, how can you get the confidence to raise womens rights? "I run Wenxiu Newspaper, first, to let women have a place to express their opinions, and let the world see what women say; second, to let women go out of the house to work." Mu Yangling said: "Maybe those of us don''t care about that share. Wages, but a Wenxiu newspaper can support thousands of female employees, allowing them to gradually have a voice at home, and even control the initiative of a family. Mu Yangling never thought of directly proposing equality between men and women, or proposing to make women an official. In her opinion, that would be tantamount to courting death. Apart from Qi Haoran, Mu Yangling has always tried to figure out the men of this era with the most sinister heart. Mu Yangling''s plan is very simple, "Let them be able to support themselves, even if they leave their father and brother, and leave the family, they can have a good life. They can earn a fortune in the family, and we guide them consciously, they are in the family. The place where you live will definitely rise, your family status will rise, and your social status will naturally rise. Mu Yangling smiled, "Then comes the revision of the law, take this slowly, we don''t make major revisions, just make small corrections, for example, women who are past the age of marriage no longer need to pay money, and if they exceed a certain age, they no longer need to pay. After the age, as long as the individual is willing, he can set up a female household; the son-in-law can also pass the imperial examination; if a man beats his wife or commits a crime, the woman can ask for divorce..." Li Jinghua was stunned, and then her expression gradually became solemn. She thought that these were just a momentary passion of Mu Yangling, but now it seems that she has thought about it carefully. Li Jinghua began to think about the feasibility of this matter. "We have two-pronged approach. Twenty, fifty or a hundred years from now, women will have an irreplaceable position in society. At this time, even if the law has not clearly raised their status to that of men, their status will not be Weak, the rest can be done without us doing it. Chapter 1178： persuade Li Jinghua suddenly remembered the school that Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong had been running, she couldn''t help but asked, "Baoxiong school also accepts female students, you wouldn''t have thought about it ten years ago, right?" Mu Yangling shook his head, "How can I be so thoughtful, I just thought those little girls were pitiful at the time, if they could read some words and know how to count, then life should be a little easier, so I suggested that Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong would accept female students when they set up a school. of." Li Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief, A Ling was still the A Ling she knew. "I have this intention to start with the establishment of a women''s school," Mu Yangling glanced at Li Jinghua cautiously, and said with a guilty conscience, "I have been supporting the establishment of women''s schools over the years, and I have tried to find a way to help the poor girls who came out of the women''s school. Looking for a job is to lay a solid foundation. For the workshops and grain shops in the palace, I will give priority to using them for jobs that have suitable positions for women. Li Jinghua saw that she had paid so much for this illusory thing, and insisted on it for so many years, she couldn''t help sighing and asked, "Does the fourth uncle know about this?" Mu Yangling smiled, of course Qi Haoran knew, after all, Fan Zijin still had to do his work. Seeing her expression, Li Jinghua frowned and asked, "Does that Zijin know?" Mu Yangling immediately shook his head, "He doesn''t know." If he knew that he could not turn the sky, he would be a male chauvinist. He would have a problem with her dominating Qi Haoran. He seduced Qi Haoran to take a concubine every three days. If he knew that she wanted to stir up feminism, he would definitely put her It is recommended that all female workers in the past be driven out. Li Jinghua doubted Qi Haoran''s ability to keep secrets, "Can Fourth Uncle hide him?" "Definitely," Mu Yangling patted his chest and said, "If he wants to hide something, no one wants to pry open his mouth." Li Jinghua said in a panic: "Then I won''t tell the emperor about this, you and your wife have to hide it." Mu Yangling nodded fiercely, hugged Li Jinghua''s arm and said, "Sister-in-law, I knew you were the best, so the owner of the Wenxiu Newspaper?" Li Jinghua was helpless, "You have said it for the sake of it, can I still refuse?" Mu Yangling almost jumped from the ground with joy. Seeing that she looked like a child, Li Jinghua became more and more helpless, but cautiously warned: "Don''t expose this matter, if the adults in the previous dynasty knew, neither of us would be able to eat and walk around, you know. The harem is not allowed to do politics..." Li Jinghua babbled, and was really worried in his heart. There was no way to improve the status of women. I''m afraid that the first men in front of them thought about the harem, and the second thought was the example of Emperor Wu, whether it was the former or the latter. , they will be shot to death. The two ?? made a plan on this matter. Even Xiao Xia didn''t tell the story, only Qi Haoran had the fortune to know about it from Mu Yangling''s mouth. Mu Yangling pressed on him and threatened, "You must not tell eldest brother about this, do you understand? You have to hide it from them like you hide it from Zijin." Qi Haoran burst into tears, "Then why did you tell me? Can''t you hide it from me too?" He really doesn''t want to know this secret! "No, I''m still pointing at you to judge and give me advice, how can I hide it from you? To be honest, Huangsao promised me to be the owner of Wenxiu Newspaper. Does that mean that you agree with my long-term goal? ?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "I think my sister-in-law reluctantly agreed because she was afraid that you would hurt herself by shouting loudly. A Ling, you should not think about gender equality. This is where you are responsible. Since the beginning of history, it has always been Men are superior to women, even when Wu Zhao was the emperor, how can it be so easy for men and women to be equal?" Mu Yangling glanced at him without saying a word, at least it existed in her previous life. Even in some places and fields, although gender equality was still not achieved, men and women are equal under the law and the general environment. Mu Yangling does not expect Daqi to reach that height soon, because that means change, and change means bloodshed, she wants subtle influence. Women are suffering too much in this era. She has no ability to pay them back. The key is that she now has the ability, time, money, and power. What''s wrong with doing something for women? Mu Yangling said to Qi Haoran: "If you don''t let me do it, then I''ll be bored. When I''m bored, I like tossing people. Tiger head and little lion go to school every day now, and Xiaofu takes the little leopard orb every day and disappears. Mu Yang looked at Qi Haoran faintly. Qi Haoran immediately changed his tune and said, "I think your goal is a good one. Tell me if you need anything. Do you want me to talk to Zijin about letting him hire more female workers?" Mu Yangling snorted and said, "I don''t need it for now, I''ll tell you when I need it." Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the current A-Ling was too dangerous. Mu Yangling invited the Queen to be the owner of the pavilion, and his confidence was enough, and his waist was straight. She bought the next door of the Times Newspaper Office to be the base for Wenxiu Newspaper, and only then did the invitations spread widely and invite everyone to the palace as a guest. Mu Yangling also selects two deputy curators and a number of editors among these noble ladies. These people must be talented women without exception, and then they will consider their character and character. Mu Yangling didn''t know much about the noble lady in Beijing, but the little Xia family knew it, so Mu Yangling made a list based on her comments. After the inspection, you can visit the cottage. Xiao Xia saw the list she made and asked in surprise: "Aren''t you the deputy library owner? Then how do you manage the newspaper library?" "I''m the boss." Xiao Xia laughed, nodded her forehead and said, "You, saying you are smart is stupid at this time, their status is not as good as yours, what about the queen? She is the owner of the museum, but you are the boss, then Doesn''t it mean that you are older than the queen?" Mu Yangling really didn''t pay attention to this, she immediately corrected, "You are right, then I will be a deputy museum owner, then I still need a person, this person must be well-rounded and have ideas, good character, but also The atmosphere is not pedantic. She is not good at management, so you must choose someone who is good at management. And the Wenxiu Newspaper has just started, and she definitely needs her to direct, so she is the deputy library owner for the time being. "The owner of the museum is elected once every three years and can be re-elected, but not more than three terms." This means that the longest tenure of a person in office is nine years, which can well prevent monopoly. Mu Yangling supplemented the rules and regulations, looked at the little Xia Shi eagerly, and asked, "Who do you think is the right deputy museum owner?" Xiao Xia really wanted to go on her own, but she knew that she was more than gentle and not enough domineering, so she would definitely not be able to control those people, so she could only think hard with the list, "You can think about Madam Hua, she is Hua Yuanzhi, a partial general of the Imperial Guard. His wife, from the Lu clan in Shanyin, was a well-known talented woman before she got married. She was dignified, strong-minded, and very capable. Mrs. Lin is also not bad. She is the wife of Lin Weide. She can debate with Mr. Lin in Zhulin, which shows her Talented, and not arrogant, the big girl and the little daughter-in-law love to ask her for teaching..." Chapter 1179： banquet The large garden of Prince Rongs mansion was opened to the outside world for the first time after the refurbishment. The reputation of the corrupt official, Qin Jiexiang, is not in vain. There are countless strange stones and flowers in the garden. It is Mrs. Lin who is Qingru. She couldn''t help but lose her mind when she saw the rare peony planted in the garden. She supported her mother-in-law Mrs. Lin''s arm and sighed, "Prince Rong is really a nice person, and the rumors are really misleading." If it weren''t for the elegant people, how could they possibly support these delicate peonies and bluegrass? Little Xia, who happened to hear this, was embarrassed, no one present knew the truth better than her. When Da Qi took over the mess of Da Zhou, the emperor was so poor that he didn''t even have the money to repair the mansion to his younger brother. So when he was looking for the dirty silver treasures buried by Prime Minister Qin, Qi Xiuyuan was very stingy and asked to put away the precious things in Prime Minister Qin''s mansion first. The strange stones and plants in the garden are naturally included. Although the emperor was from a military commander, he was also from a family of officials. Before the soldiers rushed into the three-foot-like digging ground of Qin Xiangfu''s mansion, Fan Zijin asked people to search a large yard, and then moved all the precious items that could be moved there. , Although the big garden suffered a devastating blow, the loss was not huge. After that, the stolen money could not be found, but many people expressed interest in the strange stones and plants left by Qin Xiangfu''s residence. However, the emperor''s stingy, and Fan Zijin''s guard, who can take things from here? In the end, Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand, since he gave this mansion to his younger brother, then all this is naturally his younger brother''s. However, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling are both rough people. He is more interested in BMW swords than flowers and plants. Mu Yangling really likes flowers and plants, but her appreciation is only superficial. For example, this flower is very beautiful and fragrant. Something deeper she has yet to discover. Fan Zijin thought that they were reckless, so he took the initiative to select a gardener to come and raise them. After Mu Yangling and the others went to Lingnan and came back, the mansion was repaired, and the garden was full of life. After visiting Guangzhou again, several cherished flowers have been separated. When they were delivered to Fan Zijin''s house, the gardener even planted several new varieties, and without exception, they all entered Fan Zijin''s mansion. Fan Zijin told Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling earlier that after the completion of his county palace, all the flowers in the garden will come from him. Qi Haoran agreed without even thinking about it. Isn''t it just a few flowers, as much as he wants, he doesn''t mind moving them all, as long as his brother is happy. Mu Yangling nodded without any objection. Those flowers and plants are too delicate. Last time she accidentally stepped on a flower to catch the tiger''s head. The gardener immediately fainted in tears, and even Fan Zijin left his official duties She scolded her in the running house, and they sent her away without any problem. In fact, she thought that non-cherished species were also pretty. The rare flowers and plants in the garden can grow so well, most of them depend on the hard work of the gardener, and the small part is due to Fan Zijin''s concern. Xiao Xia, who knows the inside story, feels that this topic cannot continue, otherwise Mrs. Lin suddenly asked on a whim. Ah Ling''s experience in raising flowers or something, the image of Ah Lingcai erected in the hearts of several people was completely destroyed. Xiao Xia cut off their words and said with a smile: "The princess is already waiting in front, let''s go over and meet." Mu Yangling is relatively young among the noble ladies, but she has a high position, so even Mrs. Lin has to meet her. Mrs. Lin smiled and said, "Aren''t you also a princess? This is to remind us not to forget to salute you. Come here, you will sit up in a while, and we will salute the princess." Xiao Xia''s face flushed, and she said coquettishly, "Mrs. Lin loves to joke about me..." Several people chatted and laughed and went to visit Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling, wearing home-made clothes, supported the person when Mrs. Lin was bowing down, took her hand and said with a smile: "Quickly forgive me, isn''t this breaking me?" supported Old Madam Lin, and Mu Yangling said to the ladies and girls who had knelt in a circle: "Everyone get up, I don''t have so many rules here, everyone, come to the table." Seeing Mu Yangling''s kindness, everyone''s expressions lightened. The ?? banquet is held in a large garden, and the seats are also open-air. At this time, the spring is bright and the flowers are in full bloom. The purple and red are very beautiful. The seats are placed in two rows opposite each other, and behind each person are flowers of various colors, which look beautiful and charming without embellishment, so Mu Yangling''s banquet is simple and saves money. Mu Yangling sat down in the first seat and apologized to Mrs. Lin: "I received your invitation, I wanted to come to visit in person, but it was when Wenxiu News was urgently needed to raise money, so I could only decline. Because of the invitation I received There are too many, so I can''t visit them one by one. I can only post a post to invite everyone to come. First, when spring is in full bloom, a hundred flowers are blooming, so that everyone can enjoy the flowers and view the scenery. Second, if you have any questions, you can ask them together. answer together." Mrs. Lin raised her eyebrows slightly. She had heard that Princess Rong had a straightforward temperament, which was comparable to that of Prince Rong. I didn''t expect this rumor to be true. Everyone didn''t expect Princess Rong to be so direct, and they all looked at the throne. Ordinarily, they invited them to come to eat, drink, enjoy flowers, and then let the little girls show their talents, and then bring up the Wenxiu News after the climax of the matter? Old Madam Lin was only slightly stunned, then she looked at Mu Yangling with a smile and said, "Since Niangniang is banqueting guests at this time, presumably the articles of association of Wenxiu Newspaper have been set. Since Niangniang said that this is our women''s newspaper, then I wonder if we have a chance to be in Wenxiu Newspaper. A glance at the newspaper before publication?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Of course, I have set some rules, but I am still young and always have many concerns, so I would like to ask the ladies to give more advice." Mu Yangling turned to Lichun and nodded. Lichun immediately distributed the printed "Wenxiu Newspaper Personnel Structure Chart and Rules and Regulations". The personnel structure chart only has the title of the post, but it is enough for everyone to understand how Wenxiu News runs. Everyone couldn''t help but be surprised. I didn''t expect Princess Rong to be so generous, so she wouldn''t be afraid of copying this thing when she took it out? It should be known that the DPRK and China have begun to relax the running of private newspapers, and it is estimated that private newspapers will be able to run in the near future. Isn''t this way of running that people find it cheap? Mu Yangling didn''t care about their strange eyes at all, and continued to say to Mrs. Lin, "Wenxiu Newspaper is indeed a newspaper for women all over the world. Therefore, I hope that women in the world can support this newspaper." Mrs. Lin nodded slightly, "As long as it is really good for the world''s women, they will naturally support it." This sentence said by Mrs. Lin is very artistic. Although she did not shirk, she did not agree, but Mu Yangling liked it. Chapter 1180： explain "I have asked the Empress to be the owner of Wenxiu Newspaper. Since you read the ''Wenxiu Newspaper''s Personnel Structure Chart'', you should know that Wenxiu Newspaper still lacks a lot of people. Now Wenxiu Newspaper is still in the planning stage and needs your help urgently. Mu Yangling smiled and said, "If you are interested in the editor of Wenxiu Newspaper, you can contact me. Wenxiu Newspaper welcomes you to join us." Everyone was surprised and couldn''t help asking: "This editor is going to be selected from among us?" Mu Yangling nodded, shook his head again, and said, "The editor needs to review the manuscript, the first and foremost is talent, I do not limit my identity, as long as the other party has this talent, the character passes the test, and it is suitable for the editor''s position, I will accept it." Everyone knows that in an era when people in the world are generally illiterate, fewer women are literate, and very few are talented enough to review poems and articles. If there are, most of them are from their class. Therefore, if Mu Yangling wanted to recruit editors, he really had to choose from among them, otherwise the other party would most likely come from a family of officials and scholars. In the field, the self-proclaimed talents can''t help but look up proudly, while the illiterate can''t help but feel sad. It''s not that all women from official families are literate. Some families only require women to be only housekeepers, and do not support their reading and literacy. Some people also noticed that Mu Yangling was talking about the editor, but there are also two deputy library owners, one editor-in-chief, and two deputy editors listed on the paper. Could it be that Mu Yangling was also selected by these people? Those who are intentional in their hearts make up their minds to find a way to stay and inquire. Mu Yangling didn''t say whether there were any candidates for the deputy museum owner, but only talked about the content and layout requirements of Wenxiu News. Since it is to awaken women''s rights, it is naturally impossible to just publish some poems and songs in the newspaper or enjoy flowers and scenery. Mu Yangling told everyone about the content that Wenxiu Daily can publish, all kinds of knowledge, the way of housekeeping, the way of getting along with mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, the philosophy of life, and even state affairs can be published on it. Of course, if there are excellent poems and songs, Wenxiu Daily will also adopt them. In addition, Wenxiu Daily will also report some stories about women, whether good or bad, as long as they have a warning effect and inspiration, they can be published. Mu Yangling spoke in detail, and everyone listened carefully. Although the ?? Times has been around for several years, this is the first time everyone has come into contact with the operation of the newspaper office. They don''t know much about these things, so they have many questions to ask. For example, "If we go to work in a newspaper office, don''t we run around in public?" Mu Yangling explained, "Editors only review manuscripts in the newspaper office. As for news manuscripts, if you are willing to verify them in person, it is natural, and you do not want to have people in the library for you to drive." At the beginning of ??, Mu Yangling was willing to relax the requirements to a great extent. "But we also have housekeepers, so we can''t stay in the newspaper office all day." "You can rest assured. The working hours of the newspaper office are three hours, three hours a day, and two days off every five days. I don''t think this is difficult for you." Its really not difficult, just squinting at three hours, drinking afternoon tea and enjoying the flowers. These are the common questions of most people, and the rest are scattered a lot. For example, a little girl asked embarrassedly: "Miss, have you read the poems I sent you, do you think they can be published? " A little daughter-in-law asked, "Niangniang, I also wrote an article for you, what do you think? If there are any shortcomings, please point them out and I will take them back and correct them." Even Mrs. Lin turned her head and said to Mu Yangling: "I knew that the Empress was going to publish the Wenxiu Newspaper, and I was so happy that I stayed up all night and wrote an article, but I don''t know if the Empress would dislike it." Mu Yangling''s smiling face became stiff, she could only raise her voice slightly and said: "I specialize in surgery, I am good at travel notes and history books, and the rest I''m afraid I can''t be your judge, you must know your own Whether the article can pass the test, we have to wait until I have enough editors and prepare Wenxiu News." We are sorry, we can only suppress the urgency in our hearts and continue to wait. During the noon break, Mu Yangling specially invited Mrs. Hua to speak. A few people saw it thoughtfully, and whispered: "The Lu family is famous in the boudoir, and the princess is afraid that she will value her as the deputy owner." "But I don''t think she can compare to Mrs. Lin." "Mrs. Lin may not be willing to come forward..." "That''s not necessarily true. Mr. Lin has also taken aim at the position of the owner of the Times recently? Maybe Mrs. Lin is also moved, and even Mrs. Lin has come forward." Mrs. Lin was also talking to her daughter-in-law, "Your ability is not weaker than Lu''s, I''m afraid the princess will be looking for you next, have you thought about it?" Mrs. Lin took a sip of tea, pursed her lips and smiled: "Mother, the Empress is the owner of the museum." So even if she is only invited to be an editor, it is not ashamed. Of course, she pays attention to everything from her heart, and does not take this seriously. There are also many people who have the same idea as Mrs. Lin, and everyone looked vaguely in the direction where Mrs. Hua left, and their moods were agitated. And Mrs. Hua''s heart is not calm now, she pulled the handkerchief in her hand and entered the room with a smile. In addition to Mu Yangling, there was Xiao Xia in the room. Mrs. Hua was about to salute when Xiao Xia grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "You are so polite in front of me, come here quickly, don''t look serious on A Ling''s face, she is actually the same as me." Xiao Xia and Lu have a good relationship, so speak casually. Mrs. Hua looked at Princess Rong generously. Seeing that she was standing with a smile, she smiled and saluted again: "Although the princess is kind, you still have to do what you should." Mu Yangling felt good in her heart when she saw her cheerful atmosphere, and said with a smile, "This is in private, you don''t need to be so polite, just sit down." Mrs. Xia pulled Mrs. Hua to sit beside her, and Mu Yangling said, "I invited Mrs. Hua to discuss something important. I originally wanted to learn from Liu Bei, but my cousin said that you are just like me and don''t like these things. Imaginary, that''s why I invited you over immediately, whether it''s successful or not, you can give me an accurate word, and I can make the next steps." Mrs. Hua got up and saluted: "The princess has a dispatch, as long as she can do it, she will not dare to follow." "I don''t love the hardships of strong men," Mu Yangling pretended to be serious: "Actually, it''s not a big deal, that is, Wenxiubao still lacks a deputy library owner. I wonder if Mrs. Hua is willing to come out and help me?" Although she had already anticipated it, when she heard Mu Yangling say it, Madam Hua couldn''t help but feel agitated in her heart. Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in Beijing, she really did not expect Mu Yangling to invite herself. She peeked at Little Xia, suspecting that she was the one she recommended to Mu Yangling. Xiao Xia nodded at her with a smile, and said, "Don''t look at me, although I said something in front of her, it is her own choice whether to use it or not." Chapter 1181： move Mu Yangling met Mrs. Shanghua''s eyes and smiled: "I choose you because I think you are the most suitable." The several candidates mentioned by Xiao Xia have their own advantages and disadvantages. Based on their talent, ability and character, the most suitable ones are Mrs. Hua and Mrs. Lin. The reason why Mu Yangling gave up Mrs. Lin was because she had already made up her mind that Lin Weide would take over as the owner of the Times, and the second was because of Mrs. Hua''s social circle. Although Mrs. Lin is not bad, but influenced by Lin Weide, her social circle is very narrow, and Mrs. Hua''s father-in-law Hua Hui is a loyal and brave uncle. He is both a general and an honorable person. She also comes from a scholarly family, the Shanyin Lu clan. Both civil and military are occupied, and the wives and wives on both sides have friendship, and the relationship is not bad. Mu Yangling didn''t want Wenxiubao to be in a situation of competition between the Chinese and Chinese martial arts, so Mrs. Hua is undoubtedly the best candidate. Lu Shi was the same age as Mu Yangling, and he was in his prime. Hearing that, his eyes were shining brightly, and he said confidently: "Since the lady can trust me, why should I take over this newspaper? A scholar will die for a confidant. , Jing Shu is willing to be a confidant of the princess." Having said that, Mrs Lu bowed respectfully. Mu Yangling was startled, hurriedly came down to support her, his eyes flashed with light, he laughed and said, "Okay, since you are my confidant, I will naturally also be your confidant." Xiao Xia looked at the two back and forth, feeling inexplicably sour in her heart, she was clearly A Ling''s best friend, right? "Niangniang, my name is Jingshu, you will call me Jingshu in the future." "Then don''t call me Empress, call me Ah Ling, my girlfriend is famous, and everyone loves to call me Ah Ling." Mrs Lu murmured: "Looking at the Yangyang and Jipu, across the river and Yangling, there are very few women who have such a grand name. The person who named the empress has high expectations for you." Mu Yangling smiled and said cheerfully: "My mother took it, but I hope that when I encounter difficulties, I will be able to go forward and sail forward like the wind and waves. My father thinks the name is good and he decides it." Xiao Xia saw that the more they chatted, the more they agreed, and immediately pouted, went forward to hug Mu Yangling''s arm, and said, "A Ling, the guests in front are still waiting, why don''t you send everyone away first, and we will talk later." Mrs Lu said a little apologetically: "I forgot that you were still entertaining guests, then I''ll go back and discuss the newspaper office when I have time." Mu Yangling nodded and personally sent the person to the door. Seeing that the person was walking away, he turned around and hugged Xiao Xia''s shoulder and smiled, "Are you jealous?" Xiao Xia pouted, "You can all die for each other, what kind of vinegar do I eat? If I want to eat it, my fourth uncle will eat it." Mu Yangling laughed and laughed for a long time before saying solemnly: "Lu Jingshu is really good, she is very good at mobilizing people''s emotions. After talking with her, my heart was surging for a while." Xiao Xia was stunned for a moment and said, "She said those words from the sincerity..." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "I am also sincere. If she is my confidant, I will naturally be her confidant, and you are still above her confidant. You are your best friend, okay." Xiao Xia''s face was slightly red, and she twisted her arm in anger, "I don''t want to be jealous of you, but of our grandfather. What are you talking about?" Mu Yangling smiled and jumped away, saying: "What''s not to admit, when I was young, I was jealous because my brother liked his mother better. Later, I deliberately took two days to play with him, and he must say I just give up if I like my sister the most." Jealousy, not only exists between men and women. Xiao Xia''s face turned even redder when she was said to be the central matter, and she started scratching her directly. Mu Yangling begged for mercy before giving up. Lichun heard that there was no commotion inside, so he came in with snacks and refreshments. Xiao Xia sat cross-legged on the couch and asked, "Mrs. Hua has settled here, where''s Mrs. Lin?" "I decided to ask her to be the editor-in-chief. When it comes to talent, I''m afraid no one in the capital can compare to her. If she is willing to go out, it''s best. If not, I can only find someone else." Mu Yangling smiled at the little Xia Shi and said, "I want to invite you to be the deputy editor-in-chief and take over as the deputy library owner in the future." Xiao Xia was startled and asked, "Whose hand will you take?" Mu Yangling blinked, "Of course it''s mine, it''s not like you don''t know that I''m a lazy person, and it''s not my hobby to work in a newspaper office, I prefer riding a horse to sitting in the house reviewing manuscripts and handling affairs. Archery, taking a few children to play, even going shopping is better than sitting in the house. When Wenxiu News is on track, I will definitely resign, and then you will take over." Xiao Xia was silent, she understood why A Ling was always pestering her to help with Wenxiubao. Her eyes were a little red, and she asked, "Is it because of me..." Seeing her like this, Mu Yangling waved his hands in panic and said: "Of course not, where did you think, if I really love to be the deputy library owner, let alone you, even Qi Haoran would not let me be me, since I Wuxin, you are interested, why not give it to you?" Xiao Xia pressed the corner of his eyes, lowered his head and said softly, "Thank you." Mu Yangling took her hand but was very happy. Xiao Xia has always been devoted to the inner house. Now that she is finally interested in one thing, Mu Yangling is naturally willing to fulfill her. A woman should have other priorities besides her family, otherwise she will be easily irritated and collapsed if she devotes herself to family affairs. Xiao Xia was both moved and apprehensive in her heart, for fear that she would fail Mu Yangling if she did not do well. In the end, she is still a little timid and inferior. She has only dealt with family affairs all these years. If Mu Yangling hadn''t left Prince Rong''s mansion to her the year before, she would have to take care of the two families by herself, I''m afraid that this time she has no confidence. I told Mu Yangling that I wanted to work in the newspaper office. Mu Yangling felt her hand trembling, so he leaned into her ear and said, "Don''t be afraid, I will take you with me, and I will let go after you get acquainted, and you and Mrs. Hua are not very close, okay? , she will help you too." Xiao Xia nodded slowly. Mu Yangling saw that her mind had not returned, so she let her rest in the house and went out to entertain guests by herself. Afterwards, Mu Yangling met several target people. Mrs. Lin agreed to be the editor-in-chief after only thinking about it, while most of the others said that they would consider it for a day or two, and such important matters should be discussed with the family. Not everyone has Lu Jingshu''s decision and Madam Lin''s confidence. Mrs. Lin has long been the master of the family in the Lin family, and she is also a grandmother herself, while her mother-in-law doesn''t care about things, and her husband is open-minded, so she can make her own decisions. Others don''t have this condition. Mu Yangling also promised to wait for them for three days. After everyone left Prince Rong''s mansion, they didn''t go back to their own homes, but a few good people gathered together to continue discussions. Mu Yangling and Mrs. Hua, Mrs. Lin nodded slightly, then turned back. Xiao Xia helped Mu Yangling''s commander to pack up the things before going home. Fan Zijin was not greeted when he returned home for the first time. He was slightly unaccustomed and asked, "Where''s your princess?" The servant lowered his head and said in a low voice, "The lady is in the study." Fan Zijin frowned slightly, walked towards the dining room for a while, then turned around and went to the small study after thinking about it. Xiao Xia will be in the study at this time? Did something happen? Chapter 1182： inspiration Xiao Xia was very excited all day, and when she got home, she remembered that she hadn''t mentioned it to Fan Zijin. With her husband''s character, it''s really hard to get him to agree to this fact. Xiao Xia suddenly became anxious, thinking of countermeasures in the study, and naturally forgot the time when Fan Zijin came back. Suddenly saw Fan Zijin appear in the study, Xiao Xia was still a little panicked and stood up at a loss. Fan Zijin frowned even more and asked, "What happened?" Xiao Xia shook his head again and again, "No, nothing happened." "Nothing happened, what are you doing in such a panic?" Fan Zijin pulled a chair and sat down, frowning at his wife who was standing in front of the desk at a loss, he rubbed his forehead and asked, "Tell me, what''s the matter, you Do you want me to ask the maid and maid next to you?" If the husband asked, they would definitely not be able to hide it. Xiao Xia''s lips trembled, carefully glanced at Fan Zijin''s face, and whispered: "I, I want to be the deputy editor-in-chief of Wenxiu Newspaper." Fan Zijin shook his head, rubbed his ears and asked, "What did you just say? I didn''t catch it a bit, please say it again." The already timid little Xia Shi lowered his voice, almost as low as a mosquito: "I want to work at Wenxiu Newspaper." Fan Zijin''s face changed a few times, and he asked, "Is this Mu Yangling''s bad idea again? Whose woman did you see running out to work? Is the father missing your clothes or food?" "The Empress has promised to be the owner of Wenxiu Bao, and A Ling is still serving as the deputy owner." Fan Zijin snorted softly. Although he was not worried, his complexion was much better. He tapped his knee and asked, "She has been busy with Wenxiu News these days?" Xiao Xia nodded hesitantly, "There are also matters raised by the Times and other newspapers, and the stewards have come to ask questions." "Hmph, it''s been so many days about the expansion of the Times and the selection of the owner of the museum. The people of the DPRK and the Central Minister are fluctuating, but the Wenxiubao is still new. After all, it''s justifiable to take some time, but the matter of the Times I haven''t decided yet, which shows how careless she is." Fan Zijin glanced at his wife, and when she saw her looking down at him timidly, he suddenly became anxious, did he beat her or scold her? Do you need to be so afraid of him? Maybe if you go out and see the world, you will not be so timid. Mu Yangling has been outside since he was a child, so he was very courageous. Thinking of this, Fan Zijin was not very opposed to Xiao Xia''s job at Wenxiu Newspaper. He asked, "What position did A Ling give you?" "Deputy Editor-in-Chief," Xiao Xia carefully glanced at her husband''s face and said, "A Ling said that when the operation of Wenxiu Newspaper stabilized, she would let me be promoted to the deputy director." "Take her post?" Little Xia nodded. Fan Zijin thought thoughtfully, "Then what did she plan to do after leaving Wenxiu Bao?" "A Ling said that she couldn''t sit still, so she likes to ride horses and shoot arrows. Even shopping is better than sitting in a newspaper office." Fan Zijin snorted softly, her face hidden, but she didn''t believe it in her heart. She had been a princess for so many years, but most of the time she was sitting. Fan Zijin''s intuition was wrong, but he couldn''t find any reason, so he could only put aside the doubt first, stood up and said, "Forget it, if you have the heart, then go, but you have to deal with the family affairs." Xiao Xia nodded again and again, "Don''t worry, the newspaper office will only take three hours, if not, I can still ask for leave, only half a day." Fan Zijin glared slightly, "Three hours? People in the Times are five hours a day." They are officials, and they work five hours a day. Xiao Xia said with a smile: "A-Ling said that because we women have a heavy responsibility, this family can''t be done without us. It''s only a short time. She said she believes in our efficiency." Fan Zijin hummed, "This is buying people''s hearts." "Then Ah Ling also succeeded. At that time, many people were moved." Fan Zijin knew at a glance that Xiao Xia was also one of those who moved. He and Mu Yangling never dealt with each other, so he got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s eat." Fan Zijin entered the palace early the next morning and planned to dig a pit for Mu Yangling, but before he digged, Qi Haoran came to him excitedly, leaned on his shoulder and asked in a low voice, "Zijin, what are you talking about with the Times? Are you interested?" Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows. Qi Haoran said: "I just remembered that the Times is a good place to increase your reputation. Do you want to have a part-time job in it or something?" Fan Zijin asked, "Can you be the owner of the Times?" Qi Haoran raised his head and said, "The Times belongs to A Ling, and A Ling listens to me, do you think I can be the owner of the Times? Although the minister of households is old, he will retire and return to his hometown in a few years, but you want to It still takes a long way to go step by step from the Minister of the Household to the position of Prime Minister, and there is no harm in improving your prestige." Fan Zijin hummed twice, noncommittal to the first half of his sentence, the second half, Fan Zijin thought about it, and finally shook his head, "I''m busy enough, so I won''t go to the Times to join in the fun, there are many ways to improve my reputation, no More of this." Seeing his good brother thinking about him like this, Fan Zijin felt a little embarrassed when he thought of his own thoughts, "I see that A Ling doesn''t seem to pay much attention to the Times. In terms of importance, the Times is far ahead of Wenxiu, so I still miss her. If the ability is not enough, it is best to hand it over to the emperor as soon as possible, it is better for the court to take over than her stocking." Qi Haoran immediately shook his head, "A Ling said that the newspaper office cannot be handed over to the imperial court alone." He looked left and right, and said in a low voice: "The newspaper office was originally set up to report injustices in the officialdom and the people. If it was handed over to the imperial court, its function would be lost, so A Ling said earlier that the newspaper office cannot give court." "However, the newspaper office''s ability to control public opinion is getting stronger and stronger, so it cannot be completely handed over to the people, so as not to be used by people with a heart." Fan Zijin saw that he couldn''t get to the point after talking for a long time, so he asked, "So?" "So Arling told us to find a solution by ourselves." Fan Zijin''s face twisted, and he asked, "She can''t help it?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "She said that she only has one head, she just wants to figure out a question, but can''t find an answer, let''s brainstorm." Fan Zijin snorted. If she didn''t believe Mu Yangling, there was nothing she could do. Mostly, the method she came up with had a lot of loopholes, so she didn''t want to take it out. He threw away the matter and asked, "The owner of the Times should have decided, right?" "It''s fixed, it''s Lin Weide, and A Ling is planning to go to Songshan Academy to see him today." Fan Zijin thought about it, "Compared to the people in the court, she is more inclined to the people." Mu Yangling has always been fond of Xiaobao. It is said that this restaurant is mainly given to Mr. Fang, which can not only improve the reputation of the prince, but also consolidate the status of the prince. However, she did not give it to Mr. Fang, but gave it to Mr. Fang, who has been unwilling to do so. Lin Weide, who is out of office. Fan Zijin had an idea in his heart. Although he really wanted them to control the Times, Mu Yangling''s worries were justified. The prosperity of their era belongs only to their era, and they can''t leave a mess for future generations. We know what the future court will be like, so things can''t all be in the hands of officials in the court or the royal family. What is better for Daqi''s future development is the best now. The newspaper office should preferably be in the hands of the three parties, and should be mainly operated by the private sector, and the imperial court and the royal family should jointly supervise. In this way, it is contrary to the existing custom, because now it is the court and the royal family that do things, and the people supervise. Chapter 1183： Lin Weide Songshan Academy is one of the most famous academies in the south of the Yangtze River, and it is also the most desirable academy for students other than Guozijian. Fan Zijin used to be a transfer student at Songshan Academy, and he bought it with a priceless ancient painting. This shows how difficult it is to get into Songshan Academy. As a visitor, Mu Yangling got in easily, but it also caused a sensation. Lin Weide personally greeted her at the gate of the academy, a treatment the emperor did not have. It is said that when Qi Xiuyuan invited him to work, he personally went to his house in the academy to invite him, but he couldn''t even get in the door the last time. Mu Yangling also posted a message to him before he came, and he didn''t expect him to greet him in person. Chongyi woman is more than the emperor. Not only did the students not understand it, but the gentlemen of the academy didnt understand it either. They all came over to watch, and they didnt mind Mu Yanglings scene. Lin Weide said: "In a certain opinion, the Mu clan is better than the king." Having said that, he respectfully bowed to Mu Yangling, "Thank you, Princess Hugh, for your generosity." Lin Weide''s word is Hude, and he calls himself by the word. It can be seen that his respect is to meet Mu Yangling''s peers. Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows and asked with a loud laugh, "Mr. Lin said that I am better than the king, does it mean that Mr. Lin thinks that the emperor''s administration is inappropriate and that he cannot be a king?" "No," Lin Weide said sternly: "The emperor is a sage, and his character is far higher than that of the previous Emperor Gaozong, almost comparable to Neng Shizong." This is a very high evaluation, because the Great Zhou Shizong is recognized as a Mingjun, and his talent is not under Tang Taizong, but his throne is on the right path, and it was passed down by his adoptive father, so his moral character is not weaker than Li Shimin. As famous as Li Shimin, isn''t he Mingjun? "But the emperor is the master of the world, no matter what he does, he should get his share, only what is right and what is not," Lin Weide continued: "But the princess is different. The grain shop supports the people, and it also opens a women''s school with the queen, and sets up a newspaper office. Among them, no matter which one of them is taken out, it is a virtue for all ages. This is not an obligation that a princess must perform, so the princess can achieve this. Your virtue, so Hudd says you are far superior to the Holy One." In a word, this world is yours to cultivate together. No matter how well you do, it is your share and your responsibility. We dont need to praise you. But Mu Yangling, as a princess and a woman in the back house, has no obligation. She can do so many good things for the people, which shows her noble character. So Mu Yangling is far superior to Qi Xiuyuan. The onlookers understood and nodded in agreement. It was at this time that they were surprised that Princess Rong, whom they had always thought was fierce, had done so many good things. Everyone was amazed, no matter it was a teacher or a student, they respectfully bowed to Mu Yangling to show their gratitude. Mu Yangling closed her open mouth. At this moment, she felt that being an emperor was really pitiful. If she did it well, she deserved it. If she didn''t do it well, she would definitely be scolded by the civil servants and historians. peaceful. "Thank you Mr. Lin for complimenting me," Mu Yangling said with a smile, "I came here to invite you to be the owner of the Times Museum. I wonder if we can talk in another place?" "Naturally," Lin Weide saw that Mu Yangling didn''t refuse his compliment to her at all, and felt more favorable towards her in his heart, so he took the initiative to step aside and asked Mu Yangling to talk to his house. The two protagonists left, but the onlookers did not leave. They gathered together in twos and threes to talk, "Prince Rong looks so young, but she has already done so much for the country and the people? This is not what Prince Rong did. Did the princess take a chance?" "It''s impossible," a student immediately retorted, "I heard that the princess was poor when she was young, and she longed for a cow, so she built a cattle farm after she had assets. , and the Harvest Grain Shop was also built by the princess'' dowry, although Prince Rong is a rough man, he is still a man, so how could he want his daughter-in-law''s dowry?" "Yes, as for the Times and Women''s School," said the student who answered with disdain, "Prince Rong, a military man, would have such an idea? It must be done by the princess." "Why is Prince Rong a warrior? He pacified half of the country, defeated Xixia, and defeated Dajin to regain a large area of ??the country. Even if he is not good at literature, he is also a general who is worthy of the people of the country. How can you insult him like this?" Several students immediately quarreled for Qi Haoran. Sure enough, no matter when and where, as long as Qi Haoran was involved, there would be no quarrel. Lin Weide has taken Mu Yangling to his house. Songshan Academy occupies a large mountain range, so the treatment for teachers is also very good. Lin Weide alone occupied a large area. Not only did he lead the living water from the mountain to turn it into a small stream, but he also planted a plum tree. At this time, the plum tree was bearing green fruits. The servants of the Lin family hurriedly set up seats and short tables under the tree. Obviously, Lin Weide wanted to talk to Primate Mu Yang. Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing when he saw the hero''s posture, knelt on the seat and looked around, "Mr. Lin, didn''t you say this is your house, why can''t you see your house?" Lin Weide smiled, pointed to the depths of Merlin and said, "The hut is inside, if the princess is interested, you can go and have a look." Mu Yangling blinked and asked, "Isn''t it a real hut?" Lin Weide said with a complacent smile: "The academy is poor, and it is not easy to spend too much, so a hut is enough." Sure enough, literati likes to dress up. Mu Yangling looked at the green plum above his head and asked, "This plum is enough for ten huts." Lin Weide laughed, "I didn''t expect the princess to be more thrifty than me. Although this plum forest is expensive, it is also a major sight in the academy. It''s not a loss to appreciate plums every year, but this place is just a decent place to live. , there is really no need to make it too luxurious." This is a typical case where you don''t want temperature. But Mu Yangling likes it! Lin Weide poured a cup of tea for Mu Yangling and asked with a smile, "I heard from my wife that the princess invited her to be the editor-in-chief of Wenxiu Newspaper?" "Not bad." Mu Yangling stared at Lin Weide, waiting for his next sentence. "Then how does the princess plan to handle the relationship between the Times and Wenxiu News?" "The two newspapers are independent. Of course, if the Times wishes to wish Wenxiu Bao a helping hand, I am naturally happy." This means that Wenxiu Newspaper will not be attached to the Times, and the Times cannot be the owner of Wenxiu Newspaper. Lin Weide breathed a sigh of relief, his mother was not an ordinary woman, and his wife was not an ordinary woman, so he never despised women, and it was great to be able to avoid dealing with a group of women at work. Lin Weide was happy, and he was even more fond of Mu Yangling, and he got two points closer. He thanked: "I thank the princess for speaking for me at the entrance of the academy just now, and I will take over the post of Times Museum Manager." Lin Weide is not a fool, he knows that the Times cannot be separated from the control of the imperial court, and the relationship with his imperial court has always been somewhat delicate. Because he once made a mockery of the previous dynasty, he refused to visit the hut today, and even mocked some officials. Mu Yangling questioned at the gate of the academy, obviously to embarrass him, but in fact to give him a chance to explain to the emperor. Chapter 1184： entrusted Lin Weide can see through this principle, and so can his good friends. Two or three friends heard the answer at the gate of the academy, and immediately rushed to Songshan Academy from all over the capital. "The princess broke the deadlock between X and the imperial court as soon as she arrived. It seems that the connection between the Times and the imperial court is quite strong. I just don''t know how X will position the Times in the future." "The Times is now the property of the palace, and it will be owned by the people and the royal family no matter how bad it will be in the future, but the royal family will mostly not intervene in the business, but only supervise. The court officials are busy with government affairs, and naturally they have no time to manage the Times, so it''s good to ask occasionally." Lin Weide''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, "If this is the case, it will be the blessing of the literati and the common people!" Mu Yangling shook his head and said, "Mr. Lin, there is no distinction between civil and military in my heart, and I hope that there is no obvious bias between civil and military in the Times. The civil and military can govern the country, and the military can make peace. No matter when, civil and military cannot be lacking. The courtiers of Qin, Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties before Da Zhou were all capable of literature and martial arts, and although Da Qi admitted literature and martial arts separately, I dont want to divide them too clearly in places other than liberal arts and martial arts. Lin Weide understands that whether it is better to write than martial arts, or stronger than martial arts is not good, the former will not be able to protect the family and country like Da Zhou, and the latter is prone to chaos, so it is necessary to pay attention to both civil and military. Lin Weide said sternly: "Don''t worry, Princess Lin, someone from Lin will live up to her trust." Mu Yangling''s solemn point. After a cup of tea, Mu Yangling smiled, "Mr. Lin has already asked, then it''s my turn to ask, I heard that Mr. Lin once discussed with the head of Cheng Zhuli on Mount Wutai, and I don''t know who wins and who loses. ." "There is no winning or losing," Lin Weide said: "I can''t convince the other party, and the other party can''t convince me." The smiling Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows sarcastically. He suddenly remembered the conflict between Mu Yangling and Cheng Zhu''s school of Neo-Confucianism. He heard that when the princess and the queen were running a women''s school, the princess scolded Cheng Zhu''s school of Neo-Confucianism. The emperor and the empress were both on the side of the princess, which directly caused the Zhu family to become silent. When she thought that the Wenxiu newspaper she was going to use was almost all women, she couldn''t help but jump in her heart and asked, "The princess doesn''t like Cheng Zhu. A man of science?" "Not bad." Mu Yangling said bluntly: "It''s very annoying." Lin Weide said a fair word for them, "In fact, some of their theories are quite reasonable, why should the princess deny them all?" "It''s a pity that they have fewer plausible theories than unreasonable fallacies, so they didn''t impress me, and I''m naturally disgusted." "Because of the devaluation and restraint of women in their doctrine?" "This is just one of them," Mu Yangling said indifferently: "I just hate that they look like a virtuous gentleman in front of the world, but they turn around and act like a beast. There is real evidence for being a concubine, even he admits it himself, since he is a university student, shouting ''starving to death is a small dishonest thing'', how could he still do such a thing?" Lin Weide stopped talking. "That''s why Emperor Jingyan''s country is unstable, and that''s why he blows his theory again and again," Mu Yangling said sarcastically, "Not only did the princes in the court not stop them, but they also widely promoted the Annotation of the Four Books. The Four Books are the words of a sage, and everyone can read them differently. However, he fixed the meaning of the Four Books. Any inconsistencies are wrong. He Zhu Xi, a person of inferior character, would be honored as Zhu Zi." This is what Mu Yangling never understood in his previous life. That''s all for the others. Zhu Xi''s taint has been officially certified, the imperial censor''s impeachment, and the emperor''s rebuke were all recorded. In the late Southern Song Dynasty and the Ming Dynasty, scholars all over the world seemed to be unable to see those things. He was honored as Zhuzi and listed after Confucius and Mencius. I wonder if Confucius and Mencius would jump out of the grave after knowing it. Lin Weide was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect the princess to hate Zhu Xi so much. Although he also disagreed with Cheng Zhu''s school of philosophy, he was not so disgusted. They are academics, and they really don''t pay attention to each other''s private life, they all look at each other''s theories and viewpoints. In fact, Mu Yangling is very fortunate. Although Zhu Xi was highly respected during the reign of Emperor Jingyan, it was not long before the Zhu family took the lead and changed their surname. Like Emperor Jingyan, he would support the Zhu family, but he would not oppose it either. But he has a younger brother and sister named Mu Yangling, and a younger brother who loves his wife. Mu Yangling''s dislike of Zhu Xi was evident when he was not allowed to use his book as a specimen in his childhood. In addition, his younger brothers and sisters did everything contrary to what the Zhu family advocated. When Qi Xiuyuan helped him and his relatives, the Zhu family did not. It can''t develop naturally. Therefore, Mu Yangling has now generously expressed his disgust for Cheng Zhu''s faction in public, and no radicals will come out to throw rotten eggs. And Zhu Xi''s Zhu family gradually declined. Unless there are outstanding talents, they will not be able to get up. Mu Yangling and Lin Weide said clearly: "I don''t like men who look down on women. In my opinion, a man looks down on women because he is timid, narrow-minded, and afraid of being surpassed by women. A man who does not dare to face his heart and is afraid of women. What can be accomplished? A true gentleman ignores class, gender, age and looks at his friends and rivals." Lin Weide thoughtful. Mu Yangling poured himself a cup of tea and said, "I know that many people outside say that Prince Rong is afraid of internal affairs, so he does not dare to take concubines, visit the brothel, and dare not accept the room." Lin Weide was embarrassed. Although he thought so in his heart, he still said: "The princess thinks too much, and no one does this." Mu Yangling smiled, ignoring his answer, and continued: "Why do they think so? Because they are not gentlemen, they habitually try to figure out others with despicable thoughts." Mu Yangling''s words were so cruel that they scolded most people at once. "But in my opinion, the lord is just because he loves me and abides by the gentleman''s agreement between our husband and wife. When the lord refused to marry Emperor Jingyan, the world already knew that I had a white-headed covenant with the lord. Since this is the case, Isn''t it natural that he doesn''t take concubines or take the house? Why do people think he is in fear?" Mu Yangling said lightly: "The prince is a gentleman, and only a gentleman can see what he does. This. But how many gentlemen can there be in this world?" Lin Weide looked at Mu Yangling in shock, is Qi Haoran a gentleman? "I run the Times and Wenxiu News, just to educate the people. I don''t ask all the people in the world to be gentlemen who can respect women, but I hope that the talented people who work in the Times can respect women, just as they respect their mothers and wives. ," Mu Yangling sighed: "Just like the prince respects me!" Linwid pondered. Mu Yangling straightened up, knelt on the seat and bowed to Lin Weide Yingying, saying: "Mr. Lin, we women don''t ask much, but it''s your respect." Lin Weide immediately returned the salute and said solemnly: "Princess, Lin will work hard and live up to your trust!" When Qi Haoran turned in from Merlin, what he saw was the appearance of the two of them bowing to each other. He opened his mouth, thinking of what he had just heard, he closed his mouth and looked at Mu Yangling with deep eyes. Chapter 1185： intercept Perhaps it was because he was used to the master being in a daze from time to time, and the guests left without saying a word. Send the two away. Qi Haoran was afraid that Mu Yangling would be bullied in the academy, so he came to pick her up immediately after leaving the palace. For convenience, he pushed other things away, so he had a lot of time. He simply took Mu Yangling''s hand and walked out slowly, taking a look at the scenery along the road and commenting on the houses of the teachers of the academy. In the end, Qi Haoran came to a conclusion, "Scholars seem to prefer thatched cottages, why doesn''t Zijin have this hobby?" All the way down, six of the ten houses are thatched cottages, and three of the remaining four are also small farmyards, and only one may be a normal brick house. As a teacher of the famous Songshan Academy, Qi Haoran didn''t believe that they didn''t have the money to build a brick house. Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing and said, "Because Zijin is not a gentleman from Songshan Academy." After saying that, Mu Yangling laughed. Qi Haoran tilted his head, not understanding the point of laughter in this sentence. Mu Yangling didn''t explain, and dragged him to speed up his steps, "Let''s go, if one day Zijin really abandons the mansion and takes a thatched hut, you should wonder if it is Zijin." also said, it seems that only the scholars of Songshan Academy have a special preference for thatched cottages. After leaving the residence of Mr., there were more people on the path. Everyone saw the Prince Rong and his wife who came with them, and all of them secretly glanced at them. Mu Yangling was about to let go of Qi Haoran''s hand, but Qi Haoran grabbed her and pulled her generously and walked side by side. The students who were watching couldn''t help but sigh, it seems that the rumors are still credible, they all say that Prince Rong loves Princess Rong, and he is willing to be afraid of it. Qi Haoran pulled Mu Yangling out of the academy with his head held high, but was stopped by someone before he reached the door. The man bowed his head to the two of them and said, "Your Highness, Your Highness, I have an old friend''s invitation. Please also invite Your Highness and Princess to move to Lingfeng." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows at the person who was obviously dressed as a servant, and asked, "An old friend? When did you have an old friend in Songshan Academy?" The servant said neither humble nor arrogant: "Have you forgotten the "Sejong''s Admonition Table" written by Jingyan in the twenty-sixth year?" Qi Haoran''s face gradually became serious, Mu Yangling felt that he was holding his hand tightly, and he knew he was angry, so he squeezed his hand, smiled and said to the servant: "Naturally remember, the lord just forgot me. I won''t forget it either." Seeing that many people around him were pricking up their ears, Mu Yangling smiled and said: "When the emperor regained the Jingzhao mansion, he inadvertently obtained the authentic work of the "Sejong''s Admonition Table", and he was very proud. Later, the prince and Anjun Wang returned In Beijing, the king of Anjun wanted to participate in the imperial examination, because he was always in the north with unscrupulous teachers, and although he was smart and agile, he was far behind others. He also stole the "Sejong''s Admonition Table", which was copied by Kong''s translation from his father''s collection." "The lord asked Chen Daru to take the King of Anjun to study for four months with these two things, so as to cope with the examination that year. Although the "Sejong''s Admonition Table" translated by Confucius is a description, but because of the strong pen power, it has the personal interests of Emperor Sejong. Zhang was always considered to be worth a thousand pieces of gold. Chen Shibo bought it after emptying out his private property. When he found out that he had been stolen, he fainted. It is said that he beat Chen Qian with a ruler when he woke up. Only then did Chen Shibo wake up from his grief and anger." Mu Yangling glanced at Qi Haoran and said with a smile: "Because Chen Shibo was ill for a while due to great sadness and joy, the prince was still very guilty, and he almost went to Chen Mansion to ask for guilt. You said that, I remembered it, I don''t know if this old friend is Chen Shibo, who is teaching at Songshan Academy, or Chen Daru, the former head of Songshan Academy?" Many people heard the sarcasm in Mu Yang''s Lingyu. Chen Guangdi''s servants were not illiterate Bai Ding who could walk in the academy. He also heard the badness in Mu Yang''s Lingyu, and his expression changed. , said with a solemn face: "My master is the half teacher of the King of Anjun. Because I heard that the king and the princess came to the academy to be guests, I specially invited the younger one to invite each other." Mu Yangling glanced at Qi Haoran and said with a smile, "It''s our honor to have Chen Daru as a chancellor." However, the onlookers didn''t believe it, Princess, when you said this, you should turn your head and look at the face of the prince, it doesn''t seem like an honor. Qi Haoran was not honored, of course, Lin Weide had to pick up A Ling at the gate of the academy in person, why did Chen Guangdi want to invite their husband and wife over by sending only one servant? Besides, their relationship with Chen Guangdi is not that good. The onlookers also whispered, "Didn''t you say that Prince Rong and Prince An are good friends, why is Prince Rong so attitude towards Prince An''s half-division?" Now the students of Songshan Academy are all in their teens and twenties, so naturally they dont know much about what happened more than ten years ago. But there are also gentlemen or teaching assistants who have some inside information. Their eyes are a little weird. The students know that they have inside information at a glance, but there are always gentlemen or assistant teachers. I vaguely knew the truth of the matter. "It is said that the King of Anjun was admitted as a jinshi but did not hold office. When Chen Daru found out, he was a little displeased. Although he didn''t say anything, he returned the thank-you ceremony that the King of Anjun sent back, saying that although he read four books with him. Yue''s book is not a teacher-apprentice relationship, so there is no need to thank the teacher." "During the siege of the capital, Chen Daru once made a statement to let the King of Anjun go out of the city to persuade the emperor to surrender. The King of Anjun and Jin are cousins, and they have the grace of raising them. It is not forcing Jin, or forcing the King of An, Prince Rong to Chen Daru. Naturally I don''t like it." "I haven''t seen Anjun Wang come to visit Chen Daru in all these years..." "It seems that the two sides have long been in conflict. Chen Daru invited Prince Rong and his wife at this time because I was afraid that the visitors would be bad." "I think Prince Rong is not only angry about this. Although Chen Daru is a half teacher of Prince Anjun, he is not Prince Rong. Mr. Lin has to personally greet Prince Rong at the entrance of the academy, but Chen Daru only dispatched one servant People come down, no matter how bad it is, we should send a student down." "Cough, I always thought it was ironic that the princess deliberately emphasized the word ''Da Ru''. Didn''t we always call Chen Da Ru Mr. Chen?" Everyone was silent, Great Confucianism is a respectful title, when can it be used to satirize people? But what this classmate said makes sense, and we can''t even object. "The princess called Mr. Lin was always called Mr. Lin, and she smiled and was very respectful." Another person gave evidence. They are still analyzing whether Prince Rong and his wife are happy, but others have paid attention to Mu Yangling''s long explanation before. whispered, "It turns out that the authentic work of "Sejong''s Admonition Table" is in Chen''s house..." Chapter 1186： manner Qi Haoran still respects the teachers who teach and solve puzzles, but this does not include Chen Guangdi. Chen Guangdi''s knowledge is indeed good. His reputation in Shilin is not weaker than that of Lin Weide. Even because he was a teacher of the previous prince, he was very prestigious. In the past, Qi Haoran respected him because of Fan Zijin''s relationship, but since he After forcing Zijin, Qi Haoran didn''t like him anymore. In addition, the other party was not as indifferent as he showed, and Qi Haoran''s contempt for him was even more apparent. If it was before, he would have concealed one or two things, but he is already a prince, and he is the biggest in this world besides the eldest brother. Who else does he need to look at? Qi Haoran went to see Chen Guangdi with a stinky face. Chen Guangdi was sitting in the pavilion on the mid-mountain peak and playing chess, when he saw Qi Haoran''s bad expression, he felt inappropriate. He glanced at the servant who went to invite someone, slowly put down the chess piece in his hand, raised his eyes to look at Qi Haoran, and said with a smile, "Fourteen years apart, Prince Qi, stay safe." Even if Qi Haoran was unhappy, he couldn''t get angry with Chen Guang for no reason, so he nodded and first helped Mu Yangling to sit at the stone table before he lifted it up. Robe sat behind Chen Guangdi. Chen Guang''s brows and eyes twitched, but he lowered his eyes and said nothing. The apprentice behind him opened his mouth and looked at the couple who were supposed to be, but in the end he didn''t dare to speak. Chen Guang put away the black and white chess pieces on the table, and smiled with Qi Haoran: "My lord is very good at fighting, how about we talk about a game?" Qi Haoran glanced at the black and white chess pieces and readily agreed. Mu Yangling sat aside and watched. At this time, Lin Weide''s three friends had just arrived at the academy. Seeing that the students in the academy were talking together in twos and threes, they could not help but grab one of them and asked, "Can Prince Rong leave?" "I didn''t leave, Prince Herong was invited to Lingfeng by Chen Daru." The three of them breathed a sigh of relief, it was fine if they didn''t leave, what a great opportunity. The three of them didn''t pay much attention to what the students were talking about, and hurried to Merlin to find Lin Weide. Qi Haoran''s chess skills in the past were indeed not very good. The torture level of playing chess was second only to Moshu. Fan Zijin doesn''t like to find others to play chess, but he also likes to play chess, so he has only Qi Haoran as his opponent. Qi Haoran found his own way after being abused a lot. In fact, playing chess and fighting have the same effect. Now he can''t say that he can compare to Fan Zijin, but he can always win one game in ten games and draw two games, but even so, he is confident that his chess skills do not belong to some people in Beijing. The most important thing is that Fan Zijin said that his chess path is changeable, and if he plays a game with someone who is not familiar with him, then his chances of winning are even better. It can be said that Qi Haoran played against Chen Guangdi with confidence. Chen Guangdi and the others were not familiar with Qi Haoran, but Mu Yangling felt that his momentum had changed, she understood it as soon as she changed her mind, and couldn''t help but lower her head and pursed her lips and smiled. Chen Guangdi was indeed caught off guard by Qi Haoran''s changeable chess game, but his name as a great scholar was not for nothing. Apart from the discomfort at the beginning, he quickly reacted and cut off Qi Haoran''s path forward. Although defeated, but also lost two sons. Chen Guang sighed, "Your Highness is indeed a hero in the world!" "Chen Daru is also a great scholar in the world." Chen Guangdi wasn''t sure whether he was a compliment or a sarcasm, so he didn''t even think about it, turned around and took a box from his apprentice and handed it to him: "I''m very relieved to be able to talk with the prince today, it''s this spring. Longjing before the rain, I got some by chance, and I don''t know what the lord likes, so I gave it away randomly, and I hope the lord will not dislike it." Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows slightly, took the box, and said, "Longjing is not available to everyone before the rain, so Chen Daru has this connection." If someone else said this, it might be flattering, but it is not good intentions to come out of the mouth of the prince of the royal family. But Chen Guangdi just smiled and his apprentice was caught by Qi Haoran''s aura, so he didn''t dare to refute it. It was not until Prince Rong and his wife left, that his students said angrily: "Teacher, so is Prince Rong. Is it too unreasonable?" Chen Guang lowered his eyes, displeased in his heart, since he knew that he was unreasonable, why didn''t he say anything when he was there, and what''s the use of complaining after leaving? The smart student saw that the teacher''s face was wrong, and immediately changed the subject: "Teacher, is this the case for the Times?" "Prince Rong is not the only one here," Chen Guang said indifferently: "Prince Rong is not easy to get along with, let''s forget about the Times." "Maybe we can go to Anjun Wang, he is also half of our senior brother. I heard that he and Princess Rong are also childhood sweethearts and have a very good personal relationship, as long as he speaks..." "Okay," Chen Guang interrupted him, and said lightly, "It''s not worth going to him for a trivial matter. We will discuss this matter later." This is a trivial matter, so why do you want to find Princess Rong? Doubts flashed in the hearts of the students. Is it really as rumored outside that the relationship between the teacher and King An is not good? Chen Guang calmly put away the black and white pieces on the chessboard one by one, but his heart was not at all calm. He couldn''t understand better, Qi Haoran''s attitude completely showed his discord with those in power in Daqi. He was both angry and powerless. In the past, so many people who opposed Qi Xiuyuan and rebelled were able to re-enter the dynasty and become officials, why should they target him only? But now that he is old, there are very few things he can do, and there are very few students he is proud of who can still stay in the officialdom, and he can no longer speak to the government. In the former dynasty, although he did not serve as an official, his students were all over the court, his connections were well-connected, and his power was no weaker than that of a second-rank official. And now his advantages have been lost. This time, Mu Yangling was intercepted for the purpose of arranging students into the Times, and secondly, for the purpose of testing. He has too many students. Fan Zijin has only studied with him for four months, and he has not even been a teacher. If Fan Zijin''s momentum is not too strong, and his and the Chen family''s power is getting weaker and weaker, he will not think of him. After thinking of him, Chen Guangdi realized that Fan Zijin had not sent him any gifts in the past ten years, and the two families had completely cut off contact. Princess Rong and Fan Zijin have a very good personal relationship. If Princess Rong agrees to help him arrange a few students to enter the Times, it means that the relationship between Fan Zijin and him is still half-master and apprentice, and outsiders will also protect him and him. Be polite; If Princess Rong did not agree, it was only because she did not agree to use her power for personal gain, because she was a female class, and outsiders would not think much about it. But who knew that he would happen to meet Qi Haoran? Chen Guang was cunning and cunning, and he knew the opponent''s attitude just by looking at Qi Haoran''s face, so he didn''t ask for it at all, just played a game of Go with the opponent, even if the matter was fooled. Chen Guangdi only thought that he had fooled Prince Rong and his wife, but he didn''t know that Mu Yangling''s remarks at the foot of the mountain caused his reputation to plummet, and even his reputation was covered with dust. When he found out, he thought of Mu Yangling, who was silent at the time, and couldn''t help but grit his teeth and scolded: "It''s really a dog that bites and doesn''t bark." Chapter 1187： gossip Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling just went to Songshan Academy, two eye-catching topics spread in the academy that day, and spread all over the capital the next day. Lin Weide, Chen Guangdi and Qi Haoran, Fan Zijin and the emperor were fortunate enough to be the most influential figures in the conversation. It is said that Lin Weide evaluates today as a Mingjun who is no weaker than Emperor Sejong. Three of his friends heard that Princess Rong wanted to invite Lin Weide to be the first director of the Times, and they all persuaded him to take the opportunity to serve, but Lin Weide refused. The three couldn''t help but wonder, and asked, "In the previous dynasty, you didn''t want to serve because the emperor was faint and treacherous ministers were in power, but now you have said that nowadays, the officials are famous and the officials are clear, why don''t you want to serve the country? Not only can you honor your ancestors and honor your ancestors , and it can also help the world. In the teahouse, Mr. Storyteller slapped the table and pointed at the crowd and asked, "How do you think Mr. Lin answered?" Hutou ran down from the second floor anxiously and asked, "How did he answer?" Mr. Storyteller had a beard, but he didn''t smile. The tiger jumped and jumped, "Speak quickly, speak quickly." The onlookers laughed and took out their coins to reward the storyteller. The little lion also ran down from the second floor, grabbed the anxious tiger''s head, dug it out of his pocket, and finally looked at Xiao An. Xiao An twitched the corners of his mouth, grabbed a dozen copper plates from his purse and put them into Mr. Storyteller''s copper basin. Mr. Storyteller just slapped the wood and sighed in imitation of Lin Weide: "Nowadays, there is no shortage of civil servants and generals. I don''t need me, what''s more, although I am successful in reading, I only know one thing about being an official. If I really want to be an official, I am afraid that I am not as good as a court official. There is really no need to fight for a position with the younger generation. I refuse The emperor is not his fault, and it is because Lin is not enough to take on a big responsibility, and the third time to stay behind closed doors is not only a rejection, but also embarrassed to see the emperor." Hutou was stunned for a moment, and finally slapped the table and cheered: "Okay, if you can recognize your own strengths and weaknesses, Mr. Lin deserves to be a great scholar." The guests in the teahouse all looked at him, and seeing that he was only a ten-year-old child, they all exclaimed, "You have such knowledge at such a young age, it seems that he is really ferocious, and I will be old." Little Lion and Xiao An also felt that Lin Weide was a real gentleman, and they all gathered around Mr. Storyteller and asked, "What else did Mr. Lin say?" Mr. Storyteller shook his head, "Mr. Lin sent his friends away when he said that, but he wouldn''t say anything more." Everyone felt sorry, Mr. Storyteller saw that everyone was about to leave, and immediately sighed: "If Mr. Lin is a true gentleman, then Chen Daru, who has always been respected before, has been dusted by the words of Prince Rong and his wife." Immediately someone asked: "How do you say this?" Mr. Storyteller immediately repeated Mu Yangling''s recollection of the year, saying: "It can be seen that Chen Daru agreed to Anjun King to study with him because Prince Rong and Chen Qian stole the Confucian translation of "Sejong''s Admonition Form". "However, Chen Daru and Chen Sheng are from the same clan, and they are also his uncles. Outsiders all know that Chen Sheng hid the "Sejong''s Admonition Sheet" like a treasure, wouldn''t he know?" Mr. Storyteller shook his head and said, "The so-called gentleman doesn''t take people''s favor. He knew that there was something strange about this book, but he still accepted it. This shows his character. It is said that Chen Sheng fell ill after learning about this. It''s not that there is an authentic work in hand today, tsk tsk, that''s hard to say." "That''s also the fault of Chen Qian''s son. How can you attribute the fault to Chen Daru?" "Chen Qian is naturally wrong, but Chen Daru knew that Chen Sheng might lose his life if he lost the "Sejong Admonition Form", but he still refused to pay it back. His character is not very good. You must know that Chen Sheng is still a nephew of another clan." "Chen Qian is very loyal. He even stole his father''s treasure for his friends..." "How did I hear that Prince Rong negotiated with Chen Qian to exchange the original work for a fake? Chen Qian gave Prince Rong the excerpt from Kong''s translation, and Prince Rong gave him the original work." "Why haven''t I heard of it? I feel that Prince Rong has a very good relationship with Prince An. In order to let him study with Chen Daru for four months, he even took out the original "Sejong''s Admonition Table". You must know that this thing is priceless. " The teahouse became lively, and everyone expressed their opinions on this. The storyteller saw that the discussion was almost done, so he patted Tang Mu and said, "If it were just this matter, everyone would think that Chen Daru also loved the "Sejong''s Admonition Table" too much, which is why his nephew loved him, although it was a little different. The gentleman is also excusable." The eyes of the people in the teahouse lit up and asked, "Is there something else that cannot be done?" The three Hutou also looked at the storyteller with bright eyes. Seeing that he was stroking his beard and not speaking, Hutou couldn''t help but patted the railing and shouted, "I''ll give you the money first, but don''t stop halfway. already." Everyone burst into laughter, and the storyteller shook his head with a wry smile: "This little boy is too impatient." But really no longer delay, slowly said: "That''s why everyone pays attention to Chen Daru, and it is this attention that realizes the problem. Every student Chen Daru accepts is either from an official family or a son of an aristocratic family. There is not a poor child, and even when he accepts apprentices, most of his father''s official position will not be lower than the fourth rank, even if there is a lower one, his grandfather must have held an important position at that time, or he had other advantageous conditions." Everyone''s eyes widened. The storyteller sighed: "When it comes to the model of teaching and educating people, let''s not talk about it, but say that the highly respected Mr. Lin Weidelin has traveled the world since he was admitted to the Jinshi examination, and the number of apprentices he has received is still that of Chen Daru. However, only less than 30% of the official disciples, the rest are children from farming families or poor children, it is said that there are two children from nursery schools, this one is really indifferent." In a word, it was Mu Yangling''s remarks that made the students of Songshan Academy doubt Chen Daru''s character. There was no way. Although they had heard of Chen Guangdi''s reputation, he was no longer the leader of Songshan Academy. Some students have never even seen him, and naturally do not have the same awe of him as the students from more than ten years ago. is the lack of that bit of awe, and the problem will come out when everyone investigates like this. They didn''t find out about Chen Guangdi''s immorality, but just the series of identities of his students was enough to shock everyone. Chen Guangdi actually accepted students from such an outstanding family background. No wonder the success rate in the imperial examinations is so high. Although the imperial examination was fair, education was not fair. The educational resources enjoyed by poor students and students from officials families were not the same. Therefore, students from officials families had a much better advantage than poor students. Because of this, Chen Guangdi''s reputation has plummeted, and everyone suspects that his students'' high admission rate is not because he teaches well, but because they themselves have a great advantage. Chapter 1188： excited Hutou looked at Mr. Storyteller with wide eyes, turned his head and said to Xiaoan Xiaoshi: "Mr. Lin is so good, why don''t we worship him as a teacher." Xiao An sighed and said, "We study with the gentlemen in the palace, and we can''t go out of the palace to study with him. What''s the use of apprenticeship?" Little Lion even despised him directly, "I''m afraid Mr. Lin doesn''t look down on you." Hutou angrily said: "I don''t like me, do I just like you? You are my twin brother, the same as me." "I didn''t say that he would like me. The three of us are afraid that he only likes Brother Xiao An." "You are too unmotivated." Hutou shouted: "How do you know if you don''t try, maybe he will fall in love with us?" Xiao An and the little lion looked at him embarrassedly and asked, "You don''t feel ashamed if he doesn''t look down on you, and we can''t learn from him even after we are a teacher. What''s the use of being a teacher?" Hutou waved his hand and said: "What is there to be ashamed of? There are so many students in the world who want to worship him. Don''t those who are not admitted feel ashamed?" "Although we can''t **** study with him after the apprenticeship, can''t we go to him to play with him when we go out?" In short, Hutou thinks his idea is very good. "You just think it''s fun to be a teacher, so you want to take Lin Weide as your teacher, right?" Xiao An asked. Hutou smiled and said: "Don''t you think this is very interesting? Maybe he will sit under the big tree and give us a lecture if he has any insights, and then we record it, and we can also appear in the collection of classics and histories hundreds of years later. middle." Xiao An and Little Lion were a little embarrassed, looking at their bright-eyed, passionate younger brother, they couldn''t say anything against it. Hutou was studying Mencius recently, but because it was too difficult to understand, he ran back and turned out the Analects to find a sense of accomplishment. When reading The Analects again, Hutou no longer struggled with difficult words, but began to focus on other things. He found that when Confucius taught his students, he liked to sit under a big tree, and his insights were recorded under the big tree. Therefore, Hutou always wanted to abduct their husband to teach under a big tree. Once, he specially asked them to rush to the palace ahead of time and moved his teachers desk under the tree. with students. Mr. ?? was not beaten for this, nor was he beaten. In the end, they were punished for copying books for three days. Xiao An and the little lion looked at each other, knowing that they couldn''t stop it, but they had to follow. With them around, he could restrain him a little bit. If they didn''t follow, I''m afraid this could turn the world upside down. The two found an excuse and excitedly followed Hutou to Songshan Academy. They wanted to stop Hutou from doing stupid things. The guards of the three children followed behind him and headed towards Songshan Academy, but he reminded politely, "Don''t you want to prepare the apprenticeship ceremony?" Xiao An said very single: "We are just going to try, we may not be able to apprentice." "Just prepare when the time comes." The little lion''s heart is equally wide. Hutou didn''t worry when he saw that the two older brothers had said so. The guards looked at them blankly, knowing that the tiger-headed young master seriously wanted to apprentice, and the two went with a playful attitude. But no matter what, they couldn''t stop them, they could only be prepared to follow them in the face of embarrassment. The group arrived at the entrance of Songshan Academy excitedly, but they could only look at the mountain gate and could not enter. Songshan Academy can become the first academy in the south of the Yangtze River. Its access control is naturally very strict, and not everyone can enter if they want. Not to mention that the three children brought so many guards here, who knows if they are looking for trouble? The guard stopped the people and stopped them from entering in a frightened manner. The three children were suddenly distressed and asked, "We are here to worship teachers, how can we worship teachers if you don''t let us in?" Hearing that they came to apprentice, the guards felt relieved. Seeing that they were fierce, but their attitude was still good, they held their heads high and said proudly: "Then you have to get a letter of recommendation before you can enter, or wait. The academy is out of school, you will enter as visitors again, but you cannot bring the guards in." The three children had long wanted to get rid of the guards behind them, and they happily agreed, saying that they would wait until the academy finished school. The guards were unhappy, and said in succession: "Young Master, we must protect you personally and never leave you half a step." The tiger pointed at the distance between them and shouted: "You are half a step away from us now, so this doesn''t count, you just stay outside and wait for us." The guards were embarrassed and said, "Third Young Master, this is an exaggeration..." "My mother said that you must be realistic when you talk and do things. How can you exaggerate? In short, you can''t follow in. This is the rule of the academy. We are guests. They have the intention that they will do it again if they refuse. The guards shook their mouths, and finally turned to the guards and said, "We also want to visit friends. I don''t know if we can enter the academy as visitors." The guard was watching with relish, he was stunned when he heard the words, and said, "If you really have friends in the academy, you can..." The guards immediately gathered together to discuss, "Anyone of you who knows someone who studied in Songshan Academy?" "I have, I have, my cousin''s cousin''s classmate was lucky enough to be admitted to Songshan Academy..." "Me too, my uncle''s nephew''s uncle happened to be enrolled in Songshan Academy..." Xiao An glared a few times, knowing that it was impossible to get rid of them, and couldn''t help but pouted, "When did Songshan Academy become so easy to enter? You are all martial arts practitioners, and there are people in the family who are so good at reading." The guards were ashamed. They listed all the in-laws who had turned several corners at home. If they couldn''t even find this, it would be too bad, right? The movement here quickly attracted the attention of the students of Songshan Academy. Because they watched the occurrence of two rumors yesterday, they were very concerned about the movement around them today. Seeing a group of guards chatting around the three children, he couldn''t help but pricked up his ears. Hearing that the three children were going to be teachers, he couldn''t help but interjected and asked, "Who do the three young masters want to be their teachers?" There are many famous teachers in Songshan Academy, and people are often famous to come to pay their respects. These three children look smart and smart, and the guards around them are not bad. If the gentleman they want to worship happens to be someone they know, they will Remind one or two can also form a good relationship. Hutou saw a group of students and said in amazement: "Aren''t you in class now, how did you come back from outside the academy?" The student smiled indifferently: "Sir took us out for a lecture today, and I just came back..." "Really? You can go out to teach your lectures? Are you sitting under a big tree or sitting on the grass to teach?" Hutou interrupted him excitedly, staring at them with bright eyes. The students laughed and said: "This is an extracurricular lecture. Some teachers like to go out to teach when the weather is fine. We have fun in the morning. Because we want to learn the piano, the teacher took us to the river to give a lecture. That way, the mood is more expansive and pleasant. , and the music that pops up is naturally beautiful." Chapter 1189： deceased The three children were so envious that they also had riding and archery lessons outside of class, but they were also taught in the martial arts field in the palace. The tiger head looked at the Confucian shirts on their bodies, and then compared his body shape, and asked Xiao An in a low voice, "Brother Xiao An, you said that I asked to come to Songshan Academy to study, what would happen to my father and mother?" Before, he only wanted to take Lin Weide as his teacher, so that he would have an extra place to play when he was in the bath, but now he thinks it would be good to study in Songshan Academy. Xiao An was also a little jealous of them, but said: "I don''t know what will happen to the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt, but I know that my father will definitely beat me to death." Little Lion said: "If the second uncle beats Brother Xiao An, then daddy will definitely beat us too." The three of them became more and more disappointed, and the little eyes they looked at the students became even more pitiful. These students were only 16 or 17 years old. Seeing this, they sympathized and asked, "Which gentleman do you want to worship as your teacher? If there is a handwriting from the elders in the family, it may be more likely." "We want to take Mr. Lin Weide as a teacher. It is said that he often takes his disciples to travel around and teach on the spot." The students were embarrassed and said: "Many people want to be Mr. Lin''s disciples, but Mr. Lin only accepts ten people as his disciples every two years. If you want to study with Mr. Lin, you don''t need to be a teacher. He also teaches in the academy. , and whenever students have questions, he will teach them all." It can be seen that the students also like Lin Weide. The three children immediately felt that it was more accurate for them to choose Lin Weide as their master. When the students saw that the three children had made up their minds to take Lin Weide as their teacher, they were a little helpless, but they admired their perseverance and couldn''t help pointing them out: "Mr. Lin is teaching in Dexin Garden today, and he will usually teach after school. If you are pestered by the students to ask questions, you just need to find him and go directly to Dexin Garden, even if he has finished school, he will not leave soon." Xiao An expressed his gratitude, took out his pocket watch and looked at it and asked, "How long until we can enter the academy?" The students glanced enviously at the pocket watch in their arms, then pulled back their eyes and said, "There are still about three quarters of an hour, you guys can wait." "We have to wait three quarters of an hour, why can he go in immediately?" Hutou pointed at a carriage and shouted. Everyone looked at them in unison, and only then did they realize that while they were talking, a carriage happened to pass the inspection of the guards and was heading to the academy. Hutou shouted, the carriage that had just started stopped again, the curtains were pulled open, a young man looked out of the car window curiously, met the eyes of the three children, and both sides were immediately startled. The ?? guard explained to the three children displeased: "This master has a post from the mountain chief, so he can go in directly." Hutou ignored the guards, pointed at the person in the car and shouted to the two brothers on the left and right: "I know this person!" Xiao An and Little Lion nodded as well, and said solemnly: "Looks very familiar, who do you think he is?" The tiger''s head choked, rolled his eyes in a guilty conscience, and whispered: "I also see him familiar, I know him clearly, but I can''t name him all of a sudden." Xiao An and the little lion looked at him with contempt. The tiger head raised his eyebrows in distress and stared at the young man in the car. He must have seen him, but why can''t he remember? Little lion also thought hard. Xiao An also frowned. He still remembers words very well. Although he is not good at people, as long as he makes an impression, he will be able to think of the other person very quickly. This time, he didn''t remember who this person was. The students couldn''t help laughing when they saw their distress: "When are you going to see each other? If you want to know where the distinguished guests are from, just go up and ask." Xiao An''s eyes lit up and shouted, "I see, it''s my uncle!" Hutou and Xiaoan were taken aback for a moment, then immediately jumped up, "It''s my uncle!" Mu Bowen in the car burst out laughing, jumped out of the carriage, looked at them with a smile and said, "You three boys are really interesting, no wonder my sister said that there is always something to worry about every day." Mu Bowen looked at the tiger''s head, then looked at the little lion, and finally put his eyes on the tiger''s head and asked, "Are you a tiger''s head?" turned to the little lion again, "Are you a little lion?" The ?? twins were surprised, "How did uncle see that?" It is important to know that the twins are still very similar, except for those who are close to them, there are still people who cannot tell them apart. And as long as they have the heart to hide it and wear the same clothes without saying a word, even their father cant tell the difference. Mu Bowen smiled and said, "I think he is more naughty than you, so I guessed it, but I didn''t expect it to be a good guess." The little lion immediately turned his head to blame the tiger, "How many times have I told you, try to keep a low profile when you are outside, so that outsiders can''t tell us apart." Mu Bowen just said hello to Xiao An, "You are Xiao An, you are really smart." Hearing this sentence in his ear, he was suddenly curious and asked, "Why don''t outsiders separate you?" The little lion said proudly: "Outsiders can''t tell us apart, then if we get into trouble, we can share the burden together when we go back." Mu Bowen was embarrassed, looked at Brother Chen Xiao''s two children and asked, "Do you often cause trouble?" The ?? twins immediately denied, "No, no, we hardly get into trouble." It is strange for you to believe that, Mu Bowen asked: "You are taking a break today? Why did you come to Songshan Academy?" The three children realized that they had been caught, and immediately shut their mouths and stopped talking. Mu Bowen looked at them meaningfully and said, "Didn''t you just say that there is almost no trouble? I''ll have someone send you back." Hutou angrily countered: "Uncle, you didn''t tell your mother when you came to Beijing, and you didn''t go home!" Mu Bowen''s face stiffened, Xiao An and the little lion were refreshed when they saw it, and immediately stood together with the tiger''s head, saying: "Uncle, my mother misses you, and talks to us every day about you and your grandmother and grandmother, or else We won''t recognize you without seeing you." Xiao An nodded fiercely, "If Fourth Aunt knew that Uncle Mu came to Beijing but didn''t tell her, she would be sad to death." Mu Bowen was helpless and explained: "Your aunt has already taken your cousins ??to the palace. I''m in a hurry, and I have to go back in a while. You should go back too, don''t waste time outside." The three of them waited so easily, how could they be willing to go back? In turn, they persuaded Mu Bowen to go back, what could be more important than seeing relatives? Don''t you have time tomorrow? The students who ?? did not leave were stunned, staring blankly at the three children. These three children live in the palace? "I heard that Prince Rong has a pair of twin sons, and he often plays with Prince An''s heir." "There are also twins in Beijing..." "But which pair of twins will live in the palace?" But everyone still has doubts, "But aren''t they studying in the palace? Why would they want to come to Mr. Bailingweid as a teacher?" Chapter 1190： alliance Although Matsuyama Academy is powerful, it cannot compare to the education of the princes in terms of teaching staff and teaching facilities. The gentlemen who can enter the palace to teach the children are all from Hanlin, and their knowledge is not weak. The prince''s grandfather, Fang Zhiyuan, is also well-known in Shilin. It is said that if they want to apprenticeship, they should also be selected in the court, why should they go to Songshan? Coming to the academy? Mu Bowen also had this doubt, but he often heard his sister talk about the naughty things about these three children, and he didn''t ask them at all, for fear of coming up with a reason to drive him crazy. He directly pushed the three children onto the carriage and said, "Go home quickly, and if you don''t obey me, I''ll tell your mother about it." The tiger head and the little lion immediately decided that they did not like the uncle, and even threatened them with a complaint. Xiao An also glared at Mu Bowen, the three of them looked at the entrance of the academy, and began to calculate the probability of breaking in. Mu Bowen seemed to know what they were thinking, and said lightly: "Your mother loves me the most. If I say I want to take you to study for a while, do you think she will agree?" The three children were silent. Mu Bowen continued: "I heard that you all take a break every five days, but if you don''t finish the homework I set, I wonder if your mother will allow me to add more classes." Three children glared at him, thinking that this uncle is so despicable. Mu Bowen moved away, revealing the carriage beside him, and asked with a smile, "Are you going home?" The little lion angrily climbed into the carriage, and Xiao An followed closely. Seeing the tiger head still standing below hesitating, the little lion slapped him on the back of the head and said angrily, "Come up soon!" Hutou didn''t want to have an unfinished homework, so he could only get on the carriage and sit in the corner depressed. Looking at the academy that was drifting away outside, Hutou secretly decided in his heart that he must come again next time he takes a rest. He looked at the two older brothers, and Xiao An and Little Lion looked firmly at the entrance of Songshan Academy, obviously with the same idea, he reached out to grab their paws and whispered, "Let''s come again next time. " Little Lion and Xiao An nodded anxiously. Xiao An snorted coldly: "Your uncle is really annoying, I don''t like him." Little Lion and Hutou nodded equally, "We don''t like him either. He is not at all the same as what Mother said. Mother doesn''t bother us to cause trouble." Xiao An rolled his eyes and said with a sneer, "He forgot that this is our territory, he dares to bully us, hum!" The two children also hummed twice. "Let''s go back, go back in advance to find a good alliance." So, the three children regained their fighting spirit. Mu Bowen went to Songshan Academy as soon as he entered the capital, so the carriage was a big carriage from the north, and the carriage had everything in it. The three of them turned the carriage upside-down without being polite at all, and even a copper plate that Mu Bowen accidentally dropped in the seam of the carriage was turned over. Go away. The coachman opened the curtain and saw that the carriage inside looked like it had been visited by the barbarians and wanted to cry without tears. The three ran back to the backyard in a hurry. Mu Yangling was talking to his sister-in-law Fang. The three children came in and saw that the younger brothers were not turning around and were about to run. Mu Yangling reached the door in a flash and grabbed their clothes. The collar was dragged into the house. Mr. Fang was stunned. Mu Yangling pulled the three children in front of Mr. Fang, and said with a stern face: "If you see the guests, run away without saying hello. Who taught you? This is the aunt of your eldest uncle''s family. Come and call your aunt." The three children stood in a row, Xiao An cupped his hands and said, "I have seen my aunt." The little lion followed closely, but the waist was not bent enough, "I have seen the aunt." Hutou was even more anxious, but just handed over his hands perfunctorily, "I have seen my aunt." Shi Fang saw that the three children''s eyes didn''t turn around, but their faces were anxious. He knew that they were only afraid of other urgent matters, and smiled slightly: "This is a gift from my aunt to you, and I hope you don''t dislike it." gave each person a piece of jade. The three thanked them again, and Mrs. Fang smiled at Mu Yangling: "Let them play, let''s talk." Mu Yangling let them go. As soon as the three children ran out, they asked where the younger brothers and sisters were. Lidong pointed to the garden and said, "Second Biao Master, Fourth Young Master and the county master must have gone to see the flowers and plants they planted again." The three children rushed to the garden at once. The three children were indeed squatting in the garden to watch the flowers and plants they planted, and they were still a little confused when they were pulled up by their brothers. Hearing that it is not good to form an alliance with my uncle, Xiaofu said tangled: "Aunt Fang brought a cousin, and we want to play with him. If we don''t like his father, can we still like him?" Little Leopard is about gifts. "I took my aunt''s gift, but I haven''t taken my uncle''s gift yet. If I don''t get along with him, I will be embarrassed to ask for his gift." Baozhu said, "I''ll tell you after I''ve seen my uncle. If he''s not pretty, I''ll promise you." The three of them did not expect that the younger brothers and sisters would be so difficult to convince, and sweated profusely: "We are one, we need to unite, you know? Uncle, he is fierce, just like the gentlemen in the palace, he will think about giving We set up our homework, no, it''s even more abominable than the gentlemen in the palace." Xiao An grabbed his brother''s hand and persuaded him, "You play with Aunt Fang''s cousin, it doesn''t affect your hating your uncle, you see how much we hate the gentlemen in the palace, aren''t we playing with their children? This is separation. Yes, the grievances between us and adults are limited to each other and do not affect the friendship between children." Xiaofu obviously didn''t believe it, and said: "No, last time someone impeached Daddy, didn''t you take us to beat up that high official''s grandson, if the grievances are limited to each other, why did you take us to beat his house? ''s child? You should let Daddy beat up that official." Xiao An: "..." "Aiya," Hutou pushed Xiao An away, pinched his waist and said to the three children, "Anyway, you should say that you are on our side, or stand on your uncle''s side. If you are with us, we will take you to play together. If you are with your uncle, you won''t be able to play with our toys, and we won''t take you to the streets to play." This threat is so serious, Xiaofu and Xiaoleopard are silent. Baozhu looked around and saw that the two older brothers stopped talking, so he pinched his waist and stared at the tiger''s head, "Brother bullies others, I want to tell my mother." Hutou snorted: "How did I bully you? I just didn''t give you my things to play with, and I didn''t take you out to play. I didn''t steal your things, and I didn''t beat you, so why did I bully you? already?" Baozhu opened his mouth and tilted his head for a long time, as if his brother did not bully them. Little Leopard took his sister''s little hand and said, "Brothers have a lot of toys, and we''re going to play in the street!" Xiaofu waved his hand decisively and said: "Okay, we''re good to you." Xiao An and the little lion both breathed a sigh of relief, and gave Hutou an approving look. It seems that direct coercion and inducement are the most suitable for children. The reason is unreasonable. When Mu Bowen came back from the academy, a group of children stood in a row to salute him, but each one had a straight face, and even after receiving the greeting from him, there was no smile on his face. But the children saluted and thanked them very politely. Mu Bowen and Mrs. Fang didn''t think there was anything wrong, but Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked at the children several times. Chapter 1191： tease Mu Bowen resigned years ago, but Fang was just giving birth at the time, so he didn''t set off for the south, and he also wanted to spend more time with his parents and family. So he took the whole family to Taiyuan, gave his little sister to marry, and waited for Bosi to marry a wife, and the two newly born children were a little older before coming down to Beijing. Because he had to walk slowly on the road, he didn''t know the exact distance to arrive, and he also wanted to surprise his sister, so he didn''t inform him in advance. After listening to his brother''s explanation, Mu Yangling gave him a sideways look, "Surprise me? Surprise me, why did you go to Songshan Academy?" Mu Bowen scratched his head embarrassedly and said, "This is unexpected." Mu Bowen had to take care of his wife and children along the way, so he slowed down. The speed was too slow, and he could not help but pay attention to the mountains and rivers along the road. In order to see the landscape, the road inevitably went a little off, so they met a bandit. This is not terrible. Although Fang Shi and others were frightened, the guards that Mu Shi assigned to them had all been on the battlefield, and they were more than enough to deal with dozens of bandits. What makes people worry is that a group of people in front have been killed and looted, and their head and a dozen of their family members have been killed, leaving only three people to protect their mistress and two children. I''m afraid these people won''t survive. According to what they said, they are relatives of Chief Qin Shan of Songshan Academy. This time they came to seek refuge with their uncle. Their uncle is only twenty-five years old this year. Because of preparing for the spring season in the coming year, they came to Beijing to join Chief Qin Shan while studying. , while waiting for the spring. They also turned away from the official road because the spring was bright and the scenery on the road was good. Who knew that they encountered thieves. You must know that now the country is peaceful and peaceful, they have traveled on more remote roads before, and there is no problem at all. The grandmother Qin was reluctant to leave because of her husband''s loss. In addition, she wanted to accept her husband and comfort her children, so she simply stayed in a nearby town. When she learned that Mu Bowen was also going to the capital, she wrote a handwritten letter and gave Mr. Qin Shan to him. Give him their post and let him pass it on to Chief Qin Shan. It is common sense to watch and help each other among the same clan. Mu Bowen knew that this was for Chief Qin Shan to send someone to help with the funeral of Uncle Qin. Seeing the two children in a daze, he was obviously frightened. Speed ??up your journey and head straight to Songshan Academy as soon as you arrive in the capital. Fang Shi and his three children were already exhausted from traveling for days, and Mu Bowen naturally didn''t want them to be burdened with following, so he let them go to the palace first. Fang''s first visit to the capital and his first visit to the palace. Fortunately, there are guards who often bring things to the palace. They know the way and directly guard the carriage into the inner city and find the palace. Mu Yangling was startled when he saw the post handed in by the concierge, and when he came out to see Mrs. Fang, he was convinced that his younger brother really came to the capital. Mu Yangling also said that he couldn''t really blame his younger brother for this. Seeing his tired face, he said, "The guest house has been cleaned up. You and your younger brother and sister should go to wash up and rest first. The children are sleeping. You don''t have to worry, I''ll show you." After sending the two away, Qi Haoran''s face immediately turned cold, and Mu Yangling''s face was also a little bad, but he turned his head and patted his shoulder: "Just ask the guard about the specific matter, don''t worry, it may not be Bandit." "Whether it''s a bandit or not, they dare to kill people so rampantly in Daqi, these people can''t stay." Qi Haoran was very angry. In the past few years, Daqi has really been prosperous for the country and the people. Qi Xiuyuan is very kind to the people, but he is strict with the officials. The officials are clean and clear, and the local government is light and thin. After the customs tax, he occasionally gives tax exemptions to a certain place and a certain group of people, and even takes out officials. The silver or the silver of the private treasury bought the slaves and divided their fields for cultivation. It can be said that as long as people are not lazy, there will be no situation where they cannot live in Daqi. In this case, there are still bandits left in Daqi, and they will kill as soon as they make a move. Qi Haoran didn''t believe that they couldn''t survive, so they became bandits. You must know that in the chaotic times more than ten years ago, when bandits were everywhere, although they robbed people, they rarely killed people with knives. Most of them robbed people. Things go away, even if there is a conflict, it is mostly smashing people with the handle of a knife. Thinking of such a ferocious bandit in Daqi, Qi Haoran couldn''t sit still, he got up and said: "You can say hello to Bowen, by the way, a few children are not looking right today, you pay attention, I''ll go ask a few first. As a guard, I may have to go to the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Punishment, and if you can''t make it back at night, you can eat first." Mu Yangling sent him out, exhorting: "You have to remember to eat dinner at night, but don''t drink too much tea, be careful not to fall asleep..." When Mu Yangling turned around to look for a few children, only to find that they were all gone. At this point, the children are in the room watching their newly baked cousins. Yuanyuan was lying on the bed and sleeping soundly, with two six- to seven-month-old babies standing side by side on the small bed. Little Leopard and Baozhu were the first time they saw a child younger than themselves. They were so surprised that they lay on the side of the bed and watched. The children''s nurse looked nervously at the group of children, for fear that they would wake up the three young masters. Xiao An focused on the twins, and finally commented: "They don''t look like twins at all. Unlike you, outsiders can''t tell them apart." The tiger head and the little lion raised their chests proudly and said, "Not everyone can be like us." The three eldest children lost interest after seeing it, and left hand in hand. The three little ones still refused to leave, lying in front of the bed and staring at the two little dolls. The wet nurse of the twins was relieved when she saw that they were just talking in a low voice and did not disturb the sleep of the two young masters. Mu Bowen didn''t know that he was hated until the children ran away every time they saw him, until he could always find all kinds of insects near his books, until his small study always had He was locked from the inside and could not be opened until one day when he woke up from a nap and found that bugs had run into his shoes, Mu Bowen knew that he had been pranked. Today is his fourth day in Beijing, Mu Bowen sat on the bed thinking for a long time, and finally felt that he should talk to the children. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling had already noticed the small movements of several children, but they did not interfere. For children, as long as it is not a principled mistake, both of them habitually let them solve things by themselves. After Qi Haoran issued the order to suppress the bandits, he noticed a few children''s small movements as soon as he came back. Seeing that the blog post didn''t notice it until the fourth day, he couldn''t help but curl his lips and said, "This kid was very clever when he was a child, how did he grow up so slow? " Chapter 1192： Fan Zijins education "Do you think everyone is like your son?" Mu Yangling choked him, "You go outside and ask around, who can guess so quickly that these are designed by a group of children, just the few of us and them You get used to fighting wits and courage, so you can see it at a glance. This is an era that pays attention to the filial piety of the father and the son. It is because their family has always indulged their children before this kind of thing happened. Qi Haoran immediately shied the responsibility, "That''s what you''re used to!" "Don''t put the blame on me, I''m still a strict mother, but your father is Yan or Ci?" "Master wants to use a stick on them, but you let me do it. Why do you always stop me?" "I''m giving you face, when will your leg kick the child''s **** and then carry the stick with me? If the leg is raised, it can be said that the leg is short and the head is not enough. The stick is swung up but not falling. See how the little bears run against you." Lichun listened to the couple bickering again outside the house, and hurriedly coughed and said in a loud voice, "Your Highness, Empress, the Prince of the County is here, and will pick up the young masters to live for a few days, and the servants will go and pack their things for them?" Qi Haoran turned his head and said to Mu Yangling: "Look, I said that Bo Wen has become stupid, even Zijin, who is two streets away, knows the inside story, so he came to pick them up to avoid trouble, he only knew at this time. ." Mu Yangling: "...Your children are naughty, and you are not allowed to obey my Mu family''s children? Bo Wen has been sensible and obedient since he was a child. How could he have thought that Hutou and the others did it on purpose?" Qi Haoran tilted his head and thought. When he was a child, Bowen had red lips and white teeth. He was really well-behaved and cute. He glanced at his wife again and sighed, "Mother-in-law turned your sister and brother upside down." was so angry that Mu Yangling kicked out. Qi Haoran jumped to the side, ran out giggling, and said to Li Chun outside the house: "What to pack, let a few stinky boys apologize to their uncle, that''s their elders, why do they make fun of it?" Mu Yangling stopped Lichun and said, "Don''t tell them anything, I''ll pack up for them." Indiscriminately asking children to apologize, Im afraid it will make them hate blog posts even more. Mu Yangling decided to ignore this matter. Since Fan Zijin wanted to take the children out to avoid them, let them go. The three children are never far from others, and it is too easy to know why they are targeting Mu Bowen. Just when Mu Yangling asked about the guards who followed the children that day when Mu Bowen came to the house, Fan Zijin was educating the children with his hands behind his back. He first shouted to the big three: "You guys are really stupid. There are many ways to design Mu Bowen, why did you choose the most naive and most noticeable?" He was the most disappointed with Xiao An, shook his head and sighed at him: "Your father and I, when I was your age, even if I was a gentleman of the academy, would not be found out, but it turned out that you guys were better, slammed into him, and used such a naive method. , don''t say you are my son when you go out, I feel ashamed." Xiao An blushed and whispered, "Dad, what would you do if you were?" Fan Zijin looked at his son with contempt, "It seems that you guys really learned a lot from your four uncles and four aunts, so let''s live with Hutou and the others for a few ****, look at how shy you are, my father. of." The children opened their mouths wide, and the little lion was the first to notice that something was wrong, and called out, "Second Uncle, we didn''t think about Uncle Yin, that is, that is," the little lion thought hard and said, "I just want to express our unhappiness, Let him know we just hate him." Xiao An and Hutou nodded, looked at Fan Zijin, and whispered, "This is a matter of principle. If we do it, the fourth aunt (mother) will skin us." Fan Zijin: "..." Fan Zijin tilted his head to look at them and asked, "If you encounter an enemy or opponent, um, like me and Yushi Yan, what should you do?" Yan Yushi is a nasty censor who impeached Fan Zijin almost every three days. He didn''t say it was a deadly feud with Fan Zijin, but it was definitely not a good relationship. The last time these boys beat up his grandson. For this question, Xiao An and the twins obviously thought about it early, Xiao An said: "Retort it back with reason and evidence, and directly make him feel ashamed, and he doesn''t even dare to go out." Little Lion: "Do his own thing and let him talk about it, and the merits and demerits will be judged by future generations." Tiger Head: "Fight back!" Fan Zijin was very dissatisfied with these three answers, and felt that the three smart and intelligent children called Mu Yangling and they were stupid. The three children insisted that they were conspiracy. The tiger raised its head and said: "My mother said that as long as you are strong, you can not be afraid of any conspiracy, and all evil forces can be defeated with Yang conspiracy." Little Lion and Xiao An nodded in agreement. Fan Zijin slapped the table fiercely and said, "Your mother is idealistic, she thinks that everyone in this world is as stupid as her? Your mother and father, if it wasn''t for your uncle and me to protect you, wouldn''t you? Do you know what it will be like to be miserable? If you want to be successful, it is far from enough to only focus on conspiracy..." Xiao Xia, who was standing outside the window, couldn''t listen anymore, for fear that Fan Zijin would mislead the children, he hurriedly pushed open the door and came in and said with a smile, "I made a lot of delicious food for you, let''s go eat." Fan Zijin''s words stuck in his throat, he turned to stare at Xiao Xia Shi. Xiao Xia shrank his neck, but still mustered up the courage to pull a few children, "Go out quickly, or the food will be cold." The children looked at Fan Zijin eagerly. Fan Zijin saw the tiger''s head holding his stomach, and Xiaofu''s little leopard and Baozhu were drooling, so he could only wave helplessly, "Go, go." The children ran out in a swarm. Fan Zijin looked at the children''s backs with sadness, "If you don''t teach them to conspiracy, what will they do if they are bullied in the future?" With their identities, how can a few children be calm in the future? Even if you are a dude, you still have to understand the conspiracy that you should understand. Xiao Xia took a careful look at her husband and whispered, "Then they can''t use their uncle as a teaching material, let alone what will happen when A Ling finds out. Isn''t this teaching a few children bad?" Fan Zijin snorted coldly, "Only I am the bad guy, you are all good guys." "No, no," Xiao Xia thought for a while before saying, "I think the children are still young, and conspiracy and other things can be taught when they grow up a little bit, and their temperament is set, such as the prince and the bear. At a certain age, its okay to learn some intrigues and tricks, but Xiao An and the others are only in their early 10s, and its when their temperaments are formed, so teach them these things at this time, what if they change their temperaments? Fan Zijin tilted his head, thought about it seriously, and reluctantly agreed. He looked back at the little Xia Shi and asked, "In your heart, am I bad?" Xiao Xia shook his head again and again, blushing and whispered: "I like this kind of Lord." Fan Zijin was satisfied. Chapter 1193： to please The six children were all kept by Fan Zijin in the county palace. He no longer taught them about the conspiracy, but strictly forbade them to do something as naive as Mu Bowen, he said: "If you really hate him, you can tell the adults. If you file a complaint, you can keep your displeasure in your heart, but you must respect him on the surface, because he is your elder." "Mu Bowen is good-natured. If you meet someone with a narrow heart and a bright face, you won''t know if you are making fun of you." Fan Zijin said solemnly: "The most taboo thing in officialdom is the hidden enemy. , because they don''t usually take action against you, or even your relatives and friends, but at a critical time, when they have the opportunity, they don''t mind pushing you, this is the most dangerous." The three eldest children opened their mouths, and after a while, Xiao An said in a low voice, "Uncle Mu doesn''t look like that kind of person." Fan Zijin looked at him solemnly and asked, "You said it too, do you dare to pat your chest and guarantee that everyone you tease is an open-hearted person?" Xiao An was silent, the little lion and tiger head looked around and thought seriously, and finally frowned in distress. Fan Zijin said lightly: "You guys first talk about who I am." Hutou was the first to shout: "Second Uncle is the smartest person." Fan Zijin smiled and asked, "Is that a good person?" Hutou nodded without hesitation, Er Uncle is of course a good man! Fan Zijin looked at Little Lion and Xiao An, and the two children also proudly straightened their chests and looked at him and nodded, which made Fan Zijin very happy, he touched their heads and said, "To you, of course I am a good person, because I love you all, I will give you everything you want, and I will wipe your **** if you make trouble, even if you make fun of me, I will be angry for a while, but what about others?" Fan Zijin said indifferently: "To others, I''m just a narrow-minded villain. If he is useful to the country, I will naturally not take action against them, but if he is useless, I will not bear to humiliate me. People, children, you have to remember that no one in this world will tolerate your behavior unconditionally except your close relatives, and Mu Bowen has already gone out of the category of close relatives, so you still have to apologize to him after you go back. Apologize, no matter how unhappy you are in your heart, bury it in your heart, treat me with respect, and don''t let anyone pick on the fault." The three children looked at him in shock. This was different from the education they received since childhood. Whether it was the fourth uncle or the fourth aunt, they told them that if they were dissatisfied with someone, they would raise it with that person. , and don''t have to hide it. But Fan Zijin now tells them to hold back in their hearts, and then pretends to deal with it. Fan Zijin dropped a bomb among the three children and went to court, leaving the three children to go to the palace to study. At this time, Mu Bowen was asking his sister in distress, "How can I get their favor?" Mu Yangling shook his head honestly, "You can think about it yourself." "Sister!" Mu Bowen looked at her pitifully. Mu Yangling took a sip of the fragrant almond tea and said, "Hutou and the others are still children, their likes and dislikes are temporary, and they may forget about it after a while." "You also said it''s possible," Mu Bowen said in distress: "If my father and mother knew that I would offend my two nephews, they would have to scold me to death." "That''s what you deserve. What do you have to do when you''re full and drive them back?" Mu Bowen''s eyes widened and he asked, "Sister, Hutou and the others are studying in the palace. How could it be possible for them to take Lin Weide as their teacher? You just let them go to Songshan Academy to make a fool of yourself?" "Why can''t they take Lin Weide as a teacher? No matter if they enter Songshan Academy or not, it is their own choice, as long as they don''t violate the regulations of Songshan Academy, they will always have to try if they succeed or not, and they will decide if they succeed. Do it, and it is up to them to bear the failure, why should we adults care so much." Mu Bowen was at a loss for words. He didn''t know whether to say that his sister was too indulgent to a few children, or to say that she didn''t care about a few children. Mu Yangling felt that Bo Wen was too worried, she put down the teacup and sighed: "They are already ten years old, Xiao An is mentally mature, and is no less than the average child of thirteen or fourteen years old. In this era, this age Your child can already be half of the family. When you were so old, didnt I let you do what you like? At that time, you chose to go to a kindergarten, and I invited your husband to teach you to read there. , at that time, did I stop you from going to the nursery school on the grounds that you wanted to study?" Mu Bowen was silent. Mu Yangling patted him on the shoulder and said: "You still think about how to repair the relationship between the two sides. As a sister, I would like to remind you that Hutou and Little Lion like to listen to Xiao An''s ideas, and Xiao An and Little Lion are always willing to To accommodate the tiger''s head, the little lion is best at observing, so Xiao An likes to ask the little lion''s opinion before making up his mind." "And the three little ones, I guess they took the benefits of Xiao An and the others to unite and isolate you. If you can please the three big ones, it will be easier for the three small ones." Mu Bowen opened his mouth wide, so my sister told him that Xiao An, Hutou and Little Lion are all indispensable? Mu Bowen has been sensible, obedient and precocious since he was a child. I really don''t know what such a naughty ten-year-old would like. He could only turn to his six-year-old son Yuanyuan for help. Yuanyuan said that he couldn''t help, he looked at his father sympathetically and said: "Cousins ??play different from me, I like to play with Xiaofu cousin, you haven''t seen Hutou cousin and their toys, there are so many. ," Yuanyuan made a big circle and sighed, "There are a lot of toys that I have never seen before, but they are amazing." Mu Bowen just wondered what kind of gifts he liked when he was ten years old? A book, a set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and even a new set of clothes would make him very happy, but will they be rare with tiger heads? A better gift, parents and sister taking their family out for a picnic? Father stayed at home for a long time with him? Mu Bowen shook his head and asked his son, "Your cousin, do they like to go out to play? For example, on a picnic or something." Yuanyuan sighed, and patted his father''s shoulder in an old-fashioned manner: "Dad, I must be very happy to give this gift to me, but my cousin and the others are not necessarily. Hunting, outings in spring, swimming in lakes in summer to escape the heat, hunting in autumn, and going directly to hot springs and hunting in winter. Mu Bowen: "..." It''s no wonder that a few stinky boys are so arrogant, these days are too good, right? Chapter 1194： agree Mu Bowen really couldn''t think of any good way to improve the relationship between the two sides, because these stinky boys had a good life, and it seemed that there was nothing missing, so he could only use the most common method to try. For example, when he saw some gadgets on the street, he bought them back and gave them to them. Because the children still lived with Fan Zijin, he did not see their reaction. On the other hand, the more he sent it, the easier it was. Every day when he returned to the palace, he would get off the carriage and walk for a while and then buy some small things. He even got a share for Yuanyuan and his two sons who could sit still. Yuanyuan exclaimed that every day was the same as the Chinese New Year. hapiness! Hutou and the others went to Fan Zijin''s place to live for two days, and they came back together as soon as the holiday came. The three little ones went to find Mu Bowen as soon as they entered the door. They all liked the little gift he gave them. The three big ones looked at each other before passing. Mu Bowen patted the three small heads, raised his head and said to the three big ones: "Xiao An, Hutou, Little Lion, my uncle wants to apologize to you. I shouldn''t force you to come back at the entrance of Songshan Academy, regardless of your wishes." Hearing that Mu Bowen apologized one step ahead of them, whether it was Xiao An, the little lion or the tiger head, he was a little embarrassed, and said sincerely: "Uncle, we were not good before, we sneaked into your study and locked the door, and even arrested us. A lot of bugs have been thrown into your study..." Mu Bowen laughed and said, "It''s okay, uncle is not afraid of bugs, but you can''t make fun of others like this in the future." With three big nods, Mu Bowen wanted to continue his career of ingratiating himself, and asked with a smile: "Tomorrow you rest, or I will take you out for an outing?" The three little ones and Yuanyuan cheered when they heard the words. Going out to play is always fun. The three older ones shook their heads in unison and said, "Uncle, take the younger brothers, we won''t go." Mu Bowen wondered, "Do you have any plans for tomorrow?" Xiao An said embarrassedly: "Uncle Mu, our husband has assigned us a lot of homework, and we have to stay at home to do our homework." "Really?" How hard are these children? This is not the same as the news I heard. Mu Bowen aimed at his sister who was trying to play chess according to the chess book, and seeing that she was indifferent, he could only keep his doubts in his heart. Although he failed to invite the person to apologize, he had already made a promise, and Mu Bowen still spared a day to accompany a few children to the outskirts of the countryside. The next day of the three big ones got up early, Hutou and Little Lion went to the martial arts field early to fight, and Xiao An read to Dahu with a book in hand, and went back to the study to do his homework as soon as he finished his usual work. Li Dong, who was serving the three, saw that they started doing their homework early, and almost lost her eyes. She hurriedly brought milk and snacks to the three young masters, and then slowly exited the study. As soon as he left the study, Lidong hurried to the backyard. It just so happened that Qi Haoran also took a rest today, a rare lazy day, and was sleeping soundly with Mu Yangling in his arms. Lidong pulled over Lichun and whispered, "Young masters, I''m afraid you''re going to get into trouble again." Lichun''s eyelids twitched for a while, looked at the inner room, and said in a low voice, "Watch them first, the lord and princess haven''t woken up yet." Li Dong was worried and said unconfidently: "Can I watch the three young masters?" Lichun coughed lightly, took her hand and encouraged, "You can definitely do it." Lidong can only go back with a bitter face. Fortunately, the three young masters didn''t want to sneak away, and honestly did their homework in the study until they had breakfast. Lichun had already reported to Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling. When Mu Yangling placed the breakfast slot, Qi Haoran looked at the three of them with a refreshing look and asked, "What are you going to do today?" The tiger looked at the little lion, the little lion bowed his head in a contemplative state, Xiao An raised his head and explained with a smile: "Let''s go out to play after doing our homework for a while." Qi Haoran patted Hu Tou''s head, "Don''t always look at your brothers, you have to have your own ideas, do you know?" Hutou defended: "I have my own ideas. My ideas are the same as theirs, so just wait for them to explain." "Don''t you know that you look very guilty when you look at their little eyes? When others see it, they know that you are going to do bad things." Little Lion and Little An immediately looked at the tiger head in condemnation. Hutou blushed and defended: "I''ve always looked at them like this, Daddy, you must have known that we were going to do bad things and that''s why you treated us like this." Mu Yangling was drinking the soup and almost spit it out. Xiao An and the little lion really glared at him now. Qi Haoran was also happy to show a row of big white teeth, grabbed him and asked, "Come, tell Daddy what big bad things you are going to do?" Tiger head closed his mouth and did not speak. Mu Bowen looked around, and finally chose to rescue the three children, "Brother-in-law, let''s eat first, and talk about it after dinner, my sister knows about it." Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling suspiciously. Mu Yangling calmly put a bun for him and said, "Eat it." After breakfast, Mu Bowen took Yuanyuan and the three young men to retreat early, while Qi Haoran interrogated Mu Yangling and the three big ones, "Tell me, what are you hiding from me?" Mu Yangling sent the three big ones away, "Go do your homework, I''ll tell him." The three big ones ran away in a hurry. "Hey, these stinky boys run fast," Qi Haoran turned his head to look at Mu Yangling, "Why didn''t I know they were in trouble again?" "It''s not a disaster, it''s just that they want to take Lin Weide as a teacher." Qi Haoran calmed down, it''s really not a big problem to be a teacher. But I was still a little curious, "There are so many gentlemen in the palace, how did they think of Bailing Weide as a teacher?" "Because the past two days in the teahouse were all about Lin Weide and Chen Guangdi, they felt that Lin Weide was very bright, and the most important thing was that he liked to take his disciples out to travel the landscape and teach on the spot. Hutou really wanted to be Confucius and Disciple is second, so I made every effort to be Lin Weide''s disciple." Qi Haoran was confused for a while, and asked dumbly, "So he is the second Confucius, or the second disciple?" Mu Yangling looked at him with contempt, "Can your son be like Confucius?" It takes a lot of gold on his face to say such a thing. Qi Haoran jumped up and shouted: "Then Lin Weide can''t be the second Confucius, why is it not shameful to say it out? Mu Yangling, let me tell you, our family has no reputation among scholars. Let them make their reputation worse." Mu Yangling said calmly: "What are you afraid of? It''s a child''s speech, and it''s always good for a few children to have ideals. It''s just a matter of apprenticeship. If you succeed, you will be happy. If you don''t, you can expect it." Qi Haoran glared at Mu Yangling, "Then I just ask you, who else knows the reason for this apprenticeship?" Mu Yangling looked at him, then pointed to himself, and said, "And the guards who followed them, don''t worry, their mouths are so tight that they can''t be ashamed." Qi Haoran was relieved, returned to the chair, and sighed: "Forget it, let them go." As long as he doesn''t lose face, he can do whatever he wants. Chapter 1195： reject No one stopped him this time, and the three children met Lin Weide smoothly. The movement of Mu Bowen preventing the three children from entering the academy was quite noisy that day, and there were students watching, so Lin Weide has heard some rumors more or less these days. Because of Mu Yangling''s visit, Lin Weide and Chen Guangdi were on the cusp of the storm, so he kept a low profile during this time, even if he heard such a rumor, he would never have heard it. He thought that since there were people blocking him that day, there would be more people blocking him later. Sure enough, the waves were calm for five consecutive days, and the three children did not make waves, but who would have guessed that five days later, these three children would appear again, and they passed through the gate of the academy unimpeded and stood directly in front of him. . In fact, today is also the holiday day of Songshan Academy, but who asked his diligent teacher to come over to the class at the request of the students early in the morning, because the weather is fine and the spring breeze blows people''s body comfortably. Change it to the garden, so that more students who want to listen to the lecture can hear the lecture. Then three suspicious people were mixed in with his students. Lin Weide wanted to poke his own eyes. He had only seen Qi Haoran not long ago. The twins appeared with that face on. As long as they were not blind, they could guess their identities. Lin Weide thought well, almost as soon as the three children appeared, everyone''s eyes fell on them. No way, the information circulating in secret these days has made them particularly sensitive to twins, and the faces of the tiger head and the little lion are too recognizable, and Xiao An also looks like his father Anjun Wang, such a combination makes a fool Can guess who they are. Therefore, the students who were asking questions carried forward the good character of humility and mutual assistance, and expressed that they would give the opportunity to ask questions that they had finally grabbed to the youngest person present. So, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the tiger head and the little lion, and they whispered, "Which of the two is younger?" "Who knows but themselves?" Hutou thanked the good student and was about to stand up with his head held high, but Xiao An and Little Lion quickly grabbed him. The tiger head reacted immediately, stopped and immediately turned to look at the little lion innocently. The little lion took a step forward without looking sideways, raised his head to meet Lin Weide''s eyes, and said solemnly, "Mr. Lin, the student has a question..." Everyone: "Don''t think we didn''t see it, you are not the smallest one at all, the one next to you who looks exactly like you is." The actual age is younger than Hutou, but the little lion who has always been the leader ignored everyone''s attention and continued: "I don''t know what Mr. Lin''s criteria for accepting disciples are, do you think the three of us are suitable?" When everyone saw that he was not afraid under everyone''s gaze, they couldn''t help but cheer in their hearts. Even Lin Weide secretly praised it in his heart, not everyone can be so calm under the gaze of others, let alone let him comment and accept apprentices in front of so many people. Because he has a higher chance of not accepting it, he will be embarrassed at that time. However, these three children are very open-minded, and they deserve Lin Weide''s praise for this alone. This year is not the time for Lin Weide to accept apprentices, and the three of them do not meet his conditions, although he is also very moved, and then he is more willing to leave the opportunity to the underprivileged, so he can only refuse regretfully: "The three of you are very good. Alright, but this year is not the time for me to accept apprentices. The three young masters are so smart and wise, there are many people who are willing to accept you as apprentices." Although Xiao An and Little Lion were a little disappointed, the result was already expected, so it was not difficult to accept. Both of them heard the refusal in Lin Weide''s words, but Hutou hadn''t heard it yet. Just as he was about to ask, he was pulled by Xiao An. Years of tacit understanding made Hutou keep his mouth shut. The movements of the two of them were very secret, and no one noticed. Lin Weide saw that the three of them were a little disappointed, so he smiled and said, "But if you have any questions, you can come and ask me, as long as I know everything." Hutou''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he asked, "Can we ask under the big tree?" Xiao An and the little lion resisted the urge to hold their foreheads and looked at Lin Weide with a serious look, trying their best to say that this is a normal problem, really. Lin Weide didn''t quite understand this sentence, so he could only understand it literally and said, "If it doesn''t rain, it''s fine." Hutou said goodbye to Xiaoan and the little lion contentedly. Is this the end? Don''t you continue to tangle? All the students think these three are too good to pass up, right? Lin Weide nodded again in his heart, feeling that the three people''s xinxing and mentality were all good. When there were fewer people on the road, Hutou asked suspiciously, "Why don''t you let me ask questions?" "Are you going to ask him if he is willing to accept us as disciples next year?" asked the little lion. Tiger nodded, "This year is not the year he accepts apprentices, but next year is." "Then I can answer you," Xiao An said, "No! The reason is that he has enough disciples." Hutou''s eyes widened, and the little lion explained to him: "What he said just now has completely rejected us, and he can always find reasons to reject us." "Why?" Hutou asked curiously, "Is it because we are not good enough?" "Maybe," the little lion said indifferently: "Every gentleman has different standards for accepting apprentices. Do you have to be a teacher? If so, then we will go back and ask about the standard, and work hard towards that goal. Yes." Xiao An said: "I don''t think it''s because we are not good enough, but because of our status. But no matter what the reason is, Hutou, do you have to worship him as your teacher?" If it must be Lindwyde, they will always try. Hutou thought for a while, then shook his head, "It''s not that he has to, it''s just a pity, I still want to go on a study tour with my husband, and then we will serve him like Confucius'' disciples, and maybe we can leave a good story. " Xiao An and Little Lion looked at each other helplessly. Hutou seems to like role-playing recently. The news of the three childrens apprenticeship in Songshan Academy quickly spread, and the teachers who taught them were a little disappointed, while Qi Xiuyuan wondered if the teachers in the palace were not good enough, so the three children wanted to run out. So, the three children who happily strolled half a street were found by the guards and entered the palace. The three of them were a little unhappy. After seeing Qi Xiuyuan, they complained, "Uncle Huang, we only have a vacation after a long time. Is there anything we can''t tell the day after tomorrow?" Qi Xiuyuan, who was about to open his mouth, was silent for a moment, and then he called someone over and asked, "Why do you want to take Lin Weide as your teacher?" Xiao An and the little lion hurriedly gave Hutou a wink. This reason can be told to the fourth aunt (mother), but not to the uncle Huang. Seeing their actions, Qi Xiuyuan immediately instructed the two of them to say: "Xiao An, Uncle Huang heard that you and your father learned how to make tea? It just so happens that Uncle Huang has a new Dahongpao here, you go and make a cup. Little lion, Uncle Huang yesterday. During my lunch break, I left a book in the study and can''t find it. You follow Eunuch Wan to help me find it. Come on, Hutou, let''s talk." The three brothers ?? looked at each other, all tragically heading towards their respective goals. Uncle Huang was in the same group as the gentleman in the study, and he didn''t know how to deal with them afterwards! Chapter 1196： did not expect Dao is one foot high and the devil is one zhang high, not to mention that Hutou''s Taoism is not high enough, so Qi Xiuyuan came out with a few words. He looked helplessly at his nephew who looked exactly like his younger brother, trying to recall his ten-year-old younger brother. Haoran was not so naive at that time. The ten-year-old Haoran is like half a hedgehog. Zijin fights wherever he wants. His biggest hobby every day is to skip classes and make his father unhappy. But the living environment is different, so what you think and do is naturally different. Qi Xiuyuan rubbed the tiger''s head and thought, although the children''s behavior is a little naive, but it''s not bad, it''s better than their playful dogfighting, right? Qi Xiuyuan never admitted that he was holding bad water in his heart. Xiao An and the little lion came back with tea and a book, and they knew it was bad when they saw the tiger sitting on the chair with his head down. They hated that iron could not become steel and glanced at Hutou, and then they gave tea and books to the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan said with a smile: "Okay, let''s go out and play, it''s rare to have a rest, it''s better to go shopping around." Xiao An and the little lion took the tiger''s head and turned around and left, snorting coldly in their hearts, you know it''s hard to take a break, so they brought us into the palace, I wonder if it took a long time to enter the palace, half a day has passed like this, and I''m blind. their day''s work. On the way out of the palace, Hutou was very sorry, "I wanted to keep my mouth shut, but Uncle Huang said that if I didn''t speak, I would be fined for a month, so I could only talk to him. Nonsense, but he was still stunned by him." "It''s not your fault, adults are so annoying," the little lion comforted his younger brother, but said, "But you have to learn other ways to deal with it." "That''s right, keeping your mouth shut and not talking works for Mr., but not for Uncle Huang." Xiao An thought hard, "But it doesn''t matter, we can always come up with a good way." "Then do you think Uncle Huang will do bad things to us behind the scenes?" Hutou said worriedly: "Looking at Uncle''s reaction, it doesn''t seem like it would be a good thing to go to Bailinweide to be a gentleman. Uncle Huang just let us go like that?" Xiao An and Little Lion saw that his whole face was wrinkled, they couldn''t bear to blame him any more, and they comforted him, "It''s okay, the soldiers will block the water and cover the soil." Then, when they went back to the study to read, the three children who were on guard were greeted by smiling gentlemen. The gentleman who gave them Chinese Studies class pointed to the sky outside with a smile and said, "The weather is fine today, how about we go to the garden to give a lecture?" Several children froze for a moment, then cheered. Hutou was even more excited and said to Xiao An and Little Lion: "It turns out that Uncle Huang didn''t scold us but went to let the gentlemen adjust. Uncle Huang was so kind to us." Xiao An and Little Lion still had doubts in their hearts, but after thinking about it carefully, they felt that this could not be faked, so they were relieved. If you want to go to a class in the garden, you must first have a lawn where you can place a desk and desk. There are not many other places in the palace. There are such open spaces, and the scenery is very good. Next, move the desk to the grass. Mu Yangling suggested early on that children should look like students when they go to the study room. Therefore, although there are eunuchs serving in the study room, there are very few. They are only responsible for cleaning the house and providing tea between classes. Neither the servants nor the eunuchs who are cared for by the children are allowed to go to the study, and the same goes for the prince. So even the prince, grinding ink and laying paper is done by himself, no one does it for him. Since they have to move things to the grass, they naturally have to do it themselves, so as the oldest Xiao An, the tiger-headed little lion and the second prince, they not only have to move their own, but also take care of the weak third prince and the fourth prince. But this is also simple, Xiao An and Qi Wensu are not very strong, but the tiger head and the little lion are not weak, they went back and forth twice, not only moved the third prince and the fourth prince, but also gave Xiao An and Qi Wensu a hand. So when everyone was lined up, the question came, Mr.''s bookcase, books, pen and ink, ruler and other items have not come yet. The tiger looked left and right and asked, "Why didn''t Mr. come here?" Little Lion and Qi Wensu were equally confused, not to mention the third and fourth princes who had just been enlightened. A group of children sat on the grass and looked at each other. Still Xiao An lowered his head and pondered for a moment, and finally sighed: "So that''s what Uncle Huang meant." He got up helplessly and said to the group of little radishes: "Master and father, I have something to do with the disciples, and the master has not sat down yet. How dare we sit down? Come, come with me and invite the master to come." focused on the tiger head and the little lion and said, "I''ll leave the things to you sir." Xiao An led a group of young people back to the study, and the worried gentleman who was sitting on the chair was relieved to see Wei Wei, fortunately, he didn''t make him feel ashamed. Although there is a clever disciple who always makes trouble with himself and makes himself helpless, it is also beneficial. He can always guess what Mr. Xiao An brought a group of children to respectfully invite the husband to move, the husband coughed softly, got up and paced away. Xiao An looked at the tiger head and the little lion, and the two immediately went to carry the husband''s desk and seats, while Xiao An and the rest carried books, pen and ink and other items behind them. The other gentlemen who were waiting for the lecture in the side hall stood in front of the window to watch, and when they saw it, they touched their beards and sighed, "Although they are naughty, they respect their teachers." It is really rare for a child in the royal family to do this. This Sinology class was taught outside, and this class was also over after Taiyang University. Hutou, Little Lion and others worked hard to bring things back. The gentlemen seem to have come to their senses, and since then, whenever the weather is good, they like to go outside to go to class. The sun is big? It doesn''t matter, we will find a big shade tree and teach under it. Thirsty and no tea? It doesnt matter, what are so many disciples doing? Naturally, it was used to serve the gentlemen. From Xiao An to the youngest fourth prince, everyone served tea to the gentlemen. This was something that was never considered in the study before. Even the most courteous prince never served them tea, and the tea cup was empty. Either the eunuchs added it, or the gentlemen did it themselves. The children were naughty and mischievous, and the gentlemen were full of thoughts on how to prevent accidents in the classroom. , where can we take care of these etiquette? So this is the first time ever. The Hanlin who came to give lectures no longer has a straight face every day, but smiles brightly, so that the princes can serve as teachers. The gentlemen are gentle. Although the children are more lively, they are also more sensible. At least Hutou will no longer secretly throw bugs into the shoes of the gentlemen with the third prince and the fourth prince. Qi Xiuyuan, who wanted to use this to torment the children, did not expect such an effect. He opened his mouth for a while and asked Eunuch Wan, "How did this effect come about?" Eunuch Wan bowed and smiled and said, "This is because you have done the right thing, Lord, so that the son and the children will be more and more respectful to their teachers." Chapter 1197： blow Recently, the officials in the Hanlin Academy who are qualified to give lectures in the study are in a good mood, so when they were told that their wife was preparing to apply for the editorial position of Wenxiu Newspaper, they were only slightly depressed. With the publication of various rules and regulations of Wenxiu Daily, the Times also consolidated the four newspapers under its name. After naming the newspapers, the rules were set and began to solicit articles and recruit staff for the whole university. A group of men were embarrassed to just stare at the bulletin of Wenxiu, so they stared at the bulletin of the Times. Lin Weide is really capable, and he managed the newspaper office after only eight days in office. He named the four newspapers one by one. The one that attracts the most attention is naturally the Daqi Times. All kinds of government affairs, and foreign relations with neighboring countries are also involved, and all current affairs can be published. The three newly added newspapers are defined as Daqi Guoxue Journal, Daqi Geography and Customs Newspaper and Daqi Children''s Newspaper respectively according to the content delineated by Mu Yangling. The Times stipulates that officials are not allowed to hold any positions in the newspaper office. Therefore, although the editors of the leisurely Hanlin Academy would like to make a cameo appearance as an editor, they do not accept them. But it doesnt matter, although they cant hold office, their articles can appear anywhere. If you can pass the jinshi exam and enter the Hanlin, will your writing skills be poor? From the Times to the Sinology and Geography and Customs, everyone is good at everything, including the Children''s Newspaper. They can''t do anything, but they have sons and grandsons. Even if the sons and grandsons are not good, they still have students! Especially the gentlemen in the study, their students have a natural advantage. Who runs The Times? His student''s mother opened it! So, the homework assigned by Mr. Mu Shi after taking a rest is to write a manuscript for the Daqi Children''s Newspaper, and it must be accepted by the Children''s Newspaper to be considered passed. Of course, since the third prince and the fourth prince are still in the stage of learning big characters, they can be excluded from this list. But none of the remaining four escaped. If they are not allowed to enter the newspaper office, then they will flood the newspaper office with manuscripts, not only their own, but also their students''. So, the four children were distressed. Qi Wensu held his face and asked, "How to write the manuscript of the Children''s Newspaper?" Xiao An and the twins shook their heads together, they never wrote it, how did they know? But they weren''t worried at all, Hutou said confidently: "I''ll know when I go home and ask my mother." Qi Wensu''s eyes lit up, and he immediately said, "Then I will also leave the palace, and I will stay at your house at night." The third prince and the fourth prince, who were silent on the side, immediately dropped their pens and ran over: "We are going too." Qi Wensu said with a stern face: "No, you don''t need to write a manuscript, what are you going to do?" "Hmph, don''t think we don''t know that you want to run out of the palace to play, we don''t care, if you don''t bring us, we will tell the royal father that we like to play with you the most, but you don''t take us to play, we will definitely Will cry until the house collapses." Hutou immediately said: "If you can cry the Great Wall down, you will agree to go out of the palace every day to play with Uncle Huang." The third prince was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "The Great Wall? It''s so far there, I have to run down to the bottom of the Great Wall if I want to cry?" The tiger was stunned for a moment, then turned to ask the three friends, "Why didn''t they hear that I was mocking them? It''s not fun at all." Xiao An couldn''t stop it. As soon as Hutou said these words, the third prince and the fourth prince immediately knew that they had been tricked, and they simply closed their eyes and cried with a "wow". Tiger Head was so frightened that he almost fell off the chair. The two children cried so mournfully that even though there were not many servants in the study, the eunuchs rushed in at the fastest speed, but the two princes just closed their eyes and cried, how could they hear everyone''s comfort? So, a group of children were packaged and sent to the Kunning Palace to be judged, but the study was outside the confines of the harem. It took a long way to go to Kunning Palace, and it was not close to the emperor''s royal study. After walking for a while, the emperor, who heard the movement, sent Eunuch Wan to pick him up. The six children stood in a row. The third prince and the fourth prince were still sobbing. The two of them stared at their father with wet eyes, while the other four lowered their heads in frustration. Qi Xiuyuan was busy with state affairs, and he became impatient when he looked at the six children below. Fortunately, he only has six sons. If this is more, the palace will not be turned upside down? Sure enough, A Ling was right, having too many children is a burden! Qi Xiuyuan ignored his two sons who were still sobbing, pointed to Hutou and asked, "Hutou, what''s the matter with you?" Hu head lowered his head and took a step forward, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t let them cry on the Great Wall." "Wait a minute," Qi Xiuyuan asked Xiao An while holding his forehead: "You are studying Zuo Zhuan recently? I remember that your classes weren''t that fast?" Xiao An glanced at the dazed tiger head and replied, "Sir didn''t mention "Zuo Zhuan", it was the prince and the little bear who went to Shanxi, went to the Great Wall, painted a picture and sent it to us, and the fourth aunt gave it to us. Many stories of the Great Wall have been told, but Meng Jiangnu was the first to tell the story of the Great Wall." Qi Xiuyuan thought of the paintings that he treasured in his study, and the co-authors were mass-produced. He took a deep breath, looked at the tiger''s head, and asked, "Why do you want them to cry on the Great Wall? What the **** did I do? ?" Meng Jiangnu cried on the Great Wall because of Qin Shihuang''s tyranny, and her husband''s bones were not left, implying that the tyranny of the regime killed people. Scholars all over the world understand this truth, but Hutou is obviously not among the scholars. He scratched his head and said, "They said they want to cry the house down, I think they can all cry the house down, that''s definitely the case. It can tear down the Great Wall..." Qi Xiuyuan sighed, turned his head again and asked Xiao An, "Did your fourth aunt not tell him the meaning of the story when he told it?" Xiao An was embarrassed and said, "The fourth aunt asked us to think for ourselves, why Meng Jiangnu was able to cry down the Great Wall, and why this incident was recorded in Zuozhuan and widely circulated. Hutou doesn''t seem to have come up with it yet." The tiger''s head pouted angrily, and angrily called Qi Xiuyuan: "Uncle Huang, if you ask me, just ask me, don''t ask me a question, just ask Brother Xiao An, I''m not a fool, I can answer these questions for you. of." Qi Xiuyuan patted his head pitifully and said, "Of course I know you can answer, but Uncle Huang has limited time, I''m afraid that it will be a day after I figure out your answer, and things will be sorted out, so you feel wronged. Let me ask Xiao An if they are okay?" "Then you can ask Xiao An, why do you have to ask me and him?" Qi Xiuyuan praised him: "Because you are the most sincere among the children. They always avoid the important and take the light. Although it is not enough to lie, it can always make me ignore the most important things." Hutou has long learned to be good. He feels that the word "sincere" is not a good word in Uncle Huang''s mouth. Isn''t this a disguised statement that he is stupid? So he puffed up his cheeks and looked at Uncle Huang. The little lion couldn''t see the uncle Huang bullying Hutou like this. Hutou was his younger brother, and he said he wanted to protect him. So the little lion turned his head and asked the third prince and the fourth prince, who had stopped crying, "Why do you say you want to cry and collapse the house? How powerful are you?" The third prince and the fourth prince snorted and said aggrieved: "It was the father who said that the house will collapse if we cry again. Every time we cry, the father will agree to our request, so you guys It''s best to take us out of the palace too, or we''ll cry and collapse the house." The four eldest children directly ignored the last sentence of the two children, and looked at Qi Xiuyuan in unison, their eyes full of condemnation, and Xiao An even touched the heads of the third and fourth princes and sighed, "You guys are sincere." Qi Xiuyuan miraculously felt two arrows hit his heart. Chapter 1198： educate Qi Xiuyuan was abused by the children, and he was in no mood to continue playing with them. After learning the whole story from Hutou, he decided to cut through the mess: "The second child can go to your fourth uncle''s house for two days, and the third and The fourth kept it, and sent me back to write 200 big characters each, who taught you that you can achieve what you want just by crying?" The third prince and the fourth prince did not expect that not only would they not be able to follow them out, but they would also be punished. As soon as their mouths were deflated, they would cry. Qi Xiuyuan glared at them with a cold face and said, "If anyone dares to cry, I will punish him again for writing 500 large characters. Don''t eat meat!" The tiger head and the little lion immediately covered the mouths of the two cousins ??and winked at them. The two children could only hold back their tears when they thought of the content of the penalty. It was not until they left the imperial study that the tiger head and the little lion let go of their mouths and comforted them: "It''s just a fine of 200 large characters, and it''s done with a little effort. Unlike us, if we dare to cry and beg for things, My dad will definitely beat us up, not only for writing big letters, but also for not being allowed to ride horses, and being laughed at as little girls." The second prince also came over to apologize to the two younger brothers, "I will definitely bring you some fun things when I come back, but don''t cry at all in the future." The three little friends worked together and finally coaxed the two little kids away. The tiger head and the little lion wiped the sweat from their foreheads and sighed, "My mother is really working hard." Xiao An said with his hands behind his back: "Wen Qian and Wen Mi are all used by the uncle Huang. He used to think that Wen Qian and Wen Mi were annoying when they cried, so he tried his best to fulfill their wishes, which made them feel that crying can be done. Get what they want, so every time something goes wrong they start crying." The tiger head and the little lion asked, "How do you know?" "Guess," Xiao An squinted at them and said, "Every time you heard Wen Qian and the others say that it was Uncle Huang who said that if they cried again, the house would collapse, so in order to prevent the collapse of the house, it was natural to satisfy their wishes and prevent them from going any further. Cry, of course, there may be reasons for their mother and concubine." Sir Xiao An said: "Anyway, I now understand a little bit why when we were young, whenever we cried unreasonably, the fourth aunt beat us or surrounded us and let us cry." The tiger head and the little lion widened their eyes again, "Why don''t I remember these things?" In their hearts, they have always been very well-behaved and obedient, okay? Xiao An glanced at the two of them with contempt, and walked away with her head held high. The tiger head and the little lion hurriedly grabbed a thoughtful Wen Su and chased after them. A few children seldom avoid others when they speak, so Qi Xiuyuan naturally knew these words quickly. Realizing that he was inferior to a child in education, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but feel ashamed. He thought about it carefully, and finally left his political affairs and ran back to the harem to find two children who were suffering physical and mental blows for in-depth education. The four children returned to the palace together and told Mu Yangling about their homework this time. They looked at her and asked, "What do you think we should write?" Mu Yangling blinked and looked at the children for a while before saying, "This, didn''t your husband point you in the right direction?" The four children shook their heads in unison. "Then what do you want to write?" The four children looked at each other and shook their heads. They had never written such a manuscript, how would they know what to write? Mu Yangling touched his chin and said, "You can write about your happy things, your troubles, and your ideals, and even more deeply emotional things." Xiao An was thoughtful, but the other three were still confused. Mu Yangling said, "Wait until Daddy Xiao An comes back and you can ask him. He is the best in writing and should have some suggestions." So the four children moved to the Anjun Palace. When Xiaofu heard the news and came running with the little leopard orb, his brothers had disappeared, and Xiaofu pursed his lips aggrieved: "Big brother forgot me!" Mu Yangling was embarrassed, and hurriedly took him into his arms and said, "Your eldest brother has not forgotten you, it''s the fourth aunt who is going to your house for dinner today, and I''ll take you there later." Xiaofu didn''t shed tears, and said happily again: "Then fourth aunt, hurry up, my brothers and sisters and I will go get toys." "Okay." After Mu Yangling and the others left, they said to Li Chun, "Let Xiaoting inform the prince that we are all going to the Prince''s Mansion, and tell him to go directly to the Prince''s Mansion for dinner after leaving the office." Xiao An, who jumped out of the carriage, suddenly let out a wailing cry, startling everyone, and the little lion rushed over and asked, "What''s wrong, what''s wrong?" "I forgot my brother, he is still at your house." Little lion and tiger head were also dumbfounded. Xiaofu loves to play with the little leopard and the pearl, and the little Xia family is also relieved to put their son in the Prince Rong''s mansion. The first thing Xiaoan does when he comes back from school every day is to pick up his younger brother at the prince''s mansion, and then go back to the county king''s mansion. Today, he is all about the manuscript What happened, I immediately forgot my brother. Xiao An climbed back into the carriage again and said, "I''ll pick up my brother first, you guys will wait for me in my small study first." The tiger head and the little lion responded, pulling Qi Wensu and leaving first. The Princes Mansion and the Princes Mansion are not far apart. It only takes a quarter of an hour to ride the carriage, but this is a long time for Xiao An, who is so anxious. what?" The Xinjun Palace and the Princes Palace are opposite, and there is even a connecting place. There is no need for a carriage, just open the door and rush over. Mu Yangling laughed when he saw Xiao An who was rushing back again, touched his head and said, "I was about to bring your brother there, but you came by coincidence, you can''t forget your brother in the future." Xiao An bowed his head in shame, "Got it." Xiao Fu and the little leopard hugged a bunch of toys and came over. Seeing that his brother was also there, he suddenly widened his eyes and asked, "Brother, why are you here?" "I''ll take you home." Xiaofu hummed proudly: "I''m not a child anymore. My aunt took me home, so I don''t want you to come over to pick me up." Mu Yangling had to sigh at the strength of Fan Zijin''s genes. This child has been with her for the longest time, but why is his temper more and more like his father? Xiao An didn''t mind his brother''s arrogance, he picked him up and stuffed him into the carriage, saying, "Let''s go, I''m in a hurry." Little Leopard and Baozhu immediately opened their hands to get into the carriage, and Mu Yangling carried one and stuffed them into it. Xiao Xia had already received the news, and was standing in front of the Chuihuamen waiting for them. When he saw Mu Yangling, he smiled and said, "I always go there to eat. It''s not a festival. It''s rare for your whole family to come here to eat." "If you like me, I''ll bring them here every day to eat." "That''s a good relationship, lest I always feel that the house is deserted and not as lively as you..." The two walked towards the backyard while talking, and Xiao An early left them and ran to the small study. Chapter 1199： united front Qi Haoran came out of the small building from the military department and came over with a horse: "Master, the maiden came to pass a message from the small pavilion, saying that she is going to the county palace for dinner tonight." Qi Haoran was surprised, "Is there any happy event in the Prince''s Mansion?" Xiaolou said the reason again, and Qi Haoran curled his lips and said, "Isn''t it because I forgot to pick up my younger brother, tell Xiaofu the truth, why would the whole family run over to eat just to cover up?" He didn''t know how A Ling judged the seriousness of things. She didn''t care about the important things in his eyes anyway, and let the children develop freely. He felt light and unimportant, but she was like a big enemy. generally. Not only Qi Haoran couldn''t understand Mu Yangling''s thoughts, but Fan Zijin couldn''t either. He thought it was Xiao An who forgot to pick up Xiao Fu, or was he left in the wilderness and needed to be so nervous to take care of Xiao Fu''s heart? However, when Qi Haoran couldn''t understand it, he chose to accommodate. Fan Zijin obviously didn''t have such feelings, but thinking of Qi Haoran in the middle, he decided not to discuss this matter with Mu Yangling further, anyway, that was not his daughter-in-law. Not necessary. Fan Zijin, who also got the news, saw Qi Haoran who was leaning on his horse and looking around in boredom when he left the door of the household department. He stepped forward and patted his shoulder: "Let''s go." The cousins ??rode back together on horseback. At this time, everyone was buying vegetables and closing the stalls, and the street was extremely lively. When passing by the newspaper office, Qi Haoran restrained his horse and pointed at some beggars on the street who were curled up and hiding in the dark with the whip: "Zijin, if one day there will be no beggars on the street, Daqi will truly be an old man. The real prosperous world is when there is something to nurture, a child is taught, and a disease is healed. Fan Zijin squeezed the reins in his hand and asked, "You specially spared two streets just to tell me this?" Qi Haoran looked at the setting sun on the horizon and said, "A-Ling once joked with several children that they were the morning sun. I used to laugh at her, but at this time I felt it was appropriate. If the children are the morning sun. , then we are at noon, illuminating the whole Daqi with scorching heat, but one day we will become the setting sun, and then they will be the noon sun, and they will replace us to illuminate the whole Daqi." "Zijin, whether Daqi can prosper or not, we only play a very small role, because we are about to get old, and this burden will eventually be handed over to the children. Therefore, we should not neglect children''s education so much. , to cultivate a group of good heirs, its importance is no less than the government affairs in our hands now." Fan Zijin''s eyes were full of doubts, "So what?" Qi Haoran coughed lightly, "So when you go back later, you can''t just teach them writing skills, but also how to take their responsibilities. They are different from ordinary children. They are princes, my sons, yours. Son, I will assist Xiaobao in the future, someone who holds great power." Fan Zijin asked, "A Ling asked you to tell me this?" Qi Haoran said proudly: "Can she think of this in her head? This is what I mean." Qi Haoran rode his horse towards the palace and said to him, "Have you forgotten, this is our dream, a dream many years ago." Fan Zijin fell silent, yes, Mu Yangling''s ideal is only to plant good, high-yield and high-quality seeds, so that there will be no hunger in troubled times. To support the old, teach the young, and heal the sick is the ideal of the three brothers. "As you know, A Ling and I are not very good at studying. We can''t teach the children much when they are young, and we can''t teach them too much when they are older. Xiaobao is taught by the emperor himself. Xiaoxiong will take my place in the future, so I will also I can teach him, but for the remaining few, even they themselves cant figure out what they are going to do in the future, and the daily problems keep on coming, and A Lings and Is knowledge is a bit narrow for them. Qi Haoran said: "Your knowledge is good, but I always feel that your education is wrong. Every time I see you teach them something, I am terrified. Zijin, they are not us. They have lived happily ever since they were young, and they are supported by us. We were so playful when we were kids." Fan Zijin sneered: "Which of those people in the DPRK and China is easy to get along with? I don''t teach them conspiracy and tricks, and they will suffer in the future." Qi Haoran said, "I always think that conspiracy is inferior to Yang conspiracy. Even if someone plots conspiracy against them, as long as they stand upright, have wisdom, and help each other, they can fight back openly. Zijin, the whole of Daqi is not only a We can rely on our children, they can only be regarded as the leading wolves at best, and if we want to prosper and prosper, we need many, many children to follow behind them, and it is difficult to convince people with conspiracy and tricks." Qi Haoran is a hard worker for Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin may sneer at what others say, but Qi Haoran''s words can be more or less listened to. Qi Haoran felt relieved when he saw him pondering. Fan Zijin was smart. As long as he was willing to think about it, this was half the success. If it wasn''t for his and Mu Yangling''s lack of ability, he wouldn''t have said this to Fan Zijin. Several of the children have been staying with him and A Ling for a longer period of time, and most of the problems are handled by the couple. For the first time, Ah Ling pushed the children to Fan Zijin before he could go back. He knew the children''s questions from Xiaolou, but Qi Haoran couldn''t answer them. How to write the manuscript of ??Children''s Newspaper, he was barely satisfied with his own official documents, let alone something that he had never heard of before. Although A Ling came up with things, but A Ling''s writing is not as good as his, let alone instructing the children. If she is really out of ideas, she will not push the children to Zijin. And the only one who passed the knowledge and culture of the two is Zijin. Qi Haoran thought for a long time before he came up with this statement. He planned to take A Ling out to travel around the mountains and rivers in ten years. This burden must be handed over to the children. Do you worry when you go out with A Ling? Only when Da Qi gets better and better, can he go out with A Ling more at ease. And several children are getting more and more difficult to teach, especially Xiao An, that boy is too smart, and he has the most problems every time, even the tiger head and the little lion are taught, and he and A Ling have limited ink in their stomachs. So let''s bring Zijin together and let''s teach together. But Zijin''s teaching principles are too different from theirs. Before cooperating, he has to minimize this difference as much as possible. Otherwise, the adults will compete and the winner will be the stinky brats. Xiao An and the others didn''t know that the adults were about to reach a united front. They were also excitedly discussing the children''s newspaper in the small study. Hutou heard that his article would be famous in the world as long as it was published in the children''s newspaper, and his enthusiasm was unlimited. Chapter 1200： Inquiry Fan Zijin looked back at Qi Haoran before entering the small study, and he had no choice but to compromise, he was right. Their goal is to let the children build Daqi better, not to guard against the ministers in the court. Only by looking farther, can they go longer. Fan Zijin was born as a scholar, and he has always been smart. It can be said that he is not worse than those Hanlin bachelors who teach. He does not have the concerns of gentlemen. His eyes are broad and then the guidance is more incisive. Isn''t ?? Haoran just trying to cultivate more and more talents for Daqi? Actually, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong have been doing this kind of thing all the time, just because of their limited strength. Now Baoxiong Academy only has about 20 families, but wouldn''t it be enough if more people came to run free schools? This matter was suggested by them or by the imperial court, and there was a suspicion of coercion, but if the children brought it up, there would be no sense of disobedience. But this should be done slowly, not in a hurry. Fan Zijin found a few children, and the first sentence was, "You have been discussing for a long time, who has an idea?" The tiger-headed lion and Qi Wensu scrambled to express their opinions, but Xiao An gave his father a strange look, thinking that his father was so good today that he would ask their opinions first. Fan Zijin knew what his son was thinking at a glance, patted his little head and said, "You talk first!" Xiao An tilted his head and said, "Aunt Four said that the most important thing for children is to grow up happily, so we need to write more happy things?" Fan Zijin scoffed, "How many parents in this world have the ability to make their children grow up happily, did you write this to make everyone jealous of you?" Xiao An choked, but the tiger head didn''t seem to hear the sarcasm of the second uncle. He raised his hand and shouted: "I love horse-riding hunting, so I want to write about horse-riding hunting!" Fan Zijin nodded approvingly, "Yes, cavalry and archery account for a large proportion of the six arts. Now that both civil and martial arts in Daqi are equally important, it is indeed necessary to greatly promote cavalry and archery. After you write it, hand it over to me, and I will help you to correct it and then hand it over to Mr. " Hutou suddenly became elated. He was the first person to pass the outline. The little lion also said immediately: "Then I will write about our trip to the farm, and it will be very happy." Fan Zijin touched his head and said, "This is not bad. Every time you go to Grange, don''t you always have questions that you can''t ask, why don''t you organize them and write them down, and see what other children have the answers." The little lion was thoughtful. Qi Wensu also raised his hand to express, but Xiao An pressed it down and said angrily: "Daddy, you discriminate against me, why can Hutou and Little Lion write happy things, but I can''t?" "You are the elder brother and can''t let the younger brother? They wrote happy things, you should write some sad things." Qi Wensu immediately fell silent, looked left and right, and Xiao An hummed: "Hmph, then I will write that you favor one over the other, which makes me very sad." Fan Zijin couldn''t get what he wanted, and he also let the world see how good he is Qi Haoran''s son. He touched his son''s head and said, "Okay, you can write it like this." Xiao An suddenly pouted. Qi Wensu scratched his head and said, "Then what sad thing am I going to write?" Fan Zijin asked him, "What are you sad about?" Qi Wensu lowered his head and whispered: "Isn''t my mother-in-law not very nice to me?" The son doesnt say anything wrong with his mother. If Wen Su really wrote it like this, Im afraid no one will agree with him except for children of the same age, and he will be criticized. Fan Zijin said with a serious face: "This is too sensitive to be published in the newspaper." Seeing that Wen Su''s eyes were red, he changed the subject and asked, "Do you really want to write this?" Qi Wensu asked dully: "Didn''t you tell me to write sad things?" "..." Fan Zijin touched his head and said, "Son, you are too sincere!" Qi Wensu burst into tears, looked at him accusingly and said, "Second uncle, how can you scold me?" Fan Zijin blankly turned his head to look at the three next to him and asked, "Do you really praise me from time to time?" Hutou jumped out first and said, "Sincere is stupid, you are scolding Wen Su for being stupid." Fan Zijin almost went crazy, "Who taught you all this? Honesty is obviously a good word!" He turned his head and coaxed Qi Wensu: "Okay, what did you want to write before?" "I forgot" Fan Zijin decided to take the children out for a walk tomorrow to see the world and let them see what is sad and what is joy. Hutou asked in surprise: "Second Uncle, don''t you want to go to court tomorrow?" Fan Zijin coughed lightly and said, "Second uncle rests tomorrow, that''s alright, hurry up and pack up and have dinner." A few children were talking after they left the door of the study, and Fan Zijin heard Hutou say in a very envious tone: "Brother Xiao An, your father is so nice, he can always rest, if only my father had so many vacations, he would be sure Take us on a horseback ride." The loathsome voice of the little lion then sounded, "Brother, you are so stupid, the second uncle and father are officials in the same court, and the hours for Xiu Mu are the same. The reason why the second uncle doesn''t have to go to court is because he is absent from work." Hutou looked at Xiao An in astonishment, "Is Brother Xiao An real?" Fan Zijin heard his son humming softly: "I''ve long been used to it. My father often misses work, but he also often works overtime." Hu Tou asked hesitantly, "Then Uncle Huang doesn''t care?" Fan Zijin later heard Hutou excitedly said: "Then we also skip class and go out to play, and we will make up for it later..." Fan Zijin gritted his teeth and felt that these children really needed to be cleaned up. Qi Haoran also gritted his teeth and felt that it was really a mistake for Zijin to teach the children, this person didn''t even know how to teach by example. Because Fan Zijin was going to take the children out the next day, only Qi Haoran and his wife went home with the twins at night, and the other children decided to stay in the county palace. Qi Haoran said worriedly: "Zijin can really teach several children? This is the first time he has taken several children out alone." Mu Yangling was very relieved and said: "How can children not have some problems? Don''t worry, their xinxing is almost stable, and Zijin will not go bad and teach them. Didn''t you do his ideological work?" Qi Haoran sighed: "Our children should be as smart as Zijin, I would rather they be as stubborn as Zijin, so that no one can bully them, but they don''t have much intelligence, if they really learn it. If Zijin is like that, then he is not shrewd, he is playful. Being a parent is really hard, and there is always something to worry about. Qi Haoran looked at the dragon and phoenix in his arms and whispered to Mu Yangling: "What do you think these two little things will look like in the future?" "Let them grow up, we just need to provide them with the teaching resources they need," Mu Yangling was very relieved, "as long as they are not bad people." "How can your child be a bad person?" Qi Haoran muttered. Chapter 1201： Prepare Fan Zijin was absent from work the next day and took a few children out to see the world. Qi Haoran went to the court with his hands behind his back, while Mu Yangling went to the Wenxiu newspaper office with the twins who were unwilling to stay at home. Xiao Xia also brought Xiao Fu out. Seeing Mu Yangling with the dragon and the phoenix, she couldn''t help but smile at each other, and complained in a low voice, "This child is so angry that he is rolling around at home when he hears that his father is taking his brothers out to play without him. , I don''t want to go to play with the little leopard, and I have to come out with me." "It''s alright, there is not a children''s area in the newspaper office, let them play there, if they can''t, let the nanny take them to the street." The three children were already staring at the people passing by on the street. Xiao Xia pointed at Xiao Fu''s nose and said, "I took you out to play every now and then, and I didn''t keep you at home, how could it still be like the first time I saw it?" The children ignored their mother and looked out from the car window. They were so excited that they would be happy if they could come out. The staff of Wenxiu Newspaper has been recruited long ago, one step ahead of the Times, but there has been no movement in the past few days, and the people in the Times Newspaper Office thought that Wenxiu Newspaper was closed. If Lin Weide hadn''t seen his wife busy in the small study every day, he would have thought so. At present, only the Times is still published every day. The three newspapers such as Children''s News have to choose an auspicious day, but they are almost ready. They have already handed over the date to Mu Yangling. . As the behind-the-scenes boss of the newspaper office, Mu Yangling is naturally inclined to Wenxiu News by various resources, so she is standing in front of the ladies and said: "So we have to start the issue the day before their publication, and the selection of this content is It is very important and in a hurry. Except for a statement from the Queen Mother, other manuscripts must be collected. Naturally, if you have a good manuscript, you can also submit it. As long as it passes the editor-in-chief, I and the deputy director of the library will review it. Can." Little Lady Lin''s eyes lit up, she stood up and asked, "I have written a few poems, can they be published if they pass?" Miss Lin is the youngest daughter of Lin Weide and Mrs. Lin. This time, despite her mother''s objection, she insisted on finding Mu Yangling to be an editor in the newspaper office. She was brave enough and Mu Yangling liked it very much. Hearing that, she nodded and smiled: "If If there is no more suitable manuscript than you, but as long as you pass it, this issue will not work, and other issues will also be used." Little Lady Lin was satisfied. Seeing that you have no other questions, Mu Yangling asked everyone to review the manuscript. As the editor-in-chief, Mrs. Lin also stepped down, while Mu Yangling took Xiao Xia to discuss other matters with Mrs. Hua, "I''m afraid I can''t take care of it in the far places, but the Jiangnan area, the Guangdong and Guangxi areas to the south, and the two lakes to the west. In the region, the Huainan area to the north can be issued on the same day, so as to maximize the influence. "Niangniang, you explained in advance that Wenxiu Newspaper is a women''s newspaper, will not many people buy it?" Lu Jingshu was still a little nervous. "No," Mu Yangling said confidently: "The Times''s sales channels have already matured, and Wenxiu News is directly using its channel. I believe that the first sale of Wenxiu News will not be weaker than the Times, but Its hard to say what happens after that. Mu Yangling clicked the manuscript in front of him and said: "So the articles published are very important, at least don''t make people think that Wenxiu News is a place where a group of women talk about jewelry and powder, we women should also have the heroic spirit of women, okay Tell the world that we also have our ability to save the world." Lu Jingshu nodded slowly, "Don''t worry, madam, we will carefully review the manuscript." Because he made up his mind to pass the position to Xiao Xia, Mu Yangling gave her a lot of work to do, and went to review the manuscript by himself. This is also the most arduous and difficult to define. Wenxiu News has only been open for manuscripts for two days, but since Mu Yangling released the rumors, people have been submitting manuscripts to the palace. After the open call for manuscripts, the manuscripts were almost buried in the newspaper office. There are good articles among them, but naturally there are also unappealing purposes. There were even some letters of advice written by the old master to oppose the opening of the Wenxiu Newspaper, and the little ladies were so angry that they threw their pens and stomped their feet. The movement was even bigger than the newspaper next door. The editors of the Times were very nervous when they heard the loud bang from time to time next door. When they pricked up their ears, they could hear a soft voice scolding people, and they suddenly gave a shock. Pretty scary. Once they heard Mrs. Lin''s voice shouting, "Dare Shuzier!" The gazes that looked at Lin Weide changed one by one. Lin Weide''s face was as usual, but he was also apprehensive. Madam was already sturdy, and with a more sturdy Princess Rong, can she really return to gentleness? This kind of mixed manuscript makes the reading speed of the little ladies increase rapidly, and Mu Yangling can even glance at it to know whether this manuscript is worth reading again. Mu Yangling threw down a manuscript that was full of ink, like graffiti. When he read the next one, he paused, turned around and picked up the manuscript, frowning and carefully identifying it. This article is not so much a manuscript as it is half a manuscript and half a letter. The writing is immature and the writing is ugly, but Mu Yangling felt that his mood was like a jumping note, and he was instantly happy. Mu Yangling put this manuscript aside, intending to write a review for it, when he picked up the pen, there was a coquettish cry from outside, and the three children rushed in, seeing Mu Yangling fluttering. Come over, Xiaofu shouted: "Fourth aunt, it''s time for lunch!" Little Leopard and Baozhu hugged Mu Yangling''s legs one by one, looking up and drooling: "I''m hungry, I want to eat!" Mu Yangling could only put down his pen and look helplessly at the clock hanging on the wall, only to realize that it was indeed time for lunch. "Okay, I''ll pack up and take you to dinner." The little ladies in the newspaper office all stared at San Xiao and praised: "The children of the two princesses are so cute." Little Lady Lin, who had been stern, also stared at the three children and wanted to go up and pinch their cheeks. Upon seeing this, Mu Yangling immediately packed up his things and went out with the three children, and went out after finding Xiao Xia. She didn''t want her son and daughter to have red marks all over the face for a while, so hurry up and withdraw. Xiao Xia asked Xiao Fu, "Where do you want to eat?" The three children pointed to the Quanju Building in unison, and kept taking deep breaths, making a look of intoxication. The little leopard smelled the fragrance in the air, and his saliva almost drooled. Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia looked at each other and praised with a smile: "You really have vision!" Quanjulou is their family''s property, and now it has become one of the best restaurants in the capital. This is the peak meal period, and it is difficult to find a private room in it, but they are the owner, and there is a place for them all year round. on. Knowing that they can eat in their own restaurant, Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia happily dragged San Xiao over there. Chapter 1202： incident The restaurant was bustling, but just after they entered, they were picked up by the shopkeeper Qian, "Greetings to the masters, the box is ready." Shopkeeper Qian was very enthusiastic to the five people. The two male hosts often came to the restaurant for dinner, but the two female hosts and the little hosts seldom came. The princess and the little masters came to visit with great difficulty, and the shopkeeper Qian gave them twelve points of enthusiasm to entertain them. Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia couldn''t bear the money shopkeeper''s enthusiasm, so they let him go down after ordering. Shopkeeper Qian felt a jolt in his heart, and immediately woke up. After all, he was a sophisticated shopkeeper. Once he woke up, he immediately bowed and retired with an appropriate attitude. Xiao Xia couldn''t help laughing at Mu Yangling''s relieved look, "You are the master, why are you afraid of him?" "It''s not that I''m afraid of him, it''s that he''s too enthusiastic and can''t bear it." Mu Yangling poured a glass of boiled water for the children, and said, "Drink some water before running." Little Leopard took the cup and drank it, dropped the cup and hugged Xiaofu, shouting happily, "I caught you!" Xiaofu didn''t drink any more water, so he broke free from Little Leopard''s hand and ran away. Although Little Leopard was smaller than Xiaofu, he was agile. When he blocked people, Xiaofu couldn''t do anything. He jokingly opened the box door and rushed out. Mu Yangling couldn''t stop it, so he could only grab the orb and stuff it into Little Xia''s arms, then turned around and chased after the two little kids. As soon as the box door opened, the sound from outside came in, and the two stinky boys ran after him, and when Mu Yangling came out, they had already run to the corridor. Mu Yangling was so arrogant, he was not good at calling them in the restaurant, and he was afraid of scaring them into an accident, so he could only speed up and rush towards them, but Xiao Fu and Xiao Leopard suddenly stopped at the entrance of the stairs and looked down curiously with wide eyes. Mu Yangling walked behind them and saw a group of people rushed in from below, and greeted everyone: "Come and see, Prince An led people to destroy the paddy fields of Rong Xiang''s family..." Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, and there was a big clamor below, shouting: "Nonsense, who doesn''t know that Prince An and Rong are good friends?" "Without a big hatred, who would do such a thing as destroying farmland?" Mu Yangling grabbed a child with one hand and walked back, saying, "If you run outside, I''ll tie you up." Xiaofu said in Mu Yangling''s hand: "They are talking about my father." "That''s all fake. Your father is very reliable." Fan Zijin was not Qi Haoran, so she didn''t believe that he would do such a thing. The little leopard also fluttered and called, "But the second brother and the third brother are following the second uncle." Mu Yangling''s movements froze, and he moved the two children back to the box faster. And the noisy people downstairs have been appeased. When the shopkeeper Qian appeared with a smile, everyone remembered that this restaurant seemed to belong to King An. Everyone''s mouths closed immediately, they didn''t want to offend the King of Anjun on his territory. Mu Yangling called Xiaoting and said, "Go and find out what happened." She is not worried about the four stinky boys, but she is worried about Fan Zijin. Anyway, it has become commonplace for the four stinky boys to get into trouble. But it was the first time that Fan Zijin took the children out independently. He had no experience in dealing with their troubles. If he messed up this first time, would he still be willing to take a few stinky boys out in the future? Mu Yangling looked towards the direction outside the city and was worried, hoping that Fan Zijin could hold on. At this time, Fan Zijin had calmed down from his madness, he looked at the man rolling in the mud, pointed to the half-destroyed farmland below and said, "Don''t be stunned, keep fighting, or I will give you points today. No one is allowed to leave if there is a winner or loser!" Dong Mao, who was pressed by the tiger''s head, was stunned for a moment, and then he wanted to overturn the tiger''s head with an "Ow". However, the imagination was beautiful, but the reality was cruel. If the tiger''s head fell with a paw, he would have to continue thrashing in the mud. Dong Mao was angry. He had to smash the mud with his hands and shouted: "Fan Zijin, don''t go too far, you are the king of the county, and my brother-in-law is still the prime minister!" Fan Zijin snorted coldly and ordered, "Tiger head, beat him up for me!" Hutou immediately executed the order and followed Dong Mao''s playful son to see it. He hesitated for a while but still did not dare to go forward. That was Prince Rong''s son. The master who does not suffer, and the emperor supports them, they are really afraid. So Dong Mao, who was in his twenties, was pressed and beaten by a tiger who was only in his early ten years. The little lion and Qi Wensu saw their blood boil, and they rushed forward to help out, so they became one of three gang fights, and Xiao An went to knead the mud **** from time to time. Come to Dong Mao... Fan Zijin watched, and his anger at being interrupted by the plan disappeared a little. When the battle was over, Fan Zijin looked at Dong Mao who was paralyzed in the mud, and said to Hutou and Little Lion in disgust, "Drag him over to me." The tiger head and the little lion immediately pulled the man to the edge of the field, and Fan Zijin lifted up his robes in disgust, and squatted on the field next to Dong Mao, who was lying in the field, and said in a low voice, "You''re such an idiot. , if it wasn''t for your brother-in-law''s sake, I wouldn''t be happy to beat you up." Dong Mao glared at Fan Zijin, but unfortunately he didn''t even have the strength to speak now, so he could only express his anger with his eyes. Fan Zijin snorted coldly and waved to the four boys who looked like clay figurines: "Go, let''s go home." The four boys immediately walked to Fan Zijin''s side. Fan Zijin wanted to beat them up, but the people watching decided to go back and talk about it. Because this incident was not planned, Fan Zijin was very unhappy. For the first time, he noticed the difference between the children and Qi Haoran. Children are equal to four or more Qi Haoran. In the past, he only needed to wipe his **** for one Qi Haoran, but now he has to clean up the mess for four Qi Haoran. The most important thing is that Qi Haoran listens to him. They are cousins. You can have a heart-to-heart, you can give him a command, and the other party can take an action. But these four boys, when he jumped and called to stop, they kept rushing forward, and it was impossible to manage. For the first time, Fan Zijin experienced Mu Yangling''s hardships. How did she manage these stinky boys who didn''t obey orders? Fan Zijin disliked that the four children were covered in mud, looked at his beautiful and clean carriage, and then looked at the horses of the guards, hesitated for a moment about the shame and the damage to the carriage, and decided to make them lose face, "You all go back on horseback. Well, by the way, smear your face with mud, don''t let people see your identities." said to the people who were still in the fields: "If you are wronged, you can go to the capital to find me or Prince Rong, and we will definitely decide for you." As soon as these words came out, everyone was horrified. Did King An make up his mind to be the enemy of Prime Minister Rong? Aren''t they good friends? Chapter 1203： innocent As soon as Fan Zijin returned to the capital, he brought the four clay figurines into the palace to file a complaint. The palace received the news relatively slowly, so Qi Xiuyuan and the ministers were a little horrified when they saw the four clay figurines. Bar? Fan Zijin complained as soon as he came up: "Your Majesty, you have to decide for the second prince and the others, then Dong Jiawulang beats people as soon as he comes up, and he doesn''t even care about the etiquette of monarchs and ministers. It''s a heinous crime." Oh, it turned out that it was a **** fighting. The ministers were relieved and began to watch the play leisurely. Who would not know that Dong Mao was an ignorant playboy, and he was able to enjoy himself in the capital due to the power of Rong Xiang, but so far, The other party was just a scoundrel who was playing horses and dogs. Most of the time, he would drink and visit brothels, grab red cards with others, and fight every now and then. The ministers were waiting for him to further ferment and become a criminal. But to dare to beat the prince, he is indeed courageous enough. Beating the royal family should be counted as a crime, right? Everyone was thinking about how to convict Dong Mao, when Qi Xiuyuan asked Fan Zijin indifferently, "Isn''t it office hours now, why did you go out of the city in casual clothes?" Fan Zijin''s body froze, and all the ministers froze. He immediately looked at the Prince of Anjun with the eyes of a good show. He is indeed Prince Rong''s cousin. It''s all the same. In front of the emperor, he deserves to be arrested. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the big and the four with a headache, and he felt a chill in his heart. It''s okay if Haoran is not reliable, and Zijin is not reliable. He pointed to the place where the four clay figurines were standing, and said, "Go out for me. After we leave, the four of you will carry water to clean this place." said to Fan Zijin who was standing with his head bowed, "How dare Dong Mao beat the prince?" "Back to the emperor, he didn''t know that the second prince was among them, but Wen Nuo and Wen Zheng are also the royal family, the emperor, this kind of contempt for the royal family must be severely punished." Qi Xiu narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw that he was avoiding the reason. Is this Dong Mao they took the initiative to provoke? That''s not right, although the four children always cause trouble, most of the time their starting point is good, and every time they get into trouble, their starting point can win a lot of points for them. Zijin wants them to be exempted from punishment, shouldn''t he first explain the reasons and classify Dong Mao as a heinous crime? Qi Xiuyuan noticed the difference, stared at Fan Zijin and said, "If that''s the case, then remove Dong Mao''s fame and hit twenty big boards as punishment." Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, Qi Xiuyuan felt even more different, and simply stood up and said: "It''s time for lunch, all the gentlemen go to the side hall to eat first, and let the second prince and the others clean the imperial study." The ministers who wanted to know the truth at a deeper level immediately stopped talking. They were hungry early, but the emperor did not eat and rest, and they were even more embarrassed to mention that since they had grace, they naturally had to eat first, and it was not too late to break up when they came back. Qi Xiuyuan turned his head naturally to Rong Xuan and said, "Rong Xiang stay and have dinner with me." Rong Xuan bowed to answer, and everyone had become accustomed to it. Every time the imperial study had to keep a meal, the emperor would ask Rong Xiang to eat with him seven times out of ten. Fan Zijin didn''t even need to call Qi Xiuyuan and followed behind. Qi Xiuyuan stopped and turned to look at the four honest clay figurines, and waved, "Go wash and change your clothes and come back. If the imperial study is not cleaned, you won''t be allowed to eat lunch." Hutou hugged his stomach and looked pitifully at the long table where the lunch was placed, because all four were covered in mud, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t tell who was the tiger''s head and who was the little lion. To the evil one, he said to Hutou: "I asked someone to keep a roast chicken for you. If you move faster, maybe you can still eat hot food. If you move slowly and the dish is cold, I will reward the palace people. , this dish won''t taste good when it''s cold." The tiger turned around and ran. Xiao An and the others hurried to chase him. Qi Xiuyuan felt relieved, sat down in the main seat, looked at Fan Zijin and asked, "Tell me, what''s the reason?" Fan Zijin looked at Rongxuan, Rongxuan paused, got up and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, I remember that there are still some things to explain, why don''t you use it first..." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and said, "Brother Rong, I think you are just wondering why you are so smart and make such a low-level mistake." Qi Xiuyuan said to Rong Xuan, "Sit down and listen to his reasons with me." Rong Xuan sat down silently. Fan Zijin said solemnly: "It is said that the four children fought with Dong Mao, but strictly speaking, Dong Mao led people to fight with the rural people, and the four children could not see it." Qi Xiuyuan looked at Rong Xuan and asked, "Is Dong Mao your wife and brother?" "Yes." Rong Xuan bent slightly and looked at Fan Zijin, "Just tell me what he did." "It''s not necessarily what he did," Fan Zijin said truthfully: "My children and I just wanted to go to the farm outside the city to have a look, but we met Dong Mao and his group of friends and a group of villagers confronting each other... " Fan Zijin wanted to take the children out to see the joys and sorrows of other children, and each of them had different joys and sorrows. They squatted in the city and watched for a while. Fan Zijin saw that Hutou couldn''t sit still, so he just took them out of the city. He wanted to take them to the Baoxiong Academy in Tianzhuang to see what the children in Zhuangzi were doing. , maybe they can think more. Who knew that he had met Dong Mao and others before he got to Grange. Xiao An and the others didn''t know Dong Mao, but Fan Zijin did, so he was so curious that the carriage stopped for a while, and then something happened. The four children were all afraid that the world would not be chaotic, they jumped off the racecourse as soon as the carriage stopped and went to watch. There was a quarrel between you and me on both sides, and there were a lot of people watching. Dong Maozheng was arguing, so he didn''t pay attention to Fan Zijin''s group. Xiao An and the others listened with interest for a while, and immediately restored most of the truth based on the words of both sides. It turned out that a few years ago, Dong Mao set up a bureau to buy this large piece of farmland at a very low price. Because the other party is a powerful person, the people can only knock down their teeth and swallow their blood. It was only after a new year that they realized that it was not only their own family who had been deceived, and they did not know where the courage came from. Unfortunately, I met Dong Mao, who was out of town for a horse. Dong Mao''s steward immediately asked Dong Mao to call the shots. Dong Mao felt that he bought the land with money and there was no reason to return it, so he was very angry, and the two sides quarreled. Originally, this had nothing to do with Xiao An and the others. After they were watching, they could turn around and leave. Fan Zijin had this idea. He felt that although Dong Mao was hateful, it was because of these mischievous people that he had time to take advantage of it. Anyway, this has been done. Sure, there are black and white characters, so there''s really no need to get involved. So he greeted Xiao An and they got on the carriage and left quickly. But Xiao An and the others were not taught by Fan Zijin, but by Mu Yangling, so they accurately believed that Dong Mao was deceiving these villagers, and it was a contract trap and fraud. The four of them whispered to remind the villagers to go to the yamen. Report to Dong Mao. At the moment when he bowed his head, he didn''t know who made the first move. Anyway, the two sides immediately started fighting. Chapter 1204： intervene According to the reasoning of the children afterwards, they didn''t even want to do it at this time. Although they disliked Dong Mao very much, Mu Yangling often taught them that they must find out the reason before doing it, and find the reason for them to do it, unless the situation Emergency, they will die if they don''t take action. So when the two sides fought, although the tiger head and the little lion were about to move, Xiao An still asked aloud, "Will people die?" The tiger head and the little lion weighed the weapons and equipment on both sides, and shook their heads decisively, "At most, the nose is blue and the face is swollen." Qi Wensu saw with sharp eyes that some of the crowd took out a knife, and immediately shouted excitedly: "Yeah, someone has a knife!" The three children immediately turned their heads to look. Seeing that a few people had squeezed out, they all came towards the civilians with knives. Xiao An immediately shouted: "The tiger head and the little lion, hurry up and stop it!" Fan Zijin was still sitting leisurely in the carriage at that time. Hearing his son''s order, it was too late to stop him. The tiger head and the little lion followed the arrows out of the string, and went to the few with the knives. The civilian team saw that the Xungui team took out the deadly weapon, and the tiger body was shocked, the eyes were red, and they said hello. Xiao Anton felt that it was not good, and with Wen Su, left and right clicked to separate the two sides. The tiger head and the little lion no longer only blocked those who were carrying knives. They calm down. But who would listen to four children? Everyone became more and more angry. Dong Mao, who was just on the sidelines, saw that most of his men were taken by the tiger heads and they simply rolled up his sleeves and went on it himself. The dudes who follow him also have some boxing skills, and they dont believe that the commoners on the other side dare to attack them, so they all roll up their sleeves to help the brothers. The tiger head and the little lion were not beaten, but Xiao An was beaten twice. When they saw it, they were furious. They went to Dong Mao upholding the principle of capturing the thief first. No way, who called him the most arrogant! The two quickly threw several dudes, including Dong Mao, into the field. When the dude''s guards saw it, they wanted to go to help them. The civilian team fought and advanced with them, so the battlefield quickly turned from the road to the field. Although nearly an acre of rice field was trampled down, no major casualties were caused due to the inconvenience of moving in the mud. When Fan Zijin, who was trembling with rage, climbed out of the carriage, the tiger head had already successfully pinned Dong Mao down and beat him hard. Fan Zijin saw the weapons held by the Xungui team, and then looked at a few strange people in the crowd, and his heart suddenly became cold, and he directly asked the guards to show their identities. Knowing that the fight had involved all the sons of the prince''s family, the commoners of the civilian team were so frightened that they fell to their knees in the field. And the Xungui team, who had always been arrogant and arrogant, also took a break and looked at the four children who were still fighting with others in surprise. Thinking of the rumors about the bear children of the palace, the dudes have no doubts at all. Besides, they don''t know Xiao An, the tiger-headed lion and Qi Wensu, who have turned into clay figures, don''t they know Fan Zijin, the king of An County? So a war is over. In addition to the tiger''s head pressing against Dong Mao and refusing to get up, Xiao An''s little lion and Wen Su both stopped. Fan Zijin was shocked and angry at the time, and he felt that there was a conspiracy in it, so he didn''t have a chance to talk to Dong Mao at all, and directly asked Hutou to beat him. So when Dong Mao confronted Fan Zijin, he only had time to say a harsh word, and before he could say a lot of words, he was beaten by the tiger head and lost his strength. Fan Zijin glanced at Rong Xuan, whose face was sinking like water, and said, "Brother Rong, I have asked those people to come to me or Haoran with grievances, but if there are people behind them, they are afraid that they will directly make a big issue. The wounded in the fight have all been sent to the hospital, the matter has not been dealt with, and the wounded are not allowed to leave." Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to Rong Xuan and said, "I''ll give you a half-day off, and come back after finishing things up." Rong Xuan immediately got up and knelt down, and said in a low voice, "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Qi Xiuyuan helped him up, pointed at the food on the table and said, "Eat first before going, and don''t waste food." Rong Xuan blinked, blinking away the wetness in his eyes, and bowed his head in response. Rong Xuan has been the left minister for nearly thirteen years. From the founding of the Daqi state to the present, Yan Du has been reprimanded twice, and he has been up and down from the position of the right minister twice. How people change, he has been firmly in the position of the left. The left is superior to the right, and I dont know how many people want to replace him. When it comes to political power, except for the emperor, he has the most power in his hands. Even if it is Qi Haoran, he is far superior to him in status, and even if he is Prince Rong, he has to listen to him in making political decisions. He knew that he had no qualifications, no family background, and he didn''t even have the status of a jinshi. Be honest and self-disciplined, and dare not take a step forward. The emperor is a person who is nostalgic, but he is also an honest person. Even if he had no intention to seize power, only half of the heroes who followed him back then were still in the officialdom after more than ten years, and the remaining half were fighting. Those who died, some returned home, and more were reprimanded, exiled, or even beheaded for various reasons! The emperor hated greed the most, and believed that greed was a precursor to the subjugation of the country, so he favored officials, but he was extremely strict with officials, and was not allowed to be greedy for a penny. In Qi Xiuyuan''s words, I will give you silver salaries, Lumi, and official fields to ensure that you will not only live well, but also support your parents, wife, and children. But if you still commit embezzlement and possess things that don''t belong to you, don''t blame me. Don''t miss out. Yan Du was once reprimanded because he received and taught an ancient painting. After the defendant was told, the ancient painting was not only returned to the state treasury, but also had to pay silver to one-fifth of the family property. for the right phase. If it wasn''t for the quilt Jin and the few arrogant children who bumped into each other this time, someone would have died in this fight. When a person dies, things get bigger. I''m afraid that before tomorrow, the rumor that his brother-in-law occupied the land and fought with the villagers, causing the death of the people spread all over the capital. Dong Mao is a dude, he can even shout "My brother-in-law is Rong Xiang" even after a drink. Rong Xuan doesn''t believe that the people under him don''t leak a word or two when they buy land. Once it was found out that Dong Mao was using his power, no matter whether he knew it or not, in order to show justice, the emperor would not be able to continue as a left minister. Fan Zijin, who was trained as the left minister, was only the left servant of the household department. Who would take his place? Rongxuan went to the hospital first with a calm expression, and expressed his condolences to the injured villagers, saying that he would go to Dong''s house to see Dong Mao only after he would deal with it impartially. Chapter 1205： Dong family The Dong family is in chaos. Dong Mao was carried back with a muddy body, and once he wiped it off, his entire face could not be seen. Mrs. Dong cried while hugging her little son with a bruised nose and a swollen face, and pointed at the slippery son and said, "You just watch your younger brother being bullied like this? Even your younger brother can''t be protected, so what''s the use of asking you?" Dong Wulang is the old son of Mrs. Dong. He is so spoiled that he is in his twenties and has no serious errands. He also makes trouble everywhere like a teenager in his teens. Dong Family Erlang, Saburo and Shiro all stood with their heads lowered, but Dong Dalang was not used to his younger brother''s stinky problems, and said to his mother with a dark face: "Do you know who he is provoking? The two young sons of Prince An and Prince Rong''s family. , there is still a child whose identity is unknown, but how many people in the huge capital can be called brothers and sisters with the son of Prince Rong''s family? the prince?" Mrs. Dong choked, looking at her eldest son with tears on her face, "Well, then let''s just forget about it?" "I think that''s all it takes, but Prince An and Prince Rong may not be willing." Mrs. Dong got angry again, "Goro has been beaten like this..." "Yeah, a young man of twenty-three or four was beaten like this by a doll in his early ten years," Dong Dalang said angrily, "Mother, do you think it sounds good to say this?" Mrs. Dong was so choked that she couldn''t speak, but the expression on her face was obviously dissatisfied. She hugged Dong Mao angrily and wept. When Dong Mao saw that the old lady was not in charge of him, he couldn''t pretend, he slowly opened his eyes, looked at his mother pitifully and said, "Mother, I am wronged, Fan Zijin can''t bully others like this even if he is the county king, my brother-in-law is still The Prime Minister." Dong Dalang stared at his younger brother hard, and even Erlang Saburo Shiro couldn''t help frowning at Dong Mao. Old Mrs. Dong''s eyes lit up, and she said to her eldest son, "That''s right, isn''t there Jinyu? You go and invite Jinyu over immediately and say I''m going to die." Rong Xuan heard this, no matter how indifferent his face was, he couldn''t help but sink. The housekeeper behind him couldn''t help but wipe his sweat. The uncle said that he was here to see the fifth master. He thought about the tragic situation of the fifth master, and wanted to sympathize with the uncle, so he led people in directly. Who knows what would happen? Did you hear that by chance? Rong Xuan stopped at the door, and finally decided to go in with a sullen face. Dong Wulang flinched when he saw that Rong Xuan really appeared, even the old lady of the Dong family was also weak. The other four brothers of the Dong family were a little embarrassed to see Rong Xuan, so Dong Dalang was the first to react and ask Rong Xuan to go to the front hall. Rong Xuan looked at Dong Mao with his eyes closed, and said, "No need, I have something to ask Goro." Rongxuan''s face is really not good-looking. Madam Dong is worried, she takes the initiative to protect Dong Mao, and asks cautiously, "Jinyu, Wulang is not seriously injured, what can I do when he gets better?" Rongxuan bowed slightly and smiled: "Don''t worry, old lady, it''s just a few small issues, don''t waste time." Rong Xuan took two steps forward, bent down and squeezed Dong Mao''s hand, stared at his face and asked softly, "Wulang, did you buy the land outside the city? Who gave the idea and who sent it to handle it? " Dong Mao only felt a stinging pain in the wrist pinched by Rong Xuan, and could not help but open his eyes to meet Rong Xuan''s eyes. Dong Mao only felt that his face was slashed by a blade, and even if his hand hurt to death, he didn''t dare to scream. Old Mrs. Dong was also overwhelmed by Rong Xuan''s aura, so she had no choice but to tug on her younger son''s sleeve and said anxiously, "Goro, you should tell your brother-in-law." Dong Mao cried: "I, I don''t know, this is all done by steward Ji." Rongxuan stared at him for a while before letting go of his hand: "Then who proposed to go out of town to ride a horse today?" "It''s glory." Now Dong Erlang and others can''t help but stare at Wulang. Ronghua is a child of the Rong family, but who doesn''t know that Rongxuan is at odds with the Rong family? Back then, he would run to the emperor''s side to be a small military advisor, but the Rong family gave up the persecution. Although Rongxuan became the left minister, the Rong family had no benefit at all and was suppressed everywhere. was originally a second- and third-rate aristocratic family, but this time it has fallen even more. It can be said that the Rong family and Rongxuan are enemies, and the Dong family has no power at all. It was only through Rongxuan that they got a few idle jobs. The development of the family is still in business management. It can be said that the entire Dong family is relying on Rongxuan. Dong Mao is in contact with the children of Rong Xuan''s enemy Rong family. Isn''t this a slap in the face of Rong Xuan? Dong Dalang couldn''t help but stepped forward and beat him, "You said you can do anything but cause trouble?" Mrs. Dong also looked at Rong Xuan anxiously and explained: "Jin Yu, Wu Lang is still young and ignorant, don''t mind." Rongxuan smiled at his mother-in-law: "Don''t worry, I don''t mind." It''s not his son, so why would he mind. Rong Xuan turned his head to Dong Dalang and said, "I don''t know where that steward Ji is, you can hand him over to me." Dong Dalang immediately asked someone to fetch Steward Ji, and then asked anxiously, "Brother-in-law, did Wulang get into some serious trouble?" Rongxuan was silent for a while, and finally sighed. Looking at Dong Wulang, he said with pain: "One of the four children Wulang beat today is the second prince." The ?? guess was confirmed, and the Dong family members were all shaken. Rong Xuan continued to say bitterly: "Goro would like to thank Anjun King for this matter today. If it wasn''t for him to intervene and characterize this matter as a fight between nobles and nobles, judging from today''s situation, there must be casualties in the fight. Acting in my name..." Rong Xuan looked at the five members of the Dong family and sighed. The Dong family, except Dong Mao who was lying on the bed, were all sweating. The current emperor does not rub sand in his eyes, and he never tolerates greed and cruelty. Once this matter breaks out, Rongxuan will definitely lose power. The wall is pushed down by the crowd, and even if Rong Xuan is not the prime minister, he is the Duke of Wei, as long as the emperor still has a trace of affection for him, he can live decently no matter how bad it is. But the Dong family is different. The Dong family is completely dependent on Rongxuan to live. If Rongxuan has an accident because of Dong Mao, who will protect them at that time? The four members of the Dong family could already anticipate the scene they would face. Even the old lady Dong felt a chill in her heart, looking at her young son who was lying on the bed, crying and crying, and she couldn''t say anything to plead. Rong Xuan left Dong Mansion with a sad face, stood on the steps and looked at the bright sun, Rong Xuan felt better. He didn''t tell them what the emperor had done to Dong Wulang, and it would be fine for them to be frightened for a while, lest they do whatever they want in the future. Steward Ji was gagged and sent to Rong Xuan''s carriage, Rong Xuan glanced at the other party, then got on the horse, and ordered: "Go, go to the yamen." Chapter 1206： scam When Fan Zijin entered the palace to complain, Xiaoting had already run back to Mu Yangling to report the whole process of the incident. "I don''t know who started the story, but he said that the county prince and his four sons destroyed the farmland of Dong''s family and wanted to break with Lord Zuo Xiang." Xiaoting wiped the sweat from his forehead. Xiao Xia nervously grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand, "Is this too much trouble? Will Zuo Xiang..." "No," Mu Yangling comforted her. Rong Xuan watched Fan Zijin grow up. As long as Rong Xuan didn''t change, he wouldn''t blame Fan Zijin. She turned her head and asked Xiaoting, "Are you sure it was the county king who asked the third young master to beat him up? Dong Mao?" Xiaoting glanced carefully at the princess, and whispered: "This was too chaotic at the time, I heard from the guards that Young Master Biao ordered the beating first, and then the two sides stopped, and the County King ordered the third Young Master to beat Dong Mao. Xiao Xia asked in astonishment, "Is the county king dizzy?" Qi Haoran couldn''t make him lose his mind, what else could make him dizzy? Mu Yangling firmly believed that there was a deep meaning in it, so she comforted Xiao Xia: "Don''t worry, maybe there is something tricky in it, we just sit at ease, if there is something that even Zijin can''t handle, it''s useless for us to worry." Having said that, Xiao Xia''s heart was still on, and he deliberately made people watch the development of this matter. So she was the first to know when things took a turn for the better. Xiao Xia immediately dropped what she was doing and ran to Mu Yangling, Mu Yangling also widened his eyes, "So this matter has changed from Zijin destroying people''s fields, breaking with Big Brother Rong to Big Brother Rong''s righteous killing of relatives, and law enforcement has been done impartially. ?" Xiao Xia nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, because the land belongs to the Lin''an county government, so the case is tried in the county government. Rong Xiangxian is there, and many people come to watch the fun." Mu Yangling had a bad premonition in his heart, "Do you think Xiao An and the others will also run to join in the fun?" "No way," Xiao Xia said unconfidently, "Didn''t you take them into the palace? Mu Yangling thought "Haha", can the palace stop those three stinky boys? Rongxuan''s actions were fast. He knew that the longer this matter dragged on, the more accidents would happen, so after catching Ji Guan, he sent it directly to the county government office. The two parties involved in the armed fight, as long as they were not seriously injured, might die. One of them was sent to the Lin''an County Government Office. Lin''an county magistrate almost cried. As the magistrate of Guoxian County in the capital, he was quite aggrieved. Anyone who came out of the capital might have a higher official position than him. Rong Xiang personally came forward. Who knows who else is involved in this case? He really wanted to shrink back and be the king, but it was impossible. Mr. Zuo Xiang personally ordered a thorough investigation. This incident was too bad, and it was maddening to dare to fight in the outskirts of the capital. This incident was a fight between nobles and civilians. The Prince of Anjun and others, who were also nobles, heroically took action to stop the fight, so Xiao An could "recover" and not appear in court. But Dong Mao, the leader of the fight, was brought up. The reason for everything must be explained. The nobles and the commoners cant fight with each other, so why did they fight? As soon as he was investigated, Dong Wulang set up a bureau to deceive the common people''s fields and couldn''t hide it, but Dong Mao was aggrieved, he really didn''t know about it! He cried: "Steward Ji said that some people were in a hurry to use money for the New Year, so it was very cheap to buy land at this time. It only cost two taels of silver per mu, so I asked him to buy it. As for how I bought it, I don''t know." Lin''an County Magistrate took a shot of the gavel, looked at the farmer who was kneeling on the side, and asked, "Is what he said true? You sold the land to Dong Wulang for 22 taels per mu?" The face of the villagers changed drastically, and they kowtowed and shouted: "My lord is wrong, our land is in the suburbs of Beijing, and the last time it was a middle field, how could we sell it for two taels of silver? At that time, Steward Ji only said that he would use our land deed for half a year. After returning it, who knows that he will not return the land deed after he takes it away, and after we plant the land according to the regulations, we will all become tenants of his Dong family. "Mr. Ji said what did you do with your land deed? How did you agree?" The Lin''an County magistrate''s face sank, and he already had some guesses about the incident. Zhu slapped Jing Tangmu fiercely and asked, "It''s not too soon to call me in!" Zhuang Humen was startled, hesitated for a while, and finally lowered his head and said, "He said he would use it to fool his master, but he lied to his master that land in the suburbs of Beijing could be bought for only two taels of silver, and a cent or two. Give it to us, and then take our land deed and show it to his master, then return the land deed to us, we will pretend to be his tenants, and get free seeds, farm tools and cattle every year, and wait until the harvest. When the time comes, you only need to hand in part of the grain, and then the steward Ji will tell the above that the fields are barren and the weather is unfavorable, so the harvest will be bad." Dong Wulang, who was lying on the stretcher, widened his eyes, looked at Steward Ji angrily, and shouted: "Dog slave, how dare you lie to me!" Zhuang Hu said again: "Some people near our village did this, and the land deed was returned after half a year, so that''s why we promised to sell the land for two taels of silver, but who knows that this time the land deed has not been returned, After we planted the land, we really became the tenants of the Dong family. Your lord, we are wronged! It was obviously that Dong Wulang and Steward Ji conspired to deceive us. , and also said that their uncle is Lord Zuo Xiang, it is useless to sue the emperor." Rong Xuan, who was sitting in the back hall, took a sip of tea after hearing this, and sneered: "This person''s mouth is quite agile." The steward of the Rong Mansion, Director Bai, lowered his head and dared not speak. Rong Xuan said: "It''s hard for you, you can find such a person to play in such a short time." Director Bai whispered: "It''s not even a show, most of what he said is the truth." "It''s a pity that it''s not very useful. The Rong family can''t find it out. After all, it''s just hurting the Dong family. You go and tell the Lin''an county magistrate. You can judge how you want to be. He can''t find out or get any evidence, so I don''t have to force him, but next time there are rumors that the truth is forcing the good people, I won''t be so easy to talk about." Chief White was busy responding. And the people outside have long been in a commotion because of Zhuang Hu''s words. It turns out that there is such a deception method, but this is the first time I have seen it. And everyone looked at Dong Mao, who was lying in the hall, and suddenly felt that he was not that hateful anymore. Although he was a dude, who would call the other party a fool? Xiao An and others who sneaked out to watch Dong Wulang looked at Dong Wulang with sympathy. Hutou said with a sense of superiority: "See if you still say I''m stupid, I still know common sense, but he doesn''t even know basic common sense?" Chapter 1207： ideas The little lion taught him, "How can you compare yourself with a wise man?" "But he''s in his twenties, I''m only ten!" This reason is so powerful that the little lion could not find an excuse to refute it for a while. Qi Wensu also said: "Dong Wulang is really stupid, even my third and fourth brothers know that the price of land near the capital is not low, and the middle land will not be lower than eight taels of silver. This is not the kind of land in the north, which is vast and sparsely populated. Where is the land for two taels of silver per mu?" "Stop insulting the Northland," Xiao An hummed with his hands behind his back, "The medium-sized land in the Northland costs four taels of silver per acre, and both sides are greedy for profit, so it''s understandable to be played around by the steward Ji, but These people are indeed pitiful, and they have indeed suffered heavy losses, and they are considered bitter masters." The people around the four children looked at them in amazement. Are all the children so powerful now? The county magistrate in the hall obviously didn''t think so. He felt that these villagers were not the bitter masters, and this matter also involved the innocent Zuo Xiang adults. note. The magistrate could only beat the gavel in frustration, and let those who hit fifty big boards on each side let go. Although Dong Mao did not know about it, he also condoned the slaves to oppress the people, so he hit twenty big boards and was fined a few times. On the other hand, the villagers returned the one or two silvers they had shared. The previous transaction was voided, and the land deed could be retrieved. However, because they had bad intentions, it was considered a conspiracy to harm others, so they were fined according to the amount of land deeds they traded, and one mu of land was fined. A fine of two taels of silver. This punishment is severe enough, they are willing to take the risk of taking out the land deed for a tael of silver per mu, which shows how much they love money. And now they are not only required to return the money, but also fined two taels of silver per mu. Not only did the bamboo basket empty in the end, but they also posted so much money that the farmers kneeling in the hall fell to the ground, regretting that they would not have come. The yamen is over, and they may be able to get the land back without fines. But they didn''t know that this punishment was considered a light one. They had to know that the magistrate had originally intended to confiscate the land, and then sentenced the sentence on a board. If Lord Zuo Xiang hadn''t said his kiss, he would have let it go so lightly? The village households are like mourning and studying, Xiao An and the others are not young masters who dont understand the world. They know the importance of land to farmers, and they feel a little uncomfortable for a while. Seeing that Steward Ji was taken into custody and the interrogation of the case was over, the four of them squeezed out of the crowd. Seeing Xiaoting standing with their guards, the four of them froze. Mu Yangling saw that the four children were in a low mood, so he comforted them and said, "They can be blamed for themselves. If they can''t get so much money, they can sell the land." "Didn''t mother say that land is the lifeblood of farmers, if they sell all their lifebloods, what will they live on?" The little lion looked at his mother with wide eyes. "Yeah, so the court has always wanted to restrict land trading, but so far there is no good way. As for these people," Mu Yangling smiled, "since they can come up with such a way to make money, they shouldn''t be hanging on the land. You don''t have to worry about them." In this simple era, what kind of good people can farmers who dare to take out their land to cheat money? In the past life, when the information exploded, when the land was full of scammers, no peasants dared to easily take out their land and lie to others. So Mu Yangling didn''t sympathize with those people at all. After comforting them, Mu Yangling saw that the four of them didn''t want to leave at all, so he put down his pen and asked, "Tell me, what else is there?" Xiao An glanced at his younger brothers and asked, "Fourth aunt, why did my father let the tiger head beat Dong Wulang to make things worse?" Mu Yangling asked jokingly, "Didn''t you guys beat up Dong Mao before and made things worse?" Xiao An blushed and whispered: "What''s the matter? We were fighting with children, but it''s different when Dad intervenes." And he always felt that there were some machines in the adult world that they couldn''t understand. Mu Yangling thought about it and said, "I don''t know why, when you go back, take the tiger head and the others to ask your father. Also, don''t forget the purpose of your coming out today, and you will have one day off tomorrow. , do you have a clue about your homework?" The four children opened their mouths. Today was so rich that they forgot about it. The four children ran back as if their eyebrows were burning. At this time, Fan Zijin just found out about the fact that several children had sneaked out of the palace, and couldn''t help but grit his teeth, "When did the guards in the palace become so lax?" Qi Haoran, who had just rushed over from the Ministry of War upon hearing the news, heard the words: "According to the guards in the palace, the four children went out swaggeringly, and no one stopped them." Fan Zijin: "..." Qi Haoran continued: "You didn''t put them in confinement. If they don''t run away after washing the imperial study, they''re still waiting for you to continue punishing them? They''re not stupid." "Yes, they are not stupid, that''s why they make trouble!" Fan Zijin said through gritted teeth. Qi Haoran just coughed and said, "You can''t stand it after taking them for a day. A Ling and I are wiping their butts every day." Fan Zijin snorted coldly: "That''s what you deserve. You don''t condone a few children so skinny." Fan Zijin angrily returned to the Prince''s Mansion and saw four children standing in a row asking questions, Qi Haoran whispered: "They are also taught by us, do you think whose children are as smart as them?" This time, Fan Zijin just snorted coldly and took the four children to the small study. The four of them stayed up all night to do their homework in unison. The next day, they blocked Fan Zijin with black eye circles and asked him to make corrections. Fan Zijin''s absence from work yesterday was known to the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs of the whole dynasty. It is naturally not good to continue to be absent from work today, so he took their homework and stuffed it into a pile of official documents, saying: "I will take it to the yamen for correction, and I will come back to you at noon." Fan Zijin only took out the four children''s articles for review after I finished the last morning. Adhering to the principle of prioritizing the inferior before the superior, Fan Zijin searched out Hutou''s article without thinking. Hutou gave up his previous ideas, focused on yesterday''s events, and wrote down the cause and effect. He even wrote down what he told them last night that someone planned to frame Rong Xuan. Finally, this kid came to a testimonial, saying As the hope of Daqi''s future, Daqi''s children must not be as ignorant as Dong Mao, and even if they are determined to be a playboy, they must be knowledgeable, cultured and stylish, at least not Even the basic common sense of land prices does not understand. Fan Zijin saw his hands trembling, not moved, but angry. Why does this kid write everything up? Rong Xuan''s design is just a guess in everyone''s heart, and it''s not on the bright side. This kid is better. He directly wrote down his analysis and planned to send it to the newspaper. Does this mean that the situation is not chaotic enough? Fan Zijin suppressed the anger in his heart and told himself, it doesn''t matter, this is a tiger head, so he looked at him as Qi Haoran when he was a child. After some psychological construction, I took out Qi Wensu''s article and read it. Fan Zijin''s anger that had just been suppressed "swelled", and he couldn''t help but grit his teeth and said, "These stinky boys!" Chapter 1208： Wen Cheng Qi Wensu also wrote about what happened yesterday, but what he wrote was completely different from Hutou. This kid asked questions after he wrote about the incident. Why would anyone come up with such a trick and dare to implement it? He has checked the laws of Daqi, and the most serious case is that good people cheating honorable people can be sentenced to a thousand miles of imprisonment. Why are they willing to take such a big risk to cheat? Do they know the consequences of failing to cheat? The good people are still like this, let alone the slaves. The power of life and death is in the hands of the master. How dare you dare to lie to the master. Equally important is that people are still fooled by such a simple trick. Of course, Dong Mao didn''t take it all, that''s also because Steward Ji had bad intentions and wanted to use it to calculate Rongxuan. But it still cannot be denied that Dong Mao has been deceived. Qi Wensu didn''t think Dong Mao was too stupid, because according to everyone''s vote, his IQ was weak, but above the average. So Qi Wensu''s last question is whether there is a way to effectively prevent such scams from happening again. The article is well written, Fan Zijin is annoyed that half of the second half of this kid is asking questions, and he only asks but does not answer. Does he think he is in class? There is a gentleman to answer him, so can you ask questions? Qi Wenzhen is a much quieter child than the tiger head and the little lion. Fan Zijin really didn''t expect him to have so many problems. Fan Zijin dropped Qi Wensu''s manuscript and took the little lion''s. Seeing that it was still yesterday, he couldn''t help but help his forehead, but he continued to read it seriously. Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows slightly, becoming interested. Little lion has always remembered a sentence that land is the lifeblood of farmers, and his mother was very worried about land mergers. Uncle Huang has always been committed to suppressing land mergers, and Dong Maos large-scale purchase of fields is actually a kind of land merger. He believes that land transactions should be eliminated, otherwise the threshold for land transactions should be raised, which can not only effectively curb land mergers, but also allow the yamen to monitor land transactions and effectively reduce the occurrence of such things. Fan Zijin really didn''t expect the little lion to be so careful, but he could really come up with a way. Although this method is too rough and there are too many problems, it is better than Hutou and Qi Wensu, right? Because of the comparison, although Fan Zijin was still not satisfied with Little Lion''s article, he was not angry. Fan Zijin put down the little lion''s manuscript, picked up his son''s paper with anticipation, opened it, and the smile on his face cracked. Are these four boys going to go for that incident yesterday? Xiao An also wrote what happened yesterday. If Hutou thinks about education, what Wen Su sees is crime, and what Little Lion sees is about land, then what Xiao An sees is the most primitive cause of this incident. Father said that the most fundamental reason for this incident was that someone planned to harm Uncle Rong, which led to many things. There is a saying that there is a long line in the plot. No one knows whether the previous scam was buried for the actions of yesterday. If it wasn''t for their father who happened to take them out of the city to meet this incident, if they weren''t curious and ran to watch, even if the tiger head and the little lion did not have such a high force value, they could just stop the two sides. Uncle Rong will be involved. Just to pull Uncle Rong from the position of the left minister, he would not hesitate to risk other people''s lives. How many lives will be lost in this world because of the power struggle? Even if Xiao An''s mind is mature after all, she can''t help shuddering when she thinks of this, So he proposed to revise the law to narrow the distance between the upper class such as nobles and officials breaking the law and the common people. The crime of the prince breaking the law and the common people only exists in the drama, because it is impossible for the prince to break the law with the common people, that is, the jinshi and common people are different. The people have to play 30 big boards before they sue the officials, which shows how different it is. So Xiao An believes that the reason why the upper class people are so unscrupulous to use the people as pawns to attack each other is because of the privilege they have. He knew that this kind of privilege has always existed, and it is impossible to eliminate it all at once, but they can gradually reduce this distance. For example, reduce the intensity of punishment for civilians who violate the law, increase the punishment for crimes committed by nobles, and narrow the distance between the two. If future generations slowly work in this direction, one day, the cost of crime on both sides will be leveled, and then they will be counted. Even the upper-class people dare not use civilians as pawns at will. If Mu Yangling saw this article, then she would look at Xiao An in surprise, because this is basically the equality of everyone in the law. If everyone is equal in the law, what difference is there in the present world? Woolen cloth? But it was Fan Zijin who read this article. He feels that today''s heart has reached the maximum tolerance. It turns out that the most courageous person is not a tiger head, nor a little lion, nor is it Wen Su who is a prince, but his son! Let the prince break the law and share the crime with the common people? Without saying whether others agree or not, it is impossible for him and the emperor to agree! If the prince breaks the law and commits the same crime as the common people, then he has worked so hard to build a career, what is he doing to seal his wife and Yinzi? What are you doing to be an official after you have broken your head? Yes, everyone wants to govern the country and help the people, but that is a big ideal. Isnt this small ideal to honor the ancestors and honor the ancestors, seal the wife and the son, and have the privilege? Fan Zijin felt that his son used to be very realistic, how dare he think more than Hutou? Fan Zijin was in no mood to handle official business, so he directly attached his son''s manuscript to the bookcase, and walked around the room in a hurry. He really wanted to rush back now and yell at his son like most fathers, asking him to put away all these undeserved thoughts, and then honestly study and take exams for him as an official. However, this can only exist in imagination. He understands his son. The boy usually looks smooth, but his temperament is very stubborn. If he really makes him look at this matter, he is afraid that even his eight horses will not be able to pull it back. Fan Zijin scratched his head in distress. He felt that this matter could not be simply denied, otherwise the boy would be rebellious and just want to carry out this matter? At that time, the entire Fan family will not be enough to defeat him. The most important thing is that the two stupid boys, Hutou and Little Lion, listen to him. These two are not very thoughtful. When they shout out, the people may celebrate with each other. Lei Xungui can destroy them and Daqi. Xiao An is equivalent to offending the privileged class other than the common people. Fan Zijin was troubled for a long time, and finally went to Qi Haoran to discuss the solution with the manuscript. The four children are taught by him and Fan Zijin, he has to be responsible! The Minister of the Ministry of Housing, who was about to go to Fan Zijin to discuss the matter, saw him hurriedly walking out, and just as he was about to open his mouth to stop people, the people left in a hurry. Yes, yesterday he was absent from work all day, and today he left early, it is simply outrageous, don''t think that he is a royal family member and he will not dare to do anything to him. Hubu Shangshu plans to enter the palace soon to give the emperor eye drops. Chapter 1209： jealous Qi Haoran had no opinion on the four children''s articles. He smiled and said: "I don''t know much about writing articles, Zijin, you can decide." "What''s the matter, I''m here to ask you if your article is well written? I''m here to talk to you about the children''s ideological education. It was obvious that Hutou and Little Lion had already selected the content of the manuscript before yesterday, but it turned out that it changed. It just changed. These two are okay. Although they are not as well written, they barely pass the test. What about Wen Su? How did the gentlemen in the study teach him? If you dont give an effective answer, can you get the manuscript in this way? Fan Zijin almost lost his head in sorrow, he said in pain: "The most important thing is Xiao An, this kid is going to oppose the entire Daqi court, even you and me." Qi Haoran''s eyes widened, "Xiao An wants to be emperor?" Fan Zijin beat him and glared, "What nonsense are you talking about, have you read their articles seriously?" Qi Haoran felt a little guilty and whispered, "How about I watch it again?" Fan Zijin was so angry that he kicked him, Qi Haoran ducked, and went to grab Xiao An''s manuscript with a smile. Fan Zijin gritted his teeth and said, "He is the son of the master!" Seeing that Qi Haoran didn''t say a word, he immediately said annoyed: "What else?" Qi Haoran looked at him in confusion and asked, "What else?" Seeing that Fan Zijin was about to get angry again, he quickly said: "Zijin, children are all crazy, don''t take it too seriously, if we take every word they say and every article they write seriously, then we estimate that It hasn''t been a few years since they were alive. A few years ago, they were clamoring to fly to the sky, but as a result, do you see that they are still tossing woodworking now? It has achieved their Qinggong, and even Xiao An''s Qinggong has improved a lot." Zijin calmed down and pondered: "But this is different from before, this thing has to be handed over to Mr. and published in the Children''s Newspaper, and there is no need to wait for the Children''s Newspaper to be published, as long as it is handed in tomorrow, I''m afraid we It spread before the early morning..." "Then don''t let him hand it over, won''t it be over? Anyway, Xiao An is very good, let him write another article, he is not ignorant, explain the powerful relationship to him, even if we don''t mention it, he will not be stupid This paper is submitted at this time." It makes sense, Fan Zijin couldn''t object at all. He silently stuffed the four children''s manuscripts into his arms, turned and left. Qi Haoran half-opened his mouth, not knowing why Zijin suddenly turned his face and didn''t recognize the person. "It''s almost noon, won''t you eat with me?" Qi Haoran chased after him and shouted, "A Ling asked someone to bring me something delicious." Fan Zijin stopped, turned around and sat down beside Qi Haoran, pointing to the tea ceremony on the table: "It''s cold." Qi Haoran felt that Zijin was not in a good mood at this time, and immediately went to make hot tea. In the Ministry of War, from the Shangshu down to the court officials, there is a feeling of gnashing of teeth. I know that Princess Rong brings you delicious food every day, but you don''t have to shout so loudly to let everyone know, right? Show off that your cook is good, and your princess is virtuous, right? I dont know which dynasty or generation it started from. Anyway, the imperial court has always provided food and shelter for most of the officials. Because of the good treatment, everyone broke their heads and wanted to drill into the imperial court. Not to mention local, the county magistrates, county magistrates, and county magistrates all live behind the county government offices. In the capital, officials above the third rank all have official residences. Those below the third rank who do not own real estate can also apply to the court, and the court will give zero. The renter prepares the house for the other party. Mu Yangling once went to see those houses out of curiosity, but contemporary officials disliked them, but they were able to make the civil servants in this world envy them to death. But because of the high income of being an official, no one has applied for this kind of housing subsidy so far. He is the most honest official of the dynasty. With the three-tier guarantee of salary, silver, and official land, it is very easy to buy or build a house, unless the other party does not know how to run a family, or has a special place to burn money, such as Gambling, such as rebellion. In addition to covering, the court also covered food! The working meal consisted of four dishes and one soup per table, three vegetables and one meat. The soups were changed in a limited number of styles. Each table seated six people, not to mention military officers. Every time the civil servants had lunch, it was like fighting a war. However, the imperial court is full of food. Qi Haoran has eaten several times at the Ministry of Military Affairs, and every time the officials of the Ministry of Military Affairs see him, they are unwilling to sit at the same table with him. Even if he is the prince, even if everyone wants to curry favor with him, they are never willing to sit at the same table with him. He is too embarrassing for his colleagues, okay? He has a big appetite, and he eats quickly. After eating a bowl, even if the dishes on their table are thickened, it is not enough! And they are too weak to fight. But who can know Qi Haoran''s suffering? He deliberately left a lot for them, knowing that he was still hungry, so he was slightly unhappy when he got home, and he ate two more bowls at dinner. The next day, Mu Yangling started to pick up the good habits from before and delivered lunch to Qi Haoran. Lunch will always be delivered in advance before lunch every day, two big food boxes, one for Fan Zijin and one for him, so the officials of the Ministry of War have one more expectation. It is best for the prince and the king of Anjun to be called into the palace every day, then they will Having lunch in the palace, these things will definitely be cheaper for them. Although it was the ministers who ate meat and they drank soup, but they were also happy to drink soup. The cooks in the palace were indeed very good. It is said that the emperor chose the royal cook to give it to Prince Rong, which is not worse than the food in Quanjulou. The food in Quanjulou is too expensive. Even if they are well paid, they dare not eat it every once in a while. It is very enviable to go there once a month, but there is one person who eats in front of them every day. Okay meals. Xiaolou quickly came over with two large food boxes and put them down before saying, "Your Highness, Shunzi, who just came to deliver the food, said that the young masters are waiting for you to go back for lunch at the palace." Fan Zijin made a move, yes, he promised the children to go back at noon, but he was confused by them. Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "Go back and tell them, just say we have important things to discuss, wait until the afternoon, and let them do whatever they need to do." Xiaolou glanced at Anjun Wang, saw that he had no objection, and immediately left with a loud response. When he came out, he saw that the officers of the Ministry of War were sniffing in pain again, and two of them always deliberately came out of the door of the prince. Drifting past and inhaling the aroma of the food inside, I suddenly felt that the official was quite pitiful. Qi Haoran is instructing Fan Zijin, "Don''t be too angry. Children like to think wildly. After a while, they will throw their hands away. There are countless such things." Fan Zijin snorted coldly: "Who taught that? It''s not all your daughter-in-law. They said that they want to cultivate children''s imagination. Now their imagination is quite rich, but they are a bit lawless. Now they want to cancel the privilege, then Will the royal family be overthrown in the future? Chapter 1210： after you die After Fan Zijin finished eating, he thought of going home to face a few stinky boys, and then watching Qi Haoran, who was leaning on the tea, he felt so unbalanced. He simply got up and messed up Qi Haoran''s official documents. The office was in a mess, and he glanced at Qi Haoran, who was stunned, and then stomped his feet with his hands behind his back refreshed. Qi Haoran looked at the messed up official documents, jumped up with an "Ow" and shouted, "Fan Zijin, come back to me!" Fan Zijin walked out of the Military Department calmly and didn''t even move his eyebrows when he heard Qi Haoran''s roar. If you have the ability, you can chase it out. Qi Haoran didn''t dare to chase out, so Fan Zijin got into the carriage and went home. The officials of the Ministry of War also only had their hearts beat twice at first, and then they did what they had to do. They were already used to the roar of ??. Qi Haoran walked around the office twice, and finally opened the door angrily. He grabbed a court official and just wanted to ask him to go in and clean up the room. Thinking that there were still confidential documents in it, he could only put it away with a blushing face. Kairen, waved: "Let''s go, let''s go." Qi Haoran went to clean up the room hard. Fan Zijin closed his eyes and went home. The four children had already eaten and lay on the bed and took a nap. Seeing the four of them enjoying such a comfortable life, Fan Zijin''s little complacency disappeared, and he immediately pulled the children up by their ears. In a word, all their manuscripts are not up to standard. Hutou immediately raised his hand to touch his head, "Oh my god, I finally know what ''a bowl of cold water'' is!" Fan Zijin, who was just sitting on the chair to drink tea, almost choked to death. He put down the teacup and pointed at the tiger''s head: "Tell me well!" Hutou retracted his gaze towards the sky, looked at him accusingly and said, "Second Uncle, do you know how long I have been writing this article? Two hours! I wrote it last night almost without sleep!" "Hey, together you sleep for two hours a night, so where did the rest of the time go?" The tiger head stalked his neck and said: "My mother said that the child should sleep for more than four and a half hours a day. If you don''t have it, you will be in a bad mood. I sacrificed two hours last night, doesn''t it mean that I didn''t sleep?" "Your mother is raising pigs. You go to the major academies and ask how many students can sleep for three hours a day. When they were younger than you, they were already reading books. Now, you are far worse than them!" Fan Zijin patted the table and said angrily: "In short, I said that your manuscript will not pass if you pass the test. As for why you pass the test, Xiao An, you are the most, you say first, what do you think yours is? Why not pass?" Xiao Anra turned her head back, looked at her father and said calmly: "I knew after breakfast that my article would definitely pass the test." "Yo, quite self-aware." Xiao An ignored his father''s cynicism and continued calmly: "Because you are a privileged class, you will definitely not allow such things that harm your interests to exist." Fan Zijin choked up, seeing his son speechless, he asked after a while, "Then are you going to give up this whimsy?" "No," Xiao An''s eyes shone brightly, and she clenched her fists and said, "Fourth aunt said that you must persevere in doing things. You will not regret it unless you work hard. How can I give up if I haven''t worked hard yet?" Fan Zijin pointed at Xiao An and asked calmly, "Then you want to be your enemy with me?" "No, am I that unfilial?" Xiao An despised his father. Fan Zijin was relieved, "You don''t want to give up this idea, and you won''t disobey me, so what are you going to do? Let me tell you first, if you can''t convince me, I will never support you to do such a thing." Fan Zijin was obviously trying to make it difficult for Xiaoan to take the exam. Xiao An nodded calmly, "I know, Daddy is very stubborn, that is, the fourth uncle can convince you occasionally, so I will not convince you. I just need to exercise well and live well, I will wait for you to die before I propose this idea. , then I will not be unfilial." The other three children''s eyes lit up immediately and said excitedly, "Brother Xiao An, your approach is really good." Xiao An looked at them proudly. Hutou said excitedly: "Then I will build some birds first, and when my father dies, I will start to test whether they can take people to fly..." The children began to think seriously about "some things to do after the five people stopped them when their parents were away". Fan Zijin pointed at the four childish speechless. After a while, the children''s wolf howls came from the house, and the servants of Anjun Wangfu were so frightened that they almost fell to the ground. When they heard the howls of several sons in the yard, the servants wondered: "When will Prince Rong come? of?" "Prince Rong didn''t come, it seems like our prince is in the room..." The people were silent for a moment, and then became anxious, "Go and invite the princess to come back, no, our princess will definitely not be able to persuade the prince, go and invite Prince Rong." "Let''s go and invite Princess Rong first, it''s faster there..." If the servants say that Qi Haoran is beating up a few children, then Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia''s eyelids will not lift their eyelids, because Qi Haoran beats them almost every day, but he can''t kick his **** or hit anyone with his hands. That is, a few loud roars are over. But the servant reported that Fan Zijin beat him. Both Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia immediately put down what they were doing and rushed to the Anjun Palace. This is really strange, Fan Zijin can count the number of times he slapped the children, because Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling are always responsible for the actions, he just needs to make a knife and punish them for copying books or kneeling An ancestral hall will do. When will you beat someone in person? Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia thought that the children must have done something angry, otherwise Zijin would not be so angry. When the two arrived at the study room of the Anjun Wangfu, the beating was over. Fan Zijin was sitting on the chair gasping for breath. The four children stood in a row and bowed their heads. When they saw Mu Yangling coming in, they rushed towards her, "You came just right, look at what kind of children you teach, Master is still alive. Well, they''re expecting me to die!" Mu Yangling looked at the four children with knife-like eyes, and the children lowered their heads and dared not gnaw. Xiao Xia was also stunned, this is a big unfilial thing! Xiao Xia stood stiffly aside, clutching his chest. Mu Yangling''s eyes turned between them, then pointed at Xiao An and asked, "Xiao An, tell me." Xiao An raised her head and cried, "Fourth aunt, I know I''m wrong. We didn''t mean that, we just didn''t express it properly." Mu Yangling noticed that Fan Zijin''s breathing was heavier again, so he quickly asked, "Then what did you want to express?" Xiao An thought for a while, and said seriously: "I think it''s not easy for parents, so I hope they will be happy all their lives. Since I know that changing the law will make my father unhappy, and even father and son will become enemies, then I still Wouldnt it be unfilial to insist on hurting my fathers heart? If I dont want to give up my thoughts, then I will write it down and wait for my father. Xiao An looked at his father carefully, then lowered his head and whispered: Wait for my father. If I''m gone, I''ll just do it again, so that I''ll be filial to my father, and I''ll be worthy of myself." The tiger-headed lion and Qi Wensu nodded again and again, "We mean the same thing, second uncle (second uncle), don''t misunderstand that we are expecting daddy to die." Chapter 1211： swear Fan Zijin''s emotion just disappeared in an instant, he glared at the four arrogant children, "You still have the face to talk, you can''t even understand the words, and the books have been read into the dog''s stomach?" Mu Yangling coughed lightly and persuaded: "Although their words are not good, their hearts are good, so don''t be angry with them." Fan Zijin let out a snort. He glanced at Xiao An and said angrily, "What are you still doing, why don''t you go get the medicine soon, do you still want to beg you?" The four children immediately ran out in a swarm. Mu Yangling looked at Fan Zijin, and then at Xiao Xia, chasing after the children. "Where is the injury?" Mu Yangling caught up with the children and asked them quickly. The four children touched their buttocks in unison. The tiger head and the little lion just rubbed their hands and waved, "It''s alright." Wen Su felt it carefully, then shook his head and said, "It doesn''t seem to hurt much anymore." The four looked at Xiao An together, Hutou and his mother explained, "Xiao An has been beaten the most." Xiao An held his **** and didn''t speak, and the three of them immediately hugged him into the house and took medicine. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, and waited until the movement inside stopped before entering the room, without asking the cause of the matter, he directly warned them: "Recently, you all have to follow Xiao An''s father, so you''d better be honest, if I cause trouble again, I will also I can''t save you." "Fourth Aunt, we didn''t get into trouble, it''s just that my father was not satisfied with the article we made." Xiao An rolled his eyes and whispered: "Fourth Aunt, help us read the manuscript at night." Mu Yangling hesitated: "You can let me read the content, but if I read the writing, I can''t guide you..." Xiao An has already started making crafts. She used to learn this from Xiaoxiong for a while, but in the end she returned it all in a daze. Qi Haoran didn''t teach her at all, saying that she didn''t take the imperial examinations, so why did she study crafts? So she doesn''t really help the children much in the article. But Xiao An said happily: "Just look at the content, Fourth Aunt, don''t care about my writing style and literary style, you just look at the content and think whether it is feasible, will you support me, if one day I will publish the content, Uncle Huang, Will my father and fourth uncle beat me up?" Mu Yangling was surprised, "What did you write so cruel?" Xiao An smiled. Mu Yangling knew what he wrote at night. She didn''t expect that Xiao An would be the first person to advocate equality for everyone in law. She felt that with this advanced thinking, even if Xiao An did nothing in his life, he would still be famous in history. , will be remembered by future generations. Mu Yangling was so excited that he wondered if there would be a sentence added to the history book. Prince Rongs concubine Mu Shi had reviewed this article. Mu Yang was happy when he thought about it, and happily rolled twice on the bed. Qi Haoran couldn''t bear the disturbance, so he grabbed the person and held him in his arms, and asked, "When do you want to see, hurry up and go to bed, and also, the master didn''t bring the official document back to the house to read, and you won''t be allowed here in the future. I read the manuscripts in the house, and they dont even look at me when they return home! Mu Yangling put the manuscript in front of him, "Is this a manuscript from the newspaper office? This is an article by your nephew and your son. Zijin killed all four and asked them to rewrite it." Mu Yangling looked at the clock hanging on the wall, and said sympathetically, "I''m still up late at this time, and I have to get up early to go to the palace tomorrow, what a pity." "You can still read their articles so much?" Qi Haoran turned over and said, "Zijin told me that the four children''s articles have many problems, especially Xiao An, who is too daring." Qi Haoran also read Xiao An''s article at a glance and ten lines at this time, and sighed: "No wonder Zijin is angry, if this is left in someone else''s house, Xiao An must have his leg broken." Mu Yangling snatched the manuscript back and hummed: "That''s because you have short knowledge, the society is developing, the times are progressing, and this day will come eventually." "That''s right," Qi Haoran said leisurely and leisurely, "This day may come, but I will not see it, maybe in a few hundred years, or even a thousand years. Because I know that anyone''s brain will burn at this time. In order to propose that the powerful and the common people are legally equal, then whoever has to die, if the master and the eldest brother propose it, then Daqi will become history forever like Dazhou." Qi Haoran curiously approached Mu Yangling and asked, "Don''t you always say that the right one is the best, do you think the matter of Little Anti is suitable at this time?" Mu Yangling looked at him in amazement, how could Qi Haoran think so deeply? Qi Haoran pouted, "What kind of eyes are you looking at, you can''t be wise and martial when you co-author?" He looked at Mu Yangling seriously and said, "Fortunately Zijin is alert, if this manuscript is accidentally leaked out, look at the world. Don''t flip." Qi Haoran stared at Mu Yangling and said, "No one would believe that such a manuscript was written by 11-year-old Xiao An, they would only suspect that Zijin was instigating it. We may not know how Zijin died by then. Ling, you have to keep an eye on a few children, and dont let the slightest bit of things that shouldnt be leaked out! Mu Yangling coughed lightly and whispered: "Xiao An didn''t say that everyone is equal right away. First, shorten the distance between the two sides a little, and then slowly figure it out, as long as we don''t say that we are running for that purpose. went?" Qi Haoran sat up from the bed and glared at her, "Hey, you are more courageous, and you are going for equality for everyone. Also, this is the purpose of you and a few children, it is not mine, let alone Zijinhe. Brother''s." Qi Haoran lay down and got up to stare at her, "Everyone is equal, what kind of prince do you want to be? What kind of prince do you want to be? I don''t agree!" Mu Yangling shrank his neck in front of the bed, and whispered: "Didn''t you say that this will take hundreds of years, and then we will all return to dust and dust to dust..." "With the momentum of you and the children, are you sure that this happened hundreds of years later?" Qi Haoran said to her cross-legged seriously: "A Ling, you must always remember that when the little leopard and Baozhu are bigger, we will You are not allowed to get involved in the troubles caused by a few bear children." Qi Haoran knew that if Mu Yangling didn''t get involved, the children would not be encouraged. He and Zijin might be able to suppress the matter by hitting each other every now and then. It is also in vain. Mu Yangling raised his hand and swore, "Don''t worry, I will definitely keep my promise, watch the children closely, and never allow them to cause trouble." No one understands the **** reforms better than her, and every reform requires the blood of countless people. Mu Yangling wants to have a better future, but she will not sacrifice her family for this. She wants to create more opportunities for future generations on the basis of her own well-being, so that the people will have a better life. instead of sacrificing family members for the people of the world. She was a little selfish at this point, but she was extremely sober. Chapter 1212： injured Qi Haoran was relieved, and contentedly hugged Mu Yangling and fell asleep. Mu Yangling wanted to think about something deep, but Qi Haoran''s embrace was so comfortable that he fell asleep accidentally. At this time, the light was still on in the small study room of the Anjun Prince''s Mansion, and the four bear children were still lighting the lights and fighting at night. Although he had to change the subject, Xiao An was the first one to write it there. He happily dropped the pen, dried the ink and ran to the main courtyard. The other three children all looked up at him enviously, then lowered their heads and continued to struggle. There was not a single servant in the main courtyard. Xiao An frowned, and walked into the house full of doubts. When he passed the window, he heard the gasping sound of his father in the room. Fan Zijin instructed Little Xia, "Knead the potion and use more strength." Xiao Xia nodded, but with a little effort, Fan Zijin kept gasping for breath, but the situation was not much better. Seeing her husband''s face getting more and more ugly, Xiao Xia whispered: "Why don''t you ask the doctor..." "Then let everyone know that Master twisted his hand because he beat up a few children? You are not ashamed, Master has no face, hurry up and knead it!" Fan Zijin was very dissatisfied, "They all eat the same food, how''s your strength? so small?" Xiao An silently closed her big open mouth and silently pushed the door in. The two people who were secretly applying medicine in the room were silent. Fan Zijin saw his son who walked into the inner room, his face turned red, and he stared: "Who taught you the rules? Don''t you know what to ask first?" Xiao Xia''s eyes circled around the faces of the father and son, and finally got up and handed the medicine to the son, then turned and left. Xiao An took the potion and said, "Daddy, let me apply the medicine for you." Fan Zijin snorted. Anyway, his son knew it, and it was useless to drive people out. Fan Zijin simply stretched out his hand like an uncle. Xiao An rubbed his father''s hand and whispered, "Dad, this is my fault, I will definitely correct it and never do it again." Fan Zijin felt relieved. Thinking of the filial remarks his son said before, he couldn''t help but feel happy. There are many examples of the father, son and brother in the DPRK disagreeing with each other, and there are many examples of bad feelings. It is rare. Although the time to give up is limited, Fan Zijin will be happy as long as his own son is always more filial to him than other sons. As soon as his heart was relieved, the pain in his body immediately magnified. Xiao An''s hand was so hard that Fan Zijin cried out. Fan Zijin wanted to hit a few children with a ruler, but he was an adult man, so he had to slap the children for fear that a trivial hand would break the children. Even though the four children stood and let him beat him, Fan Zijin accidentally twisted his hand, and his arm was sore, which was a sequelae of sudden excessive exercise. Xiao An gave his father good medicine. Seeing that he was drowsy, it was not good for him to review manuscripts for himself. He could only cover people with a quilt and go out lightly. On the way, I met three friends who got together. Xiao An has been gone for too long. After Little Lion and the others finished writing the manuscript, they found that the person hadnt come back. They agreed that Fan Zijin was angry and beat him again. Although their buttocks stopped hurting, no one was willing to come up and be beaten. So the three friends unanimously decided to wait for Xiao An on the road, make sure there is no danger, and then take the manuscript to hand over. Xiao An looked at them accusingly, "Fortunately I didn''t get beaten, otherwise would it be that I was the only one to suffer? You didn''t even save me!" Qi Wensu touched his head embarrassedly, but Hu Tou asked anxiously, "Why haven''t you been beaten for so long, is it because the second uncle is very strict and doesn''t give it?" The little lion was also worried about the manuscript. This was written with great difficulty, so he won''t pass the test again, right? "No, I didn''t show the manuscript to my father," Xiao An explained sadly, "My dad beat us up and injured our arm. I''m going to give him medicine. Let''s leave the manuscript to the gentlemen. Anyway, we didn''t have it this time. Write sensitive things." The three little friends opened their mouths and touched their buttocks invariably, feeling that the pain really stopped, "Brother Xiao An, does your **** still hurt?" Xiao An rolled his eyes and said, "I''m not a paper mush. After rubbing the medicine in the afternoon, it doesn''t hurt much." So the person who was beaten was fine, but the person who was beaten was injured? The three little friends were infinitely sympathetic to Fan Zijin, and they couldn''t help but look at him the next morning. Fan Zijin calmly finished breakfast, rinsed his mouth and wiped his mouth, and asked, "Tell me, what''s the matter?" The little lion immediately said: "Second uncle, when you beat us in the future, be gentler, don''t hurt your hands again." Hutou nodded again and again, "Otherwise, you should use your feet instead, and you shouldn''t be injured." Qi Wensu assured, "We must poke our **** and never resist." Xiao An looked at his three friends, and then at his father, who had turned blue, and decisively lowered his head and pretended to be dead. It wasn''t until the four of them left with their schoolbags that Fan Zijin took a deep breath while covering his chest, "Fortunately, I haven''t died of anger yet." Fan Zijin also went to the yamen. There was no court meeting today, and everyone stepped to the yamen. The minister of the household was relieved when he saw Fan Zijin stepped into the household. He has two water conservancy projects in hand, and he wants to ask the emperor for money today. If he brings Fan Zijin, it may be a little more. The Minister of the Household, who only decided to give Fan Zijin ophthalmic medicine yesterday, immediately decided to give full play to the role of the other party and make the best use of everything. So Fan Zijin was dragged into the palace before he could get hot in his buttocks. Qi Haoran was also in the palace, talking to the emperor about equipping the barracks with cannons. When Fan Zijin came in, they both looked at his arm. Fan Zijin: "..." Fan Zijin gritted his teeth in his heart, these stinky brats started talking nonsense as soon as they entered the palace. He decided that he must pick up four children and live in his palace today. Then his dinner and breakfast were all Ai Cai Mo, and the dim sum was Absinthe... The Minister of Tobe looked at the three of them suspiciously. Why did he think the atmosphere was a little weird? Qi Xiuyuan coughed lightly, and drew everyone''s attention back to discussing political affairs, but after the business was done, he said to Fan Zijin with concern: "Zijin, do you want to give you two days off? If you are not healthy, you should rest at home. Well." The Minister of the Household was stunned, and quickly turned to look at Fan Zijin. Sure enough, he looked a little bad and felt guilty. It turned out that Fan Zijin''s early departure was not because of his bad attitude, but because he was not feeling well. Hubu Shangshu said warmly with guilt: "Since you are not feeling well, you can rest at home for a few days, and the Ministry of households can press it beforehand." Fan Zijin gritted his teeth and said, "No, I''m fine." Hubu Shangshu is even more guilty, look, how dedicated Fan Shilang is, he even misunderstood others, Hubu Shangshu''s face was even more gentle, and said softly: "Since you are sick, you must rest, or you will delay things if you burn your body. , and the gains outweigh the losses, so it''s settled, you will rest for two days." Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran bowed their heads slightly under Fan Zijin''s gaze. Chapter 1213： issued April 18 is a good day for everything, and it is also a day that will be recorded in the annals of history, because this day is the day when the world''s first women''s newspaper was published. This day was recorded in the annals of history and was hailed as the beginning of the awakening of women''s self-awareness. In the eyes of later generations, today is a sacred day. However, in the eyes of today''s Daqi people, today is a very lively day. Any place that can receive Wenxiu News is looking forward to it, and places that cannot be received are also entrusted. Someone sent me two. Wenxiu newspaper ran out of stock as soon as it was published. Women are exceptionally supportive because this newspaper is a women''s newspaper. A piece of newspaper is only five cents. The women said that they can take it out. Isnt it only the money for two pairs of insoles? They can afford it without relying on men. And the men are very curious, what can women write in the newspaper, I heard that Wenxiu Newspaper is full of women from top to bottom, noble like a queen, lowly like a little girl who sells newspapers, all women! The villagers of Yangchun Village under the Songjiang Mansion also stayed under the big banyan tree at the entrance of the village early in the morning, waiting for Lizheng to go to the town to pick up a newspaper to read. On the other hand, Li Yuan went to the town to buy a newspaper. When he saw the name of his mother, Mrs. Ding, on it, he jumped for joy and ran to the village in a hurry. "My mother is in the newspaper, my mother is in the newspaper, and the princess herself wrote a comment to my mother!" Li Yuan waved the newspaper and ran home. Not only the villagers of Yangchun Village were shocked, but also the residents of the town who heard him shout, how could anyone here be able to publish a newspaper? With the mentality of watching the fun, everyone followed behind the young man to watch the fun. By the time Li Zheng arrived out of breath, the village had already been surrounded by spectators for several times. There are few literate people in this era, and even fewer can recognize the whole character. Anyway, before Li Zheng came, no one was able to clear the siege, but the young man recognized it. A few words, but he was not very courageous, and when he was surrounded by everyone, his face turned pale with fright. Li was separating from the crowd and walked in. He took a breath and said, "Why are you running so fast? I don''t know how to respect the old and love the young, etc. for the elderly?" Li Zheng took the newspaper in Li Yuan''s hand and read it. After seeing the page clearly, he returned it to him, instructing a few young men in the village to say: "Go, go home and bring me a table and a table, but the concubine gave it to me. Our Yangchun Village and Songjiang Prefecture have a great way to live, our village is about to become famous!" The young man who was named excitedly went home and carried the table. Mrs. Ding was also quickly invited. She looked at the newspaper in Lizheng''s hand with bright eyes and asked, "Lizheng, I''m really in the newspaper?" "It''s the real mother," Li Yuan took the newspaper in his hand and brought it closer. "Look, it also has your place of origin and name on it. I wrote this letter!" Lady Ding was about to burst into tears. Li Zheng also smiled at her friendly, then stood on the stage and said loudly: "Everyone, be quiet, I know why you are here, the old man is not talking nonsense, we directly read the manuscript of Ding Niangzi in Yangchun Village and Rongqin. What the princess wrote to her!" The people around immediately cheered loudly. They also wanted to know what a village woman wrote. Isn''t it true that all the people who write articles for Wenxiu News are talented women? If a village woman can write articles for Wenxiu Daily, can they also? At this moment, everyone''s heart should not be too turbulent. But the reason why Mu Yangling chose Lady Dings article was not because of the writing itself, but because of her content. The manuscripts and letters written by Li Yuan are mixed together. Not only are there many typos, but they are also covered in ink. If it hadn''t happened to come across Mu Yangling''s review, they would have been eliminated in the first batch. In fact, Mu Yangling''s first I also threw the manuscript away when I saw it. The reason why she picked it up again was because of the first sentence she swiped, "I''m from Songjiang Prefecture, and I''m a widow..." Madam Ding was a widow. Her husband died when Li Yuan was still in the womb. At that time, both her husband''s family and her family wanted her to leave the child to her husband''s family and remarry after giving birth. Madam Ding didn''t listen to them, but pulled her son up by herself. If this is not enough to make Mu Yangling agree with her, the key is that she improved the loom and weaved three shuttles. Mu Yangling knows Songjiang cloth. In recent years, her small clothes are made of Songjiang cloth, which is soft and light, and has good sweat absorption. She thought that this thing has always been there. Until reading this article, she didn''t know that Songjiang cloth was invented less than 20 years ago, and Huang Daopo, who brought advanced technology back to Songjiang Prefecture, just died a few years ago. And Songjiang cloth is only sold in the Jiangnan area, and it has not reached the point of sale in the world. Songjiang Prefecture is only because Songjiang cloth is a little better, and it has not reached the record in the history books. Because of Huang Daopo''s selflessness, Mrs. Ding was able to learn a craft of weaving, which she used to support herself and her son. She is a strong person. When she learned that the princess had set up a newspaper for women in the world, she asked her son to help her write articles when she was excited. She had no other intentions, just wanted to tell the world with her own story. Amazing, even if there is no man, she can support a family, so women in the world don''t have to belittle themselves. Li Yuan is a filial child, probably because he was afraid that his mother''s manuscript would not be selected and sad, so he attached a letter to the manuscript, listing his mother''s hardships and efforts one by one, hoping to move those who read the text. And among them, his mother weaved cloth day and night in order to support him. It was not until he accidentally changed the loom and weaved three shuttles. Mu Yangling likes the ambition and self-improvement of Lady Ding, so she specially wrote a comment to praise her. Li was standing on the platform reading the princess'' comment, and then looked at Madam Ding. Everyone looked at her with admiration. Whether it was because of her or the comment from the princess, everyone looked at her with admiration anyway. Lady Ding bowed her head a little embarrassedly. In other parts of Daqi, there were several people who were as excited as Ding Niangzi, their faces were red, and their articles were also selected for publication. The teahouses and restaurants around the world are very lively because of the publication of Wenxiu News today, no less than when you are enjoying the lanterns during the Lantern Festival. In the capital, the liveliness is different. As the people at the foot of the emperor, they are obviously more concerned about the content of the newspaper. Seeing that Wenxiu News not only has a small story with a big meaning, but also an opinion on political affairs, and there is even a half page dedicated to it. If it wasn''t for a more graceful poem and an article devoted to Su embroidery on the knowledge of the law, they would probably think it was a newspaper. This is a woman''s newspaper, and articles written by men are nothing more than that. The men of the Times bought it back to Wenxiu for research, and finally sighed: "Sure enough, women should not be underestimated. They can arrange so much content in one newspaper, and they cover everything, which shows their talent." "You don''t dare to offend such a woman. You should be careful when you pass by the Wenxiu newspaper in the future, and don''t say anything you shouldn''t say." Although the men didn''t say it, they were still a little dissatisfied with the woman running the newspaper. "That''s right, didn''t you see that even the emperor gave in? He even wrote a congratulatory message!" After he said that, he turned it over to show everyone, and everyone sighed, "Prince Rong is really amazing, with this quarter-page congratulatory message, What else will Wenxiubao have in the future?" The first bold and black text above is indeed a congratulatory message written by the emperor for Wenxiubao, but this is not over yet, there are still a line of people behind, Prince Rong, Prince An, not to mention, the left and right ministers, the six ministerial books and the big one. All the famous Confucian scholars are on the list, and there are even inscriptions from the heads of various families to encourage them. Among them, the most notable is the Confucian family. Even the saints praised the women. What else can they say who read the books of the saints Woolen cloth? Chapter 1214： fear The people of Daqi knew for the first time that the high officials respected women so much, and it was understandable for the emperor to write a congratulatory message. After all, the sage had always respected the empress, and it was nothing to write a congratulatory message on the face of Prince Rong. But I didnt expect so many officials below to write congratulatory messages. Ironically, there are also congratulatory messages from the head of the Zhu family. Could it be that Prince Rong came to persecute him with a big sword? The people were even more curious about this, and wentssips about whether there was anything unusual in the capital in the days before the publication of Wenxiu Bao. Some foreigners didn''t understand and asked in half-familiar Chinese: "Why is it Prince Rong? Didn''t you say this is a woman''s newspaper, could it be that Prince Rong is a woman?" The people in the teahouse all looked at the people who spoke out with contempt, and when they saw that they had the faces of Westerners, they were forgiven for their ignorance. Those with humor pointed to the Xixia merchants who came over to do business and said: "Lian Xixia Everyone knows the reason. This prince of our Daqi respects women the most. What the princess thinks, he must think first, and what the princess didn''t think of, the prince will also think, what the princess asks, even if the prince goes up the knife mountain. Huohai will also do it, this Wenxiu Newspaper is being handled by the princess, can our lord not work hard?" The Westerner suddenly realized and said enviously, "The relationship between the prince and the princess is really good." The accused Xixia merchant almost spit out the tea in his mouth and shouted: "It''s obviously out of fear, what do you say to respect women, I think Prince Rong is a bloodless man, or he will be crushed by a woman?" As soon as this remark came out, the people of Daqi in the teahouse were excited. Although Qi Haoran was afraid, he was the **** of war in Daqi. When everyone mentioned him, although all kinds of joy and ridicule, the tone was very respectful. If there is no Prince Rong , they may still be living in the chaos of war now. They made fun of the prince to express their kindness, so why did their group of Xixia people despise their prince? Still the humorous person, he stretched out his hand to stop the Daqi man who was about to move his fist, smiled and looked at Xixia Humanity: "When our lord doesn''t have much blood, he can press down on you Xixia to fight, and when he is bloody, he will give Dajin in one fell swoop. It''s gone, so you''d better hope that our prince will not arouse blood!" "That''s right," someone slapped the table and said, "What do a bunch of barbarians know? Our lord respects women. Could it be **** to beat women and yell at mother-in-law? That''s cowardice!" "That''s right!" Mrs. Lin grabbed her daughter''s ear and pulled her back to the box, and whispered, "I won''t take you out next time if you continue to fool around." Little Lady Lin shrank her neck and whispered, "Mother, didn''t I feel sorry for the prince and princess?" "You don''t need to hold the injustice. With so many people in the teahouse, can you still ask a few Western Xia barbarians to bully them?" Little Lady Lin pouted and whispered: "Then you can''t let people talk about the lord like this, and the court doesn''t care about it..." Mrs. Lin frowned slightly and said with a cold face: "What do you know, this is great wisdom. Ordinary people can even talk about the emperor at will. Prince Rong is just a prince, why can''t we talk about it?" Little Lady Lin sensed her mother''s displeasure, she shrank her neck and did not dare to speak, but she was obviously dissatisfied with her pouting. Mrs. Lin looked at the noisy crowd below her eyes, got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s report back to the museum." I have read what should be read. Today is the day when the newspaper is published, and there are still many things waiting for them to be busy. When the mother and daughter returned to the newspaper office, the others also came back after lunch. They were all discussing the opinions of outsiders on Wenxiu Newspaper, and they were extremely excited. Mu Yangling stood in front of the window and watched for a while, then turned around and said to Xiao Xia and Lu Jingshu: "We have won this first battle, and the Times will issue three new newspapers tomorrow, as long as our results can be maintained today. 1/4 of it, we are successful." Lu Jingshu frowned and said, "My lady is too pessimistic. Today our print volume is not necessarily less than the same period of time." "This is only temporary," Mu Yangling said: "Today will be so lively, one is everyone''s curiosity, the other is the support of many women, and the third is," Mu Yangling raised the newspaper and said, "I''m afraid it''s aimed at the people behind. It is not easy to gather the congratulations of so many celebrities at once, so far only Wenxiu Daily. Lu Jingshu also smiled, "Yes, there is an inscription from the emperor on it, Niangniang, where should we hang the emperor''s congratulations?" This is the calligraphy of the founding emperor of Daqi. With this alone, Wenxiubao can continue to do so, unless there is an emperor who disregards his ancestors in his descendants. Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "Mount all the inscriptions received and hang them in the newspaper hall. The emperor''s one is hung in the center so that people can see it as soon as they come in." Lu Jingshu happily responded. Seeing Xiao Xia''s happiness, she couldn''t help but smile when she thought of the origin of these congratulatory messages. Naturally, these congratulatory messages cannot be written by Qi Haoran using a knife to force others to write. Except for the emperor, the four paintings by Fan Zijin and Rongxuan Yandu were requested by Mu Yangling himself. Sent by my son. As for Qi Haoran''s picture, he wrote it on his own initiative. It''s a joke, his wife went to ask for someone else''s calligraphy, and there''s no reason not to use him. His character is not out of hand, his identity is there, and he really respects Mu Yangling from the heart, so he wrote this character in one go. Even Qi Xiuyuan praised it, "This character is better written than Zijin." There is no way, Fan Zijin wrote this compliment of women too against his heart, and he paused for several times in his thinking. Fan Zijin was not at all ashamed about this, and said: "I don''t think there are many people in Daqi who can write these words better than him. The key is that the confidence is different." "You don''t need to scold me, I know you want to say that I''m afraid of being inward, but this family still listens to me," Qi Haoran said triumphantly: "I''m just respecting her outside, Zijin, you need to know Husband and wife are one body, and the dignity that should be given to the wife still has to be given. "Yo, this is the first time I know that your family is yours." Fan Zijin squinted at him and said, "Do you dare to stay and accompany my elder brother and me to drink until the third watch? I will not force you to drink enough, if you dare After drinking two jars of wine and going home, I will believe that you are the master at home." Qi Haoran turned his head to Qi Xiuyuan and said, "Brother, look, Zijin just doesn''t care about the overall situation. This drinking will hurt his health, and there will be a big court meeting tomorrow. He doesn''t tell us to rest early, but he even encourages us to drink." Qi Xiuyuan said lightly: "I can order to take a day off. Anyway, I haven''t had a rest in the past ten years. It''s okay to take a break once in a while. If you''re willing to stay, then we''ll have a drink in the evening." "..." Qi Haoran looked at the two of them accusingly, and said aggrieved after a while: "You all unite to bully me!" Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin looked at him indifferently and said, "Didn''t you say that you are not afraid of internal affairs and can be the master at home?" Chapter 1215： bet Qi Haoran was talked about outside, looked at by ministers with strange eyes in the court, and had to be run on by his elder brother and Zijin in the palace. He thought he would get some comfort when he returned home, but Mu Yangling was fully focused. Invested in the expansion of Wenxiu Newspaper, and had no time to pay attention to him. A few children, not to mention, were so proud that they didn''t even look at him with eyes. The little lion and the tiger passed in front of him with their heads held high. Could they not see him, this big living man, Qi Haoran couldn''t help pinching his waist and roaring, "Did you hear what Master said?" Xiao An ran over to comfort him, "Fourth Uncle, please say it again, we didn''t pay attention just now." Hutou heard Xiao An''s voice, and then noticed that his father was also there, and jumped over happily: "Dad, my article was used by the children''s newspaper, and the gentlemen in the newspaper office said that my article was well written." Little Lion also came over and said, "My article has also been reported by Geography and Customs, and it will be published tomorrow, Daddy, how much support will you have at that time?" Xiao An raised his chest and said, "My article was also picked up by the Sinology Journal. Fourth Uncle, we don''t have high requirements. You just need to support us as you would support Fourth Aunt. Buy a bunch of each newspaper." Qi Haoran, who was originally upright, felt a little guilty and asked, "How do you know that I bought a lot of Wenxiu newspapers?" The three children despised him, "Everyone in the capital knows that, you asked people to buy a lot of newspapers and distribute them to the soldiers in the barracks." Qi Haoran asked both proudly and worriedly: "Then your fourth aunt knows?" Xiao An thought for a while, then shook his head decisively, "I think the fourth aunt must not know, otherwise she will be distressed to death. One manpower cost tens of thousands of dollars." Qi Haoran snorted softly: "What does she have to worry about? That''s the money from the private house of the master. Go and tell your fourth aunt about it. If you do it well, I will save you from the sin of not being serious and obedient." The tiger head and the little lion were unhappy and said, "We have only had a day off, and we have to go to the teahouse to watch the fun. When your mother comes back, you can tell her yourself, won''t you?" Qi Haoran glared at his two sons in disgust, "You are really not enlightened, you will definitely not be able to find a daughter-in-law in the future." Qi Haoran looked at Xiao An with anticipation, and Xiao An patted his chest and said, "Fourth Uncle, don''t worry, when we go to the teahouse, we will go to Wenxiu Pavilion to tell Fourth Aunt, then our newspaper..." Qi Haoran said righteously: "Don''t use these crooked thoughts, you have to rely on your real strength to win, do you understand, and this newspaper is not yours, what does the sales volume have to do with you?" "Of course it matters, there is our article on it!" cried the little lion. "There are still so many people''s articles on it. Could it be that each of them has also ordered thousands of copies?" Qi Haoran''s private house is not much money, where would he be willing to spend it for a few children to waste. Hutou accused: "Then you still buy Wenxiu Newspaper, you help your mother to brush up sales, this is not a gentleman!" Qi Haoran snorted: "I''m happy to help your mother brush, if you have the ability, you can also ask others to brush it for you." Not to mention the tiger-headed lion, even Xiao An looked at him angrily. Qi Haoran felt relieved when he saw the children getting angry, and snorted twice with his hands behind his back. Seeing that their father couldn''t get through, Hutou and Little Lion hurriedly turned to look at Xiao An and said, "Brother Xiao An, your father is the richest, let your father buy tens of thousands of copies. We made a bet with Sister Mingzhu. If you lose, you can prune the flowers and plants in the imperial garden for a month." The four children contributed articles to the Children''s Newspaper. In the opinion of their gentlemen, Xiao An was the best writer, and Hutou was the last. But in the end, only Hutou was admitted to the Children''s Daily. In the words of the editors of the Children''s Daily, "Only Hutou''s articles are most suitable for children and are interesting to read." Hutou instantly became complacent in the upper study. The other three refused to accept it. They simply copied three copies of the manuscript and submitted it to the other three newspapers. Not to mention, except for the Times, which ignored them, the other two newspapers responded. The Chinese Journal has adopted Xiao An''s manuscript, and the Geography and Customs Newspaper has used the manuscripts of Xiao Shi and Qi Wensu, and they have been notified. Tomorrow is the publication day of the newspaper. A few children lost their minds yesterday. They were very proud when they were in Kunning Palace. It happened that Pearl''s manuscript for Wenxiu Daily was sinking into the sea, and a few children started arguing. In the end, I didnt know how to talk about the topic, so it became a bet. Which of the four newly issued newspapers is stronger this time? Mingzhu naturally chose Wenxiu Newspaper firmly, and the four children stood separately in the newspapers whose manuscripts were accepted. forward. As soon as the team was divided, Xiao An felt that something was wrong, so that their forces would spread out, and they might become enemies. He immediately drew a few friends and said: "We can''t be swayed by Mingzhu, we must unite as one, three Zhang newspapers twisted into a strand." "But our competition is based on the sales of our respective newspapers, not the three against the Wenxiu one." The little lion frowned. Xiao An smiled and said, "If our sales volume is large, the three companies will share it equally. If it is less, we will submit all of them to the Children''s Newspaper, because the main place for our future submissions will be the Children''s Newspaper. Naturally, the more famous it is, the better." The four complacent little guys immediately formed an alliance, and Mingzhu brought his four younger brothers to confront them. The fifth prince and the sixth prince were still young and stammered in speech, so they could only support their sister with actions. They took out their pocket money! Mingzhu held the hands of the two little brothers and said affectionately: "Brothers, don''t worry, my sister will definitely not live up to what you entrusted with, just because you have this heart, you will definitely find a daughter-in-law easily in the future." The two children looked at their sister ignorantly, but they didn''t understand what she said. The third prince and the fourth prince understood, and excitedly went back to carry their pocket money, which alarmed their respective mothers and concubines. The ?? ladies grabbed their money boxes and asked, "What are you doing with so much money?" The two children answered unanimously, "It''s for a daughter-in-law, don''t worry, mother and concubine, we will definitely marry you a very good daughter-in-law." The two empresses stared blankly at their sons walking away, and said in confusion, "Can my son marry a wife?" Mingzhu received a bunch of money, and hurriedly sent someone to the newspaper office to place an order, and then went to the queen to ask for sponsorship, the queen looked at her with a smile and said: "What a stupid child, a newspaper is only five cents, you want to do this Where do you send so many newspapers for so much money?" "I keep it!" "That''s just a pile of waste paper," Li Jinghua looked at her daughter disapprovingly and said, "Your eldest brother can''t wait to split a penny into two halves. You''d better take the money to get angry with Xiao An and the others. Be careful that he comes back and punishes you." Mingzhu pouted, "But Xiao An and the others are too hateful, isn''t it because the manuscript was hired by the newspaper? Now I don''t look at the road, I don''t look at my feet, I look at the sky!" Li Jinghua laughed and said, "Then you should also work hard so that the newspaper office can also use your manuscript, and then you will be able to look up at the sky." "Didn''t you say that my writing is still tender? How long will I have to work hard?" "In Wenxiu News, your writing style is a little immature, but in Children''s News, it''s just right. If you read Hutou''s article, wouldn''t it be used by Children''s News?" Li Jinghua guided her daughter, "But I think you are the most popular right now. The important thing is not to think about writing articles, but to think about how to solve the order you placed with the newspaper." Mr. Pearl opened his mouth wide, and then looked at his mother accusingly, "Mother, you are good or bad, you will tell me after I have placed an order!" Chapter 1216： trade Mingzhu ordered a lot of newspapers, and finally gave a copy to the eunuchs and ladies in the palace, not even the ladies of the palace. This is the cheapest gift she has ever given. The mother and concubine of the four princes were a bit dumbfounded when they received the gifts from the princess. Their sons exchanged so much pocket money for a newspaper of five cents. Fortunately, they were all small money. Mingzhu has been persuaded by the queen that she doesn''t plan to fight with Xiao An and the others, but today the palace is on holiday, and Mingzhu has been paying attention to the distribution of Wenxiu News, so she didn''t tell them. Wen Su was inconvenient to leave the palace, so he had to act in the palace and the imperial clan to try to get more sponsorship. Xiao An and Qi Haoran had no choice but to go out and continue to think of ways to ask for money, but it was a pity that Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were not there, otherwise they would be able to borrow money from the two big ones. The tiger head drilled back into his room and took out a box, took it back to meet with Xiao An and the little lion, the three put the money together, and suddenly found that they had very little money. Hutou shouted: "How is this possible, we have money sent from the workshop every season, what about that money?" Now there are people in Daqi who can make music boxes, but their music boxes are still the most beautiful and beautiful, so the business is not bad, plus the foreign exporters they signed a long time ago, they have a lot of income every quarter. . But now the silver bills in the box of the tiger head can be ignored, and there are a lot of broken silver, but it is not much when added up, and the whole silver ingot is about ten pieces. Hutou suddenly realized that he was so poor! Little lion opened his box and said with contempt, "You are really forgetful. The money has been borrowed by Big Brother and the others." Hu''s head tilted his head to think for a moment before he remembered, and he pouted, "Big brother, they took it all? Didn''t you leave any for us?" "They are very poor, how can there be any money left for us," Xiao An waved indifferently: "Wait for them, we might as well find a solution ourselves." Hutou looked at the money in his box, and then looked at the money in Xiao An and the little lion''s box, and decisively turned around and ran back to get the account book, "I don''t think it''s right, I''m so rich." Hutou''s ledger is in a mess, only recording some major income and expenditure, not a small one, but next to it there is a fragmentary total of monthly expenditures. This is also Mu Yangling''s request for each of them. Since a few children can write and count at the age of five, she has asked them to keep accounts and manage money by themselves. And since they had income from music boxes and Haichang, Mu Yangling would help them check the accounts from time to time, lest they have too much money to do bad things or be fooled by the people below. Little Lion and Xiao An Qian remembered relatively carefully, and they were fairly fair, not to mention that it was clear at a glance, but at least there would be no problem with looking at them. But Hutou''s ledger, so far only he and the little lion Xiaoan can understand, that is, Mu Yangling, holding the ledger for a long time, and finally gave up with a sigh. My son''s handwriting is okay, but the account book he keeps is really not flattering. Qi Haoran once wanted to help his sons liquidate their property. Thinking that Hutou is the most sincere, he checked his account book first, and gave up the idea after opening it. There is no way, the account book is too messy, he really can''t understand it, let alone calculate the income and expenditure. The adults couldn''t understand it, but the tiger head of the bookkeeping could easily understand it. He opened his account book and took the abacus to calculate the major income and expenditure. The sea farms in Guangzhou are still in operation. Now they are not only cultivating pearls, but also cultivating marine fish, lobsters, crabs, etc. The profits are higher. However, the sea farms distribute dividends at the end of the year, and they have used the money from the previous years to invest in sea trade. . Hutou squinted to find the dividends sent during the Chinese New Year. This year, they didn''t invest any more money in sea trade. Ordinarily, he should have a lot of surplus. Seems to know what Hutou is thinking, Xiao An casually pointed: "Didn''t you buy Feihong for 2,500 taels?" "That was bought years ago!" Hutou shouted. "Yeah, I bought it years ago, but the money was borrowed," the little lion hummed, "Didn''t you return the money to your mother during the Chinese New Year?" Hutou discovered the reason for his lack of money. It turned out that the money was not lost. Hutou breathed a sigh of relief, closed the account book with satisfaction, scratched his head and smiled, "So I really only have that much money." Hutou looked at the two of them embarrassedly, "Then you should pay more money." Xiao An and the little lion spread their hands, "We don''t have much money anymore." The money is useless. Hutou''s money bought a horse. Xiao An and Little Lion simply gave the money to Butler Xia and let him use the money to do business. The little lion rolled his eyes and said, "If you are willing to give Feihong to me, I will give you three thousand taels, no, four thousand taels will do." Tiger head snorted, "Don''t let it!" Xiao An rolled her eyes and said in a low voice, "Actually, don''t let it go. If you are willing to share Feihong with the three of us, we are willing to share our money with you." "This is a good idea. We won''t rob you, just let Feihong recognize the three of us as masters." Hutou couldn''t be fooled, and asked, "Who will ride it when you go out? Feihong only has one." Little lion said excitedly: "It''s not easy, take turns, from small to large, I will be first, then you, and then brother Xiao An." The tiger was stunned for a moment, and immediately shouted: "Isn''t I young?" "You were born before me," argued the little lion. Hutou was unhappy, "We''ve all changed, and you don''t call me brother now." Xiao An looked around and suggested, "Let''s go from big to small." "Is that the size of me or the head of a tiger?" the little lion asked him. Xiao An looked at the two little friends, and finally decided to be fair, "Little Lion, unless your name is Brother Hutou, you are the elder." The little lion pouted, and swayed for a while while calling Hutou brother or giving priority to riding horses, and finally said reluctantly: "Forget it, I''m older, let Hutou be the younger brother." The tiger jumped up and pinched his waist and shouted, "That''s my disadvantage! I''m going to call your brother again, and I''m going to be the last one in line again, I''m not convinced!" "Hey, yes, they''re all grown up," the little lion touched his head, finally looked at Xiao An, and suggested in a low voice, "Otherwise, it''s better to grow up?" Xiao An rolled her eyes and said, "No matter from small to big, or from big to small, you have to be second. I don''t know what you are fighting for." Xiao An waved his hand indifferently and said, "Okay, that''s it. Tiger head is the first to ride, you are second, and I am third." The three little friends reunited and had fun again. When Qi Haoran found out, Xiao An and Little Lion had already asked Butler Xia to advance the principal and distributed the money to Hutou. Hutou''s box was filled with money at once. He was so happy that he laughed all night, knowing that they didn''t need to ask for sponsorship, and they could buy enough newspapers to kill people with their own principal. Qi Haoran looked at Hutou''s eyes. full of sympathy. He touched the tiger''s head and sighed, "Silly boy, why did you let Feihong go out? That''s a sweaty BMW!" Hutou refused to accept: "How stupid am I, Feihong is still mine, I didn''t let it go," Hutou shouted: "I still have a lot of money." But how can a BMW of sweat and blood that belongs to you completely be the same as a BMW of sweat and blood shared with others? Qi Haoran felt that if it were him, he would not be allowed to kill him, let alone money. He went back to the study and took out a book and said to Hutou, "Son, today, Daddy, I will teach you what it means to be mighty and unyielding, rich and noble. No prostitution." Xiao An and the little lion are not happy anymore, "Fourth Uncle (Dad), we don''t have any incentives, we are an equal deal!" Chapter 1217： luck Feihong is a sweaty pony, bought by Hutou at a huge price, and he is famous in the court for this. In the past, outsiders would always mention the tiger head and the little lion together, referring to the twins of Prince Rong''s mansion, or the two skin boys of Prince Rong''s mansion, but since Hutou bought Feihong, he once made trouble outside, The minister in the court will suddenly say, "Oh, the third child of Prince Rong''s mansion is very lucky, right?" Look, everyone can separate the tiger head from the little lion. And being able to select Feihong among thousands of good horses has always been one of Hutou''s favorite things to show off. At that time, it was the coldest time in Jiangnan, and the snow on the ground was a finger thick. Hutou and the little lion asked Xiaoan to go out for a horse race. Because of the cold, Xiaoan waited for a long time to go out, but he was not far from the city gate. I met the Xixia people who were about to drive their horses to the horse market. Ordinarily it should be the other party who let them out of the city, but the three of them never did such a battle of spirits when they were outside, and when they saw that the other party''s horse had already entered halfway, they stopped and waited. The Xixia people who drove their horses into the city hurriedly saluted them. Hutou rode on the horse and looked at the pile of horses. Then, among the hundreds of horses, he saw Feihong, who was holding his head high but was tightly bound by the noose. Of course, Feihong was not red at that time, but black! But even if it is dyed and not recognized as a sweaty horse, it is still a horse, and Hutou fell in love with it at first sight. Hutou, who fell in love at first sight, immediately stopped the Xixia merchant. Xixia merchant''s face couldn''t help but change. He thought that he had met a good person, but who knew that he would still have to break the bank and eliminate the disaster. Xixia merchant was about to take money from his arms when Hutou pointed at Feihong and asked, "How do you sell that foal?" The Western Xia merchant followed his fingers and saw the best horse among all his horses. It was brought in from a caravan. It is said that it was obtained by robbing a caravan from a foreign country. Although the horse was small, But Shen Jun is very special. He originally wanted to raise a little more and then shoot, and then the money will be more, but this horse Tai Lie has not been tamed since he got into his hands, I am afraid that he will die before he grows up, so he I didn''t dare to keep it in my hands, so I brought it here this time. There are many rich people in Daqi, and he might be able to sell it for a good price, but he didn''t expect that he would meet someone he liked when he entered the gate of the capital. The Western Xia merchant looked at the tiger''s head and saw that he was dressed well, that he was also a good horse, and that there were more than ten guards behind him, which showed that the other party''s identity was not low. The Xixia merchant thought about it a few times, and then quoted a slightly higher price - 2,500 taels. He thought that if the other party lowered the price, he would vigorously advocate for the pony, and then reduce the price a little bit, so that he would not lose money since he took care of the little boy. Who knows whether the other party wants it or not, he agreed with a wave of his little hand, and immediately gave him an IOU and asked him to go to Prince Rong''s mansion to get the money. He is not a businessman in Daqi, and he didn''t want to agree to the other party''s payment of the IOU, but the other party reported the name of Prince Rong''s mansion. As early as ten years ago, Prince Rong replaced General Yuan as a generation of God of War, and Prince Rong was younger and more powerful. Xixia just got involved in the war of Dajin not long ago, which is considered to have offended Daqi, and Xixia is still in chaos, and the merchants do not want to provoke the anger of Prince Rong''s mansion. Just after such a hesitation, Hutou ran into the horses and hugged Feihong. Well, it can''t be stopped now. Xixia merchants could only watch Hutou pull the foal away. And the little lion and Xiao An didn''t look good. They all felt that Hutou had been deceived. Two thousand five hundred taels could buy a full-grown horse. Hutou used it to buy a foal. However, the business has been completed, and they can''t do anything to go back on their word. However, the three children did not dare to go home because they had no money. Hutou made an IOU and asked people to go to the house to get the money. They knew that it was an overdraft. So the three children rode on horses, took guards, and drove the foal that had just arrived, and ran to the farm. The crowd of onlookers also felt that this little prince was really stupid. He was obviously tricked by Xixia merchants. At that time, it was almost New Year''s Eve, and the capital was extremely lively. In less than half a day, everyone knew that Prince Rong''s twin sons were born. He got into trouble again and again, and this time he was a prodigal. He bought a foal for 2,500 taels. The mantra of the elders in the capital to teach the younger generation changed that day, "If you dare to be like the little prince of Prince Rong''s mansion, I will beat you to death!" Qi Haoran was in the Ministry of War when he learned of this, and before he could find his son to settle accounts, he was called into the palace to discuss the New Year''s affairs. Along the way, everyone looked at Qi Haoran with some sympathy. In the past, they envied Prince Rong''s sons who did not fail even though they were in trouble, but now it seems that they are undefeated in ordinary times. Yes, two thousand five hundred taels, you can buy a big mansion in the capital with three entrances and three exits, which is too bad. Qi Haoran is always at a loss when he encounters his favorite BMW and Baodao, but he is rarely as generous as Hutou, and he doesn''t know if he has been deceived. Of course, he wasn''t annoyed by his son, he was annoyed by the Xixia merchant. I don''t know if his son is sincere, he dared to charge such a high price, and what kind of vision do you guys have? Isn''t my son as fond as me? Is it a BMW sword? It''s better than those who went to the brothel Chu Pavilion to spend a lot of money and have a good smile. And Mu Yangling, who was in charge of giving the money, just felt that her son was worthy of Qi Haoran''s seed. At such a young age, he had a stinky problem with his father. Seeing a good horse and a good knife, he would not bargain and buy it. Then he shook his head and sighed to pay the Xixia merchants who came to the door, which was considered to be the case. If this is the case, then the capital is just one more anecdote about the foolishness of the tiger, but there will be a follow-up to this matter. Hutou was very happy to get Feihong. As soon as he came back from school, he went to feed him himself. Although Feihong was still arrogant, he no longer resisted eating, but after half a month, he was able to raise a horse. Then one day I personally rubbed Feihong''s head on its neck, and my hands turned red. At that time, Hutou thought Feihong was injured, so he was so anxious that he searched his neck for a long time but could not find the wound, and finally rushed to drag Imperial Physician Wang to see the horse. The imperial physician of Wang would naturally not treat horses, but he recognized the herbs that dyed the horses black, so he dispensed medicine to remove the potion and washed it with water, and the black foal turned red. Feihong glanced at Hutou at the time, then shook off the water stains on his body, raised his front hooves up to the sky and let out a neigh, instantly capturing the heart of the little lion, Xiaoan, who came to watch. The third son of Prince Rong bought a sweaty foal with 2,500 taels. The courtiers could only sigh about its good luck, but on the day the news came out, the mantra of the elders in the capital to teach the younger generation changed again, " If you can be as powerful as the little prince of Prince Rong''s mansion, I won''t beat you even if you play outside until it''s dark." Chapter 1218： values The Sweaty Horse is the BMW of the countries in the Western Regions. After the Han and Tang Dynasties, few purebred Sweaty Horses came to the Central Plains. Emperor Shizong of the Zhou Dynasty got a BMW mixed with sweat and blood from the Western Regions attack in his later years. At that time, it was a treasure. In the past few years in the Western Xia, the relationship between Dajin and Dazhou was tense. The land trade route was once cut off, and horses were difficult to bring. Therefore, no one sent BMWs to the Western Regions in the past 100 years. In the past, the BMWs of Qi Haoran and others were either robbed by Dajin. Yes, or it was bought from a merchant who was dealing with Daikin. In the past ten years, Qi Haoran''s horse farms in the north have gradually expanded, and the horse market in Daqi has only prospered, no longer relying only on imports. But horses are easy to raise, but good breeds are rare. Officials in the DPRK and China had a rough understanding of the high price of good breeds because they heard Qi Haoran and the Minister of the Household arguing about allocating money to buy horse breeds. And the horses with the third generation of sweaty horses cost thousands of dollars! That''s not silver, that''s gold! The imperial physician can''t watch horses, but there is a horse master in the palace! The three children saw the red sweat on the horse, and then looked at the appearance of Feihong Shenjun. There were only three words left in the minds of the three of them, Sweaty horse! are three big characters that are bolded and turned red! The tiger head made an "Ow" right away and hugged Feihong and didn''t let go, and the little lion also rushed up and hugged the other side of its neck. Xiao An calmed down a bit, and immediately called someone into the palace to call Qi Haoran back, be sure to bring the master Soma in the palace. The fourth uncle understands horses, but can there be a Soma master? Qi Haoran originally came back with suspicion, but when he saw the black flying red completely faded away, his mind was also the same as the three children, with only three big characters, and they all walked on the same hands and feet. The Soma Master was even more excited to kneel in front of Feihong to observe the various parts of its body. In the end, the Soma Masters in the palace gave a unified opinion. This is a purebred sweaty pony. Qi Haoran immediately told Hutou that he was willing to spend all his private houses and buy this horse from him. Hutou refused without even thinking about it. Xiao An and the little lion also looked at Qi Haoran warily, while Mu Yangling on the side felt ashamed and hurriedly dragged Qi Haoran away, "How can you **** something from the children?" "Master gave me money, how can you say rob?" Qi Xiuyuan, who has always been prudent and indifferent, ran to see it in person, and finally sighed: "Tiger head is lucky!" Some courtiers suggested that Hutou should give the horse to the emperor, and Qi Xiuyuan beat Zhezi back. Although he also loves BMW, it is not a must. Even if he gets it, he will be disappointed, but he will not force others, let alone the nephew he has always loved. The emperor and Qi Haoran could only look at the BMW and sigh, and others could only be jealous. Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran only hope that in the future, when Feihong grows up and is in heat, they can give priority to their horse breed, so they will be very satisfied. After knowing that Xiao An and the little lion would let him share Feihong for 1,000 taels per person, he suddenly regretted that his bowels were blue. Knowing that this kid had no monopoly on Feihong, they had already proposed to share, isn''t it money? Bad money! After repenting, they were angry. The two agreed that Xiao An and the little lion deceived Hutou, otherwise the sweat and blood would be worth two thousand taels? Qi Xiuyuan deliberately called the three children into the palace, watched them sigh for a long time, finally pulled the tiger''s head up, touched his head and said, "Child, why are you so easy to deceive?" Hutou''s eyes were full of confusion, "Uncle Huang, no one lied to me, in Daqi, who would dare to lie to me?" Xiao An and the little lion also ran forward, patted their chests and said, "Uncle Huang, don''t worry, we will take good care of my brother and prevent him from being bullied." Qi Xiuyuan looked at the two of them and said, "Besides you, who else would lie to Hutou?" The two of them were stunned for a moment, and immediately called out: "Uncle Huang, don''t wrong people, we have never lied to Hutou, although we often bullied him and instructed him to work, but we have never lied to him, my mother (fourth) Aunt) said that when you are a good friend, you must be sincere!" "You each shared a sweat and blood with Hutou after paying 1,000 taels of silver. Isn''t this a lie?" Qi Xiuyuan felt that the two children were dishonest, and said with a stern face, "You can''t bully Hutou just because he is sincere. ." Xiao An and Xiao Shi suddenly looked at him with a "you''re joking" expression, and the tiger head was also very embarrassed, pulling the sleeve of Uncle Huang and said in a low voice, "Uncle Huang, don''t talk about it, I''m taking advantage of this. " Hutou was very embarrassed, "Feihong only spent 2,500 taels, and now I get back another 2,000 taels, which means that I only spent 500 taels for this horse, which is less than the money paid by Xiao An and the second brother. Half of it, I took a big advantage..." Xiao An and the little lion looked at Qi Xiuyuan confidently. Qi Xiuyuan was speechless, and taught Hutou: "This account can''t be calculated like this. Do you know how valuable a purebred sweaty horse is? Not to mention 2,500 taels, even 100,000 gold can''t be bought. Back then, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty was Don''t you want to send troops to the countries in the Western Regions to monopolize the sweaty horses, do you know how much manpower and material resources it took?" The tiger''s head was confused, "But I didn''t want to monopolize the sweaty horse, and this sweaty horse is really not expensive, only two thousand five hundred taels, Uncle Huang, I made this deal..." "You only paid 2,500 taels to buy Feihong, but it''s not only worth the price..." Qi Xiuyuan felt that the price of the commodity was the value of the commodity, not the price of its purchase. It was luck that Hutou bought Feihong. Can I buy a sweaty horse for two thousand five hundred taels? It is estimated that you cant even buy the horsehair of the sweaty horse. "If you want money, you sell the horse to Uncle Huang, and Uncle Huang will give you as much as you want." "But I don''t need that much money," Hutou said. "And I didn''t sell Feihong. Feihong is still mine. Well, it belongs to me and my second brother, Xiao An." Xiao An and the little lion snatched the tiger''s head back from Qi Xiuyuan''s arms and accused: "Uncle Huang, don''t try to trick our horses with your rhetoric, we won''t sell them to you." took Hutou''s hand and ran away. Qi Xiuyuan silently watched the disappearing backs of the three children, he really didn''t want to rob their horses, just thinking that a sweaty horse was only worth two thousand taels, he felt that his values ??had collapsed. Adults can''t understand the world of children, and feel that a priceless sweat and blood horse is a child''s play to be traded by three children for thousands of taels. And children also cannot understand the values ??of adults. From Hutous point of view, the horse he bought back for 2,500 taels finally transferred one-third of the right to use and own the horse at the price of 1,000 taels, and he paid back 2,000 taels at once. Not only could he continue to With Feihong, you can recover four-fifths of the cost. This is simply making a lot of money, right? Xiao An and the little lion also think that the tiger head is earned, but they also earn it. Who can have one-third of the sweat and blood horses with only one thousand taels like them? The three little friends are very happy, only the adults are not happy. Chapter 1219： admit defeat With Wenxiu News taking the lead, the distribution of Children''s Newspaper, Sinology Newspaper and Geography and Customs Newspaper went smoothly. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, who were far away in the north, sent congratulatory letters in advance. Mu Yangling was very happy, and the people in the newspaper office were very happy. Seeing that there was no trouble, the minister was reluctantly happy. The people were even more happy when they saw the excitement, but Xiao An and the others couldn''t be happy at all. They went to the newspaper office with money to place an order, but were told that it was out of stock. Because the Wenxiu Newspaper was reprinted, too much paper was consumed, so many orders were compressed, and the few of them who came late simply did not receive it. The three children were dumbfounded, so wouldn''t they be defeated without a fight? Tiger Head shouted: "This is not fair!" Xiao An and Little Lion nodded heavily. They had no more paper. How could their sales be comparable to Wenxiu News? The guards behind ?? saw that the little masters'' eyes were red, so he suggested: "It''s better to transfer paper from other places, and let the people in the newspaper office work overtime to rush the printing, and they can always print more." Xiao An slowly shook his head and said, "It''s useless. The paper used for printing newspapers is different from ordinary paper. It needs to be specially customized. Even if other paper workshops have paper, they won''t be able to use it." Because there are few newspapers in this world, in order to write more content, the paper is set to be large. In this era, writing on such a large paper was not used. The rice paper used for painting was quite suitable. However, Mu Yangling sold a newspaper for five cents. In order to save costs, the paper used for newspapers is not very good. It can be made with straw and straw, which is extremely cheap. And this kind of paper is not used for anything other than selling it to the newspaper office to print newspapers, so the paper shop negotiates the order with the newspaper office to make paper again, even if there are surplus emergency newspapers, there are not many. If you want to blame Wenxiu Newspaper, it sells so well. It keeps printing and printing. Even if the paper workshop has been working overtime, it cannot supply paper. So, no need to compare, the sales of the three newly issued newspapers are lower than that of Wenxiu News. Xiao An and the others could only enter the palace dejectedly and admit defeat. Mingzhu blinked at them, did she forget to tell them not to bet? Li Jinghua was amused to see their dejected expressions. Just as he was about to explain, he saw his daughter grab her and coughed softly: "I would like to accept the bet, are you willing to accept it now?" Hutou snorted: "We don''t accept it. We only lost when the paper workshop ran out of paper. Do you know how much money we raised?" "When a horse stumbles in a war, can you tell the enemy that it doesn''t count and let everyone go back and prepare the horses before starting the fight?" Mingzhu raised her head and said proudly: "In short, if you lose, you lose. already." Hu''s head tilted his head and thought about it. He looked at the little lion and Xiao''an, both of them nodded and conceded, "Then when do you think we will start working?" Li Jinghua couldn''t help laughing when he saw a few children who were in a good mood, and let them make trouble, and went to deal with the palace affairs first. So, when Qi Xiuyuan routinely took his two young sons to play in the imperial garden, he saw Xiao An and the four carrying big scissors cutting flowers and trees, while his precious daughter was standing there pointing fingers, and the third and fourth were on the side. Running around happily, while supervising them to work quickly. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but smile, led the fifth and sixth to the left and the other, and asked Eunuch Wan as he walked, "I heard that a few children made a bet that if they lost, they would trim the imperial garden?" Eunuch Wan lowered his head and smiled and said, "Yes, it is said that Princess Zhu was blocked at the entrance of the study room early in the morning, and several little masters were dragged to the imperial garden as soon as they went to school. They said that they couldn''t leave the palace tonight if they couldn''t do it." Qi Xiuyuan was in a happy mood. He felt that a few boys were the right thing to do, lest they be too complacent recently, but he said with a smile: "It''s good to be active, lest they always sit in the study with their bones hard." Eunuch Wan smiled. He didn''t reveal the emperor''s careful thinking, and he didn''t mention the naughty spirit of the little masters. He just said that every day riding, shooting, martial arts classes, etc., they can''t do it without exercise, how can their bones be hard? ? But after Qi Xiuyuan turned the corner and saw the flowers and trees that Xiao An and the others had trimmed, the smile on his face could no longer be maintained. He covered his chest and pointed at the flowers and trees and asked, "What are those?" Eunuch Wan also opened his mouth wide, and then looked at the tiger head and the little lion who were pruning the flower tree by light effort, twitched the corners of his mouth and comforted the emperor: "Your Majesty, the little masters only pruned this piece..." So everything is still in time. The fifth prince and the sixth prince''s eyes lit up, they broke free from the father''s hand and ran over, screaming, and looked at the two cousins ??who were jumping up and down with light power with admiration. Hutou saw that his cousins ??were all looking at him, and suddenly jumped up the branches, the big scissors in his hand quickly cut off the branches and leaves that grew, and then tapped on the branches to jump to a higher level, look at Cut off the branches and leaves that are not pleasing to the eye. The fifth prince and the sixth prince immediately clapped their hands and cheered for Hutou. The little lion was unconvinced when he saw it, so he just walked up the tree trunk with light work and quickly, pruning it as he walked, and it flew up parallel to the ground. Several children saw branches and leaves falling off wherever he walked. This time, even the third and fourth, who were running around the tree, stopped, and the four youngest cheered for the two of them together. Mingzhu also blushed with excitement, but when she saw that this flower tree was different from what she thought, she shouted: "You cut it wrong, what I want is the shape of a rabbit, who told you to cut it randomly, you guys Does it look broken?" Only then did Qi Xiuyuan know that those strangely-shaped flowers and trees were originally from his daughter''s little head. What''s the matter? What about the people who are serving you around?" Only then did everyone see the emperor standing far away and the eunuchs and guards behind him. Mingzhu stepped forward happily and said, "Father, I sent them all away. Do you think the Imperial Garden looks much better now? This is the pattern I came up with after thinking about it all night." The tiger head simply stood on the branch and couldn''t get off. Carrying the big scissors, he looked down and said loudly: "Uncle Huang, we pruned according to Mingzhu''s intention, and it has nothing to do with us." The little lion also squatted on the tree trunk and couldn''t go down, and his body was still hidden behind the leaves. He heard his brother''s words and shouted, "Yeah, we are willing to accept the bet, no matter how we cut it, we will listen to the pearl." Mingzhu jumped her feet, "I didn''t let you cut it randomly, I asked you to cut it into a bunny shape!" The little lion got out from behind the leaves and shouted to her: "Our first pruning mistakes are inevitable. Anyway, there are so many flowers and trees, there will always be one that can meet your requirements. Don''t worry." Pearl was not in a hurry when he thought that the Imperial Garden was so big. Qi Xiuyuan was so angry that he fell backwards, cooperating with them is not enough to harm so many flowers and trees, but also want to harm the entire imperial garden? There are many rare flowers and trees in his garden. Looking at what the two children are cutting, Qi Xiuyuan is relieved. Fortunately, the two stinky boys obviously want to show off their skills, so they choose tall kapok for trimming. Although the cutting is ugly, it is not too expensive and the loss is not big. . He pointed at the little lion and the tiger''s head and said, "Get the two of you down. If you dare to attack my imperial garden again, I will let your mother come into the palace and beat you!" Qi Xiuyuan looked around and saw that Xiao An and Wen Su, who were still in sight just now, were gone, he had a bad premonition, and he asked, "Where are Xiao An and the second child?" Chapter 1220： angry Emperor Wan looked for it, and there were many flowers and plants in the imperial garden, and there were also many trees, so for a while, I really didn''t see where the two little masters went. Qi Xiuyuan raised his head and asked the little lion and tiger head who were still standing on the tree, "Where are Xiao An and Wen Su? Stand on the tree and look for them." The tiger head and the little lion stood on the branches and looked around. They stood tall and naturally looked far away. At first glance, they really didn''t see them. Hutou was about to say that he didn''t see it, when he saw a man emerge from a bush not far away... Qi Xiuyuan and the others also saw it. It was really Qi Wensu''s movement that was too loud. As soon as he got out, he jumped on the spot. Then he pulled a bug out of his collar and threw it away. He patted the leaves on his body, and when he looked up, he saw everyone Looking at him, he was instantly happy, ran over and asked everyone to take credit: "I have built the roses over there..." Qi Xiuyuan shook his body and asked, "Are those roses transplanted from your fourth uncle''s house the year before last?" Qi Wensu nodded happily, "I trimmed pretty well." Qi Xiuyuan turned away his son and walked over quickly to see the rose. It was a precious variety transplanted by the gardener in Haoran''s house and the gardener in the palace that survived for many years. The second flower is blooming. When it blooms, he likes to bring the queen and a few children here to enjoy the flowers. Mingzhu also ran over to see it. Seeing that the originally neat and tidy rose garden had been built in a mess by him, he immediately said angrily: "Where is it trimmed well, if it is not up to standard, it needs to be rebuilt." Qi Xiuyuan looked at the rose garden that looked like a dog gnawed, and then looked at his second son, who had always been obedient and sensible, and finally decided to put up with it. Isnt it the Moon Garden? Its a big deal that he wont come here this year. His imperial garden is so big, and there are many flowers and trees. Next door is the tea garden, which is also very beautiful. Qi Xiuyuan comforted himself in his heart, took a deep breath, ordered a few children and said, "You are not allowed to touch the flowers and trees in the imperial garden!" "How about that," Mingzhu said anxiously: "They have to perform the contract when they lose." Qi Xiuyuan thought for a while and said, "Your fourth uncle''s garden is not small, and the garden of the Anjun Palace has also been built, you can all go." "That doesn''t work, it''s outside the palace, and I can''t supervise it. How do I know if they are really pruning or lying to me?" Mingzhu pouted. "Then I''ll give you a token. You can leave the palace once every other day. You can only go to your fourth uncle and Uncle Fan''s house for one hour." Qi Xiuyuan felt that he couldn''t stare at these children forever, and there was no one in the palace. People can control them, so let''s bring misfortune to the outside world, as long as it doesn''t harm his imperial garden. Mingzhu was happy when she heard that she could leave the palace, and reached a united front with her father, but Qi Wensu was not happy. He pulled his four younger brothers and asked, "Do you also think that I am not good-looking?" The third and fourth were distressed for a long time, and finally decided to tell the truth, "Second brother, it''s really ugly." "You can''t just look at one tree, you have to look at it together!" Qi Wensu pointedly said: "For example, if you look at these several trees together, you can see the mystery." A few children took a serious look and found that they were still ugly, so they went to see Qi Wensu innocently. Qi Xiuyuan also watched it for a long time, and had to sigh that his son did not have the talent to be a gardener, which is good. The tiger head and the little lion on the tree looked at it for a long time but shouted: "We know, Wen Su is cutting characters!" The little lion flew from that tree to another, and pointedly pointed: "These trees together are the ''beginning of man''." The tiger head came over and asked, "Should there be ''nature''s inherent goodness''?" Qi Wensu nodded excitedly, "Did you see it? I also plan to trim the flowers and trees in the imperial garden into words. Wouldn''t that be very meaningful?" Qi Xiuyuan stared blankly at his rose garden, wasting so many roses just to make them into three words? Thinking that his imperial garden would become like a dog gnawing in the hands of several children, he was furious, "Qi Wensu, you dare to try to touch my imperial garden!" Qi Xiuyuan stretched out his hand and was about to beat him, but Tiger Head shouted from the tree: "Wen Su, run away!" Qi Wensu subconsciously used Qinggong and jumped far away, and when he jumped out, he remembered that this was not at the fourth uncle''s house, and the opposite was not the fourth uncle but the father emperor. He couldn''t help but stare at the other side. Qi Xiuyuan was also stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that kid to dare to escape. It''s not a matter of chasing him for a while, or not chasing him. The tiger head and the little lion on the tree didn''t see Uncle Huang froze, only to see Qi Wensu suddenly stop, and suddenly shouted anxiously: "Wensu run away, why are you still standing, hurry up to the place where there are many trees run!" Qi Xiuyuan is not happy anymore, these two stinky boys are simply afraid that the world will not be in chaos. At this time, not only did they not persuade Wen Su to admit his mistake, but he also let him escape. Isn''t this intensifying the conflict, it''s just a scam? He didn''t care about his son, turned around and pinched his waist and ordered the two people on the tree, "You two, come down!" The tiger head and the little lion hugged the tree tightly and demanded a beating: "Uncle Huang, we are not stupid, we know that you are going to beat us up!" "Your parents are too indulgent to you. The elders want to beat you. Not only do you not kneel to admit your mistakes, but you dare to run. Who taught you?" "My father and my mother taught it," the little lion climbed up the tree to avoid being caught, and squatted on it after intuition that it was safe: "My mother said, it hurts the child, hurts the parents, in order not to let Parents hurt, we can''t be beaten!" Hutou nodded fiercely, "If we don''t hide, my father beats us up, and he will blame us later, saying that we are idiots, and seeing that he is angry and wants to beat us, he will not run away. Didn''t we make him unkind if we broke it, Uncle Huang, Wen Su ran out for your own good." Qi Xiuyuan was the first to hear such a fallacy, he was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, "I have to thank him for co-authoring it, right?" "Thank you, but you don''t have to. You can make a lighter punishment later," the little lion shouted from the tree: "In order to prevent Uncle Huang from being merciful, we will not go down for the time being." Qi Xiuyuan knew for the first time that the eloquence of the little lion and the tiger head was so good that he couldn''t call them down, and he couldn''t let the guards catch them, so as not to frighten the two children and let them fall from the tree, he could only turn around to find Xiao An. These two boys just listen to Xiao An! turned around and found that Qi Wensu had run far away and was watching from a distance. He couldn''t help but be a little speechless. This kid really dares to run! Qi Xiuyuan felt that it was not good for him to be the emperor to arrest the child. After all, there are eunuchs and guards here, but it is not enough to ask the guards to arrest him, because he is not so angry that he really wants the guards to arrest the child. A child can be a big crime. Qi Xiuyuan could only take a deep breath, then stepped back and waved to Qi Wensu, "Come here, Father Father has something to ask you." Qi Wensu took two steps forward and asked loudly, "Isn''t the royal father hitting me?" "Stop fighting," Qi Xiuyuan said angrily, "You have run so far, how can you fight even if I can''t reach you?" Qi Wensu immediately took two steps back, "If the emperor has anything to say, just say it!" It was too far to reach, so he didn''t fight, so he didn''t come forward and get close? He''s not stupid, so why rush to beat him? Chapter 1221： surrender The second son''s thoughts were almost written on his face. As the emperor, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t see it? Qi Xiuyuan took a deep breath, pulled out a smile, beckoned to him and said, "Come here, the royal father won''t beat you." Qi Wensu took another two steps back and looked at the royal father warily. Mingzhu and his four younger brothers looked at their father and Qi Wensu, and finally pinched their waists and shouted, "Father, it is my idea to prune flowers and trees, you are not allowed to hit them." Qi Xiuyuan has only such a daughter in his life, and he has always loved her very much. So far, he has never been stern to her, so he has been yelling at a few boys, but he has never questioned her. Now that he listens to her sheltering a few bear boys, he is suddenly angry and angry. Embarrassed, "Daughter, what do they do to the royal garden of the father?" Mingzhu patted her chest and said, "This is all my idea!" Qi Xiuyuan thought that there was nothing he could do to keep the stalemate like this, so he waved helplessly: "Okay, I won''t beat them, you just need Wen Su and the tiger-headed little lion to come over and admit their mistakes." There are many ways to punish them without beating them. The key is to catch them. Mingzhu believed it and waved to the three of them: "Come here and admit your mistake." The three bear children didn''t believe it at all. They grew up with Qi Haoran. In the past, he lied to them like this. He wouldn''t beat them after he caught them, but they were tortured to a great extent. The three of them were afraid of losing out and said nothing. The tiger head and the little lion were very safe crouching on the tree. Although Qi Wensu was on the ground, he was far away. As long as the father took a step forward, he took two steps back, and fell down several times to pull the distance even further. Eunuch Wan led the eunuchs and guards, bowed their heads and stood behind, pretending not to see them. Eunuch Wan was the first time he saw such an emperor from the previous dynasty, and he felt a little helpless and warm in his heart. Only such a human emperor can make people feel warm. Qi Xiuyuan realized that he couldn''t deceive a few children, and he couldn''t think of a good way, so he pinched his waist angrily, "Where did Xiao An go? Come on, let me find the Prince of An County!" Xiao An, who was far away from here, seemed to hear someone calling his name. He listened carefully, thinking it was an illusion, and continued to hold the scissors "kaka" for trimming... He never knew that pruning flowers and trees was such a pleasant thing. Xiao An''s belief is that if you want to do it, then try to do it better! At first, everyone listened to Mingzhu''s request to trim the flowers and trees, but Xiao An felt that it was either a rabbit or a cat, and the flowers and trees were so ugly that they finally slipped away without anyone noticing. Xiao An felt that he was already skilled and could prune according to his own ideas, so he walked through the rose garden and the peony garden all the way, and saw that the camellias in the tea garden had traces of unpruning, and he was immediately happy... When Qi Xiuyuan found this place under the guidance of the guards, he saw that all the camellias he was about to bloom had been cut into mushroom tops. Before he had time to be astonished, a "click" sound under the camellia tree caught his attention. Qi Xiuyuan followed the sound, and saw Xiao An who was kneeling under the tea tree. He was cutting the branches with scissors, and he didn''t even look up to see the effect of the pruning. After cutting a few branches, he climbed to the The next one continues... No wonder the tiger head and the little lion couldn''t see him in the tree, so this kid was moving under the tree! Qi Xiuyuan pulled out the forked branches he cut off, and the tea tree that was still a bit bloated suddenly turned into the same mushroom top as the side next to it. Qi Xiuyuan, who was about to be angry, also fell silent, and couldn''t help but admire in his heart, Xiao An is smart enough, with good memory and calculation ability, otherwise, how could he devote himself to cultivating without seeing the above effect? However, even if Qi Xiuyuan admired him, he would not be able to praise him at this time, because this is a camellia! is a precious camellia tree that has been painstakingly transplanted from all over the country! Qi Xiuyuan directly reached out and pinched Xiao An''s ear under the tree and pulled him out! Xiao An was so frightened that he almost screamed, and the scissors subconsciously cut towards the attacker. The guard next to him changed a lot, but Qi Xiuyuan reached out and grabbed the scissors into his own hands, grabbing his ears and pulling the man out. , "I don''t believe it anymore, I can''t catch anyone!" Xiao An saw that it was Uncle Huang, and suddenly asked in a guilty conscience: "Uncle Huang, why did you arrest us?" Qi Xiuyuan lit his tea garden and said, "What do you think?" Xiao An immediately explained, "Uncle Huang, don''t worry, give me a little more time, I will be able to prune all the tea trees. I have pruned all the branches and leaves above, and there are still few trees below..." "I''m angry because there aren''t many trees!" Qi Xiuyuan shouted at him, "Do you know that my tea trees will all be blooming in two months. If you keep cutting like this, will they still bloom this year?" Qi Xiuyuan was indignant, "I won''t be so angry even if you choose something like kapok like the tiger-headed lion..." As a result, this stinky boy, like Wen Su, chose precious flowers and trees. This tea tree is not easy to come by, and that rose is not easy to cultivate. He is a poor emperor, and he does not dare to build construction, or even buy precious flowers and trees. These are all left over from the palace of the previous dynasty, or transplanted from Prince Rong''s mansion, or It was given by the Dali royal family, and it was easy for him to raise the level of the colorful imperial garden a little bit? Qi Xiuyuan grabbed Xiao An''s ear and went back, saying, "You have to call back Wen Su and the tiger-headed lion, otherwise, Uncle Huang will have to beat you all!" Mingzhu and the four little princes were working as tiger-headed little lions under the tree, and persuaded them: "Come down quickly, or my father and emperor will really beat you up." The tiger head and the little lion thought deeply and discussed it together: "Actually, we are not afraid of being beaten, really! But we are afraid that Uncle Huang will lock us up." Before finishing the sentence, Hutou saw that Xiao An was caught, and immediately exclaimed, "No, Xiao An has been caught, run!" So when Qi Xiuyuan brought Xiao An back, the three children fled in a swarm, and the four little princes seemed to sense the murderous aura of their father, and they also ran away. Mingzhu opened her mouth wide and felt that something was wrong. She was about to call her younger brothers back, but Hutou and the others ran back, and this time they ran in front of their father. Qi Xiuyuan also raised his eyebrows in surprise. He also saw these three boys fleeing far away. Just as he was wondering if the guards were going to arrest them, a few stinky boys came back on their own initiative. The three stinky boys lined up in front of him and stood up, bowed their heads and said, "Uncle Huang (Father Huang), we know we''re wrong, and we won''t dare next time." Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you guys back?" The three stinky boys looked at Xiao An and sighed: "Our marshals have all been captured by you, and we soldiers will definitely not be able to escape your palms. If you confess, you can be lenient. If you resist, you will be charged with aggravating the crime. How to do?" "Then why did you flee just now? Shouldn''t I surrender as soon as Xiao An catches you?" Hutou was annoyed by the failure, and said unhappily: "Then why don''t we struggle?" Qi Xiuyuan: "..." "No, no," the little lion hurriedly smiled at Uncle Huang: "We didn''t remember this until we ran away, so we came back right away." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t believe it, "Then the three of you can''t come back together. You two brothers escaped together, and it''s reasonable to talk back together, but why did Wen Su also come back at the same time? Wen Su, come on!" Qi Wensu looked at Xiao An, then at the tiger head and the little lion. He decided to tell the truth and whispered, "We received information from Xiao An, so we came back and surrendered." Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows in surprise, "How did you send the news? Why didn''t I see it?" Xiao Anke is always by his side. Chapter 1222： friend or foe (1) The three children said as a matter of course: "Brother Xiao An has it written in his eyes, he said, if we don''t come back and surrender, we will die!" Qi Xiuyuan turned his head to look into Xiao An''s eyes, and when he saw that he smiled at him, he snorted and turned his head away, knowing that this was a tacit understanding between several children, just like the tacit understanding between him and Haoran Zijin. Qi Xiuyuan not only listed them as the households that refused to come and go in the imperial garden, but also let their father personally lead people to the door in order to prevent several children from harming his imperial garden again. Of course, Qi Wensu and Mingzhu had already been sent back by him in advance, and now there are only three left in his imperial study. Waiting for Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran to lead them, Qi Xiuyuan looked at the three bear children and two younger brothers and sighed, "When will they be as sensible as Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong?" Fan Zijin asked indifferently: "Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong are sensible?" Qi Haoran coughed lightly and whispered, "I''m better than them, but don''t worry, big brother, they''ll be sensible when they grow up in another two years." Qi Xiuyuan snorted softly, and waved the person away. Thinking of Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, Qi Xiuyuan clapped his hands and called the leader of the dark guard, and asked, "Is there any news from the station?" "Yes, but the last time the carrier pigeon came back, it showed that His Royal Highness and the Prince had passed Taiyuan. It is understandable that the news on the land was slower." Qi Xiuyuan was a little worried, "I''m afraid those two stinky boys will go to Dayuan. We just finished the battle with Dayuan and destroyed Taijin. It''s very dangerous there." The leader of the dark guard lowered his head and dared not speak. Qi Xiuyuan waved him to step back, "Report the news from the inn and let me know immediately." Sitting in a chair thinking and worrying. Carrier pigeons always make mistakes, so the contact between Xiaobao and the others is double-layered, non-confidential matters, such as articles written, some daily greetings, and some strange stories are all sent back by carrier pigeons, and it involves secrets or reports of safety. It is through the post to deliver the message. Qi Xiuyuan has not received the news from the two of them from the inn for some time, but the time is still within the controllable range. If it was before, he didn''t worry too much, but maybe it was stimulated by a few bear children, Qi Xiuyuan was always worried that Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong would take risks. It doesn''t matter if Hutou and the others cause trouble. This is the capital. With their support and watching, they can settle even the biggest trouble, but those two are outside, and they are beyond their reach. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran were very open to Qi Xiuyuan''s concerns. Fan Zijin said: "A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. His Royal Highness was taught by the emperor and Mrs. Fang since childhood. It is impossible for him to understand when he grew up." Qi Haoran also said: "Although Xiaoxiong is a bear, he is not a mess. He will not joke about his life and Xiaobao''s life. You can rest assured that they will not run to Dayuan''s territory." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong did not enter Dayuan, they just ran to the border town, stood on the top of the mountain and looked at Dayuan and Xixia''s land, and then Xiaobao made a big move and said loudly: "Xiaoxiong, in the future this piece of land Jiangshan, you have to help me down!" Little Bear nodded excitedly, "I will definitely do it!" The two brothers stood excitedly on the top of the mountain and stood against the wind for a long time. Just as they were about to plan the future blueprint of Daqi, they saw someone from afar rushing over the flock. Xiaobao asked curiously: "The important town is also open to the people of Dayuan? " The guard who was specially in charge of inquiring about the news stepped forward and said: "His Royal Highness, Daqi has not strictly prohibited people from trading with Dayuan, and we, Daqi, had an affair with Dajin before. It has become a common practice, unless the market is banned and border transactions are explicitly prohibited. Xiaobao touched his chin and said, "Why do you want to ban communication? Besides, Dayuan is having a hard time right now. If the farm is closed, what will they do if they hit the grass?" "The grassland is cold and bitter, Brother Xiaobao, since you want to occupy this land, have you thought about how to make the people here live a good life? We can''t let the people from the Central Plains support them, right? Then we might as well not expand our territory. ." Xiaobao pondered, and yes, if the people on the grassland cannot be freed from the bitter cold, even if they occupy this land, it will only be taken over by someone else, which will not benefit the people. Xiaobao glanced at the field at the foot of the mountain and waved: "No hurry now, we will slowly find a way." Xiaoxiong responded and went down the mountain with Xiaobao. This is the border between Qi and Yuan. Because this town is a border fortress, the army is stationed there. Outside the city gate is the market, so there are many businessmen coming and going. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong brought a group of guards to live in the best inn in the town. Although it was a bit noticeable, because there are businessmen traveling from south to north, everyone just took a second look, not very much. focus on. There is everything in the town, but everything is lacking. Daqi''s tea, salt and silk are the most expensive. The price of the same tea is nearly ten times higher than that in Jiangnan, and the fur, cattle, sheep and horses here are more expensive than Jiangnan. Much cheaper. The two teenagers have been short of money since childhood. This time they went out to study and borrowed pocket money from their four younger brothers. They are responsible for the cost of food, clothing, housing and transportation for the entire team, because Qi Xiuyuan said that this is also part of the experience. So the two kids are pulling some goods as they walk. For example, knowing that they are going to the border town this time, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong bought a lot of tea and silk and satin when they were in the Central Plains, and they shot it when they got to the key town. And they plan to stay here for a few days and then start to go east, cross the Shandong area and go to the south of the Yangtze River. When they leave the northern area, the fur, medicinal materials and some local specialties of the border will be expensive, so the two plan to go to the farm after a day off. Look. The fur and medicinal materials are cheaper there, and you may even find treasures. Hearing that the two little masters were going out of the city, the guards hurriedly stopped them and persuaded in a low voice: "Although there is a garrison here, the danger of leaving the city is great, and the son of a daughter cannot sit in the hall..." Xiaobao said, "I''m not going to Dayuan. The place more than 20 miles away from the city gate is my Daqi site. Don''t worry, we dress up so that no one doubts our identity." Of course no one doubts that, if Qian Er had not heard about the ambitions of His Royal Highness and the Prince, the guards would have thought that they were here to do business. The minds of the two young masters were all about doing business. Yesterday, they almost quarreled with the buyers over the price of tea, and the children of generations of merchants who went out and experienced it were vividly performed. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong made up their minds, but the guards couldn''t stop them, so they could only follow them out of the city with a look of hopelessness. The guys at the inn knew that they were going to Juchang, so they hurriedly solicited: "Do you want to guide the two young masters? The little cousin is very familiar with Juchang and this area, and there are no people in this area that he does not know. , the two of you also have a guide on what to buy, and he also understands several languages ??on the grassland, so it is no problem to keep and talk." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were asked to learn the languages ??of Dajin and Xixia since they were young, but they paused slightly when they thought of the different sounds of ten miles. Seeing that the guy has a door, he tried his best to solicit: "Don''t worry, the little cousin is very tight-lipped. As long as the guests don''t want to, he won''t say a word that shouldn''t be said, and he is still a good bargaining hand. The goods that come in, ranging from a piece of rabbit skin to ginseng and deer antler, have no price that he doesn''t know." Xiaobao interrupted him and asked, "How much is a day?" The man smiled and said: "If you are happy, give him a few dozen wen, and reward him with a bowl of tea." "Okay, you can call someone here." Xiaobao thinks the price is really cheap. Chapter 1223： friend or foe (2) The guy answered happily and ran out to call for someone. There are men squatting around the inn who are dedicated to guiding and interpreting. They are all nearby villagers or people from the town. This was once the occupied area of ??Dajin, so they all know some golden words, and because of the fact that they are different from the grasslands Recently, I often do some barter transactions with people from those tribes, so I can also use their language, and then make some gestures, and it is not difficult to communicate with each other. This is also an income during slack farming, and doing well is no worse than farming. As soon as he saw a smiling guy running out of the inn, a man shouted loudly: "Wen San, your cousin is looking for you, he must have found a job for you again!" Everyone looked at Wen San crouching on the ground with envy. It would be nice to have a cousin who was a clerk in the inn. Wen San immediately stood up when he heard the call, and limped to meet him quickly. The guy pulled Wen San and whispered: "Cousin, although this client is a bit stingy, but the style of the whole body is a bit different, if you put your heart into it, maybe you can develop long-term clients, they go out to experience. My son, it is estimated that the family gave me less money." Wen nodded again and again, and reassured, "Don''t worry, I will definitely take care of you!" Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong withdrew their gazes when they saw them approaching, and stopped looking at the men squatting under the eaves or standing at the base of the wall. Little Treasure and Little Bear didn''t seem to see that Wen San''s leg was lame, and nodded with a smile: "Let''s go." Buddy Ben was still a little uneasy, smiled and nodded and said, "Thank you two young masters, don''t look at the little cousin''s lame leg, but his walking speed is not slower than others, the two young masters just let him if there is anything. Running errands." Wen San, as if to prove that his legs would not interfere with his work, took two quick steps forward, and said with a big smile, "Young masters, if you have something to do, just instruct the younger one, the younger one is quite familiar with this place." Xiaobao nodded and said as he walked out, "We just want to buy some local products such as fur, medicinal herbs and the like." Wen San breathed a sigh of relief, this kind of thing is quite common in the market, and it is not difficult to find. The ??chang is just two or three hundred steps east of the city gate, and this inn is close to the city gate, so the group walked slowly. Although they have been here for two days, the two of them don''t know enough about the important town, so they looked around curiously and asked Wen San, "Are many of you here doing translators like you?" "The farming season is slack at the moment, so there are many talents," Wen San explained: "When the farming is busy, only the specialized workers or those who have no work in the fields come here." Xiaobao nodded and asked, "Can you all find work?" Wen San shook his head and sighed: "It''s okay when the farming is busy, there are few people robbing, maybe one customer can be received in a day, but there are many people robbing at this time, and it may not be possible to receive a customer in three or five days." Little Bear: "Then you squat there and wait? If you can''t get a job, isn''t it a waste of time?" "I''m resting when I go home. Maybe I can get a job here, as long as I get it, I will make money," Wen Sanyi limped a step in front of the two of them, turned around and smiled: "We''re pretty good. , Those who can''t even do this work can only wait for the loading work, but the merchants come here with their buddies and escorts, and they can be used less. It may not take ten days and a half months. Waiting to live, the work is still tiring, and the wages are still small." In the end, there are too few side jobs. And because this is an important border town, there are a lot of businessmen going from south to north, so everyone can still do some scattered work, and in other places, there are no such opportunities. Isn''t their life even more difficult? If only more people could have this opportunity! Xiaobao walked out of the city gate while thinking. When he saw the field not far away, Xiaobao couldn''t help but stunned, and even Xiaoxiong stopped. This is the first time for the two children to visit the border gate. When they see the people of all ethnic groups inside, they can''t help but be taken aback for a while. Before they approached the two, they heard the noise coming from the inside. It really has languages ??of all ethnic groups. , and the words are all by shouting. The two listened carefully, and found that they had not heard the familiar Jinyu at all, so they couldn''t help but feel fortunate, fortunately they brought Wensan. Wen San familiarly led everyone into the market, pointed to the goods on the booth and introduced: "These are only a part, some goods they do not show, only when they meet big buyers, after confirming the price. Just took it out." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong nodded, carefully observed the Yuan people in the field, and asked, "Is there anyone here from Yuan Ting?" Wen San paused and said defensively, "Young master, what are you asking about this? This is the farm of Daqi, and there are no people from the Yuan court. Most of the people who come to this farm are herdsmen from the grasslands or on behalf of the tribe. ." Thinking that this is his client after all, and that he has a good attitude towards him, Wen San couldn''t help reminding: "Daqi has just fought with Dayuan, and the relationship between the two sides is not very good. ." This is because they are worried about their collusion with the Yuan court? Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other and said with a smile: "We are just curious, after all, this is the important town of the imperial court, and there are so many businessmen on the grassland, it is said that Dayuan should also send talents, after all, the market should be organized by It is managed through mediation by both parties. Wen San was slightly relieved and explained: "We Daqi and Dayuan have just finished the war, and the two sides do not communicate. This market is still requested by our prefect and the court. It is only a private transaction, not a formal one, so There are no people from the Yuan Court." Little Treasure and Little Bear nodded and looked down at the goods on the stall. They only brought three cars, leaving one for them to sit on or take with them, and the rest can be used as trucks. Because of the limited space, the two decided to bring all the medicinal materials and fur. These two things are easy to take with them in the Central Plains. The two squatted down to ask about the price, and after walking around, they knew what they knew, and Xiaobao whispered to Xiaoxiong: "Wen San said that the price of these things is nearly 20% higher than last year, it seems that the people of Dayuan are not having a good time. " "Unfortunately, we don''t know their language, otherwise we can personally ask them about the grassland situation." Xiaoxiong glanced at the people in the field. The translation here is similar to Wensan. It''s okay, it''s impossible to really ask the other party''s situation. They came here not just to do business, but more importantly to learn more about Daewon. Xiaobao took the bear and walked around the field again, and then instructed Wen San and the two guards: "We have little time, the three of you go over there to see the disaster, we go this way." Wen San was surprised, "Don''t you need to translate for Young Master?" Xiaobao said with a smile: "No need, we''ll go shopping by ourselves, just take the two of them there." This situation is not uncommon, Wen San thought about it and brought two guards, anyway, he just needs to obey the orders of the guests. Xiaobao took the bear and led the rest of the guards to the largest stall in the market. Chapter 1224： friend or foe (3) This should be a stall belonging to a tribe or caravan. Xiaobao judged from their personnel and the goods on the stall that they belonged to the largest stall in this area. The two ran to their booth with the mentality of giving it a try, pulled up a piece of fox fur and asked the price in gold. The stall owner just glanced at them and quoted a price in golden language. Little Treasure and Little Bear raised their eyebrows slightly. It was really feasible. They looked at each other and began to pick up things seriously. They had to pick up the fur and medicinal materials they liked and ask for the price. The stall owner just let them choose, and had to deal with other guests. Seeing that they asked more and more, and seeing that they had so many guards behind them, he turned his attention to them, beckoned to call the two of them, and let them Responsible for other guests. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were satisfied when they saw it, and chose them more carefully. With three points of regret on their faces, they said in golden language, "Unfortunately, there are still too few medicinal materials here. Although the fur is good, the amount is also small." The stall owner glanced at the guards behind them and the clothes on the two of them, and said after a while: "If the two of you want to grow bigger, we still have some goods in hand." "Oh?" Little Treasure asked enthusiastically, "I wonder if we can have a look?" The stall owner got up, pointed to the things that Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong had asked for the price, and said to the opponent: "Leave these," and then turned around and said to the two of them: "Please come with me." The stall owner took them to the curtain at the back. Behind each large stall, there was a place surrounded by the curtain on three sides. There was also a curtain hanging over the opening. closed space. The two thought it was for their rest at first, but now it seems that it is a place to talk business. Little Bear asked curiously, "Why don''t you just make a felt bag?" The people on the grassland carry the felt bag with you. Wouldnt it be better to do that? "It didn''t rain today," explained the stall owner, "our lamp oil is precious!" This thing with four curtains has an empty head, and it is bright when sitting inside, but if the inside of the felt bag must be dark, and when the time comes, you will have to light an oil lamp to see the goods. I dont know if this business will be successful or not. They dont need to spend such a big cost. . Little Treasure and Little Bear did not expect that they would save even this, and they were both funny and sad for a while. There were five or six large parcels piled up inside. The stall owner didn''t even ask them to sit down. He just pulled the parcels over and opened them. Four of the parcels were full of furs, and two were medicinal herbs. The stall owner said: "These things are very valuable. When you take them out, many people see them, but few people buy them. But I think you have this ability. How about it? Do you want it?" Only two guards followed Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong in. The others were guarding outside. The stall owner didn''t look at them, but directly looked at Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong. The two teenagers squatted down to look at the goods, and said, "These furs are really good, we have seen many stalls before, and there are very few such goods. If I asked the price early and bought it, you should not hide it. Get up and put it out to know if anyone buys it." The stall owner snorted: "These are too expensive. Most of the Han people touch it, ask the price, and then leave. I find it annoying." Xiaobao smiled and said, "When it comes to business, if the price is not suitable, you will naturally give up. How much are you asking for?" The stall owners quote one by one. Xiaobao said with a bitter face: "It''s really too expensive." Xiaoxiong also interjected, "This is different from the price my uncle reported." "When did your uncle do this business?" Xiao Xiong lied confidently, "The first two years!" "That''s it, now the price has gone up!" "Then it can''t have risen by nearly 30% all of a sudden. It wasn''t that expensive even in the first two years of war. Now that it''s settled down, why is it more and more expensive?" Both Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong showed dissatisfaction on their faces. The stall owner''s face was not good-looking, and he hummed: "Do you think we are willing? Although there were wars in the past two years, there are still caravans from Daqi that can enter the grasslands, tea and silk can be bought, and Jinting still has a lot of salt. Mines, so salt is not difficult to buy, but now that the war is over, the big gold is gone, but the caravans of Daqi no longer enter the grasslands, we can only buy tea and satin from the farm, and salt can only be Going into the town to buy, each person is not allowed to buy more than two kilograms of salt per day... The things you have in Daqi are too expensive, we have to raise the price. " The stall owner saw that the two teenagers opened their mouths, their mood was slightly better, and their expressions softened slightly, and then said: "And our life on the grassland is not easy. The weather has changed rapidly in the past two years. Last winter, it snowed heavily, and we beat less fur. There are a lot of them, not to mention the medicinal materials, the ones you see now are the good ones that our tribe has saved up to now, if you want more, I will give you a cheaper price. The stall owner lowered his voice again and said, "But if you have tea, satin or salt, we can also barter directly, and it will be cheaper at that time." Xiaobao asked innocently, "Isn''t it true that only the imperial court can sell salt?" The stall owner whispered: "The imperial court will not care about the amount of one or two catties." The bear was full of regret, "Salt needs salt, so we didn''t bring it, but there are some tea leaves and satin." The stall owner immediately became happy. Although there was no salt, tea and silk and satin were also good, so as not to take the money to buy it in the stalls or shops of the Han people. Those people''s things are very expensive. Xiaobao immediately asked the guards to go back and fetch all the tea and satin that had not yet been released. They continued to pick the goods, asking for the price while quietly inquiring about the news on the grassland. The various tribes on the grassland did not have much better life because Dayuan replaced Dajin. At the beginning, Wo Kuo cancelled a lot of exorbitant taxes and miscellaneous taxes, but they began to collect them again after a few months. In the end, we still have to blame Qi Xiuyuan and the others. They captured Daejin''s capital ahead of time and directly took Daejin''s treasury. There is no money to reward the heroes, no money to appease the army, and no money to help the victims. Wo Kuo does not have a brother who can earn money and wholeheartedly help him, so he can only increase his taxes. In addition, he also sent troops to attack Xixia, let him It''s better for them to go to the battlefield than to leave them there and force themselves to reward them, right? Therefore, the people on the grasslands do not have much sense of belonging to Dayuan now. Life is miserable, and they are rushing to make a living every day. Even so, God does not appreciate the face. From time to time, the grasslands suffer from severe droughts and heavy snows, although they are only localized. , but the impact is also significant. If there is a natural disaster in Daqi, the court will provide relief and tax reduction and exemption, but this is impossible in Dayuan, so everyone can only try to get closer to Daqi, so the border area is like this. Although Daqi''s army is strong and strong, there is no need to fight with these people on the grassland every day, and directly set up a farm for private transactions, so as to prevent them from teaming up to fight grass and valley when they have no tea, grain or salt. Chapter 1225： friend or foe (4) Xiaobao and the others exchanged tea and satin for some furs and medicinal materials, and used silver to pay for the goods, and they also got a lot of news from the stall owner. Wen San came back with two guards, and the three also carried a lot of goods in their hands, so that the goods they were about to prepare were almost half completed. Xiaobao was very satisfied with this and returned to the inn with people happy. . A guard gave Wen San a dime of silver and ordered, "You will come here tomorrow as a messenger, go back." Wen San''s eyes became straight when he looked at Yinzi. He thought it would be good to have a hundred or ten letters, but he didn''t expect to get more than one piece of silver. The guard patted his shoulder and turned back to the inn. The atmosphere in the inn was a little weird. The innkeeper said apologetically to the guards: "It''s true that the inn can''t get a room for a while, and the guests who come here are all distinguished guests. I only hope that the two young masters can vacate two first-class rooms. Your room rate is low. How about getting one percent?" The guards were displeased and said with a dark face: "Are we like people who are short of money?" "Yes, yes, of course the young masters are not people who are short of money, but I''m really sorry..." The guard had to say more, and Xiao An said: "Okay, let them two, you can squeeze." After saying that, he and Little Bear turned around and went upstairs, surrounded by the guards. The shopkeeper hurriedly bent over to thank him, and the businessman of Dayuan who was sitting aside waiting for the result also nodded to Xiaobao. Xiaobao smiled back and returned to his room without pausing. Xiaoxiong jumped into Xiaobao''s room and breathed a sigh of relief. "What''s the matter?" Xiaobao asked, "Do you know them?" As soon as he entered the inn, Little Bear lowered his head and did not speak, and secretly urged him to come up quickly, otherwise Little Treasure would not have given the room to others so easily. Even if it was the guards'' room, it couldn''t be let go casually. The most fearful thing about going out was that people would think they were being bullied. But seeing Xiaoxiong so anxious and fearful, Xiaobao is so easy to retreat. At this time, the leader of the guards outside the house was also training the guard who was talking to the shopkeeper, "You can''t keep your mind long? Didn''t you see the Lord Shizi hid among us as soon as you entered the door? You are still entangled with the shopkeeper. , isn''t it just two rooms, and we didn''t tell us to let them all out." The guard felt very aggrieved, "Master Shizi took two steps to the side, how could I guess that he was hiding from someone with such a small step?" "Okay, stop talking nonsense, hurry up and find out the identities of those people, don''t wait for the masters to ask and know nothing." Four guards were left to guard the door, and the others carried their goods and dispersed. Little Bear didn''t speak at all, just turned out the pen, ink and paper to write. Xiaobao is curious, this is to prevent the partition wall from having ears, do those Dayuan merchants really have special identities? He leaned over to take a look, and when he saw the word "Wokuo" on the paper, his eyes widened. Little Bear rolled up the paper and threw it into the incense burner to burn, and said in a low voice, "If he sees my face, he will definitely recognize me!" Xiaobao looked at the little bear who looked like his fourth uncle, and was speechless for a while. As long as you have seen the fourth uncle, and then look at the little bear, as long as you are not an idiot, you can guess their relationship, and Wo Kuo and the fourth uncle have faced each other face-to-face, and they are his confidants. Xiaobao now knows why the bear is hiding from people. "Are you sure it''s him?" Xiaobao hesitantly said in a low voice, "This is Daqi..." He, an emperor of Dayuan, came to Daqi, how terrible it was. Little Bear hummed: "He almost killed my father, how could I not know him? There is a portrait of him in my father''s study, and it ranks first on my father''s blacklist." Xiao Xiong was slightly excited when he said this, and said in a low voice: "You said that if I clicked him, wouldn''t I avenge my father with an arrow?" Xiaobao''s eyes lit up, and he immediately thought about the feasibility of this matter. After a while, he shook his head and said, "Now they are fighting with Xixia. If he dies, it''s not good, let them fight for a few more years." Xiaoxiong pouted in disappointment, but he always listened to Xiaobao''s words, and he was just disappointed and began to think of countermeasures, "But I don''t know why he came to Daqi in a small way, is he an enemy or a friend?" "If you want to befriend him, you can generously submit your credentials and send envoys here. Even if you are sneaky, even if you don''t have malicious intentions, you will never have good intentions," Xiaobao snorted coldly, "However, a gentleman is not in danger. Under the wall, he dares to come to Daqi, which shows that he is not a gentleman!" "Then we came to the border town like this, are we in danger?" Little Bear asked in a low voice. Xiaobao patted him on the head, "What are you thinking about? Of course we are gentlemen. Even if this is an important border town, it is also my country in Daqi. I am the prince, and it is my responsibility to investigate the people''s feelings." "Well, um, it''s a responsibility, but now I can''t show my face," Little Bear said distressedly: "I can''t stay indoors and hide from them all the time." "You don''t look weird if you stay indoors." Xiaobao looked at his brother''s face and said decisively, "You put on your makeup." "But the shopkeeper and the guys in the store have seen me..." "This is no problem. Since he has crossed the line and came here, we are far from enough. I remember that the guards guarding this town are members of the Yuan family?" Xiaobao said in a low voice: "There is no need to doubt the loyalty of the Yuan family. ." That means they are going to reveal their identities. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other with excitement. They both wanted to know why Wo Kuo came to Daqi''s site. At this time, Wo Kuo just brought his subordinates into the vacated upper room, and he asked calmly, "Have the identities of those people been checked?" "I checked, it''s just two merchants'' children who took the money from the family and went out to practice. It is said that the big merchants of the Han people like to do this kind of thing. The children are given a sum of money to let them go out to practice before they reach adulthood, so as to judge their ability. " Wokuo held the teacup in his hand and asked, "Are you sure they are the sons of merchants, and they are here to do business this time?" "Yes," his subordinates bowed their heads and reported, "they brought tea and silk and satin this time, and most of them were sold to the merchants in the town. The rest are said to be exchanged for fur and medicinal materials and shipped to the south. Most of the merchants who came to the border were do this kind of business. Wo Kuo sneered and said solemnly: "Two little babies need so many guards with knives to protect them? And their martial arts are not weak." Wokuo''s counselor hurriedly said in a low voice, "Han people have a lot of rules. It would be normal if these two came from the direct branches of big merchants." "Two people?" Wo Kuo frowned and asked, "I only saw the handsome little man at the head, and the taller man standing beside him didn''t see his face clearly, did you see it?" Several people looked at each other and shook their heads one after another. Wo Kuo frowned and said, "Find a way to meet that person. We risked coming here, and we must not go wrong." If you know the danger, why come? This is the mind of Nahe and his subordinates, but looking at the powerful Lord, several people know that even if they say it, the Lord will not listen, and in the end, they will be scolded. Since Prime Minister Li left, the Emperor has been very You can hardly listen to other people''s opinions. Chapter 1226： friend or foe (5) The guards took the prince''s token and letter and went to guard the general''s mansion. The general''s mansion was still heavily guarded, but the guards in the palace were not vegetarians, so they took a lot of effort to avoid the eyes and eyes and slipped into Yuan Qing''s study. Yuan Qing''s eyes widened at the seals and letters placed in front of him, his palms were sweating, and it took a long time to find his voice, "You mean that His Royal Highness and Prince Rong are both in the town?" The guard nodded solemnly and said, "You should read the Prince''s letter, the emperor of Dayuan ran into our Daqi..." "Wait a minute," Yuan Qing swallowed and hurriedly touched the letter to read it again. Why didn''t he see the words Dayuan Emperor just now? Oh, Wo Kuo is here, Wo Kuo = Emperor Dayuan! This is a small town. Although it is a border fortress, there is no need for everyone to run here, right? This is such a small place! I don''t know if it''s too late to send a letter to my grandfather, Yuan Qing is sweating on his forehead. The guards felt some sympathy in their hearts when they saw it, but it was better to share the pain than everyone else. The Yuan family has always been loyal. The guards agreed that the advantages of telling Yuan Qing outweighed the disadvantages. Yuan Qing swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva, and immediately got up and asked, "What does Your Highness mean?" "Control the shopkeeper and staff of the inn where we live, and find out their details. If the shopkeeper and staff are willing to cooperate, keep them. If they don''t want to, try to replace them quietly, try not to attract attention, and then Send someone to watch the inn and see what Wo Kuo and the others want to do." The guard thought for a while, and said, "It seems that the master ordered these." Its not difficult to get people to keep an eye on the inn, but its too much of a problem to control the shopkeeper and the staff. Yuan Qing couldnt help but ask, Why do you have to control them? "Because the eldest son is also in the inn, our eldest son and **** ye have six or seven similarities, so we have to do some disguise, and the shopkeeper and the clerk in the inn have all seen the eldest son." Yuan Qing breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out to be the problem, it was too simple, he patted his chest and said: "You don''t have to worry about this, I have a few soldiers who are proficient in camouflage, you can change your appearance without too much camouflage, see you. Those who have seen him will not think that he has changed too much, but those who have not seen him will certainly not think of him as someone who is similar, has the Emperor Dayuan seen the prince?" "No," the guard was sure. Yuan Qing was even more confident, "I only need a portrait of the prince." "I want to discuss this matter with the two young masters." The guards couldn''t make up their minds, so they could only ask the prince and the prince. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were very interested in this kind of camouflage, because Yuan Qing was not easy to appear in the inn, so they found a gap to sneak out of the inn and ran to the general''s mansion. Yuan Qing entertained them in a small remote courtyard in the backyard, and the soldiers he mentioned were also brought. The Yuan family has been fighting against Jin for more than 30 years, and there are countless details that have penetrated into Jin. This makeup technique belongs to one kind, it can completely change a person into another appearance, even parents cant recognize it, such as a young man turning into an old woman; can also make a person still the same person, but completely different, and this is the second type that Bear is using now. is to weaken the parts that are similar to Qi Haoran and strengthen the parts that are different from him, so that people who know him will know that he is still a bear, but it will not make people think of Qi Haoran from his face. Xiaobao drew a portrait of his fourth uncle and handed it to the two soldiers. The two soldiers simply smeared on the bear''s face, trimmed his eyebrows, and then backed away, it was okay. Xiaobao looked up and down at the little bear for a moment, and asked, "Is this all right? Why do I still think he is very similar to the fourth uncle?" The soldier smiled and said, "That''s because the two sons are familiar with each other, and the idea that their father and son are similar is deeply rooted, so no matter how they look, they look alike, but to outsiders, this little son looks nothing like the person in the portrait." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at Yuan Qing suspiciously, Yuan Qing immediately nodded and assured, "I don''t look like much now." Little Bear touched his chin and said, "Is it possible that you only need to sway around in front of Wo Kuo to know. My dad takes him seriously. I think he must also be very impressed with my dad." The guards wanted to stop, "Young Master, isn''t this too risky?" Xiao Xiong waved his hand indifferently and said, "This is in my Daqi, shouldn''t it be the other party who is in danger?" Also, if the other party recognizes it is a big deal, they will be arrested or killed, and then they will leave for Beijing immediately. General Yuan''s army of 200,000 people is in Dading Mansion, and it is only three days away from Dading Mansion, so it is very convenient. The guards were relieved and calm. Yuan Qing stared at them with wide eyes. Could it be that he is so courageous as a bodyguard now that he just allows his master to take risks? Or are the guards in the palace just different, with such a strong psychological quality? The guards ignored Yuan Qing''s gaze. If he accompanies the two masters for a month, his psychological quality will also improve. There is no need to control the shopkeeper and the man, so the risk is reduced a little bit. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong are very interested in the purpose of Wo Kuo''s coming here, and plan to go back to the inn to meet each other immediately. Yuan Qing followed them all the way to persuade them in a low voice. He felt that the Crown Prince and the Prince did not need to take this risk. I got excited when I thought about it. The lord of a country became a prisoner, and Daqi didn''t know how much benefits he could exchange. Xiaobao saw it very clearly, and said, "If you catch him, this **** will die. If I were of great Yuan, I would set up a new emperor and would not be controlled by others." "So as long as we don''t want to go to war with Dayuan, don''t move him for the time being," Xiaoxiong told him: "Send someone to keep an eye on them, be careful, don''t let them find any traces, if they run away and catch them again, but they must catch them quietly, Then we can let it go. "Do you want to release it if you catch it?" Yuan Qing glared. "Of course, if we don''t let us go, who will benefit? His brother wants him to die quickly. Come on, don''t follow us," Xiaobao said, "It''s not good to be seen." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong returned to the inn anxiously. By coincidence, they encountered Wo Kuo and others having dinner downstairs. When they saw a group of people coming in, they looked up and met Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong''s eyes. This time Xiaoxiong No longer hiding, but a magnanimous glance at Wo Kuo. Wokuo calmly nodded to the two of them, as if he didn''t see any resemblance between Xiao Xiong and Qi Haoran. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong walked over with a heart, and asked with a smile, "I wonder if Xiongtai can easily arrange tables here?" Wo Kuo''s men secretly guarded, Wo Kuo glanced at the two teenagers, and said with a smile: "Please sit down." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong sat down opposite him and said with a smile, "Is Xiongtai a businessman from Dayuan?" Chapter 1227： Non-friend Wo Kuo felt very novel about the two teenagers calling him Xiongtai, and he also had doubts about the identities of the two teenagers, so he was happy to talk to them to get more information, "I''m much older than the two little friends. Now, if you don''t mind you can call me Uncle Najib, I didn''t expect you to be able to go out and do business at such a young age, and the Central Plains is indeed full of talents." "It''s the first time we''ve traveled far, and we''ve been ordered to go out to practice," Xiaobao said, "Uncle Naji came from the grassland, so he must have brought a lot of fur and medicinal materials. Continue south?" It was a bit rude to ask such a question in the first conversation, but Xiaobao acted frankly, Wo Kuo laughed twice, and said loudly: "Good boy, I love to talk to someone like you, things I want to transport it to the south, I heard that the fur and medicinal materials there can be exchanged for more tea and silk." Xiaobao regretted slightly, "I thought I could get some goods from uncle, but my brother and I''s goods are a little worse." Wokuo said meaningfully: "The most important thing here is fur and medicinal materials. As long as the little boy is patient, he will always buy enough." Xiaoxiong said curiously: "Can the people of Dayuan also go to the south of Daqi?" Wokuo''s eyes darkened, but he said with a smile on his face: "As long as you can get the guide to the yamen." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at him enviously, "Uncle going south will definitely make a lot of money this time. The price of fur and medicinal materials in our south is not low." But the question is, who gave them the way? Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other and decided to go back and let Yuan Qing check it out. Fortunately, Yuan Qing was notified this time. Otherwise, they would never have been able to check these things. Did not understand. The three communicated happily and inquired about their relationship with each other. The purpose revealed by Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong was very simple. The two brothers planned to establish a long-term cooperative relationship with Wo Kuo, and then Wo Kuo would provide fur and medicinal herbs on the grassland. Souvenirs, and Xiao An and the others exchanged tea and satin porcelain. Nahe doesn''t quite understand why the Lord has talked so much with these two teenagers. In his view, it is impossible for the two sides to really establish a business relationship, because their identities are fake, and the two teenagers have limited abilities and cannot Meet Dayuan''s needs. ??? Wokuo said: "These two teenagers are familiar with things in Jiangnan, and they are also familiar with business operations and the prices of some things. They should be businessmen. The nobles of the Central Plains are a little disdainful of these." Wo Kuo and Li Zhang have been together for more than ten years, and have learned a lot about the Han people from him. Wo Kuo is still very confident in his judgment on this point. Nahe was taken aback, "The Lord has talked so much with them just to test their identities?" "This is just one of them," Wo Kuo sat cross-legged on the bed and said, "The more I chat with them, the more I want to cooperate with them. Nahe, we are too short of money." "But they are just two teenagers!" "Yeah, the two youths who are directly behind the family," Wo Kuo smiled. "As long as the management is good, we may be able to get in touch with the big family behind them. At that time, tea, silk and satin can be traded, even salt. It''s not impossible." Nahe was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice: "Lord, these things can be left to the people below. You are a king, you shouldn''t take such risks..." "You think I''m here to do business?" Wo Kuo shook his head slightly and said, "I''m here to stabilize the heart of the army, and you''ll understand after a while." Nahe didn''t know what the relationship between coming to Daqi and Anding''s military heart was. He only knew that as a king, he should cherish his own life and not put himself in danger. This aide is still conscientious, and he is confident that he can be a king''s aide, but now it seems that he is too poor, and he doesn''t know what the emperor is thinking along the way. Wokuo was staring at the night outside in a daze. It is not something that can be done overnight to stabilize the military''s heart. Now Dayuan''s various problems are mixed, like a mess, but in the final analysis, the reason is two words - "no money"! There is no money to pay the army, no money to reward the heroes, no money to appease the tribal herdsmen, and no money to build the Dayuan Palace! Sending troops to Xixia can be dragged on for a while, but not for long. The soldiers will be tired of fighting for a long time, and his brothers are still staring at him. He can''t relax at all, so he can only Get more money as fast as possible. Dajin''s treasury was occupied by Daqi, Dayuan was so poor, even the richest tribe couldn''t compare to a Zhongxian county in Daqi, and Xixia was equally bitter, so he could only hit Daqi. . Daqi''s soldiers are strong and strong, and Qi Xiuyuan''s brother is not a vegetarian. Wo Kuo did not dare to move too much, and after Li Zhang betrayed him, Wo Kuo did not dare to trust his subordinates easily. So this time he came to Daqi to dig for gold! That''s right, mining for gold and silver! He did not dare to rob the people of Daqi and cause war, but he could secretly dig the gold and silver mines of Daqi! This large piece of land has been occupied by him for a long time. When he besieged the Central Capital of the Great Golden Capital, he confidently said to the soldiers that he would be able to capture the Central Capital first, but in private he could not fail to fail. later plans. Destroy all the map of Dajin about the gold mine and silver mine, kill all the people in the mine, and secretly leave some people behind. Even if one day he fails and has to withdraw from this land, he will still have the strength to fight back. Wokuo''s original intention was that he didn''t even want to get Qi Xiuyuan if he didn''t get it, and left some subordinates to block him from time to time. Even being a bandit would make the Qi brothers unhappy for a while. Wokuo didn''t expect that his kingdom would have so many problems, forcing him to use these two pieces in advance - he was in dire need of money. And what is more profitable than direct mining of gold and silver? Fortunately, Daqi and Dayuan have not been completely closed, and they can still trade on both sides. With money, he can buy a lot of grain and salt from Daqi! Do some business in private with the big businessmen in Daqi. Wo Kuo believes that as long as there is money, Dayuan will become better and more stable. Wokuo''s mind is now full of money, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong are now full of Wokuo, they lie together and whisper for a long time, but they can''t guess why he came all the way to Daqi. The biggest possibility is to spy on the military situation, but this seems to be something that can be done with meticulous care. As the emperor''s Wo Kuo, will he come in person? If this is the case, then Dayuan will not last long. The brothers muttered for a long time and then said in a daze: "Then do you want to tell my uncle and my father about this?" "Yeah, I forgot to send a safety letter to my house!" Xiaobao got up and said annoyed, "I was patronizing and playing, and I forgot to use the station to send a safety letter." Xiaoxiong waved his hand indifferently and said, "What''s the matter? Didn''t we just let the carrier pigeons go back the day before yesterday? The letter wrote about our arrival here. Uncle and the others knew we were safe after they received it." Xiaobao was relieved, "Then write a safety letter tomorrow and let the station send it back." At this time, in the imperial palace of the capital, Qi Xiuyuan was walking around with frowning, Qi Haoran said, "The post station didn''t come back, not even the carrier pigeons. Where did these two stinky boys go?" Chapter 1228： peer Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong quickly bought enough goods for two cars, and on the day Wo Kuo was about to leave the inn, they also told the guards to pack up and leave. The two teams happened to meet at the entrance of the inn, Xiaobao looked at Wo Kuo and the others in surprise, "It''s a coincidence, you are leaving today?" Although Wo Kuo wanted to cooperate with the two teenagers, he didn''t want to have extra troubles at this time, so he nodded slightly coldly. Xiaobao didn''t mind either. He glanced at their team and said with a smile: "It''s a pity that we are on different roads, otherwise it would not only be safer to travel all the way, but I can also ask Uncle Najib''s riding skills." Wo Kuo was moved and asked, "Where are you going?" "Our goods have been prepared, so we will go directly to Jiangnan." "There are also many ways to go back to Jiangnan. I don''t know which one to take?" Xiaobao said as a matter of course: "Of course we go west to Taiyuan, where the official roads are well cultivated and there are fewer bandits." From here to Taiyuan, he had to pass through Weizhou, and the gold and silver mines he had chosen were near Weizhou. It was a coincidence that he was on the same road with these two teenagers. Okuo was suspicious, and he couldn''t help but be suspicious of this coincidence, so he didn''t tell the young man that he would also take the Weizhou road. Xiaobao didn''t ask, just clasped his fists and said goodbye to the other party and walked towards the city gate. Yuan Qing said that Wo Kuo Na''s Lu Yin was going to Weizhou, so he would go on the same road with them. He didn''t mind waiting for them at the gate of the city ahead of time. Wokuo used a trader''s excuse to get the road guide and spent a lot of gold and silver, so the convoy was loaded with a lot of furs and medicinal materials. There are a lot of goods, and there are naturally a lot of people with you, so the speed should be slow, Xiaobao and the others have gone a long way and they haven''t been able to set off yet. Wo Kuo saw that the young man''s team disappeared, and the doubts that had arisen in his heart were put down a lot. Maybe everything was a coincidence. Then he saw the boy at the gate of the city who had set out nearly a quarter of an hour before them. Xiaobao seemed to be surprised too. He didn''t expect to meet Wo Kuo again, so he immediately smiled and said, "Uncle Naji is also coming out of this city gate?" Wokuo twitched the corners of his mouth, what else could he do other than nod his head? "That''s great. There is only one official road to Taiyuan at this city gate. Are you going to Taiyuan too?" "No," Wo Kuo said solemnly, "We have to go to Weizhou first. Whether we can go to Taiyuan or not depends on whether we can get a road guide. We Dayuan people have to change a road guide every time we go to a place." "Then we can be on the same road for a while. I don''t know if Uncle Najib is with us. These are all caravans that follow our road." Wokuo glanced over and saw that there were four or five caravans, he was slightly surprised: "So many people go to Taiyuan?" "Some go to Guanzhong, some go back to Jiangnan like me, and some go further south. Anyway, they all have to go through Taiyuan. Because this section of the road is not very peaceful, the caravans have always been used to walking together, and it is good to meet each other on the road. To take care of it, won''t Uncle Najib come with us?" Wokuo smiled and said, "I''m from Dayuan, I''m afraid other caravans won''t be willing to go with me." Xiaobao said with a smile: "Businessmen don''t pay attention to these things. Besides, we are all here to trade with Dayuan people, and we haven''t seen any ideas from everyone. In the eyes of businessmen, there are only those who can cooperate and those who can''t." "Oh?" Wo Kuo looked into Xiaobao''s eyes and asked, "Then I don''t know if I am a cooperative person or a non-cooperative person in Qi Gongzi''s eyes?" Xiaobao touched the BMW under him and said, "The one who can bring me benefits is naturally the one who can cooperate." The two of them looked at each other and smiled calmly, the little bear behind Xiaobao had a headache, and they just said that you want to be embarrassed, so why bother trying so much? Wokuo wanted to fight with Xiaobao, but Xiaobao didn''t want to, so he glanced at Xiaoxiong and returned to the caravan with a little pride. In the end, Wo Kuo did not walk with them, but followed them at a distance. He was secretive and did not want to be among a group of Han people. Xiaobao doesn''t mind, they won''t be far away from each other anyway, he is very patient and willing to wait for each other''s actions. They couldn''t arrive at the place where they stayed in the evening, so they had to stay in the wild. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong have never been the ones who wronged themselves, even if they are Yeju, they can beat wild animals and eat fresh ones. Of course, the bear and the guards are in charge of fighting, and he is in charge of eating. Seeing that the people on the other side of Wo Kuo did not dare to leave the convoy and Wo Kuo for half a step, he could not help laughing with Xiaoxiong in a low voice: "I''m afraid he will not sleep well before he arrives in Weizhou..." Little Bear buried his head in the roast chicken and asked, "Have you thought about what to do?" "Let''s see what my father means," Xiaobao said carefully because he was outside, "I already went to the letter last night to ask for advice, and I should have a reply soon." This time, because of the confidentiality, Yuan Qing sent 600 miles to urgently. Little Bear raised his head and blinked, and asked, "What do you mean?" Xiaobao lowered his head and chuckled: "What I mean is naturally what you mean." Xiao Xiong smiled, rubbed his fists, lowered his voice and said, "I have already achieved a small amount of kung fu, I don''t think I will be weaker than him." Wokuo didn''t know that he was being targeted, and whispered to his staff: "Let everyone be careful, don''t make the Han people suspicious, try to slow down tomorrow, let them go farther, and open our distance." There was a group of Han people in front of ??, and Wo Kuo was still very uneasy. Accept and agree. However, things backfired. The next day they opened the distance, but on the third day they "caught up" again... The warriors of Dayuan: Lord, we swear with our lives, we can really slow as slow as we can, who knows or catch up, is the other party crawling? The warriors came to the conclusion: The Han people are so grumpy! Wo Kuo''s face was a little unsightly, Nahe took the initiative to talk to Xiaobao, and only then did he know the reason for their slow speed, and hurried back to report to Wo Kuo: "My lord, there was a conflict between a caravan and the innkeeper where they lived. So after a long delay, we ''catch up''." Wokuo frowned, "No tricks? The inn opens its doors to welcome guests and make money. These caravans will follow the principle that more things are worse than less things. How can there be conflicts?" "It was indeed an accident," Nahe explained with some helplessness at the host''s suspicion: "The guest who stayed at the inn stole some goods from a caravan, and because there was not much of it, he would not have found it, but it happened that the car There were some problems with the axles of the truck. The clues were discovered when the goods were removed during repair. Because I didnt know who stole it, the caravan asked the inn to lose money. The inn finally reported to the officials. , they set off after noon." So even though they slowed down, they still met. Nahe looked at Wo Kuo and asked in a low voice, "If your lord is worried about these Han people, we might as well take a different path. Even if the trail is not as smooth as the official one, but there are fewer people, the chance of leaking secrets is lower." Wokuo thoughtful. Chapter 1229： monitor Wokuo''s caravan changed routes and Xiaobao knew it. He beckoned to the two people in the caravan next to him and asked, "Is there a small road leading to Weizhou nearby?" "Yes, there are several of them. We are guarding here, so we have a good grasp of the area around here. Even if they go down the trail, we can intercept them from the front." Xiaobao was satisfied, and ordered: "Then select four good scouts to follow, and we will intercept them from the front." Xiaobao and the others asked Xiaoxiong after they left, "It''s already a certain distance from the border gate. If you do it, how sure are you that you will be able to catch Wo Kuo?" Xiao Xiong counted the number of his own and the other side, and said, "Eighty percent, we have more people than them." Although there are more guards than their bodyguards, Yuan Qing has arranged a lot of people for them, all of whom follow several caravans as guards and guards, and he can call them at any time. But Wo Kuo''s horse is good. If something goes wrong, his guards will definitely protect him to escape, so the possibility of the other party escaping cannot be ruled out. "Then wait, if we can''t find out what he''s doing in Daqi, we''ll do it." "What if he has an assistant in Daqi?" The guards felt that this was too dangerous, and they persuaded the two little masters, "I still think it would be better to leave this matter to Yuan Qing." Xiaoxiong despised them, "He has assistants in Daqi. Could it be that his assistants are more powerful than Xiaoye''s?" "That''s right, not to mention anything else, under a solitary order, the prefecture''s garrison would dare not obey. On my Daqi site, I''m afraid that he will have an assistant?" "We''re just afraid that if he doesn''t adjust his assistant, we can take down his people in one fell swoop!" The two of you settled the matter word by word. The guards had nothing to say and could only follow the two masters closely. I just hoped that they could return to the capital safely and successfully complete this mission. The next time they were killed, they would not come out with the prince and the prince. It was too challenging for the heart. Is there any wood? The people of Wo Kuo were arranged in the mountains and fields outside Weizhou City. A group of people occupied the gold mine, and a group of people occupied the silver mine. It is precisely because of this that although they assembled in the mountains to be bandits, but because there were gold and silver buyers The city buys food, and has never robbed anyone. The prefect of Weizhou City still does not know that these two groups exist outside the city. When Wo Kuo occupied the area from Tokyo to Central Capital last year, he painted the gold and silver mines that had been surveyed on a map, and then killed all the miners inside, even the local officials who knew about it. Therefore, the new prefect did not know that there were two gold mines and silver mines with considerable reserves under his jurisdiction. And Wo Kuo arranged people here because it is the closest to the grassland. If this place is really taken away one day, this is the easiest place to reach. Last year''s war was too hard, Dajin and Dayuan fought, Daqi and Dajin, and then Daqi and Dayuan, so it''s not surprising how many people died. Now Weizhou City has a small population and officials There are mostly caravans on the road, but there is no one on the trail, not even a village where people live. Wo Kuo and the others could only find an abandoned village to settle in. Nahe looked at the dilapidated small village and sighed slightly when he thought of the tragic war last year. He didn''t want to see the war again, so the Lord must return safely. Go to the grassland, otherwise Dayuan will be in chaos again. Even if you lose your own life, let the Lord return to the grasslands safely. Wokuo didn''t know that his staff were ready to sacrifice for him, he just spread out the map and looked at it, and said excitedly: "We are not far from our destination, we can turn into the mountains to see them tomorrow." Nahe took the opportunity to ask, "Why did the Lord come to Daqi this time?" "For the money!" Thinking of going into the mountains tomorrow to meet his former confidant, he didn''t hide it. Nahe opened his mouth wide and couldn''t help asking, "How can the Lord dare to guarantee their loyalty?" "Of course they are loyal. Their parents, wife and children are all in Dayuan. Even for them, they will try their best to be loyal to me." This is his own retreat, how could Wo Kuo not arrange it? The people who ?? left behind were not only his confidants who were very loyal to him, but also his parents, wives, children, or siblings on the grassland. As long as their families were still in Dayuan, these people would not be able to betray him! Wokuo took his people and turned into the mountains at noon the next day. At this time, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong also settled in a relatively large village. The caravan that cooperated with them in disguise saw that it was not far from Weizhou City, and they all asked to leave, but the guards went to stop it. It''s not over yet, these people are better off with them. After nightfall, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong received the news from the scout, and both of them couldn''t help but widen their eyes, "You said it was a gold mine?" "Yes, there are a lot of people in the gold mine, but I can''t tell the exact number. Because they are heavily guarded, we don''t dare to get too close, so we can only watch the situation by hiding on the mountainside." Xiao Xiong frowned, "Even if it is a gold mine, he doesn''t need to come in person as a Dayuan Emperor, isn''t it a gold mine? Just send a man down." Xiaobao''s thoughts turned, "Unless Wo Kuo has no one to trust." "But he is the founding emperor, how could he not have trusted people?" It is said that the most founding emperors are the confidants, aren''t they? "It should be said that he does not trust anyone other than him." Little Bear sympathized: "It''s so pitiful." "Okay, don''t sympathize with him first, think about what to do, the number of people in the gold mine is unknown, how sure are you?" "He is the emperor, so he can''t always stay in it. It''s Daqi again, so he can''t bring more people when he leaves. We will wait for him to come out before we start. As for the people in the gold mine, Yuan Qing is far away. It''s a little far away, so General Yuan will send troops to suppress it." The Dading Mansion guarded by General Yuan is only two days away from here. There are 200,000 troops. Dealing with a gold mine is like crushing an ant. Xiaobao always listened to Xiaoxiong about safety and war. Hearing that, he nodded and said, "Okay, listen to you." Wokuo pulled a few carts of furs and medicinal materials up the mountain, but when he came down, he lost most of the goods. He stole a lot of gold in the middle, and there were furs and medicinal materials on the surface. He had already made an agreement with the confidants who guarded here, and when he opened up the trade route from Weizhou to the grasslands, gold and silver would be transported to Dayuan through this dark line. Wokuo went down the mountain contentedly, and said to Nahe: "We advanced to Weizhou City to rest for a day, and by the way, we will change the way back, and we will go to the silver mine when we return." "Lord, it''s too dangerous to bring so much gold into the city." "The Han people have a very good saying, the most dangerous place is the safest place, not to mention that we need to find an excuse to sell the goods in our hands. If we don''t even enter Weizhou City, who will believe that we Are things sold for gold and silver?" "How can we transport so much gold and silver?" "This is one of the reasons why we had to enter Weizhou City. We went to the grain store to buy some grain, and then hid the gold in the grain bag. The grasslands were short of grain, and the Han people would not doubt it." Chapter 1230： captive Seeing Wo Kuo walking towards Weizhou City after going down the mountain, Xiaobao hesitated for a while, wondering if he should see what else he was going to do. Xiaobao glanced at the little bear riding on the horse, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "Dang Duan will continue to suffer from the chaos, they will take it as soon as they enter the city, and no one will be lost!" Xiaoxiong also agreed to do this, saying: "The master is in our hands, are you afraid they won''t admit it?" Now that you know they are here for money, it is easy to interrogate. Xiaobao''s kung fu is not good. For the sake of his safety, he was directly escorted by the guards to the government office for protection, while Xiaoxiong took the rest of the people to ambush in the city. Weizhou City was as deserted as ever, except for some common people and the caravans of the past, there were hardly any people, so Wo Kuo and the others were able to hand over the road to the city as soon as they arrived at the gate of the city. Maybe it''s because most of the caravans passing through here are engaged in the business of fur and medicinal materials, so the guards at the city gate just checked their goods and waved their hands to let them go. The Nahona circuit led him to Wo Kuo, and only then did he enter the city. You can see the scene of the city as soon as you enter the city gate. Wo Kuo sees that there are few pedestrians in the city, and there are several stalls scattered around. Even the stall owners are lazy and can''t help but be alert. O Kuo glanced at Nahe. Nahe casually asked the soldiers guarding the city in Chinese, "Why are there so few people at the gate of the city? Last time I came, I remembered that there were quite a few people doing business here." "You came before the war, right?" the guard said, "This is what Weizhou City has been like since I came here. We don''t have many people here. Last year, Dajin and Dayuan fought, and seven or eight of these strong men were arrested. Going to the army, the rest were killed by the Dayuan soldiers who rushed over, even if they wanted anyone, but the situation here is almost, and if you go further, there will be more people." Nahe gratefully gave him a dime of silver. The guard glanced at him, then looked at their convoy, lowered his voice and reminded: "It is impossible for you to sell goods here, no one in our Weizhou City has this ability, but there is a Laifu in the center of the city. The inn, where all the big merchants live, may be interested in your goods." Nahe thanked him again, and then returned to Wo Kuo to report. Knowing that it was not an accident, Wo Kuo was slightly relieved, and walked towards the city with vigilance. Shortly after ?? and the others left, a horse came galloping, and the city gate was immediately under martial law, only allowed in but not out! Xiaoxiong stood at the window on the second floor of the tea house, watching the slowly approaching convoy, and ordered the guards around him: "Leave the lives of Wo Kuo and Nahe, and others can catch them if they can, or kill if they can''t!" The guards answered in a low voice, and then went to order the people sent by Yuan Qing. Those sent by Yuan Qing were all veterans of the Yuan family''s army, and the one with the smallest rank was also the general banner. They were also different from Qi Haoran, who jumped up to the general banner as soon as they came up. Knowing what to ask and what not to be curious, so although they were curious about each other''s identity, they still didn''t ask a word at this time. Knowing that the other party is the elite of Dayuan, they are all ready to fight recklessly. The ?? guards let them go down and guarded the bear closely. Wokuo rode on his horse and looked at the stalls on both sides of the road. This is already the center of Weizhou City, but there are still very few pedestrians coming and going, and there are few stalls on both sides of the road. Most of them are old and weak women and children, and there are very few adults. Wokuo couldn''t help but be proud of himself. It seems that Daqi has a lot of problems, but there is no primeval in such a big place! Wokuo smiled, raised his head slightly, and saw the little bear standing in front of the window looking at him at a glance, the little bear grinned at him and shouted loudly, "Uncle Naji, what a coincidence, I didn''t expect us to meet again!" The sound was like a bell, Wo Kuo''s heart tightened, his intuition was wrong, he was about to give the order to withdraw, but the person in front of the window came swiftly like a flying swallow, white light flashed in front of his eyes, and Wo Kuo subconsciously fell back to avoid the bear. sword Wokuo''s guard saw that his master was assassinated, so he hurriedly raised his knife to block it, but was stopped by the guards who followed closely. A group of people rushed out of the roadside teahouse instantly and stopped the people in the Okuo convoy. The street vendors and pedestrians on the road immediately dropped what they were holding and fled, not at all like the old and the weak. I can''t help it, the war has not ended for a year, and the ability to escape has not been forgotten. The Yuan family army and the guards subconsciously blocked their swords and let them escape quickly. When Nahe wanted to take the hostages, the people on the road had already fled, and they were the only group of fighting people left in a street. All this is just three or four breaths of time. Some Yuan soldiers haven''t reacted yet, but Wo Kuo is surrounded by dangers and almost died under the sword of Xiao Xiong. Xiaoxiong has learned internal strength since he was a child. He not only has to learn horseback kung fu, but also Jianghu martial arts. If he really wants to go to war, he may not be as good as Wo Kuo, but in a single fight like this, five Wo Kuo are not the opponents of Xiao Xiong. , because he is good at kung fu, while Wo Kuo is only good at horse kung fu, which is used for war. With the help of the horses and guards, he avoided a few swords, and faced the bear with a few tricks. He always felt that something was wrong. At this time, when he met the bear''s gleaming eyes, he finally remembered... Wokuo''s heart trembled, he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Qi Haoran!" Xiao Xiong has a strong inner strength, even if the voice of the other party is low, he can hear it, he chuckled: "Uncle Naji has mistaken the person, I''m not Prince Rong, I''m his son!" Wokuo hates it even more. He has suffered from Qi Haoran''s hands, so does he still suffer from his son''s? Thinking about it this way, Wo Kuo''s attack was stronger, but it was useless no matter how powerful his martial arts was when he couldn''t match his martial arts. Xiao Xiong speeded up his attack and knocked out the two guards beside him. On the side, the backhand sword was placed on his neck, and the little bear said loudly: "Do you want to do it again?" Nahe and the guards'' eyes were red, but they had to stop, and were quickly **** by Yuan Jiajun and the guards. At this time, Wo Kuo''s manpower has lost nearly one-third. Nahe looked at the buildings on both sides, and then looked at the horses that were forced to stay where they were. He couldn''t help stomping his feet and sighed, "The plan of the Han people started early." If they are outside the city, even at the open city gate, as long as there are horses, they can escape! They are warriors on the grassland, and their horses are like their own two legs. However, the other party chose to be in the center of the houses. There is only one street here. As long as they are surrounded, the horses will not be able to run. Horse-riding warriors who have fought a hundred battles will not be light-hearted, and cannot escape through so many houses! Wokuo obviously thought of this too. He looked at the bear with red eyes and asked, "Since when did you recognize me and start plotting against me?" Xiaoxiong said frankly: "I recognized you the first time I saw you, and of course it was calculated from the beginning." Thinking that he was discovered so early, and that he was planted in the hands of two yellow-mouthed children, Wo Kuo was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. Xiao Xiong looked at the blood on his mouth, and decided not to speak to him again. What if his popularity died? Chapter 1231： check Wokuo and others were taken back to the mansion, and the carriage and other things were naturally pulled back to the mansion. Zhou Ying, the prefect of Weizhou City, was waiting behind Xiaobao sweating profusely. The detained Wo Kuo stopped, looked at the bear who was no longer wearing makeup, and then looked at Xiaobao, thinking of the news of the Daqi royal family that he had inquired, he suddenly laughed, staggered two steps: "So it''s you, It turned out to be you! Qi Chen, Qi Wenchen! The current Crown Prince, I would have known earlier, I would have known earlier..." Knowing that he was kidnapped when he was in the border town, with Qi Xiuyuan''s zeal for his son, why not worry about the big things? But now that he has become the turtle in the urn of the two children, the mood that Wo Kuocai suppressed once again rolled over, and he spit out another mouthful of blood. Little Treasure, who was about to speak, could only press down to the point of his mouth, and motioned for Wo Kuo, who was holding him, to drag him down quickly. What if Emperor Dayuan was really angry? Wokuo saw that Little Treasure despised him so much, his heart became more angry, his blood surged, and he fainted decisively. The people in the courtyard were all quiet, and Xiaobao looked at everyone innocently, he really didn''t do anything. That''s what makes me terrifying, Your Highness... The others also looked back at His Royal Highness in silence. It was Zhou Ying who broke the deadlock and stepped forward to greet the little bear, "Isn''t the eldest son injured?" Zhou Ying was like a dream today, almost every second there was a thunder in his ears, if it wasn''t for his good heart, he might not be able to live today. First, a few guards brought a young man to show the seal of the prince, saying that the prince came in person, and before he could calm down, the prince told him that Emperor Dayuan had come to his small town, and Prince Rong had already run away. to catch... Zhou Ying was shocked and angry for a while. The anger was that the Dayuan Emperor actually regarded Daqi as his own back garden. If an accident happened, not only him, but also his whole family would not be able to settle down. If it weren''t for His Royal Highness, he would have brought the yamen to help out. So when I saw the bear, I asked him if he was injured. Little Bear hummed contentedly: "It''s just a little thief, I don''t care about it yet." Zhou Ying thought to himself, fortunately, Emperor Dayuan passed out, otherwise he would have vomited blood again when he heard this sentence, and the dignified emperor of a country was hailed as a thief! Xiaobao had something to say to Xiaoxiong, and he instructed Zhou Ying: "Master Zhou, let''s arrange Emperor Dayuan and his staff. After all, he is the king of a country, and he should give him the respect he deserves. As for the others, they will be detained separately." Zhou Ying was busy responding. Xiaobao pulled Xiaoxiong to see what was found. Seeing the gold in the car, Xiaoxiong pouted and said, "It seems that Dayuan is really short of money. The emperor has taken a risk for so much money." "It''s not necessarily that much money," Xiaobao said, "I asked Zhou Ying when you went to arrest people, and he said that there was no record of gold and silver mines in Weizhou City in the dossier left by Jin Guo. In a year, even our Daqi didn''t have time to explore the mines, how could he know the exact address?" Xiaobao said calmly: "Since we have caught him, we can''t let him become a waste of chess, let Zhou Ying treat him deliciously for the past two days, let''s not see him first, and wait until we get more weights. Lets talk about it. Moreover, the letter from the father has almost arrived, so lets pull out those people in the gold mine outside the city first. Little Bear said eagerly: "I personally lead the troops to attack?" "You still have to protect me," Xiaobao didn''t want Xiaoxiong to go, so he took his hand and said, "Who knows how many nails he put in our Daqi? It''s better for you to stay by my side during this time, lest they bounce back." Xiaoxiong thought about it too, and began to follow Xiaobao closely. Xiaobao originally just wanted to hold Xiaoxiong, not to let him go into danger. After all, fighting is different from fighting, and it is said that the gold mine is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Who knew that it was a crooked attack. For two days in a row, people kept attacking the government secretly. It is to rescue the trapped Wo Kuo. And the noble Xiaobao was their first hostage, so his room was attacked for two nights in a row. Although there were guards blocking it, it was still frightening. Fortunately, Xiaoxiong was by his side. People can hurt him. Also because he slept well with Little Bear by his side, he was in good spirits these past two days. On the contrary, Zhou Ying was worried about not sleeping well for two days in a row, so he kept dangling beside them with two dark circles under his eyes. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were a little apologetic, so they persuaded him: "How about Master Zhou change his schedule, rest during the day and work at night?" After all, no matter how daring an assassin is, he wouldn''t have the guts to come in the daytime. Zhou Ying dared to sleep, bowed his head and said, "How dare you sleep during the day before the things ordered by Your Highness and the Prince have been completed?" Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were even more apologetic and comforted: "Lord Zhou will work hard for two more days, and it will be almost over when Yuan Jiajun takes down the people from the gold mine." The Yuan family''s army arrived on the afternoon of the day when Wo Kuo was captured. General Yuan wanted to bring his troops there in person, but he thought that Emperor Dayuan was here. If there was an accident, Daqi and Dayuan might have another fierce battle, and Daying Palace would be in trouble. It is a frontier fortress, and an army of 200,000 people cannot be without a marshal, so they can only order the eldest grandson Yuan Bo to lead the troops. Little Treasure and Little Bear saw each other once and asked the scout to take him to the gold mine. The people on the gold mine obviously knew that their master was being taken, so they made preparations early, but even if the gold mine was easy to defend and difficult to attack, the opponent was only about 2,000 people. Yuan Bo brought 20,000 people and only ordered Ten thousand soldiers and horses went to surround the gold mine. Because the two little masters said that the time was not in a hurry, he slowly surrounded and attacked to minimize casualties. As of today, Yuan Bo has returned two small victories, and he expects that he should be able to win the gold mine in two days. And Zhou Ying was not idle, and began to investigate the gold and silver mines in Weizhou City. Even if Wo Kuo silenced all the insiders back then, many people have heard of the gold and silver mines in Weizhou City, especially those old yamen servants who used to work in the Jin Guo yamen, even if they were I don''t know where the gold and silver mines are, but I''ve heard of such things, not to mention those relatives who are absent from work, they always slip through the net. It became clear after inquiring like this. Xiaobao suspects that Wo Kuo is not only doing this to Weizhou City, but that gold and silver mines in other cities and counties may also be hidden by him. It is not known how many such teams are among them. He simply used the prince''s seal to give orders to the prefectures and counties to the north of the Central Capital and south of Dading Prefecture to thoroughly investigate the gold and silver mines within their jurisdiction. I dont know if I dont check it. I was shocked when I checked it. The news that the prefectures first reported back was that there were no gold and silver mines in their jurisdiction. From Zhongdu to Dadingfu, in such a large area, none of the twenty-three counties has gold and silver mines. Who is this? So Xiaobao simply ordered them to ask the old man left in the previous dynasty, and Zhou Ying was in charge of it. Assassins have been incessant these two days. He has to assist the guards in tracking down the assassins, and he has to deal with the news gathered from various places, so he is very busy. Chapter 1232： Negotiation (1) All the counties have come back with information. Although the location and specific quantity of the mines have not been found out, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong have already understood most of Wo Kuo''s strategy. There are so many gold and silver mines that the opponent cannot remember in their minds, most of them have a map or something. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong have great confidence in interrogating this, because Wo Kuo is in their hands, he is an emperor, is there anything more important than life and the right to get it? And Xiaobao finally waited for Qi Xiuyuan''s instructions. Qi Xiuyuan had only two words to instruct them. First: Daqi and Dayuan should not go to war at this time. Second: He will send Li Zhang to help. Li Zhang was once Wo Kuo''s sworn brother, and he was also his prime minister. No one in this world knows the situation of Wo Kuo and Dayuan better than him. Letting him deal with Wo Kuo is like poking at the other side''s heart. However, for Wo Kuo, who almost killed his younger brother, Qi Xiuyuan said that the stab was not guilty at all. On the fourth day of Wo Kuo''s arrest, the Yuan family''s army lived up to expectations and invaded the gold mine, killing 1,300 enemies and taking 868 prisoners! Little Treasure and Little Bear went to see Wo Kuo with the battle report. Wokuo was placed in a small courtyard in the backyard of the prefect''s house, right next door to where Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong lived, but although they were close neighbors, they hadn''t seen each other in the past four days. In four days, Wo Kuo lost a lot of weight and his face was haggard. This was one of the biggest crises he had ever encountered in his life. He looked at the two teenagers quietly for a while, and grinned: "It''s really better than blue. You are so good at such a young age, I don''t know if your father can sleep peacefully." This is to sow discord? Xiao Xiong looked at him with contempt, "Do you think that our Daqi and your Dayuan-like brothers will be fighting endlessly?" Xiaobao patted Xiaoxiong on the shoulder, turned his head and smiled at Wo Kuo: "His Majesty the Emperor who was able to capture Dayuan avenged the Fourth Uncle, of course my father and Fourth Uncle were sleeping sweetly, but His Majesty the Emperor left. As the days go by, I wonder if your brother can sleep peacefully." Wokuowei closed his eyes and did not speak. Xiao An and Xiao Xiong showed him the good news and laughed: "All the people your Majesty put in the gold mines have been taken down, and some of them admitted that you have hidden mines in more than this place, and I ordered all the prefectures and counties to let them go. They all started to investigate the minerals under their jurisdiction, and this investigation has to admire His Majesty''s foresight." Wokuo closed his eyes tightly, pursed the corners of his mouth tightly and did not speak. He knew that the chess piece he had buried in advance was considered useless. Even if Daqi couldn''t find those minerals for a while, sending people to search on a large scale could still find it. And under martial law, it is impossible for him to think about mining in the dark. Wo Kuo has never been so frustrated in a single moment. If he was defeated by Qi Xiuyuan or Qi Haoran, it would be fine, but he was deceived by their son. These are two and a half teenagers! Could it be that Da Yuan deserved to be crushed by Da Qi and couldn''t turn over? Xiaobao didn''t give the other party any more time to think about it, and said straight to the point: "It is not difficult for us in Daqi to raise a Dayuan emperor again. I believe your brothers are very happy to cooperate with Daqi, right? As long as Dayuan has With the new emperor, you have only one fate, Your Majesty. If you want to avoid this from happening, you can only cooperate with us." Wokuo sneered, "Han people are cunning, my brothers are not stupid, they will not be at your mercy." Xiaobao smiled calmly and said: "I don''t want to manipulate Emperor Dayuan, I just want to cooperate with him. The border between our two countries is long, and the wars over the years have made the people miserable. All you need is food and salt. With tea, we Daqi can satisfy you, isnt friendly trade more popular than war? "No one will give you any favors without consideration. No matter how much you Han people pay, you will only have to go back a hundredfold. My brother is not a fool!" "But what''s more attractive than making him an emperor of the empire?" Xiaobao smiled harmlessly, "His Majesty the emperor doesn''t believe it, why don''t you stay in Daqi for a while, and wait until I get in touch with your brother. Besides? But at that time, my father may not choose you again, after all, you have hurt my fourth uncle, you must know that my father loves my fourth uncle very much." Wo Kuo choked, staring at Xiao Bao''s eyes almost dripping blood. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong felt that he was a little ignorant. Your life is in our hands. What else do you have to do with Joe? Xiaoxiong directly pulled Xiaobao to get up, "Let''s go, don''t you just spend more time, the big deal is that we stay for a while, why should we be angry with him?" Wokuo almost vomited blood. You guys have been provoking me, okay? When did I ever feel bad for you? It''s just that the little bear didn''t wait for him to say these words, and dragged Xiaobao and rushed out like the wind. Wo Kuo didn''t see the two boys for two days in a row, and his food was getting worse and worse. Looking at the meal with only one dish and one soup, Wo Kuo became confused. After being arrested, he has been entertained all the time. Apart from not being able to leave the house, the food he eats is very delicate. The three meals a day are at least four dishes and one soup. Therefore, although the prince of Daqi did not come to see him, although he is his own I am worried about the situation, but I know that I have not completely come to a dead end. But now his treatment has declined, and it is still after a disagreement with the other party. Wokuo has always been suspicious, plus he was locked in a room by himself for six days, and even the people who brought him meals were dumb, which showed that his mood was getting more and more anxious. Could it be that Qi Wenchen and the others really went to contact his brother? He doesn''t think his brothers can resist the temptation of the throne, not even him. And once they catch up, as the previous emperor, he has only one fate! Wokuo killed all his brothers for the sake of hegemony, how could he be someone who easily accepts his fate? He didn''t want to fail, Wo Kuo gritted his teeth, and finally slammed the door and asked to see Qi Wenchen. Xiaobao waved off and said to Xiaoxiong with a smile: "You see, I''m not wrong, just let him dry." Little Bear pouted, "Wouldn''t it be better to just change to another emperor?" Xiaobao patted his head and said, "What a fool, do you think he will listen to us if you change it? I ask you, what would you do if you were his brother?" Xiaoxiong rolled his eyes and said, "I will announce to the world that our emperor was killed by Daqi, and call on the soldiers to avenge the former emperor, and then take the throne logically." "Yes, if we push Wo Kuo out again, the other party can say that this is a fake, a conspiracy of the Han people, and the real emperor has already been killed by Da Qi, and he is already the emperor, even if those soldiers know this is Really, in order to prevent Dayuan civil strife, we can only recognize this statement, and then the Wo Kuo in our hands will really be useless at all." Xiaobao said: "Wo Kuo may not have thought of this, he should I also know that this is the best result for Dayuan, but since he didn''t commit suicide, he doesn''t want to sacrifice his own interests to fulfill Dayuan." Chapter 1233： Negotiation (2) Little Bear blinked, then remembered what he had been neglecting. Whether it is Qi Haoran or Mu Yangling, when educating children, they are instilled with the idea of ??"seizing all opportunities to live". Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling even taught Xiaoxiong how to reduce the enemy''s vigilance after being captured. Escape skills. Knowing his son''s strong temperament, Mu Yangling also gathered several sons for training, fully telling them what it means to take revenge for a gentleman in ten years, and everything is possible as long as he is alive. So Little Bear never felt that there was anything wrong with Wo Kuo''s life, he could only get revenge when he was alive. But after Xiaobao said this, Xiaoxiong remembered the education of the generals after he entered the army. Soldiers can live, but captains and above, once captured, will commit suicide as much as possible if they cannot hide their identities. Especially for characters like the chief general and marshal, suicide is the best destination. Little Bear frowned and pondered, and only after substituting into Wo Kuo did he understand. Advocating the suicide of important people, one is to keep secrets, after all, such people know a lot of secrets; the other is to prevent the enemy from coercing people, just like Wo Kuo, if they now carry Wo Kuo to the border between the two countries to threaten Yuan soldiers Retreat, are they retreating, or are they retreating? Therefore, for the sake of national justice, it is best for such people to commit suicide. Xiaoxiong scratched his head and asked worriedly, "If I get caught, is it better to commit suicide or not?" Xiaobao patted his head and scolded, "What an idiot, of course he''s alive." "What if they use it to threaten you?" Xiaobao said meaningfully: "Don''t worry, we will not be threatened. If you are caught, I will make a list for the fourth uncle to appoint a little leopard as the prince, and then tell the enemy that the fourth uncle has three sons! You lost If they do, they naturally can''t threaten us anymore, and if they kill you, it''s just an extra life on their hands, and they make us hate them, so they should let you back." Little Bear asked curiously, "Why is the fourth brother Li, when the tiger head and the little lion are still there." Xiaobao is speechless, shouldn''t you pay more attention to your abandonment? "Let''s not say that the tiger head and the little lion are twins. It''s still not completely determined who is the second child of the two. Let them be the princes, and they will be one of them for a day in the future. Will they take turns to play?" The little bear stopped talking, the tiger head on the imperial plate is the second child, but whether it is in the palace or outside, it is called the second young master of the little lion, so it is really confusing. Xiaobao saw that he didn''t ask about giving up on him, so he asked, "Why don''t you be annoyed that I gave up on you?" "You''re not really giving up. Besides, this is indeed the best way. Our country has nothing to lose. If I don''t escape, I can survive." Little Bear said indifferently. "But you may lose your position as the heir," Xiaobao said, "For the sake of the stability of the palace, the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt may not make you the heir." "If the little leopard really wants to be the prince, then I''ll let him go," Xiaoxiong said after a moment of silence: "A good man is determined to be in all directions. Can''t I inherit the palace and I can''t make a fortune by myself?" Xiaobao seemed to be in a relationship with Xiaoxiong, and continued to ask: "If the country is peaceful and there is no war, how can you make achievements? Your martial arts are good, but I''m afraid there is no future in the civil service." Xiaoxiong glanced at Xiaobao and said, "If the little leopard can''t hold me, then I will go to sea. My mother said that there are many unclaimed lands overseas. I will take people to occupy all those lands, and then I will seal my own one. Great general, brother Xiaobao, if you can''t get along in Daqi anymore, you will bring someone to find me, you will be the emperor, and I will be the general for you." "...You knew I couldn''t get along in Daqi?" Xiaobao was quite speechless. "Then why are you so sensitive?" "Didn''t I think about the matter of Wo Kuo, and what did I say?" Xiaobao said confidently: "My father hurts me the most now, and Wen Su and the others have nothing to say to my eldest brother. That''s not going to happen." Little Bear pouted, "Then you still ask me." The two went to the next yard while arguing, stopped when they got to the gate of the yard, then coughed lightly and tried to enter with a straight face. Wokuo was already impatient, and when he heard movement outside, he looked at the door. The two teenagers came together, and Wo Kuo sneered, "You brothers have deep feelings, but I don''t know if it will be like this ten years later." "Thank you, Your Majesty, for the praise," Xiaobao said with a smile: "You can come and see if we are still so brotherly in ten years." "As long as you''re alive then." Little Bear said coldly, he didn''t have the good temper of his cousin. Wokuo was not angry with Xiaoxiong this time. He glanced at him and turned his eyes back to Xiaobao, asking a question: "How can you let me go?" Xiaobao smiled gently: "My father and fourth uncle have lived in troubled times since childhood, so it can be said that they hate war, and I don''t want the people at the border to suffer from war, so I hope to form a permanent relationship with Dayuan. A good alliance, never committing an offense within a hundred years, what does your majesty think?" Now that the Daqi country is prosperous and the people are strong, although he really wants to take action against Daqi, objectively speaking, this alliance is a loss for Daqi. Wokuo didn''t believe that the two teenagers who could cheat him would talk so well. He looked at them suspiciously and said, "That''s it? What else do you want from Daqi?" Xiaobao said with a smile: "The rest is not a big deal, the imperial court will send envoys to discuss the specific terms of the alliance with His Majesty, it is nothing more than a matter of mutual communication, but one thing is the wish of the kid. , it is also a trivial matter for His Majesty." Xiaoxiong replied with a stern face: "Isn''t your Dayuan fighting with Xixia? Then send more troops, and our Daqi is also willing to help you." Wokuo narrowed his eyes and said, "Do you want to enjoy the benefits of a fisherman?" "Your Majesty misunderstood," Xiaobao continued with a good-natured smile: "Xixia still occupies part of our territory in Daqi, and we aim to recover that part of the lost land, but we have just gone through a war in Daqi, and natural disasters continue to occur everywhere. It''s really not good to send troops rashly, but if you send more troops to Xixia, we can persuade the courtiers to agree to send troops." Wo Kuo was suspicious and said tentatively: "Prince Rong leads the troops, even if we don''t increase our troops in Dayuan, it''s still not difficult for you to take back your country." Xiaoxiong snorted coldly: "My father is very busy, how can I send troops to Xixia? If I send troops this time, I will lead the troops." Wokuo glanced at Xiaoxiong when he saw Xiaobao''s warning, a light flashed in his heart, the prince of Daqi wanted to establish his own power! Wokuo was happy in his heart and quickly calculated. Chapter 1234： Negotiation (3) This time he was arrested, so he would suffer a loss, but it would be nice if he could bury some troubles in Daqi in advance. Qi Xiuyuan is nearly forty years old, and someone who has experienced wars, how long can he live? In more than ten years, the crown prince will be young and strong, and his other sons will also grow up. There will be a fight at that time. It is better to find a way to make them discord. Every time the throne changes, blood and rain are inevitable, and maybe then it will be your chance. A soldier who does not want to be a general is not a good soldier, and similarly, an emperor who does not want to rule the world is not a good emperor. Wokuo''s dream is to dominate the world and complete the great work that Dajin has not completed. Even if he is in prison at this time, his dream has never changed. All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart, but in fact, he just nodded in agreement after being silent for two breaths. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other, and they were a little excited, and began to discuss with him the number and time of the additional troops. The Western Xia occupied Tubo in the early years, so there were rebellions in various places in the country due to years of wars. It was originally only a sporadic bandit trouble in some small places, but who knew that the rebellion was getting more and more serious, and the rebels occupied almost a quarter of the territory. The Western Xia royal family was very ambitious. Seeing that Dajin, Dayuan and Daqi were fighting fiercely, he didn''t take the opportunity to gather domestic rebel forces and ran over to intervene, which not only made Daqi Dayuan unhappy, but also found an excuse for the two countries to send troops. Of course, Daqi temporarily let go of this excuse for the sake of recuperation, while Dayuan and Xixia fought hotly. However, judging from the current battle situation, it still makes sense for Daqi not to fight. The country is already in chaos. When Xixia faced Dayuan, four out of ten battles were hard, and the remaining six There were two more draws. Up to now, Dayuan has not been able to take advantage of Xixia. For Daqi, this is not much good news. The result of the stalemate is reconciliation. The reconciliation of the two great powers in the west and the north is bound to be detrimental to Daqi, not to mention that Xixia still occupies some of their land. Before the founding of Daqi, Qi Haoran repulsed the Xixia invading army in one fell swoop. At that time, he took back two more cities. Later, he took up a post in Qiannan. By accident, he found an excuse for Fan Zijin to take back a piece of lost land, and there was still a gold medal lying on it. mine; In recent years, Xixia and Daqi have signed a covenant, but there are conflicts at the border from time to time. Yuan Zhao, who guards Tongchuan, has fully implemented the principles and policies formulated by Qi Haoran. Line, try to recover the lost soil without revealing any traces. Last year, because Xixia sent troops to intervene in the Three Kingdoms War, Yuan Zhao took back the four county towns on the border and moved the border line 80 miles outwards. However, Xixia still holds the lost soil of Daqi in his hands, and there are Han people who are suffering. The two boys knew that recovering the lost soil was their father''s wish, so it goes without saying that Qi Haoran even hung a map in his study, and looked at the western border in a daze from time to time. They not only fulfilled the wishes of their fathers by taking back the lost soil, but also proved their ability. At that time, they can proudly tell the adults that they have grown up, and they can recover the lost soil after going out to experience... Do you still worry about not having a chance to go out in the future? Wo Kuo, who thought that Qi Wenchen wanted to cultivate his own power to fight for power with his father, would definitely be so angry that he vomited blood again if he knew what the two were thinking. Because neither side knew what the other was thinking, the two sides quickly reached a consensus on sending troops. Xiaobao even signed a contract with Wo Kuo on the spot. As for the alliance contract between the two countries, it has to wait for the angel to negotiate and sign, because although Xiaobao is the prince, he cannot represent the angel without the emperor''s will. The agreement on sending troops was a private agreement between him and Wo Kuo as the prince, which is why Wo Kuo felt that he was going to compete with his father for power. After the agreement was signed, Xiaobao got up with a smile and said, "In this case, the alliance between our two sides is finalized, and His Majesty can recall his subordinates. You Yong, who is still in Daqi, will all come to Weizhou. I''ll send you out of the country together." Wo Kuo''s heart skipped a beat, and Xiao Bao continued to stare at him with a smile and said: "Also, the mineral map that His Majesty has hidden will also be handed over to us. It is my property of Da Qi, and it is not very good to hold it in His Majesty''s hands. it is good." Wo Kuo knew that even his own life was in the hands of the other party, and it was impossible for him to keep these things, but seeing that these two boys didn''t mention it, he thought he could do something before the arrival of the envoy, but now it seems that It was he who underestimated these two teenagers. Wokuo was silent for a while, and asked, "I want to send a message to my general." Little Bear snorted coldly, "So that they can lead their troops to attack us?" "No, don''t think of His Majesty so badly," Xiaobao comforted Little Bear in a warm voice, "His Majesty is in our hands, and he doesn''t want to be hung on the city wall as a hostage, so he shouldn''t do such a stupid thing, right? His Majesty?" Wokuo gritted his teeth, this man was even more hateful than Qi Wenjin, and he even threatened him nakedly. But now people are the knife and I am the fish, and he recognizes this threat! Because of the vast area and abundant minerals, Wo Kuo couldnt write them down one by one, and this time we had to make deployments, so the map was brought with you. Wo Kuo found the map from the cracks in his jacket and handed it to Xiaobao. He wanted to draw a new one and reduce it, but he was locked here and his every move was monitored, so he couldn''t do it at all. In this case, it is better to take it out generously and leave a good impression on the other party. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong had a better impression of him when they saw that he was so straightforward. Wo Kuo still has 2,000 people in the silver mine on the outskirts of Weizhou City. If Wo Kuo had not asked Nahe to take a token to recruit people, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong would never have thought that he would have so many people in hiding. In other words, what they said about recalling the manpower before was talking about those assassins who kept rushing in, as well as the fine works lurking in Daqi... However, after looking at the more than 2,000 people who put down their weapons and came to surrender, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong said nothing. They waved their hands and let Yuan Bo **** the people down. You can follow Wo Kuo back to China. In fact, the soldiers of Dayuan who came to surrender are very happy. Their parents, wives and children are all in the grassland. Although they are very proud of the king''s affairs, they have also missed their family members for the past six months. They thought they would never see them in their entire lives. , I did not expect to be able to live in the sun so soon. The soldiers tried their best to make sad expressions on their faces, but their hearts were as sweet as honey. Nahe understands people''s hearts deeply. Although the soldiers are well hidden, he still sees some clues, and he can understand their thoughts by putting himself in their shoes. couldn''t help sighing in his heart, how could he win even if His Majesty''s actions could not be approved by the soldiers? Even if the prince and the prince of Daqi are not seen through at this time, there will be endless troubles in the future. Not everyone has the mentality to live safely in the rear of the enemy, and secretly mines and transports gold and silver. Chapter 1235： Negotiation (4) Qi Xiuyuan immediately dispatched a negotiating group headed by Li Zhang after receiving the secret letter from his son. After all, in the alliance between the two countries, who is the leader and who is second, and how the etiquette is in charge of the Ministry of Rites; the transaction between the two countries is negotiated by the Ministry of Household; and after the diplomatic relations are busy, a special person must be assigned to be in charge, so the Ministry of Personnel also has to send two people; As for the Ministry of Justice, it is responsible for negotiating with the other party on various judicial matters in the process of alliance. Li Zhang, who knew Wo Kuo and Dayuan best, was the envoy. He negotiated with Wo Kuo to try to get more benefits for Daqi. Li Zhang was tortured a lot by Wo Kuo at first, but he has been well trained in the past half a year, so he traveled quite fast. He arrived on the fifth day after Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong formed an alliance with Wo Kuo. Li Zhang only had time to give Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong a simple greeting before running to see Wo Kuo. He is very interested in Wo Kuo''s current fate! Speaking of which, although he had other goals for Wo Kuo, his thoughts and actions did not harm his interests. At that time, he was caught in the mine by accident, and his friendship with Wo Kuo was because of his loyalty, good character and insight. Later, Wo Kuo wanted to take the people from the mine to oppose Dajin. He thought of his purpose of lurking in Dajin and took the initiative to contact the prince to ask for weapons and food. It can be said that without the materials provided by the prince, Wo Kuo could not have developed so fast, and directly surpassed other rebels to become Daikin''s number one enemy. Later, he developed faster and faster, Li Zhang saved his life, Wo Kuo treated him well, and his brotherhood was deep, so he had the idea of ??staying in Dajin. I thought I wanted to do it slowly, but who knew that the prince would immediately send his family to Dayuan after he knew his thoughts, just asking him not to forget his ancestral home and country. Scholar dies for a confidant, and the prince treats him as a confidant, and he naturally wants to return to his country. He couldn''t do anything else, but the return of the lost land in Daqi was the covenant that Okuo made with the prince early in the morning. Who knew that before Dajin was destroyed, this person went back on his word and turned against him? Li Zhang never hated Wo Kuo, even if he was locked up and tortured, he never hated him, he only blamed himself for not knowing people well. But when he returned to Daqi, he learned that he also sent troops to stop his family. If the colleagues lurking in Dayuan were not desperate to save him, his parents, wife and children would not be able to see him alive. If he still doesn''t hate Wo Kuo by this time, what face will he have to meet those colleagues who sacrificed for his family? So at this time, Li Zhang was full of malice towards Wo Kuo, and he thought about a lot of conditions for gnawing on each other''s flesh and blood on the way here! The prince and the prince managed to catch people, and the other party sneaked into Daqi privately. It''s a shame that they didn''t bite the other party''s flesh and blood for such a good opportunity! Wokuo didn''t know that Li Zhang had turned black. He knew that this sworn brother was a little soft-hearted. As long as he put down his body, he believed that he would definitely win the sympathy of the other party. So, when he heard the hurried footsteps outside the house, Wo Kuo immediately made a frustrated and sad look, and then put on his face, Li Zhang pushed the door and came in. Seeing the expression of sworn brothers, Li Zhang immediately laughed three times, and only cried again after seeing the other''s face stiffen. Li Zhang knew Wo Kuo too well, especially after the opponent gained power, he had studied his methods of subduing his subordinates, so he naturally knew that he was acting, However, acting is not the only thing he can do. Li Zhang pointed at Wo Kuo and cried and laughed: "I didn''t expect you to be today. When you killed me and killed my family, do you still remember the oath you made in the mine shed?" Wo Kuo''s stern face slowly cooled down, thinking that he was sick and was almost dragged out of the mine shed as a dead man. It was Li Zhang who saved his rations for him to eat, and then ran to the edge of the mining area to dig herbs at the risk of his life. Treat him and save a life... Later, he blocked a fatal blow for him on the battlefield... Wokuo felt a little guilty in his heart. Li Zhang turned around and ran out when he saw him bow his head and said nothing. The next day, he came to negotiate with Wo Kuo with a cold face. He was aggressive at the negotiating table, and the conditions were as much as excessive. Even Dayuan pays 20,000 taels every year to the big Zener! The grassland is bitter and cold, and it is difficult to supply itself. How can it be possible to receive 20,000 yuan per year? Although Wo Kuo feels guilty towards Li Zhang, he has always been calm and indifferent. Guilt is one thing, harming his own interests is another. Therefore, the negotiation did not go well. Li Zhang had to quarrel with Wo Kuo almost every day. Xiaoxiong was very worried about this, and said: "Master Li is so impulsive, can we really negotiate well? Don''t end up losing out to Daqi in the end." Xiaobao flipped through the recorded copy and said, "Don''t worry, do you see that other adults have persuaded Lord Li in private?" Xiaoxiong was startled and asked, "Master Li did it on purpose?" Seeing Xiaobao nodding, he curled his lips and said, "Why does a manly man use such a small trick? It feels like a girl." Xiaobao smiled and said: "It''s useful, you see, although Wo Kuo is trying his best to oppose it, he doesn''t dare to say drastic words during the negotiation. It''s because he feels ashamed. As long as he doesn''t throw the table and leave, other adults can see the needle Strive for more benefits for Daqi." "Look, although he did not agree to pay 20,000 yuan per year, he promised to send 100 good horses each year, 500 catties of beef and mutton, and 500 calves each..." Xiaobao closed the paper and said with a smile: "Now only the official position to manage the field has not been determined, but this is a small issue. It should be negotiated tomorrow, and he can be sent away at that time." Little Bear asked enthusiastically, "Did the royal uncle and father agree with our plan?" Xiaobao sighed, "It''s been almost half a month since the letter was sent out, and I haven''t replied yet. I guess the royal father is also struggling." Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran didn''t want to send troops for the time being, and Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong didn''t want to start a war, so the two made a plan for the lost land occupied by Xixia in an attempt to regain the lost land peacefully. The two children thought that the plan was perfect, but both Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran thought it was like a fantasy. The two wanted to send back their plan and let the two children wash and sleep quickly and stop daydreaming, but this time it was Fan Zijin who supported them. He also pulled Mu Yangling up as his backup. Mu Yangling praised the children with pride as soon as they read the children''s plan. Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran both looked terrible, and there was a feeling that it was so. Qi Xiuyuan thought, maybe Mu Yangling who thought the children pointed at a **** would say, "That''s right!" Qi Xiuyuan just finished slandering in his heart, Qi Haoran slowly stood behind his wife and said to the abandoned eldest brother: "Brother, I think Zijin and A Ling said it well!" Qi Xiuyuan looked at his younger brother and almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. He felt that it was not Mu Yangling who would say the fragrant shit, but his younger brother Qi Haoran! Seeing that Qi Haoran attracted all the firepower of the emperor, Fan Zijin sat down and drank tea with peace of mind. Qi Haoran explained sweating profusely: "Brother, let the children try it, maybe it''s feasible, anyway, we won''t lose anything, the plan leak only exposed Dayuan''s marching plan, the loss Its also Da Yuan. Chapter 1236： plan (1) The idea of ???? is shameless, but Qi Xiuyuan did not reprimand his younger brother for it. Anyway, in state affairs, he has always been a dead Taoist friend instead of a poor Taoist. But what he was more curious about was Zijin''s thoughts, "How could you agree with the children to mess around?" With Zijin''s temperament, shouldn''t he be the first to object? Fan Zijin said as a matter of course: "Because I found that some of the children''s ideas are very naive, but they can be realized. We think this plan is a fantasy, Dayuan and Xixia will not be so stupid, but maybe they are so stupid, they are just right. What did you do with Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong''s plan?" If a person wants to die, nothing can stop him. Seeing that the three of them looked at him suspiciously, Fan Zijin could only helplessly say: "This is what I summed up from several children." Fan Zijin''s face was quite vicissitudes when he said this. During this time, he began to participate in the education of children, and only then did he realize that the world of children was really incomprehensible to him. In other words, he was not so naive when he was a child. However, many of the ideas and practices that he thought were idiots could always be made by children, and a few boys could really confuse adults, so Fan Zijin came to the conclusion, don''t underestimate any child, and don''t underestimate adults. Fan Zijin said to Qi Xiuyuan: "If Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong told you a month ago that they had captured the emperor of Dayuan, would you believe it?" Qi Xiuyuan was silent. "That''s it, I don''t believe it either. It''s like if someone told me that Hutou could become the resident writer of Children''s Daily three days ago, I would spit on the other side''s face, but now you see, Children''s News is in Xiao''an, Little Lion and Tiger. We chose a tiger''s head among the heads, and we think this is because the Children''s Daily has no eyes, but the Children''s Daily takes it for granted..." Qi Haoran was not convinced, and shouted: "Why is it that you have no eyes to choose Hutou? The gentlemen in the study also praised Hutou''s serious study and progress in homework..." Fan Zijin asked lightly, "Then do you think Hutou is smart, or Xiao An is smart?" Mu Yangling also joined the battle, "The right one is the best. The article written by Xiao An lacks innocence and is not suitable for publication in the children''s newspaper. The two children have their own strengths..." "Okay, okay, we''re talking about recovering lost soil. You can all involve Hutou and the others. I don''t think there is any need to discuss it. You should go out quickly." Qi Haoran immediately said: "Brother, Zijin said something is wrong, but there is a certain truth to what he said. We think it is a fantasy, but maybe the Xixia people are stupid and fooled, so let them try it. , the agreement must not be wasted." "Aren''t you still on my side just now? You''ve turned your back too thoroughly." Three votes to one, Qi Xiuyuan could only reluctantly give in, "But do you know which is Xixia''s detailed work? If this detailed work is not buried deep enough, Xixia will not believe the news he gets." Qi Haoran frowned and said, "I have a few candidates in my hands, all of which have been found but have not been identified, but since they have not been interrogated, I don''t know what their identities are." Fan Zijin touched his chin and said, "There are also two Xixia spies in my business, why don''t you leak it from me?" "It''s not good for any of you to leak," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Let Hutou and the others come, don''t they like role-playing recently, so let''s play a big show." That night, there was a loud shout from Prince Rong''s mansion, and then there was a rush of cats and mice. Everyone was startled first and then calmly did what to do. Such things have long been accustomed to them. But today, the lord seemed to be particularly angry, he even roared twice, and the sound of rattan could be heard in the study. Xiaolou rushed to the backyard in a hurry, pulled a girl and said, "Go and inform the princess, and said that the prince got angry and really beat up a few young masters." The girls rushed to find the princess. At this time in the study, Qi Haoran was holding a cane and slapped Hutou''s **** a few times, the little lion and Xiao An squatted on the ground to look at him, and asked in a low voice, "How is it, does it hurt? ?" Hutou felt it carefully, then shook his head and whispered, "It doesn''t hurt at all, but the buttocks are a little itchy, as if bitten by an ant." "Stinky boy!" Qi Haoran kicked his son''s **** and scolded in a low voice, "How can this rattan be bitten like an ant?" The little lion pulled the tiger''s head off the stool, lay down on his own, and said cheerfully, "I''ll try it out." Qi Haoran touched his buttocks and asked, "Is the pad thick enough?" "Sure enough, I have three cushions." Qi Haoran took the cane and slapped his ass. Seeing that he really didn''t hurt, he slapped him hard, and scolded him loudly as he slapped... After the little lion''s turn, Xiao An lay down on the stool honestly, so when Qi Haoran broke the three children''s pants and the rattan was broken, Mu Yangling finally arrived! So, that night, people saw the three little masters weeping and carrying them back to the backyard on the spring stool. Bloody rattan, a few **** rags. Imperial Physician Wang was rushed into the backyard to see the wounds of several young masters. Sister Lichun, who was always gentle and talkative, let the girls burn a few **** pants with a straight face. According to the maids and wives in the inner courtyard that night, the prince was driven by the princess to sleep on the soft couch. The couple ignored each other, but the princess turned around and fined the three little masters to write 800 large characters, and was forbidden to ride horses for a month. ... People know that the three little masters must have caused a big disaster, otherwise they would not have been beaten like this. You must know that the king has always been loud in thunder and little rain, and rarely beats people. The atmosphere of the palace became solemn, and the servants had to walk on their toes, for fear of making a loud noise and making the prince unhappy, and then being angered. And the turmoil in the palace quickly spread to the outside, the censors all stretched their necks to peep, to see if some of the young sons of the palace had done something wrong, and whether they met the standard of rumors. Some people with ulterior motives also began to pay attention to the situation of the palace. On the second day, all three children took leave and did not go to the study, but on the third day, they were limping and led by Prince Rong to study in the study. As a result, Prince Rong took the child and met King Anjun on the road. He thought that King Anjun was going to seek justice for his son, but who knew that King Anjun looked at the three boys and said, "Well, tell you to mess with things in the future. , I told you a long time ago that no nonsense is allowed in the study, but you are better, the bigger it is, the more inappropriate it is." All three children bowed their heads, and their faces were slightly unconvinced. The people who were paying attention in secret all remembered it in their hearts. What could there be in Prince Rong''s study? This is a person who once held three-quarters of the military power of Daqi. The three children limped to go to school, and limped to the street after school. Others could only sigh that the three children were indeed the sons of Prince Rong and Prince An. They were really solid. If I don''t go home to rest, I''m still in the mood to go out and play. The secret person saw the three children smiling carefree, and started to act quietly. So the three children met two little friends who had played together before, and when they mentioned what happened last night, the three of them were a little angry, and said with a tiger head: "We didn''t do it on purpose, who knew that my father put it on the table casually. The copy is a confidential document..." Chapter 1237： plan (2) When Xixia''s spies took away the "confidential documents", Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong breathed a sigh of relief. It was too difficult to do this drama. Fortunately, there were adults to help, otherwise how could they so cleverly inform Xixia? Qi Haoran''s study was closely guarded, so Xixia started from Xiaobao''s side. After all, if Prince Rong''s study was so close, Xixia would not believe it was true. But it is not very difficult to get the rubbings of the agreement from the Prince of Daqi. After all, they live in a prefect in a small town, and most of the defensive forces are transferred to protect their own safety and prevent Wo Kuo from being rescued. Some oversights in protection are justified. Yes, many people now privately know that the Dayuan Emperor is locked up in the yard of the Weizhou prefect. First was Daqi''s frequent actions, and then it was revealed that Dayuan spies attacked Weizhou government on a large scale. It is difficult for everyone to know the problem. Qi Xiuyuan also explained to the courtiers, saying that there was a distinguished guest in Weizhou City, so Li Zhang needed to serve as a messenger. Well-informed people know that it was an important person in Dayuan who was caught, but even more well-informed understand that it was His Royal Highness and Prince Rong who detained the emperor. In this regard, they expressed their happiness, so they all silently expressed their support. Naturally, the infiltrating spies also knew. So Xixia and Dayuan also started to act. On Dayuan''s side, Wo Kuo''s brothers were beating their chests and wanting to do something, but Da Qi put Wo Kuo''s confidant Nahe back long ago in order to show the sincerity of cooperation. Nahe took Wo Kuo''s token and will to return to China, and several of Wo Kuo''s brothers were suppressed before they became troubled, so although Dayuan was turbulent, he was calm on the surface. Xixia is different. Zida received the news that Daqi and Dayuan wanted to make an alliance, and they fell out. When Xixia''s spies sent the rubbing of the agreement back to the country, the Xixia court fell out even more. They are already struggling to deal with the domestic rebellion and Dayuan. Wouldn''t another Daqi, whose country gradually become prosperous and strong, kill them? So the gold and silver jewelry sent by Daqi came into play. Back then, Xixia bribed Qin Fang, a former traitor, to let Da Zhou retreat without a fight and cut off several plots of land. Now it is just right that the same strategy is equally effective in Xixia. Many Xixia officials proposed to return the land of the Han people to them. Anyway, what Daqi asked for was only the few pieces of land they lost. As a result, Daqi sent troops and was attacked by the enemy. I was afraid that he would lose more at that time. Xixia Quanchen, who received Daqi''s bribe, blushed and argued with the main war faction, "Daqi only destroyed Dajin last year, and defeated Dayuan again. It was a time when morale was high; Jiangnan is rich, and military spending is not enough. Question: Qi Haoran has both wisdom and courage, let me ask, morale, military spending, good generals, which one does our Xixia take? How confident are you that we will fight against Daqi?" As soon as these words came out, the Western Xia Dynasty hall was silent. The Lord and Pai continued their efforts and said: "Your Majesty, if Da Qi sends troops, Qi Haoran will be the commander in chief. Who will fight against him at that time?" The Xixia court was so quiet that only the sound of everyone''s breathing remained. The invasion war thirteen years ago caused heavy losses to Xixia. In that battle, half of the good generals of Xixia fell into the hands of Qi Haoran, and half of the ones who came back were also his defeated generals. Willing to fight with one. But this is the idea of ??most Xixia generals, there are always newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers. A young general stood up after everyone was silent for a while, and shouted loudly: "Your Majesty, the last general is willing to lead the troops to fight." The bribed dignitaries despised him with their noses, "You were still peeing your pants at home when Prince Da Qirong was on the battlefield, can you fight him? Don''t lose your own life in the end!" He added: "Lost yourself It doesn''t matter if you die, don''t lose our Xixia country, I''m afraid that you will not only be able to stop the Daqi army, but also let them find an excuse to attack my Xixia." "You don''t have to raise other people''s ambitions here. Those who don''t know it think you are a Han Chinese. Open your mouth only to speak for Daqi, don''t take their benefits!" The traitor''s psychological quality is very good, and he sneered without changing his face: "I am here for Your Majesty and for Xixia, unlike you, it is only for my own selfishness, and for the sake of military exploits, Xixia, Your Majesty, and Xixia''s warriors Let''s get out and die!" The traitor turned back and shouted to the Emperor of Xixia: "Your Majesty, although Daqi claims to only recover the lost land, he may not take the opportunity to occupy our good land in Xixia. Before Dajin sent troops, he also said that he would only recover the lost land of the Han people, but the Han people''s The land only reaches the Central Capital area. Last year, they hit Dading Mansion in one breath. If Qi Haoran was not injured, I''m afraid they would go north! Your Majesty, the Han people are hypocrites who love their face. With Dayuan attacking from left and right, my Western Xia is in danger!" "Only by breaking their reason for sending troops can we stop this war. At that time, we will do our best to suppress the rebellion and fight back Dayuan. As for the land that was taken back by Daqi, as long as the Western Xia royal family is still there, there will always be a day to take it back. !" The treacherous minister shouted, and the courtroom, whether it was the main peace faction or the main war faction, was slightly moved, and the Emperor Xixia was silent for a long time, and finally said: "Then who Aiqing thinks can be an ambassador to discuss this matter with Daqi?" Of course it was him, otherwise why would he work so hard? The treacherous minister knelt on the ground full of tears, and shouted with all his body on the ground: "Wei minister is willing to rub the ground for His Majesty''s liver and brain." So, Emperor Xixia urgently sent a letter of credentials to Daqi to discuss the return of the land lost by the Han people, but they kept the land for many years, and Daqi had to pay some storage fees to recover it. Daqi Emperor and his ministers: "..." If you dont ask you for aggression compensation, its fine, but you still want to take the storage fee from them! However, thinking that the lost land could be recovered without a single soldier, the emperor and ministers of Daqi silently endured, but they are all eagerly waiting for the envoys of Xixia, you just come and see what we can give you to bring Walk! And when Little Treasure and Little Bear got the news, they jumped off the galloping horse and rolled to the side of the grass! If things hadn''t been settled, they would have shouted "We succeeded" happily, but now things haven''t settled yet, so they can only laugh and roll on the grass, and they''ll be happy after venting. Hit the horse and whip the whip to go to Shandong. Yes, they have already handed over the affairs of Weizhou to Li Zhang and others, and went east again. At this time, they have bypassed Zhongdu and headed for Shandong. Qi Xiuyuan never thought that the two children''s plan would really succeed, so he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Sure enough, he couldn''t underestimate any of the children. In fact, the two children''s plan is very simple, and it is indeed a bit of a fantasy. Leaked the documents of their agreement to send troops to Xixia to Xixia, telling the other party that Daqi would send troops to recover the lost land, and that Dayuan would increase its troops. Then buy the powerful ministers of Xixia to speak for them. If Xixia does not want to be attacked by the enemy, it should take the initiative to return the lost land. Of course, this is not enough. During this period of time, Xiaobao and the others urged Wo Kuo to increase troops to the border of Dayuan and Xixia, and Daqi''s army also began to move frequently, making the illusion of sending troops. Qi Haoran even let people Liaise with the rebels in Xixia, and use the provision of food and grass as a bait to make them increase their attacks. Under multiple pressures, if someone guides them, Xixia will most likely return to Daqi as planned by the two children. . Qi Xiuyuan thought that this time would be very long, but he did not expect it to be so fast. Chapter 1238： get angry The mission of Xixia soon arrived in Daqi, and the officials of Daqi tortured them again and again, lowered the storage fee they proposed, and finally gave some gold, silver, jewelry and satin tea as ransom. The Minister of the Household took out the money from the treasury with a painful face, and finally looked at the emperor eagerly, hoping that the inner treasury would subsidize one or two. It is true that there are natural disasters in many places this year. Qi Xiuyuan also knew the difficulties of the treasury. He was in a good mood, and his inner treasury had a lot of income last year, so he waved his hand and said that this ransom, no, is half of the land storage fee. After Xixia got the money, they began to let people evacuate the land. The news was confirmed and published by The Times. The Han people on the land ran on the streets crying and laughing, celebrating with their foreheads, and the people in the capital also set off firecrackers. The festivities began. Mu Yangling also bought a truckload of firecrackers to go home, pinched his waist and smiled at some arrogant children in the family: "Although the firecrackers are polluting the air, I''m happy today, you can just let it go!" The palace didn''t set off so many firecrackers during Chinese New Year. The children were so happy and rushed to divide. Xiao An and the tiger-headed little lion grabbed their share and ran over and asked in a low voice, "Fourth aunt, we are recovering the lost land. Can the credit for this matter be disclosed?" Mu Yangling touched their heads and laughed softly: "There are some merits that people don''t know about, history will record them, and future generations will remember your merits." Hutou asked anxiously: "Then can I tell my friends that we also participated in the plan to calculate Xixia." Mu Yangling continued to smile and said to Xiao An and Little Lion, "Come and explain to Hutou. Tomorrow, our family will follow your uncle to the palace for a picnic. We need to pack a lot of things. I''m busy." Xiao An and the little lion grabbed the tiger''s head and said to him, "The fourth aunt has made it very clear. This incident can only become history and cannot be said now." Hutou pouted in disappointment, "I thought I would let everyone see my achievements." "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t work this time. There is still a chance next time. Now Xixia has re-established a covenant with us, Daqi. It''s impossible to hear that we planned to deceive them as soon as they left. How unfriendly is that," the little lion comforted. Hutou said: "Wait for Xixia to turn against us in the future, and we will tell them about this and disgust them, hum, a group of adults have been deceived by our children, and they will die!" The other two friends agreed, "Good idea!" The little leopard saw the three brothers leaning against each other again, so he ran over angrily, grabbed the tiger''s head and shouted, "You guys won''t play with us, I want to tell Daddy!" Hutou picked up the little leopard and put it on his shoulders, ran around the firecrackers, raised his hand and spanked his **** as he ran, and asked, "We''re not playing with you now, the kid who complained is not a good kid. !" The little leopard shouted excitedly, "Ah, ah," and shouted happily: "I can fly, I can fly too" Xiaofu was envious, and ran up to entangle his eldest brother, "Brother, I also want to ride a horse!" Xiao An''s face is full of distress, does he have the strength and inner strength of a tiger''s head, how dare he put Xiaofu on his neck. The little lion squatted down and said, "I''ll do it, your elder brother can just stand aside and watch." Xiaofu hurriedly climbed up happily, and when the tiger head saw it, he flew over with Qinggong and shouted, "I''ll come after you..." The little lion picked up Xiaofu and ran away, and all that was left in the yard were the shouts and laughter of Xiaofu and the little leopard, and the clapping and cheering of Xiaoan Baozhu. When Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin came in, what they saw was the tiger head and the little lion carrying a child and jumping up and down in the yard with Qinggong. Qi Haoran was so frightened that his heart raised his throat. He didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear of scaring a few children. He flashed to the little lion, grabbed him with one hand, and slipped the little Futi on his shoulders down and put it on the ground with the other. ... These two actions were completed in just one breath. The tiger head ran in front and couldn''t see the back. As soon as he was playing, he was caught, so the little leopard and the tiger head were also put on the ground... Fan Zijin saw that Qi Haoran took three or four breaths to get the children, and the anger in his throat went down, and then he became furious. Qi Haoran was just about to teach a few children to be mischievous when a loud shout came from behind him, and he was stunned! Fan Zijin shouted violently, ran towards Xiao An, pressed someone on his leg and beat him, and scolded red-faced: "What kind of big brother are you, I told you to look at your younger brothers, that''s how you look at it? Look? Do you still dare to mess around in the future, lets see if you still dare to be disobedient Fan Zijin said a word and slapped, and the four boys who were put on the ground were all dumbfounded, and then rushed up to hug his legs and hugged his hands, crying and shouting, "Second Uncle (Dad), no. Brother Guan Xiao''an''s business is something we want to play by ourselves." Xiao An was slapped five times on the buttocks, because it was too sudden to respond. At this time, when she heard Hutou and the others'' dry howls, she recovered. Once she recovered, she cried out with a "wow" and shouted: "I''m wronged, Worse than Dou E, God, you have to decide for me!" Fan Zijin had stopped fighting, but when he heard this, his blood surged, he directly pushed Xiaofu, who was holding his hand, and pressed Xiaoan to continue beating. Xiao An screamed miserably. Baozhu was so frightened that he hid in his father''s arms and did not dare to come out. Qi Haoran was distressed with his daughter in his arms. He didn''t know if he should come forward to persuade him. He said that it was the first time he had seen Zijin so rude, and his disheveled appearance was so frightening that he didn''t dare to move. Qi Haoran saw him spanking Xiao An''s buttocks, and at a glance, he knew that he was trying hard, but it was useless, I was afraid that his arm would hurt even more than Xiao An''s **** after stopping. For the sake of his brother, Qi Haoran took two steps forward. He was about to persuade him, but Fan Zijin left his son behind, and his anger began to spread to the people around him indiscriminately. First, the old servant girl who accompanied him, "That''s how you serve the master? How old is the little leopard and how old is Xiaofu? You dare to let them do such dangerous things. This is where we can see in the yard. How do you take your children where you can''t see?" Then came the guards, "The palace invited you here to protect the little masters, not to give you some food to watch a play. Two ten-year-old children are flying around in the sky with two children, and you don''t know how to stop them. , if something goes wrong, can you afford it?" After teaching these people, Fan Zijin was almost exhausted. When he turned around, he saw Qi Haoran standing aside with his head bowed. His anger surged up, and he pointed at Qi Haoran''s nose and scolded: "I''m still With you, a few children who are so lawless all learned from you and A Ling. I said earlier that children can''t be spoiled. If they make a mistake, you will have to punish them to kneel in the ancestral hall and beat them. You are good. Now, count them, how many troubles they have caused from childhood to adulthood, and how many times have you really beaten them?" Qi Haoran opened his mouth and whispered, "A Ling said that children have to rely on education and cannot be beaten!" "Fart," Fan Zijin said excitedly: "If you don''t beat them, you can go to the house, see what good things you can raise, since you let me intervene in the children''s education, then I will punish you this time, who are you? If you dare to interfere, I will be punished together." Qi Haoran immediately shrank his neck and dared not speak. Chapter 1239： get it right Xiao An felt that he had been wrongly killed. Seeing that his fourth uncle had succumbed to his father''s lewd power, he suddenly felt hopeless in life, so he could only let go of his throat and let out a dry howl twice, hoping that someone would save him again. So, Mu Yangling and Xiao Xia hurried to hear the news, but when they saw Fan Zijin who was furious, they were as cowardly as Qi Haoran. The three adults stood by and watched Fan Zijin send the five children to the ancestral hall to punish him for kneeling, "Think about where you are wrong, when you realize your mistakes and when will they come out!" Qi Haoran met the children''s pitiful eyes and said weakly, "Aren''t we going to the palace to celebrate tomorrow..." Fan Zijin said quietly: "I didn''t stop them from going, but if they go with injuries, it''s none of my business." Qi Haoran immediately closed his mouth, and Mu Yangling looked at the five children and sighed, "This is a typical joy and sorrow." The children were stunned for a moment, and were quickly escorted to kneel outside the ancestral hall. The five children knelt together to reflect on themselves, looked around and asked in a low voice, "We shouldn''t run against our younger brothers, but what does this have to do with Brother Xiao An?" Xiao An pouted. The little lion sighed and said maturely: "Who told us to listen to Brother Xiao An at ordinary times, he is the oldest, and the second uncle blames him for not discouraging us." The three little ones looked at Xiao An together, their eyes full of sympathy and pity, "Brother Xiao An, I''m sorry!" Xiao An snorted twice, but his heart began to calm down. Father just blamed him for not fulfilling his elder brother''s duty to take care of his younger brothers. This time it was indeed his fault. Although he was not convinced, Xiao An had already admitted his punishment. Because the child was punished, the palace was quiet all afternoon. Mu Yangling and the commander of the Xiao Xia clan packed up the things they were going to bring tomorrow and felt that such a quiet afternoon was really rare, so they took the pearl and went to the lake to see the lotus flowers. At this time, the lotus flowers were in full bloom, and the lake was pink, which was very beautiful. Baozhu, who was still a little worried at first, calmed down when she saw the lotus flowers, hugged her mother''s neck and asked in a low voice, "Mother, when will the second uncle forgive my brothers? " Mu Yangling touched her little face and said, "Don''t worry, your second uncle is reluctant to punish them too hard, so he will let them go in a while." Fan Zijin scolded Qi Haoran for pampering his children, but he himself was no different. And he used to find reasons for the children, I''m afraid it''s not as good as Qi Haoran, but he has always considered himself to be a strict father, they should not expose him, lest he become angry and punish a few children in the end. ? Fan Zijin was really reluctant to bear a few children to suffer, so after a quarter of an hour, he asked the servants to ask the five children if they knew what was wrong and what was wrong! No matter if it is three big ones or two small ones, they admit their mistakes very quickly, and they speak righteously. One said that he should not carry his younger brothers to run around regardless of the danger, and the other said that he should not be bothered by his brother regardless of safety. Feifei, another said that as an older brother, he failed to take care of and educate his younger brothers, making them do dangerous things... So Fan Zijin asked them to kneel for another quarter of an hour, reciting the words in his heart twenty times before taking them to the study to continue their education. The children outside who were often punished to kneel for an afternoon or a half night expressed their envy, jealousy and hatred for these boys. Although they were educated by the adults the day before, the children were still happy and unaffected when they left for the palace the next day. Early in the morning, Xiao An got up and took his younger brother on a pony and ran to Prince Rong''s house. The tiger head and the little lion came out with the little leopard and the pearl that could not open their eyes. to pull his own foal. Xiaofu didn''t need his brother to plug in, he climbed in by himself, found a comfortable position in the spacious carriage, lay down and continued to sleep. Qi Xiuyuan was very happy because he recovered the country without a single soldier. After the Xixia envoy left, he waved his hand and set a recovery day as a festival. He took three days off at this time every year to celebrate. This year is the first year. A courtier sent a letter to hold a state banquet, and the monarch and his ministers were happy together. However, Qi Xiuyuan decisively refused after seeing the spies reporting the situation of Zhongxing Mansion, Xiliang Mansion and other four mansions that had been recovered. This time, the lost land was recovered peacefully, although the military disaster was avoided, but when Xixia withdrew, it also took all the property that could be taken away. If it wasn''t for Daqi''s toughness, I''m afraid they would loot the people before they left, so the newly recovered four houses have no public money, and the common people are so poor that they only have one set of clothes for going out. If you are so poor, then you can''t help? Both construction and support need money, where does the money come from, from the national treasury and the internal treasury! The money of the monarch and ministers playing together is enough for the relief funds of the people of the whole government, so Qi Xiuyuan said very stingly that the state banquet would not be held, but this is a happy event. Civilians can organize programs on their own, while the yamen is responsible for security issues. As soon as these words came out, the big businessmen in the capital carried out various product promotion activities one after another. Some good people also gave rice and porridge to do good deeds. Mu Yangling set up donation boxes all over the capital to let the eunuchs and maids in the palace. He personally guarded, saying that all the donations will be donated to the recovered lost land to help local people rebuild their homes. During the Great Zhou Dynasty, Wen Sheng and Wu Wei were weak, even a 70-year-old man and a five-year-old child would sing about losing their homeland, and all they wanted was the integrity of the country. People who pass by, even if their families are poor, will take out a few pennies and throw them into the donation box when they see the misery of the lost compatriots painted on the wooden boards. The common people threw it in with a penny, and the rich merchants sent them box by box. Even the maids and eunuchs in the palace took out their own money and put money into it, and finally developed into palace concubines. The officials and noble families had nothing to do when they saw it. Even the wealthy businessmen of the common people and the ladies in the palace donated. If they didn''t say something, wouldn''t they be stabbed in the spine? They can only send money in. Not only Mu Yangling, but also Qi Xiuyuan opened their mouths in shock. In response to the questioning from the eyes of the three brothers Qi Xiuyuan, Mu Yangling solemnly pointed to the sky and swore: "I really didn''t expect this, I just saw that the rich businessmen were doing a lot of activities, and the people who went to collect rice were living a good life. It''s not very difficult. Thinking that the people in the West are eating leaves now, I thought that the rice should be transported to the West instead of being scattered in the capital. That''s why I asked the Queen''s Wife to send me a few eunuchs and palace maids to go out to raise funds. Really I definitely didn''t expect so many people to donate!" Qi Xiuyuan asked suspiciously: "Then why don''t the people from the palace go, but let the maids and eunuchs go instead?" Mu Yangling said embarrassedly: "You also know that there are few servants in my house. There are several people in the imperial city of the capital, the inner city, and the outer city. I can''t recruit so many people from my house. Anyway, the palace There are many eunuchs and palace maids, and they must also want to go out and see the blue sky and white clouds outside, so..." Qi Xiuyuan''s face darkened. Where is the blue sky and white clouds different? said as if he had abused them. "Isn''t that someone from the yamen?" Mu Yangling muttered: "The people are afraid when they see the official errand, and the things that enter the yamen may not be delivered to the West..." Chapter 1240： Palace (1) Qi Xiu couldn''t help staring at her when he saw that she didn''t trust the court under his leadership so much. But it did save them a lot, and the donations they received in the past two days were enough for one-third of the relief they planned to give to Westland. Qi Xiuyuan felt that he could allocate more money to buy farming tools and build houses for the western land. Thinking of this, Qi Xiuyuan was happy, and he didn''t care about Mu Yangling''s distrust of the court. Thinking that they also had three days of vacation, they couldn''t just stay in the palace without doing anything. . This whole family includes not only the queen and the princes and princesses, but also their mother-in-law, Qi Haoran''s family and Fan Zijin''s family. Three light trucks set off from the capital to the Summer Palace 30 miles away. Fan Zijin''s family and Qi Haoran''s family joined together to go to the gate of the city. The palace guards had been waiting here for the emperor and others. Qi Wenjin rode like Hutou and the others. When he saw them coming, he waved from a distance, then looked at their buttocks and asked, "It is said that you were beaten by Uncle Fan again, can you still ride?" The three children turned dark and decided not to talk to him until the sun came out. The emperor and the queen also heard the movement and asked someone to call a few children over for questioning. Hutou and the others walked from the back to the front, passing the queen''s sedan chair first, and went to see her first. The Queen ?? took their hands to look up and down, and said with a smile, "I heard that you were beaten up, isn''t it good?" Three children: "..." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin had already rode their horses to the front to meet the emperor. The three children came over to bow their heads in dejection, and Qi Xiuyuan said "Yo", "Is this really being beaten? Where is the beating? Come over and ask Uncle Huang. Look, can I still play when I go to the palace?" The three children pouted and looked at the emperor angrily. Qi Haoran lowered his head and smirked. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but hit his head with the folding fan in his hand, "What''s so funny?" Qi Haoran immediately put away his smile, blushed and said, "I''m happy, it''s the first time to go to the palace to escape the summer heat on such a hot day." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t even need to look him in the eyes to know that he didn''t tell the truth, so he simply drove people out of the way. Qi Haoran obeyed and jumped out of the carriage, while Fan Zijin quietly followed behind Qi Haoran and got out of the carriage. Qi Xiuyuan asked the three children in surprise, "Why is your father so quiet today?" Xiao An lowered his head and said nothing, Hutou sighed and looked at the morning light outside sadly and said, "Yesterday, the second uncle beat us and twisted our hands again. My father gave him medicinal wine. I don''t know if it''s better today." Qi Xiuyuan opened his mouth wide and asked, "He beat you all hard yesterday?" The tiger head and the little lion looked at Xiao An together and said, "Yesterday the second uncle only beat Xiao An one." His hands were twisted, how much pain would Xiao An be? Qi Xiuyuan frowned and pulled Xiao An and asked, "Then you can still ride a horse?" Xiao An coughed lightly and whispered: "Father didn''t use it right, so it was just painful at the time, but it didn''t hurt after rubbing the medicinal wine last night." So is it worse to beat someone than to be beaten? Qi Haoran was riding a horse, while Fan Zijin was riding a carriage. Not long after the team left, he received two bottles of medicinal wine from Eunuch Wan. He was slightly surprised, and immediately lifted the curtain of the car and shouted at the three children, "You three Come here, what did you all say to the emperor just now?" The three little heads lowered their heads and muttered, "We told the truth." Fan Zijin was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, and shouted, "When did you twist your hand?" Hutou said in a low voice, "Why don''t you turn your hands and let my father rub the medicine for you?" Xiao An also comforted his father, "Dad, we will definitely not cause trouble again, and you should stop hitting us in the future, lest we get twisted again." Fan Zijin opened his mouth, turned his head and shouted to Qi Haoran, "Are you saying that you twisted your hand? My hand is sore!" Qi Haoran was puzzled, "It''s almost the same as hitting a sore hand with a twisted hand. Anyway, you don''t need to beat them in the future. Next time, tell me about this kind of thing and I''ll do it for you. If I''m not here, I''ll find A Ling." He is not even a woman! Fan Zijin was so angry that he fell off the curtain of the car, and decided to start exercising hard from today. He also had a horse step and practiced kung fu. Although it was abandoned for many years, he was still much stronger than ordinary people, right? Fan Zijin made up his mind to exercise, so as soon as he arrived at the palace, he asked to go hunting. Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran: "..." They are here to escape the summer, not to hunt. The palace is still left over from the previous dynasty. Qi Xiuyuan repaired it once, but it was the first time he brought his family here to escape the summer heat. Mu Yangling got out of the car with Baozhu in his arms and looked at the palace curiously. The palace was built on the halfway of Daming Mountain. There was a small waterfall that drained from the mountain. After flying down the big pool, it went around the palace along the dug ditch before going down the mountain. Because of the water vapor, the whole palace was full of water. Very cool. Mu Yangling took a deep breath, Qi Haoran sent a few older children away, and hugged the little leopard and came to pick up Mu Yangling, "Little leopard and Baozhu are still young, don''t let them get cold, I will send you back to us first. yard." Mu Yangling nodded with a smile, said goodbye to everyone and left. The emperor and Fan Zijin had long since disappeared with the children, and they didn''t know what to do, so the queen smiled and said to everyone: "You guys also go and clean up in your own yard." Concubine Duan Xian stepped forward and dragged Xiao Xia away, "You accompany me to see my yard first, and then go back to your yard." Concubine Duan Xian and Xiao Xia are best friends. Originally, she would not participate in such an event, but when she heard that Xiao Xia would go, she followed. The Queen ?? knew that they had a good relationship, and Xiao Xia would visit Concubine Duan Xian whenever she had time when she entered the palace. The queen doesn''t mind, it doesn''t mean that other concubines will be so generous. Duan Xian is the first concubine just because she is the princess of Dali. The emperor and the queen also respect her. Less tasty. Xiaoxia Clan has this relationship with the Anjun King but avoided the empress and Duan Xianfei''s friendship, and it deserves to be targeted. So the concubines said, "Princess Anjun and Concubine Duan Xian have a good relationship, and they will not be separated when they arrive at the palace." "Yeah, I don''t know why they cast their eyes on them, but they are like sisters." The Queen ?? glanced at them lightly, and said, "We will have a banquet in Qushui Pavilion at noon. If you don''t go back and pack your things, I''m afraid you won''t be able to catch up with noon. If you have more time, why not go to Qushui Pavilion to help?" The concubines immediately dared not speak. Concubine Duan Xian, who had not gone far, sneered at the corner of her mouth, turned her head to Xiao Xia and said, "The queen is virtuous, otherwise I would never treat you so intimately." Chapter 1241： Palace (2) Concubine Duan Xian and Xiao Xia were not stupid. They dared to communicate so closely because they knew that the Queen would not mind. The two walked around their respective yards holding hands, and then went to Qushui Pavilion, where there were already full of costumed concubines. Empress and Mu Yangling have not attended yet. Concubine Duan Xian stood on the side to watch, and smiled with Xiao Xia: "I''m afraid that after this time, the emperor will not take us concubines again when he wants to leave the palace next time." Xiao Xia stubbornly comforted: "No, the emperor is out of the palace, there are always people around to serve." "Too many people to serve will only bring trouble. Besides, the emperor likes to only take the queen out of the palace. He knows the benefits of having fewer people." Xiao Xia suddenly didn''t know how to comfort her. She has also seen the emperor many times, and she has a bit of a sense of the emperor''s temperament. He doesn''t like heavy things, and he is deeply in love with the queen and his wife, and he doesn''t love many concubines in the palace. Concubine Duan Xian saw Xiao Xia''s distressed thoughts to comfort her, she smiled and patted her hand and said, "I don''t want to wait by the emperor''s side, I just regret that I have lost a chance to leave the palace." Xiao Xia suddenly smiled and said: "Aren''t you eating fast and reciting Buddha, why do you always want to run outside?" "If you look at the rare flowers and trees in the palace, you will inevitably miss the green mountains and waters outside." The two sat down on the stone bench next to them as they talked. Concubine Duan Xian is right, the emperor is definitely determined not to bring so many concubines when he comes to the palace next time. He shouldn''t have brought so many people thinking of everyone having fun together, but he just went to Qushuiting for a banquet and he met two concubines who were admiring flowers on the road, and a concubine who played the piano in a pavilion by the roadside. Fortunately, no one did not The long-eyed fell on him, otherwise even if he kept his calm, he would leave with a swirl of his sleeves. Seeing the queen cover her mouth and smile, the look on the emperor''s face became even colder. After arriving at Qushuiting, seeing that Qi Haoran and his wife hadn''t come yet, thinking of the temper of his younger brother and sister-in-law, he immediately beckoned to call Wen Cui, the maid next to the queen, and ordered, "Go tell Prince Rong and his wife, and say that they don''t need to go to the banquet. They can do whatever they want." Wen Cui glanced at the Queen in surprise, then immediately lowered her head to Yingye, and stepped back slowly. Qushui Pavilion suddenly quieted down, Qi Xiuyuan said with a stern face and said to everyone: "Okay, everyone, let''s eat. After the banquet is over, hurry back to rest. It''s hot and tired in summer, pay attention to cool off and don''t get sick." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were leading the dragon and the phoenix halfway. When they heard Wen Cui''s message, they immediately turned around and went back. If they had said it earlier, they wouldn''t have to come all the way. ! Qi Haoran took off his shirt as soon as he entered the house, and dragged his clogs around the house with only his underwear on. He shouted to Lichun, "Hurry up and get some iced drinks, we''ll have our own meals at noon today." Longfeng Fei heard that there was ice to eat, and immediately looked at his father with bright eyes, Qi Haoran hurriedly waved his hands and said, "You can''t eat it, or your mother will beat me." Dragon and Phoenix immediately hugged his arm and hung in the air, shouting, "We also ate ice last time, nothing happened." The little leopard looked at his sister anxiously, hugged Qi Haoran immediately and acted like a spoiled child, "Daddy, Daddy, if we don''t eat too much, we will eat half a bowl. You can see that we can be hot or hot from down the mountain to the top of the mountain." "No, no," Qi Haoran shook his head like a rattle, "If you eat a bad stomach, your mother will beat me." Mu Yangling brought in a big watermelon from outside, and the little leopard and Baozhu immediately threw away their father and rushed towards their mother when they saw it. Mu Yangling said with a smile: "I asked someone to put this watermelon in a freezer for a while, and I''ll allow each of you to eat two slices." The two children cheered and called their mother their favorite person! Qi Haoran stood aside and couldn''t help but shouted, "I''m going to take your second and third brothers to go fishing this afternoon, who are you following?" Neither of the two children paid any attention to him. Mu Yangling smiled while holding the small faces of the two children: "Mother is going to visit the lake with your imperial aunt and second aunt in the afternoon, do you want to go?" The two children immediately embraced their mother''s legs. Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and looked at the two little children sadly. Mu Yangling just pushed him and said with a smile: "You take the tiger head and the little lion to play." Qi Haoran pouted and said, "I won''t take them to play." The words said, after the lunch break, he still went to look for a few children, but Hutou and the others did not appreciate it and told his father, "It''s better for us and our cousins ??to go to the waterfall to catch fish, but we don''t go fishing." The little lion said with disgust, "Fishing is for adults." Qi Xiuyuan was being entangled by his concubines and couldn''t escape, while Fan Zijin was determined to exercise, and was taking bows and arrows and guards to the nearby mountains to hunt. Qi Haoran suddenly became a lonely man. He could only go fishing with a hook by himself. Sitting on the shore alone felt so lonely. When Mu Yangling came with the bucket, he saw that his back was lonely. He couldn''t help but lighten his pace and walked behind him. Qi Haoran suddenly fell to the ground, his face flushed red, his eyes were tightly closed, and he twitched twice. Just stopped moving. Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, then his complexion changed greatly, he dropped the bucket and knelt beside him, and shouted anxiously: "What''s wrong with you Qi Haoran? Qi Haoran!" Mu Yangling didn''t dare to touch him, so he could only shout anxiously: "Go and call the imperial doctor, hurry up!" The guards who were on the side and the dark guards who were hiding in the dark immediately moved. Half of them protected the princes and princesses in the middle, and half of them quickly spread out to search around... It is said that the lord has always been within their line of sight, so how could they be recruited? And the martial arts of the prince are also unmatched, everyone quickly ruled out that someone came here to assassinate, then it may be poisoned in advance. The captain of the guard stepped forward and said solemnly: "Miss, the prince must be removed immediately, there are poisons here!" Mu Yangling immediately picked Qi Haoran carefully... Qi Haoran felt a panic in his heart. He seemed to have made a big deal out of it. When Mu Yangling hugged him, he could only let go of his inner strength and secretly opened his eyes... Mu Yangling leaned over and hugged him, only halfway through the hug, she saw him open and close his eyes immediately, she was startled, carefully looked at his face that was still too red, and then listened to his heartbeat, suddenly He picked up the person expressionlessly and said to the head guard: "Go and tell the guard, you don''t need to ask the imperial doctor, and you all leave." The head guard was anxious, "Niangniang?" The prince has poisoned the princess, what is going on? Mu Yangling looked at him calmly, the head guard gradually calmed down, he could only wave his hands to let everyone back down, but he didn''t go far, just so that the princess couldn''t see them. Find out, what if something happens to the princess again? Mu Yangling didn''t care that they were in conflict with each other. After seeing no one in sight, she lowered her head and glanced at her husband in her arms. She snorted and let go without warning. Qi Haoran fell to the ground with a "thump". ... Qi Haoran cried out with an "Ow", clutching his waist and shouting, "It hurts to death, it hurts to death, it really hurts to death." Mu Yang was so aura that he pressed on him and shook his head, "I told you to scare me, I told you to scare me..." It didn''t stop until it stunned the person. Chapter 1242： Palace (3) The guards and secret guards who were hiding in the dark couldn''t help but stepped forward to check when they heard the miserable howl of the prince. Seeing that the princess was pressing on the prince and shaking his head, they twitched the corners of their mouths and slowly backed out. Qi Haoran was lying on the grass dizzy and dizzy, Mu Yangling was leaning on his side, he recovered after a while, carefully glanced at his wife, and asked in a low voice when she saw that she was okay, "A Ling , are you still angry?" Mu Yangling snorted and said, "How about you turn around a hundred laps to make amends?" Qi Haoran suddenly had a headache and asked, "Who taught you this method of punishing people? It''s too bad." Will Mu Yangling tell him this is her instructor''s favorite in the previous life? "Didn''t you say you wanted to accompany the queen on a lake tour, why did you come here? What about the little leopard and Baozhu?" "They went to play with Xiaofu and the fifth and sixth princes. There are too many people in the Queen''s place. Everyone''s words are either beating around the bush or being weird. I''ll just leave first," Mu Yangling turned to look at him and said, "I know when I come back. Someone was fishing here alone, and I sacrificed my afternoon break to come to comfort one or two, who knows that someone didn''t know what to do and scared me!" Qi Haoran touched his nose and whispered, "Isn''t that boring? Who told you not to come with me in the first place..." Qi Haoran couldn''t shirk under Mu Yangling''s gaze, so he pulled the person over and hugged him domineeringly: "I don''t care, you are not allowed to leave anyway." Mu Yangling twisted the flesh around his waist and asked, "Didn''t you say you want to fish, you just fish while lying down?" Qi Haoran shook his head and said: "Master not only fishes, but also fishes people, and he is also hooked by volunteers!" Mu Yangling felt that the feeling of loneliness just now was all made up by her brain, but she felt distressed when she saw it. When the couple had had enough trouble, they lay side by side on the grass to watch the blue sky and white clouds. The cool breeze was blowing in the shade of the trees. Qi Haoran felt a little sleepy. We''ll just play like this every day, and you''ll be my company, okay?" Young couples are old companions, and Qi Haoran only felt that feeling deeply just now. No matter how many people are standing by your side now, friends, brothers, children, they all have their own lives, and in the end, only A Ling can be found by his side. Mu Yangling gave a soft "um", and just as she was about to close her eyes to sleep, she noticed that the fishing rod was moving, she immediately sat up, Qi Haoran was faster than her, not only jumped up, but also He grabbed the fishing rod and threw it up with a clever effort, and a big fish weighing four or five pounds crossed an arc in the air, and fell to the ground with a "pop". The couple were overjoyed, "Such a big fish, a good start!" Hiding in the woods, the guards and secret guards who were just moved: "..." The guards and the dark guards wiped their faces and silently watched the happy couple on the grass. The palace is full of joy, but Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, who have not yet entered the territory of Shandong, are rushing to hit. There was no news when they left Weizhou City. Only Li Zhang and the prefect of Weizhou knew that they had left, and they hid their tracks again, so they did not encounter any trouble, but since Wo Kuo returned to Dayuan, Daqi and Xixia Covenant, the news that Xixia returned the lost soil came, and they were assassinated one after another. They obviously changed their walking route twice on the way, and even made a disguise, but they were still caught up by the assassin. The guards who followed the two of them were injured more or less. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong''s faces were a little ugly. In addition to the heavy rain, everyone''s faces were even more ugly. The guard who went to explore the road quickly came back and reported, "Young Master, there is a deserted temple in front of you. It''s raining too much. Shall we go in and hide from the rain?" Xiaobao looked at the little bear, and the little bear ordered: "Go, go and have a look." The guards checked the inside and outside of the ruined temple, and only let the two little masters in after confirming that there was no danger. This earth temple is in disrepair for a long time, and there is rain leaking everywhere inside, but it is also stronger than direct rain outside. "If you are injured, change your wet clothes and apply medicine." The bear turned around and said to the head guard, "Set aside four people to guard, and the others quickly find dry wood to start a fire. If there is no accident, we will only be here tonight. Pass." The captain of the bodyguard responded and was busy arranging people. Little Treasure helped the injured guard with medicine. It took him more than half an hour to finish. At this time, everyone settled down and sat by the fire in twos and threes, but intentionally or unintentionally surrounded Little Treasure and Little Bear in the middle. Xiaobao turned around and saw the bear was looking at the map while the fire was on. He hurriedly came over and asked, "How, which way do we take tomorrow?" "They obviously don''t want us to go to Guandao, so a large number of people are set up to intercept the intersections that enter the Guandao. We are not fast on the road and have many accidents. They can always catch up with them, and don''t you think they are looking for us very accurately? ?" Xiaobao frowned, "There can be no traitors among us." The emperor and Qi Haoran chose to be their bodyguards who were loyal warriors, and their families were arranged by the emperor. The cost of betraying them was too high. Xiao Xiong also didn''t believe that there were traitors among them, he tapped his fingers and said, "Before Weizhou, they were not sure about our journey, but after Weizhou they knew our whereabouts, so something must have happened to them in Weizhou City. Being able to keep an eye on us all the time, didn''t my mother say that there is a scent on the rivers and lakes that only animals can smell? Maybe we have it." Little Treasure coughed lightly and whispered, "Aunt Si is telling a story." "Stories come from life." Little Bear insisted. Xiaobao asked rather speechlessly: "Then how do you plan to break the game?" "They don''t let us go to the official road, we are on the upper side, they just stop us, it is impossible to stop the caravan and ordinary people, otherwise the garrison and the yamen will have long ago regarded them as robbers." "But we have dressed up as a caravan before, and we can''t get on the official road..." He was also besieged and almost died. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong thought of the goods that they had left at the same time, and their eyes were a little red, but it was the money they gave back to their younger brothers, but it was all gone! Xiao Xiong shook his head, threw away the grief and anger, and gritted his teeth: "This time, we will not pretend to be a caravan, we will pretend to be ordinary people. If you take the official road, you can go to the Shandong station in two days, but the trail takes five or six. In the past few days, the Shandong garrison general Zhao Yong once served as a colonel under my father, and his hometown is in the south of the Yangtze River. There is no problem with loyalty. Xiaobao stared blankly at the map and asked, "Did you make a mistake? It only takes half a day to walk from the pipeline, and it only takes more than two days to walk through the trail..." Xiaoxiong despised him, "You are talking about Ma Cheng, we are pretending to be ordinary people. Which ordinary people have you seen who can ride a horse?" Xiaobao is speechless, so are they going to lose their horses? Chapter 1243： camouflage They didn''t just want to lose the horse, but they wanted to replace or throw away everything on their body. The only thing they couldn''t throw away was Xiaobao''s seal of the prince. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling both taught Little Bear to disguise, and now they can''t find anything that the assassin has tracked about them, so they can only replace all possible things. Hearing that everything needs to be replaced, the guards couldn''t help but swallow their saliva and asked, "Master Shi, then we also need to change these clothes? Then what should we wear?" "Since there is a land temple here, there should be a village. When the rain stops tomorrow, you can look for it. We will go buy some clothes with the villagers." The guards said that its okay for them to wear coarse clothes, and the crown prince and the prince can really endure this hardship? There is indeed a small village not far from the Temple of the Earth. But they didn''t have any extra clothes to sell to Xiao Xiong and the others, and the village headed was alert and embarrassed: "Although we have a better life, we only have a set of clothes for each person, but we don''t have any new clothes to sell to you." Xiaobao looked at Xiaoxiong regretfully, Xiaoxiong waved his hand and said proudly: "Isn''t there another set for washing, sell that set to us, we will pay for it." said and took out a dime of silver from his purse. The village chief looked at Yinzi with straight eyes, and asked dully: "Our clothes are all patched and worthless..." Xiaoxiong said with a bitter face: "I know, this is better, we are also trying to escape the pursuit of others. If we don''t change our clothes, they will catch up with us." The village chief and the villagers were on guard, but they couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Little son, what did you provoked to be hunted down?" Xiaoxiong sighed and made up a tragic story of a stepmother and a stepfather, and the stepmother had to fight for the family property for the youngest son and could not accommodate the eldest son and the second son. Xiaobao added on the side to make the story more full and moving. When it came to the end, both of them said with tears in their eyes: "We are going to the south to seek refuge with our uncle and let him seek justice for us. Who knew that the stepmother would send someone to chase him all the way. We are fortunate to have the help of the big brothers in the security bureau, otherwise our two brothers would have died without a place to be buried. But they also suffered a lot of injuries, and we had to refit once or twice before going on the road, but this place is not near the town or the county. Yeah, we couldn''t find anything modified at all." The guards listened blankly to the story the two little masters made up, and after a while, they nodded their heads and said, "Yes, yes, all the elder brothers and uncles will sell us the clothes for the poor sake of our son." The village chief didn''t say anything, but the aunts who were moved to tears later by the story stepped forward and pushed the men away, and said to the crowd, "Isn''t it just a few tattered clothes, we sell them! No, we give them away, and these clothes are not It''s worth a few dollars, you just take it." The men opened their mouths and wanted to justify, even if the clothes were not worth a few dollars, it was their change of clothes. They only had two sets for each, and what did they change for one? The women stared back. In the past, there was only one set of clothes for the whole family, but now everyone has one set, why can''t they be changed? How could Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao take their things for nothing? forcefully put the money into the hands of everyone and said, "I can''t take yours for nothing. Anyway, my stepfather has money, and I''m not afraid of spending it. If you don''t, it will be cheap for my stepmother..." As soon as the little bear said this, everyone immediately took the money. Instead of giving something like money to a bad woman, it would be better for them to take it themselves. As soon as they got their hands, the villagers felt embarrassed. They held the piece of silver and said, "Here, there must be two or three taels for such a big piece of silver. That set of ragged clothes is not worth so much. A few dozen words will do." The village chief spat: "Two or three taels, this is fifty taels of silver ingots, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know, so as not to be embarrassed!" The villagers used copper plates to go to the market. They rarely saw the silver, but they didnt know that it was five taels of silver. They came back and said, Its too expensive. The village chief also said: "You can give the smallest silver ingot for so many clothes. There is no need for one." "It''s necessary, it''s necessary," Little Bear said with a grin, "Aren''t we going to enter the city as villagers? So we still need a lot of things, such as your chickens, ducks and vegetables, and if we have woven baskets, we''ll also..." Villagers: In the end, everyone changed their clothes, and then replaced the ribbons on their hair with the cloth ribbons provided by the villagers, and then covered their faces, necks, hands and feet with things, Xiaoxiong saw the people who had changed greatly, slightly satisfy. He glanced at the shoes under everyone''s feet, and then saw the three-layer patched cloth shoes and the straw sandals on the feet of the other villagers being called by the village chief. The bear said decisively, "Let''s change the shoes too." People: "" The villagers looked at the things they had replaced and asked, "You two young masters, why don''t you give these things to us? You don''t want them anyway. We can exchange them for some money." Little Bear smiled and said, "If you want money, we will give it to you, but these things cannot be given to you." Anyway, they cant ask for the money anymore, so its better to give them away. Originally, after buying two trucks of goods, there is not much money left. Thinking of this little bear, I feel sorry for the two carts of furs and medicinal materials. How much money can I exchange for it if they are transported back to Jiangnan. Xiaobao leaned over to the bear and asked, "Can''t even keep the money?" "No, but I think they''d be happy to exchange the copper at home with us for silver." We exchanged copper for silver, and even one hundred cents for one or two, so the villagers would not have dared to think about the pie in the world. Everyone kept asking the village chief to confirm the authenticity of the silver, and after confirming again and again that it was real silver, everyone dared to take out all the copper plates at home for the silver. Xiaoxiong asked the village chief to take his grandson to carry the things they exchanged into the woods and set it on fire. After making sure it was all burned to ashes, he left. As for the horses, they were long ago left in the woods, and the reins were untied, and they were allowed to live freely. If the horses were still there after they found the garrison, then they would have the fate to see you again. Little Bear and Little Treasure picked a few chickens and a basket of eggs and set out on the road. . The group gradually spread out, walking forward in twos and threes, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were still walking in the middle, seeing the official road from a distance, everyone could not help but slowly lift their hearts. The last time they were going to go up Guandao from here, they were stopped. Because of the large number of opponents, they had to flee to the small road... Walking in front was a farmer driving a donkey cart. The cart was full of big girls, little daughters-in-law, and old rural ladies who were going to the market. It bumped a little while on the road, and then went up smoothly and went straight out. No one stopped far away. The three guards walking in the first row kept walking on the official road with their eyes down . Chapter 1244： escape At this time, the people in ambush on both sides of the road were staring closely at the butterfly in the box, and when they saw that it didn''t move, they were lying on their stomachs and waiting for the next person. Xiaobao walked quickly beside the bear, and asked in a low voice, "Is there really an ambush at the entrance of the official road?" Little Bear nodded slightly. Xiaobao frowned and asked suspiciously, "How did they recognize us? Last time we pretended to be merchants and we were very similar." "I don''t know, maybe I''ll find out when I catch a live one." The assassins who came to kill them were all well-trained killers, and it was too difficult to capture them alive. It wasn''t long before Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong went to the official road, and a group of men in black quickly followed the butterfly to find the horse they had left in the woods. The man in black looked around and said with an ugly face: "They abandoned their horses and left, our incense is on the horse, and now there is no trace of them." "Look around, they will definitely not go far if they abandon their horses." A group of men in black immediately spread out to search, and soon found a small village where several people had stayed. The village chief and the villagers looked at the man in black who appeared in front of them speechlessly. Except for the bad guys, who would wear black clothes in broad daylight? It seems that this is the person sent by the stepmother to assassinate the young sons. The village chief and the villagers were very angry, but when they thought of the instructions from the young master before he left, they were afraid that they would be dishonest and these people would kill people, so they took the initiative to go forward without waiting for the people in black to ask questions: "A few warriors are looking for Are there twenty or so strong men brought by the two young masters?" was trying to intimidate the man in black: "..." Seeing them dressed like this and honestly approaching to talk, this is the first one. The man in black came back to his senses first, nodded and said, "Yes, we are looking for two young masters around 14 or 15 years old. They have around 20 guards. Have you seen them?" "I''ve seen them, they still rested and ate in our village. They just left this morning. Before leaving, they told me that if anyone in black or dark clothes came to ask about their whereabouts, be honest. Tell them, and say that he is competing with you in the East Ping." The village chief took out a tael of silver from his bosom and said to the people in black: "Well, this is the call fee they gave, and the person who said it should also give the same amount of silver." The village chief looked at their faces carefully and said: "Actually, the two young masters are just pity for our poor family, so they gave us this errand. It''s just a matter of spreading a word. Where do you need money?" The people in black, who were considering whether to kill or not, looked at the village chief and the villagers for a while, then glanced at the low thatched cottage in their village, took out a piece of silver from their arms and threw it over, asking : "Then which direction did they go when they left?" "Going east," the village chief sighed: "I persuaded him before he left, this should go south to Dongping, why did he go east?" But they walked so fast that they disappeared without a trace. The men in black looked at each other, but the village chief, who had no doubts, left. A group of men in black met in the Temple of Earth, "Then are we going to go south or go east?" "Go south!" "Go East!" Several men in black expressed their opinions at the same time. Seeing that the opinions differed so much, they all looked at the leader. The leader of the man in black is also very distressed, "Judging from the only few fights, Qi Wenjin is very confident in himself, and he is Qi Haoran''s son, so if he wants to fight us, it will not be false. So he must Go back to Dongping." "But he went east." A man in black objected. "This may be a deliberately suspicious plan by him..." "Since he wants to suspect soldiers, why does he still invite us to fight?" This is a complete contradiction. The people in black frowned, and finally came to the conclusion that both the Prince of Daqi and Prince Rong were sick! He was pushed around the last little man in black to look around, and finally raised his hand weakly: "Report to the boss, they also lost the horse, since they would rather abandon the horse to get rid of our tracking, then it is impossible for them Tell us the next destination, so I think they should go east to Jinan." The leader of the man in black frowned, "Do you think I analyzed Qi Wenjin''s character wrong?" "That''s right, but maybe it wasn''t Qi Wenjin who asked the village chief to pass it on, but Qi Wenchen?" The bowels of the people who came out of the palace are crooked, maybe this is the plan of the Crown Prince. The other men in black agreed and looked at the leader. The leader of the man in black gritted his teeth and said: "Then we are like chasing east, but we have to go to the south. If you find their traces in the south, notify us immediately, and leave a message to the other two groups. Before we were both Fighting alone, Qi Wenchen and the other guards are too powerful, if the three of us can cooperate, we might be able to kill them in one fell swoop." "But our masters are different, we still don''t know who is behind them, and how is the credit calculated?" "Anyway, it''s not the same master. You don''t care how the credit is calculated. The master only needs the result and won''t understand the process. We just need to kill them." Other men in black felt that the elder brother was right, as expected of the elder brother, and they all agreed. So they happily left a message to the two groups of men in black who were sneaking up behind them, and asked them to get together to discuss important matters when the moon was on the top of Liu Shaos head in the evening. This time, there are three groups of people who want to kill the Prince of Da Qi and the prince, but they are the only ones who can control their whereabouts, so since the discovery of like-minded assassins, these men in black always habitually stay behind when looking for Qi Wenchen and their whereabouts. Traces, so that the two groups behind can find the target. After all, they failed to kill people, but if the people behind them were able to kill Qi Wenchen and the others, they would not mind going up to make up for it, and then go back and take credit with their master. The two groups of people behind ?? may need their help to guide the way, or they may have the same idea. In short, although they have not officially met, they cooperate well. It has always been that they had just finished assassinating and let people escape, and there was someone intercepting at another intersection... However, the enemy is too strong, so far they have not been able to kill the target. The people in black decided to cooperate, and they hid their little treasures behind some farmers all night... The men in black who decided to cooperate discussed offense and defense, but suddenly found that they could not find their target. Man in black:"" "It''s okay, let''s look east, they''ve abandoned their horses, they shouldn''t be fast, we should be able to catch up with them soon." "Don''t you have a way to find their whereabouts?" "Yes, but they lost their horses. We found them through their horses." The other two groups of men in black glanced at him silently, how could they cooperate if they couldn''t find anyone? I knew they wouldn''t make this trip. Chapter 1245： Safety Xiaobao and the others walking on the unstoppable official road carrying small farm products, although they were walking slowly and tired, but fortunately they would not suddenly jump out of the assassin to assassinate. Xiaobao saw that there was a student traveling with a bookcase in front of him, he hurriedly winked at the guard beside him, he immediately caught up with the scholar in front of him with a smile on his face. After a while, the scholar in front stopped and took out letter paper, envelopes and pen and ink from the back basket... The scholar wrote the name of the recipient on the envelope, raised his head and asked gently, "Uncle, what is written in this letter?" The guard almost couldn''t help touching his face, thinking that his current image is correct to call him uncle, he said quickly: "Don''t write anything, my eldest nephew said that if you go to join him, just tell the servant at the door that he is from his hometown. , give him another blank letter and he will know that I am here." The scholar helped him put the letter into the envelope and smiled, "Your nephew is interesting." The guard gave him a few pennies as a pen fee, and returned with the envelope. In the evening, Xiaobao took out the prince''s letter and stamped a stamp on the empty letter paper. There are many people who rushed to Jinan like Xiaobao, so after dark, someone suggested that everyone rest on the side of the official road together and take care of each other at night. Mutual help like going out is frequent, so Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong also stopped and leaned together in twos and threes. The villagers gave them dry food, so they slept together after eating the dry food like others. Xiaoxiong took advantage of the night to rub Xiaobao''s legs and asked, "Have you had any cramps?" Xiaobao straightened his legs and hummed softly, "I also learned kung fu..." But after all, he couldn''t compare with the bear guards. He was really tired today. After all, it was the first time he walked so fast for a whole day. Bear rubbed his calf with his inner strength, and said in a low voice, "It should be fine after a night''s sleep." Little Treasure nodded, put his clothes on and lay on the ground, looked at the twinkling stars in the sky and said vaguely: "Fortunately it''s summer..." Although it is hot during the day, it is better at night. If it is cold, they are afraid that they will freeze to death. Xiao Xiong nodded in agreement, and was about to say something, but when he turned his head, he saw that Xiao Bao was already asleep. He smiled slightly and wanted to lie down to sleep, but suddenly he straightened his body and looked sharply at the way he came. The guards gradually became alert, and they also heard the sound of horse hooves. Thinking of their image now, the little bear swept his eyes across the crowd. Seeing that others were sitting or lying down, he slightly lowered his palms. The guards slowly lay down, but they raised their hearts high. They are all buried, and now they are powerless, and if they really want to face the assassins, they will suffer. Unless their disguise can elude assassins. Little Bear gently shook Little Treasure awake, leaned into his ear and whispered, "If I can''t hide it, I''ll grab the horse and let''s go first." Xiaobao looked at the guards and nodded slightly when he saw their eyes were firm. The sound of the hooves of "N" was getting closer, and the others heard the sound and got up one after another. "No, no way, didn''t General Yuan and Prince Rong kill all the bandits?" "That''s not necessarily true. After all, our land was only recovered last year, and there are always some fish that slip through the net." "Then shall we go into the woods?" Before everyone could come up with a solution, a group of men in black arrived on horseback. Everyone was huddled together in fear, watching them warily. One of the more daring people shouted in a trembling voice: "You, you, who are you? Don''t do anything destructive in broad daylight..." The man in black ignored him, his eyes swept through the crowd, and when he saw that there was no target of his own, he spun around and left. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as they waited for the sound of the hooves to fade away. is really terrible, I thought it would be life-threatening. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other and decided to leave early tomorrow to find Zhao Yong at the Shandong station as soon as possible. The man in black never came back. The next day, the two of them were woken up by the guards before it was dawn. After eating dry food, they set out on the road. Shandong Garrison Barracks is outside Jinan City, less than ten miles from the official road. When the group arrived outside the barracks, the sun had already set, and the guard took the letter to the soldier and pleaded, "I am Zhao Yong''s second uncle, and his father asked me to bring my brothers and nephews to defect. His, we have come all the way from Jiangnan, brother send us a letter, this is from his father." The soldier guarding the gate opened his mouth and looked at the twenty or so strong men behind him, who were carrying chickens and dragging baskets with patches and asked, "You came from Jiangnan?" Everyone nodded in unison, and said with tears in their eyes: "This road is not easy to go." The soldier closed his mouth and walked with souvenirs, but it was not easy to go, "You wait, I''ll go in and report." So Zhao Yong, who was having dinner, received a handwritten letter from his father, and he scolded: "He farts, my second uncle came back to join me..." Zhao Yong''s voice stopped abruptly, and he almost glared his eyes out when he saw the red stamp on the paper. Zhao Yong hurriedly put the letter in his arms, and shouted, "This is my second uncle, this is my ancestor, where is the person? Take me to see him quickly." The guards almost burst into tears when they saw Zhao Yong, and finally found the organization and family. The guard who pretended to be the second uncle of Zhao Yong stepped forward and hugged him, crying: "Yong, we finally see you, you don''t know that we are going to die on the road." Zhao Yong smiled and said: "Nephew knows, nephew knows, that second uncle, Gui, no, where is the nephew?" A group of dark old men who really can''t tell who is the prince and who is the prince. Little Treasure and Little Bear went up to greet him and said, "Little brother has seen big brother." Zhao Yong almost fell to his knees on the ground, but thinking that they didn''t dare to reveal too much of their identities, he could only turn around and said enthusiastically: "Come on, uncles and brothers, let''s go in and talk about it." It is much safer to enter the military camp in Daqi. When they arrived at Zhao Yong''s tent, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong sat on their heads and said, "General Zhao, the assassins who ambushed us should still be at the entrance of the official road. There should also be men in black on the way to Jinan and Dongping. Send someone to catch him." Xiaoxiong added: "They are all specialized killers, so their kung fu is high, but no matter how high they are, they are still no match for the army. There are three groups of them, so it''s good to leave two alive for each of us, and the others can be caught alive. If you catch it alive, you can''t kill it." To be able to get his father''s appreciation to send him to Shandong, and to gain a firm foothold in the north of Yuan''s army, Zhao Yong will not be a mediocre person, so Xiaoxiong only set goals, how to achieve it is Zhao Yong''s own business. Chapter 1246： bump into Actually, Zhao Yong doesn''t need to find those men in black at all. As long as he finds someone to pretend to be Xiaobao, they can lead people out. But those people''s skills are really good. Several escaped from the army''s siege. Zhao Yong only brought back five survivors, and the others died or escaped, but Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were very satisfied. They had already guessed that there were Dayuan and Xixia among the assassins, so they were not surprised to see the faces of the Hu people. They were more curious about the Han assassin who was caught. But the other party has not said a word since he was caught. If the other party was not seriously injured and his chin was removed, I am afraid that the other party would have committed suicide. Zhao Yong did not say anything after two days of trial. The guards said: "His Royal Highness, why don''t you hand over the person to us and let us judge." They were chased and killed along the way, and they had already held back their fire, so naturally they had to breathe a sigh of relief when they had this opportunity. Xiaobao nodded and smiled: "Okay, don''t kill people." After the guards left, Xiaobao said to Xiaoxiong: "Whether we can get the confession or not, we must return to Beijing as soon as possible, because we have been delayed for a long time in Weizhou." The route they planned before leaving Beijing was to go from the west to the north, and then back to the capital from the east. The time happened to be mid-June, but because Wo Kuo and the others were delayed in Weizhou for a month, they could have shortened the time. The Eastern Front played all the way back, but this time the assassination incident occurred, and the two of them could not delay any longer. After all, their whereabouts have been exposed, there are many people in this world who want to kill them. "Then let''s pack up and set off as soon as possible. If he doesn''t recruit again, he will hand over the person to Zhao Yong, and then he will be escorted back to Beijing." Xiaobao nodded. The guards who followed the two of them were naturally good at interrogation. After all, they fought with Prince Rong on the battlefield, and they also captured fine works. There were a lot of prisoners, so they were no strangers to punishment, but the Han assassins who were caught were dead and alive. Confessing, even the assassins from Xixia and Dayuan poured out what they knew, and he was bitten to death and did not speak. The guards have no choice, they can''t really kill him, they can only go back and return to the two little masters. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong heard that he was so tough and raised their eyebrows, and immediately changed their minds and said, "Then take him with you." Accompanying him with an assassin was a very dangerous move. Zhao Yong and the guards strongly opposed it, saying that they could **** him later. Xiaoxiong said: "Further south is the hinterland of Daqi, it will be difficult for the assassin to cross the city, and he has been injured so much that he has become a handless minion, it doesn''t matter." The guards knew that it was difficult for the two little masters to make up their minds, so they had to keep their mouths shut. Zhao Yong looked at the two little nobles, and then looked at the guards, he could only say with a bitter face: "Then, let the lower officials send some soldiers to **** the two little masters." "This can be." The two of them are in a hurry now, and a little more people can deter the assassins who want to kill them. They don''t want to waste time in this regard. So Zhao Yong ordered a hundred people to guard them. Xiaoxiong had a dark face and said: "Just give two small flags, you can set up a general flag at once, are you sure there are still people in your barracks?" In the end, Little Bear only chose twenty people. A group of more than 40 people rushed to the capital. After entering Jiangnan, everyone smiled and felt that the journey was going smoothly, and then they heard the screams of killing from the mountains and forests. Little Bear restrained the horse and looked at Xiaobao. The guards dispatched two people to investigate without being told. Xiaoxiong looked around and said, "Let''s go and stay at a commanding height." The two guards came back soon and reported: "Back to your highness, it is officers and soldiers who are suppressing bandits." "Suppressing bandits? This is Jiangnan, how can there be bandits?" Xiaobao asked in surprise. Xiao Xiong thought for a while, and immediately said: "When my uncle came to Beijing, he encountered a group of bandits, but at that time my father had ordered the killing. It has been more than three months, and it has not been killed yet?" Is this too long? The guards didn''t think there was anything wrong, and said to Xiao Xiong, "Master Shizi, this is the suppression of the bandits, let alone three months, even the last year is normal. In order to reduce the casualties and destroy the bandits, the generals who are ordered to fight will not be in a hurry, unless they are in a hurry to make military merits, but in that case, they are also taking the orders of the soldiers to fill the military merits. The soldiers sent by Zhao Yong also nodded, saying that what they are most afraid of is this kind of general, and said, "Listening to this voice, the fighting between the two sides is quite fierce, so there is no suspicion that the officials and bandits colluded and deliberately released people. It is estimated that the generals who led the troops did not want the soldiers to be killed or injured too much. Those present were all accustomed to the battlefield. Unlike the Crown Prince, who liked to draw conclusions based on factual evidence, they could tell the difference between good and bad just by listening to the voices from the battlefield. None of these had been taught to them. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong listened to it with great interest, and then asked, "Then are we going to help?" The two guards immediately said: "I have looked carefully at the lower ranks. The number of bandits is quite large, and they occupy a high point. At this moment, the officers and soldiers are only afraid that they will not be able to attack the bandit den. There are only forty people of us, and it is not very useful to go there. ." Xiaobao rolled his eyes and said to Xiaoxiong, "Don''t you have clairvoyance? Why don''t we find a good spot to take a look." The guards opened their mouths and asked, "Master, then we won''t hurry?" "When they stop, we''ll go to the official post to take a look. Anyway, it''s not far from the capital, so it''s okay to stay for an extra day." Little Bear stood on the stone and used his clairvoyance to see the bandit den and the battlefield on the opposite side, and his brows gradually wrinkled. Xiaobao hurriedly grabbed the clairvoyant, "Let me take a look too." Xiaobao saw that the bandits on the mountain kept throwing logs and boulders down, and there were archers swooping in the formation. The other party seemed to know that they couldn''t rush up, so they just told the soldiers to feint and retreat or hide when the logs and boulders on the mountain fell. But if these things are not thrown on the mountain, they will really rush up, and they will be able to kill a lot of bandits. So many times, the bandits are not sure whether they are attacking or feigning, they can only keep rolling wood and throwing stones, but even Xiaobao knows that these two things are limited, can they still have weapons after a few more times ? Xiaobao finally understood why the bandit den could not be captured for a long time, because it was too time-consuming to consume the opponent''s weapons and food. Xiaobao sighed, "Fortunately, the barracks had enough food and grass, otherwise they would not be able to be so calm, and then they would have to fill up with the lives of the soldiers." Bear''s face froze, "Where did these bandits come from?" "What?" Xiaobao turned his head to look at him, "Where else can they come from, the common people came from the grass." "The soldiers in the barracks have enough food and grass, and the uncle of the emperor is lightly swindled and poor, and the people will have no food to eat? What''s more, this is in the south of the Yangtze River!" Chapter 1247： Confuse In recent years, there have been occasional natural disasters in many places, but because Daqi has income from sea trade and high-yield grains, once there is a natural disaster in a certain place, the emperor will reduce or exempt taxes, and send people to help the victims. No matter how bad it is, you can temporarily rent food from the court, as long as you pay a small amount of interest at the end of the year, so in the Daqi Dynasty, except for the North and West areas that have just been recovered, there should be very few people who are really hungry and become pirates. . Besides, this is in the south of the Yangtze River. The economy of Jiangnan has always been prosperous. It is only three or four days away from the capital. The people of the capital and the nearby big cities are not living well. How can there be bandits in this situation? Because he had just been assassinated, Xiaoxiong felt that there were too many spies from other countries in Daqi, and it was difficult to guarantee that these bandits were innocent. Xiaoxiong took the clairvoyance from Xiaobao''s hand and looked at it, and said, "The war has stopped, let''s go down and have a look." The guards stopped in front of him and said: "Master Shi, it''s too dangerous down here, and we don''t know who the leader is, in case..." "I didn''t know who was leading the army before, but I know now." The little bear went around the guards and walked down, saying loudly: "He used to be my father''s side." Xiaobao also saw Feibai riding on a horse from afar, and smiled at the guards: "He is the younger brother of your commander." Their commander is Lord Shijian, who used to be the person who served by the emperor''s side, so the leader of the army was the person who served by the emperor''s side? That faithfulness is indeed beyond doubt. Everyone, please follow along. Feibai almost rolled his eyes when he saw the Shizi who suddenly appeared in front of him, he jumped off the horse and saluted, "Master Shizi, why did you come here?" "We''re going back to the capital, and we happened to pass by here," Xiao Xiong asked eagerly: "How long will you have to fight this battle? Do you want us to help? I picked the archers so that you can rush up." Feibai hurriedly waved his hand, "No, no, they have been surrounded by me for more than 20 days, and their weapons are almost exhausted. If you don''t come, I plan to attack tonight." As soon as the voice fell, a soldier came to report that they had been ambushed on the retreat road of the mountain bandits, just waiting for the order. Little Bear believed that they were going to attack. Fei Bai invited the two little masters into the main tent to rest, warmly greeted them with the best food, and flattered: "You two little masters, why don''t you go back to Beijing, it''s too dangerous here, I''m done here. It''s time to go back, the two of you have been out of Beijing for a long time, and the emperor and the lord will be angry if you don''t go back." The guards were originally guarding outside the main tent, and when they heard this, they couldn''t help but **** up their ears, hoping that Feibai could persuade the two of them. Little Bear drank a cup of tea and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, I came here to ask what happened to these bandits." Xiaobao also smiled and said, "Since you are sure that you can suppress the bandits, we naturally won''t intervene, so we are also curious to ask why these people are robbers. It is said that they have hurt a lot of people''s lives." Feibai''s face was slightly solemn, and he thought for a while and said, "It''s not that I can''t tell your Highness and the Prince, but this matter is indeed a military secret. I don''t know if the Emperor and the Prince are willing to let you know." "Is it related to spies?" Little Bear asked with a sullen face. "How do you know?" Feibai''s eyes widened slightly. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong glanced at each other and snorted coldly, and fooled him: "We also caught a spy, isn''t this just one thing, what else can''t you tell us? Just say it and listen, if you Let them recognize each other if they can catch a live one to see if they know each other." Feibai didn''t doubt it, because he saw a man tightly bound by a rope just now. Thinking that the prince had already started to help the emperor to review the memorials, and the prince wanted to know what the prince never kept from him, Fei Bai hesitated for a moment and then said frankly: "The origins of these bandits have not yet been ascertained, but they are definitely not ordinary people. Falling grass is a thief." "In the beginning of spring, I was ordered to come to suppress the bandits. The lord and I both thought it was just a small band of bandits, so I didn''t bring many people there. It was only after I got to the local county town that I found out that there was no bandits looting the people here at all. I went to ask the county magistrate, except for the case of the Qin family reported by my uncle in the spring, there was no bandit crime. The magistrate suspected that the uncle Qin was bought and murdered. Therefore, I agree with the magistrate''s statement that we almost led the troops away, and we were lucky, and there was another major case in the county just before we left." "It was also a student who went on a study trip and was greedy to see the scenery and walked on the path. In the end, he encountered a mountain bandit who was killed, or was reported to the yamen by a passing villager who found the body. At that time, the six students and their servants who were accompanied by a total of 18 people did not survive. Our intuition is different, this time we expanded the search and found a clue." Fei Bai took a sip of tea and said, "These people don''t look like bandits at all, but rather like private soldiers raised by someone. They gather on the mountain, they don''t loot the people and wealthy businessmen, but they have food and weapons. Every once in a while, people from the mountain will enter the city. Add some things, and be very careful, if we hadn''t discovered them first, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have noticed them." "After we checked it out, we wanted to arrest two people for interrogation first. Who knew they were so vigilant, they found out as soon as we started, and the two people who were arrested didn''t speak after using the punishment. We relaxed a little, those two people He committed suicide." Fei Bai regretted: "I was afraid that they would get away, so I sent people to attack them constantly. For the past two months, we have been fighting continuously and blocked the county town. I guess they have all the food and weapons on the mountain. That''s not enough, that''s why I want to launch a general attack." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other. They were just fooling people, but why did people who didn''t open their mouths during interrogation sound so familiar? "I have reported this matter to the lord, and the lord asked me to find out where they came from, so I kept shouting at them to make them surrender, but no matter how much I coerced and tempted the people on the mountain, they wouldn''t be moved," Fei Bai said. I felt a little chilling here, and whispered: "These people are comparable to dead men." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong''s faces sank, and said, "We must find out!" There is such a place so close to the capital that there is such a place that is comparable to the den of the dead. It is really an unprecedented challenge to life safety, okay? Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong immediately decided that they would not leave. Thinking of the assassin who still hadn''t opened his mouth, a cold light flashed in their eyes, and they said solemnly: "If you don''t leave any people on the mountain, you can kill them all if you can''t capture them alive. There are fish that slip through the net." Chapter 1248： capture There was a shouting and killing outside that night, Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao were sitting in the main tent waiting for news, when they heard a strange noise outside, Xiaoxiong rubbed his sword''s hand and paused, looking at Xiaobao. Xiaobao blinked at him in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?" Little Bear took the sword in his hand, stood up and said with a smile: "It''s nothing, but a guest is here." stepped forward and pulled Xiaobao and went out. Outside the tent, the two guards on guard saw the little masters coming out, and they hurriedly saluted: "Master, why did you come out?" Xiaobao glanced at the guards and men in black who were fighting together in the distance, and asked in astonishment, "Where did the assassin come from this time?" "It should have come from the mountains," the guard said. "They are very quick, and they are definitely not ordinary mountain bandits. They are somewhat similar to the assassins who chased us all the way, and their light work is better." Little Bear also found out, and because of this, their guards not only couldn''t catch them, they were also restrained... Thinking of this, Xiao Xiong froze in his heart. Without even thinking about it, he waved his sword to block Xiao Bao''s left side. With a sound of "clang", a hidden weapon hit his sword. Xiao Xiong pushed Xiao Bao between the two guards. In a flash, he disappeared in front of the big tent... The expressions of the two guards changed greatly, and they held swords to protect Xiaobao. Although Xiao Xiong''s Qinggong was not as good as his father''s, he was not weak. The assassin who was in ambush immediately retreated when he missed a hit. Xiao Xiong chased after him only before he could see his back, so he simply took off the jade pendant on his waist. , Yu Pei whistled towards the opponent''s back. The opponent twisted his body to dodge, and after a moment of delay, the little bear quickly caught up and slashed the sword like a knife. , Look at the blue veins bursting, and the hands are full of blood. The little bear kicked him on the chest, and the man flew out and fell on the tree with a bang. He heard the sound of the sternum breaking, and he spit out two mouthfuls of blood. With his willpower, he couldn''t move. The assassin stared at the bear with a mouth full of blood, and grinned, "So this is your divine power, and it''s really powerful." Xiao Xiong didn''t say a word, rushed up and tapped the big acupoints all over his body, picked up the person and hurried back. My mother told them from a young age that they must talk less when fighting with others. The reason why those who will win will lose in the end is because they talk too much, and they do not have the awareness to take advantage of your illness to kill you. On the main tent side, the constantly emerging assassins have surrounded Xiaobao. The two guards firmly guarded him in the middle. Xiaobao also grabbed a sword. He knew that his skills were limited, so he was very Consciously staying in the middle, finding a gap and hitting those assassins with a sword, actually caused a lot of trouble to the other party. Xiao Xiong saw his cousin being surrounded from a distance, and immediately threw the assassin in his hand at the men in black like a hidden weapon. Hate that assassin grit his teeth, he hasn''t finished a word yet... The assassin''s body roared, and the people in black all fled away. One of them didn''t have time to dodge. He subconsciously stretched out his foot and kicked the flying shadow away. The assassin paused in the air and flew upside down. '' fell to the ground with a thud. The people in black saw the humanoid assassin in black lying on the ground, and were silent for a breath, then looked at the bear with red eyes. Xiaoxiong had already landed in front of Xiaobao. At this time, he was free to talk and asked with a smile: "You came down from the bandit den on the mountain?" The chests of the men in black rose sharply, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Qi Wenjin, Qi Haoran''s eldest son?" "If you don''t change your name, you don''t change your surname, it''s Qi Wenjin who is just under me." As soon as the ?? voice fell, the people in black attacked the little bear like a torrential rain. The little bear immediately ducked and slipped into the middle of the assassins to fight with them... Seeing this scene, Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong knew what they knew. These people seem to hate the fourth uncle (father), is it the life debt owed by the fourth uncle (father) outside? Six men in black besieged Xiaoxiong, and only two were sent to stop the two guards. The two guards are angry, is this when they are sick cats? The two suddenly became angry, and the offensive became fierce. The two men in black suddenly had a hard time dealing with it. Xiaobao had been standing in the protection circle. Seeing that one of the men in black was completely defensive on the left, he stabbed with his sword without even thinking about it. pierced people... Xiaobao blinked, obviously he didn''t expect him to succeed, and the man in black didn''t expect the prince of a country to be so shameless, he even played a sneak attack, and just said the word "you", he was kicked in the heart by the guard and flew out... He fell to the ground and wanted to continue to denounce the despicableness of the Daqi Prince, but he was stabbed by the guards who came to make up the knife. At this time, Xiaobao had also assisted another guard to kill another man in black, and the three of them immediately went up to help Xiaoxiong divert the two men in black. They think that the three of them are quite easy for the two of them. Anyway, the prince (little bear) can handle it. It seems that they are more efficient to kill the men in black one by one. Then, by the time they killed the two men in black that they had shunted over, Xiaoxiong had already maimed and killed four men in black. Xiaoxiong was fighting vigorously. Seeing that the guards in the distance were still being restrained by the men in black, he asked the two guards to protect Xiaobao and rushed into the battle circle with his sword... So when Feibai broke through the cottage and **** a dozen bandits and came down, he saw Little Bear standing in blood. Fei Bai only felt that the blood all over his body was flowing backwards, his face was pale, his hands and feet were cold, and he stumbled up, looking like he didn''t dare to touch the prince, and said with red eyes: "Little master, where are you hurt? It doesn''t matter, Where are the military doctors, where have all the military doctors gone? Little Bear scratched his head a little embarrassedly and said, "I''m not injured, it''s the blood of the assassin." Feibai immediately jumped up and touched his entire body, making sure that there was really no wound before he was relieved. Feibai bent over and said, "Master, save your mind, why don''t you and His Highness go back to the county first?" "You are not afraid that we will encounter assassins again on the road at night," Xiao Xiong said: "Not to mention that the cottage has not been knocked down, it is already safe here." Feibai thought about it too, wiped his sweat and immediately said: "Then little master, you should go to the main tent to rest, the outside is called for someone to clean up, by the way, the cottage has been demolished, and there are a lot of good things inside..." Fei Bai dragged the little bear back to the main tent and said, "There are a lot of gold and silver treasures in the cottage, but they don''t seem to have been stolen. Specifically, we have to interrogate the bandits who were captured alive. This time I went down the mountain and brought more than a dozen leaders. , or you go to interrogate them." Feibai felt that it was safer for the masters to stay in the tent. Who knew what would happen if they ran out? He has followed the prince since he was a child. I really dont know how many times such accidents have been dealt with. This time, he doesnt want to deal with the little master at all. Chapter 1249： Revenge (Part 1) Although Qi Haoran does not insist on his son to learn conspiracy and tricks from others, he still hopes that his tactics should be mainly conspiracy, so he never takes him to see torture, and he will never let him see that kind of especially **** torture. Because in his opinion, tyranny will change people''s aspirations, he can take his son to the battlefield to kill the enemy, let him experience the cruelty and **** battlefield, but he is not allowed to beat people, even criminals and prisoners. So when the little bear saw the dozen or so bandits **** in the corner, he acted with affection and persuasion, and when he saw that the other party was unmoved, he changed his strategy to lure. This time the bandits reacted, only two of them opened their eyes and looked at the little bear with a sneer, "The revenge of killing my father is never shared, let alone a little gold and silver temptation, even if you hold the whole world in front of the master, Useless." This time, Xiaoxiong was terrified, and loudly defended Shang Xiaobao''s questioning eyes: "He is talking nonsense, when did I kill his father at such a young age? I have only killed the enemy on the battlefield, even if his father is from Dajin or Dayuan. Soldier, the two countries are fighting against each other, and he can''t put this hatred on my head." Yes, that was also the fault of the war, and Xiaobao immediately persuaded: "This uncle, life and death on the battlefield can''t really be regarded as a personal vendetta, not to mention that there are so many people on the battlefield, no swords and guns, how do you know that your father is my church? Brother killed?" The ?? bandit threw his head up in anger and said, "Bah, you want to kill my adoptive father just because you are a yellow-mouthed child? You were still wearing open-crotch pants when my uncle died." This time, the bear was not happy, jumped up and said, "Then you said that you killed my father again! Isn''t this wishing me?" "Hmph, although I didn''t kill my adoptive father, but your father did!" The bandit sneered: "Father pays the debt to the son, but unfortunately we couldn''t kill you, otherwise we would have the face to meet the adoptive father when we go underground." Xiaobao lowered his face and asked, "Who is your adoptive father." This time the bandits stopped talking, just looked at them with a sneer, their eyes full of hatred. Little Treasure and Little Bear looked at each other, and they had no choice but to withdraw. "It doesn''t look like a lie on their faces. Could it be that my father really killed their adoptive father?" Little Bear scratched his head and said, "Then they set up troops so close to the capital to kill my father?" Xiaobao''s face was solemn, "Not necessarily, the fourth uncle never kills people indiscriminately, if he really wants to kill, if that person is not a damned person, then he is on the order of the father, they want to seek revenge, the fourth uncle is one, my father You can''t escape, otherwise, how can you raise so many private soldiers?" The two of them are not children anymore, they will not think that the establishment of a country is really peaceful, they laughed, and a lot of blood must have been shed. But I really have to count it carefully. Most of the people killed by the fourth uncle are people who should be killed. Under the pretext of concealment and tax evasion, Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran cleaned up many aristocratic families. Of course, these problems exist in the cleaned up families. The key is that these problems are not big problems in the past dynasties and dynasties. He closed one eye and let it go, while Qi Xiuyuan did not rub the sand in his eyes. "Could it be that the master of some aristocratic family vomited blood and died of anger by my father and fourth uncle?" Xiaobao guessed. Other than that they don''t do what he wants. Just when there was no point, the next soldier and Fei Bai rushed to the mountain and said: "Sir, you can go up and take a look, there is a tunnel on it, there are many things in it, and there is a portrait of a person in the lobby, they all say it is too much. Go up, sir." "Fart, who would enshrine Taishang Laojun in the tunnel?" Feibai was about to follow the soldiers up the mountain, and when he turned around, he saw the two little masters looking at him with bright eyes. Feibai could only froze and said, "How about the two masters also go and have a look?" It is better to follow him than to go secretly. Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao nodded with smiles, thinking that Feibai had been following Qi Haoran, and that Qi Haoran was the only one who knew about Mu Yangling, so Xiaoxiong said the words of the bandits and asked, "Can you? Remember which important person my father killed?" Fei Bai said: "Anyone the prince kills is a big man, Shizi, you shouldn''t ask that, no matter if they want to rebel or want to avenge their father''s death, for the prince, everyone he kills They are all damned people, ranging from traitorous generals to corrupt officials, and no matter how bad they are, they are generals who are derelict in their duties and cause huge casualties to their soldiers. "There are always a few people who have the ability to recruit troops and leave so much gold and silver treasures to choose from?" Feibai thought for a while, and finally shook his head and said, "No, most of the princes have this ability." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other, and it seemed that they could only continue to interrogate the bandits, otherwise it would be too terrifying to leave such a group of people behind. Little Bear muttered, "I haven''t seen them assassinate my father for so many years." Fei Bai said proudly: "You are just a decoration when you are the guard in our house? It was all carefully cultivated by the prince. If the assassin is really coming, I''m afraid that he will be hacked to death before he reaches the prince, and the prince''s kung fu I dare not say that they are number one in the world, there are not many in the world that can compare with them, how could they possibly make a move if they are not sure? Fei Bai said proudly, "The purpose and whereabouts were revealed as soon as they shot, their old nest was probably already smashed by us, so how could they be so jumpy?" The group went up the mountain while talking. The entrance to the tunnel is in the warehouse of the cottage. The soldiers counted the gold and silver treasures inside and moved them out into the books. After moving the things, some golden sand fell on the ground. This is a loss. Generally, they are divided among the inferior soldiers. , the people above can despise this bit of golden sand. So the soldiers happily took their brooms to sweep, and then found that a piece of floor was loose. When a few soldiers saw that a lot of gold had leaked into the crack, they immediately dug up the floor tiles. Unexpectedly, they found a tunnel. Going down the tunnel, I almost stunned a few soldiers. I hollowed out the underground. There are several warehouses. There are some weapons, armor, gold and silver jewelry, and various calligraphy and painting books. It is very valuable at first glance. look. And the most chilling thing is that there is a portrait enshrined in the middle. The person on the painting has bright eyes, long beard and beautiful beard. Many soldiers think that this person is very similar to the Taishang Laojun in the temple. There is a good impression in the heart, which makes people feel that the other party is a wise elder. The incense burner in front of the portrait still had freshly burned incense sticks, which should have been ordered by someone before they invaded the cottage. Such a portrait praised by soldiers, Feibai almost fell to the ground when he saw it, and was speechless when he pointed at it. Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong had a flash of inspiration in their brains, and immediately knew that this was the adopted father of the bandits. The two carefully looked at the middle-aged man in the painting. They were indeed kind and wise. , Qi Qi shook his head and said, "We haven''t seen this person." Feibai came back to his senses and heard this sentence, and immediately rolled his eyes and said, "This person is already dead, if you have seen it, you will be in hell." Chapter 1250： revenge (middle) "Who is this person?" Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong asked in unison. "Qin Fang, the traitor of the previous dynasty," Feibai quickly thought of the reasons for the bandits'' revenge, and couldn''t help but feel indignant, "Qin Fang, the traitor, was executed by everyone, how dare they take revenge? Besides, he was not killed by my prince, but was The second prince of the previous dynasty was poisoned to death!" Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong were amazed that such a bad guy could still avenge him, and whispered, "Isn''t he a traitor, was he wronged?" Although the two children had heard how bad the former emperor Qin had been since they were young, they were only one or two years old when Qin Fang died. Feibai, however, hated Qin Fang deeply, and heard the words: "Did the people all over the world wrong him? If nothing else, isn''t this tunnel full of gold and silver treasures plundered from the people''s fat and people''s ointment? He has a family with other children of aristocratic families. It''s different, he came from a poor family," Fei Bai sneered: "If your Highness and the prince suspect that he has been wronged, then it is better to think about the splendor of Prince Rong''s mansion. When Da Zhou retreated to Qin Xiangfus residence, it was damaged a bit, and when he looked for the treasury money stolen by Qin Fang, it was damaged a lot. The prince and princess were frugal. The emperor had no money in the treasury, so he only repaired it, but even so, Rong The Prince''s Mansion is only inferior to the Imperial Palace, which shows how prosperous the Qin Prime Minister''s Mansion was back then." Little Treasure and Little Bear didn''t expect Fei Bai to be so excited, so they hurriedly said, "We know, but I''m just curious, since he is so bad, how could someone still avenge him so perseveringly?" "It''s just a dead man he raised, what''s so strange," Feibai said with a condensed face: "Qin Fang has been dead for thirteen years and they haven''t taken any shots, so it can be seen that they don''t want to avenge him much, I think They are just taking revenge for these gold and silver treasures." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other and doubted it. Judging from the anger of the bandits just now, they were really sincere towards Qin Fang, but seeing that Feibai hated Qin Fang so much, the two of them didn''t say anything exciting. . Feibai was really angry in her heart. No one living in a chaotic world would hate Qin Fang. If it was Mu Yangling, she would also sigh that Da Zhou was so weak. It was caused by the weakness of the Da Zhou emperor and many conflicts. Qin Fang was only the second time. To be contradictory. But Feibai has no modern education, he will not question the emperor, he only thinks that all this is caused by Qin Fang, a traitor who deceives people. There are many people who think the same way as Fei Bai. When the soldiers who followed learned that the kind-hearted man above was Qin Fang, a red light flashed in their eyes. Without waiting for the commander''s order, they immediately stepped forward and pulled out the portrait and threw it on the ground. , the other soldiers also ran up and stepped on it, and even spit up in disgust. Fei''s eyes flashed with coldness. If he hadn''t become a captain, he would have spit in front of him. Little Treasure and Little Bear stared at the excited soldiers in stunned silence, and then silently closed their mouths after a while. The two teenagers went down the mountain in silence, looked at the bandits who were still bound and left in the corner, and asked, "Your foster father is Qin Fang?" The bandits looked at the two teenagers with a cold light in their eyes. "Some soldiers found a tunnel under the warehouse," Xiaobao pulled the chair and sat in front of them, and said slowly, "Someone has seen Qin Fang and recognized the portrait." The bandit bared his teeth at him and sneered: "The Qi family forced our adoptive father to die in order to win the world. You must have no idea what my adoptive father left behind. Let me tell you, besides us, there are many others like us in this world. The same people, they, and their descendants, will aim to kill your Qi''s descendants from generation to generation, and never give up!" Xiaobao silently watched the other party for a while, and finally asked: "But don''t they all say that he is a traitor? The country is torn apart, and everyone gets it and kills him. How can I kill him?" The bandit laughed and said: "What kind of good people are you Qi clan? You can even give up your own father in order to win the country, Qi Wenchen, go back and ask your father, how did your grandfather die and was he used as a chess piece? Abandoned! Even though my adoptive father made thousands of mistakes, he raised us, taught us literacy, and martial arts. He is a loving father to us, and we will definitely avenge this hatred, we will definitely avenge it!" Xiao Xiong kicked off the chair angrily, and said with cold eyes: "What does it have to do with my father and my uncle Huang if I want to take revenge to **** to find the second prince of the previous dynasty?" "Of course it has something to do with it!" The bandit Han glared at him and said, "The second prince is dead, but your Qi clan is not dead. If it wasn''t for your Qi clan who robbed Da Zhou''s mountains and rivers step by step, if it wasn''t for Qi Haoran to kill them all Surrounding them, how could that cowardly and incompetent second prince poison my adoptive father?" "Yes," the other bandits looked at them with a sneer, "so in the final analysis your father is the culprit, and the second prince is just the one who did it." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong opened their mouths and murmured, "So this is the person who my aunt (mother) said was brainwashed!" Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong only felt that this skill was extremely powerful, but they couldn''t recover for a long time after the tent, "I don''t know how Qin Fang brainwashed his adopted sons, he is more loyal than the dead man, I don''t know if we can use it ." Xiaobao shook his head, "Forget it, such people are too scary, and people should have their own thoughts." Xiaobao doesn''t want to face such paranoid people anymore, even if he is paranoid and loyal, he doesn''t like it. "Listen to what they said, Qin Fang has left a lot of people like this, and the matter must be reported to his father as soon as possible," Xiao Xiong said, "The iron must be struck while the iron is hot, and it''s best to catch all the remnants of the Qin family." The two went to Feibai immediately, and finally agreed that Feibai would stay and count the treasures in the tunnel to protect them, while Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong rushed back to the capital with the bandits and assassins with the copywriting from the tunnel. Naturally, the picture of Qin Fang that was stepped on and stepped on by the soldiers was also taken away by the bear. I believe his father will be surprised when he sees this picture. The assassin who was caught in Shandong was brought up to face the bandits and both sides couldn''t help showing expressions of surprise. Xiao Xiong stared at it and shouted, "You guys aren''t really a gang, are you?" Assassins and bandits immediately restrained their expressions and remained silent. Little Bear jumped his feet, "You are really a gang together!" Xiaobao was even more reluctant to waste time when he saw it. The group hurried on the road. Even if they wanted to **** the prisoner, they returned to the capital on the fourth day. Xiaoxiong was anxious to see his father, and Xiaobao thought that the targets of these assassins were all the Qi family, and the safety of their family had always been in charge of the fourth uncle, so he simply dragged them to the palace. Chapter 1251： revenge (below) Qi Haoran is not in the palace, he is not even in the capital. "He went to the Xishan Camp for a military parade," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "The cannons bought by the Xishan Camp and our family arrived a while ago. He was so happy that he ordered the Xishan Camp to set up an exercise and put many ministers in the DPRK and China together. They were all called." Xiaoxiong is worthy of being Qi Haoran''s son, and his eyes lit up immediately and said, "When the elders have passed the military parade, they will know how powerful the cannons are. Do you think they will increase the orders for cannons?" Xiaobao was also a little moved, and whispered: "The artillery workshop can also be profitable." Mu Yangling looked at them with a smile and said: "Your father''s fight is probably the same idea, so don''t stop it, okay, we won''t talk about them anymore, come in with me, I''ll have someone prepare a lot for you. Food, going out must be bad, it''s only been a few months and I''ve lost a lot of weight." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong smirked together while touching their faces. The guards standing on the side were silent. It was after Weizhou that the little masters became thinner. Although they were on the road, they had gained a lot of weight. They were still thinking about it at the time. If you can bring such a prince and a prince back to Beijing, the prince and the emperor will definitely reward them. Just look at the body shapes of the two little masters to know how comfortable they are to serve people. It''s a pity that people are not as good as heaven. They met Wo Kuo by chance. After some calculations and worries, the weight of the two did not increase anymore. After leaving Weizhou, they were assassinated again and again. The meat raised for more than two months It''s gone in an instant. The guards are heartbroken! Such two little masters returning to the capital will definitely make the emperor and the prince feel distressed, and the masters feel distressed, so do their subordinates still have a good life? So everyone looked at the little masters with tears in their eyes, "Eat, eat, maybe this meal will make you gain more or less weight..." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong didn''t know what the guards were thinking, but they just felt that their eyes were very strange, thinking they were hungry. Upholding the friendship that had been together for a few months, Xiaobao decisively asked the fourth aunt to prepare a table for the guards. . "The bandits and assassins are still guarded by you." Xiaobao ordered and followed his aunt and bear into the backyard. "The assassin was the one you caught in Shandong? What happened to the bandits?" The fact that the two children encountered assassins on the road had already been passed on, and she knew it, but when did the bandits appear? Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong looked at each other, thinking that the fourth uncle (father) did not hide anything from her, and immediately explained everything in detail, and finally asked: "Fourth aunt, listen to what they mean, these people have been You''re dealing with the fourth uncle, so you haven''t noticed?" Mu Yangling sneered, "Why didn''t you find out? When your fourth uncle was an official in Lingnan, someone stole and replaced the upland rice seeds that our grain shop provided to the people. Since then, your fourth uncle has been looking for Qin Fang''s leftovers. People, these people also pulled out a lot of nails." In the first few years, Qi Haoran was very active, almost turning Jiangnan upside down, and found many shops and restaurants. Because of the large number of people involved in the case, they thought that Qin Fang''s staff in Daqi had been cleaned up. Among them, there were also those who could not keep the torture account, and there were no omissions, but now it seems that all they have caught are those who provided finance and information. Mu Yangling''s face was solemn. Seeing that the two children were also sitting with a straight face, he laughed and said, "Okay, let''s talk about this when your father comes back. Let''s eat first." Xiaoxiong looked left and right and asked, "Mother, where are the younger brother and younger sister?" "They went into the palace," Mu Yangling said helplessly: "Your second uncle wants to enlighten Xiaofu, and the two children have to go to school when they meet. Your father disliked them for being annoying, so he simply packed them and sent them to the study, Mr. Fan. went." Little Bear was stunned, "Baozhu also went to the study?" Mu Yangling nodded helplessly, "Yeah, your father said that our daughters don''t pay attention to incompetence is the sour rule of virtue, and let the gentlemen in the study teach Baozhu how they want to teach the prince, but Baozhu learns less than the younger ones. The leopard is fast, and the gentlemen like her very much." That''s because there are a few brats to compare, right? Little Treasure and Little Bear looked at each other and silently lowered their heads to eat. At this time, Qi Xiuyuan, who had been waiting for his son since he heard that his son returned to Beijing, found that he could not wait for his son no matter how much he waited. Isn''t it time to enter the palace? Could it be that something went wrong on the way?" Eunuch Wan took a step forward and bent over and said, "Would you like to let me show you the servants?" Qi Xiuyuan nodded slightly. Eunuch Wan immediately ordered the guards to find someone, so the guards in the palace found the palace all the way. Seeing the four golden characters of "Prince Rong''s Mansion", the guards in the palace felt bad. The emperor was waiting for His Royal Highness, but His Royal Highness came to the Prince''s Mansion. This time, the vinegar jar must be overturned. It was them who suffered in the end. The group went in dejectedly, and met their former colleagues who had just eaten and drank and were smiling. The guards from the palace sneered and said to the guards who followed the crown prince: "You guys are enjoying it, the emperor is still waiting for your return." The bodyguards froze, bad, as soon as they returned to the Prince''s Mansion, they relaxed and almost forgot about it. "It''s not that it was almost, but that I have forgotten!" The palace guard who knew the thoughts of his colleagues cruelly reminded. "His Royal Highness, the emperor is waiting in front of the imperial study, and now it may be too late to mend the prison." The key is to find the prince back is their task, maybe the emperor will feel better when they see that they have brought the prince back? This is simply impossible! Qi Xiuyuan had already received the report earlier, knowing that the prince went to his younger brother''s house first, he was very upset and sat in the imperial study room to let out the air-conditioning. Eunuch Wan stood behind him with his head lowered and his eyes lowered, trying to reduce his presence as much as possible. But Qi Xiuyuan still didn''t let him go, there was no way, there was only Eunuch Wan in the entire hall, and Qi Xiuyuan only trusted him among the eunuchs in the whole palace, so he asked depressedly, "I can''t compare to his fourth uncle in the heart of the prince? Is there anything that has to go to Hao first instead of going to the palace to find me?" Eunuch Wan said in a warm voice: "Perhaps the prince wants to send the prince back to the palace first? He is the eldest brother, and he always has to take care of his younger brothers and sisters." Qi Xiuyuan thought of his son''s character, this possibility really exists, nodded slightly and said, "I''ll ask him when he comes to the palace." The cold sweat on Mr. Wan''s forehead almost fell. The guards hurriedly asked the prince to return to the palace. Xiaobao didn''t think much about it. He was full of food and drink, so he got up and said, "The fourth aunt, I''ll go back to the palace first." Xiao Xiong immediately put two small steamed buns in his mouth, and said anxiously: "I''ll go with you, since my father is not here, the assassins will be handled by Uncle Huang. The targets of these people are our Qi family, the two of us. It doesn''t matter if they grow up, what if they target their younger siblings? They are still young and have to be guarded. It''s better to find these people early." Xiaobao thought about it too, and brought the bear into the palace. The two of them brought Qin Fang''s portrait with them on purpose, and they modified what they were going to say on the way, so that their father could take it seriously. Who knows that the first question the other party asked after seeing his father was, "You Why don''t you go back to the palace and go to your fourth uncle''s house first?" Xiaobao was stunned for a moment, and said of course: "Xiaoxiong wants to go home, I will send him off." Chapter 1252： Check it out (1) Qi Xiuyuan looked at the little bear and asked, "Then why did you run into the palace again, little bear?" Bear said truthfully: "We have something important to tell you." Xiaobao saw that Qi Xiuyuan seemed to have no other problems, so he immediately took out Qin Fang''s portrait and told the story on the way. Qi Xiuyuan immediately threw those little questions aside, took the portrait in Xiaobao''s hand, his face became darker as he listened, and finally he asked, "What about assassins and bandits?" "It''s all in the fourth uncle''s mansion," Xiaobao said, "I was going to hand them over to the fourth uncle for investigation, but since the fourth uncle was not at home, it was not easy for me to **** them into the palace, so I let the guards stay. guarded in the palace." Qi Xiuyuan nodded slightly, and it took a while to react, his face slightly ****: "So you went to your fourth uncle''s mansion as soon as you returned to Beijing just to let him deal with this matter?" Xiaobao saw his angry look, and said in confusion: "Isn''t this the fourth uncle''s responsibility?" Then you don''t know how to go home and see Dad first? Thanks for worrying about him so much. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at his son accusingly, and waved his hand: "Okay, you can step back, you don''t have to worry about this matter." Xiaobao glanced at his father carefully and asked, "Father, is Qin Fang really a traitor?" Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, "Otherwise do you think he is still a loyal minister?" "Then why are those people so loyal to him? I think even if they were really brainwashed by Qin Fang, they should know right and wrong. If so, why would they want to kill our Qi family to avenge him?" "Wait a minute," Qi Xiuyuan raised his hand to interrupt his son''s words, stared and asked, "What did you say Qin Fang did to those bandits? Brainwashing? Can this brain be washed? How to wash it, can you tear it apart and wash it?" Little Treasure & Little Bear: "..." "Uncle Huang, you don''t understand brainwashing?" Xiaoxiong''s eyes widened, he said, "Brainwashing is to wash away the distracting thoughts and ego in a person''s brain like the stains on clothes, so that a person can only accept the indoctrination of himself. Thoughts of the past, like being absolutely loyal to yourself, believing that what they did was for the whole world, for all of humanity, and so on." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes lit up and asked, "Then do you brainwash?" The two teenagers shook their heads together and said, "That kind of person is too scary. Except for the ideas that he instilled, he doesn''t allow the other person to have the ability to think. Isn''t such a person a puppet? What''s the use of asking for it?" Qi Xiuyuan also thinks about it, he is already the emperor, and there are countless people who want to be loyal to him, so there is no need to go astray. Qi Xiuyuan drove the two teenagers out and sat on the dragon chair to look at Qin Fang''s portrait. It can be seen that the person who paints really respects Qin Fang, otherwise he would not have painted him like this. If Qin Fang really had such a kind face, he would have nothing to do with it. Qi Xiuyuan rolled up Qin Fang''s portrait and put it on the other side. He was not worried about Qin Fang''s power, because he died. One of his two sons was executed by Haoran, and the other was killed in the Western Xia political battle. Now, as for the grandson, those who stay in Xixia are not poor, and life is definitely not easy. No matter where he is, traitors are always not respected. Qin Fang is treasonous. It is too difficult for his descendants to succeed. Without Qin Fangs direct descendants to support them, how long can these peoples rebellion last? Haoran has already removed quite a few of Qin Fang''s forces, and this time he has brought out the private soldiers he once raised. As long as one of them is opened, the other forces of Qin Fang can be uprooted. However, Qi Xiuyuan is not worried that Qin Fang''s power will grow, which does not mean that he can endure their provocation from the Qi clan. This time they can cooperate with Dayuan Xixia to assassinate Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, then next time they can assassinate him and Haoran. Qi Xiuyuan decisively handed over the matter to Qi Haoran and Dali Temple for trial and investigation. So, Qi Haoran, who had just returned from the Xishan Camp, was called into the palace before he could go home. Qi Haoran happily said to Qi Xiuyuan: "Brother, this military parade was a success. I think several generals are interested in purchasing cannons." "Okay, you can stop too, you really want to rush the Ministry of Household, be careful that they hold your money." The Cannon Workshop also has his share, so Qi Xiuyuan also hopes that he will make money, but because he bought it from the Ministry of Household, In his opinion, even if he took it out of the state treasury and put it into his private treasury, those officials from the Ministry of Accounts would still take money from his private treasury. The most important thing is that the money that goes into the private treasury from here is not as much as what the Ministry of Household has taken from his private treasury, so Qi Xiuyuan is not as excited about the expansion of the artillery workshop as his younger brother. He threw Qin Fang''s portrait to Qi Haoran and said: : "You''d better put more energy on him." Qi Haoran took a look, and it took a long time to recognize the person in the painting, "Isn''t this Qin Fang? Who painted him so kindly?" "His adopted sons," Qi Xiuyuan sneered, "if those people can be called his adopted sons." Qi Xiuyuan relayed the words of Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong as they were, and said with a sneer at the end, "I don''t know how many people Qin Fang has left behind. Since they have not dared to appear in front of us for 13 years, I hope they will never again. Appeared." Qi Haoran''s face was also a little condensed, "The last thing they should do is to trouble the children." If he came to assassinate him, he would endure it, but they dared to find the child, the child is Qi Haoran''s inverse scale, and no one is allowed to move. Qi Xiu Yuan saw his younger brother being angry, so he shut his mouth decisively and stopped provoking him. Qi Haoran left the palace angrily and ran home. The officials in the side hall who were whispering against Prince Rong''s shamelessness stared at him as he hurried out of the palace... "Did you hear us speak ill of him?" "It''s not bad, it''s the truth," an old imperial censor said with an angry beard, "He took us to the military parade and vigorously promoted that the cannon was for public and private use? These are all facts, where are the bad words? " If you have the ability, don''t whisper to us here, go to the court! The ministers looked at each other, and they all knew that although Prince Rong was stingy, he was not a narrow-minded person. Even if he heard them say bad things about him, he would just ignore it, and he might even joke with them when he was in a good mood. Even if you are in a bad mood, you will stare at most, and will not take it to your heart. But they just came back from the military parade at the Xishan Camp. Because of the success of the military parade, Prince Rong''s mouth was almost behind his ears. How could he say he was in a bad mood? So the problem lies in the emperor''s summons just now? Seeing the emperor can make Prince Rong angry like this... The ministers, including the old imperial censor, all knew that something happened again, and it was a major event. They were no longer in the mood to talk about the cannon, and they went back to work one after another, and by the way, they reconsidered the work that needed to be interviewed, so as not to become a pond fish that was affected. Qi Haoran ran straight to the dozen or so bandits and assassins, gave them a sneering glance, and then dragged them all to Dali Temple with a big hand. Chapter 1253： Check it out (2) Dali Temple Minister did not go to Xishan Camp for military parade today, but he knew the news that Qi Haoran was going to Xishan Camp for military parade today, so he was very surprised to see Qi Haoran appear at Dali Temple. Dali Temple has always only tried major and important cases. The Dali Temple Minister felt that if Prince Rong asked him to break up some trivial matters unreasonably, he would shoot people out. Qi Haoran ignored Dali Siqing''s warning and pointed at the dozen or so bound people: "These are the assassins who assassinated the Crown Prince and Prince Rong, Master Bai, the emperor ordered us to investigate this matter thoroughly." The Dali Temple Minister opened his mouth and asked: "Isn''t this matter handled by the prince?" Master Bai said vaguely: "After all, this matter involves foreign countries, and Dali Temple is not easy to manage." Everyone knows that the prince and Qi Wenjin have tied the emperor of Dayuan together, forcing the other party to increase troops and let them take the opportunity to take back the lost land occupied by Xixia, so both Dayuan and Xixia hate them to death , Before the two of them got to Shandong and met the assassin, they had a lot of trouble at the top. But everyone was indignant on the face, but they felt it was right in their hearts. If their emperor was captured, then they would definitely kill each other as much as possible to shame. Qi Haoran didn''t wait for Lord Bai to finish thinking about these messes and then dropped a thunderbolt: "These people are all from Daqi, and the emperor ordered that all their accomplices be found." Master Bai''s expression changed, and his first instinct was that the seizing of the heirs had begun again, and the princes in the palace were dishonest, but who knew that Prince Rong said with a cold look: "This king should take a look, it is Qin Fang who stayed. There are many people, but this king has caught more!" These words passed from ear to head, and raised his hand to interrupt Qi Haoran, "Wait a minute, lord, who did you just say? The lower official is not in good health, and he didn''t seem to hear clearly for a while." Qi Haoran said with a black line on his face: "Qin Fang, Qin Fang, the former traitor, can Master Bai understand now?" "But didn''t he die thirteen years earlier? It was you who surrounded him to death, my lord!" Qi Haoran''s face turned even darker, and he reiterated his righteous words: "Qin Fang was not killed by this king, but by the second prince who conspired against him in the previous dynasty!" That''s what you forced. Lord Bai wisely didn''t say this, and asked with a light cough, "Is there any evidence, lord, to prove that they are Qin''s traitor?" The evidence handed by Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong is very strong. There are not only the portraits of Qin Fang, but also the letters between Qin Fang and several adopted sons, and even the properties he bought for them and the support of private soldiers for them. Provide money. The more Master Bai looked, the more frightened he became, the more angry he looked, and finally he couldn''t help but stand up, "It''s just outrageous, Qin Fang has been dead for more than ten years, yet he still ran out to make trouble! It''s really dead but not stiff, no wonder Fan Fan The common people call him a demon." There are many people who have the same idea as Lord Bai. When the news of the prince''s assassination came out, the court couldn''t help being shocked twice, but when the news about Qin Fang and the bandits'' declaration of confrontation came out, the court was shocked three times. The ministers denounced the traitor Qin in the court, but most of the officials who stayed in the previous court were in danger, for fear that the emperor would liquidate the affairs of the previous court. You must know that when Qin Fang was in power, except for a few elders who dared to show him face to face, the others greeted him with a smile, and four-fifths of the former court officials still gave him gifts... Maybe it''s a guilty conscience, these people''s criticism is especially loud, Qi Xiuyuan''s head is big when he hears it. And soon the voice of the DPRK soon affected the people, and the Times also made a special report on this matter, and even used a page to count Qin Fang''s sins, but how can this page be enough? So at the end of the article there are two bold characters "Wait". The commoners were even more fierce than the ministers in the court. Knowing that Qin Fangs adopted son and his subordinates actually enshrined his portrait, the common people painted his portrait and stamped it in front of the house to show their hatred. Teahouses and restaurants are everywhere. talk. Some people even cried until the yamen demanded that Qin Fang''s body be dug up and whipped... Thirteen years is a long time, a newborn baby has grown into a teenager, but thirteen years is also a short time. There are still people living in the middle-aged, youth, teenagers, children, and even the elderly in the troubled times. The pain of losing ones home compatriots, and the despair that if you live today may not have tomorrow is still deep in your bones and blood. For the Han people in the northern and western regions, what they have lost is their homes and relatives, they are faced with the pain of being betrayed by the motherland, and the miserable situation of being enslaved by the Jin and Xixia people; for the people in other places, Qin Fang What''s more abominable is the extortionate taxes and exploitation that have been accumulating over the years. They can''t understand why such a person is still dedicated to allegiance! Even Qi Xiuyuan did not expect the prestige of "Falling Qin Fang" among the people. His face became more serious and he privately said to several important officials: "The people have a lot of grievances, and the local yamen should guide the evacuation as soon as possible to avoid conflicts." Yan Du hated Qin Fang and heard the words: "Your Majesty, Qin Fang''s crime is extremely heinous. It''s better for the court to come forward and convict him. It''s better than the people who speak out on their own, and it''s easy to get into trouble." Rongxuan''s face sank, and said, "Master Yan, Qin Fang''s crime was already convicted thirteen years ago, so how come there is another conviction?" Yan Du lowered his eyes and said, "But the people are not satisfied with this. They have been oppressed by Qin Fang so much, they have to vent." Rong Xuan was very displeased when he saw that he forced the emperor to follow the people''s suggestion of digging graves and whipping corpses, and continued: "But Qin Fang is dead, and all the grievances and grievances have not vanished and should not be used to talk about corpses, not to mention the emperor and the king of saints. How can you do such a sinister thing as digging a grave and whipping a corpse?" Although Qi Xiuyuan also hated Qin Fang, he really didn''t want to dig people''s graves and whip people''s corpses. Death is everything. What he wants to catch now are the nails left by Qin Fang, not the dead person Qin Fang. Do not let go. He looked at the other ministers with deep eyes and asked, "What do you think?" "Your Majesty, the ministers agreed with Chancellor Yan You. Now the people are so excited, they always find a way to calm their anger." "This minister thinks this is inappropriate," the one agreed, and the other immediately jumped out: "Lord Zuo Xiang is right, when people die, the emperor, the sage, and the king must not do such a thing that is detrimental to benevolence." Qi Xiuyuan saw that they had quarreled first, and waved his hand with a headache: "Okay, okay, let the yamen pay attention to evacuate the people first, and never allow safety accidents to occur. Other matters will be discussed at the meeting tomorrow." Chasing people out of the imperial study, Qi Xiuyuan immediately sent people to look for Qi Haoran and asked, "How''s the investigation going? If we don''t get people out, there will be chaos." Qi Haoran said with a livid face: "What kind of punishment is used, they bite to death without opening their mouths, they are really loyal to Qin Fang." Chapter 1254： Check it out (3) Qi Xiuyuan rubbed his forehead with a headache and said, "Can''t find any clues?" It is said that even if so many people are well hidden, there will be traces leaking out, because private soldiers also have to eat and drink, and there will be flaws if necessary. "They are very secretive, and there are shops and farms in front of them. It is difficult to find the yamen, and they should be independent, so we can''t find any clues in the cottage, and only the bandit leader may know. News of each other, but they don''t open their mouths, and we can''t really kill people." "I don''t believe that they will have no trace at all," Qi Xiuyuan said coldly: "Isn''t this cottage exposed because of the murders of the Qin family and the students traveling abroad?" "If they were really tyrannical and couldn''t help but kill people, that''s all. The murder of the Qin family and the dozen or so students was an accident..." These people can hide in the mountains and forests for more than ten years, just to find an opportunity to assassinate them. For example, in the assassination incident of Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, because various conditions were suitable for assassination, they shot. When the conditions are not ripe, they practice martial arts hard in the cottage, but how can such a person kill passersby for some money? It was only because Uncle Qin and the dozen or so students who passed by found some clues. Regarding these two matters, the dozen or so bandits did not keep their mouths shut any longer. As long as their accomplices were not involved, these people were very talkative and answered questions. He said the two previous murders as soon as he asked each other, and combined with the words of Grandma Qin, it is not difficult to guess the truth. Uncle Qin has always liked to talk about strange things, and he likes to find out when he encounters strange things. He also likes to travel around the mountains and waters, so he often visits everywhere, and his knowledge is naturally not ordinary. Because this time, he took his wife and children to go south to his uncle Qin Shanchang, so he no longer took the dangerous road. Even if he was greedy for the beauty of the mountains and rivers, he would choose the trail he took, so it was inevitable that he would miss the place and stay in the farmhouse. Uncle Qin''s temperament dictates that he loves to talk to the local people about local wonders wherever he goes. One day they stayed in a farmhouse, not far from the mountain in the cottage, the villagers told Uncle Qin that there were monsters in the mountain and that no one was allowed to enter the deep mountain. Once the villagers crossed the border, they would not be able to come back. They also eat three meals a day. Occasionally, they will see smoke from the cooking deep in the mountains when it is time to cook. The villagers felt that Master Juren was well-informed, so they asked him with a smile, "Since they are spirits, they should drink wind and dew, why do they need to make a fire to cook like us?" Grandma Qin remembered her husband''s answer at that time, "I''m afraid that these spirits have not yet cultivated home, so they are not out of the ordinary. Such spirits are the most dangerous. In order to replenish their energy, I''m afraid they will eat people. Dont go into the mountains easily, and dont go deep into the mountains if you have to. Grandma Qin wiped her tears and said, "I thought it was weird at the time, and even blamed the uncle for scaring the villagers, because although the uncle likes to hear about these ghosts, he never believes that there are ghosts and spirits in this world. He often tells the children that there are no gods in the world. Buddha, people want to have gods and Buddhas, so there are gods and Buddhas in this world; there are no ghosts and ghosts in this world, but people are afraid and often attribute unexplainable things to ghosts. Grandma Qin cried: "If I had asked more questions at that time, I would have stopped him and walked down the path." The bandit leader said to Qi Haoran: "Although we are secretive, we are inevitably negligent, so we often ask people to pretend to be you Fang Langzhong or a merchant to inquire in the villages and towns under the cottage. Once something happens, we can deal with it as soon as possible, and there were people who suspected it before. There were people in the mountains, and they were pushed into the mountains to look for them." The bandit leader sneered, "We killed all those who entered the mountain and those who had heard of this incident, and then asked people to spread some ghost stories, never again. People dare to go deep into the mountains." "The one surnamed Qin is fine and good, and he sent those villagers along with the spooky theory, otherwise we would even kill them by accident." In fact, if it wasn''t for Mu Bowen and the others, the disappearance of the Qin family could have been an accident. At that time, they were also arrogant. They thought that the Qin family was only a dozen or so family members, and they were powerless. I just selected more than 20 people from the bottom to send out, who knew that I would encounter an iron plate? They wanted to send someone to kill Mu Bowen and his party, but they moved quickly and quickly entered the nearest county town. They could kill people in the suburbs, but not in the city, and the possibility of being discovered and caught It''s too big, and they also found that Mu Bowen''s identity is not simple, so they let people leave alive. As for the dozen or so students traveling abroad, it was a complete surprise. They didn''t know who they were listening to, but they thought that there were mines in the mountains, because they had been failing in the exams, so they wanted to take shortcuts and make a contribution. A dozen or so people met in the mountains to check for one or two. They learned some reconnaissance skills and invited two hunters to lead the way into the mountain. As a result, they discovered the cottage by accident. Those talented people knew that they were not ordinary bandits when they saw the fortification of the cottage, it was almost like a rebellion. The bandit leader sneered: "They thought they had made a great contribution and could take advantage of this, but they didn''t expect us to find them. They died before they had time to report, but the two hunters had better luck. At that time, they fled into the forest and disappeared, but they didn''t go home, they were probably eaten by wild animals in the mountains." Qi Haoran couldn''t stand the proud look of the bandit leader, and said, "So what? You murdered people to reveal your deeds, and let the court people discover you." The bandit leader sneered: "That''s also because we are unlucky and we don''t act well. It will be difficult for you to find other people. If you don''t kill us, we will live by watching your jokes, hahaha... " Qi Haoran finished the interrogation process and said angrily: "Brother, what other way do you think we can pry their mouths open?" "Isn''t there anything the Dali Si Qing can do?" "In addition to using punishment, he just reasoned with the other party. Those people were loyal to Qin Fang. Even if he put all kinds of evidence of Qin Fang''s crimes in front of them, they didn''t care about it, saying, ''No matter what the foster father did to others, he did not care about us. It is the kindness that is as heavy as the sky. It not only saved our lives, but also allowed us to have clothes to wear, food to eat, a house to live in, and even to read and write." Reason with him?" Qi Xiuyuan had no choice but to stare at his younger brother silently for a moment, only to wave him away. When Qi Haoran returned home, the tiger head and the little lion were leading their younger siblings to sing. Qi Haoran frowned after hearing this, and asked, "How did you all learn to sing this song?" This was written by the great scholar Chen Guangdi to satirize Qin Fang. It was spread from his students, and it had spread all over the streets at this time. Chen Guangdi used this to brush up his previously damaged reputation. "Many people were singing on the street. We thought it was pretty good, so we learned to sing it back to my mother." Mu Yangling patted their heads and said, "Okay, I already understand. Isn''t that just comparing Qin Fang to a big rat? Go play in the garden, and I will talk to your father." The tiger head and the little lion immediately ran into the garden singing loudly, and the little lion and Baozhu also sang and followed. "I went out with my children today and heard people on the street singing this song. There were even people in the restaurant and teahouse criticizing Qin Fang. The people sitting around were very excited. A light stroke of the flint can detonate everyone''s emotions, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to control at that time." "Big brother just told me about this, but the people were not lightly stimulated, and they were so excited because of the push from people with intentions, but the bandits in the Tianjing were beaten to death and did not confess, we couldn''t find their accomplices at all. There''s no way to vent everyone''s fire." Chapter 1255： Check it out (4) Mu Yangling frowned and said, "Qin Fang is indeed a big traitor, no one can deny this, but he is not the only one who makes Da Zhou''s family not a family and a country without a country, even if there is no Qin Fang, there are Zhou Gaozong and Zhou Gaozong. With such descendants as Emperor Jingyan, Da Zhou will become like that one day, you must know that Qin Fang came to power after the imperial court went south, and was favored by Emperor Jingyan." "The half of the Northland that Da Zhou lost was not because of him." "But General Yuan had already taken back half of the country. If it wasn''t for him to slander and make the court bow down before Dajin, he not only threw out the land he had taken back, but also cut two more cities, signed a year-old coin, and told Dajin. With such a humiliating treaty, how could my soldiers and soldiers in the northern Xinjiang suffer from the turmoil?" Qi Haoran was indignant, and he still remembers the grief and anger when he heard the news of the elder brother, although he was still young at the time and did not have a deep understanding of his family and country. The meaning of , but this does not prevent him from hating a person named Qin Fang from now on. And this is also one of Qin Fang''s main crimes. Mu Yangling said lightly: "I know that Qin Fang is very bad, my family is in Xingzhou Mansion, should I hate him even more? But I always know that Qin Fang proposed the idea, but the one who made the idea was not. It is Emperor Jingyan, Qin Fang is a traitor, he is a big bad guy, he is a Sima, and the prime minister failed to fulfill his responsibilities, what about Emperor Jingyan? Has he fulfilled his duty as an emperor to guard the country and protect the people? What about the generals in the court? Except for General Yuan, where did the other generals go? What about the censors in the court? The censors oversee the hundred officials, and the prime minister is also among the hundred officials. In the entire Jingyan Dynasty, how many censors could always be there? Ruyis impeachment of Qin Fang? Which of the six officials is worthy of the people of Dazhou? Qi Haoran opened his mouth and closed it. "Nowadays people in the world attribute the collapse of the Great Zhou Dynasty to Qin Fang alone. Although he is indeed a traitor, I still don''t agree." "What do you want?" "What can I do?" Mu Yangling shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "I''ll tell you what I think, anyway, it''s not us who are being slandered, let alone the people I care about, I don''t need to fight against the people for him. ." "No, you''d better do the right thing," Qi Haoran said thoughtfully: "Tell the people what you said for Qin Fang." Mu Yangling was horrified, "Do you want me to be thrown rotten eggs when I go out?" Qi Haoran looked at his wife with piercing eyes, "You must have a way to help him speak, but also keep yourself from being thrown rotten eggs, A Ling, please help me, the people are excited, the elder brother urged me, But I really can''t catch those people for a while." "If you can''t catch it for a while, when will you catch it?" Qi Haoran said confidently: "The short one is one month, the long one is three months, the Lord will definitely find them out, but looking at the fire cooking oil outside, I''m afraid something will happen in a few days!" So you quickly shot. Help you to marry me! Qi Haoran didn''t say the last sentence, but those big eyes stared at Mu Yangling without blinking, Mu Yangling could feel the heat when he turned his back, and he was speechless. Qi Haoran''s eyes became more and more pitiful, and she even used her beauty to go forward and hug her. Mu Yangling shuddered, pushed the person away without being moved at all, and said helplessly: "Okay, I''ll help you, but I''ll put it down first, no matter how I help you turn back, you are not allowed to settle accounts with me. ." "What are you doing?" Mu Yangling glared at him, "What else can I do? Of course, I''m helping Qin Fang to speak according to your intention, but you can really catch their accomplices? Don''t you mean they don''t confess at all?" "Although they didn''t confess, I also found some clues from their words. It''s impossible for so many of them to hide their traces. For example, didn''t Uncle Qin and the dozen or so students discover their traces? They killed a lot of people by covering up, so have they dealt with the same thing in other places? Although it takes longer to check one by one, it is also a way," Qi Haoran sighed: "It''s a pity they don''t Confess, if they open their mouths, I''ll be able to take someone right away." Mu Yangling was silent for a moment and asked, "They are really so loyal to Qin Fang?" Qi Haoran nodded helplessly, "They think Qin Fang raised them, and they should do anything for him, including revenge." Mu Yangling sneered, "Really? Then I want to see how loyal they are to Qin Fang!" Qi Haoran felt as deep as the ocean, because Dali Temple used all the punishments that could be used on them, and even boiled boiling water in front of them and scalded one person, the others closed their eyes and did not speak. This loyalty may not be comparable to the dead soldiers trained by the royal family. Mu Yangling felt that these people said they were Qin Fang''s adopted sons, but they were actually Qin Fang''s dead men! Mu Yangling did not immediately deal with the public opinion of the people, but brought a few guards to the prison to pick up the prisoners. Dali Temple Qing Bai looked at the princess helplessly, and said firmly: "Princess, this is a prisoner, and a very vicious person, you really can''t take it away." Mu Yangling took a photo of the note Qi Haoran gave her and said, "Your Highness agrees." Lord Bai twitched the corners of his mouth. No wonder the lord didn''t come to Dali Temple today. It turned out that he ran away. He firmly refused again: "Even if the lord agrees, he can''t take it away." "What if the emperor agrees?" Mr. Bai felt that the emperor should not be as foolish as the prince, so he nodded and said with a smile: "If the maiden can get the emperor''s imperial edict, the minister will naturally let go." So Mu Yangling called a bodyguard at will, gave him the letter he had already written, and said, "Quickly enter the palace to see the emperor." Mu Yangling was sitting in the lobby drinking and waiting while Lord Bai was stunned. Mr. Bai felt that the emperor had two ways to refuse. One was a straightforward refusal, so that he would be freed very quickly, but if the emperor used the second method by accident, that is, "drag", he would be miserable. If the guard doesn''t come back, does he want to stay here all day with the princess? He still has a lot of official business to do, so Lord Bai decided that he would only wait for two cups of tea, and then he would find a reason to go out and let the princess wait by herself. The Dali Temple is not too far from the palace, and the guards are fast, so they quickly arrived at the palace gate. Knowing that Princess Rong had something to send a letter to the emperor, the palace people who were afraid of Prince Rong did not dare to neglect, so they trotted to the door of the imperial study after receiving the letter, and no one dared to stop them along the way. The ?? letter was quickly handed over to Duke Wan. As the emperor''s personal eunuch, Eunuch Wan knew that the uncle of the emperor had a very unusual relationship with the younger brother and sister of Princess Rong. In his opinion, the emperor looked at the princess not only for his sister-in-law, but also for his sister, so the two sometimes had a relationship. Correspondence, sometimes the prince dared to say something in front of the emperor, the princess dared to say it. And the emperor also attached great importance to this princess, so when he received the letter, Eunuch Wan did not dare to neglect, and regardless of whether the emperor was still discussing national affairs with the ministers, he directly took the letter and sent it in. Chapter 1256： Check it out (5) Qi Xiuyuan took the letter and opened it. The Minister of Punishment, who was making a report below, immediately stopped and stood respectfully. Rong Xuan, Yan Du and the others glanced up carefully, then looked at their noses and their hearts. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at the letter quickly, then directly pulled over a piece of white paper, picked up a red pen and wrote two words on it, then took out the jade seal on the side, stamped it with a seal, and handed it over to Eunuch Wan. Eunuch Wan knew that he had done the right thing, and was happy, but he bowed and took the piece of paper without revealing his face, and turned away. The imperial decree covered with the jade seal is considered an imperial decree, but this imperial decree is obviously too casual, so Eunuch Wan thought about it and thought it would be better to keep a low profile, lest there will be another imperial censor coming to bother the sage tomorrow. Eunuch Wan folded the piece of paper and put it in another envelope, called his apprentice, and asked him to deliver it to the princess himself. So, Lord Bai, who was thinking of a reason to leave, not only saw the guard who entered the palace to ask for an order, but also saw the inner servant beside him. He watched helplessly as a servant took out a letter from his arms and handed it to the princess respectfully. After opening it, Mu Yangling saw the two big red "OK" characters on it, and immediately handed the letter to Lord Bai with a smile on his face, and said with a smile: "Master Bai, can I take the person away now? " Lord Bai was helpless when he looked at the imperial pen and Zhu Zhu on the paper. It was the handwriting on the saint. As the minister of the Dali Temple, he was sure of that. "Princess Concubine, these dozen or so prisoners are all vicious people. What are you taking them to do?" Mu Yangling spit out two words and said, "Shopping!" Lord Bai opened his mouth wide. So Mu Yangling asked the dozen bandits and the black-robed assassin to change into clean clothes, and they were helped out of the prison. All of them have been severely tortured, and even if they let go of their hands and feet and let them escape, they can''t escape, so Mu Yangling did not let people put shackles and chains on them, but let them help them. One of them saw that the person who was arraigning them was a woman, and immediately looked at Lord Bai with a sneer, "Why, the man''s whip doesn''t work, and we started looking for women to try us? Tell you, no matter what intrigues and tricks you use, we will not betray our righteousness. Father''s." Lord Bai said angrily: "Keep your mouth clean, do you know who this is? This is Princess Rong!" Now everyone looked up at Mu Yangling and said after a while, "Very well, we remember you. If we can get out alive, you are also one of the people we want to kill." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really Qin Fang''s adopted son? I think you are actually Er Lengzi''s adopted son." The bandits were startled and asked, "Who is Er Lengzi?" Mu Yangling shook his head sincerely, "I don''t know, I''m just an idiot." Mr. Bai twitched his cheeks, and finally exerted a lot of strength to keep the corners of his mouth up. He carefully looked at the dozen or so prisoners and felt that what the princess said was true. He had also seen the sinister and cunning Qin Fang. , These people are not at all like Qin Fang cultivated. Mu Yangling looked at each other faintly, and said in a hoarse voice, "She''s playing with you." The bandits glared at her instantly. Mu Yangling turned around indifferently and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the street to play." Lord Bai hesitated for a moment, then followed decisively. These dozen or so prisoners are going to commit crimes. What if they lose them and escape? The prince can dodge, but he can''t. Lord Bai followed up righteously, and then opened the carriage curtain and met Qi Haoran''s big smiling face. Qi Haoran saw that it was Lord Bai, and instantly put away his smile and asked, "Why are you? This is my daughter-in-law''s carriage!" Master Bai pointed to the outside with a blank face, and said, "The princess has brought so many crimes all at once, and Xiaguan has to follow him. Only then did Xiaguan realize that my carriage was borrowed by the prince early this morning, so I have no choice but to use it temporarily. The princess''s, the princess has already gone on horseback." Mu Yangling, who was riding on the horse, heard the voice of Qi Haoran in the carriage, and immediately came on the horse, bent over and asked, "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you are in a hurry?" "Yeah, the lower official also wants to know what the lord is in a hurry to leave this important case. You must know that the lord is the organizer appointed by the emperor." Master Bai turned his head and said gently to Mu Yangling: "The princess doesn''t mind the lower office. Please delay the prince for a while, the lower official really has a lot of questions and wants the prince to clear them up." Qi Haoran avoided in the morning because he was unwilling to face Master Bai, and he really wanted to know what the prisoner of Arlingti was doing to hide in the carriage. Who knows that he was still caught by Master Bai. Qi Haoran looked at his wife pitifully. Mu Yangling immediately decided to help her relatives or not, she coughed lightly, looked at Lord Bai apologetically and said, "I also want to ask the prince about some matters in the case, and Lord Bai also knows that the prince has often been for this case these days. If I dont have a home, there are many things I havent been able to ask yet, why dont Master Bai give the prince to me first? "Okay, okay, I''ll lend you me," Qi Haoran flexibly flashed past Master Bai before Mu Yangling finished speaking, and sat on A Ling''s horse. Sir Bai glanced at the prince with a face that could not bear to look directly, and could only helplessly lower the curtain of the car. Qi Haoran sat behind Mu Yangling and hugged her. Although he really wanted to ride with A Ling, his influence in the public was not very good, so he could only wave to the guard to send another horse. Qi Haoran jumped to another horse and sat down before turning his head and asking, "Are you really taking them shopping?" "certainly!" Mu Yangling naturally couldn''t really drag them from the street to the end of the street, but directly found a tea house in the south of the city. The group got off the bus at the corner and went directly to the tea house to sit down. Most of the people living in the south of the city are poor people, and the slums of the capital are here, so most of the people who come back to this tea house to drink tea are ordinary people, who often can drink a whole pot of tea for two cents. Mu Yangling and the others don''t say how luxurious their clothes are, but they looked like they were not the same people in the tea house, and everyone looked at them. Mu Yangling sat down on a long bench with a straight face, and said to the crowd, "You guys too, sit down." called Xiao Er again to order something for a table. Xiao Er asked loudly, "Why did the guest officials come to the south of the city to drink tea? You should go to the city or the east of the city if you have such identities." The guard followed Mu Yangling''s instructions early in the morning: "Our lord loves to listen to stories. Recently, Qin Fang''s affairs have been abuzz. I heard that people in the south of the city have suffered because of Qin Fang, so our lord came here curiously. Take a walk." When the dozen or so prisoners heard this, they were about to break out, but the guards sitting beside them immediately put their knives on their waists and whispered: "Our mother gave orders when she came, if you don''t say a word, we will Just how come out and go back, if you cause trouble, we don''t mind using you to dispel people''s grievances, anyway, you won''t open your mouth, it''s still useful to die at this time." A dozen prisoners were followed by a bodyguard. Hearing this, their bodies froze, thinking that they would play a role for the Daqi royal family when they died, and they suddenly didn''t want to die. The guards saw that they were sitting honestly, so they moved some knives away a little. Chapter 1257： Check it out (6) Lin''an is the capital, under the feet of the emperor, where there are the most powerful people, but it does not mean that the people are the most oppressed. Although the common people go out with a three-pointed care to watch people on the road, they are relatively light in taxes and contributions. After all, at the feet of the emperor, there is still some face-saving work to do. Therefore, most of the people here scold Qin Fang out of patriotism, and few people have really broken down and died because of his victims. But the south of the city is different. Sixty percent of the people in this area are refugees who were recruited after the war. Everyone has a hometown feeling. At that time, people felt that their hometown was their root, so they would not leave home easily, and would become refugees. Apart from other reasons, war and heavy taxes were the most important two. So to know how much the victims hate Qin Fang, the Chaliao in the south of the city is the best place to go. Many older middle-aged and elderly people gathered to look at each other and shed tears, condemning Qin Fang by recalling the miserable life more than ten years ago. And the young people in their early twenties who were sitting on the side also talked about their childhood with emotion. Thirteen years ago, they were still young and did not have the deep hatred of their elders, but their childhood sufferings were still deeply engraved in their hearts. Mu Yangling looked at the dozen or so prisoners, and seeing that they were all gloomy, he knew that it was not useless at all. Mr. Bai also followed her gaze, his eyes were full of brilliance, and he was moved with emotion. He had also used the strategy of understanding and reasoning. He had mentioned it from big countries to small families, but there was no such effect at that time! Mu Yangling saw that they were almost listening, so he put down the tea and left. This time they went to a restaurant in Dongcheng. Mu Yangling asked for a large box, pushed open the window, watched the stream of people below for a while, then turned to the dozen or so prisoners and said, "Come and have a look." They didn''t want to go, thinking it was Mu Yangling''s conspiracy, but the guards dragged the person directly. Qi Haoran and Lord Bai also opened another window out of curiosity to look out. What''s so strange except for people below? Mu Yangling pointed to the people on the street and said to them: "Look, the children on the street are all brought by their parents or grandparents. Look at the child, the child standing in front of the ice-sugar gourd with his fingers in his hands, do you think he is happy? ?" The faces of the prisoners are very heavy, of course they are happy, he just turned his head and glanced two more times, and pulled his father to pay for him to buy ice candied haws. On the street, the young father stuffed the candied haws into his son''s hands and repeatedly emphasized, "I have no money, so I can''t buy it in the future. Your mother knows she''s going to be angry..." The young son nodded again and again, his eyes shining brightly, holding the candied haws in one hand and holding his father''s hand firmly. There are many happy children like this on the street. At first glance, it is either a busy hawker or a buyer with his wife and children to lower the price. Although it is very common, there is a faint happiness. Ordinary people may not perceive this happiness, but feel it is trivial, but these prisoners are people who lick blood on the edge of the knife. Qi Haoran was also a man from the battlefield. He quickly understood what A Ling meant, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Lord Bai frowned and looked at the street for a long time, but he still couldn''t understand the mystery. Just as he was about to ask, he heard Mu Yangling ask indifferently: "Everyone has parents, what about your parents?" The prisoners immediately woke up from their daze and said solemnly, "We are orphans!" "Why be an orphan?" "What do you mean?" The prisoners implied anger. However, Mu Yangling looked at them calmly and asked, "Who said you were orphans? Why were you orphans? Your parents died, why did they die? Or did they throw you away? You are all healthy and boys. , why are you throwing you away?" The prisoners were startled. Mu Yangling turned out the window, looked at the pedestrians outside and asked softly, "Isn''t Qin Fang your foster father, didn''t he mention your parents and relatives to you?" The prisoners swallowed nervously. They thought it was better to leave now, otherwise they would be very uncomfortable. Yet the footsteps continued to be pinned to the floor and could not move. Mu Yangling continued to ask as if he didn''t see their nervous expressions, "You are only in your twenties or thirties now, do you still remember your childhood?" Two or three prisoners shook their heads and said bitterly, "We were very young when we were adopted, and I don''t remember." "That means you have been raised by Qin Fang since you were adopted? Then do you know what life the common people lived like twenty or thirty years ago?" Mu Yangling said softly: "Taxes are increased every year. Later, when it was mentioned that it was impossible to increase the taxation, the tax began to be increased, the donation was increased, and the labor time was increased. After one year, 60% of the harvest in the field has to be handed over to the yamen. , and then after the autumn tax, there will be additional labor labor. They have thought about every tax item they can think of, and the remaining food is less than 30%. Except for the winter solstice and New Year''s Eve, everyone can eat gruel on weekdays. At this time, people can''t If you get sick, once you get sick, it will drag down the whole family, do you know how many people sold their children and daughters back then?" "You think Qin Fang raised you, so his kindness to you is as heavy as a mountain, and you should repay it. You know it wasn''t because of him that you became orphans." Mu Yangling pointed to the children below and said, "If at the time The big week is not controlled by Qin Fang, and your parents will have the opportunity to love you so much." The prisoners suddenly felt a pain in their hearts and stared at the people below. Qi Haoran said solemnly: "In those days, many officials impeached Qin Fang, and those people were either imprisoned or beheaded by the whole family. The "Great Zhou Law" stipulates that unless there is rebellion, children under the age of eight will be exempted. , there were quite a few infant children in those adults'' houses that disappeared for no reason..." Qi Haoran looked at the face of one of them and stopped talking. Lord Bai also went to stare at the man, his eyes gradually widened, "This, this is not similar to Li Wenyuan back then..." The faces of the prisoners suddenly turned pale, and Lord Bai stopped talking immediately. But at this moment, silence is better than sound, and the guards also stared at the man''s face curiously, and then looked at the faces of other prisoners. Don''t say, these dozen people are either assassins or bandits, but they don''t have any bandit anger, but they are beautiful and handsome. The guards couldn''t help but muttered in a low voice, "This orphan is so good-looking? Should I also adopt one?" The prisoners also looked at each other, and their mood fluctuated sharply. Mu Yangling coughed softly when it was enough, then turned around and said solemnly: "Okay, I brought you out today just to let you understand that if you are wrong, you are wrong. Once again, Qin Fang will kill you!" Qi Haoran retorted weakly: "Qin Fang was not killed by me, but by the second prince who rebelled against the previous dynasty..." Why do you all blame me for his death? Chapter 1258： Check it out (7) No one listened to Qi Haoran''s explanation, and the group directly took the prisoner back to the Heavenly Prison. The entourage next to Lord Bai whispered: "Master, do you want to strike while the iron is hot?" Anyone with eyes can see that those people are loose. This is a phenomenon that has never happened before. Although Lord Bai is also impatient, he has tried many prisoners and knows that it is better to be quiet at this time, and they still need to give them some time to think. Lord Bai saw that the princess and the prince were on the carriage and were about to leave, so he immediately chased after him and said, "Wait a minute, princess, how do you think you should go next in order to pry open their mouths?" "Shouldn''t adults be better at this?" Mu Yangling wondered, "I''m not good at this." "...The princess is too modest, you take them for a walk and let them relax..." "Master Bai," Qi Haoran stuck his head out from behind Mu Yangling and interrupted him, "The princess is really not good at interrogation." Qi Haoran said righteously: "Since we can''t attack the body, then we will attack the heart. This time the princess is attacking the heart, and Lord Bai will just do it." It''s nice to say, who doesn''t know that the heart is the most important, but who thought about pulling them out to go shopping before? Lord Bai felt that Prince Rong was inferior to himself in the trial, and he didn''t need to listen to his opinion, so he still looked at Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling blinked and said, "Didn''t you guys say that one of them looks like Li Wenyuan? Maybe this is a breakthrough." Lord Bai immediately looked at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran coughed lightly, and whispered in Mu Yangling''s ear embarrassedly, "I''m talking nonsense, isn''t it a helpless strategy to see that they haven''t let go?" "That''s right, when Li Wenyuan''s family was raided and exiled, his grandson was three years old, so he doesn''t have any memory at all," Master Bai said in a low voice, "That''s only when their hearts were shaken, and I''ll just mention it later. I shot myself in the foot." "Is the bandit really similar to Li Wenyuan?" Mu Yangling insisted. "It''s true," Qi Haoran said, "I fought with several young masters of the Li residence when I was young. I met him when the gentlemen called their parents later. That man does look a bit like Li Wenyuan." "Isn''t that okay? Anyway, you didn''t insist that he was Li Wenyuan''s grandson at the time, just said that they looked alike." Mu Yangling looked at them innocently and said, "Or you can pull them out to go shopping, listen more. Listen to how much the people hate Qin Fang?" Qi Haoran immediately said: "A-Ling, you forgot to promise to help me curb these public opinions?" Mu Yangling patted his hand and said, "That''s another matter, don''t worry, I''ll definitely help." Mu Yangling''s help was to muddy the water. She couldn''t really help Qin Fang to clean up the whites. Her so-called speaking for him was just pulling more people out to share the responsibilities. Because she is the owner of the newspaper office, she directly went through the back door to publish the article in the Times and Wenxiu at the same time. And Qi Haoran also values ??her appeal, because A Ling''s influence among the people is even greater than his. This time, Mu Yangling didnt talk about any big truths, she simply took herself as an example. Mu Yangling pointed out her attitude at the beginning of the article. When it comes to hatred with Qin Fang, she is no less than anyone else. When it comes to her disgust with Qin Fang, she dare not say the first, but the second and third are always the best. numbered. There are three reasons. First, she is a native of Xingzhou Prefecture. She has lived in the border since she was a child, and she has a deeper experience of family and country hatred than non-border people. Second, Qin Fang wanted to marry her prostitute to her husband as an equal wife, but even if she didn''t succeed, she still hated her husband. Third, the people Qin Fang left behind wanted to kill the children of the Qi family, and her husband and children were all children of the Qi family, and because Qin Fang died indirectly because of Qi Hao, Qi Haoran and his sons were listed as children of the Qi family. The number one assassination target. So no matter at this stage, she is one of the people who has the most reason to hate Qin Fang. But that doesn''t mean she can completely blame Qin Fang for the troubled times. Qin Fang was just a courtier, and a courtier from a poor family. Even if he was the prime minister, he was still under the supervision of the censor, and all officials could impeach him and restrict his rights. Mu Yangling also deliberately explained the official system of Da Zhou in the form of a list, so as to tell everyone that the reason why a hero like Qin Fang was able to grow big step by step was not only because of his ability, but also because of the chaos of the government and officials at that time. Extravagant, greedy and profane, during the Great Zhou Dynasty, there were a few people who were officials but were unwilling to join forces. Where were those people serving? Qin Fang was still a student of Taifu Yan before he was appointed as the left servant of the Ministry of Housing. It is said that Taifu Yan was highly regarded. Could it be that Taifu Yan also saw the wrong person at that time? Mrs. Yan did not see the wrong person, nor did all the people in the world see the wrong person. Qin Fang was indeed a good official for a long time before Mrs. Yan broke up with him. I wonder if the people of Yizhou still remember that they were sent to Jingyan in the eighth year. The Umbrella of the Peoples. An official who once got the Wanmin Umbrella became a world-famous traitor, is it just his fault? When Qin Fang was acting as a traitor, what were the civil and military officials doing, and what was the emperor doing? Does the emperor object to every time Qin Fang proposed to increase taxes? Did the civil and military officials object? At that time, the surname was Guo, not Qin. Mu Yangling questioned: "Is it unfair to attribute the chaos of Da Zhou to Qin Fang? After all, it was Emperor Jingyan who made the decision. How many civil and military officials at that time stood up to oppose it?" Mu Yangling asked: "You are always fighting against Qin Fang, but in fact, you should fight against yourself and the aloof emperor!" Lin Weide put down the newspaper, his eyes lit up, and asked his entourage, "How''s it going outside?" "It''s a mess," the entourage said, "The Times and Wenxiu News have both been looted, and several academy students have fought because of conflicting opinions. I heard that even several doctors from the Guozijian personally rolled up their sleeves." "The common people should be quieter. Gradually they stopped scolding Qin Fang when they felt that what the princess said was reasonable. Instead, she scolded the late emperor. I''m glad that Da Qi replaced Da Zhou." The article is so good, it solves everyone''s headaches at once." Lin Weide said with a smile: "She solved the previous problem, but threw a more serious problem in front of everyone. I''m afraid that tomorrow will be a mess." "what is the problem?" Lin Weide''s eyes were full of brilliance, he patted the newspaper on the table with a smile, and said word by word: "Weake the Prime Minister''s rights and supervise his responsibilities!" The entourage opened his mouth wide and said, "Isn''t this Prime Minister''s power and responsibilities always like this? How can it be changed?" "The emperor can be replaced, what else is impossible in this world?" Chapter 1259： Check it out (8) Mu Yangling''s article caused a great uproar among all walks of life. In every dynasty, there will be a tyrant or a faint monarch to end the era of a dynasty. Xia Youjie, Shang Youzhou, Qin You II, but no matter who they are, although they are called tyrants and faint monarchs, the world will always find them all kinds of things. traitor or misfortune to share responsibility. For example, Xia Jie''s fall of the country was because of Yuxi, Shang Zhou''s tyranny and fainting was because of Daji, and Qin Ershi was brought down by Zhao Gao. Anyway, the emperor was bad for a certain reason. The traitorous deceit slowly turned bad. Like Mu Yangling, it is the first case to directly point out that the emperor''s demerits are greater than the treacherous ministers. Daqis speech was open. Although the gentry felt that Mu Yanglings remarks were bold, but seeing no reaction from the emperor in the palace, they put up with it. The common people who didn''t know why saw it and felt that the princess was right. And everyone summed up the meaning of her article and found that there were only three main points. First, when the emperor faints, the government is in chaos. Second, the prime minister''s power and responsibilities are too large, which can easily breed corruption and control the government. Third, civil and military officials are unclear about their responsibilities, and they fail to supervise officials well, and dereliction of duty and corruption are prone to occur. Article 1 Everyone can only hope to be as cautious as possible when it comes to the education of the royal family and the selection of the crown prince. Once the emperor takes office, it is difficult to replace it, because it means that blood will flow into the river, and it is not cost-effective whether it is based on overall interests or personal interests. Therefore, everyone will not discuss it for the time being. The key is that they dare not talk about it. Let the emperor go to his sister-in-law to talk about such a thing. But in the second and third articles, everyone can have a good chat about how to weaken the powers and responsibilities of the prime minister and supervise the officials. Qi Xiu saw that everyone''s eyes finally turned away from Qin Fang, and he took the initiative to mention these two things. Now that Daqi has been unified, some things should be changed. Qi Xiuyuan kept Xiaoxiong in the palace and let him and Xiaobao participate in political affairs together. Mu Yangling, who lit the fire and ran away, was happily writing a letter to Qi Haoran, telling him that she had finished what he asked her to do. When Qi Haoran received the letter, he was leading people to surround and suppress Qin Fang''s remaining private soldiers. He read and read the newspaper bought by Xiaolou, and then read A Ling''s letter. Finally, he reluctantly folded the letter and the newspaper and stuffed them into a large room. He handed the envelope to Xiaolou, and hummed, "Tell you, Princess, to discuss this issue with her when you go back." Those prisoners couldn''t help but confess in the end, not because they were moved by Mu Yangling''s remarks, but because of the materials that Qi Haoran and Lord Bai sent to them. Mu Yangling''s remarks at most made their hearts shake, and they had a little doubt about their persistence. But what Qi Haoran investigated directly overwhelmed their beliefs. After Qi Haoran parted with Mu Yangling that day, he went to look for Master Bai. His original intention was to find a way to make some fake things. It was best to convince that person that he was Li Wenyuan''s grandson, who was adopted as a thug after being murdered by Qin Fang. . Since you want to forge evidence, you have to investigate Li Wenyuan''s family thoroughly, and you have to come up with something genuine. If you want people to believe something, you have to let it have four or five points of truth in itself. As a result, Qi Haoran found out that the man was really Li Wenyuan''s grandson. This discovery made Qi Haoran and Lord Bai feel chills in their hearts, so they turned their suspicious eyes on the remaining dozen or so people. After a closer inspection, I realized how terrifying Qin Fang was. Most of his adopted sons were descendants of his opponents, and they were all exiled and beheaded for fighting against him. Most of those who were exiled died on the way. It can be said that his enemies, except General Yuan, died too much to die. And the rest are the descendants of the fallen soldiers in the northern Xinjiang. The first thought when the dozen or so prisoners saw the evidence was that they had forged the evidence! Qi Haoran quickly confirmed that this thing was not fake, and Qi Haoran also said to them: "You are the oldest, so the servant or master who took care of you when you were young should still be alive? If you still doubt, Why don''t you ask them." The faces of the prisoners sank. After being silent for a night, their desire to explore their own background prevailed, and they told Qi Haoran the addresses of the old servants and masters. Qi Haoran deliberately brought them to arrest people as a show of sincerity, and once caught, he threw them to them for interrogation. Those people were once invited by Qin Fang to take care of his adopted son or educate them, or they were domestic servants or doormen. When the country was broken, this group of people died, fled, and scattered. Among them, some of them fell down. The adopted sons could not help but help one or two secretly, so they knew the specific addresses of these people. When Qin Fang took in these children, he did not intend to train them to be assassins or private soldiers, but simply felt guilty so he took action, which was considered to leave a bloodline for those people. So he was not secretive at first. According to the confessions of those old friends, Qin Fang initially adopted these children with good intentions. "...The Prime Minister felt ashamed in his heart. Seeing that the sons were young and ignorant, he wanted to leave a bloodline for the soldiers and loyalists in the northern border. We were all chosen to take care of the sons. Originally, the sons When you are fourteen years old, you should go down the mountain and leave," the old doorman explained in a low voice: "Before the young masters, several young masters had already left at the age of fourteen, but unlike you, they did not know it was the prime minister until they left. The Lord Prime Minister did not allow us to tell them their backgrounds for the people who were adopted by the Lord... As for why the Prime Minister changed later, I don''t know." Anyway, the Prime Minister is moody, he has long been accustomed to it. Everyone showed anger on their faces, and asked with cold eyes: "Why do you want to frame my parents if you feel guilty?" The old doorman sighed: "It''s time and life, your parents are determined to bring down the Prime Minister, and he naturally wants to protect himself." Everyone sneered, "As long as he doesn''t do treachery, why should my parents make trouble with him?" The old doorman closed his eyes and said after a while, "Sir Prime Minister is good at guessing the thoughts of Your Majesty, what he did was just what His Majesty thought, and even Princess Rong knew that this was the fault of Emperor Jingyan. " Qi Haoran said coldly on the side: "Don''t bring this matter to the princess, Emperor Jingyan didn''t ask Qin Fang to rebel with the second prince." The old doorman opened his mouth, thinking that he is no longer Qin Fang''s person, and Qin Fang has already passed away, he really didn''t need to offend others for him, so he closed his mouth and didn''t speak. Because the people were personally interrogated by the bandit assassins, they believed the evidence that Qi Haoran brought out. Faith collapsed at once. The breath that they had been holding in their chests was released at once, and the whole person had no business, and was almost like a living dead. Chapter 1260： the end Qi Haoran was angry that they were going to kill a son and nephew, but he couldn''t help feeling pity for them at this time. It is indeed pitiful enough to recognize a thief as a father, and to believe in it. Qi Haoran felt sympathetic and didn''t want to kill them anymore. Thinking about their skills, they were fine, even if they didn''t serve as bodyguards, it would be fine if they were thrown into the army. So Qi Haoran went to see them with wine, promising to restore their identities after Qin Fang''s remnants were wiped out, and serve in the army or the palace in an upright manner. The subtext of ?? is, please tell the Lord about your accomplices. But they were already determined to die, they didn''t listen to Qi Haoran''s words at all, they just stared at the sky blankly. Qi Haoran kicked them angrily, and said angrily, "Who are you doing this kind of death to see? Qin Fang knows to leave a bloodline for your family, you are good, you have survived until now but begged for death, before you For more than 20 years, I have been very sorry for my parents and family, do they still have to cut off their only bloodline, so that they can''t rest their eyes under Jiuquan?" The bandit assassins trembled in their hearts, their eyes turned a little, Qi Haoran saw that there was a show, and continued to point at them with his toes: "Get up, get up, take me to catch the rest, I don''t know how much Qin Fang left behind. A bandit den, how many people like you who recognize thieves as fathers, if they are allowed to make mistakes like this, they will be sent to **** when they die and they will not know their biological parents." "I didn''t know how to pay it back. Could it be that you still want to protect Qin Fang?" As soon as these words came out, several bandits immediately jumped up from the ground and gritted their teeth: "I can''t wait to eat his flesh and blood, how can he still protect him?" said a line of hot tears shed, and the people lying on the ground also turned sideways and covered their mouths in silent pain when they saw it. They are grateful for Qin Fang''s kindness because he gave them a fairly peaceful and prosperous life. When the people outside were displaced, they could not only have a place to live, but also study and practice martial arts. In addition to not doing it by himself, they felt that Qin Fang did everything a father should do. However, how much they respected him before, and how much they hated him now, but it is not entirely true to say that they are full of hatred. It is impossible to absolutely hate the murderer who killed his family and the fact that he recognized the thief as his father for more than 20 years. This is undoubtedly the most tormenting thing in their hearts. Although Qi Haoran did not have that kind of experience, he can understand their current state by putting himself in their shoes. He doesn''t know how others will deal with the pain and pressure, but he either solves it in one go, and finds something to do if he can''t solve it. After a while, he will find that the problems that made him difficult to resolve before will become easier. many. Qi Haoran felt that the most important thing for these people was the need to vent, so he released them as prisoners without any pressure, and asked them to follow him to surround Qin Fang''s remnants. Qin Fang left a total of three strongholds, and the three bandit dens were all located within three or four days'' journey from the capital. According to their explanations, Qin Fang''s original intention was to let them watch and help each other. They respond promptly when something goes wrong. But when Qin Fang left the capital with the second prince and fled westward, it was too hasty. They were only seventeen or eighteen years old at the time, and the construction of the three strongholds had only just begun, so he couldn''t help him much. By the time they wanted to pull the troops to rescue Qin Fang, the adoptive father, Qi Xiuyuan had already quickly controlled the route to the west, and with Qi Haoran''s army there, they were afraid that they would be treated as if they appeared. The bandits were suppressed, but it wasn''t enough for Qi Haoran to jam his teeth. So they could only give up the rescue in groups in the past, and instead dressed up as ordinary people and went there. Who would have guessed that when they arrived at the border, Qi Haoran had already surrounded Qin Fang and the second prince, and the entire Zhou Dynasty fell apart. Since then, they have hated Qi Haoran. These three strongholds can watch and help each other because the roads between them are smooth, and this is now cheaper for Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran ordered the local garrison to encircle the other stronghold, and he led a group of people to surround one of the strongholds. Qin Fang''s adopted sons were venting their anger on the mountain and attacking the cottage almost regardless of casualties. The guards who wanted to make a contribution could only follow them to help block the sword, otherwise they were afraid that the dozen or so people would not be able to get in. dead. The lord said that after they are considered loyal ministers, they should leave a bloodline for these loyal and righteous people, so these people can''t die, there is no way, who made them want to avenge Qin Fang, even people in their 20s and 30s Not married and had children. The guards followed them hard to help them get rid of their swords. Seeing that the bandits greeted them with more and more swords, they immediately shouted angrily: "Can you spare your life, you won''t die, We will die!" The bandit leaders on the mountain were also very angry, and their eyes almost spit fire: "I didn''t expect that they would betray their adoptive father, and they dared to come to the door in person! They are not afraid of nightmares at night. Is the adoptive father questioning them?" One of the adopted sons immediately said indignantly: "Let me ask them!" They are both the adopted sons of Qin Fang. They grew up together since they were children, so their relationship is not bad. They were divided into various bases after they grew up. When Qi Haoran rushed over with a knife, he heard the adopted sons on the mountainside laughing loudly at the mountainside, and finally shouted with tears: "Do you think Qin Fang is really our benefactor? He is our enemy. Enemy! All of us adopted sons are his descendants from the homes of his political enemies and fallen soldiers in the northern Xinjiang!" The people on the mountain were startled. The people on the mountainside continued to angrily said: "We all have known thieves as fathers for more than 20 years. If you don''t believe me, ask the old servants on the mountain, who are our parents and family?" The people on the mountain immediately turned around to find the old servant who had taken care of them since childhood, but found that the person who was just beside him had disappeared, what else did he not understand at this time? The bandits who were having a good time with the officers and soldiers were stunned for a moment. They stopped what they were doing and looked at the officers and soldiers on the opposite side, so they turned from enemies to accomplices? After all, the bosses seem to have defected... Well, there is no place for him to shoot at all. Qi Haoran put away the knife in his hand with a little regret, and waved: "Disarm and not kill, take all these people into custody and try them later." Qi Haoran didn''t care what Qin Fang''s adopted sons were going to discuss about this matter, he turned around and left. The capital doesn''t know what''s going on, he has to go back and have a look. He is not in the capital, I am afraid that someone will bully A Ling. Qi Haoran, who felt that Mu Yangling would be bullied because of the newspaper, did not know that Mu Yangling was now abusing all the civil and military officials in the capital, and tossed Qi Xiuyuan all over again. Chapter 1261： Short guard (top) After Mu Yangling published the article, the effect was not bad. At least the people''s emotions were no longer as excited as before, and the court did not have to worry about the people''s excitement and causing trouble. She consciously fulfilled what she promised Qi Haoran, so she happily packed up her things and took a few children to the Grange to escape the summer heat, while avoiding the limelight. They went to play for three days, and the ministers in the court also quarreled for three days. The emperor and the crown prince watched them arguing from the top, and absorbed some useful opinions from time to time. They were happy, but Bear was miserable. He was fortunate to be able to go to work together with the prince, which was indeed an honor for his age, and there was no one younger than him in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu dynasty. In addition, he is the heir of Prince Rong, and his rank is not low, so he stands in the forefront. Looking at the face that was six or seven points similar to Prince Rong, no one could ignore him. Thinking that this incident was caused by his Nyonya, the ministers inevitably held three points of hostility when discussing the matter, and they often made suggestions or To refute the other party''s argument, in the end, you have to ask Xiao Xiong, "What do you think of Prince Rong?" Xiaoxiong''s face is blank, how can you expect me, a teenager in my teens, to understand a question that you adults in their 30s, 40s and 50s don''t know? But he has learned the Analects, and his mother has repeatedly emphasized that what you know is what you know and what you dont know is what you dont know, so Xiaoxiong shook his head honestly and answered their question, I dont know! When the courtiers saw this answer to every question he asked, they immediately felt that this person was playing tricks on them. Although they asked him questions with no good intentions, we are also your elders. You are so old that you even have the least respect. None? And the three words "I don''t know" are said so confidently, is this too thick-skinned? worthy of being the son of Prince Rong, which is quite fatherly. Because Qi Xiuyuan, who was protecting the short, was sitting above, everyone only dared to think about these words in their hearts, but although the words were not spoken, the others asked the little bear more forcefully. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t even see it, and frowned slightly. The prince stood up for his brother a long time ago. He interrupted any question that Little Bear couldn''t answer, and finally threw the question back, causing Qi Xiuyuan to stare at him. After the ?? meeting was over, the little bear walked out with his head lowered. Rong Xuan couldn''t bear to see it, he stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder with a smile: "Wenjin, do you want to rest for two days? Didn''t your mother take your younger siblings to the Grange to escape the summer, why don''t you go too? Live in the farm for two days?" Xiaoxiong shook his head, "What kind of heat is there to avoid after this heat has passed? My mother went to avoid trouble. At this time, the village is harvesting rice, and there is no fun, so I won''t go." Rong Xuan saw that his face was light, and he didn''t have the anger he expected, so he stared at his face carefully and asked, "Then you are going to court tomorrow?" "Of course I''m here," Xiaoxiong said as it should be: "I promised Uncle Huang that I would learn to handle government affairs with the prince''s brother." Rongxuan was silent for a while, looked at the little bear and asked hesitantly, "Don''t you know that they deliberately embarrassed you today?" "I know, I''m not a fool, I can''t see it so obviously." Rong Xuan breathed a sigh of relief, he was really afraid that the little bear would not be able to see it stupidly, "Then are you still here?" "Why don''t you come?" Xiaoxiong said as a matter of course: "I promised that Uncle Huang would study with the prince''s brother, and naturally he would go to court as normal courtiers." "But they are bullying you, don''t you feel wronged?" Rong Xuan asked with interest. "How can you not be wronged when you work for an official?" Xiaoxiong was very open and said, "Even the emperor has to be wronged sometimes, let alone me?" "If I''m just a little wronged, I won''t go to the morning court, then the emperor will quit the court if he''s wronged, other ministers won''t go to work in the yamen if they''re wronged, businessmen won''t open the market if they''re wronged, and farmers If you are wronged, you will not go to the ground, everyone is so self-willed, isn''t the world in chaos?" Rong Xuan saw that several adults had stopped in the corner of his eyes. A smile flashed in his eyes, and he asked with a smile: "There are no rules and a circle, your explanation is interesting." Xiaoxiong opened his mouth wide, scratched his head and said, "Aren''t we talking about grievances, why is it related to the rules again?" "..." The corner of Rong Xuan''s mouth froze slightly, and when he met his dark eyes, he couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile, "You''re right, but I''m giving up. Although you are willing to be wronged, your parents dote on you. You may not be willing to see you being bullied by others, even if it is for them, you should avoid it temporarily, lest they feel distressed when they come back." Having said that, his eyes swept to the courtiers who were eavesdropping around, seeing their faces stiff, knowing that they had understood, and were immediately satisfied. Little Xiong didn''t know that Rong Xuan had beaten the courtier, but he still explained to him solemnly: "Uncle Rong, don''t worry, my parents are willing to let me be wronged. My father said that I was too skinny, so someone should press me down. That''s right, my mother also told us that eating a quarrel makes you wiser, people suffer, and what they learn is the most profound thing, so they all want me to be bullied." Strange! Both Rong Xuan and the people next to him who heard this rolled their eyes in their hearts. They know how much Prince Rong protects his calf. He will let his son be wronged? And Princess Rong is not a good person, and she spoils her children very much. Will she wish for her own children to suffer? Pull it down. Everyone didnt believe it. Other people didn''t believe it, but they were vigilant in their hearts, thinking that it''s better not to trouble the bear tomorrow, so as not to cause trouble. After all, the anger of Prince Rong and his wife is not something anyone can bear. However, Rong Xuan rolled his eyes and decided to refute Xiao Xiong with facts. So Mu Yangling in the farmhouse received a letter from Rong Xuan that day. In the letter, he truthfully narrated the fact that the Manchu civil and military bullied Xiao Xiong, and added a sentence at the end. , "The nephew of the world walked out with his head down when he went down to court. He seemed to be quite depressed, and his heart ached when he saw it." Even Rong Xuan was "heartbroken", and Mu Yangling was even more distressed. She slapped the letter with a "pop" and said with fire in her eyes: "Let''s go, let''s go back to Beijing!" The tiger head and the little lion shouted eagerly: "Mother, let''s go back and help the big brother!" Xiao An also said, "We''ll roll back all the way." "Don''t talk nonsense," Mu Yangling said calmly: "They are older than us, we have to treat them gently." The three children shuddered together, while the dragon and the phoenix clapped their hands and coaxed, "I''m going too, I''m going too." Xiaofu grabbed them and said in a low voice, "You know where you''re going and say ''I''m going too''? We won''t go this time!" Xiao An and the twins also felt that Mu Yangling''s face was a little strange, and they hesitated whether to come forward. Chapter 1262： Short guard (medium) Mu Yangling rushed back to the capital that afternoon, which surprised the officials who were staring at Prince Rong''s mansion, and could not help but feel guilty. They just bullied the younger ones, and the older ones came back, don''t they come back to protect the younger ones? With this doubt, these astute courtiers reported honestly at the court meeting the next day, and no longer had to ask Qi Wenjin''s opinion on everything like yesterday. This disappointed Little Bear, who had been waiting for a long time. Last night, he was so excited that he didn''t sleep all night, but no one asked him. Little Bear lowered his head, and the ministers who were paying attention to him were even more relieved when they saw him. But not everyone has this insight. Some officials have long been uncomfortable with the arrogance and domineering of Prince Rong''s family. The matter that everyone made things difficult for Qi Wenjin yesterday was still deeply imprinted in their minds, so they thought that Prince Rong''s mansion had committed public anger, and naturally they had to work hard today. So when Xiaoxiong was drooping his head in disappointment, a censor standing in the middle and rear stepped out solemnly: "Your Majesty, the statement that the prime minister''s power is too great to lead to troubled times was put forward by Princess Rong, and the prince Rong was raised by the princess. Da, you should have the clearest understanding on this point, what is your opinion on this?" The courtroom suddenly fell silent. The previous adults were really discussing whether or not to weaken the Prime Minister''s power, and how to weaken it. At this time, it was appropriate for the censor to suddenly stand up and raise this issue, but anyone with eyes could see that his question was aimed at Little Bear. Seeing this young censor bowing his head proudly in the middle of the hall, everyone could not help showing sympathy for him, only the censor glared at him. Little Bear''s eyes lit up, waiting for this question. Xiaoxiong gave a serious cough, and tried his best to come out with a small face: "Back to the emperor, Wei Chen thinks that the power of the prime minister should be cut down!" Yan Du''s eyes sank, while Rong Xuan looked at him with a smile to show his encouragement. Qi Xiuyuan gave an "oh" with interest and asked enthusiastically, "Then what method do you think should be cut? The prime minister is the head of the hundred officials, and the left and right prime ministers have their own powers. Who should be responsible for the cut off?" Yeah, that''s why everyone is arguing. You have weakened the Prime Minister''s power, which means that he can manage less things, and who will manage the responsibilities that have been cut out? The powers and responsibilities of the hundreds of officials below have already been assigned. If they were handed over to them, the entire official system would have to be changed. Xiaoxiong couldn''t think of this before, but yesterday Xiaobao chased him out and told him about it, and his mother came back and taught him again. At this time, Xiaoxiong couldn''t understand it any more. He raised his head triumphantly and said to the emperor: "Your Majesty, the prime minister''s powers and responsibilities remain unchanged, we just need to increase the number of prime ministers." The ??chaotang was quiet again, and then said loudly: "Increase the number of prime ministers? Is it possible to add a middle phase between the left and right phase?" This is blatant mockery. Qi Xiuyuan coughed lightly, thinking that if the number of people increased, it would be a problem what to call it. As if he didn''t hear their sarcasm, Xiao Xiong continued as his mother said: "You can set up a cabinet, with four adults as the cabinet ministers, who are in charge of the six ministries, and military affairs must be decided by several cabinet ministers together. The rights and responsibilities have not changed, but they have changed from two to four, and the rights each has naturally become smaller." Qi Xiuyuan pondered. After A Ling''s article came out, there was a lot of noise in the hall, but he never expressed his displeasure with her. One of the reasons was that she spoke to his mind. The prime minister is in charge of all officials, and his power is indeed great. He wants to weaken it, but because he has no clue, he is slow to act, because he is afraid that if he acts rashly, people will die. Of course, it is impossible for him to die in his position. But for now, he is quite satisfied with his left and right sides, not to mention Rong Xuan is still his good brother, he doesn''t want to engage in political struggles at this time to destroy him. But at this time, he felt that the suggestion put forward by Xiaoxiong was very feasible. Why didn''t he think of it before? The ministers also looked at the bear in a complicated way. Why didn''t they think of such a good idea before? The powers and responsibilities of the prime minister remain unchanged, from two to four. Does that mean that there is a greater chance of worshipping the prime minister? Although they only have half of the power of the original prime minister, their chances have increased, okay? What if they are happy about this? Qi Xiuyuan asked, "Then tell me in detail how this cabinet should operate. Should the four cabinet ministers only be in charge of the powers and responsibilities of the prime minister, or do they still hold other official positions?" Xiao Xiong blinked, mother didn''t seem to mention this yesterday. Xiaoxiong said confidently: "Your Majesty, the specific matters should be decided by you and the adults. The minister is still young, and although he is quick-witted, he has relatively little experience, and it is not enough to conclude this matter." Yan Du said lightly: "Since the prince made this suggestion, he should have thought about how to do it. Everything has an origin, you don''t just think about this, right?" Everyone also looked at him suspiciously, yes, the people present were much more experienced and talented than him, why did he think of something that no one thought of? Little Bear smiled and said, "Naturally more than that." He raised his head solemnly and said to the crowd: "Your Majesty, the small minister thinks that not only the prime minister''s powers and responsibilities need to be restrained and shared, but also other official positions." "There is a saying among the people, ''The county magistrate who destroys the family, destroys the family governor''. Is this the case for all the county magistrates and governors?" Xiaoxiong said solemnly: "Of course not! There are also tyrants. We cant just teach them with morality, and we shouldnt wait until after the event to verify and deal with it strictly, or we dont have the opportunity to verify at all. The minister thought that only if we knew about the incident before or when it happened, we would have the opportunity to stop it. Only by saving people and preventing people from destroying their homes due to violent officials is a good official system." Qi Xiu said from afar: "The Censor Station monitors hundreds of officials, and there are also Censors in various places. Do you want to increase the number of officials? That will inevitably lead to redundant work, but it will cost the people and money." "So the small minister suggested that it is better to let the people supervise." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyebrows twitched, and there was an ominous premonition in his heart. Sure enough, Xiaoxiong continued to say with great interest: "The county magistrates and governors are all parents and officials. They are good or bad. In the past, the common people may not be able to judge because of the lack of information, but now the Times has been sold all over Daqi, and the court''s law It is not difficult for the common people to know the policy, but it will be difficult for them to use the courts laws to save money and bend the law. The censor may have neglected, but the common people will never neglect it, because it is related to their own interests. Before Qi Xiuyuan could speak, Yan Du asked, "How do you plan to get the people to monitor the officials?" Chapter 1263： Short guard (below) The courtiers all looked at Yan Du in horror. Could it be that the right minister really intends to agree to Qi Wenjin''s proposal? At such a time, shouldn''t he not wait for the other party to finish his words at all, like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves away, to smash his thoughts into pieces? Let the common people supervise the officials appointed by the court, joking, the common people are so stupid, if they are deceived or bribed to falsely accuse them, doesnt this put the courtiers at risk? With Qi Wenjin''s character, they felt that his proposal was not the most daring but only bolder. Rong Xuan also gave Yan Du a strange look. Yan Du came from an aristocratic family. Although he was gentle and humble on the face, he was most proud of himself. Mrs. Yan was fine when he was here. Still gentle and polite to the poor students. But in recent years, perhaps the power of the poor family has been on the rise, and he has been in the top position for a long time, and he is almost harsh on the officials from the poor family. He even has opinions on the children of the poor family when they enter the court. How can he allow the common people to point fingers at the government? Rongxuan looked at Xiaoxiong with a three-point worry. Ordinary people do not know a single character, and they have little knowledge. How can they participate in government affairs? Little Bear didn''t know that everyone''s brainwaves were not on the same channel as him, so he still said confidently: "You don''t have to do it on purpose, just a few laws." Xiaoxiong said: "The first rule is that the people suing the officials will no longer eat the killing power stick, and the officials will all accept them. If they are rejected, there must be a reasonable reason." All the ministers and workers were stunned for a moment. Obviously, they did not expect Xiaoxiong to mention this. The Minister of Punishment and Punishment was the first to respond and asked, "What if it is a false accusation?" "Naturally, it is dealt with according to the false accusation in the law. This is the second article I want to say. The criminal responsibility of the public false accusation should be the same as that of the official false accusation, otherwise the criminal responsibility of the official false accusation will be adjusted to that of the people. Its the same as falsely accusing an official, you can discuss this on your own. Xiaoxiong said to the emperor: Your Majesty, remove the murderous baton, and let the censorship supervise it strictly. Naturally, they will complain to the yamen, this is what the minister said about the supervision of the people." Xiaobao also turned around and bowed to his father: "Whether the parents are good or bad, who has more say than the people under his rule? Father, my son thinks Wen Jin''s method is very good." Rong Xuan pursed his lips, glanced at Yan Du, and said: "I also think this law is very appropriate, the common people have always been afraid of the government, even if this law is revised, if it is not difficult to pass, the common people will not dare to sue the officials. ." The official who was about to say "the people are too much to make trouble for the people" hesitated for a moment, but did not dare to list. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at everyone, looked at Yan Du, and asked, "What do Yan Qing''s family think?" Yan Du went out with a stern face and said: "What Zuo Xiang said is, but the people are ignorant, and they are only afraid that the wind will be the rain, and then falsely accusing the officials will inevitably make the ministers and workers feel chilled. Moreover, the people''s life is difficult, and it is inevitable that they will pay more attention to profit, if they have ulterior motives As soon as people are seduced, false accusations become more prolific, so the minister believes that this matter should be taken with care." Xiaoxiong immediately retorted: "The body is not afraid of the shadow, the officials misunderstood the people, and the explanation is that the people are ignorant, and the officials who are parents should be more careful and thoughtful to explain to the people, open for them. Wisdom; as for the false accusation of the bribe, is there anyone with ulterior motives who can''t find someone who is willing to die for it? And the logic of Lord Right Prime Minister is also very strange, shouldn''t we blame the bribe more? The person who falsely accused him, why did he instead focus on the people who were bought off in the middle?" Yan Du choked. Xiaoxiong continued: "My Daqi Department of Punishment, Dali Temple and the Censor Terrace are no longer vegetarian. If it is true that a false accusation is found out, then the falsely accused officials will be relieved of their suspicions. What should I do?" The following people saw that the two prime ministers supported and opposed, and they also discussed it. In the end, most of the officials still felt that it was really unfavorable for them to release the restrictions on civil lawsuits, and they expressed their opposition. However, nearly a quarter of the people expressed their support. The loosening of this restriction will undoubtedly reduce a lot of corruption and perversion of the law, and make Daqi''s official governance clearer. Qi Xiuyuan also took a fancy to this point, so although he did not express his position, he saw that nearly half of the people in the court expressed objection and did not immediately obey their opinions, but asked them to discuss again. Everyone obviously understood what the emperor meant. Since so many people objected to it and called for reconsideration, it must be that their opinions were not in his mind. Yan Du frowned, a little regretful. He knew that he hadn''t asked Qi Wenjin that sentence before, so that he would be able to reveal the matter with a few words at that time. Even a countryman would sue an official if he wanted to. Where is the official''s prestige and identity? Although Yan Du was angry in his heart, his face was still expressionless. So Xiao Xiong didn''t even know that he was angry, and he still had a good time with the courtiers below. Seeing that no matter how arguing these people were, they were not enlightened, and when they were in a hurry, he immediately scolded: "It''s a bunch of elm lumps, you just guard your ancestors. Let''s go with the old system, and then like Tang and Zhou, it will first flourish and then decline, and then the country will be destroyed in two or three hundred years. You civilians and military generals are just one of the many officials in many dynasties. Who will remember you? None of you! " After scolding Xiaoxiong, he turned his head and said to Xiaobao: "Brother Prince, they don''t make sense, let''s ignore them. In short, you will teach your son well in the future, and then let your son teach your grandson well, and the grandson will teach the son, and the son will teach the grandson. , In short, our Qi clan will never be a foolish emperor, and the crime of subjugating the country should be left to these rotten woods." How did he say what they said in private? Little Treasure was so anxious to give him a wink, but the angry little bear didn''t see it at all, and rushed forward to try to pull Little Treasure out, and decided not to join a group of dead wood. The whole court was quiet. The courtiers stared at Xiaoxiong Xiaobao and looked at the emperor again. They expressed the same meaning in their eyes. The emperor, if you can endure this, then you can be called the number one in the world. Filial piety! This is still the first generation of Daqi, and there were people who cursed Daqi to destroy the country. If the person who said this was not named Qi, they would definitely suspect that this person was the death hatred of the royal family. Qi Xiuyuan was also very angry, but he felt that he couldn''t demolish the child''s platform, otherwise the spittle Xingzi could bury the bear, so he said solemnly: "I think what Wen Jin said is not unreasonable, although it may be a bit exaggerated, but it is not as good as Zhongqing. Think about it, if you only want to work step-by-step, what is the difference between Daqi and Dazhou and Datang, which have been destroyed?" The ministers almost vomited blood and felt that the emperor spoiled the child so much, can you agree with this? Someone who refused to admit defeat immediately jumped out and asked Xiaoxiong, "The prince thinks that if we act according to the rules of our ancestors, the country will perish, so how can we not perish the country according to what you said?" Chapter 1264： Controversy (1) Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao have discussed how many times in private, how to build Daqi in the future, so they are about to open their mouths, who knows that another old minister will come out and say solemnly: "Sir, you don''t need to say the right and wrong of putting people first, minister. What you want is practical, since you mentioned before that you want to change the official system, lets talk about how you want to change it, and what do you think we, the officials and slaughterers, can do so that Daqi will not perish! Rongxuan couldn''t see that they were bullying a child, so he said solemnly: "I''ve been an official for decades and couldn''t think of something, do you have the nerve to question a child?" "Lord Zuoxiang''s words are bad. We can''t think of it, but we work diligently. We never ignore the entrustment of the sage. The prince slandered me as a minister of the country''s subjugation. Old minister, my heart is cold!" Crying, he lifted up his robe and knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, when your son is only fourteen or fifteen years old, he dares to speak up and ask for system reform. That''s all. If we disagree, I will be called a minister of the country''s subjugation, such a slanderous minister. Can''t wait!" As soon as these words came out, there was a commotion below. Xiaoxiong blushed, and said angrily and ironically, "If you are still alive in two or three hundred years, you will naturally be ministers of subjugation." He only said that if they dont change, Daqi will be destroyed in two or three hundred years, and people like them who will not change in order to protect their own interests will become ministers of the subjugation of the country. When do you say they are? They thought, the key is to live to that time? "Sir, this is a sophistry, aren''t people like us just us?" Little Bear almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Yan Du saw that he was getting more and more biased, and couldn''t help but pull back the topic and said, "The prince hasn''t said how to change the official system yet?" This time, even Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but glared at him. At this time, he was still putting up firewood. I don''t know if the fire was burning more and more vigorously. Originally, they quarreled so that he could retreat from the court with a toss of his sleeves, and the matter was over. But Yan Du brought the topic back again, well, he couldn''t go back either. Sure enough, as soon as Yan Dus words came out, someone followed, so everyone stopped fighting and waited for Qi Haoran to answer, everyone thought he could answer. In fact, Xiaoxiong couldn''t answer, but he was not ashamed at all, and said directly: "I don''t know how to change the official system, but my mother knows!" The courtiers scoffed at this, which was even more nonsense than Qi Wenjin knew. Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan looked at each other, others didn''t know, could they still not understand? These words may really be taught by Arling to Bear. Qi Xiuyuan thought of a way to get rid of the matter, but the courtiers seemed to grasp Xiaoxiong''s shortcomings as excitedly as they could, and they must tell him the official system that should be reformed. Xiaoxiong said confidently: "My mother hasn''t had time to tell me everything. When I go home and ask her, I''ll be able to tell you all." The ministers of course did not believe what he said. They let them go at this time. If they can see them tomorrow, they will talk about it again. The topic of seeing people may not be brought up again. So wouldnt the insults they received today be in vain? Therefore, no one was willing to let him go, and even a few people persuaded him clearly, "The prince can''t think of it, so he can honestly admit it, why should he blame his mother? Such unfilial behavior, Prince Rong came back to know that he was angry again." There are also people who are not afraid of the height of the stage when watching the play, and shouted: "Since it was proposed by Princess Rong, why not call someone to tell us in person?" As soon as he said this, he was pulled by the officials behind him and whispered: "I''m tired of living? It''s okay if you bully Qi Wenjin, this is his fault first, and Prince Rong can only wait when he comes back. One eye is closed and the other is let go, and Princess Rong is dragged in, how long is your life?" The official felt a chill in his heart when he thought of how much Prince Rong spoiled his wife, and did not dare to say any more. But Qi Xiuyuan, who was aloof, still heard his words. He glanced at Rong Xuan and then looked at the bear who stood in the middle with his neck stuck in the middle, and his son who had run to the bear to show his support. Qi Xiuyuan said decisively: "Since all the Aiqings have requested this, then please invite Princess Rong to come to court." The court was silent again, Yan Du was also silent for a long time, and finally said: "Your Majesty, I am afraid this is not reasonable, this harem woman is not allowed to do politics..." "Prince Rong is not a person in the harem," Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand: "And she is different from ordinary women. Zhu Qing also knows that she used to fight with Prince Rong in the south and the north, and even made illustrious military exploits, not to mention In the last court, even if she was a female general, she deserved it." Rong Xuan continued with a smile: "It''s a pity that I don''t have female generals and officials when Emperor Sejong did, otherwise Prince Rong would have a place in the court." As soon as these words were spoken, the ministers who were about to express their opposition were speechless. Also, when Emperor Sejong of the previous dynasty had a woman and a man as an official, Princess Rong was only defending the court, and it seemed that there was nothing that could not be done. . Qi Xiu saw that no one objected to his vision, so he immediately sent people out of the palace to announce the people, and then had people set up a table. The morning court started for an hour and it has not ended. Not only the emperor himself is hungry, but the stomachs of his ministers are also hungry. It is estimated that it will be impossible to end this morning this morning. In that case, lets eat something to relax and relax while waiting for people. Qi Xiuyuan is a good emperor who is considerate to his subordinates. He absolutely does not admit that he is cheating for his sister-in-law. First, make the mood of the ministers better, and then let them show mercy. The ministers didn''t know the emperor''s careful thoughts, and when they saw the emperor gave him a seat and gave him food, they immediately thanked Dade for his gratitude. Standing for nearly an hour, everyone''s legs are sore, don''t need it, and I didn''t even have breakfast when I came out in a hurry in the morning, so I can not only sit and chat, but also have refreshments at this time, I feel so happy, is there? As soon as Mu Yangling went outside the main hall, she saw such a picture of a happy and harmonious ruler and ministers. She blinked and swept across the hall to see the little bear sitting with Xiaobao on the side. Frowning, didn''t the inner servant who came to pass the decree say that Xiaoxiong was bullied badly? Why doesn''t he look alike? Mu Yangling stood outside the door with her head lowered. The servant had already announced her arrival in a loud voice. Qi Xiuyuan in the hall immediately chuckled and said, "Please come in, Princess Rong." The ministers who were still joking in the hall were stunned for a moment. They felt that the rules were not right. Shouldn''t the guards have loudly passed on the report when Princess Rong arrived at the front hall? Why did everyone pass the steps and only notified when they arrived in front of the main hall? And it''s still a servant''s report? Qi Xiuyuan doesn''t care what they think, this entire palace belongs to him, and he has the final say on the rules. I just hope that Ah Ling can be smart, don''t give the ministers time to react, and quickly take Xiaoxiong Xiaobao away. , Xiao Xiong''s mouth is as stinky as Haoran, and one mouth will cause trouble! Chapter 1265： Controversy (2) Qi Xiuyuan expected the beginning but not the end. Because Mu Yangling appeared suddenly, the ministers did not react for a while, so they watched in a daze as Princess Rong walked to the center of the hall to salute the emperor, and did not react until she sat down in front of the table above Rong Xuan. Prince Rong is a super-first-rank princess, and her status is indeed above the right minister, so it is understandable to sit there. The hall was extremely quiet for a while, and no one dared to question it again. Now that Princess Rong is a woman, they can make things difficult for Qi Wenjin, because although the other party is young, he is the heir of Prince Rong''s house, and now he is an official of the same dynasty, but this does not mean that they will also bully a woman. Secondly, everyone was really afraid that Prince Rong would turn to Prince Rong to settle accounts with them. When they quarreled with Qi Wenjin, it could be said that they had political disagreements. They were discussing political affairs. What did they quarrel with a woman? Therefore, each of them was as silent as a gourd with a sawed mouth. Other officials are still like this, and Yan Du, who holds his own identity, will not embarrass Mu Yangling. But Mu Yangling is not grateful to them at all, bullying her son still wants to forget it? From her point of view, the fact that everyone didn''t speak at this time was obviously a guilty conscience towards her. Sure enough, Xiaoxiong must have been bullied badly just now. Therefore, Mu Yangling spoke first. She turned her head and said to the emperor, "Your Majesty, my concubine heard that Wen Jin was fighting the ministers in the court, but why?" Qi Xiuyuan hurriedly gave her a wink, and told her to take advantage of the embarrassment of the ministers to say a few soft words and quickly pull the two children off, and the matter would be over. Mu Yangling pretended not to see his eyes, turned his head to look at the bear on the opposite side and asked, "Wenjin, tell me." Xiao Xiong had been waiting for his mother to come to support him. Hearing this, he described the debate in today''s court meeting in detail, and finally said: "Mother, the prosperous Tang Dynasty and the Zhou Dynasty, whether it was the Great Tang Dynasty or the Great Zhou Dynasty, were prosperous, but they were both prosperous. However, after two or three hundred years of effort, I was completely lost, and neither I nor my brother, the Crown Prince, wanted to see the same in the future of Daqi. We have studied the history of various dynasties in private, and found that they would perish for these three reasons." Xiaoxiong said solemnly: "One is that the tyrant is blind to the ruler''s rule, and the people are not living well; the other is that the traitor is in power, the monarch is weak, and the people''s life is difficult and difficult; the third is that the foreign enemies are surrounded, and the country is weak. Qi dare not say that it will be more than three to five hundred years more than the prosperous Tang Dynasty, right?" Qi Xiuyuan and all the ministers are speechless, co-authoring you to do so many things just to make the Great Zhou Dynasty subjugate later? Which royal family son doesn''t think about the future of his own dynasty, why are these two boys thinking about the subjugation of the country all day long? If it wasn''t for the wrong place, Qi Xiuyuan really wanted to beat these two boys. But Mu Yangling felt that Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao were really excellent, and praised them with love: "Be careful in times of safety, your husband taught you well, you can think of this is very good, they don''t understand It doesn''t matter to you, I support you." Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan both wanted to hold their foreheads. Too bad, they forgot that the two children were taught by Mu Yangling, and they desperately winked at Mu Yangling, trying to make her shut up. Unfortunately the two of them were not Qi Haoran, Mu Yangling was not interested in looking at their faces, so he didn''t notice their wink. After praising the children, Mu Yangling immediately aimed the artillery fire at the ministers, straightened his back and asked, "What do you think the two children said is wrong?" The ministers looked at each other and looked at the emperor. The emperor sighed in his heart, knowing that it was impossible to fool this matter again, so he could only wave his hand and said, "If you have any questions, please ask, there is no distinction between men and women in the court." As soon as the words fell, some courtiers wanted to attack Mu Yangling. After all, he was the child who grew up watching him. Rong Xuan didn''t want anyone to attack Mu Yangling, and immediately asked in front of everyone: "The prince once said that he was talking to the court. The official system reform was proposed by the princess, but he said it in a general way, and I don''t know how the specific official system reform should be?" This question is a big one, and it''s time for lunch. Rong Xuan feels that there is nothing safer than this question. It''s better than letting everyone swarm to her as a woman to discuss the state and politics, right? The following ministers all looked at Mu Yangling provocatively when they heard the question asked by Zuo Xiang. They didn''t think that a female class would reform the official system. Before, Qi Wenjin mostly wanted to put the responsibility on his mother to fool the past. . Who knew that Mu Yangling sat upright and straightened, and said in a long-talking manner: "Zuo Xiang does not ask his concubine, but also wants to say this question." "Although the three important reasons for the collapse of the country just mentioned by Xiaoxiong are still superficial, they are also correct. Why are dynasties in danger once tyrants and dynastic dynasties appear? Because the monarch is supreme, once the other party becomes the emperor, unless there is a coup d''etat, it cannot be changed! " The ministers looked at Mu Yangling in horror, and then looked at the emperor who was sitting on the throne, shouting in their hearts, Your Majesty, will you allow Princess Rong to say such treacherous words to the court? Qi Xiuyuan was silent with a stern face. Xiaobao said with a gentle smile: "Fourth Aunt said it well, and you may not understand it in your hearts. Since today''s words have been talked about here, everyone might as well talk frankly." The ministers immediately lowered their heads, and said in fear: "I dare not wait!" Said that they were also thinking about these words, didnt they push them to the fire? Mu Yangling glanced at Xiaobao and asked him to be quiet. It''s better to let her do this kind of villain. Xiaobao is the prince, so let''s sit honestly. Mu Yangling leaned forward slightly and said: "My lords, forgive me, I''m a woman and I haven''t read books, so I just randomly recognized a few words in private, and if I said something wrong, you lords can advise Prince Rong afterwards. , let him go home and teach me." Mu Yangling said immediately: "However, although I don''t know a few words, I have lived in a chaotic world at the border since I was a child. I can cultivate the land and know the suffering of the people. I can also fight wars, and I barely know the general trend of the world. I have turned through some history books myself, and I think I still know some truths about the world." Only know a few words, cultivate a few acres of land, fight a few times, and read some history books before you dare to speak out about the government? Wouldn''t these officials who are full of poetry and books be able to talk about the world? The hearts and minds of everyone are slandered. "When I was reading history, I thought, if someone persuaded those tyrants and foolish monarchs to do tyrannical and stupid things, and after the persuasion failed, someone could change the emperor, then the national strength would not decline, and the people would not participate in rebellion due to hardships. When a traitor appears, someone can take legal action, so that they can no longer do evil and frame the people, so the people will not be forced to rebel again? Who else can destroy my Daqi? And my Daqi is rich and rich, why can''t the national strength be comparable to foreign enemies?" Chapter 1266： Controversy (3) "Throughout the ages, many talents have been born, but who can keep a dynasty from perishing? No!" Mu Yangling looked directly at them and said, "Do you lords know why?" "Because the people don''t have enough to eat, don''t wear warm clothes, don''t have a house to live in, they have no medical treatment, their children and grandchildren have no way out, and their lives are not guaranteed. As long as these problems are not dealt with, one day they will be pushed to the extreme and they will still rebel!" "The common people are just like springs. When the tyrants are forced by the faint-hearted officials, they can only stretch their bodies as much as possible to yield, keep yielding, and keep yielding until the tyrants and the faint-hearted officials push them to a desperate situation, and then a ''bang'' spring Whether it is the former or the latter, the pressure of the rebound will always hurt the person who is pulling the spring, and the harder it is before, the more injuries they will suffer. Mu Yangling said: "My son''s proposal to reform the official system is just because he is worried that Daqi will follow the old road of Dazhou in two or three hundred years." "Many of you present are adults from the previous dynasties, and you should understand how chaotic the administration of the previous dynasties was. There is a saying among the people in Jiangnan, ''One year to clear the prefecture, one hundred thousand snowflakes of silver!'', one by one A prefect with an annual income of 100,000 silver dares to claim to be incorruptible, but what about those prefects who are not clean? "Three orders and five orders of the imperial court prohibit bribery, the capital has a censor station and the Ministry of Punishment, and there are censor inspections in the local area, but why can these corrupt officials stand upright?" Mu Yangling said with a sullen face: "Because your officials protect each other, because you are all involved, because you all benefited, including the superior Jingyan Emperor, who also embezzled the people''s money!" Mu Yangling''s words made everyone''s face turn blue. But it''s not over yet. Do you think Qi Wenjin''s words are ugly? Mu Yangling will tell them with practical actions that there is no worst, only worse. "It''s been less than three days since Qin Fang''s affair. You must have an impression of his greed for money, right? If it is said that the tens of thousands of officials under the Zhou Dynasty drank soup, then he ate meat, and Emperor Jingyan drank it. is blood!" "Why is Daqi''s official governance so clear? It''s because the sage is honest and diligent, and Daqi was only thirteen years old. You adults have not forgotten the **** storms in Taikang''s first few years, so that hand didn''t stretch out longer. "However, the success depends on the character of the superior. The human heart is the most difficult thing to guarantee in this world. Rather than placing hope on it, it is better to place hope on the system. Even if an extravagant emperor appears on the throne one day, the government should be clear and bright. There will be Qingming! Therefore, the official system must be changed, and it must be greatly changed! In order to prevent one day a superfluous and delusional ruler appears in the upper position, the hundreds of officials below will not follow the trend to search the people. Anyone who reaches out and is found will be cut down and exiled. I will be exiled, and only in this way can I ensure long-term peace and stability in the Great Qi. All the ministers were stunned, is this a plan to force them to death? A rank four young official sitting cross-legged at the end couldn''t help but said, "What if the emperor forces us to loot the people?" Before Mu Yangling could speak, Xiaoxiong already despised him, "If it''s not reasonable, you just reject it. You''re not a minister, why do you want to please and obey the emperor so much?" All the ministers looked at the emperor''s face again, and they were disappointed. Qi Xiuyuan, who was sitting on it, was already mad in his heart. Is it really good to bewitch the ministers not to listen to the emperor''s salt? Rong Xuan felt that what Mu Yangling said was too idealistic and asked, "Then how do you think this official system should be changed?" Mu Yangling sat upright and said: "First of all, the prime minister, the prime minister has too much power, although the censor station can supervise the prime minister, but there are also many restrictions, it is better to abolish the prime minister, establish a cabinet, let the four adults divide the prime minister''s rights, and then divide the administrative power in due course. Decentralization can not only weaken the power of the four cabinets, but also exercise the administrative capabilities of the officials." Mu Yangling added: "Then there is the reform of the local bureaucracy, sage, now the North and the West have been withdrawn, but the names of the places have the Chinese names from decades ago, and the names of Dajin and Xixia, and the local government affairs are in chaos. , Some places are even under the jurisdiction of several state capitals, and the affiliation is unclear, so that even the common people do not know which state capital they belong to." Qi Xiuyuan immediately said: "The prefects all over the country have written papers and submitted them, but because the West Land has just been withdrawn, there are so many questions, I have asked the Minister of the Left and the Ministry of Civil Affairs to verify it. I don''t know how it is now?" The Minister of Officials and the Minister of Household looked at each other and immediately looked at Rong Xuan, who bowed his head and said, "We have discussed it with the ministers and others, but they were ceded for thirty or forty years because of the loss of land, and they couldn''t figure it out for a while. I wonder if the princess has any insights?" Mu Yangling said: "Re-allocate the province," Mu Yangling paused and said, "I said that the entire Daqi will be re-allocated, and even the powers and responsibilities of local officials must be re-affirmed to clarify their own Jurisdiction and powers and responsibilities, or decentralize some powers. Chaotang suddenly burst into an uproar, this action was too big, it was even more shocking than Qi Wen''s thoughtful amendment to the law. Not only all the officials, but even Rong Xuan objected, he said politely: "This matter is of great importance, and it should be taken care of!" "Of course," Mu Yangling said, "I didn''t tell you to do it right away." As soon as everyone''s hearts were relieved, they heard Mu Yangling say: "But you have to be aware of it first, anyway, it''s all messed up like this. Since the province is going to be re-allocated, what''s wrong with reiterating the powers and responsibilities of officials by the way? Most of it won''t change anyway." Most of them will not change, but who knows what you want to change that will kill you? Hundreds of officials regretted one after another. They had known that she would not be allowed to speak. I wonder if it is too late to stop her now? Of course, it was too late. After Mu Yangling finished speaking, he went on to say, anyway, every court meeting has the historian record the truth. If they forget what she said, they will let the historian look for the record. "Since it is necessary to reiterate the powers and responsibilities of local officials, it is naturally best to modify the official system at the same time. At present, officials can only rely on the censor''s rumors, or the Ministry of Punishment and the censor''s desk inspect local government affairs every year, but none of them can be officials. Idiot, no one would embezzle and take bribes and then everyone in the world would know it. As for the officials of the Ministry of Punishment and the censors, it is easier to deal with them. The time they stay in each place is limited, as long as the local officials have enough control over the place. People will not find out about their affairs, so I think Wen Jin''s proposal to amend the law and release the restrictions on people suing officials is not enough." The officials all looked at the previous official who proposed to let Princess Rong go to court to defend herself. When you come out, we will definitely not kill you, just maim you. The official also knew that he was in trouble, so he shrank his neck and sat on the seat to minimize his presence. Mu Yangling continued to smile and said: "I think the supervision system should be changed, and the censor should be given more powers and responsibilities." Chapter 1267： Controversy (4) Mu Yangling''s family are all the censors who love to patronize. Sometimes she really hates this group of censors who have heard rumors, but it is undeniable that although they are sometimes critical, they are very good at correcting the social atmosphere. That is, if Qi Haoran wanted to spend more money to buy a treasured sword, he would have to be secretive for fear that the imperial censor would say that he was extravagant, let alone other powerful officials. Daqi''s dignitaries don''t know how much more honest than Da Zhou''s, at least Mu Yangling has never heard of any dignitaries who dared to rob the people, women and men in the street, or whose shop was robbed by the dignitaries. The officials in the middle of the dynasty were also stricter in the management of their descendants, for fear of being involved in their official positions due to the unhealthy family style. But it''s not enough, what''s the use of just hearing it? Mu Yangling hopes that the censors have more powers of supervision and investigation, so that they can focus more on their work, rather than whether their family is extravagant and bought a treasured knife and a BMW. Mu Yangling said: "Removing the restriction of people suing officials will not be very effective, and as you adults have said, because people have limited access to political affairs, sometimes they are exploited by others but they don''t even know it, so local A supervisory agency should also be set up in China. Censors should become local officials like magistrates and prefects, and they are also assessed every three years. In addition to being responsible for supervising the work style of local officials, they are also responsible for handling unjust, false and wrongly reported cases, such as a certain county. A death sentence is ordered, and according to the rules, it must be reported to the Ministry of Justice for review and execution. However, if the prisoner refuses to accept the complaint, it will be handed over to the prefect for trial according to the law. However, the prefects in most places will transfer the case back to the prefect after receiving the official document from the Ministry of Justice. In the retrial by the magistrate of the former magistrate, there are very few people who try it by themselves." Mu Yangling didn''t know about this before, and it was only after Xiao Xiong mentioned it that she knew that there were such tricks in the place. He and Xiaobao encountered a case during their trip this time. The prisoner refused to accept the lawsuit and was called back by the magistrate for a retrial. Fortunately, the magistrate who was in charge at that time was a good official. Although he was angry, he still carefully checked it again. But how many magistrates in the world can have such a heart? Mu Yangling''s suggestion to establish an inspection system is to have the local censors supervise the local officials to re-investigate the case, and they can also try the evidence and make basic judgments. Mu Yangling said: "The Censor''s Desk can be changed to the Dali Temple of the Ministry of Justice, and it is also a division of the judiciary. All issues such as corruption and bribery of officials will be handled by the Court of Justice and the Dali Temple of the Ministry of Justice together, no longer. It''s just anecdotal reports." Once Mu Yangling''s idea came out, other officials aside, the doctor of the imperial censor and the censors in the main hall all looked at her with bright eyes, thinking that it wasn''t all a bad thing that Princess Rong came here this time. Qi Xiuyuan glanced at them and asked with a smile: "What else, you can finish it together." Mu Yangling said with a smile: "That''s a lot. Since the sage told me to say it, then I will continue. The reform of the official system cannot be accomplished overnight. All I mentioned before were suggestions, whether it can be done, and how to implement it. I still have to discuss it with the lords, but what I mentioned above is all about officials, now lets talk about what if it is not a traitorous minister who is messing with the government, but a tyrant and a foolish monarch? Qi Xiuyuan was stunned for a moment, not understanding how the fire came to him. Now the ministers are even more afraid to speak, how could this topic be easily discussed by them? Princess Rong is guarded by Prince Rong, the emperor probably won''t settle accounts in the autumn, but their lives are still in the emperor''s hands. At this time, they may be happy in the hall. I am afraid that they will lose their lives when they turn around. Mu Yangling seemed to know their concerns, didn''t ask their opinions at all, just asked Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong with a smile, "What do you think about prevention?" Little Bear opened his mouth to speak, but when he was pulled by Little Treasure sitting beside him, he closed his mouth immediately. Xiaobao raised his head to look at his father and said seriously: "Father, my sons and ministers have also thought about this issue. The children and grandchildren are not good, not to mention that people can change. Who knows if the children and grandchildren will change their minds because of sudden power? " Qi Xiuyuan glanced at the ministers, not understanding why such a question should be discussed in front of outsiders, shouldn''t it be their family who quietly said it behind closed doors? Xiaobao sighed and said, "If we don''t make some preparations in advance, then there will only be two outcomes. One is that the people are ruined by the tyrant''s stupefied monarch, and they must endure until he dies; the other is that some ministers collude with members of the royal family. Change the palace, change the emperor to do it. No matter which of the two, the Qi family will suffer a big blow." Qi Xiuyuan looked at the two children, then at Mu Yangling, and finally asked, "Then what do you think?" "Father, if there is such a monarch among the descendants of the Qi clan, then I think it is better for the clan and the ministers in the court to discuss the replacement of an emperor. As for the replaced emperor, how about sending him to a temple or a gymnasium to become a monk? " Qi Xiuyuan glanced at the ministers with their heads lowered, and turned to ask Mu Yangling, "You think so too?" Mu Yangling nodded again and again, and looked at him expectantly with the two children, hoping that he would agree with their opinions. Qi Xiuyuan got up and walked down the steps, patted Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong''s heads and said, "You guys, you are still too young. From tomorrow onwards, apart from going to court every day, you will spare an hour to go to the study room for classes." Mu Yangling had a hint of disappointment in her eyes, and she knew that everyone would definitely disapprove of it, only taking it as a woman''s opinion and children''s naive thoughts. Qi Xiuyuan looked at Mu Yangling again and said, "Aling, you raised your children well, although you are always two points more naive than other children, but this is also a child''s heart, and this kind of thing will have to wait for Haoran in the future. Come back and talk to him, and then come to the court and talk about it, as for the reform of the official system," Qi Xiuyuan asked after a while, "You can''t think of it, right?" Mu Yangling shook her head again and again, this is the crystallization of the wisdom of many people, she dared not take credit, and whispered: "I didn''t think of it..." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes flashed with brilliance, and he asked, "Who brought that to you?" "..." Mu Yangling hesitated: "It seems that someone kept talking in my ear when I was dreaming..." The ministers: "..." Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan looked at each other again, and couldn''t help thinking that Yuanhui once said that Mu Yangling was blessed and spiritual. Qi Xiuyuan stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "You child, it''s alright, leave this matter alone, take the little bear back, this matter is over and no longer will be discussed, and the court officials will not do it again. It''s hard for him, you can rest assured." Having said that, Qi Xiuyuan gave the ministers a warning glance. At this time, the ministers were at a disadvantage, so Qi Xiuyuan made this request very righteously. All the ministers didn''t speak at this time, because they were worried about Qi Haoran, and Mu Yangling was a woman. They couldn''t open fire on her at all, and they couldn''t show their strength. If they didn''t admit defeat at this time, are they still waiting to be scolded? However, they admit defeat in their mouths, but they are not convinced in their hearts. They are just good men and do not fight with women. Chapter 1268： coke head Qi Xiuyuan''s appearance of treating Mu Yangling as a child not only made Mu Yangling depressed enough, but also made the officials speechless. How can there be such a big child? Qi Xiuyuan ignored their gazes and continued to teach Mu Yangling in front of everyone, "You have been naughty since you were a child, I thought you would be more stable after marrying Hao, but who knows that you are the mother of several children, or you are still so nonsense, The Crown Prince and Wen Jin are both smart and can be made, don''t teach your children to be naughty like Haoran, or I will directly order them to live in the palace, and you will not be allowed to teach them any more." These teaching words are a bit intimate, and they should be said in private, but when Qi Xiuyuan said it in the palace, no one would think it was wrong. Everyone could see the attitude of the emperor. He saved Mu Yangling and his two children. No matter how much they said today, it was because they were "naughty", pure and innocent, and what they said could not be taken seriously. After leaving the court, what they said and what they did today should no longer be held accountable. The ministers looked at each other and thought that this idea was a good idea. The reforms in the official system that Princess Rong said before were too big. Every time the reforms will wipe out a group of people, even dead people, who knows if they will become one of them? In addition, after the reform of the official system, there are more restrictions on officials, and the people suing officials to cancel the restrictions have become the least important item. They can naturally want to be able to pretend that what happened today has never happened. But not all officials agree It is very reasonable to say that this official system is of course changed. We really want to change from the Censor''s Office to the Metropolitan Court! ! Qi Xiuyuan ignored their voices and waved directly at Mu Yangling with disgust: "Okay, let''s go out with the two children. Also, Haoran won''t let you go out until he comes back." Mu Yangling pouted and walked away with Little Bear and Little Treasure. The ministers could not help but sigh in their hearts that the emperor and Prince Rong really had a deep brotherhood, and even had such a good temper towards the princess. The civil servants were trembling in their hearts, but the generals who came out of the Qi family army said: "Princess is the emperor who has grown up, and treats it like a sister, so it''s natural to be closer." Two seniors even stroked their beards and laughed: "Speaking of which, I still regarded the princess as a daughter twenty years ago, hahaha..." Don''t think that Qi Xiuyuan will win by driving people away. He is implying that what Mu Yangling and Xiaobao Xiaoxiong said in the court today is not counted, and no one is allowed to take it seriously and be held accountable. How can the words enter people''s hearts and pretend it never happened? So Qi Xiuyuan was still in a daze. As soon as he announced the next imperial censor, he hurriedly pulled two old censors to come to him, saying that the princess said that the establishment of the prefectural court and the three divisions are very feasible. A harm. The two old censors behind the censor immediately stated that they would select a clean and honest censor to take up office in the locality, and they would definitely perform their duties well and would never tolerate corrupt officials. Qi Xiuyuan hadn''t figured out how to get rid of them yet, Rong Xuan also brought the Minister of Officials and the Minister of Household, and said, "Your Majesty, this minister feels that the re-delineation of the province as mentioned by the princess is imperative. The names of places in Qi are chaotic, and the newly recovered Northland and Westland are exempt from taxation in the first three years. The Ministry of Personnel and the Minister of Household hurriedly nodded. Although Princess Rong said too much, it is undeniable that she has some ideas that are very pertinent. It''s a pity that I don''t know who gave her the idea. If such a person can serve the country Just use it. Yes, no one believes that the reform of the resident official system is what Mu Yangling thought, let alone dreaming of it as she said. Zibuyue is strange and chaotic. Few people who can be an official and achieve this position believe that there are ghosts and gods in this world. Qi Xiuyuan and Rong Xuan didn''t believe it either. However, there was a monk Yuanhui living in the palace at this time. Disaster. Yuanhui jumped out when Qi Xiuyuan was just a general and said that he could be an emperor, and he really became an emperor. Of course, this is not the most important thing. Qi Xiuyuan felt that he was able to be the emperor because he and his brothers worked hard to conquer the world, not just by Yuanhui. What really convinced him was that he was betrayed by Emperor Jingyan to Dajin and was trapped in the mountains and forests. At that time, the news could not be sent, but he was the first to figure it out. Based on this, although Qi Xiuyuan wouldn''t completely believe him, he wouldn''t completely disbelieve him either. But this time, they all remembered what Yuanhui said about Mu Yangling and Haoran. Yuanhui said that Haoran was his lucky star, and with Haoran he could be the emperor and be safe. And Mu Yangling is Qi Haoran''s lucky star. If she is there, Haoran is complete, and she has spirituality, which is related to the fortune of the entire Daqi. In these years, the political affairs in Daqi have indeed had her shadow, and some of them have been facilitated by her, such as the Nongsang affairs. Temple took the lead for her. The seeds used for cultivation in most of Daqi''s land now come from Harvest Grain Shop, and the cultivation techniques are all based on the brochures she printed and distributed, and mulberry is the foundation of the country, which shows her influence on Daqi. And she also influenced Haoran, Haoran reformed the military system, attached importance to maritime trade, opened a workshop to build cannons, and almost every major event had her shadow, even he was often influenced by her, such as the education of several princes... Qi Xiuyuan sighed, he didn''t want to believe in ghosts and gods, but Yuanhui''s words never seemed to fall through. He said that A Ling had the fortune of Daqi, and sure enough, she was now thinking about Daqi''s subjugation. Qi Xiuyuan was hit hard today, and his expression was a little dazed. Seeing that every minister in the imperial study room was making a fuss, he immediately waved his hands impatiently and waved people away, saying, "Okay, it''s late today, dear gentlemen. Go down to deal with the government affairs at hand, and discuss it tomorrow if there is anything." Qi Xiuyuan paused for a while and then said, "Tomorrow will not go to the imperial court, you Aiqings should come to the imperial study to discuss politics." The people at the Censor''s desk were excited. Did the emperor intend their suggestion? The Minister of Personnel and the Minister of Household looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the matter handed over by the emperor is expected to be resolved. Qi Xiuyuan drove everyone out, leaving Rong Xuan alone, and as soon as everyone left, he immediately complained to Rong Xuan, "What are you talking about with A Ling, why did you say those words in front of so many people? ? Thankfully, I fooled me, otherwise those civil servants and military generals would make trouble, and she would have to peel off a layer of skin even if she didn''t die." Rongxuan smiled and said, "She is sure that the emperor will protect her, not to mention the little bear who was bullied by those people first? She is holding injustice for her son." Rongxuan also knew Mu Yangling and said with a smile, "What''s more, what she said is right. Those problems do exist. I think she was pulling away from the palace because she was thinking of not letting us avoid it." Chapter 1269： bad Rong Xuan said with a sigh: "If the world is not broken, it will be easy to breed corruption after a long period of peace. We all know these issues, but who would dare to ask them face-to-face to discuss countermeasures with the ministers?" Historically, when the interests of the ruler and his ministers are compatible, there are naturally conflicting interests. The ruler and his ministers are not as simple and pure as the books say. is him. If the emperor hadn''t treated him as before, and he really didn''t have much ambition, people would have changed a long time ago. Yan Du was so grateful when he was invited out by the emperor. In the first few years, he did his best for the emperor and Daqi, but people can change. After he was the right minister for two years, his mind became complicated. Rongxuan is in this position, and when he sees it a lot, sometimes he is inevitably a little tired. If it weren''t for Qi Haoran, Fan Zijin and Mu Yangling would be like one day for ten years, and he would always think of the difficult days in the North from time to time, and I''m afraid it will change. It is too difficult and too difficult for rulers and ministers to want to be single-minded. It is too difficult to rely on the human heart. It is better to rely on the law as A Ling said. Everything has the law to follow, even if the human heart is unreliable? Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know what Rong Xuan was thinking, he just said in a daze: "But she''s too direct, can those words be said in the face? I can only use her woman''s opinion now, and I won''t count it. To fool the past." Qi Xiuyuan of course knew that the courtiers couldn''t all agree with him. Everyone has selfish intentions. He was guarding them, and they were naturally guarding him. But these discords and precautions can only be carried out in private, how can they be brought to the fore? Have you ever seen anyone in the reformation openly put forward that its main purpose is to weaken the kings power or prevent corruption and rebellion of officials? They are all holding the banner of serving the country and the people, and some words cannot be said, but Qi Xiuyuan always felt that Mu Yangling did it on purpose this time. open. Qi Xiuyuan looked at Rongxuan. Rong Xuan and Qi Xiuyuan have known each other for more than 20 years, and they understood what they were thinking with just one look. He nodded slightly and said, "Wei Chen also thinks that A Ling did it on purpose." "Why?" The beard on Qi Xiuyuan''s mouth trembled, and he asked angrily, "Just to make trouble for me?" "It should be more than that," Rong Xuan said with a chuckle, "Wei Chen thinks that her main purpose is to make us unavoidable, and if we bring up the topic, can we still turn a blind eye as before? Besides, the reform of the official position she proposed is not a problem. Both are against the interests of officials, such as the Censor''s Office, and administrative allocation, these two points will definitely get the support of many people, and to achieve these two points, it will be much easier to do other reforms." Rongxuan paused and said, "As for the method she proposed to prevent tyrants from stupefying monarchs, I think she mainly blocked the mouths of the ministers." She even said it was so easy to change the emperor, but it was just changing the official system, what else did she dare to do? Qi Xiuyuan snorted: "But I just think she really thinks so, otherwise who would have come up with such a bold idea?" Rong Xuan chuckled: "Kechen thinks this idea is really good." Qi Xiu went to stare at him, and Rong Xuan continued: "Your Majesty, as she and the prince said, if there is a palace change, the Qi family will be the one who will suffer the most. Qi Xiuyuan thought of the recent lifespans of Tang and Zhou, and fell silent. Qi Xiuyuan was debating whether to adopt Mu Yangling''s idea, but Mu Yangling, who led the two children out of the palace, was very happy. She touched a child''s head with one hand and said, "If anyone dares to bully you again in the future, tell me, and I will block you back." Xiao Xiong was helpless, "Mother, how do you say you play like a child? We are discussing political affairs, and conflicts are inevitable." "That can''t be a personal attack. I heard from the inner servant that those ministers pointed at your nose and called you an idiot," Mu Yangling snorted coldly, "Why do my sons look like idiots? They are clearly idiots. What''s wrong with you being like your father? Could your father be a prince if he was an idiot?" Little Bear immediately pouted, "Are you fighting for me or my father?" Xiaobao chuckled lightly and asked Mu Yangling, "Fourth aunt, didn''t you say that you should do things slowly? Why did you mention so much at once? What if the officials in the court are eager for quick success?" Innovation has always failed, and the reasons for quick success and instant profits accounted for more than half. Mu Yangling smiled and said: "There are some things I can mention, but you can''t. They will be eager for quick success? They will only move forward slowly. Can these things be successful and let them quarrel." Seeing Xiaobao frowned and still didn''t quite understand, she touched his head and sighed: "I''m a woman, in their opinion, all the things I''ve proposed are women''s opinions, and I propose reforming the official system to them. You will only sneer, and if you mention it to Xiao Xiong, they will be wary, because no matter how young you are, you are also men, not to mention that one of you is the prince of the dynasty, and the other is the prince of Rong, just these two things make them wary. ." Mu Yangling looked at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky and continued to whisper: "What''s more, I also proposed a way to replace the tyrant, this one is even more daring, they will only think that I am talking about a fairy tale, and tell me that the Jade Emperor in the sky will change. People are so helpless, just because I''m a woman, they subconsciously look down on me three points." Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong felt her faint sadness, and they immediately stepped forward and said, "Mother (four aunts), we will definitely improve the status of women in the future, and we will never let the world look down on you again." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, touching their heads and smiling: "I can remember your words." The two children nodded firmly with twinkling eyes. At this time, Qi Xiuyuan, who was in the palace, did not know that Mu Yangling abducted his son farther and farther. It was not until a series of policies came out after Xiaobao became emperor that Qi Xiuyuan blew his beard and stared at Mu Yangling. It was a big mistake to give his son to Mu Yangling to teach. At this time, although Qi Xiuyuan did not have this consciousness, he almost blew his beard and stared at him, so he sent away the people from the Yushitai and the ministers of the Ministry of Civil Affairs. Before the lunch could be used, there were a series of old officials who came to visit outside. . Obviously they came for Mu Yangling''s speech today, and even the imperial family came. Qi Xiuyuan''s uncle came to see him in high spirits, apparently Mu Yangling''s words had already spread. Qi Xiuyuan suddenly had a headache, looked at Rong Xuan, and then looked at the food in front of him, he immediately turned his grief and anger into strength, picked up the bowl and chopsticks and ate, while ordering: "Let them go down for lunch first, and then hand over the signs one by one to ask for permission. " He knew there was a tough battle ahead, so he worked hard to fill his stomach. Rong Xuan looked at the bowl in his hand for a while, wondering if it was too late for him to leave now. Qi Xiuyuan obviously didn''t think about letting people go, Yu Rongxuan sighed: "Now I''m the only one who can help me. It would be great if Zijin was in the capital. He is so eloquent that one person can be an ambassador for ten people." Rong Xuan immediately said: "Why don''t you have the Minister of the Household send another official to replace him? Zijin went to count the stolen goods, which is a bit overkill. If the sage is worried about corruption, it is better to send a censor from the censor station to go with them. If the Censor''s Office wants to restructure, it will definitely do its best this time." If Zijin came back to share the fire with him, then his burden would be much lighter. Qi Xiuyuan also lowered his head to think about the feasibility of this. Chapter 1270： return Fan Zijin was urgently recalled. He thought that something big had happened in the court, but when he asked the messenger, he couldn''t find a reason. Seeing Fan Zijin so embarrassed and haggard, Qi Xiuyuan felt a little guilt in his heart, and hurriedly told him about the chaos in the DPRK, saying, "Today, less than a quarter of the DPRK support the reform of the official system, and less than a third of them support the re-division of the administration. One, I am the emperor, and it is too obvious that my position is not good, so now the court only relies on Rong Xuan and Xiaobao to bear, and you can share one or two for them when you come back." Fan Zijin frowned and said, "Your Majesty, why are you so confused that you let her go to the hall and talk nonsense. The most fearful thing about this innovation is impatience. Even if you want to change the control, you should be careful." "I know," Qi Xiuyuan nodded hurriedly to admit his mistake, "This is my fault." His original intention was to ask her to come up and pick the two children out. Who knew she could plant herself in it? Qi Xiuyuan looked at him eagerly, "So you have to help my eldest cousin, I have asked people to hold Haoran, but his progress seems to be going well, even if it is delayed, it won''t take much time, we have to Let things come to a conclusion before he comes back, or he''ll have to come back." If you let him know that A Ling and Xiao Xiong were bullied in the hall, he would definitely take the opportunity to find their way back. The court was already chaotic enough, and Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want to make it more chaotic. Qi Xiuyuan pinned his hopes on Fan Zijin, and Fan Zijin also devoted himself to the battle full of fighting spirit, but the situation was actually more complicated than they imagined. The next day, the officials at the court quarreled again, and this time even the military generals were involved, and the civilian and military generals almost fought. Fan Zijin fought against the Confucianists with his tongue and tongue. Although he temporarily overwhelmed the opponent, as long as the opponent was not convinced, it was useless to press the opponent with his tongue. instead made them more united against the reform of the official system. Among the hundred officials, except for the censors from the Censor''s Terrace, who agreed to set up the Metropolitan Court, other officials were somewhat resistant, feeling that the emperor''s move was too distrustful of his subjects. And even if the people in the Censor''s Taiwan support the establishment of the Metropolitan Court, it does not mean that they agree with all the reforms of the official system, such as the abolition of the restrictions on public prosecution of officials and the aggravation of the punishment for corruption and bribery. They are also opposed to other officials. On the contrary, many officials from the Ministry of Punishment and the Ministry of Personnel agreed with the above two items, but they did not agree with the establishment of the Metropolitan Court. In contrast, the administrative division is much smoother. Through Fan Zijin''s argumentative efforts and Rong Xuan''s visit to persuade one by one, more than half of the people in the court have now agreed to redefine the administrative division. After two days, Fan Zijin''s voice became hoarse, and he couldn''t convince anyone, but he almost angered Chaozhong Baiguan and drowned him. Fan Zijin asked Qi Xiuyuan angrily, "Is it necessary to innovate now? Wouldn''t it be better if we wait a few more years?" Qi Xiuyuan shook his head, and said with a sullen face, "Dang Duan is constantly being confronted by the chaos. Now that we have spoken out, it is better to do it all at once, otherwise it will be even more difficult to reform in the future. Besides, Daqi is about to re-divide the administrative area. At this time, it is the reform of the official system. the best of times." Qi Xiuyuan squinted his eyes and said, "It''s fine if we don''t make administrative divisions. I don''t mind waiting a few more years, but now that we have to redefine the administrative divisions, why should we go ahead with the reform of the official system? Let''s try and see if we can convince them. If I can''t, I will directly order the reform, and then there will be bloodshed." Fan Zijin''s expression was also a little heavy. Innovation has always been unavoidable bloodshed, I thought they could avoid it if they were careful and careful, but who knows it still can''t be avoided. Fan Zijin had no hope of persuading Baiguan, so he left the palace a little dejected and went home. At this time, Qi Haoran had already rushed in from the West City Gate with a few people. He did not go to the palace, but directly brought people back to the palace. Zhu Liang was taken aback when he saw Qi Haoran, and hurried up to meet him, "My lord, why are you back?" Qi Haoran walked in quickly and asked, "I heard that the princess was bullied in Beijing?" Zhu Liang''s face was embarrassed, and he said euphemistically: "My lord, who dares to bully the princess in this capital." The princess is fine if she doesn''t bully others. Qi Haoran snorted coldly, threw the whip in his hand to him, and sneered: "But you have heard it outside, saying that a group of disrespectful people first bullied the prince, and then bullied the princess again, the lord let you Stay at the mansion to take care of them, that''s how you take care of them? You even let the master know the news that the princess was bullied from others." Zhu Liang couldn''t tell the bitterness, so he could only shout: "My lord, the princess is indeed not bullied. If you don''t believe me, go to the garden and take a look. Empress is taking the fourth young master and the little princess to fish in the lake center pavilion." Qi Haoran glared at him, "I still don''t believe that you are a waste. Is the princess the kind of person who cry in front of children?" A Ling may be so sad in her heart, but he is not by her side. Qi Haoran turned and went into the garden while grinding his teeth. Zhu Liang looked at the distant prince with tears in his eyes, and slapped himself on the mouth fiercely. At this time, no matter what he said, the princess was always smiling in the eyes of the prince, so why did he bother? What a fool! Zhu Liang came out of the inner courtyard with a horse whip, and hurriedly summoned a guard who ordered, "Quickly enter the palace to pick up the prince, and say that the prince is back." Zhu Liang watched the guards leave with a worried look on his face, and only hoped that the emperor would hurry up and stop the prince. If the prince hit the homes of those elders, he was not sure whether there would be no one in the court tomorrow. Qi Haoran hasn''t thought of going to those officials who bullied his wife, he just wanted to comfort his wife first. But the lightbulbs were always everywhere, just two lightbulbs that he couldn''t throw away. The little lion and the pearl were almost hanging on his father. One person hugged him and climbed up with his arms. As he climbed, he shouted, "Daddy, we miss you, do you miss us?" "I thought about it, I thought about it," Qi Haoran dealt with them casually, looked at Mu Yangling who was sitting beside him with concern, and asked, "A Ling, are you alright?" Mu Yangling shook his head inexplicably when he saw his eyes full of concern, "It''s okay." Qi Haoran felt even more distressed, he pulled the two children off him, put them on the ground and sat beside her, took her hand and said apologetically, "If you feel uncomfortable, beat me and scold me, this time it''s my fault, you When he was bullied, he wasn''t around." "I wasn''t bullied, who are you listening to?" Mu Yangling''s eyes widened. "Were you called to the main hall two days ago?" Mu Yangling nodded and suddenly realized: "But I wasn''t bullied, it was me who bullied them." Qi Haoran didn''t believe it at all, and snorted coldly, "You''ve always been kind and generous, so would you bully them? Maybe it''s because they have done too much things that you bully them, thinking that when you''re not at home, your wife and children will let them bully them. already?" Mu Yangling was embarrassed, just as he was about to explain, the little leopard and Baozhu scurried up and crawled on Qi Haoran, and shouted dissatisfiedly while crawling: "Dad, you don''t just play with your mother, but also with your mother. We play and you always forget us!" Chapter 1271： distressed Qi Haoran reluctantly took the two children off his body and put them aside, and said with a stern face: "Father and mother have something important to talk about, why don''t you go to the side and play first?" "Not good!" Baozhu cried: "Our business is also very important. You always forget us while you are playing." The little leopard also rushed up to hug his father aggrieved, and pouted: "I haven''t seen you for so long." said while making a big circle. Being held pitifully by the two children, Qi Haoran couldn''t move for a while. He had already lifted the two children away twice, and he couldn''t throw them a third time. Qi Haoran also looked at Mu Yangling pitifully. Mu Yangling picked up the two children and stuffed them into his arms. He smiled and said, "Since you''re back, sit with them for a while, and I''ll ask someone to prepare hot water for you to bathe and eat." Mu Yangling left the father and son and left quickly. Baozhu hugged his father''s neck contentedly, and then wrinkled his little nose for a while to sniff at him, and immediately pushed his father away in disgust and jumped down, shouting, "Dad, you smell so bad." The little leopard also climbed down from his father immediately, smelled around him, and immediately said with disgust: "Daddy is a big slacker, he doesn''t even take a bath!" Qi Haoran frightened them, "Don''t you want Daddy to hug you, come, Daddy hugs you!" The two children immediately ran away screaming, Qi Haoran chasing after them, they were really two stinky children who took up his time and wanted to throw him away? No doors, no windows! There were only two children''s screams and laughter and Qi Haoran''s strange cries left in the garden. Qi Haoran, who was sweating when Baozhu and the little leopard ran out, didn''t give up. He hugged the two children on his shoulders and walked towards the main courtyard. Seeing the two sweaty children, Mu Yangling glared at Qi Haoran angrily, but she didn''t say a word. Mu Yangling took the two children down, fed them some warm water, and then put them into Mammy''s arms, "Hurry up and take them down to take a bath and put on clean clothes." The grandmothers responded, and hurriedly hugged the two little masters and retired. Qi Haoran has already entered the bathroom to take a shower. Mu Yangling hugged his clothes and went in. Qi Haoran glanced back at her and immediately waved: "Come here and rub my back." Mu Yangling sniffed on him and said in disgust, "You haven''t showered for a few days?" "Not a few days, maybe three or four days." "..." Mu Yangling said quietly: "It''s early autumn, and the weather is still hot." Qi Haoran was lying on the edge of the tub and asked her to rub her back, muttering, "Didn''t you come back in a hurry after hearing that you were bullied in Beijing? Where do you have time to take a bath?" He only received A Ling''s letter and the newspaper. Soon after, he received an expedited letter saying that Mu Yangling was called into the palace for questioning by the emperor, and A Ling had quarreled with the courtiers in the court hall. My own wife knew that Mu Yangling''s eloquence was good for him, but it was still far worse than the civil servants in the DPRK and China. Qi Haoran was so worried that he didn''t sleep all night. At that time, they had just hit the top of the mountain and were counting the bandits inside. He originally planned to leave the matter to his subordinates and come back first. Anyway, he has to go home to support Arling. Who knew that the others had received a secret edict before they set off. The emperor asked him to interrogate the bandits on the spot, and wiped out all the contacts and property that Qin Fang had left behind. Qi Haoran could only continue to stay patiently. Because he was worried about A Ling, he found Qin Fang''s people and property with great efficiency, and then ordered them one by one. In the past two days, he didn''t even close his eyes, let alone take a shower. Qi Haoran thought, he just didn''t take a bath for four days and it was already a good idea. If it wasn''t for the fact that there was a small waterfall on the top of the hill where they lived, he would have stinks even if he took a shower at the next stop. Qi Haoran murmured, because he was rubbed comfortably, he fell asleep leaning against the tub. Mu Yangling was explaining to him what happened in the courtroom, saying that no one bullied her, but someone bullied Xiaoxiong, but she also went back in revenge, and now every official in the court is in a rut, they don''t need to pursue it any more. Mu Yangling noticed that Qi Haoran''s breathing was getting longer and longer, and immediately went around from behind him to the front, and sighed slightly when he saw him lying on the tub and fell asleep. Mu Yangling stretched out his hand to smooth the folds on his brow, and whispered with a chuckle, "Who dares to bully me with your reputation?" Mu Yangling rolled up his sleeves and gave him a simple scrub. He took a big towel and was about to wrap him up. Qi Haoran opened his eyes. After a while, after getting out of the tub, he was about to go out. Mu Yangling hurriedly put on his clothes and said, "Don''t catch a cold." Qi Haoran had already squinted his eyes and bypassed the two screens and entered the inner room directly. He found the bed and lifted the quilt and lay in there. Mu Yangling helplessly looked at her snoring husband, and could only help him cover the quilt. Just when Mu Yangling was distressed and looked at Qi Haoran with a peaceful face, Qi Xiuyuan also received the news that his younger brother was coming to Beijing. Qi Xiuyuan''s first feeling was, it''s over! The second feeling is, bad, tomorrow''s court meeting will only be more lively, I don''t know if he can be called sick tomorrow. Then Qi Xiuyuan thought about going to investigate the responsibility, he called the head of the bodyguard who followed Qi Haoran into the palace, and said angrily: "Isn''t it asking you to remove Qin Fang''s contacts in Daqi and the property left behind, why do you want to enter the palace? Beijing?" The captain of the guard immediately said happily: "Back to the emperor, all the people left by Qin Fang have been caught, and all the hidden property has been found. The prisoner will be taken back to the capital in a few days, and the property has been sent to the soldiers to count and protect it. , it is estimated that in ten days or so, I will be able to enter Beijing." "Since that''s the case, why didn''t Prince Rong wait outside to count his belongings before returning to Beijing?" Qi Xiuyuan said that he was not happy at all. The head guard finally heard something was wrong with the emperor, he hesitated and flattered, "Leave these small matters to the soldiers below, the prince is in a hurry to come back, he should miss the emperor, and wants to go back to Beijing to share some of the burden for the emperor. government." Qi Xiuyuan sneered and wanted to smash the book in his hand, but he thought that it was the courtier who knelt down, not his younger brother. ? It''s really worthless!" The captain of the guard slapped the horse''s leg, and he could only kneel with his head down, daring not to say any more. Qi Xiuyuan rubbed his forehead with a headache, and said, "I''ll leave it to you now, you should return to the palace immediately, and don''t allow him to enter the palace, um, it''s better not to allow him to leave the palace, and let him stay in the palace with his wife Let''s play kids." Chapter 1272： Upward (1) The captain of the guard was instantly horrified, is the emperor trying to imprison the prince? why is that? Qi Xiuyuan didn''t understand the fear in the head of the guard''s heart, and continued: "You go back quickly, and show him to me closely." The captain of the guard swallowed nervously and whispered, "Your Majesty, is there only one minister who guards the lord?" "Then who can you recommend?" Qi Xiuyuan felt that as long as the other party could watch over Haoran and prevent him from going out, he wouldn''t mind giving the other party a guard position. If the prince is placed under house arrest, isn''t this person supposed to be the Guards sent by the emperor himself? Why let him recommend it? The head guard realized that he seemed to have made a mistake, and he immediately changed his words: "Your Majesty, you also know the temperament of the lord. Besides the princess, he also listens to you and the king of Anjun." So let him If you don''t leave the house, you might as well give him an order directly. If my younger brother could listen to him, would he need to find the captain of the guard? Qi Xiuyuan glared at him, and the captain of the guard could only go back with a bitter face. It seemed that he could only find a way to get to the princess. At this time, Qi Haoran was sleeping soundly with the quilt in his arms. He slept straight into the second half of the night and woke up with a rumbling stomach. Qi Haoran rolled over with Mu Yangling in his arms, grabbed his stomach in a daze and got up, Mu Yangling also woke up, sat up and said, "Are you hungry? Don''t ask someone to serve you a bowl of noodles?" Qi Haoran pouted and muttered dissatisfiedly, "Just give me a bowl of noodles..." He touched his stomach and said, "A bowl of noodles is a bowl of noodles, but I want to eat what you made yourself." Mu Yangling felt distressed that he had rushed back for himself, so he put on his clothes and got out of bed, and replied readily, "Okay, I''ll get it for you." The soup stock in the small kitchen had been boiled for most of the night. It was when the fragrance was fragrant that Mu Yangling gave him a bowl to drink alone. Qi Haoran put on his clothes and sat on the small stool with the soup while watching Mu Yangling kneading the noodles. The northerners can make noodles, and so does Mu Yangling. She has a lot of strength and kneads the noodles very hard, but it is undeniable that the noodles she makes are still somewhat different from those made by the cook. Qi Haoran rarely disliked him. He sat and ate quietly. Mu Yangling sat on the side and propped his chin to watch him eat. After a long time, he said, "Haoran, when we are old, I will make noodles for you every day, okay?" "No, is it that your father is so poor that he can only eat noodles every day?" Qi Haoran said with disgust: "And the noodles you make are not delicious. You might as well think about making braised pork for your father." Is this the point? Isn''t the point that she does it herself? Mu Yangling pouted at him. Qi Haoran swallowed his last mouthful, dropped his chopsticks, stepped forward, took her hand and walked back, saying, "You are the concubine of the lord, Hunu drinks the maid, it''s enough to make a meal for the lord every three or five days, there is no need to do it every day. Do, if you are a master every day, you will still feel bad for your injured hand." Mu Yangling was surprised, "You can think of this?" "It''s not that you smear things on your face and hands every day. You love me so much, and you can''t hurt your hands just for one bite." Mu Yangling was moved again, hugged his arm and said, "Just talking to you, I decided that tomorrow I will cook your favorite food myself. What do you want to eat?" Qi Haoran said triumphantly: "I owe it first, I won''t go home for dinner tomorrow, no, it''s today, it will be light in two hours, right?" "Why don''t you go home for dinner?" "I''m going to talk to a few colleagues. This man naturally goes to a restaurant to talk about business, so I don''t think I''ll go home for dinner these two days." Qi Haoran sat on the bed with a golden knife, patted his knees and said, "Come, come and sit, and tell me carefully how they bullied you two?" Mu Yangling: "..." When she was taking a bath together, she said it for a long time and he didn''t hear a word. Mu Yangling stepped forward and pushed the person onto the bed, crawled inside to lie down, pulled the quilt to cover it, and said, "If you didn''t hear it, forget it, I''ll just reiterate that I wasn''t bullied by anyone, or bullied Xiaoxiong. I''ve also found a place for him, the big brother is in a dilemma now, don''t go up to the court to make trouble for him, or I won''t care about you when he cuts you back." Qi Haoran saw that A Ling was about to go to sleep with his eyes closed, and immediately turned over to hold him down, and said in a low voice, "Since you don''t want to tell me about this, let''s do something else." Qi Haoran was on a business trip for nearly ten days this time. It was when Xiaobiesheng was newly married. He slept for another afternoon and half of the night. How could he still sleep at this time? Thinking about food and clothing is the most correct thing to say. Mu Yangling had only time to let out a scream before he swallowed it all. At dawn, Qi Haoran went to the morning court refreshed and refreshed. The head of the guard who stayed up all night and didn''t sleep followed immediately, thinking of all kinds of ways to stop it was useless, from the princess to the sons, and then to the palace. All kinds of excuses failed to keep Qi Haoran behind. The head guard could only watch Qi Haoran pull his horse and lead a few guards away, he immediately ran towards the front yard, grabbed Zhu Liang''s hand and said, "General Manager Zhu, you have to help me, I ask to see you. princess!" Zhu Liang looked at him sympathetically and said, "Breakfast has not yet been ordered in the main courtyard. Before leaving, the lord must have instructed Lichun and the others not to disturb the princess, so..." The princess was not awake, so it was impossible for him to see people. Zhu Liang expressed his sympathy for him. The chief guard didn''t stop anyone, so Qi Xiuyuan saw his younger brother standing in the first place as soon as he went to court. Qi Xiuyuan immediately had a headache and looked at Fan Zijin behind Qi Haoran. Fan Zijin was pulling Qi Haoran''s clothes, and gritted his teeth and warned him in a low voice, "It''s okay if you don''t leave, but if you dare to hurt the emperor, I''ll see how I deal with you afterwards." Qi Haoran insisted: "Am I the kind of person who can do bad things?" Fan Zijin snorted coldly, "You are someone who specializes in bad things!" The two muttered a few words and followed the officials to worship the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan felt that today''s morning should end early to avoid chaos. Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan also felt that today was not a good time to fight for the reform of the official system, so they decided that all matters could be postponed for discussion. Seeing Qi Haoran''s aggressive approach, other ministers also expressed that they were not in a hurry, they could solve it by themselves, and they didn''t need to discuss it at the court, so the emperor, let''s retire early. Eunuch Wan shouted the words, "If you have a book to play early, you don''t have a book to retreat to the dynasty." Seeing that the people below did not respond, Qi Xiuyuan immediately understood, and quickly gave Eunuch Wan a wink. Eunuch Wan was full of breath and was about to shout "" Retire the dynasty." Qi Haoran stepped out and said loudly, "Your Majesty, this minister has the original performance!" Qi Xiuyuan glared at him and threatened: "Prince Rong, what is the urgent matter? If it is a trivial matter, it is better to solve it in private, without taking it to the hall to tell." Chapter 1273： Upward (2) Qi Haoran did not see the threat from the elder brother, and asked straightly: "I heard that the court is arguing about the reform of the official system. Is there a result if there is no news today?" There is no result, its just that everyone doesnt want to discuss it in front of you. The emperor and all the ministers looked at him silently, the water was already muddy enough now, neither the emperor nor the courtiers wanted to be more muddy. Obviously Qi Haoran is not a considerate person, he still insists on looking back at everyone. Fan Zijin, who was standing behind him, rolled his eyes and immediately said, "This matter is still under discussion. I wonder what Prince Rong''s opinion is?" The emperor and his ministers all went to stare at Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin stood still, instead of trying to put Haoran aside, he might as well stir up the water in this pool a little more, anyway, they are now falling behind, no matter how you say Haoran is on their side. Fan Zijin glanced at the emperor and expressed his meaning. Qi Xiuyuan looked at him silently: Have you forgotten the attribute of Haoran''s indiscriminate attack? Fan Zijin: The number of the enemy is more than our own. Anyway, it is enough for them to be injured in the end. Fan Zijin expressed his attitude very single. Qi Xiuyuan had no choice but to watch. Qi Xiuyuan acquiesced, and Fan Zijin immediately said: "The princes in the court are still discussing, but at this time there are many people who are against it, and few people who are in favor." Qi Haoran said very directly: "This king thinks this reform of the official system is very good, why should those who oppose it oppose it?" There are many reasons for that. No official system is perfect, there will always be shortcomings, and in the process of innovation, it is easy for officials to use power for personal gain, so everyone''s objection is also very good. Not all those who oppose it are out of selfishness, and some people consider it from the perspective of national stability. At this time, reform is indeed not the best time. Perhaps in another 20 years, under the safety of the country and the people of Daqi, there will be a wind of corruption. When they are flourishing, if they are still alive then, they will definitely not object. The courtiers knew that Prince Rong could not understand the words of the corner, so in order to reduce the contradiction, this statement was very straightforward. Officials who were purely based on personal interests only listed the drawbacks of the innovation and the shortcomings of the new official system, while the other officials who proceeded from the current situation told Prince Rong earnestly that it was not that they did not support the innovation, but that the time had not yet come. . Qi Haoran''s biggest advantage is that he himself has a slow reaction time and limited brain capacity, so he can always listen to other people''s opinions humbly. At this time, although he hates these people for bullying his wife and children, he still listens carefully to their reasons. Although he is not smarter than others, he is not stupid. After listening for a long time, he can quickly distinguish which people are against the country and which are against personal interests. Qi Haoran first said to the officials who were worried about the country: "This king doesn''t know the principle of governing the country, but I only came back from the Northland last year, and I have also been to the Westland. Do you know the situation of the people there?" Everyone was silent. They could spy on the memorials between the two places, but after all, it was written by officials on paper. The authenticity can still be tested, let alone comprehensiveness? Qi Haoran sighed: "In the North, there are two names for a county, the title left by Da Zhou, and the name changed by Da Jin. Nanfu, Dajinshi was placed under the jurisdiction of Beifu, and the villages under the county belonged to Guonanfu and Guobeifu. Now that new officials take office, they are either rushing to the county or rejecting them. If the affiliation is uncertain, the people in the county will not be able to get the food for the relief, let alone the seeds, farm tools and cattle for farming, and even the survey and division of the fields cannot be carried out. Qi Haoran became more and more annoyed as he spoke, and his voice gradually grew louder, "And there are many cases like this in the North and West. Last year, it was the emperor''s compulsory order, and no village or town should be left, and the relief must be in place. Big mess. But there are still a lot of disputes between them. Now, for nearly a year, you have not made up your mind yet. What is the court supporting you for?" The more Qi Haoran said, the more he felt that A Ling was struggling, and he snorted coldly, "This king and concubine have heard about the suffering of the people in the two places, and tried hard to think of ways to reform the administration, but you are obstructing them for your own selfish interests, and there is an emperor in the court. The imperial censor looks like this, if it is in the local area, who else can control the selfish desires in your hearts? No wonder the princess insists on setting up the imperial court and letting the people supervise the officials. In this dynasty where the civil servants asked for life, scolding people''s character is as resentful as digging people''s ancestral graves, so when Qi Haoran said this, most of the courtiers in the court were angry. But Qi Haoran was not afraid at all. When he was going home quickly, he had already thought about how to deal with it. In addition to the experience of quarreling with Mu Yangling, his voice overshadowed theirs, and he fired at them like a cannonball. "Administrative reform is imperative. It is for the sake of the people of the North and West that the localities can no longer be so chaotic. If there is no administrative reform, how do you think it will be solved? You ministers and talents, what good ideas have you come up with this year? Now? You''re not even a woman at this point." Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan stood behind with their heads bowed, silently watching Qi Haoran beat a hundred. Yan Du looked at the two people who were motionless across from him, then glanced at the emperor who was sitting like a mountain, and decided to keep silent. Anyway, he was in favor of administrative reform, as long as he did not reform the official system. The officials under ?? quickly figured this out and shouted: "Prince Rong, don''t slander us. We don''t agree with the reform of the official system, but we didn''t say we disagree with the administrative reform!" Most of the officials in the DPRK responded immediately, and those who didn''t reconciled were originally seeking administrative reforms. The emperor and Fan Zijin Rongxuan complained silently in their hearts, obviously you didn''t agree yesterday, it''s really rude, they said that they disagreed with life and death, but they agreed after being scolded by Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran immediately pursued the victory, "Since we agree to the administrative reform, why is the reform of the official system not at the right time? Wouldn''t it be more timely to carry out the reform of the official system during the administrative reform than twenty years later?" Yan Du said coldly: "My lord, if the two laws are carried out at the same time, I am afraid that even the administrative reform will not be carried out in the end." "Why?" Qi Haoran looked at him with bright eyes. "Both laws need the support of local officials, and the administrative reform is worth it. It only regulates the local jurisdictions, so that the local areas will not overlap or become three-in-one. The officials have not changed much, so they will cooperate. However, if the official system reform is carried out, most of the officials are now I dont agree with it, and local officials even resist it. If the two laws are implemented together, Im afraid that the administrative reform will not be carried out. Qi Haoran said slowly: "The officials have not changed much, so they agreed to it. Because the reform of the official system affects their interests, they oppose it?" Qi Haoran is a pity that he doesn''t have a table at hand, otherwise he would have smashed it with a palm to show his anger. Chapter 1274： Upward (3) Qi Haoran''s eyes widened in anger, and he glanced at the ministers one by one, only to see them all bowing their heads. Qi Haoran turned around and pointed at them and said angrily: "A-Ling is right, you are a group of beetles, why are you officials? For yourself, for your family! But who pays you salaries, who is supporting you and your family? Yes The people of Daqi and the sage! You should not be so selfish if you have a little heart in return!" "Because the reform of the official system has caused you to lose a lot of benefits, so you are trying to oppose it, right? The Lord is here to tell you today that as long as it is beneficial to the people, the reform of the official system has been made, and I see who dares to act. I!" Nearly half of the officials turned ashen when the hall was standing, and one of them, a waiter from the Ministry of Punishment, rushed out to kowtow to Qi Xiuyuan, and after two "bang bangs" cried, "Your Majesty, the ministers are indeed dedicated to serving the country, but Prince Rong is so slanderous. I''ll wait, today the minister will be innocent with the death certificate." After speaking, he slammed his head into the big column. His movements were too fast, and the courtiers in the hall were not able to respond in time. When the official closest to him reached out to grab it, he only had time to grab a piece of his sleeve. All the ministers immediately closed their eyes subconsciously, thinking that they would see blood splattered when they opened again, and some officials were even ready to cry. But as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that Prince Rong was holding Lan Shilang, who was about to commit suicide, in his hand. The other party might have rushed too hard, and he was a little dizzy after being carried into his hand, and he didn''t struggle for a while. Qi Xiuyuan had already stood up with a "huh". Seeing that the **** case had not happened at this time, he sat back slowly with a sullen face, but his face became even more condensed. No matter whether this Lan Shilang was instructed to commit suicide, or he really couldn''t stand his younger brother''s accusation of committing suicide, if he died in the hall today, then his and his younger brother''s reputation would be ruined in this lifetime. In the past dynasties, how many emperors forced their officials to death? All are tyrants and fools! Qi Xiuyuan''s face was ugly. Fan Zijin and Rongxuan looked at the official with very blue faces. Qi Haoran threw the person in his hand at his feet without changing his face, and said indifferently: "Want to die? Yes, resign, find a secluded place after leaving the palace and then commit suicide." Qi Haoran sneered and said, "The person I look down on the most in this life is you, an official like you, who thinks that you can make a name for yourself in history by forcing each other to death, and you will not live in vain?" Now, even Doctor Yu Censor can''t see Qi Haoran''s aggressiveness, "Your Highness, it is the duty of an official to persuade..." "What did he persuade this king?" Qi Haoran interrupted him rudely, "This king only heard that as soon as he came out, he said that this king slandered him, and then he covered his head and died." Qi Haoran said coldly: "Hmph, if this king really did something wrong, you just point it out, this king will naturally argue with you if he is not convinced, and if he is convinced, he will change over, but he will kill him without saying a word. Could it be that this is the only thing you have as an official?" Qi Haoran raised his chin slightly and said, "This king was born in a military general and came down from the battlefield. I don''t know if your civil servants are always going to die or live, but this king knows that human life is precious, only once. If you die, then everything will disappear, so this king puts his words down here, unless the other party is dying for the family and the country, the king will look down on the person who commits suicide." As soon as these words came out, the civil servants did not speak, and the generals responded and shouted: "We are on the battlefield. If you die, you will die, this life is too worthless, isn''t it?" The person who lay down at Qi Haoran''s feet reacted a little bit. He got up and pointed at Qi Haoran with trembling all over: "You forced me to kill myself." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes at him and asked, "Why did this king force you?" "You, you slandered the ministers and others..." Lan Shilang accused Qi Haoran and said with trembling fingers: "The ministers are all devoted to the great Qi and the sage, but in the end they are so slandered by the prince..." "Let''s not say whether what this king said is slander, even if it is slander, why did you commit suicide alone in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty?" Qi Haoran interrupted him and sneered: "With such a low tolerance, I really don''t know how the personnel department chose officials back then. of!" Fan Zijin also snorted: "This king is also very curious. It is said that Lan Shilang is the prisoner''s servant, and he often deals with prisoners, so his tolerance should not be so low." The Minister of Punishment said calmly: "Lan Shilang is the assistant of Zuo Shilang. He is usually only responsible for copywriting and not in charge of cases, so the lower official does not know how he can bear it." Does this mean that he cannot be used in the Punishment Department? At this time, the courtiers also reacted. Although Qi Haoran''s words just made them angry, Prince Rong''s words have always been annoying. They have long been used to it. Although the words just now were too much, they don''t need to commit suicide for it, right? Everyone looked at Lan Shilang with strange eyes. Qi Haoran doesn''t care about the people at his feet. In his opinion, the business is still important, so he directly ignores the people at his feet and brings the topic back to the reform of the official system. He asked the Minister of the Ministry of Housing, "...How are officials at all levels treated?" The ministers looked at Prince Rong''s indifferent and calm appearance, and they were speechless, and almost had a murder case. At this time, even if the court continued, they should take a break to let them take a break, right? Everyone looked at Qi Xiuyuan, who was sitting in the seat. Qi Xiuyuan kept his face sullen and silent, acquiescing to his brother''s question. He and his younger brother almost became tyrants and treacherous officials in the history books. If he didn''t come up with a reason today, he would never retire from the dynasty. Qi Xiuyuan made up his mind that there must be a result today, so he completely let Qi Haoran act. Qi Haoran aggressively asked about the treatment of the officials in the Ministry of Accounts, from the local officials to the salaries of high-ranking officials in the imperial court. Fortunately, the Minister of the Household has done his duty, he said seven or eight points, and then there are other officials of the Ministry of Household to supplement, it is almost the same. At this time, it was already past the early morning, and it was almost morning. Not only did the officials below starve their chests against their backs, but even Qi Xiuyuan himself was too hungry, but this time he just didn''t order the cessation of the dynasty, and even the middle There are no breaks. When Qi Haoran came in the morning, he was full of heart to find a place for his wife and children, so he ate more dry food, drank less water, and did not need to go to the toilet. The other officials would be miserable, even if they deliberately drink less water in the morning, this time He couldn''t help but clamp his legs and looked at the emperor vaguely. Seeing that the emperor was as steady as Mount Tai, and the eight winds were sitting still, they all looked at the left and right ministers. Yan Du raised his eyes and glanced at Rong Xuan, and gave him a wink, you are good to the emperor, if you don''t want the officials to lose face, hurry up and find a way to end the dynasty. Rongxuan glanced back at him, silently bowing his head as if he didn''t see it. Now that you know to beg him, haven''t you been arguing with him for the past two days? Isnt there nothing if you promised to reform the official system earlier? Chapter 1275： Upward (4) Qi Xiuyuan made up his mind to let his younger brother fight with the ministers. Although Rong Xuan also wanted to sit back and let those people learn some lessons, he saw that several ministers had turned purple. To suffocate. After thinking about it, Rong Xuan could only take a step forward to interrupt the minister of the household and said, "Your Majesty, it''s getting late, why don''t you take a break from the dynasty for a while, and then discuss it after everyone has eaten and rested?" Qi Xiuyuan glanced at him, unhappy, now that the scene has been controlled by Haoran, should Sanchao ask them to discuss countermeasures in private at this time? Qi Xiuyuan didn''t understand what Rong Xuan meant. In his opinion, starving for a meal or two is not a problem at all. He is the emperor and he is hungry. Rong Xuan''s eyes twitched, and at a glance he knew that the emperor didn''t understand. He was about to remind one or two vaguely when Eunuch Wan hurried out of the side hall and walked to the emperor''s side and whispered, "Your Majesty, Princess Rong has come to the front hall. ." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyelids twitched and he asked, "What is she doing here?" Eunuch Wan lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "The princess heard that the prince had forced Yan Guan to death in the palace, so she rushed over in a hurry." "She can hear the news before I leave the court." Qi Xiuyuan said meaningfully. "It is precisely because of this that the princess didn''t break in. The person who spoke to her has been controlled. Now in the palace, what do you think, the emperor?" Qi Xiuyuan glanced at all the ministers and said, "Let her come in, this matter started because of her, and it would be good if it could end because of her." Therefore, Eunuch Wan straightened up and sang in a high voice: "Prince Xuanrong''s concubine Mu''s audience" The ministers were startled, and Qi Haoran was also startled, looking at the big brother anxiously, why did you find A Ling at this time, didn''t she make her the target of public criticism? Mu Yangling came to the palace wearing the princess''s dress. She suddenly heard at home that Qi Haoran had forced Yanguan to death, and was so frightened that she almost rode into the palace. Fortunately, Bo Wen was beside her at the time, and he grabbed her and said: "Sister, it may be true that brother-in-law is arguing with others at the court meeting, and it may be true that the official commits suicide, but such a major event is not over yet. Into your ears? The other party just wants you to panic and do something wrong in order to take advantage of you and your brother-in-law''s shortcomings." Although Mu Bowen was also anxious, he was much calmer than his elder sister. He said, "The emperor and Anjun Wang are still in the main hall. They will not let my brother-in-law have any trouble. The reform of the official system is due to my elder sister. Even if my elder sister wants to enter. Gong Na also has to enter in an open and honest manner, and must not enter the palace!" Mu Bowen said word by word: "Breaking into the palace is a capital crime!" Mu Yangling patiently changed his official clothes and entered the palace in a carriage. As soon as Mu Yangling entered the hall, he glanced at the ground and on the pillars, and found no trace of blood, so he was relieved. Even if Eunuch Wan had told her in advance that Lan Shilang, who was going to commit suicide, was stopped, she still felt that she had to see it with her own eyes. See it at ease. Mu Yangling glanced at her husband worriedly and apologetically. First, the idea of ??innovation was for the sake of the children, and secondly, he felt that this was indeed a rare opportunity for innovation. Unexpectedly, this matter involved Haoran so deeply. Know Mu Yangling sighed, knowing that she would still do it, but she might not be so excited anymore. Mu Yangling walked to Qi Haoran''s side and knelt down. After bowing to the emperor, he saw Rong Xuan wink her. Mu Yangling blinked, followed his gaze and glanced at the ministers, and instantly understood, thinking that their husband and wife had just offended someone, and if they didn''t remedy it at this time, I was afraid that Haoran would really suffer in the future. Mu Yangling took the initiative to say: "Your Majesty, when my concubine came, I asked the kitchen to prepare some meals. Why don''t you let the adults have a rest and then we can discuss while eating." Qi Haoran frowned and said harshly, "A Ling, don''t worry about these things, just go home and stay." Mu Yangling bowed his head meekly and said, "What the lord said is true, but you haven''t put water in rice all morning, and you haven''t used it much this morning, so your concubine is really worried." Some officials who couldn''t hold back also persuaded Qi Haoran, "Prince Rong, the princess is sincere, so don''t let it go." "Yes, yes," a voice echoed, "Look at the princess who came here in person because of you, and you don''t want to lose her kindness." At this time, no one can remember that Mu Yangling is a tigress. Qi Haoran is afraid of the rumors. Everyone just thinks that Princess Rong is too empathetic, so Wangye, you agree to rest. We are really holding back. No longer. Qi Haoran was taken aback for a moment, looked at them suspiciously, then looked at Qi Xiuyuan hesitantly, "Brother Huang, do you want to rest for a quarter of an hour?" The ministers looked at the emperor eagerly. emperor:"" The emperor was silent for a while, nodded silently, and said, "Then take a break for a quarter of an hour, and let the palace staff prepare lunch and table table. We will discuss while eating." Baiguan breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly stepped back after salute. So the guards and the palace people outside the hall saw a scene that they will never forget for a lifetime. In their opinion, the civil officials who were as noble as zhilan and jade trees all rushed to the Gongfang. The generals were embarrassed to grab a group of weak scholars and had to turn around quickly Walking out, I plan to find a side hall nearby to solve it, anyway, they are fast. In the hall, only the left and right ministers were left, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran, Mu Yangling and the emperor. The six looked at each other in dismay, and a small inner servant came in from outside the hall and whispered a few words in Eunuch Wan''s ear. Eunuch Wan twitched the corners of his mouth and went to whisper to the emperor again. Emperor knew what was going on outside, and naturally understood why Rong Xuan had come to let him suspend the dynasty. He twitched the corners of his mouth and waved, "Extend the rest period for another quarter of an hour." Eunuch Wan stifled laughter and stepped back to spread the word. Qi Xiuyuan looked at Rong Xuan, then at Yan Du, and asked meaningfully, "Are the two lovers in a hurry?" Rong Xuan twitched the corners of his mouth, stepped forward and cupped his hands: "I retire." Yan Du also took a step forward and said loudly, "I retire." Qi Xiuyuan waved the two to retreat. Rong Xuan and Yan Du left together, walked out of the hall, Rong Xuan turned his head and asked, "Is the right minister not going?" "No hurry," Yan Du shook his head, looked in the direction of the small garden, and said with a smile, "Why don''t we walk together? Just go to the side hall, there are few people there." That small garden is for officials to enjoy and relax while dealing with political affairs. It is very close and not far away. There are often officials resting there. Rongxuan nodded in response. Yan Du walked with him for a while, and then gradually moved away from the crowd before he said, "Jin Yu also thinks this is a good time for innovation?" Rong Xuan said: "If the administrative system is reformed, it is naturally a good time for the reform of the official system." That is to say, do both together, if not, do neither. Yan Du was silent, he was in favor of administrative reform, but not in favor of official reform. Rong Xuan stood under a green pine tree, patted it and said, "Zi Shan, if Mrs. Yan was alive, I think he would definitely approve of the reform of the official system. Didn''t he always have such a wish? I don''t understand you. Why don''t you agree?" Chapter 1276： Upward (5) Yan Du murmured in a low voice, "That''s different..." "The difference is that you have changed," Rong Xuan looked at him with a little disappointment, "Your Majesty is gracious and has nurtured your hearts and desires, but don''t forget, the emperor was the first outside of General Yuan. Two generals who advocate the recovery of lost land and put it into action, he is not afraid of blood, but just fears life!" Yan Du was silent. Rong Xuan sneered when he saw it. Except for the first few years, the emperor''s way of governing the country was very gentle, and the tax reduction and exemption every year made people think that he was a cat without claws, but he forgot that he was just waiting for an opportunity. The tiger that was born is now a real dragon. Rong Xuan turned around and left, these people are really blind, they would be afraid of Prince Rong instead of the emperor. That kid Haoran is arguing a lot, but his heart is actually softer than anyone else. Although the emperor rarely speaks, once he has made up his mind, no one can change it. Even if he was lying on the side, the emperor just hesitated for a while, what to do or what to do. Yan Du watched Rong Xuan gradually walk away, and couldn''t help but caress Qing Song and sighed, his father was as proud and independent as this green pine tree all his life, but what happened in the end? Not only was he abandoned by his loyal Emperor Jingyan, but he was still notorious for a lifetime. And the four people in the hall were also talking about the reform of the official system, Mu Yangling said: "Big brother, I caused this matter, let me end it, don''t involve you too, you can do it in the future. ." Qi Haoran immediately went to hold his wife''s hand and said with a stern face, "I''m with A Ling, eldest brother, anyway, I almost killed one person just now, so let them pour dirty water on me, I want to see Let''s see what they want to write about me in the history books in the future!" Fan Zijin said coolly: "What you can''t see, what you can see is not a history book." Qi Haoran choked and couldn''t help staring at him. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand with a headache: "Okay, it''s time for you to stop bickering. What happened to that Lan Shilang this morning?" "How do I know?" Qi Haoran jumped up, and he felt aggrieved when he talked about this, "I didn''t target him alone, nearly half of the civil and military people in the whole dynasty were scolded by the master, and everyone else was fine, so he rushed out. Do you blame me for committing suicide?" Mu Yangling patted him on the chest soothingly, and said, "I don''t blame you, if he did it on purpose, or his tolerance was too low, if it was the latter, how did the officials choose officials? How to serve the people?" Qi Haoran nodded again and again, "That''s the truth." Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t stand the couple, so he endured it. He didn''t smash the book on the table, he just waved his hand: "In short, talk to them in a while, and the words can''t be so fierce, you know?" Qi Haoran reluctantly agreed. So when the ministers came back after solving the three urgent problems, they found that Prince Rong greeted them with a smile, and they shivered with fright - they were in a hurry to urinate again. Mu Yangling, who was sitting next to him, pinched his leg and whispered, "Be normal." Qi Haoran''s face immediately turned cold, and the ministers trembled even more. Qi Haoran couldn''t help rolling his eyes, laughing and trembling, cold face trembling, what did he do to him? Mu Yangling was also quite helpless. This time Qi Xiuyuan was angry and asked the imperial kitchen to prepare things that were very simple, just steamed buns with pickles and a bowl of porridge. All the ministers were speechless when they saw such a configuration, so, Your Majesty, are you making the most of your short-sightedness and careful attention? But seeing the same food before the emperor''s case and Prince Rong and his wife''s case, Baiguan was at a loss for words. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t move his chopsticks, so the ministers naturally didn''t dare to reach for them. Qi Haoran continued today''s topic by looking at the food on the table, "This is white flour steamed buns and white rice porridge. We think it is very simple food. Now, I am afraid that only 50% of the people in Daqi can afford it every day. This is because of planting. High-yielding grains, due to improved technology and agricultural tools, the remaining 50% of the people, nearly 30% of the people, mostly eat corn, a mixture of black and white flour and rice, while the remaining 20% ??of the people are still not enough to eat. Going hungry nearly half the day." Qi Haoran looked at them and smiled, and asked, "How many of you here have ever been hungry? It''s the kind of hunger that can''t wait to eat mud and gnaw tree bark." The ministers looked at each other in dismay, and finally a few generals agreed. They were short of food when they were fighting before, and it was common for them not to eat for a few days. Qi Haoran said: "This king was also hungry, so this king drank horse urine, ate Guanyin soil, and sometimes even wanted to eat human flesh." All the ministers were startled and all looked at him in shock. They knew that Qi Haoran must have suffered when he went to war, but they never thought it would be so hard! This time Qi Xiuyuan was no longer silent, he said lightly: "I have also been hungry. Like Prince Rong, I have also drank horse urine and ate Guanyin soil. Who of you know what Guanyin soil is?" Officials who have been officials in the local government know it, as does the Minister of the Household. Accidentally die..." Qi Xiuyuan exclaimed, "Yes, who would eat Guanyin soil unless forced to? It''s only been thirteen years since the Great Zhou subjugated the country. You probably haven''t forgotten the life of the people during the Great Zhou period?" "At that time, there were bandits everywhere. Do you really think they were forced by Xixia and Dajin?" Qi Xiuyuan said solemnly: "Actually, they were forced by the imperial court. After all, there are more people in this world who have no choice but to rebel, and the reform of the official system is not only for me, but for the people, but also for the peace of Daqi! Qi Xiuyuan ignored Mu Yangling, who was hesitant to speak, and looked at the officials with bright eyes and said, "Nowadays, the people can''t even eat enough to eat. If there are corrupt officials and corrupt officials in one place, the local people will definitely suffer even more. I don''t want to. One day, after Daqi was attacked by the people, I realized what was wrong." "Your Majesty, Princess Rong is alarmist. You must not listen to the words of women," Qi Xiuyuan said, when an official rushed out: "Your Majesty, this is the official system that I have used in the Central Plains since the Tang Dynasty. I haven''t seen a big mess..." "Have the Great Tang and Great Zhou been wiped out and there is still a big mess?" Mu Yangling sneered. The man immediately blushed and said: "Wangfei, don''t talk nonsense, the Great Tang and Great Zhou destroyed the country because of military chaos." Qi Haoran sneered unceremoniously: "Why is there a chaos in the army? Isn''t it because the monarch and the traitor are in power, making the common people unhappy?" So everyone quarreled again, wondering how Datang and Dazhou were subjugated. Mu Yangling saw the noisy hall, and couldn''t help but patted the table and shouted, "Okay, stop arguing!" Mu Yangling looked at them and sneered: "Aren''t you just afraid that after changing the official system, you will have more restrictions, and the benefits you can get will be less? This princess tells you that even if you don''t change the official system, don''t be a corrupt person. If you want to escape, the princess will let the Times publish an article tomorrow, and in the future, we will accept real-name reports from the people, all prefectures and counties will receive them, and then they will be handed over to Dali Temple for thorough investigation, and no corrupt official can escape! Chapter 1277： Upward (6) Baiguan looked at Mu Yangling in shock, how could he do this? Yan Du also looked at her in amazement, while Fan Zijin squeezed his fist and encouraged her to continue talking with his eyes. Qi Haoran became anxious, didn''t A Ling offend people to death? It doesn''t matter if he offends people. Anyway, he is Prince Rong, and he can block open swords or dark arrows, but A Ling is different. He can''t be by her side all the time. She has a simple mind. What if she is bullied? Qi Haoran hurriedly tugged at her sleeve, Mu Yangling waved his hand, ignored him, and continued to say to everyone coldly: "After this princess dies, I will pass the newspaper to my son, and my son will pass it on to my grandson. , In short, I, Prince Rong, have been involved with corrupt officials, what''s going on?" Baiguan was too shocked to speak, what else could he do? They can''t justify corrupt officials and princesses. Everyone''s mouth moved, but they couldn''t say a word. Prince Rong hates officials for being greedy and cruel. This is a well-known fact. If the Times really began to accept secret reports from the people, the officialdom would not know how to mess up. Qi Haoran held his wife''s hand, glared at her, and turned to Baiguan: "This morning, the Minister of Household Affairs reported all the salaries and benefits of officials at all levels, you should know that you can support your family with the salaries given to you by the imperial court. There are more than enough people, so why do you still need to embezzle and accept bribes? An old minister shook his beard and said, "My lord, I am not opposing it because we want to embezzle and accept bribes, but because the official system has changed a lot. I am afraid that the officials will feel uncomfortable, and conflicts will inevitably arise when they conflict." Qi Haoran hummed, "You were admitted to the imperial examinations and suddenly changed from being a scholar to being an official. It''s not a big change, and I don''t see any discomfort with you?" The doctor of the censor said: "Your Highness is very true. Although the officials of my censor station have never been stationed in the local area, as long as the court regulates powers and responsibilities, no matter how difficult it is, our censor will try our best to accomplish it." Qi Haoran saw that they were silent, so he began to compare the differences between officials and common people. The treatment of officials in Daqi is very good, hundreds of times better than those of the state welfare treatment in the previous life. The lowest rank nine-rank official has official land after he takes office in the local area. In addition to the Yongye field he has been allocated, even if the official now has to pay the land tax, he can still support himself and his family. What''s more, in addition to the official fields, the imperial court also gives them rice and silver every year. The ninth-rank officials are three stones, and the salary is eleven taels. In addition, the imperial court will also issue rice and silver during the festivals, not to mention supporting a family. Raising two also makes. This is still the case for the ninth-rank officials, let alone the first-rank officers above. Qi Haoran now leads the salaries of the first-rank general and the second-rank deputy minister of military affairs, and the income of the officials and fields fills the warehouse every year. In the bitter and cold places such as the southwest and northwest, due to the barren land, officials can not only divide more official land, but also have fortune silver that will be filled every year. It can be said that the treatment of officials in Daqi is extremely good, and there will be no shortage of official salaries at all. The phenomenon of living in poverty. Daqi was not the Ming Dynasty. And these are still the income on the surface, the gray income also includes the ice and charcoal tributes donated by the locals, and the income from the shops they secretly opened. Now Qi Xiuyuan wants to reform the official system, but he wants their hands not to stretch too long. Except for Bingjing and Tanjing, don''t take anything that shouldn''t be taken. You are all blocking it. Qi Haoran said it very thoroughly. I know what kind of gray income you have. If you are sensible, let go of the black income, and it will benefit the people. Otherwise, you will also cut the gray income. All Bingjing and Tanjing will be returned to the state treasury or abolished, and then the shops will be strictly inspected to see which official dares to open the door to do business in private. Qi Haoran put on a look that you are more arrogant than me, the emperor silently expressed his support, and the officials who opposed the reform could only stare at him with a beard. Qi Haoran can afford to gamble, but they can''t afford to gamble. If they really want to carry on, Qi Haoran is really likely to do such a crazy thing. At this time, the senior officials in the court all recalled that the court abolished the system of exempting jurors and officials from the land tax. At that time, many people died and a lot of blood was shed. Even the tax-exempt policy for people of fame and fame is exempted, not to mention the reform of the official system? The officials who were originally opposed to the reform of the official system kept their mouths shut and no longer opposed it, but they did not support it. Yan Du could only sigh in his heart. Rongxuan and Fan Zijin looked at each other, both of them were speechless to Baiguan. We both debated with you in a good voice if you were not convinced. We must have this couple abuse you again. This court meeting was held for a whole day, and when the ministers left the hall, their feet were a little vain. Mu Yangling watched the crowd go away, turned back to Rong Xuan and Fan Zijin and said, "Although the reform of the official system is imperative, it is best to keep the main focus at this time, rather than being in a hurry, now they have shut up, but in private There may not be no action, at this time, the more stable we are, the better." Qi Haoran was immediately dissatisfied: "You know it''s better to be safe, so you are still threatening them in the palace?" There are no outsiders around now, and Mu Yangling doesn''t save face for him, he just rolled his eyes and said, "It''s not because of you, if someone almost committed suicide because of this, do I need to go to the temple to threaten them?" "Does Master need you to share? Even if someone really dies, is it possible that someone would dare to make Master lose their life?" Qi Xiuyuan had been watching their husband and wife fight, but when he heard the words, he couldn''t bear it any longer. He picked up the document on the imperial case and threw it at his head, angrily said, "You still have the face to say that? Today the palace is going to be really dead, look at me. Protect you!" Qi Xiuyuan was about to be mad at his younger brother. The more he thought about it, the more unhappy he became. Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan put their hands together and stood to the side, watching their noses and their hearts. Mu Yangling also stood by the side honestly and did not dare to stop. Qi Haoran didn''t dare to hide, so he could only lower his head and let the envelope fall on him until Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t throw it away. Qi Xiuyuan sat on the dragon chair for a while, and said: "You don''t go to court recently, you can take A Ling out of Beijing to play for a while. In short, avoid the limelight." A cold light flashed in Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, and he said, "The reform of the official system is a major event, and they may not be willing to give up. If you stay in Beijing, you will become a target." This time, the couple offended everyone who could offend. "I have been so merciful in recent years that they have forgotten the duties of a courtier." He knew that when the water was clear, there would be no fish, so he allowed the existence of Bingjing and Tanjing, but that didn''t mean he could allow it. They further plundered the people. Qi Xiuyuan has always been determined to move forward. At this time, it is more terrifying to be cold than Qi Haoran''s angry appearance. Rong Xuan and Fan Zijin lowered their heads, knowing that the emperor was angry. Chapter 1278： avoid (1) Qi Haoran never likes to give up halfway in his work, so he insists on staying to see the results, and he will not go anywhere if the innovation is not carried out! Qi Xiuyuan yelled at him, "Get out of here!" Qi Haoran stared at him with his neck stuck, Qi Xiuyuan glared at Mu Yangling, "Pull him down to me, don''t your family always want to go out and play in the mountains? Take it!" Mu Yangling said solemnly: "Brother, Haoran and I don''t need to leave. We can''t help much anyway, but Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao can''t leave." Qi Haoran glared at her, co-authoring him, an old man who doesn''t have a son to use? "Xiaobao is the crown prince, and he proposed the innovation. If he was not in the court, wouldn''t he have escaped? No matter how difficult the road ahead is, he has to shoulder the responsibilities that should be taken by him. The same is true for Xiaoxiong. The two of them must stay." Qi Haoran became more and more dissatisfied, "The two of them can''t be deserters, so can you?" "What kind of deserter are you? You didn''t propose innovation. You only got involved in order to avenge our mothers." Qi Haoran refused to accept it, stalked his neck and said to Qi Xiu a long way: "I don''t want to go, I think who dares to do something?" Qi Xiuyuan pursed his lips and looked at him. Qi Haoran didn''t dare to look at the big brother and resisted, so he pulled Mu Yangling and turned around and left. Fan Zijin persuaded Qi Xiuyuan, "Your Majesty, as long as you believe in Haoran, why should he be afraid?" "I believe in him, but not all the people in the world believe in him. If something were to happen, I am afraid that I will regret it because of his violent temper." Fan Zijin hurriedly turned around to chase after Qi Haoran when he heard that. In the end, Qi Xiuyuan was still afraid that someone would frame Qi Haoran, and he would force him to kill his relatives with righteousness. Haoran is not a person who has no desires and no desires. He has a violent temper. It is too easy to design and frame him. Without anyone else''s deliberate thinking, he can come up with more than a dozen strategies to deal with him now. And Xiaobao and Haoran are Qi Xiuyuan''s weakness, everyone knows that. So it is best for Qi Haoran to leave the capital to hide from the limelight at this time, Fan Zijin hurried to persuade him. Qi Haoran said angrily, "I''m not a woman, so I can take care of myself, and I don''t need my elder brother to miss me." "You''re saying it nicely now, how many troubles you''ve made in these years, and let the big cousin clean up your tail for you?" Seeing that he couldn''t make sense, Fan Zijin turned to look for Mu Yangling and said, "This is your choice. When we got up, you also said that innovation made us stable, but Haoran is here to set a target for others, and we worry day and night about how stable he is? You must take Haoran away!" Mu Yangling looked at Qi Haoran who was full of anger and hated that iron was not steel, and leaned into his ear and said, "You are really stupid, there are big brothers and Zijin in the capital watching us and we are restricted from doing anything, only we can get out of the capital. Chance." Qi Haoran asked dumbly, "What chance?" "What other chance is there? Of course, helping the eldest brother and giving those people a chance to make trouble." Mu Yangling hummed: "What can we do in the capital? You can''t get involved in innovation, except to express at the court meeting. What else can support do? But its different outside the capital. The sky is high and the bird is flying, and the sea is wide and the fish leaps. We set the gates of the courtiers who opposed them on fire. Will they still have the strength to destroy the elder brother and Zijin? Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, reacted instantly, touched his chin and said, "You mean to implicate all their pond fish?" Mu Yangling snorted and smiled. She has not been a concubine for more than ten years. Although she seldom contacts the women in the house, she also knows that the officials love to contact and have relatives. She pointedly said: "In the officialdom The same subjects, fellow villagers, disciples, in-laws, and even colleagues all have relationships and maintain relationships with each other. These are connections. They dont want to reform the official system because once the new official system is implemented, the connections they previously maintained will be discounted by three points, not only will they lose money. Wealth, but also losing contacts!" "The officials in Beijing must have connections with the local government," Mu Yangling said. "We just need to follow their colleagues, hometowns, disciples, and in-laws to find out the problem. Then we''ll see if they still have time to spare. A stumbling block for Big Brother and Zijin." Qi Haoran hugged A Ling in surprise and boasted, "A Ling, you are so smart!" Mu Yangling raised his head contentedly. If Qi Xiuyuan knew that the two of them went out not to avoid the limelight, but to attract attention, he would definitely not let them out of Beijing today. But money is hard to buy, I knew it earlier, Qi Xiuyuan regretted it so much that his bowels were green. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling didn''t expect that they would be gone for three years. Qi Xiuyuan was right, there are indeed many people secretly wanting to deal with Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling. These couples are so bad that there is no one. Every time they do something, there must be Qi Haoran. And Qi Haoran is a high-ranking and powerful, and he is favored by the emperor. It is too difficult to overthrow him politically, but it is even more difficult to assassinate him. Who doesn''t know that Qi Haoran''s martial arts are so powerful that no one in the DPRK can compare? Even in the arena, there are not many people who are his opponents. So after many considerations, they decided to start from all aspects. First, first, find a way to provoke his brother relationship with the emperor. In this world, fathers, sons, brothers, and husbands and wives can turn against each other, not to mention royal brothers? Now the emperor favors him, but Qi Haoran holds such great military power and has trained so many generals. If they don''t believe the emperor, they will not have doubts in their hearts. Second, to destroy Prince Rong, it is estimated that it would be faster to start from his backyard, and Princess Rong is too hateful. That woman is in her thirties. Qi Haoran would not be moved at all. Thirdly, start with all his children. In short, if the circumstances allow, he will seduce all of them. If he can''t, he will lurk first, and slowly provoke his sons to fight for the position of the prince. They don''t believe that Qi Haoran will still be standing in a few years, or ten years later. In short, many people started to prepare secretly, but Qi Haoran took Mu Yangling back home and waved his hand: "You guys pack up, dad will take you on a tour of the mountains and waters." The twins and the twins immediately cheered, and Qi Haoran picked up the twins'' ears and said, "You two, let me live in the palace honestly, or you will live in your Uncle Fan''s house. Anyway, I won''t bring you both this time." The tiger head and the little lion asked accusingly: "Why?" "Because you still have to go to school!" Qi Haoran''s reason is very good, pointing to the dragon and phoenix: "Little Leopard and Baozhu are still young, your father and I can enlighten them, so they can survive." Mu Yangling pushed him when he heard the words and said, "Don''t use idioms indiscriminately." The ?? twins were immediately happy when they heard this reason, and said, "Sir has given us homework, and we have a month''s vacation, Dad, we are free!" Chapter 1279： avoid (2) Qi Haoran was curious, "What kind of homework takes a month?" "On the rationality of the reform of the official system!" Hutou waved his hand and said, "That''s what it means anyway. I heard that there was a fight today for the reform of the official system. One of the ministers of the Ministry of Punishment was almost forced to death, so our husband temporarily gave We assigned this assignment to let us fully investigate the facts before writing it, so we were given a month." Qi Haoran blushed with anger, and said angrily, "Why is your husband also a long-tongued woman? When did you force that Lan Shilang? Obviously he wanted to die!" The tiger head and the little lion looked at him with their mouths open, and complained, "So, Daddy, you are the villain who holds a big sword and angers the waiter!" Mu Yangling also had black lines all over his face, and asked, "Where did you all hear these rumors?" "It''s spread all over the world," said the little lion, "We passed by the teahouse when we came back from the palace, and when we heard the liveliness of the storyteller inside, we went in and listened to it. Now everyone is talking about it." Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran looked at each other, and their hearts sank. Qi Haoran patted the two children''s heads and said, "Don''t listen to the wind and the rain, who dares to carry a weapon in the hall? He also holds a big knife. If you hear such rumors in the future, you must learn to distinguish between true and false, understand?" Little Lion and Hutou were annoyed: "So they are slandering Daddy, let''s go to them to settle accounts." Qi Haoran grabbed their collars and pulled them back, saying, "Okay, hurry up and pack up, we''ll leave Beijing in two days, don''t go out and cause trouble for me." They just spent a little time in the palace, and what happened at the court meeting was made up as a story and spread to the teahouse. If someone didn''t do it on purpose, Qi Haoran wouldn''t believe it. And the energy of the person who did it on purpose is not low, or too many people have contributed to the flames, so the news spread so fast? But whether it is the former or the latter, Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling will not let a few more children out, so as not to be provoked by others. The tiger head and the little lion were detained by Qi Haoran at home, and the little bear was studying with Xiaobao in the East Palace again, which made the people waiting on the street waiting for the porcelain to wait for a day in vain. But they are not disappointed. The children of Prince Rong''s family are very naughty. They come to the street to play almost every day after school. If they can''t wait today, they can always wait for tomorrow. At this time, Qi Xiuyuan in the palace also received news from outside, and learned that the teahouses and restaurants outside were full of rumors, saying that Prince Rong almost killed Lan Shilang, who had a political disagreement with him, with a big sword. Qi Xiuyuan''s face was ugly, and he instructed the commander of the Imperial Guard in a calm voice, "Go and find out where the news came from, who is behind it." The commander of the Imperial Army ordered to retreat, and Qi Xiuyuan called the commander of the dark guard, "You guys also go to check the source, less than an hour after we dispersed, the teahouses and restaurants in the capital are already full of rumors! What other secrets are there? Today is the news of the DPRK meeting, will the militarys secrets be spread out tomorrow? The Dark Guard Commander responded immediately. Qi Xiuyuan became more frightened the more he thought about it on the way to Kunning Palace, and almost sank into the water when he saw Li Jinghua. Li Jinghua had already received the news and probably knew why he was troubled, so he asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you let the fourth uncle go out of Beijing to avoid it?" Li Jinghua worried: "Those people lost in the court, but they are aggressive outside. After all, there is only one fourth uncle, and the family is full of women and children. The tiger head and the little lion are naughty. "That''s what I thought about it, Zijin said that he had already agreed to go out to avoid it, but it would take two or three days to clean up, but the rumors spread all over the capital in just an hour outside, I was afraid of the other party''s actions. It''s going to be much quicker than we thought, so I want them to leave early tomorrow morning." Li Jinghua was startled, "In such a hurry? Fourth Uncle will definitely not agree!" "Yeah, avoid it like fleeing, Haoran has always been proud, and he will never agree." This was the source of Qi Xiuyuan''s headache, he raised his forehead and said, "But now I have to stare everywhere, I really can''t take care of him. The dark guard reported that this afternoon, there were several waves of people ambushed on the two streets where Hutou and Little Lion go most often." Li Jinghua''s face sank, "They still dare to assassinate members of the royal family?" "It would be fine if it was assassinated," Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "There are quite a few secret guards around the children, and they are not weak in their own skills, and they are in a busy market, so they are not afraid of assassination. As long as the head or the little lion accidentally kills one person, Haoran, who insists on abolishing the restrictions on public prosecution and the reform of control, must suffer the first bitter fruit." "A vicious tactic." "That''s why I want him to leave early tomorrow morning," Qi Xiuyuan stood up and paced around the room, whispering, "But I definitely shouldn''t talk about this matter, it''s not a big deal for Zijin to talk about it, he can only Arling came forward." Li Jinghua''s heart moved, and she asked with a smile, "So the emperor wants his concubine to persuade A Ling?" Qi Xiuyuan nodded, "If it''s going to be dark today, it''s too loud to announce that she enters the palace, and Zitong will have to go there in person, and," Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "Hao Ran is arrogant, and A Ling is not much humbler than him, I''m afraid she I will not agree to leave in such a hurry, and I will have to ask Zitong to persuade him a little more." Qi Xiuyuan said coldly: "Zi Tong told her that one day I will invite them back solemnly, and use the shame of Xue to avoid disaster today!" Li Jinghua bowed and saluted, said solemnly: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the concubine will persuade her." At this time, Fan Zijin also stared at the note in his hand with a livid face. He rubbed the note, crushed it, and then got up with a frosty face and went to Prince Rong''s mansion. He didn''t expect these officials to act so fast that they had already started digging Haoran, and he didn''t expect that the courtiers would react so daringly to the reform of the official system that they dared to form a party and attack Haoran. If it weren''t for the fact that he still had a team of spies in his hands, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have noticed the actions under the bustling capital today. Haoran must leave Beijing immediately! The capital city is too complicated and dangerous, and not only does Haoran have to leave, but also several children have to leave, otherwise if there is an accident, neither he nor Haoran will cry. Fan Zijin hurried to find Qi Haoran. At this time, a small blue cloth carriage drove out of the palace, Li Jinghua was sitting in it, and in front of her sat her personal female official, Wen Cui. Wen Cui boiled a cup of tea and presented it to the queen, and asked in a low voice, "Madame, is it really so powerful? The emperor and the prince have not weathered the storm and are afraid of their conspiracy and tricks? The former Da Zhou royal family, bandits and noble families all lost. As long as the emperor trusts the prince, why should he and the princess avoid the capital?" Chapter 1280： avoid (3) Li Jinghua sighed: "The situation is different, I''m afraid even the emperor and the prince didn''t expect this." It was a chaotic time when the Da Zhou imperial family and the bandits were overthrown. At that time, there was no reason to be reasonable, and the courtiers never thought to say some etiquette and moral words to the emperor and the prince, just need the army to crush it. When the family was cleaned up, it was just after the rebellion was quelled and the country was not stable. At that time, Qi Haoran had too much blood on his hands, and the emperor was a military commander. Come, even if they object in their hearts, they dare not express it. Li Jinghua said in a low voice, "The most important thing that affects their interests is the cancellation of the unlimited land tax exemption for jurors and officials. There were people who opposed it at the time, but the country was not completely settled at that time, and they were afraid that they would lose their lives in another war. The emperor''s iron-blooded methods have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and this is the only way to carry out this policy to the end, but now that more than ten years have passed, the emperor has been kind, and the officials have long forgotten the ferocity of the emperor and the prince, and their hearts have also grown up, so they are bold! " Although the current control reform has increased the supervision of officials and loosened the control of the people, in fact, the thing that harms the interests is the unlimited tax exemption for those who abolished the fame. It is estimated that the ministers also thought of this. fierce opposition. After all, their interests were stripped away bit by bit by the emperor. If they promised to supervise the new bureaucracy now, what right would they have in front of the emperor in the future? The bystander is clear, because Li Jinghua has never been in this game, he sees it more clearly than Qi Xiuyuan and others. The policy of abolishing the land tax on the merits and reputations above Juren was proposed by Mu Yangling and presided over by Qi Haoran. They took all the old hatred into account. Wen Cui couldn''t help smacking her tongue, and said in a low voice, "But a few days ago, the queen concubine also proposed the reform of the official system. Wasn''t there nothing at that time?" "That''s because A Ling was mentioned. No matter what, she is a woman. The officials did not think that the emperor would accept her opinion. When the Minister of Zuo and several ministers proposed to adopt her opinion on administrative reform, they would also subconsciously accept her opinion. Abandoning A-Ling, I felt that this was the idea of ??the Minister of the Left and several ministers. They were all officials, and they came up with their opinions. They opposed or supported them. "Li Jinghua smiled and said, "The emperor has never stopped what the lord wants to do, so that in the past ten years, everything he wanted to do has been accomplished." "From pacifying the bandits to subjugating the family, to taxation reform, to opening the forbidden sea, and recovering the lost land, he did everything he wanted to do. The courtiers were afraid when they heard that Prince Rong was going to participate in it, and then they gathered together. Attack it." "Doesn''t that mean that the princess is implicated by the prince, not that the prince is implicated by the princess?" Li Jinghua smiled and said, "What''s the difference between the husband and the wife? If they really want to divide, they also involve each other. The prince is involved in order to vent his anger, and A Ling is for Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong..." Li Jinghua shook her head and laughed when she said this, "So it''s Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong who have implicated them, and I, the mother, have to pay some responsibilities." "Niangniang!" Li Jinghua shook his hand and said, "The courtiers despise women, so they don''t take it seriously when they say the same thing from A Ling''s mouth, but for the prince, they are like a formidable enemy. Wen Cui, perhaps A Ling said That''s right, we have to let the world hear our women''s voices, and let those men stop blowing by the wind when they hear us again." Wen Cui''s face was confused. Aren''t they talking about the prince and the princess avoiding trouble? How did they get involved with the woman? Li Jinghua''s mouth curled slightly and said, "How about this as a condition for me to let her leave Beijing?" Mu Yangling has always wanted to improve the status of women. Li Jinghua did not object to this, but did not support it, but rather ignored it, because she is the mother of a country, and there are some things that Mu Yangling can do, but she can''t. But now she wanted to do it. Li Jinghua looked at the hurried passers-by on the street, and felt a little nervous. It was only a few months since she last left the palace, but she hadn''t seen such a normal street scene for more than ten years. Li Jinghua said to herself in her heart: To convince people, you always need some chips, and this is her chip. Mu Yangling looked at Li Jinghua in amazement, and asked, "What did you say?" Li Jinghua smiled and said, "Didn''t you always want me to make a clear statement about supporting women''s schools? I have promised you now, and I have also promised to increase the number of female officials in the palace and reduce the number of years for them to enter the palace, not necessarily at the age of twenty-five. , those who are twenty-three years old can apply to leave the palace, and I will try my best to help women run schools, so that more women can read and learn a skill." Mu Yangling looked at her suspiciously, "You hurried out of the palace just to tell me this?" Then wait until she enters the palace tomorrow and say no, and leave the palace on purpose? Li Jinghua smiled and said, "Of course not, but something requires you." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief and said happily: "Whatever you say, as long as I can do it, I will try my best to do it." "You can definitely do it," Li Jinghua said: "Convince the prince to leave Beijing tomorrow." Li Jinghua told the emperor and her concerns, and finally sighed: "None of us thought that the courtiers would react so strongly, but they completely disregarded the dignity of the emperor and the ministers. The emperor and I both felt that it was easy to hide from hidden arrows, so you It''s better to leave." Mu Yangling''s face gradually sank, raised his chin and said, "We are walking and sitting upright, are we afraid that they will fail?" "Why aren''t you afraid?" Li Jinghua said, "If they are shameless, who can compare to them? If nothing else, the lord will always go out to socialize. As long as he drinks, a good woman will pounce on him and catch him. Saying that he insulted her innocence, will the lord accept her or not?" "If the lord dares to say a word, she will be killed immediately. By then, the lord will not be able to say anything even if he is full of mouths, no," Li Jinghua shook his head and said, "If I were the other party, the lord would never let the lord take a concubine. Instead, he rushed out and complained that the prince had raped her, and then committed suicide in public. Regardless of whether the prince touched her or not, in the eyes of the world, the prince is just such a person, even if we finally found evidence that this was a slander, The other party can also say that we are officials protecting each other." Seeing Mu Yangling''s condensed expression, Li Jinghua held her hand and said, "This is the simplest strategy, and it can only ruin the reputation of the prince. There are many more vicious and disgusting things than this, I You can pick up a lot at your fingertips. This is for the prince, and it can be other conspiracies for you and your children. How much effort can you and the prince have to prevent these conspiracies?" "What''s more, it''s hard to prevent." Mu Yangling lowered his eyes and said: "My lord and I were going to hide, but it''s too urgent to leave tomorrow, and the lord must not be willing..." "Is it more important to look at the face or the inside?" Li Jinghua looked at her and said seriously: "A-Ling, you have to think about the prince." At this time, Fan Zijin was also poking at Qi Haoran''s head angrily and asked, "Is face more important or A Ling and the children? You don''t think about yourself but also for A Ling and the children, you are rough-hearted. Thick is not afraid, what will they do?" Chapter 1281： Avoid (4) In the evening, the couple sat cross-legged on the bed and were relatively speechless. Mu Yang lucked out and said, "Haoran, I have something to tell you." "Master also has something to tell you." According to the rules of the TV series, Mu Yangling immediately said: "I''ll say it first." Qi Haoran was thinking about how to explain to A Ling, and nodded indifferently: "Okay, you talk first." Mu Yangling looked at his face carefully and said, "Haoran, let''s leave early in the morning, anyway, we don''t have much luggage, so there''s no need to stay to be attacked and idle by them." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then blinked, seeing A Ling staring at him, his heart was overjoyed, there is no need for him to mention such embarrassing words. Qi Haoran coughed lightly and said solemnly: "Even if we don''t have much luggage, the clothes, medicinal materials, and various household utensils we bring with us will take two or three days to pack up..." "No, no," Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "Let''s go first, and let Gu Yu and the others clean up the rest of the things slowly, and then let them catch up." Qi Haoran reluctantly said: "Okay, just do as you said." Qi Haoran pulled the quilt over A Ling and said softly, "It''s very late, hurry up and go to bed. Since you''re leaving tomorrow, you have to get up early." Mu Yangling didn''t expect to convince Qi Haoran so easily, so he was still a little dizzy at this time, and he couldn''t react when he was knocked down and lay on the bed. After a while, she turned to face him and asked, "You agreed?" Qi Haoran said vaguely: "When did you not agree to what you mentioned?" Mu Yangling thought about it and accepted this reason. Since the couple decided to leave in a light car the next day, they naturally got up early. Except for the little bear, the other children followed them away. Qi Haoran stood in the yard watching everyone pack their luggage, Mu Yangling put a cape on him, Qi Haoran patted her hand and said, "I''ll go to the palace to see my eldest brother, and I''ll pick up the little bear by the way, and I have something to tell him. ." "I''m watching at home, you go." At this time, it was only five oclock, and the curfew on the street had just ended. Qi Haoran saw a car parked at the corner not long after he went out, and he hurriedly restrained his horse. Fan Zijin lifted the curtain of the car and said to him, "Let''s take a carriage into the palace, we are just talking." Qi Haoran threw the horse to the guard behind him. Seeing Fan Zijin again, Qi Haoran''s face was still solemn. Fan Zijin took the kettle on the stove, brewed him a cup of hot tea, and handed it to him: "It won''t be too long to leave, I will definitely let you come back in a beautiful and beautiful way." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes at him and said, "Okay, I''ll wait!" Fan Zijin smiled and asked, "How did you convince A Ling?" Qi Haoran said instantly proudly: "I don''t need to persuade me, A Ling took the initiative to propose." Fan Zijin paused and doubted, "How could she think of leaving today?" If he hadn''t been well informed and noticed some anomalies, he wouldn''t have let Haoran and the others leave at this time. Qi Haoran''s face darkened and said, "The Queen''s Sister-in-law came yesterday." Fan Zijin''s question naturally also had Qi Haoran, so after getting up early in the morning, he called Lichun to ask questions, only then did he know that the queen had quietly come to the mansion yesterday. This means that it is the emperor''s intention to let him leave immediately. Even the emperor asked him to temporarily avoid the edge, which shows how united the officials are this time. Qi Haoran sneered: "These people form a party for personal gain, but they have their own interests. I will do things outside, and you will investigate in Beijing. I don''t believe that they can''t break their party." Fan Zijin nodded again and again. At this time, as long as Qi Haoran was willing to leave, he would agree to anything. The two cousins ??entered the palace with solemn expressions to see Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan also sighed when he saw his younger brother, but his face was very stern. He reprimanded: "You are not allowed to do anything wrong after you leave the capital. Listen to A Ling''s advice." He added, "Although I am going out for a sightseeing tour this time, But the bodyguards and secret guards you should bring are indispensable. Do you know how many people want to kill you now? There are people in the Imperial Army who you can trust and take some away." Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "No, I have brought all the guards and secret guards in the house, so I don''t need the Imperial Army." Qi Xiuyuan was stunned for a moment and asked, "You took everyone away, what about the little bear?" Qi Haoran said strangely: "Isn''t Xiaoxiong living in the East Palace, he has been accompanied by guards and dark guards." Qi Xiuyuan''s face was full of black lines, "How many people will you leave for him?" Qi Haoran licked his face and said with a smile: "Then why don''t you arrange a few more people for him?" This is clearly asking him for a secret guard. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help smashing him with the book on the table, thinking that he was going to leave, and he was reluctant, he dropped the book in his hand and glared at him: "Your son is already waiting at the palace gate, go away, this time there is no The edict is not allowed to run back." Qi Haoran knew that the eldest brother had promised to allocate the little bears, and happily dragged Fan Zijin away. There are not only little bears, but also little treasures waiting at the gate of the palace. The eyes of the two of them were red, as if they had just cried a while ago. Seeing Qi Haoran coming, Xiaoxiong immediately bowed his head in discomfort, admitting his mistake, "Daddy, it''s all my fault, I''ve caused you trouble." Xiaobao also admitted his mistake, "Fourth uncle, we really didn''t expect the courtiers to react so much. It''s fine if you exempted them from the preferential treatment of land tax. Who knew that this time it was just to reform some official systems..." Xiaobao lowered his head and said sadly, "It''s all our fault. We didn''t think about it carefully and caused trouble for the fourth uncle and the four aunts." The two children were woken up early in the morning and notified that Qi Haoran''s family was leaving Beijing today. They are no longer three-year-olds. They really thought they went out to Beijing to play in the mountains and water. Leaving in such a hurry, or everyone except the bear, obviously went out to avoid disaster. The two of them did not expect that a speech at a meeting would turn out like this, so the two brothers cried at each other for a long time. Qi Haoran did not justify the nature of his departure, nor did he comfort them, he only said: "There is no turning back when you open the bow. Since you have already opened the door, then proceed with the reform. One day we will come back. " Qi Haoran touched the little bear''s head and said, "Your mother always said that the most important thing in innovation is stability and perseverance. You have perseverance. What you lack is stability. Remember, don''t be impatient just to get me back. Outsiders, once the innovation fails, it will be a waste for us to leave Beijing today, and now we are leaving in a daze, and it is up to the two of you to come back in a beautiful and beautiful way." Both of them had high fighting spirit in their eyes. Qi Haoran was satisfied. Prince Rong''s mansion was bustling, Hutou and Little Lion immediately shouted, "This is too sudden, we are not happy with Brother Xiao An yet." Mu Yangling was stunned and asked, "Xiao An is leaving too?" "Of course, our homework is the same." After that, he quickly sent someone to pass a message to Xiao An. The dragon and the phoenix follow the example, and they also pass on the message to their little friend Xiaofu. Mu Yangling suddenly had a headache, and finally broke the jar and thought: Anyway, Fan Zijin can''t let his son follow us, so let them inform him. Chapter 1282： out of Beijing The tiger head and the little lion ran back to the house and simply packed three sets of clothes, then went to the study and packed the books they often used. The two of them quickly ran to the stables and waited with their foal. The little leopard and Baozhu are more entangled, holding their own toys and want to take this one, and the other, Mu Yangling said to the maidservant beside them: "In addition to the necessary daily necessities, you play with these things. You can pack as much as you can, and if you cant take it away now, the team will also take it to catch up in two days. The grandmothers knew what they had in mind, and turned around to pack some important toys. Mu Yangling took the little hands of the two children and said, "Let''s leave the things to the maids to pack up, let''s go to the carriage." The little leopard hugged his mother''s neck and asked, "Mother, won''t we come back when we leave?" "Of course not, this is our home, we just go out to play and come back after a while." The little leopard felt at ease, and patted his little sister''s little hand comfortingly, coaxing her in a milky voice: "Don''t be afraid, my brother will protect you." Baozhu hugged her mother''s neck and said, "I want my mother to protect me." Mu Yangling felt apologetic, obviously their sudden actions still scared the children. Mu Yangling took the two children into his arms and went to the carriage. At this time, the morning sun is beginning to appear, and the morning glow in the east has sank for a long time. The red sun is trying to show its fullness. People in the capital have just woken up and are still preparing breakfast at home. There are some people walking on the street, and the shops that do breakfast are already smoking. Prince Rong''s Mansion''s convoy appeared on the street at this time, a bit abrupt, but the capital was prosperous, and there were many people coming and going from south to north. Although few people from the inner city left the city so early, it was not unusual for everyone to watch. So the people on the street just glanced at it curiously, and then they went their own way. Fan Zijin rode his horse and walked beside Qi Haoran and instructed: "...Be calm and don''t act with loyalty. If there is any undecided matter, please write to me and my cousin. It''s okay to listen to A Ling''s opinion." When Fan Zijin said this, he thought that Mu Yangling was also unreliable, so he immediately changed his mouth and said: "Forget it, don''t listen to her, ask Xiao An, although he is young, he is full of wit and courage, so he can give you anyway. some opinions." Qi Haoran had black lines all over his head, "Let me ask a little kid for advice, am I embarrassed?" "Yo, you also have times when you''re embarrassed?" Fan Zijin said, "I don''t think you like listening to children the most, don''t you forget how you taught me a lesson?" Fan Zijin followed Qi Haoran and said, "Zijin, the children have their own ideas. We should respect the children. Maybe their ideas are better than ours." Qi Haoran coughed lightly and whispered, "Then Xiao An is also from the sect of Arling, can Arling be more reliable than him?" "So you also know that you are not reliable." Seeing the city gate in front of him, Fan Zijin sighed and stopped fighting with him, saying, "Don''t worry, there is my cousin and me in the capital, Xiaoxiong, I will help you. You take care of me, and you also take care of my two children." Qi Haoran nodded, patted his shoulder and said, "Okay, it''s not parting from life and death, I''ll be back in a while." Xiaoan and Xiaofu also stepped forward to say goodbye to their father happily, saying that they would listen carefully to the words of the fourth uncle and aunt this month, and would never cause trouble. At this moment, everyone thought that they would come back soon, ranging from half a year to three or two months. After all, it is impossible for them to stay outside for too long with their family and family. But the most important thing in this world is accidents. The courtiers were forced to tacitly acquiesce to the reform of the official system yesterday, but that does not mean that they will not destroy it. There were really too few people who could fall asleep last night. There were even secret gatherings in the capital. They just made up their minds to give Qi Haoran a look today, so that the other party would know that their courtiers were not so easy to mess with. Qi Haoran, as a general with a heavy army, the only prince of Daqi, and the deputy minister of the Ministry of War, it is difficult to get the exact evidence of his crime, but there are not too many specious suspects. So early in the morning, the courtiers were gearing up for a tough battle, so they even arrived outside the hall a quarter of an hour earlier than usual. Nearly half of the courtiers stood waiting outside the hall with dark circles under their eyes, and their faces were full of condensed expressions. Rongxuan glanced at everyone when he came, and smiled at Yan Du, who closed his eyes and rested, "Zishan didn''t sleep last night, did you?" Yan Du glanced at Rong Xuan, who was in high spirits, and said, "Jin Yu sleeps well." "Naturally, how can you not sleep well when one of your thoughts falls?" Yan Du said lightly: "It''s too early to draw conclusions at this time, after all, the new official system has not yet begun." Rong Xuan raised the corner of his mouth, glanced at all the ministers, sneered in his heart, and wanted to take Qi Haoran as a target, it also depends on the emperor''s answer. Although ??Rongxuan did not receive the news of Qi Haoran''s departure from Beijing, Fan Zijin visited him last night. Although the other party didn''t say it clearly, he could also guess that Qi Haoran was going out of Beijing to avoid the limelight. Rongxuan felt that his main task today was to block the mouths of Baiguan, so that they could not mention Qi Haoran, so as to buy more time for the other party. Rongxuan felt that the best thing at this time was the emperor suspending the dynasty, and the worry of suspending the dynasty for two or three days was resolved. Rong Xuan also thought that Qi Haoran would not leave Beijing until two or three days later, but he didn''t think he would leave today. With his arrogance, he would definitely not do such a thing. Obviously, Baiguan also thought the same as Rong Xuan. They felt that if they didn''t fight with them to the end with Qi Haoran''s arrogance, they would be hard-pressed for a while, and this was their chance. No one expected that Qi Haoran was no longer in the capital at this time, until the Jingjing sounded and Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin did not appear in the hall, everyone felt a little bad. The courtiers comforted themselves in their hearts. It must be that Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin also knew that they had committed public anger yesterday, so they did not dare to come to the court today. Go straight to the argument. In fact, everyone is still a little timid about facing Prince Rong directly. But Qi Xiuyuan directly broke their illusions, and Qi Xiuyuan said with a worried and bitter expression: "Prince Rong''s old injury has recurred, and he can no longer enter the court to participate in politics. The responsibility of the deputy minister of the Ministry of War is temporarily replaced by the left servant of the Ministry of War, and the affairs of the military are temporarily by his deputy. Responsible, if there is no major incident in the army, you are not allowed to disturb Prince Rong easily." Everyone was stunned for a moment, then reacted and asked: "The emperor, what about the reform of the official system?" Qi Xiuyuan frowned and said, "The reform of the official system is a major event for the entire imperial court. Prince Rong just made a suggestion. All the ministers can discuss what to do. Why bother to ask him about everything?" The courtiers opened their mouths, but they couldn''t pass the impeachment papers in their hands. Everyone knows that the old wound on Prince Rong''s body is for Daqi, and at this time his old wound has recurred, can they still impeach him on the basis of undetermined guilt? Chapter 1283： counterattack (1) The courtiers silently put the folds back into their sleeves, and decided to go back and let the matter ferment. It is best to make the suspicion true, and even if Prince Rong''s old injury recurs, they will fold! At this time, no one knew that the family of Prince Rong''s mansion had left, or that after returning home from the dynasty, he heard the people who were sent to stare at the mansion and reported that Prince Rong and his wife had not left the mansion all day. What was surprising was that Prince Rong''s twins Before leaving the palace, the courtiers began to pay attention. With this attention, everyone found that Prince Rong''s mansion was very quiet after this incident. Not only did Prince Rong not go out, but even his four children who ran out every day didn''t show up. Before everyone could find out the reason, they received a news from the local area-the local Prince Rong was haunted! Following the royal family, an announcement was made that Prince Rong had to leave Beijing to find a famous doctor due to the recurrence of an old injury. He hoped that famous doctors from all over the country would take care of him for the sake of the prince and the country! Princess Errong insisted on accompanying her because she was worried about the prince. In order to prevent Prince Rong from worrying about his children for over four years, the emperor specially asked him to take his four children with him, and it would be good to leave only the prince in the palace in Beijing. Qunchen: Is this playing them like fools? Who went out to look for famous doctors and brought four children with them? But they were not the imperial physicians who treated Qi Haoran, so they couldn''t come up with any concrete evidence to refute it. And Xiaoxiong has also done enough that his father was seriously injured. I was very worried and sad. I was very haggard for several days. After three or four days, I lost a lot of weight. Even the courtiers who had always been skeptical about Qi Haoran''s illness couldn''t help but believe it. The courtiers, let alone the common people. Qi Haoran''s reputation among the people was even higher than that of General Yuan at this time, so as soon as he learned that his old injury had recurred, the people automatically prayed for him, and many people still offered him a tablet of longevity at home or in temples. This activity soon spread from the capital to the south of the Yangtze River, and then to the west, north and south. The south is still worth it. After the people in the west and north heard about it, almost every household began to offer his longevity tablet. Especially in the West, Qi Haoran led the Qi family army to drive the Xixia people out of the West more than ten years ago and saved them, and Qi Haoran''s reputation is also not low in the newly recovered lost land in the West. The same is true for the North. Northland was originally the base of Qi Haoran brothers. Last year they recovered the lost land. Qi Haoran is also a forward and a general, so his reputation in the Northland is not low. For a while, the longevity tablet enshrined in Qi Haoran became popular in Daqi. If the ordinary people did not enshrine one, they would be discriminated against. Qi Haoran didn''t know about it at first on the way, until one day he was staying at a farmhouse and inadvertently saw his longevity tablet in the lobby, Qi Haoran said to Mu Yangling with emotion and pride: "Have this achievement. , this life is enough!" Mu Yangling is also very proud of it. But the understanding of the courtiers is obviously different from the two. The first thing they thought was that they finally found an opportunity to provoke the relationship between the emperor and Prince Rong. As a result, nearly half of the papers that Qi Xiuyuan received every day, and the officials he saw suggested to him that every commoner in the whole of Qi only knew Prince Rong, but not the emperor. I wonder if this Daqi is the world of Prince Rong or the emperor. the world? At the same time, the rumor that Prince Rong, who had been suppressed only two days ago, almost forced the minister of the death penalty department, began to become lively in the capital again. Even Mu Bowen, who was in the Ministry of Industry and concentrated on water conservancy research, heard the rumors. He couldn''t help but go to Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin was struggling with these two things. The first one he couldn''t do anything about. There are pimples. As for the second item, Fan Zijin''s headache was that many courtiers were involved in it, and even if he suppressed people with the power of the Anjun Wangfu, he could not suppress the news. Mu Bowen heard the words, and after a moment of silence, he said, "Brother Fan, leave this rumor to me." "You?" Fan Zijin looked at him suspiciously. Mu Bowen smiled slightly and said: "Actually, this is also a coincidence. My sister helped me to ask the sage for a decree, allowing me to search for non-confidential documents in the six departments, and when I was in the official department, I saw the resumes of some officials in the previous dynasty. , and also helped the officials of the Ministry of Personnel sort out. I found that the rate of suicide of officials in the previous dynasty was much higher than that in his dynasty. Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and looked at him. Mu Bowen continued to smile and said: "I cried when I was hit when I was young, and my sister scolded me and said, ''I can''t bear such a small hit, what can I do when I grow up? Let alone become an official.'' It can be seen that being an official requires a strong endurance, obviously, Lan Shilang''s endurance is not very good." Fan Zijin was silent, and after a while he said, "Now I think you are your sister''s younger brother." Fan Zijin said: "Since you want to do it, then go for it." Mu Bowen went home immediately, first wrote a briefing on the selection of officials, and then wrote an article on strengthening the tolerance of officials and selecting suitable officials. Lin Weide and Mu Yangling can be regarded as good friends. He and Mu Bowen have also met twice. His impression is that he is gentle and elegant, very different from the shrewd and strong Mu Yangling. If they didn''t say it, no one would think that they were siblings. And Mu Bowen was really quiet after he entered Beijing, so quiet that he didn''t look like Prince Rong''s brother-in-law. As Prince Rong''s brother-in-law, Mu Bowen naturally received a lot of attention from everyone, but apart from his good relationship with Prince Rong''s mansion, there really wasn''t much to pay attention to. Because Mu Bowen was too low-key, apart from the fact that he lived in the Prince Rong''s mansion at first, he seemed to be hidden after that. Like his sister, Princess Rong, he is not sociable. Everyone is not interested in taking him to drink, nor is he interested in taking him to the brothel. Every day he goes to Songshan Academy or Liubu to check the information, otherwise he will go to the river to be in a daze. Stay unnecessarily. If it wasn''t for him going to the palace every once in a while to see his sister, Princess Rong would often pick up his wife and children to play in the palace, and those people in the capital who hated Qi Haoran would have reached out to him long ago. Lin Weide has always thought that Mu Bowen was a gentle scholar, but now it seems that this man''s minions are also very beneficial, but he usually keeps it away. He has a good impression of Mu Yangling, and Mu Bowen''s article is not only well-written, but also well-conceived, and more importantly, it can resonate with him. It''s a shame for him not to publish such an article. As a result, Mu Bowen''s article appeared in the newspaper the next morning, and at the same time, Qi Haoran''s family, who were forced to leave Beijing, also started a journey to trouble the courtiers, and their counterattack had just begun. Chapter 1284： counterattack (2) First, Mu Bowen''s letter and article insinuated that Lan Shilang was not capable of being an official, and that he had to commit suicide because of his poor endurance, but he had to blame Qi Haoran, and successfully moved the topic away from Qi Haoran. Just as the courtiers were about to respond, Qi Xiuyuan quickly dismissed Lan Shilang''s official position and asked the Ministry of Personnel to re-evaluate him. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he agreed with Mu Bowen''s point of view. So the next day, an old man went to Dali Temple to beat drums and complain about his injustice, saying that Prince Rong Qi Haoran ate empty wages in last year''s war against gold. There is evidence of Qi Haoran taking empty salaries and embezzling soldiers'' salaries. The courtiers immediately turned up and asked the emperor to let Prince Rong return to Beijing to confront him. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the criminal evidence reported by the Dali Temple, and sneered: "It''s just two letters, and there is no account book. What kind of evidence is it? After a thorough investigation of the Dali Temple, Prince Rong will defend himself." In other words, Prince Rong doesn''t have to go back to Beijing. The ministers below ?? looked at each other, and their hearts sank slightly. Although Qi Haoran would block them in Beijing, he was still under his nose, and they could quickly respond to whatever the other party did. But at this time, when people ran out of the capital, they were not very good at monitoring him or dealing with him. It''s convenient, like fighting cattle across the mountain, no matter how hard they try, they can''t reach each other. It seems that "criminal evidence" needs to be more specific. So Dali Temple quickly found an account book... Fan Zijin was furious when he saw it, and said: "The food and grass for the war of gold are all prepared by this king to escort. You are not so much the embezzlement of Prince Rong as the embezzlement of the king, why bother to come up with a copy The account book is here!" Fan Zijin sneered while holding the account book, "20,000 gold, but only 200,000 taels, do you think that Prince Rong is poor enough to see this? Go outside and ask, the annual income of glass workshops and watch workshops alone is not enough. If it is less than one million taels, he needs to go to great lengths to greed for twenty thousand gold!" The courtiers sneered: "Who would dislike the lack of money? Two hundred thousand taels is indeed not much for the prince''s family property, but it is life-saving food for the soldiers at the border." "Therefore, the prince''s move is even more sinister." A minister continued. "Yes, why would he embezzle the hard-earned money of the soldiers when he is not short of money?" This is what Qi Haoran did. Qi Xiuyuan sneered and said, "It''s normal for you to have doubts in your heart. If that''s the case, it''s better to conduct a thorough investigation of the entire army to see if there are other cases of empty pay and corruption." The courtiers were taken aback, wouldn''t this make matters worse? They just wanted to drag Qi Haoran into the water, and didn''t want to set fire to the entire military world of Qi. They hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, the manpower and material resources to thoroughly investigate the entire army are too great. Since there is evidence of Prince Rong''s corruption, it is better to just investigate thoroughly. This matter?" Qi Xiuyuan smiled meaningfully, "That''s okay, let''s use this as a breakthrough to investigate." Although the emperor relented, the civil servants were still a little uneasy, and they always felt that the emperor agreed too easily. The civil officials were puzzled, but the generals almost stared at them. Is it possible to investigate only Prince Rong? Since we want to investigate the corruption and bribery case of Prince Rong, it is natural to start the investigation from the people around him, as well as the inspector who was in charge of dispatching grain and grass at that time, the soldiers who escorted the grain and grass, the logistics officer who recorded the entry and exit of the warehouse, etc., and then they will investigate. The army at the post station where the grain and forage were parked, almost dragged the entire army into it bit by bit. I dont know how many people will be involved. The soldiers with clean hands and feet were most worried that they would be implicated, but those with dirty hands and feet were frightened, and they quickly tried to solve this matter. It is impossible for Prince Rong to take the case of embezzlement, let alone the emperor does not believe it, even they do not believe it. Whoever does not know that Prince Rong loves soldiers like a son, hates those who take empty pay and embezzle food and grass. Even if they were his capable subordinates, once they are discovered, they will be dealt with by the art of war. Therefore, the generals can guess that the account books and letters of the crime evidence are forged. Since they are forged, they will always be found out one day. In order to end this matter as soon as possible, they can only clear the grievances of Prince Rong and prevent the Dali Temple from going deeper. Check it out. As a result, before Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin could make a move, the internal chaos of the courtiers first started. The civil officials wanted to investigate the matter in depth, so that they could create evidence by inserting needles into them, and Qi Haoran was convicted of the crime of corruption, while the generals tried their best to To stop it, the courtiers who were originally united to fight against the reform were divided. Qi Xiu and Fan Zijin sneered, "Your method is good, but let them start chaos first, or you can take this opportunity to eliminate some worms in the army." Fan Zijin said, "It''s not messy enough. Now that the army is no match for the civilians, I want to throw some evidence of corrupt officials in my hand to the generals, so that they can use this to coerce the civilians to make concessions." Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows, "Then?" Fan Zijin raised the corners of his mouth, "Then it''s natural that the law should be done. Although we can''t catch all the worms on both sides this time, we can get rid of a lot of people. If the emperor is worried that there are not enough people, it''s time to open Enke." "Why?" "The world is unified, and now all the lost land in the north and west has been recovered. Such a great opportunity is just to be gracious to the people." Qi Xiuyuan smiled with satisfaction. The two were still thinking about how to give the evidence to the generals. The news that Qi Haoran had found a corrupt official in Yexian spread to the capital. The surname of the corrupted official who was found out is Cui, and of course they are not from the same family as the Cui family in Qinghe, but they have the same surname. Moreover, the corrupt official Cui and the Cui family have been linked to each other before. The most important thing is that he and Lan Shilang are from the same hometown. With Lan Shilang, he did not dare to talk about a close relationship with several ministers in the court, but he sent many gifts. Fan Zijin mentioned that corrupt official Cui was named in the list of corrupt officials who took bribes. Therefore, Fan Zijin pushed the matter to the generals and them, and with their hands, corrupt officials Cui found out several second- and third-rank ministers in the court. The reform of the official system has not yet been carried out, and the courtiers first became a mess. Every day in the court, courtiers attacked each other, but Qi Haoran, who should be dealt with the most, was left behind. Although there was chaos in the DPRK, Qi Xiuyuan was not angry at all. He handed over the investigation and handling of corrupt officials to the Dali Temple and the Censor Terrace for joint trial. The people in the opposition wanted to oppose, but they were all in chaos inside, and it was impossible to unite and fight like the beginning. In addition, Qi Haoran seemed to be addicted to being an inspector, so he even made a private visit. Corrupt, must be found out, he does not try, just collect evidence and send it to the higher-level officials, and the other party will try it or **** it back to Beijing to hand it over to the Ministry of Punishment. There were also courtiers who were dissatisfied with his meddling in local affairs, but Qi Xiuyuan said, "Daqi was conquered by the fourth brother and I, and this world also has his share. Now that his old injury recurs, he can''t share my worries. If he can visit famous doctors. From time to time, I will inspect the place and monitor whether the officials are doing their jobs faithfully, and I feel very relieved." Then are you not worried that he will form a party for personal gain and collude with local officials to replace you? Chapter 1285： counterattack (3) Qi Haoran wants soldiers and soldiers, money and money, and now he wants people and people. If you really want to rebel, can you stand it? Although the courtiers didn''t say it thoroughly, they expressed such a meaning inside and outside the words, not only Rong Xuan, but also Fan Zijin''s heart was raised. Qi Xiuyuan directly stated that his younger brother was not expected to be an emperor, nor would he want to be an emperor. Seeing that the courtiers are still entangled in this topic, Qi Xiuyuan directly hinted: "Prince Rong does not love power, she will not agree." Everyone was stunned for a long time before they could react. Prince Rong, he is afraid! Prince Rong does not want to be a queen, so does Prince Rong still want to be an emperor? As for why Princess Rong didn''t want to be the queen, the courtiers agreed that it was because of her jealousy. If Qi Haoran became the emperor, she would definitely be accepted into the harem, but she is now the princess, the second most honorable woman in Da Qi, and her status is still growing. Above the princess, what else is she not satisfied with? The courtiers did not expect that the emperor would have confidence in Prince Rong because of Princess Rong, and they all twitched their lips and were speechless. Fan Zijin glanced at Qi Xiuyuan and felt relieved. Of course, Qi Xiuyuan didn''t believe in his younger brother because of Mu Yangling, but because he knew his younger brother''s character and behavior well, even if he handed the throne to him, he would not sit. The reason why he gave this reason is because no matter how much he swears and swears to believe in his younger brother, the courtiers will not believe it. If this is the case, it is better to give other convincing reasons. For example, the present one. Although it''s shameful to spread the news about his younger brother''s fears, but since all Daqi knows about it, and this can save him a lot of trouble, then use it. Everyone thinks that Qi Haoran is afraid of guilt, but Qi Haoran doesn''t think so. He feels that he is the head of the family, and the major affairs of the family have always been decided by him, and A Ling also listens to him, why is he afraid of guilt? So when he heard this rumor in the inn of Fangfang Town, he nibbled at a chicken very resentfully, and then stared at A Ling and asked, "Master asks you, are you afraid of yourself?" Mu Yangling shook his head again and again, "You are not afraid of guilt, but fear of guilt is a good virtue, and you should learn it." "You don''t have to be so nonsense if you just want the Lord to listen to you. I''ve never heard that fear is fine." "A man who is willing to listen to his wife is not in great trouble." "It depends on the wife''s behavior. If the wife is a treacherous villain and specially asks her husband to do some bad things, can there be no major disaster?" Mu Yangling tilted his head and nodded, "That''s right, but do you think I''m a good person or a bad person?" "Your heart is as soft as water, can you still be a bad person?" Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Then you should be afraid of yourselves, and there will be fewer disasters and fewer disasters." "Don''t be afraid," Qi Haoran said, "I finally understand now, you are trying to seize the power of the head of my family. Fortunately, neither of us wanted to go to grab the throne, otherwise Da Qi would return Shouldn''t there be an empress?" When talking about this topic, Mu Yangling immediately asked: "Do you really believe us, eldest brother, Zijin wrote to me, saying that even the harem has begun to suggest that the emperor is careful about you, I am afraid that a rumor will spread too much, eldest brother will Believe." Qi Haoran waved his hand indifferently and said, "Don''t worry, don''t you understand my eldest brother? No matter what outsiders say, eldest brother will not doubt me." "What''s more," Qi Haoran said in a low voice, "I have already handed over the military talismans to the elder brother, and even the appointment of the three armies has always been arranged by the elder brother. Still holding military power." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at him worriedly: "Aren''t you sad that you suddenly lost your military power?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "Master has fought many battles in his life, and he can be considered to have made meritorious deeds. I have no regrets in my life for state affairs." Qi Haoran stretched out his hand to hold hers, and said with a low laugh: "The next day will be to accompany your mother a few, and then reach out to support Da Qi when needed, we will do our best if we can, if we can''t, we will do our best. Leave it alone." When Qi Haoran said this, he felt a sense of disappointment in his heart. Anyone who suddenly changed his identity would feel a little uncomfortable. Even if Qi Haoran was naturally optimistic, he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed at this moment. Mu Yangling shook his hands tightly and whispered, "Haoran, thank you!" Qi Haoran was in his prime, if it weren''t for her and the children''s many scruples, even if he committed the public anger this time, he could still stay in the capital to fight against the courtiers. In the end, it was for her and the children that he left Beijing in such a hurry. After all, it is a little difficult to deal with Qi Haoran, but it is much easier to deal with her and the children. The couple were looking at each other silently and affectionately, when Hutou and Little Lion dragged their younger siblings and pushed open the box door and ran in, shouting, "Father, mother, we played the whole town and listened to a lot. Gossip." When Mu Yangling saw the children coming in, he was about to let go, and Qi Haoran grabbed it tightly, tidied up his sleeves so that the wide sleeves covered their hands, and asked naturally, "I heard you all. What''s the use?" The little lion said with bright eyes: "According to the people in the town, their county magistrates are still doing their jobs, and there is no corruption or bribery. The tax items and amounts they need to pay each year are the same as those stipulated by the imperial court." Qi Haoran nodded slightly. Seeing the two children were so excited, it was obvious that this was not the case, so he asked, "What else?" "The wonderful thing is that the county commander does not exploit ordinary people, but he is especially strict with the merchants," said the little lion, "I accidentally heard a passing merchant complain that the toll here is very high, and the local merchant also said that the county Ling Chang forced them to pay the bridge and road fees, which in total is higher than the business tax." "And do you know who he is?" Hutou raised his small head and smiled: "He is the son of the right servant of the Ministry of Personnel, and the one who is the most eager to impeach his father." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling looked at each other and asked, "How did the magistrate force them?" "How else can I force it? I posted a post and invited them to eat and drink, and beg for money at the table. If you donate, you will be fine. If you don''t donate, you will instruct the yamen to check taxes every three days and check all kinds of security. In short, You cant let people open it, and you have to donate in the end, and you have to donate if you dont. It is said that the county magistrate especially hates businessmen. "Has the donated money been used to repair bridges and roads?" Mu Yangling asked. The two children shook their heads together, "How can we find out about such a thing?" "Yes," Mu Yangling said with a smile, "I took it for granted." Qi Haoran said: "Daqi mainly supports industry and commerce. Although it still pays the most attention to agriculture and mulberry, it does not restrict the development of commerce. The business tax in Dazhou is 30% tax, and there are 20 tax times. Since the founding of the People''s Republic of China, Qi has been taxed at 30 tax 1, and some commodities have been reduced to 50 tax 1 in the past two years. This county magistrate is bold enough to blatantly force donations. Chapter 1286： counterattack (4) Mu Yangling said: "It''s too early to draw conclusions based on hearsay, why don''t you ask the guards to investigate. If it''s true, the case will be handed over to his prefect or Dali Temple for trial." Mu Yangling smiled when he said this, "Didn''t Zijin say that the courtiers are already in chaos, so they will be more overwhelmed." Qi Haoran silently looked at his wife with a fox smile. The little lion and the tiger head were also excited, and they were happy that they could trouble the courtiers and help their father. The idea of ??picking a corrupt official Cui last time was because Mu Yangling did it with his two children. Qi Haoran still doesn''t understand why they only stayed in that county for two days, why did they pick a corrupt official. What made Qi Haoran unexpected was the effect of this incident, which not only made A Ling, but also made him firm to make trouble for the courtiers and destroy their policy of forming an alliance. Qi Haoran touched his chin and said, "Leave two people to investigate, let''s go forward first, and wait for them while traveling the mountains and waters." Qi Haoran has a lot of capable people, and it is not difficult to assign two people to investigate the matter. Although Qi Haoran "escaped" out of the capital, this does not mean that he has to look sad every day or pick corrupt officials in order to cause trouble for the courtiers. The family is the main, how to be happy. Anyway, they used the excuse of "seeking famous doctors" when they went out to Beijing. Since they are traveling in the mountains and waters like this, they are naturally indispensable. Qi Haoran watched the flow of people coming and going outside, and said to his four children, "I''m afraid we won''t be able to enter the county and town in the next few days, we''ll stay in the wild or in the village, if you have anything else to buy, just buy it. Hurry up and find Xiao An and Xiao Fu by the way, let them not run too far, and go back to the inn to rest early." "Brother Xiao''an and Xiaofu are still in the teahouse. The younger brothers and sisters want to sleep. We just sent them back and report the situation to you by the way." It means that they have to continue to play. Qi Haoran said with a black line on his face: "Didn''t you say that you have already visited the town? Why do you still have to go out?" "I''ve played it all over, but I haven''t finished listening to the book that Mr. Storyteller said in the teahouse," Hutou shouted, "Although Brother Xiao An said it back and retell it to us, how can he say something better than Mr. Storyteller''s? We have to listen again and come back later." Qi Haoran waved his two sons out. The little leopard and Baozhu have been obediently standing on the side. Qi Haoran noticed something was wrong and stepped forward to support their shoulders. Only then did they realize that the two children were about to fall asleep, so they walked forward holding their little hands and stopped. He stopped, and his eyes were still staring blankly in front of him. Qi Haoran looked at his wife speechlessly, and said, "It''s a good thing that someone is taking care of him, otherwise, wouldn''t he be kidnapped if he was pulled?" Mu Yangling stepped forward and picked up the orb, put her small head on her shoulder, and said happily, "You don''t know your son or daughter. If you have the ability, you can find a stranger to lead them and see how they torment others." The couple sent the two children back to the inn. Looking at the sleeping child, Qi Haoran said bitterly, "Every time I see the two of them, I hate those people so much, A Ling, I will never let it go." It sounds nice to go out and play in the mountains and waters, but they will get bored after a long time without a fixed place, let alone two children in their early three years? The tiger-headed lion and Xiaoan Xiaofu only traveled with them for about 20 days before returning to Beijing to continue their studies, but the little leopard and Baozhu had to follow them all the time. How can people be comfortable at home when they are traveling? Even if they consciously stop for a few more days every time they go to a place, they can''t stand their rush from time to time. Besides, they have to be separated from the other three sons for a while. Mu Yangling held his hand and smiled: "It''s okay, we can go back to Beijing in about half a year at most." Qi Haoran didn''t nod, even if he only stayed for half a year, he was still very upset. This also strengthened his idea of ??digging holes for the courtiers to find trouble. In the days to come, Qi Haoran would investigate the character and quality of the local officials whenever he passed through a place. He would not hesitate to praise him for doing well , of course not face to face, but to the emperor and the court. If he is corrupt or bribery, or is derelict in duty, or is incompetent, he will also write to him. Because his whereabouts are uncertain, where he goes depends entirely on his mood, and he often changes his identity and is good at disguising, few local officials receive news before or when they arrive. It was only after the DPRK that there were reports about them did they know that the county had been visited by Prince Rong. Little Lion Tiger Head and Xiao An Xiaofu set off back to Beijing to continue their studies when their extracurricular homework was almost finished. The two children decided to choose An County Prince Mansion to live in the palace and Anjun Wangfu. But he was still sent to the palace by Fan Zijin. His reasons are very good, "When the limelight passes, you can come to Uncle Fan''s house to avoid being taken advantage of." In order not to be exploited by others, the two had to report even when they left the palace. In the past, they could go out to the streets after school every day, but now they have a chance every five days. Only then did the children deeply feel the inconvenience brought to them by the reform of the official system. Xiaoxiong looked at the bitter faces of his younger brothers and said to Xiaobao: "The reform of the official system must be carried out to the end, otherwise our family''s suffering will be in vain. " And Qi Haoran spared no effort to trouble the courtiers in order to make the elder brother and his sons who stayed in the capital more relaxed. It''s not that no one is desperate to attack Hutou and the others, in order to force Qi Haoran and his wife to return to Beijing, but the children are protected so tightly that they will always be hidden by a few children after an occasional chance or two. pass or cope with the past. asked why they only dare to do things like framing instead of killing people directly? That''s because no one dared. Framing the other party is one thing, they are half sure that the other party can''t find out who did it, and the other party may not be able to investigate, anyway, they know that this group of people did it, and there is no evidence, the emperor can''t do anything about them . But the assassination is different. Hutou and the others are the blood of the royal family. To assassinate them is equivalent to treason. Moreover, with the personality of Prince Rong, once there is an assassination, he will definitely investigate it thoroughly. At that time, it will be the crime of punishing the Nine Clan. . No one dared to take such a big risk for an innovation, and no one would do it. Therefore, the courtiers could not force Qi Haoran and his wife to return to Beijing until the New Year. Qi Haoran, who had rested incognito for two months in a small town, was calling someone to pack up and prepare to return to Beijing. Because the reform of the official system has advanced to a certain extent, half a year has passed, and everyone''s anger has almost disappeared, and he feels that he can go back. He also panicked after not seeing his sons for half a year. Qi Xiuyuan also thinks so, so write a letter to his younger brother and ask him to pack up and go home. Fan Zijin even prepared good food and wine for him to come back, and planned to celebrate when he came back. But just as Qi Haoran set off, Qi Xiuyuan in the capital fell without warning. Chapter 1287： Detoxification (1) The emperor fainted during the court meeting, panic and worry swept the whole court in an instant, and no one was in the mood to quarrel over innovation. Rong Xuan and Yan Du waited in front of the Qinzheng Hall with Baiguan, waiting for news from the harem. Li Jinghua held the emperor''s hand and looked at Hua Yuanzheng anxiously, "How? How could the emperor faint?" The hospital retracted his hand, bowed his head and said, "Hui Niangniang, Wei Chen found out that he was poisoned, but he didn''t know what kind of poison he was in. Acute poisoning is not like this, and it can be verified that he will never approach the emperor''s body. " "What''s the solution?" Hua Yuan is bowing his head, "This minister is incompetent, and there is no solution." Li Jinghua''s face changed, and her heart also panicked. Xiaobao knelt on one side with red eyes, and said anxiously: "Mother, why don''t you post a poster calling for famous doctors to diagnose and treat..." "No," Li Jinghua interrupted his son before he could finish his sentence: "Then the emperor''s condition will be known to the world. Wen Chen, Dayuan and Xixia have just suffered a big loss. If they knew that the emperor was poisoned, They won''t let it go." Little Treasure returned to the cage rationally, and immediately ordered Eunuch Wan in a deep voice, "Go and invite the Prince of Anjun and Lord Zuo Xiang in." Wan Gongjing was about to step down, and the queen said, "Aren''t you going to invite the right minister? At this time, favor one over the other, I''m afraid that the courtiers will not get along." Xiaobao said solemnly: "Mother, the royal father said that the right minister is only a competent minister, while the left minister is not only a competent minister but also a good minister, the royal father asked me to be the right minister Yan, but let me call the left minister Uncle Rong. " There is a difference between closeness and distance, even the emperor dare not believe his right minister 100%, how dare he reveal this to him? Li Jinghua nodded, and Eunuch Wan quickly stepped back. Li Jinghua whispered: "Bao''er, you have to send someone to call your fourth uncle back. If something happens to your father, you have to rely on him to support him." As a prince, although Xiaobao has supervised the country and participated in political affairs, he is still young, and it is difficult to convince the ministers. The most important thing is that he has no military power. If the capital is not chaotic, Qi Haoran must be in charge. . Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan obviously thought of this too. After learning about the emperor''s condition, the first thing they did was to propose that the prince immediately recall Prince Rong secretly and let him sit in the capital. At this time, only when Daqi is not in chaos and the capital is not in chaos, can the emperor wake up. After the dark guard left with Xiaobao''s handwriting, everyone looked at the emperor on the dragon bed. Fan Zijin said worriedly: "Is there nothing the imperial physicians can do?" Li Jinghua shook her head in tears. "Has the emperor''s side been investigated? It''s impossible for this poison to be caught for no reason, there will always be a medium." Rong Xuan asked. "Eunuch Wan and the commander of the Imperial Guard are bringing people to investigate, but so far nothing has been found," Li Jinghua said worriedly: "The imperial physician can only control the toxins from invading the heart, but it has little effect." Fan Zijin immediately said: "Where is the national teacher, why don''t you invite the national teacher to come and see?" Li Jinghua and Rong Xuan''s eyes lit up. The little bear collided with Yuanhui when he came running, Yuanhui supported him, looked at the little bear''s face up and down, and said, "Your mother and younger siblings are in danger." Rong Xuan Fan Zijin, who came to greet Yuanhui, changed his face, grabbed the excited little bear, and said solemnly: "National teacher, the emperor is inside, please go and see the emperor first." Rong Xuan said: "Although the emperor star is dim, there is no image of replacement, so the emperor should be fine, but if something happens to Princess Rong, I am afraid that the star will change again." Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan both thought of Yuanhui''s assertion that Mu Yangling is related to the lifeline of Daqi. Xiao Xiong hurriedly followed behind the three and entered the hall. He wanted to catch Yuanhui and ask his mother and younger siblings what danger was there. Since they were in danger, what about his father? But at this time Uncle Huang was lying on the bed, Brother Xiaobao was so anxious that the corners of his mouth were bubbling, and he couldn''t ask any questions. Yuanhui is not only good at metaphysics, but also very powerful in medicine, so he just turned over the emperor, took a pulse and said, "This poison is clever, it is actually a legacy?" "What''s the meaning?" Yuanhui said loosely: "Do you remember the poison that the Holy Master was caught in Fuping?" Of course I remember that when Qi Xiuyuan inspected Fuping back then, Emperor Jingyan was afraid that he would become a big boss and would raise another general Yuan, so he betrayed him to Dajin and let Dajin ambush him in Fuping. In the end, he hid in the forest, and it was Mu Yangling. He Qi Haoran led someone to rescue him. At that time, he was hit by a poisoned arrow, so his body was damaged. Although he was detoxified, the toxins could not be cleaned up, which hindered his life expectancy. But that''s it, the domineering poison is still lurking in his blood, it hasn''t been completely removed, it just doesn''t work. Now that someone has used something to activate the poison in his body and intensify the activity of the poison, Yuanhui said, "If the emperor had not brought this poison for more than ten years, his body would have gotten used to it, and I''m afraid that the poison would have been brought out immediately. killed." "The national teacher, is there a way to solve it?" Yuanhui shook his head and said, "This is the second poisoning, and the toxin has been fully activated. Although the poison has not penetrated into the bone marrow, it has penetrated into the bloodstream. In addition, the emperor has been overworked recently and his body is too weak. Rong Xuan said calmly: "Since the national teacher just said that there is no replacement for the emperor, then the emperor should be fine." Li Jinghua was stunned for a moment, and immediately said: "The national teacher can rest assured, as long as there is a way to save the emperor, we are willing to pay no matter what the price is." "Including paying the prince?" Yuanhui looked at her with a half-smile. Li Jinghua was stunned for a moment, but Xiaobao asked, "Do you need me to cure my father''s poison?" The national teacher smiled and said: "The toxin in the blood of the saint is too strong, and taking the medicines that the human body can bear will not have much effect on it, but the human body can''t bear it with the medicine of tiger and wolf, so the best way is to first Dilute the poison and then detoxify it, and even if it can''t be completely detoxified at that time, it can save its life." "And to dilute the poison, there is only one way that the poor monk can think of at present-exchange blood." Li Jinghua''s complexion changed. Yuanhui continued to say lightly: "In terms of blood compatibility, the blood of relatives is undoubtedly the highest, and His Royal Highness is the first choice." Yuanhui said honestly: "This poison is domineering, even if it is finally solved, it will be as weak as the Holy One, and it will hinder the lifespan. The Holy One has been taking care of the body for more than ten years, and it took his body to catch up with ordinary people. Once again, Whether it is the saint or the person who has been exchanged, the damage to the body is immeasurable." So, the fifteen-year-old crown prince, are you willing to sacrifice half your life for your father? Yuanhui looked at the prince with a smile. Li Jinghua opened her mouth, looked at her son, then looked at her husband, but couldn''t say the last word. Everyone looked at Xiaobao. Little Treasure nodded solemnly, "I exchange blood with the royal father, the national teacher should prepare as soon as possible." Chapter 1288： Detoxification (2) "You have to think clearly," the national teacher said: "Your body is weaker than ordinary people. If you change half of the poisonous blood, even if you can finally get rid of the poison, you will not survive forty." Xiaobao said seriously: "My life is given by my parents, even if I die for my father, I should." Li Jinghua covered her mouth and cried silently, with her husband on one side and her son on the other, her heart seemed to be gouged out by a knife. Xiaoxiong stepped forward to grab Xiaobao, and said to Yuanhui seriously: "National teacher, you might as well look at me, I am also blood relatives with Uncle Huang, I am in good health, let me replace the prince''s brother." Xiaobao hurriedly stopped him, Yuanhui smiled and said, "It''s not yet decided whether it can be done or not, it''s too early for you to fight." In modern times, various tests are performed to verify whether the patient and the rescuer are a match, but here, Yuanhui only needs two things to determine whether the two are compatible for exchange blood. One is their birth date, and the other is their blood. Because the emperor''s life was at stake, Fan Zijin and Rongxuan also rolled up their sleeves and let the national teacher draw blood. What if they were suitable? Among the many princes in the palace, only Xiaobao and Qi Wensu drew blood, and the other children were too young to be considered by the national teacher. But the effect of the verification was not ideal, Yuanhui dialed Xiaobao''s brand name with a serious face, and said: "The match between the prince and the sage is only 70%, and the prince''s is lower, 65%, and rashly exchange blood to the emperor and the changer. There is a possibility of failure, and failure is death. Fan Zijin''s face sank and asked, "What about the second prince?" Yuanhui shook her head, "No, the blood of the second prince didn''t match, and neither did yours." Fan Zijin said thoughtfully: "It''s better to try other princes." "They are too young," Yuanhui shook her head and said, "God has the virtue of good life, even if the Holy One is destined to return, they should not use the lives of children to continue their lives. I won''t check, you should prepare some other adults. Let''s start with the Qi family, they are blood relatives, and their matching degree is higher than that of ordinary people." Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan looked at each other, their hearts sank slightly, but others may not be willing, and I am afraid that the news will not be blocked by then. The two walked out of the palace, Rong Xuan said: "You can arrange for the imperial family here. I will send two more people to invite Haoran to come back. The commander of the Imperial Army is loyal to the Holy One, but the Xishan Camp must also be guarded." "Let Xiaoxiong go to the Xishan Camp," Fan Zijin said in a condensed manner: "The Xishan Camp is mostly a general who has been with Haoran. With Xiaoxiong around, they should recite this incense to some extent. Besides, Xiaoxiong is very worthy of his father." Rongxuan nodded immediately. The two negotiated properly, Fan Zijin was concerned about Qi Xiuyuan''s detoxification, and Rong Xuan was in control of the government and acted separately. But what no one on both sides mentioned is that in addition to the above actions, they all sent people to find and protect Mu Yangling''s family. Yuanhui said that Mu Yangling is in danger, so there are only two possibilities. Qi Haoran is separated from them, not among them; Qi Haoran is in danger just like Mu Yangling. No matter what kind of situation, Mu Yangling better not have an accident. . is related to the fortune of the country. Although the two of them are skeptical of metaphysics, at this time they would rather believe it. For the next three days, Yuanhui and the imperial physicians used needles to seal the spread of toxins, while checking the eight characters and blood sent by Fan Zijin. The biggest match was only 60%, not as good as the match between the prince and the emperor. And the Qi clan has been inspected long ago, and now it has spread to the common people. Fan Zijin tried his best to find horoscopes and blood, but none of them matched the emperor at all. In the Qi clan, there are ten people and one person''s blood blending with the emperor''s blood, and there is no possibility of matching among ordinary people outside, let alone matching degree. Fan Zijin lost weight all over his body. Although he was in high spirits, he could still see his haggardness. The courtiers did not show up when they saw the emperor. Although the imperial doctor said that the emperor was just overworked and fainted, they saw that a group of imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital were detained in the palace, and the emperors most trusted Zuo Xiang and Anjun Wang moved frequently, even if they wanted to comfort them. It is impossible for his own emperor to be fine. The Prince Rong, who has always been inseparable from the prince, actually took the imperial decree to go to the Xishan camp to train soldiers, and the Imperial Army strengthened its control over the capital. The courtiers were panicked for a while, and no one was in the mood to stop the reform of the official system, but instead allowed the reform to proceed. Exceptionally smooth. But at this time the reformists were not happy either, because they had also noticed that something had happened to the emperor. Under the fluctuation of people''s hearts, at this time, whether they are reformers or conservatives, they just want Prince Rong to come back to take charge of the overall situation. Whether to continue to wait for the emperor to wake up, the prince to supervise the country, or the prince to directly succeed the throne, they have to wait for Prince Rong to come back and decide. . The concubines in the harem noticed something different. Those who kept the palace gate low-key for safety, naturally also wanted to break into the Kunning Palace to find out the truth. And just as the chaos gradually began, Qi Haoran rushed back to the capital. During the Chinese New Year, he disliked the coldness of the north, so he took his family to the south, and finally lived in a small town for two months, not only finished the New Year, but also half of the spring. Five days ago, the family packed up their things and walked slowly to the capital. Unexpectedly, they received the flying pigeon biography from Hutou and Little Lion after only two days of walking. The flying pigeon biography uses secret language, which is used by him and A Ling to flirt according to the Analects. It is occasionally known by a few children, but they are not proficient in using it, and the writing is very rigid, but this does not prevent him. understood. took out the Analects of Confucius and compared it to Qi Haoran, only then did he know that something big had happened. The twins said that something big happened in the capital. Uncle Huang fainted at the court meeting, and the palace was on guard. Not only could they not get out of the palace, but brother Xiao An was also locked in the palace. And Uncle Fan hurried into Kunning Palace every day, but when he met them on the way, he left without saying a word. He only asked the three of them to be obedient and not to cause trouble. Uncle Fan didn''t say anything when he asked what happened in the palace. . And Kunning Palace was surrounded by guards in the palace, they were stopped a hundred paces away, and now they both can''t see not only the prince and the eldest brother, but also Qi Wensu, who went to school together. The three children felt that something must have happened in the palace. According to Xiao Ans speculation, Uncle Huang was only afraid of something unexpected. The three agreed that this matter could not be hidden from Qi Haoran, so they secretly wrote a letter to tell him in secret. Fortunately, the three children are still reliable and know how to use secret words. Otherwise, once the carrier pigeon is shot down, everyone will know that Qi Xiuyuan is in critical condition. Pigeons are naturally faster than people. It took two and a half days to deliver the letter to Qi Haoran urgently, but the pigeon flew to him in just one night. Therefore, Qi Haoran rushed to the capital without waiting for the urgent letter to reach him. But it was raining and thundering along the way, the weather was bad, and the road was not easy to walk. He had to travel for three days after traveling day and night for more than two days. When Qi Haoran rushed into the capital dressed in mud, Yan Du was taking Baiguan to stop Rong Xuan and asked, "What happened to the emperor, you haven''t had a court meeting for three days, and you haven''t shown your face, you and the Duke of Anjun are trying to hide the civil and military affairs of the court. Until when?" These words were a bit harsh, and Rong Xuanqing said with a face: "The emperor is not in serious trouble, it''s just that he is weak, so this never happened. The imperial doctors in the Taiyuan Hospital are conditioning the emperor''s body. If there is anything wrong with Yan Xiang, please go to the top. You dont have to bring hundreds of officials to block this official here. Chapter 1289： Detoxification (3) Yan Du looked at him solemnly and said, "The emperor is fine, so why does the Imperial Guard frequently appear around the palaces of the ministers and others, and Rong Xuan privately transfers the Imperial Guard, what is he trying to do?" "There are rebels in and out of the capital, and Rong Xiang''s move is also for the safety of all adults." A hoarse voice sounded behind everyone. Everyone turned their heads to look, couldn''t help gasping for air, only to see Qi Haoran staring at them like a cold star. Although the bottom of the clothes was full of mud, the boots on the feet were even stained by the mud, the hair was messy, and the face was haggard, but a pair of eyes stared at them, making them shudder. Qi Haoran strode forward, stood directly beside Rong Xuan, nodded slightly to Yan Du and said, "Since Prime Minister Yan has doubts, he might as well go to the Ministry of Punishment and Dali Temple to inquire. They caught them all at once. Rong Xiang originally wanted to use himself as bait to lure them out, because he was worried that they would collide with a few adults, so he sent the Imperial Army to pay more attention to your mansions. for bait?" Qi Haoran is talking nonsense, but all the ministers can''t be fake. Their family is old and young, how dare they use themselves as bait to lure out rebels? So all are speechless. Qi Haoran was anxious about the situation of the eldest brother, and was not in the mood to talk to them. He waved his hand and said, "Let the Minister of Punishment and Dali Si Qing discuss this matter with you, Rong Xiang, this king has something to discuss with you." Rong Xuan was busy saying goodbye to everyone and led Qi Haoran to the harem. Yan Du watched them leave with heavy eyes, and said in a low voice, "Prince Rong rushed back in such a hurry, something must have happened to the emperor." Although it was a whisper, all the officials present heard it. Some of the officials moved in their hearts, and the circuit in their minds miraculously aligned with Yan Du, but some were rejoicing, they patted their chests and said, "Anyway, when Prince Rong is back, there will be no chaos in the court. ." "Yes, yes, although Prince Rong is domineering and unreasonable, he is the backbone of the country. Although His Royal Highness Prince Rong is young, he is talented and virtuous. With Prince Rong''s support, there will be no chaos." Yan Du''s body froze, and he glanced at the courtiers calmly, mocking in his heart. The ministers who had other thoughts also glanced at the few people, and secretly said "idiot" in their hearts. Daqi is still the first generation of emperors. It has only been fourteen years since the founding of the country. How many generations have the dynasties passed down, and when the emperor is replaced, it is still chaotic, let alone Daqi? Although the prince is virtuous and capable, he is only fifteen years old after all, and he has five younger brothers under him. It is too easy to change. Opportunities to learn from the Dragon''s Power are not always present. Thinking about Rong Prime Minister, he is not only because he has followed the present, he has the power of Conglong, not only has been the left prime minister for 14 years, but also won the title of Duke of the country, but he is the descendant of the five generations! At this moment, the hearts of many courtiers became hot, especially the courtiers who had a daughter who gave birth to a prince, their hearts almost floated to the sky. Yan Du thought a little deeper than them. Although the emperor used him after he ascended the throne, he has been suppressed by Rong Xuan for more than ten years. His Royal Highness is also very close to Rong Xuan because of the emperor, not to mention Fan Zijin. The day of the beginning. In the previous dynasty, the Yan family was suppressed by Qin Fang and Emperor Jingyan, and later because of the unjust case of his father''s "betrayal", the Yan family was suppressed by the world. Compared with the Yan family, it is still one level worse. Now is an opportunity. Qi Haoran and Rong Xuan didn''t know what Yan Du and others were thinking, and even if they knew, they wouldn''t take it to heart. The military talisman of the Xishan camp was in the hands of the emperor, and although Qi Haoran was dismissed, he still commanded the generals inside. With the military power in his hand, he was not afraid of the chaos of the courtiers. Qi Haoran''s only worry now is the poison of his eldest brother. Qi Xiuyuan has never been awake, Qi Haoran gave him a worried look, then turned to ask Rong Xuan, "How did the emperor get poisoned, can you find out?" Eunuch Wan immediately knelt down and said: "Back to the lord, it was the gardener of the imperial garden who put a few pots of orchids near the pavilion where the emperor went most often. This flower stands and swaying in the wind is very beautiful, so the emperor always stopped and admired it. Flower, who knows that someone buried the fragrance of the orchid in the root of this orchid, and the emperor inhaled a lot of incense when he saw it up close. "What about the gardener?" Eunuch Wan said bitterly: "After the emperor fainted at the court meeting, he threw himself into a well, and it was precisely because he died that we found out those pots of flowers." Otherwise, the palace is so big, how could they find the potted flowers in the imperial garden? That spice was buried so secretly, let alone discovered. After the emperor''s accident, they kept looking for the reason for the saint''s food and clothes, but they didn''t expect that the other party would arrange the arrangement on the orchid. And when the gardener died, all the clues were cut off. Now they can only check the way the orchid entered the palace and the people around the gardener, but with little success. Qi Haoran''s face was solemn, he looked at Yuanhui, and asked, "I still haven''t found someone to match?" Yuanhui shook her head, and was about to speak when Li Jinghua said, "Let''s go out to the outer hall and talk." Yuanhui glanced at him and turned to go out. Rong Xuan and Eunuch Wan were busy catching up. After everyone had left, Qi Haoran softly comforted her and said, "Don''t worry, I will not let eldest brother have any trouble." Li Jinghua''s tears almost fell, she choked: "Fourth uncle, the emperor has always been conscious even though he hasn''t woken up. I just don''t want them to discuss this in front of the emperor." Qi Haoran was startled and hurriedly squatted down to look at Qi Xiuyuan. A teardrop slowly appeared from the corner of Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, while Li Jinghua wiped it for him, he said to him gently: "I know, the emperor must be very anxious and anxious to wake up, but the national teacher said that it is better for the emperor to fall asleep, That way the toxins will spread more slowly." Speaking of this, Li Jinghua couldn''t help the tears falling, she raised her head and looked at Qi Haoran, "Fourth Uncle, this is the fourth day that the emperor was in a coma. Panic, please take charge of the overall situation." Qi Haoran said softly, "Don''t worry, I will not let Daqi have any trouble." Qi Haoran glanced at Qi Xiuyuan, turned and strode out. When Fan Zijin came, he was still in a state of embarrassment. He stepped forward to touch his clothes, and immediately frowned: "Didn''t you say you''ve been back for half an hour, why are you still wearing wet clothes? Come on, what if you get sick again?" went to scold the person serving him, "Prince Rong doesn''t care, is it possible that you have no eyes? Don''t know how to prepare hot water and clean clothes and shoes to serve?" Qi Haoran said as he walked to the side hall, "Okay, don''t blame them. As soon as I enter the palace, I will go to see my elder brother. They can''t always come to the Holy Lord to pull people." Chapter 1290： Detoxification (4) Qi Haoran was very concerned about his body at this time. After taking a bath and changing into clean clothes, he obediently drank a whole bowl of **** soup that he hated the most, so that he would have time to understand the situation in the capital with Fan Zijin. Although Fan Zijin and Rongxuan are in control, Xiaobao is sitting in the court, and Xiaoxiong is calming in the army, but the courtiers still float. Fan Zijin rubbed his forehead and said: "Concubine Zhao moves frequently in the harem, and Concubine Xu''s mother''s family, Xu''s family, is also constantly moving, and began to contact the ministers in the court. Staying by Xiaobao''s side, Xiaobao asked him to do whatever, and because of this, he had a conflict with Zhao Concubine, even in the harem, not to mention the court in front of him." Qi Haoran said with a solemn expression, "Three-quarters of Daqi''s military power is in the hands of me and my eldest brother. As long as General Yuan does not rebel, the rest is nothing to be afraid of. As for the affairs of the DPRK, I immediately ordered the crown prince to supervise the country, and Rong Xiang with him. The Minister of the Ministry of Housing will assist you together, you should put your business aside first, just stare at the palace, and ensure the safety of the eldest brother and the princes." Fan Zijin understands that he is also alert to the people in the harem and the princes. "What about the emperor''s poison?" Fan Zijin said weakly: "We have found so many people, and now Xiaobao is still the best match, but it is only 70%, and the national teacher said that only if it reaches 80% or more, it will be great. " "You forgot, isn''t I still among the blood relatives of the eldest brother?" Qi Haoran said lightly: "I am a compatriot of his mother, and even Xiaobao can''t compare to me in terms of blood closeness." Xiaobao only had half of Qi Xiuyuan''s blood, but he was the same as Qi Xiuyuan. The two share the same father and mother, and no one is closer than them. Fan Zijin''s mouth moved, and he persuaded dryly: "But the court still wants you to preside over it. If you fall again, no one in the court will be able to suppress it." Qi Haoran glanced at him and said, "I believe in you and Brother Rong." How could ?? be unstoppable? It''s just more difficult, Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan''s resourcefulness is there. Fan Zijin opened his mouth, but didn''t dare to say what Yuanhui had concluded that Mu Yangling was in danger, but asked unintentionally, "You''re back, what about A Ling and the others?" "They are on their way to the capital, but it''s raining and it''s hard to walk on the road. She must be walking slowly with her two children, and it will take a few days before she gets back." Qi Haoran said, "The situation of the eldest brother can''t wait for him. When I come back, let Yuanhui see my match, and if it suits me, I''ll change blood." Fan Zijin shook his lips and responded in a low voice. Qi Haoran turned around to arrange affairs between the DPRK and China. He transferred his trusted confidants into Beijing in one breath, surrounded the capital and the imperial palace, and ordered General Yuan and Mu Shi to strengthen border defenses. From the secret room of the imperial study, he found the military talisman of the Western Mountain Camp and handed it to Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, saying: "Once the situation changes, Xiaoxiong will take the military talisman to transfer the people of the Western Mountain Camp, and they will protect you." He said again: "Wenchen, if your father and I have an accident, then the Daqi will rely on you to wait." He said in a harsh voice: "Xiao Xiong and the others are a little reckless, you will take more care in the future and pay more attention. With your fourth aunt, you will take care of her more in the future." Xiaobao''s eyes were slightly hot, and he whispered: "Fourth uncle, now I have the best match with the father, why don''t you let me come." Qi Haoran touched his head and said nothing. The little bear looked at his father eagerly, and Qi Haoran took him to look for the tiger head and the little lion. The twins also got together with Xiao An to analyze the situation in the palace. They didn''t know that their father had returned. When they saw their father and eldest brother appearing in the study together, the two of them were stunned for a while, and then they ran to their father with great joy, hanging alone. He shouted, "Daddy, you''re finally back, we miss you so much that your heart hurts." Qi Haoran couldn''t help but stop his sour emotions at this moment. He slapped the two of them unceremoniously and said, "Okay, stand up for me, how old are you now and still hang on me?" Xiao Xiong knew that his father came back day and night, and he was afraid that his body would not be able to bear it, so he hurriedly tore his two younger brothers off. The ?? twins didn''t give the eldest brother a good look, and hummed, "Aren''t you hiding from us, why are you here now?" Xiaoxiong said helplessly: "I didn''t hide from you, I went to the Xishan camp, and there are some things I can''t tell you, so as not to leak the news." Hutou shouted in dissatisfaction, "Are we the kind of people who can''t keep secrets?" Little Bear smiled and said, "Then do you think I''m the kind of person who can''t keep secrets? I promised everyone not to tell anyone, including my parents and brothers." The tiger head and the little lion were stunned for a moment, and Xiao An stepped forward and said, "Don''t blame the little bear brother, didn''t my father tell me?" Xiao An saluted the fourth uncle and said with a smile: "But I think the fourth uncle and my father Xiaoxiong must be different, they will definitely tell us, right?" Qi Haoran smiled and said, "Yes, you are already adults, I will naturally tell you." The eyes of the three children lit up, and Qi Haoran continued: "You are adults here, so you have to take the responsibilities that adults should bear. Can you do it too?" The three children have long thought that they are adults, not to mention the news that even Qi Wensu, who is about the same age, knows about it, how can they not know it? So he nodded again and again. Qi Haoran took their hands back to where they lived, and briefly explained what happened during this period of time. "In other words, the most important thing right now is to save Uncle Huang." The little lion rolled his eyes and rolled up his sleeves and said, "Since Wen Su has already drawn blood, let''s take ours too." Qi Haoran patted off his little hand and said, "You are still young, so you don''t need you, not to mention, even your elder brother, the prince, only has a 70% match." "Then what should I do?" Hutou said anxiously. "Tomorrow I will order the crown prince to supervise the country, your eldest brother is going to the Xishan camp, and I will take out some of the staff in the palace. In order to prevent the sabotage of those who want to, you will stay in the palace recently. If you have something to do, go around and help us. Check to see if there are suspicious people or suspicious places." Qi Haoran said gently: "The safety of your uncle Huang and us will be handed over to you." The tiger head and the little lion all responded with pride, while Xiao An looked at the fourth uncle suspiciously, and Qi Haoran looked straight into his eyes and nodded at him with a smile. Xiao An lowered her head to think for a moment, nodded her head, and answered in a low voice. Qi Haoran slept for less than three hours in three days. After watching the child, he went to Yuanhui to draw blood, stuffed some food, and fell asleep on the couch beside Qi Xiuyuan. But the second **** woke up right before the meeting. Qi Haoran wiped his face and took Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong to court. The courtiers still unswervingly waited outside the gate of Qinzheng Hall, and because the news of Qi Haoran''s return to Beijing spread throughout the capital yesterday, the courtiers are particularly complete today, even the clan that has always been dispensable. coming. Obviously everyone is waiting for the result. Seeing Qi Haoran leading the prince on the half-step, all the officials gave him a half-salutation. Qi Haoran said with a sullen face: "All the monarchs are exempted from the ceremony, the Holy Master has not met in court for four days, and you must have guesses in your hearts." The courtiers bowed their heads and dared not speak. Qi Haoran continued: "The emperor has been poisoned, and the national teacher has found a way to detoxify. Now we are only waiting for the medicinal materials. During the period of detoxification in the saint, the prince will temporarily supervise the country, and Rong Xiang and the minister of the household will assist together. The matter that cannot be decided by an assistant minister will be advanced to the harem, and it will be decided by the king and the king of Anjun after consultation." The courtiers were shocked by this arrangement before they could consume the news of the emperor''s poisoning, and they all looked at Yan Du. It turned out that the Minister of the Ministry of Housing and the Minister of the Left jointly assisted the crown prince. What about the Minister of the Right? Although Yan Du''s face didn''t change, his body froze and his heart kept sinking. No one dared to provoke Qi Haoran at this time. It was a very tricky way. This is not the case when the reform of the official system was implemented before. They could fight in various ways. If anyone dares to make trouble, Prince Rong is only afraid that he will immediately slash him with a knife. This is the downside of a chaotic world, order is chaotic, and there is no law to speak of. Even if they are ministers holding great power, human life is not worth much. Qi Haoran saw that they were sensible and not squeamish, so he turned and left with satisfaction, leaving the court to the prince and Rongxuan. The courtiers were not sure whether Prince Rong was hiding in the dark to observe them, so they looked at the prince sitting under the dragon chair, and they were very sensible and did not ask questions. Xiaobao was also very humble and discussed with them and solved the problems raised. Baiguan saw that his heart gradually fell back to reality, but instead he regained the feeling of following the emperor to the court before. Qi Haoran only left Eunuch Wan to stare at the court, and turned around to find Yuanhui. Yuanhui was checking Qi Xiuyuan''s body, and when he saw him, he said, "Congratulations, your match with the Sage has reached 93%." Li Jinghua looked at Qi Haoran in surprise, Qi Haoran asked with a flat face, "When is the right time to change blood?" "The emperor''s situation can''t wait any longer. Let''s go tonight," Yuanhui looked at the sky outside and said, "Otherwise, I''m afraid that the night will be long and dreamy." "What is this king going to do?" "My lord has been on the road all night, and my body is somewhat damaged. At this time, the most important thing to do is to rest and recuperate. Originally, for the sake of the two of you, you should recuperate your body to the highest level, but the sage can''t wait any longer." What Yuanhui didn''t say is that, fortunately, Qi Haoran is back at this time, and the match is very high, otherwise he can only watch the emperor pass away. After all, the match of the prince''s 70% is still too low. If it fails, two people will die. . For the sake of the great Qi, naturally, Qi Xiuyuan could only let Qi Xiuyuan die, and then let Xiaobao succeed him. Yuanhui didn''t tell Qi Haoran that Mu Yangling might be in danger. At this time Qi Haoran was here, and Mu Yangling didn''t know where he was. Telling him again was just to make him get angry and he might die in the end. It''s three people. Looking at the gloomy sky outside, Yuanhui turned to the Buddha beads in her hands and said secretly: Now she can only rely on Mu Yangling''s own abilities. If she can survive, then the catastrophe of Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran may be safe and sound. Through, if something happens to her... Yuanhui closed her eyes and did not look at Qi Haoran who was sitting on the side wiping Qi Xiuyuan''s hands. Chapter 1291： Tribulation (1) Fan Zijin and the others knew the result, and looked at Qi Haoran with a bit of confusion in their hearts. Qi Haoran slept for a day and was in good spirits. He said to them in high spirits: "The court and the palace will be handed over to you." Fan Zijin nodded solemnly and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely protect the palace." Qi Haoran turned to look at his three sons, sighing in his heart, but pulled the bear with a smile on his face, patted his shoulder and said, "You have grown up, you must protect and take good care of your mother in the future. and brothers and sisters." Xiaoxiong nodded with red eyes and solemnly promised: "Dad, don''t worry, I will definitely take good care of my mother and younger siblings." Qi Haoran looked at the prince and the queen, he patted Xiaobao on the shoulder, and said, "You are the prince, you should put the country first, and don''t forget what your father and emperor taught you." Xiaobao bit his lip and nodded. Li Jinghua looked at Qi Haoran with red eyes and whispered, "Thank you Fourth Uncle." Qi Haoran said with a smile: "Sister-in-law is polite, he is my eldest brother." After a while, he said, "A Ling has a straight temper and doesn''t like to socialize with others. In the future, she will have to take care of her more." Li Jinghua nodded again and again, "Fourth Uncle, don''t worry!" Qi Haoran smiled and looked at the gloomy sky outside, how could he rest assured that he had been by her side since she was nine years old. He can help her whenever she is in trouble, but he always reaches out by himself, rarely she speaks in person. She has such a stubborn temper and has such a quick temper. After two years, the children grew up and left, and she was the only one left in the palace. No one persuaded her, comforted her, and made her happy. Qi Haoran was not worried about the children. With Prince Rong''s mansion and Fan Zijin''s help, Ah Ling would definitely be able to take care of them. What he was most worried about was Mu Yangling. If this exchange of blood is unsuccessful, then she will be the only one left in this world. Qi Haoran became more and more worried, and finally took a deep breath before entering the hall. Yuanhui and the imperial physicians had already prepared things, and when they saw Qi Haoran come in with a sullen face, they all bowed their heads and stood aside. In the center of the hall was a large bed with no curtains on all sides, Qi Xiuyuan lay on the side, Qi Haoran took off his clothes, and only his middle clothes lay beside him. Yuanhui reassured him and said, "Don''t worry, Your Highness, you have a high degree of matching with the emperor, and the probability of success is almost 90%. The saint is the body of destiny, and you are a lucky general, and you will be lucky." Qi Haoran nodded slightly, stretched out his hand, and turned his head to look at Big Brother. Qi Xiuyuan''s complexion was already a little blue-black. It could be seen that the toxin was expanding so fast, and now only the heart veins could be preserved. Yuanhui also took off her robes, rolled up her sleeves and tied the rope, and began to clean her hands to help them exchange blood. The blood transfusion device has been around for a long time, but after Qi Haoran was critically ill and needed blood transfusion last year, through Mu Yangling''s suggestion, the Tai Hospital improved the blood transfusion device twice, and now it is more convenient. The Taiyuan Hospital was connecting the tubes for them personally, and Yuanhui personally exchanged blood for the needles. Looking at the blood coming and going in the two tubes, the imperial physicians mentioned a heart at the same time. These are the emperor and Prince Rong, the two most honored figures in Daqi. If today''s operation fails, then the people present will be afraid None will survive. The imperial physicians looked at Yuanhui one after another, only to see him staring at the emperor and Prince Rong with a calm face, sighing in his heart, the national teacher is worthy of being a national teacher, and he takes life and death so lightly. Yuanhui saw that there was no major rejection between the two of them, so she immediately said to the imperial doctor, "Let''s start cooking the medicine." Huayuan brought two imperial physicians to personally examine the medicines that had been prepared for a long time, from the medicine pot to the charcoal fire. They knew that since someone poisoned the emperor, the other party would not give up any opportunity to exploit the loopholes, so after entering the hall, they would be a group of three no matter what they did. No accident is allowed. If the emperor and the prince died of rejection, it would be fine. The big deal would be that they would be buried with them. If someone killed them, their family members would not even want to escape. This is the order of the emperor and the prince, the prince and the courtiers will not let them go. The imperial physicians were cautious, and Yuanhui was also staring at the two of them attentively, so everyone was startled when there was lightning and thunder outside. Yuanhui looked outside with a torch-like gaze and glanced at the two of them. He quickly walked to the window and pushed it away to see the dark clouds rolling in the sky. Everyone outside the door also looked up at the sky. Yuanhui said in a low voice: "The way of heaven has changed." Fan Zijin asked in a deep voice outside the window, "What has it become?" Yuanhui''s eyes flickered and she smiled, "Compared to the chaos before, it is much clearer now." He looked at Fan Zijin and smiled, "The fate lies with the emperor, Prince Rong and the princess, or the key lies in the princess. If she is alive, then the emperor and the prince will have three points of vitality. The way of heaven is difficult and dangerous. The catastrophe in a hundred years will be brought forward to this day, and there will be many natural disasters. If she dies, the way of heaven will slowly return to the right track. Still what." What''s the meaning? Could it be that Mu Yangling is an anomaly? Fan Zijin''s heart skipped a beat, Yuanhui grinned at him, and said without hesitation: "The emperor was destined to return, but he ascended the throne more than 20 years earlier than he was destined. He had only two disasters, but now But there are two more in vain, I thought that the poisonous arrow in him sixteen years ago was the last time, but I didn''t expect him to increase his luck and disasters, and this is the way of heaven." Yuanhui nodded with satisfaction: "The way of heaven is fair." Fan Zijin almost spat out a mouthful of blood, interrupted him and asked, "Just say whether the emperor and the lord will be okay." Yuanhui closed the window and said lightly, "Only God knows this." Yuanhui secretly sighed, of course, only God knows. Although the sky has changed dramatically, although it is gradually becoming clearer, this period of time is the most chaotic, and nothing can be seen. Yuanhui just deduced that Mu Yangling was in danger based on the previous conclusions, and if she can survive this fate, she might be able to help Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran. Although he himself didnt understand how Mu Yangling, who was thousands of miles away, could help the two people who were undergoing surgery, he knew that he could. Mysticism has never had a reason. Yuanhui went to guard the emperor and Qi Haoran happily, but Fan Zijin almost died. He turned around twice to find Rong Xuan and Xiaobao. He didn''t hear half of Yuanhui''s words, but he caught the main idea. He said that Mu Yangling was in danger, and if she could avoid this danger, it would help the emperor and Haoran have more chances. . Chapter 1292： Tribulation (2) Fan Zijin said to Rong Xuan and Xiaobao: "Send a team of troops from the Imperial Army, and immediately go to Princess Rong to protect them." Little Bear asked anxiously, "Is my mother in danger?" Fan Zijin and Rongxuan froze for a while, and then they remembered that Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong still didn''t know the truth, he hurriedly said: "Your parents have a deep relationship, your father is at a critical moment now, if your mother is by his side, his fighting spirit will only be Gengsheng, don''t worry about this, just watch over your father here, and I will send someone to your mother''s side." Fan Zijin took Rong Xuan away and said in a low voice, "I sent a team out before, what about you?" "I also sent a team, but there has been no news." "Then send a little more," Fan Zijin said anxiously: "Aling has always had good luck, and I hope this time will be as good as ever." But this time, Mu Yangling''s luck was really bad. She wrapped her son and daughter in her arms with oilcloth, so that they would not be drenched when the wind and rain penetrated into the carriage. After Qi Haoran left, it started to rain, and it never stopped for four days. At first, it was a drizzle like spring rain, and then it turned into a torrential rain like summer. It''s the beginning of March, and spring hasn''t passed yet. The spring thunder continued to sound, and the rain fell in a continuous line. Even the summer rainstorm was nothing more than this. Mu Yangling was full of worries, "If this continues, I don''t know how many places will suffer disasters. I''m afraid this year''s spring planting will not go on." Lichun shouted: "Niangniang, don''t worry about the spring seeds at this time, but think about us. The rain is so frightening that we don''t even have a place to stay." The captain of the guard rode a horse and came over to report, "Niangniang, the wind and rain are so heavy that it is difficult to move forward. Let''s find a place to set up a tent to rest our feet, and we will talk about it after this strong wind and rain." Mu Yangling opened the curtain to see the situation outside. The guards accompanying him were all wearing hats and raincoats, but in the face of such a big wind and rain, it was impossible to see the rain protection measures. The road on the ground is muddy, the water is halfway to the wheel, and it is very difficult to move forward. The chief guard pointed to a higher terrain and said: "There is a higher terrain, no stagnant water, and no big trees. Niangniang, let''s rest there." Mu Yangling saw that everyone was exhausted, and was about to nod her head when she felt a panic. She immediately followed her instinct and ordered: "Don''t stop, let''s get out of here, hurry up!" The horse under the captain of the bodyguard neighed uncomfortably. Before he could ask the reason, he immediately ordered: "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Mu Yangling tucked the two children into Lichun''s arms, got out of the carriage, and stood on the carriage in the rain to watch. "Where''s the scout?" Mu Yangling said loudly: "Let the scout come to see me!" Whether it is Qi Haoran or Mu Yangling, they like to have a good understanding of the terrain and local conditions. This place is not modern. You can Baidu or buy maps in advance to check the guide. The maps here are all official and privately owned. is against the law. Therefore, the two of them will be waiting to explore the road ahead, not only to avoid danger, but also to understand the local situation. The scouts came quickly on horseback, and Mu Yangling asked loudly, "Is there a place with high terrain and solid rocks and soil nearby?" The scout understood the meaning of the wangfei almost instantly, and he immediately said, "Hui Niangniang, there are many mountains and rivers nearby, and there is a higher rocky mountain ten miles ahead, with the rocks above. There are many, and how strong, and I have checked and there is no mountain flow in that area." As a scout, the most important thing is to be concealed, and then you need to know about all aspects, so that you can accurately collect the information you need to go to the peak. In such weather, the princess asked specifically about the high terrain and hard soil, rocks and rocks. Isn''t she afraid of mudslides? Mu Yangling made a decisive decision: "Immediately abandon the car and ride, and move forward quickly." Mu Yangling turned around and wrapped the orb with oilcloth, only showing his nose, tied it directly in front of him, and covered her with a hat. The chief guard also hurriedly hugged the little leopard, and after sorting it out, Lichun got out in a raincoat and asked, "Niangniang, our luggage..." "Apart from the medicines that you carry, throw away everything else. Those who can ride horses will ride, and those who can''t ride will be carried by the guards, hurry up!" The guards hurriedly unloaded the carriage and took out the horses. Mu Yangling rode on his spare horse. Seeing that everyone was ready soon, he immediately rode the horse and left. In just five minutes, there were only four abandoned carriages left in this area. Mu Yangling galloped regardless of the heavy rain, because it was in the rainstorm and the road was muddy. Even if Mu Yangling had tried his best to control the horse, the horse was still bumpy. Coupled with the occasional spring thunder, Baozhu immediately burst into tears. Two little hands tightly grasped the front of her mother''s clothes, Baozhu was out of breath from crying, Mu Yangling bit her lip, unable to comfort her at all. The feeling of suffocation and panic in her heart told her to leave here immediately, no more staying! The chief guard behind Mu Yangling saw the princess running forward so desperately, and also realized the danger, and whistled to tell everyone to speed up and not fall behind. The group quickly ran through this forest area, and suddenly there was a thunderous sound in his ears, but Mu Yangling''s face turned pale and shouted loudly: "Don''t look back, speed up, fast!" Lichun hugged the guard''s waist, couldn''t help but glance back, her hands and feet became cold immediately, I saw a dark surging rushing in from a distance, and many rocks and trees on the mountain fell down, her face turned pale, She could only hold the waist of the guard in front tightly, she knew that they encountered a mudslide. The guards are confident in their skills. When the lord left, the captain of the guard patted his chest and said that he would protect the princess and the two little masters. No matter how good a person''s skills are, they still appear very insignificant in the face of natural disasters, like ants. Mu Yangling saw the mountain the scout mentioned from a distance. The whole mountain was made of huge boulders, and it was bare, and only occasionally saw one or two low pine trees. The sky was already dark, and it was difficult for people to see in the dark, but Mu Yangling knew that the guards could see at night when they practiced martial arts, so she directly ordered: "Abandon the horse and jump on the boulder in front, let''s go up the mountain!" In one sentence, Mu Yangling''s horse had reached the foot of the mountain, and Mu Yangling flew high with a kick. The moment she left the horse, she pulled out the dagger from her body and cut the reins of the horse with one knife. It took only two breaths of effort to finish a coherent movement. Mu Yangling was already holding the jewel and lightly tapping the stone and flew up the mountain. The captain of the guard quickly learned from Mu Yangling to cut the reins of the horse, let him escape, and jumped up the mountain with the little leopard. The two of them took the child fairly fast, and even if Mu Yangling''s Qinggong was not very good, they easily climbed to the top of the mountain. But the guards below were with adults. Fortunately, their skills were good. Although they could not take people to the top of the mountain for a while, they also stopped on the mountainside. The guards all cut the reins of the horses so that they would not be hindered when they escaped. The horses all neighed before leaving, and then hurried along the mountain, obviously looking for a place to live. When the last person abandoned the horse and jumped up the mountain, the mudslide behind him reached his eyes almost instantly, and soon the horse that had escaped halfway was involved in the mudslide. . One of the guards grabbed him and scolded: "You don''t want to die, so hurry up!" Only then did he realize that the mudslide had rolled up the mountain, and he immediately turned around and ran to the mountain with his colleagues. Chapter 1293： Tribulation (3) This rocky mountain is not big but very high. It is the highest mountain in the vicinity, so standing on it, you can see the general situation within a radius of five miles. But in the middle of the night, the rumbling sound is especially loud. Even if there is interference from rain and thunder, they can imagine the scene of the mudslide rolling down the mountain, overwhelming the trees, and sweeping away the rocks. The captain of the guard looked at the mudslides surging down the mountain, and couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat. Fortunately, they were fast enough, and if they slowed down a little bit, they were afraid that they would be buried in the mudslides. Mu Yangling is also very fortunate, but it is not safe at this time. Now this mountain is like a lonely mountain surrounded by mudslides, and the rain is getting heavier. She is not sure that this mountain can be saved even if it goes down like this. They are already at the top of the mountain. The most important thing is that all their luggage was thrown away. Except for this set of clothes, they didn''t even have any clothes to keep out the cold. They were adults, but Baozhu and the little leopard were still small. "Look around on this mountain to see if there are any caves or the like. If not, find a protruding rock that can shelter from the rain and avoid the rain first." Mu Yangling instructed: "Be careful, don''t make any accidents. " The captain of the guards agreed, and hurriedly dispatched six guards to look for it. Fortunately, they were lucky. They found a small cave a little up the mountainside. Maybe it can''t be called a cave, but a rock stretched out, while the bottom rock was recessed a lot, because there was only one meter between the rocks. The distance from the beginning, so no matter how strong the wind and rain are, it can''t penetrate. Mu Yangling and the others needed to climb in, but the little leopard and Baozhu cautiously went in hand in hand. Seeing that the space was warm and dry, with their mother by their side, they felt much safer. A group of 19 people squeezed into this space, and they could only turn around. Because there was no dry firewood, they could only check the small cave with the weak light of flint. After confirming safety, Mu Yangling sat cross-legged on the ground and pulled the two children over to take off the tarpaulins on their bodies. No matter how tightly they were wrapped, they were still a little wet under such a heavy wind and rain. Mu Yangling said solemnly: "You must find some firewood, even if it is not dry, if you don''t light a fire, you will definitely get sick if you stay up all night." The chief guard immediately said, "Don''t worry, Niangniang, although there is little vegetation on this mountain, some firewood can still be found. Bring it back to dry, and then we will find a way to make a fire." Mu Yangling nodded and let them go. "I don''t know what happened to your uncle and father." Mu Yangling was full of worries, Qi Xiuyuan was poisoned, and the court was afraid of chaos, so Qi Haoran couldn''t find time to find them. What Mu Yangling didn''t know was that the people sent by Fan Zijin and Rongxuan were looking at the mudslide in front of them with tears in their eyes, and shouted, "The maiden is inside, the maiden is inside!" Fan Zijin''s people arrived here first, and Rongxuan''s people asked in disbelief, "Are you sure?" "There is absolutely nothing wrong, we just asked the people in the village and said that they set off early in the morning, and it should be this part based on their footsteps, not to mention, you have also seen the wheel marks just now, the marks of the wheel. It belongs to the palace." "Maybe Niangniang and the others are walking fast, just out of the mudslide area?" The other guards were still reluctant to accept this fact easily. Fan Zijin''s people gritted their teeth and said, "Come on, let''s take a detour to the downstream and see if the princess and the others have come out." Unfortunately, the group did not get news from the princess below. The villagers who lived below said that no one came out on this road for the past two days. The villagers said: "The rain has been continuous during this time. Unless there is a major event of the sky falling, who would hurry at this time?" Isn''t the emperor''s poisoning a major event that the sky is falling? But this is not the time to worry about this. The faces of the two teams are both blue and white, and they ask: "Are you sure that no one came out of this road yesterday and today?" The villagers nodded affirmatively. "It''s over, Niangniang and the others are definitely still inside." "Maybe it''s hiding in the mountains, why don''t you wait for the rain to stop, let''s go in and look for it." "Send someone to deliver the letter to the capital first..." This time, they no longer only use fast horses, but homing pigeons. After all, no matter how fast a person is, no homing pigeon is as fast. Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan received the news on the same day, their faces almost turned pale, Fan Zijin almost fainted, and his heart was empty. The hated people who grew up with you are gone? Fan Zijin shook his lips and said with a trembling voice, "Go tell Haoran and Xiaoxiong." Rong Xuan grabbed him and said solemnly: "Haoran just finished changing the blood, and the poison has only been half resolved. At this time, he can''t be stimulated!" Fan Zijin shook his head with red eyes, "You don''t know him, if you don''t tell him, he will hate us to death, and his life will never be better. He has always been more frustrated and brave, you can rest assured, as long as he doesn''t see A Ling corpse, he will surely cheer up immediately." Fan Zijin murmured: "This must be told to him!" "That''s your wishful thinking," Rong Xuan held him back and said, "The emperor''s situation is deteriorating now, Haoran can''t do anything, or who will Daqi rely on? Everyone is sad when A Ling passes away, but he is still young, time can take everything away... "No!" Fan Zijin whispered in a hoarse voice: "A-Ling is more important than his life, if he didn''t try hard when he knew that A-Ling was missing, he would definitely be worse off in the future, Brother Rong, I can''t make him suffer so much." Rongxuan opened his mouth, Fan Zijin tore off his hand and walked quickly to Kunning Palace. Qi Haoran was still lying on the same bed with Qi Xiuyuan, but his condition was better than Qi Xiuyuan. Yuanhui exchanged blood for them, and Qi Haoran immediately became poisoned, but his inner strength was deep and his body was strong. The moment the poisonous blood entered, he subconsciously used his inner strength to protect his heart and internal organs. After the blood exchange, I drank the detoxification soup in time, even if I felt uncomfortable, half of the poison was solved at this time. But Qi Xiuyuan is different. His body is not very good at first. It took more than ten years of recuperation to reach the level of a normal person. He originally focused on health preservation and wanted to live a long life. . In addition, his poison had been sealed in his body for four days, which caused great damage to his body. Even if Qi Haoran''s blood was replaced with good fusion, the poisonous blood would still erode his body. And Yuanhui''s medicine was a bit violent, Qi Xiuyuan''s already broken body couldn''t bear it, he even vomited blood one after another, and his pulse weakened for a while. Yuanhui used the precious Tibetan medicine in the palace but failed to reverse the situation, and now she can only hang herself with ginseng. Qi Haoran could only detoxify while accompanying his eldest brother, staring at Yuanhui and the imperial physicians. Chapter 1294： Tribulation (4) Qi Haoran saw Fan Zijin''s face pale and asked with a headache: "What happened again?" Fan Zijin shook his lips and said in a low voice, "There was a mudslide in Nanxian County, and A Ling and the others disappeared." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, and then his complexion changed drastically. Nanxian County is in the southwest of Shaoxing Prefecture, only a day and a half away from the capital, but it was in good weather. Even if there was no accident, it would take three days to walk. Counting the time he left, A Ling and the others just arrived there, with her two children, and it was raining, it was impossible for her to go too fast. But there was an accident in the capital, and the life of the eldest brother was unknown, so it was impossible for her not to come back! Qi Haoran turned his head to look at the pouring rain outside. At this time, it was not right (about two in the afternoon), but it was groggy outside, as if it was night. Missing in the weather, Qi Haoran only felt a pain in his heart and couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. Huayuan was in a hurry, rushed up to support him, and shouted in his ear: "My lord, my lord, you can''t be excited, or the poisonous blood will invade the bloodline!" Fan Zijin grabbed him and stared into his eyes: "If you fall, no one will look for A Ling." Qi Haoran subconsciously used the inner strength that had just stagnated to force the poison back, but he couldn''t help but spit out another mouthful of blood. Fan Zijin hugged him and cried, "It''s not for Da Qi, but for A Ling, you have to hold on to Baozhu and Little Leopard." Qi Haoran quickly calmed down and asked in a deep voice, "Since you received news from her, you should know the specific situation. Tell me, how are they?" Fan Zijin shook his head, "My people didn''t find them. The road they passed was flooded by mudslides, and the villagers downstream did not see anyone coming out of that road." Fan Zijin saw Qi Haoran''s eyes dim, and immediately comforted him: "But there are many mountains on that road, maybe she found a place with high mountains and escaped..." Qi Haoran looked at the eldest brother who was still unconscious on the other side, and said with difficulty: "If I go to A Ling..." Fan Zijin immediately said: "I will take care of the big cousin here, and the government also has me and Big Brother Rong. You can just rest assured. Even if you are shattered, I will keep Daqi and wait for you to come back." Qi Haoran shook his lips and shook his hand, without asking why he sent someone to find A Ling. Qi Haoran lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed. Seeing that people were about to leave the hall, Yuan Hui, who had been counting with her fingers, said, "Aren''t you going to ask me if she is still alive?" Qi Haoran froze, turning around and staring at him with red eyes. Yuanhui looked directly at him and smiled: "Congratulations, she is still alive, and," Yuanhui looked at Tiandao outside: "The sky is expected to clear." Qi Haoran''s eyes flashed with light, and he turned to rush out, but Yuanhui continued: "The emperor''s vitality is also in her." Yuanhui opened the medical book in Huayuan, found the last page, and tore off the paper on it. He handed it over to him and said, "This is the rock lotus, the lotus growing on the rock. It is warm in nature and detoxifies. The emperor''s body can''t bear the antidote that is too powerful. If the rock lotus can be found, then the emperor''s crisis can be solved. But the prince''s speed is better, the emperor''s time is running out." Qi Haoran heard the words and immediately stepped forward to write down the pictures and descriptions above, then folded them up and wrapped them in oilcloth, and strode out. Fan Zijin immediately regretted it and said, "Since A Ling is fine, why don''t you stay and rest, we will send someone to bring them back. Your poison has not been cleaned up yet." "No, I''m not at ease, not to mention that this matter also involves the emperor''s brother." Fan Zijin wanted to curl his lips, but seeing that Qi Haoran''s lips were still black, he could only suppress his dissatisfaction, and tried his best to gently persuade: "Then you should also think about your physical condition, if A Ling sees that you are poisoned and runs around, she will How sad." "It''s okay, I will comfort her." Knowing that A Ling was not dead, Qi Haoran also recovered his vitality, and his mouth was not ordinary. Qi Haoran made up his mind, and immediately put on a raincoat and went to Nanxian County with a dozen guards. Fan Zijin could only watch the person walk away, and then couldn''t help but slap himself. If he knew that the person was fine, why would he bother to tell him? is simply superfluous. Rong Xuan said coolly behind him: "Didn''t you just cry in front of me and say you couldn''t lie to him, why do you regret it now?" Fan Zijin turned around and left. Rongxuan stood alone under the eaves watching the group of people who were far away, praying in his heart, hoping that Qi Haoran and the others would speed up a little, and the emperor would be safe in the end. Qi Haoran was not too worried about Mu Yangling at this time, but was very worried about Qi Xiuyuan, for fear that he would not be able to make it in time, so even though it was raining heavily, he still hurried on the road. The situation of Mu Yangling, who was still hiding in the small cave, was not as good as they thought. They found a lot of wet firewood and wet hay, and at this time the benefits of martial arts came. Can be selected by Qi Haoran to protect Mu Yangling and his two children, their kung fu is naturally very good, and their internal strength is also among the best. Inner strength can not only keep them warm in winter and cool in summer, and their bodies will be healthy, but also dry clothes, and naturally dry firewood and dry grass. And it''s sustainable energy. Of course, she doesn''t let people dry all the firewood, as long as a fire can be raised, other wet firewood is not a problem at all, so the problem of keeping warm is solved. But they didn''t eat it. When they fled for their lives, they lost everything, including food. The two children had nothing to eat except for a few snacks in their purses, and they couldn''t hunt even in the pouring rain, not to mention that there were very few prey on this rocky mountain with sparse vegetation. Going through mudslides and hunting on other mountains, lets not talk about safety first, the key is that they dont have that ability. Their kung fu is great, but not to that extent. So, everyone was hungry. Baozhu and the little leopard started crying and hungry after eating the only snack. Mu Yangling was so distressed that he began to take people to find food when the rain stopped or when the rain stopped. She just went to dig holes and found two hedgehogs and several fat mountain mice. Although the problem of hunger has not been solved, at least the food and clothing of the two children have been solved. What really scared her was the thunderstorm and lightning outside. Since noon, the thunder and lightning outside seemed to be aimed at here, and the crackling sounded in his ears. Not only Mu Yangling, but the people in the small cave were staring nervously outside, for fear that a thunder would knock them out. The cave was split. Mu Yangling looked at the sky outside and said: "I don''t know which great master is going to become an immortal." Lichun''s head full of greetings, "Niangniang, what almighty?" The great power of Xiu Xian, looking at the appearance of the day outside, it looks like the scene of the calamity described in the novel of the ghost, but who would have thought that it was still spring at this time? Mu Yangling was very worried, afraid that the people of Daqi would suffer again. Chapter 1295： Tribulation (5) Thunderstorm and lightning seemed to be aimed at this mountain and smashed down desperately, all the guards raised their hearts, secretly said: Will it collapse today? Mu Yangling thought, is there something on this mountain that attracts lightning? How did the net hit this mountain? Everyone was worried that a lightning bolt would break down the cave they were living in, so they kept looking outside. Lichun and the two timid grandmothers didn''t dare to look, they covered their ears and hugged them together, just pretending that they were safe if they didn''t listen. Baozhu and the little leopard were huddled in their mother''s arms in fear at first. Maybe it was too long to get used to, or it was because they were still young and fearless. The two children quickly raised their eyes secretly and looked outside. At first, he took one look and hid in his mother''s arms, then took another look and hid again. Later, the two of them watched for a long time, and the little leopard pointed to a lightning bolt and said: "Look, to the noodles!" Baozhu retorted: "It''s obviously like a silver hairpin." The two children gradually became less afraid, and began to snuggle up to their mother to discuss the thunder and lightning outside. They were surprised when they saw the strange shape, and the little leopard asked, "Mother, are the gods living in the sky fighting? It''s like We Daqi and Dajin are fighting the same war." This idea was immediately recognized by most people, and a young guard leaned over and whispered: "Fourth Young Master is really right, maybe the gods in the sky are really fighting, otherwise I haven''t seen it for 20 years. After such a strange weather, it rains so much in spring, and there is so much thunder and lightning, maybe it is Mr. Thunder who is fighting." The guards nodded. The head guard twitched his eyes and said, "You''re only nineteen this year, where did you come from twenty years?" The little guard immediately raised his chest and said, "I am twenty-one years old!" Mu Yangling couldn''t help laughing out loud, she thought for a while and said: "I don''t know why there is such a big thunderstorm at this time, but I don''t think it''s the gods in the sky fighting, you can think and verify by yourself in the future. , you might be able to discover the mystery in it. Mu Yangling said again: "Whether it''s thunder or lightning, I think as long as we understand the principle inside, we can create it." The little guard said blankly: "Why do we make thunder and lightning? If we want to make it, we also make rain. Isn''t there often a prayer altar in the book to pray for rain? Since we can make thunder, can we also make rain?" The head of the guard patted his head with a face that could not bear to look directly at him: "What nonsense are you talking about, praying for rain is the work of the national teacher." Mu Yangling said in a daze: "Yes, this world has me and a national teacher, maybe there are really gods in the sky, is there a difference in the formation of this rain?" The guards were confused. They understood every word the princess said, but they couldn''t understand them together. Mu Yangling was startled. In her previous life, she did not believe in any mystical things. The reason why myths are myths is that they are imagined by people and do not exist. But she died and was reincarnated, and she clearly had memories of her previous life. And Yuanhui is not a magician, at least he has said many unknown things. Since he can calculate the way of heaven, does that mean that there is such a mysterious and mysterious thing as the way of heaven in this world? Is there really an immortal on that day? If everything is an illusion and Yuanhui is indeed a magic stick, then what about her, was her previous life a fake, or is she a fake now? Is she the Mu Yangling of the previous life or the current Mu Yangling? Where is a dream? Mu Yangling pinched himself, it was painful and painful, then it must not be in a dream now, let alone, how can there be such a clear daily dream? Those love and hate, sadness and joy are so clear. But was the past life his own dream? Mu Yangling shook her head slightly. When her father forced her to go to the military academy, she could still clearly feel her resistance and anger. The feeling of sudden cardiac arrest before her death was still in her heart, which was absolutely impossible. dream. Little Leopard and Baozhu saw their mother''s eyes straight in a daze, and felt that she was getting farther and farther away from them. The two children panicked, hugged her, and cried, "Mother, mother, what''s wrong with you?" Mu Yangling broke away from the mysterious and mysterious feeling, hugged the two children, and said to the guards who were looking at her worriedly: "I''m fine, I was just obsessed with things just now, it''s my fault, I''m thinking too much. already." Mu Yangling touched the cheeks of the two children, met their round eyes, and murmured in a low voice, "You are my children born in October of my pregnancy, how could it be fake? All of this is true. , both sides are true." No one heard her whisper, even if the head guard pricked up his ears, he couldn''t hear it clearly, but they all knew that the princess was a little abnormal, and thinking about the abnormal weather outside, everyone felt a little uneasy, just hope it will clear up soon, they It''s better to leave this place and find a doctor to examine the princess'' body. Mu Yangling felt relaxed when he figured it out. And the thunder and lightning outside seemed to be tired, and gradually stopped, the rain from the sky gradually stopped, and everyone lay at the entrance of the cave and looked out, and they saw a beautiful scene that they will never forget in their lives. The dark clouds in the sky seemed to be dissipated as quickly as someone pushed away with their hands. The sun that had already set in the west suddenly appeared, and the rosy rays covered the entire sky at once. The dark world suddenly became bright and red. . Everyone opened their mouths and looked up at the scene in the sky. Mu Yangling took the dragon and the phoenix out of the small cave, looked up at the colorful clouds in the sky, and said, "Is it clear that the sky is clear?" Lichun put his hands together and said: "Maybe someone is really going to become an immortal, otherwise, how could the dark clouds disperse so quickly? This rosy cloud is too beautiful." The guards nodded madly, it was so beautiful. At this moment, no one spoke any more, everyone raised their heads to appreciate this beautiful sight, wanting to keep them in their hearts forever. And there are many people who have the same idea. Anyone who can see this strange scene walks out of the house and kneels down to pray that the ascended immortals will bless them. It was even worse in the capital. The people knelt all over the streets. Even in the houses of various ministers, the old lady and the wife also walked out of the house and looked up at the sky, murmuring, "Is it a good day?" The ministers did not have the heart to appreciate such strange things. The emperor has not yet appeared, and the palace is already searching for strange medicines. Obviously, the poison in the emperor is not optimistic, and the king of Anjun has just ordered the gate of the palace to be blocked, and the princes are not allowed to enter or leave. The court was obviously prepared to prevent the princes from competing for power and profit at this time. Although the dark clouds in the sky have dissipated, the dark clouds in the Daqi court are getting heavier and heavier. And a group of people didn''t look at the clouds in the sky, and naturally they didn''t care that the dark clouds in the Daqi Chaotang were on their way. Qi Haoran only felt that God was helping him and knew that he had to hurry, so the rain stopped. Chapter 1296： get together (1) The weather cleared up, and they were finally able to come out of the small cave. The water on the mountain continued to flow down, and the debris flow had gradually stopped. The original road was full of trees, stones and mud, making it impossible to walk at all. Mu Yangling looked at the road and sighed, "It''s getting late, let''s find a way to hunt some prey, and we''ll find a way to get out of the mountains tomorrow." The guards responded and tried to find a way to run to the nearby mountains to hunt for prey. After all, the mountains here are full of rocks, so it was good luck to be able to touch the mountain mice this morning. Several people were starving and green-eyed, and brought back a few rabbits and a foolish roe deer before it got completely dark. The head guard said cheerfully: "This roe deer was smashed by the mountain current, and it was stuck in the middle of the mountain. We saw it as soon as we went there, and we brought it back when we saw that it was still alive." As soon as the rain stopped, only a few animals would come out to bask in the sun or look for food, and most of them hid, so they took a long time to catch a few rabbits. But there are so many of them and a few rabbits are not enough to stuff their teeth, not to mention they have been hungry for two days. Stone Mountain cannot have a water source, but just after a heavy rain, the sunken stones were filled with water, and water continued to flow down the mountain, because there was less mud and more stones, and the water that flowed to the middle of the mountain was very clear. Although Mu Yangling knew that there were many lives in this seemingly clear water that they could not see with the naked eye, but what about hygiene when people were dying of starvation? She cleans up her prey with the water without any psychological barriers. Mu Yangling is still like this, not to mention the guards who fought with Qi Haoran. They simply peeled and roasted their prey happily. All the ingredients they put in their luggage were lost, not even the most basic salt, but people were so hungry that they ate everything, even Baozhu and the little leopard ate a piece of roe deer meat. Mu Yangling saw that their mouths were full of oil, so he wiped their mouths and said, "Don''t eat too much, you are still young, we will eat some light porridge when we go out tomorrow." Little Leopard and Baozhu turned around holding the meat, and continued to lower their heads to chew. Mu Yangling was a little helpless. Knowing that they were extremely hungry, he cherished them in his heart and could only watch them not let them eat. After a night''s rest, everyone''s spirits were almost recovered, and they began to discuss how to leave. This mountain is surrounded by mudslides, the original road has long been destroyed, and it is almost impossible for them to get out. The long guard said: "Unless we wait for the sun to dry the soil, we won''t be able to go out at all." The long guard paused and said, "But if we are alone, we can use the trees and stones in the mud flow to help us. , as long as there is a place to rest in the middle, you can leave." In the end, it still has to rely on light work, but they can bring children, but it is impossible to bring adults. Although the mud flow has stopped, it is still dangerous. Mu Yangling obviously knew this, and frowned, "Why don''t you go out to find someone first, and then come back to save us." The captain of the guard felt that this method was good, and immediately selected three people who were good at light work and went out to report the letter. At this time, Qi Haoran, who was on the road all night, happened to meet with Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan. He was full of thinking that the other party had found A Ling, so although he was tired, he was happy. Just dug up the carriage that the princess and the others used from the mudslide, and the guards who were panicking met the prince''s smiling face. Guardians: "..." Although they belonged to Prince An and Lord Zuo Xiang, they also knew that the lord had great affection for the princess. Now that the princess was in danger, how could the lord still laugh? Must be the way they turned around was not right. Qi Haoran asked with a smile on his face: "Where are the princess and the fourth young master, the little princess?" The faces of the ?? guards froze suddenly, and they immediately realized that someone must have passed false news to the prince, thinking that they had saved the princess and the little masters. Who is that person, stand up, we will definitely not kill you, we will make your life worse than death! Because they are now dying! The guards were murmuring, Qi Haoran gradually realized that something was wrong, put away his smile and asked again: "Where are the princess and the fourth young master?" The guards hurriedly knelt down and apologized, "Back to the prince, we didn''t find the empress and the two little masters." The guards said hesitantly: "I, we found the carriage used by the palace..." The group carefully stepped aside, pointed to the washed-out wood on the ground and said, "This is what the little ones just dug out of the mudslide." Qi Haoran sneered, "The mudslide is coming, how stupid do you think the princess is to continue riding the carriage? They must not be in the carriage." The guards carefully observed the expression of the prince, wondering if he was comforting himself or if he really thought so. But Qi Haoran was expressionless, and no one could see anything. Qi Haoran looked at the road: "Since the princess didn''t come out, she must still be on some mountain inside, ready to eat and fresh water. We''ll go in and find someone later." The guards stopped in a vain way: "My lord, although the mudslide has stopped, it is still dangerous inside..." "Then you go in and find someone?" The guards opened their mouths, if they had the ability, they wouldn''t be digging carriages here. Qi Haoran sneered, turned around and left with a dozen guards behind him. Being able to follow the poisoned Qi Haoran to protect him is not weak, so the guards who followed him brought dry food and water and went in, using the method mentioned by the head of the guards and Mu Yangling. They don''t have time to think about a way to get in safely. The guards looked at Qi Haoran who was jumping at the front with concern, and started to lead him in pairs. Qi Haoran did not refuse their help. He ran out before the poison was cleared. At this time, he used his internal strength, and the toxin flowed faster. Even if he took medicine to suppress it, he was afraid that he would not be able to find A Ling. So he does not refuse the help of others. Since Yuanhui said that A-Ling was fine, then A-Ling must be safe now. Qi Haoran kept insisting on this belief, so he met four guards sent by the chief of guards halfway. Hearing that Mu Yangling and the two children were safe, Qi Haoran''s eyes turned red all of a sudden. So the two teams were divided into two again. The two led Qi Haoran and the others to find Mu Yangling and the others. Qi Haoran sent two more guards to go out and find someone to find a way to rescue them. On the sunny day after the thunderstorm, Mu Yangling took the children to play on the mountain. He couldn''t just sit on the ground and wait. Although the mountain was bare, there were also many beautiful stones. The two children were accompanied by their mother, so the experience of these two days was not so scary anymore, so when Qi Haoran flew up anxiously, he saw Mu Yangling laughing with a dragon and a phoenix holding a stone. Chapter 1297： get together (2) Qi Haoran''s tense heartstrings loosened at once, he walked forward slowly, Baozhu was the first to spot his father, pointed to his mother''s back and shouted, "Daddy!" Mu Yangling turned back immediately, seeing Qi Haoran pursing her lips and smiling at her, her heart immediately calmed down, and she couldn''t help pursing her lips and smiling. Little Leopard and Baozhu saw that their father and mother were only looking at each other and laughing, ignoring them at all, and immediately became unhappy, and shouted loudly, "Dad, mother, and us, and us, you forgot us again! " While talking, Baozhu ran to his father. The mountain was full of bumps and bumps. Baozhu stumbled on the stone after jumping twice, and fell face down. Qi Haoran rushed up and hugged him. arms. He hit her twice lightly, and taught her a lesson: "You have to look at the road when you walk. This is a mountain, and you dare to run like this. What if you fall off a cliff?" This mountain is not low, and it is full of stones, so people cant get **** when they roll down? Mu Yangling also grabbed the little leopard who was about to run, and two jumped lightly to Qi Haoran''s side, touched his lips with concerned hands, and said, "Are you catching a cold? Why are your lips black?" Qi Haoran didn''t dare to talk about his blood exchange poisoning, he just nodded and said, "It''s raining on the road." Mu Yangling reached out and touched the clothes on his body. It was cold, but not wet. Qi Haoran smiled naively and said, "I changed the wet clothes on the way." Mu Yangling''s eyes turned red, looking at the blue **** under his eyes: "I''m afraid that the night wind dried the clothes? You see that your eyes are blue, you can''t sleep at first glance." Qi Haoran gave her a naive smile. The guards behind him opened their mouths, and were warned by Qi Haoran, who was sideways, and suddenly dared not tell his true situation. Qi Haoran was worried about Mu Yangling, looked left and right and asked, "You were hiding here for those two days?" "No, we hid in a small cave halfway up the mountain. We were waiting to be bored, and the weather was fine, so I brought the children up to see the scenery." Qi Haoran grabbed her hand and asked, "You have all lost your luggage, have you caught the cold or are you hungry?" The guards saw that the lord had forgotten about his poisoning and the emperor in the palace, so they coughed lightly and interjected in a low voice: "My lord, we still have to find Yanlian..." "Rock lotus? What rock lotus?" Qi Haoran glanced at them and said, "It''s an antidote for eldest brother, Yuanhui said you know about it." Mu Yangling immediately shook his head and said, "I do know about lotus flowers, but I have never heard of rock lotus. Is it possible that lotus flowers can still grow on rocks?" Qi Haoran immediately took out the paper wrapped in oiled paper from his arms, and said, "Well, it looks like this, it is said that it grew in the crevices of the rock, the eldest brother is in poor health now, and he can''t use the medicine of tigers and wolves. Rock lotus is warm in nature and is a good detoxification product, and it is said that it is harder to find than 100-year-old ginseng." Mu Yangling said as he unfolded: "I have heard of Snow Lotus, it is said that it is also very good..." Mu Yangling looked at the painting on the paper and said after a while, "It doesn''t look like a lotus at all." Qi Haoran nodded, "But it''s called this name, you just said you''ve seen it or not." "I really haven''t seen it before today, but I have seen it today." Mu Yangling led him to the cliff on the west side, pointed to the bottom and said, "Look, don''t they look alike?" Qi Haoran looked down and saw that at a distance of ten feet from him, a flower curved up from the middle of the two rocks, blooming in full bloom against the sun, and the pink flowers were still trembling in the wind, very delicate and beautiful. Mu Yangling coughed lightly: "I think it looks like a single-petaled sunflower, and I told the children just now that it is tough, so many days of thunderstorms failed to knock it down, and as soon as the sun came out, It''s on." Qi Haoran couldn''t believe that this flower came so easily, and murmured, "When did this flower bloom?" "It should have been just now, it was only half open when we got up in the morning." Qi Haoran immediately ordered, "Go pick it up!" Immediately, two guards took the rope and wanted to hang it down to pick it. They read the paper and read it again, and after confirming the picking method with each other, they hung it down and carefully cut the flowers. Mu Yangling saw that they were holding the flower like a treasure, and asked complicatedly: "Can this really save the emperor?" "Yuanhui and Huayuan are saying yes." Mu Yangling''s heart was even more complicated, "So Yuanhui is really not a magician!" Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, and someone divided Yanlian into four, put them in four boxes and mixed them with the other two boxes, and then handed them over to six teams of four, saying: "You two will be divided immediately. Sixth way back to Beijing, remember your route, if you encounter an ambush on the way, you are allowed to change your way, and you must return your things to the palace within two days." The selected twenty-four people immediately knelt down. Qi Haoran only brought eighteen people, so he had to take six out of the original guards, plus the four who left before, and there were only nine people left to protect them. A guard who followed Qi Hao couldn''t help pulling the head guard aside before leaving, and whispered: "The prince and the saint have just exchanged blood, not only is he weak but also poisoned, he doesn''t have enough detox pills, you You have to be careful, don''t let him show off in front of the princess." The captain of the guard was stunned and couldn''t help but turn his head to look at the lord, only to find that the blackness on the lord''s lips had not disappeared until now, which did not seem to be caused by the cold at all. The lord''s inner strength is deep, and he is many times stronger than him. He will not catch the cold even if he uses his inner strength in the rain, let alone the lord? The captain of the guard became anxious and followed Qi Haoran again and again. Qi Haoran naturally saw their private exchange, so he couldn''t help but glared at the guard, then looked at the chief guard with a warning: "Follow this king''s mouth." Mu Yangling asked from behind him, "Why?" Qi Haoran was startled and looked back at her in panic. Mu Yangling asked this casually. Seeing his reaction at this time, he immediately asked, "Why, are you hiding something from me?" Qi Haoran shook his head again and again. Mu Yangling glanced at his lips and face, and hummed: "Better not, otherwise, hum..." Qi Haoran followed her to the cave like a young daughter-in-law, and assured: "I will never hide anything from you." "Then tell me about the emperor''s brother''s poisoning and detoxification." The cold sweat on Qi Haoran''s forehead fell. Baozhu and Little Leopard immediately clapped their hands and shouted, "Daddy has a guilty conscience, Daddy must have done something bad." Qi Haoran couldn''t help glaring at the two children when he saw that they were so pitiful. The two children were not afraid at all, they hid behind Mu Yangling and stuck out their tongues at him, saying, "Who made Daddy sweat, we all know that we are guilty at such a young age." Chapter 1298： get together (3) Qi Haoran drove the two mischievous children out and asked Lichun to take them away, then turned around and coaxed Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling held down the person and searched the person inside and out, and found a bottle of medicine from his inner bag. Mu Yangling opened it and asked, "What kind of medicine is this?" Qi Haoran was about to lie when he opened his mouth, and Mu Yangling immediately said: "I can smell ordinary medicines, you can think about it before you talk about it." Qi Haoran opened his mouth, and the lie couldn''t come out. Mu Yangling pressed on him and hummed, "This is the first time I''ve seen you carry medicine other than gold sore medicine." Qi Haoran stared at her with round eyes, determined not to speak. Mu Yangling stared at his lips and asked, "Why are your lips still black?" Qi Haoran looked at her as innocently as possible. Mu Yangling grabbed his hand and grinned: "Although I''m not very good at kung fu, my internal strength is not bad after 20 years. If you don''t believe me or not, I will inject my internal strength into your body?" Qi Haoran didn''t expect her to use this trick. Indeed, if he is cold and does not need internal force to ward off the cold, it can only be said that there is a problem with his internal force. Otherwise, he was poisoned, but if he was poisoned, an external internal force would break into his body, which would definitely break the balance in his body and make him more uncomfortable. Qi Haoran lowered his head to tell the truth, and whispered: "I feel that the toxins in my body are out of balance, and I can no longer use my internal strength, so I can''t get out for the time being. Since I am trapped here, I can''t make you worry day and night. Fortunately, I There are detox pills on me..." Mu Yangling turned over from him and said angrily, "Can pills be compared to soups?" The efficacy of ?? pills is nearly a quarter less than that of decoctions, not to mention that the pills on his body are even more urgent. Mu Yangling touched his pulse, and it took a long time to ask, "I really can''t use internal force?" Qi Haoran nodded affirmatively. If he could use the medicine from his eldest brother, he would personally bring a group of people back, why should he leave it all to the guards, his heart was uneasy all the time. Mu Yangling looked at him worriedly, not to mention the lack of doctors and medicines here, and even the daily necessities are not complete, how can I stay here to recuperate? Mu Yangling looked at the guards outside, and gradually came up with a plan. So, the guards on the mountain were sent out one after another, not only brought back a lot of firewood, but also found a clean water source on a nearby hill. The guards who went out to find a way to save them also came with a group of people and a bunch of supplies. They tied things with ropes, and the two of them jumped and jumped over, because the tacit understanding was not enough, even if each group only They carried 20 to 30 pounds of things, and they also fell several times, and their clothes were dirty. There are pots and rice, as well as quilts and clothes. These things are prepared for Lichun and the others. The guards expressed that they are willing to leave a few people to protect these servants who are not skilled in martial arts, so that the prince and princess can bring their little ones with them. The masters left first, and when the soil on the ground was dry, they took the people out. But the captain of the guard said to them calmly: "The lord is poisoned, he can''t use his inner strength for the time being." So unless you can carry the prince out, everyone has to stay. The guards turned their heads to look at the prince who was sitting beside the princess who was ingratiating, and invariably thought of the graceful posture and fast movement of the prince when he flew up the mountain today. As expected of the prince, he dared to use his inner strength when he was poisoned! So the things they carried were cheaper for Qi Haoran''s family, and in order to live a better life, the guards were sent out to buy things in turn. In just two days, the small cave on the mountain was not only refurbished, but the guards simply built a thatched hut with wood in the slightly flat place next to it, and covered it with hay and quilts. Instead, the group fell on the mountain. Peace of mind took root. And the small cave became their family''s house. Oil lamps were lit on the walls, and three spaces were separated by curtains. The front was the main room, and the back two were the bedrooms for the couple and their two children. There is hay underneath and a thick quilt on top. Even if there are icy rocks underneath, it is not cold to sleep at night. Mu Yangling took out the prescription given by Yuanhui from Qi Haoran, and asked the guards to find a prescription for the medicine. He boiled it every day to supervise Qi Haoran and took it. After two days, the blackness on his lips disappeared a little, and his face became better. . Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that he ran out to meditate in the morning sun every morning, he felt that although he was forced to be trapped here, there was nothing wrong with him. At this time, after two days of running around, three groups of people who were responsible for escorting Yanlian finally returned to the capital, and the other three groups were missing. The three boxes I brought back, two of which contained rock lotuses. The imperial physicians who had been imprisoned in the harem almost wept with joy, and immediately cooked and boiled according to Yuanhui and Hua Yuanzheng''s orders, and they were soon given to the emperor. An hour after taking the medicine, the imperial physicians lined up to take the emperor''s pulse. When they felt the chaotic and weak pulse became slightly strong and orderly, the imperial physicians almost cried. Everyone looked at the rest of the medicine excitedly, and lowered their voices: "Although the rock lotus in these two boxes is enough, we should prepare more in case of an emergency." Xiaobao immediately decided to send someone to pick up the three guards. Xiaoxiong snorted coldly, "Just to find out who happened to Uncle Huang." Among the three groups of guards, one group was lucky and was not intercepted. They were also the first to bring back Yanlian, while the other two groups were intercepted on the way, but they were clever, and the other party sent not many people, so Get rid of each other quickly. But the other three groups walked closer than them, but they didn''t move, obviously they were more heavily surrounded. Qi Xiuyuan''s condition was under control, not only Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong, but also Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan began to focus on investigating the mastermind behind the scenes. Because they were too busy, they forgot Qi Haoran and his wife for a while. Until Qi Xiuyuan opened his eyes, the first question he asked was, "What about Haoran and A Ling? Are they okay?" Li Jinghua and Xiaobao were stunned, Fan Zijin and Rong Xuan were also stunned, and they thought to themselves: No, they forgot about the couple. The little bear who was still behind them silently replied, "Uncle Hui Huang, both my father and my mother are fine." Xiaoxiong knows that Uncle Huang has always kept his mind, and naturally he knows more about his parents. After all, those were his parents, and his two younger brothers and sisters still lived on the mountain, so naturally he had to keep an eye on correspondence. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the little bear with gentle eyes, waved at him, and when he got there, he grabbed it before and after, and asked, "Is your father''s poison cleared?" "No, but it''s almost the same," said the little bear, "Daddy has been taking medicine according to the prescription of the national teacher, and the poison is almost cleared." Qi Xiuyuan breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, "Uncle Huang is the one who has troubled him." Chapter 1299： Recuperation (1) As soon as Qi Xiuyuan woke up, he forced his sick body to appear in the court hall for a time. The courtiers who were originally surging with dark tides suppressed their thoughts after seeing the thin but spirited emperor. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the courtiers who bowed their heads respectfully, and said solemnly: "I have not recovered from my illness. After that, the Prime Minister of the Crown Prince, the Minister of the Left and the Minister of the Household will jointly assist in the administration. The undecided matter will be reported to me by the Prince." Qi Xiuyuan took a breath and continued: "All matters in the imperial city and the palace are under the command of King Anjun. It is like a holy will, and the ministers must respectfully abide by it and must not violate it." The heads of the ministers were lowered, Fan Zijin did not allow the princes to enter or leave the palace, and the information passed on inside and outside was even more tightly controlled. The entire palace was under his control, which of course made the ministers dissatisfied, and he was not a clan. , and he is not the commander of the imperial army, so he should not interfere in the affairs of the palace. But both the Queen and Prince Rong believed in him, the ministers could only provoke the clan to make trouble, and impeach him arbitrarily by the way. Who knew that the emperor would support him as soon as he came out? What really frightened the ministers was that the emperor actually agreed with Prince Rong''s arrangement, and everyone looked at Yan Du vaguely. So the right minister not only blamed Prince Yu Rong, but also lost the trust of the emperor? Qi Xiuyuan, regardless of what everyone thought, supported the prince''s hand and retreated. The courtiers watched the prince help the emperor to walk away, and from then on, they were more respectful to the prince, and their extra thoughts were put away for the time being. Since the emperor is detoxified, he doesn''t have to be so anxious even if he wants to fight. The emperor is in his prime, and the crown prince is getting bigger. In the future, the conflicts between the two sides will only get bigger and bigger, and it is time to act. At this time, the emperor, who was judged by the courtiers to be young and strong, was spitting out a mouthful of blood, and Xiaobao was anxious to announce the imperial physicians. Qi Xiuyuan patted his hand soothingly, and said, "This detoxification is too much damage, it doesn''t matter." The long illness has become a doctor. This is the second time he has been poisoned. He is very familiar with this situation. Huayuan was withdrawing his hand, bowed and said: "The emperor is right, your body has been greatly injured this time, and you are tired and angry, so..." Huayuan said cautiously: "The emperor should calm down, wait for the poison to be completely eliminated, and then take good care of it is the best policy." Qi Xiuyuan said softly, "Yeah", looked at Xiaobao and said, "Go and invite the national teacher, the royal father has some questions to ask him." Xiaobao thought he was going to ask about the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt, so he hurriedly went out. Qi Xiuyuan and the others glanced at Eunuch Wan after they left. Eunuch Wan hurriedly led the people to bow down, leaving only Huayuan in the main hall. Huayuan was standing aside with his head lowered, his heart lifted high. Qi Xiuyuan adjusted his posture and asked, "How is the poison on Prince Rong''s body?" "Prince Rong and His Majesty exchanged half of the poisonous blood, but he has deep internal strength and good health. He started taking the antidote after the poisonous blood merged, so it should be fine." Qi Xiuyuan looked at him for a while and asked, "Why didn''t Prince Rong go back to Beijing to see me?" Hua Yuan was sweating coldly on his forehead and said, "It is said that the princess is in danger, and the prince may be worried about the princess." Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, Huayuan didn''t dare to say any more, the hall fell silent, only the breathing of the two of them could be heard. The cold sweat on Hua Yuanzheng''s forehead became more and more, and finally, unable to bear the psychological pressure, he said in a voice like mosquitoes and ants: "But Prince Rong''s poison has not been completely solved, and he was tired and tired. I heard that he used internal force again, and the expansion of toxin accelerated. , it is possible to penetrate deep into the blood and bone marrow..." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes sank, and Huayuan gave him a peek at him, and said in a cold sweat: "But the national teacher has reopened a prescription based on the pulse case reported back, and Prince Rong should be fine." Seeing that Qi Xiuyuan''s complexion had not improved, Huayuan couldn''t help but kneel and said, "Sir, even if Prince Rong''s condition worsens, it''s not half as good as you. Now your health is the most important thing." Qi Xiuyuan was startled and asked, "How long can I live?" Huayuan is speechless. "Come on, I forgive you for not guilty." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and said, "It''s a blessing to be able to wake up this time, what more can I ask for?" How many people in this world can face life and death calmly? Huayuan closed his eyes and replied, "Back to the emperor, at least three or five years, as many as seven or eight years, it just depends on whether you are well maintained." These poisons were too domineering and came on suddenly. Qi Xiuyuan''s body couldn''t bear it at all. In addition, so many toxins stayed in his body for four days. After that, they used tiger and wolf medicine to suppress the toxins in his body, so his five internal organs The six organs are damaged greatly. People live on the internal organs, anyway, with the ability of him and his colleagues in the Taiyuan Hospital, he can''t cure the emperor''s injuries at all, unless he can find a famous doctor who is good at conditioning the internal organs. Qi Xiuyuan murmured: "It only takes three to five years to damage Haoran, so why don''t you just die, or save one." "Your Majesty!" Huayuan was kowtowing: "Daqi can''t do without you!" Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to tell the prince and the queen about this matter. You choose two imperial doctors from the imperial hospital who are good at detoxifying and recuperating the body and send them to Prince Rong, so that he doesn''t have to rush back and take care of his body first. " Huayuan is going out with red eyes. He was a doctor in the previous dynasty. He was used to seeing the calculations and conflicts between the Dazhou royal family. It was the first time that he saw the royal family with true feelings, so he was very sentimental. Huayuan was standing in front of the main hall and thought about it, and felt that the emperor only mentioned "three to five years" and did not hear "seven or eight years" just now. Obviously, he did not want to take care of his body, and the other party had ordered that the prince and the queen should not be informed. I can only tell Prince Rong about this. Anyway, the emperor did not say that he was not allowed to tell Prince Rong, right? If Prince Rong persuaded him, the emperor would probably listen to it. Huayuan thought so, and immediately selected the imperial physician, packed up a pile of medicinal materials, and ordered someone to send it to Prince Rong. Yuanhui paced slowly to the emperor''s bedroom. Seeing that he was reading through the memorial, she shook her head slightly and said, "The emperor is so tired that his longevity will be hampered." Qi Xiuyuan dropped the book, looked up at him and asked, "Since you can count the destiny, then I ask you, how many years can I live, and how many years can Prince Rong live?" Yuanhui smiled and said, "Your Majesty, although the poor monk can peep at the sky, he is not a god. I can''t figure out the two questions you mentioned." He crossed his legs at the bottom opposite Qi Xiuyuan, and said compassionately: "Everything in the world is not fixed by the way of heaven, so the way of heaven is also changing." "People''s choices and actions can change the way of heaven, and what the poor monk can do is to calculate the general development of some things based on the evolution of celestial phenomena. These will be expressed from the face and palm of a person." "For example, when I first saw Prince Rong, I knew that he was a rich man and had a dragon''s breath, but the dragon''s breath was too shallow. I thought he was a hidden dragon in the abyss, but I looked at his palmistry again. Then he understood that the destiny rests with his brother, not him." Yuanhui smiled and said, "In those days, I worked hard to deduce the celestial phenomena, and deduced that you would be able to bring peace to the world when you were over forty years old. Later, we know that the way of heaven is changing, and the celestial phenomenon is no longer credible, and you can replace it with the Great Zhou just around the corner." "Prince Rong is the variable between you and Prince Rong," Yuanhui said, "Prince Rong was destined to have two wives, four concubines, four sons and one daughter, but you see, he now has only one wife, four sons and one daughter. It''s complete." Chapter 1300： Recuperation (2) Qi Xiuyuan thought of all kinds of differences in A Ling. He recognized A Ling when she was nine years old. Apart from her strength and her mother coming from an aristocratic Shu family, there is really nothing special about this child, but she always knows some things that should not be her. know knowledge. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t have doubts, but he grew up with A Ling, and she and her younger brother were childhood sweethearts and had a deep relationship, so he could only pretend that these abnormalities did not exist. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t ask Mu Yangling''s origin. She rescued her younger brother and him, and now she has five children with Haoran. She has contributed to the country and the people. What if she knew her origin? As long as she knows that she is Mu Yangling, the wife of her younger brother. Yuanhui smiled and said, "Your Majesty, this poor monk loves you, calm and generous, and broad-minded." Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth and said nothing. "Mu Yangling is the person whom Heavenly Dao loves. When I saw her, I thought she was a kind of person who revives a soul from a corpse, but it''s not. She is the son of Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang, but her soul is a little different from ordinary people. After all, it was also born in October." Yuanhui knew what Qi Xiuyuan cared about, so she did not shy away from pointing it out. Qi Xiuyuan breathed a sigh of relief. "The poor monk said that people''s choices and actions can change the way of heaven, so we need to deduce from time to time, Mu Yangling''s accident was caused by the choices of Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang," Yuanhui laughed: "Shu Wanniang died young. She should have died at the hands of the bandits, but she survived because of Mu Shi, and the two became husband and wife. This was an accident, so Mu Yangling''s birth was also an accident, and there are thousands of accidents in this world. Combining them can make Tiandao change its original trajectory, but one of these many accidents is always the main one." "She first planted corn to increase His Majesty''s prestige, and then she unintentionally encouraged Prince Rong to train in the army, which made him more motivated, took back the Hanzhong Mansion in advance, and accidentally killed the Dajin Prince, if her birth was an accidental appearance in Tianhe A small drop of water, then the things she influenced are directly opening a ditch by the Tianhe River, and as she influences more, the ditch becomes wider and longer, and finally the way of heaven will naturally change. track." Qi Xiuyuan understood, Shu Wanniang should have died to the bandits in the year when she fled south with her family, but Mu Shi, who happened to be not there, appeared to save her, and the Shu family did not want to find another daughter, so the two People get married. This accident directly caused the birth of Mu Yangling. Although she was born in ten months of pregnancy, her soul is different from ordinary people. If she is just a daughter of a hunter, then this accident is at most an accident in the sea. A drop of water will not make any waves. But his younger brother and cousin Wan ran away from home and ran to the North to join him, and were accidentally rescued by her in the forest. He is the son of destiny. If there is no Mu Yangling, he will not be able to become emperor until he is in his forties. She accidentally met the emperor and the people around him, and the accident expanded. What''s more, the Mu Shi family is also classified as a military household, and they are seeking a living under their younger brother''s hands. It is difficult not to meet. Seeing that he understood, Yuanhui immediately smiled and said, "It was because of her that Daqi was founded twenty years ahead of schedule, and what she has done has already affected every commoner in Daqi and the situation of the world, so I said that she and the Daqi''s national fortunes are linked together. If she dies unexpectedly, then these influences will gradually weaken, and Daqi''s national fortunes will also be slowly reversed by the way of heaven, and you, Prince Rong, you direct beneficiaries will naturally have to pay accordingly. The price. Even if she is the person that Tiandao loves, Tiandao will not allow her to be so blessed, so there is a spring thunder in Nanxian County, but she is lucky, the spring thunder did not strike her, and the natural disaster did not kill her. " "The good deeds the princess has done over the years, the accumulated merits saved her from dying, so doing good deeds is still very useful." Yuanhui said meaningfully. That''s why Qi Xiuyuan wanted to go to Mu Yangling for what he did over the years. The grains provided by the Harvest Grain Shop helped to stabilize the prices. I don''t know how many people were saved, and the cattle sent from the cattle farm directly added two strong laborers to each household. , not to mention other sporadic things. Haoran often said that A Ling was soft-hearted, and her heart was indeed soft. Qi Xiuyuan moved in his heart and asked, "Could it be that she is a fairy from the sky who came down to earth to experience calamities?" Yuanhui twitched the corners of her mouth, fairy? It was clearly a soul from another world, Yuanhui remembered the scene of seeing her for the first time, her soul was extremely powerful, she was obviously someone who had lived an extra life, but her soul had a faint golden light, indicating that she had done great deeds in her previous life. A good person, or a person who has contributed to the society and the people, such a person is especially loved by Heaven, so he is always willing to make a difference. Yuanhui didn''t want to lie, she shook her head and said, "She is a person with golden light of merit and virtue in her soul." That''s a good guy. Qi Xiuyuan felt a lot better after hearing what he said. Since A Ling is loved by Tiandao, in order not to make her sad, Tiandao should be more tolerant towards Haoran. hinder. Qi Xiuyuan began to detoxify and instruct Xiaobao to deal with the affairs of the state after he was at peace in his heart. He has only three to five years, and Xiaobao is only fifteen years old, so he should hurry up and cultivate. Qi Xiuyuan''s time was tight, and he wanted to be a three-petaled flower every day, but Qi Haoran, who was also poisoned, had people spread an animal skin on the rock, and then lie on it to bask in the sun. Mu Yangling held a book and taught two children to read the Three Character Classic. The guards cut down trees on the hill next door, and reluctantly made two small desks for the two little masters. When the head guard saw that the master''s family took over the mountain, his face was wrinkled with bitterness. The guards said in puzzlement, "Boss, isn''t the prince and princess living happily and happily?" It''s better than frowning every day. Let them worry. The captain of the guard glared at them and said, "What do you know, I''m afraid that the prince and the princess will not leave in the end." "No way," the guards were horrified, "I don''t want anything on this mountain. How could they want to stay here, my lord?" The captain of the guard said sadly: "That''s what he said to us. Look, now, what do you want on this mountain? There are pots, firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, tea, brush, ink, paper, inkstone, chess, calligraphy and painting. Clothes, fabrics and shoes are all available, and if we are short of anything, we will go out to buy three times a day, do you think the prince and princess are still in a hurry to go out?" The guards are terrified, yes, since the legend of Shizi Ye Feige said that the emperor was sober after taking the Yanlian, and he has been slowly detoxifying, not only the princess, but the prince seems to relax all at once, besides meditating and practicing martial arts every day , is to bask in the sun, then watch the two little masters study, and quarrel with the princess from time to time. The life is very comfortable, and he doesn''t even mention the matter of leaving, but instead instructs them to turn around. The guards turned their heads to look at the low thatched cottages halfway up the mountain, and secretly asked, wanting to cry without tears: Do they want to live here for a long time? Chapter 1301： Recuperation (3) Qi Haoran basked in the sun on the stone with his legs crossed, and sighed contentedly: "It would be good if you lived like this all the time." Qi Haoran turned his head and said to Mu Yangling: "Why don''t we bring the tiger head and the little lion over, let''s invite another gentleman for them, how many years will we live here?" "Of course I don''t mind if you can let go of the capital." They hadn''t seen their three sons for more than four months, and she was worried too. Qi Haoran was thinking about the tiger head and the little lion. At this time, the tiger head and the little lion had reached the intersection with the two imperial physicians and the guards. Looking at the broken road, the two looked at each other and jumped up decisively, shouting. : "Let''s go first, you guys can find your way in slowly." The two imperial physicians watched the two young masters leave, and could only hold on to one of the guards and said, "We want to see the prince, so how can we see the prince if we don''t see the doctor? Besides, the Huayuan is still writing to the prince. letter." The guard thought for a while and said, "Wait two more days and the sun will be almost done. Then we will pick up the prince and princess. As for the letter, it''s better for your lord to hand it over to us and present it to the prince." The imperial doctor poked the soft soil with his foot, and could only take out the letter and give it to him, "But you still have to find a way to get the lord out as soon as possible, or send us in, the poison on the lord''s body has been detoxified. How do we have to take the pulse below ourselves, so that the body can be conditioned in time." The guards responded again and again, but turned around but left the two imperial physicians and jumped inside. The imperial physicians could only look in eagerly with their pharmacists and servants. Qi Haoran swayed around to look at the words written by his younger son after getting enough sun, and said with disgust after reading it for a while: "This word is too ugly. Your father and I wrote it when I was a child. It is much better than this." Little Leopard immediately put the brush in his father''s hand, hugged his leg and climbed up, shouting, "Daddy teach me." Baozhu made a face at his brother and said, "You are so stupid, my mother has taught me for a long time." "I''m not stupid. I can master the kung fu taught by daddy as soon as I practice. You still don''t understand the mind, so you are stupid." Baozhu''s eyes were red, and she immediately dropped the brush and threw herself into her father''s arms, crying and asking, "Dad, am I your mother''s child, why can''t I practice internal skills?" Qi Haoran is free these two days. Little Leopard and Baozhu are four years old again, so they can be enlightened and practice martial arts, so they began to teach them to meditate and practice inner strength. The little leopard only found the feeling after sitting for a long time. After a day and a half, he even found a sense of qi, but Baozhu did not feel at all. When he crossed his legs, he either fell to one side or fell asleep, so he was laughed at by the little leopard. Qi Haoran immediately hugged his precious daughter and coaxed, "You were carved out of the same mold as daddy, who''s not daddy''s daughter?" Mu Yangling was trying the soup, and when he heard the words, he spit out the soup in his mouth, and the guards around also turned their heads and laughed. "If Baozhu was carved out of the same mold as you, how would she marry in the future?" Mu Yangling pulled her daughter into his arms and said to her, "Don''t listen to your father''s nonsense, you look like your grandmother, and you practice martial arts. Pay attention to talent, you are not good at this aspect does not mean that other aspects are also inferior to your brother." went to teach the little leopard again, "You are not allowed to call your sister stupid for practicing martial arts." Little Leopard shouted in disapproval: "It''s my sister who said I was stupid first. Only the state officials are allowed to set fires and people are not allowed to light the lights. I''m so wronged!" Qi Haoran couldn''t help but patted his son''s head, "Your mother has taught you badly what you''re shouting about. You really use every word indiscriminately." Qi Haoran turned around to comfort his daughter and said, "Don''t cry, you are slow in martial arts because you inherited your mother. Think about your mother. She has practiced kung fu for 20 years and she is still a three-legged cat." Mu Yangling glared at him. Qi Haoran continued: "But who dares to bully your mother? Although her kung fu is not good, ordinary people are not her opponents, why?" Orb''s sparkling eyes looked at his father. Qi Haoran touched her head with a smile and said, "One is because your mother is strong, and the other is that your mother''s outside skills are good, although her internal strength is not good, but every move and style is her own, and she overcomes the enemy and wins, plus archery. Transcendence, not to mention ordinary people, even your father and me, I really can''t take her down even if I try my best." Mu Yangling thought he would say that she couldn''t beat her, but she actually said that she could only surpass a hundred moves, so she couldn''t help but rolled her eyes at him. Qi Haoran continued to rub his daughter''s head and said, "The most important thing is why you, a county master, must practice martial arts?" "You have powerful guards and maids by your side, and you don''t have to go on the battlefield to kill the enemy, so you don''t need to learn these," Qi Haoran said proudly: "Daddy made his achievements and established his career, didn''t he just want you to live as you wish?" Baozhu was stunned for a moment, then looked back at his mother, then at his brother, and said, "But my brothers all learned." "That''s because they are boys, and they want to make achievements and protect their country in the future." "But my mother said that in our family, men and women are equal, and I will also make contributions and protect my country in the future." Qi Haoran said with a stern face: "Who said that our family is equal between men and women?" He said solemnly: "We are only one girl in our family, and your brothers must protect you. Your brothers, if anyone bullies you in the future, tell them back and let them fight for you." Mu Yangling hurriedly pushed Qi Haoran and said to the two children: "Okay, don''t be snarky, have you finished the homework assigned for you today? After finishing the work, my mother will take you to play, and you are not allowed to go out today before you finish it. " The two children immediately ran back to do their homework when they heard the words. As for the topic of who is stupid and who is smart, we should discuss it later. When the child was gone, Mu Yangling lightly hammered him and said, "How do you teach the child to do the worst?" "What''s wrong with teaching them brothers and sisters to love each other?" "Aren''t you afraid of spoiling the orb? I can tell you that you are not allowed to spoil children like this." Qi Haoran pouted and said, "Master''s Baozhu has a good temperament and a kind heart. No matter how much I spoil her, it will not become bad..." Qi Haoran was about to hold his wife to discuss this issue seriously, when he looked up and saw a small black spot jumping up in the distance. Although he didn''t see the people clearly, he was very familiar with the methods of Qinggong, and the whole family used this type of Qinggong. He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes, took two steps forward to look, the two small black spots in front became more and more obvious, and soon he could see the figure clearly, he was stunned for a moment, then jumped his feet and shouted: "These two smelly Why did the boy come here?" Mu Yangling followed his gaze, but he was also stunned, and hesitantly asked: "Is this a tiger head and a little lion?" Not them who else? The two figures became clearer and clearer, and soon they reached the foot of the mountain. The two quickly shouted and ran up the mountain quickly. Little Leopard and Baozhu heard the shouting and ran over to look at them. When they saw the two brothers jumping up, they immediately clapped their little hands happily and shouted, "Second brother, third brother!" Chapter 1302： Recuperation (4) The tiger head and the little lion also flew towards the younger brother and sister, picked them up, and laughed loudly when they hugged each other. Qi Haoran looked at them and the guards behind them, thinking that he had just received Xiaoxiong''s flying pigeon biography last night, which clearly stated that these two boys went to the farmland to inspect the farmland. here? Qi Haoran glared at them. The tiger head and the little lion hugged with his younger brother and sister for a while, and then happily came over to say hello to his parents, "Dad, it''s great that you''re all right, we were shocked when we found out that you were poisoned." went to snuggle up to Mu Yangling again, "Mother, we were scared to death after you disappeared." Qi Haoran glared at them and said, "Don''t change the subject, did you come here secretly?" The tiger head and the little lion nodded proudly, "Yes, people in the capital may not know that we have left home now." Qi Haoran glared at them and turned around to look for something to beat them up. Now even Mu Yangling is not protecting them. Qi Haoran picked up a twig and went to beat them. The two children shouted in dissatisfaction as they ran: "They are only allowed to hide from us, and we are not allowed to hide from them?" The tiger head and the little lion couldn''t help but reddened when they said this, and shouted: "We are all grown up, why are we hiding everything from us." The little lion''s eyes were red, but the tiger''s head couldn''t help crying, crying and shouting: "Uncle Huang is poisoned, don''t tell us, Dad, you don''t tell us when you exchange blood with Uncle Huang, even your mother and younger brothers and sisters. They disappeared without telling us, we are all grown up, why didn''t you tell us?" Little lion raised his hand to wipe his tears, and the tiger head had already cried: "If Brother Xiao An helped us, we might still be foolishly staying in the palace by now." The little lion raised his hand stupidly, couldn''t help but secretly glared at the tiger''s head, revealing himself! Hutou was wiping his tears, but he didn''t see the little lion''s wink, he just continued to be wronged: "You all lied to us, hum, we lied to you once, so that you know what it''s like to be lied to." Qi Haoran opened his mouth, not knowing how to teach his two aggrieved sons a lesson, so he could only say with a straight face, "I''m sweating all over, why don''t you go take a bath soon!" is an acknowledgement of them. Mu Yangling grabbed the two children and asked, "Xiao An helped you run away from home, do you guys know about Uncle Fan?" Hu''s head was startled, and he opened his mouth and asked, "Mother, how do you know that Brother Xiao An helped us run away from home?" Mu Yangling: "..." Qi Haoran beat him furiously and said, "You said it yourself, stinky boy, how many times have I told you that you need to think carefully before you speak, otherwise don''t speak!" The tiger ran away with his head in his head, and shouted, "Uncle Fan said that I look like you, so don''t change it!" Qi Haoran was choked upright. Mu Yangling couldn''t help but burst out laughing and asked the two children to take a bath. She took Qi Haoran''s hand and said, "Okay, Jin definitely doesn''t know about this. You quickly write him a letter and ask him to be gentle with Xiao An and don''t scare the child." Qi Haoran hummed to write a letter to Fan Zijin. The guards quickly followed and passed the letter from Hua Yuanzheng to him. Qi Haoran took it apart carelessly, and his face gradually became solemn. Mu Yangling sharpened the ink for him and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?" Qi Haoran gave her the letter with a solemn expression, and said, "Even if my eldest brother is detoxified, his body will suffer a lot. He has to use a famous doctor, but Huayuan is saying that eldest brother doesn''t really want to be treated." Mu Yangling said anxiously, "What should we do then?" Qi Haoran pondered, and the joy of reunion was dissipated because of this news. He was not in a good mood until he went to bed at night. Qi Haoran turned over again, couldn''t help hugging Mu Yangling and said, "A-Ling, let''s not go back to the capital, okay?" Mu Yangling lay in his arms and said clearly: "Do you want to help eldest brother find famous doctors and medicines?" Qi Haoran nodded and said, "There''s nothing to do when I go back to Beijing anyway, and the little bear has grown up. Let''s take the tiger head and the little lion with us and let''s go together as a family, okay?" "But if Big Brother doesn''t want to see a doctor, it''s useless even if you find a famous doctor and medicine." "Don''t worry," Qi Haoran said inaudibly, "I will find a way to make him accept it..." Qi Haoran''s solution was very simple. He asked the guards to find a way to bring the two imperial physicians in. The imperial physicians had already lost half their lives when they were carried up the mountain. It was the first time for the guards to carry such a heavy thing, so they fell several times on the road, and each time they fell into the mud. The guards have martial arts body protection, most of which are skin injuries from falling and beating, but the imperial physicians were almost scared to death, and when they climbed halfway up the mountain, they fell to the ground. They thought that the prince had an accident to bring them in in such a hurry, and even if they couldn''t stand up halfway up the mountain, they had to climb to the prince. Qi Haoran was sitting in a thatched hut with a sword in his hand. When he saw two imperial physicians being escorted in, he lifted his eyelids, his eyes flashed with coldness, and he took out his sword and swiped across their necks... This sword is to follow Qi Haoran to fight and kill the enemy, and the blood on it should not be too heavy. The two imperial physicians were startled and fell to their knees on the ground, tremblingly said: "Wang, lord, no, I don''t know what the lower officials have done wrong..." Qi Haoran sneered: "You did nothing wrong, it''s just that this king needs your cooperation. If you obey, it''s best, if you don''t, then the sword in this king''s hand..." Qi Haoran snorted coldly. The two imperial physicians were fighting with each other, and asked fearfully, "I don''t know what''s going on." "The poison in this king is not superficial. When he didn''t detoxify, he used his internal strength and failed to suppress the poison, so his body was seriously damaged. In addition, he worked hard day and night, and even vomited several mouthfuls of blood. Now there is only air in and not out. now..." The two imperial physicians silently looked at Qi Haoran, who was holding the sword domineeringly. Qi Haoran continued: "Even if you can get rid of this king''s poison, it will be difficult to use your internal strength again, and your lifespan is only three or five years. If you want to continue your life, you must seek out famous doctors and strange medicines for conditioning." The two imperial physicians thoughtfully said, "So what does the lord mean?" "Just write a secret letter to the emperor according to this meaning. Remember, this king does not want to tell the emperor about this, so it is concealed in every possible way. Although you are in danger of this king, you are more worried about this king''s body, so you secretly wrote the secret. Report to the emperor." The two imperial physicians were about to vomit blood. Ordinarily, with the emperor''s favor for the prince, even if the prince wanted to take credit, he wouldn''t use such a method, right? Qi Haoran continued: "If you do well, this king will keep you by your side to serve you. Don''t worry, you will be indispensable for high-ranking officials." The two imperial physicians looked at the sword in his hand that was shining with cold light, what else could he do but nod his head? Chapter 1303： Recuperation (5) Qi Xiuyuan was heartbroken when he received the secret letter from the imperial doctor. He wanted to wait for his younger brother to be in better health before calling him back to Beijing and handing over the military power to him again. He would sit in the rear, and he would be relieved to hand over the power to Xiaobao. But now it seems impossible, the younger brother is seriously injured, how can he let him be tired in the last time? Qi Xiuyuan summoned Hua Yuanzheng and asked, "Isn''t there a way to heal the internal organs and prolong life?" Huayuan saw the emperor''s fighting spirit rekindled, and immediately said excitedly: "Back to the emperor, as long as you focus on conditioning and cultivate slowly, there will always be a way." He looked at the emperor''s face and said cautiously: "Weichen heard that there is a famous doctor named Xu Yong in Lingnan, and there is also a famous doctor Zhang Ling in the north. Your Majesty, as long as you don''t shy away from illness, there will always be a way. It takes seven or eight years for colleagues in the hospital to take care of themselves, but if you find a famous doctor who is good at this disease, it is possible to gradually recuperate your body." Qi Xiuyuan used to think that there is no difference between three and five years and seven or eight years, and the time is very short. Since this is the case, it is better to live recklessly, arrange everything and then die calmly, but it will be different if it is replaced by his own brother. Seven or eight years is still quite a long time compared to three or five years. If my younger brother is serious about his conditioning and can buy more time every year, wouldnt he be able to live a long time? Qi Xiuyuan''s heartache was relieved after thinking about it. He instructed the Huayuan to say: "Open the Tai Hospital and the inner warehouse, select the medicines that need to be recuperated, and send them to Prince Rong." Huayuan stayed for a while. Although Prince Rong was poisoned, his pulse condition was gradually improving. He had a good foundation. What did he need so many conditioning medicines for? Qi Xiuyuan didn''t care, he had to send everything to his younger brother. Thinking that my brother was seriously injured by the poison and was still trapped on that bare mountain at this time, with no food or shelter, I felt sad and worried for a while. Qi Xiuyuan ignited his fighting spirit, and the first thing he did was to give a lot of things to his younger brother. For food, clothing, and clothing, even the craftsmen allocated more than 50 people. Qi Xiuyuan thought that since his younger brothers could not come out, he would send them in and ask them to build a house for his younger brother at the foot of the mountain. training. Qi Xiuyuan''s movement was too great, and the courtiers were alarmed at once, and then everyone realized that Qi Haoran was not in the capital. Because only Fan Zijin and others knew how the emperor''s poison was solved, the courtiers had not yet figured out the meaning of the emperor''s move, and Fan Zijin was already confused and went to the emperor. "Your Majesty, why did you send so many things to Haoran? He should return to Beijing in a few days, right?" Qi Xiuyuan said solemnly: "Let''s leave when he is in better health. Isn''t the one who is always running around with injuries getting more injured? There is nothing there, and I didn''t give him much, but it''s just for daily use. ." Fan Zijin was embarrassed, thinking of the dozen or so carriages he saw at the gate of the palace just now. It wasn''t that many, so how could it be considered a lot? Those who didn''t know thought that Qi Haoran was moving. He scratched his head and persuaded: "This movement is too big. Although the courtiers have temporarily forgotten that Haoran offended them, I''m afraid they should attack Haoran again." Qi Xiuyuan sneered and said, "I took things from my own library and gave them to my younger brother. What can they say? I see who dares to talk nonsense." Fan Zijin intuitively felt that Qi Xiuyuan was in a wrong mood, so he closed his mouth immediately, turned around and ran to Xiaoxiong, asking, "What is your father doing recently?" Xiaoxiong was stunned for a moment, and said, "My father is recuperating and detoxifying on the mountain." Fan Zijin doubted, "Then why did your uncle Huang feel so sorry for your father all of a sudden?" It has been three days since Qi Xiuyuan woke up. Before, he only sent Haoran two imperial physicians and some medicinal materials, but he never thought of sending so many things to the other party. If I feel so distressed about his poisoning, shouldn''t I arrange this as soon as I wake up? It had been three days before this was suddenly arranged, Fan Zijin felt something was wrong. When he saw that Xiaoxiong really didn''t know anything, he borrowed his flying pigeon to pass the book and said, "I will write a letter to your father and see what he has been doing these two days." Fan Zijin saw a sword, a bow, and a small crossbow on the little bear''s table, and asked casually, "This is what you bought? The martial arts are not too complicated. You will become a general in the future, specializing in sword training. With archery, why do you need to practice small crossbows?" Xiao Xiong immediately said: "This is for the younger brothers," he said with guilt: "I have been too busy to take care of them during this period of time, and I have not been able to take care of them. Now things have passed, so I want to choose them for them. Gifts, take them out to play when you have time." Xiao Xiong picked up the small crossbow on the table and said, "Xiao An has little strength. This small crossbow is for him. It can hold 18 small arrows at a time. As long as you train your head well, self-protection will not be a problem." His parents are away. Although the two younger brothers are no longer needed to take care of him, Xiaoxiong feels that he is the eldest brother and cares about them very much. In the past, he would check their homework every day and take them out to play every two days, but since Uncle Huang was suddenly poisoned After the fall, Xiaoxiong wanted to help Xiaobao, but he could only hide it from his younger brothers, and then locked him in the palace, and he was unable to speak properly. Now things have come to an end. Although he is still busy, he can already find time to play with them. Fan Zijin is not as good as Xiaoxiong. Xiaoxiong always asks about his brothers situation every day. Never. Now listening to Xiaoxiong talking about it, I remembered that he hadn''t seen his son for a long time, and said casually: "Well, after writing the letter, I will go to see them with you. I wonder if they have gone to school well these days." Xiao Xiong was embarrassed and whispered: "Uncle Fan, Xiao An and the others are not in the palace, the ban in the palace has been lifted, and the gentleman who went to the study gave them a few days off when they saw that they were stuffy a while ago, because of the thunderstorm a few days ago. It''s too big, and they worry about the crops in the farm, so they go to the farm to check the situation." Xiaoxiong turned his head to look at the sky, and smiled: "This is the third day. The master only gives them three days off. They have to go to school tomorrow, so they must be back today. If you want to see Xiao An, you probably have to wait until the evening." The two of them didn''t know that two of the three children had run away from home, and now only Xiao An was in charge of the farm. The toy is about to be ready, and none of you are allowed to disturb, you know?" Guards: "..." Little Master, are you trying to deceive us or the prince and Prince Qi in the city? The bodyguard and the dark guard who got along with each other day and night have run away for two-thirds. Do you think we still don''t know that the two people ran away? So you really don''t need to act in front of us. Xiao An''s acting is not for the guards, but for the people in the farm. Who knows if there are people in the farm where his father and brother Xiaoxiong are in ambush? So lets keep pretending that the tiger head and the others are still researching and making toys in the room. Chapter 1304： Recuperation (6) Qi Haoran pretended to be weak and poisoned. In order not to let Qi Xiuyuan find out, he also cut off all contact between the guards and the outside world. Qi Haoran said very clearly, "Whoever dares to reveal the physical condition of this king, don''t blame this king for being rude." Except for Mu Yangling, no one knew Qi Haoran''s real purpose, thinking that he was guarding against foreign enemies. After all, the person who poisoned the emperor had not yet been found. So they all pledged their allegiance to the prince and Daqi, and would never reveal half a word. Qi Haoran arranged everything properly, and said sadly to Mu Yangling while drinking the medicine: "I don''t know if I can find a famous doctor." Mu Yangling comforted him, "I''ll let the people in the grain shops all over the place pay attention and I''ll find it." Harvest grain shops are all over Daqi, and even Qiongzhou Island has branches, so the news is very well-informed. Qi Haoran felt that the people who depended on the grain shop alone were not enough, because they were not the ones who specialized in inquiring about news, and there would always be gaps. "Zijin has an agency that has been collecting intelligence all the time, and he has to do it best." Qi Haoran raised his head to finish the medicine, put the bowl in his hand, and said, "I''ll write a letter to him." Qi Haoran never deliberately concealed anything about Fan Zijin, and he naturally didn''t want to conceal from him the emperor''s serious illness this time. Qi Haoran pulled out the "Analects of Confucius" from the little leopard''s combing, and wrote him a letter in secret. Qi Haoran was sad as he wrote, and he also wrote his plan, and told Zijin, "Both you and the eldest brother have been physically injured, and I am always worried. A hundred years ago, I was alone, and I was the only one left in this world. Later, you and the eldest brother took care of themselves with all their hearts, and we will feel at ease after the health is safe, but who knows that a catastrophe will come, and the eldest brother''s 16 years of nursing results will be destroyed in one fell swoop, and there are only three or five years of life left." "The prince is young, and several princes are even younger. How can I lose my father? I hope you can help me find famous doctors and strange medicines, and take care of his body." Qi Haoran wrote the secret letter, wrapped it in oiled paper and stuffed it on the leg of the carrier pigeon. He watched it fly away with melancholy. When he turned around, he saw the grounded tiger head and the little lion sneaking into the kitchen to find something to eat. His eyebrows flew, and sadness turned into anger. Fan Zijin in the capital was also about to explode. He just remembered his son and sent someone to the farm to bring him back. His original intention was to let him talk to the father and son before returning to the palace to study. The little boy retreats and makes toys. Knowing the son Mo Ruofu, the tiger head and the little lion retreated to make toys. How could his son go? You have to know that he is going to participate in the Tongsheng test in a month. At this time, if you dont study hard, do you still have the mood to make toys? Fan Zijin''s intuition was wrong, so he immediately ran to the farmhouse on horseback to inspect. There was only Xiao An in the house where the three people retreated. When Fan Zijin broke into the door, he was holding his hands and shaking his head as he read! Fan Zijin still doesn''t understand, the tiger head and the little lion are running away! Fan Zijin was so angry that he fell backwards. Before he could beat his son, he threw him to the guard and hurried to the palace. The emperor had just been poisoned, and these two boys ran out without knowing what to do. What if they were caught and murdered? Qi Xiuyuan had just finished drinking the medicine and was about to go for a stroll in the small garden with Li Jinghua, and by the way to meet his sons, Fan Zijin rushed in. When he learned that the tiger head and the little lion had left home, he was also in a hurry, and hurriedly dispatched the Imperial Army to chase him, while asking, "When did they leave?" "Three days ago!" Fan Zijin was stunned when he said this. It only takes one and a half days for a fast horse to go from the capital to Haoran, and two days or three days for a horse at a normal speed. Ordinarily, they should have arrived, right? Fan Zijin immediately turned around and said, "I will write to Haoran and ask him if he has seen two children." Qi Haoran had long forgotten to tell Fan Zijin that his two sons had left home. The letter he had written before was still on his desk. When he went back to look at the map after teaching the twins, he realized that he had only sent the letter with the secret language. He left the letter that interceded with Xiao An. But the homing pigeon has long since flown out of sight, so he can''t go to chase the homing pigeon back. Qi Haoran could only regretfully say: "It seems that we can only send it again when the carrier pigeons come back." Fan Zijin was so anxious to go back and beat his son. It was also Xiao An who was lucky. He locked himself in the small study, and no matter how Fan Zijin smashed the door, he would not open the door. When he was impatient and wanted to break in, Qi Haoran''s carrier pigeon finally passed through. Thousands of mountains and rivers fell on the wall of the Anjun Wangfu in the middle of the night. Fan Zijin received Qi Haoran''s letter, and he was in no mood to pay attention to his son''s troubles, and left with a worried look on his face. Xiao Xia hurriedly pulled Xiao Fu to knock on the door and whispered, "Son, it''s my mother, you open the door quickly, your father is not here anymore." Xiao An opened the door carefully, and Xiao Xia poked his head and said, "You are too bold, why do you dare to do anything with the tiger head and the little lion?" Little Xia didn''t believe that Hutou and Little Lion could come up with such a plan. Most of the things that ran away from home were planned by her son. Xiao An didn''t want to repent and snorted coldly: "Who told you to hide from us, it''s because we are smart, otherwise everything will be kept in the dark." Fan Zijin was in no mood to pay attention to his son. He frowned at Qi Haoran''s letter, Qi Xiuyuan''s body was so poor, which he didn''t expect. Qi Haoran''s strategy made him entangled. He felt that his strategy might not be effective, and the deception of Emperor Haoran would also cause serious damage to his body. Naturally, the good doctor and medicine should be used closely to Haoran. In order not to seize Haoran''s living space, the emperor I''m afraid I''m not willing to use the medicine and doctor that Qi Haoran sent back. Fan Zijin knocked on the table, took a pen and wrote a letter to Qi Haoran, asking him to write to the emperor, and then he would go out to search for famous doctors and miracle medicines, and he would come back when he was in good health. Qi Haoran didn''t know what Fan Zijin''s move meant, but he knew that Zijin was smarter than him, so he did it. He wrote a letter to Qi Xiuyuan, saying that his body has not been cleaned of poison, and the imperial doctors have no good way. He will take his wife and children out to visit famous doctors, and then return to Beijing when he is completely healed. Xiaoxiong and Wangfu will entrust eldest brother you and Zijin. Much care. Qi Xiuyuan was deeply saddened to receive this letter, thinking that his younger brother''s condition was getting worse and he didn''t want to worry him. There is an imperial doctor here, and the medicinal materials are also complete. You can find a way to buy or find anything you need, but you dont even have a place to live outside. Qi Xiuyuan and the commander of the Imperial Army said, "As long as the lord is in better health, we will send him to set off. If he does not follow you, he will bring the princess and the little prince and the little county masters back, and he will definitely follow by then." As soon as the commander of the Imperial Guard was about to respond, Fan Zijin ran in with tears on his face, "Big cousin!" Fan Zijin rushed in front of Qi Xiuyuan, hugged his thigh and cried. Commander of the Imperial Army: "..." The commander of the Imperial Guard turned his head away, pretending he didn''t see anything. Chapter 1305： Years (1) Qi Xiuyuan waved the commander of the Imperial Army back, looked at Fan Zijin in surprise, and asked, "What happened?" Fan Zijin hugged Qi Xiuyuan''s leg and cried bitterly, "Cousin, if Haoran hadn''t told me, wouldn''t it be possible that you kept hiding it from me?" Qi Xiuyuan asked in astonishment, "What did I hide from you?" Fan Zijin showed him the secret letter from Qi Haoran, which was translated with a red pen, and Qi Xiuyuan only needed to read the red words. This was just translated by him, and the handwriting is still not dry. The emperor should not have noticed that the letter was two days ago. Anyway, there is no date on it. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the contents of the letter and was shocked. After a while, he said awkwardly: "So Haoran lied to me, is his body okay?" Fan Zijin wiped his tears and said, "What can the kid do? He has deep internal strength and a strong body. Even if the poison is deep and immobile for a while, he will be fine after training for about half a year. What I worry about is you, you are in your prime. Mao, God is too unfair to you." Qi Xiuyuan smiled, folded the letter slowly, and said softly, "I''ve been the emperor for more than ten years, and God loves me enough." After all, in Yuanhui''s mouth, he could only be the emperor for a few years, and then he died because of the recurrence of old wounds in the war. Even if he may not live to that age now, his achievements are not lower than before. . Qi Xiuyuan was very satisfied. And now the younger brother has not shortened his life because of him, God is not good enough for him? Fan Zijin wiped away tears and said, "How can this account be calculated like this? You can obviously do more." He clenched his fists and said, "I want to find a famous doctor for you to recuperate with Haoran." Speaking of this, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help frowning slightly, and said, "Since the poison in Haoran''s body is not very strong, he should go back to Beijing for treatment. He can''t run around with his wife and children." "Damn," Fan Zijin exclaimed: "Haoran said that he can''t tell you about it. If he knew you knew the truth, he would definitely run away by himself. It would be even harder for us to persuade him to come back." Qi Xiuyuan frowned, and he was also worried. I know the temperament of my younger brother. That is a stubborn temperament that even nine cows can''t pull back. I thought he was looking for a famous doctor for himself. If it was for him, then with the character of his younger brother, unless he really found a famous doctor who was beneficial to him, he would not return to Beijing. Qi Xiuyuan supported his forehead with a headache. Seeing this, Fan Zijin added to the flames with a sad face: "Now he can still write to me and tell me the truth. If he knew that I had told you accidentally, he would definitely take A Ling to hide and find someone by himself. the world to find him?" Seeing that Qi Xiuyuan was even more silent, Fan Zijin continued to wonder: "And what about the children? It''s not good to travel around for a long time, or not be with your parents for a long time..." Fan Zijin wanted to slap his mouth in annoyance, and muttered in a low voice, "I knew I wouldn''t come just now, and I was too impulsive..." Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Okay, I don''t blame you for this." He thought about it and said, "Why don''t you let the imperial doctor lie to him again? Let''s just say that the imperial hospital has found a way, so he doesn''t have to go to the famous doctor..." Seeing Fan Zijin looking at him with determination, Qi Xiuyuan sighed: "Okay, I also know that most of this method can''t deceive him, so what do you say, I can''t really let him keep running around looking for a doctor, right?" "Cousin, if your health doesn''t improve, Haoran will go out when you come back. It''s impossible to hide this matter. Three or five years is not a long time." Qi Xiuyuan''s face was a little complicated. Fan Zijin wiped away his tears and said, "You might as well listen to the imperial doctor and focus more on your body. As long as it improves, we will have a reason to call him back. Back then, the poisoning doctor also said that your body would become weaker, and your lifespan would deteriorate. It''s a hindrance, and as a result, after taking care of you, you can not only kill enemies on the battlefield, but your body is not inferior to that of ordinary people, so it can be seen that this can be changed." Fan Zijin looked at the channel in his hand: "You think it is for the little bears and the others. You can''t let several children be separated from their parents together. As long as you are healthy, Haoran has no reason to run around outside, right?" Qi Xiuyuan was silent for a while and asked, "So don''t tell Haoran about this?" Fan Zijin nodded, "Since he pretends that he is seriously ill, then you should think that you don''t know the truth, and you can use this to send him more things and keep track of his whereabouts. It''s better than leaving a family behind and running without a shadow, right? " If he really stopped Qi Haoran and forbid him to go out to find someone, he would really do such a thing. Qi Xiuyuan was worried, and he was very tired of having a willful younger brother. Qi Xiuyuan reluctantly agreed with Fan Zijin''s idea, so that the commander of the Imperial Army did not have to "invite people". And the craftsmen and a dozen carts of supplies he sent before still arrived on that road. Qi Haoran had not been able to use his inner strength, and he couldn''t help but stunned when he heard the descriptions of the guards, saying: "You go and choose what we need, and send back the valuables that you don''t need, and the rest will be distributed to this disaster. The common people said that they were given to them by the emperor. If they were grateful, they would pray to the emperor. As for the craftsmen, twenty people were assigned to accompany the villagers in the county to clear the roads, and the rest went to help the villagers build houses. " Qi Haoran looked at the silt at the foot of the mountain and said, "When we get to our place, my poison should be almost cleared. Then we will go to Lingnan to find a doctor first." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin made up their minds to let Qi Xiuyuan take good care of his body, so Qi Haoran went out to search for famous doctors. After finding someone, the two imperial doctors who accompanied him confirmed that the other party had real materials. Qi Haoran invited the other party to the capital as a corporal of courtesy. Heal the emperor. If you find or encounter precious medicinal materials on the road, you will also buy them and send them to the capital. Hutou and Little Lion are not willing to go back to Beijing to study again. In their words, "I heard that students have to study abroad at least once in their lives. We think we can make the study tour earlier." Qi Haoran felt that they were young and should read more, so he hired a young, strong and well-educated person to be their master on the way, and he taught them while searching for famous doctors. a month or two. And Xiao An quickly passed the exam, and ran to go to the four uncles and four aunts as soon as the burden was collected. Compared with the tiger-headed bear, he, a scholar, needs to study abroad, okay? Fan Zijin let him go with one eye closed. Because he is busier than Qi Haoran, he has no time to teach his children. If he wasn''t afraid that Xiao Xia would be alone, he would even want to send Xiao Fu to Qi Haoran with him. Qi Xiuyuan has completely let go of his hands and feet since he knew that his lifespan was not long and his younger brother was in good health. As soon as the toxins in his body were controlled, he immediately dismissed the prime minister, and ordered Rong Xuan, the Minister of the Household, Fan Zijin and the imperial censor as the cabinet ministers, and Rong Xuan as the first assistant. Yan Du was dismissed again, and his actions were so fast that the ministers could not even say what they objected to. And everyone saw that the emperor''s physical condition was not very good, and everyone vaguely guessed that he was going to die soon. People will be a little disregarded before they die. At this time, no one dares to use their heads to block the New Deal, so the reform of the official system unfolds smoothly. Chapter 1306： Years (2) Qi Xiuyuan had already made up his mind to teach the prince and let him take over the government, and Fan Zijin was a helper for his son''s training, so not only Qi Xiuyuan was slowly transferring power to his son, but even Rong Xuan began to hand over the power to Fan Zijin. . Fan Zijin is smart, but there is no precedent to follow in the reform of the official system. He is completely crossing the river by feeling the stones, and suddenly he has to take on so much, so he is too busy with government affairs every day, not to mention that he has to supervise Qi Xiuyuan''s medication. After recuperating, I have to communicate with Xiaobao, and take care of the little bear whose parents are not around... In this way, it was inevitable that he would ignore his own son, so Xiao An proposed to go to the fourth uncle for a study tour as soon as he passed the exam. Fan Zijin agreed without thinking. And this study tour is different from the previous one or two months. Xiao An has been gone for three years. followed Qi Haoran from south to north. Along the way, he picked up a lot of corrupt officials and cruel officials, and got a thorough understanding of local government affairs and laws. When he felt that the accumulation was almost complete, he took the tiger head and the little lion back to participate in the township examination. Of course, it was Xiao An who took the township exam, and Hutou and Little Lion went to take the military academy. Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin were worried that their three children would delay their studies by following Qi Haoran''s running from the south to the north. Who knew that Xiao An would become the youngest person since the founding of Daqi? If Fan Zijin was not in charge of the imperial examination, and Xiao An''s articles were really well written, officials in the DPRK and China would have suspected Fan Zijin''s favoritism. He is only fifteen years old, so is Fan Zijin''s son so smart? No wonder everyone is so skeptical, because Xiao An and the tiger-headed little lion have always been in a group. The impression the three left to outsiders is that they are naughty and misfortunes continue. Except for their own family and the husband who taught them, who will pay attention to how smart he is? In the end, it was the gentlemen of the Hanlin Academy who stood up and spoke for him, touching their beards and expressing tactful regret, saying that it would be more radiant for them to polish such rough jade. means that Xiao An''s achievements can be even higher, but unfortunately it was delayed by Prince Rong. Fan Zijin was very proud and said: "Master''s son, no matter who is in the hands of pure jade." It was only after three years that Xiao Xia saw his son, and for fear that he would go to his fourth uncle again, he quickly asked: "The fourth uncle is naturally good, but he has also been away from Beijing for three years. When will he come back? It''s New Year''s Eve, so you can''t tell Little Bear to go and celebrate with them again, right?" Fan Zijin looked at his wife speechlessly, "The Mid-Autumn Festival is just over, where is the New Year coming soon? Are you confused about your life?" Xiao Xia said confidently: "Autumn will pass, winter will come, will it be too late for the New Year?" Fan Zijin understood her thoughts, waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, your son will not be able to study at the Imperial College when he comes back this time, Haoran? Hmph, that kid is just afraid of playing wild outside, so let''s wait another two years." Xiao Xia was worried, "This is what you arranged for your son, he may not listen to you." Fan Zijin got up calmly and said: "Hutou and Little Lion have been admitted to the military academy, and they have to stay in the capital to study. Who does he run out to find?" Xiao Xia immediately felt relieved, and smiled: "Since Hutou and Little Lion are going to stay in the capital to study, why don''t they take all three of their brothers to live in our house, or let me take care of them, it''s not good to ask them to pay back Live in the palace." Fan Zijin nodded, "That''s what I mean, so that the house will be more lively, lest you be bored." Xiao Xia said with a smile: "I have Xiao Fu to accompany me, how can I be bored?" "I was just about to tell you, Xiao Fu has never seen much of the world when he grew up so big, and I plan to send him to experience Haoran." Xiao Xia''s mouth opened wide, tears quickly came up, and cried, "Can''t you let both sons stay by my side?" Fan Zijin grabbed her hand and comforted: "I''m doing this for the good of my sons too. I''m busy all the year round, and I can''t take care of my children. Children always have to be taught by their father. Haoran is his fourth uncle, just like me. , look at how well Xiao An is raised, he passed the exam at a young age, he is healthy, both civil and military, do you want Xiao Fu to rely on his brother to live in the future?" Fan Zijin persuaded her: "Look at the son of Haoran''s family, the little bear is very promising, the tiger head and the little lion did not say that they are at ease, relying on their brother, they do not also work hard to practice martial arts, learn the art of war, and now they are admitted to the military academy. Is it possible that the second son''s achievements are worse than them? He always has to rely on his own skills to enter the office. " Nonsense, if you don''t send your youngest son away, the little Xia clan will make him a dude. Fan Zijin was busy and Xiaofu was young, so he was always carried by Xiaoxia. When the eldest son was not around, the little Xia clan inevitably spoiled the younger son a bit. Even Fan Zijin had a happy face when facing the cute and round little Fu, so this son became more and more daring, of course, the direction of daring was not right. As soon as the twins left, he had no playmates, so he couldn''t help playing with the children of other families. If Xiao An had not met the emperor and went to the study to pick up his younger brother, he would not have known that his younger brother was bullied by the princes in the palace, and then He turned to bully the companion reading. Now there are only three, four, five and six princes in the study room. Wen Su has been in power by the prince''s side, and the husband is also specialized, but the study room without Mu Yangling''s control has gradually changed. Yes, the study room is under the control of Mu Yangling. The children who used to study in the study room, ranging from the crown prince to Xiaofu, were educated by Mu Yangling in private. When they made mistakes in the study room, the gentlemen were also used to complaining to Mu Yangling, and then Mu Yangling punished them. So going to the study is under the control of Mu Yangling. In the past three years, Mu Yangling followed Qi Haoran outside, and he also had several children teaching, and naturally he had less contact with the other children in the palace. And Qi Xiuyuan chose four companions for several children and Xiaofu. The companions entered the palace, and some bad habits outside the palace were naturally brought into the palace. With the number of people, conflicts naturally increased. And three years ago, the emperor was critically ill, and the fact that the king of Anjun blocked the gate of the palace and did not allow the prince to enter or leave them still haunts them. The third prince and the fourth prince were not young at that time, so they naturally had their own likes and dislikes, while the fifth prince and the sixth prince were small, but they listened to the words of the mother concubine very much, so Xiaofu was inevitably excluded in the palace. This kid is also ruthless. He is as smart as Fan Zijin, and he has the spirit of Qi Haoran and Mu Yang. He even used Fan Zijin''s power in the court to win over his companions. Although he will be pushed out by the princes from time to time, but He would also fight back. Of course, he didn''t dare to fight the prince, so he beat the companion reading behind them. This made Xiao An, who was hiding and watching the fun, sighed down. What kind of skill is it to beat the companion reading? Xiao An grew up with Qi Wensu since he was a child, and it was too common to have a fight whenever they disagreed, so the etiquette told him not to beat up the prince, but his education from childhood told him that the prince could be beaten. Xiao An can''t watch his younger brother being bullied, but staying here to compete with the children is obviously not good for his growth. So he proposed to send his younger brother to accompany the twins. Anyway, they are about the same age, so they can be educated together. Chapter 1307： Years (3) Xiao An didn''t think his brother would stay outside for too long, because Uncle Huang''s health was gradually improving, and the fourth uncle should have to come back soon. In the past few years, the state of Qi has been peaceful and peaceful, and everyone in the world knows that the emperor pays attention to health preservation. Therefore, many doctors who are good at this method have come to Beijing to seek a way out. In addition, the famous doctor invited by the fourth uncle Lixian has made great efforts. Uncle Huang''s body has been There is a big improvement. And Uncle Huang became more and more dissatisfied with the fourth uncle''s practice of being away from home, because he was afraid that the other party would not be outside for too long. If Qi Haoran originally traveled abroad with the purpose of finding a famous doctor for his eldest brother, in the past three years, he has been in a hurry to find people while playing, and educating his children. It can be said that the identities of the younger brother, husband, father and Daqi prince are brought into full play, and I am extremely happy. No matter where he goes, he is the biggest. No one dares to be angry with him. If he encounters a corrupt official, he can take action directly. He can''t hear the imperial censor''s impeachment. Even the arguments were copied by the master, Mr. Qian, after he wrote it. He can take his wife to the mountains and water, assign a bunch of homework to several children from time to time, and then take A Ling to their two-person world. He will do his father and uncle''s responsibilities and educate the children to be smart and smart. He can find a famous doctor for his eldest brother, and find rare medicinal materials, such as his good brother, father, husband, where can the prince be found? So Qi Haoran didn''t want to think about Shu anymore. Qi Xiuyuan was almost overwhelmed by the reason for his impeachment. He repeatedly told himself that he couldn''t be angry, his anger hurt his body, but in the end he couldn''t help but get angry. He thinks it''s better for his brother to keep an eye on him, so as not to cause him trouble every day. Although Qi Xiuyuan has not been less angry in the past three years, his body is still getting better and better. Everyone looked at the emperor who was getting more energetic, especially the emperor who was full of anger when he scolded Prince Rong. Everyone agreed that the emperor was in good health. So Qi Xiuyuan asked Huayuan to issue a medical certificate to prove that he was okay, and called Qi Haoran back. But Huayuan Zheng said that he was very upright, a person who was devoted to his duties and would never succumb to power, so he could not give a medical certificate, indicating that the emperors body still needed to be conditioned and reconditioned, and the alarm was not over yet. The two monarchs and ministers were deadlocked for another two years. Seeing that Prince Rong threw the child away and took Princess Rong to the borders of Xixia to find medicinal herbs, Huayuan knew that if he did not obey again, I was afraid that his courtyard would be in danger. A substitution was made. He can only reluctantly say that the emperor''s health has improved, and he can take care of it slowly in the future. Qi Xiuyuan immediately sent this transcript to his younger brother, and sent a team of forbidden troops to bring the person back, saying, "I will bring the person back no matter what." As five years passed, Qi Xiuyuan became more and more energetic, and the imperial physicians who judged him to live only seven or eight years at most couldn''t help but marvel that this was a miracle. In fact, Qi Xiuyuan has not taken the most medicine in the past five years, but has taken the most medicated diet. In addition to the need to take medicine every day for the first two years, the emperor has hardly taken medicine in the last three years. The imperial physicians felt that in terms of health preservation, we should still focus on medicinal diets, but Huayuan Zheng said: "In addition to medicinal diets, mood is also very important." He stroked his beard and said, "If it weren''t for the fact that Prince Rong hadn''t made some trivial mishaps every now and then, the emperor''s illness would not have gotten better so quickly." And the emperor didn''t have to worry about it before. Half of the government affairs in his hands were handed over to the prince. With more leisure time, he felt less breath, and his health naturally improved. Qi Xiuyuan''s decree to recall Qi Haoran arrived at the border just after Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling fled back with the stolen medicine. He provocatively rushed towards the person on the opposite side of the border, waving a whip, and shouted loudly, "Being annoyed for me and your prince, he said that I borrowed this medicine, and I will send the congratulatory gift tomorrow." The Hu people opposite him blew their beards and stared at him. They were too big and strong. They were still in civil strife in the country, and they didn''t dare to rush over. Qi Haoran returned to the big tent with a burden on his back. I heard that there are all kinds of cherished medicinal herbs on the mountain in Xitianxia, ??among which there are many good medicines that are gentle and nourishing, nourishing qi and nourishing blood. Unfortunately, I have never found a chance to go in. This time I finally got the things secretly. Mu Yangling also entered the big tent, hung the big bow on his back on the big tent, and said: "You have robbed people of their offerings for a year, if the things you give back are not sincere, I am afraid that you will provoke an enemy for nothing. ." Qi Haoran snorted and said, "Master is not a bandit. Naturally, there are only a lot of things given out, but nothing less." Mu Yangling looked at him suspiciously. Qi Haoran said cross-legged: "Xixia is bitter and cold, and he is not good at farming. In recent years, there have been natural disasters in various places. Daqi is fine, but Xixia and Dayuan are miserable. Especially Xixia, they are still in civil war. King Qingwu is very ambitious. This king does not believe that he has no heart for Xixia''s throne." "You want to give him a weapon?" Mu Yangling frowned and said, "You have used this tactic against Dajin before, is the intention too obvious?" "Who said that the lord is going to give him weapons, this time he changed his mind, and he gave him food!" Qi Haoran drank a bowl of kumiss, bared his teeth and said, "I''m really not used to this smell... Yuanhui didn''t mean that you were The reason why we can escape the thunder is because we have done a lot of good deeds and merits, and since this is the case, then we should have less disputes in the future, and it is better to send weapons than to send food." Qi Haoran said: "This time we are still sending it in the name of the eldest brother. Anyway, these medicines are also used by the eldest brother. It is just right to send them in his name. Aren''t his people and soldiers hungry? We give them a batch of food, which is right. After paying back the medicinal materials they borrowed, if they are willing, we can also trade food with them." Mu Yangling opened his mouth and said with a thumbs up, "You can do it!" Qi Haoran smiled proudly. Mu Yangling doesn''t know if what Yuanhui said is true, if it is true, then Qi Haoran''s move is undoubtedly a loophole in the way of heaven. Sending food to King Qingwu, who is suffering from disasters, can not only stop them from robbing other people''s medicinal materials, but also save a lot of people. This will be considered a merit. But won''t this start a war? Obviously impossible. King Qingwu was very ambitious. He suffered disasters, and others were also suffering. Now that he has food and his people and soldiers are full, it will definitely expand the territory and disputes will definitely arise. Food is also a weapon, and a big killer! This is also a counterattack to the poisoning incident of Qi Xiuyuan five years ago. The couple were happily counting the rare medicinal materials they had grabbed, and the head guard brought Eunuch Wan and the deputy commander of the Imperial Army to him. It can be seen that Qi Xiuyuan''s determination to bring his younger brother back to Beijing this time has even sent out the two most important confidants. Chapter 1308： Years (3) Eunuch Wan rushed over to hug his thighs when he saw Qi Haoran, and cried, "My lord, this servant finally sees you. You don''t know how worried the emperor is about you." Eunuch Wan poured out tears and snot: "The emperor has missed you day and night for the past five years, and several times the servants even heard that the emperor called the wrong Prince An, showing how much the emperor misses you." Eunuch Wan was afraid that Qi Haoran would not go back with them, so he exaggerated how much the emperor missed him, and even said that the emperor was thinking about him when he went to the toilet. Qi Haoran glanced at the deputy commander of the Imperial Guard with a knife at the entrance of the tent, and twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Okay, this king will go back with you." Qi Haoran turned around and sat on the main seat, and said, "You don''t need to surround this king''s tent. Could it be that you can tie me up if I don''t leave?" The deputy commander of the Imperial Guard, who was planning to do so, immediately waved his hand and drove him away. He smiled and said, "Your Highness has misunderstood. These new guards have never seen His Highness, so they came over curiously to see His Highness." Qi Haoran pouted, not disclosing. Eunuch Wan saw that the lord agreed to return to Beijing, and immediately took out the imperial decree in the box and presented it. No matter whether Prince Rong really went back with them or lied to them, he had to go back with them after receiving the imperial decree. Qi Haoran didn''t delay, he directly asked the imperial doctor who was accompanying him to find him, and after he kept the medicinal materials, he went east to pick up the children. Longfengti and Xiaofu were placed in a small town by them, and Qi Haoran rented a yard there for them to study. They stayed here for nearly a month before, but when they suddenly received news, they went to Xixia to intercept King Qingwu. Tribute to the medicinal materials of the Xixia royal family. These herbs were brought in by the herb collectors on the Tianshan Mountains to King Qingwu, and then King Qingwu presented the herbs to the Xixia royal family. Now Qi Haoran robbed the things during the **** of King Qingwu''s guards, and the knot was a little big. However, Qi Haoran is confident that he can resolve this grievance and has already ordered someone to deal with it. He is not worried about it at all, but is worried that the three children will cause trouble in the small town. It has been a month since he and A Ling left, and they don''t know if the three children have brought disaster to the residents of the town. When the group entered the town on horseback, Xiao Fuzheng took his younger brother with one hand and his younger sister with the other and went to the street looking for food. The guards followed them and saw that the little masters still bought food at the original price after they had bargained with the vendors. Although they have seen it many times, they still couldn''t help but twitch the corners of their mouths. They dont quite understand it. Since they know that they cant cut the price in the end, why do they have to try it before buying it? A few pennies are not expensive, so why bother? Xiaofu didn''t know what the guards were thinking, but looked at the merchant regretfully, turned his head and asked Baozhu, "No less, do we still want to eat?" Baozhu nodded with saliva, "Yes!" The vendor is very calm. The three children come to him every evening to eat mutton skewers. Even if the price cannot be beaten, they will still buy them in the endjust buy two skewers! The merchant is also very mad at heart. If he wants him to lower the price, the key is that you buy more. The three children only buy two bunches each time they come, but they want to lower the price. Just buy one more bunch... His small business is not easy. The vendor looked calm, frantically handed over the grilled mutton skewers, took the six cents, and watched them leave. The three of them shared two mutton skewers. In fact, if it wasnt for Baozhu and the little lion who ate a lot, in fact, Xiaofu felt that one skewer was enough. There are so many delicacies on this street, they can eat a lot of tricks if they eat less. The three children were about to go to the next house, when the sound of horse hooves came like a hurricane. The three children were stunned for a moment, then overjoyed, jumped their feet and ran to the place where the sound of the hooves came, and the guards hurriedly followed. From a distance, seeing Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling before the fight, the dragon and phoenix cheered, "Father, Mother!" Xiaofu was also very excited, "Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt!" Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling restrained the horses, Mu Yangling pulled the pearl up in front of him, put Xiaofu behind him, and asked with a smile, "Are you listening to Mr. in town?" The little leopard had also been put in front of him by Qi Haoran, and he heard the words and exclaimed, "We are obedient, and the gentlemen have praised us!" Qi Haoran expressed doubts, "Really, fake?" Little Leopard immediately said anxiously, "Whoever lies is a puppy." Qi Haoran laughed and said: "Okay, Daddy believes you, you don''t have to do your homework tonight, we will pack up and go back to the capital tomorrow. You will be able to see your uncle and brothers then, are you happy?" The eyes of the three children lit up. Not long ago, they received a biography from their brothers about flying pigeons, saying that Uncle Huang had made up his mind to let them go back to Beijing. The brothers also asked them to persuade their father (fourth uncle) to go back to Beijing. Family. They were planning how to persuade them, but they didn''t expect that they could go back. The three children were very happy. Xiaofu still regrets the two years of happy life, but little Leopard and Baozhu are only happy, because they don''t have much memory of the capital, but the big brother often writes to them to describe the fun places in the capital, even the father and mother. It is also said that the capital is very prosperous. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling moved faster when they saw that the children did not resist returning to Beijing. The noble ladies in the capital changed their spring shirts into summer clothes, and their carriage entered the capital. The news of ??Prince Rong''s return to Beijing came out as early as a month ago. The popularity had dropped, but now that the prince''s family has really returned, the officials and people in the capital are still onlookers in shock. Before they got to the gate of the city, they saw people on both sides of the road surrounded by people. Qi Haoran thought they were people who entered the city like them, and asked curiously, "What''s going on in the capital recently, why are so many people entering the capital?" The deputy commander of the Imperial Guard had already received the news of the commander one step ahead, and he twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Maybe he''s here to welcome someone." He didn''t dare to say that they came to watch you, but his meaning was revealed. Qi Haoran had already turned his head to talk to Mu Yangling in the carriage. Hearing this, he immediately turned his head to look at the people on the roadside in front of him, squinting his eyes to distinguish it for a long time, and asked, "The prince and the prince were the ones who were beaten before? Why did you bring so many people here?" Don''t be ashamed! The deputy commander of the forbidden army coughed lightly and said, "It should not have been brought by His Royal Highness and the Prince, maybe it was the people spontaneously..." Strange, at least half of the onlookers were sent by officials or various families in the capital to inquire about news, and the rest were attracted by others to watch the fun here. There were so many people onlookers, Qi Haoran didn''t want to be casual, so he could only ride his horse and walk beside Mu Yangling''s carriage. The guards returned to the capital after a five-year hiatus. They were all excited. They were so excited when they saw so many people welcome. Chapter 1309： season finale When his father came back, Xiaoxiong naturally brought his two younger brothers to pick him up. Xiaobao was sent by Qi Xiuyuan, and Xiaoan was left by his father. Fan Zijin wanted to come by himself, but halfway through, he found that all the children were accompanying him. The most important thing was that many people were running to the gate of the city at that time. After inquiring, he found out that they were all people watching the fun. Fan Zijin wanted to see Qi Haoran, but he was not interested in being a monkey for people to watch, so he decisively left his son and turned his head to enter the palace. Xiaobao has always been close to the people, and he will not lose a piece of meat when he is seen, so he did not ask people to clear the scene. Of course, the most important thing is that they are picking up people at the gate of the city. There are many people who leave the city and enter the city. Bad clearing. Therefore, the current situation is created, and many people are watching here. The old residents of the capital miss Prince Rong very much. When Prince Rong was in the capital, everyone would not be short of topics. Since he left Beijing, there has been one less topical person in the capital, and even the excitement is not as good as before. And the officials in the capital greeted the prince with mixed feelings. The reform of the official system has been carried out to the whole Daqi, and now we are checking the omissions and filling the gaps. Looking back now, the original hostility and confrontation have become less important. But what happened can''t be left without a trace, and I don''t know if Prince Rong will remember them. After all, he left the capital in order to avoid their edge. If the emperor was not suddenly poisoned and coma, and the government became chaotic, they would have continued to compete with him. So everyone was very complicated, not knowing whether to greet him with a cold face or a smile. Qi Haoran doesn''t care what they think, since he sent the tiger-headed lion back to the capital, Xiaoxiong didn''t go with them during the Chinese New Year, but stayed in the capital with his younger brothers, so he hadn''t seen the three of them for two years. a son. Seeing the three tall and strong sons, Rao is Qi Haoran''s rich experience, and his eyes were red at this time. The tiger head and the little lion were not so sentimental, and they shouted at the younger brother and sister on the horse, while the little bear, with red eyes like his father, stepped forward and bowed respectfully: "Father, come back It''s gone!" Qi Haoran was about to touch his head when he heard the words, when did this kid learn to be imaginary too? Thinking that Xiaofu was sent to him because he did not study well in the capital, he immediately looked at his son in surprise. Xiaofu learned badly because he was young and had uncertain personality. Could it be that Xiaoxiong also learned badly? Bear lowered his head but winked at his father, Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief, nodded with a gesture, "Yes." Then lowered his voice and asked, "What are you doing, stinky boy?" Xiaoxiong whispered: "Dad, there are a lot of officials in ambush among the people. The younger brothers are still studying and can shout and shout, but we both have to hold it, otherwise they will write and talk nonsense again." added: "Of course we are not afraid of their impeachment, but it always sounds annoying." Although Qi Haoran didn''t feel the need to pretend, but since his son said so, he would not dismantle his son''s platform, so he looked back and stared at a group of yelling children with dignity and said: "Okay, what are you shouting about? No matter how big or small, dont you hurry into the city, dont you know that your uncle is waiting for you in the palace? The tiger head and the little lion were stunned for a moment, biting their ears and whispering: "Daddy, what''s wrong, why does it seem like a different person." Xiao An glanced at Xiao Xiong, grabbed the twins, and said in a low voice, "Okay, you are all grown up, do as the fourth uncle said." Longfengti and Xiaofu saw that their brothers had a correct attitude, so they naturally sat up with their heads raised. A smile flashed in Xiaobao''s eyes, he stepped forward to greet Qi Haoran respectfully, and briefly greeted each other before leaving for the palace together. Not everyone followed into the palace, only Eunuch Wan, the deputy commander of the Imperial Guard and several guards followed Qi Haoran into the palace, and everyone else returned to the palace with their luggage. Qi Xiuyuan was waiting with Li Jinghua and a few children. Li Jinghua saw that he was in a hurry, so he poured him a cup of tea with a smile, and reassured him: "Looking at the fourth uncle Shi Chen is almost in Beijing, don''t worry..." Before he finished speaking, Eunuch Wei''s voice outside remembered, "Your Majesty, Empress, Prince Rong and Concubine have entered the palace." Qi Xiuyuan breathed a sigh of relief, stood up and said, "Quickly announce!" He went to the front to meet him in person, Fan Zijin hurriedly dropped his teacup and followed. Li Jinghua could only pull her daughter Mingzhu to keep up, and helplessly said to him, "You are too impatient..." Several other princes followed suit. The second prince, Qi Wensu, who was at the gate of the palace, saw the fourth uncle''s family early on, and immediately burst into a big smile and rushed up to greet them. Mu Yangling got off the carriage and looked at him with a smile: "Wen Su has grown so big, it''s fortunate that you look like your father, otherwise I wouldn''t dare to recognize me on the street." Qi Wensu smiled shyly and said, "Fourth Aunt, Father and Uncle have been waiting for you and Uncle for a long time, hurry in." Mu Yangling smiled and nodded. Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes couldn''t help turning red when he saw his younger brother in high spirits. Qi Haoran couldn''t help but get excited when he saw Qi Xiuyuan with a ruddy face. The three brothers hugged each other and laughed a few times. The thoughts and worries that had been silent in my heart in the past were all dissipated at this moment. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua also looked at each other and smiled, Li Jinghua said: "Take the children to Kunning Palace, they are afraid that there will be a bunch of things to say." Mu Yangling nodded. At this time, the three of them still remember their wives and children, so they went to the study to talk, forgetting their group long ago. Mu Yangling looked around and asked curiously, "Where''s the cousin?" Xiaoxia should be here too. Li Jinghua took a look at Xiao An and said, "She is pregnant. Because of her advanced age, she is very reactive. Fan Zijin is afraid of tossing her, so she is strictly forbidden to go out. When you settle down, go see her." Mu Yangling opened his mouth wide. Xiao Xia is already thirty-four this year, which is considered an advanced age in this era! She hurriedly asked, "What did the imperial doctor say?" "Don''t worry, she has followed Zijin to recuperate her body over the years. The foundation is very good. The imperial doctor said it''s fine." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Xiao An and Xiao Fu, and said happily, "You guys have another younger brother and sister." Xiao An already knew the news, so she responded with a smile. Xiaofu opened his mouth wide. When he was young, he wanted a younger brother and sister like Little Leopard Orb, but he never had one. He didn''t expect that he would have a younger brother and sister now that he is so old. Mu Yangling and Li Jinghua had something to say, and the children gathered together to chat and share their gifts. The three brothers in the study were also talking, and Qi Xiuyuan demanded, "Don''t go out when you return to Beijing this time." He said helplessly, "There are enough famous doctors in the capital, and the Huayuan is saying that as long as I take care of myself, I will live to five years. Ten is no problem." Among the emperors, being able to live to fifty is considered a long life, not to mention that he is the founding emperor. Qi Haoran didn''t say a word, and only said after a while: "I promised A Ling that when the children grow up, I will take her to travel around the world." Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin both looked at him fixedly, Qi Haoran bit his head and said, "You can go out and have a look when you are old." Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin looked at each other and said, "We''ll talk about this later. You should pack up and prepare to enter the dynasty." Qi Xiuyuan said, "I plan to let you take over the Xishan camp again..." Qi Haoran immediately shook his head and said, "Forget it, Xishan Camp is training very well now, and I don''t need to intervene." Qi Xiuyuan frowned and said, "Then what do you want to do? Just stay at home?" "That''s not true. The reform of the official system has almost been completed. Didn''t you let me try to modify the military system in Guangzhou? I think it can be implemented slowly now. Let''s start with the Qijia Army we have mastered..." Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that, as long as he didn''t want to stop working, he would definitely not be able to run away if he had something to do. Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin calmed down and stopped talking about this topic, but talked about their children, Qi Xiuyuan said: "Xiaobao is about to reach the crown, and the crown princess is about to start choosing. I should have chosen a few for him before this. A side concubine, but the queen said that the relationship between husband and wife is the deepest, and he should marry the main concubine first and then consider the side concubine." Fan Zijin has no objection to this, "Since the Queen proposed so, so be it." Qi Haoran greatly agreed, shaking his head and said, "It''s better to let Xiaobao see his niece-in-law in advance, what if he doesn''t like the one you and the royal sister-in-law chose?" Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "You think he''s you," and added, "Xiao Xiong is not too young, you and A Ling should also pay attention to him. Originally, I asked your imperial sister-in-law to help pay attention. But thinking that the last one to get along with his daughter-in-law is A-Ling, the A-Ling that your imperial sister-in-law liked might not like it, so I didn''t mention it. Now that you guys are back, don''t delay the children. " Qi Haoran was stunned and asked, "Why does his wife get along with A Ling, shouldn''t she be with him?" Qi Xiuyuan choked and said, "Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law get along the most together. The daughter-in-law that Little Bear will marry in the future will naturally have a temperament towards A Ling. Do you think that all the daughter-in-law have no mother-in-law like your daughter-in-law?" Qi Haoran hummed: "Xiao Xiong''s daughter-in-law naturally has a good temper with him. Ah Ling has me here." Seeing the strange expressions of the elder brother and Zijin, he immediately added: "I mean husband and wife are the people who will be with each other for a lifetime. If the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are not compatible, they will be separated. You can decide if you like it, and you don''t need to ask Arling for your opinion." Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin supported their foreheads and said, "You should ask A Ling about this first." Qi Haoran saw that they didn''t believe him, so he pouted and asked Mu Yangling for support at night, "... Isn''t this daughter-in-law suitable for Xiaoxiong, why did you consider you in the first place?" Qi Haoran has already made up his mind that he will go out with Mu Yangling in the future. They already have a lot of heart for their children, so there is really no need to watch them day and night. Not to mention that A Ling is not good at scheming, he really does not worry about her getting along with his daughter-in-law. The mother-in-law bullies the daughter-in-law in other families. He is only afraid that A Ling will be bullied by the daughter-in-law, so let the two of them live on their own. Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling expectantly, and Mu Yangling said as he should: "Their daughter-in-law has lived with them for a lifetime, of course it must be suitable for them." Qi Haoran was relieved, hugged her and asked, "Then do you want to live in the palace when we get old, or go out to live? If you don''t want to deal with your daughter-in-law at home, let''s go out to live, okay?" Mu Yangling smiled and said: "The palace is fine, why go outside? If you don''t like the children disturbing us, we will build a house in a place at the foot of the mountain, and don''t allow them to disturb us. How dare you not listen to us?" Qi Haoran touched his chin and said, "That makes sense." He rolled his eyes and said, "Then hurry up and get the little bear. When Baozhu and the little leopard are eighteen years old, we will go out to play in the mountains and water. I heard that there are many Buddhist temples in Dali. In the future, if you have time to appreciate the style, I will take you there next time." Mu Yangling nodded happily, "If we can go to sea again, you see Andre and the others have been to so many countries, we don''t compare with him, then at least we have to go abroad to play." Qi Haoran curled his lips and said, "Who said that Grandpa never went abroad? There was Dajin in the past, and now there is Dayuan and Xixia. Grandpa has all been there." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Did you go to fight? When did you go to play? What''s more, there is something good in these countries near Daqi, so we''ll go to a farther place." Qi Haoran has always been responsive to Mu Yangling''s requests. No matter how disgusted he may be, he has already agreed in his heart. He plans to start preparing for sea boats now, and it will be easier to go to sea in the future. Anyway, they have so much money that they can''t spend it all, they''re just building a sea boat, what a trifle! Chapter 1310： The mighty Daqi (1) Qi Xiuyuan failed to keep his younger brother. In the second year of Baozhu''s eighteen-year-old marriage, after the little leopard also married his daughter-in-law, the couple did not delay a step. The daughter-in-law just returned home and a few days after returning home, they packed up and went out to travel around the world. . He wanted to count on a few children to stop him, but who knew that Little Bears were very supportive of their parents, and Hutou even said bluntly: "Uncle Huang, we are all married now, and we can''t be with our parents all the time, they just want to go out and play. Go, don''t worry, they are in good health." Qi Xiuyuan choked, the two of them are not only in good health, they are in their early forties, but they still seem to have just passed. Not only are they in good spirits, but they are also strong and strong. Their own family members have a supportive attitude. Of course, Qi Xiuyuan has no position to speak. He can only watch his younger brother take his sister-in-law on a tour of the mountains and waters, and he receives the things he sent back every other day in the capital. I don''t know if he was stimulated by his younger brother, or if Qi Xiuyuan''s health was really bad. He suddenly became seriously ill in the second year of Qi Haoran''s departure. After being rescued, he seemed to have figured it out. The queen moved to the imperial palace on the outskirts of Beijing to cultivate her body. Because this is the first peaceful cessation after the saint, the emperor willingly gave up his rights, and let future historians study this part of history like a chicken blood, and study Qi Xiuyuan from the outside to the inside. Then everyone discovered that on the day when Emperor Taikang decided to take the Zen throne, only Prince An, the virtuous prime minister Fan Zijin and Prince Rong and his wife were present. No one knew what the four of them said. Anyway, Qi Xiuyuan made the Zen throne the next day. Decide. Many readers suspected that it was King Anjun and Prince Rong who forced the emperor to take the throne, but this was unanimously denied by historians, because according to historical research, the four had a good relationship, and Qi Xiuyuan, the Supreme Emperor, lived for more than 30 years after he was eight years old. Died at the age of sixteen. During this period of time, he not only had freedom of movement, but also held a party''s power in his hands. He could also guide and consult the government, obviously willingly. Besides, the imperial guards and the imperial guards in the palace were not mobilized. No matter from which aspect, Qi Xiuyuan It''s not like being forced. Unfortunately, there was no historian in the book that night, so there was no way to record it, and the Daqi royal family has been reluctant to disclose the emperor''s handwritten notes, so no one knows what happened that night. And Qi Xiuyuan''s Zen throne seems to be an example. Later, Yuanfeng Emperor Qi Wenchen gave the Zen throne to his son Taixi Emperor. After that, there were seven Zen emperors in the Great Qi Dynasty, becoming the dynasty with the most Zen places in history And willingly. In the contemporary era, when the Daqi royal family had only a small amount of power, the cessation system became a practice. Every emperor would cede the throne to his descendants when he had been on the throne for 30 years, or when he was over 60 years old. There is also a reason why the royal family refused to publish this part of the handwritten notes or records, because they themselves did not understand how the ancestors achieved the position of Zen in a few words, and let the meditation system become a practice, and its time span was as follows: more than twenty years. At that time, in that palace, Qi Xiuyuan was in critical condition. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling, who flew back after hearing the news, knelt in front of his bed and cried, regretting that he should not have left Beijing so early. Fan Zijin comforted him and said, "It''s not your fault. Who would have guessed that an ordinary cold would make the emperor seriously ill?" That''s right, the emperor is just a cold, in short, he just has a cold. He was just greedy for the coolness. After eating supper on summer nights, he took people out to enjoy the shade and admire the moon. The next day, his nose was a little stuffed, and his body was still stronger. Don''t say that Qi Xiuyuan didn''t take this problem to heart, that is, Eunuch Wan, who was loyal and cared for him, didn''t pay much attention, just let the imperial doctor grab a pair of medicine and drink it. Who knows that this cold is getting worse and worse, first the nose is stuffy, then the nose is runny, and then the throat is like a fire, and when Qi Xiuyuan pays a little attention, he is already coughing. But at this time, everyone still thinks how heavy the wind-cold is. The wind-cold cough is always there several times a year. There are countless good doctors in the palace, and the medicinal materials are even better. Is it possible to cure the wind-cold cough? But who knew that the medicine the emperor took had no effect at all. The imperial physicians in the imperial hospital paid attention to it first. The Huayuan was sternly grasping the prescription and boiling the medicine to supervise the emperor''s consumption every day, but the emperor''s illness was still getting worse and worse. From coughing directly to dizziness, he had tinnitus and dizziness several times during the meeting, and he almost fainted. It has been two months since his nasal congestion! Fan Zijin''s intuition was wrong. First, he sent people to call Qi Haoran back, and then he turned over the palace and found countless details. It turned out to be an ordinary wind chill. Even Huayuan Zheng couldn''t believe that he and the imperial physicians couldn''t cure a cold. Qi Xiuyuan was already lying on the bed and couldn''t even get up. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling happened to be guests at Uncle Zhus house in Fuzhou at the time, and they rushed back when they heard the news. As soon as I came back, I saw my eldest brother lying on the bed with yellow muscles and thin skin, and he was scared to death for a while. Immediately, I couldn''t help being angry and suspicious. Could it be that Dayuan and Hou Xia started to act as demons again? When Qi Xiuyuan was poisoned, Xixia and Dayuan were unwilling to be oppressed and calculated by Daqi, and found Qin Fang''s descendants in Xixia. The matter of Qi Xiuyuans use of poison was only known to the upper levels of Dajin and Dazhou, and there were several Dajin generals in the Dayuan Dynasty who knew about this time, but the poison smeared on the arrows at that time was provided by Dazhou Emperor. Now the Great Zhou Royal Family has long since ceased to exist, but Qin Fang still has descendants. As a confidant of the Great Zhou Emperor, Qin Fang could not have been unaware of this. I didn''t expect that they not only knew this time, but also had a back move, that poison can be stimulated twice, so the three parties worked together, and the pots of succulent orchids and the poison-inducing spices were sent to the palace. Qi Haoran suspected that it was also the spies of other countries who started this time, but Fan Zijin said: "No, I have checked inside and out. If someone did it, there would be no clue." Qi Haoran looked at Little Treasure who was kneeling beside the bed and asked, "Are your brothers still honest recently?" Xiaobao was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t care to wipe the tears as they fell, he said hurriedly, "Fourth uncle, it can''t be them." paused and said, "Even if the third and fifth brothers have other thoughts, they would not dare to regard the father and emperor. We are still father and son brothers!" Xiaobao is still confident about this. Qi Haoran said unwillingly when he saw it: "Could it be because of a cold?" Fan Zijin and Xiaobao bowed their heads sadly, because of a cold. Qi Haoran sat on his feet and looked at his elder brother, not knowing what to do. Huayuan brought the medicine in, and said sadly: "This is a new prescription, and the emperor must take it no matter what." Qi Haoran started pouring the medicine himself, and asked people to prepare three bowls of medicine. Even if Qi Xiuyuan swallowed less, he would consume nearly two-thirds of the bowl after filling the three bowls of medicine. Huayuan breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help wiping off his sweat, so Prince Rong dared to give the emperor medicine like this. Chapter 1311： The mighty Daqi (2) Qi Xiuyuan was sweating that night. When he woke up and saw his brother sleeping by the bedside, he thought it was a dream, so he looked at the mosquito net on his head and said to himself, "I don''t know if I can live this time. down." Qi Haoran woke up immediately, and said displeasedly: "Brother, the imperial doctor said that you have a cold, as long as you take the medicine well, why say such depressing words?" Qi Xiuyuan was taken aback, stretched out his hand and squeezed his brother fiercely. Seeing his frown, he was surprised: "It''s true, I thought it was a dream." Qi Haoran rudely rolled his eyes at him and said, "Brother, you have a problem as soon as I go out to play in the mountains and water. Could it be that the two of us are still inseparable?" Fan Zijin also woke up. Hearing that, he despised him and said, "You look too high on yourself. You didn''t see anything happened to the emperor before when you went out. This is a coincidence." Qi Haoran tilted his head and expressed doubts again, "Is it because God can''t see me being happy?" Qi Xiuyuan took a sip of the water handed over by Fan Zijin, and hummed, "Then it''s better to say that God doesn''t see me as an emperor anymore, and wants to take me to be my companion." Mu Yangling heard this sentence when she woke up. She was still a little confused, so she said in a dizzy manner: "Then stop being the emperor, be Xiaobao." As soon as these words came out, the hall was suddenly silent. Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin both looked at Mu Yangling in surprise, while Qi Haoran directly stepped forward to cover her mouth and scolded in a low voice, "What are you talking about?" turned around and smiled ingratiatingly at the elder brother, "Brother, A Ling has fallen asleep." Mu Yangling tore off his hand, yawned and said, "Isn''t that what Big Brother said, since God doesn''t allow him to be the emperor, he will be the emperor, just so he can take care of his body wholeheartedly." But these words can''t come out of your mouth! Qi Haoran glared at his wife, then turned to his eldest brother and said, "Brother, this is what I told her before. I think you have worked too hard. Anyway, Xiaobao has grown up, why don''t you give him the burden..." Mu Yangling was already sober, she glared at her husband and said, "Okay, you don''t need to take the blame for me, I don''t remember when you said this, it''s obviously my idea, don''t try to rob me. credit." Mu Yangling looked at Qi Xiuyuan with twinkling eyes, and said, "Brother, the first person after the saint, don''t you want to be dignified?" Fan Zijin was a little speechless. Could it be that he gave up the power of throwing the sky on his hands for a false name? Just as he was about to speak, Qi Xiuyuan suddenly patted the bed board and said with bright eyes, "Yes, the first person after the saint!" This time, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran looked at Qi Xiuyuan dumbfounded. Enjoying the power brought by power does not mean that you can let it go if you want to. Qi Xiuyuan felt a little regretful after saying that sentence, but when he thought about the thoughts in his heart for more than a year, he felt that it should be the case. The Zen position, Mu Yangling may have suggested it on a whim, but he did not agree on a whim. Qi Xiuyuan had this idea a long time ago. When the imperial doctor said that his life was not long, he wanted to quickly teach his son, and then hand over Daqi to him. But later, the famous doctor hired by his brother helped him recuperate his body, and he lived another ten years. But in the past ten years, due to the need to pay attention to maintenance, half of the affairs of the DPRK and China are actually assigned to Xiaobao, which means that Daqi was ruled by their father and son as early as a long time ago. And since Haoran took A Ling out to play in the mountains and waters, Qi Xiuyuan felt like a tiger was shut in his heart. Looking at the special products and customs brought back by his brother from all over Daqi, he looked at the outside world more and more eagerly. This is his Daqi, his world, he has not even seen it in person! And his younger brother, his son, has traveled half of the entire Daqi. He will grow old in this palace, gradually weaken like the emperors of all dynasties, and then die. Even if he has contributed more than many emperors, future generations may still call him Mingjun, but compared to his younger brother, his life is a happy life. ? It would be fine if he didn''t have someone like Haoran by his side. He wouldn''t think about it too much. After all, he had been to many places and experienced a lot of things. Compared with everyone in the world, he Possessing supreme power, status and wealth, he can be called the number one person in the world. But he has a younger brother beside him. In terms of achievements, Haoran is not under him, he has beaten half of the country in the whole of the Qi Dynasty, and he will definitely be famous in history in the future; In terms of power and position, although he is only a prince, he will never wrong him as an emperor, not to mention that he is satisfied with this, so he is not inferior to himself; In terms of wealth, Qi Xiuyuan does not dare to guarantee that his younger brother is poorer than him, because although his inner treasury has in, there are also many out. More in and out than him, maybe he is richer than him now, so they are not comparable in terms of wealth; But in terms of happiness, Qi Xiuyuan felt that he was no better than his younger brother. He can do whatever he wants in his life. He wants to go out and play in the mountains and water, pick up his baggage, bring his younger siblings, and leave, but he, purely for fun, has only been to the palace once since he became emperor, which is about 20 miles away from the capital. The kind that can run back and forth twice a day. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t even feel ashamed to compare himself with his younger brother. Over the past year, he has wanted to leave government affairs more than once, and he wanted to go on tour, southern tour, northern tour, and western tour, in short, wherever it was fun to go! But reason told him, no! How easy is it for the emperor to travel? The cost of going out is no less than 200,000 yuan, and the extravagant 400,000 to 500,000 yuan is gone. If the local officials compare it again, the million-dollar silver may be lost. Qi Xiuyuan''s reason is still there, he has not forgotten his ideals, he is the emperor to let the people live a good life, not to put mountains on them, so he can only keep suppressing himself. Qi Xiuyuan knew in his heart that he was disgusted with politics! And the beginning of all emperors'' stupidity is that they are disgusted with politics. He is afraid that he will become like that, so Qi Xiuyuan has long wanted to hand over power to the prince. But he was reluctant! He is not willing to be the emperor, he is not willing to be powerful, and he is not willing to give up his unrealized ambition and hegemony, but he has doubts deep in his heart, doubting that he will be this emperor again, let alone ambition and hegemony, I am afraid that he will become confused. king. It was precisely because of this thought early on that when Mu Yangling proposed the meditation position, Qi Xiuyuan only remained silent for a while before agreeing. After agreeing, I was both regretful and relieved. He sat on the bed blankly, recalling what he had done in his life, he couldn''t help sighing in a sullen mood, but unfortunately he is getting old too fast, but unfortunately he is not in good health, otherwise he could have done more things. Qi Haoran saw that the eldest brother''s eyes were red and thought he regretted it, so he immediately ordered A Ling and Zijin to go out, and he squatted beside his bed and whispered, "Brother, if you regret it, tell me, I will let Zijin go. Jin and A Ling didn''t say anything, anyway, there are only four of us in the room, no one else knows." Qi Xiuyuan looked at his thief-eyed younger brother, full of emotion, and then he was empty. He directly stretched out his foot and kicked the person out of bed, and said with his eyebrows, "Is that the kind of person who goes back on his word? , you hurry down and get ready." Chapter 1312： The mighty Daqi (3) Qi Haoran was afraid that the elder brother would go back on his words, so even though he got out, he didn''t make the news public. Instead, he secretly found Zijin and A Ling to discuss, "Don''t tell Xiaobao and the others about this, and wait until the big brother doesn''t regret it." Fan Zijin looked at him speechlessly and said, "You should strike while the iron is hot, lest he regret it. Why do you do the opposite?" Qi Haoran stared at him without saying a word. One is his eldest brother and the other is his nephew. Of course he has to stand on the side of the eldest brother and think about the problem. Mu Yangling coughed lightly and said, "It''s still up to Big Brother." Qi Haoran immediately turned his head to stare at her, "You provoked this." Mu Yangling stared back without any cowardice, "I''m not doing it for the big brother, okay? He has been an emperor in addition to being a general in his life, and he has ruined his body for the sake of Daqi. People can''t just work non-stop in their life. You all know that when you retire to travel the world, don''t you allow him to rest?" Mu Yangling said: "Brother, how many years has he been since he joined the army when he was fourteen?" Qi Xiuyuan''s working years are greatly exceeded, and everyone will be tired. Mu Yangling doesn''t believe that there are people in this world who will not stop when they are tired, even if the machine has to stop and refuel. What''s more, Qi Xiuyuan''s physical condition is not good at all. He has to get up so early every day to attend the court meeting. In addition to reviewing the memorials, he will discuss state affairs with the ministers. summer for two months. It''s not a complete rest even to escape the summer heat. There are still many state affairs to deal with every day. Even she can see the depression between his eyebrows, can''t Qi Haoran see it? Qi Haoran opened his mouth and finally said: "Then this matter can''t be announced so quickly, we have to wait until the elder brother is healed." In the end, he was still afraid that Big Brother would regret it. Fan Zijin looked at Qi Haoran, then at Mu Yangling, and moved decisively to stand on Qi Haoran''s side. Mu Yangling nodded and said, "This matter has to wait until Big Brother wakes up." And Qi Xiuyuan in the hall has already begun to recall his life, and has already begun to think about what he will do after he abdicates. Maybe it was because of his relaxed state of mind that Qi Xiuyuan''s illness that had dragged on for two months was gradually getting better, and he was able to get out of bed after just one night. Feeling hungry for the first time since his illness, Qi Xiuyuan sat up and tapped. It was Xiaobao who came in. Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but look at his son''s expression, only to see him approaching with concern and asking, "Dad, how are you?" Qi Xiuyuan was a little dazed, Wen Chen rarely called him Dad when he grew up, he was always called Father Huang, and he liked to call him Father more when the family was together. "Father?" Seeing him in a daze, Xiaobao stepped forward to support him with concern. Qi Xiuyuan patted his hand and said, "It''s okay, I''m just hungry." Xiaobao immediately said, "I''ll go get you something to eat." Eunuch Wan was waiting outside early, and when he heard the movement inside, he immediately brought breakfast. Xiaobao swept it around and only took a bowl of porridge and a small plate of pickles. Eunuch Wan opened his mouth, thinking that the emperor had been ill for two months, and the grains had not been in these days, so he really couldn''t eat too much. Xiaobao personally served Qi Xiuyuan with breakfast, Qi Xiuyuan looked at his son and said with a sigh of relief: "You won''t be here recently, so you should prepare carefully. This is the biggest thing since the founding of this dynasty. Please come to watch the ceremony with the envoys of Hou Xia, don''t lose the face of our Da Qi." Xiaobao was startled and asked dumbly, "What''s the matter?" Qi Xiuyuan looked at him seriously for a while, and after confirming that he really didn''t know anything, he asked in surprise, "Your fourth uncle didn''t look for you last night?" "Fourth uncle was very tired when he came back overnight, and I stayed in front of the father for so long, so I didn''t bother." Qi Xiuyuan was so angry that he blew his beard and stared at him. A matter as important as the Zen position was too scornful. Shouldn''t everyone be notified immediately so that everyone can look up to me? Qi Xiuyuan said angrily, "Someone, go and call Prince Rong for me." Qi Haoran rushed back all the way worried, and he never slept well. Now that Qi Xiuyuan''s condition has improved, he is relieved and is sleeping soundly with Mu Yangling in his arms. Hearing the movement outside, I couldn''t help but slammed the bed board with the feeling of getting up. I heard the emperor''s call, so I got up and put on clothes, but I was still dissatisfied, "Master just fell asleep." "Could it be that I asked you about the Zen position?" Qi Haoran didn''t dare to be negligent, so he put on his clothes and ran to the main hall. As soon as he entered the door, he took a pillow and Qi Xiuyuan said angrily, "How are you preparing for the thing I asked you to prepare last night?" Qi Haoran immediately said: "I''m not ready, big brother, I have to confirm it again for such a big thing." "I''m sober, I don''t need you to confirm it again and again." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t appreciate it at all, pointed at Xiaobao and said, "It happens that the prince is here, you can discuss with him." Qi Haoran muttered: "I''m not doing this for you too?" Xiaobao asked curiously, "Fourth uncle, what exactly did the royal father ask you to do?" Qi Haoran just coughed lightly, looked at his elder brother, saw that he didn''t speak with a straight face, and then seriously said to Xiaobao: "Your father and emperor intend to sit in your place." Xiaobao opened his mouth wide and his mind was dazed. Qi Haoran stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder in understanding, and said, "You can slow down." Xiaobao was still a little unable to recover, but at this time, he was a little dumbfounded when he heard what the fourth uncle said. He turned to look at his father, and was about to refuse, Qi Xiuyuan raised his hand to stop him and said, "Okay, if you want to refuse, don''t say anything. Now, I have made up my mind, you go down and prepare." Xiaobao stood there for a while, and finally knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times to his father before retreating. Xiaobao went to Xiaoxiong in a daze, and sat in front of him for a long time before saying, "I want to cede the throne to me." The little bear was eating breakfast. He was curious about why he just sat and didn''t speak. Hearing this, his eyes widened in surprise. He chewed the food in his mouth, swallowed it, and nodded after a while, "Yes, then you can do it. To be king." Xiaobao didn''t want to believe that Xiaoxiong was even calmer than him, he opened his mouth, and finally chose not to say anything, but turned his head to look outside, wondering how the courtiers would react when they heard the news. Xiao Xiong finished his breakfast, and didn''t stop to rub his face until he walked out of the East Palace. He turned around and smiled at Xiao Bao: "I haven''t slept well these days, I fell asleep while eating, and had a dream. , I dreamed that you told me that Uncle Huang wanted Zen to be with you, scaring me to death." Xiaobao let out a "puchi", looked at him and laughed: "I thought you were unusually calm, and I think you learned about 10% of what your fourth aunt did, but it turned out to be a fake." Little Bear opened his mouth wide, "So it''s true?" And the reaction of the courtiers was much more than that of the bears. As soon as the news came out, their first reaction was, "The prince can''t wait for the emperor to die, but he usurped the throne and forced the emperor to take the throne!" It was impossible to think about it again when I came back to my senses. The emperor did not have many conflicts with the prince, and the prince was always filial. And the emperor is not in good health, this time the serious illness is even more dangerous, how many years does he have to live? Prince may not take this risk, but everyone still enters the palace with a skeptical attitude. Chapter 1313： The mighty Daqi (4) The officials did not see the emperor, but they saw Prince Rong. Qi Haoran took the imperial decree and brought the prince out to meet the ministers. Everyone knelt down and listened to the decree with indistinct expressions. They really wanted to believe in Prince Rong and the Crown Prince, but the royal family had no kinship. Is this imperial decree really true? Is the emperor really still free? Among the princes, except for the second prince, who was just a little surprised, the others also looked at the prince suspiciously. Even Rong Xuan, who had retired just to be a prince, ran to Anjun Wangfu to find Fan Zijin to inquire about the news, but there was no talent there, and he entered the palace with a solemn expression. Qi Haoran didn''t notice the undercurrent after everyone calmed down, and happily greeted Rong Xuan, "Brother Rong, you are here just in time, brother wants to find someone to play chess, I''m too busy to touch the ground here, where can I go to accompany him? , why don''t you go and accompany him?" Rong Xuan was stunned for a moment, then nodded with a complicated expression, and said, "Okay." On the way, Rong Xuan was a little silent. He glanced at Qi Haoran from time to time. Seeing Qi Haoran''s face was the same, his heart was even deeper. Until he saw the emperor in the hall who was having lunch. Qi Xiuyuan was angry about his lunch, and when he glanced over, the table was full of light things, not even meat dishes. Could it be that he is not the emperor and can''t even eat meat dishes? Eunuch Wan persuaded him with a face full of flattery, "Your Majesty, Huayuan is saying that your stomach and intestines are still weak, so you should eat light food for the past few days, but not greasy food. Your illness is not completely cured." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want to listen. Maybe he wanted to let go of the burden on his body. At this time, he was a bit self-willed and said, "I don''t listen to these reasons. Anyway, I''m going to eat meat, and quickly ask the imperial kitchen to serve the food again." Qi Haoran rushed forward and coaxed: "Brother, it''s almost noon, how can you keep your body healthy when you are so uncertain about your diet? You can take care of yourself at noon today, and I''ll ask them to prepare meat for you at night. Shi, tell me what you want to eat, and I will let the imperial kitchen cook it for you." Qi Xiuyuan looked at him suspiciously, "Don''t coax me." "Don''t coax, don''t coax." Qi Xiuyuan was satisfied, seeing Rong Xuan standing beside Qi Haoran, smiled and said: "Jin Yu is here, just in time, come to play chess with me, they all declined, and they don''t want to accompany me, you can''t refuse any more. " The emperor ?? was even better than what he saw when he entered the palace two days ago. Rong Xuan replied with a smile, "Okay." Eunuch Wan was busy giving Rong Xuan a pair of chopsticks, and slipped out of the hall by taking the opportunity to get the chess set that the emperor used most often. Eunuch Wan quickly stepped forward to stop Prince Rong, and said with a bitter face: "My lord, the emperor really can''t eat meat and fish. The saint has a weak stomach. This time it''s a nine-death life, and it''s better to follow the doctor''s advice." "I''ll send someone to invite Master Jiyuan from Lingyin Temple in a while. You clean up the small kitchen of the Holy Master and prepare it for Master." Eunuch Wan was stunned for a moment, and immediately came back to his senses. Lingyin Temple''s vegetarian meals are famous in the capital, and among them, Master Ji Yuan''s craftsmanship is the best. . The emperor is just greedy and wants to eat some meat, so eating this vegetarian food is the most suitable. Eunuch Wan immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry, my lord, the servant will prepare now." In the main hall, Rong Xuan glanced at the palace servants, and Qi Xiu Yuan saw that he seemed to have something to say, so he waved his hand to let them back. Rong Xuan saw that he was still able to command people movingly, and the thought in his heart became even stronger. He said somewhat helplessly: "Your Majesty, there are no soldiers guarding outside." Qi Xiuyuan held his chopsticks and said in a daze: "This is my bedroom, what are the soldiers to guard?" "So the sage is willingly Zen is located in the prince?" Qi Xiuyuan has been the emperor for more than 20 years, and he understands as soon as he hears it. Even Rong Xuan suspects that he has been kidnapped, which shows what other courtiers think. He immediately blew his beard and stared: "I am not a sick cat without claws, who in this world dares to imprison me?" said angrily again: "How exactly did Haoran and Wen Chen do things, to make people misunderstand so much, it''s just that success is not enough and failure is more than failure." Rong Xuan said helplessly: "Your Majesty, you don''t blame them for this. You know Haoran''s temperament. If the courtiers don''t show their thoughts, how can he go back and guess what they think? As for the prince, he is afraid that he will faint now. Come on, how could you possibly think of this?" Rongxuan got up and knelt down and said, "Since the sage wants to open the way of the sage, it is better to come forward and explain clearly to the courtiers, and also cut off the thoughts that others should not have." Qi Xiuyuan looked complicated and asked, "What did the fourth and fifth children do?" Rong Xuan said with a smile: "The two princes are still filial and have not done anything, but it is not good for them to have pimples in their hearts." Rongxuan doesn''t care if they have any pimples in their hearts, but if they attack the prince with this suspicion, it will inevitably shake the country of Qi. Qi Xiuyuan sighed faintly and said, "If it comes to running the country, I admit that I will not lose to anyone, but when it comes to godchildren, I am indeed worse than Haoran and A Ling, the second child is the one who taught him, look at Zhao Concubine like him. They didn''t learn badly, but the fourth and fifth, others just provoked a few words, and they forgot the love of Wen Chen playing with them and teaching them to read since childhood." Rongxuan lowered his head and did not speak. In fact, the prince of this dynasty was very happy. The emperor did not treat him equally, but except for his special preference for the prince, he could treat other princes with a bowl of water. In the royal family, which emperor can leave government affairs behind and focus on the education of the princes? Which emperor would go to play games with the princes every day and visit the imperial garden? is only Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan, who was so busy, could do something that even his courtier couldn''t do. Isn''t he a good father? In this way, the fourth prince and the fifth prince can still be provoked by others to have different opinions, which shows that it is a matter of nature. What''s more, the princes of this dynasty did not fight each other. The prince and the second prince had the self-consciousness of being brothers, especially the prince, who especially cared for his younger brothers, and took them to play with them since childhood. So Rong Xuan didn''t feel that the emperor and the crown prince were responsible for their dissent. Qi Xiuyuan was sad, and immediately summoned the cabinet, the six ministers and the princes, and told them about the Zen throne in front of them. The emperor said: "I am unwell, you will prepare the matter of the Zen position, and you will not have to go back to me if you are undecided. Go directly to Prince Rong and the crown prince." The ministers also noticed the soldiers who were not guarding nearby when they came, and the emperor was very free, which shows that he really wanted the Zen seat. The Minister of Rites hurriedly asked: "When does the emperor think that the position of Zen is good?" Qi Xiuyuan glared at him and said, "Shouldn''t this be to ask Qin Tianjian?" The Minister of Rites looked at the Minister of Household for help. The two Ministers were good friends, and the Minister of Household hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, it''s the end of spring now, why not wait until next year? Get ready." Qi Xiuyuan had planned what he was going to do after he abdicated, and at this time it was urgent, how could he wait until next year, he said: "Even if it is a Zen ceremony, it should be thrifty and not extravagant. The month is enough, let Qin Tianjian find a day recently. Also, I have a headache when I see you now, so dont come here if you have something to do. If you have something to do, go to the Crown Prince and Prince Rong. Prince An." Chapter 1314： The mighty Daqi (5) The ministers are horrified, how does the emperor want to be the emperor so eagerly to abdicate? Qi Xiuyuan made up his mind that he would no longer be in charge of the affairs, and he would never bother. He took medicine and played chess every day. When he was in a good mood, he would go for a walk in the imperial garden with the queen. Qi Xiuyuan said to Li Jinghua: "When Wen Chen ascends the throne, we will live in the palace. When I am well, I will take you back to Jingzhao Mansion to see. You haven''t gone back to visit your relatives for so many years, have you?" Li Jinghua''s tears fell immediately, she reached out to hold his, and said moved: "Your Majesty!" Qi Xiuyuan clapped her hand and said with a smile, "I wronged you." Li Jinghua shook his head, pursed his lips and smiled: "It is a blessing to be married to the emperor." Li Jinghua also wanted to worry about the harem for her son, but seeing her husband like this, she also handed over the matter to the crown princess, helping him with his body wholeheartedly, and whispered to Wen Cui, "Take care of things quietly, we only I''m afraid of going out of the house." Qin Tianjian selected the eighth day of the fifth lunar month, which is only a little over a month away. Because Hou Xia and Dayuan were invited to watch the ceremony, all departments worked overtime. It can be said that for the Zen Ceremony, all the officials in the capital were busy, and even the rest was cancelled, but no one dared to complain at this time. The people of the capital were very happy, this was a rare event in a thousand years, and they caught up with it. Xiaobao has to take full control of the government and practice etiquette for the Zen Ceremony. ! Qi Xiuyuan''s body is almost in good shape, and he wears a dragon robe to crown his son in person. He sat on the dragon chair for the last time and looked at the civil and military officials below, and then looked at the son standing beside him, Qi Xiuyuan said: "I have been on the throne for twenty-seven years, I dare not say that I have made great contributions to the world and the people, but I also did my best. At that time, I rose up for the sake of righteous indignation and the common people of the world. For this reason, I reformed the taxation, reduced the low taxation, and promoted high-yielding grain crops; I opened the sea ban and returned the sea to the people, so that they would not lose their livelihoods. ; I promote the household cattle system, and strive to have cattle in every household; I recover lost soil and appease the people! But these are not enough!" Qi Xiuyuan said in a deep voice: "What I want is a prosperous world of Qi? What is a prosperous world? All the people in the world are full, warm clothes, have a car, live in a house, educate the young, have a doctor for the sick, and care for the old. Prosperity! Such a prosperous age may last two generations, and three generations may not be completed, but I know that as long as we keep moving towards this goal, one day, we will be able to create a prosperous age that belongs to us!" "Long live my emperor, long live!" No matter what the officials had in mind before, they really admired Emperor Taikang and knelt down willingly. Qi Xiuyuan stood up, took Qi Wenchen''s hand and said, "It is impossible for me to live long, even a hundred years old, I am old and disgusted with the government, so it is better to hand this burden to the crown prince, who is virtuous, and everyone The ministers are talented, and they should help the prince with all their hearts and create a prosperous world for me!" "The ministers will do their best, and I hope the sage will take care of you." Xiaobao also knelt down and refused. Even though they all knew that they had to be in the meditation position today, they still had to do what they should do. Xiaobao had already refused twice in front of all the ministers before, and this was the last time. . Qi Xiuyuan patted his head and said with a smile: "Okay, the prince should be the king, no need to refuse." personally married the Emperor Mian to him. In the evening, Baiguan attended the state banquet in Jiaotai Hall, and Eunuch Wan took a few imperial decrees to announce. Concubine Duan Xian was named Imperial Concubine, and the mother of the third prince and sixth prince was named Concubine Shu and Concubine De. Before all the ministers were surprised, Eunuch Wan continued to come up with a decree to designate the second prince Qi Wensu as the king of Qin Jun, but he didn''t mention his mother at all. Not only the ministers, but also the female family members quickly understood the meaning. Eunuch Wan is a member of the Supreme Emperor, and these imperial decrees are obviously meant by the Supreme Emperor. It is said that when the new emperor ascends the throne, the concubines of the concubines of the emperor''s harem will be promoted to the throne, but the emperor has passed the emperor and directly promoted the position of concubines of the harem. Obviously, he took the initiative to take over this part of the rights and expressed his attitude. Only two of the mothers of the five princes could be promoted to the concubine position, but the other three remained motionless, which shows how displeased the Emperor Taishang was to them. And among the five princes, only the second prince was fortunate enough to be rewarded by the Supreme Emperor, which highlighted the fourth and fifth princes who had neither the reward nor the concubine. Everyone can''t help but be surprised when they think of the little actions of the two princes in private in the past few years, especially the officials who have had a close relationship with the two princes. The Emperor Taishang didn''t seem to know that he had muddy the water in the pool. The next day, he passed a decree that he would take the queen to live in the palace, and the other concubines could stay in the palace, or they could follow the prince to live in the palace. In particular, he ordered Concubine Zhao to stay in the nunnery in the palace to recite the scriptures and pray for the queen. Qi Wensu, who was about to take his mother and concubine out of the palace, was stunned for a moment, and looked for the new emperor in a daze. Qi Wenchen sighed when he saw his brother''s reddish eyes and said, "It''s no use begging me, the royal father specifically told me before that his harem is still handled by him, even if he and his mother are no longer in the palace, we can''t take it lightly. After waiting for the mothers and concubines, the concubine Zhao was also specially ordered by the father, and it is useless even if the mother asks." Qi Wensu lowered his head and said sternly: "I thought the royal father was not angry with her." Qi Wenchen sighed and said, "You think the father is for yourself, he is for you." Qi Wenchen hesitated for a while but couldn''t help but said: "The queen mother was scolded when she persuaded him, saying that keeping her out with you would not make you have a good life, and also said that although the mother concubine of the fourth and fifth is not in the right mind, But at any rate, he is wholeheartedly thinking of them, but Concubine Zhao and you...Wen Su, although the father''s move is a bit heartless, it is his and you''s heart. He hopes you can live well, your family is harmonious, you Concubine Zhao can really live a good life if you take it out, you have sons and daughters now." Qi Wensu thought of the mother-in-law who raised her nose and eyes at her wife and children, but she still bowed her head and said nothing. Qi Wenchen patted him on the shoulder and said, "Okay, don''t think about it too much. I have written a reward edict for my brothers. Come and help me to see what''s wrong." Qi Xiuyuan didn''t reward the other sons because he didn''t love them, but gave the new emperor the opportunity. And the emperor''s brother is at least the county king, and Qi Wenchen is indeed so big. That''s why Qi Wensu was promoted to be the prince after he became the county king, while the three, four, five, and six princes were all appointed the county king, and all of them were assigned errands. Xiaobao doesn''t mind the dissent from his younger brothers, as long as the country is under his control, he will use them as long as they have talent. Which of the hundred officials in the court will be wholeheartedly with him? Doesn''t he use them too? Since the brothers are so useless, they have received the best education since childhood. If they dont make some contributions to the country, wouldnt they be blind and have such a good education? Therefore, he did not hesitate to instruct his younger brothers. Instead, he left a good impression on the ministers with a broad mind. Even the fourth prince and fifth prince who had dissent, felt a little uncomfortable and guilty every time he thought about it. Chapter 1315： The mighty Daqi If it is said that Qi Xiuyuan Chan is located in Qi Wenchen because of his physical reasons, it can only be a special case at most, then Qi Wenchen is also located in his son, which makes the Zen position a practice in Daqi. And this is also considered by historians to be the reason why Daqi has been able to inherit and exist for the longest time. Qi Wenchen was in power with his son in the 28th year of his reign. At that time, the Supreme Emperor Qi Xiuyuan was still alive. He not only saw that the throne was passed on to his grandsons, but also that Daqi became more and more prosperous. On the other hand, Qi Wenchen devoted himself to serving his father after letting go of the political affairs. It was not until his death that he began to travel around like the fourth uncle of his father in his later years, and helped his son supervise the local government. And Daqi officials have long been accustomed to the occasional incident of a Taishanghuang arresting corrupt officials, so local officials rarely dare to do anything wrong. Who knows when the Taishanghuang who is playing around will run away and be cured. At this time, he must clamp his tail. Not only can he not be greedy, but he must also do something, because for Daqi officials, inaction is dereliction of duty, and dereliction of duty is also to be punished. dismissed for investigation. Therefore, Daqi''s official governance has maintained Qingming for nearly a hundred years since the founding of the country, which is the longest in all dynasties. Integrity and frugality have also become a social atmosphere. be corrected. And the re-emergence of the Zen concession system made Daqi rarely see wise monarchs in his early years and faint in his later years. All emperors who lived long enough and ruled for a long enough time generally followed the example of Emperor Taikang. And because Emperor Taikang was only fifty-four years old when he took the throne and reigned for twenty-seven years, the term of the emperor who succeeded later would not exceed twenty-seven years. place for descendants. For this reason, the battle for the throne of Daqi was lighter than that of the previous dynasties. And the emperors of the past dynasties also regarded the beauty of renunciation, so after Daqi there were seven emperors who reached the zen position after reaching this limit, which has to be said that the Qi royal family is very long-lived. Historians have studied this. According to the medical records of the Taikang Emperors period, both Emperor Taikang and Emperor Yuanfeng were not in very good physical condition, but they lived long. Emperor Taikang lived to be eighty-six years old, and Emperor Yuanfeng lived to ninety-one years old, outlived his own sons. Even though several of his grandsons died, Emperor Yuanfeng was still alive. Everyone is very interested in the health care of the royal family, even outsiders, and the Qi royal family highly respects the two ancestors. Therefore, there are few extravagant and lecherous emperors in the Qi royal family. The average life expectancy of the Daqi emperors reached fifty-two years old, which is simply too high. The shortest life expectancy was the Xiaogong Emperor in the middle of the Daqi period, who was only thirty-two years old and died five years after he ascended the throne. Because the Daqi emperors are mostly wise, and many economic lifelines and military industries are in the hands of the royal family, even if there is a revolutionary war for a long time, the royal family will not stand in the end, even if the Qi royal family only becomes a symbol of the country in the end hold a lot of rights. Such a long existence period, not only the historians of Daqi, but the world is also studying the reasons, and whether it is domestic or foreign, the cessation system is considered to be one of the main reasons why Daqi can survive for such a long time. The wise monarch ascended the throne when he was in his prime, and retired when he was not old and faint, so that Daqi has always been flowing with fresh blood and enthusiasm. Unfortunately, the Daqi royal family was reluctant to publish the handwriting and court records of Emperor Taikang and Emperor Yuanfeng in this regard, otherwise they would be able to study why the two emperors at that time had such an initiative. But even if the Daqi royal family is reluctant to announce it, historians can get a glimpse of some truth through clues. Historians generally believe that this matter is related to Prince Rong and his concubine. Because the two were present when Emperor Taikang abdicated, and when Emperor Yuanfeng decided to abdicate, he even went to Prince Rongs mansion. This is recorded by historians. It is said that the three of them sat in the study for nearly two hours. After Emperor Yuanfeng returned to the palace, he decided to sit in meditation. As for what they said, only the three of them knew. Of course, Emperor Yuanfeng likes to keep a diary. If the royal family is willing to publish the handwriting of Emperor Yuanfeng during this period, the people of the whole country will know about it. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t know the entanglement of future generations. At this time, he seemed to finally put down the treasure he carried on his back. Although he regretted the loss in his heart, he was relieved. He took his wife to live in the palace for more than a month. After adjusting his mentality, he ignored his younger brother who had been looking for a presence by his side, and one day secretly took his wife out of the capital and went north. Qi Haoran ran to the palace to ask him to go fishing, only to find that the eldest brother had left. He said in a stunned manner, "I didn''t hear that the eldest brother was going to go out." The little **** who was left to pass the message stood far away, and after confirming his personal safety, he said with a bitter face: "The Emperor Taishang said before he left, doesn''t Prince Rong like to run around, I also look at what''s outside this time. Good-looking, also learn from him to cut first and then play, and learn from him not to obey orders..." Qi Haoran immediately blew his beard and stared: "This happened many years ago, he has become the emperor, what''s the point of turning over this old account?" Qi Haoran angrily went home to find Mu Yangling, and said, "Pack up, let''s go after eldest brother, hum, he doesn''t want to see lord, lord has to let him see him every day!" Mu Yangling looked at his childish appearance and couldn''t help but burst out laughing. tilted his head and asked, "Didn''t you say you want to take me out to sea, the boat is ready, why don''t you leave?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Let''s go, let''s walk around first, if it''s fun, come back and bring big brother with you." sympathized with Fan Zijin again, "My eldest brother and I are gone, and only Zijin is still working hard in the court. It''s so pitiful." "If you don''t make a schadenfreude expression when you say this, I believe you are really sympathizing with Zijin." Fan Zijin joined the cabinet as early as nine years ago, and later took over as Rong Xuan as the cabinet''s first assistant. Now Xiaobao''s new throne still needs his help to stabilize the government, so it is impossible to leave like Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran. . It is indeed a bit pitiful to think so, but the child is not a fish, how can you know the joy of a fish? Anyway, Mu Yangling sees that Fan Zijin likes this job, and this was his ideal. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling also quietly left the capital, and when Fan Zijin found out, he was the only one left in the whole capital. He stared at his son for a while, until it made Xiao An''s heart tremble, and he said lightly: "You should have more experience, ready to take my place, I''m getting old too." Xiao An said cautiously: "Father, you are in your prime, how can you be old?" Fan Zijin snorted and said, "I''m older than your fourth uncle, he can retire, should I continue to work hard?" Fan Zijin emphasized: "I am older than your fourth uncle!" Xiao An twitched the corners of his mouth. Aren''t you two months older than your fourth uncle? The other three ministers in the cabinet are older than you. Of course, Xiao An dare not say this. Chapter 1316： Concubine Zhao (1) Zhao Concubine was like a cave in ice when she received the emperor''s decree. She clenched her fists and stared at the servant who came to announce the decree and asked, "What do you say the emperor asked me to do?" The inner servant lowered his head and said respectfully, "The Emperor Taishang asked the empress to stay in the palace to pray for the queen." Concubine Zhao fell on the chair, shook her head and said, "Impossible, impossible, they can all follow the prince out of the palace, why can''t I? My son is still the king of the emperor, so why don''t you let me out of the palace? " The inner servant reminded helplessly: "Miss Tai Concubine, now that the new emperor has ascended the throne, the emperor is already the emperor, so don''t make another mistake." said again: "The Emperor Taishang has now taken the Empress Dowager to the palace. This decree was indeed made by the Emperor Taishang before he left. The concubine should pack some things and live in the Buddhist hall." "I don''t," Zhao Concubine couldn''t help but swept everything off the table and called, "I want to see the second prince, I want to see His Royal Highness King Qin, I am his concubine, and I will be locked up. Where did he go? This unfilial son, wouldn''t he plead for me, I am his biological mother! He was so favored by the emperor, he only asked the emperor to agree, and His Royal Highness, he and Your Royal Highness is better..." Seeing that Mrs. Zhao was incoherent, the inner servant wanted to gag the person''s mouth and drag him directly to the Buddhist hall, but everyone knew that the new emperor believed in the king of Qin. What would he do if the king of Qin took his anger on him? Therefore, the chamberlain just persuaded her with all her heart, and then asked the palace maids to pack things up for Concubine Zhao. Qi Wensu, who had just come from the new emperor, stood outside the hall for a long time, listening to his mother concubine swearing and cursing him inside, miraculously, Qi Wensu didn''t feel any pain in his heart, and he didn''t even feel embarrassed. He sighed slightly, knowing that he did not have a mother. Qi Wensu pushed the door and went in. The hall was silent for a while, Zhao Concubine saw him, and rushed over to hold him, "My son, you are finally here, these dog slaves are going to take me to the Buddhist hall, please punish them quickly, and please go and beg you. Royal father, your royal father likes you and will definitely agree to your request, mother and concubine dont want to go to the Buddhist hall. ''s eyes filled with tenderness and longing, as if she was not the one who called him unfilial in the hall just now. Qi Wensu patted her hand and said to the palace people, "You all retreat first." The palace maids and the servants looked at each other and bowed down one after another. Qi Wensu helped her sit down on the couch, looked at her for a while and asked, "Mother concubine, the concubines of other imperial brothers are very caring for them. I always thought that mothers should be like them to their children. But why? Is it only me who is different? The boy has always wanted to ask you, in your heart, am I a son, or a tool? Or something else?" Concubine Zhao froze as she touched her tears, and then her complexion changed. She slapped Qi Wensu on the face with a slap, and shouted hysterically, "You are my son, born in my pregnancy in October, you What do you think I take you for? I raised you hard, but now you are in power, but you dislike me! Qi Wensu, you unfilial son!" Qi Wensu didn''t hide, just looked at her with red eyes, and whispered: "I was raised by my father, and my fourth uncle and four aunts taught me to grow up. Since I was sensible, I grew up beside my fourth uncle and four aunts. The truth is that the responsibility for the prince is also taught by the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt. Besides constantly telling me to be careful with the mother and the elder brother, and separating me from the fourth uncle and four aunts, what else did you do?" Qi Wensu lifted up his robe and knelt at her feet, raised his head to look at her, and said decisively: "Mother concubine, you gave birth to a child in ten months of pregnancy, the child remembers this kindness, if you want the child to live, the child will support you for the rest of your life, If you don''t want to see the baby again, how about the baby give you back half of the flesh and blood?" Zhao Concubine clutched her chest and looked at him in shock, before shaking her fingers after a while, she said, "You, you are so cruel!" Tears welled up in Qi Wensu''s eyes, "bang bang" kowtowed to her three times, and choked up: "Isn''t what concubine mother is doing now to make her son irreversible?" Concubine Zhao knew that she would lose this son forever. But she only has this one son, this one child, and remorse entangles her heart like a vine. Looking back on her life for more than 20 years, she realized how stupid she was in the past. In the end, it was her unfortunate fate. When she met such an emperor, if she was in his court, how could she only stop at the concubine based on her beauty and her popularity at the beginning? Both the emperor and the queen were in poor health. After giving birth to the eldest son, there was no second child. She was the one who conceived the second prince, and it was she who gave birth to the second prince before bringing other princes. In the past, the emperor liked his son so much. He would come to her palace every day to look at him, and despite the rule of "holding a grandson but not a child", he held him in his arms and coaxed him. Even if the child urinated on his body, he would not be annoyed. It can be seen how much the emperor loves her son. Prince was frail when he was young, and he was a medicine jar since he was a child. How can I compare to my son''s strong body? Everything was going well in the first place. If this momentum continues, as long as she pushes and pushes, her child will be replaced by the prince just around the corner. What if she comes from a small family? What if the queen came from a family? She can also be above the queen, and her family can also become a powerful person. Concubine Zhao felt extremely regretful. Back then, she shouldn''t have been unable to resist the separation between her son and the crown prince in front of her son. Not only did she lose the concubine position she had finally acquired, but she also pushed her son further and further away. Concubine Zhao felt that all this was a conspiracy of the queen mother and son, otherwise why did she just say that the prince was hiding a traitor, not only did the emperor happen to hear that he was banned, but the prince also abducted his son to Guangzhou. In the end, she came back by herself, but left her son in Guangzhou, but her son felt like a fool that the prince was kind to him. Concubine Zhao looked at her sad son and laughed "haha", and asked, "I just provoke you and the prince and you treat me as an enemy. What about him? He took you away from the palace, do you know how dangerous it is? If one is not good, you will lose your life, and you will be left alone in Guangzhou, Huang''er, how can there be such a stupid person in this world, he left you in Guangzhou and you still think of his goodness!" Qi Wensu said with a heart full of nostalgia: "But the days in Guangzhou are the happiest days for children." He said: "There, the four uncles and four aunts treat me like their own sons. If I make a mistake, they will beat me like a tiger head; if I do a good deed, they will praise me like a tiger head; they will teach me I am a human being and study. My fourth uncle will teach me how to ride horses and archery. My fourth aunt will make us small clothes and play fun games with us. No one has looked at me with strange eyes. How to be a son, but do you know how to be a mother?" Chapter 1317： Concubine Zhao (2) He grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, "The emperor is my father, the prince is my elder brother, and there are four younger brothers under me. You asked me to fight for the throne, but I thought my father would be sad, I My brother will be hurt, and my brother will learn bad?" Concubine Zhao pushed him away and asked sharply, "What do they have to do with me? I am your mother. You were born to me, so you should listen to me, otherwise what would I do when I gave birth to you?" Qi Wensu laughed miserably, stood up and said, "You are right, they and you are just strangers with no blood relationship, even the father, you are just one of his concubines, and my brothers have nothing to do with you. But it is different from me, the father is my father, and the elder brother and younger brother are relatives who are connected with me by blood. This position is fundamentally different, why should I force you to think for me?" Zhao Concubine''s complexion changed, and she looked at her son with unbearable heartache and said, "You look down on me as a concubine?" "No," Qi Wensu looked at her amusingly, "I was born by you, how could I despise you?" At this time, Qi Wensu already knew that his concubine was at odds with him in terms of three views, and it would be in vain to say that they were different, so he smiled and said: "Concubine Mu, the father has already made an order, you can obey it, you can rest assured, I will I often come to see you, and if there is something missing in the palace, you can tell the baby, and the baby will ask someone to bring it in for you." Gentle and kind, if it weren''t for the fact that the corners of his eyes were still red, he wouldn''t have been able to tell that the person who was angry and questioned just now was him. Concubine Zhao felt that her son was getting further and further away from her, she grabbed his hand as if she was holding the last straw, and asked in a panic, "Are you going to throw me in the palace alone, I am yours? Mother, you can''t help but support me." "Mother, concubine, you are worrying too much. How can the child not support you, but it is the father''s intention to let you stay in the palace. If the father does not order, then you can only stay in the palace and pray for the empress dowager." "What''s the difference between that and the crazy woman who was kept in the harem?" Concubine Zhao shouted hysterically, "I don''t want to become that crazy man of the Wu family." "How can it be the same, her son can''t even go to the palace to see her, but I can come to the palace to visit you from time to time," Qi Wensu said with a smile: "Don''t worry, concubine mother, the child will definitely support you." Qi Wensu pulled her hand away, made such a promise, and then strode away. He was afraid, he was afraid that he would still be resentful after staying, so it would be better to leave early and leave more affection for each other. Zhao Concubine looked at her son who was drifting away, and her heart seemed to be empty. She twitched the corners of her mouth and told herself in a low voice, "I''m right, I''m right! They are all dragons, why should he be emperor, but not my son? They are all women, why should she be too embarrassed? Can''t do it?" The palace servants outside were not accustomed to her faults, and sent people directly into the Buddhist hall. If it wasn''t for the King of Qin, they would be even more rude. Concubine Zhao was sent to the Buddhist hall, but Princess Qin was relieved. She was really afraid that this mother-in-law would live in the palace, which would really make the family riot. This little mother-in-law''s heart is higher than the sky, and her eyes can only see the slightest benefit in front of her feet. What she does is rough and irritating. After she got married, the serious mother-in-law has not disciplined her, so she took the air. . It''s nothing. Marrying into the royal family and having two mothers-in-law, she has long been prepared to be wronged, but she even taught her to make friends with the families of the ministers in front of the palace staff. How mindless is this? Such a person was able to survive in the palace. Princess Qin had to admire the empress, who came from a family of aristocratic family. Such people can survive in the harem. It is no wonder that the Taishanghuang has never heard of the death of a prince or a miscarriage of a concubine in the harem. Princess Qin didn''t know that her little mother-in-law was still complaining about such a harem environment. It was precisely because the fighting was not prosperous that she cut off many opportunities for her and her son Jackie Chan. She never thought that if she lived in such a palace fighting environment, she was afraid that she would be killed before she even fought. Qin Wangfei saw that her husband was a little unhappy, so she stepped forward and said softly: "My lord, I have prepared something for the mother-in-law. I will send it to the palace tomorrow." Qi Wensu shook his head, "No, wait for a while, wait until the mother and concubine''s mood stabilizes, then I will bring the children to the palace with you to see her." Princess Qin responded with a smile. If Qi Wensu didn''t enter the palace, Concubine Zhao wouldn''t even be able to get the information out. She didn''t expect that she would fall to this level, worse than the concubines who had never given birth in the palace. The concubines who had children in the palace were taken out of the palace by their sons, and those who had not had children were also taken care of well. The new emperor is filial. Even if the emperor only took away the empress dowager, he was very respectful to the concubines who remained in the palace without giving birth. The new empress would take special care of these concubines and concubines every quarter. Although she was also included, but because she was personally ordered by the Supreme Emperor to pray in the Buddhist hall, even if the new queen and her own son took care of her, there were still a lot of servants who greeted the high and stepped down. Even if she just lived in the Buddhist temple, she did not lose her personal freedom and could play in the palace at will, but now everyone knows that she does not have the Sacred Heart, and is the only concubine who has given birth to a prince but cannot be raised in the palace. Zhao Concubine didn''t know whether it was remorse or fear, but Qi Wensu was holding on tighter and tighter. As long as he didn''t come to see her one day, she would lose control of her emotions. Qi Wensu was exhausted by her tossing, and finally he only brought the child into the palace to greet him on the fifteenth day of every month. Later, when he was released, he even brought his wife and children with him. Concubine Zhao didn''t even have anyone to visit the palace, only the annual gift to the palace. Concubine Zhao thought that Qi Wensu was hiding from her and taking revenge on her. Otherwise, he would only take the concubine with him. Why should he take the princess and all the children? But in fact, Qi Wensu was only influenced by his elders. Fourth Uncle and Uncle Fan would bring their wives and children when they went out, and he would naturally bring them along. So when he received a letter from Concubine Zhao that was full of resentment, he rubbed his forehead with a bit of a headache and said to the concubine: "Just look at the letter sent to the harem, if she needs it. Just ask someone to send it to her, and if you write something bad, just ignore her." Princess Qin should come down. In the palace, Zhao Concubine, who had been waiting for her son''s return for a long time and wrote a letter, became more and more desperate, and could only be angry at the compassionate Bodhisattva every day: "Aren''t you the Bodhisattva who saves suffering? I pray to you every day, but I never see you You saved me and satisfied me." It is really difficult for people to remember people who are not around, not to mention that Zhao Concubine Yu Qi Wensu''s family still has the same temperament, so their family lives well, at least Zhao Concubine''s influence on them is very limited. Qi Xiuyuan, who was concerned about his sons, naturally also received the news. He dropped the letter and said to the commander of the dark guard who was still with him: "Wen Su has grown up, and it is enough for me to do this for him. There is no need to hand over the information. Chapter 1318： The Cultivation of Dissent (1) People like to recall the events of their early years in their later years. The fourth prince, Qi Wenmi, can''t say that he regrets it or not, but there is always a slight disappointment in his heart. Looking at the big brother and the brothers supporting each other, there is always a gap between him and the fifth. However, if he and the fifth have different opinions, the elder brother can still treat us equally without any grudges. If he is ill, I''m afraid that other brothers and ministers can pull him down from the throne without him and the fifth man trying to figure out a way. Qi Wenmi always thinks back to when she was very young, when she was really naive and ignorant. The eldest brother has loving brothers, so although you are the prince, he is very good with the brothers. Every day after school, he will personally take them to play for a while. Of course, this is also related to the queen''s magnanimity. Not every queen is willing to play like this with his son-in-law and his concubine, even brothers who are related by blood. This is a deep understanding after he got married and had many children. At that time, the grandfather of the Shi family was only an uneducated five-ranked state. In the study room, there were eldest brothers and little bear cousins ??suppressing them. No one dared to bully the younger ones. A group of children would get together and make trouble all day long except for reading. too jolly. Because the family is weak and the position is low, the mother-in-law never let him conflict with the prince, and let him be the only elder brother in the study room. He is the prince, and he is the first. Even if the concubine does not mention it, everyone will listen to him, but the reminder from the concubine day after day makes him a little uncomfortable, but the prince is really good to them. Discomfort is easy to forget. The old Qi Wenmi lay on the rocking chair and remembered his childhood. After careful screening, he found that what really started to change was the year when the fourth uncle searched for famous doctors and strange medicines for the father and emperor. The fact that that year happened is too much. His father was poisoned suddenly, and the palace was under martial law. When he was in a panic, his mother-in-law quietly brought him to meet his uncle Shi Jia. Uncle Shi was admitted to the second-class jinshi five years ago, and now he has entered the Ministry of Personnel. Although he is only a small seventh-rank official, because he is the eighth in the second-class and has entered the Hanlin Academy, he has a bright future. When Uncle Shijia saw him, he respectfully knelt down and greeted him. At that time, he was only a child of eight or nine years old, and he was terrified by the sudden fall of his father. Seeing his uncle, an adult, treat him so respectfully, he could not help but give birth to a kind of me. Also an adult, I can feel indomitable! At that time, Uncle Shi was asking about his father''s situation, but at that time the Kunning Palace blocked the news, even he only knew that his father fainted at the court meeting, but he did not know why he fainted. Uncle Shi Jia sighed and said, "Your Highness, you are the son of the sage, and you are the same as the prince. Those who are sons of man should put filial piety first. When the sage fell ill, not only can you not be there to serve, but you don''t even know what disease your majesty is suffering from. ,It is really" said again: "Isn''t this Prince''s move to bring you injustice?" It was very simple to sow discord, but at that time he was young and flustered, and he became angry at the trick. The older brother of the prince is only fifteen years old, the cousin of the bear is only fourteen, and the second brother is even younger, but why is the second brother able to know the father''s condition and freely enter and exit the Kunning Palace, only he and the younger brothers can''t? He was very unconvinced, so he began to pay attention to Kunning Palace everywhere, and even ran outside the palace to make a noise to see his father. Prince only thought that his younger brothers were frightened by the atmosphere of the palace. Even if his face was exhausted, he still found time to comfort them, promising that the father and emperor would be fine and the fourth uncle would come back soon. In the eyes of young Qi Wenmi, he has three and a half people he can rely on. The father and the concubine count as two, the prince counts as half, and the remaining one is the fourth uncle who is like a mountain. So hearing that the fourth uncle was coming back soon, Qi Wenmi was very happy and asked, "Can I go in and see the royal father then?" The prince looked at him with pity and nodded, and promised: "I will let you go in to see the father when the fourth uncle comes back." At that time, Qi Wenmi didn''t know that it was a kind of protection. The poisoned father and emperor needed to exchange blood. The prince refused to let several younger brothers have blood tests because they were all too young. Blocking the news, the second is to protect them, the crown prince does not allow them to enter the Kunning Palace, and does not let them linger nearby, so that no one will miss them. After all, a prince is not as important as an emperor. Unfortunately, after he figured this out, he had gone too far on this road and involved too much, and he couldn''t pull it out or go back. Knowing that the fourth uncle was coming back, Qi Wenmi happily went to tell the mother concubine Shi Concubine, but Shi Concubine''s complexion changed slightly, and while delivering a message outside the palace, she hugged him and said, "Silly boy, what are you happy about your fourth uncle coming back? He is on your elder brother''s side, and when he comes back, the world will be settled." Qi Wenmi asked stupidly, "Isn''t the world settled?" Shibi looked at her son complicatedly and said, "If the world is set, you will have no chance, child, don''t you want to be as majestic and mighty as your father, and respond to every call?" The eight-year-old child has passed the period of ignorance. Even if there is not so much conflict in the Qi family''s palace, the prince is not as precocious as the princes of the past dynasties, but at the age of eight he already understands what it means to fight for the throne. Shi Bi''s face was hidden in the darkness, and he said word by word: "It''s all dragon sons, your father still likes you so much, is it because you were born a few years late and lost that opportunity? Child, you also have a chance to Lord of the world, if you give up today, won''t you regret it later?" Qi Wenmi opened her mouth wide and heard herself say, "But the eldest brother is the prince, and the Li family is the prince..." "Silly child, your royal father doesn''t like the aristocratic family. After he came to power, he dealt a lot of blows to the family. Even the harem''s concubines were selected from the third-rank officials and below, and the family was excluded. It shows how much he dislikes the family, and our Shi family is not. Although it is a small family, your grandfather is already a fifth-grade prefect, and the next is the prefect. Later, when you are transferred back to the capital, there will be a mother and a concubine, and you will gradually rise." added: "What''s more, your uncle is still a second-class jinshi. He has also worked in the Hanlin. In the future, there is a possibility that he will be a prince and a chancellor. Are you afraid that you will not support him with him?" Qi Wenmi admitted that at that moment his heart skipped a beat. But soon he shook his head and said firmly: "My father likes eldest brother the most, he will not let me be the emperor." Shibi touched his head and smiled: "Stupid boy, like and hate are not far from each other. If your elder brother does something wrong, your royal father will naturally not like him anymore." "But there are the second brother and the third brother. I am so young, how could the royal father choose me over them?" Shi Concubine sneered: "Your second brother has such a concubine, your father will not choose him, not to mention that he was brought up by Prince Rong and his wife, just because of this, your father will not choose him. , And the third prince, his mother concubine Xu Concubine is timid as a mouse, and he is the same, your father and emperor will not look at him, not to mention, my son has the support of important officials." Chapter 1319： The Cultivation of Dissent (2) The important minister mentioned by Shibi was the one who took the initiative to find Yan Du as his backer. Of course, as the right minister, Yan Du couldn''t express his attitude in person. He just showed kindness to the historian. At this time, when the Great Qi was in turmoil, his attitude was very important. For the Shi family, and for his fourth prince, he won a lot of people''s hearts, and it was at that time that he realized that there were still people who had voted for the fifth brother. Of course, he was young at that time, only over eight years old, and his fifth brother was even younger. He had just entered the study, and he had not even finished reading the Three Character Classic. Obviously, his mother Lu was in charge. At that time, the mother concubine advised him not to take the fifth brother to heart, because the other party was too young, and he was afraid that he would have to be held by others. If the emperor dies and the crown prince is deposed, he and the third prince are the best choices, but the third prince is timid and has nothing, it is not like they have prepared in advance. But that didn''t help. Because the fourth uncle came back faster than they expected, he even knew that Yan Youxiang had turned to him, and the fourth uncle returned to the capital. The situation in the capital was quickly brought under control, and the hearts of the people and the subjects were quickly stabilized. The prince was ordered by the fourth uncle to supervise the country. The capital and the imperial city were surrounded by the Imperial Army and the Imperial Forest Army. guard. Under such power, all the conspiracies fell like fine dust and did not work at all. At that time, he didn''t know how his concubine and uncle planned to abolish the prince and help him to the throne, until he grew up many years later. Combining the tone of his concubine and uncle''s regret and the situation at the time, he could roughly guess it. The royal father disliked the aristocratic family, and the elder brother of the prince, who came from a family of his mother''s family, inherited his father''s ambition, and did not like to let the aristocratic family control the government. Therefore, although the aristocratic family has always been very quiet, they always wanted to focus on the government. And it is very important to re-select an emperor who has a good opinion of the aristocratic clan or is dependent on the clan. He was obviously chosen by the clan, and the fifth brother was selected by the powerful and powerful who wanted to be from the Dragon Power. The emperor was suddenly critically ill. If it were revealed that the prince had poisoned the emperor at this time, he would add fuel to the flames to make the matter worse, alienate the relationship between the prince and the ministers, and then frame the fourth uncle and the prince''s elder brother for plotting a rebellion and competing for the throne. The people of the aristocratic family headed by Yan Du will work together to quell the rebellion, and it is only logical to push him to the top. And they don''t have solid evidence, so this matter has to be fully prepared, and then it can be successful after a sudden attack and a quick and accurate end. Unfortunately, the fourth uncle came back just after they started to prepare, so the uncle and mother-in-law often regretted in front of him. If Qi Haoran could come back three days later, even two days would be fine. But he came back too quickly, maybe it was because he was too slow to get the news of the fourth uncle''s return. Uncle alienated him because of this, "Look, the crown prince sent a letter to Prince Rong long ago, but he didn''t tell you until he was about to come back. He also lied to you that the person who sent the letter had just left the capital, which shows that he was also guarding against you." But later facts proved that the prince''s brother was really not guarding him. The reason why the fourth uncle came back so quickly was because the other three children in the palace were kept in the dark and very unhappy! Even Qi Wenmi had to sigh at Xiao An, the little lion and the tiger head did a good job of disrupting the situation. The father was rescued, and he wanted to back down. But the foot has already stepped out, and the person has already stood on the cliff. If you go back, you will not be able to stand in the original position. It is possible that the stone will roll down the mountain and the body will be broken into pieces. And Yan Du was dismissed, the Yan family was suppressed, and he was even more reluctant to give up his grass, let alone him, even his mother and concubine were forced to move forward. Cooperation has a handle. They have the handle of Yan Du and others in their hands, and they naturally have theirs in their hands. If they don''t want to die, they can only go further and further down this road. If it was said that he was tempted to seize the throne at the beginning, then he was forced to move forward in the middle, and then he was used to this kind of persecution, and he would move forward without anyone threatening him. Constantly provoking the relationship between the father and the prince''s brother, constantly causing trouble for him, and constantly creating more credits, making him look like a "filial son and a worthy grandson". However, it is of no great use. Among the many sons, the father still loves the elder brother the prince the most. Even if he leaves the capital for three or four months a year after he joins politics, he will still argue with the father and have different opinions. Three hundred and sixty-five days in a year, every day I accompany the father and the emperor to entertain and laugh, which is far less than that of the big brother. In the final analysis, it is because of the fourth uncle and the children of the fourth uncle! The fourth uncle is too good at making troubles, and the children of the fourth uncle''s family are also too good at making troubles. Apart from dealing with the affairs of the state, the father and the emperor put half of the rest of his mind on the fourth uncle''s family, and the remaining half is divided between the prince''s brother and the little bear cousin. Very few are assigned to them. As a result, although they always cause trouble to the prince, they are all small troubles, not to mention not hurting his roots, not even his flesh. So they turned to bully Xiaofu, the only one who was still in the study. There is no way, who made Anjun Wang and the fourth uncle to be firm ****, and the fourth uncle and Fan Biaoshu were so good that they could wear a pair of trousers, and the prince of Anjun was sent to the fourth uncle to be raised. Hutou''s cousins ??also followed the fourth uncle. Apart from their brothers, there was only one cousin, Xiaofu, who was an outsider in the study. Of course, companion reading does not count! But also because they bullied Xiao Fu, they have been suppressed by Xiao An since they started participating in politics at the age of sixteen, and he has a tiger-headed lion as a helper. Xiao An is not only the prince of An County, but also the champion of Sanyuan and Di, his father is also the chief assistant of the dynasty. Although his status is not as good as them, the power in his hands is much greater than that of his prince. Not to mention, there were two cousins, the tiger-headed lion and the little lion, who were favored by the father and the emperor to help. During that time, he was living in dire straits, and everything went wrong. Yan Du did not expect that the prince he had worked so hard to support would be suppressed by Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran''s sons before he could fight the prince. . Without Yan Du''s full support, there would be even less things he could do as a young prince. Until the father emperor Chan was in the eldest brother, the most he did was to provoke the relationship between the father emperor and the eldest brother, and add some obstacles to the eldest brother. He never thought that his father could live so long. He often thought that if the father did not take the throne at that time, but continued to be the emperor, and then became the emperor for 20 years, the father and the man who had passed his destiny would be fading. Prince, can they still be kind and filial? Unfortunately, there are not so many ifs in this world. Father Emperor gave the eldest brother the throne, and everything was settled. Apart from the crown prince, the father father had five sons, but only the second brother was fortunate enough to be rewarded as the king of the county by him, and the third brother and the mother concubine of the sixth brother were also promoted to concubines under their protection. Only he and the fifth child were born. A discordant fifth. The father did not give them any rewards, and even their mother and concubine were implicated. They were only concubines all their lives. They were not appointed by the imperial court until they died before the father. But what''s the use of pursuing honor after death if you didn''t enjoy it during your lifetime? At this point, Qi Wenmi is not without regrets, after all. Although the concubine also had selfish intentions, it was all for his son, unlike the second brother''s concubine Zhao Concubine. Chapter 1320： Fanwai Xiaofu (1) Xiaofu, who was short and stout, dragged his schoolbag and ran into the upper study room when all the princes and companions were seated. He wiped away a lot of sweat, stuffed the schoolbag into the desk, and climbed onto the stool to take out the books in the schoolbag. And the pen and ink, but the whole person fell to the ground with a "smack" when his hand reached the stool. The classroom burst into laughter. The fourth prince even kicked his **** viciously with his feet, and laughed, "Cousin, I haven''t woken up since I went out today, and I can even fall on a stool!" The entire stool was shattered, and Xiaofu hit his chin. He looked at them pitifully while covering his chin, and complained, "This stool is broken, someone is harassing me." The fourth prince snorted from his nose and asked, "Then who did you say to punish you, the twins who liked to get into trouble the most in our study are gone." Xiaofu immediately said angrily: "Big Brother Hutou and Big Little Lion won''t bully me. You must have done it. You are jealous that I read better than you!" Xiaofu, who grew up with Hutou and the others, doesn''t know that sometimes the truth is often the most hurtful, and now not only the fourth prince is angry, but also the third prince, who is older than them, and said angrily: "It''s amazing to be able to read. " A companion outside immediately shouted, "Sir is here!" The children in the classroom immediately shut up and stood up with their hands behind their backs. This was not the era when the princes of the Qing Dynasty could beat up their teachers. Here, even the emperor had to stand up and salute the teacher when he saw him. Therefore, the princes did not dare to make trouble, and even Xiaofu, who was wronged, did not dare to shout, but stood up and stood aside in grief and indignation. Zhang Xianhuai, editor of the Hanlin Academy, noticed that the atmosphere in the classroom was wrong as soon as he came in. When he looked again, he found that his most proud student was standing beside a broken stool with tears in his eyes. His face suddenly sank. Anyone who has studied clan studies knows what this is about, but this is the first time in the study. He had a headache. When Qi Wenjin and the Crown Prince were studying in the past, these gentlemen faced students who kept asking questions. Occasionally, they would find one or two bugs in the book. At first glance, they knew that it was Prince Rong''s heir, Qi Wenjin. Later, the twins of Prince Rong''s family and the Prince of Anjun also went to school, and it was so lively. Every gentleman who came to the class was very careful when walking, for fear that something might come out of his body or in the book, even walking on the road. You have to watch and listen to all directions, for fear of encountering something strange. I thought that all these bear children would be relieved when they left, but who knew that it would be more troublesome. It used to be that the students united against their gentlemen, but now its better, the students are starting to get chaotic. But he was not happy at all as Mr. Might as well turn the gun on him, what is a good student to bully the weak? Zhang Xian was a little angry, and walked to the podium with a stern face. He glanced at the princes and companions, then looked at Xiaofu, and said solemnly: "Go find a stool and sit down again." Xiaofu also has two companions, so naturally he doesn''t have to do this by himself, and soon the companions brought him a stool. Xiaofu rubbed his arms and climbed up on the stool and sat down. Zhang Xianhuai couldn''t help but soften his heart because of his tearful eyes. Therefore, after school, Zhang Xianhuai sternly warned the people in the classroom that no matter what his status was, he would never allow such incidents to occur in the study room again, otherwise he would sue the emperor and ask the emperor to rectify the atmosphere in the study room. Although Zhang Xianhuai didn''t complain to the saint in the end, he made a vague mention of it in the report on the students'' learning progress, and even blocked Fan Zijin for a word or two after the court. But it was of no use, because the emperor always felt that his children were friendly, so he only let Eunuch Wan supervise it for two days, and let it go after he found that there was no abnormality. Fan Zijin was even more direct. After the court meeting, he swayed outside the study room. He glanced at Xiaofu and saw that he was sitting upright and listening to the lecture carefully. He also raised his small hand and actively answered the questions of Mr. A good student who shows no sign of being bullied at all. So, he waved his hand and forgot about it. If he was bullied, he could tell at a glance, thinking that he and Haoran were just like hedgehogs when they were bullied in the academy, still in the mood to answer Mr. Not to mention that he took the initiative to answer. But Xiaofu is taught by Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling has always encouraged children to think when they have questions, to answer actively when they have answers, to try their best to find answers if they dont have answers, and to ask teachers if they cant find them. Therefore, even if Xiaofu was bullied before class and his eyes were red and swollen, he still raised his little hand after class to answer the questions he knew. This is almost distressing for the teachers who stand on top of the lectures. How can there be such obedient and considerate children in this world? And the reason why Eunuch Wan did not find anything unusual was because those few days belonged to the wait-and-see period of several little princes. After all, it was the first time they were bullying someone in the study, and they were noticed by their husband. Naturally, they waited and watched with fear. Then they found out that no one bothered them, so a few children became more daring, they dared not do it in the classroom, but there were also many opportunities outside the classroom. The system of going to the study was proposed by Mu Yangling. The requirements for the children were very strict. They could not bring people in to serve them. Even the companion reading only accompanied them to study. It is also borne by oneself, and should not be done by a companion. This is different from the previous dynasties, so Xiaofu had to carry his schoolbag by himself. Therefore, lunch is naturally handled by itself. The palace servants who went to the study put the food box in the side hall, and the students went to fetch it by themselves. So, every time he left school, Xiaofu was always pushed to the bottom of the queue. By the time he got his share of the food box, most of the meals in the food box had already been distributed. If you dont have enough to eat at noon, its okay, and you will be pranked by people during lunch break. Xiaofu had been making a fuss about not wanting to go to school for two days. Fan Zijin happened to be very busy with the reform of the official system. It was his first time as a cabinet minister, and he had to learn from Rongxuan in many things, so sometimes when he came back It was already midnight, so he slept directly in the study, and when he went out, his wife and children were still asleep. Xiao Xia couldn''t deal with her young son who was rolling and crying. There was nothing she could do, so she asked the palace for two days of sick leave, but she couldn''t keep taking sick leave because Mu Yangling had long predicted that the child would be sick of learning to pretend to be sick, so she had to take sick leave early. Make a rule that taking more than one day of sick leave requires the pulse of the imperial doctor and the signature of the parent. Because of this rule, the little bear and the tiger-headed little lion directly gave up the idea of ??truancy. And this time, Xiao Xias request for leave this time is still the request of the imperial doctor Wang to be false, and it will be difficult to ask for another leave. Little Xia could only ask her son why he didn''t want to go to school. Xiaofu complained tearfully: "They united to bully me!" Xiao Xia looked at the pitiful son, grabbed his hand and said, "Mother went to the palace to ask the Empress to take care of you, Xiao Fu, they are princes, they are more noble than you, you can bear it for a while, OK?" Chapter 1321： Fanwai Xiaofu (2) Xiaofu looked at his mother aggrieved, and shouted: "But I can''t bear it, I can''t eat enough, I can''t sleep well, I will trip over when I walk, and my schoolbag has been messed up by them. Mother, help me. Would you like to beat them up?" Xiao Xia smiled bitterly, "Child, I''m not your fourth aunt." Mu Yangling can beat the prince, because she has raised the prince, she can beat even the prince, and the rules of going to the study are set by her, so she can beat a few princes, but she can''t, there is a difference between high and low, they are Lord, she is a minister, and the minister must obey the king. But Xiao Xia also has her own way of coping. Xiao Fu is her youngest son, and Xiao An is by Qi Haoran''s side. She has only such a son left by her side, so naturally she can''t bear to lose him. So, Xiao Xia went to the palace on the same day to beg to see the queen, and begged her to take care of Xiao Fu in the palace, and then she kept going to Xiao Fu''s two companions'' homes. It can be seen that the emperor believed in his husband very much, because Hutou and the others left the study room. The emperor was worried that the children would be neglected when they lost their classmates, so he chose companion reading for them. Each prince has two companions, and Xiaofu also has two places for companions, which is equivalent to the treatment of Xiaofu in the palace equal to the prince. Xiao Xia really couldn''t beat up a few princes, and couldn''t even express dissatisfaction with them, but in the study, apart from the prince, they were companions, and there were ten companions. As long as she could win over a few more to support her son, even if the son would still Being bullied will also ease a lot. And she is not only the princess of An County, but also the wife of a cabinet minister, equivalent to the wife of the prime minister. For the sake of her son, she doesn''t mind selling the favors of these companions. She can''t do things like let her husband open the back door, but she can do it by leading their daughters and relatives to meet people of her class and develop contacts. Xiao Xia ran for Xiao Fu, and quickly attracted a few companions for her son. The future of several little princes was doomed as early as when Prince Rong refused the fiefs. They would not have fiefs and could only stay in the court, so the power in their hands would not be much. much heavier. Of course, they can''t blatantly form a party. At most, let their children take care of the youngest Xiaofu when they go to the study, and don''t get involved when the princes are bullying him, because they know that the little Xia family will leave every companion. It has passed, so they are not worried that their children will be excluded because of it. Because no one will refuse this request of Princess Anjun. After two days of sick leave, Xiaofu said goodbye to his mother with tears in his eyes and went to the palace to study. On this day, he was still bullied and slightly injured. Because the fourth prince found that the companions were unwilling to obey orders to bully Xiaofu, so he could only do it himself. Xiaofu once had a bear, and was the head of a dragon and a phoenix. He also acted wrongly behind his eldest brother and the tiger-headed little lion cousin. How could he be bullied by others? Therefore, after being tripped over in the martial arts class again, Xiaofu got angry and threw his fist at the fourth prince and punched him. He remembered what Brother Xiaoxiong said, to capture the thief first to capture the king, and the fourth prince took the lead against him, so he naturally had to beat the fourth prince first. However, the dream is very beautiful, but the reality is very cruel. Not only is he young and short, but he is also small in strength. Xiaofu was put down by the fourth prince with one arm, and then the fourth prince pressed him and beat him. If the martial arts master kept watching and picked up the fourth prince in time, Xiaofu''s face would have been injured, but even so he fell heavily, limping towards the martial arts master, and invited him for two days in an open and fair manner. Fake. It''s been a bit rough going to the study these few days. The gentlemen have noticed it. The martial arts master was also afraid that Xiaofu would stay behind again, so he nodded and agreed, and asked the palace servants to carry him back in person. Xiao Xia saw that her son was sent back in the afternoon, and when she saw the slightly swollen calf, she burst into tears. Xiaofu said with anger in his eyes: "Mother, don''t cry, look, my son will not let them bully in vain." Xiao Xia immediately hugged his head and said, "Silly boy, that''s the prince, you are not allowed to come here. We won''t go to school in the palace. When your father comes back in the evening, I will tell him that we will find an academy outside. Don''t go to the palace." "I don''t," Xiaofu insisted and said, "Big brother went to school there, Hutou brother and the others also went to school there, and the little leopard will also go to school there in the future, and I will also graduate from the study room! " Xiaofu grew up behind a group of bear children, not to mention the tiger-headed little lion, Xiaoan is the most powerful and unyielding person, and has a high IQ, he dare not expect to surpass the big brother, but at least he will not be Coward, after being bullied like that, won''t you fight back? Xiaofu said to his mother confidently: "I said before that I couldn''t go to school. You insisted that I go to school. Now I''m going to go to school. I''ll see how they bully me tomorrow!" is Fan Zijin''s son in the end. Even if he has lived happily ever since he was a child, he will fight back in a set way. This kid knows how to buy people''s hearts. He didn''t let anyone do anything, just took a lot of money to the palace, money can make ghosts run the mill, not to mention people? Don''t they like to grab their meals? Xiaofu didn''t rob them, and he couldn''t rob him either, but when they opened his food box to grab his food, he just poured the stinky tea in his hands... Not only is the food in his food box uneatable, but even their food box has been affected a bit. How can the pampered princes be able to eat it? Xiaofu looked at them triumphantly and said, "You go and file a complaint!" But can they sue? cannot! The father asked their brothers to love each other and help each other. If they wanted to complain, it would be equivalent to telling the father that they were bullying Xiaofu. A group of people gritted their teeth at him. However, Xiaofu proudly went to the palace servants who went to the study, took out the money for them, and said, "This is what the young master gave you. My food box fell on the ground accidentally, you go to the kitchen and give it to me. Get one." When the others saw this, they could only tell the palace servants to go and get another portion. But there is a big difference between giving money and not giving money. Even if the dishes are the same, there are differences in weight, heat, and even whether there is a lot of meat or vegetables in it. But this time, the palace people personally delivered the food boxes to the masters, and no longer put them in the corners, and the other princes could not compete for it. Xiaofu was full, so he didn''t sleep at all at noon. He took a book and ran into the classroom to close his eyes and rest. If the princes didn''t sleep and came to trouble him, he would "play" with them. And the princes soon found out that they had been hit back, firstly, they found bugs in their bed, and then they were stepped on by Xiaofu when they stretched out their feet to stumble. What is even more hateful is that Xiaofu crushed them in their schoolwork. The hatred between the two sides became deeper and deeper, and the companions could no longer be alone, and were soon divided into two factions to fight against each other. And the number of people on Xiaofu''s side is obviously at a disadvantage, but this kid has a lot of ideas. Although he is always bullied, he can always fight back, and neither side is begging for favor. Xiaofu thought, if his father hadn''t decided to send him to his fourth uncle and aunt, he would have gone further and further down this road, and he might have been even gloomier than his father in the end. Chapter 1322： Fanwai Xiaofu (3) It has been three years since the little friends were separated, and the young Xiaofu can''t remember the voice and appearance of the little leopard and Baozhu, but he still remembers their friendship. Speaking of which, the time when they grew up with them was the most carefree. Every day there were endless games to play and endless problems to think about. Their biggest trouble was not being beaten by adults when they got into trouble. I don''t know if my cousin still remembers him. Holding such anxiety, Xiaofu''s sadness when he left home lightened. Xiaofu was escorted to Guangzhou by the palace guards. Qi Haoran heard that there are doctors from the West here, so he came to see what their skills were and what rare medicinal materials were in the country. When he received Zijin''s letter, he was delighted and said to Mu Yangling proudly: "What, even Zijin admits that he is not as good as me in teaching and educating people, so he sent Xiaofu here." Mu Yangling took a look at the letter and smiled: "He clearly said that the environment in the capital is not good, but he didn''t say that you are better than him in godson." Mu Yangling said that his expression darkened slightly, "What''s going on in the study? Listening to Xiao An''s words, the students in it are now Xiaochaotang, and they are fighting every day." Seeing her worried look, Qi Haoran couldn''t help but snorted coldly: "Don''t worry about this, they have parents, why should you worry? Big brother is busy with government affairs, and it doesn''t matter if he is not in good health. Those concubines in the harem are always busy. Cant teach your own children when youre full and have nothing to do? After all, children are still teaching them badly. The Qi Fan family has always had a deep friendship. He grew up in the Fan family, and Xiao An and Xiao Fu also grew up in the Qi family. They did not distinguish each other. The eldest brother also said that the two children were treated as princes, but Xiao Fu was still bullied. into that. After all, he was a child he raised by himself, so Qi Haoran favored Xiaofu without even thinking about it. As a result, Xiaofu was warmly welcomed as soon as he arrived in Guangzhou. Qi Haoran patted his head and said, "We''re going to stay in Guangzhou for a month or two, and wait for the famous Western doctors, you and Little Leopard Baozhu to play here, and then go to school after getting familiar with Guangzhou." Xiaofu has a good memory, and when he sees the sea, he exclaims: "I know this place, I know this place!" Qi Haoran burst out laughing, teasing the dragon and the phoenix: "You can remember Xiaofu here, but you have no impression at all." Baozhu pouted in dissatisfaction and shouted, "I am younger than my second cousin." Little Leopard said: "I recognize this place now." Qi Haoran pointed to the sea yard not far away and said, "That''s the sea yard that you and your brothers made, you go and have a look." After saying that, he stopped disturbing the three children''s relationship, turned around and left. Xiaofu embarrassedly pursed his lips and smiled at his two cousins. After three years of separation, he was still a little unfamiliar. The little leopard looked at his younger sister and then at his cousin, and decisively stepped forward to hold his hand and said, "I will take you to see pearls, and I will dig pearls." Baozhu immediately stepped forward to hold his hand and said, "I''ll go too, can you dig out a beautiful pearl and give it to me?" Xiaofu felt that the little hand in his palm was warm, and it was warm to his heart. Most of the resentment that he had been repelled in the study room had disappeared, and his eyes were slightly hot and he nodded fiercely. The three children held hands and ran to the sea yard to see the sea mussels caught. It took only half a day for the gap between the three children to disappear. When they came home in the evening, the three of them held hands and sang songs all the way home. They were very happy. Mu Yangling smiled when he saw that they were getting better again as they were when they were young. Xiaofu saw the fourth aunt and ran up immediately, and asked, "Four aunt, we want to meet the foreigners." Little Leopard and Baozhu also looked at their mother eagerly. Mu Yangling knew that he was talking about a Western banquet held by foreigners in a few days, and smiled: "You go and ask your fourth uncle, if he agrees to take you there, he will go." Xiaofu rolled his eyes and asked, "Does the fourth uncle want to find a famous Western doctor to treat Uncle Huang? Doesn''t it mean that they are barbarians, and their medical skills are better than ours?" "The barbarians also have their own things that they are good at, such as craftsmanship. In some respects, our Daqi is not as good as the Western Ocean, but in terms of medical skills, on the whole, I am still better than the Western Ocean at this time." "Your fourth uncle wants to wait for a famous western doctor just to see if he is good at conditioning the body and what famous medicines are available in China." At this time, the overall medical skills of the Western world are indeed not very good, and they are far incomparable with Daqi, but maybe the famous Western doctors who have come from far away are good at the shortcomings of Daqi''s medical skills? No matter what kind of thing is to be constantly developed, the overall prosperity of Daqi does not mean that every aspect is better than the other. Mu Yangling said to the three children: "We can only improve ourselves and the country will be more prosperous only when we see the strengths of others, discover our weaknesses, and constantly improve and advance. If you can only see your own strengths, and To laugh at other people''s shortcomings is to rest on their laurels and be arrogant." "Others are catching up with you, but you are still complacent and feel that you are strong, others are too weak, and one day when others far surpass you, they will return a hundred times the contempt you have received." Mu Yangling said to the three children earnestly: "You are the future of Daqi, only the farther you see, the better Daqi will be." Xiaofu hasn''t heard anyone teach him this way for a long time. He was a little dazed for a while, then he seriously thought about the words of his aunt, and said solemnly: "Then we should always walk in front of them, so that they will never catch up." Mu Yangling laughed and praised: "This idea is good, the key is that you have to be able to do it." The praised little blessing is full of brilliance. The little leopard shouted: "Mother, don''t worry, when I grow up, I will lead the troops to pacify all those foreigners and make them all subjects of Daqi, then whether they are strong or not, I will belong to Daqi. already." Mu Yangling opened her mouth wide. She didn''t expect that she would be able to give birth to a war madman. She hurriedly stopped her and said, "Little Leopard, war hurts people a lot, so don''t talk about war easily." "But the Western countries are fighting back and forth now, and the people are also suffering a lot, just like the Warring States Period," said the little leopard, "If I go to pacify the Western Oceans, I should unite them and restore the people''s peace. They don''t Should you thank me?" Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, thinking of the current relationship between Western countries fighting with each other, and found that the little leopard was right, but this did not mean that she was willing to make her son a battlefield madman, so he said: "But you are Orientals, they are Westerners, you look different from them, what if they dont want to let you settle down and unite against you? The little leopard pouted, not understanding why they would rather be in civil strife than unify, and said, "Since they are so united, I will not fight them, but I don''t think it is possible. The alliance during the Warring States Period has not been maintained. Ignoring interests and uniting as one?" So little leopard, how backward are Westerners in your eyes? It was obvious that she had been taught very well since she was a child. He also respected Westerners before, and he didn''t call him "barbarians" like he is now. Chapter 1323： Looking at the world outside (1) Not only is the little leopard unfriendly to foreigners, but the jewels are all disgusted. Mu Yangling was even more curious. Dragon and phoenix fetuses were born in Guangzhou. It is not uncommon for foreigners. Although they were young at the time, they could not remember it, but because of the development of the sea trade in Daqi, there were also many Westerners in the capital. When the dragon and phoenix ran to Qianmen Street to play, they occasionally encountered foreigners, and the two children were most curious about why they looked different from them, their food customs, etc. They never looked down on each other because they were not of our race. . And this time they came to Guangzhou for only seven or eight days, but the two children suddenly changed their attitude. Little Leopard said confidently: "Mother, if you go to Xiyangfang''s inner street, you won''t like them." Baozhu said with a disgusting expression: "Yes, yes, they are so dirty, I will never go to Xiyangfang again." Humans like to get together with the same kind. Just like there were always Chinatowns in foreign countries in previous lives, Westerners also have Xiyangfang in Daqi, where foreigners gather in groups. In the beginning, there were not many foreigners in Guangzhou, and their residences were mainly located near the chambers of commerce. However, in the past ten years, maritime trade has developed rapidly. Many Westerners like to come to Daqi to do business. The number has increased sharply, but very few can speak Chinese. . It is not easy to live in a foreign country. Although these foreigners are not from the same country, they are from the same part of Europe. Maybe their country is still at war, but outside they belong to the same race, so they also live together in a group. As a result, the two streets behind the Chamber of Commerce were gradually bought or rented by Westerners. Because all the people who came and went there were Westerners, they were called Xiyangfang. There are many western objects and gems sold by sailors and westerners who came with the boat. Qi people like to go there to shop for treasures. Little Leopard and Baozhu, who had just arrived in Guangzhou, heard that there were treasures in them, so they left and ran away to join in the fun. Walking from Fangshi to their residential area, I saw feces, urine stains, little leopards and pearls almost spit out in the streets. The most unacceptable thing for the two children is that a 15- or 16-year-old foreign boy took off his pants and squatted down to pee in the street. He kept complaining in his heart that the two children were shocked that foreigners didn''t care about their own children. Because of this surprise, they didn''t leave immediately, so they saw more. The foreigners on this street, whether adults or children, men or women, are in a hurry to defecate anywhere. The little leopard immediately shouted: "This, this is simply insulting, no, no, don''t they have any shame? The key is that they don''t feel stinky?" They don''t know whether Baozhu stinks or not. Anyway, Baozhu is about to be disgusted to death. She didn''t want to stay for a quarter of an hour, so she took her brother''s hand and ran out. The two children went to the yamen to file a complaint, asking the county yamen to rectify the streets. How could such a thing happen in their Guangzhou city? There was no need for the county magistrate to act on this matter, and the county wardens stopped the two children and said, "Okay, alright, we know about this, you hurry up and go home, and don''t go to Xiyangfang if you have nothing to do. , be careful they take you aboard and take you away." The yamen did not know the identities of the two children, but seeing that they had guards behind them and that they were well dressed, they thought it was the young lady who came to Xiyangfang out of curiosity, so they dismissed them perfunctorily. The little leopard was immediately angry and scolded: "You just eat and don''t work, do you allow the foreigners to make our streets so dirty?" The yamen immediately shouted injustice: "Young master has misunderstood us, who said we don''t care, but it still works. Over the years, we have raided Xiyangfang two or three times every month, and after the inspection, it will be cleaned for two days, and it will still be like this after that. , we only have so many people, so we can''t keep staring at that street all the time to prevent foreigners from urinating and urinating everywhere, right?" Speaking of this, the yamen officers were also very helpless, saying: "Foreigners love to defecate everywhere, what can we do? For this matter, our county magistrate also printed and distributed hundreds of copies of "The Analects of Confucius" and "Book of Rites" to give to foreigners Now, but they can''t even speak Daqi, let alone literacy and reading, rigid rules are useless, the county magistrate can''t punish them with money, so the adults of the Lifanyuan and the Censor should find a ** **coming." "Yes, yes, those hundreds of books were blinded, and they were used for the finances of our county government." Little Leopard and Baozhu asked in shock: "Why do they have such a hobby?" The yamen saw the shocked appearance of these two children and knew that the disgust they had just seen had made them sick. The first time they saw the entire street covered with urine and urination, they were also disgusted. The yamen officers started to talk, and they said: "What''s the matter? In our Guangzhou city, there is only one street like this. According to Westerners, they are like this in the whole country. It''s really not surprising." The little leopard asked in silence for a while, "Isn''t there a public toilet in the city?" "Yes, but they just don''t like going to public toilets." The yamen officers were also very distressed when they said this. These yamen servants have all been guides to Westerners. They have been taught that they can go to the public toilet if they are in a hurry. It was only at this time that the yamen began to miss the carriage and horse tax of the previous dynasty and its extension of fines. In Dazhou, a vehicle and a horse must pay a horse tax when they enter the city on the road, which includes not only the cost of using the road for vehicles and horses, but also the cleaning cost of horses and animals on the road. In the previous dynasties, Emperor Xiaozong began to levy fine donations. Anyone who had livestock, people had to pay fine donations anywhere in the city. People paid it back, but it was controllable, but livestock was uncontrollable. Therefore, most of the previous dynasties entrusted cattle and horses at the gate of the city. After the establishment of this dynasty, all such taxes were included in the ranks of harsh and miscellaneous taxes, not only the fines and taxes were cancelled, but also the tax on vehicles and horses. The yamen said: "If it is levied according to the taxes of the previous dynasty, no matter how big the problems of these Westerners can be corrected." Baozhu said with bulging cheeks: "Isn''t there any way to correct their behavior? Their dirty streets are also my streets." The yamen said indifferently: "I guess it will be changed when the Westerners also have a saint." Seeing that the two young masters were still wandering angrily and unwilling to leave, the guards hurried forward and whispered to persuade: "Not all foreigners are like this. After all, the young master and the young lady saw only a few, so let''s go back and discuss with the master first. , Master and the businessman have a good relationship, maybe there is a way?" Little Leopard and Baozhu angrily went back to find their father. Qi Haoran widened his eyes and said, "Why do you care about these details?" In his opinion, it is enough for the two countries to cooperate with each other based on their interests. They are not stuck in the big world, and there is no need to interfere with their living habits. But Baozhu insisted: "They will teach other children badly. If Daqi''s children learn from them and cannot change this bad habit when they grow up and pass it on from generation to generation, wouldn''t Guangzhou become a stinky city? " "And other cities will also be affected by Guangzhou. At that time, one person will affect one person, and one city will affect another city. In the end, we will become a stinky country. What should we do?" The little leopard looked at his father eagerly and said. : "Daddy, you must find a way to get them to break this bad habit." Qi Haoran raised his forehead with a headache and said, "Father really doesn''t have a good way, why don''t you think about it. If there is a good way to tell me, I''ll ask someone to do it." Chapter 1324： Looking at the world outside (2) Not all Westerners are like this. Foreigners who came to Daqi in the early years, such as Andrei and other businessmen, have already changed their living habits. Although they are not as hygienic as the Qi people who take a bath every day, they will not. Like people in the country, I only take a few showers in my life. And Xiyangfang was not so chaotic at the beginning. Although the domestic aristocracy is not a big deal anywhere in the country, but here, shrewd businessmen know how to follow the customs of the countryside, so few people will violate the psychological bottom line of Qi people. However, as the cost of going to sea decreases, more and more people are willing to take risks, and various types of work are needed on board. The foreigners who come to Daqi have three religions and nine streams, so it is more difficult to manage. This phenomenon of ??Xiyangfang appeared. Little Leopard and Baozhu studied the formation of Xiyangfang and the people inside in order to find the "good way" that their father said. And the more they got to know each other, the more they could do nothing. Not only the magistrate of Guangzhou County, but also the prefect of Guangzhou also thought of many ways for this, such as strictly prohibiting, and then sending people to guide and supervise, and also to ask people to teach the foreigners in Xiyangfang about the most basic etiquette, righteousness and shame. but with little success. The little leopard felt that the reason why they could not correct this habit was because people in their country, even the nobles, did this. There were only two ways to change them. One was to assimilate Andre for ten or twenty years. , and even longer to assimilate them; the little leopard, who has always been impatient, feels that he must not be able to do this, not to mention, who will assimilate who will not be sure. After all, my mother said that bad habits are easy to learn, but good habits are hard to shape. And the second is to let the people of their entire country change over, whether they are commoners or nobles. But he can''t even correct Xiyangfang, how can he correct them as a whole country? It''s still a bunch of countries. Little Leopard felt that the only way to capture them was to command them from above. Mu Yangling was a little tired when she learned that her son was trying so hard to unify the Western countries in order to make them develop a good habit of not going anywhere. She looked at her son up and down and asked, "Are you obsessed with cleanliness?" Otherwise, she really can''t understand his madness. Little Leopard shook his head, "Although I love cleanliness, it''s not to the point of being morbid. Mother, don''t worry." Mu Yangling thought about it and said, "Perhaps you can convince them of your health?" "It''s too much trouble to reason with them." "Wouldn''t it be troublesome for you to go to war to unify the West?" Little Leopard shook his head decisively, "It''s just a war, what''s the trouble?" He looked at the longing outside and said: "When the dragon flag of my Daqi is planted in every corner of the world, if we want them to change their bad habits, they have to change it. How wonderful." He smiled again: "When the time comes, mother, you can play wherever you want, and I will build houses for you and daddy in every place. When you are tired, stop and live for a year or two, and rest when you are not tired. Go play again." Yes, the son not only wants to start a world war, but also wants to be a world real estate tycoon, she said: "I thank you, I hope your father can also accept your kindness." Mu Yangling felt that she had to discuss with Qi Haoran about the education of the little leopard. She obviously looked at it every day, how did this child grow into a war madman? Little Bear, Little Lion and Tiger Head are all taught by her, so the three of them are obviously normal. Mu Yangling was worried, but Qi Haoran praised his son and said, "It''s not a loss to be the son of the Lord, he has ambition." Mu Yangling glared at him without realizing it, and continued to say proudly: "As soon as a few children grow up, let them go to expand the territory, one child goes in one direction, all the south, east, north and west are included..." Yes, this is the biggest war madman. Mu Yangling overthrew the man, picked up the pillow and covered his chest, straddled him and asked, "When did you come up with this idea? You are a general, don''t you know how many people died in the war? Qi is better. Are you asking the people to go back to starvation to support the soldiers of Da Qi? Do you want me to tell you the story of Emperor Wu of Hans army? Qi Haoran touched his head and said, "Don''t you just say that..." "The children are so badly taught by you, I said, how come the children taught by me, a peace lover, have become war madmen. It turns out that you are behind the scenes, saying, what nonsense do you usually tell them? " Qi Haoran said: "Several children have ambitions and want to expand their territory for Daqi. I can''t attack them. Daqi''s soldiers and horses are strong and they have to rely on them." Therefore, he encouraged all the sons who said they wanted to conquer Dayuan and swallow Xixia, and hoped that they would work hard to practice martial arts, learn to arrange troops, and contribute to the great Qi Jiangshan. Mu Yangling stared at him, feeling that all the good children had been taught badly by him. Qi Haoran said, "Don''t worry, when they grow up, they will all understand these principles. They are not noble sons who do not know the sufferings of the world. Could it be that they will expand their territory and disregard the people of Daqi and the country for this sentence. ?" Qi Haoran curled Mu Yangling''s hair to reassure her: "Xiao Xiong said when he was a child that he wanted to send troops to the Western Ocean, and he would take down the other side of the sea for you, but do you think he has said something else now? And our children They are all kind-hearted, who would do such a thing?" Mu Yangling really thinks about it. When they lived in Guangzhou, Xiaoxiong saw that she always wanted to go out to play by boat, so he threatened to lead troops to occupy the Western Ocean for her to play when he grew up. And the children are indeed kind-hearted. Their kind-heartedness is not to sympathize with the chickens and rabbits, but to sympathize with the poor people in Daqi, knowing that they are living in misery, and that a bad decision by the superior can make a family shattered. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief when he thought of the performance of the children, but he was still unwilling to let Qi Haoran go. Qi Haoran nodded again and again, and went to touch Mu Yangling in a frenzy. Mu Yangling clapped his hand, turned over and sat on the bed, kicked the person out of bed, and said, "I punish you not to sleep in the bed tonight, go out to sleep on a soft couch." Qi Haoran lay under the bed and pretended to be dead. Mu Yangling was lying on the side of the bed and whispered: "How about you sleep and sit down tonight?" Qi Haoran puffed up his cheeks and got up to find his younger son to settle accounts. Little Leopard was happily dragging Xiao Fu to look at the chart he sneaked out of his father''s study, and pointed to Jiang Shan Road: "When the time comes, I will lead the troops to occupy this large piece of land. Will you be my military advisor?" Xiaofu was a year older than him after all, and he spent three years in the study room. He tilted his head and asked, "Where did you get the soldiers? What if the prince''s brother doesn''t agree to send troops?" Little Leopard said indifferently: "What''s the matter, I''m recruiting now, two-legged people are everywhere." Xiaofu was shocked, "You are rebelling." Little Leopard was confused, "I don''t rebel against Uncle Huang and Brother Crown Prince, how could it be a rebellion? I''m just here to help Daqi fight for territory, shouldn''t they be happy?" Xiaofu thought about it and asked again, "But do you have money? It costs a lot of money to recruit troops and horses, right?" The little leopard was distressed now, he tilted his head and said, "I think I have a lot of money, I don''t know if it''s enough, if it''s not enough, can you lend me a little?" Xiaofu hesitated before nodding and said, "Then you have to pay me back, I don''t have much money." The little leopard patted his chest and said that he would definitely pay it back. The two friends reached an agreement. Chapter 1325： Looking at the world outside (3) Xiaofu was afraid that the little leopard would lose his money, so he personally helped to calculate the cost of recruiting horses. he doesn''t have much money! Xiaofu has spent a lot of money in the past three years. He is only at a slight disadvantage against several little princes. Half of it depends on his own mind, and the other half depends on money. The prince has power in the palace, he has money, they use their power to oppress people to bully him, and he throws money back. The palace servants in the study and the imperial kitchen have all accepted his bribes. Fortunately, he is really rich. There are 22 taels per month. In addition to the returns from the investment in sea trade, pearl sea farms, etc., and the mother''s distressed help from time to time, the most important thing Xiaofu lacks is money. But there is no shortage of it and he doesn''t use it like this. Besides, it has become a practice for the children of the three families to do charity work. Every year, he has to give a part of the money to the person in charge of Baoxiong Academy to help poor students to study. Therefore, Xiaofu found that he seemed to be poor after such a ruckus. In order not to let the little leopard waste his money, he was very careful to find an abacus to help him calculate the cost of recruiting troops. Then the two children discovered that they were so poor that they could only build a team of less than 500 people with so much money. The cost of hiring soldiers and buying horses was asked by the captain of the guards. These people were all members of the military and knew all about them. Xiaofu stared at the cost of the 100 horses and said, "I don''t think you should buy so many horses, and weapons, armor, food and grass are not counted." Little Leopard snapped his fingers and said, wanting to cry without tears: "If you count those, then I can''t even hire 200 people..." In fact, hiring people is not expensive. What is expensive is equipment, such as horses, weapons, armor, military uniforms, and food and grass consumed. Little Leopard looked at the number on the paper that was enough for a family to be rich for ten lifetimes, and found that he couldn''t even pull a team of 500 people. He sighed: "No wonder the father and mother often say that the war hurts the people, we have so much money and so on, let alone ordinary people." Xiaofu tilted his head and asked, "Then are you still going to grab the site?" Little Leopard patted the table and said, "Yes!" "Since 500 people can''t be hired, then we''ll just hire 40 or 50 people, so that the funds will be more abundant." Xiaofu twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "Then go to a group fight?" Forty or fifty people. Every year before the village, there are hundreds of people who fight for water, so are you going to grab the territory and conquer the world, or are you going to fight with each other? Qi Haoran, who was about to convince his son when he walked to the door, twitched the corners of his mouth when he heard the words, turned around and left. He only had the ambition to hire forty or fifty people. Are they still afraid that he would make a mess? Let them make trouble. Little Leopard said confidently: "Even if there are only forty or fifty people, I can crush foreigners. If you don''t believe me, just watch." Xiaofu certainly doesn''t believe it. Little Leopard said with an ambitious plan: "Knowing yourself and knowing the enemy can help you win a hundred battles. I''m still young, and the lurking plan will last eight or nine years. When I figure out the foreigners, it will be easy to conquer them." Little Leopard also wrote to his brothers about this idea to seek their support. Of course, in addition to moral support, the most important thing is financial support. Xiaobao couldn''t help laughing when he received the letter from his cousin, and said to Xiaoxiong, "Little Leopard is really ambitious, but I don''t know if he can still remember what he said today in eighty-nine years." Children always have many dreams, but they may not be able to realize them all when they grow up, but Xiaobao has an encouraging attitude towards them, so he wrote a letter to the little leopard with a good temper, saying that he really wants to go to the West in the future, and he will use his brother''s attitude Supporting some of his property in name. Xiaoxiong rolled his eyes and said that if he wants to understand foreigners, he must persevere. The first thing to do is to learn their language, characters, their culture, and the relationship between countries... Xiaobao was startled when he saw how specific he wrote, and asked, "Are you really planning to use troops against the West?" Xiaoxiong said solemnly: "If people don''t offend me, I naturally won''t offend them, but we still have to take precautions. Pedro has dominated the sea area around Guangzhou for more than ten years. The coast is also gradually being controlled by the Westerners, which shows their ambitions." "There are more and more foreigners coming to Daqi, and Daqi is rich in resources. Even the seven-year-old leopard looks down on foreigners. You can see how different their lives are compared to Daqi. You think they will be willing to look at Daqi people. Are you rich and comfortable, while you suffer?" Xiaobao gradually became serious. Xiaoxiong continued: "Even though there are many things in the West that are not as good as my Daqi, there are also advantages in weapons such as cannons and guns, and the strength of the other party''s ships is far higher than my Daqi. If the other party uses ships to transport soldiers in Daqi If we exchange fire with us on the land, then I will definitely lose a lot." "so" "Since the little leopard has the heart, it''s better to let him prepare early. Although he is young now, he will grow up one day," Xiao Xiong said lightly: "If the Western countries really conflict with me, then The battlefield should be moved to the Western Ocean, although the distance is long and the supply is somewhat difficult, the impact on the people of Daqi is the lowest, and the losses are also the lowest." Xiaobao was silent for a while, and asked, "Will the Western countries really have a bad relationship with me?" Little Bear pulled the corner of his mouth and said: "Britain, France and other countries have been urging us to give them a place for their fleet to dock, in which not only judicial power, but also taxation are all managed by themselves, which is equivalent to splitting in our country. A place to establish another country, and some officials in the court still think that it is only a small space, whether it is a gift or a lease, so as to make the Western countries surrender..." Little Bear pouted and said, "You say, do they have any ambitions? Will they be tempted to attack me one day?" It''s not that Xiao Xiong doesn''t love face, and since he was a child, "money oppression" let him know that the most beautiful but profit. For them, the leased land required by Britain, France and other countries is not even the size of a small village, which is so small that it can be ignored. However, For some countries in Europe, such a small place may be a country. The most important thing is that Xiaoxiong was educated by Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling since he was a child. The idea of ??"national sovereignty cannot be violated" is engraved in his bones, not to mention the area of ??a small village, even a step of land will not be allowed. . In order to get back the lost land with Daikin, the border was moved by inches. Why should their descendants give away or rent out the land? If you want to dock a ship, you can go through inspection like all passing ships and queue up to enter the port. If you want to get privileges, there are no windows. Xiaoxiong is guarding against the Western countries, and encourages his younger brother to study and understand the Western Ocean to prepare for future wars. But the little lion and tiger head were excited, and their younger brother expressed their willingness to fight with him, and immediately sent a box of silver notes. Chapter 1326： Looking at the world outside (4) Little Leopard received the silver note from his brothers, and happily rolled two circles on the blanket, and called out "Ouch" twice. Mu Yangling stared at his younger son in a stunned manner, then slowly swallowed the dumplings on his chopsticks, and then quickly took the box in his son''s arms, opened it, and raised his eyebrows and asked, "Who are there so many banknotes? for you?" The little leopard stared at the box in his mother''s hand and shouted, "This is given to me by the second brother and the third brother!" Mu Yangling looked at the letter in his arms and asked with a smile, "I wonder if my mother can read it?" The little leopard clutched the letter and asked, "Will I sneak a peek if I don''t give it to you?" Mu Yangling shook his head and said, "This is your right to privacy, how could my mother peep at your letter?" Little Leopard breathed a sigh of relief when Mu Yangling said, "But for the physical and mental health of the child, I will send a letter to ask your brothers." The little leopard was discouraged, and resigned to his fate, he took out the letter and showed it to his mother. He already knew that his mother didn''t like his idea of ??dominating the world, so he didn''t want to tell her this. Mu Yangling first read the letter from the twins to the little leopard, and twitched the corners of his mouth before looking at the little bear. Mu Yangling was thoughtful, stared at the letter for a while before handing it back to the little leopard, patted his head and smiled: "It''s so easy for you to know yourself and your enemy, do you know how many countries there are in Europe? Do you know how many nationalities and how many languages ??they have there?" "Since you have a heart, mother will help you." So, when Qi Haoran went to Andre''s banquet, not only Mu Yangling followed, but also the three children. Mu Yangling dressed up the pearl and carried it on the carriage. Andre received news as early as a year ago that Prince Daqi was looking for famous doctors all over the country, and the more he dealt with the Daqi court, the more difficult Andre felt. Like Dazhou officials, Daqi officials look down on their foreigners. The difference is that although Dazhou officials look down on them, they are willing to accept their bribes. In Daqi, it is too easy to open a gap, as long as it is fair It is enough to benefit the people of Daqi, but the difficulty lies in this. Andre always felt that such a deal was too unstable. For the sake of long-term development, they were eager to please the rulers of Daqi. Among them, the one who has the most contact with them and has a good attitude is undoubtedly Prince Rong (Da Wu), so when he heard that Qi Haoran was looking for a famous doctor, Andrea asked his men to collect famous doctors and send them here. Sure enough, as soon as news came out from his side that there was a famous Western doctor, Prince Rong came to Guangzhou. Andrei, who consciously touched the pulse gate, was very enthusiastic about the arrival of Qi Haoran and his wife. The carriage stopped at the door of the Western Chamber of Commerce, and Andre greeted him with a smile on his face, bowed slightly and said, "Welcome to your distinguished guests!" Qi Haoran jumped out of the carriage, nodding slightly to him, then turned around and stretched out his hand to the carriage, Mu Yangling lifted the carriage, helped Qi Haoran''s hand down, and looked helplessly at Orb, who was riding a foal behind. The child only got to the door in the carriage. When she saw her brother and cousin riding on horses, she was not willing to ride in the carriage, and insisted on making a fuss about riding. Mu Yangling wanted to suppress the child, but Qi Haoran was reluctant to bear the grievances of Baozhu, so he immediately asked someone to bring the foal and said, "It''s just to meet a group of Westerners, there''s no need to make it so grand, she thought. Ride if you want to." "You just spoil her. What if they go back on their word and make trouble for you when you change the little leopard?" "How can it be the same, Baozhu is a girl, a daughter should be pampered, and a boy should be stricter." Mu Yangling said speechlessly: "You are not afraid of spoiling your daughter." "My daughter is right, no matter how much I spoil it, I can''t spoil it," Qi Haoran said triumphantly: "She looks like a grandfather." Mu Yangling was speechless at Qi Haoran''s boast, but she arrived at the door of the Chamber of Commerce before she could say anything. There are many foreigners attending this meeting. Mu Yangling is very satisfied with this. She is looking for two foreign teachers for Xiaobaozi and Xiaofu to teach them foreign languages ??and European history. The more people there are, the more people she can choose from. Little Leopard and Xiaofu looked at each other and were very happy. They wanted to open up communication with Westerners through this banquet. The two children jumped off their horses in high spirits, followed their sister thoughtfully, and looked at the foreigners with bright eyes. Two foreigners with similar faces stepped forward and saluted respectfully: "I have seen the prince, the princess." Seeing that Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling were a little dazed, Andre''s eyes flashed a dim light, and he said with a sincere smile: "The lord and the princess don''t remember them, they are Joao and Joze, poor For the two children, the princess helped them get the ultimatum to travel to the capital." Mu Yangling looked at the two young people in surprise, looked at them carefully, and smiled: "It turned out to be you. Over the past few years, you have grown so big." Joao and Jos are both members of the Portuguese royal family. They were abandoned by the Portuguese envoys back then. Mu Yangling saw that they were alone in a foreign land, and the little bear and the tiger-headed lion got along well with them, so he reached out his hand. Give them a hand. But since they left, they haven''t seen each other again, Xiao Xiong and Xiao An still have correspondence with them. The two young people were no longer as impulsive as they were when they were teenagers, and saluted Mu Yangling very elegantly: "We have changed a lot, and the princess naturally doesn''t recognize us, but the empress has not changed at all, she is still so young and beautiful." Qi Haoran was a little displeased when he heard it, he stepped forward to block his wife halfway, turned his head and said to Andre: "Let''s go in, is the doctor that the king wants to see here?" Mu Yangling smiled and nodded slightly to the two young people, then followed Qi Haoran''s pace, Andre said with a gentle smile: "Of course, the doctors have been waiting." Qi Haoran''s expression softened a bit. When Mu Yangling saw Andre go to seek a famous doctor, she quietly took Qi Haoran''s hand and asked, "Why are you angry?" Qi Haoran hummed: "The foreigners are not yet educated, you don''t interact with them, they are very messy there." Mu Yangling was taken aback and asked, "But aren''t we still doing business with them?" "That''s a business relationship. When did you see that you had a private relationship with them?" Qi Haoran didn''t like the way Brother Ruo Ang looked at A Ling, and said, "You don''t have to deal with them anymore, they are not twelve or three. young boy." Mu Yangling looked behind him, nodded and said, "I''m fine, I have nothing to say to them anyway, but a few children really have a relationship with Brother Joao." Little Leopard Xiaofu and Baozhu are happily talking to Brother Joao. Little Leopard no longer remembers Brother Joao, but Xiaofu still has a little impression. In addition, Brother Joao specially told some interesting things about the three children when they were young, and they quickly talked about it. Jo Ang looked down at the two children and smiled: "You guys look a lot like your brothers. Although we have exchanged letters in recent years, we have never met each other, and I don''t know if they have changed. But you Han people look very similar. Slow, it shouldn''t change much, right?" The little leopard looked at Joao''s face and thought to himself, is it because you guys are too anxious? Even with a beard, he believed that he was the same age as their father. Chapter 1327： Looking at the world outside (5) Qi Haoran brought the two imperial physicians to see the three foreign doctors, but unfortunately they did not understand the language. Even if there were translators, they used too many proper nouns, which made them inaccurate. But the general meaning is still clear. These foreign doctors are no better than the doctors of Daqi when it comes to the emperor''s physical condition. Qi Haoran was a little disappointed. But the two imperial physicians had a good conversation with the three foreign physicians, of course through translation. For more than three years, they have followed the prince to search for famous doctors. They know that what they know is limited. Every famous doctor has his own specialties. Even the imperial physicians from the Xinglin family are far behind. Therefore, the two imperial physicians were very relaxed. They were recording the prescriptions and diagnosis methods they had collected, so every doctor they saw had something to say. The three foreign doctors were even more curious about Chinese medicine. When they were on the ship, they heard the crew briefly talk about Daqi''s medical skills, and they were very longing for it. They were a little disappointed when they saw that the prince of Daqi was not interested in them, for fear that he would anger them. But seeing that Daqi Wangye just walked away, and Daqi''s doctor was willing to communicate with them about medical skills, the three immediately became happy again. They disliked the noisy banquet, and surrounded the two imperial physicians outside to talk together. The two translators who followed the prince opened their mouths and looked at the prince who had already spoken to Andre. They really wanted to follow the prince. But an imperial doctor quickly pulled them over and said with a smile, "Come and help us translate." The ?? translator could only helplessly keep up. The little leopard had made friends with the Joao brothers, and came to his mother with great interest, "Mother, don''t you want to ask someone to teach us the history of foreigners and foreigners? Why don''t you let Joao and Jose come, they understand There are quite a few, and the official language is very slippery, not like a foreigner at all." Xiaofu paced over helplessly, and whispered to Mu Yangling: "Fourth aunt, those two foreigners are not good people." Mu Yangling asked in surprise: "Why are they not good people?" Xiaofu said seriously: "They have no other purpose." Xiaofu has been in the palace for three years after all, and he thinks he still has some eye for people. Mu Yangling glanced at Brother Joao, patted Xiaofu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Then you should take more care of brother." Xiaofu opened his mouth wide, not believing that the fourth aunt did not support his cousin. Qi Haoran on the side of ?? just glanced at Brother Joao and did not intervene. The little leopard immediately became bold, and asked Xiaofu in a low voice, "How do you see that they have no purpose? Why don''t I feel it?" Xiaofu held back for a long time, and finally said: "They are too enthusiastic, and they are ten years older than us, how many topics can we have with each other? We are not familiar with each other." It''s their brother who communicates with the Joao brothers, not them, the most important thing is that the brothers obviously don''t communicate with them frequently, but these two people have been creating a kind of situation, we and your brother are good brothers, okay Friends, I have watched you grow up since childhood, so we will also be your good brothers and good friends. Xiaofu didn''t think he had so much in common with them. Little Leopard scratched his head, decisively pulled Xiaofu back and continued to talk to Brother Joao. He felt that this time he had to feel it seriously to see if they really had other intentions for him. The reason why Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling ignored it was very simple. Little Leopard had hardly participated in this kind of intrigue with them, and it was more straightforward than Little Bear when he was a child. It''s okay for him to be a child now, but if he grows up like this, he''ll be too upright, and they both want to use Brother Joao to sharpen his temper. And there is definitely no problem with Xiaofu, who is smart and smart by his side. And Xiaofu was insidious in his affairs, so he just asked the upright little leopard to neutralize it and let him relax his mind. The two adults let the two children handle it by themselves, and then went to talk business with the people from the chamber of commerce. In recent years, sea trade has developed rapidly. Mu Yangling''s exports to the West are mainly clocks and glass products, while Qi Haoran has begun to sell cannons to the West, and then buy their cannons from the West. For the folks, in addition to the three long-lasting things, such as silk, porcelain and tea, the objects sent to the West are also sent to the West. For example, the rabbit meat workshop in Beidi now accounts for 20% of the annual sales, and supports a large number of remnants and veterans. The real reason for the rapid development of sea trade is the increase of imported goods in Daqi. In addition to gems and spices, grains, ores and various woods are now imported the most. Some Western fabrics have also begun to enter the Daqi market. Unfortunately, their fabrics are far inferior to Songjiang cloth in high quality and low price. After entering Daqi, it is like a stone sinking into the sea. On the contrary, a large number of Songjiang cloth is exported to the West, which is loved by Western people. The business that Qi Haoran talked to Andre about was nothing more than buying two more latest cannons, or selling the new cannons made in his workshop to the West. Although the weapon trade is beneficial, he has seen the greatness of Qi people''s replication research, and Andre refused to sell him the newer weapons, so he was more enthusiastic about Mu Yangling. Because the glass products and clocks that Mu Yangling talked about are luxury goods, there is no harm to their country. Mu Yangling glanced at Qi Haoran and smiled at Andre: "I really want to give you some more shares, but you must know that the production volume of the two workshops is limited, and the contracts I signed with businessmen from other countries are all In the five-year period, if you suddenly increase the amount now, you can only reduce the delivery volume of others, which is unfair to others." Andre asked with a smile, "Madame Wangfei, I don''t understand why you didn''t expand the two workshops that are so profitable? I believe that if you expand the production of them, it will definitely bring you huge profits." Mu Yangling shook his head and smiled: "I have enough money, and there are many ways to get money, whether it is a glass workshop or a clock workshop, it is extremely troublesome to build, I don''t want to work so hard to earn that little money. " "Also," Mu Yangling shrugged: "You are a businessman, you should know that rare is the most precious thing, I don''t think I will expand the output if there is no reason to impress me.'' Andre was very sorry, "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who thinks they have too much money. The princess really opened my eyes." Mu Yangling smiled slightly, looked in the direction of the Portuguese, and said: "Money is not very important to me, in contrast, I prefer to make my husband happy. But obviously other people will regard money as very important. , Mr. An is a principled person, but I don''t know if others have such principles." Andre was silent. Qi Haoran was full of "happy" breath, reached out to hold his wife''s hand, and nodded to Andre: "It seems that our meeting today was a failure, the three famous doctors you invited did not help me. , and our business has not been negotiated. Seeing the couple standing up, Andre felt a little anxious. He stopped them and said, "My lord, how about giving me two days to think about it? You must know that the new cannon you want is only two in the army of England. A dozen or so, it''s too hard to get one." Chapter 1328： Looking at the world outside (6) Qi Haoran said indifferently: "I don''t mind waiting for two more days, but there are many generals in my army who want to buy this kind of cannon. I''m not sure they won''t find someone else." "But my prince is still used to working with Mr. An, so I came to you for the first time." Andre smiled, knowing that this was their negotiating skills, but he did not dare to take a fluke. Because he can get that kind of cannon, so can other big businessmen. As long as the interests are big enough, the businessmen dare to turn the world over, and the two people in front of them not only have power and money, they can satisfy each other with the interests the businessmen want, so he believes that even if he doesn''t do it, others will definitely do it for them. service. In this case, it is better to let him pocket the benefits. Andre took a deep breath, suppressed the worries in his heart, and smiled at the two distinguished guests: "The young master and the young lady were very happy at the banquet. It is better for the prince and the princess to stay for a while, how about it?" Qi Haoran looked at Baozhu and saw the little girl staring curiously at the skirts of Western women. He frowned and whispered to A Ling: "Bring Baozhu back quickly, don''t let her learn from them." Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled, and stepped forward to take Baozhu''s hand. Baozhu snuggled up beside her mother and whispered, "Their skirts are so big." Mu Yangling laughed in a low voice: "That''s because there is still a circle supporting it." Baozhu said "Yeah" and asked with wide eyes, "Wouldn''t it hurt if I fell?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a moment, and then he touched his daughter''s head with a smile: "This mother hasn''t tried it, so I don''t know." Mu Yangling returned to Qi Haoran with the orb, but Little Leopard and Xiaofu had already made up with the foreign children. Joao and Jos were still standing beside them, and because of their age and experience, they were vaguely surrounded by children. Qi Haoran glanced at the two of them and said to Mu Yangling: "It seems that they have improved a lot over the years, but unfortunately their temperaments have also changed." Qi Haoran is not familiar with these two teenagers, although the sons have been very close with them for a while, but even if they are not familiar with them, he still knows a little about them. Although they were not good enough in the past, they had an arrogance in their hearts. Qi Haoran believed that arrogance is worth admiring, but now, the arrogance of these two people has been polished and there is not much left. Although they didn''t take care of the two teenagers in recent years, they gave them an ultimatum to go to the capital. With this, the people of Daqi would not bully them, but obviously they were still not doing well. With such good resources, he was even more disappointed than the average businessman. Qi Haoran doubted their ability, which is why he prevented these two people with motives from approaching the younger son. They are limited in what they can do. Little Leopard saw that his parents did not object, so he simply asked the brothers to teach them language and Western history on his own initiative. Brother Joao happily agreed. "Mother, I have already asked Joao and Jose to teach me language and history. You don''t need to ask me sir." As soon as the little leopard got home, he hurriedly reported to his mother. Mu Yangling said: "We only stay in Guangzhou for two months at most. Could it be that you want them to go south and north with us? Not to mention that there may be something else on them, even if it''s useless, we can''t let them go. Qi Nei walked around." "Yes, if you want to learn the language and history of foreigners, I will hire a priest for you later." Qi Haoran gave his younger son a warning glance and continued, "As for Brother Joao, father doesn''t stop you from coming and going, but you need to keep your eyes open. Polish it up." Little Leopard is depressed. Xiaofu on the side patted his chest and said, "Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, don''t worry, I will definitely be optimistic about my cousin." Qi Haoran was very gentle to Xiaofu, rubbed his head and smiled: "The little leopard will be handed over to you." The little leopard was not convinced until he lay on the bed at night, so he hugged the little pillow and went to find Xiaofu, lying on the bed and asked, "Why can''t I feel that they are bad people?" "Because you have never seen such a bad person," Xiaofu tilted his head and thought for a long time before explaining: "He may not want to harm you when he approached you, or he did not mean to you, but he must have some kind of purpose. , he wants to use you!" "I met this kind of person when I was in the palace. There was a palace maid who was very kind to me. When I was bullied by the fourth prince, she would help me secretly call someone or give me medicine; the fourth prince and the others were at my point. When something was stuffed in my heart, she would tell me when she found it; even if my quilt got wet, she would find a way to help me get another bed. I liked her very much at that time, and then my father came to the study to see me , I just found out that she wanted my father to take her out of the palace." The little leopard opened his mouth and asked, "But didn''t the mammas say that all the women in the palace belonged to the emperor''s uncle? How could she be taken out of the palace by the second uncle?" "Hmph, Uncle Uncle Huang won''t take a fancy to the palace maid because she is good at herself. Besides, she is still the lowest-ranking little palace maid. Although she is beautiful, she can''t even see Uncle Uncle Huang''s face. What''s the use?" Xiaofu said: "I My father is different. My family has no concubines, only two concubines. Uncle Huang favors my father. If my father likes her and Uncle Huang, Uncle Huang will definitely give someone to my father." "I don''t like her anymore after I know her thoughts, and I told my father not to come to the study again," Xiaofu said triumphantly: "She just wants to seduce my father and can''t find a chance." Little Leopard looked at him sympathetically, "No wonder your father didn''t find out that you were bullied by others, so you didn''t let your father go to the study." Xiaofu stayed for a while, thinking of the tragic days of these three years, he couldn''t be proud at all. Little Leopard said with a bitter face, "Could it be that they approached me to seduce my sister? But Baozhu is too small, they are all so old, do they have the nerve to attack my sister?" Xiaofu immediately came back to his senses, slapped him on the head with a slap, and said, "You are so stupid, they must have taken a fancy to your identity, and they want to use you for anything please." "What can they do with me?" "That''s a lot. Use the power of the palace to negotiate business. As long as they go out and say that they are good friends with the princes of the palace, or even their husbands, there will definitely be many officials and businessmen to cooperate with them," Xiaofu shook his head. Said: "My family''s steward is like this. As long as we declare our family''s name outside, no one dares to bully our family''s shop." Mu Yangling was also talking to Qi Haoran about this, "They have already been in touch with Xiaoxiong, so why bother to approach Xiaoleopard, did you and Xiaofu analyze it wrong?" Qi Haoran snorted coldly and said, "Little Bear is very busy. Hutou and Little Lion spend so much time in trouble every day, and how much time can they have to pay attention to them? They think that Little Leopard is easier to deceive, so they come here." "What was their purpose then?" "Return to China!" Although Qi Haoran said that he allowed Brother Joao to get close to his younger son on purpose, he wouldn''t really care. As soon as he left the chamber of commerce, people were asked to investigate the brothers'' affairs. After a comprehensive analysis, it was not difficult to see their purpose. "They are getting older, and their correspondence with the West has increased recently. They want to go back to China. They are not too young now. It is estimated that they want to return to the country to inherit their father''s title, but they have achieved nothing in Daqi. Without support, it would be different if they could befriend Prince Rong''s mansion," Qi Haoran said softly, "They want to make the mansion their backing through Little Leopard!" Chapter 1329： Looking at the world outside (7) Qi Haoran felt that the current situation in the Western Ocean is equivalent to the Warring States Period. It was originally the same empire, but it was divided into multiple countries, and Joao Jose was just a side branch of the royal family of one of the small countries. He was happy to use them to train his son''s hands, but he was not happy that they used his son in this way, not to mention that, seriously, their royal palace was kind to their brother. Its fine if they dont want to repay, they still want to use my son, they are so ungrateful under his nose, and when they return to Portugal, they dont know how much they will use their palace to do. Qi Haoran picked up the corner of his mouth and said, "So I guess they still linger in Daqi''s wealth, so they want to stay here for a few more years." Mu Yangling mourned for Brother Joao in his heart, but he couldn''t help applauding her husband, who made them bully her son? Qi Haoran said this, but it wasn''t actually preventing Brother Joao from letting them return to China, but it was just cutting off their way of borrowing the power of the palace. If they stop thinking about it, they can go back by boat with a wave of their hands at the pier. But obviously the Joao brothers didn''t want to give up the contacts they had managed so easily. They not only devoted themselves to teaching the little leopard to check his favorability in the past two months, but also communicated frequently with them after they left the capital, teaching them by letter. Joao and Jose were from nobles after all, and in some respects they were indeed better than the priest Mu Yangling invited for the little leopard, so even if the little leopard had noticed their use, he did not break up with them. This kid sees it more clearly, "Since they have the purpose of using me, I don''t think of them as close friends, but they can still communicate with each other. Maybe I will use them in the future." went to persuade Qi Haoran again, "Dad, since they want to borrow the power of our palace, then we might as well lend him a loan, and one day we will get the benefits back." Qi Haoran looked at his son, turned to A Ling and said, "This kid is even better than Hutou and the others." Hutou and the others at this age can''t think clearly like a little leopard. Qi Haoran was complacent, so he loosened his control over the Joao brothers. Of course, the parties did not know, they just felt that when they "accidentally" pulled out the banner of the palace when they were walking outside, it was easier to use than before. Qi Haoran thought they would soon leave Daqi and return to China, but who knew they were still stranded in Guangzhou. At this time, Qi Haoran had brought the children back to the capital, and he didn''t pay much attention to their affairs. He still occasionally heard Hutou say that they were "insufficient in greed and swallowed an elephant" and then thought of these two people. asked in surprise: "They haven''t left yet?" The little lion''s face was horrible to see, "Joao and Jos used to be a bit self-righteous, but they weren''t that stupid. Now..." The little lion shook his head, his disappointment beyond words. . Little Leopard doesn''t remember things from his childhood, and naturally he doesn''t have any sighs from his brothers. He just rubbed his chin and said, "Since they feel that the support of the palace is not enough, then we might as well increase..." Hu''s head slapped over, "They''re not your brothers, is it necessary to be so nice to them?" Xiao An grabbed him and said, "You also have to wait for the little leopard to finish speaking." Xiao An encouraged the little leopard and asked with a smile, "What do you want to do?" The little leopard snorted at his brother, clenched his fists and said, "I decided to open the gap in the West through them. Didn''t my mother say that the four most important things in a country are people''s hearts, land, military power and economy? The first three are me I don''t think about it for a while, but what if we control the economy of the Western Ocean first? It will be much easier for us to recruit troops then." Qi Haoran coughed lightly, and immediately got up and said, "This is a matter between your children. You can discuss it slowly. I will go to practice arrows with your mother." Little Leopard grabbed his father and said pitifully: "Dad, business requires principal, and sea trade requires more principal..." Qi Haoran hurriedly said: "Your father, I have no money, all my money went to buy cannons." The transaction intention he reached with Andre three years ago was just delivered some time ago. It is said that Andre gave a prince in England a dozen beauties in order to get this new cannon, and there are countless gold and silver jewelry. So this new cannon is not cheap at all, it is 20% higher than the price they agreed to three years ago. The cannons were all delivered, Qi Haoran looked itchy, and after inspecting the goods, he not only took all his private money, but also went to Manager Zhu to light up the cash in the house, and by the way misappropriated the watch workshop as a business. quarterly profit. So he is now a bearer and has no real money. Qi Haoran broke free from his son''s hand and ran to find Mu Yangling. Although he has no money, he doesn''t support his son in doing such a big thing, so he is very pleased to follow behind Mu Yangling. As soon as Mu Yangling picked up the shower to water the flowers, Qi Haoran immediately rushed up to take over the shower, and said with a smile, "The water is heavy, so let me do it." Qi Haoran quickly watered all the flowers in the flowerpot, Mu Yangling said distressedly: "Don''t water my flowers to death." "Don''t worry, you won''t die." Mu Yangling shoots arrows, he helps to pass arrows, Mu Yangling waters flowers, he helps to carry water, Mu Yangling wants to drink tea, he helps to serve tea... If Mu Yangling didn''t know what he wanted, she would be an idiot. So, in the dead of night, after enjoying a thoughtful massage, Mu Yangling asked in a compliment, "Tell me, what is the important thing to do?" Qi Haoran asked in a low voice, "Is there any money left in our house?" Mu Yangling made up his mind and said, "It''s barely there, do you need a lot of money?" Qi Haoran said: "A few children want to infiltrate the Western Ocean through sea trade, and this money may be needed a lot." Now Wangfu and Zijin''s sea trade business is still managed by Zhou''s family and Zijin''s stewards together, with an annual profit of no less than 200,000 silver. I didn''t dare to say that it would dominate the Western Ocean, which shows the money and time needed. Qi Haoran didn''t think that only 1,200,000 taels of silver could help the little leopards and the others dominate the Western Ocean economically. Qi Haoran figured that since his sons would naturally want to be big, 7,800,000 taels were indispensable. And he still has a few children''s private money. The bear is poorer than him, and the private money is not more than 10,000 yuan. The richest should be the little lion. He spends the same amount of money, but spends less than Hutou, so he has the most money, but no amount will exceed 200,000. Besides, he is the father of the children. He always has to support the children when they do big things. He can''t let the children do one thing and go bankrupt, right? So Qi Haoran began to count the approximate cost of this sea trade and the money for the children to Mu Yangling with his fingers, saying that the money was not enough and they needed their strong support. When Mu Yangling heard about this, he immediately waved his hand and said, "Isn''t it just a few hundred thousand taels? Anyway, this money is finally given to their brothers and Baozhu. We can all go out, but you have to make an agreement with them. , it will be counted as a portion of the jewel." Chapter 1330： Looking at the world outside (8) Qi Haoran didn''t expect Mu Yangling to be so refreshing, he was startled for a moment, then he reacted immediately, turned to stare at his wife and asked, "A Ling, how much money does our family have?" "There''s definitely not much cash, but it''s probably five or six million if you count all your family assets." Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide. He didn''t expect to be so rich. He covered his chest and asked, "Where does our family get so much money?" "Of course it is earned. You also said that the annual profit of Haimao is no less than 200,000 taels. Then how many years has our family been doing Haimao? In addition to the two workshops and the harvest grain shop, the reason why we only Saving this money is because you and your children have a lot of expenses. Plus the money invested in charity every year..." Mu Yangling counted with his fingers, and found that they used up more than they saved over the years. . Qi Haoran is already dumbfounded. It turns out that he used to be so rich, but he spent it... Mu Yangling is very generous to the children, and he will give the 1 million taels of start-up capital as he says. Several children drooled at the sign handed by their mother. Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Five of you, 200,000 taels per person, go and manage it yourself. Whether you make a loss or make a profit depends on your own abilities." 1 million taels were all invested in maritime trade. This time, we no longer rely on the Zhou family or Fan Zijin to run the business, so they have to do it themselves. Little Lion said: "Let''s go to Brother Xiao''an and Xiaofu, they will definitely invest, and it will be more than one million by then." Xiaoxiong wiped his saliva and looked away with difficulty, "I''ll leave my money to you to manage it. There are still many things to deal with in our army." The remaining three brothers looked at each other and felt that they had to consult with Xiao An and Xiao Fu. Fan Zijin heard that Mu Yangling gave each child 200,000 taels, and with a wave of his big hand, he also gave 200,000 taels to each of Xiao An and Xiaofu, saying: "Don''t lose too much, or you will just want money. You have to borrow it from me." The two boys happily responded, and ran to Prince Rong''s mansion to find Hutou and the others to discuss business matters. Xiao An learned that Xiao Xiong would not be involved in the business, and immediately raised his hand and said, "I also want to prepare for spring, and then enter an official career, and I have no time to manage." The tiger head and the little lion said excitedly: "We are free..." Xiao An poured cold water and said, "Aren''t you going to enter the military to experience?" The two immediately stated that this did not affect their remote control. "Account management is very cumbersome, are you sure you can handle it?" It''s not that Xiao An doesn''t believe them, but their ability in this area is really untrustworthy. Little Leopard immediately raised his hand and said, "I have a solution." Seeing that everyone was looking over, he said seriously, "Let my mother help us take care of it." "My mother won''t be greedy for our money, and she won''t interfere in anything we do." Where can I find such a good accountant? Several children proposed to go it alone because they had a lot of ideas. If adults were involved, they would definitely be changed beyond recognition, but it would be different for Mu Yang to take care of them. As long as they agreed in advance, the mother would only manage the accounts. rather than asking about other things. Xiao An thought about the temper of the fourth aunt and asked, "Are you sure that the fourth aunt is willing to manage the accounts for us?" Little Leopard said confidently: "Aren''t we still young? Of course she has to support us as a mother, and we won''t need her help when we grow up." "How long will the fourth aunt be in charge of?" Xiao An frowned and said, "These must be discussed in advance, otherwise the fourth uncle will only be angry." Little Leopard tilted his head and asked, "Five years? I was just ten years old at that time, so I could manage the accounts myself." Xiao An doubted, "Can you manage the accounts yourself?" Before the little leopard could answer, Xiaofu answered on his behalf, "Unless he is possessed by Zu Chongzhi, let alone five years, even fifty years later, he will not be able to manage the account, he even has all the money he has. Could be wrong." Now everyone dare not hand over the accounts to the little leopard. Little Leopard also scratched his head in distress, "Then what do you say?" Baozhu, who had been sitting quietly on the side, immediately raised his head and said, "Seeing how troubled you are, I will help you reluctantly." The boys were stunned for a moment, then turned their heads to look at Baozhu. Baozhu looked at them with contempt, "You won''t forget, I also have a share of these silvers." Little Bear''s eyes lit up and immediately said, "Let my sister take care of it." Xiao An''s eyes also rolled, and she nodded deeply. And as Baozhu''s good friend Xiaofu, naturally, he has no objection. Seeing that Xiaoan and Xiaofu have agreed, the remaining three brothers have no reason to refuse. So a group of children went to invite Mu Yangling to come out, and by the way bring a disciple of Baozhu, so that she can be on her own as soon as possible. Mu Yangling did not expect her daughter to have such courage. This is 1.4 million taels of silver. This girl is only ten years old and she is so bold. Baozhu said confidently: "It''s just a bunch of numbers. I calculated the profit and loss according to what my mother said, and I don''t need to count the silver ingot by ingot." So why is this little girl''s psychological quality so good? One million taels of silver is equivalent to several hundred million, but she is calm, and Mu Yangling sometimes looks a little stunned when she sees the brand she gives. Qi Haoran said triumphantly: "As expected of the daughter of the master, she is not surprised, the atmosphere!" Baozhu is really not surprised, looking at the list of goods and the money spent by his brothers, he doesn''t even blink. Mu Yangling felt that his heart couldn''t take it anymore. Son and the others are all messed up goods. It''s a waste of money, but she thought that she had promised before that she would never interfere with their decision-making. close. In the end, out of frustration, she handed over all the work of checking the accounts to her daughter who had started, and she only checked the accounts in the end. It is not difficult to do these things well, Baozhu not only has her guidance, but also the advice of the general manager, and it will soon be easy to handle. It was not until before the winter that all of their goods were shipped out of the port to go to the Western Ocean, and the Joao Brothers were also on the boat. Little Leopard gave the brothers a famous letter from the palace, and said that the fleet would always **** them back to Portugal and would do a good job of supporting them. In less than half a year, the brothers received letters from Zhu Yi and Joao. Zhu Yi is the eldest son of Director Zhu, and Qi Haoran specially transferred him from the shop for his sons to use. It was too late when the Joao brothers returned to Portugal. Their father was still healthy, but he passed the title to his youngest son early. Brother Joao only knew that his father was still in good health in Daqi, but he did not know that he handed the title to the youngest son so easily, and all his plans for a while were in vain. But that doesn''t mean they are willing to admit defeat. Whether it''s Joao''s letter or Zhu Yi''s reply, this message is conveyed. Zhu Yi first reported the sales of the goods, and finally mentioned Joao''s family affairs. The Joao brothers had a very bad life in Portugal. Not only did their stepmother and their family reject them, but a duke named Pedro especially disliked them. Qi Haoran was delighted when he heard it, and asked, "Yo, Pedro is still alive, and he has been promoted. From the count to the duke, the Westerners are also strange. He was not only defeated by the king, but also captured. He was even promoted when he was questioned." Chapter 1331： Looking at the world outside (9) The little lion said: "Zhu Yi said in a letter that not only was he promoted to the title, but he was also portrayed as a fighting hero in their country, saying that he had been a pirate for more than 20 years, and most of the income was shipped back to the country for national expenses, so they The emperors and dignitaries of the country valued him very much." "A country''s finances come from plunder, what kind of benevolence and morality can such a country have?" Qi Haoran''s eyes flashed coldly, and he asked, "Didn''t you ask Zhu Yi to open a shop with them to collect information, but? What''s the gain?" "The shop has just opened, and they are from Daqi, how can they be so fast?" The little lion put away the letter and said, "However, Joao has provided a piece of news, Pedro reiterated the adventure, and wanted to recruit more Many warriors have come to adventure in the East." "Is it the same adventure as he used to be a pirate?" Qi Haoran turned the wrench on his finger with a sneer, and said coldly, "My navy masters in Daqi are not vegetarian, if they dare to come, we will dare to keep them. Down!" Qi Haoran said it very domineeringly, but within two months he was beaten in the face. The letter from the Zhou family asking for help was delivered to Qi Haoran. It turned out that several groups of Westerners intercepted Daqi''s merchant ships in the Indian Ocean area. In just one month, Daqi lost nearly half of the merchant ships passing through the Indian Ocean route. And the Zhou family also has two merchant ships in it, with goods worth 800,000 taels of silver. If the goods cannot be returned, the Zhou family will suffer heavy losses. There are also shares of Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin on the ??, but the Zhou family will definitely not dare to let these two lose money, so the big one has to be counted on him. The Zhou family had no choice but to write a letter of distress to Qi Haoran, hoping that he could get the people from the Guangzhou Navy Yamen to help recover the cargo ship. Qi Haoran crumpled the letter in his hand and ran to the Ministry of War to look for the official document in Guangzhou. It wasn''t until he found Zhou Zhou''s report on the matter in a pile of memorials that his face softened a little. Because the Indian Ocean has already been out of the patrol range of their navy, they have to ask the Ministry of War for permission to send troops, so Zhou Zhou gave the Ministry of War a discount. Qi Haoran glanced at the date, and angrily went to ask the Ministry of Military Affairs, "Why aren''t these military emergencies reported to the court? The documents from half a month ago are still left in the Ministry of Military Affairs." was taken aback by the incident and said with a pale face: "The Indian Ocean area has long exceeded the waters under the jurisdiction of our Daqi, and it does not meet the situation of sending troops. It is reasonable to directly dismiss it..." "Stupid, although the Indian Ocean exceeds the waters under the jurisdiction of Daqi, they are robbing the people of my Daqi. In the past, it was enough that there were no cannons and strong ships. Now all the navies are equipped with new equipment. Are you afraid of birds? They dare to Steal us, we have to fight back!" The tiger head, who was following behind his father to join in the fun, exploded instantly. The ?? little lion also nodded and said, "That is, do you know how much money our Daqi people have lost this month? Nearly three million! Do you know how much of this is my Daqi national tax?" The little lion snapped: "Those pirates not only robbed our treasury, they even robbed our people in Daqi. Uncle Huang loves the people like a son. They are equivalent to robbing Uncle Huang''s son. What''s the difference between the son of Uncle Huang and robbing Uncle Huang? Those pirates have all grabbed the head of our Emperor Daqi, you are still talking about the sea there, you should fight back firmly!" opened his mouth wide to the two teenagers who were watching the incident. Qi Haoran said with a cold face: "Didn''t you hear what the two young masters said? Immediately hand this official document to the palace as an emergency official document." Be grateful for the work immediately. The book was found by Prince Rong, and it was also in the hands of Prince Rong at this time. If he directly took the book into the palace and asked the emperor to call the shots, the emperor''s favor for Prince Rong would definitely agree with Prince Rong''s opinion, and he would definitely be guilty at that time. , not only him, but the entire Ministry of War will suffer because of this. But at this time, Prince Rong handed the book to him. Although he was still dereliction of duty, the crime was much lighter, and his colleagues would also be exonerated, preventing him from offending others. took the book from the grateful Dade, and immediately turned around and ran towards the cabinet. Although he is only from the sixth grade, he has the right to review the book, so he can directly deliver the important book to the cabinet. Qi Haoran turned around and went to the palace. The little lion rolled his eyes, pulled the tiger''s head and followed behind. Qi Haoran was about to ride into the palace, but the little lion immediately grabbed his father and said in a low voice, "Dad, let''s take a carriage." Qi Haoran was about to frown and refuse, but when he saw his son''s hesitating appearance, he knew that he had something to discuss with him, so he turned and walked towards the carriage. The little lion pulled his head and followed happily. "Dad, let me and the third brother go to the navy to practice." The little lion threw a bomb as soon as he climbed into the carriage. Qi Haoran looked at the two of them in amazement and said, "You are not even fifteen yet..." "Dad, you entered the military camp when you were twelve years old, and my eldest brother fought with you when you were thirteen years old. Hutou and I even went to the military academy to study for three years." The little lion saw that his father was silent, so he continued to say: "Besides, my third brother and I are familiar with Guangzhou, the sea and the foreigners." Hutou understood the intention of the little lion, and immediately looked at his father with big eyes. Qi Haoran opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything against it, and after a while he said, "Your mother won''t agree." "As long as Daddy agrees, I will definitely have a way to get Mommy to agree." The little lion said confidently. Qi Haoran was even more reluctant to let go. A-Ling dotes on children too much, maybe he really agreed without any resistance at all. Although Qi Haoran also served in the navy and fought at sea, he still has a fear of the sea. On land, even if he has only one breath, he is confident that he has the ability to survive, and he believes that his sons are the same, but on the sea, that place is full of water and bottomless, once a person falls into the water, then It''s like handing over half your life to God. Qi Haoran doesn''t like the feeling that his life is not in my hands. He turned his head and said, "Your eldest brother is not too young, and it has only been a couple of years since you got married. If you leave, wouldn''t you be able to see your eldest brother get married? I think it will be another two years. Dad will arrange for you both. Enter the Western Mountain Camp to experience, otherwise you can go to the Northland or the Westland, there are many small conflicts there, and you can make a difference when you go there." "Big Brother Chunxin hasn''t moved yet. Who knows when he will get married?" Hutou said anxiously: "Let''s go to Guangzhou first, and we will come back when Big Brother gets married." Qi Haoran pursed the corners of his mouth tightly and said, "I''ll ask your mother to give your elder brother a daughter-in-law when I get home at night." Little Lion and Tiger Head looked at their father accusingly, full of resentment. Qi Haoran sat on the mat indifferently, and secretly said: If you are asked to go to the navy master, you will probably not be able to eat or sleep well. Chapter 1332： Looking at the world outside (10) Little lion and tiger head, regardless of whether their father agreed or not, sneaked into the imperial study behind him anyway. Qi Xiuyuan was discussing matters with the ministers, and the document from the Ministry of War was quickly delivered to him. He naturally knew what happened in the Ministry of War, and when he saw his younger brother coming in, he knew why he came. So he said solemnly before anyone came to him: "I know what you mean, my Daqi people are naturally protected by my Daqi army, and I will order the Guangzhou Navy to go on an expedition, and you stay in the capital honestly." was obviously afraid that he would go to the battlefield again. "Uncle Huang, we will definitely let the mother and concubine take care of the father and the king. Since the father and the king cannot go to Guangzhou, let us go." The little lion ran out from behind Qi Haoran. Only then did Qi Xiuyuan and the ministers realize that the two brothers who came in behind Qi Haoran were all surprised. They really didn''t see them just now. They all blamed Prince Rong for being too strong, and they were also worried that he would intervene again and run to the Go overseas. Qi Haoran couldn''t help but curled his lips when he saw the reaction of everyone, gave the two stinky boys a warning look, and said to the emperor: "Since the emperor has already made a decision, the minister and brother naturally have no objection." Qi Haoran had no opinion, but the two children had a big opinion, knelt on the ground and begged them to go out. Qi Xiuyuan looked at his younger brother suspiciously. Could it be that he instructed the two children to do this? But seeing his brother frowning tightly and staring at the two children kneeling on the ground, Qi Xiuyuan immediately understood his brother''s inclination. Qi Xiuyuan immediately had the urge to agree to the twins'' request, so that Haoran could taste the feeling of worrying about him. But it was his own nephew who was kneeling on the ground, and no matter how he moved, he could only think about it in his heart, but this time he no longer took the blame for his younger brother, and waved his hand: "Go ask your father and mother, if they agree, I''ll let you go." The two children were happy when they heard it. Mother listens to them, father listens to mother, then it is not their decision to go or not? The little lion rolled his eyes and gave Hutou a wink. They had to convince the mother before the father returned. As long as the mother agreed, the father would definitely agree. Hutou immediately stood up and said goodbye to the emperor, "Uncle Huang, you are busy, then my second brother and I will retire first." The ministers twitched the corners of their mouths. They have no intention of correcting this kind of irregularity. Anyway, the emperor is happy and it doesn''t hurt. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t think they needed two children to be present when they talked about national affairs, so he waved his hand and agreed. Qi Haoran also rolled his eyes, cupped his hands and said, "Brother, my stomach is suddenly a little uncomfortable. I may not have touched this political matter for a long time. Please allow me to retire first." Qi Xiuyuan looked at his ruddy face, his face darkened, and waved him back after a while. Qi Haoran quickly walked out of the imperial study, but the two stinky boys had disappeared. He immediately grabbed the guard beside him and asked, "What about the two boys in this palace?" The guard pointed at the direction of the palace gate and said, "I just ran away, but I still used light work..." This is the imperial study. Running is forbidden, let alone Qinggong, but the two young masters moved too fast and ran down the steps before they went out. As soon as they were about to stop them in a low voice, the two of them used Qinggong to fly, fly... It''s fortunate that they knew that the two young masters were not malicious, otherwise they would have drawn their knives to arrest them, but this was also their dereliction of duty, and they could not hold the two young masters guilty, so they could only be punished by themselves. Qi Haoran frowned, and said to the guard, "I''m implicated in you, and I''ll ask you to get drunk when I''m back." The guards twitched their lips, thinking that the prince would intercede with the commander to spare them, but being able to drink the prince''s wine is also a pleasant surprise, which is better than being punished for nothing. The guards bowed their heads in response. Although Qi Haoran wanted to chase after them, he had to suppress his temper and leave quickly. It''s impossible for my son to commit the palace rule just after he commits it again, right? The little lion and the tiger head ran home first with an absolute advantage, and rushed into Mu Yangling''s room yelling all the way... Mu Yangling was taking a nap when he woke up from the bed, holding the quilt and staring at his two sons. The little lion and Hutou immediately knew that they had made a big accident, but they thought that their father must also be rushing home, and his horse speed was much better than theirs, so they rushed to their mother''s bed and shouted: "Mother, you Please help us." "What calamity did you get into?" "We didn''t get into trouble, but this is about our happiness in life. You must promise us!" The little lion took his mother''s hand and shouted, "Otherwise we will be unhappy for the rest of our lives." Tiger nodded fiercely. Mu Yangling''s face was full of shock, "You eldest brother didn''t even find his wife, did you find it? Or did you find both of them as soon as you found them?" "What are you talking about, we are talking about joining the army." The little lion stomped his feet. Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and said, "I''m scared to death for my mother, you two didn''t make it clear, okay? How can joining the army be related to your happiness in life? Besides, you are already in the military academy, thinking about it. Entering the military camp for training is nothing more than a word from your father." "But mother, father told us to go to the army, we want to go to the navy." "The navy is pretty good too. Didn''t your father be the commander-in-chief in Guangzhou? Tell him well and he will agree." "Dad won''t, he thinks the sea is dangerous," said the little lion bitterly: "Mother, now that pirates are rampant, it is when we need to wait for us to protect our family and the country, so you persuade Dad to let us go to Guangzhou. " Mu Yangling raised his eyebrows and asked, "When did pirates rampage in Guangzhou? Why didn''t I know?" The pirates in the Guangdong area are all crippled by Qi Haoran. In addition, the navy has become more and more powerful in recent years. She does not think that there are pirates who dare to go to the waters of Daqi to blatantly provoke the navy of Daqi. The little lion immediately told the Zhou family''s letter for help, saying: "Daddy got angry when he received the letter this morning, and immediately went to the Ministry of War. Uncle Huang has just decided to send troops to the Indian Ocean, mother, we are going too! " Mu Yangling frowned, "They''re very calculating..." The fleets from Daqi to the Western Ocean must now pass through the Indian Ocean. They did not dare to go to Daqi to provoke them, and they directly blocked the Daqi merchant ships in the Indian Ocean to rob them. Daqi is beyond the reach of the whip, so he can only let it go. Over time, how many merchants in Daqi dare to go to sea? Later, Daqi returned to the point where he could only buy Western items at a high price from the foreigners in the port, and then sold porcelain, silk and tea to the foreigners at a low price. You must know that maritime trade has developed rapidly in recent years. Many merchants in Daqi have hoarded such goods and want to get involved in maritime trade. If domestic merchants are frustrated, these overstocked commodities can only be sold at low prices in the end. Mu Yangling touched the heads of the two children and said, "Your father didn''t promise you to go because he was afraid that you would be in danger." Hutou immediately said: "Going to the North and the West is also dangerous, and it is dangerous to go to the battlefield. Are we going to stay at home for the rest of our lives? Mother, we are the sons of Prince Rong and members of the Daqi royal family. If we don''t even dare to go, who else dares to protect our country?" Chapter 1333： Looking at the world outside (11) Qi Haoran, who was full of anger and wanted to rush in to find the two children to settle accounts, couldn''t help but startled. . Mu Yangling is struggling to agree to the request of his sons. She agreed with her sons'' views in her heart. If the two children were four or five years older, she would definitely set off firecrackers and send them to the navy without saying a word, but at this time they were not even fifteen years old. She knew in her heart that children in ancient times matured earlier, so she couldn''t deny that her son was under fifteen physically. Mu Yangling negotiated and said, "How about you wait until you are eighteen before deciding? I will agree to where you are going by then." "Eighteen years old, we are all old!" Hutou shouted: "Didn''t you say that you have good ambitions and take advantage of the years? We have learned everything we need to learn with Daddy, and the rest depends on our accumulation. We are staying in Beijing now. What else can you do?" "Big brother can follow you to the battlefield at the age of thirteen, why can''t we go two years older than him now? Recovering the Northland back then was much more dangerous than the current naval battle." The little lion also cried. "Because your eldest brother went with me and your father, and the two of you have to go by yourself." Qi Haoran is the first in the land battle, and Mu Yangling is also good at horseback riding. With the two of them protecting their son, plus the ability of Xiaoxiong, they have a 90% certainty that they can bring Xiaoxiong back safely, but these two boys are to run to the sea. There are too many accidents above, and if one is not careful, as long as a person falls into the sea, it is too difficult to survive in the vast sea, let alone in a war zone. Even if Mu Yangling respects the opinions of the children, it is impossible not to consider their safety. But the two children have the same temper as Qi Haoran, they are as stubborn as cows when they recognize one thing, and they categorically refuse that maybe they can play the drama of running away from home... Mu Yangling was entangled. Qi Haoran stepped into the inner room and said to her in a deep voice, "Let them go," Qi Haoran said, "They are right, they are my sons, and it is their responsibility to protect the family and the country." "I didn''t say not to let them go, I just made them bigger..." "You can join the army at the age of fourteen. They are just stepping on the line at this age. If others can enter the military camp, can''t they enter?" Mu Yangling saw Qi Haoran''s face was ugly, and glanced at the two eye-catching sons, and immediately sighed and waved: "You go out, I will talk to your father." The two teenagers looked at each other and quickly slipped out. Mu Yangling lifted the quilt and held Qi Haoran''s hand. Seeing that his face was still ugly, he asked, "Angry with the children?" Qi Haoran shook his head, "Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, didn''t you fear the sky when you were young? You don''t blame them, it''s just that those foreigners are too ignorant. There are so many merchants passing by, only staring at me, Daqi''s merchant ships. If it weren''t for this, these two boys wouldn''t be thinking about going to the sea to fight." Brightly angered. The words of the two children reminded Qi Haoran of his twelve or thirteen-year-old. At that time, he was younger than the two children, and he didn''t know that he ran to Dajin''s site to spy on the military situation? Accidentally killed Daikin''s crown prince? No one can say that he did it wrong, but neither can they say that he did it right, because only one step away back then, not only would he die, but Daikin would also find out that it was him who did it. In terms of strength comparison, he will not only cause Da Zhou to perish and become a sinner through the ages, but the Qi family will also be implicated and beheaded by him. With Emperor Jingyan''s behavior and fear of Daijin, this is 100% of the situation. So it''s a one-footed heaven, one-footed **** thing. can only say that he was lucky. He can do such a thing. The two children are his seed, and it is more excusable that they want to run into the sea to resist the enemy. Qi Haoran felt that if someone dissuaded him back then, he would definitely not listen. Didn''t he sneak past his elder brother back then? Qi Haoran felt empathy for several children, so he no longer stopped him, but that didn''t mean he didn''t make some arrangements. The two children have good water, but the guards and dark guards who follow them are not very good. Qi Haoran couldn''t send them all on board. So Qi Haoran chose two dark guards who were good in water and skill, and followed the two children from dark to light. At this time, it is to pay attention to the fact that the essence is not expensive. If you think that Qi Haoran only has this arrangement, he is wrong. His military strategy has always been: the best defense is to attack. The foreigners only robbed the merchant ships of the Daqi people, but only let the merchant ships of the Western merchants go. The purpose is obvious. They are playing the Han people as fools. Qi Haoran sneered and wrote letters in the study. His favorite thing to do is to repay others with the way of others. Isnt it a pirate? All Western counts and dukes can run to do it. They are more embarrassed. Naturally, those with titles will not do this kind of robbery, but it is still possible to help a few pirates to deal with Westerners. When he killed pirates back then, many of them were fishermen along the coast of Daqi. He re-recorded them for training. He gave them boats, bows, arrows, knives and guns, and even cannons. Anyway, some of them retired from the army. The old cannon is a waste to throw away. Send all these people to the Indian Ocean, and if they encounter foreigners, they will be robbed of their ships, so that you can also taste the sufferings of our Daqi merchants. Then discuss the merits and reward them. Once the military merits are accumulated, they will be "recruited" and return to the army to take up military posts. It is not impossible for them to go to the military academy for further studies if they perform well. Qi Haoran secretly poked his conspiracy and sneered. In addition, Qi Haoran also gave Zhou Zhou an order to develop "maritime business", specifically to **** Daqi''s merchant ships to sea, and to collect a certain amount of gold and silver after safety, which was regarded as a reward for the soldiers. In order to prevent the soldiers from taking their lives and being not very motivated in naval battles, he also clearly stated that if he could **** the merchant ship back from the pirates, the reward would be 20% of the value of the goods on board, even if it was the Zhou familys ship. The period of ?? is three months. After three months, this decree will be cancelled, and the navy will fight again to represent Daqi and protect the people of Daqi. In order to make this decree effective, Qi Xiuyuan also wrote a letter to the head of the Zhou family, asking him to communicate with the robbed Daqi merchants and do their work. At the same time, he ran to the palace and asked the emperor to put a stamp on it. Qi Xiuyuan stared at this decree for a long time, and finally said: "If I don''t cover it, what will I do if I cover it?" Qi Haoran''s hot head slowly cooled down, and then he carefully looked at his elder brother''s face and said, "Why don''t you put my stamp on it? Prince Rong''s stamp is still famous... right?" Qi Xiuyuan snorted and didn''t express any opinion, it was a default. Qi Haoran immediately ran home and stamped his own seal, so that he had to send the letter to Guangzhou in a hurry. By the way, he packed his two sons and drove them out, out of sight. Chapter 1334： Looking at the world outside (12) The little lion and the tiger head rushed to Guangzhou, almost on the same day as the official document. The news that Prince Rong ordered the navy to send troops spread all over Guangzhou instantly. The merchants stranded in Guangzhou burst into tears and were grateful to Prince Rong. They had already set the delivery time with the merchants on the western side. At this time, pirates in the Indian Ocean were rampant, and their delivery would definitely be robbed. At that time, they would only be afraid that both people and goods would be lost; Expensive liquidated damages. Businessmen love money, but they also cherish their lives. In the past few days, there are still businessmen who have ventured into the sea, but most of them are stranded in Guangzhou, hoping to find a solution to both. It is not the idea of ??no one to call the navy, but the Indian Ocean is too far from Guangzhou, and the navy must get the signature of the Ministry of War if it is to be dispatched, otherwise it will be a capital offense to deploy troops without permission. Qi Haoran''s order book was so happy that the merchants were very happy. The price of the **** was clearly listed on it, but it was too expensive to take out, but as long as they planned to buy the navy''s privately dispatched bribes, it would be nothing at all. Not too expensive. The merchants who wanted to go to sea sent the silver to the navy yamen without blinking. The soldiers of the ?? Marine Division were also very happy. General ?? said that all the soldiers who go on expedition will have a share of the money. If someone dies in battle, the money will be sent to their home along with the pension. Zhou Shen will guarantee that it will be certain or put in place with the character of the prince. The soldiers immediately had no worries. The soldiers who had resisted and refused to join the battle immediately tried their best to be transferred to the forward battalion. Although everyone has money, even the soldiers who stay behind have a share, but the amount of money is related to their position and power. But the merchants who are happier than the two are the merchants whose goods have been robbed. As long as they lead the way, the navy of Daqi will help them **** the goods back, and they only need to pay two achievements for the value of the goods. The thing that moved them the most was the three-month deadline for Prince Rong. In their opinion, Prince Rong was afraid that the navy in Guangzhou would shirk, so he deliberately encouraged them. After all, the goods that were robbed after three months were not included in this list. When the time comes, the sailors will be completely obliged to go to suppress the bandits. Not only the businessmen think this way, but also the soldiers in the navy yamen, but they feel that the prince is generating income for them. After all, the number of looted commodities has reached nearly three million taels. How much is 20% of this? Ordinary soldiers who didn''t get much pay said that their hearts had already jumped out uncontrollably. It is not only businessmen who can be expelled by interests, soldiers are even more willing to gamble their lives. What made Daqi even more morale was that the prince''s two sons changed into the clothes of Xiaoqichang and were arranged into the forward camp. The lord even sent his own son to the forward camp, which shows how confident they are in this battle. Morale was unprecedentedly high. Andre could feel the excitement of the Qi people without having to walk on the street. Paul came in from outside and said respectfully, "Sir, the news has been sent out, so I don''t know if they will follow the advice and avoid it." Andre stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back, smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, even if you don''t obey them, you won''t suffer very much." Paul was very worried, "But I heard that the Qi people dispatched a lot of soldiers and artillery this time, can they really hold it? The Qi people are becoming more and more unfriendly to us now, and if they fail, our days in Guangzhou will be even more difficult. ." Andrei said indifferently: "I have been operating in Guangzhou for more than 20 years, and it is not something that can be overthrown by rumors. Besides, Qi people are too proud, and they have already made troubles all over the city before they send troops. Although I don''t know how to fight, but Doing business is the same as fighting a war, once people''s hearts are arrogant and impetuous, they are not far from failure." Paul breathed a sigh of relief. Andre laughed again: "But I think it''s Qi people who won in the end." Paul was startled, "Sir!" Andre shook his hand and said, "The Indian Ocean is still too close to Daqi, it''s easy for them to send troops, and Daqi now has a strong army, even if they fail because of their mentality for a while, the opponent will quickly adjust, unless... Andre''s eyes flashed a dim light, and he said in a low voice: "Unless they can kill the emperor and Prince Rong of Daqi..." Paul looked at him with a "you''re dreaming" expression. Andrei smiled, "You think I''m dreaming too, don''t you? Yes, there are so many people around Daqi''s emperor and prince to protect them, how could we possibly kill them, so I said that the Qi people will definitely win, although they will win. It will be difficult and will pay a great price, but as long as their people''s hearts are there and their military spirit is there, they will not lose." "The emperor of Daqi has the hearts of the people, and Prince Rong is the soul of the army," Andre sighed: "If they don''t die, it will be difficult for us to attack Daqi militarily." Paul hesitated: "Then why didn''t your lord go to see Lord Louis of France?" "I have already advised him, and I have done the best of my ally''s love, but he is wrong if he refuses to listen to me," Andre said indifferently: "The pirates raging in the Indian Ocean this time are not like me, the Portuguese. We don''t need to be so obvious that the Qi people suspect us." Andre patted the old man on the shoulder with a smile, and said, "You know, we have a good relationship with the prince of Daqi, and Daqi is now our most important trading partner in Spain." Paul''s mind didn''t turn around for a while, but his greatest strength was that he was loyal and obedient to Andre. Since the adults said not to do too much action, he stayed in the Chamber of Commerce and never went anywhere. At this time, the Daqi Pioneer Battalion, which was considered to be "proud soldiers must be defeated", was huddled on a refitted warship and looked at the sea. Hutou stood on the bow of the boat to check the situation at sea with clairvoyance, and asked the Zhou family owner who was wearing makeup on the boat, "Are you sure you were robbed in this area?" Zhou Patriarch nodded immediately, "We are the pirates we encountered on the sixth day of our journey downwind, and it is in this area." Hutou put down his clairvoyance, turned his head to the little lion and said, "I have seen it, and there is nothing abnormal." The little lion rubbed his chin, "Did he scared away by the wind in Guangzhou?" Hutou immediately stared: "Then what should we do, we can''t come back without success, right?" The two of them had just arrived in Guangzhou, and the next day they went to find Zhou Zhou to register and go to Qianfeng Camp. On the third day, when the wind gradually spread in Guangzhou city, they had already brought people to refit the appearance of the warship into a merchant ship. , put on the cannon and set off. The two of them followed their father to learn formation and tactics since they were young, so they naturally knew the importance of news. Since they dared to spread the news all over Guangzhou City, they must have a way to deal with it. Before the people in Guangzhou City were still talking about it, and before the merchants came looking for ****, the twins had already set off with the most elite part of the family owner and the navy last week. Of course, it wasn''t them who led the troops, but Colonel Lin Chengxiu Lin who was standing with his clairvoyance and said nothing. The two of them were just the captains of his flags. If they weren''t for their distinguished status and had their own clairvoyance, He didn''t let them run to the deck. Both teenagers looked at Lin Chengxiu with bright eyes. Captain Lin ignored them and ordered, "Yang Fan, turn the rudder, and speed up!" After the command, he turned to look at the two of them, and ordered: "Return to the cabin immediately, no one will be allowed without the commander''s order. run out." Hutou and the little lion immediately clamped their legs in response, and ran towards the cabin. Hutou ran out and remembered that the Zhou family was still there, and immediately went back and carried the person back. Lin Chengxiu twitched the corners of his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything. Chapter 1335： Looking at the world outside (13) The ship moved forward quickly, and in less than half a day, they saw two large sailboats rushing towards them quickly, Lin Chengxiu narrowed his eyes, and ordered in a deep voice: "All officers and men are ready to reject the enemy!" The people on the boat moved instantly, the people in the cabin immediately prepared their weapons, and the artillerymen ran to the cannons on the boat, which were covered by canvas, and watched the two boats that were gradually approaching. Lin Chengxiu asked the soldiers to wave the flag to them, "This is a Daqi merchant ship, a civilian ship, please give up quickly!" As soon as the semaphore ?? came out, the pirates on both ships exclaimed excitedly and shouted happily: "The Qi people are really stupid, why do they have to sing this semaphore every time before robbery?" Soon, the semaphore on the opposite side changed again, "Daqi merchant ships are protected by Daqi soldiers, please retreat quickly." The semaphore ?? immediately angered the pirates, who spit out, "Bah, what''s so great about the Qi people, isn''t it because we want to **** a lamb from their cargo?" "Yes, what else does Daqi have other than money? It just happened to be cheaper for us!" "Raise the flag and let them enjoy our enthusiasm." The two ships rushed over more quickly, and a flag with a skeleton painted on it was quickly raised. Soon, the two boats gradually became clear, and Lin Chengxiu could see the faintly fluttering skull flag on the boat without a clairvoyance. He raised the corner of his mouth and ordered: "Open the canvas and attack with cannons first, the musketeers are ready, the archers are the first. Three rounds of preparation..." The ?? orders were issued one by one, and the tiger head and the little lion each held a large sampan and stayed by the side of the boat, each followed by twenty people, who were going to rush to the other party''s boat as the vanguard. Lin Chengxiu didn''t want the two young masters to take such a big risk, but they were lawless, and General Zhou also said that they should take the lead. He could only agree, but he was somewhat unhappy. It wasn''t because he was afraid that they would rob them of military merit, but because he was afraid that something would happen to the two of them during the battle. At that time, he would have no choice but to apologise with his death. So having such two honorable characters in the team is unpleasant. The tiger head and the little lion did not know what Lin Chengxiu was thinking. At this time, they were staring at the two ships that were getting closer and closer. They were approaching from the left and right, but they only entered the best range of the cannon. The two cannons fired at the same time, one left and one right shot at the two ships... The pirates on the ship knew they had been fooled when they saw that they had torn the canvas to reveal their cannons. How could a civilian merchant ship be equipped with two cannons? immediately ordered: "We were fooled, hurry back, hurry!" But the boat is not a human, so when they turn around, they turn around. At this time, they are sailing smoothly. In order to speed up the sails, they want to turn around and leave. Therefore, what Hutou and the others saw were two ships rushing towards them recklessly... Two torpedoes landed on the sides of the two boats, and the waves caused their boats to sway... This time, Lin Chengxiu had enough ammunition, so he unceremoniously fired three shots at each of the two boats, one of which landed directly on one boat. Not only did the boat break down, it also killed a lot of people. More importantly, their continuous offensive gave the other party no chance to bombard them with their guns, and their ship successfully approached the ship that was damaged by the cannonball. And another ship rushed to the rescue. Because of the close distance, all three ships can no longer use cannons because the minimum range has been exceeded. They were fully prepared. As soon as the boat approached, the two rows of soldiers came out to shoot with their muskets. When they fired all the five bullets in the guns, the two rows at the back would fill up... When the ship was close enough to use bows and arrows, the pirates were frightened when they saw the densely flying bows and arrows, and their hands and feet became weak. At this moment, the tiger head and the little lion quickly took a sampan and boarded the other''s boat, and they took the lead to kill... When the rescue ship arrived, Lin Chengxiu took the time to leave only one-third of the people to deal with the wrecked ship, and the remaining two-thirds turned to resist the rescue pirate ship, covering the tiger head and the little lion. . The tiger head and the little lion were like killing gods, they killed them without a single bite, and soon they took 40 people to clear the pirates on board. This sailboat was not large, and there were only a hundred or so pirates on board. Their cannons had killed a lot of people before, and together with the enemies killed by bows and muskets, they had to clear only forty or fifty people. What really gave them a headache was the pirate ship on the opposite side that didn''t have much damage. There seemed to be more people on that boat. Lin Chengxiu commanded without changing his face: "Flanking from left and right, the musketeers are in the front, the archers are in the back, alternately attacking, the commandos prepare the sampans..." The people on the broken ship quickly gathered on the deck after cleaning up the pirates on the ship. The pirates on the opposite ship saw that their people had been killed, their expressions changed, and they had to retreat. But they managed to find someone, so how could they let them go? They knew that the feud between the two sides was getting bigger. If they could not kill them all to deter the pirates in the Indian Ocean, then the merchant ships of Daqi would suffer more cruel revenge in the future. Therefore, Lin Chengxiu ordered a full-scale attack. Even the tiger head and the little lion on the broken ship didn''t care about the slowly sinking ship. They picked up the pirates'' muskets on the deck and shot at the opponent. Such a distance is impossible for a sampan, but it is possible to fly over by running Qinggong, but it is limited to the two brothers and the two secret guards behind them. He committed suicide, so he could only watch the pirate ship that gradually pulled away. Lin Chengxiu immediately ordered: "Crash!" The helmsman immediately turned the bow and rushed over at a faster speed... "One team and two teams of musketeers are ready to cover, three teams of four teams of archers are suppressing them, and teams of six teams and seven teams are ready for sampan boarding!" The warship moved its bow, blocking half of the way the pirate ship was retreating, just to form a pinch attack with the broken ship. The warship''s bow collided quickly, and the pirate ship collided with the broken ship with a bang. a long distance. Hutou quickly grabbed the sampan on the deck and put it on the opponent''s ship. It seems that because Hutou and the others had successfully landed on another pirate ship, the pirates on the ship were very wary of them, almost as soon as the sampan touched the hull, They went to push the sampan, trying to push it off... The people of Hutou and Little Lion also reacted quickly, and immediately picked up their muskets and fired at them. Hutou and Little Lion jumped, clicked the sampan, and rushed to the pirate ship, starting a killing spree... The two dark guards followed closely and jumped onto the pirate ship next to the two little masters. The pirate, who was lying on the side of the sampan with his sword and waiting to poke, watched the four people fly over their heads and then landed behind them. When they reacted to turn around, they only felt a pain in their necks, I don''t know anything anymore... Chapter 1336： Looking at the world outside (14) They knew that the pirates'' marksmanship was quite accurate, so they used light skills and began to walk among the pirates. They used swords and were extremely fast. The pirates didn''t even wear armor, and it was too easy to kill them. The pirates had never seen Chinese kung fu, they just thought they were quicker in movement, and at the moment when the tiger head threw the sampan, the soldiers on the warship also set up the sampan towards the pirate ship at the same time, and both sides attacked the pirate ship at the same time. Lin Chengxiu was in command of suppressing the pirates on the pirate ship, and there were four tiger-headed people on the pirate ship. Daqi soldiers boarded the pirate ship one after another. Lin Chengxiu saw that everyone was fighting, and the foreigners were strong and Qi people suffered a lot, and immediately shouted: " The three of them form a formation to kill the enemy and cannot be scattered..." The ammunition on the pirate ship was almost used up, and the only remaining ammunition was used on the four fast-moving tiger heads, so when they faced the Daqi soldiers, they all took out their swords, cold weapons against cold weapon. Lin Chengxiu was not afraid of fighting with swords, and immediately ordered the soldiers to line up to kill the enemy. They have long known that the foreigners are taller and stronger than their counterparts, so they usually practice rehearsal and formation. One of them is no match for them, then two, three, five, they have a way to grind them. Lin Chengxiu commanded from the side of the battlefield, and quickly gathered the soldiers to advance in an orderly manner. The morale of the soldiers was high, and they quickly occupied half of the ship, forcing the remaining twenty or so people to the stern. The pirate chief looked at his companion who fell on the deck, gritted his teeth, and whispered to the people around him, "Jump into the sea!" The tiger raised his eyebrows and looked at the little lion. The figures quickly flashed up to the leaders and smashed them into the middle of the soldiers. The two dark guards understood their meaning as soon as they saw the little masters move. They were taller than them. It was too fast, and four more people were thrown over in an instant, and the other pirates immediately jumped into the sea, with only two breaths of effort. The soldiers reacted a little slower, but they were quickly divided into two teams. One team held guns and arrows to shoot people who fell into the sea, and the other team tied the eight people who came over. In order to prevent them from committing suicide, they were quick to kill them. Chin removed. Lin Chengxiu walked over quickly, glanced at the eight prisoners, nodded and said, "Yes, immediately drag it back to the cabin to torture and interrogate, and spread out in this sea area to search, and no pirates are allowed to escape." "Report, sir, we don''t understand bird language." "Go to Patriarch Zhou, he understands." The tiger head and the little lion immediately volunteered: "Lord, let''s go, they just spoke English, we learned it." Captain Lin glanced at them and said indifferently, "You are responsible for cleaning the battlefield and searching for escaped pirates." Don''t think that he didn''t see the warning glances of the two guards behind the two of them. This is understandable. After all, torture to extract confessions is a detour. The two young masters are still young, and they really shouldn''t look at these things. On the third day after Lin Chengxiu and others annihilated the pirates, Guangzhou port sent a group of vanguards noisily, followed by two warships and merchant ships that needed to be escorted to the sea, heading for the Indian Ocean. And the pirates in the pirate den received a letter from Andre, knowing that Daqi sent troops to seek justice for the merchants of Daqi. Although several pirates exchanged news, they were not actually on the same island. After all, they belonged to different countries and camps. Therefore, after they made up their minds and acted accordingly, they decided to take the opportunity to teach them a lesson after seeing the troops dispatched by Daqi. Or stay out of the limelight. And it is precisely because they are independent that they did not discover in time that an island occupied by England has never been heard back. But that small island is just a small island controlled by England, not the main force, so everyone doesn''t care about it. You must know that England not only occupies a large coastal area of ??India, but also occupies a lot of nearby islands. They only need to discuss with the governor of India, and do not need to send people to each island to discuss. This also gave Lin Chengxiu and others more time to extract confessions from the captives. However, the captives were far more stubborn than they thought, and they had to find a small island to stop at and focus on questioning. It has been three days since they pried the mouths of the two pirates. They only have one boat, so it is impossible to fight all the pirates in the Indian Ocean, and their firearms and ammunition are not enough. Lin Chengxiu''s strategy was to capture a weak island first, occupy it as their supply base, and then wait for reinforcements to arrive. Then he tried to get the merchants'' goods back. learned from the mouths of the two pirates in Songkou that although the foreigners in this area agreed to rob only Daqi people, their hearts were not aligned, and there were many contradictions and conflicts between them. Not to mention the political dictates of their own country, they are constantly fighting for this area of ??the sea, because there are so many merchant ships in Daqi, you have seen it, I have seen it, everyone is rushing up to grab it, how much everyone contributes, and what is the benefit? There is no agreement on distribution at all, so the contradictions between them are not small. Lin Chengxiu was only focused on suppressing the bandits, and didn''t care much about the situation, but the tiger head and the little lion were concerned. The sea trade fair in Daqi has been open all the time, and the route from Daqi to the Western Ocean is long, and it is impossible for the Daqi army to **** them to the Western Ocean. Therefore, this kind of protection method can be one-sided but not long-lasting, not only because it is impossible for soldiers to Leaving the country for too long, but also because the cost is too huge. Therefore, the phenomenon of foreigners uniting against Daqi people has to be prevented from happening again. In this way, the contradictions and conflicts between countries are very useful. The tiger head and the little lion meticulously recorded the situation of the countries in the Indian Ocean. Since the contradictions between the countries are already so big, wouldnt they turn them into deadly enemies by adding fire to it? Mother told them from a young age that in politics there are no permanent enemies or friends, only permanent interests! They didn''t believe that their vigilance against Daqi would be better than that of the surrounding countries. After all, Daqi is strong and powerful, and the threat to them is limited because they are too far apart, and the biggest conflict is only in trade. The threat to them by neighboring countries is territorial and military, which is the biggest threat. To ask who is the biggest enemy of Daqi, it is naturally Dayuan and Houxia, these Western countries? All added up, it is not as big as the threat of a small regime in the Later Xia. This is not only the cognition of tiger heads and little lions, but also the cognition of all people in the world, including Westerners. The reason why they targeted the Daqi people together was because of their interests, and because of the Daqi people, the benefits they received in the maritime trade were greatly reduced. For the sake of profit, they can temporarily abandon each other''s hatred and cooperation. Naturally, for the sake of profit, they will one day abandon their alliance at this time and cooperate with Daqi instead. Chapter 1337： Looking at the world outside (15) Although the tiger head and the little lion are bears, they always see the overall situation of the relationship between the country and the country with their father, and their vision is naturally much higher than that of Lin Xiaowei and others, so the two did not agree with Lin Xiaowei. The suggestion of killing the prisoners, said: "It''s just eight people, it''s not troublesome to bring people with them. If they can live until we return to Daqi, it will be more beneficial to us." Xiaowei Lin remembered the widely circulated story of the prince holding prisoners for ransom. He thought that the two young sons were going to imitate their father, so he calculated the ransom set by the prince, and found that these eight people could still make a lot of money. money. And the two little sons are absolutely impossible to covet these ransoms, so in the end, the money is still divided among the soldiers. Captain Lin, who was transferred from Jiangsu and Zhejiang, thought so. Those soldiers who had served as soldiers under the prince thought of this before him, so the rumor that prisoners could exchange money immediately spread throughout the battalion. The soldiers watched The eyes of the eight were glowing with a layer of green light. The six people who were unable to do anything could not help shivering, and looked at the soldiers alertly. But Qi Bing suddenly became polite to them. Although he was still locked in the dark cabin on the lowest floor, he no longer beat him passively, and ate some basic food. Its not that no one thought of escaping, but Qi Bing took stricter care of them. They stayed with people for 24 hours outside the cabin, and every time there were four people. I dont know what happy things they were talking about. Laughing, it''s a pity they don''t understand Chinese. The soldiers were discussing that the next time they killed the pirates, they would capture more prisoners and then exchange money. The ransom for capturing the prisoners was not distributed by the entire army, but divided equally by their forward battalion. In this way, they could get a lot of extra money. . So the soldiers are happy. The happy soldiers soon ushered in the second task, going to the sea to ambush, waiting for the arrival of the second pioneer battalion, and waiting for the escorted merchant ships to arrive in this sea area. If they found the trace of pirates, they would immediately attack the second pioneer battalion. They stayed on this small island for eight days, and they disguised the ship again. They painted a large skull on the hull of the ship, and put the skull flag from the pirate ship on the warship. Still not like the canvas boat on the western side, but what does it matter? Who said that pirates are not allowed to use the looted Daqi merchant ships as pirate ships? Most of the Daqi merchant ships in the Guangzhou area are produced by the Maritime Bureau, and the construction of the warships is also built by the great craftsmen of the Maritime Bureau. There are some similarities. Before going to sea, they have erased the marks of the warships and simply camouflaged them. It''s a merchant ship, so it''s not too difficult to dress up this time. But boats can be camouflaged, but people cant, because foreigners and Qi people are too easy to tell apart. Lin Chengxiu could only order the soldiers on the deck to cover their heads and faces, and then put on the clothes of pirates. In order to avoid revealing the contents, he also brought the tiger-headed lion with him. Not to be exposed. The ?? refitted pirate ship sailed smoothly towards the sea area where they were before. In less than two hours, they saw two warships in Daqi, followed by a row of merchant ships. Lin Chengxiu put down his clairvoyance and said, "Put the sails away, don''t go over first, and look for our Second Pioneer Battalion to see if there are any traces of pirates." The Second Pioneer Battalion arrived at this sea area at night, and had reeled the sails early to hide. From a distance, they saw a pirate ship appearing in the sea area. Before they could be happy, they found a red ribbon wrapped around it. Immediately twitched the corners of his mouth, put down his clairvoyance and said, "It''s my own." "General, our warship is escorting the merchant ship, do you want to set sail?" "Wait a minute, but you can prepare." At the same time, the pirate ship that was gradually approaching here also discovered the two boats with the canvas down. The pirates on the boat immediately cursed. The boat with the canvas down is difficult for people to find. It''s impossible to escape. The sea is endless, but there are actually blind spots. These pirates live in the sea all the year round, and they are very familiar with this sea area, so they naturally know how to avoid the sight of others. But the soldiers in Daqi are not bad. Although they are not familiar with this sea area, they have a lot of knowledge, so it is difficult for people to find the position of the ship. When everyone finds each other, it will be very difficult to avoid each other''s sight unless you turn around and leave. But the pirates are not cowards, since they dare to come, naturally they will not leave so easily. So, all the ships gradually appeared and began to block this sea area. Lin Chengxiu first asked people to raise the canvas and quietly waited for the arrival of Daqi''s warship. And the two warships in the distance naturally discovered these pirate ships, and the captain of the colonel immediately ordered the merchant ships to dock, and the warships went up to make way first. The merchant ships did not dare to intervene in the war. They stopped almost when the captain gave the order, and some even wanted to find an island nearby to stop first. The two warships quickly left the ranks of the merchant ships, heading towards them riding the wind and waves. From a distance, they let the soldiers signal the pirate ships to get out of the way. These are the warships and merchant ships of Daqi, and they have no right to stop them. Lin Chengxiu counted them and said, "There are five pirate ships in sight, and we have six, but they don''t take action against the Second Pioneer Battalion, and they don''t respond to the slogans of the Daqi warships, and they don''t even communicate with each other. Communication, it can be seen that the relationship between them is not harmonious, and it can be used." The pirates were indeed not in harmony, because the five ships that came belonged to four countries, and they were not in harmony with each other. Portugal and Italy are at odds, so the two ships are far apart, and England and France are even more deadly enemies, at least recently they have hated each other, and two of the pirate ships belonged to England. But in the eyes of the other pirates, the situation was more serious, and what really made them reluctant to do it was that England had three pirate ships here. Yes, the skull flags that Lin Chengxiu and the others put up belonged to England, so in the eyes of the pirates, there were six pirate ships, but three belonged to England. And England has always been domineering, and the coastal areas of India are in its hands. It should be said that in addition to Italy, England is the most powerful. They are not sure if they can get enough benefits after the warships and merchant ships of Daqi are captured. What if the three pirate ships in England join forces and take all the things? Especially France, they distrusted England the most, so they were slow to act. And on the two pirate ships in England, the pirates cursed endlessly. Didnt they say that only two ships would come out, how could three ships come out? Even if you are crazy about money, you should use your mind. Two ships are for deterrence, and three ships are for intimidation. They have three ships, so naturally they are unwilling to take the lead, otherwise they will be able to destroy Daqi''s warships. It hurts to think. Anyway, they have three ships, so Daqi''s fleet can''t beat them, and pirates from other countries don''t dare to compete with them, so it''s better to wait. Under such scruples, everyone waited motionless for the Daqi warship to approach. Zhou Zhou was very happy when he saw it. As soon as the Daqi warship entered the battle circle, he immediately ordered to bombard the Portuguese pirate ship, and after Zhou Zhou''s action, Lin Chengxiu immediately ordered the artillery fire to be aimed at the French warship. In a short period of time, the two sides reached a tacit understanding, sow discord, and then let them bite the dog! Chapter 1338： Looking at the world outside (16) The attacked French pirates were instantly furious and shouted: "This is a conspiracy, an English conspiracy! Attack, attack back with all your strength!" As soon as the captain gave the order, the French gunners immediately charged with gunpowder and rushed to the nearest English pirate ship. Now it was the English captain''s turn to be angry. "These blind men in France, didn''t they see that the pirate ship that attacked their ship was in the northwest?" said that, but he still neatly turned the bow of the boat and slammed into France. Lin Chengxiu was stunned and murmured, "Is there no one who doubts our identity?" In the face of apostasy, everyone must first suspect the traitor, right? How could they "rebel" the other two English pirate ships? This is because Lin Chengxiu does not understand the relationship between England and France in recent years. The two countries have been at war for almost a hundred years. In recent years, the war has become more and more prosperous. Many of their relatives and friends have died at the hands of the enemy, so they seem to be robbing the country together. Yes, but the hatred between them is much deeper than that of Da Qi. Therefore, it is quite normal for the English to turn to the French when they are facing the battle. At this time, the captain of the other two English pirate ships said: "Although I must praise the heroic decision of the opposite brother, I have to say that the timing of his choice was not very good. Yes, he should deal with the French ships after taking down Daqi''s caravan..." At this time, no one doubted Lin Chengxiu''s identity. On the other side, Zhou Zhou brought the 2nd Pioneer Battalion into a fierce battle with the Italian pirate ship. The Portuguese pirate ship left their engagement circle and watched from a distance, not intending to intervene. This made the captain of the Italian pirate ship very angry, saying: "This group of hateful Portuguese, they clearly agreed to cooperate, but they went back on their word. It''s really hateful!" Zhou Zhou clenched the Italian pirate ship even more when he saw this, and at the same time put people on guard against the Portuguese warship. Lin Chengxiu in the distance saw him, and he shot Portugal decisively, pulling it into the battle circle. This sea area was immediately scuffled. When Daqi''s two warships came over, the French pirate ship had been blasted and was entering the water silently, and the other two English pirate ships gradually reacted and shouted: "That is not our English ship, we have been fooled. !" However, the distance between the ships was constant, and the communication basically depended on the semaphore. At this time, it was useless for them to just shout out, because no one heard except their own crew. At this time, the fighting was fierce, not only did no one pay attention to their semaphore, they also didn''t have time to semaphore. With the addition of the two warships, the situation in the field was immediately clear. When the sun went down, the sea was dyed red, and the two pirate ships in England were finally destroyed. Before that, some pirates from the other three countries had escaped somewhat. Zhou Zhou and Lin Chengxiu met, looked at the red-stained water, and said with a smile, "You used it well to sow discord, and the Western countries should be more lively after today. " Lin Chengxiu did not dare to claim credit, and said, "This plan was contributed by the two young masters, not the last commander." "You are the captain. If you don''t agree, their wit will be useless. You don''t need to be humble in front of me." Zhou Zhou turned around and said, "Immediately arraign the pirates and find out where they hid their cargo. We will set off immediately." Zhou Zhou still let the two warships go back to find the caravan, and let them stop in the Nanyang area to rest and wait until they have cleaned up the pirates almost before going on the road. The number of pirates caught this time is large enough, and the number of interrogation talents in Daqi has also increased. Therefore, many people survive the punishment every year and are recruited on the spot. After resting for a night, Zhou Zhou divided his troops and went to fight for the goods that the merchants had captured. On the other hand, the merchant ships docked in Nanyang watched the great strength of Daqi''s army, and if they took the time to do some business with the natives of Nanyang, they would not lose money. The officials and businessmen of Western countries stationed in the Indian Ocean were shaken by this military action by Daqi. The Governor of England in India took the lead in sending envoys to protest to Daqi, protesting their slaughter, and solemnly stated that Daqi''s behavior had touched England. Interests, the Indian Ocean is their sphere of influence in England... The Guangzhou prefect received the letter of protest, curled his lips, and said to him with disdain: "Please go back and tell you Governor, first, the Indian Ocean does not belong to England''s sphere of influence, it belongs to India and all surrounding countries, we Daqi is only a few days away by boat, and how long does it take you to get to the Indian Ocean from England? We are too embarrassed to say that it belongs to my Daqi sphere of influence!" "Second, my Daqi warships are to destroy pirates. Those pirates destroy humanity and wantonly plunder the merchants of my Daqi people..." The prefect of Guangzhou is also a Jinshi, and his eloquence is too good to be desired. At this time, although he didn''t say any dirty words, he expressed his meaning very clearly. You Westerners are despicable, shameless, and vicious. Come on, I don''t even want to be ashamed. Since you can''t restrain the people, then we Daqi don''t mind helping you discipline and teach you what it means to obey the law! In addition, the prefect of Guangzhou also actively contacted the Lifan Academy, hoping that they could get in touch with the masters who came from India, expressing that Daqi felt the same way as India and neighboring countries in Southeast Asia, and was willing to make a modest contribution to the invasion of the West. . The Southeast Asian countries and the Central Plains have always had a tributary relationship. Even if India is a big country, it once admired the prosperous Tang Dynasty. The relationship between the two sides is not bad. Compared with the Westerners who have different skin color and hair color and are not very friendly, they obviously have a better impression of Daqi. Especially the indigenous peoples of the Southeast Asian countries and islands. For them, the Central Plains has always been the upper kingdom. Even if the upper kingdom has changed dynasties several times, they are willing to respect them - provided that it is beneficial. And now Daqi has just leaked a little bit of wind, and countries have sent envoys to the DPRK. Foreigners not only occupy their land and ask them to grow all kinds of strange crops, but also make them pay a lot of extra taxes. They can''t even keep their long hair, they must be shaved or cut off, and they must be religious! God knows what God is? They have only heard of the Jade Emperor and the Buddha, and of course, they believe in their ancestral gods the most! So when I heard that Daqi had been robbed by the merchants by the Westerners and stood with them, they came to seek refuge. The prefect of Guangzhou did not expect that a random idea he had made would have such an impact. At this time, Zhou Zhou and others who were far away at sea did not know about this situation, because they had been very busy in the past three months. Chapter 1339： Looking at the world outside (17) After the great battle of destroying the five pirate ships, Zhou Zhou took people to dig out the nests of the nearby pirates one after another, and found countless merchants'' goods. Because the goods were large and valuable, the soldiers kept some secrets when they rushed in. Zhou Zhou felt that this was not good for their long-term cooperation with the merchants, but he also wanted to destroy the pirates, so he couldnt keep an eye on it, so he simply handed over the matter to him. To the little lion Qi Wenzhen. There are three reasons. First, Qi Wenzheng won''t covet the money, so he won''t hide it privately; secondly, Qi Wenzheng has a high status and can overwhelm the soldiers; thirdly, this kid is careful and wants to slip away from under his nose. Money is hard. In summary, the little lion was left behind. The ?? brothers thought they could kill the enemy side by side on the battlefield, but they were separated after participating in four battles together. Hutou said with tears in his eyes that he would definitely kill the little lion''s share. The little lion twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "As long as you come back alive, it''s fine." Tiger head turned and left. The little lion let out a worried sigh, and asked the two guards to follow Hutou. The two guards hesitated, and the little lion smiled and said, "I''m only responsible for counting the stolen goods, it''s not dangerous, and the tiger''s head is reckless. You follow him and advise him not to let him take risks. If he is stubborn, he will be knocked out. If something goes wrong, I will bear it." Little lion thought of the behavior of the dark guards in the past, and threatened Wei Wei: "Don''t let us be like before." The dark guards looked at each other, bowed their heads, turned to catch up with Hutou. The little lion took his team to count the stolen goods on the island, and found that in addition to the goods of their Daqi merchants, there were many gold and silver jewelry. The ships were taken to patrolling and fighting, and it was impossible to expect merchants to come and take things away immediately. Because the remuneration of the soldiers is calculated according to the value of the goods, when will the value of so many goods be counted? You must know that he has to follow the pioneer camp to count the loot of other pirate dens, but he can''t consume it in one place. Therefore, the little lion rubbed his chin, and immediately said that they would occupy a place nearby, and transport the spoils to the top to take care of them, and then calculate the value with the merchants when he took out his hands. The little lion did what he said. Combining various factors such as climate, geography and distance, he finally chose the southeast of Luzon, where there is a natural port. The most important thing is that the Westerners occupy that port. And there were only a few dozen people on the other side, so the little lion simply took people and captured those dozens of people as pirates. Anyway, they were similar to pirates. After occupying this port, they began to pay tribute to the nearby villages. The little lion had just rushed up and captured these dozens of foreigners, when the chief of the nearby village came to visit him and thank him for saving them from the fire and water. The little lion was a little embarrassed, and said that he wanted to temporarily borrow this port and the surrounding area to set up camp. Afraid that they would think too much, the little lion said sincerely: "We will leave when our general returns in triumph." The village chief heard that the Qi people did not intend to occupy their land, he was slightly relieved, and his face was full of folds, indicating that these lands and ports were used casually. After returning to the village, the big village chief strictly ordered everyone to gather with the Qi people. Although the Qi people were not as fierce as those foreigners, they took out their banners to occupy the land as soon as they came up, and they would not threaten them with muskets to recognize each other as masters, but they were not afraid of 10,000. Just in case, they''d better stay away. With this thought in mind, everyone watched the soldiers of Daqi from a distance. It was found that after they went ashore, they occupied the Westerners'' houses-the Westerners forced them to repair it, they cut down the trees, they transported the stones, they built the houses, and even the fences in front of them were built by them. for Zha... But looking at those Qi soldiers with swords on their waists, no one dared to speak. Fortunately, Qi Bing did not ask them to help them build houses, but cut down trees and built some barracks next to them. And every morning, afternoon and night, the port is under martial law, and everyone is forbidden to appear there. The villagers are afraid that Qi soldiers will kill people, so they really dare not approach. Until a few days later, Qi soldiers ran out of food, and a Qi soldier ran into the village to find the big village chief. The chief of the village went away with a face full of apprehension, and then returned to the village with a few horses full of fantasy. That night, a few bags of coarse grain were delivered to the Qi army barracks. Qi Bing even exchanged cloth for food with them! Many people in the village save their rations and take them to the barracks to exchange for cloth, and then take the cloth to the big towns outside the four mountains to exchange for grain and salt, and they can still make a lot of money! Qi people are better than foreigners! This is the common understanding of the villagers of several nearby villages and the big village chiefs. The little lions are just doing this with a sense of guilt. After all, they are not occupying an unnamed island, but someone else''s land in Luzon. The villagers can let them station here. They trade food. Little lion thinks that country people are hospitable and sincere. So things went in a strange direction. Qi Bing and the natives live in harmony. After two months, the little lion kept bringing back the spoils from the outside, placing the goods with the Daqi company logo in the two large houses separately, and the others were piled on the other side in a chaotic manner, and then let the merchants drive the merchant ships to come. Accept it here. Knowing that Qi Bing had recovered most of their goods, the merchants happily set off for Luzon. When a few big businessmen approached this port, they couldn''t help but think, secretly said: This place happens to be in Nanyang, and it is a natural port. plan. The little lion did not know what they were thinking, and received everyone politely and thoughtfully. These are all employers of the army, so of course you have to have a good attitude. As soon as the merchants saw the little lion''s face that resembled Prince Rong''s face, and then looked at his age, everyone immediately guessed his identity, and immediately respected him very respectfully. When they went to the warehouse to claim their goods, no one was there. Dare to play slippery. Little Lion felt that this work was really easy, except that it was a little more difficult to mobilize and arrange the ships, everything else went smoothly. Contrary to the calm on Luzon Island is the situation in the Indian Ocean, which can be said to be choppy and change day by day. Because of the testimony of France, Italy and Portugal, England was suspected of ulterior motives by Western countries and colluded with Daqi to harm them. England said that it was France''s false accusation, because they also suffered heavy losses, and because the Indian Ocean was mainly his sphere of influence, his losses were the greatest. But obviously other countries are not in the mood to listen to their arguments, and several meetings ended up unhappy. And when they were quarreling, Zhou Zhou led his troops to occupy one island after another and cleaned up the pirates on it. If it was a native, then he would beat the people up, loot some of their finances, and distribute the rest to the pirates to force them. When returning home, if they encounter Western pirates, they will capture them if they can, and kill them if they cannot. The prisoners they sent to Daqi recently needed to be carried in a boat, and then escorted by a warship. While other Western countries were constantly in conflict, they gradually began to abandon their differences and cooperated to resist Qi Bing. But their people are too few, and Daqi is too close to here, it only takes five days to reach it, so after three months, the number of Daqi troops in the Indian Ocean has reached 80,000, which is twice the total number of foreigners in the surrounding countries. more. Chapter 1340： Looking at the world outside (18) Seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse, the governors of various countries stationed here could not sit still. The governor of England in India immediately invited all countries to discuss. His first sentence at the meeting was: "Friends, it is impossible for us to bring in the wolf Daqi in England. What good is this for us in England?" The countries were silent. During this period of time, they had calmed down and understood that they were deceived by Daqi. Daqi attacked the Indian Ocean region, and it was indeed England that suffered the most, because they had the most power in this area. Daqi is too close to the South and Indian Oceans. If this lion is also interested here, their territory will be compressed like never before. No matter how many contradictions countries have on the mainland, at least now, in this sea area, their interests are the same, and they are jointly threatened by Daqi. Someone said: "We should protest to Daqi..." The Spanish envoy, who is also a great seafaring country, sneered: "A protest against the pirates who robbed the merchant ships of Daqi?" The expressions of the envoys from various countries changed slightly, and the Spanish envoy continued: "Our country has warned you for a long time that Daqi is different from the cowardly and tolerant Dazhou. It looks like their policies in the waters of Guangzhou are the same. They are very strong and will not The robbery of merchant ships is allowed to exist on such a large scale." The Governor of England said displeasedly: "This is not the Guangzhou Sea. It is far away from Daqi, and it is not within their sphere of influence. Their hands are too long." The Spanish envoy shrugged, wanting to say that it is farther from England, but they also have colonies here in Spain, so there is no need to ridicule themselves for the sake of Daqi. The Governor of England said: "We can''t let things go any longer, we must talk to Daqi!" The Governor of England changed the protest to "talk", apparently softening his attitude. The other countries looked at each other and nodded. Then quickly select the messenger, and set off for Daqi the next day. However, Zhou Zhou and the others did not stop. The 80,000 soldiers'' salaries, ships, fresh water and other supplies cost a lot, so it was impossible for them to stop. Besides, their arrival was warmly welcomed by the Southeast Asian countries and India. Even for the sake of the great Qi Guowei, they can''t just retreat! Daqi has always been a hegemonic country in this area, and Western countries must show an attitude in the face of provocation. Therefore, Zhou Zhou fought pirates and collected loot without any psychological burden, while waiting for the conclusion of the court. And the DPRK also fell out over this. The military expenditure for three months is more than 200,000 taels. The courtiers who are careful and careful said that they can use this money to build two large water conservancy projects or to rest the course of the Yellow River to avoid flooding in the rainy season and save thousands of people from water and fire. among. The officials said that it is not worth the imperial court to make such a big fight just for the sake of individual businessmen. As soon as the expedited documents from the prefect of Guangzhou were delivered to the capital, half of the officials in the DPRK and China expressed that they could take this opportunity to reconcile with the Western countries and ask them to compensate for the matter. Qi Haoran scoffed at this, and sent a letter to his two sons, asking them to find a way to take root in Nanyang, but to keep foreigners out of the country. This letter from the family said that it was an expectation for the two sons, rather it was an instruction to Zhou Zhou. He is now only Prince Rong, not the deputy minister of the Ministry of War. OK. Besides, Zhou Zhou was promoted by him. The letter was first delivered to the little lion. He was afraid that the tiger head would not understand it, so he picked up a pen and added a sentence at the back, "After reading it, give the letter to General Zhou." Zhou Zhou looked at the tiger''s head that Le Diandian came to deliver the letter, then looked at the last line of words, and twitched the corners of his mouth, wouldn''t the two young masters take another piece of paper and add this sentence, otherwise you will put this sentence after reading it. It''s okay to tear up the lines, so that he knows things he shouldn''t know. Zhou Zhou returned the letter to Hutou after reading it. Seeing that he had folded it and put it in his arms, he couldn''t help but said, "Third Young Master, why don''t you burn this letter." Hutou blinked and asked, "Why? Are there any secrets that cannot be known to others?" Zhou Zhou bit the bullet and said, "Otherwise you can tear up the last sentence and destroy it." There is no problem with this letter from beginning to end. At most, it is Prince Rong''s expectation for the two young sons to make great achievements, but the sentence with the little lion at the end is different. A fool would know that it was the prince who was instigating it. He is a general in the court. And the little lion on Luzon was also clapping his head in distress, "I forgot to ask Hutou to take back the letter and destroy it. Forget it, Zhou Zhou should do it, or it would be too stupid?" Thinking about this, the little lion put things aside with peace of mind, and began to think about how to implement his father''s "rooting in Nanyang, keeping foreigners out of the country". Western countries now have colonies in Nanyang, and when Qi Haoran killed the pirates in the Guangdong waters, he once provided them with food and weapons in order to allow the Nanyang countries to contain more of these foreigners. However, that only slowed down the pace of aggression by Western countries. In recent years, the Southeast Asia, the east coast of India, and the south coast have been invaded and occupied a lot of territory, and the indigenous people have been enslaved. Now all the countries in the South Seas know that the countries in the Western Ocean have angered Shangguo by looting the merchant ships of Daqi, and now Shangguo is sending troops to exterminate these monster pirates. The authorities in various countries have submitted their credentials to the country, hoping that Daqi can enter the country and help them drive the invaders out. They are willing to increase their annual offerings. The Southeast Asian countries can understand that the pirates who came from the Western countries not only took a fancy to their country, but also their citizens. They completely regarded them as non-sovereign, and when they came up, they put up flags to indicate that this no-mans land belongs to them. land. Indigenous people who have lived on this land for thousands of years: "..." Over the years, they have to pay a lot of taxes, and they have also been robbed by foreigners and taken to farms as slaves, working for them, building houses, and even doing some handicrafts. Of course, these are all free of charge. Knowing that they came from the country, they almost cried bitterly. runny nose. Shangguo will take a fancy to their gold and silver mines at most. Their people still have money to mine. Other than that, there is no entanglement of interests. If they pay for a few gold and silver mines, Shangguo can make these foreigners They are very willing to drive out of their country. No one would think that Daqi would seize their land like foreigners, because Daqi is rich in products, a vast territory, and the people are rich, while all the countries in the South China Sea are too poor. Take Luzon as an example, most of Luzon is still today. Tribal system, the people in the tribe are still surrounded by animal skins and leaves, and few can afford to wear cloth. There are no advantages to occupying such a place in Daqi, but there are many disadvantages. The most important thing is that the Central Plains Shangguo never went to sea to occupy this place. They only need to respect the Central Plains as the Shangguo, although they have to pay tribute once every three years. But they often received more gifts than tribute. Chapter 1341： Looking at the world outside (19) Based on this, from the royal family to the common people, all the countries in the Southeast Asian countries welcome the soldiers of Daqi. General Zhou Can receive some local specialties and food for the army wherever they go. The little lions in the port are also very polite. The Ayutthaya officials who were half a month away from here even came over to deliver two carts of food to the little lion. The little lion thought about it before accepting it, turned around and gave them a box of silk and satin. These are all the fine silk and satin left by the pirates. A piece of tens of taels of silver is extremely delicate and smooth. The officials who came here have straightened their eyes and feel that this trip is worth it. The little lion took the opportunity to express that they wanted to buy some land with Lu Song, and he said with a worried face: "From my Daqi to the South my country Sea, the Western fleet must pass through this area. However, in recent years, pirates have been rampant here, and many Qi Zimin is often looted, but our country is far away from here, and even if you have the intention, you cant save it, so I want to represent the court and buy or rent a piece of land for the soldiers to station with them. As if afraid of the other party''s disgust, the little lion immediately said: "Don''t worry, our soldiers are only used to guard the Daqi ships, and will never interfere in your country''s local affairs. If there is a conflict with your people here, it will follow your laws. to deal with." The official''s eyes lit up and he asked cautiously, "Then I wonder if the upper country can take pity on the lower people and help us drive out the foreigners?" The little lion frowned and said thoughtfully: "If they don''t do wrong things, I wouldn''t want to rashly interfere in the affairs of your two countries..." means that unless they provoke Daqi first, or do something wicked, they can take care of it, otherwise they will be unknown. The ?? official breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that as long as the people who came to the country did not reject them outright. Because of Luzons proximity to Daqi and its superior port, many coastal areas were occupied by foreigners. With the development of Daqis maritime trade, the royal family and officials of the country also knew the importance of the port. It was not that they did not want to follow Daqi to make a fortune get rich, but they have lost the edge. The natural and good ports along the coast are called for people to occupy, but they want to take it back, but they use knives, foreigners use guns, and the force is not on the same level. They can also build ports in unoccupied places, but lets not talk about whether they have money or not, just spend money to build them. Can they embrace it in the eyes of foreigners? Therefore, Luzon can only pin his hopes on Shangguo. The little lion was only fifteen years old, and in the pitiful eyes of the officials, he refused with good intentions, and could only murmur: "Well, then it''s better to build this harbour, extend it and make it bigger, and then make two copies, one for you Luzon. For our own use, one will be used by us. The official was overjoyed, but his face was full of bitterness: "But the country is poor, so the money to build the seaport?" The little lion raised his brows and said, "I''m just a small flag, but I can''t control such a big thing." Officials dont believe that you can even give up half of the owner of the port. Cant you make the money to build the port? He knew that the young man in front of him was the son of Prince Shangguo Rong, and his status was very noble. If he could get his approval, then Lu Song would have opened up a way to make money and found a big backer. The ?? officials had been instructed by the emperor of their own country before they came, so whatever they said had to be agreed by him. Judging from the performance just now, although this young man is prudent and careful, he is kind-hearted. In addition, he is still young and has a thin skin. For such a person to eat soft and not hard, he only needs to treat the people of Luzon as pitiful. When he said that the foreigners were strong and the people of the country were often shot and looted by innocent people, the other party''s face was really unbearable, but the little lion''s face was hesitant, but he still shook his head and refused, expressing that it was a big matter of money. Can''t be the master. The ?? official was not discouraged at all. He felt that if he came twice more, the other party would relent and agree, and it would be better to have a few large nearby village chiefs come to ask for help. When the official left, the personal soldiers in the tent said anxiously: "Qianqiang, you can''t listen to him, it will cost a lot of money to build a seaport, and the imperial court has an opinion on the military expenses consumed by sending troops for us, not to mention the Build a port for them?" The little lion admitted that he was soft-hearted at first, but later became more sober, and now he was even more calm, he touched his chin and said: "I think this is very good, I not only want to help them repair that half. In the port, I will also help them introduce the merchants from Daqi and bring them to do sea trade business together." The little lion smiled, "Besides, I can also owe them some of the fine breed of Daqi..." Although he only stayed here for three months, the little lion also visited the natives'' fields. How can I say it? It''s a waste of land. No matter in terms of farming techniques, agricultural tools, or grain seeds, it is extremely wasteful. behind. And once he went deep into the mountains and encountered a tribe. Although the tribe recognized the royal family, it existed independently. It only paid tribute to some animal skins every year. Live by hunting and picking... There is almost no cold here, so it is really suitable for growing crops. The little lion thinks that Luzon can be developed into a food supply base in Daqi. They can give them grain seeds, support them with agricultural tools, and teach them to plant, as long as they sell their excess grain to Daqi. Moreover, the rise of the strength of the countries of the South Seas is also very important for resisting the invasion of the countries of the West, so we cant always rely on them to support so many countries in one country, right? The plan in the little lion''s heart crackled, but he was not the kind of big brother and tiger head who said that the wind is the rain. opinions, and make a decision after summarizing them. The same is true now. He stayed up all night to list all kinds of possibilities before staying up late to write letters to the prince, the eldest brother and the younger brother, asking for their opinions. As for Hutou''s opinion, he ignored it. Anyway, he wrote to him. Just say: "I listen to you." So he felt that there was no need to waste paper anymore. Little lion put the letter in the envelope, thought it was bad, took out the letter again, and added "my brother, little leopard:" in the first line. Then I wrote the prince, the eldest brother, Xiao An and the little leopard on the envelope, and the envelope was densely written. When he handed the letter to the personal soldiers, thinking of what he said today that the imperial court had an opinion on the cost of sending troops, he immediately waved his hand: "The spoils of war in the warehouses No. Pack twenty boxes and send them to the capital." The little lion grinned at the bright-eyed soldiers and said, "I will let someone send the ledger to the capital alone, and my father will wait in the capital to count the spoils." Everyone immediately put their minds away. Prince Rong hated corruption the most. They were just soldiers and wanted to live. In fact, it''s not just them, even the prefects along the road, the prefect did not dare to start with these twenty boxes, didn''t you see the officials of the prefecture waiting with wide eyes? Besides, the ledger has already been sent to the capital, who would dare to do it? The officials in Beijing closed their mouths when they saw the twenty boxes sent to Beijing and realized that even one-tenth of the spoils were less than one-tenth. Sure enough, is there any more lucrative profession in this world than robbing pirates? Chapter 1342： Looking at the world outside (20) Based on the value of the gold and silver jewels sent to the capital, their spoils of war were enough to cover the military expenses of this expedition, and there were even extras. In this case, they naturally had no reason to stop them. The civil servants stopped blocking, and began to help Daqi find a place. First, they notified the countries to hand in their credentials, Daqi re-issued the edict, and then contacted and cooperated with the countries to defend against these Westerners. Support those who can support them, and support them spiritually if they cannot. It is much faster for the people in the court to make plans than the little lions themselves. When Zhou Zhou was still leading people on expeditions at sea, Daqi began to solemnly protest to Western countries, hoping that they would restrain their citizens, not infringe upon the legitimate rights and interests of Daqi people, and return all the looted goods within a time limit. Otherwise, the Daqi army will never let the pirates go. The prefect of Guangzhou saw that the court''s attitude was unprecedentedly tough, and he was able to stand upright and face the envoys of Western countries with a straight waist. He didnt let them go to Beijing at all, he just said that they could take back the army. They had to destroy their countrys citizens who were doing bad things in the South and Indian Oceans, return all the looted Daqi property, and compensate their Daqi people for all kinds of losses The prefect of Guangzhou felt that his request was reasonable and reasonable. He had not yet asked for an official apology. Who didnt know that these pirates were behind these governors? Unfortunately, the envoys from other countries obviously felt that the other party was too much, and they quarreled one after another, thinking that Daqi was too much. The prefect of Guangzhou is not in a hurry to argue with them. Anyway, they are now at sea with 80,000 soldiers. The naval battle can not only train their soldiers in Daqi, but also give them a shock and gain a lot of spoils. After this incident, I am afraid that few people will dare to attack the merchant ships of Daqi again, right? Western envoys and Daqi officials quarreled, but Zhou Zhou and the little lion were not slow at all, and within three months they robbed most of the goods that were robbed by Daqi merchants. The two sides quickly settled the settlement, the merchants happily paid 20% of the value, and the pockets of the Guangdong Navy quickly swelled. In order to build a good relationship between the two sides and let the navy support them more willingly in the future, they also dedicated a part of the money to the soldiers who died in this battle, and sent them to their homes along with their share and pensions. The merchants who are in the sea trade have money, at least twenty taels per person. Zhou Zhou governed the army strictly, and this part of the money was sent to the families of the fallen soldiers. And just after they dealt with this, the imperial court also negotiated with the countries that came to submit their credentials, and Daqi may set up guards in suitable places in the Southeast Asian countries as appropriate to protect the passing merchant ships of Daqi. Considering that Daqi occupied the land of the lower country, the upper council would give some things as compensation. And Luzon''s messenger secretly found the officials of the Lifan Academy, saying that the son of Prince Rong''s family promised to set up a guardhouse there in exchange for helping them build half a seaport. The Court of Li Fan received a summons from His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, and upon hearing it, he said that he wanted to check it. The messenger of Luzon left nervously. The officials of the Lifan Yuan turned around and spread the news, and the envoys from other countries came to the ****, saying that they did not need too many rewards from the country, as long as they could get a share of the sea trade. , or if Shangguo can help them deal with the foreigners. Gold and silver jewelry or something. Li Fanyuan was satisfied in his heart, but he dealt with them with a bitter face. In less than a month, the envoys from various countries returned to their own countries with the answers they wanted to help Daqi soldiers build guards and ports in the coastal areas of various countries. Of course, the money comes out of large sums, and they contribute labor, which is paid labor, and the indigenous people make a lot of money because of this. When Western countries noticed something was wrong, they had no way to stop it, because these natives welcomed the troops and civilians of Daqi to settle in, it was not like they had forced their way onto their land. They wanted to send troops to make trouble, but Daqi now had a supply point and increased the number of people, plus the indigenous people of various countries began to resist them on a large scale, they were simply overwhelmed. Zhou Zhou took this opportunity to visit all the pirates'' dens, grabbed the islands occupied by pirates and listed them as the territory of Daqi, and then built a guardhouse on it, or directly handed them over to counterfeiters who had already begun to operate in this area. The Daqi military and civilian management of pirates. When ?? and other Western countries have quelled the uprisings within their spheres of influence, looking back, many islands have been occupied by Daqi, and Daqi has formed a balanced situation with the Nanyang countries behind them. The little lion was satisfied, and smiled at the unshaven tiger head: "In this way, we can have a stable year. After the spring, let my mother spread the harvest to Luzon, start from Luzon, and Grain seeds are promoted. The little lion laughed and said: "The strength of the countries in the South China Sea has grown, can these foreigners still easily harm us?" Hu scratched his head and asked, "I think it''s good for them to get this colony." The little lion rolled his eyes at him and said, "Do you think everyone is stupid? The people of the colony will definitely be violent when they are oppressed like this. What can the colonists lose? Besides, I have a lot of resources and I don''t have anything. Need to colonize them?" The little lion said seriously: "Since the Zhou Dynasty, my Central Plains have been unwilling to crusade against overseas countries. The countries in the South Seas are very poor, and there is really no need to increase our burden. Buy a mine here, buy a piece of land to grow the land, and build a guardhouse. "I''m talking about the western land," Hutou''s eyes sparkled. "Don''t they like to colonize? Then what do you think will happen when these foreigners find out that their country has been colonized one day?" The little lion''s eyes drifted. Hutou touched the stubble on his chin and said, "I think the little leopard''s plan can be implemented, let more businessmen go to the Western Ocean to do business, and transport all the raw materials there to us, and control them first. Their economy and then recruiting to control their politics." Hutou''s eyes flashed with anger: "Tell them to bully the weak, and let them taste the taste of the weak." Some time ago, they landed on the island of India to supply fresh water, and as a result, they encountered a group of people in England massacring a village, and the children were not spared. Hutou has never seen such a tragic situation. He has always fought people with real swords and guns on the battlefield. It was the first time that he saw people with sharp blades slaughtering civilians who were powerless, especially Those infants and young children, for the first time, he felt the blood freezing... Therefore, he is now full of hostility to the Westerners, and he can''t wait to let the slaughtered people taste that feeling, but unfortunately they arrived too late, only stopped less than half of the people, and the rest fled! The little lion laid down the tiger''s head, looked at the stubble on his chin and said, "Hurry up and shave it, isn''t it just the stubble, it''ll be ugly if you keep it." Hutou''s anger disappeared, he immediately protected his chin, and categorically refused: "No, I want to grow a beard, I am an adult!" Chapter 1343： Looking at the world outside (21) The tiger head, who was determined to have a beautiful beard like Guan Gong, still failed to keep his stubble, and was shaved by the little lion on the ground. Hutou was so angry that he chased the little lion around the barracks. Zhou Zhou stood on the hill to watch them play, stroked his beard with satisfaction, and said to Lin Chengxiu, "The Nanyang matter will be handed over to you, and the official promotion document from the imperial court will arrive soon. In the past few months, you and the two The young master is almost getting used to it, he should know how to deal with it, right?" Lin Chengxiu said with a bitter face: "Sir, are the two young masters really going to stay in Nanyang? There is a lack of food and clothing here, and I can''t even find a decent town..." "You underestimate the two brothers too. Joining the army and fighting is hard. If they are greedy for wealth, they will not leave the capital." Zhou Zhou said: "Although they have some temperaments of young masters, they respect Shangfeng. They are here, and the imperial court does not dare to neglect the soldiers stationed in Nanyang, you will have to get along with them for a long time in the future, and try to handle the relationship well." Lin Chengxiu could only agree reluctantly. Zhou Zhou frowned when he saw it. Although Lin Chengxiu was excellent, he was too arrogant. But if you want to say that who is outstanding, who can compare with the little sons in the prince''s mansion? At a young age, they are not only brave and resourceful, but also have good kung fu strategies and connections. Now they are willing to succumb to their qualifications and disdain to take advantage of their privileges. Otherwise, why would they come here to be a small banner and accumulate military merit? You can directly confer the title of Colonel Commander, and if you dont get it, you can get tired of robbing these military merits directly. Zhou Zhou joined the army in the previous dynasty and knew the darkness in the army, so he respected the two young masters very much, but Lin Chengxiu had only joined the army a few years ago. After he was transferred from Jiangsu and Zhejiang to Guangdong, he was managed by Qi Haoran. Serving in a well-disciplined army, although there is some intrigue, no one dares to take the lead in the army. Zhou Zhou was worried that he would not be able to handle the relationship with the tiger-headed lion cub, but those stationed in Nanyang must not only be brave and resourceful, but also have a plan and a strong backbone. In the whole army, only Lin Chengxiu is more consistent in all aspects. Zhou Zhou patted him on the shoulder and couldn''t help but reminded again: "Prince Rong is strict in his army, and the two little sons are also like their fathers in temperament and temperament. You are good to them, only good and not bad." Lin Chengxiu responded with a sullen face, but he was quite disapproving. If the army is really governed strictly, how could he let his son start from a small flag as soon as he arrives, and put him directly into the vanguard camp? And Qi Wenzhen is responsible for the handling of the spoils, and his rights are even higher than him. It can be seen that although Prince Rong is a hero, he is also selfish. Zhou Zhou failed to discover the psychology of his subordinates in time. Therefore, two months later, Lin Chengxiu, who had just been promoted to the fourth-rank rank-and-file general of the Nanyang Garrison, was promoted to the third-rank rank-and-file rank-and-file rank-and-file officer for his success in beheading the enemy. The deputy general, mainly in charge of everyone''s logistics. The Nanyang Guard Station had just been built, and there were not many soldiers left behind. Except for Luzon, who served as the General Guard Station, there were 2,000 people, and the rest of the island had only a few dozen people. Therefore, the regulations are not yet sound, how could the court suddenly send them a deputy general at this time? Zhou Zhou seriously suspected that it was because of Qi Wenzhen and Qi Wennuo, who had just been promoted from the general flag to captain. Zhou Zhou beckoned to call a personal soldier and said, "This time you will send food and grass to Luzon, and ask what happened on the island recently." Daqi built a lot of guards on various islands and land in the South China Sea, and the general guards were placed in Luzon, with Lin Chengxiu and the tiger-headed lion on it, just ask to go to Luzon. The personal soldiers should go down and leave immediately. On the island, Hutou and the little lion were lying on the beach watching the blue sky and white clouds after a day of training. A big wave rushed up, and a big red lobster was washed over and turned over, waving its paws in panic. Hutou quickly got up and pinched it, and said with a laugh: "Second brother, let''s go catch the sea in a while." The little lion put the back of his hand on his forehead, and said lightly: "Be careful, General Lin will scold you." Hutou immediately pouted his lips, rubbed his stomach and said, "Even though he is sitting on a treasure, he can only eat some clear soup and little water every day. Do you think he has a brain hole?" In fact, the two youngsters did not have much conflict with Lin Chengxiu. When they went out to fight, the two youngsters would obey the command, and Lin Chengxiu would be a lot more tolerant towards them. But when he returned to the camp, Lin Chengxiu was very stubborn. For example, he did not allow the soldiers to go fishing or catch the sea to eat their own food; he also did not allow the soldiers to bring smuggled goods from Daqi to trade with the natives of Luzon. Discipline is very strict. When the two teenagers wrote letters, they could not help complaining to their family members. Qi Haoran said to the emperor: "Brother, the generals stationed in Nanyang must not only be brave, resourceful and strong, but also flexible. The environment in Nanyang is already bad, and the food of the soldiers is not so good. In Daqi, every The soldiers of the moon can still go out to fight tooth sacrifices, but there they have no money to spend, Lin Chengxiu is blindly strict, and after a long time, I am afraid that there will be a lot of grievances under the soldiers, and it will not be good for the stability of the islands in Nanyang." Qi Xiuyuan was born in a military commander, so he naturally knew that in order to manage the army, it was necessary to have both kindness and power and strict discipline. What he used to do most often in the Northland was to give extra meals to the soldiers and various martial arts competitions, but since they were in Nanyang, they naturally had to change some methods. He tapped the table and asked, "So?" "Send them a logistics manager, Lin Chengxiu will be in charge of the war, and then give him a promotion. With him on top, the discipline of the soldiers is not much worse," Qi Haoran said, "Although this man is arrogant, he has Talent, if you polish it again, you will be a good general. Although the sons only wrote a few words, Qi Haoran also basically understood Lin Chengxiu. He was willing to endure the tiger head and the little lion when he went out to fight, which shows that he is doing a good job. Qi Haoran only needs to confirm this. Qi Xiuyuan nodded and waved his hand in agreement. As a result, Lin Chengxiu has an additional deputy general who is only the first rank of him. In fact, he is also a general rank, but his official is relatively high and low, so he added an auxiliary character. Vice Admiral Bai, who was transferred to Nanyang, was a good-natured person. As soon as he came ashore and saw the desolation, the barracks with only a dozen rows of tents was only dark in front of him, and then he rolled up his sleeves full of passion and planned to have a big fight. . Deputy General Bai is in his forties and has a very good temper. He said to Lin Chengxiu: "General, if you don''t fight recently, why don''t you divide the soldiers into three groups, one for patrol, one for training, and the other to follow me. Build a house camp." Lin Chengxiu frowned slightly, and Vice Admiral Bai said gently: "The imperial court intends to station troops in Nanyang for a long time, and the general will hear that there will be strong winds here in summer and winter, and then we can''t still live in tents, Wan Wan. What if it is blown down? So we should build some houses. Of course, Nanyang is still surrounded by strong enemies, so we cant relax training and patrolling. Lin Chengxiu''s brows slowly loosened, and he nodded slowly: "Okay, I''ll make arrangements tomorrow, leave the military training and patrol to me, and leave the camp building to you." "The commander of the last commander!" Vice Admiral Bai stood up and handed over solemnly. Lin Chengxiu was even more satisfied. Chapter 1344： Looking at the world outside (22) Lin Chengxiu is indeed brave and resourceful. Even if Zhou Zhou withdrew most of his people to Guangzhou, he could still keep Daqi soldiers from being bullied in Nanyang. Hutou and Little Lion have learned a lot by following him and have made rapid progress. Even if Lin Chengxiu doesn''t like them very much, he has to admit that they are more talented than him. Especially Hutou, but a boy of fifteen or sixteen dared to take a hundred or so people to attack and seize an island. And because of the arrival of Deputy General Bai, the island of Luzon has also changed a lot. He led the soldiers to build the barracks, and also established a good relationship with the local people, helping the Harvest Grain Shop to open its first branch here. . He did not stop the soldiers who came home to visit with goods. As long as there were not many things, he turned a blind eye, and the indigenous people improved their living conditions. He also allowed untrained soldiers to go to the sea every once in a while, and the fish, shrimps, crabs and other food he got were used for extra meals, even the kelp that could be seen everywhere on the reefs. Therefore, the food was improved. Deputy General Bai has only been here for three months. The military rations everyone eats is reduced by 10%, but people gain a lot of weight. Lin Chengxiu''s face was very dark, but Vice Admiral Bai said with a smile: "The soldiers fight hard and train hard, and they can improve their lives without military expenses. The soldiers went hunting in the mountains just to give everyone some fat." "The environment in Nanyang is much worse than that in the north. A decent town is half a month away. If you want to eat some meat, you have to watch the mountains and forests drool. Why don''t you have ready-made fish and shrimp? I''m starving, you see who would be willing to come and station in Nanyang in a few years." Lin Chengxiu sneered: "It is the duty of soldiers to protect the family and the country, so what if they don''t want to?" Vice Admiral Bai patted him on the shoulder and said gently: "I don''t want to be willing, how can I win a battle? General, this is a war general that can''t compare to you, but for a general you must not only be able to fight, but also have to be able to fight. Will train and manage soldiers. Deputy General Bai said with a smile: "The last general was fortunate to be by Prince Rong''s side in his early years, and he had seen him fight, and he once told the soldiers that the generals are three capable, with training as the top, managing the soldiers as the center, and charging. for the next." Lin Chengxiu''s face changed. Vice Admiral Bai patted him on the shoulder and left, letting him think for himself. He is indeed from the prince''s subordinates. The people who have followed the prince for more than 20 years have either died or have a great future. He is the only one who has gone from a small logistics soldier to a rank four general. If there is no promotion from the prince, he is still a small fifth-rank military position in the Xishan camp. He can''t fight. The biggest advantage is that he is extremely careful in logistics deployment. use. Only the prince still remembers him. Before leaving, the lord called him to the mansion and said, "Lin Chengxiu is talented, but he is too arrogant. Such a person has just passed the fold. All the boys are with him. I dont want them to only learn how to fight with him, but I forgot how I taught them how to train and manage soldiers. So you go, not only to take care of the soldiers in Nanyang, but also to watch for this king. With those two boys, don''t just learn to be arrogant, but forget to learn the skills." Qi Haoran said: "You don''t know how to fight, go there and don''t interfere with Lin Chengxiu''s leadership, but you can remind him in terms of management, if he can learn, it will be good, if not, I will transfer him back to the military academy. go in." Deputy General Bai thought that the lord should cherish talents more. If Lin Chengxiu did not accept his suggestion and made the Nanyang garrison complain, he would have to be sent to the military academy in the end. That was his last chance. If he still failed to grasp it, he would be a rank four general in the future. The foreigners dont know the dark tide of Daqis troops stationed in Nanyang. They are discussing how to make peace with Daqi. They have lost too much this year, and they still have to let Daqi stop these military operations. And recently, another group of pirates appeared in the Indian Ocean. These pirates only looted merchant ships in the Western Ocean. Although they only stole 30-40% of the cargo every time they boarded the ship, they also suffered huge losses. But they came and went without a trace, and their warships went out several times without catching a trace. All countries feel that their efficiency is reduced because of Daqi''s harassment, so they must resolve the dispute with Daqi as soon as possible. This time Daqi agreed to negotiate peace, but his attitude was still strong, saying that if the pirates of Western countries robbed Daqi''s merchant ships again, they would definitely fight back, and they would never stop until the pirates were destroyed. If Western countries can restrain their citizens, they will naturally be willing to live in peace with other countries. After all, their original intention is to protect the people of Daqi, not to provoke them. Western countries proposed that Daqi should also restrain its own people. Daqi readily responded, saying that if countries found out that there were Daqi people out there acting as pirates, their countries could send troops to destroy them, and they would definitely not stop them. The prefect of Guangzhou was extremely ironic when he said this, saying: "Even if they are the people of Daqi, once they become pirates, killing and looting is unforgivable. I will never cover up Daqi." The faces of the envoys from various countries stiffened. After ?? and the others left, Zhou Zhou muttered to him: "You are too open to talk. What if they catch our people?" You must know that half of the pirates in the Indian Ocean are recruited young fishermen and half are soldiers of Daqi. The prefect of Guangzhou pouted and said, "Can''t you cover a fleet with so many garrisoned troops in Nanyang? What''s more, even if they catch people, those people are all from Dongying." Zhou Zhou frowned, and the prefect of Guangzhou said indifferently: "Don''t worry, the prince''s move is just to show them a little color, and let them taste the pain of being looted, it will not be too long, the short is three Two years, five or six years, these people will be recruited back." Zhou Zhou thought of Qi Haoran''s temper, and his brows relaxed slightly. But neither of them thought that after three years, the pirate fleet was not disbanded, but all of them were registered in the military and returned to the names of the three young masters, who would lead them to the West. At that time, after three years of development, Nanyang has changed a lot. The Harvest Grain Shop has opened branches in several nearby countries, and technicians have also been sent to teach the local people to grow rice and various crops. The name of the princess spread all over Nanyang, and almost every family who planted the seeds produced by the Harvest Grain Shop had Mu Yangling''s longevity tablet at home. Later, at the suggestion of Prince Rong, Emperor Daqi waved his hand and asked the Royal Bookstore to print a batch of sage books for various countries in Nanyang. The tiger head and the little lion took the opportunity to introduce the Baoxiong Academy into Luzon, and began to educate the indigenous people from Luzon. The villagers near the seaport where Daqi is stationed in Luzon have all learned to speak Chinese, especially the children, who will recite a few words every day when they are rushing to the sea by the sea. Contrary to the growing prestige of Daqi in the Southeast Asian countries, the natives became more and more disgusted with the Westerners who occupied and enslaved them, and the rebellion and uprising could not be stopped. Chapter 1345： Looking at the world outside (23) This chaos lasted for nearly 600 years, and later ended in victory with the support of all the countries in Southeast Asia to drive all the Western colonists out of the country. But later historians have mixed opinions. Western historians agree that Daqi had ill-conceived intentions. The evidence is that later several little princes of Daqi led pirate ships to break the pattern of Europe, and also supported a puppet regime to control Europe for more than 300 years. Even today, the influence of Daqi on Europe is still there. They believed that Daqi had ulterior motives in his policy towards Nanyang. In this regard, Daqi people sneered and retorted: "Daqi has never intervened in the internal affairs of Nanyang. On the contrary, Daqi has been supporting and helping Nanyang countries for so many years. The balance of confrontation is completely nonsense, because the royal families of Nanyang countries are not willing to be big. Qi has intervened too much in this matter, so they can''t take care of it too much. If it weren''t for the fact that the Western countries seized the power of the Nanyang countries, they delusionally replaced the royal families of various countries, and enslaved and slaughtered the local indigenous people. In the past, the Southeast Asian countries should help. Therefore, the Daqi people replied, "That''s your cover for your dirty thoughts. It can''t be our Daqi who asked you to turn the Nanyang countries into colonies, right?" As for supporting the Western puppet regime, Daqi people are very proud: "We Daqi people attach great importance to friendship and righteousness. Joao and Jose are good friends of our ancestors. The regime or something is entirely your filthy thoughts." At that time, thousands of years had passed in history, and no one could guarantee that the history that no one knew was true. The Daqi royal family, who kept the handwritten materials of the ancestors at that time, silently watched all kinds of YY on the Internet. Their ancestors were in trouble with Portugal. A novel about the brotherhood of Jo?o Jos, a side branch of the royal family. No matter how the East and the West attack each other, at least the Southeast Asian countries still maintain a friendly international relationship with Daqi. Even if there are occasional frictions, Daqi''s status as the upper country has never been shaken. Because no one can deny the importance of Daqi in the development of the Nanyang countries. In the era of the gathering of talents and the explosion of knowledge, Daqi imported various planting and breeding technologies into the Nanyang countries and developed their wisdom. , In today''s Nanyang, 90% of the people speak Chinese, and the indigenous people and the Qi people have long since assimilated. Westerners have more than once ridiculed that the Nanyang countries are just satellite countries of Daqi, but so what, even in Nanyang, its economic and cultural development is not inferior to that of Western countries. Because of Daqi, the rebellion in their reforms was not as severe as in the West, and the economic and cultural damage was not as serious as in the West. In addition, it was backed by a big tree to enjoy the shade, and the economic development of the Southeast Asian countries was very rapid. At this time, later generations thought that the ancestors of the Daqi royal family, who had great affection for the Joao brothers, still pouted childishly: "Joao is too miserable, he was sent to prison!" The little lion grabbed the letter in his hand, read it again, and said with disdain: "It''s too stupid, you really intend to support him as the emperor of Portugal? Can''t you change someone?" Little Leopard hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "We only know him and Jose in the Portuguese royal family. The most important thing is that we have a good relationship. Although he is incompetent, isn''t it good for our purpose?" The little lion raised his eyebrows and asked, "When did your relationship go well, why didn''t I know?" Little Leopard said indifferently: "At least that''s what he thinks." Hutou looked at his younger brother speechlessly for a while before he turned his head and said to the little lion, "Who did this kid learn hypocrisy from?" "Follow Brother Xiaofu!" Xiaofu, who was holding a watermelon, immediately shouted in dissatisfaction when he heard the words: "What have you wronged me again?" Hutou took the watermelon from his arms and put it on the table, randomly pulled out a dagger and slashed a few times on the watermelon, and then touched it lightly, and the watermelon was instantly divided into sixteen petals. Xiaofu couldn''t stop it, he could only stare blankly at the cracked watermelon, then stared at the dagger in Hutou''s hand, and said suspiciously: "Brother Hutou, this knife has not cut anything other than watermelon. ?" Hutou inserted the dagger back indifferently, and said, "It has inserted a lot of things. If you ask directly about the things it has not inserted, I will answer faster." Xiaofu''s face was slightly blue, and he asked, "Has that inserted anyone?" Hutou grinned, "Of course, this is a killing knife." Xiaofu looked at the watermelon on the table, and couldn''t take a bite. The little lion and the little leopard ate without any psychological burden, and the little leopard explained while eating: "Brother Xiaofu loves cleanliness, he will definitely not eat watermelon, and I will eat his share for him." The little lion turned around and ordered someone to fetch another watermelon, while the tiger head sat cross-legged on the ground and said, "How dare you travel far with this problem, can you be so thorough on the road?" Little lion nodded, "Just because you guys still want to go to the Western Ocean, I can''t let you go unless the second uncle doesn''t agree." Little Leopard and Xiaofu came here while they were doing homework during the long vacation. In other words, it was the hottest summer vacation of the year, but they didn''t want to go back to the capital, but wanted to follow their boat. The team went to the West for a lap. But when they came to Luzon to visit relatives, the heat was unbearable, let alone a boat trip in this weather. The tiger head and the little lion immediately took the lead and detained them. "I definitely wouldn''t pay attention when I didn''t have the conditions, but isn''t there a condition now?" Xiaofu said as he turned around and took the watermelon sent by the soldiers, cut it with a fruit knife, and felt better after eating a slice. It was so hot right now. Little Leopard and Xiaofu didn''t really want to go back to the capital, they wanted to pester the two of them to let them go with the fleet to the Western Ocean and also see Joao. But the tiger head and the little lion did not agree, and ordered the personal soldiers to follow them without leaving one step, and quickly sent a letter to the capital, hoping that Daddy would be able to show his might and bring people back. But before their letter was sent to Da Qi, Qi Haoran''s letter followed the ship that sent the official document from Guangzhou to Luzon. The little lion took it apart and only glanced at it, and immediately shouted, "Big brother is getting married, father and mother told us to go home!" The other three immediately rushed up to watch with an "Ow" and shouted, "Who is so powerful that the eldest brother agreed to get married?" Little Bear is already twenty-two, and his marriage has ruined his father and uncle Huang and other elders. Except for his mother, who was worried and persuaded everyone to let go of their minds and wait for the elder brother to find his destiny, other elders can''t wait to pull one from the street. The woman stuffed him into the bridal chamber. Twenty-two years old, which is not too young. Even Qi Wensu, who was several years younger than him, was married, and his concubine was pregnant. Xiaoxiong seems to have become the leftover male of the Daqi royal family, but he should be at ease. Before, no one could force him to get married, whether it was his father or the emperor''s uncle, who knew that this time he actually agreed to get married, and the speed was so fast! The little lion put away the letter and said solemnly: "There are still three months before the wedding of the eldest brother, we have to rush back now, and after we go back, we have to help my mother arrange the wedding, the two of you don''t think about running away, how do you say it? I have to wait until the big brother gets married and see the big sister-in-law." Little Leopard and Xiaofu looked at each other, and they were no longer sad about not being able to go west. They hurried to pack their luggage. They were also very interested in women who could subdue their eldest brother. At this time, everyone forgot about Jos, who wrote to ask for help, and even forgot Joao in prison. There was absolutely no brotherly love imagined by thousands of people in future generations. Chapter 1346： Looking at the world outside (24) The four brothers hurried to the capital and ran back to the capital in less than a month. At this time, they also knew the identity of the future sister-in-law. She was the eldest daughter of the second house of the Lu family in Shanyin, and Madam Hua Lu Jingshu was her first cousin. Big mansion. Although the tiger head and the little lion also wanted to see what the future sister-in-law would be like and what kind of personality they were, they were not too young to sneak in any more, so they could only pin their hopes on Xiaofu and the little leopard. Because these two boys are not small, but they are not big. If someone sneaks in to see what happened to my sister-in-law, it can be justified. The little leopard was eager to try, and said to the two brothers: "Promise to complete the task." Little Lion told Xiaofu, "Watch him a little more, don''t ask him to cause trouble." said to the little lion again: "Be careful with Xiaofu, don''t let him be discovered." The two teenagers nodded again and again, and then the little leopard jumped up the wall with Xiaofu in his arms, and landed lightly on the ground. The place where they settled down was quite coincidental, it was just behind a bunch of trees, and there was no one outside. Xiaofu said: "This is the inner courtyard, I just don''t know where the second cousin will live in the future." "Look for one yard by one yard." Xiaofu thought about it for a while and shook his head, "The Lu family is also a big family. This house is not small. When you look for one by one, you may be found. Since she is a direct daughter, she was promised to the second cousin, who lives there. The yard shouldn''t be bad, let''s go east." They touched it quietly, avoided the servants, saw a very lively yard, and immediately said happily: "Maybe this yard is." Before my sister-in-law gets married, many relatives and friends will definitely come to see her, and the yard is also lively. And the yard is big and the orientation is good. The two of them won''t find the wrong one, so they sneaked over to see it. They didn''t just want to see how a person looked, but wanted to see how outstanding the other person''s character was, so that the eldest brother agreed to get married so quickly. To say that they are beautiful, they have seen a lot of beautiful people since they were young. They don''t think that the bears are attracted to each other because of their looks, which is why they are so interested in this person. The two teenagers who were secretly hiding behind the tree secretly looked at the girl surrounded by them. The young girl was bright and charming, she was pursing her lips and smiling, she turned around and asked everyone to sit in the garden dignifiedly and politely, the little leopard could still hear her smiling voice, "The lotus pond is just when the lotus is open, and then again. Cool, let''s go sit there and talk." The other girls responded one after another and followed her out. The servants had already been arranged by her to set up the pavilion in the lotus pond. It could be seen that she had good management skills and was very popular with the girls. But not only Xiaofu, but also the little leopard frowned, intuition that his elder brother would never like her because of this. Xiaofu saw that everyone was gone, so he pulled his hand and said, "Let''s go, there are many people here, be careful to be discovered." Little Leopard whispered: "I feel a little uncomfortable in my heart." "I also feel a little discordant," Xiaofu said in a low voice, "But now is not the time to discuss, so we can talk about it when we go out." But I don''t know if they were fast or if they were slow, they met again after only two turns, and it was obvious that someone was standing in front of them, forming a confrontation. The two teenagers were instantly excited and looked over there secretly. A young girl pulled a teenager who was about the same age as them to stand on the side of the road behind them, and saluted slightly: "Second sister, Hello, sisters and sisters." The girl they saw just now chuckled, stepped forward and grabbed her hand: "Why did the third sister come out, I thought you were still embroidering the dowry, just in time, we are going to play in the lotus pond, since we met, why not Walk together." The girl shook her head and said with a smile on her lips: "I still have some things to do, sisters, let''s go, Jiashu and I will go back first." The girl headed by ?? seemed to have just seen the young man behind her, and nodded with a smile, "The fifth brother is also there, is the fifth brother going to take medicine? Then we don''t dare to delay you, let''s go." The girl pulled her brother aside and watched them leave. Lu Jiashu stared blankly at them walking away, and then stammered after a while: "Sister, they are not good." Lu Deyin sighed, took his hand and walked forward, saying, "Don''t say it again in the future, just understand it in your heart, you know?" Little Leopard and Xiaofu looked at each other and left quietly. At this time, they had guessed that it was their future sister-in-law who was holding the boy. The little leopard hugged Xiao Fu and jumped off the fence when something flew right at the head. He immediately waved his hand and knocked it out. When he looked up, he saw the big brother was sitting on the horse with a sullen face and staring at them. Little Leopard immediately turned his head to look at the two older brothers who were encouraging him, only to see them bowing their heads honestly and standing aside. Little Bear sneered: "Don''t look at it, they just got beaten up, you just say which of the two of you comes first." Little Leopard was hesitating whether to raise his hand first, and Xiaofu said bluntly, "Brother Xiaoxiong, we found out that my sister-in-law has been bullied in the future." Little Bear raised his brows and asked, "Who dares to bully her?" Xiaofu immediately recounted what he saw and heard just now vividly, the little bear and the tiger-headed little lion were a little dazed, not understanding where Lu Deyin was being bullied. The little leopard only had a faint feeling when he saw it with his own eyes, but it was impossible to tell him why. Therefore, facing the eldest brother''s suspicious gaze, he could only say: "Anyway, I feel like I''m being bullied." Little Bear raised his brows and was about to get angry when Xiao Fu immediately analyzed it: "Brother Little Bear, you can''t even see this? My sister-in-law will be isolated in the future." He hummed and said, "I used this kind of pediatrics when I was six years old. Don''t look at this kind of bullying, it''s actually the most hurtful." Xiaoxiong still looked at him in confusion, "Didn''t her cousin greet her and invite her to play with her, how can she be isolated?" Xiaofu looked at him with grief and indignation and said, "Brother, you are too stupid. It''s right for my sister-in-law not to agree in the future. If she agrees, I don''t know how she will be run." "She is the one who wants to be a bride. Although the Lu family can be regarded as a scholarly family, it is also the last one. The inheritance is only two or three hundred years. , but in Jiangnan," Xiaofu shook his head contemptuously, "they are afraid that they don''t even have a place in the eyes of the aristocratic family, and the result is that their daughter will marry you, you don''t know how many people want to marry you, even if it is an aristocratic family. The Cui family and the Li family of the big clan..." Xiaofu didn''t finish his words, but the meaning was obvious. In terms of honor, the most honorable person in the world is the emperor, and under the emperor is Prince Rong, and then Fan Zijin. But Prince Rong''s in-laws definitely have the most people fighting, more than fighting to be the queen. Because Qi Haoran''s prince position is hereditary, which means that Xiaoxiong will be Prince Rong in the future, his son will be Prince Rong, and his grandson will also be Prince Rong. It''s Prince Rong. Qi Wensu is now a prince, and the other princes are county kings, but their titles are worthy. Even if they are not worthy, they will be downgraded by one rank when they are passed down. the difference? The queen''s choice is prudent, but marrying Prince Rong''s heir only needs to win the favor of the prince and Princess Rong. Therefore, although Xiaoxiong is twenty-two years old, he is still the most sought-after diamond king in Daqi. ,none of them. Chapter 1347： Looking at the world outside (25) In this case, the Lu family had a future princess Rong. If other people''s family had already offered Lu Deyin as a bodhisattva, but Lu Deyin took his younger brother out, and there was not even a girl behind him, so he came to visit the Lu family''s boudoir The daughter was all around her cousin, and as the master, she had to turn sideways to make way and wait for the others to walk away before leaving. Xiaofu clenched his fists and said, "Brother Xiaoxiong, you haven''t seen the clothes your sister-in-law is wearing in the future. They are half-new and not old. She will be married in more than two months. ?" Xiaoxiong rolled his eyes at him, "She''s not a nouveau riche, and she has to dress up at home. You see, my mother likes to wear half-new clothes at home, it''s comfortable!" "But that cousin of hers is all dressed up, you didn''t see that..." Xiaoxiong waved his hand to interrupt him, touched his chin and said, "But you''re right, her parents died, and it''s hard to live in the Lu family, but she''s already my wife, so she can''t just let it go." Hutou asked curiously, "Brother, how did you fall in love with your future sister-in-law?" The little bear waved the whip lightly at them, and said, "Don''t make inquiries, little children, hurry home, mother is waiting for you in the morning, and I haven''t been seen for a long time, so father asked me to come to you, dare to let mother wait After so long, your skin is itchy enough, right, let''s see how father whips you when you go back." The four teenagers looked at each other and hurriedly got on the horse and hurried home. The Anjun Prince''s Mansion has been moved to the opposite of Prince Rong''s Mansion, and even the door is diagonally opposite, so Xiaofu entered his house as soon as he arrived at the door of the house, and waved the whip at the little leopard: "When I see my mother, come over to the fourth uncle. Aunt, please be safe, you go back first." The three teenagers scolded "no loyalty", and then they entered the mansion with high spirits. Even if they were destined to be beaten, they would definitely not lose their momentum. Qi Haoran didn''t beat them in the end, he just glared at them and scolded: "It was agreed that we will arrive in the morning, but you see what time it is, is it possible that this is also the case when you go out to fight?" Mu Yangling sat on the side watching him teach a few children, and only then stepped forward and said, "I told the kitchen to prepare lunch, you can go wash up and eat." The three boys hurried away. Xiao Xiong deliberately fell behind to follow his mother, and said to please: "Mother, are you bored these days, do you want to hold a flower party, poetry meeting or something." Mu Yangling was taken aback and asked, "When did I do this?" "It''s more necessary to do it just because you haven''t done it before. You should also take a look at it." Mu Yangling looked at his son suspiciously and asked, "Just tell me what''s wrong with you." Xiaoxiong scratched his head and smiled, and said, "The Lu family in Shanyin is a family of scholars, fragrant farming and reading. I should like this kind of thing. Please invite them when you hold a poetry meeting." Qi Haoran in front of him stopped and turned to stare at his son with a sullen face. Xiao Xiong only felt cold, and the next moment Qi Haoran kicked him on his **** and fell out. Qi Haoran stood beside Mu Yangling, glared at his son condescendingly and said, "You have been your mother''s son for twenty-two years, I don''t know that your mother is afraid of trouble? Your daughter-in-law hasn''t come through the door yet, so she''s biased to the sky. , you are so beautiful!" Mu Yangling was about to speak for her son, when Qi Haoran yelled at her angrily: "Shut up, children are spoiled for you." After she said that, she went away, waiting to see that in the dining room. What to eat, he immediately waved: "Bring all these things to this king''s room, and give them a basket of thick noodles and steamed buns, and four dishes of pickles." Everyone could see that Qi Haoran was angry, Gu Yu and Li Chun hurriedly brought the girls forward to clean up the food they had just brought. Qi Haoran snorted coldly and pulled Mu Yangling back to his room. Seeing that he was so angry, Mu Yangling asked helplessly: "What''s the matter with you, I was worried that my son would not marry a wife, and it was you who wanted to stuff him with a random woman. Now that my daughter-in-law hasn''t entered the door, it''s you who will choose the first thing. you." Qi Haoran sighed at the clueless A Ling, reached out to touch her face, and said solemnly, "You are so careless, what will you do if the Lord is gone in the future?" Mu Yangling was taken aback. Qi Haoran moved his reddish eyes away and said, "In the past, when I thought that a few children were filial, I listened to your words, even if my father really had something, you would be sad for a while, but since Xiaoxiong wanted to get married, In the future, except for official business, I will revolve around the Lu family. If she has a right mind, it''s okay to respect you, but if she has a crooked mind or covets power, how can you fight her?" Qi Haoran said in a low voice: "Her Lu family is a family of scholars and scholars. I don''t know how to play with this kind of crooked mind. You are so stupid..." Mu Yangling''s heart was sour and astringent. She was moved and speechless at the same time. She took Qi Haoran''s hand and said, "You are the stupid person. How stupid I am, I am smart." She slightly tilted her head and lay on his knees, and said with tears: "Don''t worry, no one dares to bully me." Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, not believing it in his heart at all, A Ling''s intelligence is all about important matters, and family affairs are not at all clever. If there is a person who really wants to be a squatter, she will be designed in minutes. She can still beat up a few children now, but when she gets old, the children can escape, and Baozhu is married again, she can only live with a few daughters-in-law, if they have bad thoughts, will she not be tossed to death? There are many ways to toss people in the back house. The easiest way is that A Ling wants to be a vegetarian, but the kitchen is prepared for her. In the eyes of others, her daughter-in-law is filial. She loses her temper. She had a weird temper, but Qi Haoran couldn''t tell her these words. He could only hold Mu Yangling in his arms and whisper: "He knows that you don''t like to deal with those people, and I don''t even want to make you tired for the birthday party, I only invited some people I know well. He opened his mouth and asked you to have a poetry meeting, a flower meeting, where did he think about your mother?" Mu Yangling said helplessly: "Didn''t he just fall in love, why did he think so much at this time, can you still not know the child you taught, is he an unfilial child?" Qi Haoran hummed: "If he hadn''t been taught by my grandfather, I wouldn''t just give him a kick, he would forget his mother when he had a daughter-in-law!" "Didn''t we say we''ll go out when we''re old, don''t worry, I won''t look at my daughter-in-law to live by then." Qi Haoran snorted and did not speak. How could he really be at ease and let a group of servants serve her? At that time, she was in pain, and no one knew how sad she was. Mu Yangling discovered Qi Haoran''s abnormality. It seemed that the menopause was coming, or his son''s growing strength made him feel a crisis. Recently, he was very uneasy, and he couldn''t sleep all night. Mu Yangling therefore asked Imperial Physician Wang, who took the opportunity to ask Qi Haoran for the Ping An pulse to ask a few more questions, and was stared at, "Is it going to be sick or disabled, so many questions." Imperial Physician Wang could only laugh and say, "It''s just a routine question. The lord is healthy and there is no problem." Wang Taiyi noticed that the lord secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and quietly said to the princess afterwards: "Miss, the lord is sick in his heart, and the lower officials are powerless. Maybe it will be better to go out for a walk." Chapter 1348： Looking at the world outside (26) Children are important, husband is also important, Mu Yangling immediately decided to wait for the little bear''s marriage to finish and they will go out for a walk, even if they can''t go too far, just take a stroll around here. Mu Yangling was more concerned about Qi Haoran, and even most of the things that Xiaoxiong needed to prepare for the marriage were handed over to Zhu Liang. Qi Haoran immediately felt at ease physically and mentally, and it was also pleasing to the eye to see a few boys. СܳζѣƨɶԼܵܵdzԴףȫȫϣŰɣǽȢϱ˿϶Ҳһ١ СʨӶԴ֮ԱǣDzŲϱأǾȢϱҲǵһλƾһͲǡ The tiger head and the little leopard nodded again and again. Little Bear snorted, he had a daughter-in-law and forgot his mother! The little leopard is still most interested in the process of the big brother''s heart, anyway, his father will beat them every three or five minutes, they are used to it. Xiaoxiong said seriously: "Your sister-in-law will definitely treat your mother well in the future, and father''s worries are completely unnecessary." Father''s words made it clear that Xiaoxiong was not a fool, so he could naturally guess his father''s worries. For so many years, he was unwilling to follow suit. First, he wanted to find someone he liked just like his parents did. Second, he had high requirements. He not only wanted her He can take good care of his mother and his younger brothers and sisters, and support Prince Rong''s mansion with him. He is the eldest son, and he has a heavy burden. He knows that he can''t protect his mother like his father, so that she will not be disturbed by foreign affairs. It''s like he knows that he can''t find someone who can stand by his father''s side like his mother. Fighting, like a woman galloping on the battlefield. So he only hoped that his future wife could give him more help in internal affairs, be of one mind with him, have a decent character, and have a firm character, which is enough. He has been looking for it, and the moment he saw Lu Deyin, he knew that the person he was looking for was the one he was looking for. He couldn''t ignore the violent beating of his heart and the appreciation for her in his eyes. Actually, the encounter between Qi Wenjin and Lu Deyin was a very vulgar hero saving beauty, which is very similar to his parents'' first sight, but his parents came the other way, beauty saves hero! It was a sunny and sunny day, and the summer breeze was swaying. It was the best time to travel to admire flowers and worship Buddha, so the Lu family and several female relatives made an appointment to go to Yongfu Temple on the outskirts of Beijing to offer incense. Lu Deyin was not included, of course, because that day was her mother''s memorial day. She took her younger brother Lu Jiashu to Lingyin Temple to light the lanterns and do things for her mother. Yongfu Temple is above Lingyin Temple, and there is not much distance in the middle. After they finished the ritual, they happened to meet the daughters who were going down the mountain. They didnt know what happened in the middle. In short, the three carriages brought by Lu Deyin were hit Two of them were broken. In the end, she could only take her younger brother and three servants in a carriage back to the capital, while the remaining two carriages and servants were left at Lingyin Temple. And the Lu family who went down the mountain with them did not wait for them to go together. The group met the mountain bandits not long after they left the mountain. During that time, it was the hottest time. The emperor moved to the palace to escape the summer heat and called his younger brother and sister-in-law. Qi Wenjing went to report the political affairs to the emperor and visited his parents by the way, but this happened when he came back. It was also lucky for Lu Deyin that their carriage ran rampant and stopped not far from the fork, otherwise Qi Wenjin might not be able to see and save them. At that time, all three servants were killed by the mountain bandit''s sword. Lu Deyin held his brother''s hand tightly in one hand and a golden hairpin in the other, staring fiercely at the mountain bandit. Outside, his eyes stared fiercely ahead, like a she-wolf protecting her cubs, and Qi Wenjin''s heart was beating like thunder for a while. So he took the bodyguard without hesitation and rushed to save the person, but what really made him want to marry her was because of her later performance. Lu Deyin put down the golden hairpin with weak hands and feet, pulled his brother and Qi Wen to thank him unsteadily, and asked after reporting to the house, "If it is convenient for you, can you send our sister and brother back to Lu''s house?" Qi Wenjin responded readily, seeing her pale complexion and pity, he couldn''t help pointing to the subdued mountain bandit and said, "This is the outskirts of the capital, and the security has always been good, let alone mountain bandits, there are not many thieves. I''m afraid that these people are instructed by others, and the lady will have to interrogate them." Lu Deyin was heartbroken, but after his younger brother moved, he slowly shook his head and said, "Thank you, son, for your kindness, but I think they are bandits from other places, and they should be handled by the yamen." Qi Wenjin raised his eyebrows involuntarily, thought for a moment and said, "I am Qi Wenjin, the heir of Prince Rong''s mansion. If the lady changes her mind, you can tell me, and I can let the Criminal Department focus on the trial." Qi Wenjin could see Lu Deyin''s sway. For a moment, he almost thought that the other party was about to agree, but she finally shook her head and refused, indicating that they were just a group of ordinary mountain bandits. Qi Wen wanted to see that she clearly knew who was behind the scenes, but she didn''t want to expose it. She couldn''t help being slightly annoyed, but also a little curious, so after ordering their sister and brother to send them back to the Lu family, she personally escorted the group of "mountain bandits" to the punishment department. However, he didn''t ask many things. He only knew that someone took care of them to kill the two brothers and sisters, but no one even knew about these bandits, because they never met in business, only under the stone of a ruined temple Send messages and pay. Qi Wenjin understands Lu Deyin''s concerns slightly. The person who wants to kill their siblings is obviously an acquaintance, perhaps her relatives. If they can''t be hit with a single blow, they will startle the snake like this, and they are sure that these bandits are instructed, then they will only be more dangerous. . Qi Wen immediately ordered that the interrogation matter not be spread out, and he would be treated like an ordinary mountain bandit. turned around but called someone to investigate the Lu family. Lu Deyin is the eldest daughter of the second house, and the second house is also a direct branch. It is said that she is very talented. She is a jinshi of Taikang for five years. Qi Wen wanted to have someone buy the old servant of the Lu family. Only then did he know that the deceased master of the Lu family wanted to pass on the position of the suzerain to his second son. On the other hand, the master of the Lu family is a little mediocre. He has made an official career with a reputation. Now he is a small official of the first five ranks in the capital, but he has the contacts of the Lu family in his hands. Lu Deyin''s mother died of dystocia in Taikang five years ago. It is said that at that time, Mr. Lu Er had found a foreign job and wanted to take his wife and children to take office, but he met a mountain bandit on the way. When the world was decided at the beginning of the year, there were indeed many small bandits in various places. Mrs. Lu Er was born prematurely and died after giving birth to a seven-month-old boy. Master Lu Er was cut in the thigh because he was cured in time every year. . And the seven-month-old baby boy didn''t know whether it was due to premature birth or a shock in the mother''s womb. His intelligence was somewhat affected, and he still looks like a four- or five-year-old child. Mr. Lu Er passed away four years ago due to illness. Lu Deyin only showed his filial piety last year and is 18 years old this year. Qi Wen really doesn''t know whether the Lu family encountered the bandits by accident or was instructed by someone with intentions, but the Lu Deyin sister and brother were indeed plotted against the bandits this time. What surprised him was that Lu Deyin was very calm and calm. Afterwards, the Lu family had no doubts about it at all, and it was really amazing that she was able to bring her silly brother to be safe under the watch of powerful enemies. And according to Qi Wenjin''s observation, her character is not bad, she will try her best to protect the people who follow her, and never give up those who follow her at will. The more Qi Wenjin looked, the more he felt that this person was suitable for him. When he found out that she did not have a marriage contract, he asked his mother to go to the Lu family to hire him. Chapter 1349： Looking at the world outside (27) Qi Wen knew that the Lu family was dangerous, so after the two parties made a marriage contract, he sent two secret guards beside him to the Lu Mansion to secretly protect Lu Deyin''s sister and brother. The information returned by the dark guard has always been that the two siblings are safe and have not been bullied. However, Xiaofu''s words let him know that bullying can be divided into many types. And the dark guard can''t interfere in this level of bullying. Since it is his own daughter-in-law, Qi Wenjin has to protect her, so he wants his mother to hold a flower party or a poetry party or something. The Lu family is invited because it is for Lu Deyin Backing up also meant beating the Lu family. But who knew that he could provoke his father? It was also because he was ill-considered, patronizing and supporting his daughter-in-law, forgetting that his mother hated dealing with noble ladies in Beijing. He scratched his head in distress and asked, "What do you guys think about this, you can''t just watch your sister-in-law being bullied at the Lu family?" Little Leopard rolled his eyes and said in a low voice, "Brother, if you can convince Uncle Huang and the others to let me and Xiaofu go to the West, I will help you solve this problem." Little Bear glanced at him and said, "Then I''ll solve it myself." said so, but the little bear still glanced at the tiger head and the little lion, and immediately sighed when he saw them winking at him. He knew, how could Xiao Fu and Xiao Leopard be so honest, they went all the way to Nanyang just to visit relatives, this was obviously the idea of ??killing first and then playing. Xiao Xiong really understands the worry and sadness of being a father now. As the eldest brother, he can''t let his younger brothers take risks like this, but he also really wants to go west with the boat to see what he should do? Bear rubbed his chin in deep thought. Hutou poked his younger brother when he saw it, and said in a low voice, "Big brother is excited, so hurry up and ask for permission." Little Leopard rolled his eyes and shook his head: "No, I want to show my sincerity with practical actions." Little Leopard certainly doesn''t have any good way to help his future sister-in-law, but the clever little Fu definitely has. So he rode out to find Xiaofu early the next morning. Xiaofu heard that Brother Xiaoxiong would help them get excited immediately, patted his chest and said, "Isn''t it just to support the future sister-in-law? Just a small idea, just look at ours." immediately took the little leopard to Lu''s house and handed over the posts from Prince Rong''s mansion and Anjun''s mansion. The Lu family immediately became a sensation. Although the three girls in the family were engaged to the prince of Prince Rong''s mansion, it was the first time that two princes of the prince''s mansion came to the house, and the Lu family was a little busy for a while. The eldest son of Lu''s family room went out to greet him in person. Xiaofu said with a three-point apology: "Please forgive me for coming to the door hastily, but we just came back from Guangzhou and haven''t come to visit the future sister-in-law yet, so it''s inevitable that I''m a little rude." I have never heard that the future uncle would also visit his future sister-in-law, but Lu Dalang would not pick their gifts, and greeted them respectfully. When he was struggling to let them see his cousin, Xiao Fu He smiled and said, "I heard that my sister-in-law has a younger brother. Although we can''t meet my sister-in-law in person, we can still meet my brother-in-law." Lu Dalang twitched the corners of his mouth, and hurriedly ordered his servants to go to the backyard to bring his cousin, and also implicitly said that this cousin was a little stupid since he was a child, and asked the two young masters to bear with him. Xiaofu naturally said it didnt matter. And Mrs. Lu in the backyard was dressing her little daughter beautifully, and coaxed her: "The two young masters are only two years older than you, it is the most suitable time, don''t get angry when you go out for a while. Be gentle, you know?" Lu Yihua, the second girl of Lu, smiled when she heard the words, "Mother, since the third sister has already married into the palace, it is impossible for our family to have another princess, so don''t call the sixth sister a white toss." "It''s impossible to marry into Prince Rong''s mansion again, but isn''t there also the second son of Anjun''s mansion who came with the fourth son? He is also a young talent. Those who are studying in middle school are not far behind." Lu Yihua''s hand tightened while holding the teacup, the smile on his face still undiminished, but he shook his head and said, "I''m afraid people will not look down on Sixth Sister." Lu Liuniang threw down the comb with a snap, turned her head and said, "Is it possible that he will like my sister if he doesn''t like me?" "I know, you are jealous of the third sister, she can''t compare to you in everything, but she can marry into the palace. When you went down the mountain, it was the person you provoked who crashed their carriage, otherwise she would not have encountered the bandits. There is no other way, so it was so coincidental that the prince of Prince Rong''s mansion rescued her, and it is you who made her a good marriage." Lu Yihua''s face changed, and Mrs. Lu interrupted her little daughter sharply, shouting: "What nonsense are you talking about, your second sister and third sister are deeply in love, Liu Niang, don''t talk nonsense like this." Lu Liuniang snorted coldly, seeing that the smile on Lu Erniang''s face had finally disappeared, she felt relieved, stood up and said, "You are deceiving yourself, now who in our Lu family doesn''t know that the second sister and the third sister are not in harmony? If Lu Jiashu hadn''t been an idiot and we were holding her back, she was going to be a concubine now, would you still dare to treat her like this?" "Shut up!" Mrs. Lu couldn''t help but patted the table and stared at her little daughter, "Have you talked to your biological mother and sister like this? Erniang is your biological sister!" Lu Yihua turned his head aside when he heard this, and seemed to cry very sadly. Lu Liuniang was indignant, "She will pretend, I''m so much younger than her, she doesn''t take care of my little sister, but instead steps on me, what kind of real sister? It''s not as good as the third sister!" "You!" Mrs. Lu didn''t expect her two daughters to be so divided, but Lu Liuniang didn''t teach her any more lessons, she turned around and ran out. "This dead child is called Lu Deyin to be seduced." Turning to see the eldest daughter was still wiping her tears, she couldn''t help saying: "You too, you clearly know that your sister is young and ignorant, so you should take care of her more." Lu Yihua said quietly: "No matter how nice I am to her, it is useless to have Lu Deyin calculating and scheming. What can I do for her?" Madam Lu''s face turned slightly blue, and she was silent for a while before she said: "Second Niang, San Niang has now settled on a marriage with Prince Rong''s mansion. In the future, our Lu family will rely on her a lot, so don''t compete with her in the future. , what is the use of her marriage? Her brother is a fool, and her family has no support. She wants us to help her raise and take care of her brother. She has to listen to our Lu family for the rest of her life. What do you care about with such a person? " Lu Yihua smiled and said softly: "Mother, you don''t know Lu Deyin, our Lu family can''t control her. In the past, she was an orphan with a foolish younger brother, and she was able to do this, not to mention that she will hold the power in the future. Don''t want to be revenge, it''s better to let her die unexpectedly while she''s not married yet." Seeing her smiling and gentle daughter say such words, Mrs. Lu couldn''t help shivering. Chapter 1350： Looking at the world outside (28) Lu Deyin was worried about her younger brother. She arranged Lu Jiashu''s clothes repeatedly, holding his hand and reluctant to let him go out. Lu Jiashu lowered his eyes, took his sister''s hand and said in a naive tone: "Sister, is eldest brother going to take me out to play?" Lu Deyin sighed, adjusted his collar again, and whispered, "You have to listen to the two young masters, don''t make them angry." Lu Jiashu nodded solemnly. When Lu Jiashu was led to the front hall by the girl, Xiaofu was discussing the content of Today''s Times with Lu Dalang enthusiastically. Seeing Lu Jiashu, both Xiaofu and Little Leopard''s eyes lit up, looked him up and down, and thought to himself: This person doesn''t look like a fool at all. Lu Jiashu shrunk there cramped, smiled shyly at them, Lu Dalang hurriedly pulled him to introduce them to the two. Little Leopard asked with a smile, "I heard that the fifth son and the third girl just came to the capital? I don''t know if you have visited the capital." Lu Dalang was stunned for a moment, and was about to answer when Lu Jiashu shook his head honestly, and looked at them with a pair of round and innocent eyes. Lu Dalang: "..." Xiaofu immediately said: "We are familiar with the capital, anyway, we will be a family in the future, why don''t we take you out to play?" Lu Dalang was about to decline, but Lu Jiashu nodded with bright eyes. Lu Dalang: "..." Cousin didn''t say a word, but he lost so thoroughly. Lu Dalang took a deep breath, and was about to propose to go together or refuse to let Jiashu go, when the little leopard quickly took Lu Jiashu''s hand and walked out, and waved his hand boldly: "You don''t need to give it away, Mr. Lu, we I will send Fifth Young Master back in the afternoon." At the door, the little leopard turned his head and asked Lu Jiashu, "Can you ride a horse?" Lu Jiashu shook his head. "It''s okay, I''ll take you." The little leopard pulled him onto the horse and immediately took the guards away. Xiaofu also handed over the young master Lu who was chasing him, and jumped on the horse to catch up. Lu Dalang covered his chest as he watched them walk away, his face slightly gloomy. "Eldest son, what should I do?" Lu Dalang turned around twice and said, "Wait until they send people back." At this time, Madam Lu had just packed up her emotions and brought her little daughter out. She heard that the two sons of the palace took Lu Jiashu away, and her face was very ugly. Remembering what her daughter said, Mrs. Lu gritted her teeth and instructed: "The third girl is about to get married. You should be careful. If it''s in her hands at this time, don''t blame me for not thinking about the old feelings." Everyone also saw the importance the palace placed on Lu Deyin, and they all bowed their heads in response. In the afternoon, when Mr. Lu returned from the office, Mrs. Lu went to him and whispered: "I thought that she could marry into the palace because she was in the eyes of the prince, the princess may not like her, but since the prince can provoke a few My brother is giving her face, I''m afraid she will be very favored after marrying in, should we add more to this dowry?" Mr. Lu pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "Although she may not be favored all the time, she may not always be favored, but it will be of great benefit to our Lu family to marry her into the palace, and a generous dowry will do." Mrs. Lu hesitated for a while, but still said: "Second mother likes to study Buddhism recently, why don''t she go to the nunnery to practice for a while, and also pray for the old lady and you to save virtue." Master Lu glanced at her and said, "This is a matter of the back house, you just need to decide." Mrs. Lu breathed a sigh of relief. Although the existence of the second room was a nail, Lu Deyin was now involved with the palace. At this time, it was better for her to live than to die, not to mention that Lu Jiashu was still in their hands. Mrs. Lu will regret today''s decision in the next few years, because the facts show that although her daughter is ruthless, her advice is more correct than what she is today. In the evening, Lu Jiashu was sent back with a blushing face, with a happy smile on his face, he jumped off his horse, ran to the backyard with a high profile like a gust of wind, hugged Lu Deyin and said happily: "Sister, sister, two brothers today Take me to horseback riding, I can already run slowly on a pony." Lu Deyin''s face was a little stiff, but he still touched his head and exclaimed, "Really, we Jiashu are really smart." She was a little worried in her heart, so she couldn''t help sitting in front of her brother''s bed at night. After she was sure that there was no sound outside and that her wet nurse was guarding herself, she took his hand and whispered, "Why are you so high-profile today? ?" Twelve or thirteen-year-old Lu Jiashu said in a low voice: "Sister, I don''t want to hide like a mouse, I can feel it, my brother-in-law and brothers are very good to me." After more than ten years of caution, Lu Deyin couldn''t let his guard down so quickly. She said in a low voice: "How can people be kind to others for no reason in this world." "Why is it for no reason? That''s brother-in-law!" Lu Jiashu pouted slightly aggrieved, "We are a family." Lu Deyin was a little dazed and asked, "You, did you see him today?" Lu Jiashu nodded fiercely, "My brother-in-law deliberately stopped by the side of the road to wait for me on the way back. He was very busy, but he still found time to invite me to dinner, and also asked me to tell my sister to make you feel at ease." Lu Deyin''s eyes were sore, and tears almost fell. Since her grandfather died of illness and her father''s body gradually weakened, she began to come into contact with the truth of some things. It has been a long time since no one has said this to her. Even her grandfather, who had always loved her, didn''t dare to say "reassure her" to her. At this moment, Lu Deyin began to look forward to her marriage. In the dark, she wiped her eyes and said in a low voice, "Even so, we can''t be so high-profile. My sister is not married yet, and you are still in the Lu family." Lu Jiashu said proudly: "What are you afraid of, they still dare to kill my sister? Our family has been separated a few years ago. When my sister gets married, I will take my mother and them to leave the Lu family. Where can I go?" Lu Deyin smiled bitterly, the younger brother thought too simply. Even if they separated, they still lived together in several rooms. It was too easy for the big room to frame his younger brother. For example, my father was so smart, didnt he also die? Lu Deyin touched his brother''s head and whispered, "Wait, wait for a few more years, wait for my sister to help you level the road, then you won''t have to be a fool anymore." Lu Jiashu is actually not smart. He was born prematurely and had a fever because he was running for his life. His reaction was much slower than that of ordinary people. Children over one year old could speak, but he did not speak until he was four years old. If it wasn''t for her patience with her father and teaching him word by word in private, I''m afraid that his intelligence is really as he showed. And although he has gotten smarter and smarter in the past two years, he is still much worse than normal people. Lu Deyin was worried. She wanted to tell her brother to be low-key, but the little leopard and Xiaofu came to the **** again the next day. This time they didn''t even enter the Lu family''s door, so they asked Lu Jiashu to come out and took him out to play. Play all day. Just when she was worried that her younger brother was too high-profile, her married cousin Lu Jingshu sent a message to the Lu family asking them to attend Mrs. Hua''s birthday banquet at Hua''s family, and asked Lu Deyin and her brother to come by name. Chapter 1351： Looking at the world outside (29) Although Lu Jingshu was born in a side branch of the Lu family, she has a strong voice in the Lu family, not only because of the high status of the Hua family she married, but also because her father and brother also occupied a high position in the Lu family. The Lu family''s direct branch has declined. Although it still occupies the position of the suzerain, its control over the various branches of the Lu family has been weakened a lot. Lu Jingshu''s family is just an outstanding branch among the many side branches, and the relationship with the direct branch is not bad. In this case, the direct branch of the Lu family will not offend her, so although Mrs. Lu is reluctant, she still takes Sister Lu Deyin with her. brother went. Lu Jingshu is also Lu Deyin''s matchmaker. She was the one who came to the Lu family to propose marriage on behalf of the princess at the beginning, and the Hua family belonged to Prince Rong, so she could be forgiven for wanting to have a good relationship with Lu Deyin. But Mrs. Lu did not expect to see Princess Rong at the birthday banquet. Everyone in the capital knew that Mu Yangling didn''t like to attend banquets, and she had a noble status, high rank, and the support of Prince Rong. Because she treated them equally, no one ever felt that something was wrong. It was inevitable to be surprised to see her attending the Hua Family''s birthday banquet at this time. You can see Lu Deyin behind Mrs. Lu, and the ladies all show tacit smiles. It seems that Princess Rong is here to see her daughter-in-law. It is said that the future prince concubine was chosen by the prince himself, and everyone was privately curious about Prince Rong''s attitude towards Lu Deyin. Although they will let the children see each other when they tell their children about marriage, they also pay attention to the words of the matchmaker on the order of the parents. It is not like the Prince Rongs house is directly appointed by the prince and then the princess invites a matchmaker to hire. If their son is like this, put themselves in their shoes and think that even if they will finally agree to this marriage, they will definitely not be in a good mood. Besides, compared to Prince Rong''s mansion, the status of the Lu family is still too low. Everyone was secretly paying attention to Mu Yangling''s attitude, and even Mrs. Lu was afraid that Mu Yangling would embarrass them, so she hesitated before stepping forward to greet them. Mu Yangling didn''t know what they were thinking, she came to support her future daughter-in-law at the invitation of her son. Although you cannot hold a banquet at home and invite people to show your attitude, you can go out to a banquet. It happened that Lu Jingshu''s mother-in-law was going to celebrate her birthday, and Mu Yangling came to participate. It is not the first time she has seen the Lu family, so after greeting Mrs. Lu, Mu Yangling skillfully greeted Lu Deyin and asked with a smile, "How have you been recently?" The ladies in the room were a little surprised when they saw that Mu Yangling was so nice to Lu Deyin, but Mu Yangling seemed to know that everyone was surprised. She took Lu Deyin with her throughout the banquet and took her to see all the ladies she knew, as if she She became a daughter-in-law. At the end of the banquet, Mu Yangling also took off a pair of jade bracelets on his hands and gave them to her, and said with a smile, "I wore them a long time ago, and I gave them to you." Everyone could see that Mu Yangling was satisfied with Lu Deyin. Princess Rong is not a person who can cover up her emotions, and everyone knows that. Even Mrs. Lu had to re-evaluate Lu Deyin''s role and re-discussed with her husband after returning. Mr. Lu felt a little uneasy in his heart, and asked after a long time, "What do you think Sanniang''s attitude towards our big room?" "Except for her disagreement with Erniang, the rest is fine." Madam Lu thought for a moment and said, "Perhaps she knows that Jiashu can only rely on our big house in the future, so although she is at odds with Erniang, But also forbearance. Mrs. Lu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, my lord, as long as Jiashu is still in our Lu family, she will not be separated from us." Master Lu thought of his stupid nephew, nodded after a while, and said, "Jiashu is not too young, you can arrange two rooms for him." Mrs. Lu was stunned for a moment, and then said after a while: "The child is only over twelve years old. He is weaker, isn''t it too early?" If the body is damaged, what will they use to control Lu Deyin? Mr. Lu said: "In another twenty years, my Lu family''s direct support may not need to rely on her and side branches." Mrs. Lu didn''t object anymore. She quickly chose four beautiful girls to send to the second room, and asked Lu Deyin to keep two as dowry maids and two to Lu Jiashu. Lu Deyin''s eyes were a little darker, and she accepted the person with a smile, but turned around and arranged the four of them as third-class maids, not only did they not let them get close, but they couldn''t even touch their personal objects. For so many years, if she couldn''t even control the second room, she wouldn''t be able to protect her younger brother after her father''s death. Mrs. Lu is not in a hurry either. She thinks that as long as the girl is delivered, she will have a chance. How many days can Lu Deyin stay in the Lu family? And Lu Jiashu is still a fool, and he will break down when he is seduced, so there is no need to worry. But she didn''t expect that Prince Rong''s mansion would pay so much attention to their siblings. For ten days in a row, several sons of the manor''s mansion often came to visit Lu Jiashu, and those two girls didn''t even see his shadow. What Lu Fu didn''t expect was that the capital''s major academies recruited students in the fall, and Wang Fu actually managed to send Lu Jiashu, an idiot, into Songshan Academy, which was the strictest part of the academy and needed accommodation and could only come back once a month. kind. Mr. Lu didn''t know until Lu Jiashu packed up and went to the academy. He was annoyed for a while, glared at Mrs. Lu and went to the backyard to meet Lu Deyin in person. Lu Deyin was telling Lu Jiashu something, and seeing the uncle coming, she was very happy to pull her brother out to welcome him, "Uncle." Master Lu had a smile on his face, glanced at Lu Jiashu, and asked softly, "How did my uncle hear that you are sending Jiashu to the academy? It''s still a dormitory, isn''t this a nonsense? Our Lu family can''t support it. pick him up." "Don''t worry, uncle, Jiashu can take care of himself," Lu Deyin said gently but firmly: "I taught him to take care of himself since he was a child, not to mention that he only went to the academy to study, they are a group of children, he will not be bullied. " Lu Deyin smiled and said, "What''s more, this is also the meaning of the prince. He said that there is only one younger brother in the second room, and he will always rely on him to support the family in the future. Even if his IQ is not as good as that of ordinary people in the end, but when he goes to the academy to study, he gets along with people much better. It can also be enlightened. In this way, he even blocked the excuse that he would propose later to ask the husband to come to the house to teach him. Mr. Lu''s eyes narrowed slightly. If he can''t control Lu Deyin, what''s the use of letting her marry? Moreover, the most secret fear in his heart made him understand that if he couldn''t control Lu Deyin, then he couldn''t let her hold power, otherwise... Master Lu smiled and said, "Since you have made up your mind, so be it." Lu Deyin saw that Mr. Lu turned around and left, but his heart sank. She had been secretly fighting with her uncle for so many years, how could she not understand his character? Lu Deyin couldn''t help clenching his brother''s hand, an unprecedented sense of crisis rose in his heart. Chapter 1352： Looking at the world outside (30) Lu Deyin hesitated for a long time, and finally asked his loyal servant to secretly send a letter to Qi Wenjin asking for help. She didn''t know what the uncle was going to do, but she knew that he would not let the two brothers and sisters go. When Qi Wen received the letter, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch, and he stopped the guard who was about to leave with something in his back, "Give me the thing and I''ll deliver it myself." The guard was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly took out the things in his arms and handed them back to the master. Since Qi Wenjin dared to send Lu Jiashu to school at this time, he was naturally fully prepared to provoke Mr. Lu''s nerve. These evidences are all things he has collected over the past two months. The mountain bandits who were sent to the Punishment Department "died" shortly after he left. Those people did not meet the people who bought them, so they were not very useful at all, but the people who were sent to kill them were different. They can find a lot of evidence. The Lu family doesn''t have much power in the capital, so he can transfer those "dead" bandits to the prison of Dali Temple without alerting the mastermind behind the scenes. Although ?? two months was not enough for him to find out everything, the evidence in his hand was enough to make Master Lu die twice. Qi Wen wanted to quietly threaten the other party, let him be honest, and deal with the matter after he got married, but he didn''t expect that his future daughter-in-law, who had been avoiding him, would find a **** to come. . Although Qi Wenjin has never learned how to chase girls from his father, he also knows by himself that this is the best time to cultivate the relationship between the two parties. So Qi Wenjin secretly ran to someone''s boudoir. Lu Deyin asked the girls to step back, and when she turned around, she saw a tall man standing behind her and looking at her tenderly. Lu Deyin was startled and almost screamed. Qi Wenjin lowered his voice and said, "Miss Lu, don''t be afraid, it''s me!" Lu Deyin saw Qi Wenjin clearly, his tense heart loosened slightly, and asked in a low voice, "Why is the prince here?" Qi Wenjin took out her letter, and Lu Deyin''s face flushed. He didn''t expect that he would go there in person for this matter. She couldn''t help but feel warm, her face was soft, and she murmured, "I''d like to take a trip in person... " Qi Wenjin whispered: "It''s about the life and death of you and Jiashu, how can I not pay attention? Don''t worry, I have everything, recently you''ve been business as usual, he dare not touch you and Jiashu." Lu Deyin opened her mouth, she thought that Qi Wenjin should ask her what danger the first time she saw her. That is the scandal of the Lu family. She is not sure if he will be disgusted, angry, and then cancel the marriage. After all, once such a scandal is exposed, he will also be affected as the son-in-law of the Lu family. Qi Wen wanted to see Lu Deyin''s face turning blue and white. After several changes, he couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong with you? But you''re not feeling well?" Lu Deyin shook his head and whispered, "You, you know it''s my uncle?" Qi Wenjin nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "The mountain bandits who wanted to kill you were murdered, and I secretly exchanged a few of them. The jailer who came to kill was not well behaved, and I followed the clues. Although there is no direct evidence, it is not difficult to guess. It''s him." Qi Wenjin took out a few more things from his arms and said in a low voice, "This is something I''ve found in the past two months. Thirteen years ago, when my father-in-law and mother-in-law encountered bandits, I''m afraid someone was instructing them." Lu Deyin took the thing in his hand with a trembling hand, and then asked with trembling lips, "Are you going to use this to make him uneasy and threaten him?" Qi Wenjin smiled and said: "Your uncle is mediocre and incompetent, but he has a vicious heart. If you hand over these things rashly, he will be in a state of panic, but the first thing he will do when he comes back to his senses will be to put your brothers and sisters to death. After all, he lives with the big room, and he has many ways to harm you, so it''s better if you don''t know anything, I will send these things to the fourth room, and then lead him to find out." "Although these evidences are specious, they can''t convict him. Sifang may be confused when he sees it, but your uncle has a ghost in his heart, and he must be sure that Sifang has already found his evidence." Qi Wenjin smiled, "At this time If he kills your brothers and sisters again, he will give evidence to the fourth house for nothing, so he does not dare to do it lightly, but will leave you behind and deal with the fourth house instead." The fourth room of the Lu family is also a direct descendant. If these evidences are obtained by them, the eldest room of the Lu family will definitely not be able to hold the position of the suzerain. Master Lu is narrow-minded and suspicious. He can definitely think of this, so by then he will be the biggest The enemy of Lu Deyin was not the Lu Deyin siblings, but the fourth room of the Lu family. Lu Deyin''s eyes shone brightly, and his eyes shone when he looked at Qi Wenjin. Qi Wenjin was taken aback and said, "If you want to bring your uncle to justice, I can also help you. I still have a few pieces of evidence. Although I can''t put him to death, I can ask Dali Temple to take him into custody and interrogate him. When I send someone to look for it, it is not difficult to find evidence that he did harm." Lu Deyin bowed his head in silence for a while before slowly shaking his head and said, "No, Jiashu and I will avenge this hatred in person." When she saw Qi Wenjin''s eyes showing concern, she smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Shizi, I won''t kill him in private, so what''s the difference between me and him?" After hesitating for a while, Lu Deyin still chose to trust him and whispered: "I also have a few pieces of evidence in my hand. Even with these, he can''t hide the fact that he hired a murderer to kill." "Do you have the correspondence between him and the mountain bandits?" Lu Deyin nodded slightly. Qi Wenjin''s eyes flashed with admiration, no wonder he couldn''t find it no matter how much he looked for, and thought he was silenced and destroyed by Master Lu. "Those things were collected by my father. Those who were involved in this matter all died. Only these letters are still in my hands." Qi Wen thought of what he had found, and sighed slightly, so many people died just for the position of a suzerain. The Lu family is still a small family. It seems that it is still a matter of family training and family education. Qi Wen thought to himself, his younger brothers never thought of competing with him for the throne, and they all went to the Nanyang and Western Oceans to expand their territories. How could it be? It''s useless to stop. Qi Wenzhen deeply felt the importance of education, and said to Lu Deyin: "We must teach our children well in the future, and I dare not say that we will have the same brotherhood as our brothers, at least not like them." Lu Deyin''s face turned pale at first, and then turned red. It wasn''t a matter of anger or anger, and he could only blushed with embarrassment. Qi Wenjin also noticed Meng Lang, and coughed lightly: "Then I''ll send the things. If you plan to do it yourself, protect yourself." paused and then said: "I have two secret guards beside you. If you have something to do, call them in a low voice, and they will help you do it." Lu Deyin blushed and said, "Thank you, thank you!" Qi Wen''s hands were itchy, but in the end, he couldn''t help but reached out and touched her cheek, and then flew away from the window in a flash. Lu Deyin was still shy at first, but when he saw the empty room and the faint trees outside the window, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing. So the prince is also shy? Chapter 1353： Looking at the world outside (31) Qi Wenjin only felt that his face was flushed red, and when he returned home, his heart was on fire, and he was no longer in the mood to go around in circles with the Lu family. While quietly suppressing the big room, he quietly supported the fourth room. The previous suzerain, Mrs. Lu, had a total of three direct sons, the eldest, the second and the fourth, and only the second could gain his attention. However, his most proud son was deposed by bandits when he was in his prime, and his daughter-in-law also died. The grandson that was born is still a fool, and it is not a big blow to him. Therefore, he separated his sons early, but he did not separate the family. The brothers still lived together in their hometown in Shanyin and in the capital. So the little fights between them continued. Fourth Lu is not a fool either. When he saw the things in the study, he knew that someone was dealing with his eldest brother. He was also a member of the Lu family. Although he was moved by the position of the suzerain, he also knew the importance and did not make a rash move. If the other party is only interested in the big house, there is no problem, but if it is aimed at dealing with their entire Lu family, then they are enemies of each other. But Master Sifang soon found out that someone was helping him secretly. Instead, the big room seemed to be restrained everywhere. He thought about the things sent to the desk, and suddenly understood everything. That is someone who is giving his second brother a head start. And in this world, only his good niece is the only one who still thinks about the second brother. It seems that the prince of Prince Rong''s mansion really likes his niece, and this person started to support him before he even got through the door. Since it was his niece who took the shot, Lu Laosi had nothing to worry about. This Lu family is not only his Lu family, but also the Gu family of Lu Deyin and Lu Jiashu, and also the second brother''s Gu family, so he can guarantee that his niece will not destroy the Gu family, at most it will just avenge her father. Lu Laosi immediately added fuel to the flames, and asked his wife to send Lu Deyin two boxes of things to add makeup, which was a sign of cooperation. Of course, he speaks very beautifully. His niece was young and lost his parents. Naturally, as an uncle, he should take more care of him. And this was undoubtedly the last straw that overwhelmed Master Lu. He was so angry that he smashed the things in the study room, and said with a grim expression: "Take care? If he had the heart to take care of him, why didn''t he take care of him before? Now it appears. Mr. Lu has already decided that the fourth brother has found something that will pull him down from the position of the suzerain. How can he still have time to deal with Lu Deyin and his brother at this time? She doesn''t know anything anyway, just leave her for a while longer. Mr. Lu fought with his younger brother wholeheartedly and completely left Lu Deyin, which made Lu Deyin and Lu Jiashu breathe a sigh of relief. Soon it will be a good day for Qi Wenjin to get married. Lu Jiashu carried his sister on his back and walked out step by step. Lu Deyin whispered in his ear amid the noise of the mansion: "Don''t go home tonight, go to the academy to sleep, if the uncle and aunt ask you Cry and say that you can''t bear me, tomorrow I beg your brother-in-law to pick you up to play... Just wait, my sister will take you out soon." Lu Jiashu replied softly, and gently put her sister into the sedan chair, then turned to look at Qi Wenjin, he gathered up his courage and stepped forward and said, "Sister, brother-in-law, you have to be nice to my sister in the future." Qi Wen smiled and promised, "Don''t worry!" The little leopard rushed up to the brothers and put them on his shoulders and said, "Don''t worry, Jiashu, the men in our Qi family don''t care about wives. took him to the horse and escorted the family to their home. Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling became parents-in-law for the first time, and they were extremely nervous. Mu Yangling stood at the door and looked out from time to time, while Qi Haoran was sitting on the high hall, but his eyes were also looking out from time to time. There were quite a few guests in the hall. The chief minister of the cabinet and the six ministers were all sitting in the hall, and their sons and Xiaoxiong had a good relationship all running to welcome the guests. There is no way, the prince and several princes in the palace are riding horses to greet the kiss. It is natural for them to follow the prince''s buttocks to welcome the kiss. This wedding lineup is simply too luxurious, and the people are rushing to watch. The climax of the evening was when the emperor in the palace personally went out to preside over the marriage of the two newlyweds. The Lu family was full of pride and honor. This battle was simply better than when the prince married the prince concubine. It was Sanniang''s The dowry is thinner, otherwise it will be a story. Some people just think about it, but some people can''t help but doubt in their hearts. Before the old man of the Lu family passed away, he divided the property for his sons. It is said that the second room''s property should be quite a lot. Why is Lu Deyin''s dowry so shabby? The suspicious Lu family members looked at each other and looked at Master Lu vaguely. Master Lu couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. He didn''t expect that the emperor would take this marriage so seriously. He thought that the things in the hands of the fourth child must not be leaked, especially not let Sanniang know, otherwise he and the Lu family All will be doomed. Lu Lao Si had a completely different thought. Looking at the still lively Lu family, he showed an expression of impending success. With the support of the future Prince Rong, the Lu family will only become more prosperous in his hands! This night was lively and unusual for Prince Rong''s mansion, and it was the same for Lu''s family. The undercurrents continued. Mr. Lu stood in front of the shadow wall. When he saw his son and a few nephews being brought back, he glanced at him and did not see Lu Jiashu. He immediately frowned and asked, "Where''s Jiashu?" The drunk Lu Dalang was taken aback, his eyes widened for a while before he recognized his father, and vaguely pointed in the direction of the palace: "Stay, stay." "Nonsense," Master Lu said with a blushing face, "How could a family member stay at the in-law''s house on the night of the girl''s marriage?" "The fifth brother refused to leave the third sister because he made a fuss, and cried as soon as he pulled it. How can we do this without staying?" Lu Dalang shook his head, and said vaguely, "It makes the palace unhappy when we cry, and we all have to eat melons. Don''t worry, father, when I came back, I saw that he was well taken care of by several young masters." Mr. Lu''s face turned blue with anger. Is he worried about Lu Jiashu? It would be better if he could die outside. Seeing that his son was drunk and groggy, he simply walked away. On the night of the bridal chamber of his son, Mu Yangling couldn''t sleep. He lay down with his eyes closed for a long time and couldn''t sleep. Qi Haoran had already slept. He drank more tonight when he was happy. He got up to drink water in the dark. When he climbed back to the bed, he saw his wife''s eyelashes trembling. "If you can''t sleep, don''t close your eyes and pretend to be asleep." Mu Yangling continued to close his eyes and ignore him. Qi Haoran reached out to grab her eyelashes like a prank, Mu Yangling couldn''t help turning his head, opened his eyes and looked at him. Qi Haoran shrugged and smiled, took his wife into his arms, and said, "I know that you don''t like to talk before bed, so we won''t talk, let''s do something." After saying that, he started to touch his hands dishonestly. He drank a lot of wine tonight, and he was already a little emotional, and he was full of sleep, and he was even more unwilling to sleep honestly. Mu Yangling slapped his hand with a blushing face, and said in a low voice, "Old, this is your son''s wedding night." Chapter 1354： Looking at the world outside (32) Qi Wenjin was newly married to Yan''er, and he was very satisfied. After he sent his brother-in-law to the academy, he didn''t get involved much in the Lu family''s affairs. Since the lady wanted to do it herself, he naturally wanted to fulfill her wish. Little Leopard and Xiaofu saw his smug face, and obviously they had forgotten their agreement, so they came to the **** one after another, "Brother, when will you intercede for us?" Qi Wenjin then remembered the deal with his younger brother, he coughed lightly and said, "It''s easy to intercede for you, but I guess most of them won''t agree, at least they won''t let go until you get married." "But everyone in our family is getting married late, and none of your brothers are married yet. When it''s your turn, the daylilies will be cold." Little Leopard and Xiaofu looked at him pitifully. "So I thought of a better way. Don''t be mad at young people. Your eldest brother, when I was seven or eight years old, I also said that I would step on the Western Ocean, and I would not allow them to come and plunder. Since you have this grand goal, I will naturally help you make it happen." Xiaofu looked at him suspiciously and asked, "What''s the best way?" Qi Wenjin stepped forward and put his arms around the shoulders of his two younger brothers and taught them with a smile, "Although there are occasional frictions between Daqi and Western Europe, we are generally friendly. Those Westerners are not as openly rebuked as we are. Pirates? That''s why you can''t just go to the Western Ocean and yell and kill, we have to be friendly with them, you know?" Xiaofu passed him and looked at the little leopard on the other side, and said, "I think this is very similar to what my elder brother said." Qi Wenjin patted him on the head and said, "Nonsense, this is obviously what I said, and I also thought of the method. Your elder brother just helped me improve it." Little Leopard asked impatiently, "What is the solution?" Qi Wenjin said word by word: "On an envoy to the West!" He shook his head and said, "You two, as envoys of Daqi, go all the way to the west. Whenever you come across the mainland, you will go up and go around. If there is a country, go up to say hello, exchange credentials, and record the products and customs of their country. There are many countries. After you land, you should learn more about their relationship with each other. You can talk to them and promote the relationship between the two countries. Didnt Hutou say that Joao was in prison for fighting for the throne? Lets see if you can put the If someone fishes out to support him, even if he can''t become an emperor, he can build a power of his own. Through him, I can be considered to have some political power in the Western Ocean." The Central Plains has a history of more than 2,000 years. Qi Wen has been familiar with history books since he was a child. Even if he does not think much, he still understands these things. Qi Wenjin patted the heads of his two younger brothers and said, "Our Daqi now only has economic relations with the West and has no influence on their politics, so everything is like starting from scratch. Don''t worry, take your time, and don''t explain yourself. Just be there." The little leopard touched his chin and said, "Will your parents agree?" Qi Wenjin said with a gesture: "Sixty percent sure." Xiaofu rolled his eyes and said, "What if you add the prince''s elder brother and my elder brother?" Qi Wenjin glanced at him and said: "It''s all counted, even the way your brother tiger head and brother little lion roll around, we are only 60% sure." Little Leopard and Xiaofu were still excited even though they were disappointed, they clenched their fists and said, "The confidence of 60% is also very high, eldest brother, everything is up to you!" So, after the family had dinner in the evening, Xiaoxiong mentioned to his parents with consideration: "Father, mother, Xiaobaozi and Xiaofu are not too small. These two boys are thinking about going to the West every day, and they don''t have the heart to study at all. I don''t think so. Let them go to the West on behalf of the imperial court." The little lion immediately said, "Yes, the messengers from the Western countries have all come to my Daqi, but our Daqi officials have never been to their country, just relying on the few words sent back by the merchants are superficial, it is better to let them go. Lets see what the Western countries are like. Hutou immediately read according to the script: "The banner of our Daqi along the road, and let other countries see the majesty of my Daqi, this is a grand event, and it will definitely be famous for the ages." Isn''t this a typical Zheng He''s voyages to the West? Just as Mu Yangling was about to educate them about frugality, he heard Qi Haoran say lightly: "Okay, but the treasury has no money, and your mother and I will not pay, what national treasures are you going to use to make other countries surrender? Also, how many ships, how many supplies, and how many people do you plan to bring in the fleet?" Xiao Xiong was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect his father to agree so quickly. Then he reacted immediately and said quickly, "Don''t worry about this father, we will definitely not spend too much money on the national treasury." Hutou excitedly replied: "Yes, yes, there are many treasures in the foreigners that you don''t know, let alone the things in your private library with Uncle Huang, just take one out and it''s a treasure." Qi Haoran jumped up, "You have the idea of ??hitting our booty, which is passed on to future generations. If you want to show it, there is no way." After ?? finished speaking, he continued, "There is no window!" Lu Deyin stared at Wangye''s family in astonishment. She didn''t expect Wangye''s family to get along like this. The little lion immediately persuaded his father deeply and righteously, "Dad, we are also doing this for the good of Daqi, you think, our ship goes out for a circle, the whole Daqi is famous all over the world, won''t it be better than the Tang Dynasty when all countries come to court? Still prosperous?" "The prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty has not been reached for even a hundred years," Mu Yangling said coldly: "If you are so happy, Daqi probably can''t even match the Tang Dynasty." Xiaoxiong scratched his head in distress. He didn''t expect his mother to be the one who opposed the most fiercely, and asked, "Mother, haven''t you always encouraged us to go out, how long is your vision?" "Yes, I''m not stopping you now, but I don''t want you to go out extravagantly and wastefully. You may think that you don''t waste anything, but if you take so many ships to go out just to promote national prestige, I don''t think it''s worth it. " "But the Westerners came out to us, and you asked us to learn from them." Mu Yangling knew that he didn''t understand what she meant, and emphasized: "I don''t mind if you want to go to the West now, but the premise is that the national treasure is not around the world, and the officials in the West don''t spend a lot of money. Do you know why?" Hutou immediately raised his hand, "I know that they came out with a merchant ship, and their ship was also full of goods. When they got there, they sold it to make money and bought local products to continue their journey." Mu Yangling nodded, "That''s right, but Daqi officials don''t look down on businessmen, let alone the same boat, I''m afraid it will make them uncomfortable, let alone doing business, I''m afraid that the jewelry will be taken on board and distributed to various countries. ." "Each voyage takes three or four months, or even half a year. Dozens of ships are dispatched. The boatmen above, the officials, soldiers, and the servants they bring, you have calculated how much supplies you will bring. Is it?" Mu Yangling said: "I don''t object to you sending envoys, but first of all you have to settle this aspect first. Daqi will provide you with ships, boatmen, officers and soldiers, and a certain amount of materials. Even our private I can give you some of the treasures in Curry''s collection, but you can guarantee that you can travel the world with only these things?" Qi Haoran pulled Mu Yangling to his feet, looked at his sons faintly and said, "The best way is to convince the imperial court to let the fleet of envoys do business, but based on your father''s many years of experience, this is better than the sky. It''s still difficult." Fan Zijin is often despised privately by some officials because he loves to do business, believing that his behavior has lowered his status. Therefore, it is almost impossible to get the officials to agree that they are self-sufficient like the Western missions, and it is impossible for them to be fully funded by the state treasury, given the thrifty temperament of the emperor and the stinginess of the household. Chapter 1355： Looking at the world outside (33) Qi Haoran gave the sons a problem, patted his **** and left, but the children were busy. As Qi Haoran said, the DPRK and China are not very in favor of sending diplomatic missions to the West. One is that the cost is huge, and the other is that it is unnecessary. Daqi is a powerful country, waiting for other countries to come to the court, why bother to go to other countries? Qi Xiuyuan knew the temperament of several children. He neither supported nor opposed it. He sat on the dragon chair and watched them wrestle. He decided that if the children could persuade the ministers, he would agree to it, and if not, he would delay. However, apart from the diplomatic mission, there are many more important things to be dealt with in the DPRK, so there is not much time left for a few children every day, and they have not been able to come up with a better solution. After Lu Deyin brought the murderers of her parents to justice, they still made no progress. Not only the little leopard and Xiaofu, but also the least anxious little bear bubbling at the corners of their mouths. After negotiating, the children felt that the money for the mission could be used as the principal of the sea trade that their parents gave them before. After several years of operation, the money has reached 3 million, which is enough for them to send out. But several children are used to being frugal, and they are not willing to waste three hundred taels at once, so they want to persuade the court officials to let them bring commercial goods and make money while walking. However, this leaves less space for them to carry national treasures, so several children have been picking out the treasures with the booklets from Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran''s private treasury these days. Most of the things in Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran''s private vaults were obtained from wars. These are the collections of two royal families and several powerful families. Naturally, they are full of dazzling collections, which directly dazzled a few children. National treasures are all given to the countries that they have made friends with. As long as Qi Xiuyuan thinks that these things will go or not return, he immediately reluctantly gives up, and summoned his younger brother into the palace and said, "I think the tiger head and the little lion are not too small. Now, you hurry up and tell them about the marriage. When Xiao An''s marriage is finished, you will have the tiger head and the little lion. When the tiger head and the little lion are married, Xiao Fu and the little leopard will be about the same, so two or three years will pass. Well, they should forget about it." "Brother, do you think I can decide their marriage?" Qi Haoran''s face was full of sorrow, "A-Ling took them to several meetings, but they ran away before they saw them, and they all scared people when they saw them. I cried, and when I looked back, I told me I didn''t feel it, if I set them a marriage without their consent, they would be able to escape the marriage if they turned around." Qi Xiuyuan blew his beard and stared at him, "How on earth do you act like a father, you can''t even decide the marriage." Qi Haoran did not decide to be ashamed, and said, "This daughter-in-law wants to live with them for the rest of their lives, not with me and A Ling. Of course, they have to choose, the melons are not sweet, since they are not enlightened, then we will Wait a few more years." "Yo, let''s talk about it now, who came to the palace in the middle of the night when Xiao Xiong refused to get married and came to me for a drink?" Qi Xiuyuan was angry when he saw his younger brother''s face, and couldn''t help throwing a letter on his head. Zhezi, shouted: "Go away, my heart hurts when I see you." Qi Haoran ran home immediately. He has to go shopping with A Ling today. The Mid-Autumn Festival will be in two days. He promised to give her a big gift. Qi Haoran, who ran home, saw several children chatting together, and even his precious daughter was in it, he immediately paced over and pulled Baozhu to his side, then pointed at their noses and said angrily: "You guys It''s really stupid. After so many days, I can''t think of a way. I have to rely on me to cover up in front of your uncle Huang, Baozhu, don''t get together with them in the future, lest I teach you to be stupid. " Baozhu said with a smile: "Dad, I think my brother and the others are very powerful. Now that the funds have been settled, we just need to convince the courtiers." Qi Haoran despised, "You really taught your sister to be stupid, I''ve never heard that you have to lose money when you represent the country as an envoy, so forget it, you still lose 3 million, you will burn too much money, Also, I have no problem with you taking the money to waste water. Anyway, the money has been given to you, but you have to keep the share of the pearl. It is her dowry, and you spend it with your sister''s dowry. Are you embarrassed? ?" Xiao An slowly put away the ledger on the table, and said with a smile: "Fourth uncle, we can''t do this either, the imperial court does not agree to pay the money, and the little leopard and Xiaofu insist on going to the West, and the tiger-headed lion and I also think we will go to the West. Look at it, even Baozhu wants to go..." He was about to subtly say that if the fourth uncle could help them persuade the courtiers, they wouldn''t have to work so hard, but Hutou stared at him dissatisfiedly and said, "This is the best way we have come up with, you Deny it right away, unless you have a better way, don''t interrupt, let us push it over and start over, so you won''t even think about sailing next year if it''s delayed." Qi Haoran slapped him on the head, condescendingly condescendingly despised a group of children, "If you say that you are stupid, you won''t admit it, such a simple matter can''t be dealt with until now, why do you want the consent of the courtiers when you want to go to the West? Let your emperor Can''t you just nod your uncle?" Little Leopard cried, "Didn''t you ask us to persuade the courtiers?" Qi Haoran looked at him with a horrific expression, "I''ll ask you to persuade the courtiers that you should go for this goal, don''t forget that your purpose is to go to the West, your eyes should be here, As long as it can be achieved, persuading the courtiers is one way, and not having to persuade the courtiers is another way. Xiao An twitched the corners of his mouth and asked humbly: "Then Fourth Uncle, how do you think this can bypass the courtiers? Uncle Huang is not an authoritarian person, and he must ask the courtiers for their opinions." "If it''s not a matter of state, there is no need to discuss it with the courtiers," Qi Haoran said complacently: "You can represent the Daqi royal family as an envoy, and then tell the ministers that your cabin can still hold some people, and ask them if they would like to. I am willing to send some officials to accompany me to establish diplomatic relations with other countries on behalf of the country. Qi Haoran continued in the stunned eyes of several children: "Since this fleet belongs to the royal family, it is naturally the people of the royal family who have the final say, you can bring as many people as you want, and bring as many supplies as you want. Materials, if you want to do business, do business, um, your cousins ??are very poor, tell them, this time they can also contribute to the sea trade, and they can also make some pocket money for them." "As for me and your uncle''s private treasury, don''t think about it. We feel sorry for those treasures and can''t bear them to live abroad." The little leopard woke up and immediately said: "Dad, you can''t say nothing, is it possible that a fleet as big as ours doesn''t even have a national treasure? Westerners also gave me gifts when they came to Daqi." Qi Haoran despised, "What kind of gifts are they giving? You are too stupid. I didn''t let you take things from your private vault, but I didn''t let you not send national treasures." Qi Haoran raised his chin proudly and said, "What kind of national treasure are those gold and silver jewelry? The real national treasure is my Daqi culture!" Several children opened their mouths. Qi Haoran waved his hand and said, "So you go back to the Royal Bookstore and ask them to print a batch of exquisite books such as The Analects of Confucius and Zhuangzi. Are you a missionary? You choose some monks and Taoists to bring along, and let them spread their teachings and develop them." The chins of the children fell to the ground. It turns out that Daddy (the fourth uncle) can be so shameless, but it is so reasonable that they have no way to refute it. Chapter 1356： Looking at the world outside (34) The weather is sunny today, and the autumn is high and airy. Baiguan stood in his place after the early performance, lowered his head and waited for the teenagers to jump out and then put forward the matter, while thinking about how they were going to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday. Wonderful holiday. Who knew that the courtroom had been quiet all the time, hey, those teenagers didn''t jump out? Many ministers lifted their eyelids to see them. Several teenagers were standing on one side and looking down at their toes in boredom. The ministers froze in their hearts, feeling that something was wrong. These children all have a bad temper with Prince Rong. They belong to the master who will not hit the south wall and will not turn back. After insisting on it for so long, why did he suddenly not play today? Qi Xiuyuan also looked at a few nephews in surprise, and waited for them again. Seeing that no one came out to play the matter, he was about to signal to Eunuch Wan to announce his withdrawal from the dynasty, when a censor came out and said, "Your Majesty, this minister thinks that The envoy that Prince Rong said a few days ago is feasible." Qi Xiuyuan''s face darkened, and he stared at the young censor, wondering if this was a conspiracy or if he wanted to flatter a few children. The young censor is explaining the reasons for his support. The real reason is that he really agreed to send an ambassador to the West. Unfortunately, he was not in the capital before on a business trip. Get more support. Qi Xiu saw that what he said was reasonable and well-founded, and his face was full of yearning for the sea, and his face became better. He glanced at a few children and asked, "Who else among the ministers agrees to be sent to the West?" In the DPRK, except for a few sporadic people who responded, everyone else was silent. And the little leopard came out after the emperor asked: "Emperor, because all the dukes are against the imperial court''s envoys to the West, we have cancelled this plan." Everyone looked at him with their mouths open, and gave up so easily? If a few children would admit defeat so easily, it would not be Haoran and Zijin''s seed. Qi Xiuyuan put away the surprise on his face and asked with a light cough, "You are not going to the West?" Little Leopard shook his head, "No, of course we are going to the West, but we are not representing the imperial court." The ministers'' eyes widened. They didn''t represent the imperial court. Could it be that you still want to represent Prince Rong''s residence? The little leopard proudly raised his chest and said, "We are going to represent the royal family. Uncle Huang, this is our family matter, so we don''t need to discuss it with the courtiers, right? We go home and discuss it ourselves." Said: "If I discuss with them, it is estimated that they will not discuss one or two things when I am old." This means that their efficiency is slow. The faces of the ministers turned red, and Xiaofu and the little lion hurriedly covered the mouth of the little leopard, glared at him, and said to everyone with a smile: "We have indeed changed our minds, so everyone doesn''t have to quarrel about this anymore, the emperor. Uncle, let''s discuss it in private." Qi Xiuyuan glanced at them lightly, then glared at Little Treasure, got up and said, "Retreat." Everyone hurriedly knelt down to see him off. As soon as he turned to the back, Little Lion and Little Fu immediately pulled Little Leopard and ran out, with Tiger Head following behind. Xiaobao slowly walked to the bear''s side, walked out of the hall for a certain distance, and then asked with a smile, "This idea is so clever and shameless, who brought it up?" Little Bear coughed lightly and said, "My father." Xiaobao was silent for a while and then praised: "Jiang is still old and hot, and the fourth uncle is worthy of being the commander of the three armies." "My father is not here, so you don''t need to praise him against your will." Little Treasure coughed lightly: "I''m telling the truth. In this way, we just need to prepare the materials needed for the mission and the treasures to be given to various countries." Xiaoxiong was about to say no, when the two walked to the Qinzheng Hall, and there was a loud shout from Qi Xiuyuan, "You two, get in here soon!" The two young men looked at each other, and ran in with their robes in hand. Qi Xiuyuan was staring at a few teenagers. When he saw the two older ones, he immediately pointed at Xiaobao and scolded: "I knew that your fourth uncle had come up with a solution, why didn''t you tell me earlier, and let me be a fool for nothing." The little bear immediately said: "Uncle Huang, the prince''s brother just found out about this. My father only told us when he came back yesterday afternoon. After we have negotiated, we will follow my father''s way. It''s already dark and the palace gate is closed. I don''t think it''s any urgent matter, so I plan to enter the palace today and talk to Uncle Huang and Brother Crown Prince." Qi Xiuyuan''s face looked better now, but he thought that Qi Haoran was still talking to him in the palace yesterday morning. Seeing the little leopard on the side drooping his head, he immediately vented his anger, pointed at him and said to a few elders: "Don''t patronize yourself, your younger brother will teach you too, you see how well Hutou has been taught by you, I remember young The leopard is more clever than the tiger head, but what do you see now?" Little Leopard and Hutou were stunned when they heard it, and then they all jumped, and one called out, "Uncle Huang, why am I so stupid?" One shouted: "Uncle Huang, how can you slander me?" Xiaobao was a little speechless, feeling that his father must be confused at this time, he hurriedly stepped forward to stand in the middle and said: "Father, this matter is only half resolved, the mission of the mission has become a family affair. We can only sell it ourselves, Im afraid we wont be able to use the money from the national treasury. Qi Xiuyuan immediately said: "I have no money." Several teenagers immediately felt that Uncle Huang was more stingy than Uncle (father). Xiaofu said quietly: "Fourth uncle said he would support us, and my elder brother also said to give us some private money..." The little leopard looked at Qi Xiuyuan eagerly. Qi Xiuyuan twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "Do you think Uncle Huang has private money?" Hutou pointed out: "Every year, the glass workshop and the watch workshop are divided, and you have so many Huangzhuang." Qi Xiuyuan cried and said: "Then you look at the constant natural disasters in the past few years, when did I have to use the internal treasury to supplement the national treasury?" Speaking of this, Qi Xiu looked at Xiaobao and Xiaoxiong faintly and said, "And you two, how much money have you moved from my private library in the past five or six years to expand the Baoxiong Academy?" The two children immediately bowed their heads. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the young men, and sighed faintly, "Uncle Huang is not like your parents. He goes in and goes out a lot. Sometimes you can''t make ends meet, so you have the heart to use an old man''s money?" Several children looked at the white frost on his temples and were speechless. They looked at each other, and in the end they scratched their heads and said, "Forget it, we have enough money anyway." Qi Xiuyuan almost vomited blood when he heard the words, and then he became suspicious and asked, "You have to visit so many countries along the way, and the cost of national treasures is also included in it?" Hutou waved his hand indifferently and said, "Uncle Huang, don''t mention the national treasure, this should be the cheapest here." Qi Xiuyuan asked hesitantly, "What national treasure are you going to give them?" Several children spit out two words coldly, "The Analects!" Qi Xiuyuan opened his mouth wide. Chapter 1357： Looking at the world outside (35) In order to promote cultural exchanges between countries, in addition to Buddhism and Taoism, Confucianism, Legalism, Mohism and other schools. Anyone who intends to go abroad to communicate with people from all over the world can get a certain number of free tickets, as well as food and lodging. Qi Haoran was not willing to open a private store and let them choose those gold and silver jewelry. He deliberately spent money to have someone create a batch of exquisite porcelain, which was specially used by Daqi to reward various countries. There was also Daqi''s logo on it. How many years will be officially recognized. Qi Xiu saw that several children were so enthusiastic that he reluctantly gave them all the brocades that were brought in tribute this year, and they were also counted as national treasures, because it was said that only Daqi could weave such brocades. And Western merchants in Daqi could not buy a single horse even if they splurged thousands of gold, because in addition to the tribute, the rest were mostly packaged by Daqi dignitaries. In addition to brocade, we also brought some fabrics of various kinds. Since it is a souvenir, we should choose high-yield and high-quality fabrics. Fan Zijin gave the children some jerky rabbit meat and said, "You guys help to sell some, if anyone likes it, ask them to place an order, and I''ll package it for delivery." The meat rabbit breeding in the North has become a large scale, and all of them are raised by disabled and retired veterans. Now all the old and weak soldiers in Daqi are raised by the rabbit meat workshop. Although Daqi can consume these jerky rabbits now, if the sales can be expanded Naturally, it is better. After all, there are not many rabbit jerky exported to the West, and sales cannot be opened. Fan Zijin said with a smile: "This thing is nutritious and delicious, and it is also one of my national treasures in Daqi." The children twitched the corners of their mouths, resigned to their fate and told someone to remove the things. Anyway, it was free, so dont give up. Mu Yangling saw that everyone had expressed that she was not good to do nothing, so she asked the people from the Harvest Grain Shop to send a few bags of wheat and rice seeds, saying: "Every country along the road will send some, if they want If you introduce these rice seeds, just place an order, and our Harvest Grain Shop welcomes their arrival. Little Leopard said angrily, "I''m a messenger, not a businessman..." No one paid any attention to him, just do whatever you have to do. Because of the support of the adults, everything went smoothly, and the courtiers quickly selected the envoys to follow, of course, they were selected from the Ministry of Rites. The little leopard thought that the courtiers would still be against it. Who knew that they would not say a word of objection after they said they were envoys on behalf of the royal family, and they praised them quickly when they said they could carry court officials on the mission. Very well chosen ambassador. It''s so shameless, they were fighting the day before, and they laughed so happily at him the day after? In any case, the fleet was ready not long after the Double Ninth Festival, and the little leopard and Xiaofu were sent out of the capital by their families full of ambition to go to the nearest port. At this time, it has been half a year since Joao was put in prison. He was imprisoned for fighting for the throne. His father passed the title to his youngest son from the successor early. After he and his younger brother went back, they could not inherit even a manor, and were almost swept out of the house. If it wasn''t for Zhuyi''s support, they would not even be able to maintain the basic communication in the upper class. The two brothers didn''t make much money in Daqi. Nevertheless, Joao never gave up on taking the title back until their country''s crown prince was killed in England. Qi Haoran thought that Portugal would fight to the death with England because of this. After all, it was their crown prince, but no, the two countries still had a good relationship. Hutou explained to his bewildered father, "The crown prince is not Portuguese, but French. The emperor of Portugal has no son, so he made his sister''s eldest son the crown prince early on, and the princess married him. A prince of France, whose eldest son died in the battle against England." "The Portuguese royal family didn''t want to follow their emperor''s wishes to let the princess'' son take the throne, so they were not sad at all when he died," the little lion continued: "But the Portuguese royal family was too fierce in the previous two generations'' seizing the throne, and they followed suit. The emperor''s closest blood relationship is his sister, other than that, they are all clansmen who are about to leave the fifth server." "Of course, there is no such thing as five clothes in the West, but the meaning is the same. The rest of the Portuguese royal family are not close to him. Joao and Jos are fortunate to be two of the eight closest people. Joao wants to go It''s very difficult to get his father''s title back, so he wanted to grab the throne, but he didn''t get his father''s support, so he was soon framed and imprisoned, and he must be living a miserable life now." Qi Haoran and Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t understand why their own emperors had to be chosen from other countries. This is like Mingzhu and his pro-Dayuan, and then Xiaobao and the others all died. The emperor and courtiers did not want to choose someone from the Qi family to inherit Dabao, but went to Dayuan to take back one of Mingzhu''s sons as emperor. Even if that is the son of Mingzhu, he is also the son of Emperor Dayuan. Isn''t this the equivalent of giving Daqi to Dayuan? The two brothers shuddered at the same time, and then spit together, "Bah ah", Mingzhu will not be with the pro Dayuan, his precious daughter is looking for a stunning and obedient concubine to live a good life. Qi Xiuyuan said to his sons seriously: "One day your descendants will really die. If you don''t want to pass the throne to collateral children, then I would rather you pass the throne to your sisters than to her son." Xiaobao and the others twitched their mouths and said helplessly: "Father, what are you thinking about?" In any case, Joao has the prerequisites for competing for the Portuguese throne - he is a child of the royal family! So the little leopards have a lot to do in the West. Qi Haoran touched his chin and said, "I heard that the mothers of Joao and Jos are from the French royal family, so you said that the princes of France have all died. Can he also go and be the emperor of France?" As soon as he said that, the room fell silent, and everyone looked at him in shock. Qi Haoran exclaimed, "Why are you looking at the Lord like this, isn''t it analogous?" Xiaobao couldn''t help but clapped his hands and said, "Fourth uncle, your reasoning is too good, but the key is how could the prince of France die?" Qi Haoran muttered: "How do you know, didn''t you say that they fought with England for nearly a hundred years, maybe they would all die after fighting?" Everyone was silent. At this time, the little leopard standing against the wind on the bow was ambitious and said to Xiaofu: "Do you think that this kind of inheritance mechanism of the Westerners is very beneficial to Joao and Jose? They not only have the blood of the Portuguese royal family. , and the blood of the French royal family, maybe there are other royal blood on it, if they can''t grab the Portuguese throne, then go grab the French." Xiaofu is only fifteen years old after all, and he said with enthusiasm: "As long as you work hard, anything is possible!" "good!" The two children sailed deeper into the sea full of confidence, while several court envoys on the ship were sitting in the cabin with tea looking out, and said suspiciously: "I always feel what the two young masters are talking about. What an incredible thing, do you think we can safely return to Daqi within two years?" The other officials said in unison: "Difficult!" Chapter 1358： Fanwai Lujia follow-up (1) Lu Deyin is not in a hurry to avenge her parents. She has waited for so many years, so what if she waits a while longer? She just married into the Qi family, not only to get in touch with her husband, but also to have a good relationship with her mother-in-law. Now that she knows that her brother is safe, she is not in a hurry. But she is not in a hurry, Master Lu is in a hurry! He was anxious to know why the fourth brother was investigating him, and how much he knew. He was anxious to eradicate the insiders, and was anxious to control Lu Jiashu, so that Lu Deyin, who married into a wealthy family, would not be out of his control. When he was in a hurry, it was inevitable that he would make a mistake. Just two days after Lu Deyin returned home, a big scandal was exposed in the Lu family. Master Lu failed to poison the fourth master and was caught by the fourth master. Lu Deyin walked out without even thinking about it. Qi Wenjin just came back from the office, and when she saw it, she quickly stopped her, "Isn''t it just a waste of time for you to be so rash? Why don''t you ask Jiashu to pick you up." Qi Wen said with a smile: "I''ll make some arrangements here. If you reveal some things, others will blame you even if you believe them, but if others say it, or if someone who harms others takes the initiative to entertain, then you are the master of suffering." Lu Deyin''s nose was sour, she turned her head and blinked her eyes. After blinking away her tears, she turned around and said to her husband, "I still have a few people I can use, and no one knows that they are from our second room, so they will come forward. Best, but I''ll have to redeem them afterwards." Qi Wen nodded and said, "You are now the heir concubine of Prince Rong''s house. It is not a matter of a word to ask for a few servants from the Lu family? Don''t worry about them gossiping." Qi Wen thought for a while and said, "I''ll go with you and wait for you in the carriage. If you can''t handle it, I''ll go in and pick you up." Lu Deyin nodded gratefully. She didn''t like to cry before, and it was rare to cry once a year, but since she met him, it seemed that all the previous tears had come back, and she felt like crying at every turn. Lu Deyin took the initiative to hold her husband''s hand and looked at his profile with gentle eyes. Qi Wenjin tried his best to walk forward with a straight face, but he couldn''t help but tighten his wife''s hand. He must not have known that the corners of his mouth were upturned. Although the poisoning incident happened, the Lu family still did not report to the officials. They just invited the house owners and elders of the clan to preside over justice. You can''t report to the officials and take things seriously, so as not to lose face and find excuses for the court to demote. Qi Wenjin looked down on the Lu family''s problems. His parents taught him from a young age that he would be prosecuted by officials when he committed crimes. They did not have the right to try cases in private. He was sitting in the carriage, while Lu Deyin went in with Jiashu who came back from the academy. Lu Deyin is already a married aunt, and her family is ugly. Besides, this is a matter of the big house and the fourth house, so the servants want to stop people from going inside. But the servants of the Qi family are not vegetarian. The strong women are protecting the prince and concubine. Those who block the servants can''t stop them. did my best. There was a lot of noise in the main room. Fourth Lu was lying on the chair clutching his chest. The front of his shirt was covered in blood. He was vomiting blood and scolding at Mr. Lu, "...you''re crazy, it''s not enough for you to hurt the second brother. You still want to hurt me!" These words were like a fuse. Boss Lu, who was sitting on the chair with a sullen face, seemed to have been stepped on, his eyes flashed coldly, and he glared at Fourth Lu with a fierce look. "Fourth, you can eat food indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. My second brother and I are deeply in love. When did I hurt him? After my death, I also worked hard to raise Deyin and Jiashu, but I never treated them badly. " "Bah, you''re just pretending, are you good to them? Sister-in-law has deducted two children for a day or two. I''ve never seen you say it." This time, Mrs. Lu didn''t want to change it, and called out, "Fourth Uncle Shen Yan, when did I deduct two children?" Mrs. Lu Si sneered, "No allowance? How many sets of clothes do your precious daughters make in a season, and how many clothes can Deyin make in a year? Which one of the food items are you missing?" Lu Laosi sneered at his wife: "You said it''s bad, the second room has its own family business, why bother to use the big room? When my father split up the family, because the second brother was disabled and separated his wife, Jiashu was a fool, so he divided up more. I bought a few farms for him. In theory, the second-bedroom family property is the thickest, but you can look at the dowry of De Yins marriage, and look at the lives of their sisters and brothers in the past few years. I dont think you are greedy for money to deduct them. Instead, he has regarded them as dead, and regarded their family business as his own!" When Lu Laosi said this, his heart moved, "Maybe the mountain bandits they met when they went out to worship the Buddha were sent by you, otherwise it''s such a coincidence, in the outskirts of the capital, even theft is hard to come by, and there are mountain bandits. Dare to come here, and so coincidentally want to intercept their sister and brother." Boss Lu''s expression changed, and he pointed at his nose and scolded: "You don''t slander people." "Is it slanderous, you will know after the first interrogation, the servant who poisoned me this time has been caught, and you did not leave a trace of what happened to your second brother back then. If you want to hide it from the sky, don''t even think about it!" Lu Deyin led Lu Jiashu to stand outside the door, and asked after a while, "Uncle, is what the fourth uncle said true? Did you really harm my father?" It was only then that the noisy crowd realized that Lu Deyin and his brother were too. Even though the servants were shouting loudly outside, the 20 or so people in the room were still very lively, and they didn''t even hear the sound from outside. Boss Lu''s expression changed dramatically, and he stepped forward and said, "Sanniang, don''t listen to your fourth uncle''s provocation," he took a deep breath and said, "You came back so easily, why don''t your aunt take you to the backyard to sit and have a look. Your boudoir, talk to your sisters and sisters." Mrs. Lu hurriedly stepped forward with a smile, "Yes, Sanniang, my aunt took you to see your second cousin. After you went out, she was bored alone and stayed in the room and refused to come out." Fourth Lu sneered, "Brother, sister-in-law is guilty, right, I have something in my hand, which is about the murder of the second brother and the second sister-in-law, De Yin, you don''t want to know how your parents died?" Mr. Lu was furious, turned around and stared at Fourth Mr. Lu, and said step by step, "Listen, the second brother died of illness, and the younger brother and sister died of dystocia. You shouldn''t stir up trouble here." Lu Laosi looked back at him with a sneer, and said the same word by word: "The second brother and the second sister-in-law were killed by you. You hired the bandits to kill them back then. You are afraid, you are afraid of your father. The position of the suzerain was passed on to the second brother and not to you, that''s why I came up with this method." He sneered: "Do you think that everything would be all right when you destroyed all the evidence? Those servants who were silenced by you left a lot of things behind." Not only Boss Lu, but also other people in the clan changed their faces. An elder couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked, "Fourth, do you really have real evidence?" Fourth Lu gave an inscrutable smile. Now everyone''s eyes on Boss Lu have changed. If this is the case, this person''s heart is really ruthless, and he wants to kill the second room? Chapter 1359： Fanwai Lujia follow-up (2) Lu Laosi was not willing to take out the evidence at this time, because he knew that the evidence was not sufficient. The reason why he mentioned the second brother''s murder was just to pave the way for his poisoning, because he was poisoned by Lu boss. The evidence is sufficient. As long as he was bitten to death, he accidentally learned some secrets, and Boss Lu wanted to kill him to silence him. The Lu family members were really suspicious, and Mr. Lu was also a little confused, so he could only shout: "You are slandering, you are trying to grab the suzerain from me!" As soon as the words were finished, the two servants outside rushed in and knelt down, kowtowed to Lu Deyin and the elders, and gritted their teeth: "Mrs. Third Aunt, we have evidence to prove that the second master and the second lady were killed by the first master. ." After speaking, without waiting for everyone to react, he decisively took out two letters and said, "This is a letter from the eldest master and the bandits back then, and there is also the eldest lord''s private seal on it. dead, but the letter remains." After the servant finished speaking, he glared at the eldest master and said: "The servant who was silenced is my cousin, eldest master, you didn''t expect it, you killed my cousin''s family, but I didn''t expect him to hide the letter earlier. Well, he didn''t want to betray his master, but he didn''t expect that you wouldn''t even keep his three-year-old child!" The faces of everyone changed dramatically, and then they remembered that the old man of Mr. Lu more than ten years ago was indeed left, either dead or sold. Lu Deyin''s face was blue and white, and he took two steps forward and pulled the letter, and opened it to see. Then everyone came back to their senses and wanted to stop it. Lu Deyin is no longer the daughter of the Lu family. She is the heir concubine of Prince Rong''s mansion. If this is true, what will Prince Rong''s mansion do to the Lu family? Moreover, after this incident, how much affection does she have for the Lu family? Many clansmen secretly blamed Lu Laosi for being confused, but Lu Laosi frantically patted the table beside him and said, "Brother, you have today too!" When his poisoning was on the line, his brotherhood to his eldest brother was not much left, and he was confident that he would be able to improve the relationship between the Lu family and Lu Deyin afterwards. First, it was Dafang who harmed her parents, and he helped her parents to reconcile their injustice; secondly, Jiashu would still live in the Lu family in the future, he was a fool again, and he would definitely need the Lu family to take care of him; thirdly, he planned to wait for him After becoming the suzerain, he returned all the property of the second room to Lu Deyin and his brother, and cut half of the property of the big room to her as compensation. Lu Laosi made a plan, and two servants who wanted to take revenge suddenly appeared. After confirming that the letter was true, he immediately asked someone to find the evidence that he had collected. With multiple proofs, Master Lu can''t even slander him. Lu Deyin looked at the ashen-faced Master Lu and asked, "What did the uncle say?" Mrs. Lu also looked at her husband stiffly, looking at his gloomy face, her heart kept sinking, and some things that she had not understood before finally found the reason, and then looking at the expressions of other people in the room, she understood The house is finished, she is finished, and so are her children! She looked at the luxuriously dressed Lu Deyin, with infinite regret in her heart. She should have listened to Yihua and killed her early, or she should have found a reason to refuse when the **** of Prince Rong''s mansion asked for marriage, if she was still the powerless The orphaned girl, even if the matter of the eldest master falls, who will embarrass them for an orphaned girl? Their big house will lose the position of suzerain at most, and everyone knows some things tacitly in private, and even if it affects their children, it is limited. But it''s different now. With Lu Deyin here, things are exposed. In order to give her and Prince Rong''s residence an explanation, the clan will definitely try their best to suppress them, and Lu Deyin will also try his best to hinder the future of her children. Mrs. Lu''s eyes darkened and she almost fell to the ground. Master Lu sneered at the fourth brother and the clan: "Do you think you can pull me down from the position of suzerain?" He sneered: "Don''t forget that my father handed me the title of suzerain!" Lu Lao Si shouted, "If my father knew that you are such a crazy person, he would definitely not pass it on to you!" Master Lu grinned at him and said frantically, "But my father still passed it on to me." Lu Lao Si was startled, then his eyes widened in disbelief, and he pointed at him tremblingly. Master Lu said maliciously: "How many things do you think the family can hide from father? If there is no father to sweep the tail, you think I can sweep the tail so cleanly that your second brother who is extremely smart has been looking for so many years. Can''t find any flaws?" Fourth Lu was shivering, looking at him with trembling lips. Master Lu laughed and said: "Father, he knows everything, otherwise the second brother just injured a leg, so why would he lock himself in the second room for nine years? He is so smart, even if he is not an official, it is a way to make a name for himself. , why didn''t he come out? Because he couldn''t come out, because his father was pressing him! Even if my father knew that I did it, he still passed on the position of suzerain to me. This is his approval of me, I tell you , you can''t take this position from me!" Lu Deyin''s eyes were red, and the hand that held her brother turned blue, she chuckled: "Uncle, you can go to jail as the head of the Lu family, I just want the official family to intervene in this matter." Master Lu''s smiling face suddenly cracked, and the Lu clan members were also frightened, and hurriedly stopped her and said: "Sanniang, think twice, this is a matter that will ruin the reputation of the Lu family, it is better for us to solve it in private, don''t worry, even if you are the suzerain. It was passed down to him by your grandfather, and we elders can still talk." Lu Deyin tilted his head and asked softly, "Why should he be the suzerain? I just want to find the murderer of my parents." Seeing Lu Deyin''s resolute attitude, Lu Lao Si also became anxious, clutching his chest and pulling her forward, choking on her: "My niece, fourth uncle is sorry for you and Jia Shu, I haven''t been able to take care of you all these years, I know you are angry. Don''t worry, we will definitely seek justice for you. It''s just that this Lu family is your father''s Lu family and Jiashu''s Lu family, do you really have the heart to destroy it?" Lu Deyin was silent for a long time, and then said: "I can not report to the official for the time being, but I will take the evidence. If you do not agree with me, don''t blame me for not thinking of love." She sneered: "Since the Lu family does not give it to my parents Fair, I don''t mind asking the officials to give them a fair one." Lu Lao Si immediately said, "Just tell me if you have any requirements." "Number one," Lu Deyin said, referring to Master Lu''s hatred: "I want him to leave the clan, the whole family to leave the clan, and the children and grandchildren will never enter the Lu clan in Shanyin!" Everyone was shocked, this punishment was even more hated than being sent to an official. Mrs. Lu couldn''t bear the stimulation any longer, she fainted on the ground with a "thump", and Master Lu was about to shout in opposition when an elder waved his hand and immediately came up and the two of them covered his mouth, he and Lu Deyin in a deep voice Said: "Sanniang, killing people is just a no-brainer, you are blood relatives after all..." Lu Deyin shook her head, "When he killed my parents, he didn''t care about the blood and family when he wanted to kill my brother and me. If that''s the case, let''s cut it off." She looked at the elders seriously and said, "This is my first request, and you too You don''t have to agree, you can let the official family sentence him, and the official family will sentence him to death at most, and he will not be allowed to leave the clan." The ?? clan elders smiled bitterly, but then this matter would become a scandal known to the whole world, and the Lu family''s reputation would plummet. At that time, for the sake of the family, the big house would still be excommunicated. Lu Deyin didn''t care what they thought, she had been waiting for this day for thirteen years. She had been waiting for this day ever since she knew that the mountain bandits might be from Uncle''s School, so she didn''t care what they thought at all. . She quietly looked at Master Lu''s eyes full of hatred and said, "Second, kill for life, I believe the clan elders agree." Chapter 1360： Fanwai Lujia follow-up (3) The room was silent. At this time, whether it was the clan elders who were almost in their sixties, or Lu Laosi, who was already winning, they couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts, and they dared not treat Lu Deyin as a little girl. She not only avenged her parents, but also suppressed the big house for at least three generations. However, what are the chances that the big house will lose the Lu family''s protection and capital after three generations? If killing Master Lu would make him afraid, leaving the clan would make him terrified and regretful, and the torture would be even worse. Everyone looked at Master Lu, whose eyes were splitting, and sighed slightly. If we knew this, why bother? Lu Deyin put away the evidence, brought the two servants who came out to testify, turned around and left. She didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, and thought that the Lu family would bargain with her. After all, this was really a big scandal for the Lu family. The Lu family was more concerned about her identity than she thought. Lu Deyin came out and saw Qi Wenjin sitting on the carriage, her eyes softened. It was because of this man''s support that she was able to take revenge so smoothly. Qi Wen jumped out of the carriage anxiously, and walked two steps to his wife''s side to support her, "Are you all right?" Lu Deyin smiled and said softly, "It''s okay." The Lu family was far more ruthless and resolute than she had imagined. A few days after she returned to the palace, the ancestral hall of the Lu family was opened and the ancestral hall was excommunicated, and that night Master Lu "died from illness". What Lu Deyin didn''t expect was that Lu Yihua was also dead. Lu Yihua committed suicide by taking poison by herself. Before she died, she said to her mother Mrs. Lu: "Mother, you all misread Lu Deyin. Those evidences were not found by the fourth uncle, but were collected by the second uncle and handed over to Lu Deyin for safekeeping. If my father listened to it earlier. Mine will deal with them on their way to Beijing, and it will not be delayed until such a thing happens." Mrs. Lu''s dazed brain was like being hit by someone, she grabbed her daughter''s arm violently, and asked with trembling lips, "You know, you know..." Lu Yihua shook his head with a smile, and said softly, "I didn''t know that my father bribed the mountain bandits to kill the second uncle and aunt, but I did know that the second uncle was poisoned by my father. I thought he was doing it for the second uncle''s family business. It''s for the position of the head of the family." Having said this, Lu Yihua sighed again, "I knew that I would have stayed a little longer if I knew that I would meet Prince Rong''s heir, if I could marry into Prince Rong''s mansion and take this risk, why not?" Mrs. Lu''s eyes widened, she looked at her daughter in disbelief and asked, "Do you also know that your father hired someone to pretend to be a mountain bandit to kill their siblings?" Lu Yihua smiled, shook his head and said, "I didn''t know it before, but then my father knew about it frequently, but we left at the foot of the mountain, and I did know that there were bandits in ambush on the side of the mountain." Although Mrs. Lu was mean and stingy, she never thought that her husband and daughter could be so cruel and ruthless. They were like falling into an ice cave for a while, shaking her lips as she watched her daughter speechless. Lu Yihua said softly: "Does my mother think I''m cruel? But this is what is in the blood of our Lu family. Look at grandfather, father, second uncle, Lu Deyin and me, which one is not a cruel person?" "Mother, the big house has been exiled, and Lu Deyin will definitely suppress the brothers'' success. If you want to live a good life, you have to go a little farther. When she forgets you, brothers, if you work hard to study or do business, you will always be able to get through. Okay, but whether you are studying, being an official or doing business, the first thing is to be ruthless, and only if you are ruthless can you do great things!" Mrs. Lu couldn''t help shaking her head, but Lu Yihua grabbed her with a gleam in her eyes and said with a smile: "Mother, let the younger brothers go to the south, or go to the north, where you can do business and study in the south, and you can study in the north and join the army. , you can get ahead, dont go back to Shanyin, at least within three generations! "I have never suffered anything except the watchman and widow. Mother, forgive my daughter for being unfilial, and I will not stay in this world to suffer." Mrs. Lu realized that something was wrong with her daughter. When she went to catch her, she only smiled at her, and then slowly closed her eyes. Mrs. Lu is very sad. She lost her daughter less than a day after losing her husband, but she can''t hate anyone. It seems that they are to blame for all this. Coveting the property of the second room, he was very harsh on the two sisters and brothers. Mrs. Lu regretted it again, she should have listened to her daughter and killed Lu Deyin, then nothing will happen, blame her, blame her! The big house was excommunicated, and all fixed assets were confiscated. Except for Mrs. Lu''s dowry, they could only take some cash and books, and they only had half a month''s grace. In this way, the funerals of Master Lu and Lu Yihua were extremely simple, and they were moved to the temple to suspend their spirits, and they were buried when they had time. The most important thing is that neither of them can enter the Lu family''s ancestral tomb, so they have to find another cemetery. But Lu Deyin, who took revenge, was not very happy. She deliberately found time to go to the Lu family ancestral hall with her younger brother to worship her parents, and even wanted to take a look at her grandfather''s tablet. To say that the person she hates the most, the uncle is naturally one, and the other is her grandfather who has always loved her. Since knowing the truth, Lu Deyin has never let go of her grandfather. No one in the Lu family knew that Grandpa Lu was indirectly mad at her, not even his father. At that time, my father had been injured for nine years, and his body was gradually weakened. He vomited blood, and the doctor who invited him kept his mouth shut, and only asked them to pay attention to nursing care. At that time, she knew that her father would not live long. She was full of hatred, and felt that her uncle had ruined them. At that time, she was only 13 or 14 years old, and it was when she was impulsive. Taking the opportunity to buy medicine for her father, she secretly bought a lot of arsenic, thinking that if she really lived one day If she couldn''t go any further, she would poison all the people in the big room, and they all perished together. While hiding arsenic, she found that her grandfather was secretly seeing the doctor who treated her father''s illness. She heard him instruct the doctor, "Don''t make him suffer too much, it''s okay to be quicker." The doctor said vaguely: "I''m afraid to leave traces." At that time, my grandfather''s face was hidden in the shadows, and she couldn''t see it clearly, but she could hear the helplessness and coldness in his voice, "I''m here, I''m not afraid, but if I delay it, I''m afraid of endless troubles." Lu Deyin knew why there would be endless troubles, because his father finally got the main evidence of his uncle''s murder after hard work. She knew the truth about her encounter with the bandits from the age of seven. At that time, she asked her father why she didn''t tell her grandfather to let him decide for us? Father said helplessly: "Your grandfather will not call the shots for us, because one of his direct sons has been destroyed, he will not destroy another, and will destroy the entire direct line." Once this incident is exposed, the big house will be over, and because of such a scandal, the Lu family''s direct support is not as powerful as the side branches, and will definitely not be able to keep the position of the suzerain, so this matter can only be concealed. It''s not that Lu Lao Er doesn''t understand his father''s concerns, but he can''t agree and endure it, because eldest brother, his beloved wife died, my ambition was destroyed, his only son became a fool, and even his daughter I can''t get married to a good family. How could he be willing, how could he be willing? So as soon as he found out that the matter had something to do with his eldest brother, he wanted to investigate it thoroughly. Unexpectedly, he was immediately placed under house arrest by his father. Chapter 1361： Fanwai Lujia Follow-up (4) Lu Deyin has been smart since she was a child, otherwise it would be impossible to discover something abnormal at such a young age, and her father would not tell her such a terrible thing. At that time, Lu Lao Er was betrayed by his brother and father successively, and was placed under house arrest, and threatened by his children. He knew that his daughter was smart and good at forbearance. He told her that if he died, the only one who could protect their siblings and continue to live was her, so she had to endure it, and she had to smile at her grandfather and uncle. Fortunately, Mrs. Lu and Mr. Lu were ashamed to see the second child at the time, so they seldom went to the second room, and they didn''t see each other several times a year, so Lu Deyin was not able to control his emotions and expressions at first, but he was not found. . Until she was ten years old, her grandfather suddenly remembered such a granddaughter for some reason, and began to love her everywhere and hold her. In the past three years, she has also practiced her expression and can look at her grandfather with a longing look. But she thought that the most vicious thing her grandfather did was to threaten her father with their siblings, so although she resented her grandfather, she rarely went back to hate him. Until she found out that her father was getting weaker day by day because of her grandfather. Over the years, my grandfather stopped my father from going out, but also prevented my uncle from hurting my father and them again, but now it seems that my grandfather chose the uncle again between the uncle and the father, and even personally accelerated the death of the father. . Father has always been Lu Deyin''s harbor and her support. At that moment, the anger in her heart reached the top, but after the anger, she became calm. So she slipped into her grandfather''s study late one night. Lu Deyin knew what he cared about most, nothing more than the reputation of the Lu family and the power of the Lu family''s direct branch. So she told him that she had sent out the evidence collected by her father, and that once her father died, those things would be copied three times, one to her mother''s family, one to the government, and one to Lu The opposite of home. Lu Deyin told him that after his father died, she would let the whole big house be buried with her, and not one of them would be spared. At that time, Lu Deyin looked crazy, and kept using words to provoke Mrs. Lu''s nerves, and told him clearly, "Don''t you want to use one son to save the other son? Then I will let you see how the big room is cut off from its descendants, and our second room is also I won''t recognize you, never will." Being so scolded and scolded by the younger generation, Mrs. Lu, who was already feeling guilty and uneasy because of the murder, was agitated for a while and vomited blood. His amazing and talented second son has become a cripple, and the murderer is still the eldest son. While he is heartbroken, he has to help the eldest son cover up the truth. He has been suffering for years and his health is not good. In addition, the second son''s investigation became deeper and deeper, and he decided to kill his son after a lot of entanglement. At this time, he can''t stand being insulted by his granddaughter. He just felt anger rising, and there seemed to be something "bang" in his mind. It exploded and fell to the ground as soon as it got dark. But this kind of dizziness only lasted for a while. He wanted to get up, but found that he was weak and his hands were still shaking. The sober Mrs. Lu knew that he had a stroke. He looked at the side with a pair of cloudy eyes expectantly granddaughter. However, Lu Deyin only took two steps forward, squatted not far from him, looked at him, and asked word by word, "Grandfather, how does it feel to be powerless? My father has endured this feeling for nine years, and now you But it took a while." Grandpa Lu opened his mouth and could only make a gasp of "hoho". At that time, Lu Deyin wanted to step forward to help him up, but she still held back when she thought of her father lying on the bed. She said to him, "Grandfather, if you die, your father doesn''t have to die, right?" Grandpa Lu just slowly closed his eyes, and two lines of tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. Lu Deyin just looked at her like that. She thought that she was also a monster born by the Lu family. She stood there for a quarter of an hour and then quietly left. The next day, Mrs. Lu''s body was found in the study. He still maintained his fallen posture. The doctors said that he died of a stroke due to anger. No one knew what the old man was angry about. The Lu family held a grand funeral. Because of this, Lu Er Er lived half a year longer than what Mrs. Lu planned, but perhaps his father''s death made him soft-hearted. Lu Er Er, who had already decided to expose his brother at that time, hesitated, gave the things to his daughter, and asked her, "If he is willing to Let go of you, then you have the right to assume that this matter does not exist, and if he still wants to kill you, then you can find a way to send things out." Second child Lu earnestly instructed his daughter: "No matter what, you have to live, and your brother has to live. This is my father''s last wish, as long as you live." As long as you live! So Lu Deyin also hesitated. Four years passed after this hesitation. When she realized that Mrs. Lu wanted to control her through Jiashu, she had the idea of ??avenging her parents and overthrowing the big house. She would never allow anyone to threaten Jiashu, and for this, she did not hesitate to die with them. So she started planning how to get those evidences into the hands of some people and make them work. What really surprised her was that the uncle, who had been reluctant to see their siblings, hired someone to kill them. Lu Deyin had to admire the uncle''s forbearance, he was able to hold back for four years without doing anything, and when they followed Sifang to the capital, they did not do anything, but only after they arrived in the capital. Because he had too many opportunities to do it, she almost thought that the uncle was going to let them go, but he didn''t. Lu Deyin got his revenge, looked at the tablet of his grandfather erected on it, smiled slightly, went up to put a stick of incense on him, and whispered: "God cares for me, let me meet a good family, grandfather, I don''t I regret the choice you made, if you are unwilling, come to me." At least for half a year, my father let go of his mood. When he left, he had very little hatred in his heart except that he could not let go of their siblings. Just that is enough. Lu Deyin respectfully kowtowed three times to the tablets of his father and mother, and promised seriously: "Father, mother, don''t worry, I will live well and take good care of Jiashu." Lu Deyin got up and pulled Jiashu over, and the two walked out facing the sun. Seeing Qi Wenjin standing outside, she smiled slightly, took two steps quickly, and asked softly, "Why are you here?" Qi Wen scratched his head cautiously and said, "I passed by Lu''s house and knew you were here when I saw the house''s carriage, so I came in to pick you up." Lu Deyin couldn''t help but smile in his eyes, Qi Wenjin was on duty in the palace, and Prince Rong''s mansion was very close to the palace, the innermost part of the inner city, how could he come to the outer part of the inner city when he got home? didn''t deliberately detour here to pick her up. She said with a smile: "Okay, let''s go home!" Lu Jiashu quietly let go of his sister''s hand. He felt that he was just like the little leopard brother said, a very bright and bright light, so uncomfortable. Chapter 1362： Extra Hirofumi (1) Mu Bowen walked quickly into the lobby, took off his bamboo hat and scorpion, frowned at the sleet outside, he slowly let out a breath, and asked Li An, the left servant of the Ministry of Engineering, "How about the North? " Li An rubbed his hands, let out a breath of hot air, and said, "We are so cold in the south of the Yangtze River, and the north is naturally colder. In the past few days, the local reports on the disaster are almost buried in six parts." Li An had a bitter look on his face, and said, "I don''t know what happened in the past few years. There have been natural disasters. Fortunately, Daqi has been recuperating for nearly 20 years and has good seeds, otherwise..." Otherwise, the natural disasters in the past few years can make Daqi miserable. Although each disaster is not serious, there are droughts or waterlogging in several places every year, and snow disasters in winter, and according to the statistics of the Ministry of Households, the disasters are increasing every year. It was suspected that it was a man-made disaster, but it was discovered after verification that it was indeed a natural disaster. And the weather predicted by Qintian Supervising the celestial phenomenon is getting more and more optimistic. The national teacher even said that the next 20 years will be the most difficult time in Daqi, because during this time period, natural disasters will continue in the world. Sure enough, in the fifth year after the National Teacher''s prediction, that is, this year, the country has generally cooled down. In October of previous years, Jiangnan was only cold in autumn, and only jackets were required, but in October this year, he has already put on a coat. , it is still sleet and snow, according to the news of Qin Tianjian, the temperature will drop in the next few days, and then Jiangnan is afraid of heavy snow. Li An, who is the left servant of the Ministry of Works, is also under great pressure. Because of the abnormal weather, whether the people can have a good harvest now mostly depends on water conservancy, and the Ministry of Works is in charge of water conservancy construction. The task of building a cold shelter this year was also handed over to the Ministry of Industry. He knew that Mu Bowen had studied it deeply, so he came to visit every night. Mu Bowen has been traveling between various places and the Ministry of Industry all these years, so he is very familiar with Li An, and he is not polite at this time. He directly brings people into the study and asks: "Is this cold shelter only built in the capital, or is it built everywhere. ?" The next people were busy adding two braziers to the study, and they bowed down after serving hot tea and snacks. Li An drank a sip of hot tea, sighed contentedly, and then said: "This time, the Ministry of Household is willing to give money, after all, it is the second year of the new emperor''s enthronement, and the emperor''s inner treasury also bears some of the burden, so it is the capital of each prefecture and city. Shangxian County can also apply for the construction of one, but Zhongxian and Xiaxian are three neighboring counties jointly building one. Our Ministry of Industry is not only responsible for designing a warm and spacious relief shelter, but also approves various expenses, and then pays It is too busy to appoint officials to check whether the construction in various places is qualified, you know, our Ministry of Industry has a lot of skilled craftsmen, but if we really want to build cheap, safe and spacious houses, I think I still have to find you. Li An smiled and said: "You have cleaned up the goods of our Ministry of Industry, and you have traveled a lot in the past few years. In terms of qualifications and abilities, the Ministry of Industry is afraid that no one can compare to you. How about it? Would you like to come to our military department? If you come, I will give you the position of the left servant, and I will be a small official for you." Mu Bowen couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words. He waved his hand and said with a smile: "Forget it, I''ve been away from the officialdom for so many years, it is absolutely impossible for you to let me go back to be an official now, so let the imperial court hire me as before." Mu Bowen pondered: "Speaking of keeping warm, there is nothing better than our big kang in the north, but it is too useless, if the sky is really as cold as the national teacher predicted, it will be cold for fifteen years, and the whole big will be burned together. Kang, how much firewood is there enough to burn on the mountain?" "I wonder if it is possible to build a relief house that saves firewood. Even if it has to burn fire, it must be used in many ways, not just for heating, and safety is also very important," Mu Bowen thoughtfully walked to the desk, "You I dont know, in the north there is often a case of burning a kang for warmth and then suffocating the family, so I have to think about how to reduce this threat. This is a relief house. There may be hundreds of people living in it. If something goes wrong, it will be a big accident. "The relief house is urgent, but there is one thing that is urgent," Li An said: "The relief house is for those who are unable to build houses or are homeless. We have to think about other people and see if we can relieve them. Especially in the north, it is said that coal has now risen to six cents a pound, which is almost comparable to cornmeal. Mu Bowen couldn''t help frowning and asked, "It''s cold outside, how can we build a relief house at this time? People will freeze into snowmen as soon as they go out." Li An smiled bitterly, "That''s why I said that the Ministry of Household and the Emperor are bleeding a lot this time. The Sage couldn''t bear to make the people do hard labor, so he could only pay to hire people. It is said that some places in the north have been out for 50 cents a day, and they even include lunch. " It should be known that the daily wages are only about 20 cents a day. Mu Bowen couldn''t help worrying about the new emperor. The Emperor Taishang suddenly settled in the new emperor last year. Although there was a natural disaster last year, it was not as serious as this year. Since the spring of this year, it has not rained in Sichuan and other places. Thanks to the fact that they started to build reservoirs and canals a few years earlier, the reservoirs and river water can be diverted for irrigation, and the harvest of the people was not very bad. But in the autumn, the rains began intermittently and continuously in the south of the Yangtze River. If the grain is cut, it will not dry. If it is not cut, it will be damaged in the ground and germinate and grow roots. But what really made everyone feel that the catastrophe was coming was because of the continuous low temperature and rainfall after the winter in the south, while the snow began to fall in the middle of September in the north. The area in the south of the Yangtze River is not bad. It is said that there were flash floods in the areas of Guangdong, Guangxi and Guangxi, and there were several documents submitted by the local government to open warehouses and put grain. At this time, there were faint rumors outside, saying that the new emperor did not get the approval of heaven, so he sent disasters as a lesson. Folk scholars like Mu Bowen have heard the rumors, not to mention the left servant of the Ministry of Works, which is one of the reasons why he hurried to find a ****. First, Mu Bowen has a close relationship with Prince Rongs mansion, and he also supports the new emperor. Such a person will definitely not make a fool of himself at such a critical juncture; secondly, Mu Bowens achievements in engineering and construction are only feared in the entire city of Qidu. No one can beat it. He studied in the Ministry of Industry for six years, and traveled around and looked up county records in various places. He was familiar with all adults who were familiar with water conservancy and powerful craftsmen, and was good at learning. During these years, he was specially hired by the Ministry of Industry while studying. He designed and built 28 water conservancy engineering facilities for Daqi, and also participated in the dredging project of the Yellow River in Taikang from 18 to 25 years, and designed water conservancy projects for irrigation and water storage for this purpose. Even their Master Shang Shu could only sigh when he heard his vision back then and said that the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves ahead. It can be seen that Mu Bowen is powerful. People in Beijing and ministers in the DPRK may mention Mu Bowen more as "Prince Rong''s brother-in-law", "Prince Rong''s eldest brother" and "General Mu''s eldest son", but officials from the Ministry of Industry, up to the Shangshu, Down to the clerks, Mu Bowen mentioned in a courteous manner, "It turned out to be Mr. Qinghe, and his "Sangtian Water Conservancy" can be described as a masterpiece through the ages." This shows Mu Bowen''s reputation in the water conservancy construction industry. Once a person is persistent and serious about something and has talent in this area, his achievements will be immeasurable. Even if Mu Bowen has no official position now, Li An is sure that in a hundred years or a thousand years, he will definitely be famous in history, not because he is the brother-in-law of Prince Rong, and not because he is the eldest son of General Mu, but because he is the eldest son of General Mu. His water conservancy buildings and his contributions to the people of Daqi. Chapter 1363： Extra Hirofumi (2) Some people will go to extremes after they develop because of their childhood sufferings, and they are unwilling to recall everything they once humbled, but some people will keep reminding themselves to remember those sufferings and try to let more people avoid them. suffering. Mu Bowen undoubtedly belongs to the second category. He is smart but not proud. He always knows what he wants, so he can walk forward step by step towards his goal. From the time he was three years old, he knew that the family had such a hard time because of him and his mother. Watching the young sister, carrying a bow and arrow, followed her father into the mountains to hunt in the snowy night, the young Mu Bowen felt sad. There is only one hunter from the Mu family in the entire Linshan Village. Even if the villagers are kind, the little Mu Bowen can always hear something about his family. Those adults thought he was a little ignorant, so they didn''t shy away from him, so he knew that hunting was very dangerous, and it was a life-threatening industry, not only not as stable as farming, but also not as safe as farming. He also knew that their family could have a better life, but because he and his mother had to take medicine all the year round, no matter how hard his father and sister worked, the family couldn''t save money. At that time, young Mu Bowen didnt understand why his father and sister didnt go to farm. Isnt farming stable and safe? At that time, although he was puzzled, he was not very concerned, because in the mind of a child, the danger of losing his life was the same as going out for a long journey, and there was no specific concept. Until he experienced war when he was five years old. It was only then that he understood what death was. The old friends disappeared and never came back. The old uncles and aunts disappeared after they died, and everyone didn''t even mention them anymore, as if they never existed. And their families are mourning the loss of them, especially the orphaned children, they may not even survive that winter, because there is no longer an arm to protect them from the wind and rain, they can only survive on their own. At that time, Mu Bowen was terrified. He thought, what would happen to him if his father and sister were gone one day? Will ?? curl up at the foot of the wall like those children, and can only stare at the people passing by with a pair of big eyes, hoping that someone will give him a bite to eat? Because of this kind of fear, Mu Bowen was very attached to his sister for a while. When he knew that their family was going to join the army, he was not sad, and even a little happy. Because they have land! As long as there is land, we can grow food, and my father and sister will no longer have to go into the mountains to hunt every day, so they will not be so dangerous. The naive Mu Bowen thought that their family could stay together for a long time, and then he realized that things were far from simple. For example, my father and sister couldnt even tell the difference between crops, let alone farming, which is also risky. If hunting is to rely on the mountains to eat, that kind of land is to rely on the sky to eat. Their luck was not very good. In the first year, they encountered a drought. He watched his sister go to **** water for irrigation every day. Even though he was only ten years old, he would lie on the bed and beat his back secretly every night. He kept all of these in his heart, and piled up that little heart full. Mu Bowen is never a strong person, he prefers to set off others, such as his own sister. Sister''s wish is to cultivate good seeds and make high yields of food. However, good seeds are not enough to grow food. Technology, the weather and the location are as indispensable. Sister has already paid great attention to improving planting techniques when cultivating good seeds, but the weather and geographical conditions cannot be controlled. In addition to good seeds and techniques, farmers have to depend to a large extent on God for a good harvest. That''s why Mu Bowen wanted to build water conservancy projects, storing water during floods and releasing water during droughts, hoping that one day, even if the heavens were not beautiful, the people of the world would be able to use the water conservancy projects for a bumper harvest. instead of looking at the sky with tears in his eyes and begging for each other sadly. And he does have that talent. Many people would feel that it is very hard to inspect the terrain on the spot, but Mu Bowen feels very happy, and he enjoys the process of exploration. In the mountains and rivers, he found the most suitable place for building water conservancy projects, and designed the most suitable water conservancy for the land. In the following decades or even hundreds of years, this water conservancy project will continue to serve the land. People facilitated their harvests and saved them from droughts and floods. What could be more pleasurable in this world? is gone for Mu Bowen. But apparently not many people understand him. His parents, wife, children, and friends think he is very bitter. Every time he brings something to go out, everyone looks at him with a distressed look. Mu Bowen knew that they did this because they loved him, but he didn''t really need to feel pity and pity, what he wanted more was encouragement and praise. Just like his sister, every time he packed up and went to the palace to say goodbye, his sister would happily congratulate him, "Are you going to inspect the water conservancy again? That''s great, you have to look carefully, after all Water conservancy is related to the livelihood of the local people for hundreds of years. His sister would happily tell him that this would be the first water conservancy project he built, and said seriously: "Bowen, you will definitely be the person who designed the most water conservancy projects in the past, and future generations will be proud of you." Mu Bowen said with a smile: "But they will definitely be proud of you first, and then me." The name of Princess Rong has spread to every place in Daqi with the harvest grain shop, and has even spread overseas. As far as Mu Bowen knows, there are historians in the DPRK who want to focus on recording the sister''s affairs. It can be said that, His sister has been named Danqing. Mu Yangling laughed when he heard the words, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Then we brothers and sisters must work together to steal the style of our contemporaries!" Mu Bowen smiled and nodded, the two siblings completely took this as a joke. But when later generations study this history, these two people are indeed two of the most dazzling stars. At this time, Mu Bowen did not know the high evaluation of him in later generations. He was worried about the relief house and heating facilities. He was also familiar with the construction industry, but the most proficient in water conservancy construction. Mu Bowen''s mood was a little chaotic. Seeing that the sky was already bright outside, and the dark clouds in the sky seemed to rain at any time, he couldn''t help pacing out. Wife hurriedly asked, "Where is the uncle going?" Mu Bowen responded absentmindedly and continued to walk out. Wife sighed when she saw it, knowing that he had listened but not paying attention, she couldn''t help but grabbed his sleeve and said, "Mother sent us a letter asking us to go back for the New Year. This year, my father is celebrating his birthday, isn''t the uncle going to go back?" Mu Bowen was stunned for a while before he said, "I''ll go see my sister." The wife twitched the corners of her mouth and watched her husband walk away, who answered the question. Chapter 1364： Extraordinary Hirofumi (3) Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran had just returned from Nanyang a few days ago when they heard her younger brother coming, so he asked someone to take out the gifts she brought back for him to choose. But Mu Bowen was dumbfounded, and when he entered the house, his eyes were all looking down at his toes. Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth twice, stepped forward and led his younger brother to the study, arranged him to sit on a chair covered with animal skins, and asked him to set the brazier on fire. Seeing him bow his head in thought, he shook his head and left. It''s like this when my brother thinks about a problem. Sometimes Mumu is abducted and doesn''t respond. Once he was walking on the street, because he suddenly thought of a problem in water conservancy, he subconsciously walked all the way home after thinking hard. But when he reached the door of the house, he wandered all the way to the palace, and then slowly walked from the palace to the Ministry of Works... When he woke up, he had already been led home by the servant. Mu Yangling felt very sorry for his sister-in-law, and she would help her brother''s house as long as she could. My younger brother is obsessed with water conservancy projects, and almost everything inside and outside of Mus family relies on his sister-in-law. Mu Bowen is not only her younger brother, but also brought up by her, so she cant help but feel guilty and apologetic about it. Fortunately, my younger brother is not someone who forgets about his family because of work. He will also take time out to accompany his wife and children and educate them. Sometimes, he would even take his wife out to the world of two romantically alone. In Fang''s heart, her husband is not inferior to other men except that she has not earned her a life, and she is even happier than most people in the world. When Mu Bowen came back to his senses, it was already dark outside. He walked to the flower hall and saw that his wife Fang was sitting with his sister and picking out the splendid gems on the couch. Mu Yangling hurriedly waved when he saw his younger brother: "Come and see what color gems your daughter-in-law is wearing." Mu Bowen stepped forward to see forty or fifty large gems on the couch, and asked, "Where do so many gems come from?" Any one of them is worth a hundred taels, and some of the big ones are worth a thousand silver. "When my brother-in-law and I were traveling in Nanyang, we encountered a lost Western merchant ship. We brought them back to the route. This is a thank you gift from them. How is it, beautiful?" Mu Bowen raised his eyebrows, "The foreigners are so generous?" "Hutou sent a military boat to pick us up, they know our identity." Mu Yangling pushed the gemstones in front of him and said, "Hurry up and choose a few for your daughter-in-law, she has been hesitating for a long time." Mu Bowen immediately chose the two largest rubies and sapphires, and a few smaller rubies, and smiled at his wife: "These small ones will be made into earrings for you, and they will be made into one with this big gem. Set, you look good in red." Fang''s face turned red and whispered: "There are too many, my sister hasn''t chosen yet." Mu Yangling hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I have so many gems, you don''t need to keep them." Mu Bowen also nodded, "My sister doesn''t have any shortage of gems. She loves jade more, so I went back and gave her the newly acquired jade grape pendant." Mu Yangling smiled, "Thank you for still remembering me." "I not only remember my sister, but also my father and mother," Mu Bowen groped for the gem in his hand and said, "Sister, I want to go back to the north, and my mother wrote to me that my father will have a birthday this year." "and then?" Mu Bowen coughed lightly, and said with a little guilty conscience: "But I promised Li An that I would help them design a suitable heating relief house as soon as possible. In this way, even if I go back to the north, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay with my parents. ." Three pass the house and do not enter. It may be admirable to look at it in a book, but it is uncomfortable when you experience it yourself. At least Mu Bowen was worried that his parents would be angry when they found out. If he went back to the north, he would be angry with his parents, so he might as well not return. Mu Yangling patted his head and said, "How unreasonable do you think your father and mother are, you write to tell them the truth, don''t worry, they will definitely support you, even if they are not angry. me?" Mu Bowen lowered his head and did not speak. Mu Yangling sighed slightly and asked his sister-in-law to help put the gems in a box. She took her brother to the study and read his letter in person. Mu Bowen doesn''t have much contact with his parents. Although he has correspondence every month, he is different from his sister. Mu Bowen only greets his parents every day, let alone talks about official business like Qi Haoran and his sons. . Mu Bowen never took the initiative to mention his work to his parents, and Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang rarely asked. Mu Yangling did not know when their estrangement was created, but he understood that it was not the fault of any of them. Mu Shi had little involvement in the growth of Bowen, so Bowen did not develop the habit of confiding in his father since he was a child. But this can''t be blamed on Mu Shi, because it was caused by the whole era. He has tried his best to find time to accompany his family. Even Mu Yangling, she rarely discussed her affairs with her father in Girls'' Generation. . When she needed to talk and choose, she would choose Qi Haoran, even Fan Zijin and Xiuhong, she never thought about finding her father. And Shu Wanniang is a weak person. She has done her best to protect her children. She makes clothes, food, laundry, and all the housework for them. She also always teaches the children to be a Good man, be a promising man. If her original character decided that she could only do one, but for the sake of her children, she did three abruptly. Not only Mu Yangling, but also Mu Bowen also saw the hard work and hard work of their mother, and the hearts of the two were only distressed and pity. , they don''t blame the mother. But this also caused the siblings to never let outside things disturb her, let alone take the initiative to talk to her to trouble her. When Mu Bowens resignation began to concentrate on water conservancy, although the two sides said that they understood each other and there was no contradiction, the long-term absence of seeing each other would make the two sides feel more distant, and even had a strange feeling. This made Mu Bowen both guilty and heartbroken, and he didn''t dare to tell his parents that he might have to go three times and not enter. Mu Yangling stood beside him, and seeing that he hadn''t written for a long time, he touched his head and said softly: "Bo Wen, you are also a father now, I think in the future, no matter what Feng''er does, please don''t go home for a long time, In your heart, he is still your son, your blood, isn''t he?" "It''s natural." Mu Bowen was stunned after responding, stared at the paper for a long time, and finally started writing slowly. Sister ?? is right. No matter what Fenger does, he is his son. Even if he is annoyed, their bloodlines are connected. In the same way, no matter what he did, he was also the son of his father, and his blood was connected. Mu Bowen wrote an apology to his parents, first saying that he would go back to celebrate his father''s birthday and Chinese New Year, and then he wrote that he was afraid to go to another place first due to work reasons, and could not go home immediately, please forgive me. Chapter 1365： Extraordinary Hirofumi (4) Mu Shi has already started his career and moved back to Xingzhou with his wife from Taiyuan. Mu Bosi is still in the army and not by their side. Now the two of them have only their eldest grandson, Mu Feng. And the time that Mu Feng can accompany them is also limited, because he is coming back to study for the exam next year, which shows how much the couple want to see their children. So when he received the letter from his son, Mu Shi''s first feeling was that he was not happy. But after I was unhappy, I understood it, and I just let it go with a slight sigh. The older Mu Shi gets, the softer his heart becomes, and he likes to recall the events of his childhood more and more. He naturally knows that the relationship between him and Bo Wen is not like an ordinary father and son. From the age of five to fifteen, the days he saw him a year were less than a month, let alone teach him that it was normal for a father and son to have an unfamiliar relationship. Except for Bosi and Kejia, he did not fulfill his father''s responsibilities to Yangling and Bowen, not to mention the work... Mu Shi sighed slightly. It was him ten years ago. If there was a war at the border, he would also choose to put aside his family affairs to deal with state affairs, so it was no wonder that Bo Wen was there. Shu Wanniang brought tea and was trying to persuade her husband. Seeing him, she thought about it and couldn''t help but smile, "I thought you were going to complain about him at home for a few more days." Mu Shi pouted and said, "Am I such an unreasonable person?" Shu Wanniang smiled without saying a word, and said, "A Ling wrote to me, saying that this time she is going to come back with her son-in-law, especially to celebrate your birthday." Mu Shi''s face was full of worry immediately, "A-Ling is too fun, she runs around all over the world even at her age, and her son-in-law also makes trouble with her, and she is not afraid of her daughters-in-law resenting her in the future." Married a daughter-in-law to enter the house, as a mother-in-law, she has to teach for a period of time, and she also needs her help in many things, but since the children got married, A Ling has left her hands behind, no matter whether they are doing well or not, she Don''t ask at all. Even Mu Shi, his biological father, couldn''t see it, and said, "If I hadn''t known that those children were really born by Ah Ling, I would have thought they were all picked up by her on the street, and I wouldn''t feel sorry for the children." "Maybe the children will be happy that they don''t care about anything. Besides, I think A Ling is right. Children have their own way to go, and they also have their own life to live. Now that the children have grown up, they should let them go. They deal with the difficulties and the glory they face, and they have their own lives to live." Mu Shi was embarrassed, looked at his wife with a glowing face, and asked cautiously: "Wan Niang, do you want to play from all over the world like A Ling?" Shu Wanniang shook her head and said with a smile, "It''s too tiring to go out, so I just like to stay at home and go to the farm from time to time to take a look at the scenery." Mu Shi breathed a sigh of relief, they were old bones, and he was really afraid that his wife would also have this strange hobby. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran slowly took a dozen guards to Xingzhou Mansion. Because the road was blocked by heavy snow, the road was not easy to walk, but they walked slowly. Officials'' relief efforts, etc., a hard journey just made them feel comfortable. Mu Bowen and officials from the Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of Household rushed to Beidi to preside over the construction of relief houses. He has already figured out how to make better use of resources for heating, and has designed several designs with other craftsmen from the Ministry of Industry. Sample heating facilities. But the situation is different from place to place, and some things need to be slightly modified. Mu Bowen has stayed in Xingzhou Mansion, Hanzhong Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion, so the design drawings for their situation have been sent, but other places still need him and the officials of the Ministry of Industry to inspect on the spot. At the same time, the Ministry of Industry also dispatched other officials and craftsmen to respond to the snow disaster. It was only the end of October, and their response speed was considered fast. The local officials knew that the imperial court took this seriously, and they did not dare to neglect them. They arranged the disaster victims one after another. The house designed by Mu Bowen is still a group of houses. At this time, it is difficult to build a house. If there is a wealthy family who is willing to sell the house, the court will pay for it, and then open the wall inside, and build a large kang along one side of the wall, while the inside of the kang is Two mechanisms were made, one to let the smoke out of the house, and the other to fill the wall with water. When the kang is burned, the water is still being boiled, which ensures that everyone has hot water at all times, and also saves costs, and the hot water that has been burned will flow around the copper pipes in the house, making the temperature in the house rise. Then it flows into the greenhouse they designed behind the house. That is a greenhouse designed to grow vegetables. There are a lot of greenhouses like this in Beidi now, because there are only frozen cabbage in winter in the north. Since his sister publicized the way of planting in greenhouses, many people like to build greenhouses in winter. Rich people are for food, while ordinary people are In order to make money. It can be said that Mu Bowen is now using these consumed resources as much as possible. As a water conservancy expert, he knows the disadvantages of destroying nature, so he said to the local officials who followed: "After the spring, we must organize the people to go up the mountain to plant trees. The children and grandchildren will be left in ruins." He sighed: "Moreover, we are occupying the living space of the beasts in the mountains and forests. I am worried that if this cold current continues, the beasts will become enemies of humans." The prefect who came to receive the reception immediately said to several county magistrates: "Write down this matter, take out a few greenhouses and start cultivating saplings now. After the spring, people will go up to the mountains to plant trees. Next year, the time for closing the mountains to cultivate forests will increase by ten days, so that the mountains and forests can recuperate. " Several county magistrates responded quickly, and the prefect looked at Mu Bowen eagerly and asked: "Mr. Mu, when can we start construction? There are still many people who are placed in the post office, but the warmth there is to keep warm. The facilities are not good, the space is limited, the weather is getting colder and colder, and I dont know if they can stand it. "Yes, yes, there are also seventy-eight people behind our county office. Although there are winter clothes issued by the imperial court and quilts donated by a few great people, it is still cold to the bones to sleep at night. When you wake up one day and push the door open, you won''t be able to wake anyone up." Mu Bowen looked at the officials from the Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of Households. The official of the Ministry of Household said with a stern face: "The money needed for the construction has been allocated, we can go directly to the bank to get it." The official of the Ministry of Industry immediately said: "We can immediately purchase the required materials and start construction tomorrow." As soon as these words came out, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Mu Bowen wore thick cotton-padded clothes to command the field, and sometimes he had to run from various counties to deal with various emergencies. When the prefect saw this, he couldn''t help but remind him to pay attention to rest and safety, and said carefully: "Mr. Mu, It''s not far from Xingzhou Mansion, it''s only seven or eight days'' journey away, it is said that General Mu''s birthday will be ten days later, why don''t you take time to go back and have a look?" Mu Bowen was taken aback and asked, "What date is it today?" Lord Prefect knew at a glance that he had forgotten the time, and hurriedly said: "It''s twenty-seven today." Chapter 1366： Extraordinary Hirofumi (5) Mu Bowen hurried to Xingzhou Mansion, Dad, he was really busy and forgot the time, he didn''t mean to not go back to your birthday. It is only seven or eight days away from Xingzhou Prefecture, but now the weather is bad, and no one knows how long it will take to get home. On the fifth day of their journey, they saw that they were getting closer and closer to Xingzhou Mansion, and the sound of horse hooves came from behind. Mu Bowen didn''t need to turn around to know that this was a good team of horses, so he hurried to the side of the road to give way, intending to let them pass first. Six good horses galloped past him. Before Mu Bowen could see each other clearly, the person in the lead suddenly restrained the horses and turned to look back. The guards sensed the fierceness of the six people, and put their hands on the hilt of the sword lightly. They were about to protect Mu Bowen before hitting the horse, when Mu Bowen exclaimed, "Bosi?" "Big brother?" Mu Bosi tore off the cloth on his face, and when he saw his brother, he laughed happily, "It''s really big brother, I think your back is familiar when I look at it from a distance. If I didn''t see your eyes just now, I would I dare not recognize it. In the winter, they all covered their heads and faces, only showing a pair of eyes, otherwise their heads and faces would be blown by the wind, and even if they were not sick, their faces would be chapped. The brothers reunited, and they were both very happy and spent the night sleeping together. Seeing the elder brother carefully scalding the ground before spreading the dead branches and setting up the tent, he was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Brother, you are too careful, why is it so troublesome to just sleep in the rough?" Mu Bowen smiled and said, "This is what my elder sister taught me when I was a child. It''s natural to be more careful in such a cold day." Mu Bowen''s entourage also brought him a good roll wrapped in oiled paper. Mu Bosi curiously opened it and found it was a complete tiger skin. He watched his elder brother lay the tiger skin on the hay with a bit of speechlessness, stretched out his hand to squeeze his thin arm, and said clearly: "No wonder elder brother rarely gets sick when he runs from south to north, and you are so careful on the road. ." "It doesn''t take much time, and it''s not like you need to fight for time. I won''t let myself be wronged when I don''t lose myself." Mu Bowen sat cross-legged on the tiger''s skin and asked his brother to sit down too. . There is also a fire at the entrance of the leeward tent. Tonight, they will rely on this fire to keep warm. He used to be able to sleep in a tiger skin when he was alone, but now with a younger brother, it is just enough to cover the floor. . "Don''t get sick on the road, otherwise it will be difficult to heal even if there is a genius doctor by your side. You have to be more careful in the future, you know?" Mubosi nodded dispensably and asked, "Didn''t you come back early, why are you still here at this time?" "I want to build a relief house, and I''m so busy that I forget the time." Mu Bowen was still a little ashamed when he mentioned it, and said, "If the two of us can''t get back in time, I don''t know if my father will be angry. I hope my sister can persuade me. Father." Mu Bosi''s eyes widened and he asked, "Eldest sister has returned to her parents'' house?" Mu Bowen nodded, "She left on the same day as me, so she should have returned by now." Mubosi was happy, "It''s all right, Kejia also said that he wants to come back, and the four of us brothers and sisters got together again. Even if we go back really late, my father is happy to see us all here." Mu Bosi went to talk to his elder brother again, "Brother, let your father go home this time, but you can''t make him angry anymore." Mu Bowen patted his brother''s head, "When did you see that I deliberately made my father angry? It''s just an encounter, it just happened to be the opposite. But you''re right, my father is old, I really want to let him Some." Mu Bosi was even happier when he heard it, and brought out the wine to drink with him, Mu Bowen shook his head, "I don''t drink, I won''t be able to sleep at night." Seeing his younger brother raised his head, he poured a burning knife. He moved inside to sleep and advised, "You should also drink less, as drinking will damage your liver." "I''m used to the bitter cold in the north, eldest brother don''t have to worry," Mu Bosi saw that eldest brother was sleeping inside, and hurriedly dragged him out, and said with a smile: "Let my brother sleep in it, you are cold, you should guard this place. It''s a fire." Mu Bowen did not refuse, and moved out directly. Mu Bosi took a sip of wine and asked, "Aren''t my sister-in-law and nephews and nieces coming back this time?" "I didn''t let them come back because the road was bad." Mubosi nodded, "I didn''t let them come back, the weather is so cold, I can''t stand it as a gentleman." Mu Bowen looked at the silvery whiteness between heaven and earth, and there was an inexhaustible worry in his eyes. When he was five years old, he experienced the snow in September, and that year was also very cold. And the cooling this year is even worse than that year. According to his diary analysis, the past three years have been getting colder year by year. If this pattern continues next year, how cold will it be? In a few more years? At this time, Mu Yangling and the others had just arrived at Xingzhou Mansion. Because the city gate was closed, they simply stayed in the nearby village and waited until tomorrow to enter the city. Mu Yangling was wearing a scarf, and when he saw that the sky began to snow again, he immediately exhaled a breath of hot air and said, "Bo Wen has been recording the daily weather since he was twelve years old. According to him, these three years have been a It''s getting colder every year, and it''s actually forming a pattern, which is completely different from previous years. Haoran, do you think this is a little ice age? I also think there have been more natural and man-made disasters in the past few years." Qi Haoran asked, "What is the Little Ice Age?" Mu Yangling thought for a while and said, "Probably the weather is abnormal like now, with severe droughts or floods in summer, and the temperature in winter continues to drop, much lower than usual, and this phenomenon may last for many years." Some people in modern times have attributed the demise of the Ming Dynasty to the fact that it encountered the Little Ice Age. Although Mu Yangling felt that the Little Ice Age might have had some influence, the real reason was the governance of the Ming Dynasty itself. The Little Ice Age began in the early Ming Dynasty and ended in the middle of the Qing Dynasty. This time Daqi''s encounter was very similar to the Ming Dynasty, she couldn''t help sighing, holding Qi Haoran''s hand and saying: "The demise of a country is never caused by a natural disaster, but because of its decay. , Changes within the rule, Haoran, you have to give a family lesson to a few children, but you are not allowed to lose the country because of the struggle for power and profit in the future." Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, feeling that his wife was inexplicably sentimental again, he waved his hand: "Don''t worry, my Daqi will definitely last forever." Even if he can''t live forever, he will die, so he can just be the great qi for thousands of generations, anyway, people don''t know anything after they die. Chapter 1367： Extraordinary Hirofumi (6) The brothers hurried to Xingzhou Mansion, and finally arrived outside the city gate the night before Mu Shi''s birthday. Thinking that they would be able to enter the city the next day to celebrate their father''s birthday, the brothers were not in a hurry, so they just Spent the night outside the city. Mu Bowen was relieved. When he woke up the next day, his throat felt dry and itchy and his nose was blocked. Fortunately, he was sane and not dizzy, so he poured a bowl of **** soup and went into the city with his younger brother. The city gate had just opened, the sky had not yet broken, and the only sound in the city was the sound of chickens and dogs. There was only thick snow on the ground, and there was a creaking sound when the horses stepped on it. It was rare for the brothers to calm down and let the horse run forward. , even the cold night added a third of softness. Mu Bowen''s heart was peaceful, he turned his head and smiled at his younger brother: "Xingzhou Prefecture is stable and peaceful, when we can go home and settle down." Mu Bosi responded softly and said, "When I get to work, I will definitely be back." The two brothers rushed back to Mu Mansion, the guards knocked on the door, the doorman opened and saw the two masters coming back and screamed in surprise. It was a cold winter night, and the servants of the Mu residence just got up, let alone the master. But Mu Shi slept lightly. He woke up when there was movement outside. Hearing that his two sons had come back to celebrate his birthday, Mu Shi was still in a trance and couldn''t believe it. When the morning sun broke, the talents of the family reunited. Mu Kejia stretched out his hand to pull the twin brothers like a little girl, and said with a smile: "That''s it, the four of us brothers and sisters are together again." Mu Bosi tore off his sister''s hand and said solemnly: "Be honest, you are still pulling and pulling at your age." Mu Yangling beckoned to them and said, "Come up soon to give my father a birthday greeting." The brothers hurried forward and knelt down, Mu Shi hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull them, Mu Bosi laughed and pushed his father''s hand away, insisting on kneeling, "Father, this year is your first birthday, why should the sons give You just kowtow." Mu Bowen looked at his father who was close at hand, saw that his hair was all white, and the veins in his hand were protruding and trembling slightly. Mu Bowen let go of his father''s hand and slowly kowtowed to him three times. His memory was more of his father''s back, carrying a bow and arrow, pulling his sister into the mountain; carrying a burden, carrying a big knife to the military camp the back of... Every time he stood at the door of the house or leaned on the window and looked out, watching him leave. Sister is his support. As long as she is by his side, he is fearless, but his father is the backbone of the whole family. He can rely on his sister with confidence, isn''t it because the whole family is carried by his father? And now my father is old, he is old, and the man who used to throw him to the sky with a flick of the past is shaking when he grabs his hand. Seeing that eldest brother was lying on the ground and couldn''t stand up, Mu Bosi hurriedly helped him when he got up, and covered up for him: "eldest brother has been traveling with me all night for the past few days, and last night was sleeping outside the city again. It''s a little uncomfortable." Shu Wanniang became worried, "Have you taken any medicine? Would you like to find a doctor to take a look?" Mu Bowen suppressed the emotions in his heart, raised his head and smiled at his mother: "I''ve already drank the **** soup, and I think it''s good to be sweating all over." Mu Shi frowned and muttered, "You are so old that you can''t even take care of yourself, so what if you come back two days later?" Shu Wanniang gave her husband a strange look, stepped forward to hold Mu Bowen and said, "Your father also loves you. When you were away, your father talked about it every day, and now he can''t help but teach you a lesson." Mu Bowen just smiled and swept around. He didn''t see the eldest son, so he followed his mother in and asked, "Where''s Feng''er?" "I was taken by your brother-in-law to practice boxing. That child is just like you. When it comes to winter, you can''t wait to put the quilt over your body. Your brother-in-law can''t see it. Single clothes, at least you won''t be dressed like a chrysalis like you are now." Shu Wanniang looked at the four children and smiled: "You four brothers and sisters, you and your sister are the most afraid of the cold, but now I look at you and A Ling. There are not many clothes, so it can be seen that Wang Ye''s boxing is effective." Mu Yangling immediately refuted the rumor: "Mother, I didn''t practice his boxing. I''m not so afraid of the cold now because I have strong internal strength." Qi Haoran, who came with Mu Feng, just heard this sentence, he couldn''t help but pouted his lips and didn''t show his wife''s face in front of everyone, but when he turned around and there were only two people, he asked her with the utmost derision, "Yo, what''s wrong with my lord? I don''t know when you developed strong internal strength? Come and tell me, how far is your current internal strength enough to jump with light power?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help blushing, Qi Haoran was even more excited, and condescendingly despised her and said: "Let me count how many years of internal strength you have practiced, it has been more than 30 years since you were nine years old, Even a fool can become a first-class master in martial arts. The inner training method that my master gave you is the first-class training method collected by the Zhu family, but what about you? Tsk tsk tsk..." The word "tsk" has a lot of meanings, and Mu Yangling was so embarrassed that she decided that she hated this word the most in her life. Qi Haoran finished despising his wife, and went to serve in front of his father-in-law refreshed. It was the first time that my father-in-law had passed his birthday, and this half-son had to show respect for each other no matter what he said. Mu Bowen was accompanying Shu Wanniang. Seeing that his mother had a lot of white hair on his temples, he couldn''t help but ask, "Mother, are you and your father okay?" Shu Wanniang smiled and nodded, "Okay, your father won''t talk about it. He is as strong as a cow. Now he is still working in the field, he can''t rest at all, and my health is good, so you don''t need to worry about it." Mu Bowen nodded, but turned to carry his son over and asked, "What time does your grandfather and grandmother get up every day, when do you eat breakfast, how much can you eat in a day, does your grandfather drink alcohol, you''ve been with them for half a year, and you can see that they have been sick and have been born sick. What disease do you have, and what medicine do you take?" Mu Feng stared at his father in a stunned manner, and then stumbled to answer after a while. He really didn''t pay attention to these. He was going home to prepare for the exam. Mu Feng thought that his grandfather and grandmother had to ask him about his food, clothing and study every day, and he felt a little ashamed, his face was red, and he whispered: "Father, it''s all bad for the child, I will pay attention next time..." Mu Bowen waved his hand, "I don''t know how to be a son, so how can I embarrass you? You go and invite the housekeeper and the doctor who asked your grandfather and grandmother for the Ping An pulse." Mu Feng hurriedly trotted out. After all, Mu Shi was a general who retired from the battlefield, and he suffered a lot of dark wounds. Therefore, no matter how strong his body is, there will always be problems in old age, but he eats a lot and his appetite has never been bad. And Shu Wanniang has been well conditioned over the years. Although she is weak, she still suffers from minor illnesses from time to time, but she does not have as many problems as Mu Shi. When Mu Bowen was still waiting to be questioned in detail, the guests who came to congratulate Mu Shi on his birthday were ****. He hurriedly sent them back and went to the front to entertain the guests with his younger brother. Qi Haoran has a very valuable status, and it is not easy to greet guests at the gate, so he stood by his father-in-law to help. Mu Shi''s whole body was glowing, and his face was full of smiles. After receiving the guests, he first introduced his son-in-law, and then proudly showed off his two sons, and both daughters came back to wish him his birthday. Mu Bowen''s footsteps to the front yard couldn''t help but stop. Chapter 1368： Extraordinary Hirofumi (7) Mu Yangling looked at his younger brother in amazement, "You want to move back, then, that younger brother and sister and children..." Mu Bowen said with a light smile: "Naturally, they are back, and they will make their own decisions when they have their own careers." Mu Yangling was silent for a moment before asking, "What about your ambition?" "For me, it''s the same no matter where I''m at right now," Mu Bowen comfortably patted his sister''s hand and said, "The reason why I was in a hurry to resign and go south was because the Ministry of Industry had a lot of information. For my reference, I still have to investigate around, but I have read all the documents and materials that the Ministry of Industry can read in the past ten years, and it is not important whether to stay in the capital or move back to the Northland." In the past, Mu Bowen had no achievements in water control, and he was nothing if he resigned from office, but now he is Mr. Mu who is well-known in the Ministry of Industry. Even if he is in the north, if there is an important water conservancy project, the Ministry of Engineering will invite him. He details. In that case, he might as well move back to the Northland, where he can serve his parents and continue his ambitions. Mu Bowen doesn''t have much ambition. When the snow disaster is over, he will start writing a book. He will organize the income from water control over the years into a book, and occasionally help the local construction of water conservancy projects. But whether it''s writing books or building water conservancy projects, he still has the rest of his life to complete for decades, but his parents are already old, and he doesn''t want to have the regret of "children want to support but not parents" one day. Bowen found that his parents were old, older than he thought. "Sister, the capital is too far from the north, and my mother always reports good news but not bad news. I''m afraid that one day something happens, I will be too far behind. They have two sons. If... a son is not around, how uncomfortable they must be. I am the eldest son, and this family should have been carried by me." Mu Yangling immediately smiled when he saw his serious appearance, and patted his shoulder with relief, "Sister supports you, father and mother are really going to be sick, tell me, and my brother-in-law and I will also serve father and mother." Mu Bowen smiled, "Okay." After a while, he said to her seriously, "Thank you, sister." Growing up, it seemed that she would support him no matter what he said he would do. Mu Yangling pursed his lips and smiled and touched his head. Mu Bowen did not avoid this action, the siblings talked for a while before leaving, Qi Haoran got out of nowhere, and said to her: "I don''t blame Xiaoxiong and the others for eating Bowen''s vinegar, you are too kind to him, I don''t know. I thought he was also the son of the master." Mu Yangling couldn''t help choking, put down the teacup and kicked him, "What nonsense are you talking about, do you have the ability to give birth to such a big son?" Qi Haoran snorted twice and sat down beside his wife, "It''s alright if he comes back, didn''t you worry about your father-in-law and mother-in-law before? You can rest assured with him around." added: "Fortunately, there are many fathers and sons. In the future, the four of them will take three months alone." Mu Yangling''s head was full of black lines, "Didn''t you say that you won''t spend time with children when you get old?" Qi Haoran said: "I don''t want to talk to them. We will build a big mansion in the western suburbs. It is warm in winter and cool in summer. Let the four of them take turns to serve us, lest outsiders say they are unfilial." Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth. Mu Bowen did not tell his parents that he was going to move back. At this time, the snow disaster had not yet passed, and Mrs. Fang and the others had to go north after the snow melted in the spring. At this time, it was just a waste of hope for the parents. Mu Yangling thought that his younger brother wanted to surprise his parents, so he didn''t point it out, so Mu Shi and Shu Wanniang didn''t know their children''s plans. Jia also has a family to take care of, and they can''t stay for long. Instead, Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran stayed. The couple decided to wait for the weather to warm up before leaving, or to accompany their parents. Mu Kejia saw her sister who came and went freely and had a cheerful expression, and couldn''t help but envy: "My sister''s life is really envious of even the gods." Perhaps it was because of a good life and a cheerful and happy mood. The elder sister, who was nearly ten years older than her, looked almost exactly like her, and her face was even tenderer than hers. Is the elder sister, who is the younger sister. When Shu Wanniang saw it, she smiled and said, "That''s the days before you didn''t see your sister. Anyone else like me would be terrified when they saw it." She reached out to touch her eldest daughter''s hair and smiled, "I am the one who is free or not. It doesn''t matter, as long as it''s safe and sound." Mu Yangling smiled and said, "Don''t worry, mother, your daughter, I will definitely live a long and safe life." Mu Kejia''s heart was complicated for a while, and Mu Bowen was sensitive. When he saw it, he got up and sent her out, changed the subject and said, "How is my brother-in-law treating you?" Mu Kejia nodded, "Okay." But no matter how good it is, it is not as good as one-third of what my brother-in-law treats to my sister. When the family eats, my brother-in-law will always pay attention to my sister. As long as she eats too much meat, she will add green vegetables to her, and she must drink one before meals. bowl of soup... That night, she wanted to go to her sister to talk privately, but she saw that her brother-in-law personally brought hot water to soak her feet. The most honorable man other than the emperor and the emperor squatted on the ground and rubbed her feet, disgusting her while washing. The elder sister giggled and coaxed him softly. Of course her husband treats her well. He was the husband she chose, but he never paid attention to these things. At this time, she didn''t know how much she held in her husband''s heart. She knew that she shouldn''t compare these things with her sister, but sometimes she couldn''t help but think, if a brother-in-law can do that for her sister, why is her husband so can''t you? The younger brother and sister were brought up by Mu Bowen. Although we have less contact with each other in recent years, he can see what the younger sister thinks. He held it back for a long time, until his sister got into the carriage, and then he persuaded with a red face: "Ke Jia, there are thousands of people, I, I also love your sister-in-law, but I can''t do the same thing as a brother-in-law. I went to play with my wife everywhere, but it doesn''t mean that I''m not good to your sister-in-law, but..." Seeing her brother''s embarrassed appearance, Mu Kejia laughed with a "puchi", her brows relaxed a little, and she said, "I see, eldest brother, I won''t go to the horns." After ?? finished speaking, he winked at the eldest brother and said, "I know that you love your sister-in-law, so you don''t need to emphasize it with your sister." Mu Bowen''s face turned even redder. At this time, he felt that it was difficult for him to be the eldest son and elder brother. Not only did he have to take care of his parents, but he also had to deal with the relationship between his brothers and sisters. He felt so tired. Mu Kejia waved at his brother and left. Mu Bowen also left in a hurry the next day. Because of the plan to move home, he grasped the project even more tightly. He basically walked the Northland once in two months, and waited for him to return to Xingzhou Prefecture. Halfway through the first month of Chinese New Year with my parents. Seeing the unshaven, thin-skinned son, Mu Shi couldn''t say what he blamed. Shu Wanniang''s eyes were red as she held her son, and while pulling the man home, she blamed, "You don''t love me too much. How can you be so thin when you are so heavy on yourself? How can we let you go out with confidence?" Mu Bowen said in a low voice, "If my son doesn''t go out, I''ll stay at home to accompany you in the future. Unless the Ministry of Works hires you again, I won''t be able to go far." Shu Wanniang was stunned for a moment, then looked at her son and asked, "What did you say?" Mu Shi also stared at his son in astonishment. Mu Bowen smiled and said, "My son said he can''t leave. I have already repaired the book to Mrs. Fang, and asked her to come back with the children after the spring. We come back and live with the parents. I hope the mother doesn''t dislike the son." Shu Wanniang looked at her husband who had a stern face, but her eyes turned left and right. Tears came down in a flash, and she said happily, "You are my son, how can I despise you?" Chapter 1369： Fanwai Qi Xiuyuan (1) The little Qi Xiuyuan held the medicine bowl in both hands and carefully brought it to his mother''s bedside, and said crisply, "Mother, it''s time for you to drink the medicine." Zhu Wan raised her head and couldn''t help smiling when she saw her son Yuanyuan''s face was covered in sweat, she stood up and took a bowl and drank it, then smiled at her son: "Okay, mother has taken medicine, Xiu Yuan will take care of it. Brother." Qi Xiuyuan was delighted and asked, "Mother, the older the younger brother is, the better looking he can be. It''s time to choose a name. Give your younger brother a name." Zhu Wan hesitated, "Your father should choose the name." Qi Xiuyuan was a little displeased. Although he was young, he was able to tell the difference. He didn''t like his father, but he rarely refuted his mother, so he could only look at his mother with round eyes in anticipation. What Zhu Wan couldn''t bear was the gaze of her son. Thinking that her husband was now all on Wu''s body, he might not feel sorry for their youngest son. She even took the name of the eldest son, and he wouldn''t care about the name of the younger son, so Zhu Wanlue took out the name that he had been thinking about for a long time, "Then let''s call it Haoran, from "Mencius? Gongsun Chou" "I": ''I am good at nourishing my majestic qi... It is qi, the greatest and the strongest, and it is harmless to maintain it straight, and it is stuffed between heaven and earth.''" Zhu Wan smiled and looked at the eldest son, "What do you think? ?" Qi Xiuyuan''s Xingxing Eyes, he was still young and didn''t understand much, but he felt very powerful. He repeated his name several times, and after he remembered it, he nodded vigorously. He said happily: "I''m going to tell my brother that he has a name." Zhu Wan smiled and watched him run away, no one thought that this would be the last time we met. It''s been a while since my little brother was born. He is a little white and tender. Qi Xiuyuan likes it so much that he is lying on the side. He can play all day just by holding his little hand. Until the child was hungry for milk, Qi Xiuyuan regretted leaving his brother and jumped out. He looked at the time and found that it was lunch break. He rolled his eyes and planned to go to his mother for a lunch break. The mistress of the Qi family had just given birth to a child. Everyone knew that the master did not like the mistress and her son, so Qi Xiuyuan was very scornful. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t mind either, and ran to his mother''s yard, only to find that the yard was so quiet that even the old woman who was guarding the door was no longer there. He couldn''t help frowning, slowed down and looked for his mother full of doubts. The voice came from the room, and it was the voice of the Wu family that I hated the most. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but stop, and then slowly moved towards the house. He leaned on the window and looked in, and saw that Mrs. Wu was talking to her mother with her head down and the children." Zhu Wan looked at Qi Feng who was standing on the side with a pale face, and asked, "What do you say?" Qi Feng frowned, looking very unhappy, and said, "What else can I say? This is what my mother meant. My mother is sick in bed and needs to be happy, and you can''t serve, so let Rouer serve her. Disease, she is a great hero now, and she deserves the position of this flat wife." There was despair in Zhu Wan''s eyes, and endless hatred erupted in an instant. She glared at Qi Feng, but saw the small figure lying on the window behind him. Zhu Wan''s anger was vented at once, she thought, she can''t Let my son see such a dirty scene. A sense of crisis rose in Zhu Wan''s heart, she felt that she would not live long, at this time her son must not conflict with Qi Feng, so her eyes crossed the little boy who was facing Qi Feng''s window with implied sadness and pleading. figure. Qi Feng thought she was looking at him. Seeing her so sad, he couldn''t help but sigh and said slowly, "It''s just a flat wife, you are still the mistress of my Qi family, this has not changed, why do you do this? Narrow-minded?" Wu also hurriedly said that she would not compete with Zhu Wan for the position of mistress. Zhu Wan did not respond to them, but just took back his pleading eyes, pointed at the door and said lightly: "Get out!" Qi Feng was furious, as if he had been greatly insulted, he turned around and walked out. Wu hurried to catch up, and at this time the little figure lying at the window had slipped behind the flowers in the yard. He covered his mouth with his hand to keep himself from crying, and ran into the house after his father and Wu left. Zhu Wan noticed the dampness under her body, and then thought that she would fall asleep after drinking the bowl of medicine at noon, and the maidservant beside her was missing, and she didn''t understand where she was. But the medicine was boiled by the son himself, and he brought it over himself. Zhu Wan gritted her teeth so as not to show her strange color. She knew that she would not live long, so she reached out to touch her son''s face and whispered. Said: "Xiu Yuan, my son, mother is going to die, you have to take good care of your brother, you know?" Qi Xiuyuan opened his mouth wide, and his tears fell down with a "smack". He wanted to cry, but was caught by his mother. Zhu Wan grabbed the child''s arm, covered his mouth and said seriously: "Don''t tell others what you saw today, mother was mad at Qi Feng and Wu, it''s not good for you to say it, you Keep it a secret. When you grow up, kill Wu to avenge your mother. Remember, your ultimate goal is to take care of yourself and your younger brother. If killing Wu can''t make you feel better, then don''t kill her, as long as you and The younger brother is doing well, and the mother is happy." Qi Xiuyuan looked at his mother with tears in his eyes, but Zhu Wan''s spirit was unprecedentedly good, and he warned one by one: "The people around my mother can''t be trusted, don''t believe them, go to your Aunt Xia, let her take care of you, wait for you two. When your uncle comes, you and your younger brother will go with them and come back when they grow up." Zhu Wan repeatedly warned: "Child, mother loves you and your brother, so you must have a good life. Remember, as long as you have a good life, mother can feel at ease, and revenge is not a big deal. If you take revenge and wronged yourself, that mother is the one who can''t rest his eyes, and when my son is good, pinching Wu Shi is like pinching an ant, and then avenging the mother, okay, okay?" Little Qi Xiuyuan nodded fiercely, and at this time he also smelled a strong smell of blood. Zhu Wan''s breathing became heavier, she murmured: "I was mad at Qi Feng and Wu, tell your uncles, you must take care of you, don''t leave you in Qi''s house, don''t stay in Qi''s house must not let his son know that she died because of that bowl of medicine, then he will have no peace in his life. Qi''s house is the Longtan Tiger''s Den, and staying here is tantamount to courting death. Zhu Wan closed his eyes amid all kinds of worries, Qi Xiuyuan was lying on the bedside crying, and the servants in the yard gradually came back. Hearing that the cry was not right, he came in quickly, seeing Zhu Wan lying on the bed with his face like golden paper, in his heart. Horrified, he stepped forward and lifted the quilt to see that the quilt on the bed was soaked with blood. The girl screamed and ran out and shouted, "My wife is bleeding heavily, my wife is bleeding heavily" Qi Xiuyuan glanced at the blood stains under his mother with hatred, his fists clenched and his lips were bitten. Zhu Wan overestimated Qi Xiuyuan''s obedience, he was unwilling to leave Qi''s house, he had to watch his enemies day and night, so that he could feel at ease. Chapter 1370： Fanwai Qi Xiuyuan (2) Zhu Wan died suddenly, and when Xia Tong came over, the person was already in the burial, because when the Qi family reported the funeral, they said that the person died of postpartum hemorrhage, and it was indeed difficult for Zhu Wan to give birth to the second son. Not suspected. Seeing Qi Xiuyuan kneeling in front of the coffin in her filial attire, she couldn''t help but feel a pain in her heart when she thought of her little nephew who was still in swaddling clothes, she hurriedly grabbed Qi Xiuyuan''s little hand, hugged his head and comforted: "Yuan''er is not afraid, there are more Aunt is here." Qi Xiuyuan bit his lip and said word by word in his aunt''s ear: "Aunt, my mother was killed by my father and the Wu family, I saw it with my own eyes, I saw them mad at my mother in my mother''s house. Xia Tong was startled and couldn''t help hugging Qi Xiuyuan tightly. He looked up at the door, only to find that the people who came and mourned were all from the Qi clan, and there were a few servants guarding the door. At this time, Xia Tong made the most correct decision in her life, she endured it, hugged Qi Xiuyuan and whispered in his ear: "Good boy, don''t be afraid, don''t say this, let us adults do it. " Qi Xiuyuan is too young, not to mention that his testimony will not be accepted, even if everyone believes it, he will be accused of being unfilial to his father all his life, and his younger brother is too young to die at any time. Xia Tong knows her cousin, and between the child and her, she will definitely choose to save the child, she doesn''t want her to die without looking back. She patted Qi Xiuyuan on the back, stood up and looked at the mourning hall arranged by the Qi mansion. She knelt on the futon and looked at the coffin, her hands in her sleeves clenched into fists, and she asked in her heart: Awan, we will avenge you! The Qi family did not find anything unusual. After all, everyone knew that Xia Tong and Zhu Wan had a deep relationship. They were as good as one person. It was normal for them to hug their nephew in front of the mourning hall. Xia Tong got up and said to the servant of Qifu: "I''m going to see my little nephew. Let Xiu Yuan follow him. I have something to tell him." Qi Feng happened to enter the door, glanced at the eldest son who bowed his head and kneeled on the ground, and sighed: "Alright, Xiu Yuan has not run out of water for a day, please ask Mrs. Fan to persuade him not to burn his body." Although ??Xia Tong decided not to make trouble for the time being, Qi Feng didn''t look good either, so she just snorted and pulled Qi Xiuyuan up and walked out. Qi Feng frowned, but he knew that this aunt had an arrogant temper, so he was only a little unhappy in his heart. Xia Tong took Qi Xiuyuan to the baby''s room and drove everyone out, leaving only his own people to guard the door of the room, and did not allow anyone to leave the hospital door, so Qi Xiuyuan was pulled over to ask for details. Qi Xiuyuan held it back for a day, full of fear and hatred. He couldn''t bear it any longer. He hugged Xia Tong and burst into tears. Qi Xiuyuan on the side heard his brother''s cry, he also burst into tears, and Qi Xiuyuan turned around to coax his brother. Xia Tong was furious. She didn''t expect that the Qi family would dare to treat Zhu Wan like this. She walked around the room twice and said angrily, "Does this mean that there is no one in my Zhu family? I''ll write to you now. Uncle, we will not give up on this matter." "Yuan Er, what about the people who serve in your mother''s house?" Qi Xiuyuan blushed and said, "They''re all gone. My father said they didn''t take good care of my mother, so they sold them all." Xia Tong''s chest rose and fell sharply, gritted his teeth and said, "Hello, Qi Feng!" She turned around and took off Qi Xiuyuan''s little whip on the wall, and she was about to go out with anger in her eyes, but when she saw the little baby lying on the bed, the child in filial attire lying beside the bed to coax the baby, Xia Tong''s feet moved no matter what. not going out. She could make a scene and even sue Qi Feng to the yamen, then what? Even if they could prove that Qi Feng and Mrs Wu went in and out of Zhu Wan''s room during that time, and the servants were not there at the time, what direct evidence is there to prove that Zhu Wan was killed by them? Xiu Yuan said that Zhu Wan bleed a lot, which shows that she really died of bleeding after being angered, and they had no direct evidence at all. And Xiuyuan and his younger brother are both in the blood of the Qi family, and it is impossible for them to leave the family. Holding these two children is equivalent to holding the lifeline of the Zhu family and the Xia family. Xia Tong slapped the whip twice with hatred, turned around and hugged Qi Xiuyuan and said, "Children, we can''t bring this matter out, at least not now, we have to have more evidence, and we''ll find them when you grow up. Reckon!" Qi Xiuyuan looked at his aunt in confusion, not understanding why she didn''t seek justice for her mother. Qi Xiuyuan can only pin his hopes on his two uncles. His heart seems to be on fire now, and he can''t wait to rush over and kill the Wu family. And the two uncles of Zhu''s family could not come back in time, because there was a war at the border, when they got away and asked for leave to come back, Zhu Wan had already been buried. Qi Xiuyuan has grown into a hedgehog with thorns all over his body, and Qi Haoran has been brought up by Fan Mansion. It looks like the two children were bullied in the Qi family. The two uncles of the Zhu family were furious and couldn''t help beating Qi Feng. At that time, they didn''t know the cause of their sister''s death. They just felt that Qi Feng didn''t take good care of their two nephews, so they beat him up. , I still regard him as my brother-in-law. But Qi Feng obviously could not accept the approach of the two elder brothers-in-law. He did something that angered Zhu Jia and made his career impossible. Qi Feng was so embarrassed that he wanted to make Wu his wife. Qi''s mother hesitated: "Zhu has only died less than two months. It''s not good for you to help her as his wife now. It''s better to wait a year after you have filial piety." Qi Feng said angrily, "Didn''t my mother see the wound on my face? The Zhu family is too deceiving, thinking that they can do whatever they want with a little favor to my Qi family? I''m not used to their temper." Mother Qi looked at the bruises on her son''s face and felt a little dissatisfied with the Zhu family, so she didn''t object anymore. Qi Feng threw his sleeves down and saw his eldest son standing not far away as soon as he went out, and suddenly said angrily: "What are you doing here? You are able to channel outsiders to deal with your father, you immediately give me to Fan. The government will bring your brother back, or you won''t come back." Qi Xiuyuan sneered at his father, turned around and left. "You!" Qi Feng sighed in anger. The younger brother is so young that they can''t even turn over before they will harm others. If he hadn''t suddenly found his younger brother during the lunch break, how would he have found that he was put on the ground? It was still early summer, and the weather was still a little cold, not to mention the floor. He could not imagine that if he knew a few days later, his younger brother would be caught in the cold, and then gradually weakened and died, and he would not even be able to enter the ancestral grave. Fortunately, the wet nurse was stupid enough to not only put the younger brother on the ground, but also pinched a lot of marks on the younger brother, so that he could use these as evidence to bring the younger brother to the Fan Mansion to raise him. As long as the younger brother can live, he is here to watch and see what happens to them! Chapter 1371： Qi Xiuyuan Qi Xiuyuan was full of hatred, so he didn''t leave Qi''s house without saying anything. He always had some doubts in his heart. If he didn''t lie on the window at the time, but ran directly into the house, then Wu and his father would not be able to. Saying those things that hurt my mother, maybe my mother wouldn''t bleed to death in anger. And because of the death of his mother, his younger brother was charged with the accusation of harassing his mother. Little Qi Xiuyuan felt ashamed of his mother and younger brother, and this way of suffering himself and watching his enemies suffer made him feel a lot better. Although Qi Feng didn''t like Qi Xiuyuan, he was his bloodline after all, so he didn''t skimp on what he should have. Therefore, although Qi Xiuyuan hated him, the two sides had always maintained a balance. But this balance was quickly broken, because the two uncles of the Zhu family soon learned the so-called truth of the death of their sister from Xia Tong. In addition, Qi Feng was actively trying to upright Wu, which completely angered the two uncles of the Zhu family. They just beat up Qi Feng before, but this time they directly beat up the Qi family and asked the Qi family to give an explanation. Concubine''s house support requires a letter of consent from the wife''s mother''s family, so it is not something Qi Feng can do if he wants to. In addition, the two uncles of the Zhu family also found the girl-in-law who was sold. They were all serving in Zhu Wan''s yard. Although they could not directly prove that Qi Feng killed his wife, they also let the Qi family know about Qi Feng. Suspected of murdering his wife. Private negotiation Sometimes plausible evidence is enough. The Zhu family relied on these things to press the Qi family to guarantee the Qi Xiuyuan brothers, and let their brothers grow up safely, otherwise the Zhu family and the Qi family will never die. At that time, only Qi Feng was the only official in the Qi family, and he was also a civil official. His power was not large, and he could not be compared with the Zhu family. Therefore, he was very aggrieved and agreed to the conditions. clan elders. Zhu Qing knew that unless they found solid evidence, there was nothing they could do with Qi Feng. But they also have other ways to let out this bad breath. Originally, they were still thinking of their two nephews, and they planned to turn one eye and close the other until they grew up. It is perseverance, "Uncle, if you want to deal with my father, just go, don''t worry about me and my younger brother, the younger brother is sent to be raised by Aunt Xia, he will be safe and sound, and with two uncles here, he dare not do anything to me. kind of." Zhu Qing saw that his nephew''s expression was wrong, and after coaxing him away, he said to his younger brother Zhu Feng: "Xiu Yuan''s situation is not right, he''s just afraid of blaming Wan''er''s death on himself." Zhu Feng slapped the table angrily, "Damn Qi Feng, I can''t wait to kill him!" "You have to let the child let out the anger in his heart, or else he will grow crooked." Zhu Qing said solemnly. "Then what do you say?" Zhu Feng''s eyes were red with anger. Zhu Qing pondered: "Let him live a little harder, maybe he will feel better in his heart." Zhu Feng opened his mouth wide and said disapprovingly, "Brother, if Wan''er knew, she should be sad." Zhu Qing said stubbornly: "Although Xiu Yuan is still young, he has a big idea in his heart. It''s useless to persuade him blindly. We have to let people pull out the ill-will in his heart. On the right path." If he just wanted to comfort him and let him hold the hatred in his heart, over time, even if it is not a pervert, it will become a pervert. Zhu Qing does not want to see such a thing happen. He made up his mind, and the next day, he took his younger brother to the door of Qi''s house and asked for Zhu Wan''s dowry, which he wanted to keep for the two children. The assets of the Qi family when they fled south were not much, and they were not as good as their sister''s dowry, so it was a lot of money for Qi Feng. But he is a self-proclaimed gentleman, and two uncles and brothers have come to the door, so he naturally can''t keep the money, so he can only take things away from them. The Zhu family asked the yamen to do the notarization, saying that they would return the things to the two children after they got married. Now that his face has been torn apart, the Zhu family will naturally not leave any room for Qi Feng. In front of the officials who came to do the notary, the servants of the two rooms are given to Qi Xiuyuan. This is a member of the Zhu family, and the deed of sale is still in the Zhu family. hands. Zhu Qing said without hesitation: "The Wu family can''t even hold a newborn baby, let alone Xiu Yuan, so they mainly protect my nephew." He sneered at Qifeng: "I know you are an ungrateful person, but Tiger Poison still doesn''t eat children. I just hope you can take care of the father-son relationship." Qi Feng''s face was as black as a pot at that time. He had never been so humiliated and humiliated in front of his colleagues. But that''s not enough. Although the Zhu family is a military general, but because of his magnanimous personality and straightforward behavior, he has a lot of connections in the officialdom. After their operation, many censors began to write to impeach Qi Feng. He was expected to be promoted in that year. , but his scandals continued, and he was only rated as inferior in the official management assessment that year, and the promotion was immediately dismissed. Zhu Qing sent someone to deliver the letter to him, saying clearly: "This is just the beginning, if you are good to my nephew, this is a lesson, if not, even if there are differences in civil and military, I want to pull you down with my Zhu family''s connections. Not difficult." Qi Feng knew that someone had been staring at him in the dark, this feeling was like a sting in his throat, so he had always been clean and honest, he would not accept anything that should not be accepted by him, it was not that he was not moved, but that he did not dare. He was afraid. He took things with his front feet, and Zhujia with his back feet could make him fall into the abyss. Therefore, Qi Feng angered Qi Xiuyuan, which was very bad for him. Not only lacked food and clothing, but also drove away Mr. Enlightenment, whom Zhu Wangang had invited him, and prevented him from going to school. He knew that Qi Xiuyuan could not die, otherwise the Zhu family would not let him go, but he had many ways to retaliate against the Zhu family. For example, make Qi Xiuyuan a stupid dude. He thought that these were tortures for Qi Xiuyuan, but they were the salvation of Qi Xiuyuan''s soul, and it also strengthened his hatred for his father. And the servants Zhu Qing gave to Qi Xiuyuan were carefully selected. They could not only teach him to read in private, but also teach him how to behave in the world. After three years, the anger in Qi Xiuyuan''s heart gradually subsided, and he began to think about his mother''s expectations for him. Mother said, as long as he and his younger brother live well. And judging from the current situation, he and his younger brother are really not doing well, so he has to work hard. Qi Xiuyuan thought about his future, his father was a civil servant, and it would take twenty or thirty years of hard work to study the imperial examinations, to enter the office, and to surpass his fathers words. The promotion of civil officials is stable but it is too long. The anxious little Qi Xiuyuan immediately rejected this path, so he could only go the martial way. Now the world is in chaos, and wars are fought almost every day. It would be great for him to be a soldier, and he also has two uncles in the army. Qi Xiuyuan made up his mind and told Xia Tong when he went to see his younger brother in Fan''s house, hoping that she could contact the two uncles and invite him a martial artist. Seeing that the child finally figured it out, Xia Tong breathed a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile on his face, "Don''t worry, my aunt will write to your uncles, A Yuan, you can let go of your mother''s death. Aunt is very happy, you know, you and your brother are the most important things to your mother." Qi Xiuyuan lowered his eyes, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie, I know what to do." Chapter 1372： Fanwai Qi Xiuyuan (5) The eight-year-old Qi Xiuyuan has grown up, and he clearly knows how to protect himself and torture his enemies. Xia Tong couldn''t help sighing when he saw it, touched the child''s head and let him go out. There were two chubby children squatting in the small yard. Seeing them, Qi Xiu couldn''t help but come forward with a soft face and a smile on his face. Xiao Qi Haoran was counting the ants with his big eyes, and found one crawling out of his sight. He hurriedly lowered his head to chase, but because he was wearing too much clothes, he couldn''t squat all of a sudden. Turning a somersault, he crushed the little boy on the opposite side. Fan Zijin, who was being held down, screamed in anger, but Qi Haoran was still a little confused, and he turned his head and didn''t react. Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help laughing out loud. He stepped forward to pick up his younger brother, then helped his cousin up, and asked with a smile, "Does it hurt from the fall?" Fan Zijin pointed at Qi Haoran''s nose angrily, "You are so stupid!" Qi Haoran didn''t mind at all, seeing his brother, he immediately hugged his thigh happily, and looked at him with bright eyes, "Brother, are you here to take us to play?" Qi Xiuyuan touched his head and asked, "Where do you want to play?" Qi Haoran tilted his head and thought for a while, and said, "Go horseback riding, ride a big horse, Fan Zixiao said that his uncle took him to horseback riding. Zijin and I haven''t ridden before." Qi Xiuyuan was instantly displeased. He knew that his uncle was partial and that his aunt''s life at Fan''s house was not as good as she had shown, but he didn''t expect his uncle to be so partial. Fan Zijin, the son-in-law, did not go horseback riding, but brought a concubine. He thought for a while and said, "Wait a while longer, eldest brother will take you to horseback riding." The two children cheered immediately, throwing away the unpleasantness just now. Qi Xiuyuan returned to Qi Mansion and was about to return to his yard, when passing the garden, he heard Qi Shaosheng and his friends say: "My younger brother is indifferent to his mother and father, so he was sent to his aunt''s house to raise him, and his mother is him. Killed, only our family knows about this matter, you can''t go out and talk about it." Several other children nodded repeatedly, indicating that they would never tell this secret to others. Qi Xiuyuan''s face was ashen, he looked left and right, and saw that the servants who followed them were standing far away, not far from the lotus pond. With anger in his heart, he rushed over and kicked Qi Shaosheng down with one kick, then grabbed his hair and dragged him into the lotus pond. His face was full of anger, and he suddenly popped out again. The children were terrified and screamed, and the servants not far away were also stunned. When they reacted, Qi Xiuyuan had already dragged Qi Shaosheng to him. On the edge of the lotus pond, he grabbed his head and pressed it into the water, then pulled it up, looked him in the eyes and said word by word, "My mother was not killed by my brother, but by your aunt. Damn, you remember!" After saying that, he pushed his head down into the water again. The servants rushed up and pulled the two apart, but Qi Xiuyuan''s strength was unprecedented, and he pressed Qi Shaosheng down hard. When he finally separated the two and dragged Qi Shaosheng up, his face was ashen. The little servants were horrified, and they hurriedly removed the stolen goods from his nose and mouth, and then rushed to rescue him. They knew that if the second young master died, they would not be able to survive. Qi Xiuyuan, who was thrown aside, laughed out loud, showing his teeth to the frightened child and said, "It''s a pity that you didn''t kill the enemy''s son. You can stop interacting with him in the future, otherwise..." Qi Xiuyuan smiled at them, and the children were so frightened that they immediately grabbed the hands of their servants and ran out. Qi Xiuyuan got up with satisfaction. He looked down at his second brother who was coughing up water, and sneered: "If I hear you slander my mother and brother again, next time it will be more than just watering." The servants of Qi Mansion who were present shuddered, everyone knew that the eldest young master was a lunatic. If the kitchen deducts his food, he can smash the whole kitchen. If the sewing room deducts his clothes, he can burn everything in the sewing room. If the master punishes him or beats him, he turns around. If you come, you can block the second and third masters and beat them to death. Once the master was angry and imprisoned him for a month, and Mrs. Fan called at the door. The next day, there was Zhejian accusing the master of lax family governance and condoning the concubine''s concubine to murder the first-class son. In the wife''s house, Aunt Wu fell down, grabbed the teapot and smashed it to death. No matter how many people came up to talk, it was useless. That time Aunt Wu had a three-month miscarriage, and the old lady fell ill because of it. But no matter how the master scolds him, he is unscrupulous if the mansion wants to hear how unfilial he is, and according to the people in the old lady''s house, the eldest young master was very happy and laughed out loud when he saw Aunt Wu was covered in blood, right. The old lady and Aunt Wu said, "This is retribution, this is retribution. My mother was like this when she was so angry that she was bleeding heavily. Mrs. Wu, will you die this time? Will you die?" Wu only had a miscarriage, of course he would not die. But the strange thing is that the master and Aunt Wu did not punish the eldest young master, but let it go, but the Qi mansion isolated Qi Xiuyuan. Except for his wet nurse and the two servants sent by the Zhu family, the entire Qi mansion was ignored. he. In the past year, apart from bullying the second and third young masters from time to time, the eldest young master has rarely had any conflicts with Aunt Wu. They almost forgot the horror of the eldest young master. The people were scared to death, but Qi Xiuyuan happily went back to the house. Seeing the wound on his hand, his wet nurse hurriedly took the ointment and rubbed it on him with a worried face, and persuaded: "Eldest young master, you are getting older every day, so you still have to be concerned about your reputation. When you go out, it should be said that you are not filial." Qi Xiuyuan said: "I am a person who is not filial or filial, and I don''t go to the imperial examinations. It is useless to have this reputation." The wet nurse could only sigh and worry: "I don''t know how the master will punish you." Qi Xiuyuan sneered, "He won''t punish me, he''s been afraid to see me this year, how could he punish me?" Since he broke up the incident three years ago in the old lady''s house a year ago, Qi Feng and Mrs Wu seemed guilty of not punishing him, and of course they ignored him again, leaving the servants in the house to completely isolate him. It was the miscarriage of the Wu family that dissipated Qi Xiuyuan''s hatred, otherwise he would not have been so quiet this year. Qi Feng did not come to Qi Xiuyuan, he compensated Wu, and he promised to record Wu on the family tree in the name of his wife. Qi Feng had long thought that his mother Chongxi had raised the Wu family as his wife, but the Qi family was afraid of offending the Zhu family, so they did not record the genealogy, and this time he planned to use this incident and Qi Xiuyuan to harm Wu a year ago. Shi''s miscarriage forced Zhu''s family to give in. Chapter 1373： Extraordinary Qi Xiuyuan (6) Qi Feng completely threw Qi Xiuyuan aside, but Mother Qi couldn''t let it go. Her health was getting worse and worse. Although she didn''t like Qi Xiuyuan, she was her eldest grandson after all. With those who hate it, will the Qi family still thrive in the future? She is not as optimistic as her son, thinking that it is enough not to read to him or let him come forward. Qi Xiuyuan was only seven or eight years old when he dared to cause Wu''s miscarriage and pushed his younger brother into the pond, which shows that he is a ruthless person. This is something that Qi''s mother will never allow, so she wants to talk to this eldest grandson to see if he can turn around. Put a sharp knife at home to strengthen yourself. On this point, Qi Mu is much more ruthless than Qi Feng. Qi Xiuyuan was palpitated by the sight of Qi''s mother, the hair on his back stood up, he lowered his head and gritted his teeth and did not speak, his straight back showed his stubbornness. Mother Qi sighed, took him with some dry hands, and asked gently, "Good boy, if you have any complaints in your heart, just tell your grandmother, don''t keep it in your heart." Qi Xiuyuan''s heart was full of alarm bells. This is three years late. If his grandmother asked him this three years ago, he might not be able to help tell her what he saw, but this is three years later! This question is too late! Mother Qi gently touched his head and sighed, "Shaosheng is your younger brother after all, how could you push him into the pond?" Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes were red, and he stabbed his neck and shouted, "That''s what he deserves. Who told him to scold my mother and slander the fourth brother? Obviously my mother was killed by the Wu family!" Mother Qi''s heart skipped a beat. This was the second time she heard this from the child''s mouth. She hurriedly asked, "Who told you this? He must be trying to sow discord." "I guessed it," Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes were red, and he held his grandmother''s hand tightly and said, "At that time, I rushed in, but there was no one in the yard, and my mother was lying on the bed alone, so I ran up to pull her, With only Wu''s name in her mouth and an angry look on her face, I knew that Wu must have killed her mother." "Then what did your mother say?" Qi Xiuyuan burst into tears and said, "Mother didn''t have time to speak, she just said two words of ''Wu family'' and she''s dead, grandmother, do you think my mother was killed by Wu family? She killed her It''s not enough to kill my mother, and I also instructed the fourth brother''s nurse to kill the fourth brother, if I didn''t find out earlier, I''m afraid the fourth brother would also die." Mother Qi''s face was a little embarrassed, and she persuaded softly, "This may be a misunderstanding." "It''s not a misunderstanding," Qi Xiuyuan said firmly: "If the servants didn''t have the master''s order, they wouldn''t dare to bully the fourth brother like this, and there are only a few masters in our family. You are the fourth brother''s biological grandmother, and your father is the fourth brother''s biological father, and I am also his biological brother, so who else will attack the fourth brother? It''s her!" Mother Qi was also very displeased with this matter. Even if she didn''t like her two grandchildren very much, they were her grandsons. Moreover, when Zhu Wan died, Wu''s hand reached out to the child. Even if she was her niece, Mother Qi was still annoyed. Therefore, she did not stop Xia Tong from taking over the fourth child to raise her. Because of her limited spirit, she cannot be sure to keep him. Mother Qi looked at Qi Xiuyuan with her cloudy eyes and asked, "Child, do you blame your father?" Qi Xiuyuan lowered his eyes to hide the hatred in his eyes. He was both hated and scared for a while, so he jumped into her arms and cried aloud, asking loudly, "Grandmother, am I not my father''s son? I''m not him. My son? Why didn''t he come to see me, why did he hurt the second and third brothers so much?" Mother Qi hugged Qi Xiuyuan, who was trembling slightly, and breathed a sigh of relief. This child still has longing and admiration for his father, so he will not do such a thing of killing his father and destroying his ancestors. Mother Qi was relieved, it was really embarrassing for her to attack her own grandson. Qi Xiuyuan threw himself into Qi''s mother''s arms and cried bitterly, feeling that the gloomy feeling after entering the house dissipated a lot, his tense heartstrings relaxed a little, and then the tears fell down. It is not resentment and grievance, but a feeling of fear. After his mother died, he once again felt the fear of extinction. He knew that this fear came from the grandmother who was holding him now. Mother Qi comforted him for a while, and coaxed: "It''s not that your father doesn''t love you, but he misses your mother, and some dare not look at you." She touched his face and said, "Good boy, you look like your mother in three or four parts. When I look at you, I often think of your mother, not to mention your father? He and your mother are a couple in distress and suddenly lost their wife. , The heart is naturally painful, you give him a while, and it will be fine." Qi Xiuyuan sneered in his heart, but adjusted his facial expression, looked up at his grandmother, and asked expectantly, "Really?" Mother Qi smiled and nodded, "Really, grandmother never lies." So, Qi Xiuyuan went back satisfied and entered his yard. He almost fell to the ground, but the servant behind him hugged him. Qi Xiuyuan said weakly, "Uncle Zhu, help me in." Qi Xiuyuan was completely powerless at this time. Uncle Zhu was startled when he saw that his clothes were soaked with sweat. He hurriedly helped him into the house and asked him to fetch water to bathe him. Seeing his pale complexion, he couldn''t help asking anxiously: " Young Master, what''s the matter with you?" Qi Xiuyuan sneered, "She wants to kill me, I know!" Uncle Zhu was taken aback. Qi Xiuyuan continued muttering: "That''s a feeling, I almost thought I was going to die just now..." Uncle Zhu''s face was ashen, and he said in a low voice, "Eldest young master, why don''t we take the fourth young master to the border gate to defect to my uncle." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head, "I can''t trap my uncle in injustice, not to mention my mother''s tomb has to be swept away. If we weren''t there, who would remember her every Qingming?" Uncle Zhu opened his mouth, and seeing his firm expression, he stopped persuading him. Although the eldest young master is young, he has a very right mind. Once he has made up his mind, even the uncle and master cannot change it. Uncle Zhu sighed. Qi Xiuyuan said, "It won''t take long. I''m already eight years old, and I''ll be an adult soon. At that time, I can not only protect myself, but also my brother." Although Qi Xiuyuan was full of ambition, he was really frightened this time. He developed a high fever that night, and there was no sign of retreating until the next day. Uncle Zhu saw that his teeth were clenched and he couldn''t even feed the medicine. He couldn''t help but feel anxious and heartache. Qi Haoran came back with Fan Zijin. He ran in and saw his eldest brother lying motionless on the bed with cold sweat on his head. He was afraid and worried for a while. He climbed onto his bed and shouted in his ear, "Brother, brother, Wake up, wake up!" Fan Zijin also shouted, "Big cousin, someone bullies us, get up and help us fight." Uncle Zhu brought the medicine up and saw that the eldest young master showed no sign of waking up at all, and immediately said anxiously: "What can I do, I was able to feed some medicine last night, but this morning I can''t feed a drop of medicine, It''s so good." Chapter 1374： Extraordinary Qi Xiuyuan (7) The three-year-old Qi Haoran knew that when he was ill, he could only get better by taking medicine, such as Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin has to drink medicine every once in a while. If he does not drink medicine, he will lie on the bed weakly, unable to go out to play, and even unable to eat what he likes to eat, which is very pitiful. Qi Haoran listened to the girls in private, if he didn''t take medicine obediently, he would die, then Fan Zijin wouldn''t grow up, so would the big brother do the same? In such a living environment, Qi Haoran has already understood what "death" is. For example, he sleeps in a grave like his mother, and if he can''t see him again, he will die. Thinking of his brother''s death, Qi Haoran immediately shuddered, stretched out two small hands to pinch his eldest brother''s chin, he often grabbed food from Fan Zixiao like this, knowing that this would open his mouth. So Uncle Zhu saw that the fourth young master opened the mouth of the eldest young master fiercely. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran had always had a tacit understanding. With the medicine in his hand, he crawled to the bedside and poured it into his mouth. The two little friends had a clear division of labor and cooperated perfectly. They successfully poured a bowl of medicine into Qi Xiuyuan''s stomach, but he was choked quickly, and he spat out most of the medicine in one fell swoop, soiling the quilt and front of the quilt. Having said that, Uncle Zhu and the others were still relieved. After all, a small half of it went into the eldest young master''s stomach, right? But they soon found out that something was wrong, because the three-year-old Qi Haoran didn''t know the severity, he made a mark on the eldest young master''s face, and accidentally broke his chin and bleeds. The people below silently looked at the two young masters. Xiao Qi Haoran immediately put his hands behind his back and looked back at them with a pair of round eyes. Uncle Zhu and the others softened their hearts and could only ignore them. But you can''t break your chin every time you give medicine, right? By that time, the eldest young master''s fever subsided, but he was injured again. So Uncle Zhu said with worry: "It''s better to wake the eldest young master." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes and pushed Qi Haoran onto the bed, pressing his hands and feet on his stomach, waving his fists and shouting, "Cry now, or I''ll beat you up." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, his round body immediately pushed up hard, but instead pressed the thin Fan Zijin under him, and said angrily: "I beat you, I''m better than you!" Fan Zijin raised his hand to beat him and scolded: "You are so stupid, the eldest cousin loves you the most, if you cry, the eldest cousin will definitely wake up. damn." Xiao Qi Haoran opened his mouth, and after brewing for a long time, he couldn''t cry. He could only stare at Xiao Fan Zijin with big eyes. Xiao Fan Zijin was helpless and could only reach out to pinch him. Xiao Qi Haoran made a "hiss", but he still didn''t cry. When he was beaten, he rarely cried. Afterwards, we got back to the scene, so even if Xiao Fan Zijin pinched him very painfully, he didn''t cry. His hand was itchy, and he wanted to pinch it back, but thinking that the little friend was also doing it for his own good, he didn''t do it. Xiao Fan Zijin saw that he didn''t cry, there was nothing he could do, and he could only say: "If you don''t cry, the big cousin will die of illness. You will no longer have a brother in the future. In the future, the uncle of the Qi family and Qi Shaosheng will bully you to the death!" Xiao Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at the big brother lying on the side, his heart was sour, and he immediately burst into tears. Xiao Fan Zijin was startled, then clapped his hands happily: "Cry louder, cry louder." Xiao Qi Haoran was really sad, thinking that his big brother was going to die, he closed his eyes and cried, unable to hear the outside world at all. Tears fell drop by drop on Qi Xiuyuan''s face, but the person lying on the bed did not respond at all. Uncle Zhu and the others were startled and wanted to step up to coax him, but they also thought that it would be good if the fourth young master could wake the eldest young master from crying, and they didn''t know what the old lady asked the eldest young master to do yesterday, so he scare people like this. And their instinctive vigilance prevented them from asking a doctor for a lot of trouble, so they just went outside to describe the condition and asked the doctor to prescribe medicine. But even if they didn''t let the doctor take the pulse, just by looking at the face of the eldest young master and the unconscious dreaming last night, they knew that he was worried and sick, and for a while they hated and feared the people in Qifu. The most important thing at this time is to let the young master wake up and take medicine. Xiao Fan Zijin was still clapping his hands to encourage his little friend to cry louder, but when he saw how sad he was crying, Xiao Fan Zijin didn''t want it anymore. When he was young, his heart was sour, and he couldn''t help but drop his face, whether he wanted to cry or not. looking at my friend. Xiao Qi Haoran cried out of his realm, thinking that he might have no brother in the future, he was so sad that he could hardly breathe. Xiao Fan Zijin also lowered his head and burst into tears. He didn''t cry like Xiao Qi Haoran with his mouth wide open. He just sat quietly by the bed and wept, but his tears were no less than Qi Haoran''s. Uncle Zhu and the others looked helpless, the two children obviously forgot their original intentions, and now they are completely crying. You can''t make the two children cry because of the eldest young master. Uncle Zhu and the others can only helplessly step forward to coax them, but they see Qi Xiuyuan coughing twice and trying his best to open his eyes. Wishing Uncle great joy, he shook the two children and shouted, "Master, the eldest master is awake!" Fan Zijin stopped crying, and immediately wiped his tears to go to see his cousin. Seeing that Qi Haoran was still crying, he slapped him and shouted, "Don''t cry, the big cousin was woken up by you." Qi Haoran stopped and turned to look at his brother with tears in his eyes. Seeing that he really opened his eyes, he threw himself up in his arms and said aggrieved: "Brother, don''t leave me alone. Man, if you die, take me with you." Qi Xiuyuan just woke up, his mind was still a little confused, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest when he heard these words, then he looked at his brother tenderly, nodded and said, "Okay, if my brother dies before you are a minor, I will with you." Uncle Zhu exclaimed, "Eldest Young Master!" Qi Xiuyuan was a little disheartened and said lightly, "Living in this world is also suffering." Uncle Zhu''s expression changed slightly. Qi Haoran said stupidly: "No, you can eat while alive, but the nurse said she can''t eat when she''s dead. I really want to eat candy, and I also want to eat candy-fried chestnuts." Looking at his chubby younger brother, Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but feel happy, his heart that had no business was getting a little more vitality, the despair of an eight-year-old child came and went quickly, he rubbed his brother''s head and smiled: "Okay, then We live." Uncle Zhu and the others breathed a sigh of relief. The courtyard where Qi Xiuyuan lives is in a quiet corner, but Qi Haoran howled too loudly just now, and since it was the first time he came back during the Qingming Festival and Chinese New Year, everyone was very concerned, so everyone knew that something had happened to this small courtyard. Wu''s Qi Xiuyuan hated and feared, and did not come to ask questions, but Qi''s mother had no scruples, and immediately called her mother to come and ask. After all, although she had given up her idea of ??killing Sun yesterday, her doubts had not been completely cleared up, so she was very concerned about this matter. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t want them to know about his serious illness. If his grandmother knew that he was worried and became ill, he would be suspicious again, so he told Uncle Zhu, "I just said that I didn''t want to sleep last night, and I was right in the middle of the night. I cried at the moon, and then caught a cold and fell ill. The reason why my brother came back was because I promised him that I would take him to the street today, but I didnt go there until I found him. "As for the cry," Qi Xiuyuan looked at the two children with red eyes and said, "Let''s just say that the two of them fought." Uncle Zhu responded immediately. Chapter 1375： Extraordinary Qi Xiuyuan (8) Uncle Zhu cleaned up Qi Xiuyuan, put on clean clothes, and covered his face with a hot towel. After seeing the blood on his face, he let the mammy sent by Qi''s mother enter the door. As soon as she came in, she saw that the eldest young master was sitting helplessly on the bed watching the two children, while the two children on the bed were sitting side by side, one with bulging cheeks and the other with a small face. angry. Mamma thought of herself, went up to greet the three little masters, and left after a few greetings. Qi Xiuyuan immediately said to his younger brother and cousin: "You all go back now, don''t stay here." He touched Qi Haoran''s head and said with a gentle expression: "Brother, rest assured, brother will take good medicine and take care of his body." Yesterday''s incident made Qi Xiuyuan''s Qi family''s people on infinite alert. He didn''t want his younger brother to meet Qi''s mother. Uncle Zhu didn''t know what happened yesterday, but he also knew that the eldest young master was more alert to the Qifu. There must be nothing good yesterday, so he immediately sent the two out of the residence. Mother Qi wanted to take a look at her little grandson on a whim after listening to her report, and when she learned that the person had left, the feeling of disobedience reappeared. She thought for a while with a sullen face, and instructed: "Let people stare at the eldest young master and see what he is doing recently." Mother Qi coughed a few times and sighed: "My health is getting worse and worse, maybe I will not be here at some point, Feng''er is confused about the matter of the back house, and Wu''s eyelids are shallow, you should take care of it more in the future. " Mamma said with a smile: "The old lady has a long life. This is what you think about these days. When you have a good rest, you will let go of this state of mind." But this is not possible, because the old lady soon died. Uncle Zhu was the uncle of the Zhu family who stayed with Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan sent news to the two uncles through Xia Tong, but in fact Uncle Zhu and the others also had their own channels, and they were faster and more secretive than Xia Tong. Seeing that the little master went to the main house, he was so frightened that he had a high fever, and he was a little nervous for a few days, so it was impossible for Uncle Zhu not to report it to the master. He wanted to find out what happened that day and then report it, but firstly, the little master resisted, and secondly, everyone in Qi''s yard was kicked out that day, and no one knew what they were talking about. Uncle Zhu can only inform the two uncles about the abnormality of the little master, and the uncle has to check what happened. Zhu Qing received the secret letter from Uncle Zhu, and sneered in his heart, he didn''t check at all, as long as he knew that Qi mother threatened his nephew, and might hurt his two nephews, it was enough. Coincidentally, Qi Feng was trying his best to impeach a local magistrate, accusing him of opening a granary and buying and selling grain. As a censor, Qi Feng was still a censor who was not strict with his family and had a stained body. He had a bad life in the censor''s desk these years. Although Da Zhou was not particular about it, there were many officials under Jingyan who were even more absurd than him, but as a censor, the most important thing was reputation. has a bad reputation, and when he went to impeach others, his momentum was weakened by three points. For the past three years, Qi Feng has been an invisible figure in the censor''s desk. It was all because of too much trouble with the Zhu family that year. His colleagues in the censor''s desk disliked him, and when he impeached other officials, they often used this Things attack. As a supervising official, the censor was originally promoted by impeachment. He was expected to be promoted to the fourth rank three years ago, but was disturbed by the Zhu family. In the past three years, he was suppressed everywhere because of the events of the year. , which is also one of the reasons why Qi Feng has been resentful and dissatisfied with his two sons. Every day when he goes to work, someone looks at him with strange eyes. Every time he impeaches others, the dead Zhu Wan and the living Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran are the reasons why he is attacked. Even if Qi Feng felt a little bit of guilt for his two children at first also worn away. At this time, he just wanted to get rid of them, but he was afraid that when they died, the dogs would jump off the wall, so Qi Xiuyuan was not allowed to study, leaving people to fend for themselves. The impeachment of the local magistrate this time is a battle he is preparing for three years, all because the magistrate comes from a side branch of the first family, and the evidence of privately opening the granary is conclusive, and now it is a fact that there is not a grain of rice left in the granary. He decided to use this matter to be ashamed and open a way for himself, because this county magistrate and this noble family offended Qin Xiang. Although Qin Xiang is a traitor and is often attacked by others, it is true that he holds a lot of power. Although Qi Feng does not want to officially vote for him, it is also possible to check his favorability. But unfortunately, Zhu Qing also knew the county magistrate, and he knew more about his private granary. That county is just below the Bian county where he was stationed. They had just had a battle with Daikin a few years ago, and the losses were severe. Many people''s houses were destroyed and their food was robbed, so they had to move to the next county. So many victims flocked in, with no food, no clothes to keep out the cold, not even a thatched hut. The county magistrate was so anxious that the corners of his mouth were bubbling. While organizing wealthy households in the county to donate grain and money to help the victims, he wrote to the court asking for permission. Put grain in the warehouse and ask for relief silver taels. But that book is like a mud ball into the sea, and there is no sound at all. After a winter and the beginning of spring, the county magistrate no matter how many discounts there are, it is useless, there is no other way, but to write a letter to ask the family for help to mention one or two in the court. Unfortunately, it was still useless, because Emperor Jingyan was most afraid of hearing about this kind of thing. The emperor and courtiers can shirk the blame, but as a front-line county magistrate, he cannot let the people die, and the money and silver donated by the rich have reached their limit. He was able to open the granary privately, not only that, but he also returned the grain seeds that should have been turned over to the imperial court to the people, allowing them to open up wasteland for farming. This matter was a lot of trouble, he had decided not to wear this black gauze hat, and he could still do it if he wanted to save his life with the energy of his family. But Qi Feng obviously didn''t think so. He wanted to behead him, in order to lay his foundation in the censor''s desk, and it was also a gift to Qin Xiang. Zhu Qing was still hesitating whether to plead for the county magistrate. After all, although it was wrong for him to open the grain depot privately, it was also for the benefit of the people. But seeing his nephew being so bullied by Qi''s mother, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward. Since you bullied my nephew, I had no choice but to bully your son. As a general guarding the border, Zhu Qing has a strong voice in the DPRK. , the frontier people are doing this because of the injustice of a county magistrate... In short, the court disregarded the life and death of the people, and did not give food and silver to the relief, leaving the people without food and clothing. There was objection as early as a few years ago, but it happened that the local county magistrate did the relief properly, and then opened the granary to appease the people. , Who would have thought that the imperial court wanted to indict the magistrate, which naturally made the people extremely angry, and this was why his mind was floating, and the fact that he was provoked by Dajin''s spies almost caused a catastrophe. At this time, Dazhou was not peaceful at home and abroad, there were strong enemies outside, and there were constant uprisings among the people. What Emperor Jingyan was most afraid of was hearing that the people in a certain place raised the flag of rebellion again. The imperial censor impeached a county magistrate, and was immediately furious. This matter cannot be the fault of Emperor Jingyan, nor can it be the fault of the ministers in the court, it can only be the fault of Qi Feng. Chapter 1376： Extraordinary Qi Xiuyuan (9) So Qi Feng, who planned to take this promotion to the throne, was dismissed from office and remained in office. The reason why he was able to stay in office was due to the intervention of Qin Xiang. And if he stays in office, then there is still a chance to make a comeback. The most important thing is that Prime Minister Qin intervenes, and it is only a matter of time before his official reinstatement. But this also pushed the Qi family to the top of the storm. Prime Minister Qin''s reputation was not good. Qi Feng''s move was equivalent to standing on Prime Minister Qin''s side. Officials who were hostile to Prime Minister Qin could not do anything with Prime Minister Qin, but Will stare at Qi Feng. Qi Feng set up several enemies for himself after Zhu''s family, and since then he has been more careful not to stretch his hand. The humiliation of being dismissed from office made Qi Feng hate red eyes. He knew that it was caused by the Zhu family, because the two points on Zhu Qing''s were the key to victory. His son was dismissed from office, and Qi''s mother naturally knew it. The proudest person in her life is her son. Although her husband was also a jinshi, he died when he fled from the imperial court for a few years before becoming an official. , Because he was young and promising, and he was an official who followed the court south, but his father died, so he rose very quickly. In only 1989, he went from a jinshi to the imperial censor of the fourth grade. So in Mother Qi''s heart, no one is more important than her son. Hearing that his son was dismissed from office suddenly, Qi''s mother was panicked and panicked, so she hurriedly asked people to go out to inquire about the news and called Qi Feng back. But before Qi Feng came back, Uncle Zhu brought a letter over. Uncle Zhu presented the letter to Mother Qi and said respectfully, "Old lady, this is the letter from Uncle Zhu''s family, please take a look." Mother Qi looked at him calmly, and after a while, she let Mammy take the letter. Seeing the letter in her hand, Mother Qi trembled slightly, her face was pale, and Uncle Zhu stared at her with a pair of ink-like eyes and said, "Old lady, our uncle said that he is willing to let go of the matter and ignore it, just to beat and drum for the master. It''s in the eyes of the two young masters, but if the Qi family really can''t accommodate the two young masters, then it''s no wonder that the Zhu family and the Qi family are not dying." Uncle Zhu said lightly: "Although my Zhu family is a martial artist, but since my grandfather began to join the army, I have accumulated some contacts in my hands, and I still have a way to deal with a small imperial censor. The eldest young master and the fourth young master are us. The apex of my uncle is also the grandson of the old lady''s direct relative, so please don''t let them become knives against each other." Mother Qi''s face changed suddenly. Thinking of Qi Xiuyuan''s illness in the past few days, she immediately understood the reason for her son''s dismissal this time. For a while, she felt both pain and remorse. She just tried Qi Xiuyuan and let Zhu Qing hurt Qi Feng. Being dismissed from office, if she couldn''t hold back that day... Mother Qi shuddered and clenched the letter in her hand. This is the evidence that Zhu Qing has collected. He already knows the real cause of Zhu Wan''s death. She suffered from massive postpartum hemorrhage because of taking medicines that promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. Although Zhu Qing was annoyed that his sister allowed Qi Feng to bully her, but he also understood her character. He believed that she was so sick or vomited blood, but he did not believe that she was so angry that she died of bleeding. At that time, because Qi Xiuyuan made a promise, and he and Zhu Feng were in pain and annoyance, they didn''t think much about it, but when they returned to the border, as soon as they calmed down, they realized that something was wrong, and then they overturned the words that my sister told my nephew. something wrong. The Qi family moved south to the capital with the imperial court in only 1989. The foundation was not deep. Few of the servants serving in his house were servants of the world, and those who were replaced were mostly sold and sold. He was demoted to Zhuangzi, because it didn''t take long, so it was very simple for him to find someone. The Qi Mansion is like a sieve in the hands of the Wu family. Although Zhu Qing wants to check some things, it is difficult, but as long as he is willing to spend time and energy, it is still effective. Half a year ago, they found the bowl of medicine that Zhu Wan drank before his death, and naturally they knew that it was done by Wu himself, but Qi Feng knew it but condoned it. What Uncle Zhu gave to Mother Qi was the rubbing of the evidence. Zhu Qing was telling her that his sister was killed by Qi Feng and Wu. We have known about this for a long time, and the certification and physical evidence are in our hands. , we can tolerate Qi Feng''s continued impunity for the sake of the two children. If the two children have an accident, the bond between the Qi family and the Zhu family will be completely broken, and that will be the time when the Qi family will perish. Mother Qi still doesn''t know. Zhu Qing is willing to suppress the matter because she doesn''t want the two children to have a father who kills his wife. Her heart is on fire, thinking that such a big handle is in the hands of Zhu''s family, what else does her son have to do? date? Uncle Zhu saw that Mother Qi was not thinking about Shu, with a three-point fear on his face, and then he retired with satisfaction. She made the eldest young master terrified, and now the uncle and master naturally want to give it back to her. Mother Qi was already very old, and she lost money when she fled south with the imperial court. In recent years, she has been relying on the doctor to nurse her to live so well. At this time, she was frightened by Zhu Qing''s letter, and then threatened by Zhu Uncle. Frightened, he fell ill before Qi Feng came back. For Qifeng, this is a leak and a rainy day. He was dismissed from office and stayed in office. If his mother died at this time, he would definitely worry about Ding. What is the difference between this and direct dismissal? His hatred for the Zhu family reached the peak for a while, thinking that if it wasn''t for Zhu Qing''s intervention, he would not have had these hardships at all. Seeing his resentment, Qi''s mother did not dare to tell him about the Zhu family''s threat to her, so as not to intensify the conflict. The Zhu family had Qi Feng''s handle in their hands. She could only grab his hand and instruct him to treat Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran kindly, saying: "Xiuyuan is your eldest son, he is also eight years old, it''s time to ask a gentleman to enlighten him, as for Haoran, take him too. Come back, you and Mrs Wu are going to serve snacks to the two children. Xiu Yuan is the eldest son. In the future, he will let him go when he wants to leave home to do some business, but Haoran doesn''t need it anymore. " Qi''s mother saw that he was indifferent, and could only say: "My son, Zhu family is kind to our Qi family. Thanks to their Zhu family taking care of us when we fled south, we were able to escape to Lin''an safely. We, we must not be ungrateful." Qi Feng asked with a twisted face: "Does the mother also think that the son was able to keep the Qi family alive by eating soft rice?" Qi''s mother felt pain and regret when she heard the words. Qi Feng was young and talented, and he was already arrogant. Before the court fled south, the Qi family and the Wu family were talking about marriage. Although the marriage was not yet engaged, the marriage was already seven or eight points. However, Emperor Jingyan rashly intervened in military affairs and deployed troops indiscriminately, causing the border to lose ten cities within three days. In less than half a month, the Great Zhou Jiangshan is in jeopardy, and they are naturally apprehensive as official family members. Chapter 1377： Fanwai Qi Xiuyuan (10) Later, the imperial court suddenly wanted to flee south, and their family had no time to simply pack up some slender frames to keep up with the emperor. But the Qi family was too inconspicuous in the south fleeing team of the important officials of the noble family, so the family could only walk on the periphery, and when Dajin''s army caught up, they bore the brunt of being abandoned as abandoned sons. That''s how Father Qi died. of. The proud young man who was young and talented, but was admitted to the Jinshi examination at the age of 20 was beaten from the clouds to the ground. In order to survive, he had to put his dignity on the ground and step on it. He went to seduce Zhu Wan. The Zhu family also fled south with the imperial court. The difference is that the Zhu family was born in a military general with a soldier in his hand, and Zhu Wan''s father is a third-rank military commander, and Zhu Wan''s two older brothers are also fifth-rank school captains, Zhu Wan and Xia Tong. Safe as his official family. She was a kind girl. Mother Qi never denied this fact, because she saw that she was almost trampled on the ground, so Zhu Wan rescued her. After arriving at Zhu Wan''s ability and energy, she used this matter with ulterior motives to approach her. Qi Feng is good-looking, I dare not say that Feng is handsome, but he is also handsome and talented. Zhu Wan has been practicing martial arts with his two older brothers since he was a child. When entering and leaving the army, he only thinks that men are rough and reckless. This is the first time I have seen such a gentle and romantic man. , In less than a month, all my heart was pinned on him. At that time, no one knew when Da Zhou would fall to the country. He fled south to this county for half a month with the imperial court, and stayed in that city for a month. As soon as Da Jin chased after him, he fled. There was no tomorrow after today. Both sons are military generals, and they are going to charge in front. At this time, when they saw that their daughter had someone they liked, although they were not satisfied after the investigation, they felt that the other party was raped, but once the daughter liked it, they insisted on marrying; Feng Chen, gritted his teeth and agreed. So they got married while fleeing south. I wish my father died on the way to protect the emperor from fleeing south. The emperor was grateful and specially protected his family members in the middle team, which was considered a kindness. Qi Feng''s family lived to the capital with the grace of his father-in-law. That time, eight out of ten officials lost their wives, children and parents, and people in every family died as a result of fleeing south, and Qi Feng''s luck couldn''t help but raise eyebrows. If he can get married sooner, maybe even his father will not die. Everyone said that they were wearing three-point sour clothes, but Qi Feng was ashamed of it, and not long after he settled down in Lin''an Prefecture, he raised Mrs. Wu as a concubine. Knowing her son Mo Ruomu, Qi mother naturally knew that her son was uncomfortable, so she kept turning a blind eye and letting him feel better, not to mention that they were indeed ashamed of Wu in this matter. But she never thought that Qi Fenghui and the Wu family would kill Zhu Wan, and let Zhu Qing get the handle. She had the heart to tell her son, but seeing that he was so angry with the Zhu family, she was afraid that he would slap the grass and startle the snake, so the Zhu family showed no mercy. Mother Qi suppressed her worries and could only hold his hand and instructed word by word, "Be sure to keep Haoran by your side, and don''t let him leave." As long as Qi Haoran is in the Qi family, then the Zhu family and Qi Xiuyuan will not dare to do anything. "After all, they are your bloodline, you must keep them, don''t call your cousin foolish." Seeing that her son bowed his head and didn''t respond, she knew that he contradicted her to mention about the Zhu family, and she felt anxious and impatient for a while, so she could only send him off and call Mrs Wu, warning her: "Xiu Yuan and Haoran are after all. It is the blood of my Qi family, and I dont need to hold you accountable for the things you did before, but if you dare to reach out to these two children in the future, even if I watched you grow up, I will not be merciful. "Auntie" Mother Qi raised her hand to stop her words and said, "Okay, you can step back. You should pay more attention to Xiuyuan, and Buick will detain him." Mother Qi thought about the future, so she slowly persuaded her son, but she couldn''t wake up the next day. Mother Qi passed away in her sleep. Qi Feng was a little unbelievable when he stumbled in. He was fine yesterday. Although he made some preparations for his mother to die, he didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. Qi Xiuyuan also widened his eyes. He didn''t expect the person who threatened him to die like this. At this moment, he was not sad, but heaved a sigh of relief. The martial master sent by the Zhu family is the Qi mansion who has arrived at this moment. At this time, Qi Feng was surrounded by Ding You and experienced the pain of dismissal from office and the loss of his mother. How could he still have time to worry about Qi Xiuyuan? Qi Xiuyuan just brought people into his small courtyard and began to follow him to practice martial arts. Zhu Qing knew that Qi Xiuyuan wanted to find a way out of the army, and in addition to martial arts, the formation of troops, archery and horsemanship were indispensable. These can''t be counted on Qi Feng, so Zhu Qing made arrangements for his nephew. Martial arts and tactics can be learned in his own courtyard, but equestrian and archery have to go out to learn. So Qi Xiuyuan practiced martial arts and read books at home every morning, and went out in the afternoon to practice horse kung fu and archery. Because everyone in the Qi family ignored him, Qi Feng never realized that this son was studying martial arts, and by the time he found out, this son had left the capital and was out of his control. Qi Xiuyuan is already too late to practice martial arts, but he has a good talent, and the kung fu he has learned is more than enough to deal with the situation on the battlefield. What really surprised Zhu Qing was Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran was only three years old at the time. Occasionally, he saw his big brother play a set of boxing skills, and after watching it twice, he immediately punched it with a dash of style. surprised Master Wu and Qi Xiuyuan next to him. For this reason, Zhu Qing also found time to sneak back to his nephew to feel the bones, and then laughed: "I finally have a successor in the Zhu family. The world only knows that our Zhu family was born in a military commander, but three generations ago, our Zhu family was a martial arts family. Famous and famous, if it weren''t for the danger of the Great Zhou River and mountains, our ancestors would not have joined the army." Zhu Qinglang smiled and said: "Although I have left the martial arts family, I still have a lot of martial arts secrets. Kung Fu is really a pity. The more Zhu Qing said, the more he felt that he was right, so he immediately ran back to Zhu''s house to find a few high-quality martial arts manuals, marked the order and sent them to Qi Haoran, and asked him to practice according to the order. The servant sent two. This is not a special servant like Uncle Zhu, but a disciple who has practiced the martial arts of the Zhu family. These people are specially here to teach Qi Haoran kung fu. In Zhu Qing''s words, if he develops his skills, even if he is not a military officer or a civilian in the future, he will not be hungry. He can go anywhere in the world. Even Qi Xiuyuan couldn''t help but admire his younger brother''s talent. He needs to practice a set of boxing for at least a month, but Qi Haoran only needs to watch it twice to remember it, saying that he has an excellent memory, but when he recognizes words, he can''t remember a single word for three days. Fan Zijin is so stupid. Always knocking him on the head. Chapter 1378： Extraordinary Qi Xiuyuan (11) Qi Xiu studied hard and practiced hard. Except for fighting with his two concubines from time to time, he hardly interacted with the rest of the Qi family. Qi Feng has been filial piety for Qi''s mother for two years, and I don''t know who''s going to get back in love. The Zhu family did not stop this time. Zhu Qing knows that Qi Feng is a small-minded villain. If he interferes again, he will only be afraid of him Will be angry to start with the two children. His ultimate goal is for his two nephews to grow up safely, which is the most important reason why he concealed the cause of Zhu Wan''s death. The bowl of medicine was given to Zhu Wan by Qi Xiuyuan himself after he made it. If he was told that the Wu family used his filial piety to kill his mother, the child would not be able to get rid of it for the rest of his life. Qi Fengguan''s mood really improved a lot after he was reinstated. Although he still didn''t want to see his eldest and youngest sons, he occasionally thought of them, and would call them over for a reunion dinner on New Year''s and holidays. Qi Xiuyuan is accustomed to silence, but Qi Haoran is a rude boy. He can cause trouble almost every time he gets together. Either he makes fun of Wu, or he beat up two concubine elder brothers. Qi Feng is so angry every time he sees him Beard stared. Although Qi Xiuyuan was silent, he always protected his younger brother, which made Qi Feng''s face even worse, so he was invisible to the two children. Because of this, it was easy for Qi Xiuyuan to leave Qi Mansion. Qi Feng never dreamed that Qi Xiuyuan would dare to run away from home at a young age. At that time, he had just passed his thirteenth birthday, so he could be called fourteen. He admitted that he had practiced kung fu well, and the border war was getting more and more intense, and it was the time to make achievements, so he handed over the servants of the two rooms to his younger brother, and brought a burden and Uncle Zhu to the border to join his uncle. It has been more than two months since Qi Feng discovered that his eldest son was missing, and the reason why he was able to find out was because it was the Mid-Autumn Festival, and the Qi Mansion was going to have a reunion dinner, and then everyone realized that the eldest young master was not at home! No wonder everyone didn''t realize that, Qi Xiuyuan was usually too low-key. He only used the servants in the two rooms given to him by Zhu Qing, and he hardly used the people from the Qi residence. And he doesn''t have to go to school, and every day he goes out is also a side door. No one will care if he goes out today. The most important thing is that the people in Qi Xiuyuan''s small courtyard for more than two months have been living as usual, going to the kitchen every day. They also took care of Qi Xiuyuan''s meals, the clothes made for Qi Xiuyuan in the sewing room, and the monthly money for Qi Xiuyuan. Who would have thought that the eldest young master was not at home? That is an invisible character. The servants in the two rooms were also bachelors, so they took the letter left by Qi Xiuyuan to Qi Feng, and said, "The eldest young master explained before he left, when the master finds out that he is gone, and then when will he submit the letter, if the master has not found out. , then act as if it never happened. Qi Feng''s face turned dark, but the servants were not afraid of him, and said: "The eldest young master said that we will be handed over to the fourth young master. From now on, we will only serve the fourth young master. Does the master have any other instructions? already." Qi Feng''s face was ashen, but he couldn''t do anything about them, because they were not servants of Qi''s house, they belonged to Zhu''s family. Their monthly meals and even food were all from Zhu''s family, except that they lived in Qi''s house to serve his son. Call him master, they have no master-servant relationship. When the servants saw that he didn''t speak, he would acquiesce and silently stepped back without mentioning it. The Qi Mansion was so angry that he tore up Qi Xiuyuan''s letter. He knew that his eldest son was out of his control, or in other words, he never controlled him. At this time, he thought of his mother''s words before she died, that he should keep Haoran by his side to do filial piety. Qi Feng''s eyes darkened, he understood, what if Qi Xiuyuan could really stand out? With Qi Haoran in his hands, he could only listen to him. Qi Feng immediately sent someone to the Fan residence to bring back his youngest son, and he wanted to raise his son by himself. Qi Xiuyuan had long expected that Qi Feng would use this trick, and before he left, he said to his younger brother: "If he comes to pick you up, go back and treat Qi Mansion as your own home. If you need anything, you will need what you like, and you will see what you like outside. If you dont have any money, report the name of Qi Mansion and ask someone to come to the house to settle the bill. If you are not used to living in Qi Mansion, you can find an excuse to quarrel with them and live with your aunt. excuse me." Qi Xiuyuan touched his younger brother''s head distressedly and said, "Big brother knows that I have wronged you, but you have to let them know that you treat Qi Mansion as your home, but you are wronged to live in Fan Mansion because you can''t get along with them, you know?" Qi Haoran nodded again and again, indicating that he understood. So the Qi family began to live in dire straits. Qi Haoran''s character is called honest if he is nice, and stupid if he is ugly. Apart from his amazing talent in martial arts, this kid is a little dull in other things, but fortunately he listens to his elder brother and Fan Zijin. Qi Xiuyuan asked him to treat the Qi Mansion as his own, and he really regarded it as his own. In his opinion, the entire Qi Mansion belonged to his father. When his father died, it would definitely belong to the eldest brother and him. As for the two Brother, that is a concubine, and it will definitely be divided in the future. Holding this thought, he instructed the servants of the Qi Mansion to be righteous, and it was even more natural to use the Qi Mansion''s money. If Qi Xiuyuan is an invisible person in Qi Mansion, and the entire Qi family ignores and isolates him, then Qi Haoran is proclaiming his sovereignty all the time. The servants in the family can turn their heads to the side when they see Qi Xiuyuan, but do they dare to do this when they meet Qi Haoran? Whenever he sees him being rude, Qi Haoran kicks him and kicks the whole family out. It can be said that when Qi Haoran first moved back to the Qi Mansion, the Qi Mansion turned upside down, and he didn''t have to make excuses at all. Quarrel with them, the reason is very arrogant, and when the quarrel is enough, go back to the Fan Mansion to live. He continued to make trouble when Qi Feng had completed his psychological construction and then went to bring people back. Later, when the servants of Qi Mansion learned to behave well, every time he saw Qi Haoran being respectful, Qi Haoran sought his own sense of existence through other means. . Qi Xiuyuan only has 5 taels of monthly silver per month, which is the least in the Qi residence. If it weren''t for the support of his uncle, he wouldn''t be able to support himself, let alone a horse. But can Qi Haoran cheat on his uncle? Big brother said that Qi Mansion is his own home, so his expenses will naturally come out of Qi Mansion. Qi Haoran is not particular about food and clothing, but he has also been a playboy, so when he fights for his father, he is not relentless, and he pours out a few hundred taels of silver without blinking. Of course, it is a debt owed in the name of Qi Fu. As Qi Haoran''s father, can Qi Feng not pay? Certainly not. Qi Haoran''s interest is mostly in BMW swords and swords, not to mention the latter two, it is common for a good horse to be a hundred or two thousand taels. It''s time to buy, buy, spend, and don''t be soft-hearted. At this time, Qi Feng realized how easy to support Qi Xiuyuan was. Qi Haoran tossed Qi Feng from the inside, and Qi Xiuyuan hit him hard from the outside. Chapter 1379： Extraordinary Qi Xiuyuan (12) Qi Xiuyuan joined the army before he was fourteen years old. Zhu Qing took him with him for two months. After confirming that he could protect himself on the battlefield, he sent him to a place further north. Their relationship is too close. If Qi Xiuyuan is under his command, he will inevitably cause gossip. It is better to send him to the army of his colleagues and let him be promoted by his military merit. He just needs to ensure that no one is framed and seized of his military exploits. Zhu Qing said to Qi Xiu a long way: "If you want to avenge your mother and protect your younger brother, then save your life and accumulate more military merit. Only one day when you stand far above Qi Feng can you be yourself. want to do." Qi Xiuyuan did his best for this. It was also his luck that he had just been sent to the north and encountered a battle with Dajin. General Yuan organized several camp soldiers to counterattack Dajin. He killed sixteen enemies and raised a small soldier to a small flag. He was the only one in their flag, because a lot of people died in that battle. As a newly raised flag, he could only be assigned to recruits, and all the veterans were picked up by the captain above. When Qi Xiuyuan saw Rong Xuan, he huddled in a group of soldiers. He clearly looked bigger than him, but his face was pale and his footsteps were sluggish. Qi Xiuyuan thought that if he stretched out a single finger, he might even stab someone down. He didn''t want such a soldier, because he looked too white and tender, and he had no strength at first sight. When such a person went to the battlefield, he would sharpen the sword for the enemy, and could not even achieve the effect of blocking the sword for them. However, Qi Xiuyuan, who was not yet fourteen years old, was still too soft-hearted. With his reverence for life, he looked at him back and forth several times. His Master Shangfeng General Banner saw it and took the initiative to assign Rong Xuan to him, saying: "Although this is a little weaker, it might be able to block the sword for you." Qi Xiuyuan lowered his head and led Rong Xuan and the other nine soldiers away. Having seen blood, he knew that as long as he was stronger, his chances of surviving on the battlefield would be higher, so he trained these ten soldiers to death, especially Rong Xuan. Others have more or less opinions on Qi Xiuyuan, because although he is a superior, he is the youngest of all people, and the training does not meet his standards. Not only can''t eat, but also can''t sleep. Everyone hates him privately. But Rong Xuan is not, the more severe Qi Xiuyuan treats him, the more he likes Qi Xiuyuan. This made Qi Xiuyuan, who was lonely and had no friends, gradually become friends with him, and also made Qi Xiuyuan take care of him more, often blocking the sword for him when he was on the battlefield. There were a lot of wars in that year. Maybe Zhu Qing greeted the participating generals. Qi Xiuyuan was always placed on the front line, so military merit accumulated quickly. And his soldiers came and went, some died on the battlefield, and some were poached after being picked up by other upper peaks. Only Rong Xuan stayed by his side, and as he rose from the small flag to the general flag , and then from the general flag to the captain, Rong Xuan also became his think tank from the soldier at the beginning. There are frequent battles at the border. Although the danger is great, there are also great opportunities. It took Qi Xiuyuan only three years to use his solid military skills to push himself to the position of the fourth-rank general. Seventeen-year-old generals are rare even in troubled times, and Qi Xiuyuan was able to do it just by reciting the hatred of his younger brother and mother who were still in the capital. This is also the reason why Qi Feng is in the throat. His son has been promoted too fast, and it took only three years to equalize his rank, which shows his future in the future. Although there is a gap between the fourth rank and the third rank, and the higher it is, the more difficult it is to be promoted, but Qi Xiuyuan holds the military power, has the ability, and was born in troubled times, promotion is a matter of time. And he was despised by people because of the old things, and was suppressed by the Zhu family. It was difficult and difficult to want to go further. When one day this villain is far superior to him, will he let him go? As a result, Qi Feng took care of Qi Haoran more and more strictly, and Qi Xiuyuan became more vigilant, wishing to have his wings discounted and trapped in the capital. That''s why Qi Feng wanted to appoint a niece of the Wu family for Qi Xiuyuan. He quickly cut the mess and asked Qi Haoran to worship his brother. At that time, Qi Xiuyuan would have to recognize him, and he would have to recognize him if he didn''t. Who knew that even if he locked people in the house, people could escape, but he still wanted to settle this marriage, but neither he nor the Wu family could be sure of Qi Xiuyuan''s character, so they dared not gamble with the Wu family''s daughter. They used to have Qi Haoran in their hands and could still threaten him, but now that Qi Haoran ran away, if Qi Xiuyuan didn''t listen to them, would they still be able to marry someone and leave him alone? Don''t say that the Wu family is unwilling, even the Wu family does not dare to gamble like this. Qi Xiuyuan, who was far away at the border gate, was so angry when he found out that his younger brother and cousin ran out. Now is a troubled world, bandits are rampant, two 12-year-olds dare to run out alone, is this tired of living? Qi Xiuyuan immediately sent someone along the road to find him, but there was no news. Rong Xuan saw that his face was getting uglier every day, and he couldn''t help but persuaded: "Didn''t the general say that his younger brother is strong in martial arts, why are some young people afraid? Maybe they will find the house by themselves in two days." Qi Xiuyuan raised his younger brother as his son. He heard the words and frowned, "That stupid boy is skilled in martial arts, but he has never seen anything in the world. I am afraid that he will be sold and given back to the number of people. How can I rest assured?" He wouldn''t worry if he only fought with force. His younger brother had been practicing martial arts at the age of three, and he had been practicing martial arts for nine years. Although he only communicated by letter, he also knew how powerful his younger brother was, but the bandit was not someone who could only wield a knife and shout to kill. His younger brother was so stupid. , I''m afraid that people will deceive him with only a little trick. Rongxuan said with a smile: "But didn''t you say that your cousin is smart and clever? He also followed his brother to run away from home. There should be no problem with him." Qi Xiuyuan was even more worried, "Although Zijin is smart, his temperament is too high. If there are servants around them, I naturally don''t worry, but there are only two of them, the smart and arrogant, the approachable and the martial arts idiot. I''m just afraid they''re self-defeating." When Qi Xiuyuan said this, it was just pure worry, but he didn''t expect that he was right. Three days later, he looked at the two stinky boys who were described as embarrassed and could not speak. Qi Haoran didn''t understand the wink, he only felt that he finally saw the big brother, he moved forward and hugged him excitedly and cried, "Big brother, I finally see you," Qi Xiuyuan just put his hand on his brother''s back when he heard him howling: "I''m hungry" Although Mu Yangling had just supported him, the rabbit and pheasant were really not enough to eat. The most important thing was that it took him a long time to walk from the foot of the mountain to the county seat, so now he was so hungry that his belt was tightened twice. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the two devoured younger brothers, and knew the truth about their running away from home. For a while, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he said coldly, "If that''s the case, you stay in the north and don''t go back." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin nodded happily. Chapter 1380： Extraordinary Qi Xiuyuan (13) Qi Xiuyuan never gave up revenge, but his enemies were not only the Wu family but also his biological father. No matter what the purpose is for the son to harm the father, it is unacceptable to the world. Although Qi Xiuyuan had never thought of killing Qi Feng, he had long planned to make it easier for him, at least to make him pay the price for killing his mother. Qi Xiuyuan is unfortunate, but also lucky. He has never enjoyed his father''s love, so Qi Feng''s feelings are not deep. Before the concept of right and wrong was formed, he witnessed the death of his mother, and he was full of hatred for his father. Although this is uncomfortable, because he doesn''t have much affection for Qifeng, he doesn''t struggle much when thinking about revenge for his mother, and he feels more sadness and anger for his mother in his heart. He thought it would take a long, long time for him to take revenge, because that was his father, the father who stood on the moral high ground. If he wanted to resist him, he would have to step on a tightrope, not to mention revenge? But Qi Feng was dead, and he died much faster than he expected. Qi Xiuyuan admitted that he had his calculations in it. When his younger brother brought Yuanhui back, Qi Xiuyuan''s first impression was that this was a demon monk, and he would either kill him or imprison him. If there is really a sinister retribution in this world, why would my mother not have a good death, and why was Qi Feng able to live so well? But Yuanhui was locked in the deep house, but he could always figure out some things before him. It is undeniable that Qi Xiuyuan was vaguely convinced, but what really made him think of conspiring to conquer the world was because Emperor Jingyan sold him to a large gold. Qi Xiuyuan really doesn''t like Emperor Jingyan very much. He considers himself to be diligent, and he has never acted beyond the norm. If Emperor Jingyan can''t tolerate him, how will they get along with their monarchs and ministers in the future? Does he have to fight with the big gold like General Yuan and fight with the emperor at the same time? And his younger brother Haoran is more powerful than him. It is expected that in five years, the two Qi brothers together will become a thorn in the eyes of Emperor Jingyan, stabbed in the flesh. Thinking of this, Qi Xiuyuan instantly made up his mind to rebel, in Zijin''s words, "follow the destiny". In fact, he did not want to be threatened by Emperor Jingyan, and he wanted the world to develop according to his own vision. So, he was ready to rebel. But rebellion is not something you can do if you want. In addition to soldiers and horses, you also need weapons, food, money, and talents. You cant say rebellion without seven or eight years of preparation. Qi Xiuyuan felt that it would be good for him to be able to occupy half of the country in his lifetime. After all, the situation at that time was complicated. In the Great Zhou Dynasty, there were the forbidden army controlled by Emperor Jingyan, as well as the army of various generals, especially General Yuan, who was a loyal and loyal general. There are also Dajin and Xixia staring at them outside. Qi Xiuyuan felt that he had a long way to go as long as he thought about it, and it was estimated that he would have to wait until his son or grandson might settle down the country and become emperor. No one thought that the opportunity would come so quickly and so fiercely. The second prince didn''t know what he was pumping to force the palace to rebel. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and at that time, when Xixia attacked Dazhou, Haoran was holding an army against the Xixia soldiers, and they held the righteousness! Qi Xiuyuan asked A Ling to take Li Jinghua and the two children to escape without even thinking about it, as long as he didn''t fall into the hands of the second prince as a hostage. He admitted that he deliberately ignored Qi Feng. Everyone knows that wives can be remarried, sons can be reborn, but there is only one father, so parents are the best choice for hostages, and the siege of killing wives and children can be said to sacrifice wives and children for the sake of righteousness. People say Maybe even sympathize and praise each other''s righteousness. But if he ignores the filial piety of his parents, even if there is a saying that loyalty and filial piety are difficult to achieve, he will still be despised by others, but he is so righteous. When he was driving south with the army, he thought, if he dies, then everything will be written off. If he doesn''t die, then there is a way for him to repent for his mother for the rest of his life. Qi Xiuyuan rushed to Lin''an City with such complicated thoughts, and when he saw Qi Feng being pulled up to the tower, he found that he could be indifferent. Feng was tortured. Qi Xiu was far from being able to make Qi Feng his weakness, nor would he make himself unfilial, so he asked Baili to bring people into the city to rescue them. Of course, their main purpose was to rescue General Yuan''s family. Qi Xiuyuan asked Baili to focus on protecting the Yuan family, but also to save the Qi family. Except for Qi Feng, he wouldn''t mind letting them sacrifice if he couldn''t bring them out. But he didn''t expect that Wu and others were all right, but Qi Feng died. Yuan''s mother, who is older than Qi Feng, is fine. Qi Xiuyuan guessed some reasons, so he was very tolerant of him when he went to see him. After all, this person was killed because of him. Qi Feng learned that Qi Xiuyuan intended to rebel, he was angry and hated for a while, and asked, "Do you think I am your father?" Obviously wanted to rebel, let his wife, children, sister-in-law and nephew go away, but threw him down, didn''t he obviously use him to block the sword? Qi Xiuyuan asked fiercely, "Does my father regard me and the fourth brother as a son? My father only regards me and the fourth brother as a disgrace, and never pays a single glance. Now he asks me if I take you as a father." "The father is the son," Qi Feng murmured, "I will give you the life of the bloodline..." "But if you are born and don''t raise your father, is there no fault in your father? If there is no unkindness, how can there be unfilial piety? I admit that I am unwilling to treat you, and I feel ashamed, so I will fulfill your wish and take care of the second and third younger brothers, then father, you What, do you have nothing to be ashamed of to your mother? This marriage was originally planned by you. You can save your life for the family, but you are ashamed of me and the fourth brother and tortured my mother to death. Do you feel ashamed? " Qi Feng was silent, Zhu Wan''s voice and smile appeared in front of him. Qi Xiuyuan leaned over to his ear, and said word by word, "Father, if you didn''t die, I would seek justice for my mother in the future. Back then, when you and Mrs Wu forced my mother to death, I watched from the window. ." Qi Xiuyuan straightened up, looked down at him without sadness or joy, and said, "I watched you and my mother leave." Qi Feng only felt a chill in his heart, and felt a little regretful. He shouldn''t have neglected Qi Xiuyuan so much back then, otherwise, wouldn''t he be in his hands for the rest of his life when he was trained as a weak scholar? The thought only flashed by, and as soon as he raised his head, he saw the chill in his son''s eyes. His expression changed dramatically, he reached out and grabbed the placket of his shirt, widened his eyes and asked, "Then how do you treat Wu? Second brother and third brother?" Qi Feng said excitedly: "Miss Wu is your stepmother, and Shaosheng and Shaotai are also your younger brothers. You can''t, you can''t..." Qi Xiuyuan took his father''s hand and laughed softly, "Father, don''t worry, you died because of me. I promised you that I would take care of my two younger brothers. I will naturally fulfill my promise, and Mrs. Wu," he put away the expression on his face. She smiled and said softly, "She is not worthy of being my stepmother, but she is just a concubine. Don''t worry, I will never treat her badly. Likewise, what she owes me and my fourth brother must be returned one by one." Qi Feng''s eyes widened, his body trembled violently, and then he fell heavily onto the bed, unable to rest his eyes. Qi Xiuyuan stretched out his hand and pulled the corner of his clothes out of his hand, slowly closing his eyes, and said softly, "Back then, my mother was just like you, her eyes were open when she died, and she was worried. I know her She is worried about me and the fourth brother. I''m only five years old, and the fourth brother is younger. She is worried about what we will do when she dies. Mother, she doesn''t want to die, but she has to die. Father, have you experienced that feeling now?" He said softly: "Don''t worry, I promised to take care of the Wu family and the second and third brothers, and I will definitely do it." Chapter 1381： Extraordinary Qi Xiuyuan (14) Qi Xiuyuan always thought that when a person dies, everything goes away, so when Qi Feng died, his hatred and resentment towards him almost disappeared. But it is impossible for Mr. Wu to escape so easily. To live without any hope but to be afraid of death is the greatest pain, and he did exactly that to Wu. Originally, he didn''t think of Wu''s so quickly. After all, after the chaos was settled, he still had a lot of things to do. He wanted to ascend the throne, to appease the people, to provide relief to the victims displaced by the war, and to gather the power in his hands to balance the imperial court. If she hadn''t jumped out with Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai, Qi Xiuyuan might not have noticed her in three or two years. Qi Xiuyuan laughed angrily and asked Fan Zijin, "Where did she get such a big face?" Qi Xiuyuan, who knew the inside story, pouted his lips disdainfully and said, "Your Majesty, you need a good reputation at this time, let me go, I will definitely make them suffer." He and Haoran also suffered losses at the hands of the Wu family. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand, still with a smile on his face, but his eyes were extremely cold, "I''m the emperor now, do I still use her to be false and condescending?" Qi Xiuyuan turned around and made her a concubine, and asked the Qi family to testify. also ordered the world that one husband has only one wife. Anyone who violated this law, regardless of the reason, would be counted as bigamy. If the people complained, the yamen must accept them. In fact, China has always been monogamous with multiple concubines. There is only one wife recognized by law, but it is much more chaotic among the people. Those who have excuses to pick two wives on their shoulders and marry two wives are also equal wives like Qi Feng. But no matter which one is not recognized by law, at most it is recognized by the family. But in this era, clan rules are more useful than laws, so few people will bring this matter to the yamen for officials to judge. Qi Xiuyuan''s move is not to provoke those families, but to reaffirm the law. If there is a woman who can''t bear the humiliation and comes to ask for help, the yamen will not shirk. Moreover, this is the first likes and dislikes he has expressed since he ascended the throne, and it is also the only likes and dislikes in his career as an emperor. Officials and people are all respected, making those who have two wives terrified for a while, and also let Daqi in the future. Such disputes have rarely occurred in thirty years. Whoever wants to have two-bedroom wives must look up and make sure that none of the two-bedroom wives have complaints and will not sue him in the yamen, otherwise he will lose his skin even if he enters the yamen. Everyone knows that because of his childhood, his wife, concubines, and concubines are very clear. And what Qi Xiuyuan wants is this effect. Everyone in the world knows that he doesn''t like the two concubine brothers, and he doesn''t like them so much that he only seals the two princes who have no real power, so he sees them every New Year''s Eve. How many people are willing to flatter them? Seeing his elder brother become the Supreme Being of Ninety-five, his younger brother is also a prince who holds great power, and they are lords who can only hide in one house. Qi Xiuyuan thought, with the two younger brothers being so ambitious, they must be uncomfortable, right? This kind of torture is a blunt knife cutting the flesh, which is not painful, but the grinding will make people tortured. Qi Xiuyuan''s revenge is not limited to this, Qi Feng and Wu''s revenge began as early as when he was six years old. He felt that the greatest revenge against them was to make their descendants grow crooked, without any prospect. Back then, when my younger brother began to walk slowly, be naughty, and speak, he knew that education was especially important. He raised Qi Haoran as a son, so he broke his heart. Let a person move their temperament. There are many people in the Qi family who flatter Qi Shaosheng brothers, and the Qi family and Wu family also love them. If there is no accident, they will be ordinary dudes when they grow up, but who made them join him in the way of growing up? Qi Xiuyuan almost took the opportunity to despise these two younger brothers. When he was only six years old, he dared to raise his chin and scolded them: "It''s just two concubines. When they meet the elder brother, he is not only rude, but also rude. Sure enough, it crawled out of the concubine''s stomach." When eating at home, he even dared to teach Wu a lesson in front of Qi Feng, "a concubine''s room should look like a concubine''s room". Under the dual education of flattery and contempt, it is difficult for Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai to grow into good people. They are both conceited and inferior, and their psychology is almost distorted. In those few years, the entire Qi Mansion was isolating him, and Qi Shaosheng took someone to beat him whenever he got the chance. And under this kind of environment, he can still grow into a patriotic young man, full of ambition, big-hearted, good at taking advice, and even he admires himself. The more Qi Xiuyuan said, the more powerful he felt, Li Jinghua fell on the bed with a smile, and he still felt sorry for him, but now it was only funny, he couldn''t help but pushed him and said, "Don''t tell others what the emperor said, otherwise the courtiers It''s time for you to be arrogant and conceited." Qi Xiuyuan held her hand and said with a smile, "I didn''t even say these words to Haoran, so why would I tell anyone else? But I didn''t think that before, it''s really good to have such an inventory now, otherwise it will definitely take a long time to experience it. It''s crooked, but these experiences have also sharpened my temperament." Li Jinghua clasped his hand tightly with both hands, and said with a three-pointed heart: "The emperor is also working hard. My concubine would rather you not be subjected to these grindings, even if it is mediocre." Qi Xiuyuan smiled but said nothing. If he was mediocre, how could he protect a younger brother who was waiting to be fed? "What is the emperor going to do with them?" Qi Xiuyuan played with her fingers, and asked with a half-smile, "Don''t you think I''m cruel and ruthless?" Li Jinghua hugged his waist sideways, put his head on his shoulder, and said softly, "But you are my husband." Qi Xiuyuan''s heart throbbed, his eyes were hot, and when he sensed that his wife was about to get up, he hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold her shoulders, hugged her firmly in his arms, and waited for the sourness on his nose to slowly disappear before saying, "That Jinghua Just help my husband." Qi Xiuyuan secretly promised in his heart: Since you regard me as your husband and have one heart with me, then I will never let you down. Qi Xiuyuan''s promise was unspoken, but he always kept it in his heart. He let go of his wife and smiled into her eyes: "Didn''t she want to be the queen mother before? She can''t be a concubine, but the concubine can. Although it is a concubine, she has served her father for a long time. Time, so bring people into the palace to honor them." "As for the two younger brothers, they have no fame and no skills, and they won the title of Marquis for nothing, so it''s better to let them live up to the salary too much, let them study behind closed doors, and don''t come to the palace if you have nothing to do." is equivalent to putting the Wu family under house arrest. Chapter 1382： Extraordinary Qi Xiuyuan (15) Wu''s face changed a few times when he saw the palace in front of him, and finally turned around and said, "I don''t want to stay in the palace, go and tell the emperor that Shaosheng and Shaotai are both grown up, so I''ll just live with them." Mother Liu, who was sent to watch over her, smiled and said, "This is also the emperor''s filial piety. After all, the concubine has served the old master for more than 20 years, and all the officials in the court are watching. The emperor should be responsible for your retirement." How about that? She instructed those people to go up to be an empress dowager, not a concubine. Now that Qi Xiuyuan has set her identity as the concubine, what binding force does she have on him? Isn''t ?? staying in the palace and letting him round and flatten it? Mrs Wu pushed away Madam Liu''s hand and said solemnly, "Anyway, I don''t live here." Mrs Wu rushed out, and Li Jinghua appeared in front of her in full costume. Although the two sides rarely deal with each other, Mrs Wu was her mother-in-law after all. Mrs Wu was not afraid of her and raised her chin to look at her, "Miss Li, you dare to stop me?" Li Jinghua had just heard the story of Qi Xiuyuan''s childhood, and had a bad sense of the Wu family, so she naturally did not save face for her at this time, "Taifei Wu, this palace was given to you by the emperor, from now on, you can rest assured here. Yes." "Miss Li!" Mrs Wu shouted angrily. "Bold," Wen Cui took a step forward, frowned and shouted: "Wu Taifei, you can call the queen''s surname directly? You are just a concubine. If it wasn''t for the fact that you served the old master for more than 20 years, the emperor and the queen took pity on you. You, just because you have murdered King Rongjun once was enough to behead ten times, the emperor and the queen are kind, not only are you not grateful, but you dare to call the queen like that!" Wu''s face changed drastically, she looked to the left and right, but saw that everyone bowed their heads, and no one stood out for her. Li Jinghua waved his hand and said to her: "If Concubine Wu is obedient, it will be good, if not, naturally there is a better place than this palace." Wu''s face pale and said: "You, you can''t treat me like this, I am Qi Xiuyuan''s stepmother and his mother, he is unfilial!" Li Jinghua raised the corner of his mouth and said, "The righting of the concubine''s room needs the approval letter of the mistress''s mother''s family, and whether it is from the yamen''s documents or the family tree, you are only the concubine of the father-in-law. How can you say it after the room?" Li Jinghua said: "As for you stealing from the Qi Palace Mistress for 20 years, the emperor does not intend to pursue it now, but if you insist on making trouble, the emperor may not change his mind." "By the way, the emperor has designated the second uncle and the third uncle as Marquis of Anle and Marquis of Anping. If the concubine wants to see them and talk to this palace, this palace will let people come in to greet you according to the rules." Wu''s face was pale, her two sons were in Qi Xiuyuan''s hands, and she only now deeply felt the pain of being a knife and me being a fish. But that was the beginning for her. When she was with Qi Feng, she seldom went out for walks because of her bad name, but it was not like she didn''t walk around. As long as no one mentions it deliberately, no one will know that she was a concubine, so she occasionally goes out to banquets and shopping, but when she enters the palace, it seems that she is the only one in the whole palace. Don''t talk to her without asking them. Even asked them questions and answered dryly, without a caring person by her side, she was completely isolated. Coupled with the fear in the deep palace, Wu Shi couldn''t stand it after only half a month, and strongly demanded to see his two sons. But people are not the ones she can see when she wants to. Li Jinghua has been delaying until the Chinese New Year to let her see the faces of her two sons. But seeing it is worse than not seeing it. The Wu family was terrified, and Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai, who had been bullied by Qi Xiuyuan since childhood, were even more terrified. At first, they also thought that they would become children of the royal family, not only to be a prince, but also to show off their grand plans. But Qi Xiuyuan neglected them at first, and after the courtiers gradually demanded to reward them, he just gave them a marquis without real power. Compared with Qi Haoran, who has military power, it is extremely difficult for them to even enter the palace, and their mother has also changed from a step room to a concubine room, and they are even more from a direct son to a concubine. The old things in Qi Mansion were turned up one by one, and Qi Shaotai paid it back, but Qi Shaosheng remembered Qi Xiuyuan''s fierceness when he was a child, and the words he said when he stared at him with red eyes, he said, " My mother was killed by your aunt!" If Zhu Wan was really killed by his mother, would Qi Xiuyuan, who was already the emperor, let them go? Qi Shaosheng began to blame his mother, and this New Year''s Eve he brought this emotion into the palace to see the Wu family. Although Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai were summoned to the palace to attend the palace banquet, Qi Xiuyuan did not summon them alone, but only had them pass a message to them, so that they could take time to see Concubine Wu, show their filial piety, and be able to stay by the emperor''s side at all times, even staying overnight. Fan Zijin is in stark contrast. Those who didn''t know thought that Fan Zijin was the emperor''s younger brother. Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai felt even more resentment in their hearts when they saw it. They didn''t dare to show their faces under Qi Xiuyuan''s eyelids. And Wu shi has only entered the palace for less than half a year, and she is almost ten years old. She lives by missing her son. Seeing her two sons at this time is like grabbing the last straw. But when the two children spoke, they blamed her for being so bad at Qi Xiuyuan back then, so that their brothers had a bad relationship, and now they still need to live a life of trepidation. Wu''s face was full of shock, and his lips trembled as he said, "You blame me? Even you blame me? But if I''m not cruel to him, can you be the son of the Qi family? Can you be held in the palm of your hand to grow so big?" Qi Shaosheng was a little irritable, and said harshly: "Taofei, what''s the use of talking about this now? The most important thing is how to get rid of the anger in the eldest brother''s heart, otherwise the sons will have a rare life of peace." "Yes, mother," Qi Shaotai said with a frown, "Second brother and I can''t stay at home all the time, we have to find a real job, or just be a powerless lord, who recognizes us? But to be an official, we must Got past the big brother." Wu''s heart was chilled, and she vaguely understood why Qi Xiuyuan let her see her two sons at this time, she asked blankly: "Then what do you say?" Qi Shaosheng frowned and said, "The crux of the eldest brother''s heart is nothing more than his mother''s death. It''s better for my mother to explain it to him. After all, it''s better to solve the enemy than it is, and everyone is still a family with the same roots." Wu Shi smiled and asked, "Explain what? Explain how I killed his mother?" The faces of the two brothers changed greatly, and Qi Shaosheng''s voice changed, "She, did you really kill her?" Wu Shi slowly put away the smile on her face, wiped a handful of tears, looked at him coldly, and said, "If she doesn''t die, where would you get the identity of the direct son, who would know about your second young master in the Qi residence? My son, Don''t you think it''s too late to ask this question now?" Qi Shaosheng''s face was dark. Qi Shaotai opened his mouth wide and stood aside with his neck tucked in. Mr. Wu looked at the sky outside through the window, and said softly, "He wants to torture us to death. You bullied him so much in the past, do you think he will let go of his grudges and become good brothers with you? Stop dreaming, he is busy now. We can''t take care of us when dealing with state affairs, but when we take care of it, none of you can escape." Brother Qi Shaosheng shuddered. Mr. Wu turned around and grabbed their hands and said, "So, let''s go while he can''t take care of us, Sheng''er, you said you want to go back to your hometown to worship your ancestors, so we''ll stay in our hometown. When I come back, although I will be poorer, it is better than being frightened here." "As long as we''re not in front of him, he won''t be able to remember us. If you raise a few more children, maybe you will be able to make a difference..." Chapter 1383： Extraordinary Qi Xiuyuan (16) Qi Shaosheng pulled out his hand with an ugly face and said in a low voice: "Is there a king in the world, if he really hates us, it''s useless for us to hide anywhere, mother, I think we should find a way to get rid of him. Anger is right." Knowing the son Mo Ruomu, Mrs Wu stared at his face for a while, then slowly sat up straight and said, "He really made me taste the greatest pain in the world." The revenge of killing his mother is undeniable, and it can relieve his anger unless she dies. What is the difference between her son saying this and letting her die? Qi Shaosheng''s face was burning in panic, "Huh" got up and said, "Mother, my third brother and I have been together long enough, I''ll see you next time." Qi Shaosheng pulled his brother out, who was in a daze. It is indeed a way to go back to his hometown, but is he still a marquis after he goes back? Although he is just a powerless lord now, but it is equivalent to entering the noble class of Daqi and returning to the countryside, then he is nothing. Qi Shaosheng was reluctant to bear this wealth, even if it required him to continue tremblingly. Wu couldn''t see what her son was thinking, so she was even more sad. When his son came into the palace, he didn''t ask how she was doing, let alone taking her out, which showed that he was indifferent. Wu shi fell to the ground crying, crying and laughing: "Zhu Wan, hello, hello, even if the son born is uneducated, it is better than the one I hold in my hand, do you see satisfaction now? Satisfied? But what''s wrong with me?" "My cousin and I have already agreed to get married. I should have been his wife, and it was you who intervened, otherwise, otherwise..." "Otherwise you and Qi Feng would have already died," a hoarse voice recalled. Wu Shi shuddered, looked up in amazement, and Qi Xiuyuan walked in with blurry eyes. Qi Xiuyuan drank a lot of wine, he lowered his head to look at Mrs Wu who was lying on the ground, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said, "If Qi Feng hadn''t lied to my mother and married the Zhu family, would you be able to come to Lin''an alive? " He squatted in front of Mrs Wu and asked blankly, "When he lied to my mother, you were watching, why didn''t you stop it? You just need to tell my mother that the two of you are talking about kissing. Proud that she will pester Qi Feng?" Wu Shi couldn''t help trembling. At this time, she could no longer regard Qi Xiuyuan as the child of the year. She was afraid of him. Qi Xiuyuan had already stood up, smiled at her and said, "I just came to see if you are doing well, and I will feel at ease when I see that you are not doing well. This kind of life is still going on, you can take it slow, it''s alright. Think about my mother and father more often." Wu shi looked at Qi Xiuyuan with a pale face, and couldn''t help but regret it. She should have died with Qi Feng, or died before him, at least at that time, even if she had a bad relationship with Qi Xiuyuan, she was still Qi Xiuyuan. The hostess of the mansion is Qi Feng''s wife! Emperor Wan supported the emperor and whispered, "You slow down, it''s cold, you can put on a cloak, the ministers are still waiting ahead." "Let people keep an eye on her, don''t tell her to die easily," Qi Xiuyuan closed his cloak and said with a smile, "Tonight is almost the end of the day, tell everyone to leave, and go home and keep the New Year by yourself." Eunuch Wan respectfully responded, and was about to ask someone to carry Long Huo over when Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and said, "I just had a drink and I feel warm on my body, let''s go for a while." Qi Xiuyuan took the lead. Eunuch Wan knew that he drank a lot today, so he hurriedly stepped forward to help him carefully, for fear that he might fall. Qi Xiuyuan laughed loudly and said, "I can''t beat me with this little wine, you don''t need to help me." Qi Xiuyuan is frugal, and there are few concubines in the harem, so he sealed up many unused palaces and only had them cleaned regularly. Naturally, the street lights were not fully lit. Today was New Year''s Eve, so he wasted a lot of money to light all the street lights on this road. . The lights are yellow and orange, and you can only see the ground vaguely, but the palace at night also has a unique charm. Qi Xiuyuan only felt happy in his heart, "I have no regrets in this life, I have fought a lot, I have a son, I have avenged my mother, and my younger brother has grown up, if I can do two or three practical things for the people of this world. , it is worthy of this life. Eunuch Wan hurriedly complimented: "The emperor is in his prime, and Daqi is in need of you. God will give you a long life." Qi Xiuyuan shook his head amusingly, "I can''t live to be a hundred years old, it would be good to live to forty." Qi Xiuyuan said this with sincerity, who doesn''t want to live a long life? But he knew about his physical condition. Although the doctor said that he was doing well, he felt that there were still many hidden dangers in his body. He was very satisfied that he could live past forty. No one thought that he would live to be more than 80 years old. His son gave the throne to his grandson before he let go. At that time, Qi Xiuyuan was lying on the rocking chair recalling his life, and said to the great-grandchildren who came to listen to the story: "There are three most correct decisions of your ancestors in this life. Married your fourth grandfather to your fourth grandma; the third is to rebel after hearing the words of Master Yuanhui." The naughty great-grandchildren asked in confusion: "Old Ancestor, why did Grandpa Sizu marry Grandma Sizu also listed? What does this have to do with fighting the country?" Qi Xiuyuan ignored them and continued: "The relationship has become a big one. The old ancestors didn''t see much before, but now standing behind and looking forward, many things are revealed, and many things I did for your ancestors. It''s all because of your fourth grandfather''s talents, and your fourth grandfather was bullied by the fourth grandmother, and the prosperity of Daqi today is all because of what your ancestors did and laid the foundation for me. " "But my father said that it was the wise grandfather of the emperor that created a prosperous world." Qi Xiuyuan pouted his lips in disdain and said, "I built your grandfather''s country, and I established the foundation. If you want to be wise, you are also your ancestor. I am wise. Now I will test you again, whether it is the wise ancestor or your grandfather. wise?" Qi Wenchen just heard this sentence when he came over with his lunch, he glanced at his father helplessly, and stepped forward: "Of course, the father is wise, wise father, come and have lunch." Qi Xiuyuan looked at the things he brought with disgust and said, "Why are these soups and soups? What about the braised pork that I want to eat?" Qi Wenchen smiled at him to please him, and said: "The braised pork has been looted by the fourth uncle. Although these dishes are a bit bland, but my son made them himself, you can try them and see if they are delicious. If they are delicious, my son will cook them for you next time. ." Qi Xiuyuan took a bite in disgust and said, "When did you even cook for yourself?" "My son is now in the meditation position. If he has nothing to do, he will study cooking. Tell him what you want to eat, and he will cook it for you after he learns." Qi Xiuyuan snorted: "I dare not let you do it, otherwise I won''t want to eat what I like this year." The older Qi Xiuyuan is, the more he likes greasy, soft and glutinous things, but the imperial doctor told him to eat more bland food. In order to make Qi Xiuyuan give up his hobby, it can be said that Qi Wenchen tried his best to cook for his father. Qi Wenchen saw that his grandson and great-grandchildren were staring at him with round eyes to feed him, so he gave them a friendly smile, "I''ve made a lot of food, do you want to try it?" The children scattered in fright, and the youngest great-grandson fell to the ground with a "slap" because of his fright. When there was no shadow, he ran after him crying and said, "Don''t leave me, I don''t want to eat the dishes made by my great-grandfather..." In just one sentence, the round body immediately turned a corner and disappeared, and his loud cry echoed in his ears. Qi Wenchen squinted and said, "That''s the second child of the third family, how old is this year?" Qi Wenchen''s chief internal supervisor wiped a cold sweat and said, "Back to the emperor, the young master is only three years old this year." Qi Wenchen hummed, "It slipped quite fast. Next time he comes, I will give him a breakfast made by myself." The chief internal supervisor looked at Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan drank the soup and said nothing. Chapter 1384： Extra 范子 衿 (1) Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran like to get together since they can crawl. Even if their wet nurse separated the two, Fan Zijin could point to the outside and say "Ahhhh", and Qi Haoran was even more bored and crawled out. No way, Xia Tong could only keep two children in one room. Not to mention, maybe with a little friend, the two children no longer have to coax when they are eating, they are all rushing to eat, and they are obedient when they sleep, as long as they take the posture of carrying the other away, the two A child is immediately honest. Although Qi Haoran was two months younger than Fan Zijin, he was abused when he was younger, and he was a small group when he was brought to Fan''s house. Xia Tong once thought that the child could not survive, but this kid has a good foundation and is willing to eat and sleep. , within four months of being sent to Fan''s house, he immediately overtook Fan Zijin. He is now plump and looks stronger than Fan Zijin, who is two months older than him. The two little friends have endless things to say every day. Fan Zijin was willing to share the toys with him when he was in love with his younger brother. Qi Haoran didn''t want him to push it over there, and preached with a stern face. Qi Haoran listened blankly, Xia Tong didn''t know if he understood, she didn''t understand anyway. Fan Zijin is only eight months old and can''t speak yet, but he talks a lot and talks to Qi Haoran every day. Qi Haoran was barely able to sit down at this time, and he had to lean on the quilt behind him, so he couldn''t crawl around as flexibly as his cousin, and naturally he couldn''t choose the toys he liked. . But this kid has a great temper. When he sees something he doesn''t like, he stretches out his hand and throws it away. Fan Zijin thought that his younger brother was going to play with him, so he happily crawled over to pick it up as soon as he threw it, and he was overjoyed to pick it up again. Xia Tong was speechless while watching. She seemed to see her nephew teasing the dog, and her son was the puppy who was teased and wagging his tail. At first, Qi Haoran was angry that his brother gave him things he didn''t like. After throwing it a few times, he thought the game was quite fun, and immediately became addicted to it at night. Every time he threw something out and saw his brother crawling to pick it up, he immediately clucked. Laugh out loud. Xia Tong didn''t intervene when he saw that they were happy. But Fan Zijin''s situation where one person is the master of two has only lasted for less than two months, because Qi Haoran has learned to crawl. This kid''s motor nerves are stronger than Fan Zijin''s, it''s not a star and a half. As soon as he can sit up on his own, he will move his **** and crawl a couple of times. Maybe there is a brother next to him who often crawls around for reference. After only one night, he immediately He learned to crawl with both hands and legs, and after three days he would be able to climb behind and chase his brother. In less than a month, Qi Haoran was able to press Fan Zijin''s body flexibly with his hands and feet, laughing loudly. Xia Tong helplessly picked up his nephew and hugged his tearful son in his arms: "You are too stupid, why are you being bullied by your younger brother instead?" Perhaps Qi Haoran''s force was too strong, and Fan Zijin couldn''t catch up. He began to seek another way of development - intelligence! His IQ has grown explosively. The reason for saying this is that since this kid was pressed by his younger brother and snatched away the small steamed bun, he had to deal with the pain and started a counter-attack on his IQ. Every time Qi Haoran stole his food, he would always be able to Get the food back. With the growth of age and the polarization of the growth of the two, the primary and secondary of the cousins ??also began to be determined. Fan Zijin became the leader of the duo since the two children could walk and talk. Qi Haoran followed Fan Zijin''s **** every time. Fan Zijin wanted to eat snacks, so he led Qi Haoran outside the kitchen, and the kid climbed in through the window to steal the snacks; Fan Zijin was beaten by Fan Zixiao, so he turned to Qi Haoran and went to the garden to find bugs and stuffed them into Fan Zixiao''s clothes ... A lot of things, from playing something small to playing tricks on the concubines and aunts in the family are all Fan Zijin''s ideas, and Qi Haoran implements them, making the originally quiet and gloomy Fan Mansion directly into a lively vegetable market. But Fan Siwen rarely manages the affairs of the inner house. Unless Xia Tong bullies the concubine''s concubine, he rarely intervenes, let alone the two or three-year-old children. He didn''t take it to heart, and Xia Tong just talked about the two children and didn''t punish them severely, so the two little friends grew up like this. It was when he was five years old that Fan Zijin and Fan Zixiao became rivals and made him feel bad about his father. Fan Siwen is partial to the eldest son, and always feels that Xia Tong will treat his son badly, so he suppresses Xia Tong and Fan Zijin everywhere at home. Although Fan Zijin is still a child, he is very sensitive. It is obvious that his father likes his eldest brother and dislikes him, but children like their fathers and even worship them. When Fan Zijin was very young, in order to gain his father''s love, he also took Qi Haoran to follow Fan Zixiao as a younger brother, trying to win his father''s love by pleasing his eldest brother. But Fan Zixiao is older than Fan Zijin, and it was the most domineering and naughty time when he was four or five years old, so he was not very patient with these two younger brothers and cousins ??who were still swaying. He urged thousands of times that he was not allowed to play with his second younger brother, lest his mother be planted on his head when something went wrong. In addition, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran eat better than him, how can four or five-year-old children be convinced? Although Fan Zijin is not loved by his father, he is the son that Xia Tong gave birth to easily, and naturally he is raised in the palm of his hand, so no matter what he eats and wears, he dumps his son Fan Zixiao for a long time. At that time, Fan Zijin was just over a year old, and he was still a little shaky when he walked. He just subconsciously wanted to play with his older brother, and hoped to make his father like him, so he was still a little stunned when he was pushed to the ground by Fan Zixiao. I don''t understand how my brother who played well hit him. He was stunned, but Qi Haoran was not. Fan Zixiao just pushed Fan Zijin down like a cannonball, slammed him down, and then pressed on him and grabbed his face. Fan Zixiao was frightened and began to howl. The maids and maids were also frightened, and hurriedly stepped forward to hug the three children away. After that incident, the three children became hostile to each other. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran bullied Fan Zixiao from time to time, and Fan Zixiao also from time to time. Hit back at the two brothers. But these are all petty things, just because you pushed me, I stole a toy from you, you stuffed a bug into my clothes, I sprinkled a handful of sand in your meal, etc... Fan Siwen thought they were brothers and loved each other when they met. He didn''t care if they were having a good time. Xia Tong also thought that it was a child''s trouble and didn''t interfere. So, when Fan Zijin was five years old, things went off the rails. At that time, Fan Zixiao was eight years old, and he had been enlightened for two years. He also had his own children outside, and he knew the difference between direct and concubines. Coupled with the indoctrination of his aunt, his father''s preference made him more and more hostile to Fan Zijin. But Fan Zijin was still in the middle of his brother bullying me, so I hit back at his children to play the house, and did not link these struggles with interests. That day, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran got rid of a bunch of servants behind and ran to the edge of the lotus pond. The two boys only learned from the servant next to them that the earth dragon can be used for fishing. They have just dug the earth dragon from the garden, and they are squatting by the lotus pond and trying to use the earth dragon to lure the fish inside. Chapter 1385： Extra 范子 衿 (2) Fan Zixiao is hiding under the tree to endorse the letter, and his father promised him that as long as he can get the praise from his husband, he will take him to the street to play this Mid-Autumn Festival, and only take him alone! Seeing Fan Zijin foolishly leading Qi Haoran to hold the ground dragon to lure the fish in the water, he pouted in disdain. He put his eyes back on the book, but couldn''t read it. Auntie said that if he wants to get ahead, he must study hard, and he must do better and better than his younger brother, because he is a descendant, and his brother is a direct descendant. He has everything since he was born. From now on, his father''s grace, the ancestral property of the Fan family belong to him, and even more than half of the family property of the Fan family belongs to him, and the rest will be shared equally by him and his younger brothers. Fan Zixiao suddenly became irritable when he read the words on the book, he was obviously his father''s eldest son, and his father liked him the most, so why would he be a head shorter than him just because he was a concubine. Looking at the two stupid children, his face became more and more ugly, Fan Zijin was so stupid, but he had everything just because he could reincarnate. Fan Zijin was lying on the edge of the pond, staring hard at the fish in the water, a shadow covered him, he looked up to see Fan Zixiao, and immediately said unhappily, "You blocked my view." Fan Zijin pursed the corners of his mouth tightly and clenched his fists and said, "Why are you so stupid, you need a hook to fish, but you fish with your hands." Fan Zijin was stunned for a moment, then despised him and said: "You are stupid, don''t we know that we need a hook for fishing? Just where did we get the hook?" Qi Haoran stood up blankly and stopped them: "Okay, stop arguing, we don''t have a hook, we can do it." In fact, Fan Zijin had never seen a fish hook, or even a fisherman. Others were brought by their father, but his father never cared about him, so his eldest cousin would come to take them out to play from time to time, or teach them to ride horses. He saw that Fan Zixiao knew more than he did, and subconsciously he didn''t want to admit defeat. He knew that his father liked the big brother more, and his father must have told him about fishing. Fan Zijin pulled Qi Haoran unhappily and said, "Let''s ignore him, we''ll ask the wet nurse what to do with the fish hook..." The two little friends leaned against each other to discuss the matter of making fish hooks, but Fan Zixiao was immersed in his own world, looking at Fan Zijin''s smiling face and muttering: "You are too stupid, you are not worthy of being a father''s child... " Thinking of this, Fan Zixiao''s heart was ruthless, but his heart was beating like thunder. He took two steps forward and pushed Fan Zijin off the lotus pond. Fan Zijin screamed in surprise, the sound of falling into the water made Fan Zixiao feel refreshed. Seeing Fan Zijin struggling in the water, his face turned pale, and he took two steps back and shouted: ''It''s none of my business ! " These series of actions are just two breaths of effort. Five-year-old Qi Haoran was furious, turned around and pushed Fan Zixiao to the ground, then turned and jumped into the water to pull Fan Zijin... The place where Fan Zijin fell into the water was not really deep, but it reached the waist of an adult, but it was a disaster for a five-year-old child. In addition, Fan Zijin suddenly fell into the water, and he drifted farther and farther in panic, and the mud under the lotus pond was very thick. Thick, as soon as Fan Zijin''s feet touched the ground, they sank deeply. This feeling of softness made Fan Zijin terrified and choked several saliva. Although Qi Haoran is only five years old, he has been practising martial arts since he was three years old, and he has two years of experience in dealing with danger. His ability to deal with danger is not a shred of a mile, and he is not good at water, but he is smart, and his feet are on the stones on the side. , mentioning internal strength, he rushed past the water at once... Qi Haoran grabbed Fan Zijin, raised his inner strength, pulled the man out of the water and threw him into the grass on the bank without waiting for him to react. Although he used his skillful strength, he still threw Fan Zijin hard enough. As soon as he fell to the ground, he couldn''t help spitting out the water in his stomach. Then he remembered to cry. He wiped a handful of tears and went to Qi Haoran, only to find him Fluttering in the water as if exhausted. His expression changed with a "swoosh", and he shouted, "Cousin! Come on, come on! Cousin fell into the water!" Fan Zijin cried and shouted, ran to the pond and reached out to Qi Haoran, but Qi Haoran was already a long way from the shore at this time, he didn''t know the water at all, he just used recoil and internal force to rescue Fan Zijin , after saving people, he can''t do anything about it. Fortunately, the servants of the two children have been looking for them, and they have already found them nearby. Hearing the cry just now, they rushed over immediately. When a woman saw the children gradually sinking in the water, her expression changed and she immediately rushed over. Rush down and pick up Qi Haoran... Qi Haoran choked in the water longer than Fan Zijin, and the face behind him who was rescued turned blue. Fan Zijin sat down beside him and cried loudly. When Xia Tong rushed over, Qi Haoran had almost vomited the water in her stomach, she was frightened and scared, hugged Qi Haoran and said to the people: "How do you see children, how can you let them be so dangerous Where to come?" The people immediately knelt down. Fan Zijin came back to his senses and screamed, "Fan Zixiao pushed me down, he''s a bad guy!" Xia Tong was startled, she couldn''t see Fan Zixiao when she looked around, she asked with a gloomy face, "Zijin, do you think your elder brother pushed you down?" "He was the one who pushed it. Brother Haoran jumped to save me. He''s a bad guy, a big bad guy!" Xia Tong said with a livid face: "Go and bring the eldest young master, I want to ask him why he mutilated his siblings." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were sent back to the house to change clothes, drink **** soup, and see the doctor by the way. Both children were terrified and hugged each other to comfort each other. Qi Haoran was still shaking, but said, "Look, I said I''m better than you, let me be my brother in the future." Fan Zijin thought for a while, before nodding reluctantly: "Then let you be your brother for three days, because you are sick, I don''t care about you." Qi Haoran pursed his mouth, turned over and said, "I''m not sick." But Qi Haoran was still ill, had a fever, and was in a coma. His whole body seemed to be on fire. Fan Zijin sat on the edge and wiped his tears. He touched Qi Haoran''s face and whispered, "You wait here, I''ll let the big cousin come to see you." Fan Zijin wiped his tears and walked out. There was no servant outside. From the main room, there was a loud shout from his mother, and then there was the sound of china smashing down. He frowned slightly, but turned around to look. Inside the room, Xia Tong was confronting Fan Siwen, "Do you suspect that Zijin slandered Zixiao?" Fan Siwen looked at her with a cold face and said meaningfully: "I never said that, he is only five years old, what can he know?" He took a deep breath and said, "I know you blame me for being partial to Zixiao and Liu, but Zijin is a direct descendant, and he is born with everything..." "Do you think I was instigating Zijin to slander Zixiao?" Xia Tong interrupted him with a cold face and was very sad, and asked, "Am I that kind of person? Fan Siwen, ask yourself, am I that kind of person? " Fan Siwen said nothing, but looked at her firmly and said, "Zixiao is only eight years old, and he is timid. Do you think he would do something like pushing his younger brother into the water?" Chapter 1386： Extra 范子 衿 (2) "He pushed me into the water." Fan Zijin pushed open the door and went in, looked up at him persistently, and said word by word, "He pushed me down, father, I didn''t lie." Fan Siwen''s face was a little ugly, he looked at his son for a while, then turned to look at his wife, "Zi Jin, Zi Xiao is your eldest brother, my father hopes that your brothers and sisters can help each other, before your eldest brother and you There may be some minor contradictions, but you are brothers after all..." "Fan Siwen," Xia Tong interrupted him loudly, "don''t you just want to say that I instructed Zijin to frame Zixiao? You don''t need to say these high-sounding words, I tell you, Fan Zixiao will become what he is today. It was caused by your descendants and concubines." Fan Siwen said annoyed: "When did I lose the distinction between my descendants and concubines? I have never lost the respect I should give you, and Zixiao is also my blood..." Fan Zijin turned around and left. He didn''t know how much he had heard such quarrels. He knew that in the end, either his father slammed the door and left, or his mother chased and beat his father. Although he was uncomfortable before, he would not be as angry as he is now. Fan Zijin''s heart filled with anger as long as he thought of the fear of being pushed into the water and Qi Haoran lying in bed with a fever. Fan Zijin walked out of the main courtyard, found a wet nurse, and said, "If you ask someone to invite the eldest cousin, you say that the cousin is sick." Nurse hurriedly left. Fan Zijin turned around and went back to Qi Haoran to stay beside him. He thought, since his father didn''t believe him, he would personally make Fan Zixiao pay for what he did. Qi Haoran has a good foundation. Although he burned for half the night, he immediately recovered as soon as the fever subsided. The next morning, he got up and ate two bowls of gruel and two small steamed buns. Once he touched his mouth, he was a naughty little **** again. Fan Zijin was much quieter than before. He slowly finished breakfast, put down the bowl and chopsticks and said to his father, "Father, I will prove it to you." After that, he pulled Qi Haoran to leave. Fan Siwen was confused. He had forgotten what happened yesterday afternoon, so he didn''t know what his son wanted to prove to him. Xia Tong didn''t take it to heart. The two children walked out of the main room hand in hand, Fan Zijin turned around and said to the people below: "You guys take fifteen steps back." The girls and women looked at each other and took fifteen steps back in small steps. Fan Zijin saw them stepping back on their toes, wrinkled his nose immediately, pointed to a pot of chrysanthemum and said, "Go back there." The girls and women grimaced, but they still stepped back according to the words, but their eyes were fixed on the two children, for fear that they would accidentally run out of their sight. You must know that because of what happened yesterday, they could A lot of boards have been written down, and they will be beaten in turn in the next few days. Fan Zijin was satisfied after confirming that they couldn''t hear them, and leaned into Qi Haoran''s ear and said, "Let''s find Fan Zixiao." Qi Haoran hated Fan Zixiao very much, he wrinkled his nose and said, "I won''t go, I hate him." Fan Zijin snorted coldly: "He pushed me into the water and almost killed you, thinking that with the support of your father, it will be over?" "What do you want?" "Huh, I want him to taste what it''s like to be flooded." Qi Haoran hesitated: "It''s not good, it''s very uncomfortable to fall into the water." He hadn''t forgotten the feeling of choking and choking yesterday. Fan Zijin''s face was even colder, "So he should be punished." Fan Zixiao was imprisoned in the room by Fan Siwen. In theory, he could not go out and no one would be allowed to visit him. However, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran broke in like the little overlord, and the people who served Fan Zixiao were afraid of hurting the two little masters. , I was afraid that they would conflict with their masters, so I didn''t dare to stop them, but I didn''t dare to let them in. So, the three of them faced off with a group of servants in between. Fan Zijin laughed at Fan Zixiao, "You are a coward. If you push someone, not only will you not recognize it, but you will not even dare to meet us." Fan Zixiao''s face was ugly, he straightened up and said, "Who said I wouldn''t dare to see you?" His eyes flickered, and he said with a guilty conscience: "I was reading in the garden yesterday, but I haven''t seen you, let alone pushed you." "Then do you dare to confront us on the edge of the lotus pond? There were things you dropped and your footprints on the edge." Fan Zixiao''s face changed, his eyes flickered twice, and then he hummed: "Go, go, I''m afraid you won''t succeed?" "Eldest Young Master, Master has ordered you to ground yourself. You cannot go anywhere these days." Fan Zixiao''s wet nurse was in a hurry and rushed to stop him. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran made faces at him and provoked him: "A coward, you can''t even get rid of the servants around you. If you have the ability, come after us, otherwise you will be a coward without courage, worse than a mouse." After saying that, the brothers turned around and ran. The servants of the two hurriedly followed. Fan Zixiao''s face turned red, he pushed the nurse away and chased after him. He hated people saying he was a coward the most. Because he is a concubine, his aunt often tells him to be patient outside, will he become a "coward"? The three children chased me and ran to the lotus pond. Fan Zixiao clenched his fists tightly. Seeing people scattered around, he could only suppress the panic in his heart and said, "Don''t try to frame me, I, I didn''t say anything yesterday. Having been to the lotus pond, it is impossible to push you down." Auntie said that it was unrecognizable that he was beaten to death, otherwise he would not only lose his father''s favor, but also be accused of murdering his younger brother. Fan Zijin sneered and pointed to the ground next to him: "You still don''t admit it, this is something you accidentally dropped." Fan Zixiao panicked, and hurried forward two steps to see, Fan Zijin jumped behind him, stretched out his hand and pushed the person down. Fan Zixiao screamed and couldn''t help but "throb" in the water, shouting "help". The people were startled. They didn''t expect Fan Zijin to push people into the water in front of them. Just as he was about to go into the water to save them, Fan Zijin stopped them and said, "No one is allowed to go down." Qi Haoran was still a little nervous at the side, but when he saw Fan Zixiao screaming with his eyes closed in the water, he couldn''t help but be speechless and shouted loudly: "Don''t cry, the water will reach your chest, and it has never been submerged. What''s your name for your nose?" The anxious servants were stunned for a moment, and hurriedly stretched their heads to look. Sure enough, although the eldest young master kept screaming and fluttering, the water did not drown his face, and everyone was a little speechless. Fan Zixiao also gradually came back to his senses. Seeing his embarrassment being watched by so many people, the servants might still laugh in his heart. Fan Zijin looked at him coldly with a small face and said, "I''m younger than you, I was choked after being pushed into the water by you yesterday, and my cousin almost died. You can stand on the ground and stare at us now, it''s just that I was just taken aback, why do you hate us?" Fan Zixiao turned his head in a guilty conscience. Chapter 1387： Extra 范子 衿 (4) Those present are not fools. Seeing the reaction of the eldest young master, why don''t you know the truth? Even the nurse of Fan Zixiao who came over could see his guilty conscience and knew that it must have been Fan Zixiao who pushed Fan Zijin into the water and refused to admit it. She glanced at everyone and knew that this matter could not be concealed. The eldest young master dared to push his younger brother into the water at a young age. This is not only the crime of the scorpion''s murder of the eldest son, but also the viciousness of his mind. What is the future of the eldest young master? Fan Zixiao''s wet nurse can think of this, and the people following Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran can also think of it, they looked at each other, and began to stop the servants who were about to enter the water and pull people, intentionally or unintentionally. Because the eldest young master and the others were not only beaten, but also fined monthly. The most important thing is that the old master was partial to the eldest young master, which always caused the second young master to suffer, and even those who served with them were always despised by other people in the house. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran didn''t expect it to be so deep. Seeing Fan Zixiao in a state of embarrassment, they immediately became happy, and stood on the shore and made faces at him, saying, "You deserve it, you dare to push us next time." "Fan Zijin!" Fan Siwen shouted and hurried over with a frosty face. Fan Zijin was startled and stood there with a pale face. Qi Haoran was also frightened, but he still stepped forward to block Fan Zijin behind him, and stammered, "Aunt, uncle, I pushed him down..." Fan Siwen took a deep breath, forced Qi Haoran to show a smile, and said, "Haoran, get out of the way, when he pushed people in front of everyone''s eyes, you can''t bear the blame." Fan Zijin got angry when he heard this, pushed Qi Haoran away and straightened his chest and said, "How about I pushed him? He pushed me first, and I almost drowned, because there were only the three of us when he pushed me. You don''t believe that a person is present? Are you blind? There is mud on his clothes, and there are his footprints here. You are biased, you are biased." "Crack", Fan Siwen couldn''t help but slap him. Fan Zijin''s ears were ringing, but he couldn''t hear the outside world for a while. He only saw Qi Haoran come forward and hug him, glaring angrily at his father. He suddenly felt very sad, and the tears flowed down. Fan Siwen looked at the eldest son who was mourning and weeping, his body froze for a while, and he felt a little regretful in his heart. Seeing that the eldest son had been pulled up, he hesitated for a while and was about to go up and pull up the eldest son who was knocked to the ground by him. Fan Zijin had recovered a bit, glared at Fan Zixiao angrily, got up with tears in his eyes, pulled Qi Haoran and ran away. Fan Siwen watched the two children run away with an ugly face. He could only turn around to see the servant and the eldest son who were huddled to one side. He coldly warned the servants, "No one is allowed to spread the word about today''s affairs." said to Fan Zixiao again: "Recently, you don''t have to go to school, so stay at home and think about it." Fan Siwen went to Xia Tong in a gloomy way. This incident was too big and there were too many people who witnessed it. If you want to completely isolate the news, you must cooperate with Xia Tong. Fan Siwen is of course not a fool, even Fan Zijin can find the evidence listed and he will not be ignorant. But at first he really didn''t believe it was Zixiao who pushed Zijin into the water. Fan Zixiao is only eight years old this year and has always been timid and cowardly. When he heard Fan Zijin identify his elder brother and pushed him into the water, he didn''t believe it. The first impression was that Xia Tong let Zijin speak out to slander him in order to suppress the eldest son and Liu Shi. . But after yesterday''s quarrel, his reason gradually returned to the cage. His wife''s grief and anger were not fake, and he was impressed by Fan Zijin''s defense at that time, so he couldn''t help but go to Fan Zixiao to ask questions. At that time, Fan Zixiao was sitting on the bed with the quilt rolled up and shivering. Fan Siwen saw at a glance that something was wrong. If he was really studying in the garden at that time, the matter of Zijin and Haoran falling into the water would have nothing to do with him at all. Afraid of this? If Zijin and Haoran were slandered for no reason, these two boys would definitely jump up in anger. Even if Zixiao was timid, he wouldn''t be angry at all, but he was afraid of it. Fan Siwen''s face darkened, and people took out the clothes he was wearing today to see what else they didn''t know? Zijin said that after Zixiao pushed him down, he was furious and pushed Zixiao into a duel. The mud by the lotus pond was not solid, and since he fell to the ground, he would always come back with something. Fan Siwen gave the eldest son a deep look and didn''t say much. He knew that this matter could not be spread out, otherwise the future of the eldest son in this life would be over. Murdering his younger brother, his mind is vicious, and he is the most sensitive son of a concubine murdering his eldest son. Fan Siwen really felt sorry for this son, so he asked people to wipe these traces secretly. Where else could there be any left footprints by the lotus pond? He knew that I was sorry for Xia Tong and Zijin, but he didn''t dare to let them know, otherwise, with Xia Tong''s unrelenting nature, something might happen. But he didn''t expect Fan Zijin to be so strong and vicious at such a young age, to push his eldest brother into the water, and let the incident of yesterday be revealed before everyone''s eyes. This matter must not be spread out, otherwise not only Zi Xiao will be destroyed, but Zi Jin will also be criticized. Just after Yi Zhe, he pushed people into the water just to vent his anger and let Zixiao admit that he was the one who pushed him. Even if people outside would say that Fan Zixiao was mean-spirited, how much worse was he? His Fan family had two children at once, and future children will also be affected. Xia Tong''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect her son to do such a thing. She became anxious, a gentleman, if his son''s extreme behavior was spread out... Xia Tong''s face was ugly. She was about to ask her husband for help when she caught a glimpse of his gloomy face. Her heart suddenly stopped, and then she became sad. Fan Siwen came to her after the accident. He didn''t say what to do, but only told her that Zijin pushed the person into the water, but deliberately played down Fan Zixiao''s affairs, which showed that he was guarding her. Xia Tong said angrily: "Let''s spread the word, Zijin is only five years old, what does he know? It''s just that he was wronged and wanted to get justice." Fan Siwen''s face froze, knowing that Fudge would not be a wife. At this time, Fan Zijin was slumped in the corner of the wall and shedding tears. Qi Haoran was anxious and asked, "I''ll call you back, please stop crying." Fan Zijin lowered his head and ignored him, and said aggrieved after a while: "Why doesn''t my father like me?" Qi Haoran scratched his head and said, "My eldest brother said that some people''s hearts are inherently biased, that is a disease and cannot be cured, my father doesn''t like me either, he doesn''t like us, and we don''t like him either. All right." Fan Zijin felt even more aggrieved, "But I just think he likes me." Qi Haoran''s little face was wrinkled, his round face was full of embarrassment, and finally he gritted his teeth: "Then I will accompany you to study hard, I heard that adults like children who can read well, you are smart Now, you can honor your ancestors, and your uncle will like you." Fan Zijin raised his face full of tears and asked, "Who told you?" "My wet nurse said it," Qi Haoran said triumphantly: "The wet nurse told me that adults like obedient, sensible and smart children. If I do this, even if I didn''t grow up by my father''s side, my father would like it too. mine." Fan Zijin pondered. Chapter 1388： Extra 范子 衿 (5) Fan Zijin wiped away his tears, pulled Qi Haoran and ran home to find his mother, he is going to school, he will definitely leave his eldest brother behind, he said confidently: "I have already read the "Thousand Characters" and "Three Character Classic" "I have recognized all the words in it, and I will definitely be better than Fan Zixiao." Qi Haoran had a bitter face and whispered: "I still want to go to school two years later..." "No, you have to study with me. I want to impress my father, and you should impress my uncle." There was no one in the main room. The mother''s cry came from the room. His expression changed, and he hurriedly threw off Qi Haoran''s hand and ran over. Fan Siwen said helplessly to Xia Tong: "Didn''t I promise you all, let you raise Haoran, why are you crying?" The two children who were about to run into the house were taken aback and stood there. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of Qi Feng''s place. I''ll do what I say. As long as Haoran doesn''t want to go back, I won''t let him pick him up." Xia Tong was not moved, she wiped away her tears and sneered: "This is our deal, exchanged for your eldest son''s reputation and future." Fan Siwen''s face was ugly again, Xia Tong threw off his hand, turned his back and said, "You go, I just tell you, not only Fan Zixiao is your son, Zijin is also your son, you don''t either. Too thick and thin." Fan Zixiao''s face was ashen, and he couldn''t help saying: "How many times have you asked me to say this? My heart is the same for both children, but Zixiao is a concubine. He has no mother, so I naturally prefer him more..." "Am I not his mother?" Xia Tong couldn''t help but get angry again, turned around and said angrily: "Could it be that I''m dead?" "You are the mother, not his biological mother, can you treat Zixiao and Zijin exactly the same? And Liu''s is just a concubine, and she has no right to speak at home, I just take care of him more and you are like that. get angry" Fan Zijin was full of cold air, looked at his parents who were making a fuss, pulled Qi Haoran and turned around and left. None of the couples in the house noticed the two children who appeared and left. Qi Haoran was bewildered and asked, "What are my aunt and uncle talking about, why can''t I understand?" Fan Zijin''s face was gloomy, and he said, "Father uses you to threaten mother for the benefit of his beloved son," he said with a cold light in his eyes: "I will be better than Fan Zixiao!" He took Qi Haoran''s hand and said, "Don''t go back to Qi''s house, or you will be bullied to death, isn''t it Fan Zixiao? I will bear it." Qi Haoran didn''t understand, but he understood. In order to prevent his mother and him from mentioning the incident of falling into the water yesterday, his father promised to stop Qi Feng and let Qi Haoran stay in Fan''s family until he became an adult. Fan Zijin knew that Qi Haoran was not his younger brother, but a cousin. The Qi family couldn''t keep Qi Haoran growing up in the Fan family all the time. He would definitely bring him back when he was enlightened. He heard his mother and eldest cousin more than once. It was discussed to send Haoran to Uncle Zhu''s house, so even if the Qi family wanted to **** him back, there was no way. But if he can stay here, it is naturally better to stay with him and his big cousin. When the two children went back in the evening, Xia Tong really took their little hands and said, "You are not allowed to say anything about yesterday and today. You forgot about these two things, you know?" The two children bowed their heads and nodded. They felt that although revenge was important, it was obviously more important for the two little friends to be together. Xia Tong couldn''t help but sighed when he saw how well-behaved they were, rubbed the heads of the two children and said, "You are too strong, even if Zixiao is wrong, you can''t push him into the water because of this... Although Xia Tong hated Fan Zixiao, he didn''t want his son and nephew to become the kind of people who would retaliate, so he took them for a good lecture. The little Qi Haoran sat on the chair and listened carefully, but Fan Zijin was a little absent-minded. There were so many things that happened in the past two days that his little head couldn''t even think about it, but he vaguely knew that the benefits were okay. In exchange, even love can be. For the time being, I dont care whether the love exchanged is true or false, but I feel comfortable in my heart, right? Fan Zijin realized that it was impossible for his father to love him more than his eldest brother, because it was impossible for him to become only his father''s concubine. Fan Zijin, who has not yet been divided into concubines and concubines, didn''t understand the complexity of this, but when he grew up and came into contact with people outside and after the incident, he realized that most of the other families were partial to the first sons, and the opposite of his family was the rare one. It''s rare, and it''s weird. But he didn''t know it at this time, he was just studying hard and trying to gain more weight for himself, so that he could use it to "trade" with his father in the future. Fan Zijin was literate at the age of three, and he was officially enlightened at the age of five. By the time he was nine years old, he had left the twelve-year-old Fan Zixiao far behind, because this year he participated in the childbirth test at the suggestion of his husband and won the award in one fell swoop. Tongsheng qualification, and even got a desk, and became a man of the academy for a while. Twelve-year-old Fan Zixiao also took the exam, but unfortunately he didn''t pass the exam. The husband read his transcribed answer sheet and only let him continue to work hard, but turned around and caught Fan Zijin, who was a little overwhelmed, and taught a lesson: "The example of hurting Zhongyong Have you forgotten? I think you won''t take part in next year''s academy exam, it''s more important to study hard behind closed doors." Fan Zijin''s eyes widened, and he pouted in dissatisfaction: "Why? How nice is a nine-year-old Xiaoxiu." The gentleman tapped him on the head and said, "You got the top three in both the county test and the prefectural test, and the prefectural test even took the top spot. If the results in the academy test are too poor, wouldn''t the good results in the first two games be in vain? already?" Mr. ?? stroked his beard and said, "It''s obviously impossible for you to get the top three in the academy exam next spring, so let''s calm down and read more books." Fan Zijin could only hang his head and go out to look for Qi Haoran, slightly dissatisfied: "I have read the examination papers of the past years'' academy examinations, and I don''t think it is very difficult." "Then can you get the top three in your answer sheet?" Fan Zijin tilted his head and thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "It''s difficult." "Then wait another two years, you are still young anyway." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes at him and said, "Thank you for taking the county exam with me. You don''t even understand this. If you miss the college exam next year, you will have to wait until the year after." The county exam and the prefectural exam are held every year, but the hospital exam is held twice every three years. He was twelve years old at the time. Fan Zijin sighed sadly and said, "I originally wanted to create a myth of genius, so that my father would know how powerful I am, but in order to allow me to get a good ranking, I have such strong opposition, so I can only obey. " Qi Haoran saw that his name was lament, but it was really hateful to show off, so he jumped up and scratched him. Qi Haoran followed Fan Zijin to participate in the county exam in order to encourage him. As a result, he almost handed in a blank paper and answered three questions, because he happened to review it when he was reviewing with Fan Zijin. Chapter 1389： Extra 范子 衿 (6) My son passed the Tongsheng exam at a young age, Fan Siwen was naturally happy, although he still kept his face straight, he gave his son a set of precious four treasures of the study and an orphan book in one go. Fan Zijin is no longer Wuxia Amon. In the past few years, his father''s partiality has made him a little cold, but he is still happy to receive his gift. He even thought in his heart, if he was better, would his father''s heart be more righteous? At this time, he no longer wanted his father to favor him, he just needed him to be fair. The most important thing is that Fan Zijin has understood that in terms of the current relationship between their father and son, he can rely on his father very little in the future, and he will rely on himself in the future. I spent my whole life at home watching my parents quarrel, fighting with my concubine for that poor father''s love. He wanted to go out and break out of his own piece of sky. In the future, he will walk farther and stand taller than his father. He will look down on him from a height and give shelter to those he cares about, such as his mother, such as Qi Haoran. Carrying such a dream, Fan Zijin threw himself into the ocean of books with greater perseverance after being proud for a period of time. The gentlemen nodded with satisfaction when they saw that he worked hard, and felt that Fan Zijin''s future was limitless. He is indeed amazing. He won the fourth place in the academy examination at the age of twelve. Although it was only the fourth place, it was enough to make the gentlemen of the academy ecstatic. There are many scholars in Jiangnan, and Lin''an is the capital, and there are more talents. The most fierce competition in the imperial examinations in the Great Zhou Dynasty is in Jiangnan and Shandong. Shandong was occupied by Dajin long ago. After the imperial court fled south, most of the literati were concentrated in the south of the Yangtze River. This shows how much competition there is in the imperial examinations. And Fan Zijin was able to enter the top four at the age of twelve. From this, his future can be foreseen. As long as people are not too pedantic, they can predict the day they will come out. Therefore, the gentlemen of the academy were 100% satisfied with Fan Zijin, and the mountain chief even sought out people to reveal that he wanted to accept him as a disciple. Although ??Fan Zijin was also proud, he was very respectful to the mountain chief and said with a smile: "I still need to ask my father and mother before making a decision, but my cousin Haoran and I are used to the academy, so there is no plan to change the academy." Shangchang''s face stiffened, and then he remembered the naughty things that Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran had done in the past. He seemed to have discussed with the gentlemen to try to separate the two boys next year. After all, Fan Zijin has read the Four Books and Five Classics thoroughly, but Qi Haoran is still struggling with The Doctrine of the Mean. This was given to him in advance. If they were separated, Fan Zijin would change the academy, and if they were not separated, he would stay here forever. The head of the mountain stared at Fan Zijin''s blowing beard, and said, "If you want to stay together, then you should be honest. Did you mix the salt and sugar in the cafeteria last time? It caused you to eat a meal of beets in the cafeteria... " Fan Zijin said with a smile on his face: "Shan Chief, it''s not our fault, someone forced us to bet, saying..." "Okay, okay," the mountain chief interrupted him with a wave of his hand: "No matter what your reasons are, next time you make trouble again, I won''t call your father and mother here, but directly call Qi Haoran''s father here. ." If Qi Feng came to the academy, he would most likely bring Qi Haoran to his home, not even to study. Big cousin is not like this, if it wasn''t for the Zhu family who still remembered the big cousin, he also had a plan in his heart. Fan Zijin solemnly promised: "Don''t worry, my cousin Haoran and I will definitely be obedient and study hard." The chief of the mountain believed half of his promise and half suspicious, but he still waved his hand and said, "Now that the list is released, go back and celebrate with your family, and come back to school after a five-day break." Fan Zijin answered happily, turned to look for Qi Haoran, but saw his calm face, he couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong with you?" Qi Haoran said with a sullen face: "I occasionally heard the servants of Qi''s mansion say that my father wants to kiss for the eldest brother." Qi Haoran practiced martial arts and had a keen ear, so he could always hear some gossip when he returned to the Qi residence for a short stay. He knew this was his advantage, so he never told others, only Fan Zijin knew. Fan Zijin frowned and said, "My eldest cousin is far away at the border, and we can''t see each other, so how do you say kiss?" "Parents ordered the matchmaker''s words, they said that when the marriage is decided, the elder brother must recognize it, and he must recognize it if he does not recognize it." Fan Zijin was not worried at all, he smiled and said, "Don''t you know the temperament of the eldest cousin? It''s useless to make a decision. What can my uncle do if he doesn''t come back to marry him? He is a man who can delay time, a woman can Can''t hold back." In Da Zhou, a man married a wife at the age of fourteen or five years old, but later, twenty-one or two is also normal, especially for the sons of officials, you can choose a daughter-in-law slowly. Although Fan Zijin was only twelve years old, he knew nothing about these things. Qi Haoran heard the same thing. He didn''t worry anymore, and began to discuss with Fan Zijin happily, "...How about we go horseback riding in the suburbs and bring a grill to barbecue?" Fan Zijin tilted his head slightly and smiled: "Okay, but I have to see what my mother means. If there is a banquet at home to celebrate, then there will not be enough time." It''s a big event and a good thing for Fan Zijin to take the high school entrance examination. Xia Tong wanted to have a banquet to celebrate, so as soon as Fan Siwen came back, she happily turned around, "Master, it''s rare for our family to have a happy event, why don''t we invite a few close ones here? Come over to get together?" Xia Tong thought that Fan Siwen would not agree, because he is a very low-key person, but he nodded after thinking for a while: "Okay, choose a good day to set up a few tables." Xia Tong was stunned for a moment, and then happily said: "I''ll go to see the calendar." He walked away like a gust of wind. Xia Tong thought it was his son''s efforts to make Fan Siwen agree with him, and even Fan Zijin thought it was because he gave him a long face, so his father changed his low profile and wanted to celebrate his success in the exam. Fan Zijin was so proud of himself for a while, so uncomfortable, Qi Haoran had itchy teeth when he saw it, not to mention Fan Zixiao, who had always been a little bit uncomfortable with him. Fan Zixiao, who is fifteen years old this year, still participated in the county exam with perseverance, but unfortunately he still failed to break through, and he is still in vain. This is nothing, because the fifteen-year-old is still young in the childbirth test, and among them, there are old people with white hair and beard to participate in the childbirth test. Not to mention that he is only fifteen years old this year, even if he is fifty-one, no one will laugh at him. But who made him have a younger brother who was a nine-year-old student who passed the test and a twelve-year-old student who passed the test? With the comparison, Fan Zixiao felt that everyone looked at him with mockery in their eyes, as if they were making fun of him for being overly capable. Now even his father has given up his low profile to be happy for Fan Zijin, and Fan Zixiao is getting more and more depressed. Fan Siwen saw in his eyes, and became more and more firm in his thoughts. On the eve of the banquet, Fan Siwen called Fan Zijin into the study, complimented him very happily, and then said: "Zijin, you are more powerful than your father. , It seems that your father can''t help you much, unlike your elder brother, he has achieved nothing so far." Fan Zijin''s eyebrows jumped, and his intuition was not good. Seeing that his father wanted to talk at length, he hurriedly cut off his words and asked, "Father, if you have anything to say, just say it. I know that my eldest brother is not good at reading, so you don''t need to repeat it." Fan Siwen''s face darkened. He said so, but he didn''t think that the eldest son couldn''t read. After all, few people can be as smart as Zijin. It seems that the relationship between Zijin and his eldest brother is indeed not harmonious, Fan Siwen glanced at him helplessly, and said, "You are now a scholar, and you have a good teacher. What do you think of Enyin''s quota for your eldest brother?" Chapter 1390： Extra 范子 衿 (6) Fan Zijin was stunned for a moment, and then his chest was full of anger, but he no longer shouted like he did when he was a child, he just asked indifferently: "What if my son can''t be admitted to the juren? People in the world who pass the entrance exam don''t know. How many, but how many of them can''t go one step further?" For scholars, being a scholar is just a small step towards the officialdom, and it is just about gaining fame and fame. The real challenge lies in Qiuwei. It is naturally better to get in the jinshi exam. Because those who are not jinshi are not allowed to enter the Hanlin, and those who are not of the Hanlin are not appointed prime ministers, this is a tradition since the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty. No matter how proud Fan Zijin is, he is only a scholar, and his future is not guaranteed unless he can be admitted to the juren. But how hard it is. The annual autumn festival in Jiangnan only takes the top 300 people, and the enrollment is expanded more often, but the number of people for reference is as many as 100,000, and new talents are added every other year, but the autumn festival is only held every three years. You can see how many talents you have accumulated. If Fan Zijin fails to pass the exam, then Fan Zijin''s grace will be another way out for him. As long as he thinks more about his son, he will not propose to give Fan Zixiao the place of grace at this time, but will wait for him. After the exam is lifted. Fan Zijin''s chest was full of anger, he looked at his father with bright eyes, and asked, "What if my son can''t pass the exam?" Fan Siwen turned his head with a guilty conscience, and said, "Zijin doesn''t need to belittle yourself. I have read your article and your gentlemen, and both think it''s good. Just practice for a while..." "But neither you nor the gentlemen are examiners," Fan Zijin interrupted him lightly: "Are there still few people in this world who are talented and famous but are repeatedly missed?" Fan Siwen''s face was a little gloomy. His experience and qualifications are there, how can he be unaware of this situation? But the 30-year-old Jinshi, Zijin is still young in the 30-year-old examination, even if Fan Siwen thinks that his son is very smart, he is not sure that he can pass the examination before 30. But at the age of Zixiao, the child is stupid. Since Zijin has the ability to find his own way, what''s wrong with him giving grace to his concubine early? Thinking of the loneliness of the eldest son these few days, Fan Siwen became more and more determined, and said directly: "I have made up my mind about this matter, Zijin, you passed the test of Tongsheng at the age of nine, and the Xiucai at the age of twelve, even as a father, you are ashamed of yourself. With a little more effort, you can Fan Zijin sneered, turned around and left. Fan Siwen was stunned for a moment, then slapped the table angrily and said, "Rebel, who taught you to be so disobedient to your father? All your books have been read into the belly of a dog?" To come out without notice can be regarded as unfilial. Fan Siwen was not happy with Fan Zijin''s extreme behavior. Fan Zijin stopped at the door and sneered: "The son does not teach, the father''s fault, the father has never taught the son to behave, of course the son will not act." "you!" Fan Zijin threw off his sleeves and left. He ran outside and was blown away by the cold wind before he woke up a little bit. Thinking that the grace that belonged to him was given to his brother by his father, he felt as if a stone was blocked in his heart. Fan Zijin stood in the yard thinking for a while, and decided to go to his mother. Xia Tong was happily preparing for the banquet. When he saw his son coming, he happily took his hand and said, "Didn''t your father want to talk to you? Is this the end of the story?" Fan Zijin glanced at the girls and women and said, "Mother, let them go down, my son has something to tell you." Xia Tong noticed that his son''s face was not right, and hurriedly asked people to step back, "What happened?" "Father will give Fan Zixiao the quota of Enyin." As soon as Fan Zijin said that, Xia Tong''s face immediately paled, and he took two steps back and fell on the chair. So, this banquet is to compensate our mothers?" Fan Zijin''s face became even darker, and he said, "I have fought with him, but he has already made up his mind to give the grace to Fan Zixiao." "Why?" Xia Tong screamed: "You are his direct son, the ancestral inheritance and grace should be inherited by you, if you give grace to Fan Zixiao, then it is you or him. ?" Xia Tong got up "hoo" and said coldly, "I''ll go find him." "Mother," Fan Zijin stopped her and said with a cold face, "If you really make up your mind to fight for your son to the end, then you can go. If you just quarrel with him as before, but in the end you obey him, then don''t go. , it''s just anger." Xia Tong was taken aback for a moment, then looked up at his son in a stunned manner. Fan Zijin continued to say with a cold face: "If he wants to make Fan Zixiao inherit his things, then you can divorce him, your son will take you away, let him straighten Liu''s family, and let Fan Zixiao be his heir. " He sneered: "Just see if he will embarrass Fan Zixiao for the sake of other younger brothers." Xia Tong turned pale with fright, grabbed his son''s hand and asked, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "It''s not nonsense," Fan Zijin looked at his mother seriously and said, "My son has wanted to say this for a long time. Since I was sensible, I have seen you quarreling, arguing for me, arguing for the concubine... Mother, he has been arguing for Liu all these years. How much embarrassment did Shi and Fan Zixiao embarrass you? Your son has grown up and gained fame. Since he doesnt even keep Enyin for me, why are we staying here? You can get away with him, my son will definitely be better than him in the future. He is still promising, and you will be beautiful, even if you remarry." Fan Zijin really loves his mother. For him, his father has always been an enemy. He wants to win his love, but he can''t. Every time something goes wrong at home, he always stands by Fan Zixiao To give him a blow, he had seen other classmates get along with his father, and he did not know how envious he was. And the most important person in his life is undoubtedly his mother, because it is his mother who has always brought him up. Seeing his mother often cry for Fan Siwen, the idea of ??reconciliation has long appeared, and now is an opportunity. Fan Zijin''s eyes flashed with a cold light, and he gave his mother an idea: "You are firmer, this time will never give in. If he doesn''t keep Enyin''s place, then you will reconcile, and let him know that our mother and son are not in any way. He slaughtered." Xia Tong was in a state of confusion, shook his head and said, "No, we can''t reconcile!" Fan Zijin looked at his mother with some sadness, stepped forward and grabbed her shoulder and said seriously: "Mother, father''s heart has gone to the sky, what can we gain by staying here other than suffering? You should do it for the sake of your son. , will you fight with him wholeheartedly?" Many times Xia Tong can obviously win, but she always retreats at critical moments. In the end, she still doesn''t want Fan Siwen, he doesn''t want him to leave her, and he doesn''t want him to be embarrassed, so their mother and son retreated again and again. Fan Zijin could see it clearly, and if he retreated, he would have nothing, and he would bear the name of Fan Siwen''s son-in-law in vain. Chapter 1391： Extra 范子 衿 (8) Xia Tong''s heart was completely messed up, Fan Zijin also calmed down and waited for her choice, whether to choose his son or Fan Siwen. The three masters of the family were not in their minds. The celebratory banquet was coming to an end. The guests all noticed that the atmosphere in Fan Mansion was wrong. Fan Zijin waited for three days and didn''t get a reply from Xia Tong, and the house was quiet, and she didn''t conflict with Fan Siwen, so he couldn''t help but go to her, "Mother, haven''t you found your father yet?" Xia Tong''s tears came out at once, and said: "I found it, your father said that you are quick-witted and knowledgeable in the world. It should not be difficult for you to do it with your own skills, and your elder brother is stupid, I''m afraid..." "So the mother promised him to give the eldest brother the quota of grace?" Fan Zijin asked blankly. Xia Tong turned his head, his nose was sour, he shook his head and said, "I didn''t agree, but when did your father hear about me? He said that he was already in the fold..." Fan Zijin only felt cold, and finally asked: "Then do you want to go with your son? Reconcile with him." "Silly boy, if we were to leave, how would you go out to meet people in the future..." "Why can''t I go out to meet people? It''s not me who is wrong," Fan Zijin interrupted her loudly, his face twisted: "I go out to meet people in an upright and upright manner, I just ask you, if you want to come with me Do you? Get out of this place that makes you cry and miserable." Xia Tong opened his mouth and could only stare at his son. Fan Zijin felt chills in his heart, and his eyes couldn''t help turning red. He smiled and said, "My son understands, did you choose him again between me and my father?" Xia Tong didn''t speak, Fan Zijin turned around and left. He ran back to his room, rummaged through the boxes, and pulled out the box containing the silver. Just as he was about to open it, a voice behind him asked in surprise, "Zijin, what are you doing?" Fan Zijin was so frightened that he sat on the ground, turned his head and saw Qi Haoran, and immediately stared, "Why are you here?" Turned his head and saw that the door was still closed, and immediately asked with wide eyes, "How did you get in?" "Come in, I''ve been waiting for you in the house, but you didn''t even look at me when you came back, just rummaged through the boxes..." He was so frightened that it took him a while to react. Fan Zijin was in a bad mood and asked, "Where did you go without showing up for two days in a row?" Qi Haoran immediately pouted: "I was locked up by my father. They want to appoint the daughter of the Wu family for the eldest brother, and they also want me to worship the eldest brother. Isn''t this pushing the eldest brother into the fire pit? Of course I don''t want it, so I followed After a few quarrels, my father and Mrs Wu locked me up." Fan Zijin widened his eyes and asked, "Then how did you come out now?" Qi Haoran pouted, "Can they lock me up with the few people in Qi Mansion? I came out to ask you to make up your mind, and I have to go back and continue to be "locked up" later." Fan Zijin pondered for a moment and asked, "You didn''t let anyone find out when you came to my room?" Qi Haoran triumphantly said, "Of course not anymore, I sneaked in. If I was seen looking for you earlier, why should I wait for you in your house?" Fan Zijin was relieved, put the box containing the silver into his arms solemnly, and said solemnly: "This matter has no solution, marriage has always been the word of the matchmaker, even if the eldest cousin is not there, your father will think about it. It''s easy to marry him, the only way is to run away." Qi Haoran widened his eyes. Fan Zijin sneered: "Uncle asked you to worship the eldest cousin on behalf of the eldest cousin, but he is using you to blackmail the eldest cousin. If he doesn''t recognize Xiao Wu, then she is your daughter-in-law." Qi Haoran shuddered and shouted, "I''m only twelve, and the little Wu clan is sixteen!" "Do you think your uncle will consider this for you?" Fan Zijin scare him: "She can''t be the daughter-in-law of the eldest cousin, she will definitely be your daughter-in-law, anyway, the two of you brothers must marry a woman from the Wu family, so they can I can control you better." "Then we''ll be fine if we run away?" "Of course, you escaped. If he wants to marry his eldest cousin, he will have to ask Qi Shaosheng or Qi Shaotai to worship on his behalf. Anyway, they are not the brothers of the eldest cousin. If they don''t recognize them, they will find a way to marry them. It''s good to send the two to a pile," Fan Zijin sneered, "let them know that we are not easy to mess with." Qi Haoran always felt that today''s Fan Zijin was very aggressive, so he couldn''t help asking: "Are you all right?" "It''s alright," Fan Zijin pointed at the box and said, "This is the capital we escaped from, you have to get it, wait for me to arrange it, I will find you tomorrow, go back quickly, don''t let the people in Qi Mansion find out that you can escape." Qi Haoran held the box in his arms and asked, "You also run away with me." Fan Zijin rolled his eyes at him, "If I don''t go with you, do you know where to escape? By the way, take all your money with you, and take precautions when you go out. Anyway, it''s cheaper to stay with your enemies." Qi Haoran nodded solemnly, hugged the box tightly in his arms and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely take it all with you." However, even if he didn''t drop a penny, he didn''t have much. He has always spent a lot of money, and he has no source of income. He only has five taels per month in Qi Mansion, which is not enough for him to eat out. And although Xia Tong subsidizes him a little every month, because he knows that he spends money in moderation, the subsidy is very small, so he is a moonlight clan, and he can hardly save any money. Sometimes he ran out of monthly bills before they came down. At this time, Fan Zijin paid him. He was lucky this time. The Qi Mansion had just issued a monthly order a while ago, so there was only the five taels of silver in the box. Qi Haoran looked at his small silver ingots, and then looked at the silver notes and silver ingots in Fan Zijin''s money box, feeling embarrassed. "You can''t eat Zijin all the way, right?" Qi Haoran murmured, "Zijin is right, keeping the money is also cheap for the enemy. My eldest brother and I are the direct sons, and most of the Qi family''s family business is owned by them. It''s our brothers..." When Qi Haoran thought about it this way, he quietly walked into Wu''s house at night when the night was dark and windy. Recently, he paid close attention to his eldest brother''s marriage, so he came here in the middle of the night to listen to the wall several times. Occasionally he saw Wu''s hiding money. The place. Qi Haoran''s martial arts are strong, and Qinggong is even more outstanding. At this time, Wu Shi was serving Qi Feng to drink, and there were only two little girls in her room with a head. Qi Haoran leaped into the room lightly, grabbed the lock of the wardrobe and tugged it hard, the whole lock was deformed. There was a box hidden at the bottom of the wardrobe. Qi Haoran opened it and saw a stack of silver bills inside. He took them all without thinking. Qi Haoran dropped the box and just closed the wardrobe. When he saw the broken lock that was put aside, he rolled his eyes and quietly slipped back to the room to get the lock of the wardrobe in his room and slipped back to Wu''s room. Locked the closet. This kind of lock looks the same at first glance, but in fact, it is the same at close inspection. Except for the different keys, laymen can''t tell the difference at all. Anyway, Qi Haoran didn''t see the difference after a while. As soon as the lock is locked, the difference cannot be seen from the outside. Qi Haoran happily ran back to count the silver notes, his face became more ugly as he counted, and finally he slapped the table fiercely and said bitterly, "My eldest brother and I are poor, haha, Wu''s concubine actually has so many silver notes. , is simply outrageous!'' The servants who were guarding outside only thought that Qi Haoran was angry again, and his brows didn''t move. As long as the fourth young master didn''t smash the door or commit suicide, it was fine, and he would make trouble in the room. Chapter 1392： Extra 范子 衿 (9) Fan Zijin didn''t let Qi Haoran escape from the Qi Mansion with martial arts, but went to great lengths to bribe the servants of the Qi Mansion, and let him slip out without turning a blind eye. Qi Haoran was very dissatisfied with this and asked: "I can come out quietly, why should I leave such a big tail?" Fan Zijin only had a fan in his hand. At this moment, he tapped the palm of his hand with the handle of the fan, and said proudly: "We are only two teenagers, how can we leave home without showing a trace? What if he arrives at that time? What if the yamen reported your death to you? Besides, it is better to hide some of your skills, and now is not the time to use them." He sneered and said, "In order not to be noticed by those who care, your martial arts is your trump card, so don''t show it easily." Many people in the capital know that Qi Haoran is practicing martial arts, but martial arts in the general sense is the kung fu of fists and feet. martial arts. Because that not only requires talent, but also requires great perseverance and a lot of time and energy, and that kind of martial arts is generally a one-on-one peak duel, which is not applicable on the battlefield. So few people will go to learn, let alone ten years of meditating and practicing inner strength. If you have that skill, you might as well practice more horsemanship or read a few more military books. is Qi Haoran, who has been meditating and practicing martial arts every day since he set a goal at the age of three. Everyone just thinks that Qi Haoran has practiced martial arts and swordsmanship suitable for the battlefield like Qi Xiuyuan, and they don''t know that his most powerful skills are internal and light skills. Fan Zijin glanced at him up and down, frowned and asked, "Where''s our money? You won''t forget it, right? If you really forget it, you''ll have to go back to me quietly and get it for me." Qi Haoran smiled, patted his chest and said, "How could I have forgotten? It''s all wrapped in oiled paper and placed here." Fan Zijin breathed a sigh of relief, and then frowned again: "How many large silver bars are there? That can''t be left behind. It''s a long way from the capital to Xingzhou, so we need to prepare more." Qi Haoran waved carelessly: "Don''t worry, I have enough money." Fan Zijin looked at him suspiciously, he knew his money, it was only about one hundred and fifty taels, Qi Haoran must have no money on him, and it would be good to add five taels to it. A hundred and fifty taels sounds like a lot, but the capital is too far to the north, and the road is too chaotic, so the two peoples travel expenses may not be enough, so they still have to save some. Qi Haoran pulled the man into the alley and took out three large silver ingots from his sleeves. Fan Zijin recognized that they were what he gave him yesterday. Then he took out a thick oiled paper bag from his arms, opened it, and saw a thick stack of silver bills, with Fan Zijin''s small bills on it. There were 10 taels and 20 taels. The lower is the bigger, most of them are one hundred taels, fifty taels, and the last one turned out to be one thousand taels. Fan Zijin widened his eyes, swallowed and asked, "Where did this money come from?" "My eldest brother and I." Qi Haoran said triumphantly. "Nonsense," Fan Zijin didn''t believe it at all, "If you have all this money in your hands, can you still keep it until now? Tell me honestly, where did it come from?" "It''s me and the eldest brother," Qi Haoran snorted, "I and the eldest brother belong to most of the Qi residence. What''s wrong with me taking some money in advance?" "Are you copying the Duke of Qi Mansion?" Fan Zijin stared. "There is not so much silver in our mansion. It was taken from Wu''s room. I counted it last night. There are more than 50,000 taels in total. It is estimated that it is all the cash in our Qi residence." Fan Zijin immediately rolled up the bank note and stuffed it in his arms, and said solemnly, "We have to leave quickly, let''s buy a horse and escape now." He didn''t expect Qi Haoran to go get the money, and he took so much, so the Qi Mansion will definitely not let it go. If only Qi Haoran was lost, based on what he knew about that uncle, he would probably treat it coldly, feeling that Qi Haoran would come back after suffering outside and would not bother to look for it. But if he lost all the cash at home, then his uncle would definitely jump, and then it would not only be as simple as chasing Haoran back, but he would have to shed a layer of skin even if he didn''t die. Fan Zijin glared at him hating that iron was not steel and said, "You only need to take a few, how come you still have all of them?" Qi Haoran pouted and said, "The Qi family has a great business, my eldest brother and I only took this amount and more." "Are you really going to take this money and not the family business?" Qi Haoran hummed, "I want to, is he willing to score points? My eldest brother and I are the direct sons, but apart from the monthly silver of five taels per month, what else can we get from the Qi residence? Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai are still sons. You can withdraw as much as you want from the account. Fan Zijin coughed softly and said, "You don''t spend less than them every month. Don''t those merchants come to ask your uncle for money?" Speaking of which, Qi Haoran has a lot of money, sometimes he hates it so much that he spends a thousand taels of silver, which is almost the cost of the Qi residence for a year, and every time Qi Feng is so angry that he almost vomits blood. As an old man, he couldn''t help but admit his account. He would run away when he beat Qi Haoran, and scold him that his left ear went in and his right ear went out. And although Qi Haoran only has five taels per month, he can always find a store that is willing to give him credit. He will get things first and then let someone come to Qi Feng to get the money. The idea of ???? was given to Qi Haoran by Fan Zijin at the time. There was no way, who made the uncle so stingy and almost bullied the eldest cousin and Haoran to death. But he didn''t expect Haoran to attack his uncle so resolutely, almost every two months he would spend a big bill to stimulate people. Fan Zijin thought of how his uncle was in pain for those hundreds of taels, touched the silver note on his chest and said, "I think my uncle will be so angry that he vomits blood this time." Qi Haoran felt guilty for a moment, then raised his head and snorted softly. Fan Zijin originally planned to hire a carriage to travel the road. He asked Yanmo to inquire about it. He knew that it would be about twenty taels. But now that they had enough money, he simply waved his hand, and Qi Haoran and Qi Haoran each bought a horse to travel. spent more than one hundred and sixty taels at once, and later facts proved how wrong his decision was. The two teenagers who had never traveled far carried a stack of silver bills in their arms and left the capital on two horses. When they felt hungry, they found out that they were in the wilderness. It means nothing to eat. The two teenagers looked at each other on the horses, and finally Qi Haoran raised his hand and said, "I''ll go hunting, let''s bake and eat?" "Did you bring a bow and arrow?" Fan Zijin asked. Qi Haoran stared back at him with wide eyes and said, "You didn''t say we were going to hunt by ourselves..." Chapter 1393： Extra 范子 衿 (10) The luck of the two teenagers was very bad. In the end, Qi Haoran took the dagger in his hand and walked around in the forest for a long time before catching a rabbit. Fan Zijin was about to faint from hunger, and complained, "Isn''t there a lot of game in the mountains? Every time you go hunting, you can catch a lot of game, how come it took a long time to get a hare this time?" Qi Haoran said angrily: "It''s not because there are few game in this forest, although there are no bows and arrows, but my kung fu is there, even if I encounter a wild boar, I can win it, but it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, there is no prey in it, you let me Where shall I call?" Fan Zijin believed it to be true, and he no longer complained, but said, "Then next time we will find a forest with a lot of prey to stay." Qi Haoran was stunned and asked, "Aren''t we buying dry food? Wouldn''t it be a waste of time to hunt and eat every day?" Fan Zijin tilted his head and thought for a while, and said, "But it''s not good to always eat dry food. Next time we encounter a town, buy some dry food, and buy a bow and arrow, and we can also catch some game seasoning on the road." Qi Haoran nodded, he wanted to tell Zijin that hunting was not that simple. In the past, he went hunting with his friends. They were all led by experienced guards. The area was demarcated in advance. He does have the ability to hit the prey, but he does not have the ability to find the prey. Qi Haoran has vaguely known that for hunters, finding prey is more important than hunting. He nibbled at the hare in his hand, thinking, next time he encounters the market, he should buy more dry food to avoid this situation again. Fan Zijin finished eating the hare, took out his handkerchief and wiped his mouth, and immediately frowned, "I''m thirsty!" Qi Haoran looked left and right, "I didn''t notice any water just now, why don''t we watch while walking?" Fan Zijin felt a little uncomfortable in his throat, but nodded anyway. But they didn''t find any water until the evening. Fan Zijin was sullen and Qi Haoran''s throat was smoking. , may be found." Fan Zijin saw that the sunset was almost gone, and the sky was getting darker. Looking at the silent forest standing there, like a forest with a big mouth open, he shook his head repeatedly, "No, the mountains are too dangerous, we used to go hunting in the mountains, the guards Didn''t you say you shouldn''t spend the night in the mountains easily?" This was a correct decision, because as soon as it got dark, they heard the wolf howling in the mountains, Fan Zijin leaned against Qi Haoran and shook and said, "Fortunately you didn''t enter the mountain, otherwise, no matter how strong your martial arts are, it will be difficult to punch a single punch. The enemy has four legs, not to mention protecting me." Qi Haoran touched his stomach and said fiercely: "Next time we encounter a town, we must buy more dry food." Fan Zijin also nodded with concern. In addition to having a normal meal in the morning, they had no water for roasted rabbits at noon, and they didn''t even have to eat hares at night. The next day Qi Haoran woke up first. The two horses were already grazing on one side. He yawned and put Fan Zijin, who was leaning on his arms, on the ground. He was going to release water. He patted their necks affectionately, and then he looked at the wet hands in amazement, and after a while he looked thoughtfully at the mountain forest to the side. It turns out that there is no water on the ground, so they can still drink the dew that falls from the sky. When Fan Zijin woke up, Qi Haoran was leisurely collecting dew with a big leaf. When he saw his friend wake up, he happily waved, "Come here and swear." Fan Zijin paced to his side and watched for a while, took the big leaf he handed over and drank the water in one gulp, saying, "I still need to rinse my mouth, is there a lot of water? We have to leave quickly, my mother must have noticed that I was missing last night. , maybe come back to chase us." Fan Zijin said sadly and indignantly: "I planned to go all out on the first day so that I could completely leave the pursuers behind, who knows..." Who would have known that they died before they started, and they were made difficult by the mere food and water. Qi Haoran touched his nose, "Let''s go then." The two teenagers continued on the road hungry, but the Fan family in the capital fell out for them. Xia Tong was the first to discover that his son was missing. It is normal for her son not to go home for a day. He is either going out to relax or looking for Haoran to play. He has just passed the exam as a scholar, and he may be going to a classmate''s banquet, so she doesn''t take it to heart. My son didn''t come back for dinner at night, and she didn''t think deeply, but she started calling people to look for it, and then unexpectedly found Yanmo who was knocked unconscious in the study. Yanmo is Fan Zijin''s personal servant. He has been with him since he was six years old. He serves Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran by himself, which is very useful. The two children take him almost everywhere. This time Xia Tong felt something was wrong, and immediately brought someone into his son''s room, and found that everything in his room was missing, Yan Mo, who woke up, pointed to the wardrobe tremblingly and said, "Master, Master is putting money on it. The box is missing." Xia Tong immediately remembered what her son asked her two days ago, whether to go with him or stay. She only felt that her heart collapsed, and after staggering twice, she stabilized her figure. A flash of light flashed in her mind, and she said eagerly: "Quick, go to Qi Mansion to see if Young Master Biao is here." Qi Haoran has always lived in Fan Mansion, and only after Qi Feng expressed his dissatisfaction would he go back to Qi Mansion to live for two days, but this time he lived for a particularly long time, and he still hasn''t come back for seven or eight days. Xia Tong wanted to wait for news at home, but thinking of Qi Feng''s temperament, he couldn''t help but bring someone to Qi Mansion to check. At this time, it was already dark, and Xia Tong was making such a big fuss. Fan Siwen didn''t know it, but he was not worried about Fan Zijin, but was a little annoyed. He felt that he was fighting against him because of the grace and anger, and snorted angrily. "The quota of grace and yin is originally set by me. I will give it to whoever I say. In order to grab the quota of grace and yin, he will do everything he can. Suffering will come back naturally. The housekeeper left in response, so there was no one in the entire Fan residence to look for Fan Zijin except Xia Tong and her servants. This is also a great convenience for the two teenagers who ran away from home. Qi Feng''s idea coincided with Fan Siwen''s, and felt that there was no need to look for it at all. It was so chaotic and complicated outside. How could it be possible for two teenagers to make a breakthrough? He felt that when they had suffered enough, they would naturally understand that it was better to be at home, and they would naturally come back at that time. Xia Tong, who was sure that Qi Haoran was also missing together, only felt that the sky was falling. She knew the two children best, but they were arrogant and would definitely not turn around and admit defeat. The two children are so young and the outside is so chaotic, what if they are deceived? They have never been less served by people when they have grown up, and Zijin even wears his clothes to serve him. What if he is hungry and cold? It''s a pity that the city gate was closed at that time. Even if she was in a hurry, she couldn''t help but wait for the city gate to open before talking. Chapter 1394： Extra 范子 衿 (11) Xia Tong returned home and saw Fan Siwen''s homework in Fan Zixiao''s examination school as if nothing had happened. She felt a chill, looked at their father and son coldly, turned around and went back to the house. Fan Siwen was a little uncomfortable, he had been waiting for Xia Tong to make trouble with him, and even prepared to be beaten, but seeing her so calm, he was inexplicably a little uneasy. After thinking about it, Fan Siwen still asked Fan Zixiao to leave and went to find Xia Tong himself. But the main courtyard was already closed, and the old woman who guarded the door said to him through a door: "Master, my wife said that she is not feeling well, you might as well go to Aunt Liu''s place to rest tonight." Fan Siwen''s face was blue and red, this was the first time Xia Tong pushed him outside, he was so angry that he walked away, but he still didn''t go to Aunt Liu''s place, but went to the study. Fan Siwen thought about it for a long time, and finally called the housekeeper and said, "As soon as the city gate opens tomorrow, you will ask someone to go out to chase the young master. Most of them will go to the military camp to find the two uncles of the Zhu family, or they will run towards the young master. Go, you two go to chase." Fan Siwen consciously explained to Xia Tong, so he pulled the quilt to sleep. Xia Tong didn''t sleep a night, she asked people to wait at the city gate as soon as the curfew ended, and they were chased in two ways. But Fan Zijin is not a fool. They had already delayed a day yesterday, and the journey was slow, so they would definitely be caught up, so he decided to take the trail. As a result, they not only missed the two groups of people who came to chase them, but also escaped the pursuit of the Wu family. The two who were on the road didn''t know how lucky they were, and Mr. Wu didn''t take Qi Haoran''s running away from home at first. Although the marriage between Qi Xiuyuan and the Wu family will be postponed, she and Qi Feng are equally confident that Qi Haoran will not be able to endure the hardships outside and come back, so the wedding banquet will be held at that time. She escaped hard, knew how hard it was outside, and also knew that two and a half-year-old teenagers would be very uncomfortable if they didnt have enough money, and who could bear that kind of hardship from a young age? Northland is too far from the capital, and there are refugees and robbers on the road. Qi Haoran will always have a day he can''t bear to return home. Mr. Wu is very confident. So I didn''t express any opinion on this matter, how to live my life or how to live. The reason why she had to kill them was because the shop sent the new quarter''s earnings, and she locked the retained silver in the box as usual. But she found that her key couldn''t open the lock! Mr. Wu tried several times, frowning tightly, thinking that the lock or the key was broken, so he called someone to pick the lock, and planned to change the lock. This wardrobe contains some fabrics and clothes that are not commonly used, and it is rarely opened several times a year, and every time she opens it, she wants to withdraw or save money. The place doesn''t even know her personal maid. So you can imagine how shocked and angry Mr Wu was when he saw the empty box. That''s more than fifty thousand taels, the wealth she has accumulated for twelve years! That''s right, Qi Haoran thought it was money from the Qi Mansion, but it was actually Wu''s private money. Wu was a concubine when Qi Fengna entered the door. Her dowry only had two boxes, which contained some clothes and fabrics. There was not even a hundred taels of silver at the bottom of the box. At that time, the Wu family fled south with the imperial court, and lost a lot of property on the way, and it cost a lot to re-establish the family business in the capital, which was expensive. This is why the Wu family was willing to give Qi Feng a concubine. It can be said that the Wu family did not have much dowry when she married into the Qi family, but since the death of Zhu Wan, the Wu family has mastered the Qi family. The annual boxing in and out, the income from shops and farms, and Qi Feng''s ice and charcoal are all required. Through her hands, she kept a little bit at a time, and then misappropriated some of the money from the public. She worked hard for twelve years to save more than 50,000 taels. But the money disappeared under her nose, and Wu shi fainted. The girl outside heard the movement and called out several times in a row. She pushed the door and came in, only to see Mrs. Wu, who had fainted on the ground. She panicked. When Mrs Wu woke up, she saw Qi Feng, and she couldn''t help crying because of the grievances. Qi Feng asked distressedly, "What''s wrong with you? The doctor said that you were extremely angry. Who made you angry?" Mr. Wu opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything at all. Qi Feng knew all the things she brought in the door back then, and although the Wu family has developed a lot in recent years, and some children are working, it is impossible to give her so much money. If you tell Qi Feng that she has lost so much money, he will She didn''t even have to think about it to understand that she was greedy for the public''s money. She could only wipe her tears and make an excuse: "My concubine listened to some gossip outside, saying that my stepmother abused my stepson, and this forced Haoran to run away from home. The concubine felt aggrieved physically and mentally, and she couldn''t think of it for a while... " Qi Feng frowned, clenched her hand and said, "Who is so talkative?" "It was all discussed in private by wives with unknown reasons outside, and it happened that I overheard it." "You shouldn''t associate with them in the future. I know you never care about their brothers in order to avoid suspicion. I know in my heart that you are good." Mr. Wu nodded slowly, leaned on his shoulder and said, "I know, but when I hear other people talking like that, I can''t be calm." Qi Feng patted her on the shoulder comfortingly. Naturally, he knew about the rumors outside. He was being discussed in private, not to mention Mrs. Wu? Mr. Wu fooled the matter, but the lost money had to be recovered. She knew that this matter could not be investigated with great fanfare, so she called the wet nurse and her personal girl to visit unannounced. But after checking for a long time, there is no news at all. Mother Wu whispered to Mrs Wu, "Madam, it''s impossible for a girl to steal so much money. They don''t have the guts. This family is full of people who dare to do such a thing." Wu''s complexion changed slightly, "But he has never even come to my yard, let alone my house, how did he steal it?" Mother Wu pondered: "After all, Mrs. Zhu has been a steward for many years, and there are always some secret chess left behind. Maybe they are instructed to do it, ma''am, they are sure that you will not dare to speak up." Mr. Wu gritted his teeth, pulled his handkerchief and said, "Nursing, take someone to search his yard in person to see if you find anything." Mother Wu agreed, and excused herself to tidy up the room for the Fourth Young Master to search. Not to mention, she found a lock under the bed that was deformed by Qi Haoran, and there was a wardrobe missing a lock in Qi Haoran''s room. Mr. Wu looked at the two locks in front of him, his face turned blue and then red, and after a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "Go and fetch the key to the wardrobe in the fourth young master''s house." Because Qi Haoran has not lived in Qi Mansion for a long time, he has very few things in the mansion. Therefore, the servants of various key supervisors in his house have backups. They don''t have to ask for the keys when preparing for what he tells them to take. can get. Mr. Wu used his power to press people, and there were only a few pieces of clothes in the closet. Qi Haoran''s servant hesitated and handed over the keys. Mr. Wu used that key to unlock the lock of her wardrobe. What else is there to understand? Qi Haoran stole her money and replaced the lock with his. Mr. Wu gritted his teeth with hatred, and said in a cold tone, "If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being cruel!" Chapter 1395： Extra 范子 衿 (12) Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran stood at the entrance of the town and looked at the victims sitting on the ground in surprise. This is a pretty big town. Nearly 200 disaster victims gathered here at the town entrance, which can be seen elsewhere. The two walked in with a frown and found an inn to rest. They didn''t sleep well last night, and they didn''t have breakfast and lunch today. They were too hungry to walk, so they decided to stay and rest for a day, and then left after they had eaten enough. Because they had a lot of money, they slept in the best guest room and ate the best meals. After they were full, they remembered and asked the shop assistant, "Why are there so many disaster victims outside? Is there another flood?" Drought and flood are the most common natural disasters in the south of the Yangtze River. Drought is impossible this month, but flooding is possible. Xiao Er glanced at the two of them, and saw that although their clothes were wrinkled, they were made of brocade, and the two of them were skinny and tender. At first glance, they looked like a rich boy. He hurriedly smiled and said, "Those in Zhenkou are not us. People from the south of the Yangtze River came from the north. I heard that last winter, Dajin went south to dig grassy valleys, burning a lot of villages, and some entire towns were slaughtered. These are all refugees who escaped from the north." Seeing that the two of them couldn''t bear it, Xiao Er said, "We''re pretty good here, after all, it''s close to the capital, and if you go further north, you''ll encounter more refugees, and you''ll have to bring your family with you, and listen to the merchants who come and go. Some refugees are so hungry that they eat human flesh, and when they leave Lin''an Mansion, bandits are rampant, and most of these refugees are forced to become pirates." Qi Haoran widened his eyes and asked, "Don''t the court have no countermeasures?" "Hey, the little son still counts on the emperor? He even lost half of the land left by his ancestors, and now he is so drunk in the capital, how can he care about the lives of the common people?" Little Er wiped his hands and left. Qi Haoran exhaled in anger, "What''s the difference between the emperor and the emperor?" Fan Zijin knew more because he was trained by his husband and said: "Actually, the imperial court has allocated food for relief, although not much, but it is not completely ignored, but the sage is extravagant, the upper and the lower are effective, and the officials below are also greedy and cruel. , The money allocated for this grain began to be embezzled from Prime Minister Qin, and when it was in the hands of the common people, there were not one out of ten, so there were so many refugees who fell into trouble." "Then the emperor doesn''t care?" Fan Zijin said indifferently: "What to do? He is the biggest corrupt leader. Since the capital was moved to Lin''an, the palace in Lin''an has been expanding. The project just ended last year. To build a palace on it, to keep warm in winter and to escape the heat in summer, these households have to pay part of the money, and part of it has to come from his inner treasury. In recent years, the emperor has made great construction projects and selected beauties. Do you think his inner treasury still has How much?" Fan Zijin is naturally sensitive to numbers. Although he doesn''t know the inside story of the emperor''s internal library, he must have been in Lin''an for only more than ten years. What''s more, his father was an official of the Ministry of Household before, so he could always get some information, and after a comprehensive speculation, he said: "Part of the food money for the relief went into the emperor''s inner treasury, but he found a way to take the money from the Ministry of Household and transferred it to the inner side. Ku, he is greedy himself, so naturally it is not good to take care of the courtiers below, otherwise they would not dare to be so blatant in the vicinity of Lin''an Mansion. Qi Haoran opened his mouth wide, as if a stone was blocked in his heart. Is this his country? Will he also be loyal to such an emperor and such a court in the future? Fan Zijin saw that his eyes were red, he sighed slightly, and patted his shoulder without speaking. When he deduced this matter, he was also very sad and confused. For a moment, he felt that studying was useless, because even if he entered the imperial examination, he would be loyal to such an emperor and such a court. thing. But seeing his father oppressing his mother so much, making his mother and him angry, and seeing his uncle bullying Haoran so much, his heart was always on fire, and he couldn''t hold his breath. Both my father and my uncle are people who are weak when the enemy is strong, especially my uncle. It''s not that Fan Zijin looks down on him, but in his opinion, my uncle is a mercenary villain. If one day he holds more power than him Big, then he will definitely submit to him, then he will give Haoran a head start and see how he bullies Haoran. With such a goal in mind, Fan Zijin, although he hated it, was determined to study hard. But now that he has run away from home, it seems that he is very far away from the imperial examination and officialdom. Fan Zijin no longer comforts himself blindly, but begins to face the problems of the empire. Fan Zijin looked at the refugees passing by in the street outside, and said to Qi Haoran: "If the court does not resettle these refugees, I''m afraid it will cause a catastrophe." He lowered his voice and said, "War disaster!" Qi Haoran was immediately worried. Fan Zijin knocked on his head and got up and said, "Okay, no matter what happens in the future, let''s take care of ourselves first. After riding a horse for more than a day, my bones are about to fall apart, so let''s go buy two Put on your clothes, come back and take a hot bath and get a good night''s sleep." Qi Haoran nodded thoughtfully, followed Fan Zijin to the ready-to-wear shop to choose two sets of clothes for a change of clothes. They didn''t bring anything when they came out. The clothes need to be bought new, and the shoes and socks need to be changed. The two teenagers who visited the clothing store for the first time said they were exhausted. It was past noon when the two finally bought everything and went back to the inn. They called Xiao Er and asked him to prepare two buckets of hot water. They wanted to take a bath. Xiao Er widened his eyes to look at the two of them, then turned his head to look at the bright sun outside, and asked in surprise, "Now?" Qi Haoran nodded solemnly, "It''s now." Little Er twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "You two young masters, now you sleep at noon, what should you do if you can''t sleep at night?" The two teenagers said that this kind of thing would not happen, Fan Zijin said solemnly: "Master, I can sleep for three days now, do you believe it?" Little Er suppressed the smile at the corner of his mouth, and responded: "The two wait, it''s not too busy now, two buckets of hot water will be delivered immediately." Fan Zijin nodded with satisfaction, took out a dime of silver from Qi Haoran''s arms and threw it to him, saying, "The reward for you." Xiao Er was overjoyed and said again and again: "Wait, hot water will be delivered to you two immediately." The two teenagers took a shower and immediately fell on the bed. Fan Zijin kicked Qi Haoran and said, "I''m sleeping, please wake up and don''t ask anyone to tie us or take our money away." Qi Haoran tucked the oil paper bag wrapped with the banknote under the pillow, turned over sleepily and said, "Don''t worry, with me here, who would dare to be a thief?" Fan Zijin slept peacefully, and Qi Haoran started snoring shortly after. The two of them were hungry and tired last night, and they were in the wild, so they couldn''t sleep well at all. Now that they arrived at the warm inn, they naturally slept open. . When they slept darkly, the people sent by Xia Tong and Fan Siwen to look for them rushed in front of them and went north all the way, and successfully missed the two teenagers. Chapter 1396： Extra 范子 衿 (13) Fan Zijin only felt his throat dry and dizzy when he woke up. He rolled over in discomfort, opened his eyes slightly, and immediately met the eyes under the bed that were still in a hurry. Fan Zijin was completely awake with a jolt, and sat up in a jiffy, staring at the person who had been **** and thrown under the bed by Wuhua, stretched his hand back subconsciously, grabbed Qi Haoran''s arm and twisted it violently. Qi Haoran screamed, slapped Fan Zijin''s hand away and sat up, dissatisfied: "What are you doing?" Fan Zijin''s throat was so dry that he couldn''t speak, so he could only point at the person under the bed and stare at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran took a look, and immediately lay down with no interest. He pulled the quilt to cover his head and said, "Isn''t it just two little thieves? It''s alright, let''s go to sleep." two? Fan Zijin''s eyes widened, his eyes swept across the room, and only then did he see a man **** with five flowers on the side of the table. He rubbed his forehead with a headache, got up and poured himself a glass of water, and the discomfort in his throat eased a little, so he asked hoarsely, "When did you arrest someone, why don''t I know at all?" Qi Haoran lifted the quilt and looked at Fan Zijin''s "I want to talk to you for a long time" and knew that he couldn''t sleep. He got out of bed and kicked the people under the bed, and said, "They were all caught last night. One came in to get money, and the other was watching the wind outside." Qi Haoran hummed, "Just because the young master''s kung fu was learned for nothing?" The money is under Qi Haoran''s pillow. To steal money, you must take it from under his ear. Isn''t this courting death? Fan Zijin took a breath, sat beside the bed and said, "Haoran, I''m sick, you have to ask a doctor for me, these two people have to find a way to deal with it, don''t let outsiders know." The two little thieves widened their eyes, cried out "woohoo", and looked at the two of them with pleading eyes. Fan Zijin was taken aback. Seeing that the stuff in their mouths was firm and the sound was not too loud, he was relieved and waved to Qi Haoran: "It''s almost noon now, hurry up and think of a way." Qi Haoran rolled his eyes, wiped his neck and asked, "Killed?" Fan Zijin nodded solemnly, "We ran away from home, but we can''t let them find clues, so these two must be killed!" The two little thieves burst into tears when they heard it. They really just wanted to steal money, and they were sent to officials. How could they be silenced? Qi Haoran laughed heartily, but nodded while rubbing his chin: "Okay, we''ll go to silence after we have eaten lunch." The two thieves became excited when they heard the words, struggled for a while, and suddenly slammed their heads against the floor, making a "bang bang" sound. The two teenagers were startled by their deadly actions, but Qi Haoran was quick-witted. Stopping the movements of the two of them, he threatened viciously: "If you make any more noise, the young master will break your necks!" The two of them didn''t dare to move immediately. They are habitual thieves, and they rarely miss. Yesterday, I saw two young boys dressed in luxurious clothes and riding tall horses. Because there were only two people on the other side, they started secretly without calling anyone else. Who knew that this round-faced teenager was so powerful. As soon as his hand reached out to touch the pillow, the other side immediately grabbed and pulled, and he still Before he fell on the bed, he immediately used his hands again, his hands and feet became numb, and he was thrown to the ground without a word. The white-faced boy who was sleeping outside was still sleeping soundly, and his partner who was watching the wind didn''t hear anything unusual. He watched the round-faced boy take out an oil-paper bag from under the pillow and stuff it into his arms. , and then went out and arrested his accomplices. Seeing that the round-faced boy just tied them and gagged their mouths and threw them aside and continued to sleep, they thought that the other party was soft-hearted and planned to cry the next day, trying to get him to let them go, but who knew they were talking If you don''t ask, you will die. They said that they were wronged, they really just wanted to steal some money, this crime is not fatal, right? Qi Haoran snorted and left them, looking at Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin slowly climbed into the bed, pulled the quilt to wrap himself up, and said earnestly to Qi Haoran: "I''m really sick, these two people must disappear before the doctor comes, they can''t be sent to office, otherwise my parents will be very sick. You''ll know we''re here soon..." The two thieves immediately called "woo woo" and shouted, Qi Haoran saw what they were saying, and thought about it: "Master now takes off the cloth towel, you are not allowed to shout, you also saw the master''s technique last night, Although it will be slower to put things back in, but twisting the neck is very fast, it only takes a breath or two." The two little thieves nodded tearfully, indicating that they would not joke about their own lives, so Qi Haoran ripped off the things in their mouths. The two of them didn''t dare to shout, but lowered their voices and pleaded: "Two young masters, the young ones know where there is a good doctor, why not let the young man run errands for you?" Qi Haoran sneered at them, would he dare to use a thief to run errands? The two little thieves said with tears on their faces: "Master, we have no choice but to be thieves. We have eighty old mothers on top, and babies who are waiting to be fed..." "You are only twenty at most, so your mother was born at sixty?" Fan Zijin sighed lightly: "Your mother is really an old clam, and her body is very good. You are still a thief in such a family. ?" The two of them choked immediately, unable to speak. Few of the nobles with superior living conditions can live to their eighties, not to mention the folks? Therefore, people who can live to this age generally dont have to suffer too much. Qi Haoran kicked their buttocks and said, "If you don''t tell the truth, you will be skinned." The two immediately said: "You two, forgive your life, we actually don''t have a mother, not even a daughter-in-law, let alone a child, but we are indeed forced to steal money." Both of them are refugees who came here three years ago. They usually do odd jobs for others and occasionally steal. They have their own gang, which is full of refugees. They go back to steal money because they are very hungry, and they do not dare to steal from the locals, otherwise they will be driven out of the town. Therefore, they always aim at the passing tourists and businessmen. They dont steal too much every time, they only take a little and go away. Therefore, although the stolen person is angry, they dont deliberately stay and pursue it. This kind of thing often doesnt work. That''s it. Their gang has only 16 adults, but they have to raise 27 children and 8 elderly people. They can''t get enough to eat every day. There are very few odd jobs in the town, and the local people prefer to hire local people first. Hire them, and the wages will be reduced to a minimum. In order to survive, they can only steal. Fan Zijin saw that Qi Haoran couldn''t bear it, and immediately snorted coldly, saying, "The world is big, you have healthy limbs, don''t talk about those reasons, it would be wrong to steal." Qi Haoran immediately said with a stern face: "Master will verify what you said. If it is true, he will save your life. If it is still false." Qi Haoran sneered. He and Fan Zijin were just trying to scare people before, but he didn''t want to kill them, but if they cheated repeatedly, he wouldn''t mind punching them a few more times. Chapter 1397： Extra 范子 衿 (14) There are also several gangs among the refugees. Usually, fellow villagers get together to support and help each other. The two little thieves came from Xingyuan Mansion. They followed their families to the south three years ago to avoid the disaster. But during the escape, their parents, brothers and sisters died of starvation and illness. They were the only ones who came here alive. . They came here three years ago, but they have only been on the road for three years. Dont look at them like twenty-year-olds, but in fact, they are only sixteen years old this year, and they look old because they are tired. Their parents starved to death on the road and survived by pulling from their fellow villagers, so when they grew up, they had to take care of those younger than them or those who were old and powerless. According to the account of the two of them, there were about 300 people who escaped from Xingyuan Mansion, but they left here with their families and their families, and there were many who were overwhelmed and left. Now they are the only people left. If They also left, and most of those children and old people can''t survive. Its not that no one has ever been beaten to death or injured for stealing, but compared to starvation, the fear of being beaten to death seems to have become smaller. But no matter how young they were, they didn''t want to die. They looked at the two teenagers pitifully, and only hoped that they would be merciful and let them go. Qi Haoran ignored them. Fan Zijin had a low-grade fever. He knocked them out and tucked them under the bed. He opened the door and asked Xiao Er to ask the doctor for help. Then he brought hot porridge to Fan Zijin to eat. Fan Zijin waved his claws, took the bowl himself, and said, "Don''t be kind, even if what they say is true, it''s none of our business. At most, we let people go and don''t investigate the matter." Qi Haoran scratched his head and nodded heavily. Fan Zijin has always been cautious. Now that he is sick and staying here, he is naturally unwilling to let people go and reveal the news, so the two of them have been locked in the house. Qi Haoran loosens them from time to time. Seeing that the two young masters did not intend to kill them, they were very obedient and did not cry or make trouble, and sometimes took the initiative to serve Fan Zijin who was sick. There is no way, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran are both people who have to stretch their hands and eat to open their mouths. Now that he is sick, he has to boil medicine and drink water from time to time, and pay attention to cooling down. Qi Haoran is very busy. The two little thieves had experience in taking care of children, and after trembling to serve twice, Qi Haoran simply loosened the tie and made it easier for them to take care of them. Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw that they didn''t call or run away. He had a better impression of them. After thinking about it, he took out two large silver ingots from his purse and threw them to them, saying, "My cousin and I went out without taking them with me. Man, now I''m sick again, if you take good care of you, these two pieces of silver will be rewarded to you, if you have other crooked thoughts," he said with a faint smile: "You have also seen my cousin''s ability. You shouldn''t want to meet again, right?" The two shuddered and shook their heads. Fan Zijin was satisfied, pointed to the medicine bag on the table and said, "Go and boil the medicine." He really didn''t want to see the house full of smoke anymore, he would have been killed by Qi Haoran even if he didn''t die of illness. One of the thieves hesitated to get the medicine jar. Seeing that the two young masters had no objection, he immediately took the medicine bag and went out, while the other consciously stayed behind to take care of Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin said to Qi Haoran privately, "If they just make corrections, that''s fine. If they still have crooked thoughts, you can''t be merciful." Qi Haoran nodded solemnly, Fan Zijin went to sleep and recuperate in peace, he was groggy all day, and he was always hanging on this matter in his heart, and he couldn''t rest well at all. The two little thieves seemed to take care of them and followed them behind them, and they huddled in their chairs when they slept at night, not daring to make any changes. Fan Zijin''s illness caused them to stay in the town for three days, and the two little thieves neither went back to tip off the news, and no one came to them, Fan Zijin couldn''t help but asked curiously: "If you don''t go back, they don''t worry either. Are you?" The two little thieves said calmly: "They may think that we are gone, and we usually don''t look for those who leave. If something goes wrong, the town is so big, and they will definitely hear the wind." Fan Zijin nodded knowingly. The two hardly passed by outside. Their accomplices probably thought they could not bear the pressure and left. At this time, he felt sympathy for them, and suggested: "You can''t go on like this, you can''t even support yourself by doing odd jobs, let alone raising so many children and elderly people, stealing for a while, and accidents will inevitably happen over time. , didn''t you also say that someone was caught and killed for stealing?" Both little thieves lowered their heads and said nothing. This was the best way they could think of to save most of them. "There are only two ways for you to survive. One is to buy property here and have a long-term livelihood, and the other is to continue to migrate to the west or south, where there are fewer wars than the north, and the land is vast and sparsely populated. , maybe find a way to survive." The eyes of the two teenagers were red, and they said in a low voice, "Young Master, we can''t do both. The former requires a lot of money, and the latter, we have no food, and rushing to migrate will only cause more deaths and injuries." Their previous experience is an example. They escaped from Xingyuan Mansion to Jiangnan, and nearly two-thirds of their people died along the way. Fan Zijin frowned, Qi Haoran tugged at his sleeve and pointed to his chest. Fan Zijin frowned even more and said in disapproval, "You can''t even support yourself, why are you still thinking about losing money?" Qi Haoran looked very open, shook his head and said, "I''ll come back after all the money is gone, don''t think that I''m not capable of making money now, how can I know that I won''t be able to be rich in the future?" Fan Zijin sneered and said, "Whenever you can save one hundred taels of silver, I will believe what you said today." Qi Haoran immediately patted his chest and hinted, "There are more than one hundred taels here." "That''s not what you earned. Uncle must discount your legs if you know that you stole so much money." "Of course I earned what came into my hands," Qi Haoran lowered his voice and said, "It''s a windfall, we''ve been delayed here for so many days, what do you think are the chances of us being captured?" Fan Zijin''s heart jumped. Qi Haoran continued: "If we are unfortunately caught, do you think we can keep the money?" Fan Zijin felt a little guilty, because they delayed their trip because of his illness. They stayed here for three days, buying clothes, shoes and socks, and buying medicine to see the doctor. They left too many traces. was discovered. "My eldest brother and I definitely have no share of the money in my father''s hand. Since it is all reserved for Qi Shaosheng and Qi Shaotai, then I will not spend it for nothing, it is better to use the money to do something good before they find us, it is for us anyway. Accumulate good fortune." Fan Zijin felt a little distressed when he thought of the first-base silver bill, "That can''t be so loose." can also be used on yourself. Qi Haoran never paid attention to personal enjoyment. He strongly persuaded him: "It''s better than being copied by my father. If he takes the money away, it will be in Wu''s hands." Chapter 1398： Extra 范子 衿 (15) Fan Zijin took out the money from his arms with a stern face to pay for the grain, and had someone remove the grain and take him to the bull market. He couldn''t help agreeing to Qi Haoran''s suggestion. As he said, they showed too many deeds. Maybe they will be arrested in a few days, and with so much money on them, it must be Cheap uncle. Once the money was in the hands of my uncle, Haoran and his eldest cousin would never spend another penny. After comprehensive consideration, instead of putting the money back into the hands of the uncle, it is better to disperse it all. They can still get spiritual satisfaction and a good reputation. But even if he has the idea of ????spending all the money, Fan Zijin still plans carefully and must not waste a penny of his own money. It is very expensive to buy land that can feed so many people in Jiangnan. After consulting the local land price, Fan Zijin decided to help them leave. Fan Zijin said that if they want to go to the vast land and sparsely populated places to open up wasteland to make a living, he is willing to subsidize their travel expenses. The two teenagers went back to the adults to discuss, in fact, they agreed to leave here after not struggling for a long time. The employment opportunities in this small town are not enough for them to support themselves. The reason why they have not left is that there is no food, and the second is that they are worried about these children and the elderly. Those who are willing to stay and take care of these children and the elderly are all people who have received the favor of their parents and relatives. Even if they are ordinary people, they know that the grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by a spring, so as long as there is a chance, they will not abandon it. These children and old people. Now that someone is funding the travel expenses for their departure, of course they are in a hurry. Knowing that it was because the two boys stole from the two young masters and attracted people, the adults and the elderly among the refugees were very ashamed. Fan Zijin didn''t take it to heart, he just wanted to finish things quickly and leave. Although he had a premonition that he might be arrested, he still hoped that he could go further and be arrested again, at least not when talking to his friends after returning. As for shame. Instead of giving them the money directly, he took people directly to buy enough rations for them to eat, then bought them two mules, a mule cart and a few wheelbarrows, and went to the pharmacy to buy them some common The medicine, and finally gave them some broken silver: "These are enough for you to find your next foothold." The old people were busy taking their children to kowtow to the two of them. Fan Zijin waved his hand, pulled Qi Haoran and left, "Since it may have been discovered, let''s not take the small road, let''s take the official road." The path is rough and his waist can be turned upside down, so it is better to take the official road. Qi Haoran nodded without any objection, and went to the official road with Fan Zijin. The old people turned their heads and said to the children: "We want to repay our gratitude. Do you remember the appearance of the two benefactors? If there is a chance in the future, you will repay it, you know?" The children responded in unison. No one expected that opportunity to come so quickly. Not long after Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin left the town, a group of people came to stop the group of refugees who were about to leave the town, took out two portraits and asked, "Have you seen these three people?" A child gave a "Yeah", and the group of people was shocked, looked at them with bright eyes and asked, "Have you seen it?" An old man stepped forward, looked carefully and said, "Isn''t this Mr. Fan and Mr. Qi? What are the brothers doing for them?" "They are the young masters of our family. Because we are separated from them, our master is eager to find them. If you can help us find them, our master will be very grateful." The old man smiled and said, "You don''t need to thank them, these two young masters are good people. When he was sick, my two grandsons served them and helped them catch up and run errands, and they got a big silver reward. , but you are late, they left town early this morning." Several people looked at each other and asked, "Where did they go?" The old man pointed to the path with a smile, and said with a smile, "I heard what the two young masters meant to go to the east, and we are already far enough here in Jiangnan, so I said, wouldn''t Zadong go to sea? The two young masters If they don''t speak, the little old man doesn''t know where they are going." A few people immediately took the portrait and said, "Thank you, old man. If we can find our son, we will definitely be rewarded." After saying that, he got on his horse and chased down the path. The two teenagers beside the old man looked at him speechlessly, and the old man knocked on their heads and said, "What are you looking at, you still have a lot to learn, let''s go, let''s leave quickly, and don''t let anyone catch up. " A child was stunned for a long time before he came back to his senses and shouted: "Grandpa, how can you lie to people? Young master and the others are obviously going to the official road, and Young Master Qi said that they are going to our Xingyuan Mansion, and he asked We have a lot of things going on in Xingyuan Mansion." The old man patted his head lightly, and said with a stern face: "Grandpa didn''t lie to them, those are bad people, the two young masters are kind to us, how can we let the bad people catch the benefactor? Someone will ask later. Since the whereabouts of the two young masters, you can just say that they went east, understand?" A group of children nodded in understanding. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran didn''t know that the people sent by the Wu family to kill them made the old man go astray, and they didn''t know that the people sent by Fan Siwen and Xia Tong to find them walked far ahead of them, they thought they After showing his deeds in the small town, I was afraid that he would be arrested soon, so he no longer felt the nervousness of rushing to death on the first day. How comfortable you are along the way, you will stay for two days when you encounter fun, and when you encounter disaster victims, you will spend money to buy food and donate. Qi Haoran has always spent a lot of money, and he doesn''t worry about how much money goes out, but Fan Zijin didn''t feel bad about it at first, but when he thought that the money belonged to his uncle, he didn''t feel bad about it, and he spent more generously than Qi Haoran. When he saw good-looking clothes to buy, when he saw delicious food, he bought when he saw something fun, and when he saw good books, he even spent three hundred taels of silver to compete with others for a painting. The two walked slowly to Xingyuan Mansion, completely unaware that the three parties had suffered so much to find them. By the time Fan Zijin realized something was wrong, they had already walked halfway, and they would arrive at Xingyuan Mansion in a few days. "It''s been almost a month. My mother, even Turtle Speed, should have found us, right? Why haven''t we been arrested yet?" Fan Zijin asked in confusion. Qi Haoran thought of a possibility, opened his mouth slightly and said, "They won''t walk in front of us, will they?" The two teenagers looked at each other, and at the same time thought of the three days they took to recover in that small town, their eyes shone brightly, and they couldn''t help laughing happily, "That''s great, we don''t have to worry about being caught. caught!" Chapter 1399： Extra 范子 衿 (16) Fan Zijin jumped off the horse wearing a hat, couldn''t help but took off the fan from his arms and fanned it, and said with a bitter face, "Why is it getting hotter and hotter, aren''t we heading north?" Qi Haoran unloaded the burden from the horse, found a shady place to put it down, and tied the horse aside to eat grass and rest. "Let''s rest here at noon today and wait for the sun to set in the west before leaving." Qi Haoran took out the dry food, took off the water bag and gave it to him, comforting him: "I''ll go into the woods for a while and take a look. Can we catch some prey, if we can, we will eat game at night." Fan Zijin nodded sullenly, and said, "First, let''s count the money on our body. I thought we would be caught and spend money. Since our pursuers ran ahead of us, the probability of us being caught back is very high. If its less, well save some money in the future, dont even think about subsidizing those refugees, you have to save some for ourselves. Qi Haoran sullenly took out the oil paper bag on his chest and gave it to him, and then poured out the silver ingots in the jacket. Fan Zijin counted the silver notes and sighed, "This money is too frivolous." Only 10,000 taels remained in less than a month after more than 50,000 yuan, and there were not many silver ingots. Fan Zijin counted it, and it was only 120. Twelve. He wrapped the silver bill and put it back into Qi Haoran''s arms, and said solemnly, "We will not use the silver bill in the future. With only these silver ingots, we will definitely be able to go to Xingzhou Prefecture to find the big cousin." Seeing Qi Haoran''s reluctance, Fan Zijin said, "I heard that the eldest cousin has to support his army by himself, and the food and salaries given by the imperial court are simply insufficient, so it might be better to leave the 10,000 taels to the eldest cousin. He, it''s not good that he can''t get the same gift." Qi Haoran heard the same thing, nodded and agreed, put the silver note close to his body, and then stuffed the silver ingot into the shackle and threw it aside. The two of them were so casual about the silver, which made the people watching from afar on the mountain grit their teeth, "The rich are just different, so much money is just thrown aside so casually." A strong man with a face full of flesh rubbed his knife and sneered: "That''s because they have more money in their arms, and those on the ground are not worth mentioning at all." He glanced condescendingly, put away the knife and said, "Let''s go, you guys be careful, that white-faced little boy is very smart, don''t tell him to see the flaws, you have also seen the round-faced little boy''s kung fu. , knocking down forty or fifty of us will not be a problem." After saying that, he turned his blade and said with a cold face: "If the deeds are revealed, they may not kill us, but the big boss will definitely take our blood sacrifice flag when the matter is exposed." The hearts of everyone were chilled, and they immediately became cautious. Yu Niang in the team grabbed her daughter''s arm fiercely, and whispered: "Cry when the mother tells you to cry." Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran at the foot of the mountain were completely unaware of the danger coming. They were lucky today. Qi Haoran took out a big pheasant only after going in half a circle. Qi Haoran hung the pheasant on the branch with a smile, and said proudly, "We will eat this at night." Fan Zijin couldn''t help but smile, but before his smile fell, he saw Qi Haoran frowning and looking towards the road. Fan Zijin followed his gaze and asked, "What''s wrong?" "I heard yelling and crying." Fan Zijin listened carefully and found that he didn''t hear anything, but he didn''t doubt Qi Haoran''s judgment, and pondered for a while: "Look at me for a while, don''t intervene resolutely." Qi Haoran nodded solemnly. Soon, a group of people appeared at the bend of the road. Two burly men with knives drove an old woman, a young woman and a little girl to this side. Both of them frowned slightly. Qi Haoran, needless to say, couldn''t help moving his fingers when he saw the two burly men pushing the old woman forward, but he still looked at Fan Zijin, waiting for his decision. Fan Zijin also frowned fiercely. If he encountered such a thing in the capital, he would probably not see it, but for the past month, he has been doing good deeds to help people almost every day, which has formed a kind of "helping others, the way of the road". Seeing the injustice and drawing a knife to help. At this time, seeing the old and weak women and children being bullied by two big men with big faces and big knives in their hands, it is inevitable that they will not be used to it. He glanced at Qi Haoran, who had the same eyebrows, and waved casually, "Go and rescue people." Qi Haoran rushed forward immediately, and a swallow turned over and flew to them. He didn''t even land on the ground, he just kicked out with both feet, and kicked the two big men with big knives and flew out. The old woman and the mother and daughter of Yu Niang were stunned, they sat down on the ground and stared at Qi Haoran dumbfounded. Qi Haoran landed in front of them and sneered at the two strong men: "I saved them young master, why don''t you get out?" The two strong men clutched their chests and shouted: "You young man is so unreasonable, they owe us money, but they want to send them back to pay off the debt, not to kill them, why do we have to blame?" Qi Haoran stared, and was about to scold him when he saw another strong man raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s only natural to pay off debts, and we are justified wherever we go. How can you hit someone without asking indiscriminately?" Qi Haoran blushed, turned to look at them, and asked, "You really owe them money?" The old woman nodded timidly and said, "I owe five taels, but they will charge twenty taels. Our family can only make fifty taels for selling iron. Where can we get twenty taels? They will take us. I went to the city and said that I would sell us for money, the old woman has enough to live, she sold it and sold it, I only have pity on my daughter-in-law and granddaughter, their lives will be ruined." Yu Niang covered her face and cried, her hand quietly pinched her daughter in her arms, and the little girl in her arms also burst into tears. Qi Haoran immediately softened his heart and looked in the direction of Fan Zijin hesitantly. It is indeed right to pay back the debt. Although Qi Haoran doesn''t like two strong men, he can''t beat people away like this, but these three people are indeed pitiful. Fan Zijin understood what Qi Haoran was thinking just by looking at Qi Haoran''s eyes. He rolled his eyes secretly, took out a piece of twenty taels of silver from his jacket, stepped forward and asked, "Why do you owe them five taels of silver?" "Because my son was seriously ill and had no money to buy medicine, the old woman took the courage to borrow money. Who knows that her son was not rescued in the end, and she joined the family." After speaking, she burst into tears. Fan Zijin has been in contact with the people at the bottom during this period of time. Naturally, he knows that the poor people cannot afford to get sick or die. He carefully observed the faces of the two strong men, and saw that there was no difference, and he believed most of them. And the two strong men also said angrily: "Before you borrowed the money, we agreed on the interest, we are the gongs and gongs with you, since you want to borrow, you should think about how to pay it back, and we also agreed at that time. If you can''t afford it, then you will do it yourself, why do you have to be in such a state of mourning now?" "Okay," Fan Zijin said with a sneer, "Isn''t it only twenty taels? Master will pay for them." After saying that, he threw the silver ingot in his hand to them, stretched out his hand and said, "Where is the IOU?" The two strong men bit the silver ingot and then returned the IOU to him. Fan Zijin saw the words on it were crooked, and the borrower at the bottom just put a fingerprint on it, and showed it to the old woman to make sure it was them. It was burned on the spot after the IOU. Chapter 1400： Extra 范子 衿 (17) The two strong men left with the silver ingots contentedly, and the old woman kowtowed three heads to Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran gratefully, and wiped away her tears: "The great kindness of the two young masters, it is hard for us to be a cow or a horse. what." She turned around and grabbed her daughter-in-law and granddaughter, and said, "Quickly kowtow to the two benefactors." Qi Haoran hurriedly helped the person up, rubbed his head honestly and said, "It''s nothing, it''s only a matter of twenty taels, hehe..." In the money they spend to help others, this is the least. Fan Zijin didn''t take the money to heart, he waved: "Old man, go back, we''re just doing our best." When the old woman saw them sitting in the shade under the tree to enjoy the shade, she immediately said: "Two benefactors, the sun is too bright, and my house is not far from there. You pick a watermelon to eat." The old woman said with a smile: "It''s not too late to set off until it''s not too hot." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin hesitated for a while, it seems really good to have watermelon on a hot day. The two teenagers immediately packed up and saluted and walked with them on a horse. The old woman''s house was in a wood behind the turn of the road. If the old woman hadn''t been leading them, they wouldn''t have found a house here. The old woman smiled and said, "My husband is a hunter. We are the only family in the five-mile radius. Usually few people come here. The family is a bit rough, so don''t mind the benefactors." It is indeed very simple. There is not even a decent stool in the house. There is a worn and worn quilt on the kang against the wall, but the house is very clean. Maza sat on it. The old woman immediately asked her daughter-in-law to pick watermelons and cut watermelons. She smiled and said, "Our family has been hunting for a living, and it was only after my son got sick that we started to plant some melons and fruits. This year''s watermelons have not been picked yet. I''ll try it later if it''s delicious." The old woman went to the kitchen to get some food, and Yu Niang quickly brought in the cut watermelon. Fan Zijin first picked up a piece and gave it to the little girl who was standing beside her mouth. Yuniang took it with a smile and put it into the basin, and said with a smile: "My benefactors, let''s eat it. If this child wants to eat it, I will pick it for her." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "This watermelon is big enough, auntie and little sister should try it too, otherwise my cousin and I won''t be able to finish it." Yu Niang''s face froze, she laughed dryly, took a piece of watermelon and stuffed it into her daughter''s hand, pushed her and said, "Why don''t you thank your benefactor?" The little girl timidly thanked her and stood aside holding the watermelon, not daring to eat it. Niang Yu said: "Two benefactors, you eat, the slaves go to the kitchen to see." Fan Zijin nodded, looked at the little girl after seeing her gone, and asked with a smile, "Why don''t you eat? Don''t you like it?" The little girl lowered her head and nibbled carefully, Fan Zijin watched it for a while, and then she started eating with confidence. Qi Haoran looked at him, and then at the little girl, also burying himself in hard work. The weather is scorching hot, it is too hot. Everyone ate two or three slices, knowing that watermelon should not be eaten too much, so they stopped one after another, and the old woman and Yu Niang quickly brought in two bowls of porridge and two plates of sauerkraut, and said apologetically, "I don''t have anything to do at home. , the two benefactors reluctantly use it." Just as Fan Zijin was about to resign, Yu Niang had already taken her daughter out. Only the old woman and them were left in the house. The old woman looked at them with guilt, Fan Zijin blushed, he was still not very good at rejecting people, so He nodded and said, "I''m bothering the old man." He took out a piece of silver from his arms and put it in her hand, saying: "Your family is in a difficult situation, you can use this silver to do some small business." The old woman looked at the silver in her hand, opened her mouth, wiped her eyes, and said, "Thank you for the great kindness of the two benefactors." She was so blessed to the two of them that she wiped away her tears and retired. Qi Haoran felt inexplicable, "Why did she leave us behind." Fan Zijin sighed: "I am so moved that I don''t know how to say it, but staying here is nothing but embarrassment." He tapped Qi Haoran''s bowl with his chopsticks and said, "Hurry up and eat, we will ask them for two watermelons after eating and leave. ." Qi Haoran nodded when he heard the words. He really felt a little hungry. He had no appetite for eating dry food on a hot day. Now he has porridge with sauerkraut. The bowl was not big, Qi Haoran took a few bites and ate it, and then he ate the sauerkraut with chopsticks. Fan Zijin was holding the bowl and tasting it slowly, so when he was a little dizzy in front of him, he was in a trance for a moment, and when his hand was unstable, the bowl fell from his hand and hit the table. He grabbed Qi Haoran, shook his head and said, "Haoran, I seem to be suffering from heat stroke..." After a while, he felt the dizziness worsen. Looking at the overlapping dishes on the table, Fan Zijin''s heart moved, and his face changed greatly: "No, it''s not heatstroke, yes, it''s something on the table!" Qi Haoran stood up abruptly in shock, but when his eyes darkened, he immediately fell on the table, Fan Zijin felt a shudder in his heart, and fell to the ground uncontrollably. The people outside heard the movement inside and rushed in immediately. Niang Yu kicked the two who had passed out, turned to the old woman and said, "Go get the rope." "No need, I''ll tie it myself." The two sturdy men walked in and saw Qi Haoran lying on the table. With a grin, they stepped forward and gave him a kick to see him being kicked down softly. On the ground, he felt the anger in his heart subside a little. "Okay, hurry up and search out the things. The big boss is still waiting for us to go back. The identities of these two people should not be simple, so don''t reveal their deeds." "Don''t worry, when the time comes, the people will be cut into pieces and buried separately, let alone those people who can''t find their bodies, they won''t recognize them even if they find them." These two teenagers went all the way from Jiangnan to the north. They helped many victims on the way. There was a lot of noise, and they could see that they were hiding. Others may not know who they are hiding, but their base camp is in Xingzhou Prefecture. Two days ago, someone came to the door and spent thousands of liang to buy the heads of these two people. They found a lot of places. Knowing that these two were so far behind those who were chasing them. Qianliang made them so tempted to send so many people, and these two teenagers still carried so much money. Seeing their generous help to the victims, they must have a lot of money. The person who bought them even wanted to deceive them, saying that they wanted everything on them. Is this making them fools? The strong man stepped forward and searched the two of them. He took out an oiled paper bag from Qi Haoran''s arms and opened it. The eyes of the people in the room were straight, they counted with shaking hands, and swallowed: " It''s a thousand taels..." Chapter 1401： Extra 范子 衿 (18) Qi Haoran was thrown on the ground, his back hit the firewood on the ground and it hurt, but his eyebrows didn''t wrinkle, he heard the sound of the door closing and the footsteps walking away, and then he opened his eyes. But he was still weak in his hands and feet. Seeing Fan Zijin lying on the side, he couldn''t help but rammed him forward with his body, but the other party didn''t respond at all, it seemed that he was really dizzy. Qi Haoran was dizzy, his mouth was dry, and he felt unbearably uncomfortable. He felt that he might as well have fainted. If they were really torn apart a few pieces and then buried separately, it would be a terrible death. Qi Haoran closed his eyes and thought of various solutions, but there was no solution to this situation. After all, he did not know what kind of poison he was poisoned with. Now his hands and feet are weak, let alone escape. . Qi Haoran was sweating profusely, and for the first time I felt the feeling of being a fish. Qi Haoran was so anxious that he was about to cry, while the people in the other side of the room were discussing how to divide the spoils. The big boss and they never thought that the other party had so many silver notes on them, and the harvest was greater than expected. They were not good men and women, so they naturally wanted to seek some benefits for themselves. In addition to Yu Niang''s daughter, the other four people are in the ranks of dividing the spoils, at least they can''t show the wind. However, how much to share, how much to keep, and how to divide it is a big problem. Because the money is too much, everyone has no intention to deal with Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin. This also bought time for Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, but it didn''t help much, because Qi Haoran couldn''t think of a good way to do it, so he could only fall on Fan Zijin and whisper in his ear. Calling him, hoping to wake him up. Fan Zijin only ate half a bowl of porridge, and the drug in it was less than that of Qi Haoran, but he was not in good health, so he passed out first, but at this time he was harassed tirelessly by Qi Haoran, and he couldn''t sleep well, so he struggled to open the door. eyes. Qi Haoran was overjoyed and said in a low voice, "Zijin, we were poisoned and tied up, I have no strength at all, they still want to kill us, what should we do?" Fan Zijin''s mind became slightly clearer, he felt the condition of his body, and said in a hoarse voice: "It seems to be a sweat medicine, this is a drug that makes people weak, don''t you know kung fu to force the poison out." Qi Haoran was dumbfounded and said, "I haven''t learned this yet." Fan Zijin felt dizzy and swollen, put his head on the cool ground, and woke up a bit before saying: "Then force the sweat out, the drug will be mixed in the body fluids, and it will naturally be discharged." Qi Haoran hurriedly closed his eyes, struggling to mobilize the inner strength in his abdomen, Fan Zijin said intermittently: "Don''t be too hasty, if you lose too much water, you will die. Slowly force the sweat out..." Qi Haoran was sweating all over in a short while, and he was about to continue his efforts when a voice came from outside, "I''ll go in now and chop those two boys down the road..." Qi Haoran opened his eyes, his eyes flashed, and he didn''t dare to wait any longer. He was sweating all over now, and he knew something was wrong when he saw it. Therefore, Qi Haoran slammed his hands and suddenly broke the rope on his body, but he only recovered 30% of his strength. He hurriedly released his inner strength, which still made his eyes dark, but the footsteps had come to the door, and he dared not dare. After delaying, he picked up Fan Zijin and jumped up, broke through the thatched roof, tapped his feet, and flew towards the woods at the other end of the thatched hut. The two strong men were stunned for a moment, and then shouted: "They escaped, quickly catch them!" They took the knife and went after them. Qi Haoran was heading in the direction they tied the horse, but he knew it was not good when he entered the woods. The horse that was tied here to rest and hide from the sun didn''t know where it was. He heard the sound of chasing from behind, and he felt When I got dizzy before my eyes, I didn''t dare to stay any longer. As soon as I gritted my teeth, I hugged Fan Zijin and flew towards the depths of the woods... Fan Zijin not only felt dizzy, but also felt nauseous and wanted to vomit, but seeing Qi Haoran''s pale face and dripping with cold sweat, he knew that he was not good. . The two strong men knew the road outside, but they were not familiar with the forest. The most important thing was that they didn''t dare to go deep, so after chasing them for a while, they couldn''t see them, so they could only turn around angrily. They knew that the identities of the two were not simple, and if they were told to escape this time, it would be bad, so they hurriedly went back to discuss with the boss, and sent more people out to arrest them. And Qi Haoran, who was jumping forward, finally fell down when he flew to a branch. He hurriedly rolled Fan Zijin into his arms and rolled to the ground. He rolled out seven or eight steps, and hit a tree directly. It stopped at the tree. Fortunately, Qi Haoran''s back hit the tree, and Fan Zijin was well protected by him. Otherwise, Fan Zijin, who is delicate and frail, would have lost half his life if he didn''t die. Fan Zijin had been addicted to the drug for a long time, shook his head, and said in a low voice, "Untie my rope." Qi Haoran moved manually and found that he didn''t have much strength, so he could only move against the tree, and opened the knot after a while. Fan Zijin immediately broke free from the rope, climbed to Qi Haoran''s side, laid the person on the ground to check, and saw him The top and back were blue, and he breathed a sigh of relief. But seeing the obvious blue and purple footprints on his waist, he was angry and hated, and said: "If these liars fall into the hands of the young master, I will make their life worse than death!" Qi Haoran shook his hand, but he couldn''t even speak. Fan Zijin saw that he was in a hurry, and hurriedly went to check his face, before hesitatingly said: "You seem to be short of water, and you sweated too much just now?" Qi Haoran looked at Fan Zijin pitifully. Fan Zijin could only stand up staggeringly and said, "I''ll go find you water." took two steps and came back, saying: "Let''s take you there, you have no self-defense right now, what if you stay here and get carried away by the wolf?" said with difficulty, put Qi Haoran on his back, dragged him in a random direction, and left. If an experienced hunter sees it, he will definitely be speechless. Walking around in the woods like this will not only find the water source, but also easily get lost. In the end, he will either be eaten by the wild beasts in the mountains, or he will be completely lost in the mountains and forests and never get out. However, this convention does not apply to Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran, because they are lucky. Fan Zijin dragged Qi Haoran away for half an hour. After he was almost exhausted, he finally saw a small stream, and hurriedly dragged him over. Fan Zijin put Qi Haoran by the water, took the water and poured it into his mouth. At this time, why should he pay attention to what to do? Qi Haoran drank two sips, eased his strength slightly, then turned his head to drink, Fan Zijin also drank a lot, then wiped his mouth and said: "We are also very unlucky, not only are we cheated, but also The saliva can hardly be found." Qi Haoran, who didn''t know that his lucky value broke the table, nodded with concern, "Did you use up all your luck before?" Chapter 1402： Extra 范子 衿 (19) The two teenagers drank water and threw themselves by the water, only to recover after sweating all over their bodies. Qi Haoran could immediately strip off his clothes and take a bath, but Fan Zijin didn''t dare. His body was already weak, and he would get sick if he was cold and sunbathing. If he took a cool stream bath in the evening, he wouldn''t have to get up tomorrow. So he could only endure not to use the handkerchief to wash his face, and wipe his hands and neck. Qi Haoran''s family figured out where they were planted, clasped their hands and said, "Let''s go out to find them, this time, the Lord will definitely let them know how powerful it is." Fan Zijin dropped the handkerchief and said, "They know us so well, and they don''t know how long they have been observing secretly. Since they let us get away, how could they still stay in place and wait for you to find it?" Qi Haoran raised his eyebrows fiercely, then immediately squatted down and carried Fan Zijin on his back, saying, "Let''s find them now, maybe we can catch up." Fan Zijin hugged Qi Haoran''s neck and nodded, and said cheerfully: "Okay, let''s go." Qi Haoran used to run and fly, very fast. Fan Zijin lowered his head to avoid the wind, thinking about this incident, and finally knew where he was wrong. They trust people too easily, but no one thought that an old woman like a refugee would lie to them. You must know that they have helped a lot of people along the way. Those people are grateful to them, and they have taught them a lot of things. They took a lot less detours. Because he has been in a friendly atmosphere of helping and giving back for the past month, he is alert, but not so alert. The most sinister things they encountered along the way were robbery and theft, but he didn''t need to worry about the former or the latter. Often those people were beaten down by Haoran as soon as they appeared, and sometimes he didn''t even need to move his butt. , the battle is over with a sly look. So there are shameless things like cheating in this world. Fan Zijin has a heart, and only regained consciousness when Qi Haoran stopped. Looking left and right, he saw that they were surrounded by dense trees. He was dumbfounded and asked, "Where is this?" Qi Haoran tilted his head and said, "I don''t know." Fan Zijin, who was on his back, couldn''t help but raised his hand and patted his head, angrily said, "Don''t tell me you''re lost!" Qi Haoran said angrily: "I, I obviously walked in the opposite direction of the way we entered the forest, so I should have been outside long ago..." But he ran for a long time without going out. Seeing that the afterglow of the sun was gone, he had a faint sense of danger in his heart, and then he stopped. Fan Zijin jumped off Qi Haoran''s back, raised his brows and looked left and right, and finally said, "I can''t tell the direction either, so I can only wait a bit later. At that time, I should be able to tell the position of the constellations." Qi Haoran silently raised his head to look at the dense leaves with only a small gap left, and a faint light was projected from the trees to the ground. Following Fan Zijin who looked up: "..." Fan Zijin said irritably, "Then what do you say?" "How about I take you up the treetops to see?" Fan Zijin stared at him without speaking. Also, he can stand on the top of a tree, but Zijin may not be able to, let alone watch the stars from above, the alarm bell rang in his heart, and he couldn''t help his face change. In the past, when they went into the mountains to ride and hunt, the guards repeatedly emphasized that they must not get lost in the mountains and forests, otherwise they would not only be attacked by fierce beasts, but also lost in the mountains and forests, and they would not be able to get out of the mountains for a lifetime. Now, Qi Haoran''s heart is raised high, and he only feels that the danger is getting closer and closer to him. He has no time to think about it. He hugged Fan Zijin and jumped up the tree, and didn''t stop until he jumped on the last slightly larger branch. Down. Fan Zijin''s face turned pale, and he held Qi Haoran tightly, thinking that he was going to take him up the treetops to watch the stars, and immediately scolded him. Don''t you know that he is afraid of looking down from a height? Qi Haoran covered his mouth and whispered, "Don''t move." Qi Haoran''s voice almost fell, and the two roe deer ran rampantly towards this side, and when Fan Zijin saw what was chasing behind, he couldn''t help taking a breath. A blind bear crushed a roe deer in a few vertical leaps, and bit its neck with almost no effort. Light fishy smell. Qi Haoran was relieved. The smell of blood could cover up their smell. Although he thought he was powerful, he didn''t have a bow or arrow at this time, and he didn''t even have a dagger. The blind bear slowly ate the prey, leaving behind a pile of internal organs, and then roared twice to the sky, and began to look for the next prey. When Qi Haoran saw Xiong Blind turn away, he lowered his head and thought for a moment: "We may have gone the wrong way, this is going to the deep forest, Xiong Blind is also afraid of people, so he seldom goes out of the deep forest, and when the roe deer was chased just now, he subconsciously went here. Run, maybe you can get out here. Fan Zijin stared at him for a long time and asked suspiciously, "Are you sure?" "We can''t recognize the direction anyway, so let''s try it out." Fan Zijin grabbed him tightly, closed his eyes and said, "Let''s go, I can''t walk anyway, you have to carry me." Qi Haoran has no objection at all. The little friend dawdled on the flat road, let alone expect him to hurry in the woods, the roots of the ground could trip him. Qi Haoran didn''t bother, just put Fan Zijin on his back and flew towards the direction Roe Zi had just left. Qi Haoran no longer rushed forward this time, but stopped after running for a while, and changed directions based on his intuition and his hunting experience in the past three or four years. With tears streaming down their faces, they finally came out alive. The sky was already full of stars, Fan Zijin narrowed his eyes to distinguish the direction, and said, "The thatched cottage is in that direction. Let''s go and see. Although people may be gone, it''s absolutely uncomfortable for the young master to not take a look." Qi Haoran ran in the direction set by Fan Zijin, and then saw the thatched hut in the embers, and the two of them were completely stunned. A small yard of three thatched cottages was completely burnt down, leaving only a few yellow, black, yellow and black mud walls. Qi Haoran''s face was black, he stepped forward to touch the ashes, and said, "It''s only warm, it didn''t take long to burn." "Can you catch up with people?" "They must have set fire to it and ran away," Qi Haoran looked around and said, "And the traces are so chaotic, I don''t even know where they ran away." Fan Zijin kicked the stone next to him angrily, squatted on the ground angrily and said, "Without horses and money, how can we travel?" Qi Haoran scratched his head, glanced at himself, and finally pointed to the clothes on his body and said, "Why don''t you think about clothes, don''t those refugees say that clothes can also be exchanged for money? This clothes is good, you can buy one for money. Put on ge cloth clothes." Fan Zijin snorted and began to search for his own things. In the end, he found that he was much luckier than Qi Haoran. Maybe it was because the silver note was hidden on Qi Haoran''s body, so they didn''t search much on Fan Zijin''s body. He put the jade pendant hanging from his waist. He took it off and said, "I still have this." His eyes swept across the room full of ashes, and he asked hopefully, "Do you think they didn''t take our luggage in a hurry?" Fan Zijin bought a lot of valuable things on the road. In addition to the calligraphy and paintings that cannot be preserved, some jade and other things may be spared. After all, it is just a fire of thatch, so it shouldnt burn the jade, right? Chapter 1403： Extra 范子 衿 (20) However, it was impossible. Instead of finding something useful in the ashes, the two found something else. Qi Haoran walked around the thatched cottage, and finally said with a livid face: "They lied, there is no sign of reclamation near here, where did the watermelon come from?" Fan Zijin was embarrassed, looked at him helplessly and said, "Of course I lied to you, did you realize it just now?" Those two strong men were holding big swords. If they wanted to rob them, they could rob them generously. After all, they were only two teenagers. However, they spent so much effort to lure them and drug them. Obviously, they had a plan and knew a lot about them. In this case, they naturally wouldn''t expose their old nest or stronghold. This thatched hut At first glance, it was found temporarily, but unfortunately they were too careless at the time and didn''t even go around nearby, otherwise they would doubt them no matter how real they acted. But at that time, the sun was so strong that people were dizzy and sweaty when they moved. Who would go shopping around the thatched hut when they were full and had nothing to do? So they plan carefully and seize the moment. Fan Zijin sighed and lay down on the ground, looking at the sky full of stars and said: "They rode off the horse, we only have two legs, how can we catch people in the crowd? The top priority is to find the next town and replace the jade pendant and hire a carriage. Walk." Qi Haoran could only look for firewood to make a fire. Although it was not cold at night, Fan Zijin was not in good health, so he had to be careful. Uncle Fan Zijin waited for Qi Haoran to serve him, and planned the next itinerary and the things that need to be purchased by the way. Since they have been targeted, those people are still ordered to kill them, and some necessary disguises are also essential. Fan Zijin made the plan in his mind, and then told Qi Haoran again. Qi Haoran listened to Fan Zijin''s everything, and never used his hands and little brains. Seeing that he had everything planned, he didn''t even want to execute it. Although they lost the money, the two teenagers were very optimistic. After all, the jade pendant on Fan Zijin''s body was a beautiful jade, and the price was not low. The money lost was enough for them to reach Xingzhou. It''s not far from Xingyuan House, and it''s only a two-day drive from Xingyuan House to Xingzhou House. The two teenagers were full of confidence, but they were hunted down as soon as they entered the city. The two were hungry for a day, and Qi Haoran rushed to the town with Fan Zijin on his back. As soon as he saw the gate of the city before he had time to be happy, he found that they were being watched. He wanted to catch people and beat them up, but Fan Zijin said: "Now outside the city, don''t beat the grass and startle snakes. After we entered the city, we took people and tied them directly to the yamen." Both suspect that the person staring at them is the bad guy from yesterday. So the two entered the city as though they didn''t notice the same thing. The two streets that entered the city gate were filled with various kinds of food, and smelled the wafting fragrance, their stomachs growled unsatisfactorily. So Fan Zijin changed his mind temporarily, "Let''s treat the jade pendant first, and then we can clean them up after changing the money for a meal." Qi Haoran nodded hastily, and then suddenly his eyes sharpened, he pulled Fan Zijin behind him, and looked at the people on both sides of the city gate with cold eyes. Fan Zijin was a little dazed and asked dumbly, "What''s wrong?" A team of yamen rushed to the two men aggressively, stopped them and asked, "Are you two just entering the city?" Qi Haoran nodded. Captain reached out to them and said, "Let''s take a look at your guide." The two opened their mouths wide. They ran away from home, how could they still want to get directions? What''s more, the world is in chaos now, and there are countless displaced people. Except for caravans, ordinary people don''t need road guides to enter and exit the city gate. If they all need road guides, how can there be so many displaced people in this week? They were never interrogated along the way. Fan Zijin''s intuition was wrong, so he pulled Qi Haoran behind him, and said with a bitter face to the head of the police: "Sir, we are going to report to the official, and we encountered robbers on the way. lost too." Captain sneered, "You think we will believe it? You are clearly bandits!" After saying that, he drew out his sword and surrounded them. Fan Zijin''s face turned cold, and said, "Sir, don''t spit out blood, we are children of a good family, where do you say bandits?" Fan Zijin''s voice fell, and the people who followed them all the way pulled out their knives and jumped out, shouting: "The traitor who stole the 20,000 taels of the big boss is here, brothers, take it down, the big boss will be rewarded!" The eyeing people on both sides of the road immediately pulled out their hidden weapons and rushed towards Qi Haoran and the others, while the arresting head shouted, "The government is handling the case, the others quickly retreat", while also looking at the two with fierce eyes. Fan Zijin couldn''t come back to his senses at all, but Qi Haoran grabbed his waist, kicked the two people nearby, and fled with Fan Zijin. Just now, he had seen visually that there were at least seventy or eighty people in the yamen and bandits, and the soldiers guarding the city gate even looked at them with glowing eyes. Qi Haoran didn''t know whether they were moved because of the "20,000 taels" in the words of the bandits, or whether they had already colluded with the bandits. He only knew that the government was unreliable now, and it was extremely dangerous to stay in the city. Qi Haoran''s light skills are good. Those bandits knew that his skills were good, but they didn''t expect it to be so good. The people who were ambushed along the road were trampled on their heads and flew away almost as soon as they jumped out. They wanted to chase, but how could they be able to keep up with flying? Not to mention that there were many people on the ground, Qi Haoran was walking on the roof, and the speed was extremely fast, and they lost their whereabouts in a short while. Fan Zijin grabbed Qi Haoran and said with an ugly face: "Let''s go get two pieces of clothes and put them on. Since people are ambushed at the South City Gate, the other city gates must also be ambushed. We have to disguise one or two before leaving." "But we have no money." "Exchange with them with jade pendants." Since there was an ambush in the city, they couldn''t go to the pawnshop, so why not use jade pendants in this residential area. The two teenagers surreptitiously found a family, jumped in quietly, dragged two sets of clothes out, and went to the kitchen to find some steamed buns before leaving the jade pendant. Fan Zijin was still a little reluctant to give up. This jade pendant has no imprint, but Uncle Zhu specially bought it for him in the year he was admitted to Tongsheng, and the value is not low. Because the jade is lustrous and warm, he likes it very much and wears it on his body all these years. But no matter how unwilling he is, he is too embarrassed to take people''s things for nothing. Qi Haoran whispered comfortingly when he saw it: "I wrote down this place, and when we find my brother, we will take the money back and redeem it." Fan Zijin nodded slightly, changed clothes with Qi Haoran, then wrapped their clothes casually on his back. Qi Haoran smeared a handful of ash under the stove to smear himself and Fan Zijin, and then hurried to the city gate. Chapter 1404： Extra 范子 衿 (21) Captain turned the area under his jurisdiction upside down and didn''t find the two of them. He couldn''t help frowning, "Are you sure they are still hiding in the city? What if they leave the city?" A man wearing a blouse and a beard said: "Our people are ambushed at all the city gates. Once I find out, I won''t be unaware." "What if they modified it? Can you see through it without checking?" These people are all mountain bandits, so in the Nancheng District under his jurisdiction, he can come forward with a knife. After that, he can use enthusiastic martial arts people to prevaricate the county captain, but he will not be so bold in other urban areas. Even if they pretend to be heroes of the green forest, it is impossible to replace the yamen patrolling the streets and guarding the city gates, and it is difficult to see people with makeup only by their eyes, and the search is the most effective. The bearded mountain bandit grinned and said, "You think too highly of them, those two boys are probably going out for the first time. We''ve been staring at them for a long time, but we know best that if they want to leave the city, they must be swaggering and fleeing. , I wouldn''t think of modification." They have paid attention to these two people, not only because of their generous spending, but also because of their childish behavior on the road. If it wasn''t for the help of refugees along the way, they would not know how they died on the road. They had been with each other for nearly half a month, but along the way, they were all with a large group of refugees. As long as they encountered refugees, they would give alms, which made them not dare to approach at all. Martial arts are high and strong, no matter whether it is bright or dark, it does not work. In the past two days, they suddenly speeded up their journey for some reason and stopped helping the refugees. Only then did they find an opportunity to contact them. I just didn''t expect those two people to be so powerful. The amount of the sweat medicine can make people sleep until the night, but they wake up so early, so they can never have trouble forever, and they can exchange their heads for a thousand taels of silver. . Pity! And just when he was crying pity, Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin supported each other and bowed their heads out of the North City Gate. It was not until they walked far away that Qi Haoran took out a steamed bun from his bag and gave it to Fan Zijin, saying, "Eat it quickly. We''ll hurry up when we''re done eating." Fan Zijin was the first time to walk for such a long time, and the soles of his feet were bubbling before evening. Qi Haoran didn''t know what to do, holding his feet in a hurry. Fan Zijin kicked him and said, "Okay, it''s alright. Fortunately, we arrived at Xingyuan Mansion, and Xingzhou Mansion is not far away." Qi Haoran counted with his fingers, "It takes two days to ride a horse, so you can''t walk for five or six days?" This is still under the condition of fast feet. Qi Haoran looked at Fan Zijin with a new look. Fan Zijin''s feet are not fast, and even slower when there are blisters on his feet. Fan Zijin guiltily turned his head away, pretending he didn''t see it. "There is still food to eat," Qi Haoran touched his stomach and said, "The steamed buns we exchanged can also support tomorrow. What will we do in the future?" Fan Zijin pointed to their baggage and said, "Take our clothes to change. Didn''t those refugees say that clothes can be used as well? Let''s go around the city, find some squires or wealthy households, and exchange some steamed buns with them." Fan Zijin was much more cautious at this time and said, "Just change our dry food for five days." Qi Haoran also calculated the distance in his heart, got up and tied all the baggage to Fan Zijin, and said, "I will walk for half a day, and I will carry you for half a day, so it''s faster." Fan Zijin hesitated, and Qi Haoran showed a look of disgust, "Don''t worry, you are very light, I will take a big knife and a big luggage." Fan Zijin couldn''t help but turn black. Qi Haoran smiled and immediately picked up the person and ran forward with light luck. Fan Zijin said on his back: "Leave some spare energy, what if there is an emergency?" Qi Haoran responded, tapped his toes on the ground, and quickly jumped forward, Fan Zijin was on his back, feeling more comfortable than sitting on a horse, and soon fell asleep. And shortly after they left, a group of people rushed to the direction where they had stayed with knives, and after investigating for a while, said: "It is true that two people have stayed here, but it is not sure that it is them." "Keep chasing, keep chasing in the direction of Xingzhou House. They told those refugees that they were going to Xingzhou House." "Will they still stay in the city?" "That''s why I didn''t pull everyone out, but I couldn''t help but prevent them from slipping out of the city." Yu Niang sneered: "I''m not as stupid as the fifth, everyone can grow up, not to mention that the white-faced boy is extremely intelligent. , is it possible that you can''t even go out of the city in the simplest disguise?" The people who followed Yu Niang bowed their heads. Yu Niang continued: "Hurry up, they don''t have any money on them, they have to go to the city to exchange money, and they have to catch them when they leave Xingyuan Mansion. Also, immediately get in touch with the big boss, so that the group of people will also go down the mountain to find someone. , we will enter the boundary of Xingzhou Prefecture soon. Qi Xiuyuan, the general of Lizhou Xiying, is not a vegetarian. It is inconvenient for us to come forward in Xingzhou Prefecture. ." "If they take action, can we still get the bride price of 1,000 taels?" "If they don''t make a move and tell people to flee, we won''t even be able to keep the deposit of five hundred taels." Yu Niang said, not to mention that they are not looking at the one thousand taels now, they have already obtained it from two teenagers. more silver. I just didnt know who they were, but they were chased and killed with so much money on them. Xingyuan Mansion is not far from here, Yuniang and the others will be able to reach it before dark if they speed up, but Fan Zijin is more cautious than she thought. They dont enter the city at all. Yuan Mansion, go directly to Xingzhou Mansion. And because Qi Haoran was carrying Fan Zijin on his back, he was not only fast, but also had night vision. When the sun went down, he rushed on his way until he felt that his internal strength was only 20% and he was a little tired. At this time, they had already passed Xingyuan. Fufu City, to its northern suburbs. Fan Zijin slept for an afternoon, refreshed, took the initiative to pick up wood to make a fire, took out the blunt steamed buns in the bag, baked them soft, and handed them to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran meditated after eating, Fan Zijin sat beside him, thinking about what reason to find to exchange clothes and people for food. Judging from the conversations Haoran heard, they approached them because they were carrying a lot of money, and secondly, they were bought off. or the latter should come first, because they were paid to notice them, and then they found a lot of money on them. Then, who is going to kill them? Fan Zijin glanced at Qi Haoran who was meditating solemnly, sighed slowly, and already had a guess in his heart. Although they often made troubles in the capital, and they were not on good terms with some classmates, they would not let them hire someone to kill. Besides, the enemy of the two was their concubine and concubine. Although his mother did not live up to expectations, the back house of the Fan family was still in her hands, and the Liu family had to obey the rules of the concubine''s room. Fan Zixiao couldn''t even get a hundred taels of silver, let alone find someone to hunt him down. They are. Then only Haoran is left. It''s just that he wasn''t sure if it was his uncle or what Wu meant. Fan Zijin thought, maybe he shouldn''t have promised Haoran to take the 50,000 taels of silver from the beginning, but should let him return the money. But just for 50,000 taels, he will kill his own son... Fan Zijin felt a little chilled, and he didn''t dare to bring up this topic, for fear that Haoran would get hurt. Chapter 1405： Extra 范子 衿 (22) Qi Haoran meditated quietly. He didn''t understand Fan Zijin''s concerns. In fact, when he heard the conversation, he guessed that it was Wu Shi or Qi Feng who wanted to kill them. Whether it was the former or the latter, Qi Haoran was extremely disappointed with his father, but he knew from a young age that his father did not like him and his eldest brother, and he had never thought of such a father. But even thinking about it, Qi Haoran was still heartbroken when he thought that he might send someone to hunt him down. Since it hurts, dont think about it. Qi Haoran concentrated on meditating to recover his inner strength. In the second half of the night, he lay on the ground next to Fan Zijin and slept. He woke up early the next day to make a fire to bake steamed buns. They have to find Big Brother quickly, the outside world is too dangerous. The two of them drove as fast as they could, and finally saw a relatively large village in the evening. The peasants working in the fields had just returned home with their hoes and saw them staring at them involuntarily. Fan Zijin tried his best to smirk and asked, "Master, how far is it from Xingzhou Fucheng?" The farmer clenched his **** and said, "It will take three and a half days to walk. If you walk three days soon, you will arrive." Fan Zijin was happy, glanced at Qi Haoran who was beside him and then squeezed a smile and said: "Master, we came out in a hurry, we didn''t bring enough dry food, but we brought an extra set of clothes, you see, we use two sets of clothes to exchange three with you. Is the daily ration alright?" The farmer hesitated for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, come with me." The two hurriedly followed him back. The farmer instructed his wife to bake the cakes for the two of them for three days, then turned around and said to Fan Zijin: "Where are your clothes, take them out and let me see. If there are no patches, I can give you more." Fan Zijin ripped open the bag and showed it to him. The peasant''s face changed immediately, and his wife''s face turned pale, and she clenched the kitchen knife in her hand. Qi Haoran narrowed his eyes slightly, stepped forward and stood in front of Fan Zijin''s left. Fan Zijin also noticed that something was wrong, but he still asked with a smile, "What''s wrong with the uncle?" The farmer looked at the clothes in the bag, and then looked at the two young men with white faces. They couldn''t associate them with the bandits, but Liu Yuanwai would never lie to them. His wife didn''t think so much. Seeing that the two teenagers did not intend to kill them, she thought that her children were coming back soon. She immediately went into the kitchen and took out the black buns she was going to eat for dinner and stuffed them in the arms of the two teenagers. He prayed: "The two uncles spare your life, we only have so much in our family. Last time you came to collect the protection fee, and the family really can''t come up with anything better." The farmers were also silent. The two teenagers were stunned and said dumbfounded: "We are not bad people!" The farmer looked at them for a while, and looked at his wife, and also noticed the difference. Because they are far away from the county and town, and at the foot of Chushan Mountain, there is a Dushan Mountain that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Bandits always like to settle on it, so they are often visited by bandits. In the past few years, it was because Liu Yuan went out and negotiated with the bandits on the mountain that their villages would pay some protection fees on a regular basis. The bandits had to ensure that they would not be looted by other bandits or stolen by the refugees, and the days were more stable. Although the two sides are basically living in peace, there are always some bandits who will go down the mountain to fight tooth sacrifices and grab their chickens, ducks or vegetables. Because the amount is not very large, everyone put up with it. So they have seen a lot of bandits. The two teenagers in front of them have tender faces, and they look pampered. Their eyes are clear and they don''t look like bandits. The farmer hesitated for a while, and finally said in a low voice: "You guys, go away, the bandits on Dushan seem to be looking for you, saying that two teenage bandits wearing royal blue and duck blue brocade clothes and five-fortune white satin belts stole the head of the family. 20,000 taels of silver notes, let us report suspicious people when we see them." The farmer turned around and took a big leaf, wrapped the six black buns in their arms, and said in a low voice, "Let''s go, if you want people to know that you''ve been to our village, the bandits on Dushan will definitely not let us go. of." Qi Haoran''s face changed slightly, he suddenly raised his hand and knocked out the farmer, and his wife was also knocked out by Qi Haoran with a scream. Fan Zijin was stunned and asked, "What are you doing?" "Someone came, but they were awake and hurt them, go away." Qi Haoran pulled Fan Zijin and ran away. As soon as he went out, he was confronted by a group of men in black with sabres. The man opposite narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Qi Haoran?" Qi Haoran picked up Fan Zijin and ran. The people on the opposite side immediately caught up. These people were different from the bandits. They were surrounded by Qinggong from both sides, and he knew that these people came from the capital to hunt them down. "Kill them, and never let them escape again." The two were blocked in the village. Qi Haoran fought with them while protecting Fan Zijin. Because the terrain was not favorable to him, he gradually fell behind. Fan Zijin was in a hurry. Seeing the mountains and forests not far away, he immediately said to Qi Haoran: "Let''s go into the mountains, hurry up!" Qi Haoran quickly dodged one''s knife, slashed the two with a swipe, and then pulled Fan Zijin away to dodge the knife. Then he swept his leg and kicked the person away. Then he immediately picked up Fan Zijin and jumped onto the roof. He tapped a few times. Jump out of the circle. The person who was chasing and killing praised: "It''s a pity for such a handsome Qinggong." After saying that, he chased after him with a knife. Liu Yuanwai opened his mouth wide and said after a while, "I, my village." The villagers hid in the house, and did not dare to come out even if the roof was kicked off. After half a sound and others left, they slipped out to count the number of people. They found that except for the peasant couple who received Qi Haoran and the others, who were knocked unconscious, no one else was injured. . Liu Yuanwai breathed a sigh of relief, wiped his cold sweat and said, "It''s good that people are okay, talent is the most important thing." "Master, the master on the mountain asked us to organize the villagers to surround the mountain, so shall we go?" Liu Yuan glared, "Can we refuse?" thought for a while and said, "Those two youngsters are not necessarily bandits, they have to be spared, and there are many wild beasts in the mountains, you should tell people not to go too deep, just pretend." Some villagers dissatisfied: "They also knocked out my third brother and third sister-in-law." Liu Yuanwai couldn''t help but scolded: "It would be worse if they didn''t knock Liu Laosan out. Quickly bring people back and wake them up. After half an hour, everyone will gather at the foot of the mountain with their hoes." At this time, Qi Haoran had already entered the forest after fighting and retreating. When he got to the mountain, it would be much more convenient for him. He used the trees to get rid of most of the people. Fan Zijin hugged the burden in his arms tightly, knowing that he was a burden, so he quickly used his brain and showed Qi Haoran the way: " Let''s go northeast, which is the direction of Xingzhou Prefecture." Qi Haoran carried Fan Zijin and ran quickly in the forest, occasionally picking up a few stones as hidden weapons and throwing them back. He knew that his internal strength was almost exhausted, and he knew that it was impossible for him to fight with them with Fan Zijin, so he directly used his own advantages, carried the light power to the extreme, leaped in the forest, and soon left people far behind. , and stop when the internal energy is exhausted. Fan Zijin put down his burden with a sullen face, asked Qi Haoran to change his clothes back, then tore the Gebu clothes they were wearing into pieces and hung them in the deep forest, then continued to walk northeast. Even a small village has been controlled by bandits, do they dare to go on the official road? The two teenagers felt that the forest was safer than the outside. Chapter 1406： Extra 范子 衿 (23) The two had lost their way in the mountains and forests before they met Mu Yangling. At first, they were sure that they were fleeing in the direction of Xingzhou House, but after the trees became denser, they could not determine the direction. Even if there is the sun during the day and the stars at night, the slightest deviation in the direction can lead to the wrong way. Whats more, the situation in the forest is complicated. The black-faced buns that the farmer had stuffed to them had been eaten early. At first, he was more awake than Qi Haoran, but in the end, they were both starving and dizzy, and they stumbled forward while supporting each other. Fan Zijin thought that they were either eaten by wild animals or starved to death. He felt a little sad in his heart. When he ran away from home, what he thought was to make a career after going to the north to join his eldest cousin. Who knew that he would die on the road before he could find his eldest cousin. And they''re dead big cousin probably doesn''t know it yet. At this time, Fan Zijin began to reflect on the events along the way, summed up his experience, and said that if he could go out alive, or if he could be reincarnated as a human being, he would definitely learn a lesson in the future. In the end, it was because they were too soft-hearted and not cautious. If they didn''t have GF Silver, but they were hurrying on the road, no one would notice them; GF Silver was nothing, so they shouldn''t sell their whereabouts completely. At that time, they and the refugees specifically inquired about Xingyuan Mansion and Xingyuan In the case of the state capital, everyone knew that they were coming in this direction, so the bandits could block the road ahead of them in advance after they escaped their tracking. Of course, the biggest mistake was that he and Haoran shouldn''t have softheartedly believed that the old woman and the mother and daughter of Yu Niang. If they didn''t go with them, eat that watermelon, and don''t drink that bowl of porridge, how could Haoran''s skill be used for fear? them? Don''t lose your horse or money, can those bandits who can only run on two legs catch up with them? Fan Zijin sat down under the tree, feeling indignant for a while. Sure enough, good people will not get good rewards! As soon as he thought about it, he smelled a faint pancake smell on the tip of his nose. His stomach couldn''t help growling, and he smiled bitterly in his heart. He was so hungry that he had hallucinations. Qi Haoran, who was dizzy with hunger, grabbed his hand and whispered, "Someone is coming..." Pulled him up and was about to run away, but Fan Zijin grabbed him and said, "Don''t run away, they can catch them if they want. Anyway, it''s better to be able to fill your stomach first than to starve to death in the woods." So the two teenagers looked up at the road ahead together, Mu Yangling looked around with a bow and arrow on his back, while nibbling on the cake in his hand, and turned his head to meet the two dirty teenagers. Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran stared at the Hu Bing in her hand and did not speak, but they still had time to think, it was not a bandit, but a little girl! Fan Zijin flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart for a moment, should he lure her to hand over the biscuits, or let Haoran coerce her into handing over the biscuits, or directly **** the biscuits? Before he could decide on a plan, the little girl tore off a piece of the cake and stuffed it into her mouth, and handed the rest to Haoran. The alarm bell rang in Fan Zijin''s heart, thinking of the porridge that the old woman made for them, who knows if there is anything in this cake? But before he could object, Qi Haoran ripped off most of it and stuffed it in his mouth. Fan Zijin was blocked in half and almost choked to death. In the end, it was the little girl who gave him water to be better. Hu cake was mixed with water, and the stomach that had been empty and constricted finally felt a little better, and Fan Zijin also had the energy to inquire about their direction and the situation of this place. When he learned that this little girl lived in the village under Xingzhou Mansion, he immediately knew that they were not far from Xingzhou Mansion, his eyes lit up, and he wanted to thank him sincerely, but it was a pity that Haoran was healed and the scar forgot to hurt, and he still thought about it. Tell her where they are going. Fan Zijin immediately pulled him and bowed his thanks to the little girl. At this time, he was still mostly grateful to the little girl. After all, the other party looked very young, only about nine years old. He knew the direction again, and there was no need to be too much. over alert. But the little girl who had just turned and left turned back in less than a moment, still carrying a hare and a pheasant in her hands, and threw it over and said, "For you, eat the pheasant, and take the rabbit to the town, you guys. If you pass through Mingshui County on the road, you can take it to the county to sell it, and the price in the county town is higher than that in the countryside." Fan Zijin immediately turned from gratitude to alertness. Haoran''s kung fu was so powerful that he didn''t catch a single feather after they had been in the woods for three days. This little girl was empty-handed just now, how could she just turn around and hunt two prey? But Fan Zijin, who had been deceived, did not reveal the slightest bit on his face. He just thanked him with his hands. He did not dare to stay for a while after seeing the other party leave, and he was about to leave with Qi Haoran. His original intention was to give up these two prey, but Qi Haoran insisted on carrying them, and repeatedly stated that the other party was not a bad person, Qi Haoran vowed: "She is really a good person, I feel it." "Why didn''t you feel that they were bad people when you met the old woman before?" Qi Haoran said depressedly: "But I didn''t feel that they were good people, but when I saw that little sister, I knew she was a good person." Fan Zijin sneered: "Yo, the feeling of co-authoring is still for a certain person." Qi Haoran glared at him with a puffed face, his eloquence was not as good as his, so he could only shout with his neck stuck: "Anyway, I think she is a good person. If you don''t believe me, we will eat a pheasant in a while. If you have nothing to do with it, you have to admit it." "Aren''t you afraid of being taken away by Yaozhao again and being slashed with a knife?" Qi Haoran said in a puff of anger, "I''ll eat it first, and you''ll eat it when you don''t faint." In the end, Fan Zijin was the test product, he squeezed the roasted chicken legs that were black, red, black and red and said, "If you faint, I can''t drag you, let alone run for your life. Whether you are dizzy or awake, you are being carried." Fan Zijin finally ate one-third of the pheasant, and after waiting for a quarter of an hour to find that nothing happened, he had to admit that Qi Haoran''s feeling was reliable. Even so, Fan Zijin was still mixed with gratitude and caution towards the little girl, thinking about answering the matter next time, he never thought that they would be so entangled with this little girl in the future. And his good brother has developed into a fearful little husband, so he has no regrets. He knew that he would starve to death and would not eat her hu pie, and sacrifice Haoran''s happiness for a hu pie. It is really not worth it. . Of course, he didn''t know anything at this time, they just rushed to Xingzhou Fucheng to meet their eldest cousin. It has to be said that the prey given by the little girl helped them a lot. The two rushed to Mingshui County and exchanged the hare for a meal. As a result, they were surrounded by a group of soldiers as soon as they finished eating and went out. White brocade robe, hairpin and white jade hairpin, handsome face, thick eyebrows and star eyes riding a jujube red horse out of the crowd, for a moment, Fan Zijin thought he saw Qi Haoran who was one size bigger, and then he was ecstatic, and shouted: "Big watch elder brother!" Qi Xiuyuan looked at the two younger brothers with a sullen face, and saw that they were all dirty in ragged robes. Chapter 1407： Extra 范子 衿 (24) When Qi Xiuyuan was able, he arranged staff in the capital. His original intention was to protect his stupid younger brother, but because his younger brother''s force value was too high and Zijin was smart, those people didn''t come in handy. Instead, they became intelligence officers who collected information. . Because the two little masters don''t let people worry every day, they only realized that something was wrong two days after Qi Haoran and the others left Beijing. After hearing about Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin running away from home, they sent people north to report the letter and sent people to look for it along the way. However, they have limited manpower and cannot be as fast as Fan Siwen and Xia Tong. The person who could report the news quickly arrived at Xingzhou. Qi Xiuyuan received the news that his younger brother had run away from home two weeks ago, and immediately dispatched Jiang Ze to lead people south to find him, but there was no news for the past half month. The people sent by Xia Tong and Fan Siwen had already arrived at Xingzhou Mansion. They didn''t find anyone, nor did the grand master here. They vaguely knew that they had missed someone, so they could only go back in a hurry. Qi Xiuyuan looked at the embarrassed two, and asked, "How did you guys get on the road? It''s only a 20-day journey from the capital to Xingzhou, but you guys actually walked for more than a month!" Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin looked at each other and didn''t dare to say that they stole more than 50,000 taels of money from Qi''s residence, but only said they were deceived and hunted down, "After they took away the money, we We were penniless. Originally, we planned to hire a carriage when we became jade pendants. Who knew that those bandits would bite us tightly, and when we arrived at Xingzhou Prefecture, there were still a group of people from the rivers and lakes chasing them. After I escaped into the forest, we might not really see the big cousin again." Fan Zijin was afraid of being beaten, so he could say how pitiful he was. He looked at his elder cousin tearfully and said, "We couldn''t catch wild game in the mountains, and we didn''t dare to pick and eat wild fruits when we saw them. We were always hungry and thirsty. I thought I would starve to death in the mountains." Qi Haoran nodded as he stuffed chicken thighs into his mouth, his mouth full of oil: "We met a little girl later, she gave us biscuits and a pheasant and a hare, otherwise we would definitely starve to death. ." If you don''t starve to death, you won''t be able to get out of the mountains and forests in a short time. Maybe you will go further and further in. You don''t know how to die. Qi Xiuyuan looked at his devouring younger brother, and then at Fan Zijin, who was so thin that his clothes were empty, he felt angry and hurt, and finally said with a stern face: "That is to be very grateful, the next time you see someone give her the money from the prey, returning a Favour many times more." said again: "As for the bandits, big brother will handle it, you don''t have to worry about it." "The one who hunted us down..." A cold light flashed in Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes, and he said with a sullen face: "Since they are from the Jianghu, they should be treated as a matter of the Jianghu. Although the Zhu family quit the Jianghu to join the army, they still have some status in the Jianghu. After I discussed this with the uncles. Deal with it. You just stay with me, and I will write to my aunt and ask her to pick me up." Fan Zijin was stunned for a moment, his eyes reddened immediately, and he bowed his head sadly and said, "Big cousin, we don''t want to go back." Qi Haoran nodded again and again. "Bullshit," Qi Xiuyuan said with a frown, "The north is no better than the capital, everything here is lacking, and it''s a border crossing, it''s very dangerous, and Haoran is okay, you will join the army in the future, but you have to take the imperial examinations and enter the officialdom. If you stay here, you can have it. What''s the future?" "I won''t have a future when I go back to the capital," Fan Zijin said with a cold face, "I''ve only been bullied there, how can I still study the imperial examinations? If my cousin doesn''t allow me, then I''ll go to Uncle Zhu. They go." Qi Xiuyuan was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Who dares to bully you?" In his opinion, his brother should be bullied, right? He doesn''t have a mother, and his father doesn''t care about him. He is fostered in Fan''s house. But Fan Zijin is different. He is the eldest son, his parents are there, his aunt loves him, and he is also smart. Since he was a child, he was the only one who bullied others, and few others could count him. Who would dare to bully him? Qi Xiuyuan looked at him suspiciously. Fan Zijin was so wronged that he burst into tears, Qi Haoran stopped chewing on the chicken legs, and complained as soon as he wiped his mouth: "Big brother, it was Uncle and Fan Zixiao who joined forces to bully Zijin, you still don''t know Uncle? It was all over the horizon, but it was fine in the past, and it has gotten worse over the years, and you havent been away for a long time, because of the study, my uncle looked at Zijin almost every three or five times, obviously he was very good at reading. Qi Haoran was even more angry when he saw his little friend shed tears, blushing and said: "It''s a good thing that Zijin has passed the Xiucai exam this time, who knows that we haven''t had time to celebrate, and my uncle said that he will give Enyin''s place to Fan. Zixiao, before we leave the capital, he has paid for it!" Qi Xiuyuan''s face sank when he heard this. Qi Haoran continued to be indignant, "Whose family''s Enyin quota is not given to the eldest son? Even if it is not given to the eldest son, it will be left to the eldest grandson. It is a hurdle for a scholar to become a person. I don''t know how many people in this world have overcome this hurdle. Hair, Zijin is smart, but if he fails the exam one day, the matter can''t be decided. Even if he likes Fan Zixiao and wants to give him a place, it will have to wait for Zijin to pass the exam. Now Zijin was only twelve years old, and Fan Zixiao was only fifteen years old, so he hurriedly decided on grace, because we were afraid that we would not know that he was guarding Zijin?" Fan Zijin''s face turned even paler, and Qi Xiuyuan''s face became more and more ugly. In the end, the popularity of Fan Siwen and Fan Zixiao is too ugly. If he waits for Zijin to be bigger, he will decide on the candidate of Enyin after he wins the championship or passes the examination. Even then, he still wants to give Fan Zi the quota. Xiao, even if Zijin was angry, he wouldn''t have such a big reaction. But now Zijin is only twelve years old, and Fan Zixiao is only fifteen, so eager to choose Enyin people, everyone knows that he is guarding Fan Zijin. And Fan Zijin is his son-in-law, the only son-in-law! People in Beijing still don''t know how to think about Zijin. As long as there is a heart, everyone will be sad. Qi Xiuyuan looked at his aggrieved cousin who bowed his head, and then at his indignant younger brother, thinking of the person who was sent to hunt them down on the road, his eyes couldn''t help sinking, and said, "If that''s the case, you all stay. I will try to find a way for you to ask your husband to teach you to read, even at the border, your studies will not fall behind, especially your son, don''t let your father and brother underestimate you." Fan Zijin nodded solemnly and assured: "Don''t worry, big cousin, I will definitely study hard." As long as he doesn''t go back and see those people who block his heart. The two little friends looked at each other and couldn''t help but cheer up. It was the first time for the two of them to come to the border. The folk customs here are sturdy, completely different from the gentle and prosperous Jiangnan. Qi Xiuyuan saw that the two were in high spirits, so he called Feibai, the servant beside him, and said, "I''ll stay by my side to serve the sword, and Feibai will give it to you. He is also familiar with border gates, so let him take him wherever he wants to go. You go." In addition to Feibai, there are naturally many other guards and waiters. Qi Xiu''s vision of fleeing before did not leave them a psychological shadow, so he immediately felt relieved and began to deal with the things they encountered along the way. First of all, he wants to suppress the bandits! Chapter 1408： Extra 范子 衿 (25) Qi Xiuyuan is a general in Lizhou Luxi Camp. He can independently guard Xingcheng Pass, which shows his ability. Although he did not have the courage to help the people at the border like General Yuan, he could be regarded as a strict military discipline. He never allowed his soldiers to harass the local people, let alone bandits under his rule. Therefore, in addition to the occasional small battles with the Jin soldiers who are playing grassy valleys in Xingzhou Prefecture, they have to pay extra military taxes to support the army every year, and the people live fairly well. The bandits in the Dushan area are not under the jurisdiction of Qi Xiuyuan. Although he was seventeen and young, he knew the rules of the officialdom, and he would never go overboard when he was not supposed to be in charge of him, so he used to think that those bandits were not pleasing to the eye, but he would not control the territory of the Zhongying. But now that his younger brother is being hunted down by bandits, if Qi Xiuyuan can endure this sigh, he will become a bastard. So he asked the scouts to find out the situation of the bandits, and at the same time asked them to contact the General Staff of the Central Battalion, and he wanted to suppress the bandits for them. As a result, before the people who went to the middle camp came back, Qi Xiuyuan received a terrible news from the scouts. "What did you say? The bandits said Haoran and the two of them were bandits and stole 20,000 taels from their eldest family?" The scout nodded solemnly, "But this subordinate thinks that this should be a slanderous word from the bandits, let''s not say whether they have so many silver notes, even if they do, it is impossible for the young master and the cousin to contact them, let alone steal them. , they should release this rumor to attract more people to intercept and kill them." "However," the scout looked carefully at the general, and said, "When the subordinates checked further, they found that the young master and the cousin had done a lot of good things along the way, buying food to help the refugees along the way. Although there is no exact number, it is estimated that There are also 20,000 to 30,000 taels, or even more, and now there are stories of the two young masters circulating on official roads from north to south..." Qi Xiuyuan was stunned at first, then his face sank, and he asked, "What else?" "Those people from Jianghu have left the bandit camp in Dushan. It is said that they had a conflict before they left. It seems that it is because of the uneven distribution of spoils?" Qi Xiuyuan sneered, "They hired that group of bandits to kill my brother, what''s the difference?" Then he thought of the looted property of his younger brothers, Qi Xiuyuan''s expression twisted, and he waved his hand: "Go ahead and find out the terrain of Dushan, and the number of bandits, etc. If you have anything, go to the military advisor." Qi Xiuyuan turned around and strode to find his younger brothers to settle accounts. These two stinky boys must have concealed the most important thing from him. That is, he can''t even get 20,000 to 30,000 taels. Where did these two brats get so much money? The scouts are also distressed, 30,000 taels, how much does it cost. The two young masters think that the money is too much, so they can give it to their general. The general has recently been worried about the delay of the army''s salary by the court. At this time, Fan Zijin was happily chatting with Qi Haoran on the couch. It''s rare to be so comfortable these days. Feibai came in with two money bags and said with a smile: "Fourth Young Master, Young Master Biao, I just took the money from the account, and the general said it was for you, how much do you keep outside, and where do you put the rest?" Qi Haoran immediately sat up and said happily, "Bring it to me to see." Feibai handed him the purse, each containing five ingots of silver, each of which was twelve taels and one ingots. The two of them had just passed their penniless days, and looking at these fifty taels was like looking at a baby. Qi Haoran felt the money in a complicated mood and said, "It would be nice if we didn''t lose 10,000 taels." Fan Zijin''s heart skipped a beat, he threw Feibai out with doubtful eyes, grabbed Qi Haoran''s ear and said anxiously, "This matter can''t be said any more, we have kept the money stealing thing under wraps..." "What are you two muttering about?" Qi Xiuyuan stood at the door and squinted at them, "Is there anything you can''t say openly, you have to bite your ears?" Fan Zijin was so frightened by him that he lay down on the kang and said with a guilty conscience: "No, nothing, Haoran has lice on his head, I''m catching him." Qi Haoran nodded again and again, brushed his hair with his hand, and said with a smile: "Yes, yes, I haven''t showered and washed my hair these days, my head is dirty, I didn''t wash it just now, and What about the lice?" Qi Xiuyuan snorted coldly, dragged a chair and sat down opposite them, saying, "Just now when the scout came to report, I learned that I have sent two good young men to help the poor and the weak. I heard that tens of thousands of The two silver coins were thrown out without blinking, but I am curious, since they are teenagers, where did they get so much money?" Qi Xiuyuan stared at Fan Zijin and asked, "Zijin, where do you think their money came from?" Qi Haoran looked at the elder brother, then at the little friend, and finally raised his hand weakly: "Maybe it was given by the family, the parents are rich, and they love their children..." "It''s a coincidence," Qi Xiuyuan said, still staring at Fan Zijin: "Those two are masters that their father doesn''t love, and they can''t touch the family''s wealth." "That could be..." "Shut up," Qi Xiuyuan turned his head and glared at his brother, then turned back to look at Fan Zijin, "Zijin, say it." Zijin said honestly, "It was stolen." Qi Xiuyuan frowned and asked, "Who did you steal?" Fan Zijin felt even more guilty, and whispered, "Steal from Qi Mansion." Qi Xiuyuan raised his eyebrows in surprise and turned to look at his younger brother. He thought it was Zijin who took away the family''s money. Isn''t it the Qi family who took the money from the Fan family? "Haoran stole it?" The two teenagers nodded with a guilty conscience, and slowly climbed off the kang and stood with their heads lowered. Qi Xiuyuan''s heart dropped halfway, but he was no longer angry, and asked curiously, "How can you actually touch the money at home? Come and tell big brother how you stole it." Qi Haoran looked at his elder brother''s face carefully, and seeing that he didn''t look angry, he immediately climbed onto the kang and sat cross-legged, and said, "I also found out by accident, didn''t Mr. Wu force me to marry you on your behalf? Jin said there must be a conspiracy in their urgency, so he told me to keep an eye on them. I didn''t have any eyeliner in Qi Mansion, so I had to keep an eye on it myself. Only then did I realize that the Wu family had a monthly income, and that money was hidden in the closet. inside." Qi Haoran said indignantly: "She is obviously just a concubine, but my father gives her all the money in the family. I can only take five taels of silver from the public servant every month, and I have to pay people to come to the house on credit when I go out to buy things. Anyway, we are going to run away from home, so I just took all the money and thought it was my father who separated us in advance." Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes flashed coldly, and he asked, "How much money do you have?" "More than 50,000 taels," Qi Haoran glanced at his eldest brother cautiously and said, "But we spent more than 40,000 taels on the road, and the remaining 10,000 taels were taken away by the bandits..." Qi Xiuyuan sneered and said, "This money may not belong to my father, otherwise he would have sent a letter to reprimand me, and he would have ordered me to return it, but I have not received any news from here, and he did not even send anyone to look for you. I know about silver." Fan Zijin''s mind turned fast, and immediately said: "Then this money is Wu''s private money." He added: "This money must come from the wrong way, otherwise Mr. Wu would not be able to swallow his voice. Most of it is greed, or greedy for the family." Fan Zijin smiled, "I said, so much cash neither buys shops nor does it. Buy Zhuangzi and leave it in the bank to get moldy? It turned out to be money embezzled by the Wu family." "Then the person sent to kill you can also guess," Qi Xiuyuan''s eyes flashed a cold light, and he said coldly: "Save it first, we will go back and settle the account with her." Chapter 1409： Extra 范子 衿 (26) The second thing Qi Xiuyuan had to do was to contact the two uncles to lift the order to kill Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin. The rivers and lakes violated the ban by force, but the internal strife of foreign enemies in Dazhou continued, and they had no intention to clean up the rivers and lakes. Therefore, the two sides have been in a state of well water not infringing the river water for all these years. He was sure that the Wu family would not dare to move Haoran and Zijin in his jurisdiction, but those who had been bought were not necessarily. There is nothing in this world that those people dare not do. Qi Xiuyuan would not gamble with the lives of his younger brother and cousin, so he still found the Zhu family to deal with it. Although the Zhu family has been away from Jianghu for decades, they still have some connections, so this matter is not difficult for them. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t care after getting the guarantee from his uncle, and he started to suppress the bandits. In fact, there are not many bandits on Dushan Mountain, and there are few weapons. It is easy for the middle battalion to destroy them. However, the court always defaults on the payment of food, and war requires food and grass, and the middle battalion is not willing to lose too many soldiers to suppress the bandits. , After all, Dushan is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and you still have to pay some price to capture it. Qi Xiuyuan was willing to do it for him, and said that he would give half of the military merit to the middle battalion, and the middle battalion general agreed without thinking. If it was normal, he would definitely not allow Qi Xiuyuan to overtake his place, and he would doubt his intentions, but recently the bandits and Qi Xiuyuan have been in a lot of movement, and he already knew the whole story from the scouts. Qi Xiuyuan''s anger was just for his younger brother. If his brother was chased and cut down by bandits like this, he would definitely kill those bandits as well, so he kindly agreed. Anyway, he could wipe out half of the Dushan bandits in vain without losing one soldier or one soldier, so why not do it? As long as you are determined, it is not difficult to destroy those bandits. Although you will lose half of your military merit, Qi Xiuyuan will use the collected materials to make up for it, and all the money will be used to reward the soldiers and comfort the fallen soldiers. So the soldiers of Xiying leveled the cottage on Dushan like a chicken blood. The bandits got 10,000 taels, and they were robbed again before they could use it. This time, they were robbed completely, and they didnt even leave a nest. "I knew those two boys were Qi Xiuyuan''s younger brother, how could I touch them?" He is a bandit, and Qi Xiuyuan is a soldier. He couldn''t even hide in time, so how could he rush to find death? Therefore, the big boss has a great opinion on the group of Jianghu people who came to buy them and kill Qi Haoran together. These people obviously knew Qi Haoran''s identity, otherwise they would not have proposed to kill them before they entered Xingzhou Mansion. . It''s a pity that he understood it too late! Fan Zijin was relieved when he learned that the bandits who had persecuted them did not end well, and went to play around with Qi Haoran, but the big cousin said that when he came back, he would ask them to be a gentleman. , No one should be lazy when it comes to practicing martial arts. So Fan Zijin took the time to play, and then accidentally bumped into the little girl again, this time he knew her name - Mu Yangling. Fan Zijin was very wary of Mu Yangling, there was nothing he could do, the other party didn''t look like a nine-year-old girl at all. The nine-year-old girl in the countryside is muddleheaded all day. Apart from work and play, who can articulate like her? The other party just pursed his lips and smiled, slightly bent his head and stared at you with eyes like Momo, the whole person was like a spring breeze, as if you were the only one in her eyes, and she didn''t see the silly boy beside him, only her in his eyes. ? Qi Haoran did this to someone he just met? Fan Zijin would never admit that he was jealous of her. He stopped Qi Haoran and did not let them get in touch too much, and his reasons were very good, "Those nine-year-old girls in Beijing, You Cheng Tingxun don''t have her stability and agility, how can you treat her as a Daughter of the hunter to come?" Qi Haoran said happily: "That''s why I said she''s amazing. Those girls only cry and cry, but you can see that she can hunt in the mountains." Speaking of this, he said with affection: "Hunting is too difficult. You can only see how we were in the mountains for a few days. I would like to ask her how to find prey in the mountains next time." Fan Zijin said solemnly: "But I suspect she has bad intentions. Don''t forget, her father is half a Hu." Qi Haoran corrected solemnly: "Her father is a quarter of the Hu people, and the elder brother has checked them out. They have lived in Mingshui County since her grandfather''s generation. Her grandfather and grandmother sacrificed their lives to fight against the Hu people and protect the villagers. Well, you don''t have to worry about her father going to the enemy at all." Fan Zijin: "...Perhaps she saw that we were noble, so she approached us for benefits." Qi Haoran scratched his head and asked, "Is our status noble?" It is certainly not noble to walk in the streets of the royal family and the powerful and powerful, but this is in Xingzhou Prefecture. His eldest cousin is not only a military general of the same rank as the prefect, but also a general who holds a large army and guards the border. To a certain extent, he is equivalent to a local emperor. Fan Zijin looked at him with round eyes and asked, "Are we noble or noble?" But Qi Haoran still wanted to play with Mu Yangling, so he hesitated for a while and said, "The grace of dripping water should be repaid by a spring, she saved our lives." "Just because of that Hu cake and those two hares and pheasants?" Fan Zijin''s face was very ugly. Qi Haoran nodded solemnly and said, "If it wasn''t for the things she sent, we probably wouldn''t even be able to get out of the kitchen mountain, and we would definitely starve to death in the mountains by then, so she is indeed a lifesaver for us." Fan Zijin choked, staring at him speechless. Since they were deceived and chased and intercepted, Zijin has been a little extreme, Qi Haoran frowned in distress, patted his shoulder and said, "Although there are bad people in this world, I think there are still many good people, Zijin, let''s not. Think of her so badly." Fan Zijin snorted, noncommittal, in short, he just didn''t like Mu Yangling, just couldn''t stand her. He still wanted to do something, but seeing that Qi Haoran wanted to study again, practice martial arts, and go to the barracks to learn to train, he was so busy, let alone Mu Yangling, that he didn''t even have time to accompany him. Fan Zijin guessed that he couldn''t even remember who Mu Yangling was, so he was happy to stop mentioning her and immerse himself in reading. The northern land is no better than the capital, and the eldest cousin took great pains to help him hire a man to be a gentleman, and he made up his mind that he would try to trample Fan Zixiao and his father under his feet, so he studied hard. His mind was immersed in the book, and he quickly put these disputes behind him. Xingzhou Fucheng and Mingshui County are far away. Since Haoran has forgotten her, he doesn''t think they have a chance to meet again. But he didn''t expect that the bad relationship between them would be so deep. After a heavy snowfall and a military disaster, they not only met again, but may also meet frequently. Chapter 1410： Extra 范子 衿 (27) Fan Zijin didn''t like Mu Yangling. The first time he saw her, he was full of vigilance. Of course, most of it was because they had just been deceived and were being hunted down. But perhaps the first alert was too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and she was really different from ordinary little girls, so this alert did not disappear for a long time in the future. In this case, he naturally didn''t like her, and even stared at Qi Haoran not to like her too much. Later, although he had trusted her in his heart, at least he was unwilling to admit defeat. And what really made him like her was because she had a good mother who was good at cooking. Fan Zijin initially followed Qi Haoran and the Mu family, mostly to prevent that silly boy from being deceived by others. Later, he knew that Mu Yangling was as stupid as Haoran in a certain way, but he did not change his behavior pattern for the time being. Because Aunt Shu''s food is so delicious! Shu Wanniang and his mother are completely different people. His mother is quick and resolute and has a big temper. Eight times out of ten quarrels with his father, he will beat him or whip him with a whip. But after smoking, she would still cry, compromise, and sacrifice his father''s interests in order not to make him sad. So he always felt that no matter how strong his mother appeared, she was actually very weak in her heart. Perhaps it was because she lost her parents when she was a child and was fostered in Uncle Zhu''s house. No matter how proud she was on the face, she always felt insecure in her heart. So she pinned almost all her love and hope on her father. Shu Wanniang was different from her. She was very gentle, even weak. She was obviously the adult in the family, but she listened to Mu Yangling in everything. Ma Liu was just a relative who came out halfway, and she said more than her at home. Works. But sometimes she is very strong. Whenever the interests of Mu Shi and her children are involved, she will be strong no matter how scared she is. She will give all the rights in the family to a pair of young children, but she will also stand up tremblingly to protect them when they are bullied. For Mu Yangling and Mu Bowen, she would softly persuade Mu Shi to let her children do what she likes. Fan Zijin once longed to have such a mother. It doesn''t matter if she is weak and incompetent, even if she can''t control her subordinates, he can protect her, as long as she supports him in her heart and defends him in front of her father. Here, he no longer has to keep a heart like in the capital, and watch the people around him warily, for fear that they will steal something from him again. The eldest cousin is not a father. He will press himself to study, care about his physical and mental health, and plan his future for him. He even starts to find a way to befriend the civil servants, hoping to pave a way for him. The eldest cousin would also beat him up because he was in a bad mood, and then taught him to be a man, which was completely different from the father who only let himself study and let him give birth to more brothers. It can be said that from Qi Xiuyuan, he felt a fatherly love that he had never had before. Here, he doesn''t have to hear the quarrels of his parents every now and then, he doesn''t have to guard his father, he doesn''t need to guard his brothers, he just needs to study hard and grow up as happy as Qi Haoran. And they also received motherly care from Shu Wanniang. Shu Wanniang does have a mother''s heart. She will make clothes for the two foreign children, he and Haoran, and remember their favorite dishes. Every time she goes, she will pack a large table. Because of this affection, Fan Zijin reluctantly agreed with Mu Yangling and was willing to open a rabbit meat shop with her. Seeing that Qi Haoran and her were getting closer and closer, and the eldest cousin acquiesced in their exchanges because she saved Haoran again, Fan Zijin knew that Mu Yangling was going to be Haoran''s daughter-in-law, his sister-in-law. Fan Zijin felt that she was not worthy of Haoran. If she could have half of Aunt Shu''s tenderness, and half of her cooking skills and female workers would be good, but her force value was not weaker than Haoran''s, and she could eat everything she cooked, not to mention female workers. Having said that, Qi Haoran dared to wear the clothes he made. So Fan Zijin once wanted to persuade his eldest cousin to reconsider, but seeing Haoran rejoicing, Mu Yangling was not enlightened, and he could only swallow what he said. Forget it, my friends are happy anyway. The three cousins ??reached a certain consensus about Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling, and Fan Zijin was even more critical of Mu Yangling as his sister-in-law, so he was shocked when he felt that Shu Wanniang was looking at him with the eyes of his mother-in-law. Almost scared to death. He quickly turned to look at Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran. The two of them were talking together, and they didn''t know what to say, Qi Haoran laughed happily. Shu Wanniang brought out a plate of vegetables and greeted him with a smile, "This is the vegetables that my aunt made, I know you shouldn''t eat more barbecued meat, so eat more vegetables, and tell my aunt what you want to eat, and I''ll cook it for you. ." Fan Zijin felt like he was sitting on needles and felt, and said, "No need, that''s fine." paused and said: "Haoran may have something to eat, auntie might as well ask." Shu Wanniang smiled and nodded, "I''ll ask him later, but that kid likes roasting venison, so it''s probably more than enough to have this deer leg tonight." Fan Zijin felt that Shu Wanniang was more satisfied when she looked at her, and immediately did not know what to do. Does he want to take the love of his brother? Thinking of Mu Yangling holding up a rockery and walking away, he couldn''t help shivering twice, Mu Yangling is not his mother, his mother means to beat his father, it doesn''t hurt the flesh, the heart is soft, no matter what No matter how big the trouble is, she will eventually give in. Mu Yangling is stubborn, if she starts a fight with him, he won''t be enough for her to fall! Fan Zijin was sweating coldly on his forehead, and looked at the two people on the opposite side anxiously, so why did Aunt Shu look at him with such eyes? Qi Haoran seemed to feel something, raised his head to look over, and asked in surprise, "Zijin, why are you sweating profusely?" It''s winter now, and Zijin has always been afraid of the cold. Even if she sits close to the fire, she shouldn''t sweat so much. Fan Zijin wiped the sweat from his forehead, shook his head and said, "It''s okay." It seems that he has to tell his eldest cousin and let him quickly settle the marriage of Mu Yangling and Haoran, otherwise he will not dare to come and eat again in the future. Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran didn''t know the little Jiujiu in his heart, they were happily eating the venison with the blade, and taking care of Bowen, Xiuhong and Xiulan who were sitting next to them from time to time. Shu Wanniang did not participate in the children''s barbecue feast, but sat at home and looked out. The more she looked at Fan Zijin, the more she liked it. This child is gentle and elegant, and at first glance he is well educated. The most important thing is that he will definitely be a civil servant in the future, and his life safety will not be threatened too much. Unfortunately, A Ling''s status is too low, otherwise it would be good to marry him. Although Shu Wanniang looked at Fan Zijin with the eyes of her mother-in-law, she never thought of marrying her daughter to him. She came from an aristocratic family and knew the ways of the official family. The most important thing in marriage is to be in the right household. Otherwise, if your daughter is married to a high-profile family, she will be despised and bullied even if she is well-fed and clothed. In her opinion, if she is unhappy in her heart, she is not happy. is like her. Although following Mu Shi is not good enough to eat and clothe, she may not even be able to save her life, but she is happy when she is happy. Chapter 1411： Extra 范子 衿 (28) Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran are good brothers, the most important person in his heart besides his mother, even for a long time, because of his mother''s betrayal, Qi Haoran once became the only person he trusted and relied on in his heart. So brothers and wives should not be deceived, let alone a wife like Mu Yangling, don''t give him away for nothing. Therefore, the first thing he did after he ran home was to find his eldest cousin, and he vaguely suggested that he quickly settle Haoran''s marriage, and even if it didn''t work, he should talk to the Mu family, so that Shu Wanniang would not look at him with the eyes of her son-in-law again. He still liked the clothes and meals that Shu Wanniang made for him, and he didn''t want to sacrifice these benefits to avoid suspicion in the future. Qi Xiuyuan did not agree to marry his younger brother immediately. Although it is normal for Haoran to be married at this age, firstly, as the eldest brother, he never married, so Haoran couldn''t get past him; secondly, both children were young, and his younger brother often In trouble, swords and guns have no eyes on the battlefield, so in order not to embarrass the Mu family, it is better to wait until Mu Yangling is older before getting married. However, he should have hinted to Mu Shi, after all, it is a child''s marriage, and the other party must agree. But it''s good, how could Zijin bring this up? Qi Xiuyuan looked at his cousin with a smile, and asked with a smile, "Does Zijin also have a sweetheart? Tell my cousin, if he is a good person, my cousin will help you talk to my aunt." Fan Zijin pouted, "I''m not as casual as Haoran." His wife must be gentle and virtuous, generous and dignified, and the most important thing is to listen to his words, not like Mu Yangling. A few years later, the Fan family wanted to help him say that he chose his wife based on this standard when he was married. He knew that he was only a scholar and famous, so his choice of wife was very narrow, and his father wanted to get some benefits from his marriage, so the choice for himself was even narrower. Fan Zijin resolutely decided to wait for Qiu Wei to say kiss, but he wanted to gain more right to speak for himself and give him more choices. If he wasn''t worried about appearing too arrogant, he would have said that he would wait until Chunhong to decide. But after all, he had not participated in the autumn season and looked at the spring season, which would give people a kind of arrogance, so he could only swallow the words. But after the autumn season, he still persuaded his mother to delay the time again, leaving it for the next spring season. Xia was proud of her son''s success. Although she had to wait another half a year, she agreed without thinking, and said with a smile, "Many men get married after they are crowned, and your eldest cousin is also married at an age. Later, didn''t you also marry a virtuous family daughter? Our family will not be bad." Fan Zijin has been at the border for six years and has only been home for half a year. His feelings for his mother have faded, and there is an irreconcilable conflict between them, so he just pouted and reiterated: "Mother, if you want to give me an engagement, you must I have to see it." Xia Shi nodded again and again and assured: "Don''t worry, your wife is going to live with you forever, I naturally ask you to nod before agreeing." Fan Zijin got up satisfied, and was about to turn to leave and said, "Mother, don''t let my father interfere in my marriage for the time being. I don''t like the few people he chose." Seeing that their father and son are still so tense, Xia Shi couldn''t help but smile bitterly, before answering after a while, "Okay, Mother pushed you." Fan Zijin left with satisfaction. Afterwards, Fan Zijin was admitted to the Second Division in Chunhong. At that time, he was only nineteen years old. He was considered a young talent, and because he was unmarried, the matchmaker almost stepped on the threshold of his family. And Fan Zijin also selected a girl from several families given to him by his mother, the eldest daughter of the right servant of the third-rank official department, and his rank is higher than that of Fan Siwen from the third-rank, so he is considered a high-ranking person. Fan Zijin chose her because she was the other party''s young Cheng Tingxun. He secretly went to see her. She could be called virtuous and virtuous, and she was different from his mother''s external strength and internal weakness. to cultivate. And the situation of Fan''s family is complicated, he needs a wife who can withstand it, and he has superb skills, at least he can''t be reckless like Mu Yangling. The second is for the big cousin. They have decided to rebel. If he can get married with the family of the right servant of the Ministry of Officials, then the eldest cousin will definitely need more help. The two families decided to marry, and Fan Zijin was quite content. His father, who always looked down on him, would sometimes greet him a few times, and he would come up with something to discuss with him, but Fan Zixiao would avoid him every time. During that time, Fan Zijin could be said to be very proud. Until Qi Haoran was involved in the court battle because of the Jingzhou bandit suppression, in order to run for Haoran, he gave up the Shuji exam. In his opinion, the Shuji exam is just a threshold to enter the Hanlin, and the eldest cousin has decided to rebel, so it doesn''t matter whether he takes the exam or not. But he didn''t expect this exam to be so important in the eyes of others, because he missed the Shuji exam, his father directly put on a posture of not recognizing him, and the marriage he had just decided was also dismissed. Fan Zijin couldn''t help laughing, "It''s just a Hanlin, so they value it so much?" Yanmo looked at the master carefully, for fear that he would be sad, "That''s because they have no eyes, master, your ability is there, let alone Hanlin, even if you are not an official, you are not worse than others." "That''s right, even if I''m not an official, I''m not worse than others." Fan Zijin put the wine glass on the table, his eyes flashing with a cold light, "I want to take a good look at it, who else is around me who is such a flamboyant force. man of." Yanmo was worried and said cautiously: "Master, my wife is sick with anger. I''m about to talk to you about another marriage recently. Look, do you want to take a break?" "Slow for what?" Fan Zijin said with a blank expression: "I don''t believe it when I say this. I don''t want to be a Hanlin or an official, and I won''t be able to marry a wife." But in this outlet, what kind of good marriage can you say about the pro? Yan Mo opened his mouth, seeing the coldness on his master''s face, he didn''t dare to say anything. Qi Xiuyuan was angry and distressed when he learned that his cousin had been dismissed from his relatives, and finally wrote a letter to him, teaching him that it would be better to take this opportunity to see the faces of relatives and friends. "When we are strong, there are many people who follow the trend. When we are weak, there is no shortage of people who welcome the high and step down. Getting married is a life-long event. You might as well take this opportunity to see the face of the world. Wife, only suitable It''s the best, Zijin, the wife you want to marry may not be able to share joys and sorrows with you. Parents, children will leave us one day, and in the end, only their own people will really stay with us. Wife, so you have to be careful about getting a wife." "Don''t make yourself wrong for me to marry a high-ranking daughter," Qi Xiuyuan wrote: "Although your ability to be a brother is limited, you don''t have to sacrifice yourself like this. Even Haoran, I have fulfilled what he loves in his heart, not to mention you?" Fan Zijin received the letter with reddish eyes and got up to find his mother. Chapter 1412： Extra 范子 衿 (29) Fan Siwen was with the Xia family, and when he saw his son, there was no good face at all. He was still angry that his son missed the Shuji exam. In addition to the divorce, he felt that this old face had been thrown away. Fan Zijin didn''t care at all, anyway, his father was angry with him nine and a half times out of ten, and the only time he didn''t get angry half of the time was probably because he was too good, adding infinite brilliance to his face. So Fan Zijin directly ignored him and said to the Xia family: "Mother, my marriage is not in a hurry. You can make it clear to outsiders that I will not be an official." At least until his eldest cousin successfully became emperor, he was not interested in doing so. Da Zhou officials. Xia was stunned for a moment, while Fan Siwen was furious, slapped the table angrily and said, "Nizi, if you don''t become an official, what are you doing in the imperial examinations?" Fan Zijin said eloquently: "I study for sensible reasons. I can''t help it. I have no father''s education. I can only study and learn to be a man by myself. Fan Zijin said mockingly: "As for the imperial examination? I took the exam when I wanted to be an official, but now I don''t want to be an official anymore." Fan Siwen leaned back in anger, and pointed at him with trembling fingers, unable to speak. Xia Shi looked tired, looked at her husband, and then at her son. Seeing that Zijin''s eyebrows were gloomy, she felt distressed and guilty at the same time, she gritted her teeth and ignored Fan Siwen''s roar to comfort her son: "Okay, I won''t be an official. If I don''t become an official, is it possible that my son will not be able to marry a wife if he is not an official?'' Fan Siwen was disappointed, looked at his red-eyed wife, then at his mocking son, and finally walked away. Although the first-born son is excellent, he is too unruly. Although Zixiao is a shy son, he is a little stupid, but he is filial and obedient. Fan Siwen feels that it is better to place the hope of the Fan family on Fan Zijin than on Zixiao. Fan Siwen definitely does not admit that the bigger reason for his decision is that he cannot control Fan Zijin and be the master of the other party. Xia felt sorry for his son, and felt ashamed about his six years of running away from home, so he almost went all out to help him find a suitable wife. The Xia family came to the door at this time. Of course, the Xia family is very reserved, but they talked to the Xia family through a banquet, implying that they have an unmarried second daughter, and whether they can continue depends on the Xia family. Actually, the Xia family didn''t like Xiao Xia at first. Although both sides of ?? have the surname Xia, they are actually not related at all. Father Xia is the prefect of the fourth rank, Fan Siwen is from the third rank, the daughter-in-law and the son-in-law are exactly matched. But Fan Zijin has already said that he is not an official, but in the current world view, Fan Zijin is high. Although Xiao Xia was coddled by the Xia family since childhood, not only did he not have the habit of being arrogant, but he was rather cowardly and had a soft personality, as if anyone could step forward and poke him. The situation of the Fan family was complicated. Xia knew that her husband''s heart was on the sidelines, and the servants of the Fan family were chasing high and low. That''s right, Fan Siwen''s concubines also have their own power in the back house. For the sake of the son, as well as the daughter-in-law and future grandson, the candidate for the daughter-in-law must be strong and capable. For example, the eldest daughter of the right servant of the Ministry of Officials, her character is very suitable, and at least she will not be bullied to death when she marries Zijin. Therefore, although the situation of the Xia family is the best, Xiao Xia excluded his family from the beginning and did not plan to contact him further. But Fan Zijin took it upon himself. After receiving the letter from his eldest cousin, Fan Zijin thought about his future seriously. He was going to rebel with his eldest cousin, and if he failed, he would be doomed. But if you win, you will have high officials and a good salary, so there are only two paths in the future, and there is nothing to think about. But what about family? Fan Zijin didn''t want to live like his parents, quarreling every day for three days, for wives and concubines, for concubines, for all kinds of interests, seeing the harmony of the Mu family, and seeing Haoran and Mu Yangling''s harmony, Fan Zijin thought, His future wife at least can''t block him, can''t make him even have no desire to go home. He has enough things to do outside, but he doesn''t want to quarrel when he comes back home like his father, so he shouldn''t be exhausted? So the question is, what kind of wife can he put up with? Not bad, bear with it! Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling both said, "Who can stand you in the future?" Although he doesn''t want to admit it, his temper is really not that good, but he is a genius. Fan Zijin thinks that a genius can tolerate more flaws. Fan Zijin was emotionally sluggish, but there was nothing he could do. He was smart. He directly replaced the people around him. He thought, if Mu Yangling is his wife, then either he will die or she will die, but given the high value of Mu Yangling''s martial arts And stupid, in the end he was more likely to be beaten to death by her. Therefore, the force value is high and strong, and people with strong opinions are excluded by him, and such people cannot get along with him. If it was a wife like his mother, Fan Zijin shook his head, and his mother was also very strong. If he married such a wife, he would go to the northern suburbs to play, but she had to go to the western suburbs. Although the last one was still the northern suburbs, but They must have had a fight. Husband and wife are not brothers. The more quarrelsome he and Qi Haoran are, the better his relationship is, but he is definitely not with his wife, so people with a personality like his mother are also excluded. The Wu family? Snake-hearted, he was afraid that his children would either be raised crookedly, or that he couldn''t help but kill each other... Fan Zijin substituted all the women he had seen, and found that in the end he liked women like Aunt Shu the most. takes her husband as God, what he says is what he says, he takes care of him wholeheartedly, raises children, is gentle and kind, is knowledgeable, and has vision. Although he is a little weaker, it doesn''t matter, he can protect each other. In a word, his future wife told him that the east must never go west, and he would never look north to the south. Fan Zijin followed this standard among the girls selected by his mother, and finally found that none of them were suitable-because his mother''s criteria for choosing a daughter-in-law was exactly the opposite of his! Fan Zijin couldn''t help but feel depressed. He slapped the table angrily and accidentally saw the invitation sent by the Xia family to the little Xia family. Fan Zijin remembered what she heard when she went to see her mother yesterday and complained to her grandmother, "The girl in the Xia family is a good girl, but it''s a pity she''s too weak." Fan Zijin took the invitation, turned around and asked Yanmo to check the Xia family, focusing on the little Xia family. All Qi Xiuyuan''s forces in the capital are in Fan Zijin''s hands. It may be difficult for him to check others, but it is easy to check the Xia family. Because Xia Zhifu had just brought his family to Beijing to report on his work, his foundation in the capital was unstable, and the family had hired some new servants in addition to some old servants, so it was easy to inquire about the situation of his family. The information about the Xia family and the Xiaoxia family was quickly sent to Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin was very satisfied, not only for the Xiaoxia family, but also for the Xia family. The Xia family really loves the little Xia family. In the past, in the local area, because Xias father was the prefect and one of the parents officials, it could be said that the whole city was complimenting the Xia family, but Xias father just didnt choose a suitable son-in-law, because of his vision. too high. What he wants from his future son-in-law is not a high official and rich family background, but to be good to his daughter. It is best to let the Xia family keep pressing on the other side, so that even if he has a bad heart in the future, the Xia family is with him. He didn''t dare to treat his daughter badly. In addition, you have to be in the wind, have extensive knowledge, and have no defects in character. It can be said that the starting point of everything in the Xia family is the daughter! Chapter 1413： Extra 范子 衿 (30) And Fan Zijin was tailor-made for the Xia family''s standards. First of all, Fan Zijin is tall and straight, handsome and clear, which is what the Xia family likes at a glance. Secondly, the opponent is a young jinshi, and a 19-year-old jinshi is a young talent no matter where he is placed, and it goes without saying that he is very knowledgeable. Before it was put on hold, the Xia family didn''t even dare to think about it. Even if they were to catch their son-in-law, they would only dare to arrest the people. Third, they have checked what Fan Zijin has done over the years, and there is no problem with his character. Finally, Fan Zijin said that he is not an official, and as we all know, Fan Zijin is very talented in business, and there are many industries in his name. Since he is not an official, he is more likely to be a Confucian businessman. As we all know, merchants are weaker than officials, even Confucian merchants with fame. So as long as the Xia family does not fall, Fan Zijin will treat the little Xia family better, even if it is to not offend the Xia family. The Xia family''s request for this is very simple, as long as the daughter is more comfortable. And Xiao Xia''s character is weak, and her comfort is nothing more than not being scolded. Fan Zijin vowed to respect his wife in the future because of his father, and not to let his children suffer from the hardships he once suffered, so the Xia family''s demands Simple for him. Fan Zijin secretly took a look at Xiao Xia, seeing her gentle brows and eyes, beautiful and graceful, she liked it even more in her heart, and when she came back, she asked her mother to ask her to propose a marriage. Xia was stunned, glaring at her son and said, "You want to marry a girl from the Xia family? Have you met her?" Fan Zijin nodded and said indifferently: "Mother just asks someone to propose marriage, their family should be satisfied with me." has expressed a good impression, can you be dissatisfied? But Xia Shi was not very satisfied, she hesitated: "But this girl''s temperament is too gentle, I''m afraid she can''t bear the responsibility of the patriarch." "Are you afraid that she won''t be able to fight against Liu''s and the others?" Fan Zijin sneered: "They have their father''s backing, but I don''t want to retreat? So she doesn''t need to fight them, she just needs to take good care of me and be gentle. Exactly." Seeing his son''s insistence, Xia Shi obviously would not change his mind, so he could only be obedient with worry and go to the Xia family to propose marriage. The Xia family did not agree, because although the adults were satisfied, they still had to ask Xiao Xia to take a look at Fan Zijin, and she had to be satisfied. Fan Zijin had no objection. He was dressed handsomely and followed his mother to Xia''s house to meet people. When he stood in the main room and answered with Father Xia, he could sense that there was someone hiding behind the screen. Xiao Xia is already seventeen years old, and she is not too young. Other girls began to get married at the age of thirteen or fourteen, and they began to prepare for marriage after fifteen. By her age, she is the mother of one or two children, so recently her parents very anxious. She was a little anxious herself, but she knew that her parents didn''t marry her because they felt sorry for her, and they never found a suitable one. She thought that she couldn''t find many outstanding people at her age, but she didn''t expect Fan Zijin to be such a handsome and talented person. Xiao Xia''s small face flew up to the clouds, turning red. ''s mother Xia couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled, becoming more and more satisfied with Fan Zijin. So the marriage of the two families was settled. Because Fan Zijin and Xiao Xia are both old, it took only four months from engagement to marriage, which was extremely fast. But the wedding was grand. Xiao Xia needless to say, her parents have saved her dowry since she was born, and her two older brothers have also added a lot of money, so the dowry is so rich that it can be called red makeup. On the Fan family''s side, even though Fan Siwen was dissatisfied with this son, he still gave him the dignity that should be given to his eldest son, so the dowry he prepared for Fan Zijin was 30% thicker than that of Fan Zixiao''s marriage. Although the proportion is still less than half of that of other families, it is quite a lot. In addition, the little Xia family has only such a son, and she has the entire Xia family''s property as a dowry, so she only needs to spend a little to make up for the shortfall. superior. The most important thing is that Fan Zijin himself has outstanding ability. He has been in business for six years, and he always has some hidden goods in private. What''s more, all the spoils of war that Qi Haoran won are in his hands, including antiques, paintings and calligraphy. Things, his betrothal gifts are also numbered in the capital where the powerful and powerful. Some of the things inside are treasures that money can''t buy, and outsiders can guess where they are coming from, "This Fan Siwen is mean to his son, but his two nephews are very generous to this cousin, there are quite a few there. The family heirloom treasure, it is said to be taken out and taken out." "This general is really rich. It is said that when Brother Qi Xiuyuan attacked Jingzhao Mansion, the elites of the Jin Kingdom could not retreat in time, leaving behind many treasures, and those were things that the imperial court could not take away when they fled south. After all, these things used to be It''s a family thing..." "Pfft, does the noble family dare to come back now? Whoever grabs it is who, do you think the generals are willing to ask for these things? It''s not that all the gold and silver in the treasury have been transferred, and the only ones left are those that can''t be eaten, eaten, or sold. thing" "Yeah, now the world is in chaos, everyone is busy hoarding food, gold and silver, who still has the time to buy these antique utensils, calligraphy and paintings?" There was an onlooker who couldn''t see it and said, "Aren''t we discussing the dowry of Mr. Fan?" "I counted it just now. His betrothal gifts were 120, and it was suspected that the Fan family took out only 36. It seems that the rumors are true, and this Lord Fan''s heart is really biased to the horizon. " The Xia family will not leave too many of these betrothal gifts. Most of them are stuffed into the betrothal gifts for the daughter to carry back. Of course, the betrothal gifts have become the private property of the daughter when they enter the Fan family, and will be passed on directly to her children in the future. . In the future, whether the Fan residence is divided or divided, this part is the private property of the Xiao Xia family, which is one of the reasons why the dowry is so important when marrying a daughter. Any family who loves their daughter will generally ask for more dowry, and then transfer most of the dowry to their daughter. In this way, together with the original dowry, the daughter''s private property will be very rich, which also shows that her husband''s family values ??her. The Xia family was like this. They received 120 sets of betrothal gifts, and they immediately had a headache. They quickly enlarged the box and repackaged the dowry as much as possible. Some of the dowries that could not be stuffed were made into private albums for their daughters to directly. Bring it into the husband''s house, and then let the Fan family see it and then go to the yamen to stamp it. This is a private dowry, there is no way, the dowry is too much to fit in. And the amount of dowry is related to status. It''s not that Fan Zijin can''t give more betrothal gifts, but in his capacity, he can only give at most 120 sets, otherwise it is beyond the norm. Although he doesn''t care about this, he doesn''t want to be caught when he gets married. After a while, who knew that Fan Zixiao would be such a disgusting person? Fan Zijin used the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a villain, and he really guessed it right. Looking at the three carts of gifts that Qi Xiuyuan brought from the north, and looking at the things that Fan Zijin brought back from the outside, Fan Zixiao really wanted to grab his handle and let the censor join him, but it was a pity that those things looked at him. Quite a lot, but really only installed 120 units, just reaching the upper limit. Fan Zixiao looked at Fan Zijin with ten li red makeup, rich private property, and his eyes were red with jealousy. Chapter 1414： Extra 范子 衿 (31) Fan Zixiao felt that God was really unfair, as if all good things were taken by Fan Zijin. He was born as a son-in-law, and his status was more noble than him, and his mother had the entire Xia family''s property in his hands. Even if he didn''t work hard, he could live and eat without worry. No matter how much his father loves him, he will still inherit most of the Fan family a hundred years later. If he is stupid and incompetent, its fine, but hes still extremely smart. Hes three years older than him, but he keeps his head down in everything. Nine-year-old Tongsheng, twelve-year-old scholar, eighteen-year-old Juren, nineteen-year-old Jinshi, every time he thinks of these, his heart is like fire, he has already worked so hard, why is he still not as good as Fan Zijin? Fan Zijin seems to be trying to beat him. He and his aunt tried their best, and let their father sacrifice their face to ask for a daughter of a sixth-rank low official. And what about Fan Zijin? The Xia clan didn''t make much effort, first the right servant of the Ministry of Personnel, and now the Xia clan, and they all fell in love with Fan Zijin. Doesn''t it mean that he is not an official? Kong has a reputation, and the Xia family actually likes him. Fan Zixiao''s heart was like an ant bite, and his face was twisted a lot, and when he saw what Qi Xiuyuan sent and what Fan Zijin brought back, the jealousy in his heart reached the peak. What if his father is partial to him? Fan Zijin has a mother who loves him and is rich, and has two cousins ??who love each other. He can still marry his wife with red makeup. Fan Zixiao stared at Fan Zijin''s betrothal gift with a pair of eyes secretly. As long as there was something illegal in it or the amount of betrothal gift exceeded the proper amount, he would bribe someone to impeach him, even if he could not be punished, he would have to add more money to him. Bet, it''s a pity that Fan Zijin was just stuffed with 120 sets of dowry gifts, and nothing was illegal. He wanted to participate in Fan Zijin''s private property ownership, but his father did not support it, and this move would offend many people. The parents are there, and the children have no private property. This is only a moral constraint. It is impossible for parents not to buy private property for their children, especially the firstborn. Fan Siwen did not agree to Fan Zijin''s purchase of private property, but his business was done by his own ability. Although he was annoyed that his son would focus more on business, he also knew that his objection was useless. Fan Zixiao once expressed his dissatisfaction with this veiled expression, implying that his father and younger brother''s actions were unfilial, and his industry should be credited. But his father, who had always loved him, reprimanded him, saying that these were all business cooperation between Fan Zijin and others, and belonged to him personally, so how could he return to the public? Even though Fan Siwen is partial to the concubine, it is internal, and he has always protected Fan Zijin when he is external, so it is impossible for him to allow someone to impeach Fan Zijin for privately buying private property. Fan Zixiao sees it very clearly. If he participates, his father will meet. Zhe put Fan Zijin''s private property under the name of Fan Zijin, and completely made those industries become Fan Zijin''s property on the bright side. So Fan Zixiao couldn''t take this step. For Fan Zijin, he really has nothing to do. The other party has more status, money, talent, and smarter than him, and he can''t count the younger brother. He can only please his father, grab the grace quota in his hand, and strive to get more property when the family is separated. Thinking of this, Fan Zixiao is even more depressed. Fan Zijin has never been short of money since he was sensible, and he has no money in his hands even after reaching the crown, let alone the industry. Although Fan Siwen loves him, the Fan family''s property has always been taken care of by the Xia family. She is very tight on things. He can charge up to fifty taels from the account every month, and he can never withdraw more than this limit. Money is coming. He is a scumbag, and he has no courage or ability to take things on credit like Qi Haoran, and let people come to the house to ask for it. Even if he has the guts, outsiders will not give him credit. Although his father gave him some money from time to time, it was not much, so his hands were tight all the time, in stark contrast to Fan Zijin''s big hands. Fan Zijin didn''t know that his brother-in-law was mad with jealousy towards him, and he was smugly dressed in wedding clothes to welcome his relatives. It''s a pity that Qi Haoran is not here, otherwise it would be just right for him to be the groom for himself. Fan Zijin felt sorry for a moment and then threw it away. He rode a horse and went to Xia''s house to welcome his relatives. The two elder brothers of the little Xia family felt sorry for their younger sister and did not embarrass Fan Zijin very much. Brother Xia bent down and carried his sister out on his back. The two elder brothers of the Xia family were to be married off. Fan Zijin saw that their family was in harmony and was even more satisfied, and happily welcomed his wife home. When Fan Zijin lifted her hijab, her face was like a peach blossom, she looked up at Fan Zijin shyly and timidly, her face was even more colourful, and she lowered her head with a thumping heart. Fan Zijin''s heart skipped a beat when he saw it. Thinking of the experience taught by Haoran, he couldn''t help showing a gentle smile and said softly, "Eat some food first if you are hungry, and I''ll greet the guests first." Xiao Xia nodded invisibly, both hands twisted together. Fan Zijin stared at her black hair for a while, then turned and left. He was worried about his wife in the bridal room, so he brought his wet nurse and said, "She is a little nervous, you go in and accompany her, if someone comes to help you block some, the elder cousin and cousin will come over later, you Get her some soup and don''t starve her." The nurse responded with a smile on her face, pushed him gently and said: "Second Master, go ahead, don''t let the guests wait, as long as the big and fourth grandmothers come, no one will dare to bully them. Second grandmother." The wet nurse has served Fan Zijin since he was a child. She knows that he has had a hard time. Now that she finally sees him marrying a daughter-in-law, she is overjoyed. Naturally, she will help him protect his bride. But she is a servant, and she can only be on the one hand to protect her. When family members come to see the bride, she will inevitably make things difficult. The wife can''t get away from the front, and now she can only count on Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling in front of her. Come to hold the field. Fan Zijin also knew this, so when he went forward, he deliberately turned a corner to find Mu Yangling, and demanded with a stern face: "Xiao Xia is in the room, go and watch it for me." Mu Yangling also tried his best to keep his face straight, and nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, my sister-in-law and I will go over here." Fan Zijin turned and left. Mu Yangling couldn''t hold back her laughter immediately, and Li Jinghua who came over couldn''t help poking her in the head, "Xiao Zijin annoys you, hurry up and leave." Mu Yangling stuck out her tongue, if she wasn''t afraid of Fan Zijin''s anger and anger, she really wanted to make fun of him, but thinking about his character of retribution, she still dismissed the idea. Let Haoran do this kind of thing. In Fan Zijin''s place, Qi Haoran doesn''t belong to the category that Jairui must report. The two of them arrived at the new house one step ahead of the other female relatives, and the little Xia Shi still sat upright on the bed and dared not move. Chapter 1415： Extra 范子 衿 (32) Li Jinghua saw that her two little hands were twisted together, she couldn''t help laughing, she stepped forward and said, "The bride is overjoyed." Xiao Xia looked up at them curiously, and Fan Zijin''s wet nurse introduced softly, "This is the grandmother of the first cousin and the grandmother of the fourth cousin." When Xiao Xia was at home, he heard that Fan Zijin had a cousin and a cousin, and they had a very good relationship. Half of his dowry this time came from those two cousins. Xiao Xia couldn''t get out of bed, so she bowed slightly on the bed and said, "Big cousin, cousin." "Have you eaten yet?" Li Jinghua sat on the chair and said, "The female family members will come to see you in a while, I''m afraid there will be a troublesome meal. You haven''t eaten much today, so you still need to fill your stomach." "I have already called someone to get it," Fan Zijin''s wet nurse said respectfully, "The second master also said that the second grandmother should use some first, and the female relatives outside have to ask the cousins ??to help block it." Mamma Xia heard this sentence when she came in with the maid carrying the food, and she couldn''t help but feel relieved. She is the **** of the Xiao Xia family, and she is also the grandmother of the Xiao Xia family. She should have been sent to the back small yard together with the dowry servants, but she was really worried about her own girl, so she found her. Came here to see what was going on, and she was overjoyed to see that the future uncle made such a thoughtful arrangement. It seems that the marriage chosen by the master is good. The uncle is willing to take the girl to heart and respect her. The future of the girl is half determined. Not only is Xia Mammy pressing in her heart, but even the ignorant little Xia Shi is also sweet in her heart. Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling accompany Xiao Xia to talk, and help her to block some thorns when the female relatives come to make trouble for the bride. Xiao Xia and Xia Ma both feel Fan Zijin''s sincerity, so the young couple''s relationship Emotional development is good. Mother Xia''s message back to the Xia family was also very good. The parents and brothers of the Xia family were all relieved. After confirming that their daughter was indeed doing well, Father Xia took a new official position and was released. As soon as the family of Xiao Xia''s family left, and after the wedding period, other troubles began to come. First, the elder sister-in-law and the two children in the big room came to make trouble with her from time to time, and they either looked at her pitifully or bluntly asked for the good things. Xiao Xia knew that her husband and uncle had a bad relationship, so where would she be willing to give them things? Every time he pretended not to see their eyes, or politely refused. But this trick was easy to use at the beginning, after figuring out her weak personality, the two children in the big room began to ask for them, but those things were not very valuable, and after she found out that she was an aunt, it was not good for her to grow up. When they asked for the room, they could only swallow their breath, and then the two children were not allowed to enter the house on their side. But how can it be stopped? The eldest of the two children is only six years old, and the youngest is only five years old. Then the servants in the family started to trouble her and let her down. She is the eldest daughter-in-law. This family business will be passed on to Fan Zijin in the future, and she will naturally take care of the back house, so after returning home in the three dynasties, her mother-in-law began to bring her to her side to teach her housekeeping. Recently, she began to take care of the kitchen. Leave it to her. This meant to value her, and Xia Ma also said that it was her mother-in-law''s good intentions, so she could take good care of it, but those servants were too cunning, and she found that some servants couldn''t even tell her mother-in-law. Xiao Xia was always held in the palm of her parents'' hands before, and the people in her family were very friendly to her. Although she had also learned housekeeping from her mother, she had never met such an unruly servant. response. But Fan Zijin focused on rebelling, and from time to time he would wipe Qi Haoran''s buttocks. Almost as soon as the three dynasties returned home, he threw himself into intense work, leaving early and returning late. Mammy Xia didn''t know what Uncle was doing at all. At first, she suspected that he had someone outside, but when she saw him coming home, her face was exhausted. She stayed up in the study almost all night. Knowing that something big happened in Uncle''s business, Master Fan hardly cares about this son, and now he is all on his own. Xiao Xia also felt distressed for her husband when she heard the words, and no longer dared to bother him with her own affairs, she could only listen to Xia Ma''s suggestion and deal with it herself, while caring for Fan Zijin''s physical and mental health. But Fan Zijin still knew about it. Mammy Xia heard that Yanmo came here, and Yanmo naturally wanted to report to the master, and also reported the situation of the mistress in Fan''s house. Hearing that his daughter-in-law was being bullied, Fan Zijin''s face turned black. He has three hatreds in his life, one is his father''s partiality, the other is Fan Zixiao, and the third is a slave who welcomes the high and treads the low. This time, the latter two were committed together in his hands. When he was bullied by Fan Zixiao as a child, he could only find an opportunity to frame him back, or let Qi Haoran beat him, but since he was twelve years old, Fan Zixiao has never been able to bully him again. This is good, his daughter-in-law. He and the child bullied his daughter-in-law. And he hates Fan Zijin even more for those servants who rely on the old and sell the old. Fan Zixiao is still his eldest brother anyway, and he has so much blood and kinship. Those servants are obviously their own servants, but they dare to bully their masters. When he was a child, he and his mother and Haoran suffered a lot from these slaves, and according to the nurse, they were bullied by these slaves when their mother could not give birth to a child. What is it. Fan Zijin''s face was cold, he sneered sarcastically, dropped the writing brush, pushed away the chair and stood up, "Call the guards, maybe it''s been a long time since Master, I''ll teach them what rules are." Yanmo bowed his head and quickly stepped back to leave. When he came back, he had six guards behind him and a roll of rope in his hands. Fan Zijin stretched out his hand, "Where''s the list?" Yan Mo hurriedly took out the list he found and gave it to him. Fan Zijin swept the group and found that there were many old people who had served his grandmother, and some young men were from Liu''s family. He sneered and said, "I used to look down on Mu Yangling''s methods of dismissing people, but now I think about it, I feel pretty good. I don''t have so much energy to deal with and beware of them. Since that''s the case, it''s better to let them all disappear." Fan Zijin''s decision to let them disappear was not to kill everyone, but to tie them up and sell them. Of course, he is not as soft-hearted as Mu Yang. Those who belonged to the first offense were beaten and relegated to Zhuangzi. Before Fan Zijin sold the people, he asked the servants of the whole government to come and watch their miserable situation. He asked people to set up a chair on the high platform, looked down at them, and smiled gently: "I didn''t want to solve these things so simply and rudely. It''s okay, but my father is in a bad mood recently and there are so many things going on, so the family can''t take care of them, so I can only let them go." Fan Zijin took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "I know what you guys think of your father now, it''s nothing more than vicious and vicious, but in fact you don''t know, just deal with it like this and see that you used to serve my grandmother and father. For the sake of the old man, Grandpa is really cruel..." Fan Zijin bent forward, looked at them and said, "Then you really have to live rather than die. This time, I will give you a warning, don''t forget your identity, you are slaves, you should have the consciousness of slaves. And the rules, if I hear you bullying your wife and second grandmother again, you won''t be thinking about your old feelings." Fan Zijin got up and said with a sarcastic smile: "However, seriously, you and I have nothing to say." Chapter 1416： Extra 范子 衿 (33) The servants of He''s house were so frightened that their legs were softened, and as soon as Fan Zijin walked away, they fell to their knees with trembling legs. Only some people who were used to serving the Xia clan were still holding on, but even so, they turned pale with fright. Fan Zijin left the capital for six years, and most of the people did not remember the habits of this master. After all, he did not spend the most important period in the Fan Mansion from the youth to the youth. However, after he came back the year before, he moved to the academy and lived outside. The time he spent in Fan Mansion was less than a month. Every time he came back, he either visited his wife or quarreled with the master. Almost only let their servants and guards get close, and they almost forgot the ruthlessness of this master. After shocking the servants, he turned around and went to the big room, directly carrying the two nephews who were playing in front of Fan Zixiao, and said solemnly: "Brother, if you don''t know how to teach children, I don''t mind helping you teach them. One or two." He looked at him with sarcasm and said, "You know how to steal things at such a young age and covet things that don''t belong to you. I wonder if they are like this by nature, or taught by adults, or the result of elder brother''s words and deeds?" Fan Zixiao''s sky was red and blue, and he pointed at him and said angrily: "Second brother, don''t spit your blood, when did I covet your stuff? I..." Fan Zijin threw the list in his hand directly to his face and said, "This is something stolen from my wife''s house. If I can''t see what I returned this evening, then I will report it directly to the officials." "You, you..." Fan Zixiao was stunned. How can such a shameful thing be reported to the officials? It is not a valuable thing. Fan Zijin and his two children have lost their identity. Yanmo, who followed Fan Zijin, was also secretly anxious. Isn''t this killing one thousand enemies and destroying eight hundred? Fan Zijin didn''t care at all, leaned into his ear and smiled softly: "I hope you don''t pay it back, that''s interesting, hahaha..." Fan Zixiao was trembling with anger, but a chill rose in his heart. He knew that this younger brother could do anything. If he didn''t come up with something, I was afraid that he would really report to the officials. Even if his father pressed him, it would be useless. . Fan Zixiao looked down at the two children. The two children are looking up at their father ignorantly. Because Fan''s house has only these two grandchildren for the time being, they are very much loved by Fan Siwen. Even the Xia family won''t show them a face, so they have developed a tyrannical temperament. Just now The second uncle held them in his hands just to bluff them. In addition, Fan Zijin''s face was not good-looking, so he was scared to the side and did not dare to move. Now that the second uncle is gone, they don''t know what happened. Fan Zixiao looked at the two children, his hands were so itchy, he wanted to beat them up. He knew that his wife was testing Xiao Xia''s bottom line recently. After all, Fan Zijin was at odds with his father. It was not certain who would give this inner house to him in the future. It will be much easier for a wife to take power from her in the future. But he didn''t expect that she would instruct the child to steal things. He was really shallow. Fan Zijin, who walked out of the big room, felt refreshed, and the pressure that had been in his heart recently released most of the pressure, he tilted his head to think for a moment, and then chuckled: "This is a good way to reduce stress, than Mu Yang. What Ling said to relax the mind, the exercise decompression method is much more reliable and effective, and it also saves time." Yanmo felt powerless for a while, this word must not be spread out, otherwise who would dare to do it under the master? Fan Zijin felt comfortable, stretched his waist and smiled: "Let''s go, go see your grandma." The servant next to him was suddenly called away, and Xiao Xia was panicking. Seeing Mammy Xia and a few maids supporting each other with pale faces, they quickly went up to them and asked, "Mammy, what happened, the second master called you all. doing what?" Mammy Xia looked at the little Xia clan in a complicated way, knowing that they had slapped them in the eye. The second master was so handsome and noble. He was clearly a tiger and wolf, fierce and cunning. Those servants would sell if they wanted to. , not even a chance to intercede. What hurts her kind, Xia Mama can''t help but feel a little chilled, but the girl has already married into Fan''s residence, and it is impossible to leave. With the girl''s character, I told her that she might have a grudge against the uncle. The two were newly married. If they couldn''t cultivate a deep relationship, the ten girls in the future would not be enough for the uncle. Fortunately, the uncle today is to support the girl, which is finally a good thing. So Madam Xia took a deep breath, stepped forward and held Xiao Xia''s hand and said happily: "Second Master is supporting Grandma, he knows that you have been wronged in the mansion, so he is furious today and throws the servants of the manor away. They all called together, sold a few on the spot, and reprimanded again, and no one is allowed to bully you again." Xiao Xia was stunned for a moment, then her face turned red, and she lowered her head shyly, "Who told the second master? No, doesn''t it mean that he is very busy? How can I make him work hard for me?" Mammy Xia''s face was pale, but she held her tightly in her hand, and said with a smile, "That''s why the second master cares for you. Later, the second master will come over and serve him well. The servant girl sees that his face is a little pale, maybe he is tired from staying up all night. caused." Xiao Xia became anxious, "Then I''ll go to the small kitchen and make some soup for him." Mamma Xia nodded again and again and asked the two big girls to go with her. Xiao Xia was concerned about Fan Zijin, and she went out to ask, "Since it''s all right, why are you all so pale?" The two big girls looked at each other and said according to Xia Ma''s meaning: "The slaves were a little scared when they saw the second master''s harsh words, but later I heard that it was better for the second grandmother, second grandma, the second master treats you better. very nice." Xiao Xia couldn''t help smiling, comforting them: "You don''t have to be afraid, the second master is a very good person, I will reward you with more money later." The two big girls quickly and respectfully responded, Second Master is a very good person, he is clearly a terrible person. Little Xia didn''t know it at this time. After Fan Zijin''s rebellion succeeded, she gradually realized her husband''s ability and ruthlessness. After facing the relationship between Fan Zijin and Fan Siwen, she realized that she seemed to be married to a ruthless and not very filial husband. , but what does it matter? That is the husband who takes her to heart and treats her better than her mother. When Fan Siwen and Mrs. Xia came back from the temple to offer incense and found out about it, they were angry again, but at that time the servant had already been sold with dumb medicine, and he could not buy it back. As for the two grandsons, Fan Siwen never thought that the eldest daughter-in-law would raise the children like this. Although Fan Zijin''s handling method made him grit his teeth, the behavior of the eldest daughter-in-law made him even more angry, so he directly moved the two grandsons to the outer courtyard. The eldest daughter-in-law was not allowed to raise her personally, and she scolded Fan Zixiao again. He wanted to scold Fan Zijin, but Fan Zijin left early. He had a lot of things outside. After watching his wife and having a meal, he hurried out to deal with things. Fan Siwen''s teeth were itching with hatred, and he asked, "He''s not an official, what does he do outside all day?" Chapter 1417： Extra 范子 衿 (34) Fan Zijin was busy with the rebellion. Because Emperor Jingyan and Qin were fighting for power, chaos broke out in Dazhou, and Dajin and Xixia were also eyeing them. They all thought that the time to raise the flag was coming. Nowadays, there are refugees everywhere and disasters continue. Soldiers are not difficult to recruit, but they need money to support soldiers, weapons, war horses and chariots, and there are still a lot of them. Fan Zijin not only had to pay 60% of the military expenses of the Qi family''s army, but also was in charge of the intelligence agencies in the capital. So he went back to his own courtyard after a fire at Fan''s house and continued to deal with various things. Rebellion has never been a simple matter. Da Zhou was in chaos when he fled south more than 20 years ago. At that time, many people thought that Da Zhou would destroy the country, but when Emperor Jingyan ran to Lin''an, he gradually gained a firm foothold. . Therefore, Fan Zijin and Qi Xiuyuan conservatively estimate that it will take about 20 years to complete the great cause. Once Qi Xiuyuan raises the flag of rebellion, he has two options. One is to cut off the relationship with Qi Xiuyuan''s brother on the bright side and stay in the capital to support him; the other is to leave the sphere of influence of Emperor Jingyan and go north and fight side by side with Qi Xiuyuan. Fan Zijin has always liked the risk of military tactics, so he prefers the first one. He is confident to dispel the doubts of Emperor Jingyan. Both Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran preferred the second option. The reason was simple and crude. If Fan Zijin had an accident, their military spending would be powerless, and the rebellion would not succeed at all. Now Fan Zijin has been persuaded by them to start preparing for the evacuation route. But he didn''t expect that Emperor Jingyan and his sons would be so stupid, he killed himself, and made their great career take a big step forward. They set the time to twenty years because of General Yuan. The Yuan family army was the most outstanding army in the Great Zhou Dynasty. There was no one, even the Qi family army under Qi Xiuyuan''s rule was far inferior to him. The Yuan family''s army also has the support of the Shen family, military spending is not a problem, there are the most soldiers and the most good generals, and General Yuan is a die-hard faction, even if Emperor Jingyan scolds him, humiliates him, and suspects him, he will follow Emperor Jingyan wholeheartedly, never Two hearts. With him, no matter who the rebels are, it is impossible to easily destroy Da Zhou, so Qi Xiuyuan can only do it slowly. Fan Zijin wanted to lead the Jin army to contain the Yuan army, but Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran hated the Jin and Qin Xiang who betrayed their country, so they naturally refused. They were ready to fight a protracted war. Who knows what Emperor Jingyan thought, he directly detained the family members of the Yuan family and Qi family, sent heavy troops to guard them, and suppressed the Yuan family army and Qi family army a lot. It''s okay to suppress Qi''s army. Anyway, they planned to rebel, but what happened to Emperor Jingyan who spared no effort to trample Yuan''s army under his feet? Da Zhou is known to everyone as a die-hard loyalist to the Yuan family army, and he has an excellent face. What made Fan Zijin the most happy was that Emperor Jingyan and Qin Xiang almost had their faces torn apart in a fight. Emperor Jingyan has the power, and Prime Minister Qin has the brain. If these two fight, it means that he has time to send Li Jinghua, Mu Yangling and others out of the capital to hide. Fan Zijin didn''t have time to be happy, the second son of Emperor Jingyan was directly supported by Qin Xiang to rebel. Well, even the Qi family army made an excuse for them to send troops. Fan Zijin could not wait to look up to the sky and laugh three times, and pay homage to the gods and Buddhas all over the sky. The second prince rebelled, General Yuan could not stand on his side, and the Yuan family army must be diligent. If Emperor Yan died before the Yuan family army arrived in the capital, would General Yuan still support the Great Zhou Dynasty? Everyone in Dazhou knows that General Yuan is not only a loyal minister, but also a filial son! Mrs. Yuan was in Beijing at this time. If General Yuan can be won, even if he is neutralized, the time for the Qi family army to achieve its great cause will be shortened by two-thirds. So Fan Zijin temporarily decided not to run away. He wanted to stay and watch the Yuan family, so that he could save him at the critical moment. And because of the unexpected action of the second prince, Qi Xiuyuan, who would have been suspected of rebelling because he raised his flag, suddenly became a loyal subject and a good citizen, because Qi Xiuyuan went south is no longer a rebel, but a diligent king. And his little jinshi won''t be noticed. Da Zhou''s court was in chaos, and Fan Siwen''s face became more and more gloomy. Most of the time he was locked in the study and no longer went to court. Both Wen and Wu of the Manchu Dynasty were taken hostage, Fan Siwen knew that the possibility of him escaping was very low, so he could only find his son, saying: "The capital is in chaos now, if you have a way, go and take your mother and your daughter-in-law with you. ." Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows to look at him, and asked after a while, "It''s over? Don''t you ask me to take your precious eldest son with you?" Fan Siwen sighed, shook his head and said, "Now that the capital is under martial law, where is it so easy to go, your eldest brother will stay, it depends on his fate," Fan Siwen hesitated for a moment, and said, "If you If you are interested, then take your eldest nephew with you and leave him a bloodline." Fan Zijin asked with a sullen face, "Aren''t you going?" Fan Siwen shook his head, "If I don''t leave, you may still be able to leave. If I leave, you may not be able to leave." He knew very well that although he was only an official from the third rank, he was also on the list supervised by the second prince. If he escaped, the old and young of the family would really have no way to survive. If he didn''t escape, Zijin might be able to take Xia and Xiao Xia out. Fan Zijin looked at his father who looked like he was ten years older, and said softly, "As long as you don''t rush to oppose him, he will naturally not kill you." What the second prince wants is the world, not destroying the world. Except for those who are loyal to Emperor Jingyan, all other ministers live well. Fan Siwen naturally understood this truth, but sighed: "The second prince has brought all the family members of the generals in the capital into the palace, and the division of King Qin is about to arrive. At that time, there will be a fierce battle in the capital, and swords and guns are blind, I know you If you have a good relationship with your eldest cousin, he must have left someone for you, in short, if you have the ability, go." Fan Zijin naturally didn''t leave, but he took his mother and wife out of Fan''s house and secretly sent them to a small yard, "Eggs can''t be put in one basket, I won''t hide from you, the capital is under martial law, and I have no way out now. , but there is still the ability to protect them in the chaos, whether the people on the big manor side survive, or the people on the small courtyard side survive depends on their luck." Fan Siwen nodded with a sullen face, and began to lock himself in the study without seeing anyone, not even a few sons at home. He also helped Fan Zijin to cover up the news of the departure of Xia and Xiao Xia. Fan Siwen had a really strong control over the back house because he felt sorry for the eldest son. At this time, he took the shot, and Fan Zijin made up the knife, but no one found that Xia and Xiao Xia had left the Fan residence. Chapter 1418： Extra 范子 衿 (35) Fan Zijin continued to live in his other courtyard. Now was an important time. All kinds of information had to pass through his hands until he made a decision, so he would not leave the other courtyard easily. And the small courtyard where the Xia family lived was next to the other courtyard. Fan Siwen only thought that he was going to accompany his mother and daughter-in-law, and did not know everything he was operating in secret. In fact, Fan Zijin was able to leave the capital, but those passages were set up for Li Jinghua and Mu Yangling, and later for the hostages held by the Yuan family. Once he used it, he might be discovered by the court. All efforts made will be in vain. Fan Zijin didn''t dare to gamble, so he could only hide the people he valued most in the small courtyard. Xia was so anxious that she counted the hours almost every day. She didn''t want to leave Fan Siwen. She felt that it would be good for her son to escape with his daughter-in-law. There was really no need to take her with her. First, she was a burden, and second, she felt that she and Fan Siwen were husband and wife, and they should be with each other in life and death, but Fan Siwen went to her to persuade him, "Zijin misunderstood us a lot, if you don''t go, he''s just afraid It''s not just sad, people can''t avoid mistakes when they''re in a trance, so you go with him, watch him a little bit, and leave a bloodline for my Fan family." Shi Xia left with her son with red eyes. But after a few days, she realized that something was wrong, and her son picked her up, but she still went out early and came back late, and sometimes even stayed home all night, so she just let them live in the small yard with peace of mind. The appearance of fleeing. Xia was suspicious, so he stayed up all night to block Fan Zijin who came back, and asked, "What are you doing? Isn''t it dangerous outside? Why are you running outside all day?" Fan Zijin rubbed his forehead and said tiredly, "My son has something to deal with. Now that the city gate is closed, we can''t escape, so we can only hide in the city." Xia Shi immediately got up and said with a sullen face: "It turns out that your father and son lied to me. Since they are hiding in the city, why don''t I stay by your father''s side? Why do you have to come here?" "Eggs can''t be put in one basket..." "Fart," Xia said excitedly, "the eggs should be placed in the basket at this time, and then gather all the strength to protect the basket. If you move us here now, that is to divide the manpower into two parts, which is Isn''t it less powerful?" No, my courtyard is right next to it, it''s much safer than Fan Mansion! Fan Zijin opened his mouth, but he still didn''t dare to say it. It didn''t work out. The less they knew, the safer they were. Thinking of the information he had just received, Emperor Jingyan was rescued from the city, and the second prince had already brought someone to chase him. Now, it is entirely the royal family that is fighting, and has little to do with the eldest cousin, and the Fan residence is still very safe... "So what do you want to do?" Xia said with a sullen face: "I want to go back, I want to go back to accompany your father!" "Okay," Fan Zijin said, not wanting to entangle with his mother, "I''ll have someone take you back when it gets dark." Shi Xia frowned and asked, "Aren''t you going back?" "I still have some things to deal with, so I can''t go back, Xiao Xia will stay here to take care of me." Although Fan Zijin was annoyed that his mother chose to follow his father again, he couldn''t really ignore her, he could only part of the guards who protected him to protect her. Then we went back to the house exhausted to sleep. Since the second emperor''s uterus changed, he slept for less than two hours a day. He was really tired, and the anger in his heart only lasted for a moment. Shi Xia stared blankly at her son and turned away, feeling that something was wrong, but she was quickly sent back to Fan Mansion, and only when she saw Fan Siwen did she realize something was wrong. The son has not answered what he is busy with recently. Even Fan Siwen, an official of the imperial court, has to hide in the study to avoid disasters, but he is so busy that he has no office and no position. But Fan Zijin no longer gave her the opportunity to question her, because from that day on, he no longer returned to Fan''s mansion, and he always asked his servants to pass the word. For a while, the Fan Mansion closed its doors, as if living in isolation from the rest of the world. Fan Zixiao and a few younger brothers were suspicious of Fan Zijin''s whereabouts, but seeing that Fan Siwen and the Xia Shi were both in the mansion, they thought he was still living in his own courtyard outside. Fan Siwen cared about this son with unprecedented concern, and he would ask for his news every once in a while, for fear that no one would know if he died outside. He also always wondered what Fan Zijin was busy with, but Fan Zijin always answered his father''s questions with love, and pretended not to hear if he didn''t want to answer, so Fan Siwen never understood, but because a manager said that Fan Zijin had been seeing The managers of various industries thought it was a business matter, and could only blame him for getting into the eyes of money. He didn''t realize that something was wrong until Qi Xiuyuan raised his flag against Qi Feng''s death and easily invaded the capital. He is not a fool, and it is impossible to believe that Qi Xiuyuan''s rebellion was because of Qi Feng''s death. Let''s not say that their father and son did not have such feelings, just that they did. How can rebellion mean that they can rebel? There are Yuan Family Army and several divisions of the Qin King outside, but they didn''t even stop Qi Xiuyuan? Everything is explained. Fan Siwen was annoyed and disappointed for a while, annoyed that he made a bet on the whole family of Fan, and disappointed that he, the son, was still so protective of his father, that such an important thing was not revealed at all. It''s a pity that Fan Zijin was even busier after Qi Xiuyuan invaded the capital, so he didn''t have any extra thoughts to pay attention to his father. Before, he was busy in the dark, but now he is busy in the light. His office was also moved from the three-entry courtyard to the palace, officially preparing for Qi Xiuyuan''s proclamation as emperor, and also providing military funds for Qi''s army to take over the capital. defense, etc... When Fan Siwen met Fan Zijin again, the general situation of the world had basically been set. General Yuan led the Yuan family army to surrender, and one-third of the half of Dazhou belonged to Qi Xiuyuan, and Qi Haoran also led troops to drive the Xixia soldiers out of the southwest and northwest. Jiangshan is basically set, and only a few mountain bandits and rebels are left. And with Qi Haoran, the killer, it is only a matter of time before the rebellion is suppressed. Fan Siwen finally met his son. Fan Zijin was so thin that only a pair of bones remained, his eyes were blue and black, and at first glance, he looked like he stayed up too late and lacked energy. Fan Siwen only cares about being angry, but the little Xia family is distressed. After the Qi family army invaded the capital, she was sent back to Fan''s house, but she has never seen her husband. This time, she almost didn''t recognize anyone. Xiao Xia saw that he was so tired, and cried for a while in anger and distress, and then hurriedly asked someone to boil hot water for him and cook soup for him. Fan Zijin slept hard for two days, and in between, Xiao Xia woke people up and poured soup. At least, they didn''t make people hungry while sleeping. Two days later, Fan Zijin recovered in good spirits, but Xiao Xia was still distressed, and cautiously suggested: "Master, don''t worry too much, it''s time to take a good rest, not to mention, three meals a day and sleep every day. Three hours is indispensable." Fan Zijin thought for a while, and felt that things had gone down a lot recently, so he nodded and said, "Okay." Xiao Xia breathed a sigh of relief and continued to laugh: "The second master should go home for dinner every day. I will prepare a meal for you, which is better than eating out." Fan Zijin was kicked out of the palace by Qi Xiuyuan, thinking that he would not be able to stay up late in the palace recently, he nodded cheerfully, "Okay." Xiao Xia''s face has a bigger smile, and she thinks Fan Zijin is very good at talking. Next time, you can change the sleeping time to four hours, and the second master will definitely agree. Chapter 1419： Extra 范子 衿 (36) Xiao Xia soon discovered that Fan Zijin was not easy to talk, and he was very domineering. She would never be allowed to raise objections about the things he decided, and he would only listen to 30% of her opinions at most about things he had not decided. Gentleness and elegance are just his outward expressions. When he rejected her, he didn''t even say a word. He just raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a half-smile. When the momentum was suppressed, she felt guilty and short-hearted, and her husband said what he said. A year after they got married, they reunited like newlyweds, testing each other''s bottom line step by step. The difference is that Xiao Xia retreated again and again, and Fan Zijin attacked every inch. Mamma Xia watched with trembling from the side, for fear that the little Xia family would have no way to retreat one day, and Fan Zijin would be swallowed alive, or the couple would have friction and their relationship would break down. She not only hoped that her aunt would let her uncle be a little bit more, not to conflict with him, but also hoped that she could stand up. Although the Xia family is in harmony, there are a lot of things that Xia Mama should know and the means to have. Xiao Xia''s retreat has no dignity, so doesn''t Fan Zijin bully her as much as he wants? It''s not bad like the Xia family, at least the Fan family''s mid-range feeder is still in her hands, and the lord is only partial to the concubine. *When it comes to the head of the main wife and direct son, how can the little Xia clan live? In the past, the Xia family didn''t have to worry about this at all, because Fan Zijin was not an official, and Xiao Xia''s father and brother stood behind him. But now, Fan Zijin followed Qi Xiuyuan to rebel successfully. As long as Qi Xiuyuan doesn''t hide his bow, Fan Zijin''s high official and rich salary will definitely be indispensable, and the Xia family is still a relic of the previous dynasty. Mammy Xia only revealed a little bit of her concerns, Xiao Xia immediately came to her with fear and sincerity, and was more obedient to Fan Zijin. Moreover, she really likes to listen to Fan Zijin in her heart, so she doesn''t have to make up her mind, just listen to what he says. Mother Xia was afraid of teaching her aunt a weaker temperament, so she stopped mentioning it immediately, but she was even more worried. The Xia family who are out of town have the same worries as Xia Mama. They are both proud of their son-in-law''s success, but also worried that his son-in-law will turn bad. All they can do is to send a letter to Fan''s house to appease their daughter''s heart. It is also a statement. They have their support behind her. Xia''s family were all worried that Xiao Xia was being bullied by Fan Zijin, especially after he had to be proclaimed Duke An, this concern reached the top. Because Xiao Xia has been married to him for nearly two years, but still has nothing to do, and Fan Zijin, who is the king of the country, only has the emperor and the king of Rongjun on his head. Such power, even if he is a concubine, will There are many people who are happy. So everyone paid attention to Fan Zijin, who knew that it was not Fan Zijin who bullied Xiao Xia in the end, but her father-in-law Fan Siwen! Fan Zijin was going to take the Xiao Xia family to Qiannan, and he also stated that he would give birth to the eldest son before taking a concubine, which moved the Xiao Xia family even more, and the Xia family was relieved. Who knew that Fan Zijin had just left, and Fan Siwen had found him a concubine. He wanted to send the concubine to Qiannan and detain Xiao Xia in the capital. His reasons were also very good. As a daughter-in-law, her in-laws are still there, so She had to stay in the capital to serve her filial in-laws. In the end, Mu Yangling came to the door and took Xiao Xia away in person. Both Xiao Xia and Fan Zijin are very grateful to Mu Yangling for this. Xiao Xia knew in her heart that she had been married to her husband for two years, but in fact the time she spent with him was limited. He naturally respected and loved her, but she did not have much affection. She could feel that, in his heart, at that time, she was probably not as good as Mu Yangling, who he hated. But because she lived with him in Qiannan for three or four years, where they shared weal and woe, and gave birth to their eldest son there, she slowly entered his heart and became a family member that he recognized in his heart, and was sheltered by him for the rest of his life. She knew in her heart that if she hadn''t gone to Qiannan with Mu Yangling at that time, anything could happen in three or four years, and as the weaker party, she couldn''t afford to gamble. That''s why Xiao Xia was so grateful to Mu Yangling, so quickly became close friends with her, and became a good friend and best friend. And the reason why Fan Zijin is grateful is more direct, Mu Yangling robbed his wife = he gave birth to the eldest son = he has a queen! So for a while he treated Mu Yangling very well, and he stopped trying to provoke Qi Haoran''s relationship with her. Qi Haoran was very worried about his physical and mental health, not only because of the doctor''s diagnosis, but also because the Xia Shi hurt Fan Zijin once again. So he left his wife who had just arrived in Qiannan and went to see Fan Zijin with two cans of soup. "This is what A Ling ordered people to boil according to the prescription of Imperial Physician Wang. It is said that it is the best to nourish blood and strengthen bones. Drinking more will bring more benefits. Come and try it." Fan Zijin dropped the official document with a black line on his face and asked, "Who do you see coming to visit with two cans of soup?" Qi Haoran curled his lips and said, "Yes, isn''t that true? Gifts are the best if they are useful. This soup is just right for your body. What a gift, A Ling has been simmering on a slow fire from last night to this morning. , thick and fresh." said again: "I want to bring two jars of wine, the key is that I bring it, can you drink it?" Fan Zijin was too tired due to staying up late, and the imperial doctor even said that his lifespan was hindered. Since then, Qi Haoran has been very strict with him. In order to take care of him, Qi Haoran seldom drinks. Fan Zijin pouted, although he was disgusted on the face, he was very happy, and asked Yanmo to bring the bowl to drink the soup. Qi Haoran carefully glanced at him while drinking. Fan Zijin said calmly: "Don''t look at it, if you look again, you won''t be able to grow flowers, so I''m not sad." Qi Haoran frowned and said thoughtfully, "Auntie is doing something wrong, but she may be afraid that her cousin will come to Lingnan, so you won''t have contact with your family, and the relationship between the two sides will only get worse, so Fan Zijin nodded, "I really don''t want to contact them again, just send back a gift list for Chinese New Year and festivals." Qi Haoran didn''t know what to say when he looked at his indifferent appearance. Fan Zijin looked away on the contrary, and smiled at him: "Everyone has their own most important feelings, such as you, you value me and my eldest cousin, but you also value A Ling and Xiaoxiong, but you can only choose between these people. When one is alive, who do you choose?" Qi Haoran stared at him with his mouth open. Fan Zijin smiled and said: "I guess you will choose the eldest cousin, and then commit suicide to accompany me and A Ling Xiong, and to my mother, my father is the most important thing in her heart, she may hate him, resent him, But the most important thing in my heart is him, when my father and I can only choose one, she will definitely choose to live with my father, and then she will feel sorry for me for dying, but she will not regret this choice." Qi Haoran closed his mouth after a while and asked, "That''s not the same as me, I also gave up my wife and children." Fan Zijin shook his head, "It''s not the same, although you chose the eldest cousin, not only because he is your eldest brother, but also because he is the emperor, his life is more important than the life of all of us. Although your choice made me and A Ling Xiaoxiong die Now, you will not feel guilty, you will only commit suicide with peace of mind and stay with us, and then think that you will be a hero in 20 years, and quickly run to Huangquan Road to make way for them, and then reincarnate before A Ling, planning your next life. Also be a brother with me, husband and wife with A Ling, and let Xiao Xiong be your son." Fan Zijin smiled at him and said gently, "You are the only one who would make such a stupid plan." Chapter 1420： Extra 范子 衿 (37) Qi Haoran was stunned, he really thought so for a moment just now. Fan Zijin raised his mouth slightly when he saw this. He knew Qi Haoran best, but he was the most normal of the three brothers. Brotherly love is brotherly love, husband-and-wife love is husband-wife love, father-son love is father-son love. Be nice to important people. Fan Zijin reached out to touch his head, and said with a smile: "Don''t be stupid, who in the world can hold so many of us and threaten you at once?" Qi Haoran came back to his senses, raised his eyebrows and said, "Is it fun to bully me?" Fan Zijin laughed and said cheerfully, "It''s fun!" Mother even dared to gamble on his children for Fan Siwen''s sake, how could Fan Zijin not be angry or hurt? There was a moment when he was so uncomfortable that he couldn''t breathe, but perhaps he had gotten too much disappointment from his mother over the years. After that moment, he felt much more relaxed. Now, his wife has come to Lingnan. The sadness also dissipated. Fan Zijin didn''t tell Qi Haoran that what disappeared along with the sadness was the last bit of attachment to his mother. In the past, even if he complained about his mother, even resented her, but in his heart, his mother still occupied an irreplaceable position. When there was danger, he would think about protecting her and giving her shelter. But now, Xia Shi was almost equal to a familiar stranger in his heart. He was always careful, and it was impossible for him to have such deep feelings for her after suffering so many abandonments. Fan Zijin took great pains to say this to Qi Haoran in the hope that he would stand by his side when their mother and son had conflicts in the future, or simply not intervene. It is no exaggeration to say that the power is monstrous. Two-thirds of the financial power of Daqi is in his hands, while the Fan family and the Xia family are in a weak position. The Fan family is repaid, but his mother has nurturing grace for Haoran, and when Haoran was ignorant, he even called Fan Siwen his father and Xia''s mother, so he was very fond of Fan Siwen and the Xia family, especially to the Xia family. Qi Haoran didn''t say it, but Fan Zijin knew that he could support his mother many times in private, and secretly helped a lot. He didn''t want their brothers to mind because of her in the future, so he told Qi Haoran as an example, in Xia''s heart, no one, including his direct son, can compare with Fan Siwen. Once there is a conflict between them, he will The mother will definitely choose his father, even if she feels guilty and sad, she will give up on him as a son. Fan Zijin''s original intention was to plant a seed in his heart, and he didn''t want them to conflict in the future, but Qi Haoran didn''t think much about it, and he didn''t understand his original intention. It''s just that he is more and more angry with his aunt and hates her for being unkind. In fact, Qi Hao''s performance was better than Fan Zijin had hoped. He did not interfere in the grievances and grievances of their family of three, but only expressed his stance when Fan Siwen was going too far, supported him, or occasionally persuaded the Xia family. two. When Fan Zijin acted wildly, he either covered him up or stopped him, but his original intention was to not want him to be caught and attacked on the charge of "unfilial piety". After all, Qi Haoran has feelings for the Fan family and the Xia family, but these feelings are not comparable to Fan Zijin. After all, he grew up with him since childhood, and it was Fan Zijin who was born and died together. And what A Ling said also made sense. After all, they were not the parties involved, and more involvement would only make the situation more complicated. Through so many things, Zijin has a deep heart for both his uncle and his aunt, and it is impossible for him to live together with a loving father and son. And this incident was caused by my uncle and aunt. After all, Zijin is also a victim, so they only need to ensure that Zijin is not damaged by this incident, and let them toss as much as they want. Anyway, Zijin is now in a high position, and his uncle can''t help him, and Zijin will not do unfilial acts of not supporting his parents because of this grudge. Although Qi Haoran didn''t intervene, he still felt a lot of resentment towards his uncle and aunt. He bit his ear with Mu Yangling at night and said, "Uncle is crazy. For the Fan family, he kept pushing Zijin, wouldn''t that push him further? So is my aunt, Zijin is her own son, and her uncle made such a bad idea, she actually agreed." Qi Haoran frowned and said, "If the little Xia clan didn''t come to Lingnan, where would Zijin go to give birth to his eldest son? Could it be that his palace is as chaotic as Fan''s?" While lying down, Mu Yangling lightly patted the mask on his face, and concluded: "This incident tells us, first, parents must have a bowl of water level, even if they are eccentric, they should not be too eccentric, otherwise it is not for the sake of The children are good, but it hurts them. For example, Zijin and his several concubines, although the concubines have a weaker relationship and even some contradictions, they are much more affectionate than outsiders. Common interests." "Therefore, whether it is a concubine or a direct descendant, they are willing to reach out and support a brother. When there is always a reward in the future, most people in Beijing will weigh this. And because of the uncle''s partiality, Zijin and Fan Zixiao are on the same page. , he doesn''t even have much affection with the other two concubine younger brothers. He clearly has the power of the dragon and the position of the prince, but he is willing to promote his friends, and even the servants are not willing to show a little benefit to a few Son-in-law brother." Mu Yangling tutted: "The origin of all these things is that my uncle is too partial, Haoran, you can remember, now we only have one son, Xiao Xiong, but there will definitely be other children in the future, you can''t just be partial to one of them. One or a few, try to keep a bowl of water as level as possible, especially not to give preference to boys over girls." Qi Haoran was agitated, and immediately raised his hand and swore, "I will definitely have a bowl of water, and even love my daughter more, when will you give me a daughter?" Mu Yangling ignored him and continued to sum up: "The second fatal mistake made by my uncle and aunt is delusional control of the child''s life. Not to mention Zijin is an adult, just a bear, that hairy child is only two years old. When you have an idea, you put chopsticks of green vegetables for him in the front, and he puts all the vegetables in your bowl with the back." Qi Haoran: "" "Zi Jin is an adult, or is he an adult who lacked love since he was a child? Will he listen to his uncle''s words and share his interests with his concubine brother who was an enemy? Not to mention that he has to spend a lot of effort to promote Fan, who had been indifferent to him. A family." "Uncle takes it for granted, thinking that he is the father and can decide his son''s life and make all the decisions for him." Mu Yangling sneered and pouted, causing several pieces of cucumbers to slip off her face, she simply took them all , sat up and said face to face with Qi Haoran: "If a father is a son, just listen to it, don''t take it seriously, let alone teach your son, the child has the right to decide his own life, we can only participate in it, especially After he is an adult, we can give advice, but we cant be like an uncle, delusionally directing the child with one command and one action. Chapter 1421： Extra 范子 衿 (38) Mu Yangling didn''t like Fan Siwen very much, and he didn''t like the Xia clan very much, but it was because the other party was an elder who raised Hao but respected her. In her opinion, Fan Siwen is just a scumbag living in his own world. Such people cannot recognize reality and think that what they think is the most correct. He believed in his heart that he was weak and would be suppressed by his son and mother, so he focused on eccentricity for more than 20 years. Since you know that the son-in-law is bound to be weak, and that there is an irreconcilable conflict between the son-in-law and the son-in-law, how can you ignore your lower body and insist on taking a concubine? But he has a good reason, because the Fan family has passed down through several generations, and the Xia family has been infertile after entering the house. She almost vomited disgusting when she thought that the Xia family was like a mother after only two years of entering the house. Someone else gave him a three-year deadline, but he only got married for one year, as if he could be sure that the Xia family would be infertile for the rest of his life. I am lustful when I am lustful, and I even use my wife as an excuse. Mu Yangling hated this kind of hypocrite the most, so when she went out to rob Xiao Xia, her language was so sharp, and she was so disrespectful to him. In fact, she had long wanted to do that. As for the Xia family, Mu Yangling used to sympathize with her. In this era when women are always being exacted, the Xia family was born in a weak position. She often heard Haoran mention this aunt when she was in the Northland. She knew that Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin were very good, so she was angry that she was bullied by scumbags. It was only when she arrived in the capital that she gradually felt the taste. Fan Siwen is indeed a scumbag, but the Xia family also has an unshirkable responsibility for Fan Zijin''s situation and character. She is a love-oriented woman, at least in her heart, she kept beating her, and Fan Siwen who hurt her was bigger than Fan Zijin, her own son. Even though women in this era are in a weak position, they still have the capital and means to protect their own interests. Xia has a good hand. Her marriage with Fan Siwen was decided by both grandfathers, so unless she made a big mistake, Fan Siwen couldn''t do anything to her. She owns all the chattels and most of the real estate of the Xia family. If you really think about it, her dowry is not much different from that of the entire Fan family, so she is rich. She has two cousins ??who love her and hold military power. Fan Siwen was able to take his mother''s servants all the way to the south with the court, and still kept most of the family property. The fundamental reason was his marriage with the Xia family. Such a good hand has ruined her life. The fundamental reason is that she cares too much about Fan Siwen, whoever falls in love first must lose first, not to mention that she loves so humble. When Fan Siwen took a concubine, he let the brothers of the Zhu family beat him up. If it wasn''t for her soft-hearted concession, with the power of the two brothers of the Zhu family at that time, it would have been easy to force Fan Siwen to release his concubine, and she would even be able to hold Fan Siwen down for the rest of her life. head. The principle of ?? is the same as that of the Xia family choosing Fan Zijin as their son-in-law. Until now, the two brothers of the Zhu family have been steadily pressing on Fan Siwen''s head. Can hold this good hand, Xia Shi not only let himself have a bad life, but also let his son be bullied by his servants in Fan''s house and despised by his concubines, and thus developed Fan Zijin''s ruthless character. How could Mu Yangling fall in love with her? Although she doesn''t like Fan Zijin''s character very much, after all, she grew up together, and seeing her little friend being bullied so much, Mu Yangling would inevitably be unfair to him. In her opinion, Fan Zijin has to pay 20% of the responsibility for developing this character, Fan Siwen has to pay 50%, and Xia Shi has to pay 30%. Mu Yangling solemnly said to Qi Haoran: "So we must not repeat the mistakes of our uncles and aunts, we can''t be too partial to our children in the future, we can''t be too fond of them, and we can''t interfere too much when they grow up, life is theirs, they should by themselves." Seeing Qi Haoran''s frown, she said softly, "So in order to prevent the children from getting crooked when they grow up, we must educate them from an early age and set a good example for them." Mu Yangling continued: "So from now on, if you don''t like it, you should eat more vegetables and less meat. No matter how lazy you are, you will have to take a shower and change your clothes every day. When you are angry, you are not allowed to swear, and no matter how impatient you are, you are not allowed to smash books..." Qi Haoran was stunned and didn''t understand how this matter ended up on him. Seeing that her demands were becoming more and more excessive, he couldn''t help shouting: "Xiao Xiong is still young, he can''t even speak, where do you need to teach him like this?" Mu Yangling said solemnly: "Don''t you understand the words and deeds? I used to feed him green vegetables and he would eat them, but since he saw you pick the meat and eat them, he would always pick the green vegetables into your bowl and beat them to death before eating them; I used to eat them every day. He was so excited that he kicked his feet and clapped his hands when I gave him a bath, and now as soon as I took him to the bathroom, he burst into tears, and ran out when he was free, I didnt learn from you; before "Okay," Qi Haoran lay on the bed and lifted the quilt to cover his body, muttering: "I''ll change it later." Mu Yangling pushed him with a smile and said softly, "Then let''s start now, I''ll have someone prepare hot water for you, so you can take a shower quickly." "It''s late tonight, let''s start tomorrow..." Qi Haoran whispered with some guilty conscience. Mu Yangling put his hand on his shoulder and smiled: "If you go to take a bath, I will reward you for wiping your back." Qi Haoran immediately rolled his eyes and said, "Then you wipe your back every night." Mu Yangling''s gently swimming hand immediately paused, the strength in his hand increased slightly, and he asked with a smile, "Are you sure?" Qi Haoran felt a heavy weight on his shoulders, and immediately changed his tune: "You don''t have to every day, just wipe your back when you''re in a good mood." Mu Yangling was satisfied. Perhaps Mu Yangling''s persuasion was effective. Qi Haoran began to pay attention to his words and deeds in front of the children. Although he was lazy for a few days a month and didn''t want to take a bath, he chose the time when the child was not around. Although he still hated it. Eating green vegetables, but no matter how much green vegetables Mu Yangling gave him in front of the child, even if there were tears in his eyes, he would eat them happily, and he would go back and tell his son, "It''s delicious!" In short, Qi Haoran began to learn to be a good father and a good teacher. This kind of good habit gradually changed his mentality. When there were more and more children, they became bigger and bigger. Although their ideas were always in conflict with his, and he did not agree with many things he did, he would not force them. He told them to do as he thought, but let go after he made a suggestion and found that it didn''t work. Even if he was nervous and concerned, he wouldn''t force them to change their minds. Qi Haoran''s methods and attitudes in educating children inevitably affect his good brother Fan Zijin. This allowed Fan Zijin to also teach two excellent sons, and the father and son had a deep relationship, allowing the son to enjoy the fatherly love that he could never enjoy in his life. Even Fan Zijin was moved by his generosity and tolerance. Of course, he would only think about such self-satisfaction and pride in his heart, and boasted a word or two with Qi Haoran in his spare time, but did not dare to share it. Chapter 1422： Extra 范子 衿 (39) When a person faces a wider world, the pain that he used to feel unable to face becomes much smaller. Fan Zijin is like this. When what he does every day is to make a country stronger and his vision is on the whole world, the pain his parents give him is much less. For a long time, Fan Zijin couldn''t even remember them, if it wasn''t for Fan Siwen who had been looking for his presence in front of him. When he returned to Beijing, he finally remembered that when he still had a pair of parents, he already had a well-behaved and smart eldest son, and he could give them less energy. Until he faced his parents again, there was no resentment in his heart, and there was a sense of indifference from his heart to his body. At this time, he was Duke Ang, and he had the trust of the emperor. Everyone in the capital knew that Fan Siwen used to favor his concubine and his descendants, so those who could decide his fate in the past could no longer hurt him. He could only use his mother to get his attention, and it was pointless to entangle himself with them. Because the entire Fan family would look up to him and snort. Fan Zijin pouted his lips somewhat self-deprecatingly, and focused on his work. He is not a very ideal person. He used to study hard just to get a few words of praise from his father and some attention, and then he worked hard for the imperial examinations to have the capital to protect himself and the people he cares about, so his ideal has always been self-interest of. He will not be like Qi Haoran, who waved his fist at a young age and said that he wants to be a general, take back his homeland for the country, or directly aspire to let the people of the world live a good life. He does not have such lofty ideals. Until now, his ideal is also to help his eldest cousin to govern the country well, protect the world they laid down, and make his name go down in history. To enrich the people and strengthen the country is only a necessary way for him to realize his ideals. Fan Zijin knows that he is selfish, and he has a very clear understanding of this. But other ministers don''t think so, neither does Da Qishilin, nor does future historians think so. Everyone agreed that Fan Zijin was a person of high moral character, who cared about the country and the people, dedicated himself to the country and the people and died. In later generations, historians commented that Qi Xiuyuan was a Mingjun of a generation, his open-mindedness, Wentao and martial arts outperformed the Tang emperor and Hanwu. And Qi Haoran is known as the God of War. Without him, the Daqi country would not be so stable. Rongxuan and Fan Zijin are known as virtuous prime ministers, of which Fan Zijin has been listed as the first virtuous prime minister in Daqi because he has been in politics for a longer time and has considerable political achievements. History believes that this virtuous prime minister has experienced ups and downs since he was a child (historians suffocated and recorded Fan Siwen''s concubines and concubines in the annals of history), but when he grew up, he was determined and ambitious, and did not focus on the affection of his children, so he did it all his life. a lot of achievements. If Qi Xiuyuan supports the sky of Daqi, and Qi Haoran is the pillar in Qi Xiuyuans hands, then Fan Zijin is the cornerstone supporting these pillars, because as we all know, most of Daqis military spending and the economy after the founding of the country are supported by Fan Zijin of. Such a feat requires great wisdom and a big heart. Because of putting themselves in their shoes, no one can be willing to spend so much money to support a rebel cause that may not be successful. In addition, later officials and gentry paid grain together, imposed sea bans, persuaded farmers to teach mulberry, vigorously supported commercial trade, opened border trade, and conquered Dayuan and Xixia, etc., so Fan Zijin was even more respected. And this virtuous prime minister is also well-known in the education world. He has two sons and a daughter, not to mention his daughter, but his two sons are both outstanding. His eldest son is also a generation of virtuous prime ministers, and the second son is especially famous in the diplomatic circles. He recovered Dayuan and Xixia, and made the two countries to be ministers to Daqi. Having raised two such powerful sons, he can be called an educator. And he is also very accomplished in the construction of gardens, and the Anjun Wangfu that he personally built is not inferior to the Prince Rongfu. Even in modern times, the Anjun Palace is still one of the best-preserved and most prestigious ancient gardens. Unfortunately, it was Fan''s private property, and they had to visit Fan''s permission. At the same time, he is also a collector, a writer, etc., and the piles of suffixes behind him form a sharp contrast with Qi Haoran. Because there is only one suffix after the name of this fellow - military scientist. Fan Zijin didn''t know that he was pushed to a supreme height in his later generations. At this time, he was thinking about a big problem in his life - how to educate children. Xiao An is already three years old and has started to read. He will start enlightenment in two years, and the child loves to learn from adults. Recently, he found that Xiao An, who used to be obedient and obedient, is becoming more and more naughty, and his temper is getting bigger and bigger. Make excuses for what you''re doing. Fan Zijin thought, what does he want his child to look like in the future? No matter how wicked a father is, he will always hope that his child will be a good person. Then comes the most important question, can he raise his son to be a good man in the sky? Of course not! When his son was bullied, he wanted to teach him how to take revenge and go back? The son was crying, what should he do if he wanted to provoke his anger? When his son is weak, he wants to point at his nose and scold him, and then teach him a bunch of intrigues and tricks? Fan Zijin tried several times and found that his son was being raised more and more strangely in his hands. He had no choice but to take his son to the next door, Qi Haoran said: "Anyway, your three sons are raised, and so are your four children. , just raise one more." After a pause, he still didn''t trust his good brother very much, and said, "Let''s leave the education of the children to A Ling, you just need to play with them." Qi Haoran looked at Xiao An who was sitting on the couch, playing with toys, then looked at Fan Zijin, and asked curiously, "Didn''t you say Xiao An should start to read? Why did you send it back?" Xiao An has been playing with the little bear since he was born, and after the birth of the little lion and the tiger head, he played with his two younger brothers. However, a few days ago, Fan Zijin immediately paid attention to Xiao An''s education after seeing the prodigy son of a colleague. child prodigy. Why did you send it back now? Fan Zijin touched his nose, can he say that he is holding a book to teach his son to read, but his son is playing with his own embarrassing things? He couldn''t beat him, and he was ignorant when he scolded his son, and when his tone became a bit fierce, he immediately burst into tears. There is no other way, he can only send his son back first, planning to wait until he is older. Fan Zijin touched his nose and did not speak, but Xiao An suddenly lost the toy and shouted, "Daddy is a bad guy, he always kills me!" Qi Haoran showed a meaningful smile, hugged Xiao An upside down, and asked with a smile, "Why did your father murder you?" Chapter 1423： Extra 范子 衿 (40) Xiao An glanced at his father, did not dare to apologize to the fourth uncle, but hugged his neck tightly and peeked at his father''s face. Fan Zijin glanced at his son with a serious face, and said to Qi Haoran: "There are more children, they are willing to listen to what they say, so let''s raise them together." In the end, Qi Haoran didn''t ask how he bullied the child, but Xiao An stayed at Qi''s house. In the past, it was just because the children were good, so he played here during the day, but now he has crossed the road, and Fan Zijin officially handed over his education and part of the custody to Fan Zijin. Xiao An stayed at Qi''s house more confidently and didn''t leave. After getting up every day, he ran to play with his three friends and went home in the evening. Sometimes I have a good time and live in Qis house. Fan Zijin and Xiao Xia didn''t mind, because they also came to Qi''s house every few minutes to grab food. Anyway, the two families were close, and they could come and go by opening a door in the middle, and the two families lived together. Xiao Xia was a little embarrassed at first, how could they always go to the neighbor''s house for dinner, even if Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran were as close as brothers. And Mu Yangling also prepared a room for them in the Qi Mansion. Sometimes they would stay in the mansion when they were tired and didn''t want to leave. Now it''s good, the whole family is staying overnight. Even though Xiao Xia and Mu Yangling had become best friends, they were very embarrassed for a while, thinking that they were taking advantage of the Qi family too much. But no one felt uncomfortable except her. Over time, she also understood that Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran had a very good relationship, and such trivial matters were not a problem to them at all, just like Qi Haoran didn''t treat himself as an outsider when he went to the Fan residence. On the other hand, A Ling has a big heart and grew up with Zi Jin since childhood. She is also her best friend, so there is really no need to mind, so she gradually let go. Also more comfortable. And Mu Yangling is really good at raising children, and many problems that she finds difficult are not problems when they are in her hands. Not only the little Xia Shi, but even Fan Zijin, who was more critical of Mu Yangling, had to admit that she was very good at raising children. Of course, Fan Zijin doesn''t think the other party is smart, but because she has experience. As the eldest sister, can the younger siblings and cousins ??below her raise children? He left the child to Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran as a matter of course, and he didn''t care much about the child''s education after the second son was born. He knew that there was insidiousness engraved in his bones, and Xiao Xia''s character was cowardly and would only spoil children. If the children were raised by them, the children they taught would be lawless and sinister villains. Even if he has a high position, he does not want his son to trap him and the entire Fan family one day in the future. And Qi Haoran is open-minded, cheerful, and has a three-point childishness in his personality. He is very able to play with children. If children can learn half of his open-mindedness and optimism, they will benefit from it in this life. What''s more, the bear and the twins are the same as Qi Haoran''s when he was a child. When he was young, Qi Haoran''s mind was so biased that he could be brought to the right path by Qi Haoran. His two sons have been favored since childhood, and they can be on the right path. The education problem of his sons has been solved, Fan Zijin is more at ease to focus on his work, he never thought that he still needs to educate a few children by himself. So when Qi Haoran came to the door, his eyes widened. Qi Haoran said it very clearly, not asking him to teach children to be human, but to teach them to do things. Several big characters have been developed, and Xiao An is also a good boy with a good heart. Fan Zijin doesn''t have to worry that teaching them at this time will teach others badly. But he and A Ling seem to have taught their children too much. Several children are too kind. This is not a bad thing in their class, but it is not a good thing either. Several people hope that a few children will be beautiful, but they also need to know some things under the dark side, so that they will not be calculated in the future. In addition, as the children got older, their problems became deeper and deeper. He and Aling had limited education, so they couldn''t handle it. So he hopes that Zijin can also participate in the children''s education. Anyway, a few children have learned to think, have their own ideas, and their characters are half shaped. Therefore, Fan Zijin began to formally take over the education of children. It was only after he really taught the children that he understood Qi Haoran''s helplessness when he brought up the children''s questions. He only taught three children, but they had a lot of questions, okay, so many that he wanted to beat them? Since it was a training for several children to have superior IQs, in addition to academic guidance, Fan Zijin took out the big issues on the way to the court and the country to discuss with the children. For example, the problem of aristocratic families. Qi Xiuyuan hates aristocratic families. The main reason is that they steal the country''s wealth to enrich themselves, but aristocratic families have only shortcomings and no advantages? Absolutely not. Not to mention that there are good and bad people in any ethnic group, but the background of the family has cultivated many talents for the country, and many of them are people who are dedicated to the country and the people. Then the question is, how do they treat the family? Can''t be destroyed in a group, because it will make people feel cold, and it is impossible to vigorously support the family like Emperor Jingyan. Such a problem cannot be brought to the court, and can only be discussed in private. Fan Zijin and Qi Xiuyuan Rongxuan have discussed this issue many times, and there is no good solution so far. He didn''t even think about the three children and came up with an effective solution, just to tell them the complexity of the relationship. There are not only peace and division between people, bad and good. When the interests are the same, they can be divided and reconciled. You can also partially and Fan Zijin felt that the topic he was talking about was very deep, so he taught them word by word, clearly and slowly, hoping that they could hear more clearly. But who knows, as soon as he finished speaking, his brilliant son said: "Isn''t this just seeking common ground while reserving differences? When we are unable to subdue them and have common interests, we will seek common ground while reserving differences, and we will resolve them later." Fan Zijin: "..." He choked for a while before asking, "Where did the word seek common ground while reserving differences come from?" Little Bear and the twins looked confused, "Isn''t it there from the beginning?" Xiao An was also confused, but he tilted his head to think for a moment, and then said: "It''s what the fourth aunt said, Dayuan and Xixia are weak now, but we Daqi can''t conquer them in one breath, so the three parties are still in a position of confrontation, and The small border battle has never stopped. My aunt said that at this time, we can start a border trade with the two countries. They want our grain, tea and salt, and we want their horses, medicinal materials and leather goods. Opinions are retained, and mutual relations are first developed on the basis of common interests." Xiaoxiong straightened his chest and said, "My mother said that when we get more involved with the two countries and let them deeply realize the friendship and ability of our Daqi, maybe we can conquer them without a single soldier. The place where Dayuan and Xixia are located used to be China''s vassal states, unified into one country, so the wars that have been plaguing the people at the border will not be a problem." Fan Zijin felt that Mu Yangling and several children were too naive, but he still thought about it. Chapter 1424： Extra 范子 衿 (41) Fan Zijin didn''t expect that the last method would really work, and because the border trade was facilitated by him and presided over by him, so after more than 20 years, Xixia and Dayuan successively became ministers to Daqi, and he accounted for nearly a third of the achievements. One of them, and a third of them were taken by his son Xiaofu. No one knew that the idea first popped out of the mouths of several children. He is the children''s teacher, but he also learns a lot from the children. Fan Zijin gradually became brighter and wider-minded. Only then did he know that people can continue to reshape their own characters after they are adults. Although he was reluctant to admit it, he still had to be grateful to Mu Yangling on this point. Therefore, when he retired, in the face of the warm invitation from the couple, he brought Xiao Xia to travel with them. But his gratitude was quickly worn away by Mu Yangling, and it was more suitable for them to retort. During the journey, Mu Yangling''s two favorite things to do - cooking and taking pictures. Let''s not talk about cooking, but taking pictures is not something she can do alone, because there is no camera now, so she can only paint, but her painting skills are really not good. At this moment, she will stare at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran happily painted for his wife. At first, he was a little shy, there was nothing he could do, he had always been self-aware, and his paintings were not really good, but since the birth of Little Bear, he knew that A Ling''s aesthetics in paintings were different from those of ordinary people. Because of everything he painted for Little Bear, A-Ling would praise her with glowing eyes and say "Okay", so painting portraits and landscapes for his wife often became a boudoir fun. But now the two-person group has become a four-person group. At first, Qi Haoran was embarrassed to paint A Ling in front of Fan Zijin and Xiao Xia Shi, but he was also unwilling to let A Ling be disappointed. The man moved out of the table and pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Fan Zijin watched with great interest at first, thinking that Qi Haoran''s painting skills had improved, and was about to wait for him to give some pointers after painting, but who knew that Qi Haoran would finish the painting in less than a quarter of an hour. The beautiful woman sat on the grass and smiled slightly. Anyone with eyes can see that it is Mu Yangling. Fan Zijin: "..." He stared at the painting for a while, wanting to comment on the technique, conception and technique, but found that the painting was so rough that it did not even possess the most basic elements of fine brushwork. But it is not a freehand painting. Because all the people in the mountains and rivers are clearly depicted, they also lack the meticulousness and delicacy in the fine brushwork. The most basic requirement for meticulous painting is "those who are skillful, dense and delicate". It may take a month to complete a pair of meticulous painting, but Qi Haoran''s painting has mountains, water and people, but it only took two quarters of an hour to complete it. finished. The speed of ?? is amazing. Naturally, the poor and rough painting skills are also amazing. Fan Zijin thought that Mu Yangling was going to be angry when he saw it, but who knew that Mu Yangling, who jumped up, looked satisfied. After drying the ink, he cherished it and said with a smile: "I put it away, and I will give it to you at night. inscription." After he said that, he took out a collection of favorites from his luggage, and put it away. Fan Zijin saw the thick stack of Favorites, and then looked at the thick stack of drawing paper laid inside, and immediately understood that this was not the first painting Qi Haoran painted, no wonder he was so skilled and fast! He couldn''t hold back the surprise on his face, turned his head and asked Qi Haoran, "Are you sure she''s not mocking you?" Qi Haoran blushed, pulled him to the side and whispered, "Be quiet, A-Ling probably hasn''t seen anyone else''s paintings, so..." Fan Zijin nodded and said clearly: "So she thinks that you are very good at drawing like you? Sure enough, it is the consequence of ignorance." Fan Zijin glanced at him sideways and said, "You also let her go on like this? Your painting..." Fan Zijin tutted, "It''s just that she can keep watching." Qi Haoran immediately stubbed his neck in dissatisfaction and said, "What''s wrong with my painting, at least A Ling likes it." Fan Zijin hummed, "That''s because she hasn''t seen any good paintings." Qi Haoran couldn''t help grabbing his shoulders and stared, "You are not allowed to paint her!" Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows and said, "If you promise me to change the itinerary, I will first take a tour of Jiangnan before going to the grasslands, I will promise you." Qi Haoran immediately said with a bitter face: "The capital is in the south of the Yangtze River, you have lived for so many years and you are not tired of it." "How can it be the same," Fan Zijin said arrogantly: "The capital is only Lin''an, but how big is the entire Jiangnan? If nothing else, Yangzhou is very different from Lin''an, let alone other places, although I live in the capital. For many years, the rest of Jiangnan really hasn''t been visited much." "But we''ve all gone to Anhui..." Fan Zijin immediately said: "If you agree to change the itinerary, I will immediately tell people to turn around and go back. I will not mention painting in the future." Qi Haoran likes to paint Mu Yangling very much, because it seems that A Ling is the only one in the world who can agree with his paintings. Little Bear and a few children also liked to watch him draw things when they were young, and preferred to let him draw them, but since these boys turned twelve, they were not willing to join his paintings, and even wanted to draw his only painting. Supporters take away. Little bears are worth it. Anyway, their painting skills are not much better than his, so they can''t take away A Ling for the time being. But Zijin''s ability is known to him. Even if he can''t reach the level of the imperial family, he is definitely not far behind. If A-Ling had seen Zijin''s paintings, would he still be willing to let him paint? This is a love between their husband and wife, what a pity to lose. But A Ling seems to really want to go to the grassland to play. Since Dayuan surrendered to Daqi, she has been talking about it several times. This time, it was easy to make the trip. Halfway through the road, I would be too sorry for her to turn around again. Qi Haoran struggled for a long time, and discussed with Fan Zijin, "Why don''t we go to the grassland first, and when we come back, let''s go around Jiangnan for a walk, okay?" Fan Zijin turned around and left, gnashing his teeth in his heart, "The **** who sees nothing, he clearly agreed where to go to play and listen to him, but he turned around and changed his mind because of Mu Yangling''s words!" Qi Haoran scratched his head with a headache. Mu Yangling had just finished admiring Qi Haoran''s masterpiece for the little Xia clan, and waved at Qi Haoran with a smile: "Master, let''s set off." Xiao Xia looked at Qi Haoran with a light smile, and said with a smile, "Then I''m in the car too." Qi Haoran was embarrassed, pouted and said to Mu Yangling: "Why do you still show the old paintings to my cousin?" "If she wants to see me, I will show her. Because time is limited, I will only show her two. I will show her next time." Qi Haoran looked at Yu Yourongyan''s wife, but didn''t have the courage to refuse. Fan Zijin was bad and bad. When he stopped in the evening, he had someone set up the table and spent nearly an hour painting a freehand landscape painting. specially brought it to Mu Yangling to see. Mu Yangling looked at it for a while, and finally nodded: "It''s beautiful." Ke turned around but took Qi Haoran to look at the clear water falling from the mountain stream, and said happily: "Hurry up and write it down, and draw me a picture of me standing under the mountain stream tomorrow, and make me a little more beautiful." Qi Haoran, who was staring at Fan Zijin angrily and indignantly, immediately came back to life after hearing the words, and nodded happily, "Okay, I''ll get up early tomorrow to paint!" Fan Zijin was so angry that he vomited blood, cursed inwardly, turned around and left. Xiao Xia saw his child''s tantrums, and after thinking about it, he followed. Chapter 1425： Extra 范子 衿 (42) Fan Zijin stared at his painting for a while, then turned his head and asked his wife, "Is your painting bad?" "Okay," Xiao Xia said without thinking, "Master''s paintings are much better than Fourth Uncle''s." Fan Zijin pouted, rolled up the painting and threw it aside, "As expected, there are eyes but no pearls, and the eyes of pearls and fish are indistinguishable." Xiao Xia thoughtfully said: "I think A Ling really likes the fourth uncle to paint her, which may have a special meaning." "What''s the special meaning? It''s just the **** looking at the mung bean, and it''s right in the eye." Fan Zijin waved his hand irritably: "Forget it, let them go if they want to be embarrassed." He was about to turn around and leave, when he saw his wife looking at him with concern, his heart moved, then a smile spread across his face, he pulled her away and left, "Master also paints for you, so that they know what painting is." And Qi Haoran was laughing, looking at A Ling with a contented face, and then asked cautiously after a while, "A Ling, do you really think my paintings are better than Zijin''s?" Mu Yangling nodded fiercely, "Of course, I like your paintings. Of course, Zijin''s paintings are fine, but I like your paintings for me." The smile on Qi Haoran''s face was even wider, and he waved his hand with pride: "I will paint you every day in the future." So, starting from the next day, the motorcade will stop whenever it encounters beautiful scenery, Qi Haoran will paint Mu Yangling, and Fan Zijin will paint Xiaoxia. Qi Haoran''s paintings have always been done quickly. Even if you want to color them, it will never take more than an hour. What he pursues is the image, as long as he can draw the beautiful scenery and beauties he sees in his eyes, just like a camera. But Fan Zijin is not. What he pursues is the realm of painting. Sometimes the beautiful scenery he paints with fine brushes almost overflows the painting, and the whole scenery seems to come to life. Mu Yangling was amazed when he saw it. The paintings drawn with the freehand technique were praised by Qi Haoran and Xiao Xia, because their intentions were lofty and the charm was very accurate. Fan Zijin glanced at Mu Yangling somewhat contentedly. But Mu Yangling still insisted that Qi Haoran paint her, she said: "Haoran''s other paintings are not as good as you, but painting me is the best, I want the scenery to match me, not me to match the scenery. " Fan Zijin was stunned for a moment, looked down at Haoran''s paintings, and saw that his other skills were mediocre, but Mu Yangling was really good at painting. He pondered for a moment, then pulled out a piece of drawing paper and drew Mu Yangling on it. Not to mention Mu Yangling, Qi Haoran pouted when he saw it, and commanded from the side: "Aling''s eyes are bigger, and his eyebrows are thicker, and his eyes are vivid when he looks at people, but it looks good, oh, what are you doing? Draw her face so fat? She just has chubby cheeks, but not big bones..." Fan Zijin was so upset by what he said, so angry that he pulled the paintbrush in his hand and directly broke Mu Yangling''s painting. He didn''t blame him for being restless, and turned around and accused Qi Haoran: "You can''t be quiet for a while, I don''t know. Do you need to concentrate on painting?" Qi Haoran was not convinced, "I was also arguing when you were painting. Didn''t you also draw a beautiful landscape? Obviously you don''t know how to draw A Ling." "Of course I can''t draw her, and she''s not my daughter-in-law!" "Then go to draw cousin and let me see your figure painting." The actual situation is that Fan Zijin of Xiaoxia''s family is also not good at painting. He finally realized something was wrong in the middle of the painting, and quickly tore up the paper and used another painting method. This time, he calmed down and looked at Xiaoxia carefully. For a moment, half an hour later, a graceful no one appeared on the paper. Fan Zijin admired it, and turned his head to look at Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran pouted, and did not say anything unsightly against his will, Xiao Xia was already looking at the painting with tears in his eyes. Only Mu Yangling looked at the painting, then turned to look at the little Xia Shi, and asked suspiciously after a while, "This is the cousin? Why can''t I see it at all?" Fan Zijin sneered indifferently, "Do you understand what painting is?" Can appreciate Haoran''s paintings, and also think Haoran''s number one person in the world can be an aesthetic person? Fan Zijin directly ignored her comment. Qi Haoran blushed, and quietly pulled his wife''s sleeve to let her avoid the edge. The head guard came flutteringly and said helplessly: "My lord, it''s getting late, why don''t we find a place to rest?" Everyone was startled, they turned their heads to look at the sun in the sky, and then silently looked back at the captain of the guard. The expression on the captain''s face was split, but he still said flatly: "My lord, we need some time to pack our things, and it will take time to be stationed in the camp for a while, so we won''t be able to walk three miles away." Since they can''t walk three miles away, it''s better to stay there. They are not so tired. "Okay, then we''ll be stationed there," Qi Haoran waved, "We''re not in a hurry." The head guard went to order with tears in his eyes. They have all been gone for two months. There is no one. Two months is enough for them to travel from the capital to the grassland three times. As a result, they are still halfway there. This tour... Qi Haoran saw that it was still early, so he immediately rolled up his sleeves and said, "Let''s go hunting in the mountains, and eat a roe deer at night." Fan Zijin was heartbroken, tilted his head and asked him, "Are you sure you can find Roezi?" "Isn''t this A Ling?" Mu Yangling waved his hand and said, "I''m not sure I''ll be able to find the roe deer." Qi Haoran excitedly asked people to bring the horse and said, "Even if it''s not a roe deer, other prey will do." In the evening, three roe deer were erected in the camp, Xiao Xia and Mu Yangling laughed and said, "The roe deer in this forest has suffered." "No, the most important things in the mountains are rabbits, pheasants and roe deer." While brushing a layer of honey, Mu Yangling said with a smile, "If you like it, we will fight tomorrow." Xiao Xia didn''t particularly like meat. Hearing that, he shook his head, but Qi Haoran was so moved that he sat next to his wife and said, "Then we will go hunting in the mountains tomorrow." Fan Zijin cut the cooked meat on the plate and said, "You should eat less roe deer, the old man has something to say about what to eat to make up for what, if you eat too much roe deer, you are not afraid of becoming like a roe deer?" "You eat so much green vegetables, but you never turn into green vegetables." Qi Haoran countered. Fan Zijin''s face was terrible. Mu Yangling laughed when he heard the words, "Zijin is mocking you for being a stupid roe deer." Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, then rushed over with an "Ow" sound, pressed Fan Zijin and scratched him. Fan Zijin was both angry and laughing, and almost got angry. The guards by the other two fires looked at them enviously and whispered, "Prince Rong and Prince An are really good friends." The servant sitting in the middle did not move his brows for a moment, obviously not surprised. The head guard raised his brows. He only had one thought now. When can he end this grueling journey? It is impossible to end the journey. The children have all grown up, and Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin have completely given up their political affairs. Every year, except to go back to see the children, they almost always play outside. When they see a livable place, or they get tired from walking, they will stop and rest for half a year, and then continue to walk around in good spirits. Qi Haoran also drew the topography of the places he walked, marked the towns and villages he knew, and sent them to the palace as military maps. On the other hand, Fan Zijin fell in love with painting. He not only painted the beautiful beauties he saw, but also wrote a lot of travel notes. Chapter 1426： Extra 范子 衿 (43) Fan Zijin lived a long time, it should be said that their generation can be regarded as longevity. may be because they live a good life. Although they have suffered physical injuries, they have been living a long and healthy life because of proper conditioning. It is also possible that he gave up his political affairs early and played with Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling in a comfortable mood. He was able to relax and live a long life. For whatever reason, he lived a long time. made many people who wished him die early gnashed their teeth, because often they were dying, but he was still alive. The first person he sent off to make his heart waver was his father. Fan Siwen lived to be sixty-three years old. In this era, over sixty years of age can be regarded as a long life, if not compared with his son. He did not go peacefully, because he had a hard time in those years. has always been obedient and tolerant so that his wife is no longer obedient to him, and his son-in-law is pressing on his head, directly cutting off the future of his most beloved eldest son. The new dynasty was established. He had previously applied for Fan Zixiao''s good grace to be voided, but when he arrived in Daqi, Qi Xiuyuan directly abolished the grace system. Except for the inheritance of titles, all civil and military officials had to undergo scientific examinations or filial piety recommendations. His hard work for Fan Zixiao has come to nothing. The high-ranking Fan Zijin is not willing to open a back door for this eldest brother, and even shows that he does not like him, so unless Fan Zixiao comes from the imperial examination or seeks military merit in the army, he will have no way to succeed in his life. But if Fan Zixiao had the talent to participate in the imperial examination, he would have participated long ago, let alone joining the army. Fan Zijin could carry a big sword anyway, but he was afraid that he would not be able to carry it. Therefore, Fan Siwen''s beloved eldest son has been staying in the Fan''s house incompetent, and even he finally blamed the father, thinking that he made him face Fan Zijin''s anger. The Fan family''s property has always been firmly in the hands of the Xia family, and she has a very clear calculation because of love and hatred, "Even if the Fan family is just a pile of scrap copper and iron, it''s Zijin''s, either you drag it, Or divide the family, and my son will inherit 70% of the family business." Fan Siwen knew Fan Zixiao''s ability, and he could still rely on the Fan family regardless of the family. Xia scorned this, she said: "He has your favor and your support, but he has no capital to stand on, and my son has nothing, but he can control the economic lifeline of Qi in business, and reading can be two things. Jia Jinshi, even if he joins the army, he is also a generation of military advisers, why do you think your heart is so biased?" After Mr. Xia finished speaking, Fan Siwen died. He died of excessive anxiety and illness. Once Fan Siwen died, the Xia clan seemed to have completed the task, and quickly separated the three sons, Fan Zixiao got the least, and she did not hide her partiality and hatred at all. The other two sons saw that they had received a lot of things, so naturally they would not join forces with Fan Zixiao. They were also bullied by this big brother when they were young. So he took something to laugh at his eldest brother and left, found a place to live in the capital, and started to run his own small family. Xia knew that her son did not look down on the Fan family''s property, so she sold everything except offering sacrifices to the fields and handed over the cash to him, and she died of illness within half a year. Shi Xia was very peaceful when she left. She said to her son, who had rushed back home, "Mother will be sorry for you in this life. In the next life, in the next life, don''t be your mother''s son again." Always felt that his heart was hard enough, and Fan Zijin, who had little affection for his parents, suddenly turned red, holding her hand, unable to speak. Xia said with a smile: "My child, neither your father nor I are qualified parents. You can''t blame him for everything you did when you were young, and your mother also has a great responsibility." Xia''s state of mind has become much calmer in the past ten years, and her eyes have begun to pay attention to the people around her. Seeing her son and daughter-in-law supporting each other, and then seeing Haoran and A Lingqin''s harmony, she has already figured it out. In the end, the way they get along as a husband and wife is not right. He is too selfish and takes it for granted, but she didn''t correct it immediately, but instead retreated again and again, which has become this deformed way of getting along. The one who suffered the most was undoubtedly Zijin. The Xia Clan has been living in remorse all these years, but at this moment, her eyes flashed a light, and she smiled contentedly at Fan Zijin: "I am very relieved that you are accompanied by the Xiao Xia Clan and Haoran. I will go after your father. Now, we will be husband and wife again in our next life, and it will never be like this again." Fan Zijin: "..." Fan Zijin felt that the sadness in his heart disappeared in an instant. He raised his head and looked at his mother for a while. Seeing her blushing and hopeful eyes, he slowly asked, "Do you still want to marry him? You don''t hate her. him?" "Hate," Xia Shi said with a smile, "So I must train him well in the next life, but you don''t come to be our son, you deserve better parents." Xia Shi slowly closed his eyes and said inaudibly, "People like us shouldn''t have children..." Fan Zijin looked at his mother complicatedly, held her hand tightly, and answered in a hoarse voice after a while: "Okay!" Fan Zijin fell ill, and Qi Haoran sighed with Mu Yang, "He speaks ruthlessly, but his heart is actually soft." Fan Zijin was reluctant to admit that he fell ill because of the death of his mother, but stubbornly believed that he was just thinking about whether he wanted to be the son of his parents in the next life. But his thinking is obviously useless, because he has lived too long. Forty years after his parents passed away, he is still alive. , even their sons are all dead, his political enemies are also dead, but he is still stubbornly alive. So when he was about to die, he counted with his fingers and couldn''t help sighing, "It seems that he can''t be the son of his father and mother. At this time, he died and reincarnated, and it is enough to be their grandson." White Blind He had been thinking hard for so long back then. The great-grandchildren who were kneeling in front of the bed with their father and grandfather were stunned when they heard the words, their faces could not help cracking. Do they have to write down the last words of their great-grandfather? Fan Zijin ignored them and said to himself: "Well, I''m hungry, let the kitchen bring a bowl of Longxu noodles, and when we eat the bowl of noodles, Haoran and A Ling also come, right?" The great-grandchildren came close to Fan Zhiyuan''s ear and whispered: "Grandfather, grandson has already ordered to go, and the kitchen will be ready soon, but the great-uncle and great-great-grandmother are not in good health, so the royal family may not be willing to do so. let them come..." Since the death of their wife, the emperor, those two are the oldest ancestors of the royal family. In the past two years, they have been prevented from going out by every possible means. Especially in the recent spring and cold, the health of the two ancestors is not good, and the royal family will not let them go. They come. Fan Zhiyuan lowered his eyes and said, "They will come." Chapter 1427： Extra 范子 衿 (44) Qi Haoran has not been feeling very well recently, but he is healthier than Fan Zijin. As soon as he got off the carriage, he threw off the hand of the next person to help him, and strode towards the main room. Mu Yangling followed behind with a trot. The foreheads of the servants who came to serve were sweating, and the guards were carefully guarding them. The ground was slippery because of the spring rain just now, and they were afraid that one of the two ancestors would fall unsteadily. Qi Haoran burst into the room sweating profusely. Inside, Fan Zijin leaned on the bed and ate a bowl of noodles, feeling in good spirits. The descendants who were kneeling on the ground in the house, as well as several small fourth generation were pushed to the door, and they were listening to the movement. Not only the dumbfounded descendants of the Fan family, but Qi Haoran also looked at Fan Zijin suspiciously, walked over to him and looked at him for a moment, "Are you going to die?" The room suddenly coughed. Qi Haoran turned around and glared at them, "Shut up, go out and cough, didn''t you see your grandfather talking to your ancestors?" Xiao An quickly got up and kicked the children out. Xiaofu graciously dragged a chair over to Qi Haoran, and asked Mu Yangling, who followed up, to sit on the other side, and there were only three ancestors and two brothers left in the room. Qi Haoran''s eyes were worried, but his mouth was not soft, "Looking at your appetite, it shouldn''t be a problem to live another eight or nine years. If you want to see us two old guys, just say it, there''s no need to lie to us like this." Fan Zijin finished eating the noodles, handed the bowl to his son, and said contentedly: "Who said I lied to you, I think I''m about to die, isn''t that the fear of not seeing you for the last time?" Seeing that Qi Haoran''s eyes were all red, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "I''ve lived long enough, and if I live longer, I''ll become an old monster. This is a happy event, so don''t be sad. The imperial doctor said that I could not live to forty. In the end, you see, I have lived to this age, what is there to be unsatisfied with?" Fan Zijin turned his head to look at Mu Yangling, who was sitting on the side, and said with a smile, "A Ling, you have to persuade him more so that he doesn''t cry." Mu Yangling''s eyes were slightly red, but he said stubbornly: "Let''s talk about it when you die, maybe we will be sad today." Fan Zijin just smiled and did not refute. Fan Zijin was infected with the cold because the evil wind entered his body. He is eighty-nine years old this year. He is already old and frail, so these days, he has been groggy and uncomfortable. People are dead. So the following is cautious and cautious, and they have tried their best to protect this old ancestor. Fan Zijin suddenly felt dizzy and eyesight this morning, but the first sentence he woke up was that he was going to die. This frightened the sons, grandsons and great-grandchildren, and everyone immediately gathered in the ancestor''s room. No one suspects that the ancestors are lying to them, because their ancestors have always been very reliable, so everyone is very sad, he wants to see the only two ancestors left in the royal family, and they also took the risk of being blamed by the royal family to invite them. , what they want to eat and drink, they even endured the grief to execute. Seeing that the two ancestors of the royal family were here, they thought that their ancestors were almost the same, so they knelt outside the door one after another. But they knelt from noon to afternoon, and then from afternoon to night, begging for water and food. Even if there was no news from their ancestors, everyone didn''t care about grief, and they stretched their necks to visit. The ancestors in ?? shouldn''t have an accident, right? You must know that the youngest one is in his 60s, and everyone is looking into their brains. The two Xiao An brothers support each other and walk out. When they see the children and grandchildren, they wave their hands with a headache: "You guys go back, don''t come here if you have nothing to do, old man. The ancestors should rest." turned around and asked someone to pack the east wing out to live with Qi Haoran and his wife. Fan Zijin was very excited in the afternoon, Xiaoan and Xiaofu were sad and thought it was a return to light, who knew that nothing happened to his father. Xiaofu was smashed out of the house by his father when he just mentioned that he wanted to hire an imperial doctor. Life and death are important matters. Xiao An and Xiao Fu didn''t think their father would lie to them about this matter, so they looked at each other and decided that they should let the imperial doctor come to see. So the two of them chased the person away and stayed outside waiting for the imperial doctor. When Mu Yangling came out, she saw the imperial doctor and the Xiao An brothers waiting under the corridor. She couldn''t help but smile and waved, "Come on, your fourth uncle convinced your father." The brothers breathed a sigh of relief. Father used to be quite rational, but the older he got, the more children he became. Fan Zijin was sitting on the bed with his mouth pouting, and said angrily to Qi Haoran: "Master didn''t lie to you, I really feel like I''m going to die, it''s useless to ask an imperial doctor." Qi Haoran insisted: "You feel wrong. The weather has been bad recently, and I always have an illusion." The imperial physicians cautiously stepped forward to give Old Ancestor Fan''s pulse, and then exited one by one. Before leaving, the imperial physicians comforted the three ancestors and said, "The old county king''s wind and cold have improved, and it''s almost enough to sweat again." Qi Haoran let out a sigh of relief. The imperial physicians who left but said to the descendants of the Fan family: "Prepare for the funeral, the old county king is old and has no major illness." The imperial physicians sighed: "It''s just a few days." Fan''s descendants were shocked. They didn''t expect that the feeling of the ancestors was really effective. Xiao An and Xiao Fu almost couldn''t stand, or their grandson hurriedly stepped forward to support the two, and whispered: "Grandfather, the ancestor is happy and mourning, don''t you feel sad?" Of course, Xiao An and Xiao Fu know that, let alone their father, they have enough to live to this age. However, life is impermanent, and there are people who care about them in this world, so they will inevitably feel that life is too short. They are used to their father watching them from a high place. He suddenly wants to leave them forever. How could they accept it so easily? Mu Yangling stood in front of the window and looked at them. Although she didn''t hear their words, she knew the answer just by looking at their faces and expressions. She couldn''t help but sigh, but she didn''t feel much sadness. Because she felt that this life would be over soon, maybe they could meet again in the next life. Mu Yangling, who has been reincarnated once, believes that people have a next life. And in this life, whether it''s her, Qi Haoran or Fan Zijin, they all consider themselves to be outstanding, and they shouldn''t be too miserable in the next life. Mu Yangling went back to the house and quietly nodded to Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran immediately lowered his head to hide his red eyes. Fan Zijin was still muttering that he didn''t lie. Qi Haoran raised his head after a while, as if impatiently saying: "Okay, I know you''re not lying, but I''m hungry, what do you want to eat at night?" Fan Zijin felt it carefully, shook his head and said, "I''m not hungry, just drink a bowl of soup." The topic is now off. In the evening, Qi Haoran deliberately stayed and slept with Fan Zijin. The two brothers were lying on the same bed. Fan Zijin said with emotion: "When I was a child, my mother often put us to sleep together, but you were domineering back then. My feet were in big characters, and I would turn over later and even push me out of bed at every turn." Qi Haoran just smiled. Fan Zijin continued: "I have always protected you under my wings and treated you like a younger brother. At that time, I felt that you deserved the best in the world, so I always felt that A Ling was not worthy of you." Fan Zijin said softly: "She is so dark, she can''t even write a word well, she is still a village girl, her clothes are gray, and her personality is pungent. I really don''t understand what you like about her. There are so many beautiful women in this world. Duo, your jewel just fell into a pile of bull shit..." Qi Haoran: "..." "But you''re like a **** looking at mung beans. The more you look at each other, the more you like each other. Although I always think she''s not worthy of you, since you''re happy, I won''t say anything." Fan Zijin felt that his eyelids were a little heavy, and he said sleepily. : "I know about my body, it''s just two days, if I die, don''t be sad, you still have her to take care of, she''s not too young, and those who used to run around with you always fall behind. If you suffer from some dark diseases, if you are so sad, who will take care of her." Qi Haoran turned over, facing him, and muttered, "Don''t worry, I''m not sad." Fan Zijin''s mouth was slightly raised, and he fell asleep peacefully. Qi Haoran waited for a while, and couldn''t help reaching out to probe his breath. Seeing that his breathing was long, he breathed a sigh of relief and fell asleep with the quilt in his arms. He woke up the next day and found that Fan Zijin had passed away. When he reached out and touched it, he was still warm, but his nose was no longer breathing, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. It could be seen that he was walking happily. Qi Haoran sat on the bed and looked at him, but it was Mu Yangling who came in and saw that something happened. Fan''s descendants were terrified, for fear that this old ancestor would also do something wrong, and while sadly restraining Fan Zijin, he helped Qi Haoran to ask the imperial doctor. Mu Yangling sat beside him slowly, reaching out to hold his. Qi Haoran came back to his senses, tears could not help overflowing his eyes, and after a while, he choked up: "He told me not to be sad, I still have to take care of you..." Mu Yangling nodded with tears in his eyes, and said softly, "Yes, you still have to take care of me." Qi Haoran couldn''t hold back, he hugged Fan Zijin and cried fiercely. Seeing that he was in a trance, Mu Yangling had lost weight at a speed visible to the naked eye. For fear that something would happen to him, he couldn''t help hugging him at night and said, "Don''t worry, eldest brother and Zijin are both reincarnated first, wait for us. If you die, you might be able to be with them in your next life." Qi Haoran never believed in ghosts and gods, even if he had been around Yuanhui, the great stick, he didn''t believe much, so he was still a little indifferent and ill. Mu Yangling had no choice but to lean into his ear and whisper: "Really, people can really be reincarnated after death, I was reincarnated after death, but I forgot to drink Meng Po soup, and I still remember things from my previous life. " Qi Haoran had some reaction, but he glanced at his wife contemptuously, and said, "Even if you want to comfort me, you have to make up a reliable one. Then you tell me what I was like in my previous life, and what was Zijin like?" Mu Yangling stayed for a while, how could there be anything about these two people in the past life? Seeing her stunned, Qi Haoran became more and more sure that she was lying to him, but she was also very sad to think of Zijin''s death, and she still had to take care of him during this time, so she reached out and patted her and said, "Okay, I know. Well, reincarnation, maybe they are still waiting for us on Huangquan Road, and when we are reincarnated together, we will be brother and wife in the next life." Seeing that Qi Haoran was obviously lying to comfort her, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but said: "Who said we would be husband and wife in the next life, maybe we will be brothers and sisters if we are reincarnated together, the eldest brother was reincarnated early, maybe in the next life You have become the son of your elder brother..." Qi Haoran was stunned. Chapter 1428： Extra Jewel (1) Baozhu sat in front of the desk and practiced calligraphy with her wrists hanging on her wrists. Her little face was serious. The girls were satisfied when they saw it. Their little princess finally learned to be dignified and virtuous. The big girls glanced at each other, and then their faces showed smiles. A burst of footsteps sounded, and the expressions on their faces were cracked. Before they could stop it, the young master Xiaofu Biao blew in like the wind and shouted: "Baozhu, hurry up. Go save the little leopard, Qi Wenmi and the others blocked us." Bob immediately dropped the pen in his hand and ran away. The girls only had time to reach out and shout, "The county master" The two children disappeared instantly. The girls twitched the corners of their mouths and chased after them. Let''s wait until the master is caught. Four uncles and four aunts returned to Beijing, and the third prince Qi Wenqian took the initiative to bring a few younger brothers over to greet him. Xiaofu was bullied by the fourth prince, Qi Wenmi, etc. when he was studying in the palace. With a big killer like the little leopard by his side, he stepped forward to provoke him without fear, so the two sides started fighting in a few strokes. Of course, none of the ten fourth princes were the opponents of a little leopard, but the other party was shameless, thick-skinned, and had black hands, so he even asked the guards to help. Little Leopard and Xiaofu were also accompanied by guards. Naturally, they would not watch the prince''s guards beat up their master, so the fight escalated and turned into a big melee. Xiaofu immediately became worried and fearful, not because he was afraid that they would suffer, but because he was afraid that this matter would make a big difference and that none of them would be good. Fourth uncle''s leg skills and father''s ruler are still very powerful. Therefore, Xiaofu took the time to withdraw from the battlefield and ran back to find the orb. Baozhu is the eyeball of the fourth uncle, and his heart is sharp. With her around, they can''t suffer any loss. Xiaofu dragged Baozhu and ran, and when he left the room, he became Baozhu and dragged him to run. Later, Baozhu disliked him for being slow, so he simply dropped his hand and ran away in a hurry. Xiaofu looked at her figure in the back with grief and indignation, obviously he had also practiced martial arts very hard. Baozhu ran to the place where they were fighting and saw that the guards were slowly fighting in twos and twos. It looked like they were pouring water and making soy sauce, while the little leopard on the other side beat the three princes with one enemy and three princes. The third prince was sweating profusely on the side, telling them to stop beating, and while seeing who was beaten more badly, he stepped forward to stop the little leopard. He knew that the cousin of the fourth uncle''s family had a high force value. He was not an opponent. Because he was afraid of being beaten, he would push it away every time he stopped him. Little Leopard knew that this cousin had a gentle personality and that this matter had nothing to do with him, so he didn''t beat him, just pushed him away, and replied domineeringly: "Young master is not afraid!" Baozhu stopped, turned around and shouted at Xiaofu, who was out of breath and caught up, "Which side do I want to help?" Xiaofu ran up and couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard the words. He pointed at the little leopard and said nonsense, "Of course he helped the little leopard, didn''t you see them bullying the little leopard more and less?" Baozhu looked at the three cousins ??who had been beaten so badly, and was embarrassed to shoot, "But the cousins ??look very pitiful." Xiaofu said with tears in his eyes: "Can they have pity on me? You must know that I was bullied and beaten by them when I was a child. And they never speak morals, and they always unite and bully me every time!" Baozhu''s mind came to the scene of a small little blessing huddled in the corner and being besieged by three teenagers. She immediately shook her body, clenched her fist, waved it, and rushed to join the battle circle. The guards, who were sweating profusely, heard a scream, and turned their heads hastily to see that the county master punched the fourth prince to the ground, and then sat on top of him and pressed him to beat him. The guard of the fourth prince felt wrong, and immediately waved away the guard on the opposite side with a palm, lowered his voice and said, "Don''t stop me any more, if something happens to the master, I won''t be able to live." After saying that, Fei stopped the county master''s fist in front of him, and quickly rescued his master. Little Leopard couldn''t help but stop when he saw his younger sister being so cruel. He wanted to beat up a few cousins ??to vent his anger on Xiaofu, but he wouldn''t do such a heavy hand. Otherwise, how would he explain it to Uncle Huang? Baozhu didn''t want so much. Seeing that the fourth prince was being protected by the guards, he turned around with his fists clenched and ran to the fifth and sixth princes. The guards of the two were shocked and rushed to rescue their little masters. The guards of the palace touched their heads. After all, they were colleagues. They were too embarrassed to step forward to stop them, so they could only go forward and whispered to the little county master, "The county master, this is almost the end. Several princes are seriously injured." "What''s this serious? It''s just flesh wounds. Back then, Brother Xiaofu was bullied by them when he was so young..." Baozhu still wants to beat them even if they don''t give up. The little leopard held back for a long time and said, "Baozhu, don''t beat them, it''s rumored that your reputation is going to be bad, what if you can''t get married by then?" "Why is the reputation bad?" Baozhu''s eyes were full of confusion. Ļӱң̧۾һһٵĵΪǺӶʨ˭ȢŮˣ Xiaofu ran up, glared at him and said, "You are talking nonsense, Baozhu is not a Hedong lion." һ˫Բ۾ŴңοϹ˵ģҲ壬Ĺ㻹Ҳ޸Is the fourth uncle? You will definitely be able to marry in the future, or marry a good person. " The fourth prince sneered, "There is only one fourth uncle in the world, do you see who can hold back the fourth aunt except the fourth uncle? Baozhu is so fierce at such a young age, and she will definitely not be able to marry in the future. dislike." Baozhu was only in her early ten years, and she was frightened at once, but instead of crying, she stared at him with wide eyes before slowly saying: "Then can I continue beating you now? Anyway, my reputation is already over. broken." The Fourth Prince: "..." People: "..." Xiaofu breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward to grab Baozhu''s chubby hand, and promised, "Don''t listen to his nonsense, you will definitely be able to marry in the future. If you can''t get married, then I will marry you." Baozhu glanced at him with contempt after hearing the words, and said, "I''m not going to make it." The fear in her heart slowly dissipated, and she regained her pride, so she raised her chin and said, "My father said, I am his greatest treasure, who in this world dares to dislike me?" Xiaobao, who was rushing to persuade the fight, heard the words, couldn''t help laughing, and quickly stepped forward to touch the little head of his cousin, and said with a smile: "Yeah, our Baozhu is the same as Mingzhu, it is me. Qi''s baby, who dares to dislike you?" Seeing the prince, the third prince breathed a sigh of relief, but the other three princes who participated in the fight were a little guilty, especially the fourth prince, he still had the idea of ??pulling down the eldest brother to be the prince himself. Xiaobao didn''t seem to see the embarrassment on their faces, so he told Qi Wenmi with a stern face, "Fourth brother, who taught you to scare Baozhu? How old is she, how old are you? Really, the more you live, the more you go back." He turned his head and saw Xiao Fu and Xiao Leopard standing beside him biting his ears, his brows couldn''t help frowning, and he reprimanded: "You two stand up, Xiao Fu, although you didn''t do anything, your nature is the worst, but thinking of you is excusable, I won''t punish you any more." "Gentlemen teach you to study, the first lesson is about filial piety. All these years, brothers and sisters have all learned from the dog''s belly?" Xiaobao hated his younger brothers in particular, "You guys are older than your cousins. The cousins ??are even older, but they bully them again and again, don''t they know how to give in?" Chapter 1429： Extra Jewel (2) The three princes lowered their heads and did not speak, but their straight backs also showed unwillingness. The little leopard shouted: "I won''t tell them to let them go, they can''t beat me anyway." Little Treasure twitched the corners of his mouth, and was about to teach him how to be a brother and brother, when Baozhu stepped forward and pinched his waist: "Yes, if you have the ability, you fight with us and bully the weak Xiaofu, what''s the matter? " Xiaofu was stunned for a while, and after reacting, he got angry at Baozhu: "You are the weak and frail. Which boy do you see using this idiom?" Xiaobao pursed his lips and smiled, patted their heads and said, "Okay, hurry up and go back to the wall to think about it, and the fourth uncle will definitely punish you when he comes back." When ?? turned his head to face the three younger brothers with blue noses and swollen faces, Xiaobao couldn''t help sighing in his heart, and his face became serious, "I''ll take you to wash and apply medicine." Xiaofu''s bullying in the study room became known to everyone after he was sent to his fourth uncle. The father therefore severely punished the prince who was studying in the study, and used more energy to teach them. But it is easy to bend people from the right path, but it is very difficult to correct people from the wrong path. What''s more, people''s hearts are unpredictable. Not only did the emperor fail to teach Wen Mi and the others well, but they made them even more believe that the emperor was partial and partial to him. , Eccentric Fourth Uncle and Eccentric Xiaofu. Xiaobao sighed slightly when he thought of this, he knew that the fourth and fifth were fighting for the throne, but he didn''t blame them. As they said, they are the sons of the emperor, and they naturally have a chance. He is confident that he can keep his position and trusts his father. If he can''t, then his skills are not as good as others. It''s just that he is still a little sad in his heart, after all, he doesn''t ignore his younger brothers the way other people''s direct descendants treat concubines. His father and mother told him from a young age that these younger brothers will be his help in the future, and he is also the eldest brother, so he should take care of them more. He also tried his best to take care of his younger brothers. He took them to play whenever he had time when he was young. The homework of the third and fourth children was still instructed by him personally. Although the relationship with them is not as deep as that of the bear, it is not much worse, so it is somewhat sad. At this time, seeing them being beaten like this, Xiaobao felt angry and distressed, and helplessly took them to take medicine. For the remaining little leopard, Xiaofu and Baozhu got together to discuss how to avoid this punishment. This conflict was provoked and advanced by Xiaofu, Xiaobaozi took the initiative to take action, and Baozhu ended, so all three were responsible. If Mu Yangling handled it, then the three of them would have their own responsibilities and would all be punished, but the punishment would definitely be less severe. If Qi Haoran handles it, then Baozhu will definitely be exempted, and Xiaofu and Little Leopard will definitely be punished more, especially Xiaofu, he is not only the provocative party, he also took the initiative to pull the pearl over, and the crime is one more level. So the three little heads came together and finally agreed that Mu Yangling should handle this matter. Then Xiaofu acted pitifully again, mentioning the tragic situation in the study that year, maybe the punishment will be lighter. The three agreed, and immediately left the guards behind them and ran to the backyard in a hurry. Mu Yangling was lying leisurely on the boat. The boat was hung with a sunshade curtain. The breeze was blowing, the water waves were nudged, and the boat was shaking. She couldn''t help yawning and fell asleep after turning over. . The three children ran to the lake and saw the boat that was far away from the shore. The three men weighed it, and decisively asked the next person to rock Mu Yangling''s boat back. They wanted to get off the boat and call someone in person, but since a few children were messing around and the tiger''s head fell into the water, Mu Yangling gave a death order. Unless there is her sign, no one is allowed to use the family boat to go into the water. . Even the much-loved orb is useless against Qi Haoran. Baozhu saw that the boat was getting farther and farther away, so she said to the two elder brothers with a serious face: "Okay, you have to block me as much as possible in a while, my mother doesn''t like me to fight." Xiaofu and Little Leopard all nodded solemnly. Mu Yangling, who just woke up, was still a little confused. She sat on the boat and looked up at the three children on the shore, and asked, "What''s the matter with you?" Xiaofu lowered his head for a while, and when he raised his head again, tears filled his eyes, he choked out: "Fourth aunt, the fourth prince and they bullied me!" Mu Yangling frowned and asked, "They are here?" The three children nodded together. "How did they bully you?" "They called me a weak chicken, a coward and would only run away!" Xiaofu didn''t lie, the Fourth Prince did say this just now, but only when he provokes and ridicules the other party first. Mu Yangling was a little annoyed, glanced at the three of them, and asked with narrowed eyes, "So you beat them?" Little Leopard immediately raised his hand and said, "I beat them up, mother, they are bad, I don''t like them." Just as Mu Yangling was about to speak, he scanned Baozhu with his eyes. After a pause, he asked, "Bazhu also fought?" Xiaofu immediately said: "Baozhu knew that they bullied me when they were young, so they beat up the fourth prince." finished speaking with contempt: "He''s so old, but he''s too embarrassed to fight with Baozhu." Mu Yangling never listens to partial beliefs, this is just the testimony of one party, not to mention there is a clever ghost Xiaofu in it. She only believed half of it, but she didn''t plan to punish them severely, because she felt that Qi Wenmi and the others should really teach them a lesson. If she hadn''t been in the capital at the time, she would have rushed into the palace and beat up a few children when she saw Xiaofu. Although she has not educated a few little princes face to face, she has always had correspondence with them, and she can be regarded as half of their husbands. She never thought that a few children would become like that, bullying Xiaofu''s sunny, cheerful and innocent child into a gloomy child. Xiaofu grew up under her nose, so in terms of feelings, he is naturally more affectionate. Xiaofu has a big feud with them, and it is impossible to resolve it easily. Lets fight. Its better to have a place to vent your anger and resentment than to hold it in your heart. Mu Yangling lowered his head and pondered. The three children were a little uneasy when they saw her bowing their heads and said nothing, when they saw Mu Yangling raised her head and waved: "Okay, I''ll take a look at them with you." Xiaofu was stunned and asked, "Fourth aunt, don''t you punish us first?" Mu Yangling jumped ashore, glanced at him, and said, "After seeing their injuries, decide whether to punish them or not, and how to punish them." Qi Wenmi''s face was bruised and bruised, and looked miserable, but in fact they were all flesh wounds, and it only took two days of hard work. Little Leopard knew that they were his cousins ??and could not be ruthless. The little leopard beat Qi Wenmi for a long time. The most serious injury on his body was still from Baozhu. The boy''s attack was not serious, and he punched his mouth with blood. Fortunately, his teeth were not lost, otherwise it would have been worse. Mu Yangling was very satisfied to see their tragic situation, and said to the three little ones: "Okay, it''s alright, they will rest for two days, you don''t have to feel guilty." The Fourth Prince, Fifth Prince and Sixth Prince: "..." Xiaofu, Little Leopard and Baozhu stared at Mu Yangling with wide eyes, they couldn''t believe they had this benefit. Chapter 1430： Extra Jewel (3) The three princes all widened their eyes and looked at her in disbelief. The third prince also looked at this aunt in amazement, to be so open and eccentric. Xiaobao couldn''t help coughing lightly, and moved two steps to block in front of the three younger brothers. He knew this aunt, and as soon as he said this, he knew that the fourth aunt wanted to beat them too. If the fourth aunt also does it, then the younger brothers will not be as simple as bruised noses and swollen faces. The princes all stared at Mu Yangling vigilantly, for fear that she would really do something, but Xiaofu and Xiaobaozi watched excitedly. Baozhu rolled his eyes and said eagerly, "Mother, wouldn''t I feel guilty if I beat them a few more times?" Mu Yangling glanced at her daughter and said, "If you have a valid reason, beat it up. I will definitely not stop or punish you." The princes all shuddered, and the fourth prince moved his buttocks uncomfortably and protested in a low voice, "Fourth aunt, you can''t bully us like that!" Although the third prince and the following princes were not raised by Mu Yangling, they were all her students and pen pals for a while through flying pigeons. , is not only easy to understand, but also very attractive. So they are no strangers to this aunt, and they communicated a while ago. Mu Yangling looked at them half-smile with a half-smile, and said sarcastically: "Yo, you also know that you have been bullied and wronged? Then why are you embarrassed to bully someone younger than you?" The fourth prince looked up at Xiaofu, turned his head away and said nothing. Mu Yangling snorted softly, turned around and walked away, waving his hand: "If you want to fight, fight, don''t come to me, as long as you don''t get killed, you can make trouble." These children are different from Xiaobao. If Xiaobao dared to do this, she would have beaten her up long ago, but her relationship with these children has not yet reached that level. If she really wants to beat up, they will probably hate her. Why does she have to do such a laborious thing. There are little leopards and orbs here anyway, Xiaofu can''t suffer. Mu Yangling walked away. The three children were excited, their eyes flashed brightly, and they clenched their fists and stared at the Fourth Prince and the others with interest. The fourth prince couldn''t help shrinking behind the prince''s brother, and shouted with a bitter face: "The prince''s brother save me." Xiaobao reluctantly stepped forward to stop the three of them and said, "Okay, look at me today, will you let them go?" The three of them rolled their eyes and nodded in agreement. They will meet anyway, so they can bully them when the time comes. Several people were studying in the study, and it was hard not to meet. Therefore, on the fourth day that Xiaofu and Xiaobaozi returned to Beijing, the second day after the fourth prince was beaten, and the first day Xiaofu and Xiaobaozi returned to the study, the two sides had the first battle in the study. Because neither side had any guards to intervene, this time a real fire was fired, and both sides were injured. Little Leopard was beaten several times because he wanted to protect Xiaofu. Xiaofu was even worse. His eyes were blue. As a result, this battle was not concealed from the adults, and the emperor was furious, and then asked each father to take their children back. Fan Zijin''s face was ugly, and he taught his son: "How did I give birth to such a stupid son as you? Are you tired of using your own shortcomings to attack others'' strengths? Forgot what you are best at? You are good at using your brain and moving your brain. Brain! You have to do it, who taught you?" Qi Haoran chased his son around the yard with a ruler, pinched his waist and shouted, "Where have you learned all your kung fu? Grandpa knows you''re lazy again, isn''t it just three people beating you up? If you come back with injuries, if you go to the battlefield, you will be crushed by thousands of troops!" Little Leopard was not convinced, stood on the flower bed pinching his waist and shouted back, "That''s because I want to protect Brother Xiaofu, I''m not that bad!" "You dare to argue, isn''t it just to protect one more person? When your father and I go to the battlefield, I will protect your uncle, your mother, and your elder brother, and they will all be unscathed! You can''t learn kung fu until you are home. When you get home, come back honestly and admit your mistake, or I will beat your ass!" Finally, Xiaofu was punished by Fan Zijin to copy the "Historical Records", and Xiaobaozi was beaten on the buttocks. The next day, one person had dark circles under his eyes, and one person went to the study with his buttocks covered. The fourth prince, fifth prince, and sixth prince who participated in the battle were all punished to varying degrees, and they all stared at each other and hated each other. And the innocently implicated third prince silently started to clean up his desk, thinking to himself: I dont know if I can ask my father to participate in the administration now, maybe I can ask my eldest brother and the second brother to help me to ask for mercy. My brothers are always fighting, what should I do if I am too weak and weak? Before the third prince could come up with a solution, Baozhu came to see the empress with a basket of vegetables. She smiled and said to the queen: "Aunt Huang, this is the green vegetables grown in my backyard, the seeds I sowed before I left the capital." The queen twitched the corners of her mouth and asked someone to take the greens to the small kitchen, "You have grown for five years, so you really live a long life." Baozhu smiled, hugged her arm and said, "I''m just looking for an excuse to see you, or my mother won''t let me enter the palace." The queen said with a stern face: "I told your mother earlier that you are not allowed to stop you from entering the palace. I rarely see you once this year, but she still stops it. Isn''t this palace similar to yours?" "Yes, yes, I have always regarded this place as my home, that royal aunt, would I like to go to the study room of my home to have a look?" The queen was stunned for a moment, then burst out laughing, tapped her forehead and smiled: "It''s quirky, I don''t know who it looks like." She said with a serious face: "Yes, yes, it was originally for you to study. We only have two girls in the royal family, you and Mingzhu. They are like pearls in the palm of your hand. You should go to the palace to study with your sister, but your father Wang Heniang can''t bear to part with you, and she often runs around with you, so I didn''t mention it, since you said that, you should follow your brothers to study in the palace from tomorrow." Baozhu opened her mouth wide, she didn''t want to go to the palace to study, she just wanted to go in and work with her fourth brother to beat her cousins ??for revenge. The queen didn''t seem to see her face, and continued to say with a smile: "I''ll tell your mother about this, you just need to pack up the things you need to bring every day. Now women''s school is prosperous, you are the royal princess princess, also Can''t be worse than others, understand?" Baozhu held back for a long time, but couldn''t help but say, "Aunt Huang, in fact, it''s enough for me to learn from my mother at home." "Although your mother''s knowledge is good, she has always been a hammer in the east and a **** in the west. There is no systematic teaching at all. What you have learned from her is limited." "My father and mother also invited a gentleman for me," Baozhu said immediately: "I have always been studying with my brothers, and I have learned all six arts." "That''s even better, the palace also teaches these things, you should be able to keep up soon," the queen said with a smile: "There are only your sister Mingzhu and her two companions studying in the palace. When you enter the palace, I will also choose two companions for you, so that everyone can learn together to be both lively and competitive." Baozhu saw that the queen had made up her mind, and knew that this matter could not be escaped. She immediately became full of worries, and she had no intention of revenge. Chapter 1431： Extra Jewel (4) Baozhu also went to school at home, learned six arts, and even practiced martial arts with his brothers, so the time was very tight. But no matter how nervous she is, she has a relatively large degree of freedom. Her father loves her. As long as her mother is in a good mood, she can beg her father to be coquettish, and she can get at least half a day of free time. Although her brothers all went to the palace to study, she lost her playmates, but she still used to go to school in her own home. Baozhu wanted to go home in despair. She walked to the gate of the palace and realized that she had sacrificed so much. So Baozhu turned around and wrapped around the queen again, "Aunt Huang, then I''ll go to the study to check the environment, and go home with my brothers later, okay?" The Queen ?? looked at the little girl for a while, and finally nodded helplessly, "Go, but don''t make trouble." Baozhu happily responded. The queen summoned two grandmothers and said, "Don''t let the children do it." Baozhu''s thoughts were almost written on her face, she is not a fool, how could she not see it? The two grandmothers responded and hurried to chase the orbs. They are the elites in the palace, and they think they can''t make mistakes, but the pearls are not bad. She and the little leopard have started to fight wits and courage with the maids since they can crawl. Mammy. So after she was sure that she was going to go to the study and was about to leave school, she immediately let go of her legs and ran away, successfully getting rid of all the maids who were guarding her. Everyone: "..." The county master, do you know that you have fouled, let alone a girl, it is a prince, who dares to run like this in the palace? Niangniang, the county owner is beyond common sense, I can''t wait to see her! Everyone was crazy, but they still had to spread out to find someone. is still a nanny and clever, wiped a sweat and said: "Go to the door and wait for a few princes." The county master must have gone to fight with them, so just keep an eye on a few princes, and pray in your heart that the princes should not go out so early. There is a strict order for going to the study. During the class, the prince is not allowed to go out, and outsiders, except the emperor, are not allowed to enter, unless there are special circumstances. Special circumstances refer to disasters in the study room, or the students are seriously ill and need to be carried out, or the parents of the students have a life-or-death event, and there is an order from the emperor, otherwise the study room will be closed. The Orb depends on the environment of the study, but it''s just walking around outside, and you have to wait until everyone gets off school before you can go in. But if she followed the rules, she wouldn''t be able to beat up a few cousins, so she ran to the wall decisively and went directly over the wall. There are guards guarding the entrance of the upper study room, but there are no guards by the wall. The key is that no one dares to climb over the wall to enter or exit. The ?? orb slipped inside and slipped to where they were in class. Thanks to Mu Yang for the rules, there are very few people in the study, because it is during the class, there is not a single person walking around outside, and the waiters are all guarding the tea stove and snacks in the tea room. Baozhu slipped out of the classroom smoothly, and learned to chirp twice. This is their usual code word, and the brothers all know it. In the classroom, Xiao Fu and Xiao Leopard were stunned when they heard the bird call. They looked at each other and thought it might be a coincidence and didn''t take it seriously, but after a while, the bird call started again, and both of them had something bad in their hearts. I felt that I put up the book to cover my face, looked back quietly, and a small head secretly poked out from the classroom window... Xiaofu and Little Leopard were so frightened that they quickly turned their heads, and both blinked in disbelief. The two of them looked at each other, finally gritted their teeth, took out a pen, wrote a small note and threw it to the fourth prince, and asked them to meet after school in the rockery in the study. The fourth prince sneered in his heart when he saw it. Although they suffered a lot yesterday, the other party did not settle well. Since they were going to fight, he would naturally accompany him. The fourth prince hurriedly called his two younger brothers, thought about it, and asked the companion to stay. The third prince noticed the turbulent dark tide of his younger brothers, and he wiped a sweat for himself again. After thinking about it, he couldn''t file a complaint, but he couldn''t just walk away. At least one or two can be stopped. So, a group of children didn''t leave after school, and together they broke down their schoolbags and went to the open space beside the rockery for a fight. The servants don''t take it seriously either. It''s not unusual for the little masters to stay in the study after school. Little Leopard and Xiaofu just returned not long ago, and their companions are still being selected, so they have no companions at this time. The two faced each other with nine people, and the pros and cons were clear at a glance. The third prince and his two companions stood aside to see this situation, and without thinking, they said to one of them: "You hurry to the door and ask the guards to come over..." The third prince stepped forward to block the middle of the two sides and said, "My brothers, you can''t fight every day, can you? I think everyone should take this opportunity to reconcile?" "No," the little leopard glared at them and said, "They bullied Xiaofu before, unless they ask us to beat him up again, they won''t be able to play." The third prince was helpless, looked at Xiaofu, and persuaded in a low voice: "Xiaofu, the father has already vented his anger for you when the fourth child bullied you..." "But my anger hasn''t subsided," Xiaofu glared at them fiercely and said, "We have to fight again, don''t ask companion reading if you have the ability, three-on-three fights." The fourth prince sneered, "You want to be three-on-three, it depends on whether the third brother is willing to stand on your side." The third prince thought that everyone would fight like this without end, so he gritted his teeth and stomped his feet and said, "Is it possible that after we fight three-on-three, you will no longer fight or target each other?" The fourth prince opened his mouth in surprise, and then shouted: "Third brother, how can you be partial to them, we are your brothers!" Even though the fourth prince has the intention to fight for the throne, he is only a young boy now, and he has a good relationship with his brothers, and even when facing the prince, he always has a guilty conscience. Therefore, his mind is not mature. At this time, when he heard that the third prince, who had always been close to him, was going to fight him for his cousin and cousin, he suddenly couldn''t accept it. The third prince''s face turned red, and he still insisted: "This is the last time, you can''t fight anymore, or the father will be really angry. The father''s health is not good, the imperial doctor said that you can''t be overjoyed and angry." The little leopard stood on tiptoe, patted his shoulder admiringly, and said with a smile: "The third cousin is good, but you are too weak, I want to protect brother Xiaofu, and I can''t care about you, so you should be our referee. ." The third prince asked dumbly, "Then where did the three of you come from?" The little leopard pinched his waist proudly and shouted, "Come out the orb!" Baozhu immediately turned out from behind the rockery and greeted his brothers happily, "Hello, cousin!" The fourth prince couldn''t help but feel that his face was throbbing, and a chill rose in his heart. After a long time, he said, "Can we fight another day?" Chapter 1432： Extra Jewel (5) "Of course it''s not good," Baozhu pinched her waist and said, "I''ve been preparing for a long time, so I won''t have a chance next time." She escaped from Aunt Huang and ran in. After today, she must be the one to be strictly guarded. The fourth prince heard the story and knew that there was a story in it, and immediately insisted: "The injuries we suffered yesterday are not completely healed, and we will fight when we are healed." "No," Xiaofu stared, "You didn''t say that just now, don''t you be afraid of seeing the orb?" The fourth prince slapped his cheeks and insisted: "Of course not." If rumors spread that they were afraid of a girl, what face would they have? The three of them are indeed afraid of Orbs, her force value is higher than Xiaofu, but this is not the main reason, the main reason is that she is a girl! The father and the fourth uncle both have only two daughters, but everyone holds them in their hands. In the palace, whatever the elder sister likes, the father always gives it without thinking. The four uncle also hurt the younger sister. It is said that it was obviously the disaster of Baozhu. In the end, the little leopard or the three brothers above were all beaten. The reason was that they did not protect the sister. If they really wanted to fight, they wouldn''t dare to beat Baozhu, otherwise, if they fight well, even if they leave a mark, even if the fourth uncle doesn''t beat them, the father and emperor will not let them go. The three princes all glared at Xiaofu and Xiaobaozi with grief and anger, and they found such a big killer. Isn''t this letting them stand and be beaten? The fourth prince couldn''t see Xiaofu''s complacent appearance, so he jumped out and provocatively said: "You will also hide behind the women, and you have the ability to fight one-on-one!" Before Xiaofu could speak, Baozhu immediately clapped his hands and said, "Okay, I will treat you, Xiaobaozi, you will treat the fifth cousin, Xiaofu, go and beat the sixth cousin." The fourth prince felt grief and indignation in his heart, pointed at Xiaofu and shouted, "Are you embarrassed to let a little girl face the biggest threat?" "What''s your embarrassment?" Baozhu said before Xiaofu again, "You are not a threat to me, so let me go if you have any tricks." The Fourth Prince: "..." Swords were drawn on both sides. Seeing that a fight was about to take place, the third prince standing by the side raised his hand silently, "Can I apply to change the referee?" Both sides turned their heads and glared at him, "No way!" "But the father is here, I think it''s better to let the father be the referee." The third prince hesitated for a while, but still looked embarrassed. Everyone was startled, and they all turned their heads to look towards the door of the upper study. Qi Xiuyuan, who was dressed in a black dragon robe, stood there with his hands behind his back at some point, looking at the children with a smile that was not a smile. A few people were startled and hurriedly knelt down to salute. Qi Xiuyuan stepped forward with a smile, and helped the orb up first, and a chamberlain had already carried a large chair and placed it behind the emperor. Qi Xiuyuan sat on the chair, holding only the orb in his hand, and was indifferent to the boy who was kneeling on the ground. Qi Xiuyuan asked Baozhu with a smile, "How did you get into the study? The guard at the door said he didn''t see you coming in." Baozhu bowed his head embarrassedly, "Uncle Huang, I came in through the wall." Qi Xiuyuan said in a soft voice, "You suddenly disappeared, which frightened the grandma, so next time you have to run around the palace without saying a word." Qi Xiuyuan was just finishing his government affairs, and when he heard that the precious niece was entering the palace, he went to the harem to see her niece while taking a walk. He and the fourth brother both have only one daughter, so the royal daughter Jin is very expensive, and he likes girls very much. Thinking that Mingzhu has reached the age of marriage, and the queen is choosing a consort for her recently, he feels melancholy, and he wants to see his niece even more. . As a result, before he got to Kunning Palace, he encountered a palace maid who hurried back to report the situation, so he diverted to the study halfway. He stopped the person to be notified, and stood aside watching a good show. He could see that the little leopard was purely fighting against injustice, and he didn''t have much disgust with his cousins. Needless to say, Xiaofu, this child is not only a client, but also a victim, and his sons are naturally at war with each other. The interesting thing is that the pearls are very protective of Xiaofu, and they hate a few cousins ??more than the little leopard. So the emperor curiously pointed to the fourth prince and asked Baozhu, "Why do you want to beat up your cousins?" Baozhu is no longer an innocent and ignorant girl, but she still said truthfully: "Because I hate them, and I didn''t bully them, we are a fair fight." Qi Xiuyuan smiled and could call a fight a contest. It seemed that Baozhu was much smarter than his foolish younger brother. Qi Xiuyuan asked with interest: "Why do you hate them?" Baozhu said solemnly: "They not only bully the weak, but also the brothers, isn''t that annoying enough?" She said: "Daddy taught us to love each other since we were young. Every time our brothers robbed something, they would be punished by Daddy. He said that what should be ours is ours. What kind of guy?" "Usually the brothers will let the younger one a little bit. Brother Xiaofu is younger than the cousins. It''s okay if the cousins ??don''t let him. It''s really bad that they even united to bully him." When Baozhu said this, he glanced at his cousins ??and said, "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Back then, brother Xiaofu was weak and had to leave the capital. Now that he''s back, he naturally wants to find the place back. Humph, there are three of them. , we also have three people, three to three, no one should take advantage of anyone!" Qi Xiuyuan was embarrassed, as if he saw a female bandit, "Who taught you all this?" "Is this still worth teaching?" Baozhu said in amazement: "It''s written in the book, stabbed at both sides for my brother! Brother Xiaofu is my brother, and I will definitely protect him when he is bullied." Qi Xiuyuan laughed when he heard the words, and said, "But your cousins ??are also your brothers." Baozhu said righteously: "I''m not helping my parents!" Qi Xiuyuan nodded Baozhu''s nose and asked with a smile, "If it was someone else who was being bullied, would you stand up for them?" "Of course," Baozhu said without thinking: "If it''s wrong, it''s wrong. If the cousins ??did something wrong, I will definitely ask them to change it." Qi Xiuyuan nodded with satisfaction, patted Baozhu''s hand to make her stand aside, raised his hand to call Xiaofu up, leaned forward slightly, looked into his eyes and asked, "Xiaofu, do you also hate the fourth child? cousin?" Xiaofu hesitated for a moment, and swayed between lying and being honest. When he looked up, he saw Baozhu''s chest and full of confidence. He lowered his eyes and answered honestly, "Yes!" Qi Xiuyuan breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, his smile became wider, and he didn''t feel angry at all, and continued to ask softly, "Then how do you want to get revenge? Do you treat them like they did to you?" Xiaofu thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "No, as long as they fight us." This is the palace. They have their mother and concubine who dote on them in the palace, and the uncle of the emperor loves them very much. They won''t have that kind of panic, so he won''t make this request, as long as he can beat them Just get out. He didn''t forget the fear of being beaten up by them when they blocked him. Qi Xiuyuan nodded and replied, "Okay, Uncle Huang will let you fight." Chapter 1433： Extra Jewel (6) Everyone was shocked when they heard the words, and several princes looked at their father in disbelief. Qi Xiuyuan lowered his head and looked at his sons indifferently, pointed to the empty space in the middle and said, "Three against three, let go and fight until you are unwilling to fight." Xiaofu''s eyes flashed brightly, and he clenched his fists eager to try. The crowd immediately pushed away, leaving only six people in the field. Baozhu, Xiaofu and Little Leopard were eager to try, but the Fourth Prince and others were a little scared and more angry. The father is partial to outsiders, obviously they are the children of the father! When the third prince looked at Baozhu again, he was less taboo. Although he did not dare to beat her with all his strength, he would fight back. The heirs of the royal family, even if they are not good at martial arts, have to start learning horseback archery and some basic martial arts after the age of six, so everyone played fairly well at first. But Baozhu and the little leopard were strong, and they fought hard. Even when they were both protecting Xiaofu, they were able to fight against three people who were much older than them. The three princes gradually became angry, their fists and feet became more sharp, and some of them became unruly. Xiaofu even vented all the gloom in his heart, ignoring the fist that fell on his body, kicked the fourth prince in the stomach, and pressed him under him before flying. Baozhu and Little Leopard rushed forward to help him stop the fifth and sixth princes. The fourth prince was punched several times, he simply rolled on the ground several times while holding Xiaofu, pressed him under him, stretched out his hand and punched him in the face... Baozhu saw this and knocked the sixth prince down with a punch, then turned around and went to catch the fourth prince. The fourth prince had already punched Xiaofu several times, and was about to continue his efforts, but the back collar was grabbed by someone, and he was dragged to the ground in one fell swoop. Xiaofu wiped the blood on his face, got up and continued to beat the fourth prince... There was a melee in the field, and even the little leopard was punched several times. The only thing that was not injured was Baozhu, not only because of her high force value, but also because every time someone tried to beat her, the little leopard jumped over to block her, and it was Xiaofu. Made her a meat shield. Qi Xiuyuan kept smiling and watching, but Eunuch Wan knew that the saint was angry, there was no smile in his eyes, and the chill on his body was still emitting in waves. The companions waiting by the side were even more drenched in cold sweat. It was the first time they saw the princes fighting like this, and there was even a county master inside. I wonder if they will be angered after today... Four of the six children were beaten to exhaustion and collapsed on the ground covered in coyote. The Orb and the little leopard who were standing were also bluish and red, panting and staring at the people on the ground. At this time, the sun was setting in the west, and only half of the sun was still on the horizon. The rosy glow in the sky was shining on people''s faces. It was warm and splendid, but everyone''s hearts seemed to be immersed in ice caves. Qi Xiu asked after seeing that they were no longer moving, "Is the fight over?" Xiaofu struggled to get up, Baozhu and Little Leopard rushed to help him, the three sat on the ground together, raised their heads and looked at the emperor in the chair. Xiaofu nodded seriously and said, "It''s over." Qi Xiuyuan asked with a smile, "Is the anger finished?" Xiaofu felt it carefully. Although his body was aching and exhausted, his heart was as happy as a feather flying in the air. He smiled and nodded, "It should be finished." Qi Xiuyuan was satisfied, got up and squatted in front of him, patted his head and said, "Then will Xiaofu still be friends with your three cousins ??in the future?" Xiaofu struggled for a while, then said after a while, "Look at their performance." "Good job," Qi Xiuyuan turned to look at Baozhu and the little leopard, and said solemnly, "It''s not right to fight, it seems that you haven''t learned a lesson from yesterday''s punishment, your father will come to pick you up later, I have to take care of you. Talk to him." Little Leopard and Baozhu widened their eyes and shouted, "Uncle Huang, you agreed with us to fight." Qi Xiuyuan winked slyly and said, "Don''t I agree that you won''t fight if you fight? Baozhu, don''t forget that you climbed over the wall and entered the upper study room. Tell your uncle what you want to do over the wall into the upper study room?" Baozhu lowered his head in a guilty conscience. Qi Xiuyuan then looked at his three sons. He couldn''t help sighing, he knew what the fourth and fifth were thinking, they bullied Xiaofu partly because they didn''t like Xiaofu, and partly because of something else. And the sixth, Qi Xiuyuan looked at the youngest son, and his heart was even more tired. He was a stupid boy. He even had to count the money for them when he was sold by his two brothers. He was obviously his seed, but he looked as stupid as Haoran. He directly picked up the younger son and put it aside, squatted in front of the fourth and fifth, and stared at them for a while, until they lowered their heads in a guilty conscience, and said, "Do you know why the royal father promised you to fight this? " The fourth and fifth are at a loss. He said to his two sons seriously: "You are older than Xiaofu and the others, but you can''t beat the little leopard and Baozhu in a fight, and you can''t compare to Xiaofu in reading. Besides being good at reincarnation, what can you do better than them?" Qi Xiuyuan looked into their eyes and said softly, "If you weren''t born as princes, would you be able to survive in this world?" The expressions of the two teenagers changed. "filial piety and filial piety are not just teachings in books, even Baozhu knows that brothers and sisters are respectful and filial to their parents. Have you ever thought how sad your father and emperor will be when you behave like this?" Qi Xiuyuan said this with tears in his eyes. , stand up slowly with hands on knees. Eunuch Wan hurriedly stepped forward to support the emperor. It took Prince Rong five years to restore the emperor''s physical condition to a normal level. He couldn''t have an accident. Qi Xiuyuan supported Eunuch Wan''s hand and turned to leave, ignoring the children. The fourth prince and the fifth prince were paralyzed on the ground, their faces were blue and white, and their hearts were sour, very sad. The fourth prince lowered his eyes and thought, did he really do something wrong? But the mother-in-law said that he was also the son of the father, and that the best in the world lived. He obviously had this opportunity to dominate the world, but why didn''t he even have the qualifications to fight? The fifth prince was also confused. The companions who also heard the emperor''s deep meaning were all at a loss. Only Baozhu and Little Leopard were dazed, wondering why the atmosphere suddenly became so strange. Little Leopard scratched his head, grabbed his sister''s hand and said, "Forget it, the fight is over, let''s go home, but we can''t wait for Dad to pick us up, or we will definitely be beaten." Baozhu hurried to pull Xiaofu, but Xiaofu waved her hand, stumbled to the fourth prince and the fifth prince, and said sarcastically: "So that''s what I said, because I read better than you, and write better than you. I''m better at painting than you, and even more intelligent than you, so bully me like that? We are cousins ??after all. We played in the mud together and went to the market together when we were young. It turned out to be for the throne!" Xiaofu snorted lightly and looked down at them disdainfully, "You are also worthy? Are you better at reading than Brother Prince, or better at martial arts than him? Or better at using people than him? Even a child like me can''t compare. Because you can''t compare to taking anger at me, and you still want to be a prince? Beauty can''t kill you!" The fourth and fifth princes blushed and shouted, "You spit out blood, when did we ever want to be crown princes?" Although they thought, how could such thoughts be expressed? Isn''t this terrible? Chapter 1434： Extra Jewel (7) No matter what the fourth prince and the fifth prince thought, Xiaofu let out his breath anyway. Afterwards, although everyone fought in the study room, they were no longer as tense as before. But their mother concubine Shi Concubine and Lu Concubine completely hated the three of them. It was said in public that their sons were fighting for the throne, but they were reprimanded by the emperor before, which was equivalent to pushing their mother and son to the forefront. Some thoughts are not spoken out, and everyone should only weigh and think, but once they are spoken, they will be pushed to a point of no return. Xiaofu pointed out their intentions to win the heirloom in person, it is not a sinister intention, if the fourth prince and the fifth prince truly repented and found the prince to cry, the matter of their brother''s feelings would be over. But they were not decisive enough. Although they were guilty and regretful, they went back to find their mother and concubine first. The natal families of both Shi and Lu have been involved in the succession, and they have even been implicated in many ministers in the court. Their son was pushed forward by them. Therefore, in just one night, the fourth prince and the fifth prince not only disappointed Qi Xiuyuan, but the prince who had always been friendly and humble towards them also became discouraged and began to suppress their combined ministers. Xiaobao never formed a party for personal gain. Since he was a child, his fourth aunt told him that one of the main reasons for the differences between the princes and the emperors in the past was that the princes formed a party and had their own team in the court, which was equivalent to having a small court in the great court. . It is difficult to avoid this, so he never hides anything from his father and the emperor, and never forms a party. The reason why Baiguan supports him is because he is the emperor''s crown prince and is orthodox. Apart from Rong Xuan and his husband, Xiaobao seldom communicated with courtiers privately, and this time his suppression was also aboveboard. He sought Qi Xiuyuan for power. He said: "Father, the fourth and fifth are wrong, but they are still young. I don''t want to let it go and make our relationship worse." Xiaobao said calmly: "So I want to suppress their power. If they can still seize the throne under this circumstance, it means that his son''s skills are not as good as others." Qi Xiuyuan asked sadly, "How are you going to deal with them?" "It depends on how far they go, but as long as they don''t start with our relatives, I will definitely treat them kindly. Although I can''t use them like the second brother, there should be plenty of opportunities." Xiaobao is serious said: "They are also the sons of the father, and they also have a share in this business." Qi Xiuyuan felt relieved when he heard the words, nodded and said, "Then you can do it, but I don''t want my court to become a battlefield for power and profit, forming parties for selfishness." Xiaobao nodded and solemnly assured: "The imperial court is where officials handle state affairs and seek well-being for the common people, and my son will not put the cart before the horse." Qi Xiuyuan sighed, "Now, should the anger in Xiaofu''s heart be dissipated? This is also karma. Back then, if the fourth and fifth had bullied Xiaofu, now Xiaofu would not take revenge on them like this..." directly pushed his prince to suppress them, so that they could never turn over again. Xiaobao lowered his eyes and did not speak, but he was very fortunate in his heart. Thanks to his father''s broad-mindedness, and his cousin was raised by his father as a son, he had a deep relationship. Otherwise, Xiaofu made this move, not to mention that his father would hate Xiaofu. , at least there will be a estrangement with Uncle Zijin, and it may cause some major incidents. Xiaofu finished his efforts and went home happily with the ignorant little Leopard Baozhu. On the way, he excitedly said, "I would not be at a loss even if I was locked in the ancestral hall for ten days and a half months." Little Leopard and Baozhu looked at him in horror, "It''s just a fight, isn''t it?" Xiaofu looked at them contemptuously and said, "You guys are so stupid, the key is not that we fight, the key is what I said." Look who dares to openly find the fourth and fifth to form a party, thinking that his life is not long enough? Those who surrender in private are afraid that they can''t wait to hit the wall at this time, right? The prince''s elder brother, even if he is a prince, would not make friends with officials in private, and the Li family was even more low-key and reserved, and did not dare to show off. Those people were too daring to contact the mothers of the fourth and fifth children in private. Don''t kill them! But there is another person who is the most pitiful this time, that is Fan Zijin! There is a son who is a fool, Fan Zijin almost vomited blood. The whole world belongs to Qi Xiuyuan, not to mention the court. If he hadn''t been poisoned and collapsed suddenly five years ago, there would not have been a battle for succession. Although the fourth prince and the fifth prince had disagreements, firstly, they were young, secondly, their business time was short, and thirdly, the Shi family and the Lu family had disagreements. low status. Therefore, there are not many officials who have invested in them, but if there are, most of them have other thoughts. For example, to use the names of the two princes to get promoted and raise money and so on. does not support the orthodox crown prince who is knowledgeable and noble, thinking about how upright and honest officials can be? So Xiaobao borrowed his father''s contacts to investigate, and easily picked up several officials. All of a sudden, all the officials who had close contacts with the Shi family and the Lu family became dangerous. Even Yan Du couldn''t help but bring up a heart. And the officials who followed Yan Du to join the family of the Fourth Prince even more secluded themselves, for fear of being caught by the Prince. They couldn''t hate the prince who stood behind the emperor, but they had no trouble with the Fan family. They felt that the reason why this matter got out of control was because Fan Zijin''s second son was open-mouthed. Is it possible to talk nonsense about things like seizing the second son? So they hated Xiaofu and Fan Zijin even more. Fan Zijin had just gained a firm foothold in the cabinet, but the situation began to become chaotic again. He hated Xiaofu, the culprit, and it was because he was bullied in the palace before. He took him to the ancestral hall and knelt for two hours, then couldn''t help but spank, and then ordered him to spend half a month behind closed doors in Prince Rong''s mansion. Why is it in Prince Rong''s Mansion? Because the security measures in Prince Rong''s mansion are strong enough, and Qi Haoran has been so busy recently, he is at home with Mu Yang, so he doesn''t worry about his son being assassinated or robbed in the mansion. Secondly, Xiao Fu was "beaten so hard that he couldn''t get out of bed", Little Leopard was "beaten so he couldn''t see anyone", and Baozhu was even "sick", so the son who had a partner would not try to sneak out to play any more. . Fan Zijin felt that he could calm down and deal with the gang of courtiers who caused him trouble. If you dare to form a party for personal gain, you might not be a good person, lets see how he cleans them up. Therefore, Baozhu, who has not yet entered the palace to study, has another half-month rest period, and she is very happy. But before she got excited, she fell into Mu Yangling''s claws. Mu Yangling expressed dissatisfaction with her daughter rolling up her sleeves and fighting over the wall. Chapter 1435： Extra Jewel (8) It is completely different from the behavior of throwing off the maid and going over the wall to find a fight through the fight she allows. So Mu Yangling rolled up his sleeves and was going to beat his daughter. Qi Haoran probably knew that her daughter was in trouble this time. Get angry with yourself." Baozhu was so frightened that she stood on the spot. She was slapped twice before she recovered. She opened her mouth and cried with a "wow", and cried aggrievedly: "You just dislike me as a daughter, not because you are afraid that I will marry you. Don''t you want to go out? The big deal is that I don''t want to marry, I don''t want you to support me, I want my father to support me!" Mu Yangling raised her eyebrows angrily and asked, "Who told you these words?" Qi Haoran was also anxious, and squeezed up to comfort his daughter, "Who is this nonsense? Tell daddy that I won''t beat them up." Baozhu turned around and hugged his father''s waist, and continued to cry. Tears fell like a string of beads. It was really sad to see. Qi Haoran stiffened and looked at Mu Yangling anxiously. My daughter is ten years old, and since she was eight years old, Qi Haoran has rarely hugged her, and it is quite uncomfortable to be hugged at this time. Mu Yangling did not receive his brain waves, but was thinking deeply about why her daughter had such a reaction. installed? impossible! Baozhu''s character is like her and Haoran, unless it is really wronged, it is impossible to cry. But the key is that none of them gave her any grievances. Because she was a girl and the only daughter in the family, Mu Yangling put her at the top of her heart. Several sons were raised extensively and half-stocked, but her daughter was pampered. Mu Yangling has always felt that childhood and adolescence are the best times, so she will let the children do whatever they want without delaying their studies. So Baozhu likes to play with her brothers and cousins. Every day, it''s like rolling in the mud. She turns a blind eye and doesn''t see it. As long as this girl follows her out as a guest, she doesn''t play in the mud naughty. She doesn''t like female workers who always **** her hands, and she doesn''t force her, anyway, she''s not very good at being a mother... There were fights and quarrels between brothers and sisters, and it was mostly her brothers who gave her the top tank, so she was stricter in the assignment of responsibilities, and it was her fault that she must admit. But Qi Haoran is about to bring her daughter to the sky. If she doesn''t correct it, it doesn''t matter if she raises a female bully. She wouldn''t be angry with her daughter, let alone Qi Haoran, a 24-year-old filial father, a daughter would say it stinks when she farts, would he say something like that to bully her? Several sons were also excluded by her, because the yang and yin were weak in the family. Although several boys in the family often quarreled with their younger sisters, they would never underestimate Baozhu, let alone say that she disliked her as a daughter. Hutou and Little Leopard regretted that they were not daughters more than once because of Qi Haoran''s different treatment. Mu Yangling excluded the family, and frowned to think about the servants, but don''t say that the servants in the family did not have the courage, even if she really said such a thing for her daughter to hear, with her daughter''s temperament, she should have used a whip. People drive out and cry instead of aggrieved. Mu Yangling couldn''t find the suspect, but Baozhu was still crying in Qi Haoran''s arms. As soon as she looked up, she saw her father standing bewildered with a stiff face. The tears flowed even more fiercely. Pushing it away, he crouched on the table and said, "Even daddy dislikes me." Qi Haoran waved his hands at a loss, "No, no, Daddy didn''t dislike you..." Mu Yangling came back to his senses, hurriedly pushed her husband aside, raised her daughter''s face, carefully wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and said helplessly and earnestly, "Why do you think your father and mother dislike you? We treat you much better than our brothers, and if we dislike them, we dislike them." Baozhu snorted and said, "Then why doesn''t daddy hug me anymore, and now he still sleeps in the same bed with my brother and the others." "It''s a silly child," Mu Yangling smiled and said, "The seven-year-old man and woman are not in the same seats, even if the father, daughter, mother and son are the same, do you think your brothers still sleep with their mother now? But you were with the mother two days ago. Mother is sleeping." Orb blinked, and tears rolled down his eyelashes. Mu Yangling continued to wipe her, and asked softly, "Why do you say that your mother dislikes you as a daughter?" Baozhu lowered her eyes, pointed her toes, and said, "Everyone outside said that all women have to get married, and then they will be attached to a man all their lives, and happiness and happiness are all placed on him, and men in the world love gentleness and gracefulness. Women like me, they definitely dont like me, I wont be able to get married by then, you will definitely be so anxious that your hair will turn gray, and it will also delay your travels around the world, and you will definitely hate me to death by then. These words were overheard when Baozhu was out as a guest. She has been with her parents in other places since she was a child. In the past five years, she has traveled from south to north to various places. When she was younger, she lived in Guangzhou. Although she lived in the capital for a while, because of her young age, she was not familiar with the ladies in the capital. It should be said that except for the relatives in the palace, she is not familiar with anyone in the capital. So when we go out to be a guest, although everyone pleases her because of her identity, but when they turn around, they can say anything. And her hearing has inherited her mother''s talent to a certain extent. In addition, she has practiced martial arts since childhood, and her ears are not very good. I dont want to hear it anymore, but I can always hear it. So, she listened to the troubles of those sisters who were only three or four years older than her. For example, the aunt at home, the sister from the concubine is a demon again; The teaching requirements in women''s schools are becoming more and more strict, and they need to spend 12 points of energy to pass the exam; The family wants to tell them about marriage, and the results of women''s school will also become a capital to say kiss, but they are not famous enough, their reputation is not obvious, it is difficult to talk about a good marriage... Then everyone can always turn the topic around and talk about her. Most of the girls say that they are gentle and gentle and hard to find a good husband. What will happen to the princess who has been brought up like a man? I heard that yesterday, Prince Rong took the little princes of the palace to go hunting again, and the county lord was also wearing a riding suit and followed with vigor... I heard that this county lord is as powerful as her Princess Niangrong, and she is jealous. Who would dare to marry her in the future? It is normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines in this era... fell behind, and some people lowered their voices and said, don''t look at this county owner is now a favorite, when she can''t marry and become a burden to the royal family and Prince Rong''s residence, I don''t know how the princess will dislike her... Yes, having a daughter who can''t get married, wouldn''t it affect the granddaughter later... But there are also some people who are against it. It is not necessarily that they will not be able to marry. There are always those who admire the power of the palace. But what kind of good person can such a person be? Baozhu almost vomited blood when she heard it, and felt that it would be better if she couldn''t get married and be alone for life. Unfortunately, because Baozhu has passed the ten-year-old mark, there are more things to learn. The new fixed items are female workers, cooking, matching clothes and housekeepers. Chapter 1436： Extra Jewel (9) Baozhu couldn''t help but feel a little conflicted, and the reason Mu Yangling used to convince her was, "You are a big child, and you can get married in a few years. These are things that must be learned, not mastery, but at least not too much. Difference." Female workers - you have to be able to make shoes and clothes by yourself. Whether you can wear them out is second. The key is that you have to learn all the steps. This is a survival project. That''s right, Mu Yangling made this a survival project, not a necessary skill to please men and be a good wife and mother. In her opinion, anything can happen in this world, and her daughter is not a safe one, who knows what will happen in the future? She naturally doesn''t have to make her own clothes at home, but she suffers a disaster by accident. She doesn''t want to make beautiful clothes, but at least you have to know how to do it, so that you won''t face the embarrassment of being naked one day. Cooking - You have to cook your own food and eat it. As for cooking for her husband, she wouldn''t stop her if she had such a taste. If not, she should take care of herself and fill her stomach first. This is also a survival project. The latter two are for the daughter to live more comfortably in the future. There is no woman who does not like to be beautiful. Dressing and matching will be a very important course. This kind of thing is almost the instinct of officials and family members, and there is no need to study it specially. However, her family''s jewels seem to have fewer same-sex friends, so they are aesthetically pleasing. It seems to be a little different from everyone. may also be because she does not know how to embroider. After all, the first thing a female worker must learn is wiring, but her daughter Since her daughter is not willing to spend time on embroidery, she had to set up a course for her to make up for this part. After all, everyone wants to be beautiful when they go out. So the purpose of dressing and matching this course is to make the daughter more beautiful in body and mind, but it seems that the daughter does not appreciate it very much. As for the housekeeper, she doesn''t ask her daughter to be bound in housework and household affairs, but she also doesn''t want her daughter to be fooled. is like her. She manages all the properties in the palace, but it is impossible for every account book to be accounted for. She can hand it over to the steward, or even hire the account room to do it, but she can also understand the account book by herself. I dont want to understand the deep level, but at least you have to understand the superficial account books, otherwise the subordinates may fool you like this. Because Baozhu is just over ten years old, she is still young, and the requirements for these four courses are not strict, so the timetable is very broad, and she takes classes several times a month. Anyway, her daughter is still young, she only needs to learn before the age of sixteen. Just do it. Mu Yangling thought that her settings were loose enough. It was much easier than other girls who stayed behind her mother all day long to study as a housekeeper. Unexpectedly, she still aroused her daughter''s disgust. was also a bad timing, right after she heard the gossip. Mu Yangling could only explain to her one by one, and took herself as an example: "My mother''s female worker and cooking skills are not good, and she is not even gentle enough. Didn''t she also marry your father?" She stroked her daughter''s hair and said, "Mother doesn''t want you to change yourself in order to get married. No one in this world has the same personality, and their likes and dislikes are naturally different." "Are all women in this world gentle? No one likes them without being gentle?" "Your father likes to eat meat, especially the fat and thin braised pork, but your uncle Jin likes blandness. When they eat at the same table, if no one forces them, they will never eat the other''s favorite dishes..." Baozhu rolled her eyes and said, "It''s like my mother likes spicy things, but my second aunt likes sweets. Even if I don''t learn from them and become like that, there will always be people who like me." Mu Yangling nodded approvingly and said seriously: "We have never disliked you as a daughter, and you shouldn''t belittle yourself. It''s okay to hear those gossips, and you don''t need to be honest with them." Qi Haoran''s face was ugly, "How can you forget it? What kind of people have you been to as a guest, and the children at home are too talkative." said to Baozhu again distressedly: "Baozhu, you are the daughter of the master, the county master of Daqi, and you are so good. I don''t know how many men in this world want to marry you, why can''t you get married?" Mu Yangling glared at him and said, "Baozhu is good, but it''s not so good, I can tell you, you can''t force your child''s marriage, or if you have a grudge, let Baozhu come back to face you every day. cry." Baozhu immediately turned to look at his father, looked at him with dark eyes, and said solemnly: "Dad, my marriage must be approved by me." Qi Haoran, who was about to inspect the sons of his colleagues the next day, nodded with a guilty conscience. Comforting his daughter, Qi Haoran immediately threw her out, turned around and complained to Mu Yangling: "Why are those little girls so talkative, they really dare to say anything." also despised Mu Yangling, "Now you''ve opened a women''s school all over the place, I thought women were more powerful now, but I didn''t expect it to be like this." Mu Yangling said calmly: "That''s because Baozhu didn''t meet any good ones. Now you can go to the people to see. In the civilian class, anyone who has attended women''s school can be half of the family at home, and they have the right to speak. Much bigger than before. She squinted her husband and said, "If you really want to give your daughter a good atmosphere, if you have the ability, go and persuade your elder brother to let a woman become an official. I swear, as long as a woman can become an official, there will be no one in another fifty years. Look down on women." "How is this possible?" Qi Haoran jumped up, "Do you think I have enough troubles?" Mu Yangling pouted, not demanding. She also said that now that the status of women is slowly rising, she dare not make such a big move at this time, otherwise blood will flow into rivers, or the efforts she made in the past will be in vain. What will happen in the future, let the children work hard. Mu Yangling turned around and was about to go to the kitchen, when he suddenly jumped up and said, "No, I was fooled by the pearls. I asked her for guilt, why did I let her go like this?" Qi Haoran looked at her with contempt, shook his head and said, "You really don''t have a good memory when you''re old. I thought you were looking at your daughter crying pitifully and intentionally letting it go, but you forgot when you co-authored it." Mu Yangling turned to look for her daughter again, but Qi Haoran hurriedly stopped her, "Okay, what a big deal, isn''t it just a fight? If I say the fourth and fifth, they deserve to be beaten. Now the three children are grounded, this It''s over." "How can we get over it? Xiaofu and Xiaobaozi don''t matter, but Baozhu jumped over the wall to fight. This nature is twice as serious as the two of them, okay? She must be punished severely, or she will later Still have to be lawless?" "Baozhu is distressed for Xiaofu, so she is angry for Xiaofu," Qi Haoran defended her daughter, "Didn''t you teach them to love each other and help each other? She grew up with Xiaofu, not much with Wen Mi and the others. Feelings, she is naturally towards Xiaofu. When Xiaofu was sent to us, she was so pitiful, didn''t you say that you would beat them up? My daughter is also a brother of friendship. " Mu Yangling said to him seriously: "I had them beaten up at our house before..." Qi Haoran said, "Obviously, that meal didn''t let them down." Chapter 1437： Extra Jewel (10) After half a month, the children returned to the study room to read. At this time, not only the companions of Little Leopard and Xiaofu were selected, but also the companions of Baozhu. The three children went to school in high spirits. The fourth and fifth princes, apart from the initial sadness and anxiety for a few days, have now recovered. They were relatively young and had few opportunities to leave the palace, so they did not know that most of the officials who joined them were pulled out by the prince. Because those officials were all in contact with their mother clan, Shi Concubine and Lu Concubine would not inform them of the situation outside, lest they become more discouraged after being attacked by the emperor. You must know that they have listened to what the emperor reprimanded them in person before, and they hesitated and regretted it after returning to the palace. Whether it''s Shibi or Lubi, they all bet the whole family. The fourth prince and the fifth prince reined in their horses, the emperor would not blame them any more, because they were his sons, but the Shi family was different from the Lu family. For them, there was no turning back when they opened the bow, and there was still a chance to move forward, but retreat only It will be doomed, not only the emperor will ask the guilt, but also the official families who have been implicated by them will not let them go. Shibi and Lubi dare not gamble. So they all put out 120,000 points of spirit to appease their sons. So when they came back to school, the Fourth Prince and Fifth Prince were not as friendly to Xiaofu as they used to be. But Xiaofu is no longer afraid of them, not to mention that there are older little lion brothers and tiger-headed brothers above him, and there are little leopards who are inseparable from him, so they can''t bully him. Not to mention that the next door is where Baozhu is studying. If he yells here, the people over there can run over, three to two, and no one can bully them. The sixth prince was no longer willing to play with his two older brothers after Qi Xiuyuan ordered them. Recently, he likes to follow the third prince''s ass. So now it''s Xiaofu and the others who want to bully the Fourth Prince and the Fifth Prince in turn. The house maids who went to the study have been replaced a lot, and Mu Yangling came forward to rectify it. Now, not to mention the restoration of the Qingming when the country was first established, at least the people who served did not dare to accept bribes, and welcomed the high and stepped down. The servants in the upper study are not resentful. Although the rules are strict, they are strictly strict as a whole. Princess Rong has stricter requirements for the masters. It is absolutely not allowed to insult the palace servants in the upper study. It has been elevated to the level of character inspection. Therefore, although their extra money is less, their life safety has also been greatly improved. At first, they didn''t quite understand why the princess was so strict with several masters, but after seeing the battles between the little masters from time to time, they understood. In the past, the little masters also fought, but most of them were drawn by one party to harass the other party, and they must be behind their backs, avoiding the husband and the palace staff. But since the little masters of the palace entered the palace, the palace people felt that the atmosphere of the study had changed, and the night went from night to day. In the past, the wars of the masters were like poisonous snakes in the dark night. Although they were dangerous, they were extremely quiet, as if the poisonous snakes lurking in the dark were looking for the right time to attack. But after these little masters were added to the study, it suddenly turned into a battlefield under the blue sky and daylight, with swords and swords, all plans were exposed to the sunthe little masters could fight in front of the master! From then on, it became the norm for the masters who went to the study to be punished to kneel at the entrance of the imperial study, and it became a common thing to hear the roars of the gentlemen in the study. The old man who had a study room sighed: "It was like this not long after the study room was built. Although there are only two children, the Prince and the Prince Rong, but every day is like a chicken flying dog..." Naturally, it soon became the norm for parents to enter the palace. Among them, Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran entered the palace the most times. There was no way. It seemed that every time they got into trouble and fought, there were traces of her children. Mu Yangling came forward for training on behalf of Baozhu, and Qi Haoran represented the boys. Fan Zijin decided to leave the matter to Qi Haoran after entering the palace twice. He had good reasons, "Anyway, you will definitely be called into the palace when I enter the palace, and Xiaofu is now being raised by you and A Ling. Did you suffer?" said that there is an agent, but Qi Haoran can''t refute it at all. Xiao Xia was very embarrassed. She took the initiative to enter the palace twice, but on behalf of the boys who entered the palace and were instructed by her husband, they were all fathers. She was the only mother. Not only was she uncomfortable, but her husband''s face was also ugly. Therefore, she stopped going after entering the palace twice, and continued to ask Qi Haoran, and she could only compensate one or two more in private. The way she compensates is to make Qi Haoran''s precious pimple orb good, so that the pearl is as good as her mother and daughter in just a month, and even Mu Yangling retreated to let Mu Yangling eat. endlessly. Mu Yangling was still jealous, but Qi Haoran realized something was wrong. Why does his daughter always have Xiaofu''s shadow in it every time she gets into trouble? Qi Haoran touched his chin, and went to the three children''s small study halfway. The three children are all in the study, and the little leopard is sitting on the chair scratching his ears and scratching his cheeks, holding the pen, thinking hard, before writing his homework after a while. On the side, Xiao Fu was burying his head in his homework, and the speed was extremely fast, but Baozhu was sitting next to him holding a book and reading, covering his mouth and laughing a few times from time to time, and at a glance, he knew that he was not reading a serious book. How can you smile like that when you read a serious book? Qi Haoran stood outside the window and watched silently, just when he thought he was over-hearted, the little leopard climbed up on the chair to look at Xiaofu''s homework and wailed, "It''s not finished yet, our homework isn''t finished yet, Can''t you do ours first?" turned his head and glared at his sister again, shouting: "Can''t you write it yourself? I have to ask Xiaofu to write it for you, and let your husband know when he comes back to see how he punishes you." Baozhu said confidently: "No, the handwriting imitated by Brother Xiaofu is very similar, and Mr. will not doubt it." despised him again and said, "Can''t you think about it yourself? Always copy Brother Xiaofu." Little Leopard pouted, "If I can figure it out, will I still copy it? I just copied it if I can''t figure it out." Xiaofu has already written, raised his head and said to the two with a smile: "The pearl has been written, our homework is not difficult, it can be done in half an hour at most." He put Baozhu''s homework aside to let the ink dry, turned his head and smiled gently at her: "It''s getting late, you go back to sleep first, I''ll turn back and help you take back the homework, you can read it twice when you get up tomorrow. " Baozhu happily jumped off the soft couch, "Then I''ll go back to the room first, you can write slowly, if it''s too late at night, don''t go back to your house, just squeeze with the fourth brother." Qi Haoran outside the window turned and left, his face extremely solemn. How old was he when he fell in love with A Ling? How old was Alling at the time? A sense of crisis arose in his heart, she was the girl he held in his hand, how could he be taken away like this? Chapter 1438： Extra Jewel (11) Xiaofu feels very uncomfortable. Recently, the fourth uncle always stares at him, and always instructs him to do things, taking up all his rest time. Xiaofu couldn''t help thinking, where did he offend the fourth uncle? Xiaofu was puzzled, so he could only ask Baozhu and Little Leopard while the fourth uncle was not paying attention. But Baozhu and Little Leopard were even more confused, "Have you offended my father?" Baozhu frowned and said, "My father is upright and upright. If you do something wrong, my father will definitely say it clearly and won''t be rude." Little Leopard nodded, "At most, you will be punished for copying books, or you may be beaten up." The brothers and sisters unanimously came to the conclusion, "You must be thinking too much." Xiaofu saw that they were sure, and when he thought about his fourth uncle''s character, he doubted himself, "Am I really thinking too much?" Qi Haoran, who had just found out that Xiaofu had slipped away to find his daughter, was blowing his beard and sulking, how could that kid always find the time to look for the orb? Mu Yangling looked at him curiously and asked, "What''s the matter with you recently? You always dislike Xiaofu. If you continue to toss, be careful that the child thinks too much. Zijin will say that you are partial." Qi Haoran treats Xiao An and Xiao Fu like his own, they should be beaten and petted, and because they are the children of good brothers, Qi Haoran usually pets them even more. It was the first time that Mu Yangling had seen Qi Haoran call Xiaofu like this. Qi Haoran was very helpless to his wife''s naivety, "Do you think that kid is a good one? He is peeping at our daughter, and he is full of bad water, just like his father." There was no tea in Mu Yangling''s mouth, so she didn''t spit it out, but she choked on her own saliva. She stared and asked, "What did you say?" Seeing that her voice had changed, Qi Haoran thought she was worried about her daughter, so he hurriedly hugged her and comforted her: "It''s alright, I''m watching, that kid didn''t succeed, at this stage he can also do homework for Baozhu and review his homework. That''s it." Mu Yangling put down the heart he was holding, then looked at him with surprise, and asked curiously, "Where did you find it?" She also knew about Xiaofu''s homework for Baozhu, and she punished them several times for it, but this kind of thing has become the norm, just like Xiaoan and Hutou have been copying Xiao''an''s homework, the three of them are willing and cooperative. , she can hold it for a while, but not for the rest of her life. She can only see friendship and family affection from it, but she can''t really see love. Mu Yangling asked hesitantly: "Xiaofu kisses the orb?" Qi Haoran jumped up, "He dares?" Then he glared at Mu Yangling, "What are you thinking about, is your daughter such a casual person?" Mu Yangling was completely relieved and waved: "Then why are you in a hurry? I think you are thinking too much." Qi Haoran snorted, "Master didn''t think too much. If he didn''t have that thought, he would be so good to Baozhu? And after Baozhu entered the study, every time he got into trouble, it was because of him." "There is also a deep brother-sister friendship." "Why didn''t the little leopard see Baozhu to help him out when he was bullied?" "That''s because the little leopard has the ability to take revenge and go back. Xiaofu is weak and can''t fight." "It''s even more abhorrent to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger," Qi Haoran hummed, "Xiaofu''s IQ is his father''s, how could he be bullied?" Seeing that he had made an oath, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but look at him suspiciously, "What basis do you have? You can''t just rely on this fact to determine the relationship between the two children, right? How old is Xiaofu this year? Baozhu even more Small." Qi Haoran said, "You were only nine years old back then, didn''t your master see you at a glance?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help kicking him, "So you are such a beast!" Qi Haoran hurriedly jumped onto the bed and shouted, "My lord had a good impression of you at first sight, and then slowly fell in love with you. Xiaofu and Baozhu grew up together, and their relationship will only deepen, and they may not be able to separate in the future. opened." Qi Haoran said this even more regretful, "It''s all my fault that men and women are not seated at the age of seven. When Baozhu is seven years old, she should no longer be allowed to sit and eat together with Xiaofu like this." The two children are not just sitting and eating together. When they go out to play, I will hug you, I will carry you for a while, and they will sit on the same couch when they are indoors, so don''t be too intimate. Ever since he noticed that the atmosphere between them was not right, Qi Haoran has been paying attention everywhere, only to realize that Baozhu and Xiaofu are indeed too close. If Xiaofu is his own biological child, or Baozhu is also a boy, it is nothing, but Xiaofu is not his biological child, and Baozhu is a daughter. This intimacy is more ambiguous. Qi Haoran discussed with his wife, "I think the two should be separated. Baozhu is still small, so they can''t be so close." Mu Yangling hesitated, "Are you sure those two children are interested in each other?" Qi Haoran nodded solemnly, "Looking at them is like seeing the two of us back then." Mu Yangling immediately counted the blood relationship between Baozhu and Xiaofu with his fingers, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although the two children were in the fifth server, they happened to step on the fourth server, and their blood relationship was far away. Although they did not reach the ideal state of science, if they had to be together, she didn''t have to use this as a reason to separate them. Qi Haoran was still looking at his wife eagerly, hoping she could come up with an idea. Mu Yangling patted his head sympathetically and said, "Haoran, my daughter will always get married. You can stop it for a while, but not forever." Qi Haoran pouted and said in disbelief, "Our orb is still young." "You can make up your mind about this matter," Mu Yangling said, "but unless you can do it without revealing your deeds, if your daughter finds out, you will probably pierce the window paper, which will be even worse. " The two children may have a relationship now, but they definitely don''t know that if Qi Haoran intervenes to let them find out, if they accidentally break it, maybe it will help their relationship. When Qi Haoran was ignorant, he was just subconsciously good to Mu Yangling, and in order to attract her attention, he bickered with her, bullied her. But after Qi Xiuyuan said he wanted to help him ask Mu Yangling to be his wife, he began to curry favor with Mu Yangling in a planned way, and consciously identified himself as Mu Yangling''s fianc, which made their relationship progress by leaps and bounds. Ignorance is completely different from piercing the window paper. Qi Haoran was immediately distressed, "Then what reason should I find to separate them?" Mu Yangling shrugged and expressed helplessness. As for the emotional destination of the children, she is more willing to let them go with the flow. As long as the person selected is not a character problem, she will most likely agree. Qi Haoran doesn''t have much opinion on the marriage of his sons. Anyway, they are men, and they still marry other people''s daughters. They can''t be wronged, but daughters are different. Qi Haoran felt that the orb was worthy of the best in the world. Of course, it wasn''t that Xiaofu was bad. The point was that his daughter was still young. How could Xiaofu target his daughter so beastly? childhood sweethearts and the like, the current Qi Haoran can''t listen to them at all. Chapter 1439： Extra Jewel (12) Before Qi Haoran could find a way to separate Baozhu Xiaofu without a trace, Fan Zijin came to the door. Although he entrusted his son to Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling for education, he did not let it go completely. After returning home every day, he would still ask his son about his homework and so on, and by the way, he would cultivate the relationship between father and son. So he soon discovered that his son seemed to have some troubles recently, and he always frowned when facing him. Fan Zijin couldn''t help but care about two more sentences. Xiaofu has been looking for the reason for the fourth uncle to target him recently. He doesn''t feel that the fourth uncle is partial, because after years of getting along, he feels that his position in the fourth uncle''s heart is not much lower than that of the little leopard. So this honest kid blamed himself for the reason. He felt that the fourth uncle was so simple, honest and forgiving, and he must have done something wrong by making him so targeted. He also clearly asked the fourth uncle, but the fourth uncle always looked strange, shaking his head to show that he did nothing wrong. Xiaofu was even more certain that he had done something wrong by accident, so these two **** recalled everything they had done in the past month, and asked to correct their mistakes as soon as possible. He also really wanted to go out and play. He didnt want to be called by his uncle into the big study every day to do homework in front of him, and he had to copy Buddhist scriptures when he was finished. Yes, Qi Haoran couldn''t think of a good way to separate the two, so he could only take Xiaofu to his study and let him do his homework. After finishing the homework, he copied the Buddhist scriptures. Xiaofu has already finished recalling everything today. Specifically, he recalled everything he ate for breakfast, but he still couldn''t find the reason why the fourth uncle targeted him. Thinking that his father and the fourth uncle have a deep relationship and understand each other, when he heard his father ask him, Xiaofu immediately decided to ask his father to help find the reason. He couldn''t find it, probably because he was a fan of the authorities. His father was extremely smart, and he knew the fourth uncle very well, so he should be able to find out the reason. After listening to his son''s speech, Fan Zijin only came to one conclusion - Qi Haoran was deliberately targeting his son! Of course, in order to keep Qi Haoran''s perfect image in his son''s heart, Fan Zijin didn''t point out this matter, just touched his head and comforted: "You don''t have to worry about this matter, father will handle it for you, what should you do tomorrow? do whatever." Xiaofu stared at his father and nodded in admiration. After his son left, Fan Zijin slowly put away the official documents on the desk, beckoned to call for ink research, and asked with a smile, "What is Haoran doing recently?" Yanmo bowed and said, "The Fourth Master has always been in the mansion and has never gone out." "A few days?" Yanmo recalled for a moment and said, "It''s about seven or eight days." is exactly in line with what Xiaofu said about the time. Fan Zijin lowered his eyes and pondered for a while, and said, "Find a few people to ask him out tomorrow. It''s best to entangle people until the evening, and don''t let him return to the mansion before dinner." Yan Mo responded and exited respectfully. Fan Zijin sneered, he also wanted to know why Haoran was targeting his son alone. To say that Xiaofu did something wrong, he wouldn''t believe it if he was killed. With Haoran''s character, Xiaofu really did something wrong, and that should have been to bring people into the study to reason with him, beat him up if he couldn''t understand, and then punish him to kneel if he didn''t obey. He avoided answering Xiaofu''s question, obviously guilty. Since you have a guilty conscience, why are you targeting Xiaofu? With the friendship between the two of them wearing a pair of pants, how could Haoran treat Xiaofu like that? Fan Zijin couldn''t think of a reason, so he was naturally very curious about the reason for what he did. He wanted to go to the palace to look for it first, and then ask him if he couldn''t find the reason. Fan Zijin is smart. His smartness is not only in IQ, but also in emotional intelligence. When he really wanted to find the reason for something, no one could hide it from him, not to mention that Qi Haoran hadn''t done anything to hide it. So in the afternoon of the second day, I went straight to the palace at Chang Drive and saw three children playing together in the garden. The little leopard was squatting by the lake and dredging mud. I dont know what Xiao Fu said. And when his son Xiaofu gently took out the handkerchief to wipe her sweat, Fan Zijin realized something. Having experienced the childhood days when Haoran and Mu Yangling met, it was hard for Fan Zijin to pretend not to understand. Then he got annoyed! Could it be that his son is not worthy of an orb? Fan Zijin''s eyes were burning with anger, and he instructed the servants of the palace: "Go and bring me a chair." The servants of the palace did not treat Fan Zijin as a guest at all. Hearing this, he immediately bent down and responded. After a while, not only did they bring a chair, but also a round table with some melon and fruit snacks and tea on it. Fan Zijin sat in the shade of a tree and watched three childhood sweethearts play by the lake from a distance. The more I look at Fan Zijin, the more emotional I feel, and the more I look at him, the more excited he is. It was just like the scene of their three teenagers, but the little leopard took his role, and they became Xiaofu and Baozhu with affection for each other. He didn''t stop Qi Haoran from marrying Mu Yangling back then (he chose to forget about the matter of provoking discord), but now it''s better, Qi Haoran has become a villainous parent. Fan Zijin''s heart was burning up, especially when he saw a tall figure rushing into the garden, Fan Zijin''s heart was like a prairie fire. Qi Haoran managed to get rid of a few friends who had made a drinking appointment, and when he came back, he heard that the three children were playing together again. He was afraid that his daughter would suffer, so he hurried over. Qi Haoran could only see a pair of villains by the lake, and he didn''t see Fan Zijin sitting under the shade of a tree at all, so he only saw him when Fan Zijin''s gloomy voice sounded. Fan Zijin saw him drifting past him with blind eyes, and suddenly his nose was crooked with anger, and he couldn''t help but say in a gloomy way: "Yo, Prince Rong is back?" Qi Haoran turned his head and saw Fan Zijin sitting in the shade of a tree not far away. There was a table next to him, full of melon and fruit snacks, and he was holding a cup of tea in his hand, looking at him with a smile on his face. . Qi Haoran shuddered, and cautiously stepped forward, asking in a low voice, "Why is my cousin here? Your business is finished?" Fan Zijin leaned on the chair and looked up at him, with a slight smile on his face, "Haoran, how many times have I told you, don''t feel guilty and call me cousin, you see, I didn''t know you did something sorry to you, now I don''t think so. It''s hard to know." Qi Haoran immediately closed his mouth and looked at him. Fan Zijin took a sip of tea, put down the teacup, tapped his hand on the grass, and said with a gentle smile, "Sit down." Qi Haoran looked at Fan Zijin sitting on the chair, then looked at the grass under his feet, and finally sat down with trembling legs crossed. Fan Zijin looked at him condescendingly and showed a satisfied smile. He looked at the three children by the lake with a bit of disappointment, and said with emotion: "The children are all so old in the blink of an eye." Qi Haoran''s hair is standing upright, and his intuition is dangerous! Chapter 1440： Extra Jewel (13) Fan Zijin leaned forward, looked at him with a half-smile, and said, "Look at how good Xiaofu and Baozhu get along, but it''s a pity that happiness is fleeting, and they won''t be able to play together like this unscrupulously in a few years. I don''t know how sad the two children are, why don''t you," Fan Zijin''s smile grew wider, watching him word by word: "Let''s be a family of children, so that the two children don''t have to be separated because of the difference between men and women. ." Qi Haoran''s hair stood on end, and he wanted to jump up and protest, but under the gaze of Fan Zijin, who was aloof, he could only stammer: "The two children are... They are still young, is it too early to get married..." Qi Haoran said the lower his voice, the more guilty he seemed. Fan Zijin put away the smile on his face, got up and walked in front of him, lowered his head and looked down at him for a while, couldn''t help kicking him with his toes, and asked, "Are you looking down on my son?" Qi Haoran hurriedly shook his head, and Baba looked up at him. Fan Zijin snorted coldly, "Then why did you keep rejecting it? You even tossed my son! Don''t make excuses for being young, you weren''t much older than Xiaofu when you ran after Mu Yangling''s ass." Qi Haoran lowered his head in frustration, he finally knew where he was wrong. How can he play tricks in front of Fan Zijin, this is a good thing, and he can''t hide things. If it wasn''t for him to intervene, with the level of concern Fan Zijin cares for several children, he would only find out when the children said they were kissing, but just because he wanted to separate Xiaofu, he let Fan Zijin find out early. Qi Haoran slumped down, slumped his shoulders, and looked at his daughter with reluctance, "But my orb is indeed very small, she grew up in the palm of my hand, so she will naturally have to find someone who will obey her in the future. My mother-in-law''s family, at least I can''t be much worse than my grandfather..." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth and realized that this person is simply a girl who is reluctant to give up, not to mention that the current choice is Xiaofu, I am afraid that it is the Jade Emperor who also picks out a bunch of baskets. Fan Zijin was relieved, it would be better if he looked down on his son. He Shi Shiran sat back in the chair, took a sip of the tea on the table, crossed Erlang''s legs, and asked leisurely: "There are many people in this world who are chasing fame and fortune, but there are few people who are quiet and indifferent, Baozhu has you as a father. Yes, there is still the eldest cousin, and she is the only daughter in the royal family. With the eldest cousin''s doting on you and her, when she gets married, the title of a princess is indispensable. How much do you think it is in this situation? Can one pursue the jewel without distractions?" Qi Haoran frowned. "Even if it''s a princess, there are a lot of constraints on her in this world. How many princesses have been able to live as they wished after getting married? How much did they pay for it?" Fan Zijin sighed sadly: " In the end, Im pretty good, the princess doesnt need to be in a relationship, and the marriage is relatively free to a certain extent. Neither the eldest cousin nor you will use the princess to marry and secure power, but even so, women are still inherently powerful. Weak, Baozhu was born as a daughter, and she was destined to swallow this loss from birth." "Not to mention, the imperial court has regulations that concubines are not allowed to take concubines, but they are not restricted by the princess to close the room," Fan Zijin said with a contemptuous pouting. You know, this is a big deal in the eyes of their women, where can you find a concubine who has only one jewel in her life for her?" "Even if you found it, how do you know that the other party is not forced by your power or has a plot? He can''t come around in the princess''s house, but he can recruit prostitutes and enjoy flowers. Who would blame him? Can''t stand it, that''s a jealous woman, are you willing to let Baozhu be criticized for this?" Fan Zijin saw Qi Haoran bowing his head like an eggplant beaten by frost and thinking, he knew he had listened, "You willingly swore to A Ling eachother, and people outside would quietly talk about A Ling''s jealousy and stinginess. , even if there is only a little bit of reluctance or reluctance outside, the world will only be afraid to step on her to the ground." "What''s more, in addition to the relationship between husband and wife, there is also the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law," Fan Zijin sighed: "No matter how strong you are, when Baozhu marries, she will be someone else''s daughter-in-law. She can live in the princess'' mansion, but she still has to do her best to be filial to her in-laws. Yes, you must also have a supportive attitude towards your husband''s family, otherwise..." Fan Zijin sighed softly and didn''t finish his words, but Qi Haoran had already figured out that after his daughter was running around, tired and miserable. Qi Haoran said with tears in his eyes: "The concubine that Master finds for him in the future must be obedient to her. His whole family''s life and future are all in my hands. Master, let''s see how he dares to be angry with Baozhu." Fan Zijin sneered, pointed his hand casually into the garden, and said, "What else are you looking for, just pull a servant in the house and you''ll be satisfied." He sneered: "You can find such a concubine, Baozhu can do whatever she wants, but what kind of character can a concubine who is willing to be manipulated like this? Could it be that she will be at peace by marrying such a useless person?" Yes, girls love talents, why should her daughter find such a spineless frustrated person? "So, is there anyone in this world who is more suitable for the orb than my Xiaofu?" Fan Zijin asked proudly. Qi Haoran looked up at him blankly. Fan Zijin raised his chin at the three children by the lake and motioned him to look, "Look, how well they get along? I don''t need to say more about Xiaofu''s intelligence? When he grows up, his talent and ambition will not be missed. As for From the looks, you can see from me that in the future, you will have to be a handsome and handsome young talent, and it is not a loss for Baozhu to match him." "Xiaofu is now taught by you and A Ling," he glanced at Qi Haoran and said somewhat uncomfortable: "If you want him to be single-minded about the pearl, you can start training him from now on." "My Fan family doesn''t need your Prince Rong''s support, and you don''t have to worry about your in-laws. I treat Baozhu as my biological daughter. If the two of them have a disagreement in the future, I''m not sure which side I stand on. As for your cousin, "Fan Zijin pouted, "Do you think she is the one who scolded her daughter-in-law?" Qi Haoran shook his head again and again, Xiao Xia''s personality was gentle and timid, so how could it be possible to compare orbs? "Not to mention that she also regards Baozhu as her own daughter, and A Ling is her best friend. Do you think there is anyone in this world who is more suitable for Baozhu than my Xiaofu?" Qi Haoran hesitated for a while, but finally shook his head and said honestly, "No more." Fan Zijin''s mouth couldn''t help but lift up, showing a happy smile, "Find a time to settle this marriage, so that you don''t always act like a demon." Qi Haoran shook his head repeatedly and said, "No, I have to ask A Ling''s opinion about marriage matters, so I can''t just settle it like this." The smile on Fan Zijin''s face collapsed, he glanced at him blankly, got up and left. He wasted so much saliva. Chapter 1441： Extra Jewel (14) Qi Haoran looked at his brother''s back, and then looked at the two little heads that were brought together again, and finally decided to go out and separate the precious daughter from Xiaofu. Even if Baozhu really wants to marry Xiaofu in the future, she can''t be so close now. Fan Zijin did not go out, but turned to find Mu Yangling. Since his son took a fancy to the orb, he had to ask for it for him. Fan Zijin went directly to the backyard, but no one stopped him, but someone reported back to Mu Yangling early. Mu Yangling was very surprised, Fan Zijin always looked for Haoran when he had business, and rarely found her here. Although he was confused, he went out to meet people. Fan Zijin''s first sentence was, "Let''s have a son and daughter in our family." Mu Yangling blinked, and after a while, he realized that he was talking about Baozhu and Xiaofu. "Why do you think of mentioning this?" Mu Yangling asked suspiciously, "Is it from Xiao Futi?" "No," Fan Zijin knew what she was thinking, and said truthfully, "I saw them fit, and the two children were childhood sweethearts and had feelings for each other, so I mentioned it." Mu Yangling breathed a sigh of relief, she thought Xiaofu was mentioned by Xiaofu and Fan Zijin. Fan Zijin has been paying attention to the look on her face, and can''t help frowning, "Why, do you think Xiaofu is not worthy of the orb?" Mu Yangling hurriedly shook his head and explained, "It would be great if Baozhu could match Xiaofu. Xiaofu was the one who grew up with Haoran and I, and the relationship between our two families is the same. If Baozhu can marry into your family, she will definitely not be wronged." Seeing Fan Zijin''s face soften, she continued: "It''s just that the children are still young, so I don''t want to force them. Although we have this intention, it depends on their wishes. If they also have this idea, we will wait for them to grow up. Engage them." "And it doesn''t matter if I said it alone, I have to ask Haoran what he meant," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "He loves Baozhu very much, and he must be reluctant to marry his daughter." Fan Zijin sneered when he heard the words, and said, "Just say that you will travel around the world with Baozhu as soon as he gets married. You can see that he is reluctant to give up." Mu Yangling blushed. Fan Zijin sneered again and again when he saw it. He was proud of his love for his sons and daughters. In his heart, sons and daughters were important, but he was afraid that they would not add up to Mu Yangling. He got up and said, "Since that''s the case, we''ve made a deal. As long as the two children don''t object, we''ll get married when they''re a few years older." After saying that, he turned around and left, only to go out when he ran into Qi Haoran who was in a hurry. Qi Haoran jumped in a hurry, "Why did you find A Ling? Didn''t I tell you that I want to discuss with A Ling?" Fan Zijin''s chest hurt when he bumped into it, he couldn''t help rubbing his chest, and then he pushed the person away aggressively, and said as he walked out of the house: "When you say that the day lily is cold, I have already agreed with A Ling, fight From today onwards, we are the family of our children." Mu Yangling opened his mouth, didn''t he say that he had to wait for the two children to grow up? When she was about to tell the difference, Fan Zijin walked out of the yard quickly. Qi Haoran turned back and stared at Mu Yangling in shock and amazement when he heard the words, "Why did you order our daughter out?" Mu Yangling rolled his eyes at him and said, "You can believe whatever he says, you don''t know Zijin''s mouth, you can only believe three percent of what he says, can I not tell you about such a big thing as a daughter''s marriage? Can you decide after a negotiation?" Qi Haoran breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, then became annoyed again, gritted his teeth and said, "He''s mocking me again!" Mu Yangling dragged the people into the inner room, chased all the maids out, and asked in detail, "Why did Zijin suddenly think of marrying two children?" When she was pregnant with a tiger-headed little lion, Fan Zijin also mentioned that the belly was married or something. Later, seeing that the two sides had sons, and the children of the two houses were as close as brothers, he never mentioned it again. It has been ten years since Baozhu was born, not only Fan Zijin, but also Xiao Xia did not say that she wanted her to be a daughter-in-law. It is also her daughter who is too sturdy. Since she can climb, she has been with a few brothers. After she can walk and run, she will follow her brothers and cousins ??up the mountains and water, climb trees and tiles, and is skinnier than boys. When she played with Xiaofu, Mu Yangling often regarded her as a boy and Xiaofu as a daughter, so she always regarded the two children as brothers and sisters, and never thought deeply. If Haoran hadn''t been following him like a demon these days, she would have let the two children continue to play like childhood sweethearts. Knowing that Fan Zijin brought it up because Qi Haoran''s actions in the past few days noticed the "intimacy" of the two children, she couldn''t help raising her brows, "Are you sure that the two children are really interested in each other? Don''t take the brother-sister relationship as a Love it." Qi Haoran hummed and said, "Master can still admit his mistake? Don''t forget that there is a little leopard next to him. The kid looks like it''s superfluous when he pokes it to the side, but that stupid kid doesn''t realize it yet, but he leans forward to follow the watch. Brother and sister play." Mu Yangling: "..." Mu Yangling choked for a while, and finally nodded: "Actually, it would be nice if they were interested in each other." Mu Yangling glanced at her husband and said, "Our daughter''s temper is good if it sounds good, but it is domineering if it sounds bad, she looks like a queen. I have always worried that she married someone else''s house because she was not angry with Maimang. It is to pressure one side to bully others. "But whether it''s the former or the latter, it''s definitely not good in my heart, and it''s easy to be criticized, but it''s different when you marry Xiaofu," Mu Yangling thought about Xiaofu''s character, and said, "Although Xiaofu has some temperament, it''s different. Holds grudges, but is very good to his own people. If the pearl can be recognized by him, it will definitely be held in the palm of his hand. Moreover, Xiaofu can bend and stretch. "Furthermore," Mu Yangling smiled with a three-pointed brow and glanced at her husband. "With your friendship with Zijin, my friendship with my cousin, Baozhu will never be bullied by her in-laws." Fan Zijin is treacherous, but his death point is Qi Haoran. If he won''t die, and his daughter will marry into his house, Mu Yangling will give up a hundred hearts. On the other hand, Xiao Xia''s personality is soft, and she has no idea about things. She won''t bully Baozhu, but if she does, Fan Zijin will listen to him when she sneezes. So is there a better husband-in-law in this world? As long as the Orb and Xiaofu are in harmony, it will be perfect. Qi Haoran was persuaded by Fan Zijin when he was in the garden. At this time, he also agreed with A Ling. Naturally, he could no longer object, but he did not want to settle the marriage early, "Let them grind it, if our daughter sees it Why not go to Xiaofu?" After all, I am still reluctant to marry my daughter. Mu Yangling smiled when he heard the words, thought for a while, nodded and agreed, "Then let''s drag it." Holding her daughter, whom she had raised for more than ten years, in the palm of her hand, she did not give up. "But don''t stop Xiaofu anymore," Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Don''t let the children become enlightened at first, but when you stop them, they become enlightened. Can you stand it when your daughter makes trouble?" Qi Haoran couldn''t bear it, Baozhu didn''t cry yet, but just looked at him with wet eyes. He, a father, couldn''t bear to reject his daughter. So, Qi Haoran gritted his teeth and decided to keep their eyes open and let them continue to play together. Chapter 1442： Extra Jewel (15) Xiaofu took the food box to find Baozhu, and gave her her favorite dish. Baozhu was overjoyed and said while eating: "Brother Xiaofu, will you give me the meat tomorrow? I''ll exchange the vegetables for you." Xiaofu looked at the cute and charming orb, thinking of what his father said to him last night, his heart softened, he nodded fiercely: "Okay, I will let you eat." Princess Mingzhu couldn''t help laughing while watching it, and teased them: "Xiaofu, why do you only give it to your sister and not your sister? I''m your cousin too." Xiaofu tilted his head and said, "Do you also like meat? I think you prefer vegetarian." Princess Mingzhu looked at her food box, and then looked at Baozhu, rolled her eyes and said, "I also like some meat foods." Xiaofu immediately said: "Then Sister Mingzhu told me what you like to eat. I will go home and let my mother make it and bring it to the palace for you." Mingzhu gave him a snort, "Forget it, you didn''t give it to me sincerely, why should I force it?" Baozhu saw that her sister was sad, and immediately put all the meat and vegetables in her food box over, and said to please: "Sister, don''t be sad, I will give you mine." Mingzhu pursed her lips and smiled when she saw the dish that came over. She dialed it back again. She also dialed half of her own meal. She touched her head and said, "Sister is joking with you, you should eat it yourself." She took the food box and got up, winked at the two of them and said, "You guys can eat, I won''t bother you here." Baozhu was confused, but Xiaofu blushed and lowered his head. Mingzhu saw that the tips of her little cousin''s ears were turning red, she couldn''t help but froze for a while, and then went out with a big laugh. She used to tease the two of them, but she didn''t expect to find such a secret today. Baozhu was even more puzzled by her smile. After thinking for a moment, she only thought that she was still for the food, and then poked Xiaofu: "You don''t want to give the food to Sister Mingzhu and find a more reliable reason, but you shied away from asking for it. Bringing food in from the palace, who doesnt know that the food coming in from outside the palace has to be strictly inspected? Will it still be edible when it is delivered to us? Xiaofu''s ears turned even redder, but he breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, "I''ll be more careful next time." He raised his head and glanced at Baozhu, and seeing her pouting face was so cute, her heart couldn''t help beating more, and her face turned even redder. Baozhu occasionally turned his head and was startled to see him like this. He hurriedly reached out to touch his forehead and asked, "Why is your face so red, do you have a fever?" Xiaofu sat and didn''t move, and let her touch it upright. After a while, she frowned and said, "I don''t have a fever. Could it be that I have another illness?" Xiaofu''s face turned even redder, he held the hand that grabbed the orb in his hand, and whispered, "No, it will be fine in a while." After being called into the study by his father last night, Xiaofu really felt that he was ill, and his heart had been beating irregularly, as if he had a heart disease, and he was beating uncontrollably. Yesterday evening, Xiaofu had a great time at Prince Rong''s mansion, and after having dinner, he happily jumped back to his home. No way. Yesterday, the gentlemen were in a good mood, and the homework assigned to them was cut in half. In the afternoon, he had already finished all the homework in his extracurricular time. So Xiaofu went home a lot earlier. But as soon as he entered the door, he was invited to his father''s study by the servants. He thought that his father was going to test his homework, so he went in respectfully. Who knew that my father was sitting behind the desk, and the first thing he saw when he saw him was, "Xiaofu, will my father arrange a marriage for you?" Xiaofu froze on the spot, then stared at his father with wide eyes, unable to return to his senses. He didn''t know whether he was happy or unhappy, but he didn''t feel happy at all, so he felt that he should be unhappy. But what my father is going to do, unless the fourth uncle gets rid of the trouble with him, he will not change his mind. Xiaofu felt that his eyes were a little wet, and he was about to delay time because he was still young when his father nailed him on the spot with the second sentence. Fan Zijin looked at his son slowly and said, "How about ordering your fourth uncle''s jewel? Let her be your daughter-in-law." Xiaofu''s heart skipped two beats at once, and then began to beat violently. He felt that his face was reddened, a feeling of joy swept through his heart, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t hold back. Fan Zijin looked satisfied, nodded slightly and said, "So it seems that you are satisfied with this marriage." Xiaofu blushed and said, "Is Baozhu willing?" Fan Zijin raised his eyebrows. The first thing his son asked was not whether his parents agreed or not, but Baozhu. He pondered, could it be that his son was going to be the second best, and his daughter-in-law would hold him in the palm of his life all his life? thought about it, and said truthfully: "She probably doesn''t know about it yet. Your uncle and aunt won''t tell her, at least until she turns fourteen." Xiaofu''s joy disappeared for the most part, and he thought about it seriously and asked, "What if Baozhu doesn''t want to?" Fan Zijin despised him, "Then won''t you go after him?" Xiaofu blushed and lowered his head. Fan Zijin sneered, leaned back in the chair relaxedly, and said, "Do you know how your fourth uncle married your fourth aunt?" Xiaofu raised his head to look at his father brightly. Fan Zijin raised the corner of his mouth lightly and said, "Three words, shameless! If you can learn half of your fourth uncle, you can probably catch the jewel." Xiaofu''s face was full of black lines. He knew that his father was a knife-mouthed tofu-hearted man. No matter how good his relationship was with his fourth uncle, he never let people go. Seeing the disbelief on his son''s face, Fan Zijin took a sip of tea and waved, "Go and bring the stool here, Dad, tell you how shameless your fourth uncle is." Xiaofu hesitated, thinking that the four uncles and four aunts were very affectionate, so in the end he moved a stool and sat next to his father and listened. My father said that the first step for the fourth uncle to impress the fourth aunt is to treat the fourth aunt shamelessly, regardless of whether the other party accepts it or not. Xiaofu: "..." He didn''t understand why the words "shameless" must be added to a sentence that was obviously very normal, but seeing that his father said it happily, Xiaofu decided to block the three words by himself, and then began to use the method used by the fourth uncle in on the pearl. Therefore, he would pick beautiful flowers for her in the morning, and then go to the palace to study together; at noon, he would give her the dishes she liked to eat; after school, he would help her with her homework and take her to play. When she was on vacation, she took her to the street to play. She wanted to fight and he helped him get beaten. If she wanted to scold, he helped her with ideas. In short, everything was good to her. Baozhu feels that he has been very comfortable recently, and there is no better day than this. Chapter 1443： Extra Jewel (16) Baozhu kicked the stones under his feet, his eyes were a little red, Xiaofu, who ran over, was startled and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with you, who bullied you?" Baozhu shook her head, pouted a little aggrievedly and said: "My mother is going to kiss me, but I think I''m still young, and I won''t have time in two years... But my father won''t stand by me this time. Here, to say that I am old is to say pro." Xiaofu was stunned for a moment, and then said in a daze: "Actually, it''s not too early." Baozhu felt uncomfortable in her heart when she heard this, but she didn''t know why, she just stared at him with red eyes. Xiaofu blushed. He vaguely knew that this was an opportunity created by his aunt. Baozhu is thirteen this year, which is exactly the age of his relatives. For the past two or three years, he clearly knew that he was chasing Baozhu, but Baozhu didn''t know, and still treated him as a brother. If the window paper is not pierced, people outside will never be able to see inside, and even if he is in the window, he can only vaguely see her figure. Xiaofu looked at Baozhu''s jade-white cheeks and summoned up the courage to ask, "Then, what kind of person do you want to marry?" Baozhu shook his head blankly. Xiaofu blushed and asked inaudibly, "Then, what do you think of me?" "What?" Baozhu looked at him blankly, but couldn''t hear it for a while. Once the words were spoken, the tight strings in Xiaofu''s heart were loosened, and the following words were easier to say. He took a deep breath, stared at the pearl, and said word by word, "I mean, I am happy. As for you, you, what do you think of me marrying you?" Although Xiaofu is not as smart as his big brother, he still has high IQ and EQ. If he wants to be nice to someone, there are ways. At first, he followed the method taught by his father, and later he figured out a method that suits his presence in front of the orb. When Baozhu was still ignorant, she was led by Xiaofu to the trap step by step. Baozhu''s cheeks blushed, and she was flustered for a while, then she proudly raised her chin and said, "Then you can go to my parents to propose marriage." After saying that, he turned around and ran away. Xiaofu couldn''t hold back the smile on his face. He turned around and ran home. The proud look of Baozhu always appeared in his mind, and the words kept echoing, and the joy in his heart almost overflowed. He couldn''t help but jumped a few times on the road, and accidentally stepped on a stone and fell to the ground. Before the servant behind him stepped forward to help him, he got up on his own, shouted excitedly, and continued. run home. Xiaofu''s servant stretched out his arms stiffly. Seeing that the little master was so happy, he was both amused and worried. He didn''t know what the county master said to the master just now, but he was so happy. Xiaofu ran all the way home, rushed directly into his father''s study, and the steward guarding the study sweated profusely: "Second Young Master, the lord is not in the study." Xiaofu turned around and almost hit the steward. The steward was frightened, but Xiaofu didn''t care at all and grabbed his hand and said, "What about my father?" The steward couldn''t help wiping his sweat, "Second Young Master, today is not the day for the prince to take a break. He is naturally on an errand in the palace, and it is possible that the Ministry of Household..." Xiaofu then remembered that it was not time for his father to go to the office. He hurriedly turned around in place three times, turned and ran to the backyard again. The servants of the Anjun Prince''s Mansion didn''t know what happened, but seeing the Second Young Master''s anger, he felt that either there was a big problem in the house, or the Second Young Master caused a big disaster. Everyone is more inclined to the latter. But Xiaofu''s servant and the manager of the study knew that it was neither. Although the second son was anxious, the joy in the corner of his eyes could not be concealed from anyone, and the steward facing him even saw his blinding eyes. Xiaofu stumbled into his mother''s room and knelt down with a thud, startling Xiao Xia and everyone in the room. Xiaofu gave a loud kowtow to his mother, "Mother, my son is asking you one thing." Xiao Xia hurriedly dropped the line in his hand to pull him, and said distressedly: "What do you need to ask for this? Hurry up." Xiaofu couldn''t afford it, so he simply lay on his mother''s lap, looked up at his mother and said, "Mother, go and ask for your son, the son wants to marry Baozhu as his wife." Xiao Xia didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Just because of this? Then you don''t need to beg like that. Didn''t your father and your fourth uncle make an agreement?" "But now it''s Sister Baozhu who has agreed to marry me," Xiaofu said with bright eyes: "Mother, hurry up and tell the fourth aunt, you don''t need to take Sister Baozhu out for entertainment, let''s settle the marriage as soon as possible. " Xiao Xia looked at her son Baba''s appearance, her heart was sour and proud, she touched his head in distress, and said softly: "It''s not that simple to ask for a kiss, even if we know each other very well, we can''t slow down. If you do the rituals, it will be Baozhu who will be wronged. As early as when your father mentioned this marriage, your mother prepared a small gift for you, and even prepared everything needed for the marriage, but when you come to the door, you must choose an auspicious day. I also need to hire a better official media..." Xiaofu was in a hurry, but he didn''t want to wait for a moment. He was so anxious that he walked around the room twice and said, "Then let my father go and talk to the fourth uncle first. Our family will also start preparing." Xiao Xia couldn''t help poking his forehead, but said helplessly: "What''s the use of your rush now? Baozhu is only thirteen, and it will take at least three or four years to get married. Your fourth uncle and four aunts are reluctant to marry her so early." Xiaofu was stunned for a moment, and then I remembered what my aunt said, no matter boys or girls, they can get married after eighteen, and the children of the royal family are especially late, not only for their own health, but also for their descendants. And Baozhu, who ran back to her own room, had her cheeks flushed red, she hid under the quilt and was ashamed for a while, and she kept recalling the bits and pieces of her relationship with Xiaofu in the past two years. Thinking that her mother was going to take her to the Li family''s flower banquet tomorrow, she immediately lifted the quilt, put on her shoes, and ran to her mother. Qi Haoran asked Zhang Qin to let Mu Yangling play it. After learning it, they could also take the piano with them when traveling. Later, she would play the piano and he would dance the sword. But Mu Yangling''s musical talent is not very good, and he can only work **** diligence, but Qi Haoran also dislikes it. It''s been three times, you''re so stupid!" Mu Yangling corrected it immediately, but this time the flow was still slightly stagnant, but it was better than the previous time, Qi Haoran continued to curl his lips, "Hutou is smarter than you, he will learn it two or three times, why are you still error?" Mu Yangling hadn''t said anything yet, but the musician who taught her couldn''t help but get angry, "My lord, the princess has been improving all the time. Although she lacks in talent, it''s hard work, not to mention the difficulty of transphoning, one or two learning. It won''t be normal." The musician took a deep breath and said unbearably: "My lord, now I am teaching the princess to play the piano. If you have any more opinions, then you can teach the princess yourself. The little one is really powerless." Chapter 1444： Extra Jewel (17) The musician felt that the rumors were really unbelievable. It was rumored that Prince Rong was a Hedong lion. Prince Rong was so overwhelmed that he didn''t dare to take a concubine, and he didn''t even dare to go out to the flower building. But he only came to the house to teach for half a month before he knew the rumors were false. The princess has a very good temper. He has never seen her get angry. Even if she can''t learn it, she just practices it again and again, never complains, and doesn''t blame him for not teaching well. On the contrary, it is the prince. Once the princess plays wrong, she will get angry or ridiculed, and her temper is extremely bad. The musician has endured for half a month, but today I can''t bear it anymore. Mu Yangling looked at this gentleman in amazement. Seeing him stretched his body and stood aside, he stared at Qi Haoran in annoyance and alertness. She couldn''t help but smile. She finally understood why Qi Haoran would rather wait two more months. It''s time for her to find this Mr. Qi Haoran stood beside his wife embarrassedly, and was about to save face with a straight face, when Mu Yangling patted the back of his hand reassuringly, got up and gave a respectful salute to the musician: "Sir, they are all students. No, I must practice diligently to make this passage smooth." Musician''s face turned slightly, Qi Haoran also stepped down, Mu Yangling said with a smile: "Sir, please sit down, let''s start again." When the musician turned around, Mu Yangling gave Qi Haoran a warning glance. Qi Haoran thought that in order to invite this musician, he not only waited for two more months, but also gave up several family members to jump in the queue. It is really not cost-effective to drive people away now. He could only close his mouth and stand aside. Mu Yangling''s piano skills are really not very good. She has learned it intermittently before, but she is not good at it. Now if she picks it up again, she has to learn from the basics. It''s not a good sound, after all, if you play a section and break it, maybe Mu Yangling will make two mistakes. is nothing in the ears of people who don''t know how to do things, but Qi Haoran understands music. Although he is not very good at playing the piano and flute, at least he can play a few famous songs smoothly. This is the importance of education from an early age. So Qi Haoran listening to Mu Yangling play the piano is really a kind of torture, but he is willing to sit here and listen, even if he doesn''t go out to play, Mu Yangling can''t do anything about him. Although he doesn''t go out to play, he is still happy to see his daughter come to look for them, which means his ears can rest for a while. The musician took the qin and left space for their family of three. Baozhu immediately ran to his mother''s arms, holding her hand and blushing: "Mother, I won''t go to the Li family''s flower banquet tomorrow?" "Why? We took the post early in the morning, and I asked people to answer." Baozhu pouted and said in a low voice, "I''m not going on a blind date." Qi Haoran frowned, but Mu Yangling asked with a smile, "Why did you regret it?" Baozhu''s face blushed for a while, and finally she leaned into her mother''s ear and whispered, "I''m going to marry Brother Xiaofu." Seeing their mother and daughter whispering, Qi Haoran stared at him hard, hoping to remind her daughter of him. Mingming Baozhu loves to share secrets with him, why didn''t he look for him this time, but A Ling instead? Perhaps it was because her father''s eyes were too hot, Baozhu secretly looked at her father after whispering, Mu Yangling laughed when she saw it, rubbed her head and said, "What a silly girl, whispering in front of your father, Do you think you can hide it from your father?" Baozhu: "..." Yes, my father is very strong, what''s the use of whispering just three steps away from him? Qi Haoran: "..." So this is the time for his daughter to finally get engaged? The two children are in love with each other, and they are childhood sweethearts. The two have reached a consensus long ago, and the speed of engagement is very fast. Fan Zijin chose an auspicious day after returning home, and invited an official media outlet to visit Prince Rongs mansion. He went through the procedure within three days, and only waited until the day was small. The news of the marriage between Prince Rong''s mansion and Anjun''s mansion quickly spread throughout the capital, and all the powerful families who were aiming for Baozhu''s marriage and Xiaofu''s marriage all clenched their teeth. Isnt this internal digestion? Too shameless! Some ministers worried that the marriage between the two families would be unfavorable to the government, but Qi Xiuyuan was very happy and said to Li Jinghua: "Baozhu has a domineering personality, I have always worried that if she does not get along with her husband''s family after she promised her husband''s family, then Haoran can''t tear it down? Now? Well, when the two of them are together, no one can tear them apart." Li Jinghua laughed and said, "Just gloat over the misfortune. Be careful that the couple really quarrelled. Haoran and Zijin came to you." Qi Xiuyuan pouted his lips, obviously he also had this concern, so he didn''t want to give the two of them a marriage, just named Baozhu as a princess, and said to the two who came to ask for decree: "You have all made a small order, the marriage will not be granted. The meaning of marriage is not great, why don''t I give Baozhu a seat in a princess palace near you?" Qi Haoran tilted his head and thought and agreed. Fan Zijin glanced at Qi Haoran, then looked at the emperor who was a little guilty, and immediately understood why he refused to decree the marriage, he must be afraid that they would quarrel and find him in the future. Fan Zijin thought of Xiaofu''s distress for Baozhu, pouted, and secretly said: "It''s strange that the two children are blushing, and even if they are really blushing, they won''t make trouble in front of them." The marriage of the two was soon settled, but the day of marriage was still far away. The adults did not stop the two children from meeting, so they still played together as three of them. The little leopard didn''t come back to his senses until the marriage was settled, and looked at Xiaofu with a bit of a headache and said, "We used to be brothers, but now you have become my brother-in-law, so will I call you cousin in the future? Call your brother-in-law?" Xiaofu: "...You can call me cousin, then Baozhu as cousin." Baozhu immediately looked at the fourth brother with bright eyes. Little Leopard: "Brother-in-law!" Baozhu was so angry that he stretched out his paws to scratch him, and the little leopard ran away with a laugh. Well, we can go to sea soon." The little leopard counted with his fingers, "When we come back from overseas, you can almost get married." Xiaofu couldn''t help but feel sad when he heard the words. He just got engaged to Baozhu, and the two were about to separate. Baozhu''s eyes rolled around, and he didn''t say a word in front of his brother. When Xiaofu stayed at the palace at night, he quietly ran to his yard to find him, and whispered, "Brother Xiaofu, take me with you." Xiaofu was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand immediately, "No, the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt will not agree." "Let''s hide it from them," Baozhu said with bright eyes: "When they get to Guangzhou, they won''t be able to do anything if they don''t agree, not to mention the second and third brothers are there." Baozhu pouted when he saw Xiaofu''s hesitation: "We just got engaged, so you''re willing to leave me alone? The sea is too dangerous, and it''s your first time to go out to sea, and you don''t know when you''ll be able to meet again." Xiaofu is also afraid that Baozhu will forget himself in the capital. Not to mention, he knows how many people in Beijing want to marry Baozhu. If he hadn''t had a natural advantage and started first, he might not have been able to compete with others. Xiaofu lowered his voice and said, "Don''t tell the little leopard beforehand, you don''t have to pack your things. When you leave Beijing, you say you don''t want to hurt and leave, so you won''t send us, we will leave Beijing first, and then we will meet on the road. " Based on the analysis of the previous situation, their guards listened to them, and their secret guards would not intervene without risking their lives, and should be able to leave the capital safely. Chapter 1445： Extra Jewel (18) Qi Haoran pulled his daughter out from under the caravan. He stared at Baozhu for a while, but in the end he couldn''t hold it back. He raised his hand and patted her **** a few times, annoyed, "Where did you get the courage, you are so small. The girl''s family dares to run away from home!" Baozhu was frightened, his face turned pale with fright, and he did not dare to run. Mu Yangling stood aside with a cold face, looking at her daughter being beaten and said with a sideways eyebrow: "beat twice, lest they always lose their memory." Mu Yangling turned around and looked at Little Leopard and Xiaofu coldly, and said with a sneer, "Why, I haven''t set out yet, or you don''t want to go to sea?" The little leopard immediately pulled Xiaofu to lead the horse, seeing him standing still, he hurriedly leaned into his ear and said, "With my father here, Baozhu will be fine, it''s a good thing for my father to beat her now, otherwise I will Mother''s shot will only be more ruthless." Xiaofu could only mount his horse and leave in three steps. Baozhu watched with tearful eyes as the two led the guards away. She stood with her head lowered and dared not move. She knew that if this matter was not caught, her parents would at most be angry in private. When they returned from overseas, only those who were distressed would be Energetic. But at this time was caught... Qi Haoran is really mad, and it''s okay for his sons to be naughty. After all, they are boys, and they are accompanied by guards and secret guards, so there is no limit to what happens. But this is a girl! And this girl is more courageous than her sons. Her brothers ran away from home at least in Daqi, so she was better and went overseas directly. In the public, Qi Haoran failed to teach her by pulling her ears, hit her twice, turned around and left, saying coldly, "Go back to the house." Baozhu could only climb on the foal to keep up, and the caravan implicated by her could only return to Beijing with trepidation. Qi Haoran rode his horse back to the palace, and his anger disappeared first, but when he thought of what his daughter had done, he immediately straightened his face again, and took the person to the ancestral hall to kneel, "You kneel here, think about yourself. What went wrong." Baozhu stretched his back and knelt, and said aggrievedly: "My brothers have also left home, and I don''t see how long you are angry..." At most, a beating is an afterthought. Qi Haoran was very sad, looked at the top of his daughter''s head for a while, and finally lifted up his robe and sat beside her, saying, "Then have you ever thought about me and your mother?" Baozhu still knelt angrily, she had long planned to go to sea with Xiaofu, but now everything is over. "You guys are so light, you can leave if you want to leave, the sea is vast and the sky is free for you to fly, right?" Qi Haoran sneered, "Do you know how worried we parents are?" Baozhu still straightened his back, but lowered his head in a guilty conscience. "Don''t worry about your brothers, they are still in Daqi, their identities are there, even if they are in danger, they have a place to ask for help, but what about you?" Qi Haoran became more and more angry, "You want to run without saying a word. Go overseas, do you know what is the most dangerous at sea?" "It''s a storm, it''s a disease!" Qi Haoran blushed, "Do you know how many innocent people die at sea every year? If it wasn''t for your fourth brother and Xiaofu insisting on going overseas and making a lot of noise in Beijing, do you think I Let them go?" Qi Haoran got up, looked down at his daughter and said, "You guys started to learn filial piety before you even started to read. Now, how much do you care about your parents?" Baozhu''s eyes were all red, and he pursed his lips and did not speak. Qi Haoran turned around and walked away, seeing his wife standing at the gate of the courtyard, his expression softened, he stepped forward to hug her and said, "Go back and let her think about it for herself." Mu Yangling glanced at her daughter kneeling in front of the ancestral hall, her eyes were a little red, but she still turned around and left with Qi Haoran. Baozhu wanted to go to sea, so she told her generously. Even if she didn''t agree this time, when Xiaofu and the others returned safely, if she still wanted to go to sea, even if Qi Haoran did not agree, she would try her best to persuade her. . Women''s world is not limited to the inner house and household affairs, they can have a vast world, and her daughter occupies the right time and place, but this does not mean that she is willing to let her go to sea rashly. At least we have to wait for the little leopard and Xiaofu to return safely. Those two children also risked 50% of their lives when they went to sea. How dare she let so many children on board at once? What made her sad was that none of the three children thought about their parents. The mother is worried that the parents are here, and they have learned poems such as not traveling far away. In the end, they are too hearty to hold their parents. Mu Yangling was heartbroken, so naturally he made his daughter kneel for a while, which was also a warning to other children, some things can be done, but some things are absolutely impossible. This time, if the orb is going to Guangzhou or other places in Daqi, that''s all, but I''m too daring to go to sea. Baozhu pursed her lips and knelt on the ground, tears streaming down her cheeks. Seeing that it was almost noon and no one woke her up, she knew that her parents were furious. Because her father loves her, she has never been beaten since she was a child, let alone kneeling at the ancestral hall. She knelt down outside the study room for a quarter of an hour at most, and often after she knelt down, someone came to help her into the house. Baozhu was thinking wildly, her arm was supported by someone before she came back to her senses, she turned her head to look at the person with tears on her face, and when she saw it was Lichun, she immediately pouted and continued to kneel, puffing up: "Don''t worry about me, Daddy hasn''t Wake me up." Li Chun was both angry and funny, nodded her forehead and said, "Stupid child, seeing your face full of tears and thinking that you have changed it, who knows or doesn''t know where you are wrong." "Why do you think the prince punishes you? It''s not because you don''t understand your parents. I saw you crying so sadly just now, and I thought I understood. Now that I listen to you again, it shows that you still don''t know what filial piety is." Baozhu stared blankly at Lichun. Lichun is the eldest girl next to Mu Yangling. She has never been married. A few years ago, she even combed herself to stay by Mu Yangling''s side, so several children in the palace respect her very much. Because many times, she is not speaking for herself, but for Mu Yangling. At this time, she used this tone to communicate with the orb, more naturally representing Mu Yangling. "The prince and princess are sad not because you disobeyed them and ran away without permission, but because you put yourself in a very dangerous situation. You hurt your body, but your parents hurt your heart," Lichun sighed: "Prince and a few of you. Brothers have all done things that ran away from home, but except for the one with the prince, which was a bigger riot, it doesn''t matter if you see the prince and princess not beaten? That''s because it''s dangerous for the princes to run away from home, but it''s not too dangerous. But when you go out to sea, there are natural and man-made disasters, not to mention that the prince and princess are beyond the reach of the king, even if the national power of Daqi is under control, when the storm sickness comes, can the prince and the others stop it for you?" "In the end, the prince and the princess are also sad because you hurt yourself. This is unfilial," Li Chun said, "If the princess has been kneeling for a long time and still doesn''t understand, it''s better to kneel for a while longer." Baozhu knelt on the ground and pondered, and asked after a while, "Did my mother let Aunt Lichun come? Why didn''t she come?" "Your father is angry and is drinking from the wine jar. The princess can''t leave it, and he is worried that you will be damaged by the sun, so he asked the slaves to persuade one or two." Lichun bent down and asked respectfully: "So, Princess Do you understand? Do you want to get up?" Baozhu wiped away tears, got up and said, "I''ll go and admit my mistake to Daddy." Chapter 1446： Extra Jewel (19) Qi Haoran was really angry this time. Seeing his daughter walk in with her head lowered, he just glanced at her and continued to sit with a sullen face. Baozhu knelt down at her parents with red eyes and whispered, "Father, mother, I know I''m wrong." Qi Haoran snorted coldly and ignored her. Mu Yangling watched the father and daughter quarrel, thinking of the children''s daring actions, and did not speak. Baozhu felt a little uneasy in her heart, and whispered: "Otherwise, you can beat me." "Who wants to beat up Baozhu?" As soon as Baozhu finished speaking, Little Bear rushed in from the outside, and when he saw his sister kneeling on the ground, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and asked dumbly, "What''s wrong?" Seeing his son, Qi Haoran immediately vented his anger, jumped up and pointed at his son''s nose and scolded: "You still have the face to ask, it''s not that you guys act without any scruples, and you have taught your brothers and sisters all bad! " Little Bear was stunned, he had no idea what he had done wrong. Xiao Xiong has been in the military camp. He heard that his younger brothers were going to sea, so he rushed back in a hurry. As a result, he held the wine for Xiao Leopard and Xiaofu last night. He accidentally drank too much and couldn''t get up in the morning. came together and ran to his parents. He was a little sad that he couldn''t send his younger brothers out of the city, and he was also afraid that his father would beat him, so he came to gag, and who knew it, he saw the family''s baby Knobby kneeling on the ground. Qi Haoran continued to point at his nose and scolded: "How old are you, you can''t grow your brain, your brothers are leaving, if you don''t say goodbye to your family, what kind of pig friends are you asking for? In a hurry to stop the wine for them, do you know that they are deliberately intoxicating the family members, do you know that they want us to relax and bring the pearls to the boat?" Lin''an is near the sea, and it takes two days to get to the port. Today is one day. Baozhu is locked in the house in the name of sadness. Knowing that she has a good relationship with the little leopard Xiaofu, neither Mu Yangling nor Qi Haoran will bother her. At most, let people give her more food to heal the sadness of parting. In this way, when the family finds out that Baozhu is not there, they will send chasers to chase after them. They have already boarded the ship at the port. Because the two children are on behalf of the imperial family, they are sent to the Western Ocean on behalf of the entire Daqi, not only for national prestige, but also for safety. The sea ships dispatched are the most stable and fastest in Daqi. When they reached the sea, they couldn''t catch up with them at all, and they could only hurry up and let the port below intercept them. However, a few bear children can change the route, and they can''t stop it at all! Moreover, the ministers in the DPRK and China have been criticized a lot for the mission to the West, and now that there is another incident of intercepting the ship due to Baozhu, all those who support this mission will be attacked. They are relatives of the royal family, no matter how bad they are, but other ministers may be dismissed from office for this matter. In short, this matter can be big or small. If it is small, it is a family matter for their Qi family and Fan family. Although Qi Haoran spanked his daughter a few times, she was a pampered girl since childhood, and she was not willing to spank him. At this moment, when he saw his rough-skinned son, his anger burst out. He pointed at his son and scolded him for a while, then searched left and right, and finally tore off a branch from the tree next to him, raised his hand and beat him. Little Bear didn''t dare to run, so he stood up and let his father beat him straight. Qi Haoran hit him a few times with a branch, and he felt sorry for his son, afraid that nothing would damage him, so he threw away the branch and waved his palm to fight in person. Baozhu was stunned. Seeing the big brother being spanked, she cried out with a "wow", rushed forward and hugged her father''s leg and said, "Dad, father, I know it''s wrong, don''t hit the big brother, yes My fault, I don''t know what I''m leaving, brother, we deliberately poured everyone alcohol last night..." Last night, not only was Xiaoxiong drunk, but the prince who came to deliver the letter, Xiao An, including Qi Haoran and other adults were all drunk. The purpose was to make them drunk and confused, so they could relax their vigilance the next day. It''s just that Qi Haoran is good at drinking, and the children get up as usual the next day, while Fan Zijin is sober and rational, although he also drinks, and is very restrained. Mu Yangling''s sadness caused the children a lot, and her head hurts a little now, but if it wasn''t for her headache, she wouldn''t be so sad that she couldn''t hold back when she saw the children get on the horse, and neither did Qi Haoran. Will be distressed to hold her in his arms. At that time, she was leaning on Qi Haoran''s shoulder with her face facing Zuo''s back, and then she quietly reached out to touch her tears. After her vision became clear, she saw the orb mixed in the caravan. That is her daughter. She has raised her for thirteen years. She is a brave daughter, not to mention that she is simply disguised, and she knows it even if she is turned into ashes. So, the orb was discovered. At this time, Baozhu saw that her eldest brother not only blocked the wine for them and got drunk, but even got beaten for her, she felt guilty in her heart, hugged her father''s thigh and burst into tears, and cried out in fear and guilt: "Dad, you Stop fighting, I really know I''m wrong." Hearing this, Qi Haoran beat him even harder, scolding his son while beating, "Look at how well-behaved and obedient your sister is, she has been ruined by your scolding, if you were naughty and played a bad role when you were young, she would have thought about leaving. Running away from home and going to sea?" "In addition to playing all day, I am in trouble, and I forgot to teach my younger brothers and sisters..." When Mu Yangling heard Qi Haoran''s anger at the bear, he coughed lightly, and the strings in Qi Haoran''s mind were taken back. He glanced at his son who honestly let him beat up, snorted coldly, and let him go: "You two Dont eat today, just go to the study and copy the Book of Filial Piety ten times, and when to finish copying and when to eat. Little Bear immediately picked up his sister, who was out of breath, and hurried to evacuate, for fear that his father would change his mind. As soon as the children left, Qi Haoran immediately accused Mu Yangling, "I''m teaching my son, what are you doing?" Mu Yangling immediately apologized, "Aren''t I afraid that your hand will hurt?" "It''s okay for a father to tear up a person, but he''s afraid of getting spanked twice? If you spoil your son, you spoil your son. Don''t make excuses. It''s really a loving mother and a spoiled child." Thinking of her daughter crying like that, she said dissatisfiedly, "You shouldn''t spoil your son. Chong, what should be punished is not punished, you will not comfort you when you see Baozhu crying like that?" Mu Yangling was a little speechless. The two reached an agreement on the education of the children shortly after giving birth to the cubs. Usually, they could pamper the children and bicker, but when it comes to the punishment for the children''s mistakes, one side is punishing the children. When the other party must not intervene to stop. But this time, Xiaoxiong really doesn''t have much responsibility. It''s okay to beat him. How can he beat him hard? But Mu Yangling didn''t refute Qi Haoran face to face, and he didn''t plead for mercy. He just coughed lightly to make him regain some sense, but the girl did make a big mistake, not to mention that she was just crying now, she was really beaten by Qi Haoran She wouldn''t even say kiss, that child is too bad to be beaten, is there anything? But she knew that the current Qi Haoran was just unreasonable, so she let him all, anyway, he would apologize to her at night, and she was a little wronged. And Baozhu, who walked out of the yard, was ashamed and ashamed of his elder brother, wiped half of his tears, and asked him with red eyes, "Brother, do you hurt?" Little Bear couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "Don''t you understand my father? The thunder is heavy and the rain is small, and it''s not a board game. How painful can a spanking with the palm of your hand be? Much heavier than that." Baozhu was relieved, and then even more ashamed, wiped his eyes and said, "Dad hurts us so much, I really hurt Daddy''s heart this time, what should I do?" Chapter 1447： Extra Jewel (20) Little Bear scratched his head for a long time and thought about it for a long time, but in the end he couldn''t come up with a good way, so he could only say: "If you were more obedient these days, your father and mother love you so much, they wouldn''t be willing to punish you." Baozhu lowered his head and said, "I would rather they punish me, so I feel better." Xiaoxiong patted his little sister''s shoulder sympathetically, and suggested, "Why don''t you punish yourself, it will show you have a better attitude of admitting your mistake." The more Xiaoxiong said, the more he felt that this method was better. My father loves his sister so much, and he definitely can''t bear her to suffer. In the end, isn''t this a matter of fact? Seeing the firmness of the elder brother, Baozhu''s eyes lit up and asked, "Then what should I punish myself?" Xiao Xiong tilted his head and thought for a while, and said, "How about you copy the "Book of Filial Piety" a few more times, or directly plead guilty?" Baozhu turned around and left, she might as well think carefully. Xiaoxiong scratched his head, and felt a little stupid. He planned to go to the prince for advice after copying the "Book of Filial Piety". Speaking of which, he caused it. will not be implicated. Baozhu leaned on the table with her chin on her back after copying the "Book of Filial Piety", and the girl who was close to her came in with a bowl of noodles, and coaxed, "Princess eat some, otherwise the lord and the princess should worry about it." She moved her head to the other side, turned her back to the girl directly, and said, "You just don''t tell them no." The girl looked at her master helplessly, "Then you can''t stay hungry overnight, you haven''t eaten all day." Baozhu felt restless and restless in her heart. For a while, she thought that she did hurt her parents'' hearts, and for a while, she thought that the fourth brother and Xiaofu must be somewhere at this time. They may arrive at the port tomorrow, and they will be able to board the ship and go to sea the day after. She didn''t know why, but she actually hated herself. If she was a man like her brothers, would she be able to go out to sea like the fourth brother, stay at sea like the second brother and the third brother, and expand the territory for me? ? The girl didn''t know what the little master was thinking. Seeing the tears in her eyes, she knew that she was wronged, and she didn''t know how to persuade her for a while. When Mu Yangling entered the door, she saw that the girl was lying on the table sadly, and the girl was surrounding her with a worried expression, so she could not help but take two steps forward. The girl was relieved to see the princess, and hurriedly greeted her with a salute, and said in a low voice, "Niangniang, the princess still refuses to eat." Baozhu quickly wiped away her tears and stood up. Hearing the words, she said, "Mother, don''t listen to her nonsense, I ate some snacks." "Okay, leave your face, you all back down." The girl breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly led the people back quietly, and then closed the door for them. Mu Yangling reached out to wipe her daughter''s tears, and said, "You always eat a lot, what are those snacks worth? Hurry up and eat the noodles, my mother will sleep with you today." Baozhu pouted, "Mother don''t have to look at me specially, I said that if I know I''m wrong, I won''t run away again. You should go back to accompany father." "Do you think your mother is looking at you?" Mu Yangling nodded her forehead and said with a smile: "Silly child, mother has something to tell you, after all, our mother and daughter haven''t slept together for a long time. " Baozhu smiled happily, ate the noodles quickly, hugged his mother''s arm and went back to the yard. The mother and daughter washed up and lay side by side on the bed. Mu Yangling turned to look at her daughter and asked, "I only saw you sad because we didn''t let you go out to sea with you?" Bob urges his eyes to stop talking. Mu Yangling touched her satin-like hair, "The whole family is on the road, one is the road to the sky that the parents have stepped on for their children, the other is full of thorns, but the road is wider and farther, although it is full of unknowns. The dangers of the world are also full of opportunities. Taking the second road may lead to heaven earlier than the first road, but it may also fall on the road. "Fearless children are naturally more inclined to choose the second option, because looking at their parents, they can already guess the difficulties and scenery they will encounter on the first road, which is really boring." Mu Yangling Sighed: "More parents will press their children to choose one, but your father and I both feel that your life should be yours, especially after you have a certain ability to think and discern." "Because that''s your life!" Baozhu was shocked and looked at her mother with bright eyes. "But no matter how open-minded and optimistic I am, I won''t let my children rush to the same thorny road, knowing that they may be injured or even die on the road," Mu Yangling stroked her daughter''s hair Said: "Just be a selfish mother. If you want to go to sea, there will always be opportunities in the future, but it must not be this time." "If your fourth brother and brother Xiaofu can come back safely this time, if you still want to go to sea with them, I will definitely not stop you." Baozhu couldn''t help but grabbed her mother''s hand and asked, "Can I go to sea too? Even if I''m a girl?" Mu Yangling frowned, "What does going to sea have to do with you being a girl?" Baozhu looked at his mother for a while, then shook his head and said, "No, it''s okay." She lay on her mother''s chest and stretched out her arms to hug her, her eyes were hot and wet, "I was wrong." Mu Yangling patted her on the back and comforted her: "This time your father is very angry, continue to apologize to him tomorrow, understand?" Baozhu nodded slightly. "Don''t always focus on the matter of going to sea. There are still many things you can do. If nothing else, the goods you will bring when you go to sea belong to your business, whether it is profit or loss. You are conceited, your brothers have no ability to make money, since you are in charge of the ledger, you should think more and at least ensure your own business." Mu Yangling said: "Daqi will not bear the cost of your going to sea. This time the ship is carrying Daqi''s credentials, and the Ministry of Household has not allocated a cent, so if you want to go to sea, you have to make money yourself." "Isn''t Haimao only earning and not losing?" Baozhu looked puzzled, and looked up at his mother slightly, "I often listen to their talk when I go to Western shops, saying that as long as it is imported, it can make money." "Silly child, benefits and risks are always proportional, how can there be a business that only makes money without losing money?" Mu Yangling looked at his daughter with a funny look, "In addition to the risks of storms, pirates, and patients, the goods from the West are also With all kinds of dangers, if the person who picks the goods has a bad vision and picks up some things that the people of Daqi don''t need, do you think they can sell them?" Baozhu thought about it carefully, shook his head and said, "If you think about it like this, there is still a lot of risk in sea trade." "The ship capsized, the goods entered the water, and perhaps the sea merchants will go bankrupt, so the people will say that the sea trade is hugely profitable, only the profit but not the loss, because what they see is only the sea ship that has returned safely. I know how many shipwrecks and grievances were buried, let alone how many people in Daqi went bankrupt because of these shipwrecks." "Your brothers don''t know how to run the business. In the end, their capital may be put in it to get some dividends. In the end, you or Xiao An Xiaofu will take care of the sea trade." Mu Yangling said: "But your brother Xiao An has high ambitions. Yuan Yuan may not be interested in business affairs, and Xiaofu, his future is not much worse, so I am afraid that this business affairs will be handed over to you in the future." "I wonder if you are interested?" Baozhu asked with bright eyes: "Mother, if I take care of business affairs, can I also inspect wherever I want?" Mu Yangling twitched the corners of his mouth, thought for a moment before nodding, "You are the boss, of course you call the shots." Bob''s eyes immediately glowed. Chapter 1448： Extra Jewel (21) Baozhu is determined to make a career, and more importantly, she wants to fly freely in the sky like her brothers, so she began to study harder. Qi Haoran really cares about his daughter. Seeing that she not only stayed at home and read books, but also obediently expressed her change, most of his anger disappeared, and the rest was transferred to Little Leopard and Xiaofu. He felt that his daughter was so well-behaved and obedient, all because of those two stinky boys. Mu Yangling tried to correct his wrong thinking, believing that Baozhu should pay the same responsibility as the little leopard Xiaofu. But Qi Haoran was stubborn and stubborn, Mu Yangling thought that the little leopard Xiaofu was not here anyway, and he couldn''t possibly write a letter to disturb their hearts about the responsibility for this matter, so she just let it go. However, Qi Haoran was strictly ordered not to spread this erroneous idea, so as not to habitually push the little leopard on the head of the little leopard after the jewels got into trouble in the future. Qi Haoran said in disapproval, "Is our Baozhu the kind of person who shirks responsibility? Besides, she is well-behaved and won''t cause trouble." Mu Yangling sneered, "So this time, Xiao Fu, the little leopard, used a knife to force her to disguise herself out of the city and try to mix with the ship? Qi Haoran, let me tell you, if you spoil the child, you will take care of the treasure in the future. If you don''t handle it for you, you can face the tears of the children alone, especially the tears of Baozhu after the accident." Qi Haoran didn''t dare to speak immediately, and glanced at his wife several times in a guilty conscience. Mu Yangling saw that he was suppressed, so he turned around and left with a cold snort. I can''t cure you anymore. Qi Haoran was afraid that his daughter would cause trouble again, so he began to pay attention to her. Anyway, he has few official duties now, and he belongs to a semi-idle with a lot of time. But Baozhu hardly takes the initiative to cause trouble. She seems to be interested in business immediately. Apart from learning the six arts and various cultural knowledge, she spends almost all of her time on business. Mu Yangling first let her manage several farms in the family, then let her manage the glass workshop, and then began to manage the sea trade. By the time Little Leopard and Xiaofu returned from their missions to the West, Baozhu could manage the glass workshop independently, and Haimao naturally understood seven points. Little Leopard and Xiaofu traveled westward. They would stop to submit credentials and express the friendly attitude of the Daqi royal family to other countries when they encountered countries along the way. After arriving in Europe, they stayed for half a year, so when they came back, it was already three years old. years later. If it wasn''t for the fact that it only took them four months to return, I''m afraid it would have been longer. They brought millions of Daqi native products, and naturally they also brought back valuable goods. In addition to the gems and spices that Daqi people love, there are also native products from all over the country and national gifts given back by various countries. Two of them were loaded with seeds of various crops and some food they had collected. They knew that this thing was important, and Mu Yangling pointed it out, so other ships docked at Guangzhou port to rest, but they immediately brought these two ships to Lin''an. The two teenagers were excited to return to their homeland after a lapse of three years, so as soon as the boat docked, they couldn''t wait to go ashore. When he got off the boat, the first thing Xiaofu saw was the orb standing on the shore in a splendid manner in a bright yellow riding suit, holding a horse whip in his hand. We haven''t seen each other for three years. The cute little girl back then became a beautiful and beautiful woman, and Xiaofu stayed on the desk at once. Baozhu saw Brother Xiaofu, who was full of stubble, and couldn''t help grinning. The pear vortex on his face was looming, making Xiaofu''s heart skip a beat and he couldn''t move. Little Leopard couldn''t understand the psychology of a good brother. When he saw his sister, he screamed strangely, rushed up to hug her, and laughed excitedly: "Baozhu, Baozhu, brother is back home, hahaha..." Baozhu was also very happy. He didn''t dislike the stench on his brother''s body at all. He hugged him back and said with a happy smile, "You are finally back!" Xiaofu walked forward with hands and feet, stood aside and pursed his lips and smiled at them. The little leopard glanced at him, stretched out his hand and hammered him, exclaiming: "Why did you become restrained when you got home, who was on the boat just now screaming?" Xiaofu blushed and explained to Baozhu softly, "I''m too excited to return to my homeland." Baozhu also pursed his lips and smiled back, nodding gently: "I know." The little leopard got goosebumps on his arm. He couldn''t stand the two of them, so he pushed the two of them into a pile one by one and said, "Come on, I know you are a fiance and I haven''t seen you for many years and there are many heartfelt complaints to complain about. I won''t bother you anymore." After saying that, he threw his hands and ran. The Baozhu Xiaofu, who collided with each other, blushed. Baozhu quickly spread Xiaofu and was about to dodge, but Xiaofu reflexively held the person in his arms... Seeing his master being held in his arms by Young Master Biao, the servants lowered their heads subconsciously, only staring at their toes, but their ears were pricked up high. Baozhu was held in Xiaofu''s arms, and his face turned even redder. Xiaofu coughed lightly, let go of her and said, "Little Leopard likes to play tricks..." Xiaofu saw her bowing her head, so she couldn''t help but ask softly, "How are you doing recently?" Although the two of them communicate from time to time, they can always communicate two or three times a year across the sea and thousands of mountains, but both parties report good news instead of bad news, and at most write some interesting life stories and customs. But Xiaofu knows, how can there be no difficulties in life? I heard that she is now in charge of the property of the palace for the fourth aunt, it will only be more troublesome. Baozhu also wanted to ask Xiaofu this sentence, but she noticed that the eyes of the people in the port always swept over them intentionally or unintentionally, so she took his hand and walked towards the carriage, and said in a low voice, "Let''s get in the car and talk about it. " She has no habit of giving people a visit. Xiaofu didn''t hear what she was saying, and his whole body was concentrated on the palm he was holding. Baozhu still didn''t know that through the collision just now, the strangeness of the past three years dissipated a lot, and she regained her little daughter''s attitude in front of Xiaofu, and muttered in a low voice: "If you are surrounded by people, you will not know the news the next day. What are you talking about?" The folk customs of Daqi are open, so Baozhu came to pick up people after riding a horse, not to mention the cloth, not even the curtains. The embassy from Daqi was received by officials in Guangzhou and was not related to officials in Zhejiang, but we all know that there are important people on the two ships that we took refuge in today, so there are also many officials waiting and family members in the port. wait and see. Xiaofu came back to his senses when he got into the car, and quickly opened the curtains and looked out, "Where''s the little leopard?" "The fourth brother must have been entangled by those officials," Baozhu also looked out from the other side, and after a moment said, "Forget it, let''s go back to the inn to wait for him, I brought a lot of stewards, and they will take over the goods on the ship. Take care, you don''t have to worry." Xiaofu was stunned for a while, and asked, "Then don''t you have to leave the dispatcher?" "It''s all handed over to the chief steward, and they will arrange it. I''m here to pick you up back to Beijing, not to order goods." Xiaofu looked up and down at his fiance and said with a chuckle, "Our orbs are so powerful." Delegating power to the bottom is undoubtedly the highest level of management at present. Xiaofu did not expect that Baozhu would have a big manager at this time. Baozhu''s face turned red, and she whispered: "The big steward was given to me by my mother." "But you can instruct him to move and control him, can''t you?" Xiaofu smiled: "That alone is very powerful." Chapter 1449： Extra Jewel (22) Baozhu still wants to go to sea with her brothers, but she is no longer the reckless little girl she was three years ago. She knew that if she wanted to travel around the world and traveled thousands of mountains and rivers, in addition to obtaining the consent of her family, she also had to be able to do it herself. Have the ability to earn travel wages, and the ability to protect yourself in times of distress and allow yourself to survive. So in the past two years, she not only took care of everyone''s sea trade industry, but also managed the private property her mother gave her in an orderly manner. She wants to see famous mountains and rivers, to appreciate the scenery of various countries, but her original intention is not to see it once, she enjoys the charm of nature and spiritual satisfaction more. My mother said that this is also a kind of quality of life, just like eating, drinking, clothing and housing. And if you want to travel comfortably, you should rely on your own hands to support you, just like you need to eat, drink, wear and live. Travelling in the mountains and water is originally an emotion. If you are frightened and have nothing to eat, you will not lose your interest, but put the cart before the horse. So when I learned that the fourth brother and Xiaofu were going to be on an envoy to India recently, Baozhu went to the kitchen to bake a plate of meat, and anxiously brought it to his parents. She is not good at cooking, except for simmering, she can also make barbecue. Qi Haoran saw Rou Yile on the plate and thought that his daughter was paying special homage to him, so he turned his head happily and said to Mu Yang, "It''s still Baozhu who feels sorry for the Lord, and knows that he will give him a tooth sacrifice." When Imperial Physician Wang asked Qi Haoran for the Ping An pulse, he vaguely suggested that he should eat more vegetables and fruits. The next sentence, although Imperial Doctor Wang did not mention it, Mu Yangling filled it up automatically, and ordered the kitchen to prepare more vegetarian food, and the meat food was directly reduced by half. Not only the variety has been reduced, but the quantity has also been reduced. A plate of braised pork is only as small as the bottom of the plate, and a chicken is only half loaded... The key is that the little bear still goes home from time to time to grab food from him, and his son can go out and have a tooth sacrifice. Ever since the imperial doctor Wang veiled that he should eat less wine and meat, A Ling has followed him every step of the way... So now this plate of meat is like gold in Qi Haoran''s eyes. Qi Haoran took the plate and the sauce. He rolled up his sleeves and picked up a piece of venison and dipped it in the sauce. Seeing that there was a pancake on the small plate beside him, he hurriedly used it to roll the meat and eat it. It took less than a quarter of an hour. It wiped out a plate of meat and bread. Mu Yangling sat and watched the whole time, neither stopping him nor angry, seeing that he was in a hurry to eat, he poured him a glass of water, and patted his back lightly: "Don''t worry, I I won''t rob you." Qi Haoran finished eating contentedly, touched his stomach and said regretfully, "It''s just that there is less meat." Mu Yangling saw that he had finished eating, so he turned his head and asked his daughter with a smile, "Tell me, what do you have to ask your father?" Baozhu bowed her head in embarrassment. Qi Haoran blinked, then waved his hand in a pretentious manner after a while, and said, "It''s alright, my daughter has something to do with her father, and I will definitely do everything that my father can do for you." Baozhu looked at his mother, then at his father, and finally gathered up his courage and said, "Father, you said that as long as I am sensible and capable, you will let me go to sea." Qi Haoran turned his head and asked Mu Yangling, "Did you say that?" Baozhu pouted, "You can''t deny it, you said it yourself back then, as long as I''m reasonable, promise me..." Qi Haoran was about to deny it when he opened his mouth, but Mu Yangling cut him off and asked, "Do you want to go to sea?" Baozhu nodded fiercely, looked at her Baba and said, "Mother, this time the fourth brother and the others went not far, just in India. It''s only a few days'' journey from where the second brother and the third brother are stationed." Mu Yangling thought about it and said, "Okay, we agree, but you have to convince your uncle Huang and Uncle Fan yourself." Baozhu''s face immediately became bitter, "Why do you still have to convince Uncle Huang and Uncle Fan?" "Your fourth brother, they represent Daqi''s envoy this time. You, a princess conferred by the imperial court, will follow. Of course, you have to agree with your uncle," Mu Yangling said: "And you and Xiaofu are already engaged, which is equivalent to Fan. Half the daughter-in-law of the family has gone to sea, so you have to explain it to your in-law''s family, I don''t care about this matter, and you have the ability to persuade them to let you go." Qi Haoran is not in a hurry now, instead he rolled his eyes and nodded in agreement, "Your mother is right." "Don''t think about sneaking onto the boat like you did three years ago," Mu Yangling threatened: "If you dare to act like this, I will lock you up in the capital for life." Baozhu walked out with his head down. As soon as the girl left, Qi Haoran immediately turned to look at his wife suspiciously, and asked with a frown, "Are you helping her?" Mu Yangling said lightly: "She is sixteen, and she will be married in two or three years. How long can you manage her?" Qi Haoran frowned. "Rather than waiting for her to go overseas in a hurry after marrying Xiaofu, it''s better to satisfy her wishes at this time, and to avoid conflicts with Zijin Xiaoxia as soon as she goes through the door," Mu Yangling said, "And this time the timing is indeed true. Yes, India is not far from Daqi. With the protection of my Daqi navy along the way, the safety has been directly improved by 50%, and the time is still short. Even if they want to go to the Indian royal family to visit, one year is enough for them to go back and forth. already." A few years ago, the tiger head and the little lion took root in Nanyang, and in the past two years, Xiao An has also invested heavily in the development of Nanyang after half a year in the Hanlin government. Now Hutou and Little Lion are in charge of military affairs in Nanyang, while Xiao An is in charge of all external affairs of Daqi in Nanyang. The three of them cooperated sincerely, not only to support the natives of Nanyang countries to fight against the Westerners, but also to do business with the Westerners in full swing. Xiao An is well aware of the importance of balance. Usually, he almost ignores the disputes between the natives and the Westerners, but always secretly supports the natives at critical times. The reason why Xiaofu and Xiaobaozi are going to India this time is also related to them. The three of them expanded their territory a lot, and they inevitably had some conflicts with the English who occupied the Indian coast. Although the two sides did not fight, the recent peace talks have been held quite a few times. For this kind of matter, the Ministry of Rites and the Academy of Li Fan have been able to deal with it calmly, and there is no need to send someone. Just send a letter to Xiao An who is in Nanyang, and he can handle it with full authority. And the Indian people secretly contacted Xiao An at this time, hoping that he could help the Indian people drive the Westerners out of the Indian coast. Of course, there are also many benefits. In addition to gold and silver jewelry, they are willing to share half of Xiao An in the recaptured port. Xiao An was surprised, so he went to check, and only then did he know that the other party did not represent the Indian court, or that they did not represent the Indian royal family, but only officials and gentry near the coast. Like Emperor Jingyan of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Indian royal family did not pay much attention to maritime trade, so although the coast was seized a lot and they also sent troops to attack, but seeing the heavy losses, they gradually stopped the war, as if it had been occupied. coasts, ports, and estates are not part of their land. Chapter 1450： Extra Jewel (23) But the local officials and gentry couldn''t bear it, because the Westerners occupied their manor and land, and infringed on their interests. Therefore, they have been organizing the people to resist the invaders without stopping, but it has little effect because they lack weapons. Especially when the other side had muskets and artillery, they suffered heavy losses. In recent years, Daqi''s influence in Nanyang has been increasing, and their success for the people of Nanyang countries has quietly spread in private, so they dared to approach the court behind their backs. Xiao An did not want to rebel, nor was he short of money, so naturally he would not have private contact with them. Even if he promised to support the Indians, it should also be an upright contact with the Indian court and royal family. But he didn''t want to send troops to help the Indians. Wouldn''t that bring hatred to himself? And the Westerners are really going to be chased away by their Daqi, when the time comes, the Nanyang countries should turn against them Daqi. He is very satisfied with the current situation. However, there is still something to do to express goodwill, so Xiaofu and Xiaobaozi, who have only returned to China for less than three months, are going to sea again. This time they are on an envoy on behalf of Daqi, and they only go to India. Mu Yangling agreed to let Baozhu follow him, because the trip was very safe. The English knew that Daqi was envoy to India, and they definitely did not want to make the relationship between the two sides worse, because with the in-depth understanding of the two sides, Westerners such as England already knew that Daqi was not a sick cat they could despise, but a tiger. . Secondly, she wanted to fulfill her daughter''s wish. Baozhu is about to get married. Perhaps the concept of her past life is too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. She is not sure whether her daughter will be bound by the family after marriage. She hopes that she can go out for a walk before marriage, which is a wish fulfilled. Three times, she wanted her daughter to know that going to sea is not so easy. Mu Yangling followed Qi Haoran to the sea several times, but the one that impressed Fan Zijin the most was the one. The dark and low cabin, let alone convenient, is difficult to eat and bathe. On the ship, for a few days, a dozen days, or even a month, half a year, all you can see is the endless sea, and the scenery is monotonous. gagging. Occasionally dock for supplies, and it won''t stay for too long unless you encounter a large port. If your daughter is just rising up and simply fantasizing about the romance and beauty of the sea, she should put away her thoughts as soon as possible and retreat in spite of difficulties. The journey to India is neither long nor short, just right. Besides, they had to travel overland to meet the Indian royal family after they got ashore. Although Qi Haoran is worried about his daughter''s safety, as A Ling said, he can''t take care of his daughter for the rest of his life. After thinking about it, he nodded and agreed, he said optimistically: "With Little Leopard and Xiaofu around, she won''t be able to suffer much." But the fact is, Baozhu vomited all night as soon as he got on the boat, and he tossed himself enough. She persuaded everyone and excitedly followed them to the boat. When the boat was just starting, she excitedly grabbed Xiaofu''s hand and pinched his hand several times. As a result, after half a day of sailing, she felt dizzy and nauseous as soon as the excitement wore off, and then began to vomit... Xiaofu and Little Leopard looked at her sympathetically, and said, "Is it hard? It''s fine, just shake it for two more days. It''s the same for our first boat ride." Baozhu''s face turned blue and asked, "Is there no cure?" Xiaofu said: "It''s okay to take medicine, but it''s not good for your health, and you will be dizzy when the medicine stops. We have to go on the sea for a long time, so we can''t take medicine all the time, right?" Baozhu It is not easy to understand what mother said. Little Leopard reached out and touched his sister''s forehead, and said happily: "I just vomited, thankfully I don''t have a fever," he comforted: "It''s fine, just vomit and vomit." Xiaofu took her hand and said: "The first three days are the most important, you can''t vomit and collapse, or your body can''t stand it anymore, I''ll ask someone to cook some porridge for you and eat some with pickles. In short, you must not let your body suffer any loss. Little Leopard nodded again and again, "Yes, many people can''t get through it because they vomit and eat." Xiaofu''s face turned black, and he couldn''t help but glared at Little Leopard. The little leopard realized that he had said the wrong thing, and hurriedly covered his mouth, leaving only a pair of eyes rolling. Baozhu was still worried, and she couldn''t help but feel happy when she saw it, "I heard it all, what''s the use of covering it up?" Thinking of the worried expressions of her parents before leaving, she straightened her face and said, "Don''t worry, I will protect myself." She knows that she can''t let her family worry about herself, and this is her dream, how can she be knocked down as soon as she comes up? Even if Baozhu has no appetite, she will try to swallow the porridge and side dishes sent, and she will find the girls on the boat and ask them to tell her something interesting, and try to ignore the nausea in her heart. Xiaofu felt distressed when he saw it, so he personally caught a sea fish and let her bring the ingredients to make fish soup for her. Skim off all the oil flowers, just the milky fish soup. Xiaofu personally brought it to her, "Don''t eat all the porridge, drink some soup to replenish your strength." Baozhu has no appetite for meat, not even green vegetables, so he can only eat pickled side dishes with clear porridge. It''s fine for a day or two, and his stomach will naturally feel uncomfortable after a long time. Besides, Orb has always had a good appetite and is a carnivore. Baozhu saw that the soup was really greedy, and took two sips carefully, but found that she didn''t spit it out, so she asked happily, "Brother Xiaofu, where did you get this fish?" "fishing." Baozhu was amazed, "This boat is walking, but it can still fish?" Xiaofu couldn''t help but laugh and said with a smile: "When you are not seasick, I will take you to fish. There are many fish in the sea, and there is another type that jumps up. One is the size of a boat and appears in groups. , it''s beautiful." Baozhu''s eyes lit up and said, "I heard my mother talk about this fish..." The little leopard, who also brought the fish soup, saw the little heads of the two were next to each other, and immediately pouted, turned around and walked to his cabin, muttering: "It''s clear that I''m the brother of her compatriot. , how come you are closer to brother Xiaofu?" Then he thought that the two are already unmarried couples, maybe they will be married after returning to Beijing this time, and he couldn''t help sighing, forget it, he is an uncle and brother, so don''t get in the way, it''s pitiful to be single. The little leopard glanced at the fish soup on his hand, raised his neck and drank it by himself. After drinking, he smashed his mouth and turned around to go to the kitchen. Since his sister didn''t drink it, he should drink it all up. Anyway, she Brother Xiaofu is worried. Xiaofu saw that Baozhu drank the fish soup and did not vomit, so the next morning she had someone stew a pot of fish soup and sent it to her in person. The little leopard saw him passing the soup in front of him without squinting, and immediately muttered, " Emphasis on **** over friends", shook his hand and ran to the kitchen to drink the rest of the fish soup. Chapter 1451： Extra Jewel (24) The trip to India was smoother than they thought. Although the Indian court had different attitudes towards confronting the Western invaders, and even many people thought that Daqi was hiding evil intentions, but on the bright side, India did not want to offend Daqi. And Xiaofu didn''t want to be loved by everyone, as long as India didn''t have malice in Daqi. Daqi''s policy in Nanyang has always been to contact the countries to resist the Western invaders, but he knows that the Western countries have always wanted to drive the natives to fight against Daqi. Today, although Daqi is a hegemonic country in Southeast Asia, it is not stable. As long as Daqi''s national strength is slightly weaker or the situation is slightly chaotic, the hegemonic position may be lost at any time. As a diplomatic envoy, his task is to make more people who have a good impression of Daqi, in order to ensure the integrity of Daqi''s territory and the safety of the people in the future when there are such accidents. Baozhu came into contact with Xiaofu and Xiaobaozi for the first time. She thought that she could manage such a large property at a young age, and it was enough to gather so many managers. Now she realizes that she used to be just a frog in the bottom of the well. In this mission, Baozhus status is the most noble. She is the princess conferred by the emperor, and she is the same as the king of the county. Even women are still treated favorably by the Indian royal family. As the main envoy, Xiao Fu and the deputy envoy, Xiao Leopard, did not mean to despise the woman, so they did not hide anything from Baozhu, and even brought her with them when negotiating with Indian officials. Only then did ??Baozhu know that the confrontation between countries was like this, and a door to a new world quietly opened in front of her. Xiaofu saw that she was interested and taught her carefully, "That''s good, if I go to another country in the future, you can follow me." Baozhu''s eyes brightened, "Don''t you mind if I interfere in the outside world?" "I like fighting side by side with you, advancing and retreating together." Xiaofu looked at the orb with affection. Baozhu could not help but pursed her lips slightly when she heard the words, and stared at Xiaofu with wet eyes. He stared at them for a while, his eyes were almost sore and no one noticed him, he suddenly walked away with a low humming unhappy. It doesn''t feel good at all for a brother to become a brother-in-law. At first, I thought it would be cool to let Brother Xiaofu call him brother, but over the years, let alone that his wish has never been fulfilled, that is, not even a simple way to please him. He only has this younger sister, and he wants to use his identity to show off his uncle''s prestige. Who would have known that he would meet a well-informed cousin and become his brother-in-law? The most important thing is that as long as these two meet, there is always an aura around them, which makes him always feel excluded. Obviously he is Baozhu''s biological brother, obviously brother Xiaofu was better with him when he was a child. Little Leopard never admits that he is envious and jealous. He just thinks that these two people are too inattentive to the occasion. How can they show such affection in public? His father and his mother are so affectionate and would not do such a shameful thing. Although ?? Little Leopard suffered 10,000 points of damage from the two of them, he still chose to leave space for them. There is no way, who made one of them his own sister and the other his good brother? If he wanted to replace the others, he kicked them and separated them. It is simply detrimental to Sven in public. Little Leopard thought about leaving, but Xiaofu seriously taught the orb how to deal with foreign envoys without any leakage. What words can be said, what words must not be spoken by oneself, different countries should have different attitudes, and different incidents have different handling methods... Xiaofu speaks the truth, half of it was taught to him by his father and eldest brother, and the other half was groped by himself. Fan Zijin and Xiao An gave him intensive training when he was abroad, and told him almost every question they could think of. He also made a joke when he went to sea with the little leopard, but in the past three years, they have traveled through countless countries, and they have seen the lowly like the slaves of pirates, and the noble like the king of a country. He has accumulated a lot of money. In terms of experience, he may not be as good as his eldest brother, Huiru''s genius, in other matters, but in terms of diplomacy, he is confident that he can surpass his brother. And now in the Daqi court, there must be no more than three who can beat him. Other men may be reluctant to talk about this with their wives, thinking that women should be at home with their husbands, children, and housework, but he never thinks so. The fourth aunt can fight side by side with the fourth uncle, isn''t it also very happy, very happy? In his opinion, whether it is an independent fourth aunt or a mother who lives by his father, this is just the choice of their lives, just as he chose to go to sea instead of staying in Beijing to take the exam and become an official. Since the adults respected his choice, he naturally has to respect the choices of others. Baozhu is willing to stay at home to deal with household chores, husband and child, then he will balance the time between work and home, and try to spend as much time as possible to spend with her and their future children. She is more willing to follow him from south to north, so he will naturally protect her and teach her well, so that she can stand side by side with him. Xiaofu doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this. Didn''t the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt live like this all the time? At this time, Baozhu didn''t understand what Xiaofu was thinking, she just simply thanked him for treating her so trustingly and sincerely. She is no longer a little girl who doesn''t understand anything. The more people she has come into contact with in the past three years, the more she knows how difficult it is for women in this era. Because Aunt Huang and her mother opened a women''s school, the status of women in some places gradually improved, but that was also in county towns and more developed towns. She knew that in some places in the south, infant drowning was still a common phenomenon. A newborn girl, even a girl who has been raised for a few years, may be drowned by her family just because of some difficulties at home, or even because of some rumors, no one will feel wrong, because they are girls! She is a princess, and she is higher than the king of the county, but that''s only in terms of ceremony. In terms of power and influence, not to mention the king of the county, even the officials are not comparable, because she is a woman! If she didn''t have the support of her father and brother, then she would be nothing more than a princess in the capital. It is precisely because of her understanding that she feels Xiaofu''s heart is more valuable. She is very lucky to have such a fianc. And many years later, when Baozhu asked about the matter again, she learned what her husband was thinking. At that time, she had read all the world and used her ability to stand on the political stage of Daqi. When she heard her husband''s words, she couldn''t help but burst into tears, reached out and wiped her tears: "Then we should be grateful to father and mother." Xiaofu wiped away her tears and said with a smile: "I can''t be grateful to them. If they didn''t let us grow up so much, I might not think so." At that time, Xiaofu thought that out of his own heart, because he was educated like this since he was a child, not because he hated the world and wanted to reform. But by the time he understood the consequences of his original idea, he and his wife had drifted farther and farther on the road of feminism. No matter from the situation or from the heart, they were unwilling to look back. . Chapter 1452： Extra Jewel (25) Xiaofu and the others returned to the country after a successful diplomatic victory. The first thing they did was to write a letter to present the results and to reward the envoys for meritorious deeds. Among them, the name of Baozhu was impressively included. Although there are some courtiers who can''t see it, but in the case of no objection from the whole court, the jewels also got a share of the credit and got a lot of rewards. They thought in their hearts, it was a woman anyway, and the reward was gold and silver, and the big head was still from the emperor''s inner treasury. The envoys of the envoys have no objection, because Princess Jewel has indeed contributed a lot in this mission to India. If it wasn''t for her to come forward to communicate with the Indian emperor''s harem, they might not be able to complete any return home so smoothly. It''s not that they robbed them of their official positions, the emperor took his own treasure to reward people, and they were happy to watch the fun. Qi Xiuyuan and other adults didn''t pay attention to the nonsense of a few children, even Qi Haoran didn''t think his daughter could turn out the flowers, but he still went to show off his daughter with a full face and honor. Others say to show off his son and grandson, but his son and grandson are too naughty, they will only cause trouble for him, there is really nothing to show him, so he can only show off his daughter. No one thought that Princess Baozhu would frequently appear on the book after getting married, and then be rewarded by the emperor for meritorious deeds. Baozhu came back from India, Mu Yangling consciously fulfilled her daughter''s wish, and asked her, "Are you still willing to travel to the sea?" Baozhu lowered his head and thought for a while, then nodded: "Mother, although going to sea is hard, I still think it''s worth it." "But within two years, don''t even think about running out," Qi Haoran walked in with a cold look, and said coldly, "You have to get ready to get married." Who knew that Baozhu, who thought he would resist, lit up and asked happily, "You and Uncle Fan have set a wedding date? Then when will I get married?" Mu Yangling was sad and asked, "You just want to get married?" Qi Haoran also looked at his daughter with hurt eyes. Baozhu twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "Didn''t you ask me to marry me?" Qi Haoran rolled his eyes and said, "Your dowry isn''t ready yet, you are a princess, you can''t miss anything, and your fourth brother is not married, you have to marry him first before it''s your turn, um, You can embroider some dowries first, and then get married when your fourth brother gets married." Baozhu''s mouth opened wide, when will this wait? Her fourth brother still hasn''t come to his senses. If her brother doesn''t get married, she still can''t get married, can she? No, daughters do not discuss with their sons, I have only heard of sisters discussing marriage, and brothers discussing relatives should follow the order. Why are brothers and sisters also discussed together? Baozhu looked at his father suspiciously. Mu Yangling was also full of doubts, did she make a mistake about the marriage rules of this era again? It seems that I have to ask Lichun afterwards, but the boys in their family are always late. If the little leopard is as dead as the tiger head, could it be that her daughter is still not married? Qi Haoran was just deliberately angry with the girl, for fear that she would ask deep questions, and waved his hands with disgust after saying, "Okay, okay, hurry up, your mother is still on a lunch break, for you, your mother has two I haven''t had a good nap." Baozhu can only go out in frustration, why hasn''t she heard of this rule? Don''t his father lie to him, right? Baozhu couldn''t help biting his teeth, and decided to go to Xiaofu to discuss his idea. If there is such a rule, then they have to bother to find a daughter-in-law for the fourth brother. And Mu Yangling in the room was also clasping his fingers with worry on his face and said: "What if the fourth child doesn''t know what to do with the orb? This rule can''t be changed? Why don''t the eldest brother directly decree a wedding date, and the emperor will appear. , you have to give in to any rules." Qi Haoran saw that she was so worried, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and said contemptuously, "You really believe it, you married a few daughters-in-law earlier and didn''t even understand these rules?" Mu Yangling was stunned for a while before realizing that he was a fool, and couldn''t help kicking him, "Are you kidding me?" The kick on the leg was like tickling, Qi Haoran sat on the couch without paying any attention, and said bluntly with his legs crossed: "I didn''t want to lie to you, I wanted to lie to the girl, how did I know that you even I don''t know the rules." Having said this, Qi Haoran squinted her with contempt, "Come, come over and tell the Lord, how have you grown in these decades, you even have grandchildren, but you don''t even understand the most basic rules of marriage?" Mu Yangling stared at him with black lines on his face. Qi Haoran continued to shake his head and said, "I saw our daughter''s hatred for marriage, and I thought that she might not know this to tease her, but you look at her just now, I can guarantee that she will only believe her. 30%, and it turned out that you were good, you didn''t lie to your daughter, you fell into the pit yourself." Mu Yangling covered his face in shame, couldn''t help but fell on the couch and shrank to one side. Qi Haoran was even more proud when he saw it, and he leaned over to her and asked, "Come on, tell me why you believe me?" Mu Yangling was so annoyed by his sarcasm that he couldn''t help grabbing the pillow next to him and smashing it into his arms, shouting, "Why, it''s not because I believe you, what do I say that I don''t believe?" Qi Haoran was stunned for a moment, smashed it and said, "I don''t see you believe me when you say that you don''t drink." "Is that a serious business?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help but stare at him: "And why didn''t you completely dissipate the smell of alcohol when you said this?" Mu Yangling hummed and said, "When you said business, why would I ever doubt you?" Qi Haoran tilted his head and thought it was true, A Ling would also suspect him of lying about such trivial matters as drinking and not taking a bath, and marriage was a major event, so she naturally did not expect that he lied to her. Qi Haoran touched his nose with a guilty conscience, but immediately became assertive and asked: "But shouldn''t this rule be known to all housewives? Besides, you have married your sons, you should know even more... " Mu Yangling said angrily: "There are so many rules for marriage, how can I remember so many of them?" Qi Haoran still looked at her suspiciously, "It''s not because you''re too stupid to know...Ah-I see, it''s my fault...don''t hit me, my hair is messed up..." The ?? incident ended with Mu Yangling beating Qi Haoran with the pillow. In the end, Mu Yangling ordered Qi Haoran to explain clearly to Baozhu at night, "Is it possible to talk nonsense about rules? How pitiful are the grandchildren?" But before Qi Haoran could explain to his daughter, Fan Zijin came to the door. When he saw Qi Haoran, he showed a bright smile, stepped forward and grabbed his hand: "I really want to find you, come, let''s come. Talking about the wedding date of the two children, how about finding a date next year?" This year has passed more than half, how far can we go next year? Qi Haoran opened his mouth to object, but Fan Zijin suddenly said with a smile: "By the way, I went back to my side earlier, but I saw Xiaofu and Baozhu sitting together with bitter faces, I was thinking about the two children. The marriage is coming, and what is there to worry about when you come back after a great achievement? Guess I went up to ask them why?" Qi Haoran immediately shut his mouth honestly, knowing that he made up such a rule, Zijin could laugh at him for ten years, and he would spread the matter to everyone. Qi Haoran felt that he could not afford to lose this person. Chapter 1453： Extra Jewel (26) On the premise that no interests are involved, Fan Zijin is willing to do whatever Qi Haoran is not willing to do to block him. Mu Yangling also knows that Fan Zijin likes to bully Qi Haoran, but it may not be a real bully, but she is not willing to run on her. That is her husband, how can someone bully him? So she took a half step forward and said, "Then you set the date for us to choose, don''t set the date too early, the pearl is still small, my intention is to wait until she turns eighteen before marrying." Fan Zijin caught sight of Qi Haoran''s worthless exhalation, and couldn''t help but curl his lips and said, "Everyone is ready to get married when they are young, but you are more particular about it. You have to be 18 before you can get married." "Whether it is biologically or psychologically speaking, it is best for a woman to marry after she is 18 years old for herself, her family, and her offspring. Marrying too early and giving birth to a child will not only be harmful to her own body, but also to her offspring. It''s not very good, and I''m still childish, so I''m not mature enough, and I can''t help but make some mistakes in the handling of family relationships." Fan Zijin glanced at her and didn''t ask about those strange words. As an all-around talent with a little knowledge of medicine, he naturally knew that it was not good to get married too early. But he just couldn''t stand Qi Haoran bullying his son. He even wanted to wait for the little leopard to marry his daughter-in-law before letting Xiaofu marry the pearl. Not to mention that the little leopard was younger than Xiaofu, and the age of Qi Haoran''s sons, Fan Zijin''s calm face couldn''t help but turn dark. Therefore, Qi Haoran can''t let Qi Haoran cheat his son. It was certain that Baozhu would marry into the Fan family next year, so he glanced at Qi Haoran triumphantly and turned to leave. Mu Yangling laughed at him, "It''s getting late, why don''t you stay here for dinner, maybe your brothers won''t be drinking together for a long time?" Hearing that A Ling personally promised to drink, Qi Haoran was refreshed, and without being depressed, he immediately grabbed Fan Zijin''s sleeve and said, "Yes, yes, our brothers have not been drinking together for a long time, let A Ling give us a rectification. Table wine and food, well, she cooks it herself." Mu Yangling smiled, got up and said, "Okay, I''ll cook myself, you sit down first." "Look at what you''re doing," Fan Zijin found a chair and sat down, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Even drinking is subject to her bureaucracy, what else can you do now?" "She can also take care of these little things, and of course I still listen to me." Qi Haoran shook his head and said, "You don''t need to provoke us, A Ling is obedient." Fan Zijin just sneered, but thinking of Qi Haoran''s body, he really should drink less wine and less meat. Qi Haoran has free time, but Fan Zijin is busy, so he hasn''t gotten together to drink for a long time. Today has plenty of time, and Mu Yangling has relaxed the restrictions again. Qi Haoran naturally grabs Fan Zijin and has a good drink. But in fact, most of the wine went into Qi Haoran''s stomach. Fan Zijin mostly held the wine glass to clink with him, and he did not drink it eight times out of ten. Qi Haoran also knew that he was not in good health and should not drink alcohol. Fan Zijin saw that he was drinking and his face was flushed, he rolled his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you like Xiaofu to marry the pearl sooner?" Qi Haoran took Fan Zijin''s hand and cried, "I only have such a daughter, is it easy to raise her like a jewel from a young age? As a result, she is going to marry as soon as she grows up. You also have a daughter, you can''t understand my feelings? " Fan Zijin really can''t understand, his daughter is still young, and it''s still a long time before getting married, he thinks he won''t do such a stupid thing. "It''s not marrying someone else. Our two families are facing each other. If you want your daughter to go out, will I still stop you from seeing you?" Fan Zijin couldn''t understand. The daughter of someone else''s family will be fine once she is married for three thousand miles, but his daughter will marry the right door. What else is there to be dissatisfied with? "How can it be the same? She is my daughter before she gets married, so is she not a daughter-in-law if she gets married?" Qi Haoran said with red eyes: "In short, I just don''t want my daughter to marry." Fan Zijin asked slowly, "Then you don''t want to go out with A Ling to play in the mountains and water, and don''t want to go out to sea?" Qi Haoran was stunned, Fan Zijin hummed twice, and said, "Didn''t you tell me back then that when Baozhu got married, he would take A Ling to travel around the world, and in the first few years, he complained to me about the child''s slow growth. It actually held you back, and now you don''t think they''re holding you back?" Qi Haoran scratched his head and defended: "Actually, it doesn''t matter if they grow up slowly, I can also slow down." Fan Zijin sneered, raised the wine in his hand and took a sip, pondering for a while: "I think you have made a few children wear off your spirits in recent years, let Baozhu marry earlier, you can also marry Ah Ling can do what she likes, without being detained in the capital, and every time you want to go out to play, you dont dare to go far, you can only wander around here, havent you had enough fun all these years? Qi Haoran was silent, Fan Zijin reached out and patted his shoulder. Qi Haoran is Prince Rong. He used to be the deputy minister of the Ministry of War, but since he personally went out to seek medicine for the Holy Spirit, his position in the Ministry of War has been passed on to the people below, and he doesn''t care about the affairs of the court, and he only cares for the emperor. Seek medical advice. And since he returned from abroad, although he still participates in government affairs, he rarely speaks again. In the daily small court meeting, unless he learns that something big has happened, he will never get up early to go to court. also appears once every ten days, but most do not speak. Fan Zijin saw it in his eyes, but he didn''t take it to heart at first, but in the past two years, Qi Haoran has been more and more tightly bound by his family. When I was young, I obviously still had the arrogance to say that I would go on a trip and carry my children, and I would leave with A Ling, but now I am bound to the capital for my children. He felt that Qi Haoran should be high-spirited, so what''s the matter with such silence? So Fan Zijin tried his best to encourage Qi Haoran to quickly marry his daughter and go out for a walk. In the end, he just couldn''t get used to Qi Haoran, who was so honest and didn''t cause trouble. In the past, whenever he was in the capital, the capital would never be quiet. But now it''s better. For the past few years, he has been quietly staying in the small world of the palace with Mu Yangling, raising his daughter and his grandson. Is it too honest? Fan Zijin leaned on Qi Haoran''s shoulders to encourage him, Qi Haoran''s eyes shone brightly, and his heart made his blood boil. Fan Zijin''s eloquence, he dared to call himself the second in the whole university, but no one dared to be the first. Qi Haoran was lacking in roots, and he always trusted him. Before the banquet was over, he slammed the table and stood up and said: "Okay, Baozhu will marry next year, and as soon as she gets married, I will take A Ling on a tour of the mountains and waters!" Fan Zijin was satisfied, raised his head and drank his glass of wine. Qi Haoran happily ran back to the house to find Mu Yangling. Mu Yangling had washed his hair and rested on the bed. Qi Haoran rushed in full of the smell of alcohol. He didn''t care about the smell of sweat and alcohol on his body. Looking at her, he said, "A-Ling, when Baozhu gets married, we can go to the mountains and play in the water, okay?" Chapter 1454： Extra Jewel (27) "Okay," Mu Yangling readily agreed, lifted the quilt and pulled him out of bed, led him to the bathroom, and asked with a smile, "Where do you want to go first?" Qi Haoran tilted his head to think for a moment, and said, "Let''s go to sea, you have already gone to sea to play with the orbs, but I haven''t taken you to the real sea to play. In the past, when I was in Guangzhou, I used to borrow warships to go out to patrol for a while. Circle, you must not have seen how beautiful the islands outside are?" Mu Yangling poured the hot water that the servant had just brought up into the tub, tested the temperature, and when he felt it was suitable, he turned back to pick up Qi Haoran''s clothes, and nodded in agreement with him: "There were so many pirates outside, we How dare you go to the island to play, are you going to take me to the island this time? Which island do you want to go to first?" The island map of Nanyang appeared in Qi Haoran''s mind. He thought for a while and couldn''t help shaking his head. He found that the clear island map disappeared at once, and his mind was like a cloud of ink. Dizzy and don''t know anything. Mu Yangling pulled him out and helped him into the tub, and he was relieved to wash away the smell of sweat on his body. Qi Haoran was dizzy and let Mu Yangling do it. When he returned to the inner room, he was as red as steamed shrimp. Mu Yangling dug up two spoons of honey and soaked it in warm water to quench his thirst. Qi Haoran was tossed by her, and his mind recovered a little. He stared at her simple "hangover soup" for a while, and asked angrily, "Is this the hangover soup you made for your father?" "Yeah, it won''t be uncomfortable to drink it," Mu Yangling coaxed him: "Come on, drink it and sleep well." Qi Haoran said aggrievedly: "Can''t you use dim sum? This hangover soup has been the same for decades. Whose hangover soup is so simple?" Mu Yangling simply slapped his face and said, "If you have honey water to drink, you will be satisfied. It would be nice not to throw you on the street." Qi Haoran sat on the bed dumbfounded and stared at her, but Mu Yangling ignored him, put the honey pot aside, pushed the person into the bed and went to sleep. In the evening, Qi Haoran called for thirst twice, and it was the honey water that Mu Yangling got up to help him make. The last time it was almost dawn, Mu Yangling didn''t sleep well all night, he almost got up with his eyes closed to help him make honey. This kind of thing should have been done by the **** duty at night, but when the two of them got married, they didnt need the **** duty at night, not to mention that when they were together, they almost did it by themselves. When Mu Yangling was pregnant, Qi Haoran waited on her at night, and when Qi Haoran drank and asked for water, it was Mu Yangling who took care of him. Qi Haoran woke up quite a bit. Seeing that A Ling was so sleepy, he immediately drank the honey water in his hand, carried A Ling to the bed in distress, and coaxed in a low voice, "Go to sleep, Lord. Sleep outside, it''s almost dawn today, you don''t need to get up at night again." Mu Yangling guessed that he was almost awake, rolled around on the bed and rolled directly to the inside, closed his eyes and pulled the quilt before falling asleep. Qi Haoran touched her face distressedly, and assured in a low voice, "Master, I won''t drink so much wine next time." Mu Yangling slept until the third day before getting up, only to get up and was told that the matchmaker and the official media were coming. She rubbed her forehead with a headache and asked, "Who is there to entertain?" "Your Highness went there in person." Mu Yangling couldn''t help muttering, "Zijin is too impatient..." Yesterday, she agreed to choose the wedding date. Today, the matchmaker and the official media came to the door. Didn''t the two of them drink a lot of wine yesterday? The Fan family hired Rong Xuan as a matchmaker. Originally, Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran wanted to ask Qi Xiuyuan to marry their two children directly. Who knew that Qi Xiuyuan was afraid that Haoran and Zijin would quarrel after becoming in-laws and would ask him to judge the matter. pushed out. No way, Fan Zijin invited Rong Xuan. Knowing that the two children are in love with each other, Rong Xuan is naturally happy, not to mention the relationship between Fan Zijin and Qi Haoran, they almost don''t need him as a matchmaker to get married, just follow a few times and get the money from the matchmaker. So last night, Fan Zijin came to the door overnight and asked him to come to invite him today. He didn''t think much about it. He took the three days selected by Fan Zijin and came to the door. When he handed the almanac to Qi Haoran, he still smiled and said: "Zi Jin is too impatient, for fear that this daughter-in-law will run away, and she will come to the door in the evening. I have seen the three days he chose, and it is far from now. Its still a long way off, so its ok to postpone the application for a few months. Qi Haoran curiously opened the almanac, and when he saw the good day circled above, his eyes widened immediately, and after a while he exclaimed, "He''s a pit master!" Three dates, the first one is two months before Baozhu''s birthday, the last one is three months after Baozhu''s birthday, and the middle one is three days after Baozhu''s birthday. Generally, when the woman''s family decides the date, they will choose one of the three dates given by the man, which is reserved and gives the man''s family face. But the three days given by Fan Zijin were too coincidental. Qi Haoran couldn''t help puffing up his cheeks, he felt that there was a conspiracy behind the words he said last night. He took a photo of the almanac and said with a stern face: "I don''t like these three days, let him choose again. Baozhu is still young, we want to keep her for a few more days." The official media, who bowed his head and lowered his eyes, couldn''t help but feel happy. It is said that Prince Rong loves his daughter, which is really true. The little lady outside, who is not married at 16 or 17, is an old girl after 18, and even said that she is young . And most girls from poor and humble families go out at the age of thirteen or fourteen. Sure enough, the powerful and powerful families are different, and they still stay at their parents'' home when they are 18 years old. Rongxuan knew Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling well. Their children married late, so he didn''t find it strange. Just before going out, Fan Zijin told him thousands of times that he must set the day. So Rong Xuan smiled and said to Qi Haoran: "I think these three days are good. Do you think this is Zijin''s random circle? These are all good days for the national teacher to help him choose." Qi Haoran tilted his head, "Yuanhui?" Rongxuan nodded with a smile, "It''s him, don''t you know what his abilities are? Since he said that these three days are good days, they are really good days. It''s a pity to miss them." Seeing Qi Haoran''s silence, Rong Xuan continued to say: "In recent years, the national teacher has become more and more likely to not speak. How much fate can Baozhu and Xiaofu get married?" Qi Haoran pouted his lips in disdain. Yuanhui''s bald donkey was still his captive back then. It was impossible for him to be in awe of him, but that bald donkey was indeed capable. Rongxuan saw his intentions, and continued to say: "Before going out, Zijin said that he had discussed with you, let the two children get married as soon as possible, and said that you still have things to do, why are you not in a hurry now?" Qi Haoran said: "No matter how anxious it is, don''t be in a hurry at this moment, A Ling and I have time, but Baozhu''s time as a girl is only so short, I naturally hope she can relax more." Chapter 1455： Extra Jewel (28) No matter how well Zijin and Xiao Xia treat Baozhu, she is also a daughter-in-law, which is different from being a girl at home. So Qi Haoran wanted to set the wedding date at the end of the year, which would also make the jewels lighter. Rongxuan was quite helpless, glanced at the official media, and asked in a low voice, "What does Baozhu mean? Does she want to get married sooner or later?" Qi Haoran was taken aback for a moment, he had never asked his daughter this question. Rong Xuan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Why don''t you go and ask Baozhu." Baozhu naturally wanted to get married early. She is like a trapped chick now. Her parents love her, but they restrict her a lot. But after she got married, she lived directly in the princess''s mansion. She could go wherever brother Xiaofu went, and she could go all over the world. Qi Haoran understood his answer when he saw his daughter lowered her head shyly. He pouted, cooperating with him to do something that was not human inside or outside. "Okay, since you''re willing to marry early, then set a date in the middle." Qi Haoran has been worrying about dowry since her daughter was born, so her dowry is all-encompassing and extremely rich. Not to mention the equality of men and women advocated by Mu Yangling. The property of the palace is divided into five equal shares, and everyone has a share, and the pearl is no exception, and this can no longer be described by ten miles of red makeup, because the pearl takes away the value-added property. In addition to the land deed of the farm, there are also harvest grain shops, and the share of glass workshops and clock workshops. These are the most profitable businesses. These properties were roughly divided a few years ago, and the principal of their sea trade business came from here. But this time, taking advantage of Baozhu''s marriage, Mu Yangling wanted to completely divide the property and write a document. No one thought that Mu Yangling would give Baozhu so much dowry, even Qi Haoran was startled. Mu Yangling nodded, "Xiao Xiong is the eldest son, and the entire Prince Rong''s mansion will depend on him in the future, which will inevitably suffer, so I want to use some of the money from our private property to buy more farms for him, and before we split up the family. Take out some of the money from the public to buy sacrificial fields." Sacrificial fields are the foundation of a family. The imperial court stipulates that sacrificial fields are not included in the confiscated property. Therefore, even if Prince Rongs house commits a crime and his house is seized, the sacrificial fields can still be preserved. The output of a family''s sacrifice to the fields should support the clan, and also help the poor clansmen, but Qi Haoran is the first ancestor of this family. His sons and grandchildren will not be down for at least 50 years. Therefore, the sacrifice of the fields It is only in and out, and those outputs naturally belong to the bears. And the farmhouse that Mu Yangling bought for Xiaoxiong with his private house is naturally his private property. Among so many children, Mu Yangling is actually most worried about the little bear. Maybe it''s because he was the first child, Mu Yangling taught him too kindness, and he didn''t have enough money over the years. As long as he had some extra money, he would either invest it to make money, or use it all. Selected for Baoxiong School or Nursery Home. My son is now a general and he is also the heir of Prince Rong, but the remaining money in his hand must not exceed 200 taels every month, and his expenses are also very frugal. Speaking of which, the five children in their family, bear the most frugal life. This kind of frugality does not mean that he lacks clothes and food, but a consumption concept. There are a few small tiger heads. When going out to see something fun, he will wave his eyes and buy it without blinking. When he meets a favorite BMW sword, he will even overdraft to buy it, but when Xiao Xiong sees something he likes, if the price is within the budget, he will also Will be proud to buy without blinking an eye. But once the price exceeds the budget he set, he will measure whether he needs it urgently and whether he can meet it again in the future, and then decide whether to spend it overdraft or reluctantly give up the love. But his choice is often the latter. Once or twice, the number of times is too many, not to mention Mu Yangling, even Qi Haoran feels more distressed about this eldest son. Although he knew that if he gave him money, he would turn around and invest in charity, but what if they were willing to feed him? Not only the husband and wife, but also the four younger brothers and sisters under Xiaoxiong know that the eldest brother can''t keep money in his hand, so every time the younger brothers and sisters give Xiaoxiong gifts are things that he wants to buy but is not willing to buy, or give him directly money. One year, on the birthday of the little bear, Hutou directly gave him a box of silver notes. He was so happy that the little bear turned over nine somersaults in the garden, and surprised his daughter-in-law who had just entered the door. Qi Haoran was going to divide the family property among several children. Fan Zijin was the first to know, because many of the properties of the Princes Mansion were still in his hands. He couldn''t help coming to the door, "Why do you divide the property for several children? You and A Lingke are still alive." Qi Haoran waved his hands indifferently and said, "A Ling and I are not shy about this. We both think it''s better to separate early and let them go on their own. Whether it''s good or bad is up to them." Fan Zijin poured himself a cup of tea and asked, "Can you help me?" The industrial Fan Zijin of Qi Mansion is probably more familiar with Qi Haoran, the master, so I have this question. Qi Haoran shook his head and said, "No need, except for Jitian and myself and A Ling''s private property, the rest will be divided into five shares, and let them cast their own lot, and whoever catches it counts. The tiger heads are still in Nanyang, and they have to wait for them to come back during the Chinese New Year before they can cast lots. "Five copies?" Fan Zijin frowned, "Why five copies?" "There is also a portion of the orb." Fan Zijin was taken aback, almost dropped the teacup, widened his eyes and asked, "Have I seen the dowry list you gave to Baozhu, except for those that she actually participated in dividing the property of the palace?" Qi Haoran looked around, leaned into his ear and whispered: "This is what A Ling meant, saying that children are all the same, Baozhu has dowry, but sons also have dowry, and no one should say who takes advantage." Fan Zijin twitched the corners of his mouth, "There''s no such thing as dividing property. Whose daughter can you see sharing property with his son? And it''s all evenly divided, so you''re not afraid that Little Bear will have an opinion?" According to conventions and legal regulations, the eldest son who inherits the family property can be divided into 70% of the family property, and the remaining 30% is distributed to other sons. In addition to the private property of the parents, the eldest son inherits the family business, so the parents often give more private property to the other direct sons. As for the concubines, dont even think about it. Because most of the so-called parents'' private property refers to the mother''s dowry, except for some of the father''s private collections, which are not included in the family property, but there are not too many. Fan Zijin knew that Mu Yangling''s dowry had long been mixed with the palace''s property because she wanted to support her eldest cousin''s rebellion in the early years. And all the things Qi Haoran collected from the war were piled up in the warehouse. What else was there in his private collection besides a few swords and military books? This means that the entire property of the royal palace and the things in the treasury must be taken out and divided equally. Chapter 1456： Extra Jewel (29) Fan Zijin thinks that if he is a bear, he will blow up. His parents are too partial. He could have got 70%, but now he can only get 20%. Is there such a trick to his son? For the sake of his brother''s family and prosperity, Fan Zijin struggled for a while, but grabbed his hand and persuaded him, "I know in your heart that all children should be treated the same, but the eldest son is going to inherit the family business. It''s not fair for you to do Xiaoxiong like this." Qi Haoran scratched his head, lowered his head and said, "But this is what A Ling meant, and Little Bear has no objection." Seeing his lack of confidence, Fan Zijin resented that the iron would become steel, "You also listen to her when it comes to breaking up a family? Are you the head of the family, or is she? Is Xiao Xiong really willing, or is it because of the two of you? Just verbally willing?" He dropped the cup angrily and said, "Don''t be confused, you have four sons, and they have a good relationship with each other since they were young. If you go to one place and do anything when you are young, you will get twice the result with half the effort, but if you leave your heart because of this matter, your family will But it''s gone." Qi Haoran suddenly changed his face when he thought of the relationship between Zijin and his uncle. Fan Zijin patted him on the shoulder and said solemnly: "You can discuss this matter with A Ling, anyway, the separation of the family has not been spread, you should talk to Xiaoxiong first, if he is really willing to talk about it. But I advise you, even if he really wants you, don''t divide it like this, Xiaoxiong is the eldest son, he can have more family business." Fan Zijin couldn''t help shaking his head when he thought of Mu Yangling, and said with a wry smile, "I always thought you were fond of Baozhu. I usually see that A Ling is not shy about Baozhu, but is stricter than a few bear boys, thinking that she loves her son more. , Who knows that she is the one who really favors her daughter, and even thought of letting her daughter also share the production." Qi Haoran was ashamed and murmured, "Actually, I also really dote on my daughter..." Fan Zijin couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Is this the time to talk about this? Go back and tell A Ling. If it doesn''t make sense, let me know, and I''ll help you come forward and talk to her." No matter how much Qi Haoran loves his daughter, he never thought of letting his daughter also share the production. Like most feudal patriarchs, he wants to buy a rich dowry for his daughter. He even plans to take 500,000 taels from the public to make Baozhu. Press box silver. This dowry can be called unprecedented, even the dowry of the Pearl cannot be so rich. Before, he was worried that A Ling would object, because 500,000 taels was too much. He didn''t expect that she would be more ruthless than himself, so she would directly give one-fifth of the family business to her daughter. Qi Haoran had been feeling dizzy for two days in a row, but after being taught by Fan Zijin today, his mind became clearer. He felt that a bowl of water is important, but it is more important to let the children be friends and love each other. With such an equal division of the family business, can the children really do well? Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran are the biggest and most similar in that they can listen to persuasion. So when Qi Haoran mentioned it, Mu Yangling said, "What do you mean by asking the children?" "Why?" Qi Haoran wrinkled his nose in distress and said, "I can''t say that we will give you an equal share of the property, are you willing? In this matter, except for the bear, everyone else is the beneficiary." It''s not that Qi Haoran doesn''t believe in his children, but his family property is too rich. The Harvest Grain Shop is the largest grain shop in Daqi, and it is located in every county in Daqi. Which household does not use the mirror produced by their household now? Nowadays, scholars are embarrassed to take to the streets without a pocket watch, and the pocket watches that the watch workshops sell in limited quantities every year are scrambled by rich businessmen and dignitaries every time they come out. Such a big family business... Mu Yangling slapped the bed and said viciously: "I''ll ask, if they dare to turn against them because of this little money, I will directly donate all the property and money, and I won''t give them a penny left." Qi Haoran just lay down on the pillow and said, "Wouldn''t that suit Little Bear''s heart the most? He must be the first to look for you. I vaguely heard that he was discussing with the prince recently about opening more universities in various prefectures. It takes a lot of money to cultivate better talents. Baoxiong Academy teaches a variety of things, but it is not in-depth. It is equivalent to graduating from junior high school in the previous life, but to go further, it is too difficult to enter the government school, and the private school is too high, and whether it is a government school or a private school, its main purpose is the same. It''s the imperial examination. However, less than 10% of the students who graduated from Baoxiong Academy are actually interested in this, and more people are engaged in other industries, and they need more training. So both Xiaoxiong and Xiaobao want to make this educational charity more perfect, but they need money, a lot of money! Qi Haoran felt even more apprehensive when he thought about it, "You said that Xiaoxiong is so short of money, is he really willing to share the family property with his younger brothers and sisters?" "Just ask and you''ll know?" Mu Yangling climbed out of bed and directly asked someone to write a letter with pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Each letter is the same, with only one sentence, "My father and I plan to divide the property between you, this time it is a complete division, so how do you want us to divide the property? What do you want?" Mu Yangling sent the five envelopes. The little lion and tiger head were sent directly by carrier pigeons, the little bear was handed over to the servants, and they were sent to the barracks quickly, and the little leopard and the pearl were directly held by the servants. to their yard. Baozhu was holding Xiaofu''s love letter and read it with a smile on his face. When he received the letter from his mother, he picked up the pen and replied, "Give the brothers an equal share. Big brother works harder, give him a little more." At the end of the letter, he wrote: "Mother, just leave me a little more of those gems and pearls in your warehouse." Baozhu didn''t think she could divide the family property. Although she was raised by her parents like beads and jade, she had never heard of any daughter who was going to marry who could also divide the family property with her brothers. She only thought that this was an opinion that her parents asked her to divide the production for her brothers. A few years ago, her parents gave her a piece of property, which she used to do sea trade business. In addition to the private property given to her over the years, she already had a large private property. And when the little leopard received the letter, he was lying on the desk hard to do his homework. Both Xiaofu and Baozhu successfully graduated from the Royal Academy, Shangshufang, but he was the only one who was named by Qi Xiuyuan because of his poor grades, so even though he had already participated in politics and even traveled to many countries on behalf of the country, at this time Still have to go back to the study room to rebuild. When the letter was delivered by the servants, he was sweating profusely copying the homework that Xiaofu took time to help him with, glanced at the letter, he grabbed the letter and wrote: "Mother, your son is doing his homework, Can you stop making trouble, haven''t the family property been divided long ago, and the rest are not going to be dowry for Baozhu?" "Oh, the eldest brother has to support the entire palace, so you can save some for the eldest brother, and the rest will be used as a dowry for Baozhu. If Xiaofu''s brother-in-law dares to bully Baozhu, let Baozhu kill him with silver." After writing, he threw the letter to the servant, waved his hand and said, "Send it to my mother." Seeing the servant walk to the door, he shouted again, "Come back!" Chapter 1457： Extra Jewel (28) He suddenly remembered a very important thing, ran down and dragged the letter back, and continued to write: "Mother, tell Dad to give me some of his collection of swords, don''t give them all to the eldest brother, the second brother and the third brother, My son, I will go to the West in the future. Westerners love to wear swords around their waists. Are you willing that your son does not have a sword that he can handle? There are also those short knives from Dad, which are self-defense weapons, so keep some for me. , I''m your youngest son, I deserve more love..." The little leopard wrote all over the paper. After reading it, I found it to be quite simple and easy to understand. With my mother''s literacy level, I should be able to read it. This time, I will give the letter to the next person. Bear in the military camp was the third to receive the letter. He is only half a day away from the capital, but because of his busy work, he only goes home for two days every ten days. This is because he is the main general and has enough time to rest. many. After receiving the letter from his mother, Xiao Xiong couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. After reading the letter clearly, Xiao Xiong rubbed his chin, and after a long hesitation, he picked up the pen and wrote: "Mother, your son is poor, if you feel sorry for your son, then buy me more sacrifice fields, and my son will die within 20 years. I dont plan to add more sacrifice fields to the family, and the rest will be used as dowry for the pearls. "Good men don''t eat family meals. Although my son''s ability to save money is not very good, he can still support a family, but if the horses raised in Dad''s stable are also divided, they will be given to me and Dad. The groom who keeps horses, his son is not only covered with food and shelter, but also double the treatment, as long as he is willing to serve before the army." Little lion and Hutou had completely different reactions when they received the letter. The little lion opened the letter and immediately said annoyed: "We are not in the capital, so the eldest brother and the fourth brother must have stolen all the good things." Hutou jumped up and picked up the pen: "Then we write a bit pitiful, act like a spoiled brat with our mother, and say nothing to the eldest brother and the fourth brother to grab it, our sweaty horses need to be bred, so my father raises them well. Whatever we say, we have to **** a few females, and those swords in Dads warehouse, they are all weapons of magic Little lion bit the pen pipe: "But when our letter arrives in the capital, the eldest brother and the fourth brother may have already decided." Hutou frowned in distress, "Then let''s go back and grab it again?" "Big brother is easy to say, the big deal is that you roll a few laps on the ground and he will give it to us, but the fourth is not easy to deal with. He is younger than us, do you have the nerve to grab it from my brother?" The little lion complained: "Mother is also true, do it. Well, it''s time to mention separation? It should be mentioned when we go home for the Chinese New Year. It will be up to you how much you can grab." Hutou immediately widened his eyes and said in horror, "Could it be because Baozhu is going to get married? Dad wanted to hide it with Baozhu, but mother refused, so she wrote to us and asked." The little lion frowned, "Whose dowry do you see that will accompany a sword like a sword? To accompany is to accompany a BMW." Hutou frowned and said, "What if Dad wants to give Baozhu all his possessions? I''ve been thinking about the sword in his vault for several years." He only has this one girl, so it''s really not easy to **** it from his sister. Xiao An, who came to visit, twitched the corners of his mouth, went up to the letter and read it again, reached out and nodded and asked, "You didn''t think that the fourth aunt was asking what to do with your family property? Don''t forget, the palace''s property is not a problem. few." Both the little lion and the tiger head were stunned, the little lion said: "Isn''t the family property divided? When we were going to do a sea trade business, my mother gave each of us 200,000 taels, and later gave some more. At that time, she We just said that this will be our private property from now on. Xiao An twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "You don''t think that the four uncles and four aunts only have this little family business, right? The glass workshop alone has more than this income. How could it be only for you?" "But isn''t the rest to make a dowry for Baozhu?" Hutou scratched his head and said: "My mother told us that girls are not easy in this era, so let''s let my sister, she will have a rich dowry in the future, Her mother-in-law didn''t dare to bully her." Xiao An glared at him and said, "Do you think my family will bully Baozhu?" Hutou remembered that Baozhu was going to marry Xiaofu, he immediately closed his mouth and shook his head, looking at the little lion pitifully. The little lion just coughed lightly and explained to him: "The tiger head means that no matter who Baozhu marries, she will not be bullied, and it doesn''t refer to your family. Before Baozhu and Xiaofu got married, we didn''t know that she would marry you. Home, you must know that my mother has been chanting those words since Baozhu was born." "Yes, yes," Hutou explained in a hurry, "My mother also said that we must love our sister. If she is bullied by her husband''s family, no matter whether we will have conflicts in the future, we must stand up for her." The little lion hurriedly tugged at the tiger''s head, only then did the tiger''s head realize that he seemed to have said something wrong again. Xiao An couldn''t care about it anymore, and shoved the letter into their arms and said, "That''s just what the four uncles and four aunts said to tease you. It''s impossible to give all the treasures of a family as big as the palace. Wouldn''t that be Xiaofu''s visit? You too? The son of the fourth uncle and the four aunts, this time the fourth aunt should want to divide the family business for you." Xiao An knew that the fourth uncle wanted to travel around the world with his aunt a few years ago, but he was stumped because of the children. Now most of the distribution is because he wants to wait for Baozhu to get married and play on his own. As for the little leopard''s marriage, it was much easier. Judging from the behavior of the four uncles and four aunts, the little leopard has to find a person he wants to marry. After they are sure that the other person''s character is good, they will hire him to marry him. This is much easier than marrying a pearl. So this time, what the four aunts said about the division of the property was the division of the family property of the palace, not just the private possessions of the fourth uncle, as these two fools thought. Although Xiao An explained that it was impossible for the parents to give all the money to Baozhu, the two still did not ask for it. The little lion thoughtfully wrote a message to his mother: "Mother, my son knows that you are worried that Baozhu is a girl and will suffer, so I will give her more of the family property as a dowry, and give the rest to the eldest brother. Let''s share a few small meanings. A few will do." "The sons are all grown up. The 200,000 taels you gave us back then made a lot of money from the sea trade business, and also bought a lot of properties. We are not short of money, but the elder brother is more pitiful. Not only to support the entire palace, but also to squeeze out money to do charity, so you should give him more." Hutou has to directly say: "Mother, I am not short of money, so I don''t need to give me the property, you can give Baozhu as a dowry. If Xiaofu bullies Baozhu, let Baozhu use money to hit him... But Dad Please give me a little of the private collection, and finally we will divide it after we return to Beijing, we can''t let the eldest brother and the fourth brother divide it up..." Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling received letters from the children one after another. Their expressions at that time were too wonderful to describe. Mu Yangling was very pleased and said, "This is good, so even if I donate all the money, the children will not have any objections." Qi Haoran said quietly, "Master has an opinion." Chapter 1458： Extra Jewel (30) Qi Haoran squinted at her and said, "Could it be that the money you earn all your life is cheaper for outsiders?" He straightened his back and coughed lightly: "Since the children are not very keen on family property, then divide it according to your opinion, divide it into five parts, one for each person." "As for Master''s private storage," Qi Haoran hummed, "Master is still alive, Master''s private storage naturally belongs to Master, and neither of them wants to share." Seeing his proud and proud appearance, Mu Yangling couldn''t help but laugh, nodded and said: "Okay, your secrets are not divided, not only yours, but mine are also locked in the warehouse, and we will If you are happy, give it to whoever you like." Mu Yangling also joked: "We have an industry in our hands, and we are not afraid that our children will be unfilial in the future." Qi Haoran''s face was slightly condensed when he heard the words, his cheerful smile fell, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he became thoughtful. Mu Yangling just turned around to make the bed and didn''t see her husband''s expression. She shook off the quilt and said, "Aren''t all the things you stash and looted in the warehouse on the east side? It just so happens that my things are mainly there, why don''t we list that row of warehouses as our private property? , the other warehouses will be opened and distributed to them, okay?" Qi Haoran fought with horses and robbed a lot of treasures, especially the treasures he got when he entered the big golden capital. Those were all thrown into the warehouse in the east. Although there were many good things, they were also messy. Mu Yangling felt that if the family was divided, the little things would be sorted out, so it might be better to keep it for them as a reward. In the future, I will have a cute, obedient and capable grandson. I will give out one or two pieces every year, and I will always be able to use it up. Mu Yangling couldn''t hear Qi Haoran''s answer for a long time, so he turned his head and asked, "What''s wrong with you, I want to ask you something." Qi Haoran nodded perfunctorily: "Listen to you." Seeing Mu Yangling looking at him with doubts and worry, Qi Haoran couldn''t help but stepped forward to hold her hand, hugged her in his arms and said, "I thought about it and thought that we should divide the family property into six parts, five parts. I will give it to the children, and the other will be in our hands, and we will give it directly to the bear in a hundred years. Qi Haoran said in a low voice, "He is the eldest son and has the most responsibility, so he should be given more." Mu Yangling thought about the laws of Daqi, and nodded after thinking for a moment, "Alright, although the children don''t care about the family property, but outsiders don''t know it. Seeing that we are so divided, they think we have an opinion on the little bear." Qi Haoran twitched the corners of his mouth, took her in his arms and lay down, and whispered to her: "Remember, this share must be in your hands, and we will give it to Xiaoxiong after a hundred years." Mu Yangling was stunned for a while before he understood what he meant, and her eyes couldn''t help but turn red, she instantly understood that Qi Haoran was worried about her. Qi Haoran was indeed worried about Mu Yangling. His children are naturally all good. At present, they seem to be very filial, but no one knows what will happen in the future. Besides, when A Ling is really old in the future, it will be her daughter-in-law and grand-daughter-in-law who will serve mainly in front of her, not her son. grandson. Qi Haoran never dared to gamble with Mu Yangling, even if it was his son. So he needs to give A Ling a guarantee, a guarantee to enjoy his old age. Although A Ling is smart in big things, but some things are too stupid. If one day he is not by her side, she may be bullied without knowing it. He would never allow such a thing to happen. A Ling has an estate in her hands, and even if their children and grandchildren are not filial in the future, they have to take care of the estate in her hands and dare not overdo it. He has been fatally wounded twice, and there are many other knife wounds and arrow wounds on his body, and he is three years older than A Ling, he is not sure that he can live longer than A Ling, if he died before A Ling... Qi Haoran was full of worries, but Mu Yangling was so moved, she rolled over and hugged Qi Haoran''s neck, and whispered in his ear, "I''m very happy, Haoran, I love you!" Qi Haoran was stunned, and then his heart was ecstatic. He couldn''t suppress the smile between his brows. He tried hard to calm the corners of his mouth, but was unsuccessful. He grinned silently, and only coughed after a while , raised his voice and said: "Master already knew, you don''t have to say it!" "Forget it, if you want to say it, say it, I hope you can say it a few more times." Mu Yangling looked up at his arrogant appearance with a smile on his face, and couldn''t help but bury his head in front of his chest and hold back his laughter... Qi Haoran saw that she was lying on his body and was shaking with laughter, and immediately became annoyed and said: "Don''t laugh, it''s not to give you face by asking you to say more..." Mu Yangling raised his head, moved up a few inches, bit his ear with one mouth, and whispered in his ear, "I said I am happy with you, I am happy with you, I am happy with you..." Qi Haoran shivered all over, her earlobe was bitten by her, and he only felt that there was an electric current flowing through his body. After he shook it, he excitedly rolled over and pressed Mu Yangling under him, lowered his head and bit her earlobe and muttered in a low voice, " Grandpa is also pleased with you, and has long been pleased with you..." Mu Yangling got up late again the next day, Qi Haoran pushed open the door and came out refreshed, and waved to Li Chun: "Princess still needs to rest, don''t wake her up, let the kitchen cook some nourishing soup, The princess wakes up to drink." Qi Haoran didn''t go out, he just asked Xiaolou to invite Fan Zijin, he took the abacus and settled the accounts according to the ledger given by A Ling to see how much property their family had. It turned out that after a long time of calculation, he couldn''t even calculate how much savings he had, so he could only push aside the abacus and wait for Fan Zijin to come worrying about his chin. As soon as he saw someone, he immediately stepped forward, pulled the person to the upper seat and sat down, and then brought them tea in person. Fan Zijin glanced at him, took the tea he served with peace of mind, and asked slowly after drinking: "Okay, after all, what can I do for you?" Qi Haoran pointed to the booklet on the first base of the table and said, "It records all the properties in my house. Help me to see which ones are the most profitable and the easiest, or the most stable profits without losing money?" Fan Zijin flipped through the booklet and sneered: "How can there be such an industry in this world, tell me, I''m willing to pay any price to get it." Seeing Qi Haoran scratching his head anxiously, knowing that he doesn''t understand business matters, he pouted, but instead of embarrassing him, he asked directly, "Why are you asking this?" "I''m going to pick them out and combine them into an estate." Fan Zijin frowned, "You still plan to distribute property like that? Then who are you cheating on? If you want me to say that this property is yours, since I have already decided to divide it equally among the children, there is really no need to do these little things to be biased." "This is reserved for me and A Ling," Qi Haoran said: "I plan to divide the property into six parts, one part is in the hands of A Ling and I, and five parts are for them. If you choose, it has to be easier, and you have to make money steadily, A Ling and I are busy, we cant manage the business, if the property cant make money, A Ling and I will not be able to resist selling it. Chapter 1459： Extraordinary Qi Haoran (1) Fan Zijin never thought that Qi Haoran was cheating for himself. He couldn''t help but blinked and asked, "Do you want to keep the property in your own hands?" Qi Haoran nodded, "I didn''t think of this before, but A Ling and I will definitely spend a lot of money traveling in the mountains and water, we can''t turn the burden on the children, and I and A Ling are also unwilling to reach out and ask the children for it. Money is better if you have an industry in your own hands. Fan Zijin''s mind was clear, just glanced at him to understand what he was thinking, shaking the teacup and said, "You don''t want to live on the breath of the children, do you?" "That''s right," Qi Haoran admitted generously, "My father has always spent a lot of money, Xiaoxiong and the others will naturally be filial to my father, but they are now married and have children, and they will have grandchildren in the future. The more people there are, the more disputes there will be. , the palace has been separated, and A Lingruo and I are still so profligate, my son has no opinion, but other people will be dissatisfied, I dont want to get old and let people scold them in their hearts. Fan Zijin glanced at him sideways and sneered. Qi Haoran has never been a person who would scruple these things. The reason why he thought of these things was mostly because of Mu Yangling. He was afraid that he would die of old age. In the future, Mu Yangling would see the faces of his children and grandchildren to live. Fan Zijin wanted to sneer, but thinking that it is better to have money in his own hands than to ask his son or daughter-in-law for money in the future. For example, his father, now that Fan Siwen wants to spend a lot of money, he has to reach out to his mother or him to ask for it? Sometimes seeing Fan Siwen so aggrieved and forbearing, he would feel some sympathy. Fan Siwen is still like this, how could he have the heart to let the always proud Qi Haoran fall to such a point? So Fan Zijin nodded, stretched out his hand and pulled over the booklet on the desk, and began to help him choose the industry seriously. Fan Zijin was more concerned about Qi''s family''s industry than Qi Haoran, so he only glanced at the name of the industry, and the address could roughly understand its scale and income, and directly put a pen on it and pointed a dot on it, and explained to Qi Haoran. : "The industries I pointed out are all good, and I don''t dare to say that there is no guarantee of profit or loss, but they are much more stable than other industries, and the people who manage them are either you and A Ling''s confidants or the stewards I sent in the past. Believable." Fan Zijin went to check on the farm again and said, "I don''t know much about the farm. If you don''t want A Ling to know about it, go to Zhu Liang. Your farm has always been in charge of him." Qi Haoran just put together a list of industries, and the rest will be divided into five equal parts according to their pros and cons. When the time comes, they will mark the serial number on it and let the children cast lots. The tiger-headed lion and Xiao An returned to Beijing during the Chinese New Year. The three of them saved a lot of vacations to take a break together. They could have stayed in the capital until February, so Qi Haoran simply went to the palace and asked Qi Xiuyuan to let them take a long vacation. Not only can I stay in Beijing to participate in Baozhu''s marriage, I don''t have to go back and forth, and I also take the opportunity to divide the family. After separation, they need to get acquainted with their own property and manage their small family by themselves, which will take some time anyway. The people outside were shocked when they heard that Prince Rong''s mansion was going to split up, and thought it was the younger brothers of Prince Rong''s son who had an ill-conceived idea and wanted to compete with his eldest brother for the title. As a result, it was announced the next day that Princess Baozhu would also share the property with her brothers, and the wind in Beijing changed immediately. "I didn''t expect Prince Rong to dote on his daughter so much, not only let the emperor seal the princess, but also give her a share of the family property." "Yeah, except for daughters who are recruiting children, I have never heard of daughters being able to split the family property with their sons." "No wonder we have to split up the family. This is to split up while Princess Baozhu is not married. Otherwise, when she gets married, the married daughter will not be able to go home and compete with her brothers for birth..." "Princess Baozhu has a very good life, catching up with such a good father and a good mother who can make money." "Prince Rong doesn''t stop her?" "Who doesn''t know that Prince Rong loves the princess, but no matter how much he loves the princess, he has also yelled at the princess for the sake of his daughter. It can be seen that he hurts his daughter the most." Qi Haoran put down the curtain, couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth, turned his head to look at Mu Yangling, who was sitting on the side, "When did Master yell at you for the jewel?" Mu Yangling also shook his head blankly. Li Chun, who was sitting on the carriage, heard the conversation inside, and immediately laughed: "Master, they are talking about the fights of the princess when she was a child. At that time, the empress punished the princess, and you told the empress that it was common for children to fight. There is no need for a heavy punishment, this word has spread out for some reason, and it has become more and more outrageous as word of mouth spreads." "Master gave you the culprit," Qi Haoran hummed, "It was clearly you who brought up the division of the family property, and in the end it was all on me." "Then why don''t I come forward and clarify?" Mu Yangling asked with a half-smile. "Don''t, the more you explain this matter, the deeper the misunderstanding. Outsiders don''t know how to act as a master and dare not admit it," Qi Haoran said with a hum, "This matter really should be dealt with, let''s see what they can do to him. " In order to maintain the clan system, the law clearly stipulates inheritance, and most of the property should be inherited by the eldest son. Of course, in this practice, if there is a will of the property owner, it is still based on the will. So this matter is still based on Qi Haoran''s will. But on the premise that Little Bear does not make mistakes, his separation in this way will inevitably make people feel that he is dissatisfied with the eldest son, or that he spoils the younger son and daughter too much. In the past two days, officials have begun to impeach him for not repairing his house. Even if Xiaoxiong has already taken the initiative to express that he is very much in favor of his parents'' proposal to divide the production, outsiders will only think that he is because of filial piety or forced by Qi Haoran. Everyone looked sympathetic when they saw the bear. Not only Qi Haoran, but also Mu Yangling were made to laugh and cry, but she didn''t blame Yanguan, because it really belonged to their supervision, and she had to thank them for their care and love for her son. That''s why she brought Qi Haoran to participate this time when her uncle Li Chi passed her birthday. She just wanted to take this opportunity to clarify one or two things. She didn''t want her husband to be attacked and annihilated, and she didn''t want her sons'' relationship to be provoked, so that they would be looked at in a strange way. The carriage of Prince Rong''s mansion had just arrived in front of Li''s mansion, and Li Chi greeted him in a wheelchair himself. Li Chi is Li Jinghua''s eldest brother. When Dajin invaded Jingzhao Mansion, his leg was seriously injured and he has been disabled. Originally, it was impossible for him to enter the official position due to his physical condition, but the relationship between the emperor and the family in the early days of the founding of the country was very tense, and the rituals and music collapsed. up. Therefore, Qi Xiuyuan promoted Li Chi to the Hanlin, and he was named the Imperial Walker, specializing in teaching etiquette and etiquette for the descendants of the royal family. Moreover, although Li Chi is physically disabled, his mind is strong and talented. The emperor has adopted many of his national policies, which is equivalent to one of the emperor''s advisers. In addition, he has a much-loved queen and a nephew, and Daqi gives him face when he faces inward and outward. When he was on his birthday, the queen always sent someone to celebrate his birthday. But when Prince Rong also appeared, everyone was surprised. Chapter 1460： Extraordinary Qi Haoran (2) Everyone in the capital knows that Prince Rong and his wife dont like feasting, and Prince Rong is fine. He usually likes to join in the fun. He visits the house for a drink from time to time, and he also likes to visit restaurants and teahouses. attended the banquet. This princess has also lived in the capital for many years, but apart from being very close to the queen and the princess of Anjun, she is only average with others. Even if the Li family has the face of the queen and the prince, it is difficult to invite this princess, and it is even said that he appeared with Prince Rong. Li Chi is naturally close to the Queen, and has a good relationship with the Crown Prince, but how can it be better than the Princess Rong who raised him? So Li Chi personally greeted him. He was able to enter and leave the court with a broken body, and let the emperor ask him for advice, not only because of his talents, but also because of his awareness of current affairs and prudence. Qi Haoran jumped out of the carriage, turned around and stretched out his hand to put his wife down. Then he greeted Li Chi with a smile on his face. The two brothers cupped their hands and smiled, "Brother Li is overjoyed, Qi congratulates my uncle on the birthday of Nanshan." Li Chi also bowed his hands and thanked him. He looked like he knew Qi Haoran very well. God knows that although they live in the capital and are still married, they rarely see each other twice a year. On the other side, Mu Yangling waited until her daughters-in-law caught up before walking forward. Li Chi''s wife Mrs. Li rushed up to invite Mu Yangling to the backyard, so the men and women were separated. But at the noon banquet, everyone was having a feast in one place, but there was a long screen in the middle, and there were natural flowers and trees shaded. Although they were eating in the same garden, they seemed to be divided into two places. This is the most popular way of feasting in Beijing in recent years. Because the status of women has improved a lot in recent years, the **** between men and women has been reduced a lot. Even for such a birthday banquet, everyone likes men and women to eat together. If it is a flower banquet or a poetry banquet, men and women have to fight flowers and poems across the screen, which is one of the favorite blind dates for single men and women. Of course, at Uncle Guo''s birthday banquet, everyone can''t have a blind date, but they can exchange some information with each other, and they can also win over a relationship and expand their network. However, because of the sudden arrival of Prince Rong and his wife, the originally lively and festive banquet became a lot more solemn, and it was quite a state banquet. Fan Zijin held the wine glass and pursed his lips and smiled. A group of prudish people, it''s not that Haoran is not afraid of the lively, and then they get drunk and go crazy. The guests are really afraid of this. Who doesnt know that Prince Rong is a jerk. He has restrained a lot in recent years, and he no longer causes trouble every once in a while as before, but he still drinks less at state banquets every year. The emperor''s face turned green at that time because of a disagreement and a fight with others. The emperor favored him and did not punish him, the culprit. Instead, he tossed the people who quarreled with Prince Rong. Although the emperor just called back a few times, and made people work day and night for a month, it was enough. Tormented. And that one is too high and high, now he is a wise man, and the way to toss people is only to make people work overtime. Who knows if he will use other methods to toss people in the future? So it is better for them to stay away from Qi Haoran. So everyone was very serious, sitting upright on the table, congratulating Lord Xingxing with a cup from a distance, and then sitting on the table honestly, neither drinking nor daring to speak loudly, for fear of arousing Qi Haoran''s interest. It was also because of the quietness that they could hear clearly when a lady behind the screen asked Mu Yangling why she separated the children like that. The scene suddenly fell silent, and there was no life inside and outside the screen. The lady didn''t seem to notice the abnormality, and still said in a soft but clear voice: "...The four sons of the palace are all very promising, and the empress has brought up the prince and the second prince, so many people praised them. Niangniang can teach children, so the concubine wanted to ask Niangniang, is there any reason to split up the family like this?" Mu Yangling glanced at Mrs. Li, turned her head and smiled at the lady: "There is no profound truth, it is just a piece of heart of a few children." Mu Yangling only told Li Jinghua and Xiao Xia that this person was arranged for her by Li Jinghua''s instructing the Li family. She originally wanted how to lead this matter out. Since Li Jing has paved the way for her, She naturally followed. "In the hearts of the lord and me, the five children are all the same, so I personally want to divide the property into five equal parts for them," Mu Yangling laughed at himself: "I''m just a hunter''s daughter, The prince was also born as the son of a small official, and there are not so many rules in our family, so I really didn''t expect any rules for the eldest son to inherit the family business." There was silence inside and out, the man secretly raised his eyes to look at Qi Haoran, but saw that he was leaning back on the seat, pinching his glass to drink, and couldn''t help sighing. This one really probably didn''t think of the rules, that princess is also a person who does whatever she wants, so they really didn''t think of the rules for a while? "The most important thing in a family is harmony. Brothers and friends are respectful, sisters are docile, fathers are kind and sons are filial. Therefore, after being reminded by Anjun Wang, Wangye and I realized that this method of dividing the family is indeed not good. Fortunately, this matter is only me. I made a private decision with the prince, and I haven''t told a few children yet, so I put it on hold." Mu Yangling laughed: "It''s just that this industry will always be divided, and it''s better to divide it now if it''s in the future. Relying on their own business. Since my distribution is not in line with the rules, and the rules are not in line with my heart, I want to ask my children how they want to divide the family property. " Mu Yangling glanced at everyone, and seeing that everyone was staring at her with their ears upright, she couldn''t help but smile and said: "The four children are very ambitious, and they all said that they can earn their own family business, let me pay The family property is used as a dowry for their sister, but Baozhu is also very stubborn, saying that a good girl does not wear wedding dresses and is unwilling to inherit the property." Everyone heard the words, whether they believed it or not, they praised a few children anyway, saying that the prince and princess taught well. Mu Yangling joked: "I do think I teach well. When they say that I really want to be with them regardless of family property, it''s better and cleaner to donate them all." Everyone''s heart was blocked, and they all stared at her with wide eyes, but the man was all staring at Qi Haoran. "It''s just that the lord doesn''t allow it, saying that he has worked hard all his life, and the country and the people are worthy of his conscience. He doesn''t stop the children from doing good deeds, but I can''t squander all his family property and leave everything to him. Descendants, I think, since the children are not attached to the family property, and the prince is not willing to donate it, then we can just continue to divide it equally." Mu Yangling winked at everyone and smiled: "In this world, there are many However, there are a lot of dudes who are ignorant and inexperienced, and there are also a lot of talents who are poor and humble but keep improving themselves. In the final analysis, the most important thing for a person to become a talent is himself. External things are important, but the mind is the foundation!" The people inside and outside the screen are thoughtful, although there are still many people who do not agree with Mu Yangling''s point of view, but it is undeniable that people must have the heart to become a talent before they can become a talent, otherwise everything is nonsense. The five children in the palace think first of all to create a world by themselves, rather than relying on their parents, but this heart is the most correct, and no one can deny it. With this ambition, and with Prince Rong''s powerful contacts, why not worry about the big things? Therefore, Prince Rong''s four sons are all very promising, and the youngest is only eighteen and already has a high status in Western countries. Chapter 1461： Extraordinary Qi Haoran (3) After all, the separation of the family is a private matter of the palace, and the people will not sue the official, and since Qi Wenjin himself is willing to do such a separation, Princess Rong is even more proud and proud to tell the world that she is proud to have five such children. Do the officials still force the palace to split up according to the rules? They get no benefit. As a result, the people who impeached Qi Haoran stopped one after another, and the outside began to praise several sons of the palace. For the first time in their lives, the four little bear brothers became "other people''s children" in other people''s mouths. In the past, people in Beijing listed the Qi brothers as negative teaching materials, and they taught their sons like this, "If you want to make trouble like the princes of the palace (the second son/third son/fourth son), I will treat you as your father. Smashed ass." Children who are beaten often cry out to their father and mother: "Prince Renrong is so powerful that he spoils his son. Dad, you have no power or power, can''t it be impossible to spoil your child?" The father who beat up his son was instantly proud, "What''s so good about you being Prince Rong spoiling the child? Let''s see what he can teach in the future. A dutiful son will emerge from the stick. Several of his children are so naughty at a young age. What else can you do?" But now, parents educate their children in a hurry: "You should also grow snacks, and learn from the sons of Prince Rong''s mansion, they don''t want such a big family business, they just want to make a world by themselves. I don''t expect you to be very capable, but you should have that kind of ambition, right?" Some children refused to admit defeat, and naturally worked hard from then on, but some young bears hit back at their father and said, "Isn''t it that you are not allowed to learn from the little princes? Besides, the reason why the little princes and the others have such self-confidence is that Because they have a dad who spoils them, do I have one?" "When the children fight, the prince applauds from the back and shouts ''good fight''. No matter how much trouble the little princes get into, there are people watching. When we get home from a fight, you will only beat us regardless of right or wrong. If I have this peerless good father, I will definitely have great courage and ambition, and I will definitely be able to make a breakthrough." The fathers of the godsons were so angry that they fell to their knees. After being looked at by their wives with mournful eyes, they added that they were stared at by their sons with grievances. Some men in Daqi once again gritted their teeth in Qi Haoran. Qi Haoran didn''t care about the rumors outside. He divided up several children and started to prepare for the trip with A Ling. He has been criticized a lot in recent years, so he has already developed a part of the immune mechanism against the rumors outside. He didn''t want to pay attention to these things, but seeing that A Ling felt sorry for him, he was naturally happy to enjoy his wife''s kindness for him. Fan Zijin couldn''t see him hanging around happily all day long, so he said: "This matter is over with you and A Ling, but it can''t be over outside. For such a large property, you can divide it up if you say it, and you know there is still more. How many dark tides are surging?" Fan Zijin reminded: "None of your daughters-in-law are vegetarians, and Baozhu won a share of the property for nothing. Little Leopard hasn''t married yet. Who will take care of his share? Even if the property has been divided into six, only It''s maddening enough to see a little bit through the fingers of one of them." The only blame is that the palace''s industry is too rich. Qi Xiuyuan is the emperor of Daqi and owns the whole world, but in fact the richest person in Daqi is not him, but Fan Zijin. As the richest man in the world, Fan Zijin, half of his money is piled up by power. He is involved in tea, silk and satin, cloth, porcelain, medicinal materials, wood, and even salt and iron. Even if he does not evade taxes or loot people, he will He can earn a lot of money, because the backer behind him is the most honorable person in Daqi. But does Qi Haoran have less wealth than Fan Zijin? In the eyes of outsiders, Prince Rong''s mansion has nothing to praise except the two most profitable workshops. Although the harvest grain shop is large, it spends a lot of money every year to do good deeds. In addition, it often owes farmers grain seeds on credit. It has also carried out various research and development, so it is estimated that it did not make much money. But those who know the inside story know that the money of the palace is not much less than that of Fan Zijin. And Fan Zijin is the person who knows the most inside. Qi Xiuyuan and Qi Haoran almost have shares in the industry in his hands. The more he earns, the more they earn. He does not look at the account books for the income of the glass workshop and the clock workshop, but only from the taxes exported from the customs and the streets and alleys outside. Looking at the glass products and clocks, we can roughly guess its income. As for Fengshou Grain Shop, Fan Zijin did not believe that Mu Yangling would lose money, not to mention from her words in previous years that the income of Fengshou Grain Shop was almost the same as that of the two workshops. It can be seen from this that the wealth of the palace, Qi Haoran is not much less than Fan Zijin. Little bears and a few children are used to seeing wealth and honor from a young age. Needless to say, the tiger-headed little lion and the little leopard are as frugal as the little bear and have never been short of money to the point where they need to talk to others, so they can give up such a large industry. But do their wives and Yue family have the same mind and generosity? Fan Zijin originally only planned to call the four children to beat them in private. After all, Qi Haoran was going out to play with Mu Yangling, so he really didn''t need to block them at this time. But Qi Haoran is too cheap. In order to show off his son''s "sensible and well-behaved" and the upcoming free and happy life, he has been hanging out with Fan Zijin every day for the past two days. It is difficult for him to pretend to be invisible. In that case, find something for him to do. The smile on Qi Haoran''s face froze slightly, then he tilted his head and looked at him seriously and asked, "Is there any movement in private?" Just as Fan Zijin was about to speak, Qi Haoran sighed and shook his head: "Forget it, don''t tell me, they are all grown up, how long can I manage them? That''s their property, their wife Yue''s family, Let them handle it." Fan Zijin frowned. Qi Haoran lost for a moment and then became happy again. He patted Fan Zijin on the shoulder and said, "A Ling and I are going out to play. When the time comes, write to us if you want to bring anything, and I will bring you back as long as you can find it." Fan Zijin looked at him seriously for a while, then nodded slowly and replied, "Okay!" Fan Zijin thought that Qi Haoran didn''t want to intervene in this matter, but he didn''t expect him to let go so thoroughly. After Baozhu Shili Hongzhuang got married, he returned home in three dynasties the day after he went out with Mu Yangling. Everyone was startled, including the emperor and the queen in the palace, who left the palace and ran out of the palace. Baozhu has just been married to Xiaofu for four days. She just went home yesterday. I heard the news this morning and hurried back with Xiaofu. She was still a little stunned when she saw her father sitting in the main room. Seeing him wearing sapphire blue Songjiang straight clothes, sitting on the top with a big horse and a golden knife, she smiled and waved at her when she saw her. Baozhu''s heart was still held up, but she let out a sigh of relief and said coquettishly, "Father, eldest brother also said that you and your mother are going to go away, so you lied to me." "I didn''t lie to you," Qi Haoran said, "your mother and I are going on a trip." Bob opened his mouth wide. Qi Haoran looked at the gathered family. Thirty years ago, he would not have believed that he could manage a small family like this. He reached out to touch Mu Yangling and showed a happy smile to his children. "Except for the little leopard, you have all started your own family and business. It''s time for your mother and I to do something we like." Qi Haoran looked at the little leopard and said, "I know that you, like your brothers, are children with ideas. Their marriages are their own choices, and your mother and I do not intend to interfere in your marriage. , so you can find your daughter-in-law by yourself. As long as the other party''s character and family background are decent, your mother and I have no problem. Your dowry has already been prepared, and it is still in the government''s warehouse, waiting for you to get married in the future. take." said again: "You will manage the property that is allocated to you. If you think it is time-consuming, then appoint a general manager. You should have someone in your hands who can be useful, right?" Little Leopard nodded and said solemnly, "Father, don''t worry, even if I don''t have anyone in my hands, I can arrange it." Chapter 1462： Extraordinary Qi Haoran (4) Qi Haoran ignored the undercurrents of the people below, and asked them to manage their own property. After handing over their share to Zhu Liang, he took A Ling away. The children couldn''t stop him. By the time the emperor and queen arrived at Prince Rong''s mansion, everyone was about to leave the city, but Fan Zijin rushed ahead and stopped them. But he did not come to persuade people to go back, but to see them off. took a jar of 20-year-old flower carvings to Qi Haoran, and said with a smile, "I don''t know when I will be able to return. I know I won''t be able to stop you, but I just have something to warn you." Fan Zijin looked at the two of them and sighed, "You guys have to come back safe and sound." "Master is out to play, not to fight. Thousands of troops have passed through, what are you afraid of?" Fan Zijin looked at Mu Yangling and instructed meticulously: "He has a wild temper, look at him a little more and don''t let him do dangerous things." Mu Yangling nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry." Fan Zijin sighed, expressing that he was not at all relieved. Qi Haoran has long wanted to go out, and now everything is complete. In the future, Little Leopard''s marriage will be managed by Little Bear and his wife. The big deal will be him and his eldest cousin. They only need to come back and watch the prospective daughter-in-law attend the wedding. I''m afraid I can''t stop going out, unless the two are sick or too old to walk. How big is this world, how rich are all things in the world, and the scenery is different throughout the year, how can you see the whole world? So Fan Zijin looks at the two now as if he were looking at two eagles that are about to fly high. He knows that they will not come back except for occasional stops in the future. Fan Zijin was both envious and jealous, and sent people away with a complicated heart. Qi Haoran was not sad at all, he climbed into the carriage and left, making sure that Fan Zijin couldn''t hear him, then he turned his head and complained to A Ling, "I''m just wandering around in Jiangnan, and I have to come back during the New Year, and now the New Year is only four years away. It''s been a month, why did they look like they were parting from life and death?" Mu Yangling: "..." The fog and rain in the south of the Yangtze River are hazy and the autumn wind is bleak. There is indeed a sense of affection. Except for the vicinity of the capital, Qi Haoran has never been to other places in the south of the Yangtze River. This time, he had plenty of time, and he was not overwhelmed. He simply took A Ling to visit all the famous attractions, and also went to many remote places, and commented on each attraction. When she arrived in Yangzhou, Mu Yangling was fortunate enough to visit a brothel, but she did not disguise herself as a man, but dressed in women''s clothes with Qi Haoran. Treating female guests with the rules really opened Mu Yangling''s horizons. She originally wanted to visit a few more shops to compare their services, but Qi Haoran was reluctant to go to the brothel to paint boats. The reason is very simple, the girls inside, and even the prostitute prefer Mu Yangling. When they went there, there were the same number of people serving them, and because Mu Yangling was there, Qi Haoran didn''t even dare to glance at him, and listened to the music and drank honestly, but Mu Yangling was different. She knew about it before she went. A look at the entertainment industry in Yangzhou. Knowing that Qi Haoran took her to Qingliangfang, they were all performing arts. Even if the girls had guests on the screen, most of them received them in private, and the old lady would not interfere much. In this industry, it belongs to the top class. I dare not say how clean it is, but it is much less dirty than the average brothel. The key is that Qi Haoran will not take Mu Yangling to other places. Because he knew in advance, Mu Yangling just took it to go to the concert, but the audience was only her and Qi Haoran, a group of performers performed for them, and they were allowed to order the program. The most important thing is that these geishas are not only good at playing music, chess, calligraphy and painting, but they can also pick up two sentences on current affairs, and they can talk about it all night after taking out a few newspapers. In this era, there are always sad things for those who become geisha. Although Mu Yangling did not express his poor sympathy, he would not despise them because of it. The people who can mix in this industry are all human beings, and Mu Yangling has a good impression of them, although the affection is shallow enough to make them happy. Moreover, Mu Yangling is knowledgeable and considerate of others. At first, she chatted with them all over the world, but later the topic only revolved around what they were good at or interested in, and she would whisper to them some precautions, Beware of being deceived and pay attention to your body. Such a beautiful woman... How could such a beautiful woman marry a stern face? Qi Haoran was like sitting on pins and needles in the middle of a bunch of women, he thought, thanks to A Ling being a woman, otherwise they wouldn''t have to **** him? So he was not willing to take her to the painting boat anymore, and left Yangzhou very quickly, directly pulling the person into the wild, pointing to the green hills and green waters: "Those who are surrounded by fat, swallows, and thin have green water and green mountains, or these mountains and rivers. Water is good for the eyes." Mu Yangling sat in the eye-catching landscape and turned his head to ask him, "Everyone says you hate me, but when did you start liking me?" Mu Yangling thought about this question for a long time, and asked Qi Haoran several times, but he could not get an answer. Yesterday, the lingering affection in Yangzhou City didn''t seem to dissipate, so Mu Yangling couldn''t help but ask. Qi Haoran blushed and glanced carefully from side to side. Seeing the guards and servants were standing far away, he whispered uncomfortably, "Why did you ask this all of a sudden?" Mu Yangling climbed up to him and sat down, hugged his arm directly, put his head on his shoulder, stared at his side face and said, "I just wanted to know." Qi Haoran sat for a while with a flushed face before he murmured: "I don''t know, I just like it anyway." He really didn''t know. If Zijin hadn''t complained to him that he was too good to Mu Yangling, he might not have known that he was happy with Ah Ling, but when asked when he liked Ah Ling, he was true Can not remember. In his memory, the first impression Mu Yangling gave him was very good, as if a person with a cold body saw a small sun, and his whole body was illuminated warmly. Of course, Qi Haoran already knew that he was terribly hungry. After eating the pheasant rabbit that A Ling gave them, he became warm from his stomach to his body, and then his heart became warm. Think more. But he just likes A Ling, he just likes to play with her, he feels very happy to be with her, and his heart seems to be soaked in honey. This kind of like is just a simple like when we are young, but as we grow older, this like becomes heavier and heavier. In addition, they have gone through storms and taken responsibilities together, and like has become love. Qi Haoran was sitting on the hillside holding Mu Yangling, looking at the river flowing under the mountain and the mountains in the distance, he couldn''t help but remember. When A Ling first mentioned the problem of no third party in marriage, Qi Haoran was still in the ignorant stage of the formation of three views. Chapter 1463： Extraordinary Qi Haoran (5) Qi Haoran was a child of a feudal family after all. Even though he had no fondness for the concubine since his childhood because of his mother and aunt, he never felt that he would not accept a concubine. He could see clearly that the tragedy of the two families was not caused by the concubines Wu and Liu who disgusted him, but because his father and uncle themselves acted poorly. Since he was a child, he swore that after he got married, he would never spoil his concubine and destroy his wife, and he would hurt the hearts of his wife and his children without distinction. So subconsciously, Qi Haoran felt that he would take a concubine. But Mu Yangling didn''t like him taking a concubine, or in other words, she didn''t like a third person mixed in between them. Qi Haoran is a man of great promises. He agreed to Mu Yangling''s request with enthusiasm. Later, their relationship gradually deepened. He went from being excited at first to joy, then to love, and from love to love, and finally Mu Yangling became the most inseparable part of his life. He thought that if he was separated from Mu Yangling, it would be equivalent to taking a knife and gouging out half of his heart. Don''t pay it back if you die, if you die, he will definitely go crazy. But he knew that if he really couldn''t control himself and added a third person between them, either physically or psychologically, A Ling would definitely reconcile with him. Even if she wanted to cut out her heart, she would stab her. The price was too high, and Qi Haoran didn''t dare to gamble. Therefore, in the first few years of marriage, even though it was difficult to meet each other abroad, and his subordinates and colleagues kept sending beautiful women to him, he did not dare to take a step. And sometimes he would be impulsive, and his eyes could not help chasing those beauties, but often the moment he had sex, A Ling''s figure would appear in his mind, and Qi Haoran felt a basin of cold water. After pouring the head down, there is nothing to think about. But later, maybe he got used to it because he endured it, or maybe it was because his feelings for A Ling went deep into the bone marrow, and he had a feeling that "the sea used to be difficult, but Wushan is not a cloud". The beauties she saw were lazy even looking sideways. However, when he was still young and only in the beginning of his love affair, he was actually reluctant to make that promise to A Ling. As Zijin said, there are countless beautiful flowers in the world, whether he picks them is one thing, and it is another thing to give his hands to others to tie them up. But today, Qi Haoran is really fortunate that when he was young, he made a promise of a lifetime together after seeing A Ling''s tears. Because then he could marry A Ling, and because then he felt the most extreme happiness in the world. Qi Haoran showed a happy smile at the falling sun, Mu Yangling pounded over with one elbow, knocked the person back to his senses, and said, "Ask you, when did you fall in love with me?" Qi Haoran fell onto the grass clutching his waist, and wailed: "Master''s waist, are you not afraid that Master will not be able to exert any more strength? I''ll see where you cry at night." Mu Yangling blushed and couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to twist the soft flesh on his waist, "Don''t pretend to me, I don''t know how hard I use it? What''s the difference between poking you with a finger?" Seeing that she was annoyed, Qi Haoran immediately got up with a smile, stretched out his arms and hugged her close to her ear and said, "Master, aren''t you worrying too much, we are going to spend our energy when we go out to play, so I can''t be the same as before at night. I should pay more attention to maintenance. Mu Yangling''s ears were all red, and he looked at the servant with a guilty conscience, and said in a low voice, "Keep your voice down, what are you talking about in the daytime?" Qi Haoran said without caring: "We are husband and wife, what are you afraid of?" He generously picked up Mu Yangling and put it on his lap, holding her like a child. The guards and the servants ran away when they saw the two masters hugging each other. The servants also took out things and started to set up tents, but they did not see the stickiness of the two masters. The guards wanted to pretend they couldn''t see, but they had to protect the two masters, so they could only look here seriously, pretending that they didn''t see their hugs. It''s not the first time anyway, they''ve gotten used to it. Mu Yangling''s face turned even redder, Qi Haoran touched her face and said softly, "Maybe it was the military disaster that year, or maybe it was the first time we met." Qi Haoran remembered when he first met Mu Yangling, and said in a low voice, "I thought you were a good person when we first met, but in fact, you are the first person that Zijin and I met on the way to escape to us and treated us well regardless of payment. ." Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin went north and were helped by others, but the premise was that they helped people, and those who were helped by them helped them. But Mu Yangling was different. When he first met Fan Zijin, he and Fan Zijin were in a daze, and her situation was not much better, but she was able to reach out to help them. At that time, Qi Haoran was more grateful to Mu Yangling and a kind of big brother''s love for his little sister. But soon, he saw another side of Mu Yangling. Jin Bing sneaked into Xingzhou Mansion. He led the soldiers to rescue and watched her lead the enemy into the forest. Step by step, he taught the villagers to destroy the enemy at a very small price. At that time, she was covered in blood, her hair was disheveled, and her eyes were full of eyes. Fierce killing intent, but his heart thumped when he saw it. Afterwards, he mentioned this to Fan Zijin. Zijin said that A Ling had a deep mind, a mystery about his origin, and was cruel and ruthless, and he was not enough to make close friends with him. But he just couldn''t forget the girl who threw the pheasant and the hare to her with a smile, and he couldn''t forget that she picked up the butcher''s knife in order to give the villagers a chance to survive. Obviously she is only nine years old, she is the group of people who should be protected the most, but she has in turn protected her family, relatives and friends. Qi Haoran, who has always longed for the strength to protect the people he cares about, likes Mu Yangling more, and this love soon becomes out of control because of getting along day and night. Qi Haoran looked at Mu Yangling affectionately and said, "A Ling, our fate may have been doomed in a previous life, that''s why I fell in love with you at first sight." Mu Yangling didn''t believe it, because there was no such person as Qi Haoran by her side in her previous life, so Mu Yangling tilted her head and thought for a while, and said, "Maybe it''s because of my natural beauty, even if I was young, you would never look at me. Overwhelmed by my beauty, and later by my virtue." "..." Qi Haoran said: "Master finally understands why a few children are a little overconfident. It turned out to be inherited from you." "It''s the truth, even if you admit it, I won''t make fun of you who haven''t seen no one." Qi Haoran was overjoyed, couldn''t help laughing, pinched his wife''s face and nodded: "Okay, I admit, just tell me this, don''t say it in front of outsiders." In the past, A Ling was very strict and rarely boasted. Could it be that he was used to being naughty with a few children, and only then did he learn this skill? But watching A Ling say these words in a serious manner, Qi Haoran almost laughed until his bowels rolled. Chapter 1464： Extraordinary Qi Haoran (6) The couple only returned to Beijing when the Chinese New Year was approaching. As soon as the Chinese New Year was over, they received a reply from the Guangzhou steward, informing them that everything about going overseas was done. Qi Haoran immediately happily took Mu Yangling aboard and went out to sea. He knows that the sea is hard, and the time of each voyage is not too long. When they encounter a beautiful island, they go ashore to watch and play for a or two. When they are interested, they also live for a few days. The longest time they lived on a small island in the South China Sea. for nearly two months. It was a beautiful island with silver-white sandy beaches. As soon as they approached the shore in a boat, the seabirds perched on the shore flapped their wings and flew in groups. . And there are many big crabs and big lobsters lying in the crevices of the reef, and the clumps of kelp are washed ashore by the sea. Qi Haoran can''t help but sigh, "The products are so rich, why is no one rushing to the sea?" He has lived in Guangzhou and knows that every day after the low tide, many people go to catch the sea, fish, shrimp, crabs, kelp, and even some shells are the targets of sea chasers. There was no one on the island, so Mu Yangling and Qi Haoran simply wandered around the island and found several kinds of fruits they had never seen before. After testing the non-toxicity, they transplanted some saplings. Also found some crops that Daqi did not have. The two lived on the island for two months. If it weren''t for the letters from the tiger head and the little lion every three days, crying and calling to see them, the couple would not have left the island. Although they left, the couple marked the location of the island on the chart and planned to come back later. They had plenty of time, Qi Haoran thought he could come anytime, but it was five years later when he set foot on this island again, and it was not just their husband and wife who came here to play, but also Qi Xiuyuan and his wife and Fan Zijin and his wife. Qi Haoran had just met the second son and the third son''s family. After landing, he planned to let him rest and salute and take Mu Yangling to a farther place. Who knew that he received the news that Qi Xiuyuan was seriously ill. The couple did not dare to delay and rushed back to the capital. When he was rushing back, he received the six gold medals urged by Fan Zijin, and he knew that if his elder brother was not in danger, he would not have done this. Qi Haoran once thought that he would not see his eldest brother for the last time, so when Qi Haoran rushed into the emperor''s bedroom, his tears could not help falling. The man didn''t cry easily, but he didn''t reach the sad part. Seeing his elder brother who was sick and disfigured on the dragon bed, Qi Haoran couldn''t stop his tears. Many people think that the emperor may not survive, but who knows that Qi Xiuyuan not only survived the disaster, but was also persuaded by Mu Yangling to sit in Xiaobao and directly become the emperor to support his body. Qi Haoran saw that his eldest brother was out of danger, so he didn''t dare to go to sea immediately, but just went around the capital or around the city. Who knew that after Qi Xiuyuan took the meditation position, he seemed to have a problem on his mind. Not only did his illness gradually get better, but his body and spirit also got better and better. In the end, he took Li Jinghua and ran to the north without saying a word. is euphemistically called to revisit the old place, to go back to the land of Longxing to see. Qi Haoran couldn''t help but pouted and went on a trip with Mu Yangling, but he didn''t dare to go too far. If Qi Xiuyuan went to the north, he would go to the northwest, and if Qi Xiuyuan went to the west, he would go In the southwest area, in short, it won''t be too far away from the other party, but it can also play on its own. Qi Haoran wanted to play with his eldest brother, but Qi Xiuyuan seemed to hate this younger brother swaying in front of him. Every time Qi Haoran mentioned something, he refused with disgust. Let Qi Haoran go as far as he wants, don''t disturb him and his friends. The queen''s world of two... If he hadn''t been able to see his eldest brother every three or four months, he would have suspected that his eldest brother was dead. He wrote this letter long ago to fool him. But the fact is that his elder brother is getting healthier and more and more dislike him. But Qi Xiuyuan always has time to beg him, such as going to sea! When Qi Haoran was working in Guangdong, he had a lot of sponsorships with the marine businessmen to open a sailing school. A considerable part of the talents trained there entered his sailing workshop and built a lot of high-quality ships. . Of course, this sailing workshop is not owned by him alone. It is still a joint venture between three companies. Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin both have a share, but even as shareholders, they do not want a sea boat. Not to mention that the cost of building a ship is huge, but it takes a lot of time. The ship that Qi Haoran used to take Mu Yangling on a romantic trip took three and a half years to build, and it took another year to test its stability and improve it. The various facilities on the ship were specially set up for the couple. The room is spacious and bright, the single kitchen is twice that of a general sea ship, and the safety facilities are of the highest level. The sea ship is equipped with two cannons, and various living and safety facilities are of the highest level in the world today. Qi Haoran not only took out all the money from his private house in order to build this ship, but also borrowed a lot of debt from Fan Zijin. In the end, when the family separated, Mu Yangling couldn''t see it and took out the money to pay it off for him. This shows how rare this ship is. So when Qi Xiuyuan was tired from playing at home and wanted to go to sea, the first thing that came to his mind was Qi Haoran. It just so happened that Fan Zijin had just resigned, and when he heard that the big cousin wanted to go to sea, he went home and packed up, and he took Xiao Xia to follow. Qi Haoran thought of this when he designed this ship. The cabins on the second floor are all arranged in the same way. There are a total of five cabins. Except for the main cabin, which is the largest, the other four are slightly inferior. Qi Haoran proudly led a group of people to visit the whole ship, and then gave the main cabin to Qi Xiuyuan, and brought Mu Yangling to live in another room, he said proudly: "This ship is very far at sea. Comfort, I spent nearly 500,000 taels of silver, let alone in Daqi, this ship is the only one in the whole world, as long as there is no big storm, nothing will happen." Qi Xiuyuan, the older he gets, the more he can''t stand his younger brother''s proud face, and he said lightly, "I heard that you went bankrupt to build this boat? You also borrowed a lot of foreign debt?" Qi Haoran glanced at Mu Yangling with a guilty conscience, and whispered in his eldest brother''s ear, "Brother, I''ve paid the money back, why don''t you mention it? I''ll take you to see the chart." Qi Xiuyuan said indifferently: "But I heard that you used A Ling''s private house to pay it back. I know you are fun, but there is no need to spend your daughter-in-law''s money for pleasure." He turned his head and said to Mu Yangling, "Don''t be too accustomed to him, let me pay back the money he owes Zijin. It''s not good to keep calling my brother to cheat you." Qi Xiuyuan became the supreme emperor. He gave the inner treasure to Xiaobao, but he also divided a lot of things from the inner vault to make him a private house, and he had a lot of property in his hands. In the past, he did not dare to spend more in front of the emperor. For fear that something would happen to the country, the treasury would not join the money, so he had to support one or two from the inner treasury, so he was too frugal, and he had to calculate and recalculate the repair of the palace. After counting, the number of times the palace was repaired after Qi Xiuyuan was enthroned can be counted by a palm. Come here, and the cost is very small, you can win the list of the most frugal emperors in history. But after he was not the emperor, he became the emperor of scattered wealth, and he spent a lot of money. In the past, he didn''t dare to let go of his hands when he rewarded others, but now he sometimes gives something to his younger brother and his cousin. Now, Qi Haoran owes Fan Zijin 200,000 taels of silver, and he said that he would pay it back for him without blinking. Incredibly. Mu Yangling was also startled, blinked and said, "But I have already returned the money to Zijin." Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand generously, "It''s fine, it''s the same as giving you the money, the children are separated, the money is your private property, Haoran has hands and feet, how can you spend it even if it doesn''t work with my brother here? Where''s the wife''s private money?" Chapter 1465： Extraordinary Qi Haoran (7) Mu Yangling laughed, "Brother, if you want to give Haoran money, just say it. You don''t need to look for these reasons. Although the money is taken by me, it is not my private house. It is shared by our husband and wife." Qi Xiuyuan pouted, "You don''t need to give him face, he is not proficient in other things except for his talent in fighting. If it weren''t for you, would he have brought such a big family business?" Qi Haoran nodded again and again, and gave Mu Yangling a wink, "Yes, yes, that''s what you''ve earned, even if it''s your private house." Mu Yangling was very principled, unwilling to take advantage of Qi Xiuyuan, and insisted not to accept his money. Fan Zijin couldn''t help but said, "Give me all your money, I don''t dislike it." Qi Xiuyuan raised his fingers and tapped him on the head, and said with a smile, "You just picked a box of treasures from my private library, aren''t you satisfied?" Fan Zijin couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "No matter how precious those things are, they are not worth two hundred thousand taels. Besides, don''t you all dislike the money? I don''t dislike it." The act of pushing ended with Fan Zijin''s shameless insertion. Qi Xiuyuan didn''t say whether the money was given or not, or to whom. He walked back to his cabin with his hands behind his back and closed the door to cut off everyone''s eyes. Qi Haoran clutched his chest and said to Mu Yangling with heartache: "A-Ling, since eldest brother wants to give us money, why don''t you accept it?" This is 200,000 taels. In order to raise money for the shipbuilding, he not only borrowed foreign debts from Fan Zijin, but also sold his private house and several collections for money, just to surprise Mu Yangling. Qi Haoran spends a lot of money, but money is still a very important treasure to him. Mu Yangling said, "We''re not short of money, why do you want big brother?" Qi Haoran said solemnly: "To make eldest brother happy," he shouted, "You don''t see how disappointed eldest brother is when you don''t want money, even if it is for eldest brother''s pleasure, you can borrow money." "..." So Qi Xiuyuan pursed her lips tightly because she didn''t accept the money he sent? What''s wrong with this? is not one or two hundred taels, but two hundred thousand taels! When did silver become so cheap in Daqi? Fan Zijin coughed lightly, glanced at Mu Yangling, and said indifferently: "Big cousin is compensating, if he gives it to you, go ahead, then he will be happy, anyway, he is not the emperor now, the things in the private library think about it. Use it however you want." Qi Xiuyuan used the money of his younger brother and cousin to build a large country in the country. Rationally, he gave his younger brother and cousin a hereditary throne, which was regarded as a return. But emotionally, he just feels that he owes a lot to the two of them, so he likes to send Fan Zijin some antique calligraphy and paintings from time to time, some solitary books, etc. Since he became the Supreme Emperor and could control the assets in his name as he wanted, Qi Xiuyuan had the feeling of being an elder brother more than 30 years ago. So as soon as we got on the boat, Qi Xiuyuan saw the arrangement above and knew that it cost a lot. The younger brother has never been restrained in spending money, so his money has never been loose. It is not a secret that he borrowed money to build this sea-going ship, so his heart aches and pains, and he will give his younger brother 200,000 taels with a wave of his hand. He also went to the private house of his sister-in-law. How can I say that this boat was also built by my brother and given to my sister-in-law. I can''t ask my sister-in-law to pay for it in the end. The younger brother doesn''t show on his face, but he doesn''t necessarily feel uncomfortable in his heart. Who knew that Mu Yangling would not accept his money, Qi Xiuyuan was very depressed. Qi Haoran didn''t feel very uncomfortable about the fact that his daughter-in-law had to pay nearly half of the money for the gift he gave to his daughter-in-law. Mu Yangling understood and asked in a low voice, "So I did something bad?" "No," Qi Haoran took her hand and comforted her: "You did the right thing. Logically, we really can''t take the eldest brother''s money, it''s still such a large sum of money, but next time he will give it to you. Go on." "Just take it for him, and we will give it to him later when eldest brother needs it." Qi Haoran whispered: "I see that eldest brother is very uncomfortable with this money in his hand." Qi Xiuyuan was subject to too many constraints in the past. Although he was an emperor, he was unwilling to even eat extravagant meals, let alone spend the money in the inner treasury as he wanted. It can be said that when Qi Xiuyuan was the emperor, the emperor''s inner treasury was equivalent to the second treasury of Daqi. But now he can control the things in his private library as he wants, but he has always been frugal. Suddenly he doesn''t know how to spend the things in it, and he is ashamed of his younger brother and cousin, so he keeps putting things out. deliver. Of course, Qi Xiu, who is keen to be the Emperor of Distributing Wealth, not only gives things to Qi Haoran and Fan Zijin, but also likes to reward others, such as the guards around him, former heroes and so on. Qi Haoran felt that instead of letting the elder brother distribute all the things to others, it would be better to have them all in his hands. His eldest brother plans to travel around the mountains and rivers. With his temperament, he can''t use the money from the national treasury, nor will he interfere with the emperor''s internal treasury, and he will not reach out to several sons. It can be said that his expenses are almost All from Neiku and the assets under his name. According to the speed of eldest brother''s wealth, who knows how long these things will last? In any case, he is always the emperor, and the quality of life outside the home cannot be too bad, not to mention the queen, so the cost is quite a lot. Qi Haoran always wanted to help his eldest brother manage his money bag after seeing the speed at which he was dispersing his money. Of course, he didn''t have the ability, because it was also difficult for him to keep money, but he still had Arling by his side. Qi Haoran whispered to Mu Yangling: "We don''t really want the eldest brother''s money, take it first, and then save it for him." Qi Haoran smiled, "Big brother has given me a lot of money in the past four or five years, and if he gives us another 200,000 yuan, his money is almost finished." Mu Yangling reached out to hold his cheek and said, "Don''t laugh like that, you look too bad." Those who didn''t know thought that Qi Haoran was trying to steal his brother''s property. Qi Haoran put away the smile on his face, looked at his wife seriously and said, "So, do you look like a good person?" Mu Yangling couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Qi Haoran turned around expressionlessly, and went to knock on his brother''s door seriously. Qi Xiuyuan was depressed, and when he saw his younger brother, he didn''t look good. He lifted his eyelids and glanced at him lightly, and asked, "What''s the matter?" Li Jinghua got up with a smile and said, "You brothers are chatting, I''ll go make tea for you." "I''ve troubled the Queen''s Wife," Qi Haoran nodded solemnly. Qi Xiuyuan saw that his face was serious, and the indifference on his face could not help but put away, and asked, "What happened?" Qi Haoran waited for Li Jinghua to close the cabin door, then he sneaked up to the big brother, lowered his voice and said, "Big brother, do you think it counts to give me 200,000 taels?" "..." Qi Xiuyuan choked for a while before looking him up and down and asked, "Do you want money?" Qi Haoran nodded. Qi Xiuyuan asked, "What do you want money for? Don''t you have an estate in your hands? You should have a lot of money in your hands." "It''s a lot, but the money is all in Ah Ling''s hands. She has not wronged me for food, clothing, housing and transportation, but it''s not enough to buy something more expensive." Qi Haoran said pitifully, but Qi Xiuyuan was indifferent and asked lightly: "for example?" Qi Haoran only blinked from Qi Xiuyuan before saying after a while, "Brother, do you know where I got the 300,000 cash for my shipbuilding?" "I know, you have some of your own private house, you sold some trophies, and you borrowed some from your four sons," Qi Xiuyuan pouted and said, "You, the father of the most, are useless enough to spend money. I have to reach out and ask my sons for it. Qi Haoran complained, "It''s not that Arling is in strict control." "If you want me to tell you to manage it well, or with your generous hands, I''m afraid that no amount of money will be enough for you to squander, let alone earn such a large family business for a few children, you just say you want money What are you doing, don''t bet around me." Qi Haoran held it back for a long time before he could say a word, "Use it for business." Chapter 1466： Extraordinary Qi Haoran (8) Qi Xiuyuan stared at him for a while, but Qi Haoran rounded his eyes and looked back, not guilty at all. Qi Xiuyuan waved his hand and said, "Okay, I''ll give it to you, but if you lose it, it''s gone, and you don''t need to pay back the money." Qi Haoran immediately said with a smile: "Don''t worry, eldest brother, I won''t take advantage of you in vain. 200,000 taels count as your shareholding, and I will give you dividends every year in the future." Qi Haoran really took the money to do business. He knows that the eldest brother has loose hands recently and can''t keep the money. It is better to leave it to others to manage it. In the future, there will be some income every year, and it will be cheaper for the eldest brother to do anything. Qi Haoran also doesn''t know how to do business, but he knows a lot of people who can do business. He got 200,000 taels and directly invested 100,000 taels in the Zhou family''s sea trade business. As long as he can come back safely, he will make money. And the remaining 100,000 was invested in Fan Zijin''s bank, and the interest was directly paid. Qi Xiuyuan only reached out to his brother for money when he thought that his brother was fun but had no capital. It was a long time ago when he realized that his brother was really investing in him. At that time, he could get a lot of dividends every year. , With this money, he and the queen can go wherever they want, and even if they want to go to sea, they can rent a whole boat by themselves, and they don''t need to rub against his brother''s boat. Qi Haoran still didn''t know that his first independent investment in his life went so smoothly. This made him very proud in front of Mu Yangling, "You all say that you have no talent in business, you can''t make money and save money, but look, how is your business doing?" Mu Yangling praised him, gave him a thumbs up and said, "Unique vision!" Qi Haoran is even more proud. Naturally, this is also a long time ago. At this time, Qi Haoran was heading towards the sea with his brother and sister-in-law. The group first went to the beautiful island that Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling discovered last time. After staying for half a month, I continued westward, and I went up to see beautiful islands along the way, and I had to visit when I saw a populated land. As a ruler, Qi Xiuyuan is also very curious and concerned about the ruling system of foreigners and the living conditions of foreigners. The group went ashore as merchants to communicate with the natives, and it was eight months after they returned to Daqi from the sea. Qi Xiuyuan concluded, "In terms of scenery, each country is different, but Daqi has a vast territory, and many scenery can be seen even without going to sea; in terms of humanities and products, countries are even less numerous than Daqi." So he thinks its okay to go out and have a look. If he wants to play in the future, he should play in Daqi. Daqi is so big that he has been going everywhere for a long time. Fan Zijin nodded in agreement, Qi Haoran invited him: "I also want to go around Daqi, I wonder if you are willing to go with me?" Qi Haoran nodded his head almost without thinking, and nodded happily: "Okay, okay." Mu Yangling had no objection, and everyone looked at Qi Xiuyuan. Qi Xiuyuan hesitated for a while, and finally waved his hand: "Go on, I prefer to play by myself, and I''ll find you later when I''m interested." Mu Yangling looked at Li Jinghua and pursed her lips and smiled. Li Jinghua''s face turned slightly red, and she glared at her secretly. Qi Xiuyuan also saw Mu Yangling''s eyes, his face was also a little red, but he said with a serious face: "Okay, everyone is tired after floating at sea for so long, hurry home and rest." Qi Haoran was a little disappointed, so he approached Mu Yangling in the evening and complained: "Big brother is really, it''s all going out to play, wouldn''t it be better to be together? He wants to be alone with his sister-in-law, and we don''t want to disturb them. " Mu Yangling sighed, "That''s because his skin is not thick enough." Qi Haoran nodded habitually. After nodding, he realized that something was wrong. He immediately pressed his wife to tickle and gritted his teeth: "Are you saying that you are thick-skinned?" Mu Yangling giggled, "You dare to say that you are not thick-skinned?" Qi Haoran is really thick-skinned. No matter how Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin get along with their wives in private, at least when there is a third person present, the husband and wife are always three steps apart. Not far, but certainly not much communication. Unlike Qi Haoran, no matter whether there is a third person present, he always walks by Mu Yangling''s side, and sometimes he can''t help holding her hand and walking together. He wanted to paint Mu Yangling directly, and his love was so beautiful that even if Fan Zijin had his wife by his side, he couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. Not to mention the guards who traveled all the way. Everyone hated him so much that they felt that Prince Rong was too shameless, and he openly showed his affection in broad daylight. Mu Yangling felt that even in modern times, she could not live better than now. Since Baozhu got married, the couple have been living their lives as they please. In the beginning, they would still be concerned about the children at home, but because the children were always in the world, their care existed before. And after the trip, they can also drop by to see the children. For example, when they go to Lingnan, they will go to Guangzhou, and then go to sea to see tiger heads and lion cubs, and live with them for half a year and a year; when they go to the West, they will stay for a year or two when they meet the little leopards released outside; grand celebrations When I return to the capital, I will stay with Little Bear and Baozhu for a year or two before going out... What really makes Mu Yangling feel bad is probably Qi Haoran''s growing temper. Old kid, old kid, maybe because of this, Qi Haoran''s temper is getting bigger and bigger, and he finds excuses to argue with Mu Yangling every now and then. Euphemistically called: hitting is pain, scolding is love. A few great-grandchildren love to fight and curse at a very young age, making the children''s parents almost run wild, but they can''t do anything about the noble ancestors who have the highest status and seniority. What Mu Yangling thought was bad, Qi Haoran thought it was the best. They are getting old, and it is impossible to go out and play in the mountains and waters like before. They can only walk around their own manor or near the capital. If they dont find something to do, how boring is it to sleep every day besides eating? A Ling was obviously lively and active when he was young, but when he was old, he always liked to lean on a rattan chair with a book in his hand and read, but after sitting for a long time, he would inevitably feel uncomfortable. Qi Haoran felt that his heart was broken for his wife''s health, and the next day he was so unwavering that Mu Yangling got up from the rattan chair and kicked him. Qi Haoran is conscious of his strong martial arts skills and good health. He will definitely live longer than Mu Yangling. He does not want to live alone for too long, and it is impossible for a manly man to do self-harm, so he can only make A Ling healthier. But I didn''t expect that Qi Haoran fell ill in bed earlier than Mu Yangling. Seeing that Mu Yangling prepared and fed medicine for him, Qi Haoran came back to his senses. It turned out that he was three years older than A Ling! Does that mean he will die first? Qi Haoran grabbed Mu Yangling''s hand and cried, Mu Yangling hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter, what''s the matter, is there any discomfort?" The imperial physicians who were waiting in the room also gathered around nervously and looked at Qi Haoran anxiously, for fear that something would happen to this old prince. Qi Haoran dragged Mu Yangling''s sleeve to dry his tears, looked at the imperial doctor with a sullen face, and said, "You must cure this king, no matter what method you use, in short, the master has to survive the princess, and the princess will not die in a day, this is The king cannot die." The imperial physicians opened their mouths and looked at Qi Haoran and Mu Yangling in shock. Didn''t they say that these two couples were deeply in love and were very affectionate? It doesn''t sound like love, but rather like a deadly vengeance. Mu Yangling also stared at Qi Haoran with wide eyes, reached out and touched his forehead, and asked, "Why do you have such a strange idea?" Qi Haoran took her hand down, looked at her seriously and said, "Master is serious, if I die first, how sad would you be to leave you alone in the world? Or you should die first, and wait for the master to take care of us. I will accompany you..." Qi Haoran''s voice gradually became lower, and he said sadly: "Big brother and Zijin are leaving first. You were so sad before. When I leave, how sad should you be?" The imperial physicians were very sour for a while, and they looked at each other and backed away quietly, but Qi Haoran''s subsequent voice was still clear, "Don''t be afraid of death, we have all lived for so long, what should be seen in this world, should not be We have all experienced it, and our descendants are prosperous, what regrets do we have?" Mu Yangling was amused for a while, but helpless, more moved, she suppressed the tears that were about to fall, and lay directly on his chest, listening to the strong heartbeat in her chest and whispering: "Fool, you die first. I''m sad, don''t you feel sad if I die first?" When Qi Xiuyuan and Fan Zijin passed away due to illness, although she was sad and sad, Qi Haoran was the one that hurt the most. Qi Haoran couldn''t bear her sadness, why would she bear it? Mu Yangling lay on his chest, stretched out his hand to hold his hand, and smiled with tears: "Life and death are fate, it''s better that we make an agreement, no matter who dies first, he will wait for the other person on the Naihe Bridge, the one who lives. Don''t be too sad, okay?" Qi Haoran pouted childishly, he still wanted Mu Yangling to die first, but he couldn''t tell why, he just thought that if he died first, A Ling would definitely die of grief. But life and death are indeed not up to Qi Haoran to decide. For the first time in his life, he cooperated with the imperial physicians to take medicines and meals, but his body still weakened sharply. The imperial physicians were helpless, because Qi Haoran, like Fan Zijin, was not acutely ill, but rather old. Sickness can be cured, but old age cannot be cured. The imperial physicians felt that if the old prince insisted on dying after the old princess, there was only one way, and that was to die first. But Mu Yangling seems to be in good health. Although she has been emaciated a lot because of taking care of Qi Haoran, she is still a very healthy old lady, and she doesn''t look like she is about to die. Qi Haoran also saw that his deadline was approaching, and he was dying behind his wife because of his poor health, so he began to hold Mu Yangling''s hand and said, "A Ling, if you leave, you have to help me take care of it. The weapons in the good arsenal should be wiped and polished every other day, so that they don''t rust..." "And those foals in the stable, you have to take a look every now and then, don''t let a few **** ruin them..." Avoiding Mu Yangling, he called several children to the bed and asked them to take good care of Mu Yangling. After he left, he would take time out every day to make her happy, take her out for a walk, and not allow her to be alone... Mu Yangling burst into tears when he heard it outside, but when he went in to take care of Qi Haoran, he didn''t reveal it at all. When feeding him medicine, he deliberately disliked it and said, "Several children are very annoying, and they always come to me to show their hospitality, and the family property. They have already divided them up, and even if they come to pester me, I don''t have much good things for them." Qi Haoran smiled reassuringly: "This is their filial piety to you, where is the private room for you?" The children were filial to Mu Yangling, and Qi Haoran finally felt relieved. He looked at Mu Yangling with nostalgia and slowly closed his eyes. Mu Yangling was holding a piece of candy in her hand to remove the bitter taste in his mouth. Seeing that he closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep, her eyes turned red, shaking her fingers to touch his neck, before withdrawing her hand after a while. Slowly leaning against his chest, tears fell like rain. In fact, if you can have this person to accompany you in this life, you will not be in vain to come to this world, and it will even be worth your past life. When the servants outside the house found out that something was wrong, the bodies of the two of them were slightly cold, and the old woman was so frightened that she called the imperial doctor. The big and small masters of the palace also came quickly. Seeing Mu Yangling leaning on Qi Haoran''s chest, they both had smiles on their faces. For a while, their hearts were sore and painful, and they couldn''t help crying. The imperial physicians checked it again and came to a unanimous conclusion, "The old prince passed away before and the old princess passed away later, but the little princes can rest assured that both of them passed away peacefully and without pain." Everyone thinks that Mu Yangling is a sacrifice for love, and the world thinks that this princess is very affectionate, and it is not to blame that the prince has deep-rooted affection for her.